《Ze Tian Ji》 Prologue The world is rtive. The Central Continent and the Great Western Ind are separated from each other by the ocean, but they are distantly opposite of each other. The east has a high altitude, so it seems the sky is also higher. There the clouds rise up from the sea to drynd, without stopping they float endlessly. In the end they gather together, in the entire year they will not scatter. This is the tomb of cloudsthe grave of all clouds in the world. In the innermost depths of the tomb of clouds sits a lonely mountain. The summit leads to the endless sky; no one knows where it goes. Tales say the world is made up of five continents. Each continent has its own differentndscapes. Only those who possess the lifespans of immortals can see all the differentndscapes. To normal people, the tales are tales. They do not know where the other continents are, do not know how to reach them, do not know that the lonely mountain within tomb of clouds leads to the path to the other continents. Naturally, there is also nobody that has seen the scenery high above the clouds. Here, the serene clouds are like white silk spreading out in all directions, seemingly without end. Above the endless sky mirror is ck endless abyss, inside are countless number of stars. Suddenly, two stars light up, getting brighter and brighter, they quickly reach the sky mirror. When those two stars arrive before the mirror, it bes clear that they are not stars but two balls of holy fire. On this mirror surface that separates the real world from the abyss appeared a spider web of cracks, but in a moment it was restored. Those two balls of me, through some magical means, appeared on the other side of the mirror surface in the real world. In the thin atmosphere, the two mes burned incessantly, warping the air and causing it constantly change shapethose are not balls of me, but eyes. The entire world, because of this grand descent, is in an uproar. Light is constantly being reflected; on the surface of the clouds appeared a long shadow like a mountain. The space began to warp, as if it was about to break. A great golden dragon emerged from within the clouds. The distant sun waspletely obscured by its enormous body. The entire world above the clouds consequently grew dim, all around the air rapidly grew colder, and ice began to crystallize in the clouds. The countless rays of light became strange flickers on the crystal surface. Heaven and Earth changed colors; truly this dragon was an awe-inspiring existence. The great golden dragon looked down upon the world, its eyes indifferent. The view above the clouds, it had already seen many times. The dragon flew towards the lonely mountain on the horizon. As it approached, its terrifying dragon body submerged itself into the cloudy abyss,pletely vanishing from sight. The endless quantities of fog were cut open by that terrifying dragons body. The crags and cliffs of the lonely mountain are extremely precipitous; no nts grew there, not even moss. The deathly stillness made it seem like a tomb. Just like this the dragon flew through the foggy abyss. Many days and nights passed. Who knows how far it had flown, but it had never left the fog. It met no other beings, but one could faintly see that on the mountain crags appeared moss. The fog had also grown thicker, or perhaps the pressure it gave off was the cause. The fog began to change shape into many crystals. These water droplets also made the air moister. The dragon bore these transformations with no interest, continuing to fly downward. The nt life within the lonely mountain gradually grew more and more abundant; the air moister, the water drops pooled in the cliffs gradually became countless thin, leaf-sized streams. These countless thin streams of water flowed down the cliffs into the fog. As the golden dragon gazed upon these countless streams of water, the look within its eyes became more concentrated, the two divine mes grew more serenethis ce was the tomb of clouds, but it was also the source of all water. Of these countless streams falling from the lonely mountain, the dragon chose one. The golden dragon flew silently along this single water way, flying countless days and night, almost as if it would repeat again, until suddenly...the fog in front of him scattered. Before the fog, was the earth. The bottom of the clouds was t and smooth, calmly rising and falling in ordance with the ground. Perfectly protecting the space between the clouds and the earth was five feet of distance. Coincidentally this was the height of the average man, as if the Creator himself had fashioned this space. This space that was five feet tall, the surface seemed to go on endlessly, with faint rays of light, but no sun to be seen. On the surface flowed countless streams of water. The fog dissipated on the dragons body, revealing a small stream. This small stream originated from the moist dew of the lonely mountain. Clear, tranquil, and cold, in the stream there was a wooden basin, in the basin were severalyers of cloth, on the cloth was an infantthe infantsplexion was blue, eyes closed, it was clear that it had just been born not too long ago. The mist over the stream was like the blossoms of a flower, opening countless thousands of petals, clustering, rushing, scattering, making a chi chi noise; then a golden dragon evenrger than a pce slowly emerged from the mist and made its way to the riverside. The 5 foot space between the mists and the river was quite narrow to the dragonthe golden dragons physique was hidden within the mists, part of its head was also hidden within the mists. It made the dragon seem all the more majestic, mysterious, terrifying. The golden dragon quietly waited by the riverside. The wooden basin floated on the water, bobbing up and down. In this insignificant wooden basin was this abandoned, eyes closed, blue-faced, newly born infant. ...... ...... The fog gradually scattered, everything returned its serene and tranquil state. However, this peace was only temporary...in the deepest depths of the mist, all the way till the lonely mountain; all at once there were countless mournful sounds, panic-stricken whistling and howling! In this seemingly lifeless world, there was in reality many birds and beasts. Everywhere within the fog was the sound of many pping wings. There was also the sound as if a unicorn was heedlessly destroying countless tens of thousands of trees in its rush to escape; there was even the extremely brilliant cry of a phoenix! A string of divine and intangible fire emerged from the river side and spread to the horizon. The moist grass suddenly became iparably dry, even the nts within the water suddenly curled up! The golden dragon remained expressionless, noble, and apathetic; lord of all under Heaven. All the beasts in the world under the clouds all fled, the dragon paid no attention to it. Even if the phoenix fled, the dragon paid no attention to it. The dragon only stared at the small stream, stared at the wooden basin floating on the stream. From the lonely mountain fell tens of thousands of little streams, but the dragon looked at only this particr stream. After 30000 years, the dragon only descended to this world for this infant in the wooden basin, who could shift its gaze? A very thin piece of silk slowly fell. This piece of silk was golden on the outside; on the inside it was a divine pure white, it seemed as if it was giving off its own light. The front of the piece of silk was very thin, but gradually grew thicker towards the end until it grew as thick as an arm. The surface of the silk was perfectly smooth. It seemed to prate the depths of the cloudy abyss, making it even more beautiful. This piece of silk seemed to be made of gold or jade, giving off a very heavy feeling. But in fact it was very light, swaying with the breeze from the brook, as if it were dancing, wanting to touch that wooden basin, only to again draw back. It was the golden dragons whisker. Now, the divine fire within the golden dragons eyes was no longer in that eternally calm state, the eyes had gone from apathetic to pondering, as if hesitating over something. The two dragon whiskers, like two soft fingers, lightly touched the edge of the wooden basin floating on the river, as if gently stroking it, but in reality not touching it at all. This golden dragon had already lived countless years, possessed unimaginable knowledge, yet this simple wooden basin presented to it an unsolvable problemthe mood within the dragons eyes became more and moreplex: there was longing, vignce, hesitation, and finally, struggle, perhaps unintentional, perhaps intentional. A slight change in the breeze, the edge of the wooden basin that should have touched the dragons whiskers swept past, until finally the whiskers were able to touch the wooden basin for the first time, even brushing the infants ear! This light touch brought about a violent reactionthe two divine fires within the golden dragons eyes suddenly exploded, bing a myriad of stars. Within that ocean of stars came an undisguised callous and greedy desire! This desire, it was praiseworthy, it was moving. It praised life, it was moved by life. It was lifes most primal longing. The golden dragon gazing at the wooden basin, opened its mouth, dragons breath like broken jade poured out. The infants eyes were still closed; it simply did not know what would happen in the next moment. A shadow enveloped the stream. Dragons breath surrounded the wooden basin on all sides. In the next moment, the wooden basin and the infant within would be the golden dragons food. At this moment. A hand was put on the edge of the wooden basin, pulling it out of the river! This was a hand covered with scars; thin, weak, and small. Hua hua, the waters surface was broken. That pair of hands pulled the wooden basin and ran to the creek edge. The owner of that hand was a three or four year old Daoist boy. The boy pulled the basin to the stream edge and hid it between a stone and his own body, then drew a sword from his belt and turned to look at the terrifying, enormous golden dragons head. This was a very strange boy. He was blind in one eye, missing one ear, when he was running on the water one could tell that his legs were somewhat crippled. From his empty sleeve, one could see that he also only had one hand. No wonder he had to first put the basin behind his back before he was able to pull out the sword. Seeing that enormous dragon head above the water, the small boysplexion was pale. His teeth were chattering, not because of the ice cold water from the stream, but because of the fear in his heart. This was his first time seeing a real dragon. He didnt even know what a dragon was; only that it was terrifying. Yet he did not flee, but held that flimsy looking sword and tightly and securely hid that basin behind him. The golden dragon gazed indifferently at the boy, only a being as strong and powerful as it could tell that deep within the abyss of its eyes were anger and cruelty. The boy did not say anything, face pale, fear extreme, but he did not let go of the basin. The golden dragon grew angrier, dragons breath epassed both sides of the stream, and death wasing. The sword was left in the water, the boy took the basin and held it to his chest. The golden dragons scales rubbed against the mist, bring about countless divine fires, causing the water within the stream to boil. At this moment, a middle-aged Daoist appeared on the by the stream. The middle-aged Daoist looked upon the golden dragon with a calm expression. The heavenly fire over the stream was suddenly extinguished. The golden dragon looked upon the middle-aged Daoist and spoke a dragon word! This dragon word was extremely long, almost as if it continued on forever without stopping, it surely contained an extremelyplex meaning, hearing it was like listening to a mostplicated piece of music, but also like the sound of natures most horrifying storm, it was a mixture of unimaginable power! The middle-aged Daoist looked at the golden dragon and spoke one word. It was a single syble word, its pronunciation extremely strange and difficult to understand, it did not seem like a humannguage at all, a fragment seemed to contain endless meaning, overflowing with ancient meaning. The golden dragon understood, but it did not agree. Then the fog over the stream fiercely rose up. Dragons breath was sprayed everywhere, the moist grass and trees suddenly turned into a frightening scene of fire. That small Daoist boy with his back to the river simply had no idea what was going on, his head was bowed down in fear, his eyes shut, holding the wooden basin tightly to his chest. ...... ...... Who knows how much time passed, the stream side atst grew quiet. The small Daoist boy gathered up his courage and looked behind him, but only saw the clear water of the creek. The fire on both sides of the creek had already been extinguished, only the burned trees and roasted stones attested to the terrifying battle that had urred. From the cloudy abyss came a dragon cry. This cry was full of anguish, unwillingness, and regret. The dragon was telling the worlds five continents about how his own hesitation had brought about such profound regret. The Daoist boy was frightened badly. With his one hand holding the wooden basin, the boy limped onto shore and walked to the middle-aged Daoists side, timidly looking up towards the cloudy abyss. The middle-aged Daoist reached out his hand to put out a fire on the boys shoulder. The Daoist boy thought of something, and with difficulty raised up the wooden basin. The middle-aged Daoist reached over to the wooden basin and gently took up the infant; his right hand took the cloth and wrapped it over the infants body. His brows creased. Your fate...is definitely not good, he said with pity as he looked upon the cloth-wrapped infant. ...... ...... In the Eastern continents East, there is a small town called Xining, outside of this town there is a small stream, by this small stream is a mountain, on this mountain there is a temple, in this temple there are no monks, only a middle-aged Daoist and his two disciples cultivating the Way. The hill is a nameless hill, the temple is abandoned. Of the two disciples, the elder is called Yu Ren, the younger is called Chen Chang Sheng. Xining was within the Zhou country. 800 years ago, the Great Zhou Dynasty made the Way the state religion. Down to the present Zhengtong era, the state religion united the country as one. It was indeed worthy of respect. If speaking reasonably, a master and his two disciples ought to have lived a life of silk clothes and jade rice. But Xining was too remote; the abandoned temple was even more remote, other people were rarely seen, so they could only live a very in life. Daoists naturally practice the Way. Presently there are countless ways to cultivate, but that middle-aged Daoists method of teaching the Waypared to other sects waspletely different. It did not specify any specific cultivation method, it did not care about absorbing light from ones fated star, nor did it care about refining the mind; it only emphasized one word: Memorize. From his childhood, Yu Ren was memorizing the texts of the Way. Chen Chang Sheng, from the moment that he could open his eyes, was ced before the yellowed and old books. The first thing he could recognize was a room full of texts on the Way. After he learned how to talk, he learned how to recognize letters, and then he learned how to memorize the characters in the ssical texts on the Way. Reciting and studying until able to memorize backwards, this was the life of those two disciples. When they awake at dawn, they are memorizing books. Under the scorching sun, they are memorizing books. In the evening, they are memorizing books. When the springes and flowers blossom, when the summer storms thunder, when the autumn wind blows, when the winter snow chills; they are in the row of crops, by the riverside, under the tree, by the plum flower; holding the ssics of the Way in their hands, studying, memorizing, not knowing the time gradually passing by. The abandoned temple has a roompletely filled with ssics of the Way. When Yu Ren was seven years old, he was bored and counted them. There were 3000 of these books. In these 3000 books, one book might have several hundred words, or perhaps several thousand. The shortest ssic, the ssic on Gods, was only 314 words. The longest was the Longevity ssic which had more than 200000 words. These books were the entirety of what they had to memorize. The elder and younger disciple ceaselessly memorized, only seeking to remember, not seeking to understand. They knew early on that their master would never answer the questions they asked, only say: Just memorize, and understanding will naturallye. To those children who studied the Way but lived leisurely lives, this sort of life is hard to imagine. Fortunately this green mountain is very out the way and was rarely visited by people, so there were no external things to distract and the mind could concentrate. These two disciples temperaments were exceptionally good. Unexpectedly they did not find this lifestyle to be dull, just going from day to day memorizing, not realizing that several years have passed. One day, the sound of studying that had gone on for several years suddenly ceased. Two children sat upon a stone, shoulder to shoulder, a book propped open on their knees. They both took a nce at the book, then at each other, both at a loss at what to do. They had already memorized to thest book, but they had no means to continue because they could not understand. The words on this ssic were unfamiliarto be precise the words were very odd, the radicals and strokes were all recognizable but the character as a whole was a queer thing, how to study? What does it mean? The two children returned to the temple and found the middle-aged Daoist. The middle-aged Daoist said: In all the 3000 ssics of the Way, you have read up to the veryst book, this book has 1601 words. In all the time that the Way was passed down, no one has been able topletely understand the meaning within this book, how could you two? Chen Chang Sheng asked: Teacher, even you could not understand? The middle-aged Daoist shook his head and said: There is no person that would say what they truly understand and do not understand, I also cannot say. The two disciples looked at each other and felt some regret. Though they were only children, they had memorized all the 3000 ssics of the way but one; of course they would not be happy. Of course, they were not ordinary children, from the time when they were in ignorance they had apanied each other in studying the ssics of the Way, their personalities were also rather rxed, so these two people were prepared to turn around and leave. At this moment, the middle-aged Daoist continued speaking: ...but I can read it. From that day, the middle-aged Daoist began to lecture on the method to read thest ssic of the Way, one by one imparting the pronunciation of the characters. These pronunciations were particrly monstrous and strange. The syble was simply, but it required the use of some certain throat muscles and also had some specific requirements. In short, it was not the sort of sound that a normal human being could produce. Chen Chang Sheng did not understand at all, he was like a little duckling, obediently copying his masters pronunciation. Yu Ren asionally thought back to many years ago by that creek side, when the master faced that monstrous beast and spoke those words. Yu Ren and Chen Chang Sheng spent a long time grasping the pronunciation of those 1601 words, but still did not grasp the meaning. When asking the middle-aged Daoist they still could not obtain the meaning. In fact, they had already spent an entire year on thisst book. Afterwards, they began their usual method, holding thest book in their hands and reciting, until atst they had it memorized. When they thought they had atst brought an end to their life of memorizing the ssics of the Way, the middle-aged Daoist required them to study the ssics a second time. With little choice, the children werepelled to repeat their studies. Perhaps because this was the second time studying the ssics of the way, they felt it was even more exhausting, they even felt like speaking bitter words. It was also at this time that they began to question, why did their master want them to study these ssics? Why not teach us to cultivate? Obviously in the ssics of the Way was written how Daoists should practice the Way, it should be correct to pursue longevity. When Yu Ren was ten and Chen Chang Sheng was six and a half, in the autumn, a white crane came. It brought with it a silk document. On this document were a birth date, a marriage document, and a lettersome high official that the middle-aged Daoist had once saved wished to fulfill a promise he had made. The middle-aged Daoist saw the marriage document andughed so hard he could not speak, and then looked over at his two disciples. Yu Ren waved his hand and pointed at his blind eye, smiling as he rejected the idea. Chen Chang Sheng had a frustrated expression. He did not understand the meaning, in confusion he had somehow ended up taking the marriage document, and now it turned out he had a fiance. Later on, every New Year, that white crane would return, bringing from the capital that noble mans greetings, along with some meaningful small gifts for Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng slowly came to understand what marriage meant. Often at night, by the starlight he would look at that marriage document sitting in the drawer. He had some feelings he could not speak. Towards his simrly aged fiance, he had some happy, some embarrassed, mostly frustrated feelings. In this peaceful life of studying, when Chen Chang Sheng was ten years old, there came on unfortunate ident. On a night, he was on his 72nd time in his memorization of the 1601 words of thest ssic, when he suddenly felt a strange feeling in his body, he began to drift away in this forest on the green hill. His body began to emit some sort of beautiful scent. It was not the smell of a flower, nor was it the smell of a fruit, nor was it some sort of perfume. To speak of taste, while it was blown on the night wind for a while it did not scatter. To speak of its smell, it floated on the end of the nose, faintly discernable, but not a smell anything in the mortal world could produce. Incapable of grasping, but extremely alluring. The first to notice Chen Chang Shens situation was Yu Ren. When he smelled the rare scent, his expression grew severe. In the tree covered and remote parts of the green mountain, there were lion roars and tiger cries, there were cranes dancing and dragons rushing, there were the thunder-like cries of frogs that originally only emerged in the summer. In the east of the green mountain, where no people dared to enter, from the misty abyss emerged an enormous shadow, who knew what sort of creature it was. Under the greedy and reverential gaze of countless creatures, Chen Chang Sheng emitted his rare scent, his eyes closed asleep, not knowing when he would wake. Yu Ren on the couch suddenly began to fan himself. He wanted to fan the smell on Chen Chang Sheng away, since this smell was making him salivated and giving him strange and terrifying ideas. He fanned himself to fan away these thoughts. The middle-aged Daoist did not know when he came to the side room, stood beside the couch, and saw the sleeping Chen Chang Sheng. He spoke one sentence that only he could understand: The reason is once again appearing? A night passed. The dawn light covered the green mountain, the scenting from Chen Chang Sheng suddenly disappeared. One could no longer pick up the slightest scent. Chen Chang Sheng returned to his normal self, and the myriad monsters of the green hills and the monstrous shadow also took their leave. Yu Ren looked at his sleeping junior brother and stopped panicking, letting out a long breath. He wanted to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead when he realized that his arm, from an entire night of fanning himself, was incapable of movement. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and woke up. Though he was fast asleep all night, he knew that there was some problem. He saw the painful expression on his elder brothers face and his paleplexion and asked: Master, whats wrong with me? The middle-aged Daoist looked at him, and was silent for a long time before saying: You are ill. ording to the middle-aged Daoist, Chen Chang Shens sickness was due to a congenital deficiency. The bodys nine channels were not connected. Last nights scent was because the spiritual energy had nowhere to circte, it could only emit outwards. This scent carried with it a humans essence, which carried a unique scent. This was a kind of strange disease. Then...does master know a way to treat it? No, no person can treat it. An incurable disease...this is just fate, right? Yes. It is just fate. ...... ...... After his tenth birthday, the white crane no longer came to the green hills. The capitals side cut off information, as if the matter of the marriage document had never been raised before. Chen Chang Shen stood by the creek side, looking to the west, began to recall this situation. Of course, he was thinking about a lot of things. His illness, his fate...his health was not poor, besides that he easily fell asleep, he looked to be very healthy. He did not seem like a person that would die young. He even began to doubt his masters prognosis. But if his masters prognosis was correct, what then? Chen Chang Shen resolved to leave the abandoned temple to see the flourishing secr world. Besides himself wanting to go see, he also wanted to see the legendary Mausoleum of Books, and he also wanted to return the marriage document. Master, Im going to leave. Where are you going? To the capital. Why? Because I want to live. I said before, your illness is fate. I want to change my fate. In the past 800 years, only three people have seeded in changing their fate. Those were all extraordinary people? Yes. I am not, but I would like to try. The capital, Chen Chang Shen wanted to go, regardless of if he could treat his illness or not, he always wanted to go. Not only because he wanted to change his fate, but because the marriage documents other party was also in the capital. He packed his luggage, took Yu Rens small sword, and turned to leave. This 14 year old Daoist priest descended the mountain. Chapter 1 – I’ve changed my mind What kind of youngster is he? Very firm. He sat for an hour without changing his posture. He took only one drink at the very beginning, likely for the sake of courtesy and hasnt done so since. On his first drink, he merely touched the cup with his lip. It seems like he isnt acting with restraint but rather, he is acting with caution. He shows deep thoughts, an alert mind and possibly even a degree of animosity. He seems to be a smart person, at the very least, not stupid...how old is he? Fourteen. I also remember that he should be around that age. Yet his maturity makes him seem older than he really is. Just a normal person? Yes...his presence of Qi is ordinary. He hasnt even experienced Purification. Though we cant tell his potential, he is already fourteen, so even if he starts cultivating from the start again, it is unlikely that he will have a bright future ahead of him. Even if he has a bright future, how can hepare to the disciple of the Longevity Sects headmaster? Madam, is that marriage contract real? The authenticating object is real so the marriage contract is real. How could the Elderly Master had.....arranged such a marriage for the young Lady? If the Elderly Master had not died, maybe you would be able to obtain the answer .... open the door, I am going to see him. Along with a sound, the door slowly opened. The sun shone into the room and lit up all the corners, alongside the Madams pretty face and the half piece of jade pendant in her hand. The nanny who spoke to her before, stood in the corner and was entirely hidden by the shade. It took some effort to see her. With the nannys support, the Madam walked towards the outside of the room. She walked slowly like a thin willow whisked by the wind. The expensive gold hair clip in her hair and the pendant on her clothes did not make any sound which appeared to be somewhat strange. The yard was very dark. On the grasnd, there was a tree so huge that even ten people couldnt encircle it. At the two sides of the road, there were no maids or servants. Far away though, faintly, you could see people kneeling down. The atmosphere around the ce was very heavy, like the cold weapons exhibited in the parlor. The Master of this estate is the great Zhou Dynastys well aplished Divine General of the Eastern Decree, Xu Shi Ji. The Divine General managed the estate like he did his troops. The estate had always been quiet and serious and because of the event that urred today, all of the maids and servants were driven out to a side yard. The atmosphere on the estate was depressing. Even the spring wind blowing from the outside seemed to be frozen. Madam Xu passed through the courtyard and arrived at the side yard. With her eyebrows slightly stirred up, she stopped to look at the youngster in the room, That youngster wore a really old Taoist robe that had lost its color due to overwashing. He had a soft and immature face, upright eyebrows, and bright eyes, showing an inexpressible temperament that seemed as if he could see the truth of many things. The youngster put his luggage aside. The luggage looked really ordinary but at the same time it was well organized. Not even a speck of dirt could be found; even the hat tied on the luggage was very clean. What made Madam Xu cautious and annoyed by this, was the fact that the tea on the table was now cold, yet the youngster still kept a calm expression. She couldnt see any irritation on his face, which suggested this youngster possessed patience that people at his age didnt normally have. This would be a really hard person to deal with. Fortunately, most people like him were usually very arrogant. ......... After he entered the Divine Generals Estate and conversed with the nanny for a few minutes, no one bothered him. After sitting in the room for an hour, he was inevitably bored. But Chen Chang Sheng was used to boredom when he was a child, therefore he was able to stand the boredom. Silently he spent his time memorizing the sixth chapter of Hua Ting Scripture word by word. He was waiting for someone with authority to arrive so he can hand back the marriage vow to the Divine Generals family. Afterpleting this task, he had a lot of personal matters to attend to. He took a sip of the tea to moisten his dried lips. He wasnt careful or suspicious like how the nanny thought he was. He just thought it would be impolite to use the bathroom as a guest in someone elses house after drinking too much water. In addition, although the cups at the Divine Generals Estate were all luxurious china, he wasnt used to drinking from someone elses cup. (TL Note: luxurious china means that the tes and cups were made out of ss and are high priced/quality) (bbkgs note: its actually Ru ware ceramics) He has a bit of OCD regarding using other peoples things. He stood up and bowed toward the well dresseddy. He guessed that she was probably Madam Xu of the Divine Generals Estate. He thought he could finally finish this business and move on. Chen Chang Sheng reached into his pocket and prepared to take out the marriage vow. Madam Xu stopped him in a rxed and non-urgent manner. She sat down on a seat and epted the tea from a maid. She looked at him and calmly said . Did you visit the Mausoleum of Books? What about the Nai He Bridge? The sight of ivy at the Imperial Pce is also beautiful. Chen Shang Sheng thought it was Madam Xus polite way of starting the conversation, but he didnt think it was necessary to chat. But because an older person was talking, he couldnt be disrespectful. He answered in a simple manner, I havent yet. Ill go see them in the future. Madam Xus hand that held the tea cup stopped in mid air, So basically, after arriving to the Capital, the first thing you did wase to the Divine Generals Estate? Chen Chang Shang answered truthfully, I didnt dare to dy. Is that so. Madam Xu raised her head and gave him a cold look. She thought to herself, a poor youngster from the countryside wasnt attracted by the fancy sights of the Capital and rushed straight to the Divine Generals Estate to talk about marriage. Its funny how he was in such a hurry. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know why Madam Xu replied Is that so. He stood up and reached into his pocket once again, wanting to give back the marriage vow. Since he decided to do so, he didnt want to waste anymore time. But his action caused another misunderstanding. Madam Xu looked at him and her eyes turned colder, I do not ept this marriage, even if you take out the marriage vow, it is of no use. Chen Chang Sheng didnt expect to hear this, he was stunned for a moment. The Elderly Master was saved by your Master and thus, settled this marriage...... It seems to be a fancy tale? Madam Xu looked at him and continued coldly, But it is nothing more than just a tale, a drama. It cant happen in real life. Who would believe this? Chen Chang Sheng wanted to exin that his intention was to forfeit the marriage. But after hearing these insulting words and seeing the disdainful expression on Madam Xus face, he couldnt open his mouth. His hand was still in his pocket, touching the marriage vow written by the Prime Minister. The paper contained the birth date and time of a certain young girl. After the Elderly Master passed away four years ago, this marriage doesnt exist anymore. Madam Xu looked at the youngster in front of her and continued, I know you are a smart person, then we should talk like smart people. The thing you should worry about is not continuing this marriage, but rather how you can obtain enoughpensation for giving up on the marriage. What do you think of my suggestion? Chen Chang Sheng took his hand out of the pocket but the marriage vow wasnt in his fingers. Can I ask why? Why? That is not a question a smart person would ask. Madam Xu looked at him expressionlessly and said, Because, although your Masters medical techniques are good, he is still nothing more than a normal Taoist, but we are the family of the Divine General. Because you are just a poor youngster who can only afford to wear an old Taoist robe while my daughter is the daughter of the Divine General. Because you are just a ordinary person and the Divine Generals Estate is not a ce where ordinary people belong. Is my exnation clear enough? Chen Chang Shengs hands clutched tightly but his voice didnt shake. Its clear. Madam Xu looked at the young face and decided to add a little more pressure. She knew what the smart and prideful youngster couldnt stand. A littleter she expect him to voluntarily give up on the marriage. She ced the tea cup upon the table. She stood up and said. The tea on your table is Butterfly Tea, it is worth five silver taels every 50 grams. The teacup is from the Imperial Kilns, it is more expensive than gold. The tea is cold, you didnt drink it, which means you are not worthy of the tea. You are just grass in rotten mud. You are not fine china, you are just broken fragments. You want to change your life by marrying into the Divine Generals family? Im sorry, it may please you, but I am not pleased. Madam Xus was calm. Although she didnt try to sound mean, she had already pushed him into the ground. She didnt speak with an intentionally condescending attitude, but instead the words felt like someone watching an ant from the sky. These feelings were all received by Chen Chang Sheng. Clearly it was all an insult. Especially when she said he was trying to change his life by marrying into the Divine Generals family. It was uneptable for any prideful youngster. To get back at her, most people would choose to argue angrily and take out the marriage vow, ripping it in half and throwing it upon Madam Xus face, perhaps even spitting a few times. That would be the scene Madam Xu wanted to see C if it wasnt because that marriage vow was too unique, she wouldnt have needed to think deeply on how to solve this issue. The room was silent with no noise in sight. She stared coldly at Chen Chang Sheng and waited for his outburst. Yet, eventspletely fell outside of her expectations. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Madam Xu calmly and said, I believe you are mistaken. My trip to the Divine Generals Estate was to give back the marriage vow to you. I wanted to forfeit the marriage from the start. The room was silent again. The wind blew into the room and the leaves were swirling in the air. Madam Xu was surprised, Say that one more time? She didnt notice that her voice was nervous, yet relieved. She didnt care if the youngster was trying to cover up his embarrassment or wanted to forfeit the marriage, she wanted the promise to be nullified. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her seriously and said, Actually.....I came to forfeit the marriage. At the corner of the room, the nannys expression changed. Madam Xus expression didnt change, but her handnded on her chest. The entire estate seemed to lighten up at this moment. But Chen Chang Shengs expression became serious. He said, But now.......Ive changed my mind. The wind in the estate turned cold again. The mood became oppressive. Madam Xu suddenly felt that she had done something wrong. She forcefully suppressed the uneasy feeling and tried to sound warm, Why say this? If youve already thought it through, then why not........ Before she could finish, she discovered that the youngster had no intention to continue to listening to her words. Chen Chang Sheng picked up his luggage from the floor and put it on his back. He walked straight out of the room. Chapter 2 – Why Looking at the youngsters shadow disappear into the side yard, Madam Xus face hardened. She wanted to take a drink of tea to soothe her dry throat but realized that her tea was already cold. She wanted to throw the cup to express her emotions, but she, though not caring about the cost of the porcin cups, still did not want to let the servants hear any sounds than can be used to figure out her mood. She was not in a good mood. She could understand the message the youngster was expressing C Sorry, this might make you happy but it makes me unhappy. In fact, that youngster had acted politely since the very beginning without showing any impolite behaviors. He had simply used two sentences with twopletely different meanings and immediately turned to leave. The two sentences were all that were needed to make Madam Xu unhappy, this might also be a talent. That nannys face was also gloomy. She walked over to Madam Xus side, lowered her voice, and said, Should we let him go that easily? I originally thought he was an arrogant youngster. Now I know he is actually a cunning and insidious viin. If he really wanted to create a good rtionship with the Divine Generals Estate and remained so cautious that he wouldnt even take a drink of tea, how would he dare to bring the marriage contract with him ande to the mansion? The most annoying thing is...from the beginning to the end, was there anyone that actually saw the marriage contract? Madam Xu understood what the nanny meant and said, with a cloudy face, However, if he is smart, then he should know that in order to obtain more benefits, one should not do such extreme things from the beginning. ....... Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand the events that urred today. He arrived at the Divine Generals Estate intending to forfeit the marriage but how did events turn out like this? What confused him the most was that the Divine Generals Estate had many methods to solve the problem, but why did the seemingly smart Madam Xu choose the worst method? Since he didnt understand many things, he stopped trying to think about them. After hearing the arrogant words of Madam Xu, Chen Chang Sheng grew curious about the daughter of the Divine General. What did she looked like? Is she beautiful? Of course, if she grew up in a ce like this, her personality shouldnt be too soft or kind. The Divine Generals Estate was huge. It was even bigger than the entirety of Xi Ning Vige. Since there were no servants leading the way, he obviously became lost on the estate. By the time he noticed, he was already located in a wild forest. Thinking back to stories in which some poor son-inw got murdered by his despicable mother-inw, he felt a bit uneasy, but he was distracted by his own thoughts. Suddenly, he felt someone staring at him. He turned his head and looked toward the direction from which he felt the stare originate and saw a girl standing under a stone doorway at the end of the road. Chen Chang Sheng realized that he wasnt lost, but rather, was led here on purpose. The girl was around thirteen years old. She was dressed luxuriously. The essories she wore were worth more than all his belongings put together. She was pretty and if she grew a little older, she would be a fairdy. Her cute dark pupils were focused on him. They were bold and observed him from head to toe. Chen Chang Shang was surprised, is she the daughter of the Divine General? Since he read the entire ssical Scripture when he was young, he was very patient. Chen Chang Sheng let the girl observe him closely and didnt say anything. Finally, the young girl broke the ice. Are Taoists allowed to marry? Chen Chang Sheng noticed that her eyes were on his Taoist hair style. He exined, Im actually not a Taoist. Although Im wearing a Taoist robe and have a Taoist hair style, this is just my habit. It doesnt mean that Im a Taoist. The young girl walked in front of him and looked at him sincerely. Are you an ordinary person? Chen Chang Shang was confused for a moment, then he realized what she meant by an ordinary person. He answered, Yes, I have yet to cultivate. The young girl didnt notice that he said he has yet to cultivate and not that he cant cultivate. She stared into his eyes and asked, very seriously, Are you vowed to marry My Lady? After hearing this, Chen Chang Sheng knew that the young girl wasnt the daughter of General Xu. He felt a little disappointed, but at the same time, relieved. You are? My name is Shuang Er. Im the personal maid of My Lady. Chen Chang Sheng would have never thought that a maid can wear such a luxurious attire. After seeing that there wasnt anyone else around, he had a clearer idea of the status of the young Lady and the maid in the Divine Generals Estate. I was vowed to marry your Lady. The maid named Shuang Er looked at him and said, Do not speak of this, ever. Why? Chen Chang Sheng asked. Still, this one word remained in Chen Chang Shengs mind. Shuang Er looked at the young Taoists upright countenance and felt pity for him, If you want to live, then do not talk about this marriage to anyone else, or no one will be able to save your life. She really felt that she was doing him a favor C although her Lady wont be marrying him, they were vowed to do so. Her Lady had asked her to keep the youngster alive, but what she didnt realize was that her words sounded like threats to Chen Chang Shengs ears. Chen Chang Sheng fell silent. He thought to himself, Would the Divine Generals Estate actually be an enemy and assassinate him? There were simr stories in the books and drama ys he had watched, but under the rule of the Divine Empress, who dared to do such things in the Capital? He said, If the Divine Generals Estate wanted me dead, then Madam Xu wouldnt have let me leave in the first ce. If I observed correctly, that old nanny is a strong character. Since there werent many servants that saw me, they shouldve killed me outright and buried me in the garden as fertilizer. No one would have noticed, right? Therefore, I shouldnt be in any danger. Shuang Er scoffed coldly, Countless people are watching the Divine Generals Estate, therefore, you are actually safe within its territory. But when you exit, will you able to live like you said previously? Chen Chang Sheng thought about it for a moment, I dont understand. Shuang Er exined, If other people knew about your marriage vow with My Lady, what would the Longevity Sect think? What would the n of Qiu Shan think? Even if you are in the Capital, no one can stop them from killing you. Chen Chang Sheng asked, Longevity Sect and n of Qiu Shan? What are those ces? Shuang Er looked at him and thought he was an idiot, You dont know anything? Chen Chang Sheng was confused, What should I know? - The young Taoist from Xi Ning Vige obviously didnt know some things, but those things were known to the entire world. For example, the world was under the rule of the Zhou Dynasty The Divine General of the Eastern Decree, Xu Shi Ji, was deeply trusted by the Divine Empress. Xu Shi Jis father was the Prime Minister of the previous dynasty, but Xu Shi Jis status came mostly from his daughter. Xu Shi Ji had only one daughter, her name is Xu You Rong. She is the reincarnation of the Sky Phoenix. Her bloodline and talent was unimaginable. She sessfully purified her bones and body at an extremely young age. When she was twelve years old, she traveled to the far south to study the Heavenly Tomes. Rumors said she was already at the upper stage of the Meditation Realm. Her name was renowned across the world. Everyone respected her and thought she was the only possible candidate for the next Holy Maiden of the Radiant Divinity Faith. That young girl had the perfect background, teaching, and talent. Her admirers were countless. Rumors said that even the blood-thirsty Prince of the demon race was one of them. But every time there was a discussion about who her future husband would be, people would only mention one name and that name was also famous throughout the world. Qiu Shan Jun. The n of Qiu Shan was the most powerful n in the south. This generation of the Qiu Shan n had a son of enormous talent and his name was Qiu Shan Jun. He is the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dragon. He is the eldest disciple of the Longevity Sect and the head of the Seven Laws. Qiu Shan Jun followed his teachers to cultivate. Although right now he is eighteen years old, he was already expected by many to be the future candidate to be the strongest person on the continent for the next few hundred years. Sky Phoenix and Heavenly Dragon, Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong were fellow disciples under the same school. They were also the most famous of this generation. It was impossible to find a third young person that matches their talent. The entire world knows that Qiu Shan Jun adored Xu You Rong. He waited patiently for hering of age ceremony. The entire Longevity Sect, Zhou Dynasty, and n of Qiu Shan thought that this pair of youngsters were destined to be together. Even Lady Mo Yu in the Imperial Pce said that the Divine Empress liked the story between these two. Except, suddenly a young Taoist held a marriage vow and arrived at the Divine Generals Estate. He said he is the fianc of Xu You Rong. If this word got out to the world...... Perhaps the entire continent would be shocked. The yard was silent. Wind asionally blew bamboo leaves into the stone arch gate. Now you know. Shuang Er looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, You are only an ordinary person, far removed from My Ladys world. You can never shorten such a distance. For you own sake it would be better that you forget about this marriage vow. Indeed, Chen Chang Sheng did not know that the girl who was engaged to him was such a great person. He thought a bit and then asked, Why didnt Madam Xu tell me before? Shuang Er said, Because Madam Xu doesnt want you to make more requests after knowing this fact. He looked up at her and asked, Why did you tell me this? Shuang Er said, Because My Lady mentioned you in the letter. My Lady is a gentle person, even though she wont marry you, she doesnt want to watch you die. Moreover...I think you are smart, after knowing all these things, you should have enough self-understanding and make the only possible right decision. Chen Chang Sheng said, I know. After saying this, he walked toward the stone arch gate. He stepped on the bamboo leaves, making sha sha sounds. Shuang Er was dumbfounded. She thought, what kind of thing is this? Chen Chang Sheng suddenly stopped his steps, turned around and looked at her. Shuang Er let out a sigh of relief and put her hand on her chest, awaiting his decision. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her asked, I want to get out, which way is it? Chapter 3 – This is a crude name, but it is my name Shuang Er came back from her thoughts after a while. She could tell that the young Taoist priest was not trying to sneer at her intentionally. Instead, he really didnt take her words into consideration. Looking at his serious and calm expression, she felt her anger rising up within her. She said angrily, You will die. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and said, Everyone will die. Shuang Er said, You know that I didnt mean it that way. Chen Chang Sheng said seriously, Thank you for informing me about the situation. Shuang Ers face turned angrier by the second and she said, The Madam wanted to annul the engagement, there definitely will be payback. Why did you have to get upset and tell her that you came to cancel the engagement? Did you do it so that you can get your pride back? If you really did make a decision based on your pride, its still fine but why did you change your mind at thest moment? Such an attitude is surely not pretty. Actually....I really dide to cancel the engagement, whether if you choose to believe it or not. However, I dont want to cancel it anymore. Why? Chen Chang Sheng tilted his head and pondered seriously. A smile gradually appeared on his immature face because he ascertained that he found a reason which could be used to convince himself, and he said, Because....you guys never asked for my name. Why? Shuang Er did not understand. From entering the estate till now, whether the Madam or you, neither of you have asked for my name. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her and said, seriously, My name is Chen Chang Sheng. I know this name is really crude, but my master wished for me to live a long life. (Chang Sheng means longevity in Chinese) The intention is really nice, so I kept this name. After saying these words, his eyes became bright and his attitude became decorous. Shuang Er suddenly thought that the ordinary young Taoist priest revealed some sort of luster. It was probably due to that serious temperament. After understanding his reasons, she no longer felt confused or bewildered. Ever since he entered the Divine Generals Estate, no one asked for his name. Although he was treated this way, he didnt show any anger or the feeling of having been humiliated. When he was talking to the Madam or Shuang Er, he behaved politely all the time, withoutcking in any courtesy. Even though he appeared slightly inflexible and old-fashioned, strangely, the people who made him unhappy were the ones who were eventually worse off than him. Its not that he was good at making people unhappy, but he was serious when doing the things he thought he should do. His decision to cancel the engagement felt right to him in that others cant deny the choices that he makes himself. Because the people who made him unhappy werent able to ignore his decisions, they were left feeling worse than him. Shuang Er had lived on the Divine Generals Estate since she was a child. Because of her master, she had a high status. Even the Divine General and The Lady of the estate wouldnt criticize her. Moreover, she had never encountered people like Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng made her feel insecure and she wasnt used to it.Not sure if she wanted to convince Chen Chang Sheng or herself, she softened her tone and said, On the entire continent, only My Lady possesses the blood of the phoenix. She is unique! My senior brother had a quote in his notes. Ive always thought it was very rational, now I give it to you, hopefully you can understand itter on. He said: everyone in the world is unique. Chen Chang Sheng gave her a serious look. ....... At the end of the long street there was a shabby stone arch bridge. Under the bridge was not Luo River, but instead, it was a small unnoticeable river. Chen Chang Sheng walked on the bridge and turned back to looked at the Divine Generals Estate. He felt that the region was quite prosperous. Among the countless big houses, Xu Mansion was the most outstanding one. He involuntarily shook his head. After he went into the capital, he didnt go visiting famous attractions. He also didnt have any urge to go see the Mausoleum of Books. Instead, he simply cleaned up a bit on the side of the Luo River and walked directly to the Divine Generals Estate. He wanted to cancel the engagement. He really was in a rush. If he married the Divine Generals daughter, but he couldnt cure his disease, he would be wasting her life. Why would he implicate her? Even if it was curable, it would probably still take many years. Out of goodwill, he did not want to waste someone elses youth , but he didnt expect that he would face the supercilious looks, contempts, and ridicule of others at Xu Mansion. Now he recalled that after he reached the age of ten, the temple had not receive her gifts anymore. The two sides stopped interacting with each other, which meant the opposite side already had the intention of breaking the engagement. Today he hade to the Capital to actively cancel the engagement. This was originally a simple thing, a thing that both sides wanted but he didnt expect to encounter such an oue. Therefore he changed his mind on the spot. He did not cultivate and he was not a Taoist priest, but he had read the Scriptures of The Way (Taoist canon) since childhood so he was deeply influenced by them. His destiny was gloomy from the start, therefore, during his journey he chose to follow the will C The so called follow the will was basically to feel at ease. Traveling for so long to reach the Capital in order to cancel the engagement was following the will. Not canceling the engagement was also following the will The Divine Generals Estate was impolite so he didnt want them to feel at ease, because then he wouldnt feel at ease. Of course, Chen Chang Sheng only wanted the Divine Generals wife, who hid coldness behind her kind face, and the maid, whose eyes only looked at the sky, to feel harried for a while. After a few days, he would still return the marriage contract. Life and death matters more than a grudge, Miss Xus lifelong happiness was obviously more important than the cold reception and supercilious looks he received. He still thought that way. However, it was still not a happy event. Sometimes, Chen Chang Sheng himself would even forget that he was only a 14 year old boy, but in the end, he was still but a boy. He had his own pride, so he would feel unhappy after being humiliated. He walked down the stone bridge and bought two sesame seed cakes from a street shop. He squatted on the stones near the river and ate the cake while looking at the distant Divine Generals Estate. He felt slightly sour. He knew where the feeling originated from, but he also knew that if he let such a feeling overflow it would hurt his own health and wouldnt help in solving the problem. On the Luo River, the boats were like clouds. On the long street, on the opposite side of the river, there were wolf riders from the west. Even from a really far distance, people can still smell the rancid scent from the huge wolves mouths. There was a shadow flowing by the river surface. Looking up, he saw a horse with two white wings dragging a gorgeous wagon to the North. At the distant archer tower, red eagles kept arriving and departing to transfer military info. At the farther green sky, there were more flying mounts from the military, like annoying dragonflies outside the temple... This is the Capital of the Zhou Dynasty. There were countless scenes that country-folk couldnt even imagine. Chen Chang Sheng was biting his sesame seed cake. Opening up his eyes, enjoying these pictures, andparing them to what he read in the Scriptures of The Way, he thought that maybe he could get to see legendary creatures such as the turtle that had carried stone pirs for over 3000 years at Li Pce. He was not sure if there was still dragons in the Imperial Pce. He heard that the most noble and rare Golden Dragon had not shown up in the secr world for several tens of thousands years. Would he get to see it in the future? Oh, there was also the phoenix..... Thoughts like these ran through his head while he ate. The sesame seed cake smelled very good but it was very hard as well. It took some effort to eat it. Chen Chang Sheng originally thought that he had already forgotten about what he experienced at the Divine Generals Estate and had sessfully rid himself of the sour feelings, but after thinking about the word phoenix, he automatically recalled the phoenix blood that he heard today. He recalled Xu Mansions young Lady who possessed the phoenix blood, and recalled the gifts he received from many years ago.... He looked at thest piece of sesame seed cake in his hand. Dazed for a while, he put it into his mouth and carefully chewed thirty two times. Swallowing it into his stomach, he took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and cleaned up the cake crumbs. He stood up and packed up, before disappearing in the crowd. He did not notice that in the corner, not far away, there was an unimpressive wagon. At an unimpressive ce on the wheel, there was a bloody phoenix symbol. Of course, even if he saw it he wouldnt know that this symbol represented the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees EstateC After young Miss Xu was born, the Divine Empress had presented the bloody phoenix to the Divine Generals Estate as a new emblem. This was a high prestige and some sort of deration. Looking at the area under the bridge, the warhorse, that appeared cold and aloof in front of the wagon, had unicorns blood. Inside the wagon, the olddys eyes were also very cold, but there was also surprise, caution, and worry in her eyes. After Chen Chang Sheng left the Divine Generals Estate, she had followed him. She didnt know that after the youngster saw the Zhou Capital he would continue to remain that calm. He didnt look like an uneducated country child at all . That was because she didnt know the youngster had already read countless books since he was very young. In the books he had already seen countlessndscapes and traveled countless miles. ............. Xu Shi Ji sat in his study room. His enormously built body spread a slight scent of blood. Ten yards away from the window, the birds were hiding their heads beneath their wings and dared not to make any noise. The strong bloody presence proved the horrific power of this Great Zhou General but it also showed that he wasnt in a good mood. The reason for his irritated mood was the jade pendant on his table. When my father was still the Prime Minister, he was deeply trusted by the Divine Empress. He was sent by her to Mount Tai to perform a ceremony for the dynasty. The demon race tried to sabotage the event by sending out Gong Yang Chun to assassinate my father and he was severely wounded. It was so bad that even The Pope couldnt heal his wound. Only until a traveling Taoist traveled past Tai Shan City and healed his wound did he live. Therefore this marriage vow was made. Madam Xu whispered, Then that Taoist must have had some extraordinary skills. Xu Shi Ji raised his head and looked at the bright sky out of the window, We live in a world with unlimited possibilities and countless heroes. That Taoist was regarded as a saint in the field of medication and healing. Of course he was extraordinary. Why else would father vow to marry Rong Er to his heir? Madam Xu was nervous, Right now the most important thing is that marriage vow.....If that Taoist has no background and isnt some important figure, then this situation can be handled much smoother, without many interruptions. Xu Shi Ji answered expressionlessly, Teach that young Taoist to be a little more sensible. Madam Xu lowered her voice so low that if one didnt listen carefully it couldnt even be heard, The young Taoist didnt seem like a character that can be cated by simple gifts. What if he stands his ground? The Mausoleum of Books is going to open next year and the Southern Saints are definitely going to send people here. Im afraid that they are going to propose to the government. We cant mess up during a time like this. Xu Shi Ji closed his eyes slightly, like a tiger going to sleep, Then just burn him into ashes and throw them into the river. The raining season was arriving soon and the water level of the River Luo was about to rise. Ashes or bones, once they sunk into the river, they will all disappear in an instant. Chapter 4 – Heavenly Academy Like every morning for the past fourteen years, Chen Chang Sheng woke up at five, used five seconds to calm himself, then got off the bed, dressed up, folded the quilts, and made the bed. In the dining room of the inn, he ate a bowl of duck porridge and four freshly made hot meat buns. He then returned to his bedroom, rinsed his mouth using the tea fromst night, and dressed up before walking out into the yard. CNow that he was no longer in the small temple at Xi Ning Vige. He didnt have to chop firewood and deliver water. Facing the morning fog and lighting from far away, he closed his eyes and started to silently read the Scriptures of The Way. Until he felt refreshed and alert, his daily routine of the day was over. He walked out from the side door to the crowded and noisy street in the Capital. He had a roster in his hand. On the roster were the names of some schools in the Capital. After getting the addresses from the market manager, he walked faster. He didnt notice that there was a wagon following him. He didnt see that the horse possessed unicorn blood, and of course, he didnt notice the bloody phoenix emblem on the wheel. Long ago, The Heavenly Tomes descended upon the world. Humans were enlightened, and developed countless teachings, but all the change originated from one point. The ssics and scrolls that were written in the past all traced the source of the change. Agriculture, industry, business, and education were all included. Now, publicly, the most authoritative evaluation to these was the annual Grand Examination The Grand Examination was initiated by the first emperor of Zhou, Emperor Taizu. Whether to be a government official, military general, or even a priest in the Orthodoxy, the grade from the Grand Examination was the most important criterion. Most importantly, Emperor Taizu dered that only the top three grades had the right to enter the Mausoleum of Books. Because of this rule, each year, countless elites woulde to the Capital. During the year of the first Grand Examination, Emperor Taizu stood on the wall to look at the geniuses from various sects on the continent who came in. He smiled and then spoke a line which is not only famous today but also established the status of the Grand Examination. In the Southern countries, the powerful sects, such as the Longevity Sect, were extremely dissatisfied with this rule. To them, even though the Mausoleum of Books was at the Capital of Zhou, the Heavenly Tomes were divine rocks that had fallen from heaven and should be themonwealth of the entire continent. Therefore, the South had attempted to resist the Grand Examination for many years, making the rtionship between the two sides tense. The Mausoleum of Books was too important to cultivators. Even though the Zhou Dynasty was very strong, it still could not monopolize it. The South, on the other hand, also could not resist the lure to enter the Mausoleum to see the st. Even after the demons were defeated, the South still tried to resist the Grand Examination publicly. Even though the South tried to resist, there were many elites that traveled from the South to take the exam in private. After the Divine Empress came to power, the Zhou Dynasty eventually formed an agreement with the South. The Southern sects and countries were allowed to freely send out diplomatic corps to participate in the Grand Examination. To make it fairer, the evaluation was based on both sides. Moreover, the southern students did not have to ept titles and rewards from the Zhou Dynasty. The test takers will all be treated equally. After many years, the examinations got a brand new name: Grand Examination. In many years, the Grand Examination selected countless elites. Its known that the strongest elites on the continent had all traveled to the Zhou Capital and participated in the Grand Examination. Other well known facts were: the current Pope of the Orthoxy and the Elder of the souths Holy Maiden Peak were once winners of the Grand Examination. Not to mention, some geniuses from the Wests yao race transformed themselves as humans and came to participate in the Grand Examination. Even for the demon race, there was a Prince who took the risk toe and participate. His identity was detected by the former Pope and exorcised into ashes. Those were stories from many years ago. Now, what people were more concerned about was, in next years Grand Examination. Would Qiu Shan Jun from the Longevity Sect attend? How many of the Seven Laws would get into the First Grading? Would Xu You Rong break through her stage early and leave Holy Maiden Peak to return to the Capital? Would the cold and mysterious genius elite on the demons wild ins appear in front of people for the first time? Or would he continue to violently chase and kill more demons? People in the Capital also cared about how many outstanding geniuses from all the schools in the Capital will show up this year. Yes, there are many schools in the Capital. The Divine Empress held power. Under her strict rule, the government officials were candid and efficient. (TL: Yea sure... look at the Xu family please >.> they are totally candid...) Peoples lives gradually improved. In these decades, The Empire was in a golden age. Multiple schools appeared like the bamboo shoots in spring after raining. Indeed, in recent years there were many private schools that were taught by the elites from the Orthodoxy. Their goal was to aim specifically for the Grand Examination. Of course, the most famous and influential schools were still the ones with the longest history. Among them, two of the schools were even established earlier than the Zhou Dynasty. On Chen Chang Shengs roster were six schools, the Heavenly Academy he was currently walking to was on the top of the list. In fact, even among the entire continent, Heavenly Academy could be ranked highly In the recent two hundred years, students from Heavenly Academy have obtained 1st ce in the Grand Examination a total of twenty four times. The students of Heavenly Academy were all very talented. The school nurtured many important priests for the Orthodoxy, and educated countless cultivators for many sects. More importantly, the current Pope of the Orthodoxy was a past student of Heavenly Academy. Heavenly Academy had the best record, so it was the hardest to get into, but there were still many taking the entrance exam. Chen Chang Sheng walked to the entrance of Heavenly Academy. Looking at the gate and looking at the name written by the first emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, Emperor Taizu, he naturally felt a yearning to attend the school. Almost immediately, such a feeling was crushed due to the smell of sweat and ink. Subconsciously, he looked down. When he left Xi Ning Vige, he had already calcted the time. The time he arrived at the Capital coincided with the days the schools were recruiting students. He also expected that the number of people taking the exam would berge, but he didnt expect it to be a horrifying number. Especially when he looked at the young men who stood crookedly, lookingzy, and pointing at the crowd; he felt extremely uneasy. Those young men wore the same style of attire. The clothes were mostly ck and tied with a golden belt. That should be the uniforms of Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng knew that the people in line were the students who failed to pass the entrance exam at the beginning of the year. These people were usually full of themselves but now they were embarrassed due to their failure. They didnt show any good attitudes toward the test takers. Looking at the mocking expression in their eyes, Chen Chang Sheng lowered his head even more. The act of lowering his head wasnt due to fear, but rather, was due to his slight mysophobia. Whether mentally or physically he didnt want to smell the sweat, nor hear the insulting words of the crowd. Just look at that idiot, looking like a pig. Why would he stick a fan into his cor? Does he think he is Prince Huan Yu? Why didnt he think that his fat neck will break the fan? True, his steps seem to be soft and unsteady. Hes probably onlypleted Purification for two months. How does he daree to the entrance exam of Heavenly Academy when he hasnt set the groundwork for the Purification Stage? Where does he think he is? Orthodox Academy? Hrious.....I dont understand what these idiots are thinking of, do they really think they can read and understand all the Scriptures of The Way with such a weak spirit and mind? Read and understand all the Scriptures of The Way? Even the book worm, Gou Han Shi, doesnt dare to say hes aplished that. You guys may sympathize with the troubles those idiots are going to endure, but I feel bad for their parents. Embarrassing themselves may be bad, but the money they wasted earlier cant be refunded. If I was the parent of that idiot pig, I would use the money to buy some pills and have him lose some weight so that he can at least find a wife to marry. So what if he found a wife to marry? The Han Mei Pill can only cure one person. If he has seventeen sons and daughters in the future, all of them will be as fat and stupid as he is. Is taking care of a litter of pigs a good thing? These students wereughing among themselves and recklesslymenting on the people taking the entrance exam. Their words were unbearable and they didnt control their volume. They actually wanted to be heard by the people they insulted. The face of the fat kid who got bullied turned bright red but he dared not to resist because everything the students said were true. He had just reached Purification ten days ago and probably had no chance to enter Heavenly Academy, but the most important point was that even if he did enter the academy, he wouldnt dare to mess with these seniors. Chen Chang Sheng walked through the crowd and heard the unbearable conversation. He raised his eyebrows slightly and thought, if he was to be the one those students werementing on, he didnt know if he could endure such insults. But luckily his head was low and his presence was ordinary. No one noticed him in the sea of people. He sessfully passed the inky jade door and entered the school. Because he was thinking about other things and his head was low, he didnt notice that the two big stone walls, next to the entrance of Heavenly Academy, had a few hundred names carved on them. It seemed like a list of some sort. Many desperate and admiring eyes were observing the names. The family members and servants following the students taking the entrance exam werent allowed into Heavenly Academy, therefore, after the students entered the school the environment suddenly became spacious. Chen Chang Sheng took out a clean white handkerchief from his pocket and swiped the sweat off his face. He took deep breaths to calm himself before he advanced. Following the student in front of him, he got to the back of the long line. The number of people taking the entrance exam were countless. The line was so long that it looked like the Hundred Yard Snake from western mythology. The line stretched from the far away building all the way to the grassfield in front of Chen Chang Sheng. There was even a beautiful brook between the two locations. Many students who were taking the entrance exam stood on the wooden bridge on top of the brook. The cold wind of early spring blew into their faces and they were chilled by the coolness. Soon enough, there were peopleing out of the building and all of them were young men and young girls.They were just as expressionless as the people standing on top of the bridge due to the cold air. But since they werent being blown at by the cool wind, it was probably due to their bad results. The people who were still in line became nervous after seeing their terrible expressions and stopped chatting with each other. Since Chen Chang Sheng didnt know anyone, he didnt chat with anyone. He looked at the far away building curiously. The only thing he cared about right now was the entrance exam of Heavenly Academy. Was it still conducted the same way as stated in the books? Why did the people who fail back out so quickly? Has the exam of Heavenly Academy actually changed? The crowd kept on moving forward. After passing the grassfield and the brook, Chen Chang Sheng arrived at a bamboo scaffold. Looking at the teacher who had a serious expression sitting behind the stone desk, Chen Chang Sheng saw a ck stone fragment on the table, He realized the identity of the item. Remembering an old event that urred in the Tao Scroll, he was slightly stunned. Chapter 5 – The Blue Shirt Youngster Called Thirty Six The students who entered the entrance exam followed the teachersmand and picked up the stone one by one. As they held the stone tightly for a few seconds, the ck stone would emit light in the hands of the people. Sometimes the light was bright, sometimes dim, and sometimes the stone didnt change at all. The pitch ck stone has a very unusual name called the Sensory Stone. There was a chapter named Ten Thousand Uniques in the Scriptures of The Way which described special or weird items all over the world. Chen Chang Sheng saw the picture of this stone in the chapter and knew its special effect. The dark stone naturally contained a trace of spiritual power. When it came in contact with a human body, a small trace of this power would sink into peoples body and activate the persons True Essence. Just like fishing, the stone will absorb the True Essence and start to emit light. The stronger the True Essence of the holder, the brighter the stone will shine. After years of testing, humans already concluded its usage. They can use the brightness of the stone to determine the strength of the holder. Because there are too many people taking the entrance exam every year, this extra step was added. People continuously reached for the stone and held it. Some brightened but some dimmed. Some people continued toward the building while some people were stopped by the teacher. The entire lines mood was depressed. One boy held the dark stone but the dark stone didnt give off any reaction. When he was asked to leave by the teacher, he fell into hopelessness and cried for another chance. He held the dark stone tightly in his hand and refused to let go. However, his struggle didnt bring anything but mockery from the crowd. The exam continued. People who could make the dark stone shine had a happy look on their face while the people who couldnt were disappointed beyond their beliefs. Faintly you could hear the mocking from the senior students on the other side of the river. The face of the teacher who was responsible for the dark stone stage turned darker as more and more students held the stone. Since the morning until now, several hundreds of people had held the Sensory Stone. Although many of them could make the stone glow, which meant that they are already in the Purification Stage, the results couldntpare to the past. The performance of this years students were too ordinary. There was only one person at stage three of Purification. No one had reached the peak of the Purification stage. Geniuses who are able to reach the Meditation Realm at a young age were nowhere to be found. Because of this, the teachers mood wasnt exactly positive. The human races way of cultivation is very different from the Yao race and Demon race. At the beginning, humans needed to open their minds through education, train insight through meditation, and use the wisdom and spirit of nature to purify their body. This process starts from skin then continues down to veins and muscle. It goes all the way until it reaches the bones and marrows. When they reach the peak, humans are strong enough to lift stones and resist regr illness. This is called the Purification Stage. However, the Demon race are born with rock solid bodies. If humans didnt go through the Purification Stage, they arent even able to fight against them on the battlefield. Therefore to join the military and fight, people need to atleast be in the Purification Stage. Besides this, Purification has one other important usage and that is strengthening the bones and veins of the human body. It also helps to open the minds of people. After Purification, a humans memory ability and thought processes grow to a new height. Using a summary from the Scriptures of The Way, it described it as Seeing a whole new world! There was a saying, There are three thousand Ways in the world. There was an ocean of literature and countless words in the world. If a person didnt Purify his/her body, how dare he challenge himself to seek the knowledge in the sea? Even he if was bold, he would be lost in a second and killed by the endless waves of uncertainty. This extra step that Heavenly Academy added recently was very logical. If you werent even in the Purification Stage, how are you even qualified to cultivate deep and mystical techniques? Yesterday at the Divine Generals Estate, Chen Chang Sheng mentioned twice that he didnt cultivate. Naturally he didnt Purify his body either. This means thatter, when he holds the dark stone in his hand, the dark stone wont emit any light and he will be expelled from the line for entering the exam. But the weird thing was that his expression remained extremely calm. He didnt seem to be worried. Right now, hes very close to that table. There were only three people in front of him. The frontmost person was a youngster who wore a blue shirt. The youngster walked towards the table and didnt wait for the teacher to speak and picked up the dark Sensory stone with his hand. Unknowingly, everyone felt nervous at this moment. Perhaps its because the youngster was too calm. During that early spring, the Capital was always cloudy. The sun was blocked by the white clouds in the sky and the grassfield was dark. Suddenly, the grassfield on the two sides of the brook turned brighter, as if the newly grown grass leaves became jade. The leftover dew became pearls. The thin fishes in the clear brook looked at the sky and was stunned by the light. The crowd instinctively covered their eyes. They thought it was the light shining on the earth by the cloud-broken sun. However, they realized in the next moment that even the brightest spring sunlight couldnt be this intense. If it wasnt sunlight......then where did this bright light came from? As the light dimmed away, their eyes adapted to the brightness. People put down their hands and saw the teacher from Heavenly Academy drop his jaw. His face was full of unthinkable surprise. Simultaneously, people realized where the light originated from C it came from the palm of that youngster wearing a blue shirt. The once pitch ck Sensory Stone was now like the hottest rock in the opening of a live volcano. Countless light rays were emitted from the separation of his fingers. It seemed like it was burning! Meditation......it really is.....Meditation Realm? The teacher from Heavenly Academy said with a shaking voice. Right now hes looking at the blue shirt youngster as if he was a precious gem. He hurried to stand up and walked towards him. The teacher lowered his head and greedily looked at his palm and the light emitted from the stone. No one thought that the teacher misbehaved. You have to know that the blue shirt youngster looked very young. He was definitely not over sixteen years of age, but was already in the Meditation Realm! What did this mean? What is a genius? This is a genius! The senior students on the river side had already stopped their teasing a long time ago. Instead they looked down the bamboo shed as if they saw a ghost. The senior student who teased the most was so surprised, that he slided off of the stone chair and fell on the ground. He was so surprised that he didnt even feel the pain from his back bone at all. All shaken up, he said How is this possible? Even Guan Bai senior only the Meditation Realm at sixteen....this kid...is this kid just young looking? Otherwise how is it possible! At this moment, an old and cold sound came behind them. If he is Tang Thirty Six, then there is nothing impossible! Tang Thirty Six? So he is Tang Thirty Six? After the crowd heard the name, they felt even more shocked. Someone said, He was already at the 36th ce on the Promation of Azure Clouds....Why did he leave Wen Shui ande to the Capital? For next years Grand Examination? But his ability is more than enough to enter the Mausoleum of Books. Someone exined, Tang Thirty Six is very arrogant. He thinks no one is better than him. Not to mention the Seven Laws. He even remains unconvinced that he is weaker than the wolf kid in the North. Since he was going to enter the Grand Examination next year, he would definitely change his name. By doing so...he obviously wants to arrive at the Capital early. Since he ising to the Capital, he obviously wants to join our Heavenly Academy. After they mentioned the name Tang Thirty Six, the students thought of the rumors about the Wen Shui young genius. They involuntarily apuded. Someone then said, He thinks he is superior to almost everyone among the Seven Laws, but how does he dare to feel he is stronger than Qiu Shan Jun? Thats unknown, but based on the brightness of the ck rock, he probably didnt use full power. Even if he hasnt reach thepletion of the Meditation Realm, he is probably not far away from it. The crowd continued this discussion for a long while. Suddenly they recalled the old voice they heard. They turned around and realized that the iing person was the scariest Vice-principal Zhuang of Heavenly Academy. They involuntarily got scared and made a bow to show courtesy right away before rushing to give way. .................... Both elites and geniuses deserved to receive others sights. The youngsters who were taking the entrance exam didnt recognize the blue shirt youngster but they felt both surprise and admiration from looking at his back. Chen Chang Sheng looked at that blue shirt youngster. He also felt admiration, but he didnt have such talent so he was somewhat envious. The blue shirt youngster coldly walked forward. Shortly after, he entered the building deep into Heavenly Academy but everyone elses exams had to continue. In a short while, it was finally Chen Chang Shengs turn. He walked to the table. He took a look at that ck rock which had a rough surface and faintly infinite small holes. He hesitated for a while but finally grabbed the ck rock and lifted it in front of his eyes. He began to look at it closely. He could clearly feel that a cool andfortable air came out of one of the ck rocks small holes. It flowed along the center of his palm and entered his body. It then circted along his vessels at a high speed, attempting to go into the deeper ces to seek his True Essence. The cold air apparently had no consciousness and obviously no malevolence. He didnt do any reaction, allowing it to seek around. Of course, even if he wanted to react against it, he didnt have any ability. He understood very clearly that his vessels had some problems. Before he started the curing process, that air could not find out anything. Since there was no True Essence flowing back. No mentality sensed. The ck rock obviously wouldnt light up. Nothing surprising urred. The ck rock was a still ck rock, quietly lying on his palm. He put the ck rock back to the table, looking toward the Heavenly Academy teacher and said It didnt light up. In others eyes, he had simply grabbed the stone then put it down. Such an obvious fact, but he confirmed it seriously, which might have appeared somewhat funny. Strangely, no oneughed. As they looked at his indifferent facial expression, people felt somewhat strange. The previous youngsters who did not make the stone light up all felt somewhat shameful and also sad due to failure. They would even cry like the previous boy. He....looked too calm. Did he not understand what this meant? It seemed like thats not the case The teacher slightly frowned. He should have just waved his hand and suggest Chen Chang Sheng leave, but because of the strange silence, he asked, You cant cultivate? I have not cultivated. Chen Chang Sheng said a sentence that he had repeated twice yesterday at the Divine Generals Estate. The teacher looked at him expressionlessly, implying why dont you leave now? Chen Chang Sheng made a bow to show courtesy, then left. The direction he was heading for was not the gate of Heavenly Academy, but towards the building. The teacher felt shocked before he realized what he was trying to do and shouted angrily, Stop! Chapter 6 – Test of Luck Chen Chang Sheng stopped walking and turned towards the teacher. He was rather confused by his anger. He then realized where the anger came from. The previous students who failed this part of testing all backed out disappointingly. As a result the instructor thought he wouldve done the same. However, Chen Chang Sheng kept on walking regardless of the results. This of course, didnt make the teacher too happy. Chen Chang Sheng didnt want to waste his precious time on useless arguments and debate. He bowed sincerely to the teacher and exined inly, Sir, Im not trying to cause trouble. That teacher wanted to scold him for trying to cause trouble in the testing field, but suddenly Chen Chang Sheng defended himself before he said anything. He was so shocked that he was stuck between his words. The teacher coughed a little and yelled, Then why arent you leaving yet! The young students behind Chen Chang Sheng in line were already waiting impatiently. They realized that he didnt have any intention to leave and thought he was trying to slow down the process to get back at the academy. They got irritated as well and start to yell at Chen Chang Sheng with the teacher. Some of them even mocked that he had mental issues. Chen Chang Sheng heard the words and mockery, but his expression didnt change a bit. His calmness was rather rare in a fourteen year old youngster. He looked at the teacher and bowed again with manner, I have yet to cultivate, but I can still apply for Heavenly Academy. The teacher was stunned. He didnt know what the youngster was trying to say. He has yet to reach the Purification stage then how was he qualified to enter the exam? There was no exception in recent years. Even if there was, then why would he be the exception? Chen Chang Sheng continued, ording to the eighth note of the fourth ruling of the seventeenth chapter of the Law of Heavenly Academy, the only needed qualification to enter the school is to pass the written exam. Eleven years ago, there was such a case in the Ministry of Personnel. Looking at Chen Chang Shengs inexpensive clothing, the teacher instinctively wanted to rebuke him for lying. It was not because he disliked the poor, but rather he couldnt believe that the poor youngster in front of him was more knowledgeable than he was about the Law of Heavenly Academy. What note? What ruling? Was it actually mentioned in thew? Then howe he had no memory of it? Just when the teacher was about to call people to drag this youngster out of the field, he heard the words Ministry of Personnel. He was surprised and didnt order the guards. The Ministry of Personnel used to be an insignificant department under the Zhou Dynasty. However, after the Divine Empress came to power and after her famous subordinate Zhou Tong took care of the ce, the once unnoticeable Ministry of Personnel changed drastically. Countless officials who were loyal to the previous royal n died mysteriously in the seemingly ordinary buildings of the department. Slowly, this name was feared by all officials of the Zhou Dynasty. Although Heavenly Academy wasnt in the territory of the Ministry of Personnel, it nheless feared it. The thing that worried the teacher the most was that the Ministry of Personnel wanted to eliminate their bad name. As a result they did everything legally. If there was actually a ruling in the Law of Heavenly Academy mentioned by the youngster and he dragged the youngster out, then he would be in deep trouble........ Looking at the calm expression of Chen Chang Sheng, the teacher suddenly felt insecure. After a few moments of hesitation, he yelled at the back of the crowd and turned away and left. The mocking and yelling of the crowd stopped and turned to whispering. No one knew what was happening. After a while, the teacher finally returned. The expression of his eyes toward Chen Chang Sheng wasplicated. Chen Chang Sheng knew that he probably went to check the Law of Heavenly Academy and saw the note he mentioned earlier. He read the entire Three Thousand Scriptures of The Way when he was young and memorized the countless literatures from front to back. He even readws and manners of different countries countless times. Of course he wasnt wrong. Even if you continue testing, you have no chance. Why waste your time? The teacher said strictly to Chen Chang Sheng with no expression. Chen Chang Sheng answered, I still want to try. The teacher said, You have yet to reach Purification, how are you going to answer the questions? Furthermore, your mind will be damaged by doing so. Are you sure you want to try? What the teacher said was true. The most important thing after Purification was that physical strength will increase as well as mental abilities. This was an obtained ability and cannot be changed by mortal force. Without Purification, it would be impossible to solve such difficult questions. They could even damage ones mental ability if they try to force it. Therefore the Sensory Stone on the table became a necessary stage in the entrance exam. People who couldnt emit light from the stone will be eliminated from the test. This had already became a tradition ormon sense. Therefore no previous failures said anything until Chen Chang Sheng appeared. Chen Chang Sheng bowed once more and said Im sure. The expression on the teacher face wasnt good. He thought that Chen Chang Sheng read the ruling out of luck from somewhere and wanted to waste his and everyones time. Then he let Chen Chang Sheng go. Even if his mental ability got damaged from doing so, it would be his own fault. Then go. Chen Chang Sheng bowed onest time and said no more. He walked out of the bamboo scaffold and continued walking toward the building of Heavenly Academy. Then the teacher said no more and looked at the rest of the students. His expression was frozen and said, Next. (Apparently my trantors trolled me and cked me... Thank hypersheep for pointing this out... Really sorry guys. He tranted the other half after here which i will link to... Really sorry... http://pastebin/KA4K4Z7k) Chapter 7 – The First Encounter Between Chen and Tang After the incense burnt out, a gong was hit to inform the students that this round of testing was finished. Chen Chang Sheng walked out of the testing building with the rest of the students and didnt care about the people who gave him weird looks. He followed the instructions and walked to the back of theke where the results were given. He waited patiently for dusk and the final testing result. Many others stayed in the building and checked answers with each other. They talked to each other about their opinions of the test. After Chen Chang Sheng arrived at theke, the rocky in was still very quiet. Only the blue shirt youngster from before stood there. Chen Chang Sheng thought that geniuses were always proud and lonely. As a result he didnt walk up to him. However, out of his expectations, the youngster walked towards him. My name is Tang Thirty-Six. the blue shirt youngster said. Chen Chang Sheng was surprised. He didnt expect that the youngster would take the initiative to speak to him. He organized his attire and answered politely, Myst name is Chen, Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty-Six was startled for a second. He didnt expect that the youngsters name would be so unsophisticated. Even rich people from the rural areas wouldnt give such a name to their son. After a moment of silence he said, Your name is simple. I couldnt say its bad. (Again Chen is the family name and Chang Sheng means to live long so his name in the US would just be Chang Sheng well people call out to him.) Chen Chang Sheng thought that Tang Thirty Six spoke quite boldly, but his name was also weird. My name is Chen Chang Sheng.....because I was very sick when I was young and my Master wanted me to live to be a hundred years old. What about you? Why are you named Tang Thirty Six? Is it because you are the thirty sixth child in your family? Why do you have so many family members? Where are you from? Wouldnt it be noisy to have so many siblings when you are studying? Tang Thirty Six was stunned. Asking the meaning and origin of ones name in front of the person wasnt something polite. In addition, Tang Thirty Six had a serious face that wasnt exactly friendly to strangers. The people who didnt know the meaning of his name wouldnt dare to ask in front of him no matter how curious they were. But he didnt expect that this youngster would just ask the question so casually. But what Chen Chang Sheng thought was very simple. Since hes living in a city where he doesnt know anyone, he should give back friendliness to the genius who was willing to talk to him. At least he should actively chat with him and talk about something. Chen Chang Sheng had lived with his Master and senior brother since he was young. Master didnt speak much and senior didnt speak. Because of the environment he grew up in, he had no idea how to chat regrly. Even when he did so with good intentions, it was easy to create misunderstanding, just like what happened at the Divine Generals Estate yesterday. (Nomon sense?) But the interesting thing is that Tang Thirty Six wasnt offended or angered by it. Rather, he thought Chen Chang Sheng as very honest and real. Tang Thirty Six had always wanted to be a real person his whole life, but people he encountered are always lying and fake. The sudden encounter of Chen Chang Sheng was rather satisfying. I have a lot of rtives from the same generation in my n, but when we study we always study at our own respective homes. Because of this it isnt noisy at all. My name is Tang Thirty Six not because Im the thirty sixth child in my family, but because when I entered the Promation of Azure Clouds for the first timest year when I was fifteen years old, I was the thirty sixth on the list. I was embarrassed by my cement. Especially when I ampared to that woman and that wolf. To remind myself of my weakness i changed my name to Tang Thirty Six. Yep, I think I answered all the questions. This conversation was the first Chen Chang Sheng has had since leaving Xi Ning Vige and arriving at the Capital. The conversation was also the first for Tang Thirty Six after he left Wen Shui and arrived at the Capital. At that instant Chen Chang Sheng was fourteen years old while Tang Thirty Six was going to be sixteen years old. They were inexperienced in many fields and their conversational skills werecking as well. But the funny thing is that this conversation will prove to be one of the most important conversations that will ur in history. Or it could said that it was the most sessful and important chat after the vow taken by Emperor Taizong and the Demon Lord. How many questions did you answer on the test? Tang Thirty Six asked. He was interested because he felt that Chen Chang Sheng was an ordinary person but he felt that he was special at the same time. When he saw Chen Chang Shengs pale face, he realized that his question was inappropriate. Even a genius like himself struggled in the sea of test questions. It was clear that Chen Chang Sheng had used all of his mental strength. Speaking from this situation then, Chen Chang Shengs result shouldnt be good. I couldnt answer some questions in the field of cultivation like divine sense, True Essence, and other things..... Chen Chang Sheng answered honestly and felt lucky. From a young age he has been reading the Scriptures of The Way so the seemingly difficult concept and detailed questions were rather easy to him. But because he didnt cultivate, he didnt know how to answer those questions. Good thing that this was an entrance exam because the questions tested on cultivation wasnt the main focus. Tang Thirty Six felt strange. The only questions he couldnt answer were the cultivation rted ones. Is he saying that he answered all of the other questions? At that instant he noticed that at the other side of theke a teacher was holding a big stack of testing papers and ran quickly toward a building. The teacher seemed to be excited that he even almost tripped himself when going up the stairs. Tang Thirsty Six was stunned for a moment and thought back to Chen Chang Shengs answer. Is he really going to give everyone a big surprise? You answered....all of the rest? Im cannot speak too confidently. There are two versions of the Chanting of Ultimate Calmness. When the Orthodoxy was established, a new version was created and everyone used the newer version. However, the question asked for the time before the year of 1573, and I wasnt sure which version to use. Atst I answered with both versions. I hope the teacher wont disapprove of it and deduct points off of my answer. After Tang Thirty Six heard Chen Chang Shengs response he was shocked. He remained silent for a while. For that question he only knew one version and only answered with one version. After a while, he looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, I always thought that a certain someone and I are the most arrogant in the younger generation, but I didnt expect that you are more arrogant than us. Chen Chang Sheng was confused. How was he arrogant? C The result was finally out.... And Chen Chang Shengs name wasnt on it! Chen Chang Sheng stood under the list and was silent for a long time. The crowd looked at him without mercy and showed a mocking attitude. If Tang Thirty Six didnt stand beside him, a lot of insults would have been used by now. I dont understand. Chen Chang Sheng said. Tang Thirty Six didnt understood either. He believed Chen Chang Shengs statement of answering the questions. If he said he answered most of the questions, then he did answer most of the questions. Just from the score, even if he wasnt on top of the list, he shouldve made it on the list. Chen Chang Sheng found the teacher who was responsible for the stage of Sensory Stone and said, I want to check my paper. The teacher was organizing his stuff and didnt look at Chang Shengs calm and steady eyes, Before you used legal ruling to obtain the permission for the entrance exam, but you should know that the testing papers of Heavenly Academy are not allowed to be rechecked. This represents respect to the academy. if you didnt enter, then you didnt enter. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him in silent for a long time before he turned around and left. - Although he didnt say anything, I know what he wanted to say. ........... A youngster who is angry but speaks nothing of it is truly significant. Tang Thirty Six watched as the youngsters shadow disappeared at the other side of theke. He turned around and mocked at someone Heavenly Academy dares not to ept such a genius. No wonder why its famous and well respected. You are only older than him by two years. Its funny that you are calling him a youngster. The vice-principal of Heavenly Academy said, But the more interesting part is, how do you know what he wanted to say? He wanted to say you will regret this..... The reason that I know this is because if I was treated like him, I will definitely mark my words. Heavenly Academy will regret its decision to reject a normal student? He is not a normal student. He is a genius like me. The vice-principal of Heavenly Academy fell silent and said, I saw the testing paper of that youngster. Although he didnt reach the Purification stage yet, he is already very knowledgeable. For sure he is a genius. He probably isnt even far off from Wang Zhi Ce. If it was under normal circumstances, I would have definitely epted him into the school and taught him myself. Except, not this time Tang Thirty Six looked at him and asked, Why not? Because someone said so. The vice-principal answered. Who? The Divine Generals Estate (TL: F***ing son of a ****... idk but it pisses me off at least..) The continents strength pyramid consisted of: the lone Du Fu (Single Man), Five Saints, Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions, and countless characters on the Promation of Liberation. Not mentioning the Demon lords, the thirty eight Divine Generals were obviously also powerful....... But why would a ce like Heavenly Academy follow orders from a Divine Generals Estate? Your father asked me to take care of you so I wont hide this from you, but you cant leak anything out..... Just a Divine Generals Estate wouldnt affect Heavenly Academy, but that Divine Generals Estate is different. Its the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees Estate and the owner is named Xu Shi Ji. Xu Shi Ji.... although he has the favor of the Divine Empress and is powerful himself he is still just a Divine General. But he has a Phoenix in his house..... Tang Thirty Sixs coldness and pride on his face melted when he heard the word Phoenix. He was silent for a long time and mumbled, .........How did Chen Chang Sheng cause trouble with that Phoenix? Who is he? The vice-principal said calmly, We couldnt less who he is. All things aside, he is already fourteen years old. Even if he start to cultivate now, there are too many geniuses in this world. Even if he has good talent, what is he going to do? Ipared him to Wang Zhi Ce previously, but if he really has Wang Zhi Ces perseverance and luck, then does it really matter if he got epted into Heavenly Academy or not? All he needs to do is to work hard and he can be the best. C Chen Chang Sheng didnt know that he got rejected because of the Divine Generals Estate. He thought he was kicked off the list because the son of a rich family in the Capital wanted his spot. Although he had just entered the regr world, he read about many shady business in the literatures. What else can he do besides keeping silent right now? As he left Heavenly Academy and walked towards the second school, he still didnt notice that a carriage was following him from afar. On that carriage was an emblem of Blood Phoenix faintly expressed its unquestionable presence. Chapter 8 – Star Taker Nowadays, the mainstream methods of cultivation were the canonical methods of the Orthodoxy. The main source of True Essence was the stars in the sky C the Radiant Faith focused upon the word: Radiant. What lit up the night was actually Starlight C break through the Meditation Realm and enter the Ethereal Opening realm then advance into the Star Fusion Realm, which was to use the energy released from tens of thousands stars onto the world. The final goal of cultivation is to evolve the mortals body and mentality. From this, we can see the importance of stars in the world of cultivation. Every country and sect has star observation tforms. However, they rarely named the tforms seizing stars or stealing stars because this would sound disrespectful towards the stars. However, the second school on Chen Chang Shengs roster, surprisingly, was called Star Taker Academy. Star Taker Academy- this school used such an aggressive name, but the Orthodoxy had no disagreement. The school was originally very aggressive. In the entire world, only this school had dared to use and deserved to use this name. Because this school was directly affiliated to the Zhou military, in countless years it had nurtured many brave and determined youngsters and many Generals as stars. During the war against the Demons, Star Taker Academy joined the war when the humans were in a hopeless state in the war. The whole school faculty and students all joined the war effort to fight back the Demons. Nine out of ten participants of the school died at the end of the war. After the war, therge school was like a graveyard due to therge number of casualties. For this reason, Star Taker Academy earned great respect in the human world and it also gained unimaginable momentum. Who would disagree to have such schools who sacrificed so much, not just Star Taker Academy, to want to use such names? Everyone in the world understood Star Taker Academys bloody yet honorable history, including Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Shengs master ced Star Taker Academy second on the roster, but in his heart, Star Taker Academy should be ranked first. Although Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit upset for not getting into Heavenly Academy, he wasnt affected much mentally. He believed that Star Taker Academy definitely wouldnt act like Heavenly Academy, at least not to arge extent. As he thought, he arrived at the solemn and dignified Star Taker Academy, which had began to prepare for the second exam. As expected, Star Taker Academy was different from Heavenly Academy. Even though outside the school there was also a huge crowd, the field waspletely silent without any sound. It might have been because of the fully armed soldiers eagle like eyes or the big stone tablet that was filled with the names of generals who died for the nation. After filling the simple sign up sheet and obtaining their number, around six hundred young adults followed the military officers lead. Simr to the exam at Heavenly Academy, Star Taker Academy also prepared a pre-Exam. The aim was to eliminate students that havent purified and lessen the pressure for the officials on administering the test. The stone te was huge, just like a millstone- as a matter of fact, it was the millstone from Star Taker Academys kitchen. It weighed three hundred pounds. Only students who are able to lift this te and walk up thirty steps on a flight of stairs are qualified for the official entrance exam. Three hundred pounds of weight, unless they have reached the Purification Stage and enhanced their muscle and bone, regr people are usually unable toplete the task. In addition, they needed to walk up such a long staircase. Many young students who had yet to reach Purification looked at the stone te and their expressions changed. Many of them shook their heads and left the field. Even some students who had reached Purification but hadntpletely adjusted to their strength, forfeited the task reluctantly. Of course, some ordinary youngsters bravely tested the strength of their body, but not a single one of them seeded. Actually, it wasnt too hard to see people pick up the stone te before reaching Purification in the entrance exam of Star Taker Academy. For example, the current White Tiger General was born with enormous strength. During his exam to attempt to enter the academy, he hadnt reach the Purification stage yet but he easily picked up the stone te and threw it across theke..... But it wasnt something that happens daily. The instructor was a little disappointed. He checked for the time and decided to speed up the process. He ordered the students to report their stage of cultivation and let the people who had reached Purification test first, then let the ordinary students try. Sadly, even until noon, not a single ordinary student had created a miracle. Just when people got bored of the failures and wanted to leave, a well built young student entered the stage and easily picked up the stone te. In just a few seconds, he flew up the thirty steps and wasnt even out of breath. To show his strength, he then carried the stone te back to its original location. The crowd was stunned. The youngster raised his hand and waved to the people. He once again proudly walked up the stone stairs and headed for the inner part of Star Taker Academy. The interesting thing was, he had a honest face. No matter how much he tried to act proud and arrogant, in the eyes of the crowd it was just a silly act. There was no mockery but only friendlyughter. After the well built youngster left, many people started to guess his origin and background. Suddenly someone mentioned that he saw a faint blue mark around his ankle. With this information the crowd stopped chatting. The reason was that the youngster probably inherited the bloodline of the Yao race or he could be actually from the Western Yao Domain! For hundreds of years now, humans and Yaos had be allies and fought against the Demon race. Due to the alliance, although the rtionship between them wasnt exactly friendly, it was natural. Some nobles of the Yao race who could transform into human form even lived in the human world. Surely there are some of them living in the Capital right now C except, the way and culture of humans and yao was very different. In the human world, no one really talked about this but it was fine as long as the Yao race behaved. After the Yao youngster sessfully lifted the ste, another two young students who were formerly hunters on Mount Min, also used their natural body strength and picked up the stone te and moved it up the stairs. Although they were struggling, people still cheered for their achievements. The military instructor who was sitting above the stairs nodded his head lightly. He seemed to be pleased by this years result. Time went on and it was finally Chen Chang Shengs turn. The gathering crowd observed this young student and sympathetically cheered a bit for him and stopped. This student was seemingly young and his body had yet to develop. Lets notpare him to the Yao student, Chen Chang Sheng wasnt even as well built as the two young hunters. It seemed impossible for him to lift the heavy stone te. At Heavenly Academy, Chen Chang Sheng used his familiarity with thews to skip the stage of the Sensory Stone. Right now in Star Taker Academys exam, he might be able to think of some other way but perhaps he was affected by the heated and serious theme of the surroundings or perhaps he wanted to just try the challenge. Either way he didnt do anything out of ce and followed the rules. (I gotta say he Yoloed like a boss...) He walked to the stone te and slowly squatted down. His hands steadily held the two sides of the te and took five deep breaths. He concentrated all his might into his waist, legs, and arms. As he groaned deeply, he released his power! The crowd in front of the stairs suddenly became silent. The people who were chatting forgot to continue out of shock. Their jaws dropped as they looked towards the testing field. The stone te slowly elevated and atst, Chen Chang Sheng picked it up to the height of his chest. Not an inch more or less, exactly at the required height! His face was a little red, but his expression was still calm and there was not a trace of nervous or panic in his eyes. The field was filled withpliments and ps. Everyone continuously cheered the youngster on. Using rhythmed shouts, they wanted to help him lift his feet. Chen Chang Sheng walked forward one step. Just a single step and his knees shook a bit. It was one matter to lift the te but moving the heavy te and walking up the stairs was another matter. His breathing patterns became disorderly and his face got redder and redder. He didnt make any sound, but from his bumped cheeks its clear that he was biting his jaw and struggling. He took one step after another up the stone stairs, slowly walking up. - It was certain that Chen Chang Sheng hadnt reached the Purification stage yet. The strength of his muscle and bones should only be that of an average teenager. Furthermore, since he was constantly ill when he was a child, he should have been weaker than a normal teenager. But because he was sick and it was a sickness that hard to treat, the people in the broken temple outside of Xi Ning Vige cared deeply for Chen Chang Shengs body. When he began to memorize the Three Thousand Scriptures of The Way when he was young, Chen Chang Shengs master found countless herbs to make medical soup out of them and allowed Chen Chang Sheng to bathe in them. Senior Yu Ren used wood sticks and thorns to help enhance his endurance by beating him. For more than a decade, the people he was most familiar with were the three people in the temple. The most familiar taste for him was the taste of book, medicine, and sticks. His sickness wasnt cured by the consumption of medicine and beatings, and it was impossible for him to obtain the enormous strength of the Yao youngster. But the supposedly weak body of his was now stronger than an average man. Although its just healthy and power on the surface, Chen Chang Sheng was still very happy about it. A youngster who was sick when he was a child and surrounded by the dark shadow of his illness cared deeply about his body and the details of it more than anyone else. Therefore today at Star Taker Academy, he silently walked toward the stone te and only wanted to use his strength to pass his exam. He wanted to lift that heavy stone te to prove himself, and also to thank his master and senior. - One step, two steps, three steps, four steps... Chen Chang Sheng breathed harder and harder. His face got darker and darker as he advanced. His tied up ck hair was full of sweat, but his eyes were still calm and steady. The cheering and shouting from the crowd had already stopped. Everyone looked at the struggling youngster walk up the stairs. They were worried about the youngster and felt respect for him at the same time. There were a few times that the youngster was about to fall, but he held his ce with a mysterious strength in his body! The instructor, at the end of the stone stairs, looked at Chen Chang Sheng with nothing but admiration and praise in his eyes. C Seven steps, eight steps, nine steps... Chen Chang Shengs steps got slower and slower. The praise in the instructors eyes grew stronger and stronger. He was surprised by the performance of this youngster C as a soldier. What he cared about the most was Chen Chang Shengs perseverance and bravery. He has already decided that even if Chen Chang Sheng didnt move the stone te up the stairs, he would still let him pass the first exam. As for the problem of the honor and reputation of the academy and Zhou military...... The instructor looked at the nervous crowd and felt relieved. It seemed that most of the participants would side with him. Children who were trying earnestly should be praised and respected. C Thinking about this, the instructors mind went nk. He didnt look at the stairs for a while until his mind came back. When it did, he noticed the change in the crowds expression. He turned around and there was another person standing beside him. It was the youngster who was tired and covered in sweat. The instructor was relieved. He extended his arm and patted the youngsters shoulder. Chen Chang Sheng had walked to the top of the stairs. The heavy te was on the floor next to him. He seeded. Chapter 9 – Did I do Anything Wrong? This time Chen Chang Sheng sessfully entered the official entrance exam of Star Taker Academy. Except this time, it wasnt cold and mocking eyes that weed him like at Heavenly Academy but rather, hopeful and caring smiles from the students and the teachers from Star Taker Academy. He felt warm and happy with the first encounter and was determined to be epted. Different schools in the Capital desire different things from their students. Heavenly Academy relies heavily on ssical Teaching and talent on cultivation. Compared to them, Star Taker Academy cared less about cultivation. The Zhou Military always believed that cultivation is something to worry about after entering the schools. What the military actually care about was the students manner and discipline. Therefore the number of testing question was less than that of Heavenly Academys. On the other hand, Star Taker Academy had a strict requirement on the testing format and penmanship. In addition, the context of the questions was mostly about creating simtions and strategy on the battlefield. If Chen Chang Sheng had any talent, his most valuable talent was the thousands of books and literature he memorized from cover to cover. Just like the test for Heavenly Academy, after opening the exam, the first question he saw looked familiar . The three thousand ways include tens of thousands images, this sentence contained no error. It covered countless teachings, of course it included the military strategies and famous battles in history. It especially detailedly described the war between humans and demons. He remember those, obviously he wouldnt answer them wrong. Smoothly, Chen Chang Sheng finished the exam and left with the other students to the building of rules. They waited for the final result toe out. Standing by the legendary beast who represented the solemn Zhou military ruling, he recalled what was on the test. After ascertaining that there should be no problem for him getting into the Star Taker Academy, he rxed a bit. Then at the corner he saw that Yao race youngster who now looked somewhat sad. Chen Chang Sheng friendly stood on tiptoe and tapped his shoulder to showfort C obviously, this Yao youngster didnt know much about humans military strategies therefore he couldnt have done too well. The sun was about to fall and red beams of light was shining down upon the iron fence that stood on the building of rulings. The scene created a mysterious feeling to the surrounding and the crowd. Chen Chang Sheng stood under the light and looked at the empty wall. His immature face was filled with happiness and expectation for a bright future. Yet he didnt know thatter on what woulde was still bitter disappointment. ................................ Why? The Zhou military officer, who supervised the primary lifting stone exam, and another serious looking officer stood in front of a desk, questioning. They both looked directly at a mid-aged General. The first military officers face was strangely red because he could barely suppress his anger. That mid-aged General was expressionless. His eyebrows looked like two ink silkworms. He had a serious face but it was without anger. Listening to his subordinates angry question, he slightly frowned and said Is this your attitude when asking your superior? The two officers paused after hearing this. One of them pointed to the sun outside and said Even though only two of us saw that test paper, there are other co-workers who are concerned about that student named Chen Chang Sheng. My attitude right now is wrong, but if others knew the results, they will ask the same question as well. The mid-aged General replied, He is only a regr youngster who didnt even sessfully purify, why do you take him so seriously? That officer angrily stepped up and pointed at the test paper that was already crumbled into garbage. He said, You also saw that test paper. You of all people should understand clearly. In recent decades, among the students that took the entrance exam, there was never such a perfect test paper. From standard questions to battle analysis, there was no mistake at all. Not a single miswritten character or even a slightly thicker stroke! Yes, that kid probably cant be a strong General like you, but he can definitely be one of the best military advisers! The mid-aged General remained silent for a while before he replied. This is amand from the Imperial Pce, I dont need to give you any exnation. That officers were shocked after heard the reply. After a while he woke up and said with a slightly deeper voice, But....I need to give that kid an exnation. The mid-aged General looked up and give him a look. Call him over, I will give him an exnation. ........................... Chen Chang Sheng walked into the severe and strict building. Looking at the fire on the desk, Chen Chang Sheng remained silent. His fists gradually tightened up. His face became slightly pale, not sure if it was because of exhaustion or anger or even both. When he looked at the wall, it didnt have his name on it. He was extremely angry and even angrier than he was yesterday when he encountered supercilious looks and contempts. Because he had great hopes on entering Star Taker Academy, he was happy, but all his hope transformed into disappointment the moment he saw the admittance announcement. All his effort up until now seemed to have be a joke. Why did these events happen? He wanted an exnation. The mid-aged General who sat behind the desk said he would give him an exnation. He knew what it would be. Sorry. The mid-aged General stood up, like a beast staring at a rabbit. The look he gave Chen Chang Sheng was cold but the word he spoke was the word sorry. As a Zhou soldier, I have to vite my own principle, so sorry. My action will affect Star Taker Academys reputation, so sorry. You have talent and a bright future. You are only a kid, but I have to temporarily hinder your future, sorry. I cant tell you why, sorry. But I think you will know the reason quickly. So, I wish you can give me a chance to correct myself. After Chen Cheng Sheng finished hearing the apologies, he remained silent for a while. Then he turned and left. ........................... At five oclock in the morning on the second day, Chen Chang Sheng woke up punctually, like yesterday and everyday for the past fourteen years. He cleaned up and dressed up. He calmed down and obtained a clear mind before he left the inn and continued his intended school path. ording to the rosters order, he went to the next two schools. What he encountered at Heavenly Academy and Star Taker Academy obviously made him upset and unhappy, but he was the one who treasures time the most in the world. He didnt want to waste time on useless anger and regret. He only wanted to use time for valuable reasons, such behavior sometimes gave people an impression of extreme determination. The experiences yesterday didnt seem to influence him at all. He prepared seriously and carefully took the tests. He used the knowledge in his brain and determined spirit. He sessfully passed the two schools entrance exams. Based on the content of the test, he felt that he should be able to pass sessfully, but he didnt make it. It didnt seem to surprise him anymore. With the experiences from the previous two schools, Chen Chang Sheng did not feel that disappointed anymore. In another word, he already felt numb. He understood clearly, there were people interfering behind his back. Who were those people......this answer was also very clear. At evening, he walked out of the fourth school and finally saw that carriage from the Divine Generals Estate for the first time. He saw the dark but clear blood phoenix emblem on the wheel. The owner of the carriage stopped it in front of the school intentionally to let him see it. Chen Chang Sheng saw the carriage and understand that the answer was about toe. Even though he had already guessed the answer, the feeling of directly obtaining the answer was somewhat different. A mid-aged woman walked down the wagon. You are only a child .... you dont deserve to let the Divine Generals Estate do these things to you. The mid-aged woman walked up to him and said expressionlessly. Yet we still did these things because we worried that you were too young to have a clear understanding of the situation. As a result we seriously demonstrated the strength of the n to let you see for yourself. Now you should understand clearly. As long as we disagree, you will have no future in Zhou. Chen Chang Sheng remembered her from the Divine Generals Estate. She was the first person he saw. He gave a gesture of greeting and stood straight without saying a word. The mid-aged woman felt surprised. She didnt expect that Chen Chang Sheng could still have such calmness. So calm that he didnt even forget to give her a greeting. His actions would truly make people feel dumbfounded and even uneasy. You should clearly know what we want... If you agree, then what we took from you will be returned to you. Heavenly Academy, Star Taker Academy, Temple Seminary .... you can choose where you want to attend. You can choose which teacher you want to follow. You can choose to join the military or enter the Orthodoxy or be an official in the government... All of these thing you can get and choose. The mid-aged woman looked at him and said seriously But if you disagree, the experiences you had in thest two days will be scenes repeated over and over again in your life. Chen Chang Sheng still remained silent and did not speak a word. The mid-aged woman continued You are a smart man, you should know clearly how to choose. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her and finally spoke his first sentence. Senior had written in his notes, a smart person will live unhappily, so people should live pretending to be unaware. The mid-aged woman smiled and replied. Yet you are truly clever. You didnt tell the engagement to anyone...otherwise you would be dead already. Chen Chang Sheng finally confirmed that in the past two days, the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees Estate had always kept an eye on him. The mid-aged woman said, Of course, dont misunderstand.....what I said previously was only a possibility. Under the eyes of the Divine Empress, the Divine Generals Estate will always follow thews. It has never bullied anyone and will only help people. We only need you to give up something.....what you were originally prepared to give up before. We can then help you to gain much more. What he had originally prepared to give up was obviously the engagement. Help you to gain much more. All these things were what he could obtain by himself. Chen Chang Sheng suddenly felt, inparison to the prosperous Capital, like he was behind the old temple. The mountain and forest that was filled with beasts was so safe and pretty. He looked at that mid-aged woman and suddenly said Nanny, did I do anything wrong? The mid-aged woman was shocked. She did not know how to reply. She had lived in the Capital for more than a hundred years. She had watched her Lady marry into Xu Mansion. She watched her Ladys husband fight for a better future countless times. She was used to government high officials and strong cultivators cheating on each other. But never had she ever heard such words. It was a seemingly immature question, but it was hard to answer. So she couldnt and didnt answer. Chapter 10 – What Time Will He be on the Green Cloud? It seems like I didnt do anything wrong. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the mid-aged woman and said Since I didnt do anything wrong, then why do I have to change so much? After saying this, his expression did not change but his breathing had unnoticably became slightly heavier. Only those who knew him well enough would know that these details indicated he was already very angry. The mid-aged womans face became serious and said, Arent you afraid of death? I.... am very afraid of death. Chen Chang Shengs voice was as hard as iron, .....therefore the first thing I nned to do when I came to the Capital was to cancel the engagement at the Divine Generals Estate. Even yesterday I was preparing to cancel the engagement after getting into Heavenly Academy or Star Taker Academy, but sorry, now I have truly changed my mind. The mid-aged woman stared at him. Her eyes became slightly cold. Chen Chang Sheng looked back at her quietly and said, Unless you realize what you did wrong, remember my name. The mid-aged woman remained silent for a really long time. Actually I favor you very much. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng. The emotion in her eyes was somewhatplicated For these past few days I had always been observing your life, I have never seen a youngster who was so good at self-regting, and in the four entrance exams, what you showed was very rare. You deserve praise.....I sometimes would even think, if I have a daughter, it should be a good choice to marry her to you. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what to say, but he was praised by someone. He felt that he should reply so he thought for a while and said two words, Thank you. Picking this moment to say thank you was somewhat ironic, cute, and very respectable. The mid-aged woman looked at the wall behind the schools gate and said But unfortunately, in the entire world no one thinks the young Lady should marry you. Chen Chang Sheng followed her sight and saw many names on the green stone wall. This was the back of the main entrance to the academy, therefore this couldnt be the list of people who got epted. Then what was this list? He suddenly remembered that he saw simr lists on the back of the entrance to Heavenly Academy and Star Taker Academy. There were many names carved on top of them. There was a sentence carved on the topmost of the green stone wall C The strong gale will offer strength, and I will enter the azure cloud. After reading this sentence, Chen Chang Sheng thought back to the records in the books, and knew the list of names carved on the green stone wall was the mythical Promation of Azure Clouds. There were countless powerful cultivators on this continent, but geniuses always start when they were young C The Promation of Azure Clouds was the tier list for cultivators under the age of twenty. All of the people who entered the promation were either the core students of different countries, different sects, different academies, or geniuses who held special talents. If they didnt die in the middle of seeking The Way, then these people would all be cultivators with true strength. The reason for the academies in the Capital to put up the Promation of Azure Clouds was to use the famous names on the list and give the students a model to chase after and enhance the connection between schoolmates. But the effect wasnt as well as they expected C the students knew they had no chance to enter the promation, so they were only respectful, jealous, or even fearful of those names on the list. The Promation of Azure Clouds didnt care about peoples knowledge, level, sect, gender, but only strength. The single limitation was that the people who entered the promation cannot be older than twenty years of age. There were a few times in the past where a lower level cultivator had won against higher level ones and were immediately ced in front C this condition was despised by many. When the Council of Divine Ordinance first created the ranking, this condition was questioned many times, but the answer of the council was simple and powerful C no matter knowledge, level, or even manner and characteristics, all mixed together was strength. The condition of the promation was to test strength, and the best way to test it was victory and defeat. Chen Chang Sheng nced over the names on the promation. Those names were strange to him. Sometimes he could even see some weird names, and they probably belonged to young cultivators from Yao territory, and some genius from the southern forest. Suddenly, he saw Tang Tangs name on the thirty sixth spot. Chen Chang Sheng thought back to Heavenly Academy and the blue shirt youngster exining the story of his name, Tang Thirty Six, Chen Chang Shengughed happily. He was proud of him. Finally, his eyesnded upon the highest point of the list, and saw the only name that stood there. The name on top appeared to be lonely, cold, and proud. He knew that name, he knew the name very well C Xu You Rong. The Promation of Azure Clouds lists all the young geniuses all over the world. The Zhou Dynasty is full of talented people. Even just in the Capital there are more than ten people on the list. Four people from Heavenly Academy, three from Star Taker Academy. But its not especially well, whenparing to the Longevity Sect and Schrtree Manor in the south. It wasnt until the young Lady of the estate entered the promation did the North and South even out...... The middle-aged woman looked at the list and her pride could easily be seen, but of course she didnt need to hide her pride. She said, Two years ago My Lady entered the promation for the first time and entered first ce. From that day onward she never got lowered in her ranking. The young geniuses behind her couldntpete. No, it was too difficult for them to even approach her. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the name on top of the list and remained speechless. These four years he kept the marriage vow on him and he read it many times. He knew her name and knew how old she was. After calcting, this Miss Xu entered the promation at the age of twelve and was invincible...... The bloodline of Sky Phoenix was truly miraculous. The middle aged woman looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said sincerely, You are talented. Although you have yet to reach Purification you still have the ability to enter those academies. But, you are too different from My Lady..... Its not about effort, its not about talent, and trying doesnt matter either. You are continuing to climb up in your life, and I believe you will be able to climb to a very high peak. But My Lady has already left that ce. If you want to stubbornly chase after her, then the only thing you will receive is raging lightning from heaven. Chen Chang Sheng was silent. He thought about Shuang Er, the maid he met in the forest, and the man she mentioned before. The genius who was the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dragon and was recognized by everyone on the continent as the perfect fit for Xu You Rong. Qiu Shan Jun....... The middle aged woman didnt expect him to know the existence of Qiu Shan Jun. She said emotionlessly Qiu Shan Jun had been the champion of the promation. Chen Chang Sheng asked, Why did he leave the promation? Was it because he didnt want to lose to Miss Xu? The middle aged woman replied, Two years ago, Qiu Shan Jun past the peak stage of Meditation, now he is the champion of the Promation of Golden Distinction. Chen Chang Sheng sighed. He noticed that it was hard to find any relief from this information because the people on the promation are all above him. He himself couldnt even go on the board of eptance.... Speak less of the Promation of Azure Clouds. They were truly living in different worlds whenpared to Chen Chang Sheng. He asked, Previously you said the difference between me and Miss Xu isnt in talent or effort, then what is it? The middle aged woman answered, ......Its destiny. Even if you are the best ordinary person out there, you are still just an ordinary person. When My Lady was born, she wasnt an ordinary person. You were born as a human, but she was born as a phoenix. The difference between you two is that of the sky and the earth. So......its destiny once again. Chen Chang Sheng sighed once again. After remaining silent for a long time, he looked at the woman and said seriously, Perhaps you dont believe me but the reason I came to the Capital was to change my destiny.... Although its not about the marriage, destiny has no believability to me. The woman was stunned. She didnt expect that Chen Chang Sheng would still not let go of the marriage vow after she exined the situation clearly. As the sun was setting to the west, Chen Chang Sheng followed the crowd and walked to the other side of the street. The middle aged woman noticed, at first his head was a little low and his back a little bent. It seemed he was lonely and tired. But after a short period of time had past, his back became straight and he raised his head. Once again he looked at the crowd on the street and the setting sun far away. The dawning light shone on the youngster. It seemed as if he was burning. - I have never seen a youngster this self-disciplined. He controlled every aspect of his life. He has no harmful habits nor entertainment. He values time greatly. He values it so greatly that I feel like there was always someone chasing him. But he didnt let anyone around him feel irritated or hurried. Its easy to see that he enjoys living or life itself...... Except he has a little mysophobia. The first day, I saw him wash his hands a total of seven times and he probably has more than five handkerchiefs. At the Divine Generals Estate, the middle aged woman stood in front of Madam Xu and said expressionlessly. Madam, I must say that this child is talented. If he has a chance, he will grow quickly. If hes lucky, then he will have a bright future before him. Madam Xu never thought that the loyal woman who had followed her for many decades would speak for the youngster. She wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, What are you trying to say? The middle aged woman replied, Of course our Lady wont marry him.....But if we continue insulting and oppressing him like this, its better if we just kill him. If he actually got the chance and be strong, even if the mansion is not afraid of him, its still troublesome. In addition.....I really think that youngster is nice. Why do this to him? This logic might be difficult to understand for normal people, but Madam Xu understood her. She didnt realize that the woman actually liked Chen Chang Sheng. and she thought back to the words Xu Shi Ji had spoken to her at night in the study room. Madam Xu looked deeply at her and said, There are too many people watching the Divine Generals Estate... especially the stubborn elders. If there is any ugly news from the estate, even if it wont affect our reputation, Her Divine Majesty would still not like it. Therefore this thing should be undertaken carefully. It would be for the best if we can use peaceful negotiations to obtain the marriage vow. But if that youngster still wants to maintain his pitiful pride to the very end, or if he wants to obtain more benefits from this, then he should die silently. Even if it will cause some trouble, its another way to get rid of the source of trouble. C Shuang Er returned to her room and her mind went nk for a while. Thinking back to the conversation she heard outside of the Madams room, her felt irritated and insecure. Even after she drank half a bowl of cold tea, she couldnt calm down. She knew the reason she couldve heard the entire conversation was that the Madam allowed her to..... The Madam knew that she contacted the young Lady of the estate regrly, and thus, let her hear the conversation on purpose. The Madam wanted her to inform the young Lady of this matter. But even if the young Lady wont marry that guy named Chen Chang Sheng, was it really necessary to do this? Would her Lady ept this? Shuang Er walked to her table andid a sheet of paper t on its surface. She picked up a brush and sank it into the dark ink. After thinking a little, she started writing a letter. Chapter 11 – These two kids It was still the beginning of spring, but today, it was already hot. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know if it was due to the weather or his emotions. When he returned to the inn, he found that his clothes were wet from his sweat and had be dirty from the dirt. He felt even more upset because he liked to be clean, until he saw that person. The person was a youngster with green shirt, who was standing in the middle of the inn lobby. He slightly lifted his lower jaw, kept a cold face, and wasnt concerned by how much inconvenience his actions would bring to others at all. He was as arrogant as a wild crane, whose eyes did not see the chickens heading down and eating. This inn was located close to the Mausoleum of Books, so the poption passing by was huge. It was lunch time now and the people who walked in and out of the inn were like tidewater, yet no one dared to get close to the youngster. The green shirt youngster was like the lonely peristele in the Luo canal, tides split apart right after encountering it. This image looked strange C Chen Chang Sheng knew this green shirt youngster, but people in the inn didnt know. The strange image happening now was definitely due to the interaction that happened between them before. He felt a little surprised. Why was he here now? Presumably, he was seeking Chen Chang Sheng, yet what did he want? Chen Chang Sheng walked up to the green shirt youngster, did a gesture of greeting and then stayed silent because he did not know what to say. The green shirt youngster was Tang Thirty Six, whom Chen Chang Sheng had met once during Heavenly Academys entrance exam. His name came from his rank on the Promation of Azure Clouds. Interestingly, he and Chen Chang Sheng both, were not good at interacting with others. After returning the gesture, Tang Thirty Six also did not know what to say so immediately there was an awkward silence between them. The inn was soundless. People did not dare to irritate Tang Thirty Six. Many of them looked down and ate, not daring to make any sound, and even more they did not dare to chat. Yet many visions fell on the two youngsters. People were curious on what was going to happen next. Awkward silence was a very embarrassing thing. Awkward silence under many people was even more embarrassing, especially to Tang Thirty Six. He had who wanted to show his friendly and mature side to Chen Chang Sheng. Fortunately, he was slightly older than Chen Chang Sheng, after thinking for a bit, he eventually thought of a method to solve the situation and said, A guest came. Why dont you invite me to sit? Chen Chang Sheng was shaken awake. He led him into his room, took out around ten silver taels, called over a waiter to serve a cup of good tea. Shortly, the tea was ready. A pot of tea was ced on a desk. The two cups were poured up to 70%. Chen Chang Sheng said please, then there was the awkward silence again. A long silence was truly embarrassing. Tang Thirty Six could not bear it any longer and said openly, You still didnt get into any? Chen Chang Sheng replied honestly, I did not make it for the fourth time. Tang Thirty Six remained silent for a while and said, I know that its the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees Estate who is interfering with you in the back. Chen Chang Sheng looked up. He felt surprised that Tang Thirty Six actually knew the inside story of his problems, but he did not know how much he knew. With such uncertainty, his vision naturally became somewhat different. In Tang Thirty Sixs impression, Chen Chang Sheng was a talented, friendly, and determined normal person. Now he suddenly found that this kids vision was as sharp as a knife edge. He involuntarily felt surprised, slightly narrowed his eyes, bing even more interested in the things Chen Chang Sheng were hiding. What made Tang Thirty Six depressed was that, after he said the words Divine General of the Eastern Decrees Estate, Chen Cheng apparently felt touched. Yet he didnt say the answer he wanted, but instead remained silent like a useless quail. He felt a bit irritated. Two eyebrows lifted up like swordsing out of their sheaths and he yelled, Dont you feel angry? Dont you feel mad? Chen Chang Sheng looked up and gave him a nce before he slowly rolled his eyes. Tang Thirty Six was drinking tea when he saw the look. He almost spat out the tea in his mouth. He didnt expect that the traditional or even conservative kid would have such a childish face. Chen Chang Sheng thought I felt so depressed that I was about to die, but why do I have to let you know? Even the engagement, he did not prepare to let others know, much less the four unjust entrance exams that had happened due to the engagement? The engagement, until now was still a secret between the Divine Generals Estate and himself. Even though the Divine Generals Estate had consecutively interfered with him and the mid-aged womans words made him very angry, he still did not want to publicly announce the engagement to the world. Its not because he was afraid of the threats from the Divine Generals Estate or because he was afraid of getting killed by them, but simply because he believed that, after all, he would return the engagement to the Divine Generals Estate. Thus, why would he announce it to everyone? Miss Xu might be arrogant and cold, just as evil as her parents, but if the Divine Generals Estate apologizedter on, why would he give a girl difficulty marryingter on? Yes, he believed that, after all, he would cancel the engagement because he strongly believed that the Divine Generals Estate would apologize to him one day. Moreover, he did not want others know his name because of Miss Xu. It was probably arrogance, probably stubborness, but he wanted to insist on it. His view of this world was still insistent on walking upon the path named innocence. ................................. Interestingly, even though Chen Chang Sheng did not say anything and Tang Thirty Six did not know anything. He approximately understood Chen Chang Shengs intention. For no reason, he felt deep admiration. He finished the tea in one gulp, patted Chen Chang Shengs shoulder and said I admire you. Even though he was the young genius who ranked thirty sixth on the Promation of Azure Cloud, was the one who stood in the crowd like a wild crane, with no one daring to interrupt, he was still a youngster. Because of this, Tang Thirty Sixs action appeared somewhat pretentious and when he was saying this sentence, his vision and attitude all seemed somewhat arrogant. If it was others, they might feel very ufortable, and some might even feel angry. However, Chen Chang Sheng did not. He understood that Tang Thirty Six was trying to show friendship andfort but because he wasnt used to such actions it hade out somewhat awkwardly. Chen Chang Sheng said, Thank you. Tang Thirty Six said, Verbal gratitude is not enough, you should treat me. It was another very awkward yet friendly expression C Chen Chang Sheng suddenly felt pity for this kid. He thought that this kid had probably cultivated for his entire life. No wonder he was at such high level at such young age, but the way he interacted with others was really terrible. He felt worried about how Tang Thirty Six would live in the future. Chen Chang Sheng was always very focused when he was thinking, which made him seem somewhat dull and inflexible. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and couldnt help but shake his head. He felt pity for this kid, thinking that this kid had probably been reading books for his entire life, no wonder he would remember so many doctrines at such a young age. But the way Chen Chang Sheng interacted with others was really terrible. He felt worried about how Chen Chang Sheng would live in the future. (TL: LOL like attracts like. It takes one genius to understand another...) In short, both had no right to feel pity for the other, yet both were feeling pity right now. Thus, another interaction between the two began after the initial one at Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng called the waiter over to see the menu. He calcted that the money his Master gave him and the money his senior gave him privately, was enough for him to stay in the Capital for a good few years. Then he stopped thinking and pushed the menu toward Tang Thirty Six and said, Pick whatever you want.....*en*, this is my first time treating someone. He did not know that this sentence made Tang Thirty Six feel even more pity for him, thinking which remote mountain did this kide from? Chapter 12 – A friend that leaves you wordless (Part 1) Chen Chang Sheng said to pick any dish and in Tang Thirty Sixs point of view these words had two meanings. The two words pick any means choose any food without restraint and interact freely with me. Both meanings were about the same but slightly different. Although Tang Thirty Six felt pity for Chen Chang Sheng, he was not really concerned about the prices when picking. He grabbed the menu and casually picked several specialties of the inn. The first two dishes were flying sparrow soup and steamed double headed fish......While he was ordering, he nced toward Chen Chang Sheng and noticed that his eyebrows were frowned. Thinking that he didnt have enough money and with a hint of regret, he said to the waiter, No more double headed fish, change it to bass, and also.....change the flying sparrow soup to veggie soup. As expected, Chen Chang Shengs eyebrows unfolded. Tang Thirty Six smiled, thinking that sure enough he had observed Chen Chang Sheng in detail and understood him. Let me get another bowl of plum blossom deer cake. Chen Chang Sheng frowned. Tang Thirty Six nced him, said, Change it, give me a braised pork with preserved vegetable in soy sauce. Chen Chang Sheng still frowned. Tang Thirty Six felt a bit unhappy, thinking that just a bowl of pork which I wouldnt even eat at home. How are you not willing to pay this? He spoke to the waiter Give me a dish of steamed lotus root with a te of barbeque pig ears! Chen Cang Sheng still kept the same face of disagreement. Tang Thirty Six felt really annoyed and said Since you are treating people for the first time, you dont understand the way of interacting with people. I wont say anything. Chen Chang Sheng felt a little surprised and asked, What did I do wrong? Tang Thirty Six yelled. Even if you dont have enough money, you still shouldnt reveal such an attitude in front of guests. It is really irritating! As men, heads can be severed, blood can be drained, but reputation cannot be lost! Even if you have to sell your fur coatter, why should it matter? Tang Thirty Six thought that this reason was very appropriate and very good for educating friends, but for Chen Chang Sheng it sounded weird. Chen Chang Sheng asked Isnt it pping ones face until its swollen in an effort to look imposing? Tang Thirty Six felt a little annoyed and said, What kind of saying is that? It is themon saying from Xi Ning. Chen Chang Sheng exined seriously. Tang Thirty Six felt stunned. Thinking that this was not what he asked. He was about to get angry but then he heard Chen Chang Shengs next sentence. ......Also I dont have a fur coat. The room became quiet. Tang Thirty Six forgot about getting mad. Instead, what he felt was worry and pity for this kid. He felt that Chen Chang Sheng was very pitiful. He often saw the poor elders in his family sell fur coats or flood dragon robes in exchange for wine, but no one had told him how to treat others when they themselves are so poor that they dont even have fur coats or flood dragon robes. How can one treat others without losing face? Because Tang Thirty Six nevercked money and had never treated others before, he didnt know the answer. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said seriously, I will treat you this time. Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit surprised and asked Why? Tang Thirty Six looked at him and said in a friendly tone You dont even have a fur coat, then you most likely dont have any other expensive things. So I should not let you treat me. Chen Chang Sheng felt innocent and said But....I have money. ........................................ Another awkward silence. Tang Thirty Sixs face turned gloomy and replied. Then while I was picking before, why did you keep that face? Chen Chang Sheng thought about the previous scene and realized something. He felt somewhat sorry and exined, Because...the Flying Sparrow soup you picked is known for being nourishing, but in reality its too hot for the body. Its good to eat it in the fall or winter, but its currently spring and drinking that soup is bad for your health. (TL : Walking Encyclopedia?) Tang Thirty Six had never thought that Cheng Chang Sheng was thinking about these kind of trifling matters and asked, Are the other foods also bad? Those are the signature dishes. Double headed fish are from deep ocean. It feeds on fish, shrimp, and sea snakes so it should have a lot of toxins in its body. If its boiled then its fine. If the cook skimmed its fat from the soup, it will still be edible, but the steamed ones are bad for your health. Also, theres only two of us. Eating too much meat is also bad for your health, especially the braised pork with preserved vegetable in soy sauce. It uses streaky pork, which contains too much fat and its better not to eat it. Chen Cheng Shengstly added, The pig ears in barbequed pig ears are good stuffs, but barbeque sauce is really bad. Furthermore, that te of lotus root, if you eat too much, it will hurt your intestine and heart, which is also bad for your health. Stop! Tang Thirty Six couldnt bear listening to it any longer.C Chen Chang Shengs words were like flies buzzing around his ears. It made him feel so ufortable. No matter who, listening to so many lines of its bad for your health after happily ordering food, they would feel unhappy. Of course not every food could be healthy, but who would notice these details when eating? And who would notice them in such strict way? If Chen Chang Sheng was an old man who is especially concerned about longevity, its fine but he was only a fourteen year old young man..... Why does bad for health even matter? Surely you wont die after eating them. Chen Cheng Sheng said seriously You wont die right away, but you will definitely die young. Tang Thirty Six had nothing to say. He asked curiously Then what do you normally eat? Chen Chang Sheng replied: 100 grams of meat, best would be beef or goat, 1kg of veggies, best will be wild veggies, some sweet potatoes and food grains, one brook fish every two days, best if it has scales, and no soup. Tang Thirty Six asked, How long have you been eating like this? Chen Chang Sheng replied naturally I have been eating like this since I can remember. Now it was Tang Thirty Sixs turn to frown. He felt that these foods were not tasty simply from listening to the names. If he really had to eat them for fourteen years, then how poor was his life? He found that he felt even more pity for this kid. ........................... While eating, both of them were very silent. Tang Thirty Six thought that the foods were toomon, but Chen Chang Sheng thought that the foods were too unhealthy. After all, they both had their own dissatisfactions. Of course, this was something that couldnt bepromised from the beginning, just like Tofu Pudding and Zongzi (sticky rice dumplings), taste and health, had always been something where humans point of views shed into each other the most. Chen Chang Shengs first experience in his life of treating someone ended roughly like this. Two cups of tea were put up. The two casually talked about what happened during Heavenly Academys entrance exam. Tang Thirty Six also asked on what Chen Chang Sheng encountered at the other two schools. He also could not understand how the Zhou military would be influenced by the Divine Generals Estate. Then, once again, there wasnt anything left to converse about. CNew friends would usually talk about their childhood stories and experience of growing up. They found somemon hobbies, but both of their childhood stories were simple and boring to a scary extent so they could not get more familiar from this part. To avoid the awkward moment of eyes staring at each other, Tang Thirty Six stood up. He walked around the room while holding a cup of tea. He walked from the hall to the balcony then came back. Thinking that this kid could rent such a big suite near the Mausoleum of Books showed that he did notck money, so his own previous misunderstanding was truly somewhat embarrassing. While passing by the shelf in the lobby, Tang Thirty Sixs eyes subconsciously fell on the shelf. His eyes could not leave the object on the shelfC there was a sword. That sword was small and exquisite, seemingly not much longer than a regr dagger, and very thin. It appeared very delicate. The scabbard was a regr fur sheath and the handle was also very simple. From inside to outside it showed a sense of regrity. There was nothing noticeable, no dirt or blood, after all this sword was extremely normal, but it attracted him to go near it. Tang Thirty Six had extended his hand to hold the hilt. But before his hand could reach for the hilt, Chen Chang Shengs hand blocked his way and grabbed the hilt in his hand first. Tang Thirty Six nced at him. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and said, This is mine. Tang Thirty Six was holding the cup. There was hot airing out of the cup. In the air his handsome face appeared to be cold So I cant touch it? Chen Chang Sheng noticed his unhappiness and felt a bit worried, but he still insisted and said, You should ask me first and if I agree, then you can take it. Tang Thirty Six took back his right hand and flicked his sleeve as he sat back. He put the cup back on the table in front of him. Chen Chang Sheng felt somewhat embarrassed, thinking that he had probably done something wrong Fine, he didnt think he did something wrong, but this was the first friend he had so he felt worried and flustered when he saw that Tang Thirty Six was unhappy. He walked to the table, delivering the short sword up. Tang Thirty Six looked up and nced at him without saying a word. Cheng Chang Sheng pushed the sword even closer. Tang Thirty Six was unwilling to ept the sword and said, Behaving in such a non-manly way. Chen Chang Sheng could not help but think who was really the non-manly one? Who was the one acting like a child and getting angry right now? He was lost for words and did not know what to do. So he walked to the shelf and put the sword back. He turned back and asked, Do you have anything to talk to me about? In the Capital you are the only person I know. After hearing of your experience, of course I had toe and see. You are wee, I am such a friendly and enthusiastic person. Tang Thirty Six said indifferently: Of course, this is established upon the basis that I admire you. You have to know, I barely admire anyone in my age. You should feel proud. Chen Chang Sheng was stupefied and then said So.....thank you? Just a thank you is enough? Didnt I just treat you? Tang Thirty Six stood up to look at him and said, Ive decided to ept you as my follower. Chen Chang Sheng asked, What do you mean by follower? Tang Thirty Six exined very seriously, It means that you can follow me from now on. Chen Chang Sheng exined seriously, Sorry, I have a lot of things to do and I cant give any of my time to you. Tang Thirty Six was a really arrogant youngster, but he felt sympathetic to Chen Chang Shengs experiences so he hade to visit. Since the opposite side didnt say much, he obviously wouldnt say more. But he was somewhat confused, What thing? Continue taking the exams? Why do you have to get into the school? Whats your reason to insist on trying? Chen Chang Sheng asked, How about you? Whats your goal foring to the Capital? I want to participate in the Grand Examination. I want to get first ce. Tang Thirty Six said indifferently. Suddenly, he remembered the young phoenix at the souths Holy Maiden Peak. If she came back early..... I want to get second ce in the Grand Examination. He corrected himself, but suddenly he remembered Qiu Shan Jun. If that person participated in this years examination.... Ok, my goal is third ce in the Grand Examination. Tang Thirty Six finally said, with certainty, but after all, I want to write down my name on the tablet in front of the Mausoleum of Books... Great goal, I admire you. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and apuded. Suddenly he remembered something and asked, by that time wont you have to change your name to Tang Three? Tang Thirty Six didnt know what to say. He changed the topic and asked, And you? Whats your goal foring to the Capital? Chen Chang Sheng said honestly, I also want to participate in the Grand Examination. Tang Thirty Six didnt expect that, but he was not so surprised. Chen Chang Sheng said, Ive never thought of getting second or third ce. Tang Thirty Six encouraged him People have to know their own limits, but they cant lose their confidence. Dont forget, as long as you get into the top three grades in the Grand Examination, you can go to the Mausoleum of Books.... Speaking to this point, his voice stopped because Chen Chang Sheng spoke again. I want to get first ce. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and said, I cant get second or third, I can only get first ce. Complete silence. Tang Thirty Six suddenly had the urge to turn around and leave. He realized that he was often forced into a situation where he was left speechless today. Because what this kid did and said, often made others not know what to say; only wanting to vomit blood. (TL: ahhh this is why I love our MC) Chapter 13 – A friend that leaves you wordless (Part 2) If my observations arent wrong, you should be..... an ordinary person! Yes, I havent officially started cultivating. The Grand Examinations ...... first ce? Yes, I can only get first ce. Tang Thirty Sixs question was straight forward and sharp, but Chen Chang Shengs answer was serious and calm. It was like describing an extremely basic thing. Like how people should eat both meat and vegetables to keep bnce within their body, dont eat things that are too salty or oily, and should sleep early and wake up early. They would have a healthy body this way C Life was eat, drink, digest, and sleep. Its not wrong. This attitude of viewing something formal as everyday life is nice C but the problem is, getting first ce in the Grand Examination is not your ordinary everyday life. Since he could only get first ce, then he will get first ce. This statement seemed logical and understandable, but it didnt make any sense. Just like how a weak child could say he wants to pull out a whisker of the most powerful Golden Dragon and use it as a sword. Its a nice fairytale, but if someone actually said that in real life, it would only be regarded as sleeptalking. That person would be treated as mentally retarded or an idiot. Of course, he may also be a genius like no other. There is a fine line between a genius and an idiot and that line is probability itself. Then which side should a person like Chen Chang Sheng, who disregarded the line and believed in himself no matter what, be ced? Tang Thirty Six is prideful and narcissistic, but today, he found a person who seemed as if he should be calm or perhaps stiff, innocent or perhaps naive, that made him feel an ultimate annihtion in the field of pride and narcissism. C Speaking logically, foolish words from an idiot cant move a true genius like him, but the problem was C when Chen Chang Sheng said a silly thing like this with his sincere and determined eyes, Tang Thirty Six couldnt rebuke or mock him. In the depths of his heart, he felt that the possibility of the impossible actually happening, might truly exist! Why was this? He has never met a person like Chen Chang Sheng before. C He did things correctly in a correct way, therefore he was bold and he is righteous. C Therefore you cant find a way to reply to hisment. This wordless feeling, thats why Tang Thirty Six didnt reply and held his speech to himself. If Tang Thirty Six knew that Chen Chang Sheng left Madam Xu, the middle aged woman, and that maid Shuang Er at the Divine Generals Estate, wordless as well, then he would feelfort and be sympathetic towards them. After finishing the tea and almost eating the tea leaves in the cup, Tang Thirty Six finally woke up from the previous shock. He looked at Cheng Chang Sheng, whose expression didnt change in the slightest, as if he hadnt said the previous sentence. Tang couldnt help but shake his head and think to himself This guy seems more interesting than I had thought. There is not even a year of time left ..... although I respect your desire, speaking logically, I really cant give you any words of blessing because that would make me seem fake. I only want to warn you, the Divine Generals Estate wont easily give up. Tang Thirty Six didnt know what grudge was between Chen Chang Sheng and the Divine Generals Estate, but he thought that the Capital was under the Divine Empress rule. If the Divine Generals Estate used some down low tactics to interrupt Chen Chang Shengs future, they wouldnt do anything that was way out of hand. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a while and then spoke, I will try to avoid them. Tang Thirty Six asked, But are you able to? Even Star Taker didnt ept you. Chen Cheng Sheng answered, This is the thing I didnt understand. Tang Thirty Six said The Divine Generals Estate cant affect Star Taker Academy, Xu Shi Ji has no ability to do that. I heard..... someone at the Pce spoke, thats why Im really curious about your problem with the Divine Generals Estate. What is the secret that even managed to drag the Pce into this matter? Now Chen Chang Sheng knew the reason why Star Taker Academy didnt ept him. He felt shocked and was left speechless. After returning to his senses, he felt much better C The Star Taker Academy that he respected so much was facing an invincible force.Thats why they did some disrespectful actions. The next question was, why was there the invincible force? Lets not speak of the faraway and mysterious West Continent. There were many preeminent ces on the Central Continent that ordinary citizens cannot approach. For example, the big factions in the south, the Snow City in the north..... but since Zhou Dynasty lead the humans to victory in the war against Demon race, the Zhou Empires Imperial Pce became the most invincible power. Rumors said that there were countless cultivators guarding the pce. Other rumors said that there was an old eunuch that was at the Star Fusion realm. Some rumors even said that there was a loyal and powerful giant dragon! In his fourteen years of life, Chen Chang Sheng had read many things about the Imperial Pce through literature, but he never thought that he would have rtionship with this powerful, fearful, and far reaching ce. Thinking about the words Tang Thirty Six said, he was wordless, he didnt understand. There are countless dogs serving the Divine Empress, Xu Shi Ji is a rtively scary one. But even he had no way to move the people in the Imperial Pce to put pressure on Star Taker Academy. Even if he could, he wouldnt have needed to use so much of his resources. Then, something he didnt need to use too many resources on, but the people at the pce would be willing to do voluntarily..... Speaking up to this point, Tang Thirty Sixs clouded mind suddenly became clear. Looking at the young face of Chen Chang Sheng, his thoughts were a little messy C Did this guy who didnt even know how to treat a guest, really......have a connection with the Phoenix? He was on the verge of asking Chen Chang Sheng what was going on. But today he had learnt of Chen Chang Shengs temperament. Since he was unwilling to speak, then no matter what happens he wouldnt say anything. Atst, Tang Thirty Six said, .......The most important figure at the Divine Generals Estate has always been her. You have to know this. After saying this sentence, he looked at Chen Chang Shengs eyes for a long time. Cheng Chang Sheng was silent for a long time and suddenly he asked, What kind of person is.......She? Tang Thirty Sixs expression didnt change, but a tsunami rose in his heart. From this sentence of Chen Chang Shengs and the slight change in his expression when he said the words, Tang Thirty Six knew that there was trouble between him and that Phoenix. But he still didnt know what kind of problem it was. Its hard to describe her as a person. There is nothing special with her personality in rumors or from other peoples descriptions. Said Tang Thirty Six, realizing that it was hard to exin. Then he saw Chen Chang Shengs eyes and suddenly realized something. She.....is very simr to you. She is also a person that makes others speechless. Of course, the reason for you making others wordless is that your attitude is too calm and your words are too direct. People feel so mncholic after hearing you speak that they want to cough blood..... rumors say she doesnt talk much and doesnt appear in front of others often either. But she is simr to you, she also makes people cough blood. Chen Chang Sheng was confused. She doesnt need to speak, she doesnt need to mock, she doesnt need to look down on others..... She just needs to exist. She just needs to stand there and it is enough for people to beome mncholic and cough blood. I will speak the truly, those people include me. She had the bloodline of the Sky Phoenix and awakened herself when she was very little. Her way of cultivation was smooth and she is intelligent. Despite her talent, her effort is also top notch as well. Everything about her is of the best..... dont you think people like that are out of hand? Even a genius like me feels hopeless in front her. A person like this, that leaves others speechless is truly hateful. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and said, Both of you are friends that leave others speechless. But your ways arepletely different. She is truly....special. Many people think that perhaps only Qiu Shan Jun can face this kind of girl and be calm? After finishing his sentence and seeing that Chen Chang Sheng didnt say anything. He then said his good bye and left the tavern. After the blue shirted youngster left, Chen Chang Sheng cleaned the table until there was no dust left upon it. He didnt go wash himself or read a book, which was rare. He walked to the center of the yard and moved a bamboo chair under a tree. He looked at the beautiful stars in the sky through the scattered leaves and flowers. There was no expression on his face. He had heard the names of Xu You Rong and Qiu Shang Jun once again. Although his expression didnt change, his mood did. Putting everything aside, he was still a teenager. Although he dislike the sour feeling, it had risen from within his heart twice since he arrived at the Capital. He was angry that he failed to be epted by the academies four times due to the Diving Generals Estate. The Imperial Pce sent people to pressure Star Taker Academy, not for the Divine General but for her, which made him angrier. With the anger on top of the sour feeling, he realized that he disliked that girl named Xu You Rong more and more. When he was little and lived in the temple, he said to his senior that he may hate people, but he wouldnt dislike them. But now he started to dislike that young girl. Yes, even if she was the genius. The Sky Phoenix that left all the geniuses from different factions speechless, in Chen Chang Shengs mind she was still a little girl. He remembered very clearly, she was born on the eleventh of November and that she was younger than him by three days. Even if she was younger than him by one day she was little, let alone three days. He really disliked that woman named Xu You Rong. Chen Chang Shengs mood became worse and worse. He thought to himself Why did master arrange such a marriage for him? He got off the chair and took out a scroll made of bamboo from his belt and put it into the deepest box in his luggage. Then he started to wash his face and hands. After washing himself clean, his mood got much better. There was a marriage vow in that box. He had received the little thing made out of bamboo from the capital when he was eleven years old. He remembered the white crane that had delivered the message along with the vow. He remembered the words in the letter and he remembered, after that day, the white crane never came again. C Tonight. A white cranended on top of Holy Maiden Peak in the south. Under a sky full of stars, a young girl sat next to the cliff. Chapter 14 – Xu You Rong In the current era, the Orthodoxy used the glory of the Heavenly Tomes to dominate the field of religion. Since the Mausoleum of Books was located in the Capital, the Altar was naturally also located in the Capital. Before the Zhou Dynasty came into power, all Popes hade from the Shang Dynasty. Now that the Shang had copsed and Zhou had risen to power, every Pope naturally came from Zhou. A dynasty built around the Capital was already powerful, but it was also protected by the Orthodoxy, which naturally made it be the center of the human world. Compared to the Shang Dynasty and the Zhou Dynasty, the southern Central Continent had multiple powers in it. There were many kingdoms, factions, and sects. Although they seem to be scattered all over the ce, the number of cultivators in each group couldnt be disregarded. It almost seemed as if the southern region had more cultivators than the Zhou Dynasty had. Of these major powers in the southern region, the most influential were Holy Maiden Peaks Nan Xi Institute, the Longevity Sect, and the n of Qiu Shan. After ending the terrible and bloody war between humans and demons, the southern powers felt that they had sacrificed a lot and wanted to rise in power and status. They believed the Mausoleum of Books to be a holy artifact that belonged to the entire human world and shouldnt be controlled by the Zhou Dynasty alone, in the same way, the interpretations of the Heavenly Tomes shouldnt be controlled by the Pope, who represented the Orthodoxy. For this reason, the southern powers debated and argued with three emperors of the Zhou Dynasty, previous and current, about the procedure and even the name of the Grand Examination. In addition, from within the Orthodoxy, a split urred, giving rise to the Southern Faith. Although the Southern Faith still belonged to the Orthodoxy, it only viewed the Pope as a spiritual leader. Its affairs were actually handled by the Holy Maiden. Holy Maidens of the Southern Faith were always the strongest cultivators. But because they needed to bnce out the struggles between the multiple powers in the south and had no army for back up, their actual power and status was lower than that of the northern Pope. Nevertheless, they were always the most respected and glorious characters in the south. They held the same power and status as the northern Pope did, spiritually and religiously. Since the Holy Maiden of the Southern Faith was such a special title and status, it was always appointed to a southerndy. There hadnt been a single exception for several thousand years. Only up until now was there a possibility for an exception. Every Holy Maiden of the Southern Faith came from the Nan Xi (Southern Creeks) Institute. Because of this, the mountain that this sect was located on was named Holy Maiden Peak. And currently there is only one sessor at the Nan Xi Institute. That sessor is a girl named Xu You Rong. She is the reincarnation of the Sky Phoenix. Her talent in cultivation was unmatched. She understood the essence of the Scriptures of The Way and arrived at Holy Maiden Peak when she was just twelve years old. All of the teachers and masters of Holy Maiden Peak were shocked and disregarded her status as a Zhou citizen and announced to the whole world: she will be the only female disciple of the Nan Xi Institutes inner circle. This meant that if there were to be no interference, this young girl named Xu You Rong would be the next Holy Maiden of the Southern Faith, a religious leader that can stand up to the Norths Pope! C The night was dark and heavy with stars scattered across the sky. They never seemed to move and yet they also seemed to relocate with every moment. The quietness was both enjoyable and scary. There was nothing but silence in the mountains during the night. Suddenly, a sharp chirp broke through the clouds and a white cranended from the night sky. As star light shone upon it, the white crane in the darkness seemed surreal, as if it were formed of paper and contained no dust. The scream of the crane filled the entire cliff. Perhaps it was because of the time, the night slowly faded into oblivion and white lights appeared on the eastern skyline. The dawn has arrived. The girl who sat on the cliff took down her luggage from the white crane and picked out the letter. She opened it without much care and read it silently. During the reading, her thin eyebrows raised a couple times, but she was mostly calm. The pupils reflected the weak sunlight like the surface of ake. The beautifulplexion contained youth but no immaturity. Because the southern region is very humid, when the sunlight grew stronger, mist started to form. The light was scattered by the wet air andnded on her face, making it appear softer, thus, her visage didnt appear clearer, but it was all the more beautiful. This beauty contained a trace of holiness and righteousness. That kid is very strange. He ims to havee to cancel the engagement, but for some weird reasons, he regrets his decision. I dont know what is he trying to do. I originally thought he felt embarrassed and said so intentionally to feel better but after a while I felt that this was not true because when he was speaking, he was very calm and without anger. Granny watched him for several days. I heard that this kid would wake up promptly at five oclock in the morning everyday. He, like a wooden man, treats everything seriously. Also he has mysophobia, sounds like those evil perverts you told me about before and makes people scared. Fine, Miss, I admit that he didnt look so bad. When I was talking to him, I thought he looked handsome which making me feel close to him, but the scary thing was that that was my first time seeing him. That kid didnt speak of the engagement to the public or anyone else. I am not sure if he is smart or just stupid. Anyways, the family has always sent people to stalk him. Miss, I always thought that the kid is very hypocritical. He thinks so much and demands much more. I will take a look at the most currrent situation. If he still wants to twist the matter, His Grace (the Divine General) and the Madam may start preparing to do something. Miss, even though I think that kid doesnt deserve to die, I dont approve of his actions. He holds the engagement and mocks the demesne (the estate) thinking he has a strong backing. I feel that he is full of vengeance. Furthermore....I heard that the Qiu Shang n wille to the Capital next year to propose a marriage. What if that rascal tries to cause trouble? ...... The young girl who sat on the cliff read the letter quietly. Her clothes fluttered along the morning wind. Her dark hair floated lightly like silk. They all added some awe-inspiring character to her beauty. After reading, she remained silent for a while and whispered to herself: He actually went to the Capital? The white crane was waiting silently on a side while the girl was reading. Even when it was squatting down, it had half a mans height. After seeing the girl close the letter, the white crane turned around. It used its mouth to get a pen brush from somewhere and the brush tip was filled with ink. The ce where the ink was produced was unknown, but it actually emitted a cold fragrance. The girl smiled and touched the white cranes slippery thin neck. She took the pen brush and prepared to give a reply but for a moment she did not know what to write. She had been close to her grandfather since a very young age. If her grandfather hadnt passed away, she might not have left the Capital and came to the Nan Xi Institute at the age of twelve. Even the white crane by her side was given to her by her grandfather. If her grandfather wanted her to do something, she would definitely do it but ....engagement was definitely not ok. The little Taoist priest from Xi Ning Vige should have thest name of Chen? She slightly frowned, recalling the things she heard in childhood, realizing that she had no impression of the little Taoist priest. She remembered that her grandfather specifically asked the current Pope to notarize the engagement. Only the male side could cancel the engagement. She then remembered what Shuang Er said in the letter. Her thin eyebrows stirred up a bit and she thought silently. Was that little Taoist priest really that bothersome and hypocritical? She remembered that when they were young, she didnt have the impression that he was that kind of person. She knew that many people in the Capital, including her father, all wished that she would represent the Zhou Dynasty and marry to the south, and that they would absolutely not allow the little Taoist priest to influence this. Even more extreme, they most likely would kill him if he tried. She thought that this little Taoist priest was truly stupid and dumb. Did he really think that he could gain an advantage from the Divine Generals Estate simply because of his little cunning brain? Thinking of this point, she felt somewhat unhappy. Unhappiness was a rare feeling for her. She was not sure if its because the little Taoist priest didnt know how to protect himself or.... Fine, that little Taoist priest was truly irritating. Fine, no matter how much the little Taoist priest has changed, the engagement must be canceled. Yet.....there was no need to hurt him. With a sharp scream, the white crane carried the girls two letters and flew away into the cloud. With the morning gale and sunlight, it flew to the distant Capital. The girl ced her brush into the water and stood up. She walked on the cliff wearing a cotton shirt and ced her hands behind her back. Her eyes were young but they were filled with an extraordinary attitude. She is the worlds sole existing young phoenix. She is the next Holy Maiden of the Southern Faith. She is first upon the Promation of Azure Clouds. She is Xu You Rong. She was still innocent. She had a kind of innocence that was not mischievous but naive. She smiled brilliantly. The kind of brilliance she showed was not of emotion, but of spring wind. She did not wish to care about the world and its people. What people considered to be rted to her, were actually not rted to her at all. Such as the engagement she was about to leave behind in her memories, and perhaps, even Qiu Shan Jun. She had to admit that senior Qiu Shan Jun was very strong, to a nearly perfect extent. He was the best husband to have in everyones eyes, but why did that matter to her? This was all very, very good, but this was not what she wanted. Of course, the little Taoist priest was even less of what she wanted. What she wanted to do now was to sit on the cliff and enjoy watching the snow, hearing the rain, reading, reading, and more reading. Within books, there contained a grand Dao. One scroll already surpassed countless lovers. She solely concentrated on revering The Way. Who could stop her? ........... Chen Chang Sheng left the inn, walking to the second tost school on the roster his Master gave him. He really wanted to know what Miss Xu would do today to make him fail. Of course, even if he failed again, he wouldnt change his mind. What he had done ever since he was young was to watch the temple, sweep the snow, eat medicine, read, read, and more reading. Within books, there contained a grand Dao. One scroll already surpassed a thousand mountains and seas. He solely concentrated on seeking The Way. Who could stop him? Chapter 15 – A black goat Chen Chang Sheng walks in a very peculiar fashion. Its uniqueness was due to the fact that his walking manner was very robot-like. He always did things systematically which included walking. He would always raise his legs a certain height, bend at a constant angle, and walk the same distance with each step. He looked straight forward and only looked at the ces near him. He kept his chest up not too pretentiously straighten up but to naturally look like a green pine tree. His dark hair was tied up tightly, which was no longer tied with a Taoist hair sp, but instead casually tied with a fabric cloth, which showed meticulosity. His cloths were also verymon. Because they were probably washed many times, they had turned white and were extremely clean. Even on the surface of his shoes, there wasnt any dirt which was very cultured of him. As he walked, a short sword tied on his waist moved slightly back and forward. This sword, like him, was also verymon. A few days ago, he kept this short sword in the inn. Today was his first time taking it with him. Themon sword symbolized an umon meaning. During his conversation with the mid-ageddy, he learned that if Dong Yu Generals Mansion really wanted to continue to do anything, this short sword was his preparation. Yet this short sword was like his personality, very regr andmon, extremely unnoticable. It could not bepared to the legendary Frozen, Two Ends, Thorn. It wouldnt evenpare to the weapons possessed by people walking on the sidewalk. So how could it help him? Outside of the inn, he unsurprisingly saw the carriage from the Dong Yu Generals Mansion. Under the sunny sunshine, the bloody phoenixbel on the wheel became much clearer as if it were burning. The warhorse that possessed noble bloodline of unicorn, headed up arrogantly and looked down on him. Walking pass that carriage, he held the handle of his short sword but after a while he loosened his hand. After a long time, he finally arrived at the destination. He was somewhat surprised that his destination was actually so close to the Royal Pce. Standing by the street corner, he could clearly see the lofty royal buildings, and it seemed that he could even smell the scent of the pces history. Walking into the Hundred Blossom Street, his confusion intensified. Would a ce so close to the Royal Pce actually hide a school? Then why was it so deserted? Finally at the end of street, he saw the entrance door to the school. The walls on two sides were covered by ivies and sunlight passed through leaving an extremely diluted and mottled shadow. There wasnt a name sign. Was the school here? He wanted to ask someone but the street was very quiet. Unlike the crowded streets outside of the Heavenly Academy and Startaker Academy, the street had no one around. He stood for a long while but still no one passed by. The only thing he could see around him was the broken school entrance door. This ce was close to the Royal Pce, but it looked like a wastnd that no one would bother to ask. He walked to the wall beside the entrance door and pulled the dense ivy branches away. He eventually saw a word carved on the wall. That word was Guo(nation). The previously vivid paint in the deeply carved word had already faded away due to years of erosion. Even the walls surface itself had a signal of exfoliation. Thinking about the name of the school, Chen Chang Sheng was slightly surprised. The words carved on the wall confirmed that the school he was looking for was really here. He couldnt help but feel even more confused. The previous schools his master chose for him were the most famous and excellent schools in the continent, why was this school so deserted and quiet? When he was thinking, his hands still held the ivy. He then pulled it down again and saw the second word. It was the word jiao(teach). He did not have time to feel depressed. He pulled the ivy that no one had taken care of for many years and slided down quickly. He then shook the dirt to fly up from the ground. Chen Chang Sheng walked back a several steps to prevent himself from touching the dirt. The ivies fell and the dirt gradually settled. Shortly the wall that had not seen the sky for many years had finally appeared in front of people again. On the old wall four words were carved. The Traditional Academy.(name unsettled) The words deeply carved into the stone did not have much paint on it. Instead there were only stacked dirts and the dead leaves that fell from the iviesst year. The corners of the words were even eroded harshly by wind and rain. If people didnt look carefully enough, they wouldnt have seen the words that were carved. Staring at the wall, Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a long time. He felt somewhat sad and frustrated. He who solely concentrated on the way of xiu xing would rarely show any emotions like now. Yes, now he just wanted to turn around and leave such a shabby school, even if he got in, how would it help his life? He looked up at the sky, ascertaining that there was still some time. He decided to take a look at this shabby school. If it was not good, then he would go to thest school on the roster His hand touched the door and lightly pushed. Zhi Ya. After many years, the Traditional Academys entrance door was finally opened up again. ......................................... The carriage from Dong Yu Generals mansion stopped by outside of the Hundred Blossom Street. The arrogant white horse slightly lifted up his head and felt really bored. Inside the wagon, the mid ageddys feeling was not as calm as the horses. She felt heavily confused. She whispered to herself, Why did hee here? She understood clearly that the school located at the end of the Hundred Blossom Street had already fallen, but she also knew that this youngster seemed to be very good at bringing people surprises. She didnt dare to neglect his actions. She pointed her finger lightly toward a direction indicating to the white horse to pull the wagon in, but at that moment, another carriage was driven across from the sideway blocking the front. The Hundred Blossom Street was very narrow. It could only fit one carriage at a time. Now that the carriage brutally blocked in the front, the carriage from the Generals Mansion obviously couldnt enter. The mid ageddy frowned slightly and felt somewhat unhappy. But because she knew that this ce was really close to the Royal Pce so she did not yell at the opponent to move away immediately. However, while the mid-ageddy didnt even get angry, the white horse could no longer bare it. It possessed unicorns bloodline, how could it permit a little ck donkey to block its way? He trotted up angrily and was about to shout and scare the other off, but the animal in front of the wagon slowly turned its head and gave it a nce. (TL: I swore I thought the horse wasnt that arrogant or maybe i read it wrong but whoa that one arrogant ass horse bc of his blood O.o) It was not a ck donkey, but a ck goat. Its hair was as slippery as silk and apparently it was not a regr animal. The most surprising thing was its look, so deep and cold, like some legendary being above the cloud. If the white horse was noble because of its unicorn bloodline, then this ck goats elegance was entirely originated from itself. In front of the ck goat, the white horse was like an easily irritated mischievous child and the goat was like one of the royal family standing high above the masses. That ck goat turned around and gave him a nce. The white horse was about to shout angrily but after seeing the ck goats cold and indifferent look, it immediately became quiet. Its eyes showed fear. His front hoof suddenly lost energy and could no longer support its heavy body. The white horse heavily fell on the ground. Its entire body was shaking and it did not dare to stand up. It was as if the white horse was submitting itself to the rule of the ck goat. The mid-ageddy rushed out of the wagon. Seeing the white horse kneeling on the ground, she felt dumbfounded and could not say a word. This horse was the only son of the Generals mount and was extremely arrogant all the time but now it had be a coward. When she turned and saw the ck goat, she suddenly remembered something. When she looked towards the green carriage again, she felt extremely horrified. She kneeled down as fast as she could and made a salute to the green carriage. Her face was pale and she didnt dare to speak at all. An old voice came out of the green carriage. I want to go in first, Does Hua Nanny have any problem? Hearing this sound, the mid-ageddy felt slightly calmer. The person who came was not that girl, but the girls nanny. As to why the nanny knew herst name was Hua, she did not have to think at all. Of course, she would know everything. Inside the green carriage was also a nanny, butpared to her, a nanny in the Generals Mansion, that nanny must be the most famous one in the capital. Even Zhou Tong, who scared off the royal family members, officials, and the Generals, had to smile to this nanny if he met her, so why did she matter so much? Nanny must be joking. I did not recognize you before, so I did not show enough respect. I hope nanny will ept my apology. The mid-ageddy spoke with a slightly shaken voice. She felt lucky that she did not criticize the carriage before, but even so she still did not dare to hide her previous disrespectful thoughts. Because ording to legend in front of that ck goat, any concealment was seeking death. Moreover she knew that only if she apologized would the nanny feel satisfied. If Dong Yu Generals Mansion had not been closely rted to that girl, she wouldnt even dare to exin right now, but instead chop off her hand as an apology. The nanny inside the green carriage asked, Are you stalking that youngster? The mid-ageddy did not dare to look up and carefully replied yes. Until now she was sure that the girl in the pce had always known about these things. That nanny said, You dont have to today. The mid-ageddy felt a bit surprised. With her head down, she asked with a shaking voice, Can nanny exin please? The nannys voice contained no emotion: Do I have to exin everything to you? The mid-ageddy bowed down as an apology and did not dare to say a word. That ck goal nced at her before it turned back and pulled that green carriage to the end of the Hundred Blossom Street. It wasnt until after a really long time did the mid-ageddy dare to look up. Although she lifted her face off the ground, her face still looked pale. The nanny in the green carriage, indeed did not have to exin anything to others. Even if the opponent was the Generals Mansion. Because she was Mo Yus nanny. ...................................... Glory from the distant past can be seen faintly from the construction that the school had but itcked traces of humans and was all broken down. Chen Chang Sheng stood by theke. He looked at the extremely long wild grasses under his feet and had nothing to say. The reason why he decided toe in and take a look previously was because he remembered reading the records of this school in the Scrolls of Way. It could be named using the Tradition as its prefix. The school had a long history. It used to be an extremely strong and cultivated countless outstanding students. However.....why would it be so rundown now? The water in theke was flowing silently. The buildings were old and no one was here. He had many questions to ask but he did not know who to ask. At this moment, a sound came from behind him. He turned back and saw a ck goat. The ck goat gave people a weird feeling. Ifmon people were in his situation inside a quiet environment and saw such a ck goat, most would subconsciously feel scared or at least they would jump away, but Chen Chang Sheng didnt. He really like this ck goat. This ck goat was very clean just like him. He picked some grass from the side of theke, took out a handkerchief from his sleeve to wipe the water on the grass, and delivered it to the ck goat. The ck goat looked at him silently. It turned its head and appeared confused. It was as if it didnt know what Chen Chang Sheng wanted to do. No one had fed this ck goat grass before. Even people like prince Chen Liu or the Prince didnt dare to feed it grass. Everyone in the pce knew that it only ate the fruits Mo Yu picked by hand. Eat. It doesnt have water so you wont get diarrhea. Chen Chang Sheng looked at this ck goat and shook the grass in hand and said seriously. The ck goat understood what this youngster meant. Its look changed a bit as if it just saw an idiot. How would Chen Chang Sheng know? So he continued to put the green grass up. The ck goat felt a bit annoyed but for no reason, it kind of liked this youngsters smell. It hesitated for a while but eventually stepped up and bent down its head a bit. It took several grass from Chen Chang Shengs hand and slowly began to eat. Under the tree not so far away, an olddy who had a yellow por cane in her hand was looking at the scene. The wrinkles on her face were slightly shaking just like the grass touched by the wind. Even when she saw the previous queen smother the prince, she had not felt this much shock. Chapter 16 – A Single Academy The reason why the elder woman was shocked was because she knew how prideful and indifferent the ck goat was. It was raised by Lady Mo Yan herself. It liked cleanliness so much that it became a strange habit that only the unique Unicorns could rival. Not to mention that the wild grass was grown around theke. The goat wouldnt even look at the food that royal rtives carefully prepare for it much less this type of grass. But at this moment, it just epted the wild grass from the newly met youngster and ate it! What the old woman saw next was even more shocking to her. After the ck goat finished the wild grass, it didnt leave but instead it rubbed its head against the palm of the youngster. It seemed to like the touch of the young boy. Why is this? The elder woman wrinkled her eyebrows slightly and walked to theke with the aid of her wooden cane. Looking at the youngster sitting in front of the ck goat, she noticed the naturally friendly aura around him. Her mood settled a little, but immediately became insecure. A person who could calm her down like this could be of danger. She had to be alert around him. Chen Chang Sheng stood up and looked at the elder woman Madam, is this your goat? The elderdy squinted her eyes slightly, Do you know who I am? Chen Chang Sheng was a little surprised, No, I do not. The elderdy asked indifferently, Then why did you call me Madam? Chen Chang Sheng was confused. he thought How else can I address ady of her age? The woman in the carriage of Generals Mansion was a madam. The dish washer in the tavern was a madam. Even the chief on the boat was madam. There are countless madams in the world, what is the difference? The elder woman saw his confused expression and realized that she thought too much. She realized that her alertness toward the youngster was unnecessary. She couldnt resist but wrinkle her eyebrows again and felt that something was wrong. She knew that the alertness and indifference present in the few exchanges of lines were originated from her liking of the youngster. This young boy was so ordinary but it was easy for people to be attracted to him. The ck goat and herself were both attracted to him easily. Why was this? The elder woman looked at the ruined buildings and thought back to the glorious days of this ce. She also thought of the bloody and horrific stories behind it. When she thought of the specialty of this youngster, the insecurity in her heart grew stronger. She decided not to waste anymore time and said directly, You can call me Madam Ning. Chen Chang Sheng bowed and greeted, Its a pleasure to meet you, Madam Ning. Madam Ning said, If you knew that the reason Starseeker Academy didnt ept you was me, do you still think it is still a pleasure? The cold air of early spring spread when the wind blew across the dense grass. All was silent. Chen Chang Sheng straightened his back and looked at the elderdy. He was surprised. Yesterday, Tang Thirty Six said in the tavern that the General Mansion had no power to influence the Starseeker Academy and his result was themand of someone in the royal pce. And this Madam Ning.....Was she the one? You dare to hold that marriage vow and walk around the capital. I dont know if you are truly brave or just an idiot. Madam Ning said expressionlessly. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a while, No one cares about me besides the Generals Mansion. Madam Ning said If people knew that you are the fiance of the Phoenix girl, millions of people wille to murder you. Chen Chang Sheng said, Im still alive, which proves that the Generals Mansion doesnt want others to know about the existence of this marriage vow. Madam Ning looked at this at asked, What if the Generals Mansion wants to kill you? Chen Chang Sheng was silent once again but replied shortly afterward, Since the Divine Queen is in power, they must care about the entire plot. Madam Ning raised her eyebrows slightly. She didnt expect that this fourteen years old youngster could see through the true reason for the careful actions of the Generals mansion. As time goes on, the pressure on them will increase. There will be a day that the Generals Mansion wouldnt want to be caution anymore. Then I will resist. Chen Chang Sheng held the sword handle around his waist tightly. Madam Ning looked at the ordinary short sword around his waist and mocked, You dont know how to xiuxing and want to use a single short sword to defend against the xiuxingist in the Generals Mansion? What do you think this short sword is? A legendary weapon? Can itpare to the Frozen of the First emperor or the Thorn in the hand of the family of Qiu Shan? Chen Chang Sheng didnt speak. Even if you dont hand back the marriage vow, you can still live. Madam Ning said, But you cant tell anymore about the marriage vow. Even if the Demon Emperor came here himself, your life will perish. This sentence wasnt exactly threatening him because it wasnt a threat. It was just stating a true fact C if the Demon Emperor couldnt save his life, then no one in the world will be able to protect him. Madam Ning represented themand of the Zhou Royal Pce. Chen Chang Sheng must admit it but he felt wronged in that he had no other options. But what Madam Ning said was also good news to him. He just didnt understand. Why did she harshly crush his future in the Starseeker Academy the day before but now changed her idea? Someone wants you to live and want you to be undisturbed. Mydy doesnt like to see a changing variable. Because of this she didnt like you to have a future of possibilities. This used to be a messy situation.... Madam Ning looked at the buildings of the ssical Teaching, which were in ruins. She suddenly smiled and said. Who couldve thought that you would jumped into this exhausted well yourself. Now I can solve this problem..... Chen Chang Shengs attention was attracted by thetter information of her sentence, therefore he missed the previous words. Future? possibilities? exhausted well? problem? He suddenly grew insecure. From the words of Madam Ning, he felt that walking into ssical Teaching might be a big mistake. He said without hesitation, I havent decide to enter the ssical Teaching. Madam Ning looked at him You must enter the ssical Teaching. Why? You walked here yourself, therefore its your choice. I changed my idea. Sorry, but Im not Madam Xu. Madam Ning looked at him expressionlessly, I can care less if I kill you. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a long time. He knew he couldnt reject, but he was still unsatisfied. I didnt take a test or receive an eptance letter. The ssical Teaching has no principal or teacher, therefore there is no test. But it can still ept students. Madam Ning took out a thin piece of paper and handed it to him. This is a rmendation letter from the Pope himself. You are able to enter any academy. Without waiting for a reply from Chen Chang Sheng, she said without emotion But you can only enter the ssical Teaching. Chen Chang Sheng took the paper and looked at the sloppy signature and the fancy yet difficult stamp on the signature. He didnt know what to say. He didnt know that he had the chance to see the signature of the Pope during his life. He should be excited, but it was hard for him to be excited due to the situation he was in. Looking at the color of the signature and the stamp, it wasnt made recently. But the name of the academy was recently filled and should be the work of this Madam Ning. First, dont tell anymore about the marriage vow. Second, you will live. Third, no one will disturb your future. Madam Ning looked at him expressionlessly and he responded, Deal. After saying all this, she turned around and walked out of the ssical Teaching. Although the wild grass growing around theke was tall, it couldnt touch her simple dress. For a person of her status, its an impossible and meaningless thing for herself to talk to a youngster of fourteen years old. The words she previously spoke were true. If a person is dead, whats the point of a marriage vow? Although she thought nicely of the youngster, how many nice youngsters die in the capital every year? If it wasnt for the letter fromst night, maybe he would be dead already. If he is a smart person, then he would be able to guess who let him live, and he would know what to do next. It was the best choice for everyone. Maybe except for him, but who cares? Thinking about this, Madam Ning walked further and further away. The ck goat followed her. But before they walked out of the door, it turned its head and looked at Chen Chang Sheng for a moment. Chen Chang Sheng stood around theke. He held the piece of paper in his hand and remained silent. Even now he still didnt know the true identity of that Madam Ning, but he was forced to ept a trade. He didnt know the truth behind his trade, but he knew that if he epted it, it would be beneficial for everyone C he knew more than anything else that maybe others thought he would not benefit from this trade, but in reality he obtained the benefit the moment he held the paper. Therefore he wasnt angry, he was just a little sad. Chen Chang Shengs intention ofing to the capital wasnt for the marriage to the girl named Xu You Rong. It had no connection with General Mansion, the Royal Pce, or other names that had no rtion with him. He didnt want anything to do with these ces either. The only thing he desired were books, xiuxing, and the championship of the Great Trail. Before the Great Trail was the Semi Trial, and it will be open next month. He didnt know how to xiuxing and didnt reach Purification yet. He would have no chance to pass and obtain the permission to enter the Great Trail. How then will he obtain the championship? Because of this, he had to enter one of the six academies on the list. Those six academies were the oldest and best academies in the history of the capital. Since there were ivies growing outside of the walls of these academies, they were referred to as the Ivy League C only the students of the Ivy League were able to enter the Great Trial without going through the Semi Trail. Now, he finally became a student of one of the Ivy League. It seemed that his wish was fulfilled, but.....there was too much ivy growing on the walls of this academy. This was the road his master and senior nned for him before Chen Chang Sheng left Xi Ning Vige. But it was clear that they didnt know that the once glorious and historical ssical Teaching was now in ruins. Chen Chang Sheng stood around theke and watched the academy which was not much different from a graveyard. He couldnt resist but to question his future. After a long time, he woke up in a breeze of spring. After breathing deeply five times and pushing out thest bit of difort in his body, he folded the thin paper neatly and stored it within his shirt. Chen Chang Sheng followed the old path in the grassfield and walked towards the depths of the academy. (TL Note Bing: I just wonder who the person being nice to him is in the chapter O.o The one that didnt want him to die and the words that the MC just ignored... Any guesses guys? I take my pick to be Xu You Rong.) Chapter 17 – The new student of The Tradition Academy (Part 1) Chen Chang Sheng deeply cared about time. Realizing that the one he had to marry was a phoenix, he continuously suffered humiliation and suppression from people with high positions. Even the royal pce appeared.....If he was a normal youngster, he probably already would feel extremely depressed or have some mental traumas, but he did not have time to feel upset. He did not have time to get angry because the thing hecked the most was time. When he sees a goal, Chen Chang Sheng is the type to go for it without hesitation. He would not think back and forth and he did not need to shout out, but he simply stayed determined and insisted onpeting for time. His current goal right now was to obtain the first ce on the Great Trial in a year. To him who still did not sessfully purify, this goal was truly too far away. Yesterday after he announced his goal in inn, even the most arrogant and narcissistic Tang Thirty Six waspletely wordless. Although others would think the goal to be a dream, Chen Chang Sheng did not change his mind at all, but instead cherished every second because he knew that this goal was very far away. The Tradition Academy was broken and declined but so what? The buildings are conquered by green ivies and the stones from them are about to fall off but so what? Chen Chang Sheng didnt care and he didnt have time to care. He determinedly and dedicatedly walked on his own path. He left thekeside and walked deeper into the school. He was prepared to find people inside and start his school life immediately.... After half an hour, he stood in the court alone. The entire ground was filled with wild grasses. He could faintly hear insects humming, but there was only him looking around nkly. He did not find a single soul in the academy. Previously he thought that no matter how broken and deserted The Tradition Academy was, it had at least some teachers or even a janitor. But how could one anticipate that after he searched the entire school, not to talk about mans shadow, he could not even see any traces proving that people had came here recently. There used to be a majestic teaching building behind the center garden of the ssical Teaching, but now it was all in ruins. Any structures above second floor were destroyed. Only half of the fountain and stone lion was left. A few green nts were growing out of the leftover of the stone lion and blossomed purple flowers, both beautiful and mncholic . It clear to him that the ruin of the academy wasnt due to the erosion of wind and rain nor the doing of time. There shouldve been a terrible battle ten or twenty years ago and the teaching building was in the radius of the fight. Chen Chang Sheng thought silently and shook his head. He headed for the rtively persevered building to the right. That building was built with stone and wood and was about several yards tall. The stone wall was full of ivies and moss. The paint on the walls and windows were all gone. It looked extremely poor. There was abel on top of the stone stairs and it took him quite a while to recognize the words on it. Heter determined that the building was probably a library. He walked towards the window and looked into the building. Although the light was a little dim, he still observed the inside clearly. There were shelves upon shelves of books inside. Chen Chang Sheng was a little surprised because he didnt expect that after years of neglect the ssical Teaching still had this many books. Even if the Tradition didnt confiscated them, did the government not care as well? Book was the first thing he touched in this world and the object that he was most familiar with. Books are just like milk to a baby for normal person as they are for him. He was naturally close to books because it could offer him spiritualfort. C As he was looking at countless books through the window, mysteriously his negative mood turned a little upbeat. He walked to the front door and was about to push in until he saw a bronze lock on the knob. The locket was grey and dull and it was some old relic. It was hard to tell how long the door was left undisturbed but the most important thing was that there was a powerful presence inside the locket. Chen Chang Sheng thought there was a strong enchant in the locket. No wonder after the ssical Teaching was left neglected for so many years, its storage of literature was still perfectly safe from thieves and bandits. After realizing this, his mood got even better. But he didnt know how to open the locket because he didnt have the key. He also didnt know if there was still a key. Even if there was a key, where is it? Whose hand was it in? He didnt even know who to ask because there was no one in the academy to ask. But he wasnt bothered because even though he couldnt enter no one could either. Following his previous path he walked towards the dorms of the academy. The dorms were consisted of dozens of small buildings and they were a big part of the campus. Everywhere tall greens and ivies were growing. Perhaps it was a nice environment back in the days, but now its kind of gloomy and dark. He randomly chose a door and opened it. The first thing he experienced was the musty smell. He saw the dust and spider web and decided to break the window inside the room. He realized that it will be hard to clean and will take a long to organize. He shook his head and left. Chen Chang Sheng thought it would be a long time before he could to move from the tavern to here. Standing on the stone path outside of the small building and looking at the dense forest covering the sun and sky, he heard the chirping of the insects and birds. He felt the gloomy setting of the dark forest and felt that the truth was lost in time. Chen Chang Sheng slowly closed his eyes. Ten or twenty years ago, countless talented young students were walking on the stone path shoulder to shoulder or sitting on the chairs together. Sometimes there would be shing of swords in the forest. Everywhere was filled with the chanting of the Scroll of the Way. Sometimesughter could be heard from the small buildings behind him. From far away, the sound of the bell from the royal pce could be heard and the students were running happily with bowls in their hands. He opened his eyes and all of these scenes vanished. The only things left were the lonely forest and the small buildings that had been destroyed. The ssical Teaching was located in the very center of the capital and was the neighbor of the royal pce but it had been forgotten by the entire world. The once happy and glorious ce was gone. Theughter and chatting was no where to be found. There was only him standing alone in the forest. He suddenly felt sad but it was only for a short duration. This feeling quickly vanished from within him. He felt nice here, if he could see those images once again. C Chen Chang Sheng was able to see the peak of the ssical Teachings. He was able to see the talented young students and the images from the past. Its not because he had some special abilities or because he was daydreaming, it was because he read literatures and stories about this academy. He pulled down the ivies from the stone walls of the academy and saw thebel ssical Teaching. Many records of the Scroll of the Way shed into his head and transformed into actual information. These information became images which were carved into his brain. Chen Chang Sheng suddenly realized he actually knew a lot about the history and events of this school. It was notplicated or hard for Chen Chang Sheng. If he could remember the most insignificant note in the Law of the Heavenly Academy and theplex military rule of the Starseeker Academy, then its only natural that he also remembered some history and legacy of the ssical Teaching. The Three Thousand Scroll of the Way contained too many information. Maybe he was the only student of the ssical Teaching and maybe, as Madam Ning mentioned, it didnt even have a teacher. But since he was going to start studying in the ssical Teaching, then he must start working. For example, he needs to obtain the key to the library. He needs to request for fundings. C He remembered very clearly, the Zhou government gave every school educational fundings. If the academy exist, then the funding will be given yearly. The Starseeker obtain their share through the military while the ssical Teaching receive their share from the Department of Traditional Education. The lucky thing was, the key and name list of the ssical Teaching should also be stored and saved there. Chen Chang Sheng left the ssical Teaching and followed the instruction on the map. Not for long, he arrived at the Department of the Traditional Education C it was a rtively unnoticeable building. There were only thirty steps of stone stairs in front of it. Although the columns were very tall, they were still very unnoticeable because there were dozens of evergreen nted outside of the building and covered the whole scene up. No matter how bright the daylight was, it was hard to light up everything inside. The department of traditional educations entrance had very little people. After a long time, a priest wearing ck robe would asionally pass by. Chen Chang Sheng walked up the staircase and felt a bit strange. Then he noticed that behind the building there was a very crowded ce. Many people were chatting about something there. Walking into the department of traditional education, he found the rted officers and said I want to get student roster and key. What student roster and key? That officer murmured with his eyes slightly narrowed. His face was chubby and contemptuous, but not to look down instead simply because he almost fell asleep in the spring wind dreaming about something fantastic. Chen Chang Sheng increased his volume and said, The Tradition Academys student roster and key. The officer slowly opened up his eyes, yawned, walked to the window, and washed his face. Finally having a clearer mind, he walked back to the desk and looked at Chen Chang Sheng irritated. He took out files from the drawer and said Say your schools name again. This time, Chen Chang Sheng paid more attention on pronunciation and said with a clear artiction and a mellow and full tone, The Tradition Academy. That officer did not even think. He felt that this name waspletely strange. He stopped looking in the file, looked up at Chen Chang Sheng, frowned and said, Since when does the capital have such school? Is it registered? Did it pay all the taxes? Who authorized it? Its not a new school, its The Tradition Academy. The....Tradition....Academy. That officer frowned and thought for a while, feeling that he had heard this name before but couldnt remember. In the past ten years, he had made countless contacts with various school in the capital, but he never heard a school named The Tradition Academy....Suddenly, he remembered. Chen Chang Sheng did not know what happened. That officer said with a slightly cold voice Are you joking? Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit strange, thinking that what kind of jokes are you trying to make? That officer stood up suddenly, heavily pat the desk and shouted, Do you think this is a ce for jokes??!!! Chen Chang Sheng wanted to say something but didnt get a chance. That officer angrily scolded: Which school are you from! How dare you make fun of teachers! Chen Chang Sheng said innocently: I am really a student of The Tradition Academy. That officer looked at him as if he was staring at an idiot and said, Lie, keep lying. Chapter 18 – The new student of The Tradition Academy (Part 2) Lets not talk about the Southern sect yet, but only the northern one. The Tradition was located in the capital. There are six Holy Churches and the Talented Church is the one responsible for educating the youth. It included the regtion of Heavenly Academy, ssical Teaching, Priest Academy, and dozens of other schools. The Talented Church was actually in the same department as the Zhou Educational system. The Holy Educational Department was themon title that citizens called the department. Since the department represented power, religion, and knowledge, no one bothered to offend it and it worked in peace. Chen Chang Sheng stood in the empty hallway and was covered in the shade of the giant stone column. He turned his head back towards the room and remembered the yelling of the officer. He thought to himself, the quality of the building of the Holy Church was for sure exquisite. Its soundproof system was so perfect that no one outside of the room heard the yelling of the officer. There were more than ten thousand of students in the capital and they were all under the regtion of officers and officials in this building. Its easy to say that they were extremely busy most of the time. Above the shiny malphite floor, countless feet wore all kinds of boots and moved around the building. Although the crowd was like waves in the sea, there were no noise besides the footsteps. No one took noticed of the youngster under the shade of the stone column and no one voluntarily went to talk to him. A long time had passed and the sun had moved from the east to the west. The shade finally moved from his body to an eastern position. It wasnt until afternoon that someone noticed his presence. Maybe because the Holy Church was almost closing, peoples mind got a little bit loose. Different kind of voices started to appear in the building and wasnt as quiet as it was in the morning. A whisper was heard behind Chen Chang Sheng. The whisper was so low that it sounded like rats were biting on something and made his ear itchy. Instinctively Chen Chang Sheng lowered his head even more. What is that youngster doing standing there? I think he stood there for almost the entire day. Oh, you talking about that kid? I asked around during lunch and heard he got yelled at by Officer Xin..... They say he was here to request of this years educational funding and wanted to pick up some stuff? Funding? Wasnt it already released by February? Which of the academies didnt get their share? Its impossible! Judging from the aggressive style of those academy principals, if we actually owed them money, they definitely cant endure it until today. Besides, even if we did owe them, why would they send a student to pick up the funding? I agree. Thats why Officer Xin didnt care what he said and told him to leave at once. But I dont know why this youngster is still unwilling to leave. Which academy is this kid from? I heard its the ssical Teaching. What? The ssical Teaching. There was a wowing in the crowd and then cameughter. This joke sure is meaningless. No wonder Officer Xin was so mad. Who doesnt know that ssical Teaching has been empty for so long? There int even any teachers left, speak less of students. I guess its just some pranks for the freshmen in some academies and that kid was unlucky enough to be picked by the seniors. Theymanded him to pick up some stuff from us or he wouldnt be able to pass the prank. Well, these weing parties sure are bing less and less logical and respectful. For sure. They even dare toe to the Holy Educational Department to pull off some pranks. Ugh, so which academy do you guys think this kid is really from? Aside all this, this prank seems to be interesting nheless. Should be the Starseeker Academy. That youngster has been standing there for the entire day and his posture didnt change once. What kind of academy besides Starseeker could have this kind of student? I think not. The military rules in the Starseeker are extremely strict. The weing pranks in the past few years at most were stealing some darts from the supply camp. Why would theye to the Holy Educational Department? I think the best bet would be the Heavenly Academy. The students in that academy are familiar with this ce and are not afraid of it. Even if they do get in trouble, the kids just need to call their family to help them out. The department wouldnt go into a big mess with such small things. In the eyes of these officers, that youngster with his head down standing in the hallway should be some sad neer who got bullied by his seniors. When they are discussing, they forgot to avoid Chen Chang Sheng. Even though their voices were low, they were still heard clearly by the youngster. Chen Chang Sheng had his head down looking at the ground. His shadow constantly moved on the ground. When it was about to touch the stairs, he realized that he wasted half a day waiting and felt a little gloomy. After hearing these discussions, he realized why previously people were so mad and did not allow him to go in. How could he make the other believe him that he was actually the first freshman of the Tradition Academy after so many years? Even if they believed in it, how could he, in the shortest time, get the keys to the library, the roster of the school staffs, the school seal and the money from them? He did not want to waste time like he did today waiting to be received. There was a belling far away from the direction of the Royal Pce. Momentster music came from the direction of the Mausoleum of the Books. Chen Chang Sheng thought of something, looked up, walked to the room that he kicked him out before unhesitatingly. Such sudden actions drew many peoples attention immediately. He pushed the door and went in. He walked to the table and spoke to the person behind the table: Hi, I want to get the Tradition Academys roster, key, and money. That person was the officer Xin that people previously mentioned in the discussion. Watching Chen Chang Sheng leave and return, he became angry. He mmed down on the table and yelled: I told you to stop bothering me! How dare you to say this again! Do you really want me to get people to hit you twenty sticks and then expelled you from school? Chen Chang Sheng said seriously: Then you have to let me be an official student first. Officer Xin took a deep inhale. He suppressed his own anger and said coldly, Which school are you from? Chen Chang Sheng said: The Tradition Academy. When he said this, his emotion was very calm. No matter what, he was going to insist on. No matter what you ask, he could always calmly repeat that answer: I am a new student from The Tradition Academy It doesnt matter if you believe me or not, I am standing here and I will. No matter The Tradition Academy, or the Heavenly Academy. Officer Xin felt that he was going to get crazy. Even if you are Prince Chen Lius younger brother, today I will still let you know the consequence of ignoring teachers. Here is my rmendation letter. Chen Chang Sheng took out that thin sheet from his clothes and left it on the table. Officer Xin originally wanted to grab the sheet and rub it into a cluster and then push it into this annoying youngsters mouth. But before he did, he glimpsed a familiar name on the sheet. He was dumbfounded and subconsciously took the paper to confirm that he did not hallucinate the name. This name and handwriting indeed looked somewhat familiar. Where did I see this name and this handwriting? Officer Xin frowned as he pondered hard, but he couldnt find the answer. Deep down in his heart he faintly felt insecure. Then he suddenly realized whose name that was and whose handwriting it was. Although he never saw the handwriting on the paper and never saw that name first person, he knew the name and the handwriting. The reason why its familiar was because the name of the department of traditional education had the same handwriting as the words on the paper. While that name was known to every disciple of The Tradition, but it could not be discussed and written because that name....was already divine. The following moment, Officer Xin saw clearly the red stamp on the paper. He felt that his legs suddenly lost their power and they faintly twitched. He had acrophobia and such symptoms only urred when he went to visit Moon Temple in the Pce of Intellectuals. Officer Xin wanted to take a drink of tea but his hands were shaking so badly that he dropped the cup on the floor. He looked towards Chen Chang Sheng and his lips slightly quivered. He could not control himself at all nor his voice. At this point he eventually believed that Chen Chang Sheng was a freshman of The Tradition Academy because no one dared to forge the name on the paper to lie about that miracle. Actually...you(in respect form in Chinese) havent taken this letter out.....you are a really humorous kid. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and put a lot of effort to smile. He wanted to tap the youngsters shoulder, but he did not dare to. The word You(in respect form) was not rted to being a child at all and it was even more awkward to describe a child as humorous. Chen Chang Sheng understood why officer Xin would act so ludicrously now. He felt somewhat helpless and exined: I was going to take it out before, but you never gave me a chance. Sit please, tea will be upter. I am going to get the things ready for you. Officer Xin took the paper and greeted him enthusiastically. He then unhesitatingly turned and walked out and began to run speedily in the empty but stern hall. The people that followed Chen Chang Sheng did not expect to see such a scene and felt very surprised. - In the depth of the Holy Educational Department, or known as the Talented Church, there located thergest room in the entire territory. Inside were diverse kinds of nts and flowers. Some were blooming while some were dying. But most of them are waiting patiently in their buds. It seemed like all of the flowers in the world were concentrated here. In the depth of the flower forest was a huge scripture. Carved upon it was the scene of the appearance of The Books. In front of the scripture was arge writing table. Officer Xin stood in front of the writing table. His expression showed that he was clearly nervous and sweats were running down his forehead. But it was clear that he wasnt as embarrassed as before when he was in front of Chen Chang Sheng. He said In the name of Divine Queen....I swear to Heaven, I really didnt know....that he brought such a rmendation letter, or I wouldve....... Or you wouldve done what? Or you wouldnt have let that kid stand in the hallway for an entire day? Another officer stood up behind the writing table. It was hard to tell his age, but his eyes were full of wisdom and kindness. From the style of his dress, he should be the pope of the Talented Church. This means that he was the most powerful figure in the entire Talented Church, but it was hard to tell from his soft expression and kind speeches. The stamp and the signature on this letter is all real. The color of the writing and the folding of the letter are all authentic, but most importantly is this paper......The handwriting of the Pope is truly beautiful. Even after viewing it many times, Im still impressed by it. I remember ten years ago when the Pope was invited by the Divine Queen to teach the prince and Lady Mo Yan..... (TL Bing: So i am guessing that Mo Yan that you saw before is a Princess based on thisment.) The Pope of the Talented Church was named Mei Li Sha. He looked at his personal officer and suddenly the smile on his face vanished. He said coldly, Fine, these old things shouldnt be brought up again. It doesnt matter whats the background of this young student Chen Chang Sheng, nor does it matter if hes the first student of the ssical Teaching for ten years. The important thing is, what does this event represent? Is the Pope nning to reopen the ssical Teaching? If its true, how should we, the subordinates, react and help him? All of these you need to realize and learn. Learn about its meaning and spirit. Chapter 19 – The new student of The Tradition Academy (Part 3) Learn whose spirit? The popes? What spirit? Officer Xin then thought to a deeper level and wondered why the Pope gave his approval. Even after he looked in to the deepest part of his soul, he would only understand a tiny bit of what the Popes intentions were out of the vastness of his ns that were as vast as the Milky Wave. When Officer Xin walked out of the Archbishops room, his face was pale from thinking about Archbishopsment and it didnt calm him down at all. He had a few conjectures on what the purpose of the Pope was but he wasnt sure what was correct and what was wrong. Did the Pope really decide to revitalize The Tradition Academy? Why wasnt there any sign in the capital? Why would he pick such a young student to do such thing? The most important issue was without the historical problem of The Tradition Academy resolved, who dared to touch this part? As he got closer to Chen Chang Shengs location, he had to make up his mind ande up with a decision. When he was about ten footsteps away from the room, he had made up his mind on his n of actions and made a fake smile. Here are the roster and the key, but you probably dont know, even if there are actually anyone on the roster, we can hardly find them. Chen Chang Sheng took the roster and flipped through it. He saw that the pages were very old and that next to most names there was a word left. He asked Then what should I do? Officer Xin thought How is this my problem? Although he said that to himself, he absolutely couldnt speak it out loud. He had already decided that he would not support the Traditional Academy and not get involved in the ns of super powers. He would fulfill his duties that were within his range of powers that were provided to him like giving money and giving people if Chen Chang Sheng required. You think...Studying in The Tradition Academy, what do you still need now? He looked into Chen Chang Shengs eyes and asked tentatively. Whatever I want? If you want me to sent the teachers at the Heavenly Academy to The Tradition Academy.....then I probably cant. Officer Xinughed and said. He knew that what he just said was not humorous, but rather appeared somewhat helpless. Chen Chang Sheng said I want people. Officer Xins smile gradually faded and said seriously How many? Chen Chang Sheng replied seriously, Arge amount. Officer Xins face didnt change, but his two hands were gradually getting cold. He thought that it was really what the Archbishop had guessed. The Popes attempt at revitalizing The Tradition Academy must had hidden objectives. Otherwise why would the first thing this young student asked was people and asked for so many? If there was really something that vited the taboo, what should he do? Can I ask...why do you want so many people? He said each word seriously and carefully and stared into Chen Chang Shengs eyes. Although Officer Xins face was extremely serious, he was prepared to refute his statement and run right away quickly. Chen Chang Sheng did not feel his nervousness. Even if he did, he could not understand. The Tradition Academy is not small. Most buildings are too old and broken. The buildings can be fixed slowly but to study in the building it needs to be cleaned. If I dont have enough people to do the work, then it will take away a lot of time from my studying. When Officer Xin heard this, he took a deep breath not due to fear but surprise. Worrying that Chen Chang Sheng would regret, he said unhesitatingly: The needed revenues will be given immediately, and the needed workers will also be sent out. I will then send some misceneous affairs over, no, actually, I will take them myself to you. After he said this, he friendly pat Chen Chang Shengs shoulder, held Chen Chang Shengs arms, and walked him out of the department of traditional education. The scene drew many attention from the surroundings because the usually serious Officer Xin was actually being so kind to such a young looking student. This scene sparked many discussions in the deparment. ......................................... Chen Chang Sheng actually went in the Tradition Academy? Yes....after Nanny Ning left, he shortly went to the department of traditional education. The study room located inside the Dong Yu Generals Mansion fell silent immediately after the short exchange. Xu Shi Jis face was indifferent and he looked at the worrisome Nanny Hua. Since its that sides intention, then dont worry about it for now. Madam Xu who was worried said Why was there such a sudden change? Xu Shi Ji said I ask her to help solve the issue with Startaker Academy. It was not for that little kid. Sacrificing such a big favor, I originally wanted to tell this engagement to her. I had hoped that she would report it to the Divine Queen but she took it in her own hands and whatever she does is reasonable. Madam Xu was still worried and said The problem is what Nanny Ning said leave that kid alive? Why would the pce care about him? Xu Shi Ji nced at Nanny Hua. Nanny Hua looked down and whispered Last night, Shuang Er went to the pce saying that thedy sent a letter regarding him. Madam Xu heard this and was a little unpleased. This kid, why did she send a letter for some stranger instead of her parents? Xu Shi Ji wrinkled his eyebrows. He didnt want to hear this talk. Marriage is a big thing that only parents can take part in and speak. Even the Divine Queen herself wouldnt mind this kind of business. So what are you worrying about? Lets give some way to Lady Mo Yan and let that youngster live. If he still wont stay down, then we can re discuss this matter again. Lady Xu said, Im just afraid that this kid may actually be sessful and powerful in the future. If he does then what happens if he wants to take revenge on the Mansion? Xu Shi Ji suddenlyughed. Theugh held a mystery that made the others feel like there was more to the situation and the event than what they thought it was. Powerful and sessful? Lady XU looked at his smile and was a little afraid. She didnt dare ask any further and waved her hand at Nanny Hua for her to leave. She said in a lower voice, Previously Prince Chen Liu invited you to a gathering, are you going to attend or not? Although he is well liked by the Divine Queen, his status is still a bit special. I feel it would be inappropriate. .............................................................................. Many years ago, after thest rebel of the royals was put down by the Divine Queens bloody actions, all of the people who contained royal bloodline has been expelled from the capital and were sent to different provinces for inspection and watch. Only Prince Chen Liu was allowed to stay in the Prince Mansion of the capital due to his young age. Perhaps it was due to his young age, the Divine QUeen allowed him to enter the pce and study with the princess and Lady Mo Yan. These two lived together, drank together, and ate together. They created a strong bond between each other and the Divine Queen watched him grow up. Therefore she liked him a lot. Even after Chen Liu became an adult the Divine Queen didnt expel him from the capital but instead granted him a Prince status. Of course, besides the long term rtionship and the good reputation, many people thought the reason that the Divine Queen treated Prince Chen Liu so well was because the Prince Liu reminded her of her dead sons. But no matter what, Prince Chen Liu was still a member of the royal family. His blood was that of a royals. No one doubted that the Divine Queen was still suspicious of him. Because of this, it would be inappropriate for Xu Shi Ji to have supper with Prince Chen Liu when Xu Shi Ji was a general that served under the Divine Queen. ................................................................... After listening, Xu Shi Ji stayed silent for a moment and said, Its fine. The prince has invited me multiple times, if I still dont go due to my status, the prince will surely be unhappy and the pce may speak negatively of me. They will call me an official who doesnt interact is not a good official. Besides, the Divine Queen sees through everything. She knows that the reason Prince Chen Liu wants to contact me is to create a rtionship with the Family of Qiu Shan so they can take care of his father living in the south. Since this is out of filial obedience, why would the Divine Queen care? In addition, the father of Chen Liu stayed down for his entire life. It wouldnt be unexpected for her to directly summon him back into the capital. Lady Xu didnt speak a word but she was a little nervous. She knew Xu Shi Jis personality more than anymore else. He always stayed quiet and never expressed his feeling about anything, but now he spoke so much to exin this. For sure it wasnt meant for her, then who is he exining to? It was easy to understand that even himself was unsure of the meaning and liability of these words. But even then, he still wants to attend the invite of Prince Chen Liu. What did this mean? After Xu Shi Ji finished his sentence, he wrinkled his eyebrows and noticed he behaved unusually. After calming down a little, he looked at his wife and smiled You dont have to worry......that kid wont have any future. The reason that Lady Mo Yan made him enter the ssical Teaching was to destroy his future. Although the name of ssical Teaching may seem terrific. it was prefixed ssical. It sure wouldnt be worse than the Heavenly Academy or the Starseeker Academy. In fact, in the previous several hundred years or even before that, the ssical Teaching was the best and the hardest academy to enter in the capital. But now, the ssical Teaching is in ruins and forgotten by everyone. It had no reputation inside the educational field. If it stayed silent like the previous years it was fine, but if a little action was heard from it, it would be mocked by everyone. Why else would the teachers and students all leave the academy in such a short period of time? The reason that the ssical Teaching had fallen into ruins was all due to an event that happened several decades ago. That year the principal of the ssical Teaching was an archbishop of the Tradition and the senior of the Pope. His status in the Tradition was only lower than that of the Pope and was respected all over the world. Even the Virgin of the Southern Sect was ced below him. It was truly an exception in the history of the Tradition. Speaking logically, after arriving to a status like this principle of the ssical Teaching, he should be more than satisfied. But the human heart was just like the stars in the night sky, it was hard to count and understand. After trying to obtain the position of the Pope but failed to win the support of the Divine Queen, he got help from the royals and tried to rebel against the ruling of the Divine Queen and lost miserably in one night. The principal was defeated by the Pope and a massacre urred in the ssical Teaching. There were people who tried to restore the academys former glory after that one night. But under the eyes of the Divine Queen and Pope, no students who graduated from the ssical Teaching could have a bright future. Only after two years, no student attended the ssical Teaching and the only thing teachers could do was to leave. Just like this, the once glorious and prestigious became a gloomy ghost academy. Only until several decadester, the ssical Teaching weed a new student. The name of that new student was Chen Chang Sheng. epted? No, thats expelled. New student? No, thats an abyss of no return. Xu Shi Ji concluded expressionlessly. Chapter 20 – The first page Even if its an endless abyss, its still possible to climb out. The reason why Xu Shi Ji could make such judgement on Chen Chang Shengs destiny was because after Chen Chang Sheng got out of The Tradition Academy abyss, there were still two words that would suppress him- the Divine Queen and Pope. The Pope was kind, gentle, and had started to forget the past. He remembered the friendship between the Principal of the Tradition Academy and himself. He was unwilling to let the Tradition Academy became real history so he closed his eyes and ignore the problem, but what about the Divine Queen? That year the Tradition Academy was the main source of the power struggle. The old royal families had employed them as an army to fight against her. How could she permit the Tradition Academy revitalize and shine again? Anyone would know, in the Divine Queens dictionary there was never a word called pardon. Countless royal family members lied in blood and Zhou Tong who could scare infants from crying were apparent evidence. The Tradition Academy wanted a rebirth? Unless the Divine Queen abdicated or died it would not happen. But would the Divine Queen abdicate? Could anyone kill her? No, that abyss would always be an abyss. Chen Chang Sheng returned to the inn. As usual he spent fifteen minutes to wash his face and brush his teen. He washed his clothes, used towels to rub his wet hair until it dried up, wore up clean clothes, held a pot of green tea, walked to the tree in the yard, sat on a bamboo chair, and began watching the stars. Because he is very concerned about time the most, Chen Chang Sheng would only allow himself to take a few nces at the beautiful evening sky and stars. After obtaining some spiritual power from the stars which stayed in permanent positions, he took out the rmendation letter with the Popes signature on it. He began to rey the events that happened today and the encounters he had. After standing in the hallway in the department of traditional education for half a day, he remembered that he received a rmendation letter. He understood what the Popes signature meant. The change in officer Xins attitudes toward him were too obvious. It brought him a lot of advantages but at the same time made him question many things. Why would Nanny Ning give this rmendation letter to him? If they only wanted him to shut up or give back the engagement, he believed that these people who possessed unimaginable power had countless ways. Out of all the methods they had, this method of using the rmendation was the hardest to understand. It felt like someone waspensating him for some debts. What was the opponent trying topensate for? Was it for his silence regarding the engagement? Or was the Tradition Academy really not a good ce to go to? He clearly remembered that Nanny Ning had said this was the best choice for everyone but it does not apply to him. What problem was the Tradition Academy having? He knew the glorified history the Tradition Academy had, but the event in which the Tradition Academy became a ghost school urred in more than a decade ago. Because the event urred far too recent, there were no recorded history when the Divine Queen is still in power. He could only make some guesses based on officer Xins reaction C Officer Xins enthusiastic and friendly attitude, but at the same time wanted to keep his distances from him. The Popes rmendation only worked to some extent, suggesting that the issue regarding the Tradition Academy could even offset the Popes influence to some extent. He thought about the problem but he did not understand. He decided to not continue wasting his time guessing. Even if there was a problem, he wouldnt care anyway. What he wanted originally wasnt what those big figures did not want to give. He did not want this engagement. He simply wanted to obtain a permit to directly participate in the Great Trial, simultaneously, he needed to read a lot of books. Master didnt lie about there being many books collected and stored in the Six Ivies. Chen Chang Sheng woke up at five, cleaned up, ate, and prepared ording to the same schedule he followed in the past fourteen years. He spent a bit more time on packing and moving them to the wagon, which calledst night. Along with the morning sunlight shining on his right shoulder, he left the inn that he lived in for several days. He marched forward to the Tradition Academy near the royal pce North of the city. He did not check out because he did notck money and because he knew that he definitely woulde back. On the day hees back, he wouldnt stand on the balcony behind the inn and look in a daze at the Mausoleum of the Books far away. Instead, he would definitely walk into the Mausoleum of the Books, see those legendary tablets closely. In the depths of the Hundred Blossom Street, unlike the quietness that wasmon in the past decades, noises filled the block and several hundred servants and workers were busily working. Seeing the leftover torches on the ground, it was easy to see that these workers have pulled an all nighter working and hadnt rested. Chen Chang Sheng moved the luggage near theke and discovered that Officer Xin never appeared. He trusted his guess more, and it was good that the things Officer Xin promised him was prosecuted without trouble. He looked as the academy that looked liked a cemetery yesterday slowly restore its former glory. The ruined buildings werent easy to fix in a short amount of time. But with hundreds of people working on it, the appearance of the buildings looked much better. Especially the small buildings in the woods because they were cleaned up very nicely. After the rotten smell vanish, people can start living in them right away. The hundreds of people working busily to restore the academy were the lowest rank of servants from the Department of Holy Education. They were responsible for the cleaning of the Heavenly Academy and such tasks in the past years. Although they didnt understand the reason to clean and organize the ruined ssical Teaching, they still did their work expertly. Even working all night didnt affect their progress rate. After checking the buildings around him, it was clear that the cleanup process was basically done. Chen Chang Sheng carried his luggage and walked into another building right next to the library while the servants were looking at him curiously and respectfully. As he entered, a wave of rotten smell hit him. Although it was less intense than yesterday, it was still strong enough to be detected. It seems that even with the sun and wind, it would still take a few days for the smell to vanish. Chen Chang Sheng disliked the rotten smell, therefore he didnt stay after he set his luggage in the building and left right away. His destination was the library right next door. Following his request from yesterday, the library wasnt cleaned by the workers. The key was in his hands so even if they wanted to help they couldnt enter. The workers were all bussy cleaning up the main buildings and there were not a single person around. The surrounding was filled with silence. Chen Chang Sheng walked up the stairs and arrived at the front door. He took out the key that he obtained from the Department of Education and sticked it into the keyhole. After the key was stuck inside the keyhole, the green rust was scraped up and fell onto the ground. The key was twisted slightly and smoothly. Chen Chang Sheng detected clearly that some of the system inside the bronze locket was activated and returned to its original position, The presence that he detected earlier also hid inside the deepest parts of the locket. The entire process was magical. He pushed the door and entered. The first thing he saw was rows and rows of bookshelves. The bookshelves upied most of the library and it was hard to see the end of it. It gave him a sense of visual stimtion. Countless books were packed upon the shelves, and Chen Chang Sheng was happy to see this image. When he noticed that the dusts werent as much as he saw yesterday, he was even happier. The ssical Teaching was in ruins for many years. The desks and chairs inside the other buildings were stolen and sold. There wasnt even any bed left in the dorms. Officer Xin requested the department to speed up the cleaning and repairing processst night. Since this library was closed, it was protected very nicely. Chen Chang Sheng got some cleaning tools and cleaned around the library for a bit. Suddenly he noticed the floor and shiny and reflective, it was actually made from the expensive sandalwood. He shook his head, he thought to himself, who wouldve knew that this academy was so rich during its peak, but fell into the dusts for so many years? What should he do next? Its time for him to xiuxing. C Chen Chang Sheng found an index in the drawer of the library and walked into the long shelves. It didnt take too long for him to find the first book he desired. The books title was Purification. The name of the book was simple, just from a single nce you know it talked about the process and instructions of the Purification Stage. But due to its simplicity, it was alsomon. To defend against the Demon race which held powerful strength and enormous talents, it was forbidden to keep the basics of xiuxing and ways of Purification as a secret in the human world C of course, therge sects have their own ways C but the basics of xiuxinig was just like the stone pirs of the Mausoleum of Knowledge, everyone could see and study them. This book of Purification was a xiuxing instruction that could be bought from any city or vige. But Chen Chang Sheng never read it, because during the past fourteen years in his life, his master always told him it was unnecessary. It wont bete for him to study when it was his time to study. When he asked when it would be his time, Chen Chang Shengs master never answered him. Right before he left Xi Ning and said he will travel to the capital and visit the Mausoleum of Knowledge and Temple Ling Yan..... That day, his master finally said to him, Then, you can start xiuxing. He picked up the Purification and walked to the door. He sat on the mobbed floor and used the sunlight to read. He opened the first page. Logically speaking, he should be excited or even nervous at this moment. But he wasnt. During this process, there was not a single change in his expression. It was very calm, it seemed like he underwent this process countless times. If others were watching this scene, they wouldnt have guessed that it was his first time reading books about xiuxing. In the Generals Mansion and the Heavenly Academy, he said this sentence, Its not that I cant xiuxing, its just I havent started to xiuxing. He had millions of chances to start xiuxing, but it wasnt his time yet. He waited for a long time, and this day finally arrived. Perhaps he waited too long and he was too exhausted to be excited. All that was left was calmness. He flipped open the first page of the book. There started out with a single line. The meaning will be understood after hundred times of reading. Chapter 21 – Way of reading The first page was just an introduction. There were only a sentence in it and the rest of the page was nk. The sentence attracted every readers eyes and no one can miss this line when they flipped open the book. Normally when people read this line, they would first think thoroughly about the actual meaning behind this sentence. Then with their own understanding, they would continue to read. But Chen Chang Sheng was different, he didnt continue to flip to the next page. Rather he stood up and walked to a bookshelf and searched for couple of other books about Purification and skimmed through them quickly. After realizing every books introduction contained the same opening sentence, he returned to his spot and continued reading. His mind was concentrated upon the white paper and there was no other distraction in his eyes except the book. The wording of Purification was simple, but he read very carefully. Not muchter he has already finished the first chapter. This chapter talked about the way to nurture ones spirit and mind. But he didnt stop after this chapter to think or try. He continued reading and quickly the following chapters materials were all memorized in his head C they mainly talked about the way to nurture ones spirit, finding the Destined Star, and absorbing the Starlight into ones body. He only used an hour to finish reading, and then he closed his book and started to meditate. After taking ten deep breaths, he opened his eyes and started to flip through the pages again and re read the entire book. This time he finished reading the book faster. It only took the amount of time to burn a few incenses. Then he once again closed his eyes and thought about the materials in the book. After a few breathes, he opened his eyes once again and started reading. Even after repeating this procedure for a few times, the sunlight from outside of the window was still intense and burning. He closed the pages of Purification onest time, however, this time he didnt open it again. He took out his ink and brush, but he didnt open the books pages. He started to record his thoughts that popped up during reading and began to memorize the entire book. Not for long, many words were written upon the white paper. When Chen Chang Sheng finally set his brush upon the resting stone, the entire book of Purification was carved into his brain. But the most important thing is, its not just memorization, its understanding. This is Chen Chang Shengs way of reading. This way was quite unique. His senior and him used almost ten years of continuous reading to create this precious technique. The old temple in Xi Ning Vige may be unnoticeable, but the quantity and quality of the books stored in it was as deep and endless as the ocean. If they want to memorize all of them in such a short time, then they must use some special methods. To use this method of reading, they dont need to read the book over and over and over until the cover was hanging off the pages. As a matter of fact, the books stored inside the old temple of Xi Ning Vige looked just as new as when it was made. However, the contents inside the books were memorized entirely by the two apprentices. The most important part of this method would be thest step, note taking. It didnt matter if he wrote the notes on a paper or inside his head. The meaning to it was to reorganize and ept the entire book. Only afterpleting this step, the reader could say he haspletely transferred the wisdom in the book into his knowledge. After reading Purification and closing its pages, Chen Chang Sheng didnt stop learning. Rather he continued to do so in his mind and notebook. But what is the purpose of learning? Its to practice. The reason he read Purification was to sessfully Purify himself and begin the way of xiuxing. The first step of the Purification stage was to concentrate ones mind. The mind is the humans core of spiritual strength. To exin it clearly, its the thought that counts. If ones thought was concentrated and strong enough, then it would turn into a certain power. Although it may sound easy, in reality its not. Even if an ordinary person struggled extremely hard and imagine that they can fly freely in the sky, they are still trapped on the ground. This is because the power of mind depends on the strength of ones soul, and the souls strength depends solely on talent and is unrted to ones effort. Even if an ordinary person tried his best, how would his souls strength surpass that one of the reincarnation of the Sky Phoenix? Chen Chang Sheng has prepared to xiuxing for many years. To be precise, it started when he was ten years old and an odd urrence happened to his body. He kept on waiting for this day toe silently. He knew there were some problems with his veins, and thats why his master said his was ill. His nine main veins in his body werent connected and his soul power couldnt circte throughout his body. The result of this was that his spiritual power kept on leaking out. Although this urrence has been suppressed by his master using medicine and herbs, it was still was a problem. Or why else would the ck Sensory Stone in the Heavenly Academys entrance test not detect any soul strength inside his body? If his soul was not strong enough, then how could he solidify his spirit? If there was no spirit, how would there be emission? The first step of purification, how should he achieve it? Chen chang Sheng did not feel disappointed like the people who found out they could not xiu xing, and of course he wouldnt feel hopeless. He believed that years ago there must have been people with great wisdom that solved this problem beforehand already because there were so many people like him. In the scrolls of the ways he had read, there were often people who couldnt xiu xing in the beginning. Then they discovered a genius way and eventually became one of the strongest xiu xingists. One such example was Wang Zhi Ce. However he did not prepare to follow their steps because he never saw the same situation he had with in the books. Even his master said its incurable then its his destiny. He did not have extra time to fight against the destiny, he also didnt think he could find a new genius method in such a short amount of time he was given. He liked to follow the trend. He thought that even if he followed the existent method in the world, he would also be able to solidify his spirit and begin xiu xing. He trusted the ancients wisdom more than anyone else. After reading hundreds of times, the meaning will reveal itself. All the books rted to purification, had these marked words. Obviously, these words were the key to purification, which was what the ancients were trying to tell their next generations, but which book should he read? Chen Chang Sheng looked at a densely packed table of contents at the back of the Purification. He looked at the names showing different methods the authors wrote down and shook his head. He didnt expect that aftering to the capital, he still had to continue the life he had in Xi Ning Town. If in the ces like the Heavenly Academy or the Startaker Academy, if students needed to pass the purification stage, obviously there would be teachers telling them, the key of purification was to read massive amount of rted books, so they could achieve the goal of strengthening soul, and therefore solidify their spirit at once. Purification was simply the general principle. What one really needed to study were the forty nine books behind the cover. Of course, this did not mean that all students had to read these forty books a hundred times in order to strengthen their soul to the extent they had solidified their spirit. Most of the time when they are reading, the readers spirits would already be solidified and they wouldplete the process. Its not true that the earlier thepletion of the process the better. If one finished reading a book ten times and he solidified his spirit sessfully, then this person would be the xiu xingist with the weakest spirit in history. Vice versa, the more books one read and the more times he read, his soul would became stronger and stronger and if he could still not break through thatyer of thin paper after reading so much, then when he finally solidified his spirit, his spirit would truly be strong. If there was one who could finish reading all of the forty nine books in the Purifications table of contents a hundred times, then eventually he would solidified his spirit. He would have the possibility of achieving the perfect stage of purification. Such situation was extremely rare. Besides the lucky ones who possessed gifted inborn bloodlines, there is basically no one who could achieve it. This was a very exciting process. As time passed the amount of books read and amount of times reread increased, one would expect oneself to be a genius with strong spirit. But also most likely, eventually one could not solidify his spirit at all, and could only stay as a regr person. Hope and disappointment would continuously erge as the process of reading passed. Eventually this would be an extremely big gamble. The result of the game would only appear after you finished reading these books. After reading a hundred times, the result would automaticallye out. After reading a hundred times, the meaning will reveal itself. Thats what the quote meant. C After finishing Purification one time, Chen Chang Sheng didnt feel any change urred in his body and didnt detect any soul power. Which means of course, he didnt sense any spiritual strength. He didnt start immediately reading the books again, but rather he started calcting. He was confident that his rate of reading was faster than that of a regr person. Then he probably didnt need to read a hundred times, perhaps twenty or thirty times would be enough. There were forty nine books on the index and using the average reading speed, he can finish seven books at most in one day. This means that he will finish reading all of the books once in seven days. Even if his speed increases over time, to finish reading all of these books for a hundred times would be approximately half a year. Does he have the leisure to read books for half a year? No. Then what should he do? For the first time after arriving to the capital he felt irritated. If others knew his confusion now, they would definitely have a different feeling because in his calction its so obvious that he would have to finish reading all of these books a hundred times. Then he would begin solidifying his spirit and if he could actually solidify his spirit, in another words, from the beginning to the end, even subconsciously, he had always consider himself on the same level or even higher than those geniuses. It was not a wonder that the first time Tang Thirty Six had met him Tang Thirty Six had thought Chen Chang Sheng was arrogant. He may seem quiet and had good mannerism, but in fact he hasplete confidence in himself in some areas. This made people feel that he was arrogant and self centered. C Just when he was thinking, he felt a light breeze and a shadow covered him and the words on the book. Chen Chang Sheng raised his head and saw a pretty young girl smiling coldly at him. Because at this moment he was sitting on the ground, the girl was obviously looking down on him. The young girl was Shuang Er from the Generals Mansion. She nced at the book he was reading and understood his actions. She mocked You began to Purify yourself when you are fourteen years old, dont you think its a little toote? Chen Chang Sheng replied There are early andteers to the Way of Xiuxing. Some started early but arrivedte. Some startedte but arrived early. Shuang Er didnt expect to hear this kind of reply. She was stunned for a moment and mocked again Forty Nine scrolls of book, one hundred times, ten days. This is the record that mydy set when she started to Purify when she was four years old. Startte but arrive early? How early can you get? Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment, but he didnt know how to reply. Editor Bing: T.T My hope be broken. I never knew that Shuang Er was so mean T.T my dreams be going bie bie. Chapter 22 – It’s Just This Simple After reading hundreds of times, the meaning will reveal itself, but some people only need ten days while others will require half a year. This kind of difference makes many speechless. Just like Tang Thirty Six had said, that girl often left others speechless. Chen Chang Sheng also didnt say anything either. Secretly, Shuang Er was unhappy of Chen Chang Shengs quiet and stiff reaction. Perhaps she thought that since he has a marriage vow with thedy, even if their status differed greatly at least he should show some sort of ambition or confidence? Also from her point of view, if it werent for herdy that wrote a letter from the Nan Xi Temple, Chen Chang Sheng would be dead already. How would he have the chance to enter the ssical Teaching and sit on a clean floor to read and xiuxing? Although she didnt need his appreciation, he shouldnt be silent either and treating it like nothing happened. Shuang Er looked at him and shook her head. She took out a thin piece of letter from her pocket and handed it to him. Since you obtained the precious chance to xiuxing, then you should appreciate it and start from ground zero. Dont think of some strange way to boost yourself and ce your hope upon others, especially women. Suddenly she thought of something and said strictly Xiuxing, is never simple. Even if you dont have any hope, I hope you wont self destruct. Do you understand? Chen Chang Sheng took the paper and was stunned for a moment. He didnt understand the what she was trying to say. He thought to himself, even if he had hid in an academy as gloomy as a cemetery to read and xiuxing, the Generals Mansion and that Lady Xu still think of him as an obstacle? The sun outside of the library was hanging in the middle of the sky. The tree leaves were rocking back and forth from the breeze. The sunlight scattered under the tree andnded upon the earth. Luckily it was still early spring so the temperature wasnt too hot. The piece of letter contained a girls fragrance but had no trace of sweat. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the sentence upon the letter and remained silent for a long time. Look out for yourself. The penmanship of the words were neat, but had nothing special. The strokes were very straight, which seemed naive and cute. Although Chen Chang Sheng guessed that this sentence was written by Lady Xu from the south, he couldnt connect the girl who has this sort of naive penmanship with the talented girl who is famous throughout the world. He understood the sentence and it seemed as if he could faintly see the expression on Lady Xus face when she wrote this sentence. For sure she had a cold face and wrinkled eyebrows, which expressed her impatience and irritation. But mostly, it was indifference. She only wrote a sentence for him, but the most important word was Yourself. Yourself meant you. You live. You read. You xiuxing. You eat and sleep. Chen Chang Sheng thought quietly for a moment and didnt think any further. He collected the letter and put it in his pocket. Then he stood up and walked to the bookshelf to find the forty nine books mentioned in the end of Purification. While he was searching, he thought about the words Maid Shuang Er said previously and wrinkled his eyebrows. His fingers slowed down during his search for the books. Does it only need ten days to read all of these books a hundred times? How did she aplish this? Purification was just a summary. The forty nine books mentioned at the end of it was the actual studying material. The students need to use the knowledge and wisdom in those books to open their mind and solidify their view of the world to strengthen their souls. It was purely a xiuxing in the spiritual field. It started when the Booksnded on earth and humans started to xiuxing. The first step of solidifying their souls was always the same method. It was concluded and measured by countless pioneers and the method was proven to be the most effective and had the highest sess rate. Since words were the only physical form of thoughts, then in order to use the ancestors thoughts to help them transfer mind into strength, words were the perfect bridge to connect the two. Since this method was used throughout the human word, the forty nine books mentioned in the Purification were obviously recognized by everyone as the most helpful books to solidify ones soul. It began from 1582 when The Tradition created the index and it wasnt changed since then. Chen Chang Sheng walked around the bookshelves and searched. Although he was familiar with the order of the books it still took him an hour to find all of the forty nine books and moved them to the floor beside the window. Then he ced them in order. He didnt start reading immediately. Instead he went to the Street of Hundred Blossom and ate at a restaurant. Then he rested around thekes grassfield for an hour. After satisfied by his rxation, he returned to the library once again and picked up the first book and began reading. Previously when he was finding the books, he checked the titles and made sure he never read these books . Although he was a bit disappointed, he was curious as well. What were the content of these books that they can help humans solidify their souls. The first books that he picked up was Discussion of Pu Men. He was sure that he never read the book. When he opened the book and saw the familiar contents upon it, he thought he was seeing illusions simr to the entrance test of the Heavenly Academy. Although this book was very thin, it felt heavy in his hands. He looked at the sentences in the books confused and discovered something with surprise. He had already read these materials when he was four years old, more precisely, he has already memorized this book entirely. Except this book was named The Scripture of Pu. (Editor Binggo: Yo this guy.. be going against his shishous teachings and started to xiuxing) He was for sure a little surprised. It felt as if he returned to the testing field of the Heavenly Academy. He always thought this type of good thing wont happen again but out of chance it urred once more. It took him a while for him to return to his senses. After returning from his daydream, he quickly opened the second book. This books name was Collection of Mausoleum of Knowledge. He flipped through the pages as if a strong gale had blew open the book. He quickly realized that he had also read this book as well. The praises written by past poets for the Mausoleum of Knowledge were all in his head. Except when he first read these poems when he was five years old in the old temple of Xi Ning Vige, this collection was named Index of Fancy Poems. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a while and flipped open the third book. Still the same. He read this book as well, except the title was different when he read it while he was young. The fourth book, the fifth book...... He quickly scanned through the forty nine books for once and knew that he read all of these books. Just like this? This is a surprise? Chen Chang Sheng picked up the Purification once again and fell silent. He thought silently but the corners of his lip raised a little. His closed his eyes, but happiness filled his heart. He remembered the words that Shuang Er said when she left. Xiuxing, is never simple. He raised his head and looked outside of the window. The sunlight had scattered outside of the door. Although the wind is still blowing, there was no sign of anyone around. Chen Chang Sheng was a little disappointed. If that girl was still here, he really wanted to tell her that he may have a chance to solidify his soul faster than herdy. But he thought again, Xu You Rong finished the forty nine books a hundred times to reveal its meaning. She sessfully solidified her soul when she was only four years old. The little self pride that appeared in Chen Chang Shengs heart quickly dissolved. He thought it was really was meaningless. The next thing that he needed to do was to use the ways recorded on the Purification and use the words carved in his head from the forty nine books and transform the power of the words into fertilizers that can strengthen his mind. Then once and for all he will be able to solidify his soul. If it was anyone else in this kind of critical moment, they will continue this process until they seed. But Chen Chang Sheng looked at the sun and noticed it has already moved westward and dawn was here. He put down Purification and collected the books on the floor. Then he walked out of the library. It was time for dinner. C Since he needed to eat dinner, he ignored the chance to change his life. If this is self-discipline, then this self-discipline was too strict and harsh. It was almost to the point of self-harming. But it could also be viewed as self confidence because he believe that chance wouldnt slip away. From the entrance exam of the Heavenly Academy to these forty nine books, Chen Chang Sheng already noticed some things. His master has already built the basic and the road for xiuxing. His master for sure wasnt just a regr Taoist. The way of xiu xing was long and distant, but his senior and him read the entire Scroll of the Way when they were young and memorized countless literatures in their heads. This meant that he has already made his first step way before anyone else. He has already traveled ten thousand miles on the way of xiu xing, then of course he was able to arrive at the destination earlier than anyone else. Chen Chang Sheng was always confident in himself, but upon realizing this he grew more confident. By now the night has slowly approached the capital and the sun was slowly setting in the horizon, but in his open heart, another red sun was slowly raising. Why would he be afraid of the darkness ahead? After finishing his dinner, he returned once again to the library and boiled a pot of water. Then he made a cup of tea he bought in the street of Hundred Blossom. He sat on the ground and meditated for a long time. His eyes skimmed through the forty nine books that were lined up perfectly and finally stopped at the Purification. The words in the books slowly raised in his head. The contents returned from his childhood memory and became extremely clear. Then slowly they released a certain presence that followed the path that was mentioned in the first chapter of the Purification and continuously traveled in his mental world. Many years ago in the old temple, he had already opened his mind. The only thing he needed to do now was to solidify his soul. He closed his eyes and thought quietly but gradually he forgot to think. To clear ones mind and see ones soul wasnt that difficult. It just requires practice. Time slowly went by and frogs started to make noise in the wend outside of the library. It was still early spring. The night darkened and the stars brightened. The capital was still full of noise. But the ssical Teaching was still quiet with its only resident inside. The oilmp inside the library was dim, but it seemed to never fade. Suddenly, a light ring was heard in the building. A breath of wind circled around the structure. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and confusion filled his pupils, but slowly it turned into calmness. Then finally they were filled with happiness. He sessfully solidified his soul in the time of one day and one night. Xiu xing is just this simple. (Editor Binggo: I lied he is too op. He be hacking. His shishou be the biggest hacker in the whole book I bet.) Chapter 23 – The Sea of Stars Chen Chang Sheng sessfully went on the path of xiu xing and no obstacles had appeared so far. If others knew about this, they would definitely feel confused. He himself did not feel anything himself, especially after he confirmed the meaning behind his master making him reciting the three thousand scrolls of way. Of course, after all this was a happy thing... If he could solidify his spirit, then he could choose a star. If he could choose a star, then he could absorb starlights and purify. If he could purify, then he could meditate and self observe. If he could meditate and self observe, then he could reach heart seeking and understand the rules behind the nature. If he could reach heart seeking, then he could fuse the starlights onto his body and be immune to the diseases. If he could reach starfusing, then he could be a saint and eventually deity, jumping out of fate or at that time he no longer needed to change his fate anymore? Yes, to Chen Chang Sheng the goal to xiu xing was always clear and it never changed. Maybe on the path of xiu xing he could pursue something else such as seeing some beauties thatmon people couldnt see, experience some feelings thatmon people couldnt experience, or return the humiliations he had back to those people that humiliated him, but these were all not important. What was truly important was the final goal. He just solidified his spirit. He did not evenplete the first step to xiu xing. He already began to think about the deification stage that only existed in the legend. Even Chen Chang Sheng knew that he was dreaming of something that was so far out of reach. If he told someone his dream, he would easily getughed at but at least he would never tell others about it. Inparison to people his age, Chen Chang Sheng was rtively quieter. He dealt with things in a rtively calm fashion. Because of this people in Xi Ning Town often thought he was three or four years older than what he actually was. He understood clearly. He could solidify his spirit sessfully in one day and night. The most important reason was his master built up a good basis for him since youth and had prepared him well, but this definitely did not mean he surpassed the true geniuses like Xu You Rong. The second day morning he still woke up at five. He cleaned up and began eating his breakfast. What happened yesterday did not have any influence on his daily schedule. Only his slightly tired eyes showed that he was not as calm as what he appeared to be. He did not have a good sleepst night not because there were still a smell in the small building but because he was truly happy. The Tradition Academy was still crowded. The workers were at the main building fixing and cleaning up. The library was still quiet. Because of his request, nobody came to bother him xiu xing. Purification was the first stage of xiu xing. It could be separated into three steps. The first step was solidifying ones spirit, but also the premise of all. The second step was to find his destined star. This sounded like a very mysterious step, but Chen Chang Sheng did not really worry. What he was really worried about was the third step, absorb starlights onto his body and purify them. Until then, he would finally ascertain what impacts would the issues in his body cause. ....................... The so called xiu xing was to borrow the worlds power. After the Books came to the world, humans began to xiu xing. They developed countless xiu xing methods. They tried infinitive ways. Some xiu xing methods absorbed fire, some were close to nature to absorb the power of fields, and eventually the Tradition was established. Because of humans infinitive years of experiments, humans xiu xing gradually started to absorb power from the stars. The high temperature magma in the volcanoes could be converted to the Qi in the human body, helping xiu xingists to be really strong. The power in the fields could also be used by the xiu xingists, but all of these energy sources were not as good as stars. The stars were in the sky. Their locations never changed, continuously shining on the continent. People who lived on the ground only needed to look up to see the infinitive starlights. Since their youth, the stars had been silently apanying them. To the continent and people living on it, star is light, is direction, is energy, and is time : because of its permanency. Humans eventually chose to convert starlights into Qi. It was notrgely rted to these literal descriptions. The main reason to use starlight was because starlights were the purest energy source in the world. It contained no impurities and they were more mild than sunlights, magma, etc. The Yao race could also absorb starlights. Moreover, they had a different body system so they did not need any xiu xing methods. They could directly absorb the starlights into their body and convert it into their own power. Because of this, any Yao race who could transform into human form always had huge amount of power. Inparison to Yao, humans could not directly absorb starlights. In another word, directly absorbing starlights was inefficient for them. Therefore, humans creatively created a xiu xing method and starting from that day humans began the road to dominate the world. - Light up the destined star. At night there were infinitive amount of stars in the sky. It is as vast as the ocean. Its number was much bigger than the human poption. If a human xiu xingist wanted to purify, he had to find the star out of the trillion stars in the sky that belong to him. That star would then be his destined star. No one could exin the principle behind the destined star. Why was there an unbreakable connection between that star and you? Why could the star respond to humans from infinitive miles away? Even the greatest schr in the history of the Tradition could not exin this phenomenon. ................................................... Everyone had his own star. However, only the people who sessfully solidified their spirit could find the star that belonged to him and form an unexinable connection. Eventually he would use his spirit to light up the star. There were infinitive stars in the night sky. As long as you could emit your spirit, then you could find your star. Such connection was like many other rtions, absolutely repulsive to others. As long as you establish a connection with your destined star, no one could rob it. Then a problem rose, what kind of star was most suitable to be the xiu xingists destined star? There was basically an agreement on the continent. The farther the destined star, the better. Because infinitive generations of schrs in the Tradition tracked countless xiu xingists and investigated them, after collecting countless data and doing infinitive analysis, they ascertained that this theory was absolutely correct. But why? If xiu xingists directly absorb the destined stars energy, shouldnt the star be the closer the better? In order to exin this phenomenon, the schrs of the Tradition built a model through reverse engineering based the reality. In this model, xiu xingists did not directly absorb the destined stars energy but rather used the night sky as a wall. To light up the destined star was like hammering a snag on this wall. This would be a line tied between him and the night sky. Eventually using this line would swing back and forward. When that happens, the xiu xingist would be absorbing the starlight energy flowing in the night sky. In this model, that shapeless line was like a wet cotton thread. The starlights in the night sky were like catkins that floated in the air during the spring. As the thread slowly swings in the spring wind, more and more catkins would stick it to. Eventually it would fall into the man who was holding the thread. If that thread was long enough, connecting from the tallest building in the royal pce to the top of the Mausoleum of the Books, then it could even wipe out all the catkins in the entire capital. (Editor Bing: OK if you are like me who didnt understand a single thing the theory was saying i will simplify it for you guys. Basically you connect yourself to the star with a line. This line is the thing that will absorb or catch Qi in space. So if you have a longer line then that means you will be able to absorb more qi. In order to have a longer line, you have to be connected to a farther star. So this is the theory behind why a further star is better than a closer one. Dont fret guys if you didnt understand anything of that... because i didnt understand anything until i asked my friends to put it in simple english XD) The schr in the demon race, Tong Gu Si once proposed a harsh criticism to the theory from the Tradition. He thought this was an entirely non economical and apletely fake deduction. To this, the Pope at that time relentlessly rebutted. He said: Only the established deduction could be the deduction closest to the truth. Next, the demon race schr sent a letter to the entire continent. He asked in the letter: after all, where is that line? If there was truly a line between the xiu xingists and the destined star, then the Traditions theory could be established. Because through observing the nature, it could be easily seen that the longer the line, therger the amplitude. Therefore the energy produced wasrger, like the previous catkin example. The problem was, no one had actually seen that line. The Pope answered concisely to this question in the capital. Since there is connection between the destined star and xiu xingist, then there must be a line between the two. We cannot see and touch doesnt mean its nonexistent. The demon race schr Tong Gu Si then sent another letter to the entire continent. Intangible things have no impact on this objective world. Then whether or not this line exists or not has no meaning to us. Then it should be nonexistent. To thisment the Pope pondered for several months. Then he created the most famous answer. The line, is fate. Yes. The unexinable connection, was fate. The stars in the night sky reflected peoples fate. ................................................... No one had taught Chen Chang Sheng how to choose a destined star. His master must had known, but he never taught it. Of course, he remembered the sentence that Pope said. The three thousand scrolls of way definitely had this famous story. Since the rtion between human and their destined stars was fate, he appeared to be very cautious. After all, after he was ten the word fate was what he cared about the most in the world. From morning to sunset, he had been trying to be familiar with the emission process of the spirit. He did not know after the incident when he was ten, how much spirit he still had, but what made him content was, his emission process of spirit was not very different from whats written on the texts. He closed his eyes. He let his spirit leave his sea of spirit and flow into the silent library. Even though he did not look, the surrounding faintly appeared in his brain. It was somewhat blurry, the lights were somewhat illusioned, and it was apletely new vision. After night arrived, unlike other beginners who would still wallow in spirits sensation to the environment, he did not linger for any longer. He unhesitatingly drove past the window with his spirit, flying towards the sky. He flew higher and higher, passing through the birds thinnest feather, passing through the tiniest water particle in cloud, passing through the coldest flow of wind, and finally arrived between the infinitive bright spots. Thats the sea of stars. Chapter 24 – Trillions of Stars, Only One Destiny The stars filled the sky and its light emitted and shined on earth. They contained enormous amount of energy and countless thin and mysterious waves around them. Is this the so called destiny? Chen Chang Shengs soul flew to a higher ce and travel past countless stars. Comparing to the vast space around him and the enormous energy held in the stars, his soul was so fragile and tiny. It was like a feather in a tornado and a rain drop in a desert. It seemed like it would be torn apart in the next moment and vaporized in the next second. But interestingly, none of the stars nor its energy harmed his soul in anyway. There appeared to be a red star directly left of him. The surface of the star was burning violently and breathed fire around it. He didnt know how far that star was, but he knew it was extremely distant. However, that star appeared to be so close to his soul, which meant that this star was gigantic and could fill up his entire sensory space. The burning red star was breathing an unlimited amount of energy in space and gave off a terrifying feeling. It seemed that if anyone got close to it, they would be burned into the purest energy. But it also attracts them and made them want to be melted and merge with it. Chen Chang Shang was a little insecure but it was not due to fear. He knew that nothing in the sea of star would harm humans soul. This kind of insecurity was generated from the stars characteristic and contradiction between their presence. In other words, he didnt like it. Therefore his soul continued to travel to farther locations. After surpassing a misty object, a blue star appeared in front of him. That star seemed to be lonely and extremely cold. Its surface was covered with frost and gave him a sense of rejection. His soul floated around there for a moment and traveled further. There obviously was a limit for xiuxingists soul to travel outside of their body. As they proceed to stronger stages, this limit grows. But only after they light up their destined star would the limit be removed. This is one of the unsolved mystery of xiuxing. Chen Chang Shengs soul continued to float upward and saw different stars and views. He traveled past a few quiet stars. Whenever his soul tried to approach them, it would be pushed out by an unseen force. He realized that those were the destined stars of others. As he went further into the depths of the universe, the number of stars increased. Gradually there appeared many weird and strange stars. Some stars floats in the space and continuous shooting out starlight. Some seemed to grow arms out of them. Others looked like a childs toy. Some stars had bright wings like a magical bird and some gave off a presence of a beast. For an entire night, Chen Chang Shengs soul floated in the sea of star. This situation wasmon in the human world, especially in the capital where countless powerful xiuxingists reside. Every night many people tried to light up their destined star, therefore no one noticed Chen Chang Shengs soul. Suddenly for a moment, his soul saw an extremely bright ray. It was different from the light emitted by the stars. It was more intense and thicker. He wanted to go and take a clearer look at it, but he faintly remembered something. He knew it was time to go back. (Editor Bing: How much of a cliffhanger can you be dam it Chen Chang Sheng... and Dam it Mao Ni) He opened his eyes and woke up. He realized that he was still sitting in the library of the ssical Teaching. Although it took him a while for his soul to travel to the depths of the sea of stars, it only took a moment for it toe back. He looked outside and noticed that the sky has brightened up. It was already morning. ............................................ In the past fourteen years, Chen Chang Shengs daily schedule was disrupted for the first time. During the day he slept a little, when night came he went to the library and continued his trip to the sea of stars. On the second journey, he had more experience and was also more familiar with the sea of stars in the night sky. He did not take a close look at the beginning sections of the sea of stars, but flew directly into the deeper regions. He wanted to see where he could travel to. When the dawn was about toe, the suddenly brightened light woke him up again. On the third night, he repeated this process. The fourth day, the fifth day, and every night he would use his spirit to travel farther and see more stars, but he still did not have the thought to stop going farther. The path of xiu xing was long and far. He thought he should always try his best to travel farther. On the sixth day, his spirit traveled to a ce where he never reached. What he didnt know was, extremely few peoples spirits could travel this far. One part might due to the strength of spirit. Another part was because the sea of stars he previously passed was seductive enough to capture the xiu xingists. Most people couldnt suppress their desire and lit up the destined star and begin purification right away. Looking from this angle, his resistance to seduction was indeed strong. -Thats only because he understood more clearly than anyone else what was truely seductive while living on this world. But he quickly realized that rarely any spirit came here because his spirit traveled for a long time here. It was unlike the past five nights where most of the stars were lit up by others already. Everywhere he looked the things he saw were new. The space was new, the stars were new. They were all waiting for him to choose any star. Chen Chang Shengs spirit still didnt stop. Because he felt that he could still go farther and see more, he continued on. On the seventh night, his spirit finally encountered an interference or met a wall. Thats a shapeless, invisible, or even nonexistent wall. He knew the wall was there, but he felt hesitant for the first time. Whats beyond the shapeless wall? He didnt know about this shapeless wall. Was it the crystal wall that separates the space? Of course he also didnt know, only the strongest creature such as Golden Dragon could pass through easily but he could guess that this shapeless wall should be hard to pass. Yet he still wanted to try. If this was an unbreakable wall, he already came to the edge. He would be satisfied only after bumping his head with it. He wanted to try so he tried. He didnt have any hope, but....surprisingly, his spirit easily passed through. Over there was still a sea of stars. However, inparison to the sea of stars he traveled before, his spirit actually felt more familiar with the sea here. It was as if he came back to his homnd. His spirit continued flying up. As he did he became more and more light. Even in the empty stage, he knew that the connection between his spirit and his body was getting weaker and weaker. Maybe in any moment now it would break. Then the light became darker, the number of stars gradually decreased. Chen Chang Sheng could feel that this was the farthest he could travel. Father ahead there faintly lied another sea of stars, like lights of ten thousand families. He looked there and felt a little unfortunate but he knew it was time for him to make a choice. His spirit spread out to the surrounding, attempting to find the star belonged to him. Choosing the destined star to every xiu xingist was a hard question because there were too many to choose from. There was no rule. You could choose because you liked the color or you could just close eyes and randomly pick one. Chen Chang Sheng did not encounter such problem. Because when he wanted to choose, the star appeared in front of him. In one nce he began to love this star, so he decided to make him his destined star. It was a red small star, inparison to the one he saw in the beginning. It was obviously much smaller. On its surface there werent any terrifying burning fire. All the lights and energy seemed to be hidden in the deepest part of the star. That red star was very round. Its surface was very smooth. It looked like a little apple. It was very cute, very pretty, and made people want to be close to it. It also made people want to take a bite out of it. As Chen Chang Sheng thought so, his spirit flew there. - The night breezes blew softly and the frogs had already stopped making noise. Nothing but silent surrounded the library of the ssical Teaching. Chen Chang Sheng sat on the clean ground and closed his eyes. Calmness was the only expression on his face. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and closed it like he took a bite out of something. Faintly it could be heard, the sound of him swallowing from his throat. Suddenly he started sweating and moisturized the floor beneath him. At the end of the distant star sky, a red star lit up. He opened his eyes and looked into the depths of the sky. He couldnt see that star, but he could feel it. Because, that was his star. C Just like the great Demon Schr Tong Gu Si said, no one could see that string. Therefore when Chen Chang Sheng sessfully light up his destined star, there were no odd phenomenon that urred in the ssical Teaching. There was no holy light that appeared in the night sky of the capital. This continent was just like usual, quiet and peaceful. Plus his star was so far away from the surface of the earth. Although it showed a moment of brightness, it still couldnt be seen. Yes, that star was too far. So far that the priests of the Star Observation tform didnt even notice it. But it was seen by someone. Because the Divine Queen was viewing the stars. It was entirely out of chance. If the weather was nice, the Divine Queen herself would view the stars on her balcony. There was a little rain today, therefore she came out a littlete. Somehow she saw the entire duration of that star been light up. But even she couldnt have known who light up that star. Is that person in the capital or in the south? Or in the Xue Lao City? The Divine Queen looked deeply into the night sky and raised her dark eyebrows. Her voice contained no emotion. Interesting. Chapter 25 – Dew Platform and Herb Garden Lady Mo Yu (TL A: Or Mo Yan mentioned earlier in the story, the author has officially changed her name at this point because he liked this one better) had long eyshes. Due to the previous drizzle, tiny water drops hang from the tips of her eyshes. This made her seemed very beautiful. Too bad after hearing the Divine Queen speak, she blinked and that rain drop fell down into darkness of the night in the Dew tform. The Dew tform was right in front of the royal pce and was several hundred feet tall. It was built purely out of bronze and was surely a majestic structure. There were thousands of night pearls decorated on the tform. Their light could be seen from even dozens of miles away, but tonight these night pearls didnt emit any light. Mo Yu nced towards the edge of the Dew tform. The ck goat was standing there as well and raised its head to stare at a certain direction in the night sky. Mo Yan looked back at the center of the Dew tform and reassured that the Divine Queen was also looking in the same direction in the night sky. She was fairly confused. Your majesty, what are you looking at? She asked. Lady Mo Yu was respected throughout the Zhou Dynasty or even by the entire continent. This respect was not only due to her background and her strength but also to her close rtionship with the Divine Queen. There were less and less people who could talk casually with the Divine Queen in the world now. Starlight shone upon the Dew tform. Only the womans back could be clearly seen. It was just a simple back image, but it seemed like the representation of this universe. This is because she was the first female emperor of this world. She was the master of Zhou Dynasty. Someone has lit up a star. The Divine Queen turned around and said indifferently. Lady Mo Yu was silent. Every night there were xiu xingists lighting up their destined star, but even the Divine Queen cant see them. But today she saw it and stared at it for so long. What did this represent? That star is extremely distant from us. Hearing the Divine Queens next sentence, Mo Yu thought she understood. She thought for a while and said, Even if its further...... it doesnt always represent a true genius. The Divine Queen didnt speak. Mo Yu acted like a little girl who was ignored by her elders and hummed. The boy of the Family of Qiu Shan lit up his destined star when he was four years old. That star was the Dragon Star. Its distance could be ranked among the top ten in the recent a hundred years, but just that same night a small factions apprentice also started Purification and his destined star was even further away from the Dragon Star. But does this mean that he couldpete with the one of the Family of Qiu Shan? Purification is still determined by the strength of ones body, veins, and bones. How can a regr person match with one of the Dragons bloodline? This was a valid example. Qiu Shan Jun was the champion of the Honor Roll of Green Cloud before he was eighteen years old. He was a genius recognized by the entire world. But that apprentice from the small faction was already lost in the crowd. No one remembered him except a person as knowledgeable as Mo Yu. The Divine Queen exined. The person who light up his destined star today was unique. The strength of his soul and the calmness of his spirit rarely exists in this world. I believe it was an elder who studied for over a century and suddenly understood the Way. He was just like Wang Zhi Ce from back then. They both endured the test of time and finally released their potential. Mo Yu replied, During the night when Sir Zhi Ce light up his star, the entire capital sensed his presence. How could it bepared with tonight? Plus there were no shadow of the star being projected onto the ground, which means that it wasnt the power of a special bloodline. Even if he has potential, Im afraid it would be limited as well. The Divine Queen didnt turn back but it was clear she was smiling. You are just a child. What do you know about xiuxing? Although Mo Yu was young, she was already a great xiu xingist of Starfusion stage. Both of the Zhou Dynasty and the southern xiuxing factions viewed her with regard. Even the Pope himself liked topliment her. However, in the eyes of the Divine Queen, she was still a child who knew nothing about xiu xing. How many people in this entire continent has the right to say this? The Divine Queen was obviously one of them. Therefore Mo Yu wasnt angry. She just stuck her tongue out toward the back of the Divine Queen. She wasnt a little kid anymore, but she could still be innocent because the person she was facing was the Divine Queen. The Divine Queen knew she was fooling around at her back, but she smiled and stayed silent. Mo Yu walked up beside her and looked at the vast sky and the stars. After viewing for a long time she suddenly asked. Your majesty, the destined star.....Does it truly represent each and every one of our fate? Then can we see the future of our destiny? The Divine Queen replied It could be interpreted as something else besides our destiny. Mo Yu asked curiously What is the other interpretation? The Divine Queen looked deeply into the night sky and fell silent for a long time. There used to be a distant star and it shined for a moment, but it couldnt be seen anymore. The Divine Queen spoke, Perhaps...... they are our destined doom. Chen Chang Sheng had lit up his destined star. There were only a handful of people who had the chance to witness that moment. Due to that invisible crystal wall, those people miscalcted the distance between that star and the surface of the earth. But even then, this distance could be ranked among the top in the human history. The Xue Lao City of the Northern Demon Race, the Mountain Virgin of the South, the Mountain Li of the Longevity Sect, and the Forgotten Valley of the Kingdom of Yao. Perhaps there were people who saw it, or perhaps they didnt. But if they did, they would treat this with great regard and try to discover the identity of the person who light up that star. But this was unimportant. There were billions upon billions of stars in the night sky and they contained countless rtionships and strings with humans. It was a world of unpredictability. No one not even Chen Chang Sheng could ever see that string. If even Chen Chang Sheng said nothing, then no one could know it was him. But there were always idents, or you can say exceptions. Some peoples level of xiu xing wasnt exactly high. Speaking logically, they couldnt even see the image of the destined star that was light up and talk less of following that string to tract Chen Chang Sheng down. But perhaps it was fate, the moment Chen Chang Sheng light up his destined star, that person was also looking at the night sky just like the Divine Queen. Perhaps also out of fate, she was also xiu xinging at that time and she released her soul into the ruined garden. But the most important reason was that she had a special ability that made her close with the star. She could instinctively discover many things. It was a talent or to be precise, it was her racial ability. On the other side of the broken walls of the ssical Teaching was the Herb Garden. She was in the Herb Garden that night. She could clearly sense the calmness and endurance of the soul that light up that destined star. She was curious of who the owner of that soul was. She wanted to find him and ask him some questions. For this purpose, she didnt mind gifting him some precious treasures that were rarely found in the world. Because her name was Luo Luo, and she was generous. Chapter 26 – Accumulation If Chen Chang Sheng started to directly absorb starlight into his body and started to purify his body, the girl who was spiritually in the Herb Garden, one wall away from the Tradition Academy could have used her inborn talent to track the remaining sensation to discover Chen Chang Shengs location. Also, if his sweat that gathered on the floor did not strangely disappear along the wind or be invisible as it permeated on the floor, she might have been able to find him. The problem was, at this moment Chen Chang Sheng again showed a personality different frommon people. He unhesitantly resisted his temptation to achieve purification and directly went back to the small building. He took a shower and then went to sleep. The floor that he sat on did not have a single drop of sweat. On the second day, Chen Chang Sheng deeply reread the Purification, especially thest part about absorbing starlights to purify the body. He even made annotations to understand it more thoroughly. After ensuring that he understood the contentspletely, he went to the grasnd next to theke and took a rest until the sun lowered beneath the city wall. When night came, he ensured that his body and mentality were in good condition. He then opened up the library and started the purification. His spirit spread out in air, but it did not pass through the librarys roof and go into the sky. He knew he had already established a connection between the distant red star and himself. But the feeling was not real. To be urate, the connection between the star and him did not leave any trace in his body nor in his mentality. He was very certain that the star was there and no one could snatch it away. Like what that Pope said that year: The line was actually there. Chen Chang Sheng closed his eyes, calmed his mind, opened up his soul, and followed the method of Purification. He entered into an empty and absolutely rx state. Then he quietly waited for the starlights to solidify ande to him along that line. Time gradually psed. The wind in night sometimes softened and sometimes solidified. The forest outside of the library waspletely silent. Yesterday the workers from the department of traditional education came and did some cleaning. Many branches were cut down and those broken branches were left on the ground. The scent of trees were sent far away by the night wind. The reason why the scent of trees were strong was because of the transparent jelly like material flowing outside, which was sap. The Tradition Academy had a variety of trees including fruit trees, which made the area smell nice. There was a very thick pagoda tree. Its branches that were near the ground were all chopped off. One of the broken parts looked like a scar. There were already a lot of tree jelly and as the wind blew, the saps flowed down the branches slowly. If the people who enjoy killing saw this image, they would feel that the pagoda trees arms was cut off and that blood was spilling out. However, under the silver starlight the flowing sap was more like sweet honey. After a really long while, the honey-like sap finally fell to the ground upon a patch of grass. For theck of a better word, it luckily, or rather brutally, made an insect into the primary form of amber which meant that it would eventually be another insects food. A simr scene happened in the library too. Infinite amount of starlights fell on that shapeless but also insensible line. The starlights solidified the line into a slightly dense essence. It then followed along the line and slowly fell to the ground. It is unsure of how far the starlights travelled but they went through the roof of the library andnded on Chen Chang Shengs body. The starlights were soft and the skin of Chen Chang Shengs face became jadelike. But one momentter, the starlights, like sand and wind passing through his fingers, prated his body and could no longer could be seen. Even so, his face was just like it was before as if nothing had happened. As time passed more and more starlights continued to fall on him. These starlights seemed to have the ability to ignore all obstacles. They easily passed through his clothes, fell on the surface of his body, and went deep into his body. Their destination was unknown. Chen Chang Sheng closed his eyes. He did not see any of these images and did not know what had happened. Not until the sun had fully risen over the capital and the chicken had started to tweet did he finally wake up. He was somewhat excited. In thest fourteen years, he was rarely this excited. Because if he purified sessfully, then he would step on the path of xiu xing. With this, regardless of whether or not he could get first ce at the Great Trial, he would get some voice to his fate. Such thoughts are not good for the body he said soundlessly to himself. Because he had an extremely mature attitude for his age, he was able to calm himself down quickly. Then he looked at his hands. His feeling slightly changed and his eyes were filled with confusion and bewilderment. His hands did not change at all and were as clean asst night. He took out a little round mirror and looked at his face in the mirror. Then he put down his little round mirror, pulled up his cor, and look at his body. He found out that nothing had changed and he was just as clean as he was in the past years. A sessful purification, should be like this. ording to the saying in the Purification, when humans lived, ate, drank, breathed, and absorbed nutrients, they also took the dirty Qi in the world into their body. Therefore they had to absorb starlights into their body. Then they would use the stars purest and softest power topletely expel the dirty Qi in their bodies. However, Chen Chang Shengs body did not have any change. Because of his mysophobia, he loved to stay clean. But now he actually desired to see dirty and stinky ck oils on his body. He felt that the oils provided him with evidence that the dirty Qi inside his body were excreted out. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the rising sun outside and remained silent for a really long time. Suddenly, he put the back of his hand on the floor and rubbed against it hard. Not until he felt pain and a big red mark could be seen on the back of his hand did he stop and take a nce at his hand. He could faintly see a small blood streak and he realized that he indeed did not purify sessfully. When the starlightse, it first interacted with the skin. In the beginning of the purification, his skin was strengthened. His skin did not change at all inparison to yesterday. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent. Originally he thought the problem with his broken vessels would only cause his soul to easily flow out. Later on, it would be very hard for him to convert starlights into Qi and keep them inside his body. Despite this, he thought he could at leastplete the purification stage. He did not know that he would not be able to purify himself. The morning light gradually brightened up. He stood up and walked out of the library. Because he sat with his legs crossed the entire night. His body felt somewhat sore. He had to walk slowly. Looking from the back, he looked like a kid who had just recovered from a fatal disease. Walking back to the small building, he saw that the water pot had already heated up on the stove. He felt a little upset. In ord with the Purification, he thought that when he came back, he would definitely be dirty so he got the hot water ready beforehand. Who could expect that he did not even have a single sweat. He thought for a while and eventually decided to take a shower. It was neither because he had sat on the floor for an entire night nor because the school was dirty. His body had a serious problem which made him curse his body. He always thought his body was somewhat dirty. He washed himself frequently. He loved to be clean and had a small degree of mysophobia. He put the hot water into the big bucket by the corner of the wall, walked inside, covered his face with a wet towel, lied on the edge of the bucket, opened up his arms, and lied backward. He was exhausted. Beneath the wet towel, he heaved an inaudible sigh. At that moment, on the other side of the wall a faint sigh could be heard. Chen Chang Sheng thought sad people were actually anywhere. ............................................... No one knew that Chen Chang Sheng had attempted to purify. Even those who saw him lighting up his destined star didnt know. Because purification was moremon than lighting up the destined star, it didnt matter if xiu xingists were at the purification stage or the starfusing stage. As long as he was xiu xinging, then he needed to do so night by night. Moreover, the people who could see the destined stars being light up couldnt see the line. Because of this, they wouldnt know who was on the opposite end of the line. There was no limit to humans self strengthening. Purification was never a one day thing. At night, Chen Chang Sheng walked into the library again and sat on the floor to continue xiu xing. A fourteen year old kid aroused himself again from disappointment and loss. The time taken was indeed too little. He had to appreciate all of his past experiences and the things that he would experience soon but of course the benefits that he experience wont be liked by others. He had no time to feel disappointed, he could only keep trying. If not seed, then die. These five words were most prominent in his mind. He calmed down again and began meditation. The infinitive dense yet invisible starlight essence followed its shapeless fate. It continued to fall from the high and far night sky andnd onto him like spring wind coiling him up and not leaving. The starlights, just like it hadst night, soundlessly prated his body and became invisible. This process continued for so long. Just before the sun rose, he woke up again. He looked closely at his hands and did not find any change. He touched his forehead and did not find a single drop of sweat. The old clothes on him were still clean. The morning wind flew in from outside and blew on his sleeves. He did not understand. Even though his bodys vessels were broken, when his skin and hair had absorbed starlights, there were no changes. Where did the starlight go? He thought that the starlights had all spread into the air and transformed into nothing. He did not know. He was confident that when he closed his eyes and meditated, the starlights had passed through his ck hair and his hands, had passed through his old clothes and the little sword on his waist and had quietly entered his body. There was no loss. It was like snow that passed through the wind and trees to fall onto the ground. Not a single leaf carried any snow. This was an extremely rare urrence. Yet it actually urred. Now, this tree still looked green and was not white at all. In actuality, the ground under the trees was being stacked with snow. This was the so called umtion. One day, it would eventually rise. Or explode. Chapter 27 – Years had passed Five oclock in the morning, Chen Chang Sheng opened up his eyes. He did not wake up from sleep, rather, he had woken up from meditation. Seeing that his body still did not have any changes, he shook his head and returned to the small building to shower. Heid on the edge of the wooden bucket/tub and allowed the slightly hot water to immerse his body and with it, his state of mind. He sighed and mumbled into the wet towel, When can I find a way? The bucket was about half a mans height. It was ced behind the wall, very close to the surface of the wall. One momentter, he heard a sigh and a distressed voice that spoke, When can I find that person? Chen Chang Sheng remembered the sigh he heard yesterday morning. He removed the wet towel from his face, turned and looked at the wall. He first saw the green ivies. The wall was very high so he could not see thendscape beyond. He couldnt see who spoke the sentence. He suspected that the voice came from a younger girl. Everyones sadness was different, but ultimately, it was still sadness. Chen Chang Sheng felt pity for the girl beyond the wall but upon remembering the situation he was in, he realized that he did not have the right to feel pity for others. The next few days were calm and peaceful. He spent every day at the library reading and he spent every night attempting to absorb starlight for purification. During the process of purification, he always closed his eyes and meditated so he obviously wouldnt be able to know if all the starlights had already prated through his body but from just looking from the outside, he knew that there was no change and that he still had not achieved xiu xing. Even so, he continued to diligently worked at it as if the disappointing results had not influenced his mentality at all. Like his xiu xing endeavor, the maintenance work at the Tradition Academy progressed in a structured manner. The officer, Xin from the department of traditional education did not stand in the front and preside over. There was no shortage in pay, in fact, the workers were paid on schedule. The workers obviously did not dare to ck. Since the old and broken wall could not even block off sound, it obviously could not block off wind. The news of the fixing of the Tradition Academy quickly spread in capital. The fact that there was a student in the Tradition Academy gradually became known to the people. Yet because people only dared to talk privately about the actual reason for the fall of the Tradition Academy and did not dare to inquire the information, the subject offered only a little to chats at dining tables. Chen Chang Sheng did not know the outside world was dimly umting wind and rain. He was silently attempting to achieve xiu xing in the school at the end of the Hundred Blossom Street. He repeated the same life over and over but did not feel bored about such a life at all. Looking from the surface, he seemed to already be not concern about whether or not the purification was sessful. But in actuality, his entire heart was focused on the task of achieving xiu xing. He had not cleaned the floor of the library for several days. To someone like him, this was very rare. This was the proof. Just because purification was not sessful, didnt mean he had not gained anything from the process. He read many books in the library. He read most of them when he was at the Xi Ning Town. Some of the books about xiu xing was his first time reading. Afterparing what he was reading now to what he read before, he was surprised to find that since his youth, most of the books he read were rted to xiu xing. When he was memorizing the Scrolls of Way, he did not know what the elusive words meant. When he asked his senior or master, he still could not get a specific answer so he perceived what he read literally instead of really thinking closely. Uponing to the capital and seeing all the entrance books to xiu xing such as Purification at the Tradition Academy, he realized that all the xiu xing methods, all the precious experiences left by the previous elites and all the methods owned by the big sects or even some of the secret methods that belonged to the Demons were all in the three thousand Scrolls of Way at the old temple in Xi Ning. What did this mean? Who said he did not know how to xiu xing? He previously thought that he just didnt start xiu xing yet. Now, he knew that this sentence was also wrong. Who said he did not start xiu xing yet? No, when he learned how to speak, he was already xiu xing! The three thousand Scrolls of Way at the old temple in Xi Ning were infinitive knowledge fragments rted to xiu xing. Before, in his mental world, there was a big fog. Now the xiu xing methods he understood were extremely tiny dirt. They became the core of the fog and so, the gas particle began to liquefy to form a heavy rain. Chen Chang Sheng entered a very strange status or trip. It could be described asprehend by analogy or enlightenment. It was as if someone gave him a sharp warning. The most urate way to describe this is the word: umtion. Like a pot of power lit up by a spark. Inside Chen Chang Shengs mental world, there was a big explosion. He was greedily reading all the books in the library and understanding the rules in xiu xing, so that he could reassemble the information fragments he got from the Scrolls of Way in Xi Ning. He started reviewing until he actually understood them. He wasprehending the secrets in the xiu xing world at an unimaginable speed. He also learned all the details of xiu xing methods. With respect to knowledge about xiu xing alone, there werent many people that were more knowledgeable than him. The fact that he was unable to sessfully purify his body but was able to nevertheless learn so much was surprising and consoling to Chen Chang Sheng. After his feeling was calmed down, he developed a lot of confusions and worries. He walked to the window of the library, looked at the direction of Xi Ning and thought silently: the Scrolls of Way in that old temple weremon things but obviously, his master wasnt amoner. His master had helped him establish such a stable xiu xing basis, yet why did he not teach him how to xiu xing directly. Why did he have to firste to the capital? Was it because the disease in his body was hard to cure, so he wanted him toe here and see if there were opportunities? Time psed quickly. In a blink, more than ten days had passed. People from Dong Yu Generals mansion never appeared again. The little girl named Shuang Er also did note. His calm life was not interrupted which made him very happy. However, Tang Thirty Six also did not show up, which made him very unhappy. He had left his address at the inn thinking that the opponent should be able to find him. That kid was probably xiu xinging diligently at the Heavenly Academy. There was only Chen Chang Sheng in the ssical Teaching, the school belonged to no one but him. He quietly read and silently attempted to achieve xiu xing. Gradually, he forgot about the outside world and the outside world also forgot about him. Sometimes he bes envious when he remembers the chatting he heard from the Department of Education about the weing ceremony for the freshmen at the Heavenly Academy and the Starseeker Academy. But he didnt care much, he was used to this kind of monotonous lifestyle because when he was studying at the old temple in Xi Ning Vige with his senior, he could only hear his own voice. But his body still hasnt changed after reaching Purification for several days. Although he didnt see any hope of seeding, Chen Chang Sheng wouldnt simply give up. However, he did be indifferent and decided that if there was still no change for the next few days, he would find some other way to achieve xiu xing in the books. Sometimes indifference makes people lose their boldness, but it could also make people calmer C that was the current mental status of Chen Chang Sheng. It wasnt exactly his original mood, but it returned to its bnce. When he looked at the dust that gathered again on the ground, his eyebrows wrinkled, he wasnt happy because he liked cleanliness. But this unhappiness was mostly targeted to himself. He felt that he got muchzier from before. He got some clean water from the well and started to rub the floor, slowly the dusts disappeared. Chen Chang Sheng sensed a faint fragrance after he cleaned a portion of the floor. The fragrance was very fragile and disappeared after a slight breeze blew through the window. After finishing his chore, Chen Chang Sheng sat down freely and continued to absorb starlight to purify his body. There was nothing but silence in the Tradition Academy. He closed his eyes and meditated quietly. Slowly he became one with the environment and disregarded the surroundings. A butterfly flew into the building through the opened window andnded on the floor next to him. It was unwilling to leave. That floor was the portion he had just cleaned up. C Street of Hundred Blossom was just amon street in the capital. Of course, it used to be very famous because the ssical Teaching which was located at the end of this street was well-known. At the same time, the Herb Garden at the other end of the street was also very famous, it used to be the royal garden of the previous dynasty. The most well known rebellion in the history of Zhou Dynasty also happened in the Herb Garden. When Emperor Tai Zong, who was still a prince at that time rode from his mansion to the royal pce in haste, he was ambushed by the rest of the princes. At that moment Emperor Tai Zong was still in his sleeping attire. Everyone on this continent knew the ending of that rebellion. Emperor Tai Zong grasped the final victory and his siblings were persecuted on the spot. Several hundreds of the followers of these princes were also decapitalized. Due to this bloody and shady history, Herb Garden was abandoned by the royal family and was given to the Tradition. It was used as a garden to nurture herbs and fruits. Perhaps the soils of the Herb Garden absorbed too much nutrients from the blood from that day or there were too many dead bodies underground because the herbs and fruits nted here grew very well and it was recognized by the government again and now, its under heavy guard duty. Only a few people knew the reason why the Herb Garden was heavily guarded. Besides the rare herbs and fruits, some important people alsoe to live and visit this ce. For example, when the Divine Queen was exiled for the first time from the royal pce, she xiuxinged in this ce. Due to this reason, the Tradition received many benefitster on. And right now, there was another noble guest living in the Herb Garden. Under the old wall where the ivies dwelled, there was a stone table and a stone chair. A tea bowl was on the table and within the bowl was the precious New Rain Tea. A young girl was drinking tea. Herplexion was young and her pupils were like stars. Her lips were as red as roses and she had long eyshes. There were two red blushes on her white cheeks. She sure was beautiful. It was a healthy kind of beauty, just by looking at her, you would feel refreshed and contain no dirty thoughts. But the girl herself wasnt particrly happy. There was a troubled expression on her face because she was yet to find the person she was looking for. Chapter 28 – She jumped over a wall and encountered a man in black robe The little girl was called Luo Heng, her nickname was Luo Luo because ever since she was very young, she used to add some words that preceded her actual speech. For example, when she called for an eagle to fall on her little hand, or when she called to a crocodile to take her to the other side of the river, she would always say, Loh Loh, quickly! Luo Luo was fourteen this year. She was very young and for some reason, she looked even younger than she actually was. She was immature and cute to say the least. Like her appearance, she was naive because she was borned into a high position and great wealth. She did not have to worry about anything. Even after she left her homnd and came to the capital, she still hasnt changed at all. She lived in the herb garden in the capital for nearly a year. She barely interacted with others which left her, more or less, lonely and bored. But this didnt bother her. She was only concerned about how to xiu xing C in the aspect of xiu xing she had some problems that she could not solve. Even her seemingly omnipotent father could not solve them which is why she travelled thousand miles to the capital. She hid her identity and went to listen to some lectures in the Heavenly Academy and the Startaker Academy. She went as far as to privately ask famous professors about her situation and to discuss rted questions with an honorable guest in the great Zhou royal pce. Even so, she unfortunately couldnt get answers to her questions. One night, when she was at her most disappointing moment, she suddenly felt a star light up in the sky. She did not know where the star was but because she knew that the spirit was very strong, very calm and also very different frommon xiu xingists spirits C she could feel it because she had a very special talent. She was certain that what she sensed was real and she wanted to find that person. She wanted to put the questions that bothered her for years in front of that person and hoped to get answers. Yet after twenty days, she still couldnt find the person. Even though she sent disciples and honorable guests from the royal pce out to search, she still could not find a trace of this person. She was extremely disappointed. Luo Luos was feeling slightly depressed. Even the well-known and rare Cong Yu new tea in the cup could not grab any of her attention. Normally, she excelled in Teaism; how could she ignore the fragrant tea? It was very uncharacteristic of her. Suddenly, she smelled a scent. Luo Luo opened up her eyes wide and her body became somewhat stiff. This scent was very light, but after it had entered her nose, it became intense and extremely clear like a good wine that lures people. There were countless rare fruits in the herb garden which would give off different smells at night but they could not hide the smell that Luo Luo picked up. In the valley that she lived in during her youth, there was a mountain of flowers. But even if they all bloomed together under the morning sunlight in the beginning of summer, it would not be as fragrant as the scent Luo Luo sensed now. She dared to swear on all the stars that she had never smelled such good fragrance in her life. This fragrance was especially light. What kind of scent was this? Where did this scente from? When Luo Luo was thinking, she suddenly realized the scent had disappeared. Just in a second, the fragrance went away. She could no longer find a single remaining scent. She felt lost as if she just missed a very important thing in her life. She walked to the west along the wall for a several dozen steps. After she arrived at where the flowers were blooming in the ivies, she discovered that the fragrance was not from here. Subconsciously, she looked towards the green ivies on the wall. She thought the faint fragrance wasing from the other side of the wall. Whats on the other side? It seemed like the discarded Tradition Academy. Compared to the herb garden lived in, the other side had been soundless, like a graveyard. Yet since a few days ago, it suddenly became noisy and crowded, as if something had just happened. Should I go to take a look? She had a feeling that the fragrance was rted to the person she was trying to find. Luo Luos hand in the wide sleeves slightly grabbed tighter. She became a bit nervous. Without turning, she looked into the darkness of night. Far away, the oilmp that was emitting lights behind the spider nt fell into the depth of the night, became distorted and disappeared. It meant that there were people, or some kind of power existing. She knew who they were. They were her nsmen who were responsible for protecting her. But at the same time, these people also restricted her freedom. Everyday, when she wanted to go to the Heavenly Academy and Startaker Academy, they had to prepare a long time beforehand, and so, they obviously wouldnt allow her to leave at night. Luo Luo saw her shadow on the wall and thought that she was so useless and was such a coward. Suddenly sheughed, shook her head, pulled out a button and then loosened her hand. The button that was made from horns of rhinoceros, fell from her little hand to the ground. Pa. One light sound came out. A fog shrouded the corner of the wall and went in and out of the green ivy. Soh, soh, soh, soh, around ten people came out as fast as arrows from different ces in the darkness of night. The leading middle-aged man waved his hand and dispelled the fog but he still could not see anything in the corner. These people obviously had high xiu xing. They were probably even some of the best in the world. Yet now, their faces were all extraordinarily pale. They were extremely scared. One said with a shaken voice, Prin...Miss...disappeared. The middle-aged mans face was extremely cloudy. He ordered with a low voice, Report to the pce quickly! C Luo Luo didnt go very far; she just went to the other side of the wall. She was confident that her people wouldnt able to find her in such a short time because the seemingly ordinary button was actually the Button of Thousand Miles. The Button of Thousand Miles was a magical item. It could teleport a person to a far distance. Even facing a powerful enemy, the owner could use this item to escape. However, this button was really rare and could be seen as having a second life. Even ces like the Zhou Royal Pce or the Longevity Sect didnt have many of these buttons. But she just used it without much regard and she only flipped over a wall. For sure, it was a waste of such an unique item. But because of this reason, she was sure that her people would never imagine that she just used a Button of Thousand Miles to travel over a wall. She should have enough time to find the origin of that fragrance. Compared to the cost of finding that person, the cost of the Button of Thousand Miles was nothing to her. She was always generous. When Luo Luo moved into the Herb Garden half a year ago, she was curious of the Tradition Academy and the event that urred more than ten years ago. So, she climbed up the wall and took a peek. However, when she entered the school several monthster, many things had changed. It was still quiet around here, but the wildgrass around theke was trimmed into a grass field. From the starlight, it was easy to see that the weed in theke was also cleaned up. But the biggest change happened to the buildings. Besides the main building, which was still in ruins, other structures were mostly fixed up. The night was dark and only the library had its lights on. Luo Luo walked two steps towards the library. Suddenly, a light wind blew onto her face. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. A satisfied expression came to her face. She captured the leftover fragrance in the wind and with this, Luo Luo knew she had found the right ce. But when she opened her eyes, her satisfied expression quickly turned into one of caution. A hint of coldness showed up in her youngplexion. A person slowly walked out of the back of a tree growing around theke The person wore a ck robe that reached up to his knees and the two sleeves were also long enough to touch his knees. His appearance was sharp, but his face was covered by the hoodie of the ck robe which gave off a mysterious aura. Luo Luo looked at the person and smiled. Her right hand slowly reached into her pocket and pulled out a button made out of bull horn. That was another Button of Thousand Miles. She didnt know the identity of the person in the ck robe, but it was clear that he had waited for her to appear. That was the problem Luo Luo was taught from her childhood to not ce herself in danger. In addition, she detected that the person in the ck robe......especially the dark item that he held tightly in his hand was dangerous to her. Therefore she used the second Button of Thousand Miles without hesitation. She was truly generous, but she was also wasteful. She was rich enough to do that. She opened her palm and the button started to fall onto the earth. But at the same moment, the man in the ck robe also opened his palm. The thing that he held in his hand seemed to be made out of iron. The two tips were sharp and the surface was smooth. It looked like a giant needle. The dark iron piecended on the floor faster than the button did. Its sharp tip stabbed deeply into the soft soil. Suddenly tiny scales grew out of the smooth metal surface. The scales came off and transformed into millions of iron pieces. These pieces flew silently into the surrounding night sky. Following the iron pieces, a powerful presence rapidly covered the entire area of the Tradition Academy. The smoke screen was gone. Luo Luo was still in her original spot, and a trace of blood was flowing out of the corner of her lip! The Button of Thousand Miles couldnt help her leave! She raised her head and nced at the night sky. The starlight that was emitted seemed to reflect in a different direction. The needle-like iron weapon was powerful enough to lock down such arge space! Her smile was gone. She looked at the man dressed in the ck robe and said sincerely, A struggling Heartseeker....Oh wait, I forgot..... There is no such saying at your ce. But it is still a struggle to get to your level. You really want to die without a trace and your family members hunted down for all their lives until not a single one left? Is it really worth it to pay this price? This was not a threat, but rather an objective statement, thats why it was powerful. Anyone who dared to bring harm to her would face the boundless rage from the Red River of Eight Hundred Miles. To do that, you first need to know my identity. The man in the ck robe slowly let down his hoodie and a ordinary face was under it. It was just a middle-aged man. There was nothing special about hisplexion. If he was thrown into the crowd of the capital, no one would be able to remember his face, especially when he ties up his hair. Today, he didnt put on any camouge. His ck hair went down to his shoulder. The two ck demon horns were shown clearly under the starlight. This middle-aged man from the Demon Race said religiously without hesitation, .....If I am able to kill you in the capital of the human world, speak less of my life, I am even willing to sacrifice my soul. Chapter 29 – The sword that lifted a storm The starlight was emitted from the night sky and was reflected when it passed an invisible barrier. It shined onto the face of this middle-aged male demon. It made hisplexion seemed even paler, as if it was the unmeltable ice from the north. Luo Luo raised her arm and wiped off the blood around the corner of her lip. She looked at him and asked, Do you want to kidnap me or kill me? The male demon said calmly, I wouldnt be able to leave the capital if I kidnapped you. Sorry, I could only kill you on the spot. Luo Luo stared at his two demon horns and said, It seems like you waited here for me for a while. The male demon bowed slightly and said, Since You left your kingdom, or more precisely, when You passed the River of Stinking Blood, I have waited for this day to arrive. Luo Luo said, Then it was quite a long time. I left my homnd several years ago, and You had started your trip for more than a year already. I hid in the capital like a rat for more than half a year. My life is to silently watch you in the darkness. It was both boring and dangerous. The male demon revealed his life that he lived these past few years. It was told in a quiet and indifferent tone, but the actual contents were terrible or even solemn C hiding in the core of the human world for such a long time, for sure he sacrificed a lot, especially mentally. He was silent for a moment and turned around to face the northern direction of theke. He sighed, I miss the wind and snow of my homnd. I also miss my wife and family. Thanks to You, I have the chance to aplish this great task tonight. After hearing this, Luo Luos heart grew a hint of regret. She didnt know that the Demon Race was after her and had followed her from her home all the way to the capital. They were so dedicated to this goal that they waited such a long time for this opportunity. Now the demon race has captured the chance, it would be hard for her to escape. But the thing she was most regretful of was that she handed this chance to the Demon Race. If she hadnt use the Button of Thousand Miles to escape the protection of her people to find the person, then this male demon could only continue hiding and waste his time in the human world until his death. She looked at the night sky and stared at the reflected starlights. She knew that the giant needle had sessfully blocked out the outside world. Although her people were just on the other side of the wall, they still wouldnt be able to hear her scream. Right now, no one could save her except herself. Luo Luo assessed her current situation and grew calm. She looked at the male demon and showed a desire to fight. A Heartseeker at his peak is strong, but not strong enough. I dont think you are good enough to kill me. Its hard to live in the capital. There are too many powerful human xiuxingists here. If I am too strong, then it would be easy to attract the attentions of those powerful xiuxingsts. The Zhou Royal Pce would just need to send a few honorable guests and I would be dead, therefore I must not be strong. The male demon looked at her. My technique is specialized in the area of hiding, and so, I am not too strong nor too weak. Im just enough to kill You, therefore I am the most suitable person for the job which is why it is me that stands in front of You today and not another demon. Luo Luo said I want to know your name. She said this sentence calmly, almost like she was talking down on him. My name is Mo He, the male demon answered. Luo Luo said, Mo He is just yourst name. The male demon smiled a little, but his expression was a bit frightening due to his pale skin. It is meaningless for You to waste our time. Luo Luoughed. Herughter was high and could be heard from far away. If that barrier didnt exist, then the people on the other side of the wall would have heard it very clearly. But the male demon didnt have any intention of stopping her. I thought you didnt care if I wasted time. she said seriously. The male demon said After killing You, it would be difficult for me to escape the capital alive. Then this short period of time would be thest moment of my one hundred years of life. If I can talk with one of royal bloodline like You, I believe my soul would rest in peace. Luo Luo opened her wide eyes and her eyshes winked. She asked curiously, You are not afraid of being discovered by humans? The male demon pointed at the iron needle in front of him. The royal pce isnt far from here. She cautioned him nicely. The male demon said expressionlessly. I am confident that even if the Divine Queen was looking in this direction, she wouldnt be able to see what we are doing. Okay. I am sure no one is able to save me now. Luo Luo sighed. Although she was worried, she still seemed cute. Then are you sure you can kill me? After finishing this sentence, her eyes got brighter like two night pearls. She took off a leather whip from her waist. The whip was extremely long and it stacked in piles under her feet. It strange how she was able to keep the entire whip around her waist. Is that the legendary Falling Rain Whip? The male demon was surprised, but it was unknown if it was due to the legendary weapon or some other reason. Then he looked at Luo Luo and said sincerely. No matter how many rare magical weapon you have around you, You must die tonight. Because this is the n of the Advisor and no ident could ur. After hearing this, Luo Luo held the whip more tightly. Her face grew paler. The Demon Advisor. It is one of the most terrifying names in this entire continent. Even her parents treated this man with extreme caution. When the great war ended, the demon race lost terribly to the alliance formed by the humans and the Yao race. But the demons did not be extinct entirely. The demon race held their ground in the cold northern territory and seemed to prosper in the recent years. Although it had a powerful and ruthless Demon Emperor ruling the Xue Lao City, another important reason why it prospered was that an advisor was giving order to the demon race. No matter the strange yet effective schemes or the upfront economic policies, there was always a shadow of a person behind them. Yes, the shadow belonged to the Advisor. The Demon Advisor was a human. No one knew why would a human voluntarily betrayed his race to work for the demons, but the entire continent knew that this human was well respected in the demon race. Just from this point, it was clear how great this person was. The ns created by the Demon Advisor never failed. His mind seemed to have no weakness. His ability to manipte the mind and others power already surpassed the level of a master. It was an unspeakable ability. For countless years, the Northern Conquest started by the humans failed due to this mans schemes and plots. Some conquests even failed before the army was gathered. The loss that this man brought to the human race was greater than the loss to the eight terrifying demon generalsbined. Millions of human xiuxingists and Yao heroes tried to find this Demon Advisor and assassinate him but no one has aplished this goal. No one has found him besides a powerful swordsman from the Longevity Sect. Until this day, no one knew the name of this Demon Advisor, what he looked like, where he was from, and what kind of history he had that made him willing to betray his own race and work for the demons. Some rumors said that after the Demon Race lost in the great war, this advisor didnt return to the Xue Lao City with the Demon Emperor but instead chose to hide his identity and live in the human world. He could be your neighbor, your teacher, or even a priest. That was the most terrifying aspect of the Demon Advisor. People only knew he liked to wear a ck robe. When many powerful demons mention of him, they respectfully call him Sir ck Robe. Luo Luo was looking at the demon male wearing ck robe and her heart slightly sank. If this was the Demon Advisors n, then she probably had no chance of surviving. Everyone knows that the Demon Advisors ns all seemed easy, even casual, but they never have any mistakes. Nothing unexpected happens. The demon male next to the tree wore a ck robe. He was the Advisors direct subordinate. The iron magic weapon directly in front of him kept all the changes outside of the world. She came to the Tradition Academy by herself. No other people could see her. She obviously would die. This set up was easy, but it made perfect logical sense. She knew that she could only rely on herself to have a chance of survival. But she knew that the legendary demon advisor had urately and precisely calcted the strength of the two sides. Like what the male demon had previously said, he was not too strong but not too weak, just strong enough to kill her. He could definitely kill her. She could see the opponents strength and stage because of her inborn ability, but it did not mean she could beat him ording to humans xiuxing system, she should be in the primary meditation stage now. For her age, this stage is already quite impressive but in a fight against adult elites, this stage was not enough for her to stay alive. At thest moment of my life, I had the pleasure to talk to such a noble princess, I feel satisfied. The demon male slowly walked toward her and slowly lifted his right hand. You could see a white light between his fingers. It was the light cluster solidified from Qi. Luo Luo felt the horrifying influenceing from that light cluster. She narrowed her eyes slightly. The demon males feet had on a pair of broken shoes. His shoes stepped on the grass and did not leave a trace. At day, the green grasses were cut short and the broken branches revealed a blithe feeling. The grasses, probably because they were cut short, actually handled the demon males shoes. No, thats only the image of a moment. In fact, when the demon male moved his first step, his body had already began to be empty, then it disappeared! Luo Luos eyes became more bright as if they were about to light up the darkness of night. She knew that this demon male could hide for an exceptionally long time in the human world. Like what he said himself, his xiu xing method focused on hiding, but even so, she didnt expect that the opponent would be able to disappear so easily in a fight. The next moment, the demon male appeared behind her. A terrifying fist hit her directly on the back. The demon male was much stronger than her. He was using his strongest fighting technique. He gathered all of his Qi in his fist, attack with his full power. He knew that this would cause his right hand to be useless in the future but he did not care. As long as he could kill this girl, he would give up his life and soul, why would he even care about a hand? Luo Luo could not block the attack. In fact, she could not even trace the opponents attack. But her whip could. She held the long whip in her right hand. Her whip jumped up like a snake, the whip tail, like a snakes tongue darted through the darkness to stab directly into the demon males throat behind her. At the same time, she loosened her hand, third button fell to the ground. Demon males pale face was indifferent. He did not care at all. He continued to punch down his fist. Chi! A sound camp up. A bloody hole appeared on his throat. Simultaneously, his fist also fell onto Luo Luos back. The demons were born in mountains, their power was named out of mountain. His fist, was a mountain. This mountain directly crashed into the little girls body. The picture looked very violent. ............................................. The button fell on the ground. Some fog appeared. Before it was able to spread out, Luo Luo was already turned around and was faced with a horrifying fist. Under normal situations, she should not have enough time to turn at all in front of that male demons strange movement, but she did. Because she used another Button of Thousand Miles beforehand. The Button of Thousand Miles could not help her pass through that shapeless barrier, but it could at least help her turn around. But what could she do even if she turned around. That horrifying fist came closer and closer. The light of Qi emitting out between the fingers became brighter and brighter. Was it because of pride that during thest moments of her life she turned to face death directly? No. Luo Luos childish face held a firm and determined manner. She shouted and held her little fist tightly. She fearlessly swung her fist toward the fisting toward her face. Hong! Along with a big sound. The floor was lifted up, dirts flew up and countless deep traces like spiders web appeared on thewn. The forest that was just fixed was blown down when facing the wind! The wind softly passed by. Dirts gradually settled down to reveal bodies. The demon male stood at his the original location but his pale face had a veryplicated emotion. Several lines of blood could be seen flowing down slowly. His ck robe was already shredded into fragments to reveal a pale but robust body. His right fist was badly mutted. Frightening white bones were already visible. The most horrifying wound was on his head. The demon horn on his left side was broken from the root. Blood wasing out. A yellow sharp tusk deeply nailed onto his forehead shook slightly. If this sharp tusk went in a few centimeters deeper, then he would have probably died already! The demon male wanted to pull the sharp tusk out, but for an unknown reason, he did not dare to do so. He knew that if the advisor did not give him the magic weapon to suppress the battlefield, he would be already dead from this girls surprise attack. Thinking to this point, his face became even paler and somewhat scary. This....was the great emperors tusk? He looked into Luo Luos eyes. His voice was shaking slightly. He yelled painfully and furiously Truly you are the legendary princess who possesses countless treasures. You actually own defensive magic weapons at such a level. After all of this, I have underestimated you. Three Buttons of Thousand Miles, a Falling Rain whip, and a Great Emperors dusk. Every single item was a treasure that even the elites would have trouble getting ahold of. And these were all held by her. And all were used by her without hesitation. If the elites of the world saw tonights scene, they would definitely thump their chest and stamp their feet. They would definitely feel extremely unfortunate. But she was different because she was Luo Luo. She was very generous so she had to be generous to herself first. Moreover, these things were hers anyway. I have to admit princess, your reaction is very good. The inborn bloodlines power is indeed strong. But unfortunately... this is a n developed by the Advisor. He must have already calcted the items you have and ascertained that those are not enough to kill me. The demon male used his hand to paint blood all over his pale face. Under the slightly twisted starlight, it made his face look strangely dreadful. He eventually said, I am still alive. So can you can please die? Luo Luos situation was not good. The corner of her lip, which she previously used her sleeve to clean up, spilled out a streak of blood again. She looked at the demon male and lightly waved the whip. The long whip reflecting the starlight as if it came to life in the darkness. It was no longer a snake but had be a dragon. A dragon in the wind and in the rain. The Falling Rain Whip ranked seventeenth on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. The male demon disappeared and wind started blowing harshly around the library. The light emitted from the inside was like a boat surfing on a great tide. Sometimes it was dim, sometimes it was bright, sometimes it could be seem and sometimes it was gone. Luo Luo lowered her head and stood calmly. The Falling Rain Whip in her hands kept onshing in the night wind. Faintly rain drops started to fall. The raindrops could block the cold presence from the night sky. The wind of form a barrier to block lightning. The Falling Rain Whip could call upon the wind and rain from all directions. It was the best weapon to protect oneself. But she was just a little girl and she was only at the beginning stage of Meditation. The difference between the male demon and her was too great. If she didnt use the Teeth of the Emperor to surprise attack him, the male demon couldve used his strong qi and held through the power of the Falling Rain Whip to kill her forcefully. But the current situation was still not positive. The techniques that male demon used were too strange. They followed certain paths that cannot be understood. His attacks travelled freely in the darkness of the night. Although her whip could bring about the wind and rain from all directions and protect herself, it couldnt capture the whereabout of the enemy which meant that she couldnt attack. If she couldnt attack, then how was she able to sustain the defense any much longer? Even if the Falling Rain Whip was a legendary weapon, Luo Luo still needed her soul to use it. With each rain drop or gust of wind, a trace of her Qi was used. She started to breath more rapidly and heavily. She didnt know if she could hold her ground for the weird magical weapon of the enemy expired or for her people to arrive. She was still struggling with an unmovable determination, she waited patiently. She was waiting for the man to truly show himself. She used all of the magical weapons on her, yet she still couldnt escape. She still had the whip but most importantly, she was hiding her ways. Only she knew that the weapon she held in her hands was the Falling Rain Whip, but the technique she used was that of a sword. The sword technique also contained wind and rain. Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. The most powerful point of this sword technique was that it could concentrate the wind and rain into one single point and attack the most fragile part of the enemy. The male demon was already hurt and wasnt at his peak anymore. She was confident that if a chance showed up, she could definitely kill the enemy. But the problem was that although the man was enraged after being wounded, he still didnt lose his conscience. He appeared to be extremely patient. Before he was entirely sure of his chance to kill her. Now he would use his strange technique and avoid the wind and rain. He didnt give her any chance to attack. Luo Luo suddenly felt cheated. The techniques of the demon race were always mysterious and hard to understand. But if she could master the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong and realize the true core of the Wind and Rain of Eight Direction, how would she be in such a passive situation? Why didnt the teachers of Heavenly Academy and the Starseeker Academy know how to teach her? If she could find the person from that night, could he teach her? Right, if it werent for this person, how would she ambushed and be in such a bad position? Yes, it was all that persons fault. (Editor Bingo: Girl please stop being spoiled and it was your own fault...) Because Luo Luo felt cheated, she didnt want to be generous. She decided that if she found that person in the future, she wouldnt give him that many presents anymore.... Perhaps, take away half of the gifts? Although Luo Luo was thinking about this, the battle still raged on. Danger approached with merciless steps. A wound appear on her neck. The male demon caught a weak point of the Falling Rain Whip and gave an almost life threatening blow. Not only did Luo Luo feel cheated, she was also sad. She didnt want to die. She always felt that living was the happiest thing, and the most beautiful thing you see, the clouds in the sky are pretty and the clouds in the capital are magical. Sometimes they looked like the hair of thedies on the street. The clouds of her homnd were also beautiful just like the face of a young bandit. Even if she was to die, she felt that she couldnt die in the capital because many innocent people would die for her death, like thedy on the street, or the young bandit. Luo Luo started to lose more and more blood. The Falling Rain Whip got weaker and weaker. The male demon was still hiding in the darkness of the night. She felt tired and sleepy. The Falling Rain Whipshed through the night silently and the wind and rain was quiet as well. The demon also didnt make any sound. Silence surrounded the Tradition Academy. It was most suitable for sleeping. Besides ying and xiuxing, Luo Luo loved to sleep. She knew she couldnt sleep at a time like this, but she really was sleepy. Suddenly, a noise broke the silence. The Tradition Academy woke up. So did Luo Luo. Absorb the starlight into the chest and let the Qi flow freely. Lift your wrist to the shoulder and hold back the wind and rain. Luo Luo didnt know who was speaking. But she knew it was the contents of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. She instinctively held her whip and flipped her wrist. She lifted her left knee and the Qi flew upward. Ignoring the veins spoken about in the sword technique, the Qi flew straight into the body and skipped the stomach into the chest. She felt her hands holding the whip and started to heat up. Whats next? she thought with a confused expression. The night was still dark. The sound came up again. Dou Zhen, Kui Liu. The two words with weird pronunciations were heard. But if they were separated, then people living in this world would easily understand what they are. Dou Zhen, were the two stars located respectively on the East and the West. Kui Liu, were the two stars located respectively on the South and North. Stars stayed still forever, especially the famous stars. People who lived on the ground regardless of age all clearly remembered the stars positions. Luo Luo was dazed. She didnt understand the meaning. Where were these locations? Was she supposed to stab to where the star Dou was? How about Zhen? Suddenly, she understood. Between Dou and Zhen, she could draw a line. And between Kui and Liu, she could also draw a line. The intersection of the lines was the only point in the sky. Luo Luo opened up her eyes widely, looking towards that ce. The Falling Rain Whip in her hand was already stabbing towards the point in the sky. The Falling Rain Whip gathered all the rain and wind into one line. The hundreds of wind and rain became a sword. Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. In the Tradition Academy, the wind and rain suddenly grew smaller but the sword spirit became much stronger. Chi. (a sound) Blood was blown out from the dark sky. At the same time, the elite demon gave an angry and painful call. Chapter 30 – Turn Old Knowledge into New Use A secondter, the sound came up again. The same four words, four stars, and one position was repeated. Then a new set of words were heard. Su Shu, Shan Wei. Luo Luo held the Falling Rain Whip in her hands and guided the whip to follow the directions. The raindrops and wind all solidified into one straight line. It was as if the line ignored time and urately pierced into the one point in the sky. Thepletely dark sky had nothing. Yet when the Falling Rain Whip stabbed in, it brought another streak of blood and a painful cry! Different from the previous painful call, which carried shock and anger, this call expressed more confusion and even some fear! Luo Luo felt that her Qi was moving inside her body with tremendous speed even if it was not flowing through the all the vessels that the sword technique required. The Qi was still able to arrive at the hand that was holding the whip and reach a point where it was even stronger than when she was practicing it. This made her very confused but even more so surprised and happy. At the same time, the voice kepting. Sometimes it gave her instructions about the sword technique of Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong, sometimes it told her which actions she should make, and sometimes it told her how she should channel her Qi, but the instructions were all different from what the sword technique manual said. Most of the things that she heard from was based on the stars in the sky. Hearing the voice made Luo Luo remember a time when she was very little. Her dad was on the edge of the cliff and pointed towards the clouds to teach her fighting techniques. Thinking back made her feel more and more tranquil and calm. She didnt need to think and she simply had to let her spirit follow her mind. The Falling Rain Whip in her hand flew over like an extremely sharp sword and constantly stabbed into the darkness. Pa pa pa pa (sounds). From the darkness came a seemingly infinite amount of blows. The sounds were came from the tough and terrifying Falling Rain Whip which hadnded on the demons body. Several dozens of fragmented fabrics could be seen flying in the wind soon after. These ck fabrics fell to the ground. Chi chi chi chi (more sounds). The first half of the Falling Rain Whip was stained with blood and became red. Blood were also sshing out of the darkness at the same time, but the wounded man was still invisible. It was as if a shapeless pen dipped with red ink was scribbling uncontrobly. The image looked very strange. After another painful but angry yell, the Demon elite finally could no longer hide where he was and fell out of the darkness. Immediately after his feet touched the ground, he rolled along the surface a dozen loops. It was only until he was near theke did he dare to stop. On the Demon elites body, wounds from the Falling Rain Whip could be seen everywhere on his body. He was constantly bleeding and the robe hanging messily on his body had already became spliced up. He looked extraordinarily miserable. Where could his previous power and influence be seen? The first thought he had after being forced out of the darkness was to retrieve back to it and get away from the Falling Rain Whip. The farther, the better. During the process of moving back with difficulty, he did not forget to take back the magic weapon that he had ced in thewn at the beginning of the battle because he had lost all his courage and spirit to fight. He squatted next to theke like a dog. His right hand held onto the magic weapon to protect his head. The soundsing out of his mouth were like a broken air bellow. It was very hoarse and filled with shock, anger, hatred, and fear because he could not understand why was he could not hide from the whip. Who? Who is it! Get out! The Demon elite looked at the darkness surrounding the Tradition Academy. Then he looked toward the dark light outside of the library. He remembered that he seemed to have forgotten about something. His bloody face revealed extreme tension and his voice was very shaken. The light on thewn outside of the library became brighter because the door was opened. Then the surrounding light became a bit darker because someone just walked out. A youngster stood on the staircase. He wore an old Taoist robe and held a little sword. His face was slightly pale and somewhat nervous but his eyes looked determined and had no intention to flinch. Chen Chang Sheng was always in the library. For all these nights, he has been in the library. He was absorbing the starlight and Purifying himself. The reason he woke up from the meditation mode wasnt because of the raging fight outside of the library, but because the magical weapon used by the demon xiuxingst interfered with the starlight that was shining down from the night sky. He had walked to the window and found out a battle was ensuing in the Tradition Academy. He didnt know who the young girl was but after seeing the demon horns of that man, he knew immediately which side he should stand with. And then, the male demon disappeared into the darkness of night. The long whip in the hand of the young girl summoned the wind and rain into the field. From the beginning he didnt think that he had the ability to help the young girl because he hasnt even reached Purification yet. Besides, the young girl and the male demon were seemingly more powerful than him. He stood at the windows corner and observed the fight silently. He was cheering for the young girl but he didnt make any sound. Chen Chang Sheng didnt want to bring any negative variable into this fight so he didnt want his presence to distract the young girl. The demon probably wouldnt care about a regr humans life, but that young girl might. He didnt miss this detail because he was a careful and observant person. But a momentter, he discovered surprisingly that he might actually be able to change this fight. The whip in the young girls hand was no ordinary weapon but she wasnt using the techniques of a whip but rather a sword. The Wind and Rain sword of Mountain Zhong. In the old temple of Xi Ning Vige, Chen Chang Sheng saw this sword technique and he remembered very clearly that it was written down in the fourth chapter of Yu Hua Scroll. Of course, the sword techniques were written in the ways of Taoist debates. Just a few days ago, he found the corresponding books in the library and realized that the techniques were hidden in those mysterious and difficult words. He memorized the entire sword technique and after the recent reviews, it was only natural for him to see the young girls sword technique that was hidden with her whip. But her attacks only contained the form of the technique but not the actual core. In addition, her way of using Qi was weird or the battle wouldnt have been this difficult. Yes, although he didnt have a trace of Qi in his body, he had already started studying about ways to use Qi. After countless days of studying in the library andparing the information with the knowledge in his head, he tried to break the limit of his veins to use Qi. For this purpose, he has already made several assumptions C since his Nine Veins werent connected, if he wants to xiu xing he must find an entirely new way. He didnt know if this way was useful or if it could use the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. He was just an ordinary person without Qi, but at that time the young girl was heavily wounded and was about to die. He must take a step forward and gamble on this idea because he wanted to help her. It was just a single sentence. Absorb the starlight into the chest and let the Qi flow freely. Lift your wrist to the shoulder and hold back the wind and rain. Luckily, the problem of the young girls Qi when using Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong was very simr to his problem. But more luckily, the girl listened to his advice without knowing his identity. But the luckiest thing was that Chen Chang Shengs assumptions were sessful and worked on the young girl. The Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong finally showed its true power. .............................. But how did you know where I was? Next to theke, the bloody demon man stared and furiously yelled at Chen Chang Sheng. The Falling Rain Whip was powerful, especially after the little girl applied Chen Chang Shengs teachings. If she could use Qi to use the Sword of Rain and Wind of Mountain Zhong, then as long as she knew the location of the demon elite, she could definitely wound him heavily. The problem was, how could Chen Chang Sheng know his location so soon? New moon snow, plum blossom steps, approximately three thousand positions, all of these needs to be memorized. Chen Chang Sheng walked to the little girl, ced the little sword horizontally in front of his chest, and looked at the demon elite far away. He was very cautious, but he spoke very casually I did not know that this is the Ye Shi move, but I had memorized it before, Yes, this was the most mysterious movement in demon race C the Ye Shi Move. Relying on this movement technique, people could move freely in a certain range and most importantly they could hide their tracks using the technique. Even inside the demon race, such movement technique was a secret thatmon people wouldnt know. But since Chen Chang Sheng was very young, he already memorized all of the three thousand and more positions and the order in between. Back then, he thought he was reading a propaganda type book named Index of Mist. Until eight days ago, in the library he read a documentation on a real battle between a senior from the Tradition and a Demon elite. After theparison, he realized that this book, was actually about a xiu xing technique. Therefore you are lying. You are not one of the Mo He n, yourst name is not Mo He. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the male demon and said seriously. You are one of the Ye Shi n, yourst name is Ye Shi. The demon xiu xingist was deeply surprised. He had a grave expression. There was more things that he didnt expect. He thought the youngster in the library wouldnt affect tonights n because that youngster didnt even reach the Purification stage yet. What he didnt realize was that this youngster almost destroyed the n that was set down by Sir ck Robe. What he never thought of was that the youngster was more interested in the small lie he told in the beginning. This made him mncholic and irritated. And then he was sad. He whispered to himself, The Advisor truly has unlimited wisdom. He knew that I didnt want to die and wished to use the legendary weapon to protect myself...... Therefore, he nned the appearance of this strange youngster. (Editor Bingo: I AM WEAK THAT LAST COMMENT.) (Editor Edittour: You are not weak, Chen Chang Shang is.) Chapter 31 – When the sky was falling down, he was at her side Chen Chang Sheng did not really understand what he meant. He moved a bit closer to the little girl, trying his best to shield her. The demon race man kept a sad face and continued speaking Because you showed up, I can not kill her. My only option is to use the legendary weapon. I will die with you, but this is the Advisors spirit. No one can stop it. Chen Chang Sheng faintly felt worried. His hand held his sword tighter.. The demon man stood up, looked at Chen Chang Sheng and sighed. Young man, I dont know who you are but I think in the future you will definitely be a great person. It is unfortunate that tonight you will die with me. After saying this, he raised an iron magic weapon. Along with his action, an extremely terrifying power fell from the sky. Countless tiny iron pieces, flew back from the darkness. The shapeless barrier that separated the world disappeared. A mountain-like ck that was extremelyrge fell down upon the Tradition Academy. Net of Fog? Luo Luo mumbled with a noticeably paler face. Ranked neenth in Tier of Legendary Weapons. Net of Fog. The legendary weapon of the demon race. ording to legend, it was the first Demon Emperors for hunting. Once it fell, the entire world would be covered. Nothing could break it. Even famous legendary swords could not break it. Normally such a strong Demon race magic weapon should rank even higher on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, at least not lower than the Falling Rain Whip, but because it was the Fate Cab from the human world that created this tier, they ranked it lower than it should be because of bias. It was also because the weapon had been severely damaged. It was said that in the ancient past, the real name of the Net of Fog was Fog of Hell. It was recreated by an elite who had unimaginable power but it was never restored to its original strength. Its name was then changed to Net of Fog. If it were the Fog of Hell, upon spreading out, it could effortlessly turn the person under the into emptiness. The current severely wounded Net of Fog could separate the world, but if it is used as an attack, then it requires the user to offer his/her life as a consecration. This was why the demon male did not use this magic weapon to attack since the very beginning. Before Chen Chang Sheng gave Luo Luo guidance and had severely injured him, the demon had the chance to kill Luo Luo. Now, it was not possible and the only way to aplish the mission was to use his life in exchange for Luo Luos life. Because he had to die, he was obviously somewhat sad. Looking at the big ck that was falling down from the sky, Luo Luo was shocked. Her face was pale because she knew what this was and understood that even though the Net of Fog no long had its terrifying power in the ancient time, it still couldnt be shielded by ordinary people. Her Falling Rain Whip couldnt defend against it. Perhaps the Frozen Spear could break through the, but this legendary spear was in the royal pce. Who could help her? She raised her head and looked towards the ck in the night sky. Her Falling Rain whipshed out like lightning and brought wind and rain along with it. A deep noise was heard. The Falling Rain Whip was like a snake struck by lightning and broke into million of pieces. The whip was retracted reluctantly. An unthinkable amount of strength was sent into her small body through the whip. She spit blood from her mouth and fell onto her back. The terrible fight tonight was extremely exhausting for a fourteen year old girl. She couldnt hold her ground anymore and her eyes were blurry. Right before she fainted, thest scene she saw was that the youngster took out his short sword and thrusted it into the dark night sky. That sword was dim, it was normal, and it was short. The youngsters arm raised high into the sky. It weed the attack of the ck giant. His movement was a little slow. It gave a feeling of sadness to the audience. Since the difference between them was so great, it was like he didnt know his limit. It felt hopeless. It was like a mantis trying to stop a running horse or an egg falling down into the Dew tform and crashing against the hard surface. Luo Luo was sad. She was sorry. If it wasnt for her, he probably wouldnt have died. Then, she fainted C A loud sh. The seemingly indestructible giant ck was torn in the middle. The wind that was blocked outside of the barrier blew violently into the center of the. Following the wind was the real starlight, it poured down like a waterfall into the barrier. A burning cloud appeared in the vast sky and suddenly the cloud descended into the middle of the Tradition Academy. The grass on the field was burnt and the leaves on the trees were dried up. The temperature of the field kept on rising. It was a Red Cloud Kirin! The Red Cloud Kirin crashed heavily into the chest of the demon xiuxingist and the chest bones of that demon were broken into pieces. He started to spit blood involuntarily. His body mmed heavily into the grass field but his right hand was still holding onto the magical weapon tightly. Another shing sound! A burning knife brightened the night sky of the Tradition Academy. The right arm of the demon xiuxing was chopped off and it flew into the sky before finallynding into theke. A middle aged man was sitting on the back of the Red Cloud Kirin. He was fully armed and his armor was also blood red. His expression was deadly and serious while looking down onto the demon. The demon xiu xingists face was filled with hopelessness. He whispered Its you, no wonder you could break through the Net of Fog..... Xue Xing Chuan. The General of Zhou. He rides a Red Cloud Kirin as a mount and held the Bloody Butcher as his weapon! He was trusted deeply by the Divine Queen and he controlled the capital army of Zhou for many years. Out of the Thirty Eight Generals of the continent, he was ranked second! Ye Shi Tan Lu. Of course you are hiding in the capital. Xue Xing Chuan looked at the person covered in blood underneath his mount and said expressionlessly. Of course, you are not worth my time. But I really want to know if you are able to keep silent about ck Robe after being sent to the Department of Investigation. The male demons name was actually Ye Shi Tan Lu. He was already in a corner, but he fell into an abyss after hearing the words of Xue Xing Chuan. The Demon knew the humans wanted to use him as a source to find the Advisor. After noticing that he couldnt evenmit suicide, all desire to live was gone. What is true power? Xue Xing Chuan held true power! Even if you want to die, you couldnt die in front of him. Countless presence shown up in the Tradition Academy. Faintly, several flying mounts could be spotted approaching in the night sky. This battle urred close to the Royal Pce. After the Net of Fog was deactivated, it rmed countless people. The top ranked xiuxingsts like Xue Xing Chuan arrived first. Then the rest of the guards and xiu xingists came. Many people flipped over the stone wall at night and appeared in the field. Those people that saw the scene were shocked. They didnt care about the male demon that was held down by Xue Xing Chuan and ran straight to Luo Luo. They brought her away quickly. Xue Xing Chuan knew the identity of these people and didnt stop them. He was satisfied because he captured one of the Ye Shi n, who were experts in hiding. Furthermore, he may be able to find out more about the mysterious Demon Advisor from this male demon. The only thing that bothered him was the sentence Ye Shi Tan Lu whispered before he went into aa....... Xue Xing Chuan wrinkled his eyebrows slightly. He knew clearly that when he arrived the Net of Fog had already been destroyed. The guards locked down the male demon and dragged him away. The only thing waiting for him at night was his terrible fate. The Red Cloud Kirin turned around slowly. Xue Xing Chuan looked at the youngster not too far away from him and asked expressionlessly And who are you? Chen Chang Sheng who still held that short sword was a bit confused of what was going on. After hearing the generals question he came back to reality. He put the short sword back into the sheath I am a student here. Xue Xing Chuan was a little surprised. He didnt know that this unnoticeable youngster was the rumored new student of the Tradition Academy. Just one look he knew that this youngster was an ordinary person, that short sword wasmon as well. He was probably dragged into this battle by ident. But this youngster was willing to take his short sword and stand in front of that demon. Xue Xing Chuan appreciated his bravery, but it was just a simple appreciation. No one wanted to have any connection with the Tradition Academy. This was a cursed ce and he didnt want anything to do with it. Someone went up to Chen Chang Sheng to check his identity. The Red Cloud Kirin leaped into the sky and flew away with the clouds. Not too long after it disappeared into the royal pce. Chen Chang Sheng was holding the name list and exining to the person. He raised his head and looked at this scene for a moment. - The next morning Luo Luo woke up very early. Her body was different from normal people andst night she only exhausted her strength. She wasnt heavily wounded. Her mind had already fully recovered. But she didnt get off the bed immediately. She opened her wide eyes and looked at the fancy decoration on her bed. She thought about the events that happenedst night, especially thest scene she saw right before she cked out. Luo Luos mind was a little stunned. When that ck giant nest came down on her, it was like the sky had fell. When she thought she would die the next moment, she saw the youngster stand in front of her and used the short sword to defend her. Her father always used to say, when the sky falls down there would be people taller than you to lift it. She wasnt happy about this because she thought her father was mocking her height. But right now she felt lucky that she was petite. Although the youngster wasnt that tall, he was taller than her. Therefore when the sky fell down, he lifted it for her. Luo Luo didnt know why but she was happy. She smiled with a satisfaction. Then she realized something and got up quickly. She yelled, Where is everyone? Ten or more so of her people came right in like the wind. She asked nervously, Is he okay? People who were able to serve her personally, regardless of gender, were smart people. After hearing this, they knew immediately who she was asking for. A person went up and reported, General Xue Xing Chuan arrived on time. The youngster wasnt wounded. Luo Luo patted on her chest. She was a little scared. Thats good. She flipped over and got off her bed. Im going to see him. Her people looked at each other, they all kneel down at the same time. Some people were even crying a little. Luo Luo realized what she has done and became embarrassed. Im sorry, but I wont do anything that I have donest night. Her people let out a sigh of relief. Was their little princess finally growing up? But I really need to go see him. Luo Luo looked at her people and said sincerely He is an important person to me. After hearing this, silence filled the entire room. Thinking back tost night where their princess left the Herb Garden and got caught in the ambush of the demon, was she trying to meet that youngster in the middle of the night Her people were terrified. Was their little princess finally growing up? (Editor Bing: Yea definitely a lover >.> i bet you guys .00000001$ that it is a potential lover.) Chapter 32 – Master, please accept me I knew that yesterday I did not behave properly so I will apologize again, but he is really important to me. So please dont stop me or attempt to stop me. Of course, I promise I wont leave your sight. After saying this, Luo Luo walked outside, on the way, maids came and delivered a towel and a basin for her to wash face and brush her teeth. As she walked, she told her nsmen behind her, Even if you want to follow, dont get too close. If you reveal my identity and scare him away, it wont be good. Behind her, a middle aged man and a pretty woman looked at each other. Their faces became pale after seeing the officials sent by the emperor to serve the princess. Based on what the little princess had just said, it was obvious that this was like one of those folktales where a rich princess falls in love with a poor young student. Naturally, they felt ufortable with this new change. Official Jin, what should we do? the pretty woman whispered. The middle aged man called Official Jin was very mad, Even you women who get to serve her closely dont know what happened, how should I know? Official Li, if something happened, you have to take the full responsibility! Luo Luo, under her peoples escort, left the herb garden through the side door. She took the things that she ordered her followers to prepare previously, got on a seeminglymon wagon, waved her small hand to them, and rode the wagon herself to the direction of Hundred Blossom Street. As for the elites, they had already gotten there. The little girls action was truly vigorous and resolute. Official Li looked at the gradually disappearing wagon, used her sleeve to slowly wipe out the tear in her eyes. She felt somewhat worried but also somewhat gratified. She said to Official Jin at her side, Since little princess is starting to falling in love, we must let the emperor and the queen know as soon as possible. Official Jins face looked even worse, said, Let emperor know a princess is falling in love with a human? You think we can do it and make it out alive? Official Li said, Dont forget, emperor also married a human female Official Jin said angrily, Marry in and marry out, are they the same thing? Official Li sneered, If you dare, tell this to our queen. Official Jin heard it, his mouth felt stuck, and so was his heart. ................................................................... Herb Garden and the Tradition Academy was only an old wall away. Even if she had to go through the Hundred Blossom Street, the distance still wasnt that great. The wagon did not go so far. It entered through the schools old door that was decorated with the green ivies and came into the school that was still deserted but already showing some signs of revitalization. The Tradition Academy waspletely silent. In the dense forest, there were birds singing and a little building with entatures sticking out was reflecting the sunlight, like a colored ze. Thinking about the seemingly sudden attempt at assassination that was nned for years secretly by the demons, she suddenly felt somewhat cold. The Tradition Academy was extraordinarily quiet, as if there was no one, but actually many elites were hiding in there. Some were her nsmen and some were from the royal pce. She was certain that she was safe and so, she gradually eased into her situation. The door of the library was still tightly closed, but the copper locker was not locked. She knew that there was a person inside. She took a deep breathe, felt somewhat nervous and walked towards the library. ....................................................... Chen Chang Sheng was holding a book and reading. But he was actually, in a rare instance, not paying attention to the book. He was thinking about what had happenedst night. His left hand was lightly touching the sheath of the sword as he silently recalled the images. He hoped that they wouldnt influence his learning in the Tradition Academy C a demon elite actually lurked for so long in the capital. He thought there should be someone taking responsibility for it. The little girl that was attacked by the demon definitely had a special identity, was she fine now? When he was thinking about these things, he heard someone knocking the librarys door. He stood up, went to the door and opened up the heavy wooden door. When he saw the little girl, he started to worry. The little girl looked very little, her eyes were bright and very big. Her eyshes were very long, her lips were very red and very beautiful. She looked very cute when she opened her eyes wide and blinked with her eyshes. He had never talked to such a cute little girl so for a moment, he was dazed. Luo Luo was opening her big eyes widely and was blinking her eyshes. Seeing the youngsters looking dazed like a dumb goose made her feel a little embarrassed and a little proud. She thought that what her queen taught her was bing useful. Hi. Chen Chang Sheng eventually woke up and took a step back. Luo Luo said, Hi. Chen Chang Sheng said seriously, Excuse me, what are you here for? Luo Luo felt a little surprised, thinking that they had just metst night and so many things had urred. Shouldnt he know what I was here for? For no reason, seeing Chen Chang Shengs serious look made her involuntarily be serious. She gave a serious salute and said, Thank you for saving mest night. Little girls serious salute was a little awkward because she rarely needed to salute to anyone especially after leaving her homnd anding to the capital C yet like the old saying goes, serious awkwardness plus a pretty face made for an absolutely cute look C she looked truly cute right now. Chen Chang Sheng was not good at interacting with females so his returning salute was also somewhat awkward. He responded, no problem, no problem, this is what I should do. This was a verymon formality but Luo Luo did not want to have such a formal and politemunication with him, so she straightened her body, her dark ck eyes turned into circle and she asked, Why is it something you should do? Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit surprised, thought for a moment and then exined seriously, Because you are younger than me and hes a demon. We both are humans so I should obviously protect you. Luo Luo heard the phrase we both are humans and smiled. She noticed a detail in this sentence: he said protect instead of save. But after all, you saved me. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, What should I give you in return? Chen Chang Sheng said seriously, You came here specifically to express your thanks. This is good enough for me. Luo Luo thought for a while, smiled, turned around and walked to the outside of the library. Her turn was absolutely resolute. She left determinedly. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the little girls small shadow and had a mixed feeling. When I say it was enough then its enough. When i say say leave, they leave right away. The capitals people were truly carefree. Yet right after he sat back on the floor, ready to continue reading... The little girl came back again. She took out lots of things from the wagon. One by one, she put them in front of Chen Chang Sheng. .......................................... The first item was a legendary luminous pearl. This legendary luminous pearl was extremely big. Even though it was not as big as a washbasin, it was definitely as big as a bowl. Its also very round, extremely smooth and had no ws. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the rolling legendary luminous pearl and felt dazed. He had never even see a legendary luminous pearl but he knew the thing that looked like a ze ball was a legendary luminous pearl not because he had read rted records and descriptions but because whenever Luo Luo took out an item, she would always do a serious and detailed exnation of it using her childish voice. Luo Luo was very generous but she would never cast pearls before swines. This is the Principal Sword Technique of Mountain Li.... As long as you are a sword user, you need to learn the sword techniques in this book including the Sect of Longevity or Mountain Virgin. Thee South barbarians are very cheap and were unwilling to share it with others. I... It took a lot of effort for my family to obtain it. She delivered an old scroll to Chen Chang Sheng. She didnt forget to add that this is the true piece. The scroll in the Mountain Li Sword ss is actually a copy people madeter. Chen Chang Sheng felt dazed. Looking at the scroll in his hand, he felt like he was having a dream. Was he really holding the Principal Sword Technique of Mountain Li? But there was no news of the Principle Sword Technique of Mountain Li getting stolen at all in the entire continent. Or, was this robbed by this little girls family? This little girl......who was she? ............................................................ Pa. (a sound) Luo Luo ced a heavy box in front of Chen Chang Sheng. Dirt was shaking out of the gaps onto the floor. The box was opened and inside was filled with golden leaves, but that wasnt all. She swept the golden leaves away as they were just ordinary fallen leaves to reveal the actual thing below. There lied half a box full of extremely rare crystals. Oh right, I live in the Herb Garden next to you. Luo Luo, like magic, took out a bamboo basket and said, ..... I dont really know what you need, so I will let you casually take some from each type of them. Chen Chang Sheng was already dumbfounded by the legendary luminous pearl, the scroll of sword technique, and the half box of crystals, but seeing the rare herbs and fruits randomly stacked like regr vegetables, he was shocked again. He had bepletely speechless. Luo Luo looked at her curiously thinking, were these not enough? She thought a bit and her little hand was on her left chest. She used a little bit of strength to pull out a button. Last night, she had already pulled three. After this button got pulled out, the clothes on her left chest fell down revealing her white neck. Chen Chang Sheng was awaken by the white neck and immediately turned his head. He asked surprisingly What do you want to do? Luo Luo delivered the button made from rhinoceros horn to him and said I....I also want to give this to you. What is this? Button of Thousand Miles, have you ever heard it? Chen Chang Sheng took the button thinking about the descriptions on this fantastic magic weapon in the Scrolls of Way. He felt very surprised. He raised the button and took a closer look at it facing the sun. After a while, he woke up and immediately put this button onto the little girls hand. No gains without pains. He looked at the little girl and said seriously. The savingst night was mainly the general who came and saved the two of us. I really did not do anything. Even if I did help out with the little I could do, I previously said that it was already enough for you toe specifically to thank me. How can I ept suchvish gifts? You misunderstood. These were not to thank you for saving my life. Luo Luo pointed on the things on the floor and said These are for an apprenticeship. Chen Chang Sheng did not understand. What? I want to be your apprentice. Luo Luo looked into his eyes. She was very determined. Master, I want you to be my master. I want to follow you and xiu xing. ...................................................... The library waspletely silent. There was clean wind blowing from outside of the window. The legendary luminous pearl was slowly rolling on the ck floor. The pages on the old Sword Technique of Mountain Li were slowly flipping, showing several dozens of images of men holding swords. The herbs in the bamboo basket were emitting out light fragrance. Chen Chang Sheng took a very long pause before eventually realizing what had just happened. He looked at the little girl and confusingly asked Why? The night six days before, was it you sir who lit up the destined star? Chen Chang Sheng thought a bit and said, Yes...but, you see, I just lit up my destined star and I did not even sessfully purify myself. Last night, I saw the battle between you and the demon. You are much stronger than me. How can I be your teacher? Luo Luo said, Last night, the only reason why I could injure the demon was all because of your teaching. Chen Chang Sheng said First, can you not call me master? Luo Luo smiled sweetly Ok, master. Chen Chang Sheng very helplessly put up his hands and exined Thats only a coincidence. Luo Luo was still smiling, But master, you know the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong, you know the Ye Shi Move. These are not just coincidences. Chen Chang Sheng thought a while. I just...read a little more books than others. Luo Luo opened her big eyes widely and said seriously. Then how about the way the Qi flowed? I knew the sword technique of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong long time ago, but I couldnt figure out how to use Qi to control the sword. The professors in the Heavenly Academy and Startaker Academy didnt even know how to solve the problem but master....you taught me the solution in one sentence. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent. He really wanted to exin these were just coincidences. It was just his conjecture regarding how to use Qi when the vessels were hindered. Last night, the situation was dangerous and he was forced to try it. It was unexpected that this little girl actually seeded. The sessst night did not mean he would always seed. He also could not exin the issue regarding his own body to the little girl. Of course, more importantly he couldnt really ept this little girl as his student. Even though the legendary luminous pearl was very pretty, the sword technique was very luring, and those herbs were truly good...... He stood up and got ready to leave the library but he realized that he...couldnt move because, his leg was being held down by someone. Luo Luo sat on the floor. Her body slightly leaned forward and her two hands tightly hung onto his leg. She looked like an unwilling poor girl abandoned by an ungrateful man. Her heart was actually filled with happiness. She thought silently : Yes, this is the smell that I smelled before! (Pervert????!!~~!~ Oii Perverted Loli Girl??.. Ok i imagine her as a loli maybe not a loli but still >.> that smelling...) Master, please ept me. She looked up, opened up her big watery eyes, looked at Chen Chang Sheng, said pathetically, Whatever you want, I will give you all. (Editor Bingo: So do you guys know the background of Lou Lou yet?) Chapter 33 – Apprentice (Part 1) Between the Tradition Academy and the Herb Garden, there was an old wall that was covered with green ivy and dominated by moss. Official Jin and Official Li leaned on the wall and eavesdropped on the conversation inside the library. Because the two were experts in xiu xing and the little princess didnt hid anything, they heard the conversation and understood the situation. After they saw the action the princess made, suddenly they fell off the wall. It was a pretty bad fall. From the library, sounds of heavy objects falling could be heard from far away but it didnt affect the library. Inside the silent library, on the dark ck floor there seemed to have a motionless picture. The picture depicted Luo Luo tightly hanging onto Chen Chang Shengs leg, who was acting like a sculpture not daring to move at all. Let go, let go of your hand first. Chen Chang Sheng felt very nervous, to the point that even his sound got somewhat shaken. Although this little girl just seemed to be a little older than ten, shes was still a girl. Having his leg get hanged on tightly by a pair of small hands was extremely embarrassing. He didnt dare to move but only unstoppably yelled out. If I let go my hand, master will run away. Luo Luo said seriously. Chen Chang Sheng felt helpless. He immediately promised Dont worry, I absolutely wont run away. Now can you let go your hands? After you let go then we can talk. Luo Luo appeared very yielding. She trusted what he said and released her hands. Then she pointed to the floor and indicated him to sit down. Cheng Chang Sheng thought about this little girls previous swift movement and knew that he had no way of running away from her hands so he silently sighed and sat down. Seeing that he did not attempt to escape as expected, Luo Luo felt very happy. The library waspletely silent, Chen Chang Sheng did not know what to say and felt very embarrassing but obviously Luo Luo did not feel so. She sat in front of him using her hands to support her lower jaw. She looked at him attentively with a smile. The two were very close. Chen Chang Sheng could see his own face from her bright ck pupils and could see the happiness from her heart C thats a type of extremely pure happiness. Looking at her, Chen Chang Sheng got influenced and also felt the happinesse out from the deepest part of his heart. There were no reason for this but he felt it. But he could not just agree with her request because of happiness and because looking at every perspective this was an unreasonable request. He said seriously I am really just amon person. I said before too, I just chose my destined star. I did not even purify sessfully. You are stronger than me, how could I be your teacher? Luo Luo still used her hand to support her lower jaw and looked attentively at him as if she thought he looked very pretty. No matter how long she looked, it was not enough, Master, if you were just amon person, how could you do those things? Also, you are a good person. Chen Chang Sheng did not understand why being a good person was rted to him not stronger than her and not sessfully purified yet and asked confusedly and then? Yesterday before I fainted, I saw master holding a sword trying to protect me from the falling sky so master is a good person. Luo Luos smile suddenly had an additional different meaning. But actually thats not thest image I saw. Thest image I saw were stars filling up the sky. They were really stars, and at that time.....Yu Tian General Xue Xing Chuan didnt arrive yet. Chen Chang Sheng realized that she saw it and felt somewhat hopeless. so what? Master, if your sword can break through Net of Fog then obviously its not amon sword. And you, obviously, are not amon person. Luo Luos eyes looked down and fell upon the seeminglymon little sword tied to his waist. Cheng Chang Sheng looked outside and surprisingly said Ah! Luo Luo followed his eyes out and felt somewhat confused. She thought what happened? Its kind ofte. Chen Chang Sheng pointed outside and said I have to go eating first. Can we talk about itter? Luo Luos face slightly plumped up like a bun and it was very cute, but it was also like a little tiger which was still cute. She was about to hang on to him but Chen Chang Shengs voice slightly changed and said Dont hang on to me! Although the time they spent together was very short, Luo Luo already grasped his personality. She understood that if she pushed him too hard, it would not be a good thing. Because of this, she took back her hands unwillingly and looked at Cheng Chang Sheng who already silently walked to the exit of the library. She said Master, just ept me please. On the floor, her skirt hem spread out like a flower. She sat in the center of the flower looking pathetic but very cute. How would Chen Chang Sheng dare to look back? If he did, he would definitely soften his heart. As he walked out, he waved his hand and ran away. ....................................................... In the Hundred Blossom Street he ate a bowl of mixed rice with pickled veggies. Then he walked a while in the capital, thinking that the strange little girl should have already left, Chen Chang Sheng then returned to the Tradition Academy. After he walked into the library and took a glimpse, he finally rxed because no one was there as he expected. As the evening was about to arrive, thinking that he already wasted so much time today, he used his fastest speed to finish preparing. He began to calm down and meditate and got ready to absorb starlights to purify again. But before he even closed up his eyes, he saw that under the starlights a skirt was swaying. The little girl walked in. Chen Chang Sheng said helplessly. I already said. Its impossible. Luo Luo, as if she did not hear what he said, said, Master, I already move all the things into your bedroom. Among those little buildings only one of them had a stove. That room should be yours? Those herbs were ced in the attic. Everything else was under your bed. Chen Chang Sheng already noticed, the Legendary Luminous Pearl and the sword technique already disappeared. He originally thought that the little girl took back the things. Who would expect she actually help him put the things inside the building. He did not even know how to react at all. I want to xiu xing. He felt very helpless, but really did not want to waste any more time and miss the night to absorb starlights and purify. So he could pretend as the little girl was nonexistent and tightly closed his eyes. Suddenly, he smelled a very light fragranceing from his right side. He was a bit surprised and opened up his eyes. He saw that the little girl was already at his side. Her little face was only about an inch away from him. If she got even closer, her face would be touching his. He asked helplessly What do you want? Luo Luos eyes suddenly lit up. Master, I want you to be my teacher. Chen Chang Sheng did not know what to say. He give up, closed his eyes, and began meditating. He was truly someone who was with boring scrolls since youth. Even under a little girls staring at such close distance, he still could actually meditate. The day gradually became lighter and chicken crowing among the families could be hearding into the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and slowly woke up. He suddenly felt his right shoulder was somewhat heavy and somewhat stiff. He looked back, got scared, and then sighed. The little girl was hanging onto his arm was leaning her head onto his shoulder. It looked like she was having a sweet dream and it seemed like she had slept herest night. Chen Chang Sheng lightly woke her up and said Go home. No. Luo Luo rubbed her eyes and said aggrievedly. Chen Chang Sheng sighed and said, Why do you have to do this? Yesterday when master was absorbing starlight and purifying, I hung on to master and smelled for a really long time....I am sure, that smell is from you. The smell is really good. I feel reallyfortable next to you. It was as if I ate a longevity fruit. Luo Luo rememberedst night and her eyes became even brighter like the Tai Bai star that even morning light could not cover. Then sheughed embarrassedly and continued I never eat a longevity fruit, but I heard it from my mom. Chen Chang Sheng was wordless again. Thinking that just because smell was good, she wanted to be his student? Just so she could smell him everyday? My xiu xing encountered a very troublesome obstacle. No one can solve it, not even the professors at the Heavenly Academy and Startaker Academy could solve it. But master you can....in order to use Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong, I can only use what you said that night. This is the evidence. The method of operating Qi to use the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong was rted to the secret in Chen Chang Shengs body. Of course, this was not the main reason he rejected this little girl. I have no right to teach you. Also I have no time to teach you. I want to read, I want to xiu xing, and I have a lot of important things to do. Luo Luo saw him for a whole day and obviously knew he cared a lot about time, even to an extreme extent. She asked, Master, why are you so anxious? Yes, such care to time that it even appeared somewhat anxious. Chen Chang Sheng saw the sincere concern from the little girls eyes and suddenly felt a bit warm. He always appeared to be very calm because very little people could see the anxiety hiding under his calm appearance. For no reason, he suddenly wanted to talk. I want to participate in the Great Trial. Also....I must get first ce. He looked at her and said seriously. That morning in the library was the most peaceful time. There were no chirping of cicadas and sparrows. Even frog was sleeping. After a very long time, there was no sneering nor surprising questions. Even after Tang Thirty Six heard Chen Chang Shengs goal, he would have some emotional change. Yet Luo Luos face had no change. She looked seriously at Chen Chang Sheng and waited for his next words. Chen Chang Sheng asked, You..dont you think this goal is very funny? At least...somewhat surprising? Funny? Surprising? Why? Luo Luo who heard this question, on the contrary, felt puzzled. Master participates in the Great Trial, of course will get first ce. The library bes quiet again, from far away there was faintly a twitter, yet the ce became even more quiet. Chen Chang Sheng was dazed. Her tone made him feel that if he did not get the first ce in the Great Trial, then that would be a strange thing. He never ate the legendary longevity fruit, but he thought that even if he ate several hundreds of longevity fruits, it would not make him feel asfortable as hearing this sentence. But, why does master must participate in the Great Trial? Luo Luo did not know how much console her reaction gave Chen Chang Sheng and asked curiously, Do you want to see the Mausoleum of the Books? I can take master there. Chen Chang Sheng did not notice thest part of her sentence. He stood up, walked to the window. He looked at the royal pce not far from here and looked at the direction of the Ling Yan Pavilion. The top three tiers of the Great Trial could go to the Mausoleum of the Books to feel the way, this was what he wanted. Yet only the first ce on the Great Trial would get the chance to meditate for a night in the Ling Yan Pavilion. This was what he wanted the most. Chapter 34 – Apprentice (Part 2) Ever since he was picked up by his master next to theke, the phrase Chen Chang Sheng heard most was: you have a very unfortunate life. Especially the night when was ten, after his body began to emit a strange fragrance, these words were like reminders. They always stayed in his heart. If he wanted to change his unfortunate life, there were only two methods. One way was to xiu xing up to the deify stage. At this stage, he obviously wouldnt be regted by destiny. But the deify stage only existed in legends even Du Fu, who was unbeatable in the past probably did not get to that stage. The second method obviously was to fight against his fate. His master told him that it was rumored that from the beginning of Zhou Dynasty, only three people were able to fight against the Heaven and change their fate. These three people were unmatchable geniuses and they held the power of the world. Chen Chang Sheng was just a regr person, how could he aplish this? It didnt matter if he was able to do it or not, it was something he had to do. Therefore he had topete in the Great Trial and obtain the championship. Only if he did this would he have a chance at entering the Ling Yan Pavilion which had strict entry requirements. Only if he entered the Ling Yan Pavilion would he be able to look at the people in the paintings and discover what they had left him. The Ling Yan Pavilion had twenty four painting of the most important officials of the beginning of the Zhou Dynasty. New paintings of important officials are constantly added. Nevertheless, the most important ones were still the first twenty four paintings. In those twenty four paintings, there was hidden evidence and a trace of the second sessful Fate Change of the Zhou Dynasty. Chen Chang Sheng woke up from his deep thought and his eyes nced from the royal pce to the young girl sitting on the floor. He really liked this child, but he couldnt ept her as his apprentice C this young girl lived in the Herb Garden and was ambushed by a demon the night before. Her background was unordinary. The greatest possibility was that she was part of the royal bloodline that was exiled by the Divine Queen and was escorted back in private. He could not have a rtionship with such a character. Plus he didnt want to misguide the girl. I need to clean up and rest. Go back home and donte back anymore. Chen Chang Sheng said. He wanted to sound harsh and cold so that the young girl would back off. Without waiting for her response, he left the library. He hoped that she would leave knowing the difficult. Chen Chang Sheng returned to the library at night and saw that the girl wasnt there. He could finally rx. He continued to absorb starlight to purify his body. During his state of meditation, the dawn returned. Once again the night had passed. He didnt know if the energy of stars was absorbed by his body. He just knew that his skin and hair didnt change a bit and no progress was made in the Purification stage. But he was used to this. However, when he opened his eyes, he felt empty in his right arm. He felt unusual. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a while. He then left the library and returned to his small building and started showering. The hot water in the wooden barrel was releasing steam and it floated along with the ivies on the wall. Slowly, it was separated into countless strings of smoke. He sat in the hot water andid against the wall of the barrel and closed his eyes. He was tired. The morning was so quiet that he felt something was missing. Just like earlier when he opened his eyes, he felt something was missing on his right arm. There was no pretty and crisp voice and no one hugged his arm dependently. Only for a few days, he was used to the presence of that young girl. Thinking about this, he felt a little embarrassed and his face was a little warm. He realized that matter how he followed his heart and calmed his mind, he couldntpletely diminish vanity and some other feelings. He ced the wet towel on his face. He didnt want his warm face to be shined by the light. Suddenly, the wall next to the barrel came crashing down and dust flew everywhere. Bricks and stones fell down from the broken wall. Chen Chang Sheng removed his towel and stared at the wall in surprise. Under the dust, there was a huge hole......in the wall. The dust gradually fell to the ground and Luo Luo walked in through the big hole in the wall. She turned around and saw Chen Chang Sheng in the wooden barrel and was extremely happy, We didnt calcte the wrong spot, its here! She didnt say this to Chen Chang Sheng, she said this to her subordinates holding the construction tools behind her. For a while, behind the quiet small building, next to the old wall was filled with construction noises. Not one of the busily working people looked at the wooden barrel. It was as if they could not see the youngster in the hot water. Looking at this scene of lively construction, Chen Chang Sheng felt the water in the barrel was cooling rapidly and his body was cooling as well. He was so surprised that he couldnt speak a word. His mouth was open slightly. He felt this scene was crazy, but what was more crazy was that he himself was in this scene. Not for long, a brand new wooden wall appeared in the wall. The people went back into the Herb Garden and closed the wooden wall. The Tradition Academy was just as quiet as before. Except there was an extra wall and one more person. Now its much more convenient toe over everyday, I dont need to ride the carriage anymore. Luo Luos hands were on her waist. She looked at the door and was satisfied. It was silent, no one answered her. She turned around and looked. She saw that Chen Chang Sheng was like a frozen swan. His two hands were on the wooden barrel and it was funny seeing him like this. Luo Luo said sincerely, Master, please continue. You can disregard me. Suddenly, Chen Chang Shengs expression turned extremely serious and his eyes were filled with boundless terror. He looked at the blue sky behind her and his voice shook, Dragon?! Luo Luo was surprised, she turned her head to look, but the navy sky was empty; there was no dragon. Just this moment behind her back, a watering sound was heard. She turned around and saw Chen Sheng Sheng who had dressed up quickly and flipped out of the barrel and ran crazily into the forest. As he was running, water was dripping from under him. It was as embarrassing as it could be. He was like a dog in the water. Or perhaps, a homeless dog. Looking at this scene, Luo Luo couldnt help butugh. She waved and yelled, Master, you will return! Chen Chang Sheng slowly disappeared into the boundary of the forest. The smile on Luo Luos face gradually disappeared. She seemed sad and sighed, Master, why wont you ept me? - Chen Chang Sheng was wet all over, his ck hair wasnt tied up and there were no shoes on his feet. He felt embarrassed but he didnt dare to return to the Tradition Academy to change his clothes. An entire capital and he couldnt find a ce to go. Since he was too embarrassed to meet anyone, he couldnt find people to help either. The room in the tavern outside of the Mausoleum of Knowledge was still registered, but the walk to the north of the city was way too long. Chen Chang Sheng didnt want the patrolling guard to arrest him for inappropriate dressing. Therefore, he could only go to the Heavenly Academy, which was closer. He sessfully attracted the eyes and mocking of the Heavenly Academy students. He just acted like he didnt see or hear anything. Finally, he found the house of Tang Thirty Six and without hesitation he kicked the door and entered. He said seriously, Let me borrow a set of clean clothes and I owe you this time. Tang Thirty Six saw his appearance and was at first stunned. Then he startedughing loudly. The time between his confusion and hisughter was a little long which showed his slow reaction. But thisughter was still a little harsh in the ears of Chen Chang Sheng. Rare guest.....truly a rare guest.....what happened to you? Although I never like wearing another persons clothing, this is an extremely circumstance. Therefore, please be quick. Chen Chang Sheng was very serious. Tang Thirty Six knew that if he was any slower, Chen Chang Sheng might get angry. He held in hisughter and found a set of clean clothes and gave two towels along with it, Go whip your hair and feet, dont worry, they are all new. Thank you. As quick as humanly possible, Chen Chang Sheng cleaned himself up and then rxed. He checked around the surrounding to make sure this guy was the genius that was ranked thirty sixth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. Even in a ce like the Heavenly Academy, he was able to have a small house to himself. But looking at the paper balls, leftover food and waste all over the floor and chairs, Chen Chang Sheng discovered that although the small house was spacious, there was nowhere for him to sit. Sit down. Tang Thirty Six couldnt connect with his pain. Where? Chen Chang Sheng asked sincerely. Tang Thirty Six now remembered this guys weird habit. He stood up unwillingly and said, Lets go eat. As they were walking on the path of Heavenly Academy and leaving the school, Chen Chang Sheng once again attracted the eyes of strangers. But this time, it wasnt his embarrassing look but rather because he was walking next to Tang Thirty Six. The students of the Heavenly Academy were surprised and wondered who this youngster was and how was he able to talk with Thirty Thirty Six who was famous for his pride and coldness? Sitting down in a nice restaurant next to the Heavenly Academy, Tang Thirty Six suddenly realized something and wrinkled his eyebrows. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and asked sincerely, I went to the tavern once and saw the message left for you.....you actually entered the Tradition Academy? Chen Chang Sheng nodded and said, What are you doing recently? But he actually wanted to ask Tang Thirty Six why he didnt visit him after knowing he entered the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng only had one person he knew in the capital. Although he didnt mind loneliness, he thought it was nice to enjoypany as well. But it was hard for him to ask directly because of his personality. Hearing him admit to the fact that he entered Tradition Academy, Tang Thirty Sixs expression became heavy. But seeing Chen Chang Sheng changing the topic, Tang Thirty Six thought he didnt want to talk about sad things and answered, The Ivy Festival is about to start, although Im not afraid of anyone, I need to prepare. Chen Chang Sheng was wondering what was the Ivy Festival? Tang Thirty Six asked again, So, what happened today? I only wanted to be the third ce in the Great Trial and I was staying up all night to prepare. Your goal is the first ce and you were able to water fight with people? or.....did you encounter trouble? The Tradition Academy......I really cant stay there anymore. Chen Chang Sheng thought back to the past few days. No matter if his eyes were open or closed, showering or reading, he could always see that young girl. He was a little dejected. For him, this emotion was something hard to experience. Tang Thirty Six thought Chen Chang Sheng was enduring countless mocking and cold shoulders while he was studying in the Tradition Academy and sympathized with him. He patted Chen Chang Shen on the shoulder, If you really cant do it, then leave. I.....can write a letter and let you study in Wen Shui. Chen Chang Sheng sighed. Tang Thirty Six looked at his worrying and sad expression and felt a little unhappy. He thought to himself, you were calm and confident even when you were rejected twice by the Heavenly Academy and Starseeker Academy or else I wouldnt respect you. But why are you like this now? Is the Tradition Academy actually a cursed location? Drink a little and sleep. He requested two bowls of strong alcohol and pushed one bowl to Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the bowl and was curious, then he said honestly I never drank before. Tang Thirty Six helped him uncover the seal and said, You drank after you drink today. Chen Chang Sheng had things on his mind and so did Tang Thirty Six. Plus speaking from truth, these two youngsters werent that close yet and didnt know each other that well. It was only natural that they didnt have things to talk about. Therefore, they could only hold the bowls and drank silently. Drinking silently without talking makes people drunk fast. Especially for first timers like Chen Chang Sheng. Of course, Tang Thirty Sixs tolerance wasnt that good either. A genius like me has no time for some Ivy Festival. But those idiotic students dared to underestimate my strength..... Tang Thirty Six looked at the students outside of the restaurant wearing the uniforms of the Heavenly Academy and smiled coldly, This time I will prove myself and p their faces! Chen Chang Sheng held the bowl with two hands and his eyes were half closed. It was clear that he was drunk, Ivy Festival.....what is it?........what do they have there?......food?......is there alcohol? The capital has the Heavenly Academy, Starseeker Academy, Academy of Priests...... in total of six oldests and most respected schools. The power of time was represented by the ivies growing on the walls of those six schools, therefore these six academies were called the Six Ivies. Only the students of the Six Ivies were able to enter the Great Trial without going through the entrance exam. From this, it was easy to see the status of these six academies. The entrance exam of the Trail Trial usually began in the summer. Although the Six Ivies didnt need to participate in it, they didnt want the students to miss a chance of enhancing themselves. Therefore after the scores of the entrance exam of the Great Trial were released, the Six Ivies would invite the students who passed the entrance exam with their own student to join a great festival Since the students of the Six Ivies would also join the festival, it was morepetitive than the entrance exam. It was also shown in history that the ranking obtained from this festival was simr to the final ranking of the Great Trial. For this reason, the festival was viewed as the basic guideline for the Great Trial. Of course, the ranking of the festival didnt include the southern students and the xiuxing geniuses who wouldnt easily show their techniques. This festival is the Ivy Festival. For Tang Thirty Sixs personality, he was too prideful to join the Ivy Festival. But due to his rtionship with the vice principal of the Heavenly Academy and some previous mocking from his schoolmates who were also on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, he decided to join. For this festival, he isted himself in the Heavenly Academy to xiuxing. Even after knowing Chen Chang Sheng entered the Tradition Academy, he didnt have time to visit. Chen Chang Sheng put down his bowl and covered his mouth to burp. He was a little embarrassed and excused himself. He then said, I wish you luck. Since the Ivy Festival was apetition between geniuses, it naturally had nothing to do with him. This is what he thought, but he forgot that the school he attending right now was also one of the Six Ivies. Of course, the entire world also seem to forgot about this. Chapter 35 – Lewd thief? Useless trash? After returning to the Tradition Academy, Chen Chang Sheng was drunk. He narrowed his eyes and could barely walk stably. As for the Ivy Festival, he had already put it into the back of his mind and no longer cared about it. The library was dark. He wasnt there so obviously, the Tradition Academy would be cold as usual. He walked to the side ofke. The surrounding was very quiet, only stars were floating on the clean water and the reflections of trees on the opposing shore were not so clear in the darkness. There was a clean spring wind blowing on his face. He stood on a stone next to theke, and looked up at the stars for a really long time. He then looked towards the stars in theke for a really long time. He closed his eyes, silently stood there for a very long time and suddenly shouted out some curse words to theke. He always gave others a calm and silent impression and was precocious. Such venting behavior was very rare for him but he vented out his feelings tonight. He realized that he was actually a little tired so he decided to sit on thewn next to theke, lie down and doze off. The library waspletely dark. He did not go there to read, to absorb starlights, or to purify. Hepletely fell into a daze. He did not think. Over the years of his life, he never indulged himself and this was the first time he wasted time. After some time had psed, he opened his eyes and saw that he was still lying on thewn. The grass his hands were touching had moderately cold raindrops. His cheeks were also somewhat wet and the distant sky faintly had morning lighting out. It should be around five oclock C even after self-indulging when he was drunk, he still woke up promptly. The strict or even traditional daily routine and behaviors were already prating into his bones and became some kind of instinct which made him feel helpless. Habit was very strong; even purification could not change it. Chen Chang Sheng returned to his little building and used a wet towel to carefully clean his face while he was thinking. He glimpsed at the tightly closed door on the old wall and felt somewhat hopeful. Heaven would not respond to every wish, but today, it responded. The door was opened up and the little girl jumped over the doorsill like stepping on stones to pass a brook. She hopped to him, her ck ponytails swung back and forth. She looked very cute. Luo Luo looked at him and said happily. Loh, master, dont you feel convenient? The little girl smiled very happily, but inside she was very nervous. She was afraid that Chen Chang Sheng would run away like he had done yesterday. Chen Chang Sheng did not run today. Maybe it was because he wasnt naked today, maybe it was because he was not fully awake from ebrietyst night, maybe it was because he already gave up resisting the little girls entanglement or maybe he actually wanted to see her. Walking out of the Tradition Academy, he bought two bowls of dumplings and gave the one of that was not spicy to the little girl. He then walked to the library. The little girl held the bowl, followed him and was extremely surprised but happy. After breakfast, Chen Chang Sheng began to read. He found what he wanted to read easily off the shelf as he was very familiar with where he had ced it. He then sat on the floor and read attentively and silently,paring the original documentations to the three thousand Scrolls of Way he read in the old temple in Xi Ning. He called this methodparison study. Reading was a very boring activity and watching others read was even worse. Chen Chang Sheng was quietly reading. In the beginning, Luo Luo was very interested and she attempted to read with him, but after reading a while, she realized that she could not understand a lot of the books so she felt very bored. Thinking that waking up early was truly not a good thing, sleepiness, like the ants under the tree, came over constantly and endlessly. As time went by, it made her feel like her head became heavier and heavier..... After a long time, Chen Chang Sheng woke up from his deep reading. He felt that his right arm was somewhat heavy, somewhat limp and numb. Suddenly, he recalled the scene he saw when he woke from meditation and purificationst night. He turned around and the little girl was hanging on his arm and sleeping again, as expected. Her hand actually did not hang around to his right arm, but simply grabbed onto his sleeve lightly. She also did not actually lean on his shoulder because she was too small, she was only able to lean on his upper arm. Though this position was not reallyfortable for her, she was still having a good nap... Chen Chang Sheng looked at the little girls entirely unfolded eyebrows, looked at the innocence revealed from her rxed eyebrows and eyes and smiled. She had a good nap because she was very rxed. The reason why she was so rxed, was because she trusted him so much. Being trusted by someonepletely was a very good feeling for Chen Chang Sheng especially since he was silently marching forward by himself in the capital. Suddenly, a shadow fell on the little girls face. When normal people slept, they did not like light. But the little girl was obviously distinct. When shadow fell on her, her eyebrows frowned, her nose lightly wrinkled, and she mumbled unhappily. She would probably wake up in a moment. Chen Chang Sheng liked to watch the little girl sleep. Of course, he wouldnt feel so happy after being disrupted by others. Looking to the entrance of the library, he subconsciously stirred up his eyebrows. The person who appeared on the entrance was Shuang Er, for no reason, her look was extremely cold. ............................................................................. Today Shuang Er was feeling very chaotic because the white crane hade back from the distant south and had brought the Misss letter again. Miss was not an idiot who followed the rules for women taught in stupid books, the Zhou Dynasty also had no such strange requirements that the South had. Because she knew this clearly, she did not really understand why Miss would be concerned about the shameless youngster. Even though there was an engagement, the engagement would be cancelled one day anyways so why would Miss care about the youngster? Fine, Miss only mentioned in the letter that she wanted to know the recent things that happened with the youngster, its not really a concern....but, why would she want to know about it? Shuang Er actually knew clearly, Miss simply did not want the youngster because of the engagement, became a dust in the river, therefore she wanted her to inquire about him. She inquired about him as Miss requested. She knew that Chen Chang Sheng was the only student in the Tradition Academy. Moreover, based on the madams attitude, although the youngster wouldnt have a bright future, at least he would not have any problem with security. ording to Misss instruction, she came specifically to the Tradition Academy to ask if he needed any help, such as money but she never expected that she would see such an image! Who was that little girl? Why would she hang on to this kid? Was he actually reading? Although the Tradition Academy had fallen, it continued to be a ce used to educate people! This kid was actually hugging with a little girl in the library! How awful! Seeing this image, Shuang Er was strangely furious C you had an engagement with Miss! Although this engagement definitely did not mean anything, for now, it had not been cancelled yet. Your identity is the fiance of Miss! Otherwise, why would Miss care about your security ten thousand miles away and ask high ss people from the pce to save your little life! Although Miss does not like you, she still helped you a lot, but now you were hugging another girl! What a pair of whores! Shuang Er was originally going to say it out loud, but upon she looking at the little girls innocent but pretty face, she felt bad. So she stared at Chen Chang Sheng and yelled angrily, Lewd thief! After saying these two words, how would she still have patience to be concerned about Chen Chang Shengs safety? She simply gave a flick of her sleeves, turned around and angrily walked away. The Tradition Academy was quiet, thewn next to theke was green and beautiful, yet Shuang Er felt gloomy. She felt more and more unhappy as she walked. After returning to the Dong Yu Generals Mansion, she began writing letter to Miss, describing in detail what she heard....and especially the image she saw today. Although she did not add trimmings, she simply wrote exactly what she heard and saw. The negativity of the words was very obvious. The white crane left the capital and flew towards the Mountain Virgin in the distant South. At evening, when the falling sun shined on the rare flowers and grasses on the cliff, the white crane flew down the cliff. The girl took the letter, skimmed through it and remained silent for a long time. The white crane took the pen brush again, dipped with right amount of ink and delivered it into her hand at the right time. The girl held the pen brush, looked at the white paper, remained silent for so long and sighed. She used the top of the pen to rub her head. She looked at the white crane and said, I actually dont know what to write. ording to your previous descriptions...that little Taoist priest shouldnt be this kind of person. The white crane could not speak, so it could not answer for her. Instead, it used her neck to touch her wrist which indicating to her to quickly start writing. C Lewd thief? Chen Chang Sheng heard the words Shuang Er said before she turned around. He knew she misunderstood something but he didnt mind and didnt bother to run out of the library to exin. Although his marriage vow with the Generals Mansion wasnt terminated yet, after doing so many things in the Generals Mansion, he believed that she was in no position to misunderstand him, much less be in the position to be angry at him. But.....for some reason, he himself got angry. Luo Luo woke up and rubbed her eyes. She sensed the fragrance leftover in the air and asked curiously, Master, who came before? Chen Chang Sheng said, A maid from the Dong Yu Generals Mansion. After hearing him mention Dong Yu Generals Mansion, Luo Luos expression changed. She was about to say something but suddenly stopped and nced out of the library. Two men have walked to the library. One of them had his hands on his back and had entered the library without an invitation. He was arrogant. That person wore the teachers uniform of the Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng noticed that this persons expression was cold and harsh. His eyes were merciless when looking at Chen Chang Sheng. Such a joke! That Heavenly Academys teacher looked at Chen Chang Sheng for a second and turned around. It seemed like looking at him for an extra second would dirty his eyes. The teacher looked at the person beside him and rebuked, The Tradition Academy was in ruins, how could it be listed as one of the Six Ivies? And this person...... a trash who hasnt even reach Purification, how was he permitted to enter the Ivy Festival!? Chapter 36 – Thank You Chen Chang Sheng stood up, looked at the teacher from the Heavenly Academy, remaining wordless. Luo Luo was very angry, but she saw that he did not speak, so she could only remain silent as well C since master did not speak or suggest anything, as his student, she should not do anything on her own. The man who stood by the library said two very rude and seemingly meaningless sentences. But upon hearing the words Ivy Festival, Chen Chang Sheng recalled what Tang Thirty Six had said. He understood the implications of the festival. He never realized that the Ivy Festival was rted to him because he, like many others, forgot that the Tradition Academy was one of the Six Ivies. However it was obvious that not the entire world forgot about this fact, especially after he joined the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng looked toward the middle-aged man who was wearing a robe. He was standing next to the teacher of the Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng recognized the teacher. He was Officer Xin from the Department of Traditional Education. Although they had not seen each other in a long time, the officer was responsible for the rebuilding of the Tradition Academy in the recent days. Officer Xin sensed his sight and nodded back, but he looked somewhat embarrassed. He looked towards the teacher from the Heavenly Academy and said, Before the Tradition Academy didnt have any students so it obviously didnt have to participate. Now that it has a student, it should participate in the Ivy Festival. Both the government and the Tradition already permitted its entry. Mr. Peng, please finish your work and leave. The Heavenly Academy was the most important school of the Tradition in the recent years. It had a very high status and therefore, the teachers from the Heavenly Academy possessed high statuses. He was simply a Officer in the Department of Traditional Education. If under different circumstances, seeing the teacher behave in such way, Officer Xin would definitely follow up. But in this case...he understood it more clearly than anyone else. The seemingly normal youngster only had hints of a very strong background, how dare would he offend the teacher. Therefore, he had to try his best to find apromise between the two. Are you sure you want such useless trash to participate in the Ivy Festival? The teacher whosest name was Peng said coldly. Officer Xin said helplessly, This is the rule. I cant do anything about it, cant I? Rule? Everything needs rules? Then let me talk about some rules! The teacher from the Heavenly Academyughed contemptuously and said, ording to the rules in the previous years, the Ivy Festival modeled the format of the Great Trial. There were two types, civil and military. Two students from each school each have to pick a test to take. Now, this broken school only had this trash, how will it participate? Officer Xin was wordless, recalling that the Ivy Festival actually had this rule. Before he came, he was solely focused on how toe up with apromise between the teacher and Chen Chang Sheng. He hadpletely forgotten about this. He felt a little anxious, thinking to himself, why didnt you[Mr. Peng] mention it before? In order to participate in the Ivy Festival, at least two students are required...now that there only one trash, how do you want me to give them permission to participate? The teacher from the Heavenly Academy said expressionlessly, his voice was filled with contempt, Officer, do you really think Ie here because I cant resist the pressure from the Department of the Traditional Education? No, I simply want toe and see how long the joke of the Tradition Academy will make meugh! He stood at the door of the library, looked at the silent school which still had some broken ces after the repair and sighed coldly, The Tradition Academy.....back then it had such great fame! But now? Its simply a dead graveyard! No matter how much you repair it, this is still a graveyard! The Heavenly Academy teachers voice got colder and colder, Recently, there is a rumor in the capital saying that the Pope is going to revitalize the Tradition Academy. Not to mention how crazy this rumor is, but even if its real, you still have to consider the voice of the elders! He turned around and looked at Chen Chang Sheng. There was fire burning in his eyes as he yelled, I just want to tell people, a rumor is just a rumor! The falling Tradition Academy is just a wastnd! Trash is just a trash! No one can restore this rubbish! The Tradition Academy waspletely silent, behind the building there were wild grasses that were not entirely cleaned out. A deserted feeling spreaded. Chen Chang Sheng looked silently at the teacher from the Heavenly Academy and suddenly took a step forward. Useless trash....joke......garbagend.......graveyard. These words were still flowing around the silent library. He did not know why this teacher resented the Tradition Academy and him so much, yet he knew one thing C he was a student of the Tradition Academy the only student. He did not live here for a long time, but because he was the only student, this entire Tradition Academy was his, the flowers, grasses, trees, bricks, stones, all were his. He worked to revitalize this ce, he studied here quietly, here was his fairnd, not wastnd. He did not like to get humiliated by others and more so, he did not like it when others humiliate the Tradition Academy. He recalled the humiliation he encountered after arriving at the capital, recalled Shuang Er who had just left and decided to do something. I will participate in the Ivy Festival. he said. He looked at the teacher from the Heavenly Academy and said, I dont know why you have to have such a big resentment against me and my school, but if you want to prevent me from going to the Ivy Festival, I can tell you that you will not seed because of your impolite attitude. The teacher from the Heavenly Academy said coldly, In order to participate in the Ivy Festival, you need two students, or ...two trashes. Even if you are dare to participate, I can tell you that you will not seed because in the entire continent, there wont be anyone, besides an idiot like you, that is willing to go to the Tradition Academy. Officer Xin did not say anything, but he knew that the teachers words were true, no one would dare go to the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng was probably ced here by someone of very high status or he was responsible to something. There wont be another person like him. The library was very silent. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the ck and bright floor and suddenly asked, Do you still insist? An immature but determined voice came up, I insist. I cant teach you much. You already taught me a lot. As a student of the Tradition Academy, you probably will face a lot of hate from others. Master, I am very good at contempting others. You probably...will have to bare a lot of humiliation. Master, no one dares to humiliate me. This conversation was over. Chen Chang Sheng smiled, looked at the side and said, I still dont know your name. Luo Luos eyes were extremely bright, her left hand tightly grabbed to his sleeve. She was very worried that he would regret his decision and said, Master, my name is Luo Heng. Chen Chang Sheng held her left hand, then looked at the teacher from the Heavenly Academy, You see, now we are two people. Luo Luo felt a bit shy, leaned on his right arm and repeated like a parrot, We are two people. Officer Xin was dazed. The teacher from the Heavenly Academy became extremely angry and yelled in disbelief, How dare you! How will such a broken ce get another student! Who do you think who you are! You think just because you say she is a student here, she is?! Chen Chang Sheng ignored him. He indicate to Luo Luo to take out a roster, a brush and ink. He wrote Luo Luos name on the roster very seriously. Luo Luo lifted up the document and turned it towards the sun. She breathed in air and blew on the document very hard to dry it up quickly. Under the sunlight, the roster shined very clearly. There were only two names, but two names were enough. I have the roster. Anyone can be the Tradition Academys student, as long as I write their names up. Chen Chang Sheng pointed to the roster, looked at the Heavenly Academy teacher and said, Even if you are the Pope, you still cant change this fact. - Officer Xin quickly tried to smooth out the situation and speak soft words into the ears of the teacher of the Heavenly Academy, however, at the same time, Xin also requested him to give Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo permission to join the Ivy Festival. The teacher fell silent for a long time, and finally left a stamp on the scroll for Officer Xin. But the business was not finished yet. The teacher looked at Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo and said expressionlessly, The students who passed the Semi Trial are permitted to join the Festival of Ivies. Many of them are from different ces all over the continent. Garbage like you are trying to join as well, are you trying to put shame on the Zhou Dynasty? Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and was ready to say something. Just this moment, Luo Luo pulled on his sleeve and asked shyly, Master, can I say something? Chen Chang Sheng said, You are now a student of the Tradition Academy, of course you can. Luo Luo looked at the teacher of the Heavenly Academy and asked seriously, But, what does it have to do with you? The teacher of the Heavenly Academy wasnt a teacher of the Tradition Academy, how was he qualified to teach the students of the Tradition Academy? Luo Luo looked like a young girl of eleven or twelve years old. She spoke boldly and her words were naive, but her question has pointed out the problem directly. The teacher heard this and was stunned, although he was at the brink of his angry, he didnt know how to reply. Good! Good! Good! He was so angry that he startedughing and then yelled coldly, Ill just see how the Tradition Academy will try to reestablish itself! When the Ivy Festival arrives and garbage like you from a ruined academy are shamed by the public and the entire world, dont me me because I have warned you! After saying this, he left the building quickly. Officer Xin didnt leave with him. He walked into the library and exined to Chen Chang Sheng in a low voice. Chen Chang Sheng now knew that the Ivy Festival was nned by one of the Six Ivies each year and this year it was Heavenly Academys turn. Since Traditional Academy didnt join the Ivy Festival for many years due tock of students, it was gradually forgotten by everyone. But this years situation was different. Of course, it wasnt the reason that the teacher of the Heavenly Academy was so angry and had such a bad attitude. The true reason was due to a certain rule of the Zhou Dynasty. In thatw, if an academy was unable to sessfully recruit a student, its teaching certificate would be abolished and the school would shut down entirely. The Tradition Academy didnt recruit any students for many years and if it still didnt obtain any new students this year, then it would silently disappear into history. But who knew...right at thest year, the Tradition Academy got a student named Chen Chang Sheng. Just because of this? Chen Chang Sheng asked. Officer Xin was silent, That year when the incident urred in the Tradition Academy, three of Professor Pengs seniors died here. Chen Chang Sheng was silent. He thought that if he were Professor Peng, he would for sure want the Tradition Academy to be shut down and disappear forever and his attitude towards the student who appeared out of nowhere and changed the destiny of the Tradition Academy wouldnt be too good either. He would love for the student to leave and shut down the school. But dont think about it too much. You dont have to participate in the Ivy Festival, and Professor Peng and the likes couldnt bother you either. Officer Xinforted Chen Chang Sheng and looked at Luo Luo who was standing beside him quietly, thenughed and patted on his shoulder, You are good. Luo Luo didnt understand thisment, neither did Chen Chang Sheng. Both of them was only fourteen years old, and Chen Chang Sheng still thought Luo Luo was a little girl of eleven or twelve years old. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Luo Luos face and hesitated. It wasnt until this moment did he notice that this little girl was really pretty. Luo Luo grabbed his sleeve and said, Master, you cant regret now. Chen Chang Sheng scratched his head reluctantly and thought for a long while, finally said a word, You....ate? Luo Luo opened her wide eyes and was confused, Didnt I eat dumplings with Master in the morning? Yes......but its noon now. Chen Chang Sheng looked outside of the window and said, Its time for lunch. Luo Luo heard this and her hands came together before her and she bowed, Ill make lunch for Master. Go buy something to eat. Chen Chang Sheng replied. Luo Luo asked, Dumplings? Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and said, There is a noodle shop beside the dumpling shop on this street. It doesnt taste too bad. Also, dont add too much bean sprouts, add more noodles. Luo Luo ran out andughed all the way, her hair was flowing in the air. Sitting on the wall, Officer Jin and Officer Li looked at each other. This is fine? I think so. - After eating noodles, it was afternoon. The spring winds fragrance made people both drunk and sleepy. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Luo Luo and said, Sorry, I only knew your name today. Luo Luo smiled and didnt say anything. Take the Night Pearl and other things back, I really cant ept them. Master, are you regretting about this again? Of course......not. Then.......how could you decline the gifts of a student. Didnt you buy a bowl of noodles before? Luo Luos face turned serious and she lifted her dress lightly, then slowly kneeled on the hardwood floor. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a moment. He bowed towards the direction of Xi Ning Vige and then gestured toward Luo Luo. The scene of spring was bright and theke was as calm as a mirror. Rarely, a breeze blew through and around the shelf and hair of people. Chen Chang Sheng straightened his back and lifted her up. Luo Luo said, Thank you. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what to say, he thought for a while and also said, Thank you. Chapter 37 – The First Lesson Chen Chang Sheng suddenly remembered that he hadnt introduced himself. Oh yeah, my name is Chen Chang Sheng. I know. Luo Luoughed as she replied. Of course she knew that her masters name was Chen Chang Sheng. Although she never suspected him, the guards who protected her in the Herb Garden had already obtained all the information regarding Cheng Chang Shen through various ways because Lou Lou wanted to be his apprentice. She knew that he came from a small town named Xi Ning, knew that he knew Tang Thirty Six, and knew how he got into the Tradition Academy. With all the information, she believed that master was definitely not amoner. Lou Lou remebered her actions just now and said a bit worriedly, Master, was what I said to the teacher from the Heavenly Academy somewhat improper? Chen Chang Sheng thought about it Hmm, it was actually somewhat improper. What does it have to do this you, can be said as just fuck off. After saying this, heughed. Luo Luoughed too, very happily. She thought, she is happy easily when staying with master. This was truly a very good thing, then she remembered that the people from Dong Yu Generals mansion came to visit right before the teacher from the Heavenly Academy came to visit. Why would people from the Dong Yu Generals Mansione to see master? Something. Chen Chang Sheng did not know how to answer. He saw the little girls curious look and asked, You know the Dong Yu Generals Mansion? The legendary phoenix nest, how can I not know. The so called phoenix nest, obviously was rted to Xu You Rongs inborn talent and bloodline. Chen Chang Sheng asked, You met Xu You Rong personally? I really want to meet her personally. Luo Luo said unfortunately, When I came to the capital, she already went to the South, so I had no chance to meet her. Chen Chang Sheng remembered Tang Thirty Sixs evaluation of Xu You Rong and was convinced, Luo Luo, I know you are very strong, but dont try topare yourself to her. We dont really have to be better than anyone. As long as we are improving, then we are strong. Luo Luo knew he misunderstood something andughed She is the reincarnation of a phoenix, absolutely unique. Even my family members appreciate her a lot. When I was little, they always used her to motivate me, but I had never thought ofparing me and her. I heard that shes really nice, besides shes somewhat cold, yet shes much better than the Seven Rulings in the South. Actually I just want to meet her and be her friend, master, do you think thats ok? Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a while I...dont really have a good rtionship with her. After hearing this, Luo Luo was a little surprised, then she thought of something Master truly likes to lie. Chen Chang Sheng felt puzzled and asked, How did I lie? Master always said he was amoner. I am amoner. Luo Luo covered her mouth andughed, said, How can amoner.... have a bad rtionship with her? Chen Chang Sheng was wordless because she had her point. If hes truly amoner, then no way he could have any rtionship with Xu You Rong who was always on the top of the sky. If they did not have any rtionship, then how could their rtionship be bad? After Luo Luo saw Chen Chang Shens expression, she stoppedughing and said seriously Master, starting from today, I dont like her anymore and I dont want to be her friend anymore. Chen Chang Sheng felt dazed and asked, Why? As a matter of course, Luo Luo said, Because master doesnt have a good rtionship with her, then she definitely is not a good person. Chen Chang Sheng sighed, said, Do you have anymon sense? Master is my teacher, obviously I have to listen to everything you say. Isnt thatmon sense? Chen Chang Sheng did not know how to reply and suggest her to sit down. He then deliver his hand to her. Luo Luo wanted to be his apprentice no matter what because of her problem with xiu xing. Every Xiu Xing method had to have a corresponding Qi operating method. If onepletely understood it, one could express the true force of his/her xiu xing method. Her problem, was that she had no way to operate the Qi inside her body ording to the book. Yet that night when the demon elite attempts to assassinate her, Chen Chang Sheng used a few words to prove that he could solve this problem. For her there was at least a possibility. When Chen Chang Sheng put her name on the roster of the Tradition Academy, he had to be responsible for her xiu xing. He knew approximately what her problem was, so the first lesson he is giving her, obviously needed to start from this aspect. In the beginning he had to know the Qi situation in her body. The spring wind flew in, lightly touched the pages and skirt hem. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo sat on the ck and bright floor facing each other. He closed up his eyes, calmed down his mind, extended his right arm, lifted his right hand, and slowly fell on her wrist. His action was very casual, yet very urate. His index finger and middle finger was stuck together, like a sword with forged edge, precisely fell on her pulse, yet when his fingers really fell down, his action was rather very soft, like the falling leaves in the fall, wouldnt scare the ground under the tree at all. Luo Luos eyes opened up widely, looking at his fingers ced on her wrist. She was very surprised, since childhood, she had seen so many doctors, so she knew that this seeminglymon diagnosis was actually professionally done. Was master also a great doctor? When she was surprised about these things, Chen Chang Sheng was also very surprised because from his diagnosis, he clearly sensed that, the little girls pulse was so strong. He pulse was as clear as wardrum. The problem was.... the drum beat was so dense, how could the pulses be so fast! His finger, just like the raindrop bounced back from the drum, withdrew immediately. He looked up and stared at her eyes, looked at the clean and calm eyes, to made sure that its because she was too excited and therefore had a super fast heartbeat. After thinking for a while, he put his two fingers on her wrist again, but he did not expect the heartbeat he sensed was still so fast. Luo Luos heart beated faster than twice a regr human. If a regr human was keeping such fast heartbeat frequency, his face would definitely be red, sweat a lot and pass out. The person might even die from the explosion of blood vessel. But....Luo Luo did not have any such symptom. She looked very normal, even her blood vessel appeared to be very calm and steady, why? Chen Chang Sheng did not take back his fingers, attentively observing her pulse. He frowned more and more, until after a very long time, he saw that her heartbeat rate did not decrease as time passed, but had rather became faster and faster! He looked up at Luo Luos face again, seeing that the little girl had more sweats, breathed more frequently, he knew that this time shes really nervous. Luo Luo indeed was very nervous, she never thought that masters first action on the first lesson, was actually to help her diagnose. Until Chen Chang Shengs fingers had fell on her wrist, she remembered that her pulse was very different frommon people....what could she do? Chen Chang Sheng took back his fingers, looked at her and remained silent for a very long time before he asked Was your pulse.....always like this? Luo Luo looked down, lightly replied, like a child who did something wrong, It was like this since I was born. Chen Chang Sheng continued to remain silent, as if he were thinking a veryplicated problem. He faintly guessed Luo Luos identity. Any human could not live for so long with such fast heartbeat frequency, of course no one could live to Luo Luos age. There was only one exnation, Luo Luo was not a human. The spring wind continued to fly in, lightly touched the pages and little girls skirt hem and also her wet hair. The library waspletely silent. Luo Luo looked down, looked very pitiful. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her, wanted to ask something, yet did not know how to open the conversation. Luo Luo suddenly looked up, looked at him who wished to speak but stop on a second thought, and said bravely, Master, if you ask, I will answer everything. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her, suddenly felt her bravery and thought for a while Then I wont ask. Luo Luo opened up her eyes, looked at him surprisingly, Why, master? Arent you....curious? Curiosity was the itch that every intelligent being could not stop. It was the biggest temptation. For example, shes very curious now why wouldnt Chen Chang Sheng ask about her identity. She already said, as long as he asks, she would tell everythingpletely to him. Curiosity, sometimes arent good. Ah? Chen Chang Sheng sighed and said, Am I your teacher? Luo Luo was puzzled, said, Of course you are, master. Chen Chang Sheng used his hand to lightly touch her head,ughed and said, Teacher needs to have a teachers appearance. If the truth was too surprising, your identity is too scary, then how will we interact in the future? How do I protect a teachers respect? Eh.... Luo Luo had never thought about this reason. She dazed a bit and asked carefully, Master, arent you scared? Chen Chang Sheng said, This is not scary at all. Its just that I had never encountered it before, so Im not used to it. Luo Luo felt very happy after hearing this, used her head to touch his palm, like a cute little animal, said, Master is the best! ............................................... Probably because she thought Chen Chang Sheng, from inside to outside, every single hair was good, Luo Luos firm trust on him, at this moment, erged unimaginably, like morning sunlight bursting out. Although he didnt ask, she still wanted to say something. Master, the amount of Qi in my body is not little. She said. Chen Chang Sheng thought about the previous pulse and knew that it was true. Her soul was extremely strong. If she had such an identity, then the amount of Qi in her body obviously wouldnt be little. It should be at least much more than peoples in her age. But I dont know how to use them. Luo Luo exined, Of course my family has xiu xing method, yet the best method in my family are only suitable for males.....even if my bloodline is awakening, I wont be able to reach the top. The most I can get to is Starfusing stage, I can never reach saint stage. Chen Chang Sheng felt a little wordless, thinking that if one could get into Starfusing, then he would be one of the limited elites in the continent, yet his little girl student was actually not satisfied. From this point, he could imagine how high her criteria was, or how amazing her identity was. If I am not the strongest, then in the future I cant inherit my dads power. I then will have to marry his sessor. Luo Luo looked at him said grimly, I dont want to marry something. So I want to learn humans xiu xing method, see if theres way to break through such limit. Chen Chang Sheng thought a little, then said, No problem, we will definitely be the strongest teacher and pupil on the continent. Luo Luo opened up her eyes, although she had an almost blind trust on Chen Chang Sheng, yet hearing this sentence, she still dared not to believe in it. Chen Chang Sheng thought about his own issue, looked at the direction of the Ling Yan Pavilion in the royal pce, had a mixed feeling. The things he had to do, in everyones eyes, were simply wishful thinking, yet he must think that way, and fight for it, because fate did not give him a second way. Dare to think. Before your dreames true, never limit yourself beforehand. Never find any excuses for yourself, or reasons to fail, only so will we have the possibility to make the seemingly distant dream reality. This, is my first lesson for you. Chapter 38 – To Mentor means to Point and Direct Goal, desire, and persistence were important and appropriate materials to talk about in the first lesson. But things that could be cleared up in two or three sentences were obviously not lengthy enough for an entire lesson. Chen Chang Sheng needed to teach some things that were useful. He picked out an index about the human body structure and veins that was officially recognized by the Department of Education of the Tradition. He skipped through the previous simple introductions and jumped straight to thest page, which contained a colored page of the human body. He checked the red and green lines in the picture and started topare them to Luo Luos actual situation. The lines represented theplicated veins of the human circtory system. Just from an estimation, there were more than a few dozens of veins but with a more closer look, this amount would double or even triple in number. However, from Luo Luos perspective, there definitely were not this many veins in her body. These were twopletely different vein structures. One wasplicated but fragile and the other one was simple yet enduring. The humans had one vein structure and the Yao race had another. The difference in vein structures lead the two different species into two distinct paths. This difference in vein structures lead the two different species into two distinctive paths. There was no way of knowing which path led to greater sess. This became a topic of debate between the races which is still ongoing. Chen Cheng Sheng wasnt moved by the uniqueness of another life, he was just moved by the Creators miraculous ways. He also knew that if two lives wanted to cross the middleground and learn the other sides xiuxing technique, it would be an extremely difficult task. If Luo Luos race could easily learn the humans way of xiu xing, then she wouldnt be learning the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong right now but rather the Principal Sword Technique of Mountain Li that she gave Chen Chang Sheng the day before yesterday C the Principal Sword Technique of Mountain Li was one of the strongest techniques that humans had. This meant that it was extremely difficult for those of her race to learn and master. Because of this, Lou Lou had to step down a notch and learn the weaker ones. The humans way of xiu xingbines physical techniques with the inner qi. Take Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong for example, only knowing the sword techniques wouldnt be enough. People also need to control their qi in a certain way to fully show the true power of this sword technique. The problem for Luo Luo was that her body never contained the veins of a human, so she could not continue to xiu xing. Although she understood the words in the book and knew that she needed to control her qi to circle around her veins, the problem was that she didnt have the proper veins in her body. Even if her spirit was powerful, how could she circle her qi around veins that she didnt have? That night, when I was following the Masters instructions and tried to activate my qi, I noticed that I could actually control the Wind and Rain Sword like other humans. Was that a stimtion or....... was that my way ofbining inner qi and sword technique? Luo Luo asked sincerely. She was very studious right now. Chen Chang Sheng thought about her question but didnt reply to it immediately. He turned around and walked out of the library and picked out a broken tree branch in the forest around theke. He then took out his short sword and peeled away the skin of the branch. Now the branch was a white thin stick, and Chen Chang Sheng didnt forget to dull the tips of the stick using the stones lying around theke. He walked back to the library and said, If you dont want to, speak. Luo Luo looked at the thin wooden stick in his hand and opened her eyes widely. Would she get beaten right after bing his apprentice? Does her Master believe in the big stick policy? But it wasnt easy bing his apprentice, how could she say that she doesnt want to speak? Luo Luo nodded her head heavily. Chen Chang Sheng raised the thin wooden stick in his hand, pointed at a spot on her belly, and said run your qi up to here. This point was the so called Sea of Qi in humans. He was not sure if Luo Luo had it or not. Its inconvenient for him to ask about questions that intruded on privacy, but based on Luo Luos emotion, there shouldnt be any problems. After a while, he asked, What do you feel? Luo Luo was focused and concentrated on what she felt from the location that the thin wood stick pointed. I feel a little hot. Fire of Yang can show itself when running through certain veins. If you have this feeling, then I believe this vein here should have the same functions as the Rao Vein. Chen Chang Sheng took notes as he exined to her. That night, he only said one sentence and helped Luo Luo sessfully activate her qi and truly use the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong for the first time. But that was the only move and it was kind of lucky that they even seeded. The thing he needed to aplish now was to break the limit of human body and vein system and create an entire new way to xiuxing. Of course, it was incredibly difficult. This wasnt something that could done in one day and night. If he hadnt memorized the entire Scroll of the Way when he was young, if he hadnt excelled in the area of medicine due to his own sickness, if his veins were actually ordinary instead of abnormal, there wouldnt even be a possibility. After finishing taking notes, he picked up his head and thought for a moment. He poked lightly on a certain spot on Luo Luos neck through her shirt with the stick. Careful and slow. What do you feel? A bit gentle. Okay. What about here? C The thin wooden sticknded on Luo Luos body. It pointed and directed; this means to mentor. Chen Chang Sheng got his response and took notes, then he continued. Time passed quickly as they talked and as Chen Chang Sheng mentored Luo Luo. As the dusk arrived, Chen Chang Shengs arms were a bit sore. He put down the wooden stick and nced out of the window. He only saw the yellow roof and red wall, then suddenlyughed. After using half a day, he found a certain possibility. He found a possible quick path, the quick path in Luo Luos body. Try? He took back his ncing eyes from the setting sun of the capital and looked at Luo Luo. He drew out the short sword from his waist and handed it to her. Luo Luo epted the weapon and took a deep breath. Her eyes suddenly became extremely bright and then they were closed. She was silent for a long time. Just as the setting sun was devoured by the city wall, she opened her eyes and yelled lightly. This yelling was crispy and sharp, it contained no trace of disruption and was clear as the spring rain, or perhaps the spring wind. Following this scream, she raised her short sword upwards from her waist with her hands. It was as if a flower has blossomed and grew on cloud nine. There were countless sword shadows, like rain. The swords might was unstoppable, like wind. This was wind and rain. This was the Wind and Rain Sword. Without the veins of humans it was impossible to learn the way of using qi in the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. But the sword she previously used was the Wind and Rain Sword. This meant that the way she controlled her qi mimicked the humans way of controlling qi perfectly. The wind and rain gradually stopped, the setting sun was gone and night slowly arrived. The old garden was quiet. Nothing but silence filled the library. Luo Luos hand that was holding the short sword was shaking. She stared at Chen Chang Sheng and her voice was shaking too, Master, you are truly extraordinary. She was shocked. She felt that her Master was a god from heaven. Or else how could he teach her so many things in such a short period of time? She thought he was a god. Chen Chang Sheng ced the thin wooden stick in front of him andughed happily while looking at her. These few days, no, more precisely, these past years he had always thought about how could one xiu xing under the condition of broken veins? Previously, he never xiu xinged and therefore all of his hypotheses couldnt be tested. But now, although he still didnt have a trace of qi, he has a female student. That female student was excellent and could perfectly test all of his ideas. On top of that, they used half a day to test his hypothesis, which came out to be correct. Luo Luo said, Master, thank you for mentoring me. Chen Chang Sheng said, Thank you too. The dusk wasnt burning but warm, just like the stove fire of the woton shop. Chapter 39 – From the Herb Garden to the Tradition Academy Luo Luo returned to the Herb Garden and her people instantly knew that she was in a good mood because she hopped all the way from the school to the garden. Her quick steps were like stepping on clouds and she was humming a small tune. Her clear voice was like nightingale and her eyebrows were flying. Officer Jin and Officer Li looked at each other and quickly followed up. They obviously knew the reason for their princesss happy mood, but they couldnt see what happened in the library, therefore they were a bit confused. Why was she so happy about having a master? What was the youngster in the Tradition Academy so good at? Luo Luo simply cleaned and washed herself up and changed into a clean dress. She took the ice tea from a maids hands and took a sip then walked to the living room. She looked at her two guards and said, Ask what you need to ask because I need to sleep early today. I will wake up early tomorrow morning for school and I dont want to bete. Officer Jin thought to himself, when did our princess became so focused on learning? Of course he didnt say this out loud. Its fine to be a littlete. Does that youngster dare to harm you, princess? He is my master, stop calling him a youngster over and over again. From now on.....you guys will call him Sir Chen. Luo Luo thought about her masters serious attitude toward xiu xing and learning and his strict passion towards time. She looked at the two officers and said pitifully, If I amte for the early sses, my teacher will get mad. I dont want to be whipped tomorrow. Officer Jin was stunned after hearing this. He couldnt believe what his own ears had heard. That youngster dare to whip his princess??!! If this was known by the people of the Red River of Eight Hundred Miles, then the entire capital would be burnt down! He was ready toin harshly about Chen Chang Sheng, but he felt Officer Li faintly pulled his sleeves. Then he noticed that his princess wasnt unhappy about her teacher and she acted out her pitiful appearance. She was actually excited and joyful!. Officer Jin waspletely lost. He couldnt understand what happened these few days. He didnt understand how that youngster named Chen Chang Sheng..... okay, that Sir Chen. What quality did he possess besides bravery and sympathy? What kind of skill did he have that the princess respected him for? My teacher is no ordinary person. Luo Luo obviously knew what her people were thinking. She saw the confused look on Officer Jin and the worrying expression on Officer Li before she exined. Officer Jin didnt speak, but Officer Li couldnt help but whisper, He didnt even reach Purification......could he be even more ordinary? Luo Luo said, Do you guys think that an ordinary person that couldnt reach Purification could solve a problem that even my father couldnt? Officer Jin hesitated and said, Perhaps.... its all luck? Luo Luo thought back to her experience from the evening and said proudly, No, what my teacher doesnt need the most is luck. (Bingo- GG thats what he needs the most now lmao) Officer Li asked confusingly, Then......if this Sir Chen is no ordinary person, then why did he enter the Tradition Academy? What is he hiding? Silently learning and xiu xing, not showing himself nor advertising his names. He only wanted to be the unknown fish in the pound and wait patiently. Wait for the day when the storm arrives and that fish will jump over the Gate of Dragon and transform into a true Dragon. He will nce over the entire continent and his name will be heard all over the world..... Luo Luos eyes turned brighter and her voice louder. Teachers idea is excellent! Officer Jin couldnt help butugh. He thought to himself, This is the real world and these fantasies have no ce in it. Although the princess seemed all grown up, she was actually still a kid. Next morning, Luo Luo woke up on time C of course. If she followed her regr schedule, the sleepy girl definitely couldnt get up. Her maids followed her instructions and started ringing the bell from four thirty in the morning. She would wake up even if she didnt want to. Luo Luo put a shirt on and rubbed her eyes while opening the door. She whispered angrily, Its too loud! The maids forcefully suppressed their fear and insecurity and continued ringing the bell. Their faces were already pale and aftering hearing their princess getting angry, they kneeled quickly in fear of punishment. I was just saying. Luo Luo yawned and told them to get up, You guys shouldnt be punished but rather rewarded. Go to Officer Liter and get some money for reward......Just like we saidst night, if you guys can wake me up before five oclock you will be rewarded. If I didnt wake up, then your sries this month will be gone! The maids looked at each other and knew their princess wasnt actually angry. They stood up and quickly moved all sorts of tools and started clearing the princess up. Then a servant got dozens of dresses and asked which one would the princess like to wear. Luo Luo picked out the simplest and cleanest dress before she casually ate a bowl of gruel and a piece of meat cake. Afterwards she opened the lunch box on the table and checked carefully, then nodded her head in approval. She picked it up and started walking to the wall. Pushing open that new wooden wall, she arrived at the Tradition Academy from the Herb Garden. There was no wooden barrel or a showering youngster on the other side of the wall. The previous experience left a deep scar in Chen Chang Shengs memory and the first he did after dinner was to push the wooden barrel into the small building. At the same time he didnt forget to lock the small building up and add curtains to the windows of the bathroom. The Tradition Academy was silently going through changes because Chen Chang Sheng didnt live here alone anymore. The Tradition Academy now has two students. C Reading and xiu xing. This was still the main theme of Tradition Academy. Besides showering outdoor and singing in the bathroom......Chen Chang Sheng felt that the biggest change in his life was his diet, which had improved tremendously. Starting from the second day he admitted Luo Luo as his student, he began eating the breakfast, lunch, and dinner that Lou Lou brought from the Herb Garden. He was extremely satisfied by the food brought from the Herb Garden. The variety of the dishes,bination of vegetable and meat, and nutrition and taste all far surpassed his imagination C Back in the old temple of Xi Ning Vige, his senior was the cook. Although there was no problem with the nutrition, it didnt really taste good. He wasnt only satisfied by the food, but also more satisfied by the actions of Luo Luo. From its core these food were her heart and her present. Luo Luo was close to him. She wanted to stay with him every moment and every second. When he didnt pay attention, the young girl would wrap herself around his arm and smell him, just like a cute kitten. If it wasnt for Chen Chang Shengs strong denial, she wouldnt even return to the Herb Garden to sleep. But Chen Chang Sheng was just a youngster fourteen years old. He wasnt used to Luo Luos respect and dependence. Although he still thought she was only around ten years old, he was still a little embarrassed being this close to a girl. However the feelings were nice, so nice that he was willing to endure it. But there was still no breakthrough in his xiuxing. Many days have passed and he continued to absorb starlight and Purify his body. Yet there wasnt any change in his body. Even as determined as he was, he started to doubt himself. At least he felt his luck was not good. He didnt know that Luo Luo told her people that he was the type of person that didnt need luck. Luo Luos luck was extremely good. If there is such thing as being blessed by Heaven, her blessing was unmatched. Starting from the night she met Chen Chang Sheng to the day she recognized him as master, dozen of days had passed. Spring hasnt end yet but Chen Chang Sheng has already helped her find three paths of controlling qi. She has already learned seventeen techniques of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. As the summer approached, the semi trial of the Great Trial has ended. The streets and avenue of the capital were filled with people. Countless students from all over the world were either filled with extreme joy or despair. They either need liquor to celebrate or forget about everything. The taverns were filled to the maximum and before night arrived, the famous brothels had already put up a colormp. Due to the recent xiu xing problems, Chen Chang Shengs mood was a little down. He knew that being stressed wasnt a good thing and he needed to rx. Therefore he walked out of the Tradition Academy and took out half a day to look at some scene. But the interesting thing, or rather something that leaves people speechless, was that he didnt go to Li Pce to look at ivies, he didnt go to the Nai He Bridge to count stones, but.....he brought Luo Luo to the end of Hundred Blossom Street and sat down to look at the people passing by. Luo Luo always listened to him with no objection. No matter what decisions he made, Luo Luo would ept them and believe they were correct. Even if his actions were a little strange, there must be hidden meaning behind his actions. Today, she was finally unhappy. Teacher..... She sat at the stone stairs and looked at the green moss on the opening of the well. She kicked a piece of small leave in front of her and wanted toin about the boredom, but she didnt say anything. She thought that since they rarely left the school, shouldnt they walk a little further? Shopping with the teacher must be really interesting. What happened? Chen Chang Sheng held two popsicles and said, You dont want to eat it? If I eat two of these I will have a bad stomach. Luo Luo thought that her teacher still cared deeply about her and started being happy again. She took the popsicles from his hands and sat with him. They looked at the crowd on the street and stared into space. She licked the popsicle and asked, Why is there so many people on the street? Chen Chang Sheng bite a small portion of the popsicle off and said unclearly, When I was buying the popsicles earlier, I overheard people say that the semi trial of the Great Trial has ended. Luo Luo widened her eyes, Ah! Chen Chang Sheng turned his head and looked at her, What happened? Is it too cold? Luo Luo looked at him and said unsurely, I think we might have forgot something. Chen Chang Sheng started to think back and his eyebrows started to wrinkle. Then suddenly he rxed. I remember now. I need to represent the Tradition Academy to attend the Ivy Festival. Yes, the semi trial of the Great Trial has ended and the summer has arrived. The Ivy Festival was about to start. Luo Luo asked, Should we go? Chen Chang Sheng thought for a while and said. We should go. Luo Luo asked, But no one has announced anything to us. Chen Chang Sheng said, If the Department of Education forgot about it, then we dont need to go. Luo Luo licked the popsicle joyfully and said, Sure! Its up to you teacher. Chapter 40 – The First Night Because of the visit by the teacher from the Heavenly Academy, Chen Chang Sheng wasnt in a good mood but as time went by, his mood gradually got better. It would be a waste of time to have his mind consumed by anger rather than doing productive activities such as reading and xiu xinging. He didnt really care about the Ivy Festival. Be famous overnight and give a p on the face to the people who looked down on him? He was determined to return the favor one day, but Chen Chang Sheng didnt even reach the Purification stage. Even if he could, he wouldnt want to do it yet. To obtain fame and fortune isnt necessarily a bad thing. The problem is that once he aplishes this task, his quiet life of xiu xing would be interrupted. It would be impossible for him to put all his time into xiuxing and ignore all the events from the outside like the recent days. Luo Luo? No matter what Chen Chang Sheng does she would always support him. Although she was a little unhappy about him shopping without her, Chen Chang Sheng would just use a single poscile to maker her happy again, talk less of the serious events. And to be famous through the Ivy Festival......She wouldnt even think about such a thing regarding her own background. This was the attitude that Chen Chang Sheng and Lou Lou held toward the Ivy League. They really dont care about it. It was fine even if they were forgotten by the people. Following the past experience it would be normal for the Tradition Academy to be forgotten. But the difference this year was the existence of Officer Xin. After the reminder from the bishop, Officer Xin tried to silently realized the purpose of the Pope. Although he has yet to realize anything and didnt see any change urring in the capital due to the appearance of the new student of the Tradition Academy, the reminder was enough for him to not forget about that new student. One day in the early summer, a carriage rode into the Hundred Blossom Street and arrived at the Traditional Academy. It was around sunset and the rose red sky was above the carriage when it rode out of the Tradition Academy. The carriage rode out of the Hundred Blossom Street, followed the streets of the capital, arrived at the Heavenly Academy, and stopped at the stone door. Luo Luo raised a corner of the curtain in the carriage and nced at the sidewalk. She looked at the buildings and taverns. Her eyes opened widely and was filled with curiosity. She had been to the Heavenly Academy many times before but she was with her servants and the guards from the royal pce. She always entered from the backdoor of the Heavenly Academy silently. Besides interacting with the professors and the elite students, she never spoke with anyone else in the school. It was her first time entering the front entrance of the Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng has been to the Heavenly Academy two times before. The first time he came for its entrance exam and that experience wasnt great. The second time he came all wet and embarrassed, not exactly a great experience either. He has already lost his respect for this school, but he admit that the environment here are truly beautiful. The trees are lined up in groups and the brooks curved whichever way it desired. The summer flower blossomed beautifully. Sitting in the carriage watching these pretty sights helped Chen Cheng Sheng clear his mind off of the Ivy Festival, off of all the interaction with strangers, and off of the whole night waste of xiu xing. Thinking that he would encounter Tang Thirty Six soon, his mood got even better. Officer Xin didnt know his personality so as he saw him staring silently outside of the window, he thought Chen Chang Sheng felt mncholic and misinterpreted his thoughts. Xin was a little worried and patted on his shoulder andforted, You just need to sit there. Its fine if you dont present. Chen Chang Sheng turned around and nodded to show he understood and thanked him sincerely. Officer Xin was silent for a moment and said, Dont worry too much about the words that teacher said in the Tradition Academy..... I do rmend you two to not enter the field and join thepetition. This years Ivy Festival is different from previous years. You should really be careful. Chen Chang Sheng knew he was showing his kindness, Dont worry, I have already prepared myself to sit for one night. Yes. One night?!! Officer Xin rxed a little because he knew his kindness wasnt misinterpreted, but suddenly he found the problem in Chen Chang Shengs sentence and asked confusingly, You dont know? Chen Chang Sheng was confused as well, Know what? Officer Xin looked at Luo Luo who stopped ncing out of the window. Luo Luo was confused as well, What should we know? Ivy Festival......is a private event set by the academies. But it is actually the practice test of the Great Trial and its rules are exactly the same as that of the Great Trial. Since the Great Trial spam over the duration of three days, then the Ivy Festival would alsost for three nights. You guys really dont know? Then you probably dont know that these three nights are not consecutive either? Officer Xin stared at the two as if he was looking at monsters, What are you guys preparing to doing here? Chen Chang SHeng didnt pay any attention to this question because all of his mind was focusing on thest part of the information. He felt a little irritated. It was not only one night but three nights?!! Then how much time would he be wasting? How many books would he lose the opportunity to read? Is this suitable? Luo Luo saw Chen Chang Sheng spacing out and said to officer Xin, Dont worry, we are prepared. We didnt even eat our lunch yet. We would definitely eat a lot today. Officer Xin was speechless. He didnt know what type of weirdbination these two were. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and advised again, Anyhow, be careful tonight. Although Im not exactly sure, Ive heard some rumors. There may be some unexpected guests joining the Ivy Festival as well, but it may not happen either. Just this moment, the carriage has arrived at the main court of tonights Ivy Festival. Officer Xin said, I still have some business to take care of, therefore I could only apany you guys here. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo thanked him and got off the carriage. The night has arrived and the previously green forest has now turned into a dark shadow. They were stunned and felt a mysterious pressure from the school oppressing them. This way please. A Heavenly Academy student wearing ck uniform was giving them direction with good manner. At the end of the stone path was arge building. There were several hundred redmps hanging outside of the building and emitted light all over the surroundings. No wonder it was the most famous school in the entire continent. This building may be ordinary in the Heavenly Academy, but it could hold hundreds and thousands of guests inside. Looking at the densely designed redmps, Chen Chang Sheng didnt feel any better, but instead he felt the pressure bing more and more realistic. There were several hundred of young students already sitting around the hardwood tables in the building. These were the people who sessfully passed the Semi Trial earlier. They came from ces all around the world and not every one of them were citizens of the Zhou Dynasty. All of them werent the students of the Six Ivies. The students of the Six Ivies couldpete in the Great Trial automatically and have permission to not enter the Semi Trial. It was as if the students of the Six Ivies were naturally superior to these young students. It is not a wonder they were a little nervous as they were sitting in the Heavenly Academy. There were otherrge spaces besides these hundreds of tables. Using wooden separators several individual spaces were created. These were for the announcers, noble guests, and the students of the Six Ivies. Although on the surface the Ivy Festival was created by the capitals school as a ceremony to wee the students who passed the semi trial, in fact it was a field created by the Six Ivies to present their power and influence. Every year after the Ivy Festival, there were students who passed the semi trial transferring into the Six Ivies. Due to this reason, the students of the Six Ivies acted very differently than the students who werent part of the Six Ivies. Their expressions werent nervous or worry, but rather prideful, cold, and expressionless. Their eyes were judging the students that were the same age as them. The best spot this year belonged to the Heavenly Academy. The expressions of these young people wearing the dark uniform didnt express pride intentionally, but for sure they were prideful. In the area next to the Heavenly Academy sat the students of the Starseeker Academy. Their expression were calm like ake and their gesture were still like a mountain. Right beside them were three other schools: Academy of Priest, Academy of Li Pce, and Thirteen Divisions of Green Light. The Heavenly Academy needs no exnation. Its history goes way back in time and it was known as the best school in the continent. The present Pope and the previous Virgin of the southern sect all graduated from the Heavenly Academy. The Tradition didnt have a center pce or temple, therefore the Pope discuss his business in the Li Pce. For sure the Academy of Li Pce was powerful as well. The Academy of Priest holds all royal ceremonies and educate the priests working in the Tradition. It was no ordinary school. The Starseeker Academy was the garden of the Zhou Military. It contributed the most in the war between Humans and Demons. Its status was unique. The Thirteen Divisions of Green Light was also a special ce. This school focuses on xiu xinging the Thirteen Scrolls of Green Light and mainly epted female students. It had a close rtionship with the Mountain Virgin in the south and exchanges students constantly. When Xu You Rong first started out xiu xing she was in this school. These were the world famous Ivy League. The green ivies growing in front of the Li Pce was the most famous sight in the entire capital. On the stone walls of the previously mentioned schools there were also densely popted green ivies. It was the proof of history. For countless years all of the powerful xiu xingists, besides the ones from the southern sects, had the background ofing from the Ivy League. The Ivies Academies upying the best locations in the Ivy League was natural. No matter how one looks at it, this was an obvious thing. People have already used to it and the nervous ordinary students knew this from their seniors and werent surprised. But.....there was one detail that was changed in tonights Ivy Festival that was different from the previous years. Some people have noticed that change. Besides the best spot upied by the Ivies, in an unnoticeable corner, another area was separated by the wooden fence. That area was tiny and contained only one small table. But that spot was on the same line as the Ivy Academies. Spot was a very important thing. This was a tradition. More and more people were ncing over to that area. Some people remembered, before been called the Ivy League, the Ivy Academies were always been mentioned by the people as: The Six Ivies. The Six Ivies obviously contained six schools. Adding all of the schools such as Heavenly Academy and the Starseeker Academy up, there were only five of them. What was the name of thest one? Chapter 41 – Zhuang Huan Yu Someone remembered that among the Six Ivies, there was one named the Tradition Academy. It seemed like it was not too far away, like it was used to be very famous, like there wasnt any news about this school for so long, like there werent even seats reserved for this school in the Ivy Festival for the past few years, like it had never existed. A school that had been abandoned for many years, that was almost forgotten by the world. But surprisingly, it still had the right to be considered one of the Six Ivies and earned a spot in the Ivy Festival this year. Why? Maybe because of the rumor that this year, the Tradition Academy finally got a new student? Yes, the reason was this simple. This year, the Tradition Academy had students and therefore it had the right to participate in the Ivy Festival. The Zhou Dynasty had always respected tradition, and the Ivy Festival was a tradition. Even though the teacher from the Heavenly Academy, who was responsible for holding the Ivy Festival, wanted to eliminate the entire Tradition Academy and burn it into ashes so that he could remove it from this point in history, he still didnt have the right to reject the Tradition Academy from participating in the Ivy Festival even if there were only two students in the Tradition Academy. Fabric was flying in air as the wind blew. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo walked into the building. They followed the Heavenly Academy students direction and walked towards the furthest front area. Inside the building, people were makingments. Several hundred of young students who were disbursed among the seats did not know them and the people in the regions that were separated by wooden fence also didnt know them. Looking at the direction they were walking, people guessed that this couple were students from the Tradition Academy. Everyones eyes fell on them. The people were somewhat surprised but more so, they were curious. Based on the rumor, the freshman in the Tradition academy was a young man, so most people were looking at Chen Chang Sheng. But other people took notice of Luo Luo who was following Chen Chang Sheng. They noticed that this little girl was extremely beautiful, like a colored ze. Suddenly, their eyes all lit up. On the seat for the Heavenly Academy, there was a young man. He looked handsome and cold. Although he was sitting in the Ivy Festival, his attention was not on it as if he did not care about the uingpetition. He did not intentionally reveal his arrogance, he was just naturally arrogant. Around a dozen of excellent Heavenly Academy students who were ready to participate in the Great Trial next year sat casually around this young man but it was obvious that they viewed him as the centerpiece, like an image of a thousand stars surrounding the sun. The fact that these supposedly self-confident Heavenly Academy students showed such an attitude towards this young man further emphasized his prominence. The young man was thinking about the thing the Principal told him yesterday, if the Sect of Longevity actually sent people here, how should he, the representative of the Heavenly Academy, respond? This year, the Ivy Festival was held by the Heavenly Academy. He could not allow the people from the South to rob Zhous glory. Suddenly, he saw Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo. His eyes slightly lit up, and his feeling changed slightly. The students who were sitting around him remained silent, but they were actually paying attention to him the whole time. They saw his feeling change slightly and they found themselves, helplessly surprised C although many students in the building were attracted to Luo Luo upon seeing her, the Heavenly Academy students could not ept that such thing would happen to their senior. Yes, this young student from the Heavenly Academy, was Zhuang Huan Yu, ranked tenth in the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. How could such a person be influenced emotionally by a little girls beauty? Who was this girl? People from the Heavenly Academy looked towards Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo and suddenly remembered something. They whispered to each other, Isnt she the junior apprentice? Why is she here? ............................... The Heavenly Academy had a really long history. In the school, there were countless ancient legends, there were many excellent youngsters living and learning together and therefore, there were also countless romantic stories inside the school. Among the schools, there was one that just started two years ago. In the story, in the forest of the Heavenly Academys backyard, there was an extremely beautiful spirit who would asionally appear in front of people. The spirit looked like a little cute girl but only the most honest person could see her. The story was obviously not true but it was based on reality. The pretty little spirit was Luo Luo who would asionally follow her nsman to study in the Heavenly Academy. Zhuang Huan Yu had a special status in the Heavenly Academy so he obviously didnt believe in this story until one day when professor was teaching him and his several juniors privately. He saw a little girl sitting by the window. The sun shined on her face and she was as pretty as a colored ze. He was very devoted to xiu xing and had never care about any romantic things between boys and girls. He was always on the top in the school and the lovely looks of the female students didnt distract him in the slightest. But in that moment, he could not nce away. Later on, he met her several times during the professors lectures. His professor was the Principal of the Heavenly Academy. Zhuang Huan Yu heard the little girl discuss her problems regarding xiu xing with the professor. He was amazed to learn that the girl could follow the professors thinking. Later on, he found out that this little girls guardians were all elites which indicated that she had an umon identity. He felt tempted. He thought this girl was worth for him to like. However, after that day, he never saw her again. She never appeared again. He never told this to anyone, but because of her sudden disappearance, he remained silent for a long time. He was thinking, was it true that something that he could never get was the best? Or, does missing something give people such a deep memory? Otherwise, why would he remember her so often? He hoped she would appear in front of him again. For that, he would even discard his own arrogance. He would speak the first word. At this moment, he thought heaven actually heard the voice in his mind. In the Ivy Festival, she actually appeared! Moreover, in front of so many people, she was walking towards him! .................................... Zhuang Huan Yu tidied up his clothes, stood up, and looked quietly at Luo Luo who was getting closer and closer to him. The Heavenly Academy students who sat around him, did not understand why their senior would stand up. Besides the people who saw Luo Luo before and knew what was happening, the others all thought he was representing the Heavenly Academy to wee this couple. They were surprised, thinking to themselves, since when senior cared about such secr thing? Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo walked to the front of the seats for the Heavenly Academy. They were ready to follow the previous Heavenly Academy students direction to the region in the corner, but unexpectedly, among the seats for the Heavenly Academy, approximately a dozen of people suddenly stood up. This made Chen Chang Sheng not know what to do so he instinctively paused his steps. Zhuang Huan Yus lip slowly raised up. He was about to smile and say something. He was going to say long time no see to Luo Luo. A momentter, his smile disappeared before it even came up. His look became cold as it used to be or even colder. Because Luo Luo did not see him. Luo Luo was looking at Chen Chang Sheng. Since the night she entered the Tradition Academy through the wall, as long as there was Chen Chang Sheng, her eyes were either on the books, or on Chen Chang Shengs body, every moment and this moment was no exception. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng with eyes full of admiration. Admiration and liking were very simr; people could easily perceive them wrongly. Zhuang Huan Yu was not sure if he perceived it right, but he felt much worse. I only saw you, yet you only see someone else. This was the thing that could cause the most anger in the world. After he saw that Luo Luos hand was actually holding onto Chen Chang Shengs sleeves, his anger reached the max. Zhuang Huan Yu did not do anything. He was the genius who ranked tenth in the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, the senior of the Heavenly Academy. He represented a lot and had to be responsible for a lot. Therefore he could not be angered easily; he could not lose his temper for such a thing. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and saluted calmly. The height his arm was raised to, the distance between his wrist and sleeve, were both so perfect. Yet his look was too calm, too cold. Chen Chang Sheng was a little surprised. He calmly returned a salute. The height his arm raised to, the distance between his wrist and sleeve, were both so perfect. His look appeared to be somewhat confused, somewhat puzzled. The surrounding became very quiet. Zhuang Huan Yu loosened his hands. Chen Chang Sheng walked forward. From somewhere, a sound came up. It sounded like someone was holding a breathe for a long time and eventually had to release it. Both performed the most formal courtesy, but in peoples eyes, Zhuang Huan Yu was perfect, and Chen Chang Sheng was dull. The difference was seen immediately. Actually, thats only because he was Zhuang Huan Yu and Chen Chang Sheng was someone unknown. Zhuang Huan Yu looked towards Luo Luo and said, Junior, long time no see. He said it very casually, but he was actually very serious, even more serious than he was in the first time he saw his biological father. Luo Luo opened up her eyes wide, looked at him for a while, suddenly recalled something,ughed and said, Ah, its you, long time no see. Little girlsugh was very cute. But Zhuang Huan Yu sensed hate in the speech. He rather she didnt remember who he was. Unlike now, when she needed to think for a while to remember who he was. Who I am? I am Zhuang Huan Yu. Anyone who had seen me cannot forget who I am. How could you forget me? Why did you have to pretend like you have forgotten about me? Were you joking, or fooling with me? Inside Zhuang Huan Yus heart, there was huge waves of emotions, but he looked extremely calm. When he was about to say something, such as if its not because of something, he almost couldnt remember the juniors appearance...., Luo Luo dragged Chen Chang Shengs sleeve, left the area reserved for the Heavenly Academy and walked towards the corner. On the way, she was happily discussing something with Chen Chang Sheng. She only left a view of her back to Zhuang Huan Yu. Zhuang Huan Yu looked at Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luos backs and remained silent. He did not notice the previous discussion in the field. He couldnt understand why the junior would leave the Heavenly Academy. When he looked towards the empty region where Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo were walking to, he realized surprisingly that they were representing the Tradition Academy. He asked, Is that young man Chen Chang Sheng? The Heavenly Academy student who was responsible for leading them replied yes. Sure enough he is interesting. Zhuang Huan Yu stopped saying a word and returned to his seat. He still looked indifferent, but his true feeling was not so. Chapter 42 – Laughter The Traditional Academy was lined up next to the rest of the five other Six Ivies but it was located in the corner and was extremely distant from other tables. Although the location of their table were unfavorable, Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo werent people who care about such small and sat down causally. You know that student of Heavenly Academy from before? Chen Chang Sheng asked. Luo Luo thought about it and replied, I saw him a few times when I came to the Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng thought back to the crowd that surrounded him earlier He seems to be famous. Luo Luo didnt use much time to think this time, Zhuang Huan Yu, many people call him Sir Huan Yu. Chen Chang Sheng remembered that he saw this name on the stone walls of the Academy of Priests. He remembered that it appeared on one of the top rankings seen on the Green Cloud of Honor Roll. But he didnt think Luo Luo could recall his name without much thought and said curiously, I never expected that you would know his name. Luo Luo replied, Master, you said earlier as well, he is very famous. Chen Chang Sheng said, For your personality, you wouldnt know the most famous people. Luo Luo stuck out her tongue embarrassingly and said, Its hard to not notice his name because we were close to each other. Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand her words entirely. He thought she was talking about the time when she was studying in the Heavenly Academy. He nced at the tables of the Heavenly Academy wi He nced toward the sittings of the Heavenly Academy and made sure he didnt miss anyone, then said confusingly, That guys actually didnt attend. Luo Luo knew who he was talking about and asked curiously, Master, you really know Tang Thirty Six? Chen Chang Sheng said, Although I dont even know how I befriended him.....but, yes I do. When they were talking, the preparation of the Ivy Festival waspleted and the tables were filled. All of the students and teachers of the Six Ivies were present and thest two people who walked in were characters representing the government and the Tradition. The bishop of the Tradition, Mei Li Sha, and......Dong Yu General, Xu Shi Ji. As the two great character walked into the festival, all of the professors and students stood up to bow like a wave. Bishop Mei Li Sha held power in the department of Education for many years and has great influence in the academies of the capital, but most importantly he was a trusted subordinates of the Pope. Although East Guard General Xu Shi Ji wasnt as high in power as the bishop, his military contribution couldnt be ignored. In addition, he was well trusted by the Divine Queen and the entire continent knew he has a great daughter. The Ivy Festival was a festival for all the young geniuses of the Zhou Dynasty. Everyone sitting here was no doubt, talented. But looking up toward the young girl of age fourteen sitting upon the Mountain Virgin. Raising their heads to nce at the seemingly indestructible title curved onto the Green Cloud Honor Roll, who dare call themselves geniuses? Chen Chang Sheng looked at Xu Shi Ji who sat on top. His expression was calm and seemed to had never heard of this name before. Only Luo Luo noticed that his breath was a little more rapid than usual. Although it was still smooth, it was still a little faster than normal. After living with him for many days, she knew that this meant that his mood was disturbed. This was the first time Chen Chang Sheng saw Chen Shi Ji. As a matter of fact, one of the reason he was willing to attend the Ivy Festival was that Officer Xin told him that Xu Shi Ji would attend it as well. He wanted to see what his almost father-inw and the man who almost ended his future looked like. Xu Shi Ji seemed like a regr middle aged man, but of course he was not ordinary. When Chen Chang Sheng looked at him from a distant, he felt a cold and harsh presence and he could see a faint bloody smile. Cheng Chang Shengs straight eyebrows were raised slightly and he touched his nose tip C it wasnt a pleasant smell. He then recalled Madam Xu, who he saw back in the Generals Mansion. He thought back to the insults and obstacles he face after he arrived to the capital. His eyebrows were raised higher and he continued to touch his nose tip. At the same time, he started to breath heavier and heavier. The daughter of this couple was the reincarnation of the True Phoenix? No wonder people say the world is not fair. Luo Luo was paying attention to his reaction since the beginning. She knew that his mood was getting worse, but after all she still couldnt hold her curiosity and asked carefully, Master, it seems like the rtionship between you and Xu You Rong truly isnt good.....why? Chen Chang Sheng was dazed a little I thought you can hold it and wont ask. Luo Luo grabbed to his sleeve and shook it as if she were a spoiled girl Im really curious. Chen Chang Sheng said helplessly, I already promised someone that wont tell it to anyone. They obviously wouldnt think of how close they look as they were whispering to each other and of course they wouldnt think that everything they did was seen by Zhuang Huan Yu. Zhuang Huan Yus emotion was still as calm as usual. There was someone else who also saw Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo chatting closely, but his emotion wasnt so calm. The teacher from the Heavenly Academy looked away from the corner. His face looked extremely cold, but strangely, he did not scold Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo. He also didnt point it out to the public to release all of his resentment he had toward the Tradition Academy. Instead, he continued to calmly advanced the festival onto the next stage. The Ivy Festival used the same format of the Great Trial. There were three rounds. One round tested on knowledge, one tested on battle skill, and one tested on their fighting capability. The order of the tests is randomly chosen, but there were obviously many more rules. Now the rules were told one by one by the teacher from the Heavenly Academy. The students sitting at the end of the banquet under the fabric, paid attention to it closely. They were not like the students from the Six Ivies, who had teachers and seniors exin process and rules of the Great Trial to them detailedly. The Ivy Festival today was like a pretest that the government gave them, obviously they had to be attentive. Chen Chang Sheng also listened attentively to not miss a single word. Although the Tradition academy was one of the Six Ivies, he doesnt have teachers. He had to do everything by himself. He came to participate in the Ivy Festival today, besides he wanted to see Xu You Rongs dad, acquiring the information about the Great Trial was the most important reason. The Ivy Festival was called a festival, but its actually the preliminary test to the Great Trial, or a wind vane. Besides the geniuses from the Southern sects, the final rank in the Ivy Festival was basically equivalent to the rank in the Great Trial. Even if there were changes, the changes wouldnt be toorge. Xiu Xing to arge extent, was based on time. From the Ivy Festival to the Great Trial, there was only half of a year. How could one have enormous change in such period of time? On the Ivy Festival this year, Chen Chang Sheng had not purify sessfully yet. Hes still amoner who doesnt xiu xing, but hes thinking of getting the first ce in the Great Trial in the beginning of the next year. It is not a wonder that Tang Thirty Six would think he was an idiot or that Cheng Chang Sheng himself is an idiot. Besides Luo Luo, who would believe in him? In the Ivy Festival, although students who participated in the pretest, asionally would give huge surprise to the human world, but most of the time, its still the students from the big schools yed the main role. On the Ivy Festival in the recent ten years, in the end, it always turned out to bepetition between the Six Ivies. The Ivy Festival would be held for three days. Tonight was the first night, and it happened to be the actual fight. It can be anticipated that, the festival definitely would be very boisterous. The spectators including Xu Shi Ji and other officials were also guessing if the Heavenly Academy, as the host this year, would keep their reserved manner or not, and let Zhuang Huan Yue on stage. Zhuang Huan Yu was ranked tenth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, which seemed very outstanding but considering that the Heavenly Academy was imed to be the strongest school in the continent and that he is the representative of the Heavenly Academy, his strength wasnt as good as people expected. Even though its impossible for him to surpass Xu You Rong who had the rarest bloodline, his rank was still too low. Only the high officals like Zu Shi Ji knew that the only reason why Zhuang Huan Yu was ranked tenth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud was because he had never challenged anyone who ranked above him after he fought one of the Seven Rulings two years ago and got ced in tenth ce. This doesnt mean that hes conservative and coward, but because two years ago he was already fifteen. At that time Qiu Shan Jun already left the Honor Roll of Green Cloud and began to march on to the first ce of the Honor Roll of Golden Miracle. He thought that at such situation, the Honor Roll of Green Cloud was already meaningless to him. So tonight, will Zhuang Huan Yue on stage? ......................................... The students who were sitting on the end of the banquet are allowed to participate voluntarily in the fight tonight. Although they know they can hardly defeat the students from the Six Ivies who had teachings from famous professors, thinking that there were rarely any bloody incidents happened in the Ivy Festival before and it was an extremely rare opportunity to improve, they were actively signing up. Later on, the other schools of the Six Ivies also sent their roster for students who were participating in the fight. Besides the professor from the Heavenly Academy and the other two high status people, no one knew who actually signed up. Finally, only the Tradition Academy was left. Chen Chang Sheng got the confirmation from the Officer Xin, and he listened clearly when the professor from the Heavenly Academy was speaking, knew that he and Luo Luo fulfilled the requirement to participate in the Ivy Festival, so they coulde in here, but that doesnt mean they have to go down to join the fight. After all, the Ivy Festival wasnt the Great Trial. With Chen Chang Shengs current xiu xing, if he went down......he definitely wouldnt have a good ending, therefore of course he wouldnt go down. This was n to not go but there were people trying to force him to go down, forcing him to be humiliated. The professor from the Heavenly Academy looked at the corner and said expressionlessly, Wheres the roster from the Tradition Academy? ording to the tradition of the Ivy Festival, if one doesnt sign up, that means one knows he cant beat others and surrender. Its just another way of saving ones reputation. No one had actually point this thing out because it implicates one schools honor. If they really embarrassed the other, who knows what kind of result can happen? Tonight, the professor from the Heavenly Academy did so. He didnt care about the reputation of the Tradition Academy and of course he wouldnt care about the result. There were only two little children in the Tradition Academy. After being humiliated, were they actually going to suddenly have a huge power up and do something? Thats a joke. The words of the professor of the Heavenly Academy were echoing in the building. Aplete silence. After a while, maybe because they saw the poor seats for the Tradition Academy and the lonely couple, maybe because they remembered the Tradition Academys declining reality and tragic history, also the Divine Queen and the Popes attitude to this school... A bunch ofughs could be heard in the building. There were helplessughs, but also contemptuousughs. Someughs were unintentional and some were intentional. But they were all harsh. Chapter 43 – The Little Monster of the Academy of Priest All of the officials and professors attending the Ivy Festival knew why this professor of Heavenly Academy contained such hatred toward the Traditional Academy, which was already in ruin. Even if the Tradition Academy only has two or three ants left, he wouldnt let go of them and wanted to squash them into dusts. They were all long time citizen of the capital and they were familiar with the governments rules. If it werent for that pair of students, the Tradition Academy would be forgotten and destroyed next year. But not everyone thought this change was so simple. Officer Xin, who told Chen Chang Sheng he had some business to take care of, was now standing behind the Bishop of Department of Education, Mei Li Sha. He lowered his voice and said, It seems that someone wants to force Chen Chang Sheng to join thepetition. The face of bishop always contained a trace of sleepiness. It seemed it he could never get enough rest. After hearing this, he struggled and opened his eyes and said casually, Is that child this idiotic? Officer Xin was troubled, He is not an idiot, but rather a young man. Im just afraid that he would be aggravated by the crowd. The bishop nced at the Tradition Academys position through the curtain and was surprised to see the angry young girl sitting next to Chen Chang Sheng. The girl may appear small through the crack of a door, but she couldnt appear tiny through the crack of eyelids, because the bishop knew that young girl. He signed, Then....let us pray for that professor. - The professor of the Heavenly Academy stared expressionlessly at Chen Chang Sheng who was sitting at the corner. He didnt purposely try to give off an oppressive and cold aura. Rather he just looked at him as if he was a small insect waiting to be frozen to death. Chen Chang Sheng never thought of the next step. If he participate in the writtenpetition and Luo Luo attend the fighting arena, then they will still have a chance. But he knew clearly that if someone was trying to put down the Tradition Academy on purpose, then nothing would go with his n. His goal was the Ling Yan Pavilion. He needs to participate in the Great Trial and obtain the first ce. Before this happen, he hoped that nothing would disturb his n to seed. If he actually enter thepetition tonight, no matter victory or defeat, it wouldnt be a good choice for his n. Since he wouldnt enter thepetition, then why should he stay in the building and endure these mockingughters? Why should he try to act calm under the cold stares from the professor of the Heavenly Academy? Therefore he made a decision that no one expected. Lets leave. He told Luo Luo who was sitting next to him and stood up to leave. The mockingughters in the building suddenly stopped. Everyone saw his action, but they didnt understand. Facing the mocking, scoffing, andughter, Chen Cheng Sheng ignored these negative attitude. It may be viewed as cowardice, but couldnt it also be treated as unimaginable bravery? Luo Luo never spoke against his decisions. She stood up without hesitation and was ready to walk out with him. Looking at those people who mocked them before but were now surprised, Luo Luo shutted her lips and thought to herself. My master is definitely no ordinary person. His endurance is excellent and was able to withstand all of the unbearables. She should learn from him and not think about ripping all of these people into piece just because they mocked him. The world is beautiful so why should she be so irritated? As they were walking out, someone spoke from outside of the building, What do you guys think the Ivy Festival is? You can enter whenever you want and leave whenever you want? The speaker of this sentence was young, but his voice contained pride and coldness. It even sounded crazy and hid violence inside. It seemed that the speaker would kill anyone for the the tiniest reason. Chen Cheng Sheng didnt like this sort of character. He stopped and looked toward the entrance. Several hundred people in the Ivy Festival all turned around the looked at the entrance. A youngster was standing there. His face was pale, his eyes were merciless, and his lips were crimson. His age seemed to be around twelve or thirteen years old, but he appeared to drown in liquor and sex for many years. Especially hisplexion, it gave off a ruthless feeling and sent shivers down peoples spines. Many people have yet to know this youngster. But many people from the Heavenly Academy and the Starseeker Academy were familiar with him. They knew who this youngster was and therefore no one said he waste. There was only silence and Zhuang Huan Yu wrinkled his eyebrows slightly. He wasnt particrly happy with it. The expression of the professor of the Heavenly Academy was calm. It was obvious that he knew this youngster would appear from the beginning. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo. They thought if they decided to endure the embarrassment and not enter thepetition, they could save thest breath of the Tradition Academy? Due to his background and someplex reasons, he couldnt personally fight against the pair of students of the Tradition Academy. Also he couldnt let the students of the Heavenly Academy help him. But he had already chose the best person from the schools of the capital. No matter background or strength, this little monster from the Academies of Priests was the best choice to send Tradition Academy to its way of demise And there wouldnt be any problem afterwards. The professor of the Heavenly Academy took a peek at the spot of the Bishop. - Many people in the capital knew that there was a little monster in the Academy of Priests. That little monster was strong. Due to his young age, he didnt enter the Honor Roll of Green Cloud yet, but everyone knew that he has the strength to enter the top fifty in the Honor Roll. It was rumored that this little monster was the apprentice of the Pope, but he never admit to this rumor. Also in another rumor, this little monster killed many xiuxingists in the Meditation Stage and including another young genius on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud when he was only ten years old. Of course, he didnt admit to this rumor either. The little monster didnt attend school at the Heavenly Academy like the Pope did when he was young. He also didnt follow the Pope and study at the Academy of Li Pce. Instead, he went to the school with the strictest rules and harshest xiu xing techniques. The reason for this is that he didnt want to follow the same road as the Pope. But the strict rules of the Academy of Priests didnt stop the murders of the little monster. But the harsh xiu xing did make him stronger and stronger. Not many people dare to challenge him in the capital. Even the powerful xiu xingists would take a step back when facing him, Perhaps it was due to the rumor C the student of the Pope is always unique, but most importantly it wasnt due to this rumor, but rather a fact that was known by everyone C The name of this little monster of the Academy of Priests was Tian Hai Ya Er, he is one of the Family of Tian Hai. The Divine Queensst name is Tian Hai. The little monster of the Academy of Priests was her nephew. - Under the view of countless eyes, Tian Hai Ya Er walked into the building and he was arrogant. His pale and unhealthy face was full of indifference and mockery. It was the indifference toward life and the mockery.....toward everyone. He was reached twelve years of age this age. He was really not a youngster but rather a boy. But he has already killed many people and saw many things. His powerful background and strength twisted his view of the world, he was truly a monster. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the boy who was a head shorter than him walking toward him. He sensed that the bloody smell got stronger and stronger, and he disliked Tian Hai Ya Er more and more. But Tian Hai Ya Er didnt even look at him for a moment. He nced over the young students on the scattered tables, but in fact nothing entered his eyes. He mocked coldly, A bunch of idiots thinking they would benefit from attending this festival? Still characters who would be mocked in the end. The young students sitting on the scattered tables all endured many difficulties and passed the semi trial of the Great Trial, and atst obtained the permission to attend the Ivy Festival. Although they knew they were just background of the students of the Six Ivies, they still had hope in their heart. But this moment they heard the ruthless words from this young boy, they started to get angry. Tian Hai Ya Er rolled his eyeballs and his voice spilled out from his teeth like a sharp de, You guys want to die? The information of the background and strength of this boy was passed around in the scattered table. Although the young students were angry, no one dared to stand up. Talk less if they could actually win against this young boy, but even if they could, do they dare touch him? Enough. The principal of the Academy of Priests wrinkled his eyebrows slightly and spoke. Tian Hai Ya Er scoffed coldly. Although he didnt speak further, but the unhappy expression on his face showed that he didnt really respect his own teacher. But the weird things is, logically speaking the professor of the Heavenly Academy didnt want to restrain this little monster for some reason, but there were many truly powerful figures in the field. For example, the Bishop of the Department of Education, or Dong Yu General Xu Shi Ji. They have enough strength and influence to keep Tian Hai Ya Er in check. But they all kept silent. Perhaps they were just trying to figure out the actual reason for the appearance of this little monster? If this monster enter thepetition then blood would definitely be spilled on this field. Surely the Academy of Priests didnt want him to attend the Ivy Festival. Was this themand from the Li Pce or the Royal Pce? Or the reason for this little monster to attend the Ivy Festival was actually for the Tradition Academy? Apparently not, the already ruined Tradition Academy couldnt attract the eyes of this little monster. He nced at the direction of the Heavenly Academy and didnt see the person he wanted to see, therefore he was disappointed and irritated. He screamed loudly, Where is Tang Thirty Six? Didnt that rural idiot wanted to handicap me? Where is he? Is he scared now! Besides those powerful figures, there were still some people who could care less of Tian Hai Ya Ers background and strength. Zhuang Huan Yu looked at him expressionlessly and said, If you continue to interrupt, then I wouldnt mind to be the first one to challenge you. As the student representation of the Heavenly Academy and the young genius ced on the tenth ce of the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. His quiet words was more powerful than the angry of the students from the scattered tables. Tian Hai Ya Erughed weirdly and stuck his red tongue to lick his lips, You cant bully a child. This sentence may seem inappropriate but it showed that this arrogant boy was actually very calm and was afraid of Zhuang Huan Yu. Yet at this moment, augh came up from a direction, obviously he wasughing at how this little monster only dared to bully people who were weaker than him and afraid of challenging stronger elites, such a coward. Tian Hai Ya Er suddenly stoppedughing, looked at where theugh came from. Many people follow him look toward where theugh was from. When both the bishop and Xu Shi Ji were remaining silent, and the Heavenly Academy professor was intentionally indulging him. Besides famous young elites like Zhuang Huan Yu dared, who else dared tough at this little monster? Was that person really not afraid of death? Theugh came from the seats for the Starseeker Academy. Thats a very stalwart young man. Chen Chang Sheng knew that young man. He knew him when he was taking the entrance exam to the Starseeker Academy. He was worrying about this young man. Because Tian Hai Ya Ers eyes suddenly became very cold, no long brutal, looking at that stalwart young man, as if hes looking at a dead person. At this moment, the official who was leading the Starseeker Academy, asked expressionlessly, Why couldnt heugh? Even the little monster like Tian Hai Ya Er knew that the Starseeker Academy could not be easily disturbed, especially when he did not have the proper reason. He looked at that big and tall youngster,ughed, revealing his white teeth, like a joey who was extremely calm before he went crazy. ....................................... The curtain behind the building was slowly opened, under the thousands of stars, there was a very big stone-made tform. At its surrounding there were around ten copper furnaces, burning and releasing fragrances that can calm peoples mind. Under the copper furnaces, deep into the underground, there buried defensive magical weapons, which were maintained by teachers from the Heavenly Academy, making sure that the Qi during fight wouldnt influence people outside the tform. The Ivy Festival officially began. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo did not leave, because Luo Luo slightly grabbed his sleeve, also because he was somewhat worried about the young man from the Starseeker Academy, also because the little monster from the Priest Academy mentioned his friend Tang Thirty Six. ording to the convention in the Ivy Festivals in previous years, in the beginning, there would be educational fights between students from various regions and students from the Six Ivies. The gap between the two sides was too big, which actually made it easy to control, so normally there wouldnt be any ident. However, there were so many surprising incidents happened in the Ivy Festival this year. The Tradition Academy actually appeared again in the public, the Priest Academy actually let the little bloodthirsty monster out, faintly, there was a dangerous wave flowing underground, obviously there would be more idents urringter. Before the professor from the Heavenly Academy even announced the fighting roster, a person already appeared on the stage. Tian Hai Ya Er looked at the direction of the Starseeker Academy andughed, Before, someone asked, why couldnt heugh? Of course he could, the boring Ivy Festival, was a funny thing originally, everyone canugh, you see, I amughing too. Hes only a little boy,ughed naively, but his face was very pale, his lip was bloodily red, which made him look very violent. Yet...now I am preparing to kill you. Tian Hai Ya Er looked at that stalwart youngster as if he was looking at a dead man, asked seriously, Now, can you stillugh as happily as before? The entire building waspletely silent, in the seats for the Starseeker Academy, there wasnt any sound too. Zhuang Huan Yu slightly stirred his eyebrow, You know the rule for the Ivy Festival, if you dont follow the rule, then I have to represent the Heavenly Academy and beat you. I cant beat you, so I dont dare to offend you, but if someone dares to offend me, then what should I do? Tian Hai Ya Er looked at him, then turned his eyes to the professor from the Heavenly Academy, asked, I wont kill him, is that enough? The Professor said expressionlessly, The Ivy Festival is mainly aboutmunication, dont go overboard. Tian Hai Ya Er looked back to where the Starseeker Academy was. The stalwart youngster remained silent for a while, shook his head and refused his teachers indication, slowly walked up the stage. Hes the most outstanding freshman of the Starseeker Academy this year, yet he was never arrogant, but was rather simple and honest. So all the teachers favored him, gave him high expectation, hope him can participate in the Great Trial next year, therefore they specifically brought him to participate in the Ivy Festival. Because hes simple and honest, therefore hes straightforward. Before when Tian Hai Ya Er was arrogant and disrespected everyone in the building, he thought the teachers would say something, yet they were so quiet, so for the first time he felt disappointed toward Starseeker Academy, so, heughed out loud. Yes, heughed intentionally. This big and tall young man, wanted to use thisugh to tell everyone, Starseeker Academy was still like it used to be, did not know whats fear. From thatugh, he began to prepare for the fightter on. He knew that he could not beat the little monster from the Priest Academy, butt he didnt fight him yet, so he couldnt surrender. He walked up the stone tform, facing Tian Hai Ya Er, standing under the starlights, he seemed to be even more stalwart. My name is Xuan Yuan Po, freshman from Starseeker Academy. Tian Hai Ya Er smiled and said, Tried to say you are just a freshman first, want me to go easy on you? Look at your big and awkward looking, you are probably twenty something, I am only twelve this year, so rx, I definitely wont go easy on you. The big and tall young man called Xuan Yuan Po, said honestly, I just grow a bit faster. I am actually only thirteen, also I am actually just a freshman. Of course, indeed, I am older than you, so you dont have to go easy on me. Very good. Tian Hai Ya Er stoppedughing. Xuan Yuan Po straightened his waist, became concentrated, tightened up his fist like a rock, said, Please enlighten me.(part of the courtesy) Tian Hai Ya Er was expressionless, casually gave him a punch! An extremely terrifying hurricane, formed on the stage, spiraling at a high speed. His fist, was the center of this hurricane! At the surrounding of the tform, suddenly appeared an intangible barrier. The barrier actually became slightly deformed, the starlights that prated through it, became extraordinarily dismal. Aplete silence. Everyone looked at Tian Hai Ya Ers fist and felt shocked and wordless. Everyone knew, this little monster was very strong, had bloodline from the Tian Hai family, and had been taught by the Pope, how could he not be strong? But no one imagined that, he was strong to such an extent! Just a simple fist, would cause hurricane to form would cause the barrier that was maintained by many Heavenly Academy teachers together to deform! People looked at the boy who wasughing brutally on stage, thinking that hes only twelve, felt even more shocked. If he was on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, whats going to be his rank? On the Great Trial next year, which tier would he get into? .................................... No one thought Xuan Yuan Po could defend this fist, even the teachers and students from the Starseeker Academy. Yet out of everyones expect, Tian Hai Ya Ers fist was blocked! As the two fists collided, a thunderous sound came up, the barrier was deformed again! Blood flowed out from Xuan Yuan Pos lip, his eyes became a little bleak, his feet stepped deeply into the hard stone floor, his clothes were already broken due to the wind blowed up by Tian Hai Ya Ers fist, hes about to lose, yet at least he did not fall, did not move back for even one step! Because at the moment the two fists collided, something strange urred! The youngster was originally big and tall, so his fist was extremely big, now it became evenrger! More surprisingly, a very thickyer of ck hair appeared on his fist, even his right arm was filled fully with long ck hair! His right arm suddenly erged, in a second, it was bigger than a normal persons leg! Those strong muscles, like iron pirs, seemed to have infinite power inside! Only so, he could defend the horrifying fist from Tian Hai Ya Er! ................................ Metamorphosis! Hes actually Yao! Many shouted out surprisingly, especially those students sitting on the end of the banquet. To many, its the first time in their life seeing such image, so they kept yelling shockingly. The teachers and students from the Six Ivies, were also extremely surprised. Only the Starseeker Academys teachers who knew this fact beforehand remained wordless, but even they didnt expect this Yao freshman, under Tain Hai Ya Ers horrifying pressure, could actually use metamorphosis to exert strength that was much stronger than his normal xiu xing stage. Tian Hai Ya Er also didnt anticipate that this opponent, who he looked down on, could actually defend his fist. This made him feel a little humiliated. This made his feel very angry. He crazily screamed out, like a child whose toy got stolen. The teachers from the Priest Academy heard the scream, their face suddenly changed. The hurricane was formed again! Several lightnings faintly were shown inside! Tian Hai Ya Ers fist continued punch forward, destroying Xuan Yuan Pos strong defense. Dont you dare to defend it again! On the stone tform, the body scream crazily. On Xuan Yuan Pos metamorphosized arm, there were green smokes rising up, instantly blown away by hurricane. A horrifying power, along his wrist transmitted to his shoulder. He could no longer support himself, spit out blood and moved back. Tian Hai Ya Er followed up like a ghost, and gave him another hit! Xuan Yuan Po gritted his teeth, shouted angrily, then raised his heavily wounded right fist, defended reluctantly. Enough! Under the stage, Zhuang Huan Yu shouted coldly. Almost at the same moment, teachers from both Priest Academy and Starseeker Academy stood up, shouted urgently, Stop! Only people with enough stage, could see that Xuan Yuan Po already lost, but the reason why Tian Hai Ya Er gave out this fist, was to destroy his arm! Yao people innately had strong body, especially after metamorphosized, yet if they were heavily wounded when they were in metamorphosis, then they could hardly recover! Tian Hai Ya Er, was actually trying to destroy this young mans future! Ka! La! Xuan Yuan Po kept spitting out blood, flew back due to Tian Hai Ya Ers power, heavily fell on the stage, causing dusts on the entire ground to fly up. He stubbornly attempted to stand up again, yet he already had no power to stand up. His right arm that he formerly felt proud of, his formerly extremely strong right arm, was falling down powerlessly, its useless now. The entire building was deadly silent. On the Ivy Festival, there rarely was any bloody incident, yet this image was so sad and brutal. The professor from the Heavenly Academy walked up, shook his head and said, You went too harsh. Tian Hai Ya Er slightly frowned, said, I promised you I wont kill him but I never said I wont destroy him. I heard that you Yao people were very powerful? Tian Hai Ya Er looked at him,ughed contemptuously, Just so so. Xuan Yuan Po looked his destroyed right arm, suddenly cried out. Hes a stalwart and brave Yao youngster, yet after all hes only thirteen. The entire stage was silent, although people from the Starseeker Academy were very angry, they could only remain silent. The corner for the Tradition Academy, was also very silent. Luo Luo looked at the stage. She looked at the boys bloody right hand. Her right hand in the sleeve slightly moved. She looked at Chen ChangSheng. Chen Chang Sheng was also looking at the stage. Chapter 44 – My name is Luo Luo Chen Chang Sheng looked at the stage. On the stage was Tian Hai Ya Er, who felt the stare from Chen Chang Sheng, looked back at Chen Chang Sheng. His bloody but thin lips slightly curved up forming an arc. His immature but pale face revealed a contemptuousugh, no need to ask the meaning of hisugh was obvious. The heavily wounded Xuan Yuan Po was carried down the stone tform, the teacher from the Heavenly Academy quickly did some emergency care, then let students from the Starseeker Academy send him out of the ce. Tian Hai Ya Er retrieved his sight, look at the spectators under the tform,ughed and said, I know, you idiots all dislike me, but so what? I dont need you to like me, I only need you to afraid of me. No matter how much you hate me, What can you do? Do you really dare to do anything to me? The Ivy Festival was truly funny, a bunch of idiots dream of fish leaping over the dragon gate, but you never think that, only the real dragons can leap over the gate in the sea of cloud! You poor people from those poor ces, you really think you have that chance? Tian Hai Ya Er sneered at the crowd, I came to join the Ivy Festival, not because I want to kindly wake you idiots up. I am came to do two things. After I finish those I will leave, so you guys dont have to stare at me for so long and pop your eyes out. Like what the high status people had thought, the Priest Academy sent this crazy little monster to participate in the Ivy Festival, obviously wasnt for getting the first ce. There must be hidden reasons. Probably, the incident that little monster participates in the Ivy Festival, has nothing to do with the Priest Academy at all! Now hearing Tian Hai Ya Ers words, the stage became quiet. People really wanted to know, what are the two things he wanted to do. The fight he had with the Yao boy from the Starseeker Academy, was obviously an ident. Its probably not one of the two things he had toplete today. Ie to participate in the Ivy Festival, because Tang Thirty Six said he wanted to destroy me. So I came to destroy him, Tian Hai Ya Er looked towards the seats for the Heavenly Academy. Although he is your student, but I think, since he could say that sentence, you cant really stop me, but interestingly, the idiote from suburb actually doesnt dare to show up. He looked towards Chen Chang Sheng in the corner and said contemptuously, The second thing I have to do, is rted to this useless garbage. Several days ago, besides I heard Tang Thirty Six wanted to destroy me, I also heard a very crazy thing. The Tradition Academy...basically the broken graveyard on the Hundred Blossom street.....actually got a freshman. Ahhh....I totally cant believe in my ear. Tian Hai Ya Er, like he heard the most funny thing in the world, rubbed his stomach andughed, his voice was extremely horrible. Suddenly, he stoppedughing, a shout echoed like thunder in the Heavenly Academy. How dare you! Tian Hai Ya Er looked coldly at Chen Chang Sheng and then looked at the bishop and many peoples faces. His voice was extremely deep and cold,pletely unlike the sound that a twelve year old boy could make. I dont care who did this. I just want to ask him, does he want to die? The professor from the Heavenly Academy looked at the direction of rostrum, seeing that the bishops face was still calm. Rationally, even Tian Hai Ya Er, could not criticize and even threaten these high status people, But surprisingly, he did it and surprisingly, the stage was stillpletely silent. Because he was probably representing the Pope, or possibly the Divine Queen, who wanted to ask some conservative forces in the Tradition, wanted to ask those people who wished to use the Tradition Academy to cause some trouble, what do you want to do? No one could answer this question. You useless trash. You cant even purify sessfully, and you still want to revitalize the Tradition Academy? What a joke! Tian Hai Ya Er looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, I know that you know Tang Thirty Six. Since he doesnt dare to show up, then you shoulde on stage and let me destroy you so I can finish both things at the same time. It will save me time. Aplete silence. The people who hadughed beforeughed towards the decline of the Tradition Academy and the silence of the couple. But now, no oneughed because of the violence Tian Hai Ya Er showed before. Because people knew, if this freshman from the Tradition Academy actually went up stage the fate waiting for him must be worse than that Yao youngster. It probably would be death. Or.... Tian Hai Ya Er looked at him, smiled and said, You can publicly announce that you quit the Tradition Academy, then kneel down to beg for my pardon. Maybe I will let you go. ............................. Chen Chang Shang wouldnt withdraw from the Tradition Academy, because this was the Generals Mansion...more urately, the only choice the high status person who hid behind the Xu Mansion gave him. If he doesnt have the identity as a student of the Tradition Academy, then he couldnt participate in the Great Trial next year. After hearing Tian Hai Ya Ers words, he was obviously very mad but at the same time he was very confused C He didnt understand, why would the young elite from the Priest Academy be hostile to him, a suburb youngster from the Xi Ning town. Yes, even hostility needs qualification, needed reason. This is because he didnt know that, when he was calmly xiu xing and reading in the Tradition Academy and didnt care about the wind and rain outside, didnt look atndscapes in the surrounding, in the capital there were already many things happening underground. Many people began to notice him. One such figure was the Heavenly Academys professor, such as some people from Li Pce, such as people from the royal pce. The engagement between Xu You Rong and him was an unknown secret. Those people obviously didnt know its an ident that he went to study in the Tradition Academy. Those people thought, when the Tradition Academy was about to be a forgotten dust in history, suddenly there was a freshman, representing some old forces in the Tradition Those who were still loyal to the Chen royal family, were doing some type of feeler, or those old forces were attempting to make some type of announcement. More importantly, those people did not see Chen Chang Shengs rmendation letter, did not see the Popes signature, so the attitude that department of traditional educationter put up, made them even more confirmed their judgement. Such feeler or announcement, was not eptable to those people. They unhesitatingly chose to suppress it. The time they chose to do so, was the Ivy Festival. The person who was particrly responsibly to this was obviously the Heavenly Academy professor who was hosting the Ivy Festival and finally who would? There were still many officials and priest who were loyal to the Chen royal family in Zhou, so those people didnt want to make it too obvious. Therefore the little monster of the Priest Academy was the best choice, because hes Divine Queens nephew, also he had background from the Tradition. Both the Divine Queen and the Pope probably didnt know that there was a freshman in the Tradition Academy at all, but this didnt change Tian Hai Ya Ersst name and session of teaching. And the best thing was, Tian Hai Ya Er was only a twelve year old boy.....not to say humiliate or suppress, even if he killed that person on stage, so what? Little kid doesnt know much, this is always the best excuse, isnt it? Tonight the two most important spectators on the Ivy Festival, the bishop from the department of traditional education and the Dong Yu General Xu Shi Ji, clearly knew this inside story. Xu Shi Ji knew Chen Chang Shengs origin and identity, yet because of the engagement, of course he would remain silent, no matter Chen Chang Sheng was destroyed or killed, both were images he wanted to see. As for the Bishops silence, it represented deeper meanings, because he knew more things. Such as the identity of the little girl sitting next to Chen Chang Sheng. ........................... Kneel, or not kneel, leave, or get killed. This was the multiple choice question Tian Hai Ya Er gave to Chen Chang Sheng. There were many choices, only to show that the Tradition Academy was already a history. After all he was a little kid. His method was brutal and straightforward, basically was the word humiliation. No one wanted to stand such humiliation, Chen Chang Sheng also didnt want to. Yet what made him feel even more sad was, Luo Luo was taking such humiliation with him. This made him feel really sorry to this little girl who obviously was living well ever since she was born and never suffered any humiliation before. Luo Luo was indeed very mad. She had never suffered such humiliation in her life before, but Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for the whole time, so she could not say anything. In order to not let others see the anger gradually formed between her eyebrows, she looked down deeply. At this moment, she heard Chen Chang Shengs apologizing voice. I said, be a student of the Tradition Academy, you will probably have to stand lots of humiliations and suppressions. Luo Luo felt that she seemed to have heard such sentence, then she remembered, thats the conversation she had with master on that day in the Tradition Academy. She thought, was master testing her? Yes, otherwise with masters ability, how would he let the little monster kept humiliating the Tradition Academy? She remembered the words she replied Chen Chang Sheng. Master, no one dares to humiliate me. Yes, since she was born, no one dared to humiliate her. Then, they also couldnt humiliate her respectful master, couldnt humiliate the Tradition Academy that she gradually cared and loved more and more. Anyone who dared to do so, had to pay a deep price. Luo Luo stood up, made a salute to Chen Chang Sheng. Then she walked toward the stone tform. The building was entirely silent, countless eyes followed her steps. Until she stood in front of Tian Hai Ya Er, people then realized what they just saw. The Tradition Academy actually epted the little monsters challenge? Who is this little girl? ....................... Tian Hai Ya Er looked at the little girl standing in front of him and asked, Who are you? Luo Luo didnt say a word, looked at Chen Chang Sheng sitting under the stage. So you are from that ghost ce too? Tian Hai Ya Erughed weirdly for a while, then stopped, said with a serious and terrifying tone, Dont worry, you are so pretty. How am I willing to kill you? After I get you, then I will kill that kid. Then I will be back and keep getting you, is that ok? This sentence was very obscene, especially when its spoken from a twelve old boys mouth, its more obscene. Luo Luo was very angry, but she looked more and more calm. People who were participating the Ivy Festival, all looked at the stage, many professors and offcials eyes fell on the little girl. They confirmed that she already sessfully purify, unlike thepletely useless trash Chen Chang Sheng, but they couldnt tell her stage, obviously she couldnt beat Tian Hai Ya Er. Comparing such a pretty girl to the little monster from the Priest Academy, was originally a very unreasonable thing. People thought that at the next moment they would see an image of little girl falling in a puddle of blood. Many people felt unwilling and pitiful. Zhuang Huan Yu suddenly stood up and shouted, Stop! He knew that Luo Luo had an umon origin, but no matter how umon, how could it be stronger than that little monsters background? Also this little monsters method was too horrifying. The fact that the previous Yao youngster was destroyed was the best evidence. How could he watch her get bullied by this little monster? The bishop from the Priest Academy slightly frowned, which indicated Tian Hai Ya Er to stop, but the professor from the Heavenly Academy appeared on the side of the stone tform, faintly blocking Tian Hai Ya Ers vision, and then gave Zhuang Huan Yu a cold look. The bishop of the department of traditional education was about to say something, suddenly Xu Shi Ji said something, and seemingly unintentionally blocked his view. Tian Hai Ya Er looked at Luo Luo,ughed brutally. Between his red lips, his teeth were as white as bones from the dead. He wanted to tell her, you see, how many people wanted you to die, but I wouldnt kill you. I would only destroy you, then go destroy that useless trash. He knew, if hes slower, then he might be prevented by someone, so he stopped hesitating. He flew to Luo Luos side, strike down his fist. His fist was very small, yet it carried terrifying hurricane and lightning. His mind was very violent. His method was very nasty, but he was truly strong, not to mention he was ruthless! Wind and thunder, were supernatural phenomenon formed when xiu xingists solidified Qi a to certain point. They at least needed to be in the high Meditation stage before they could xiu xing their Qi to such terrifying extent to make such effect. As Tian Hai Ya Er began fighting, he used his entire force. Before, the stalwart and strong Yao boy was destroyed by this fist, much less now in front of him was only a weak little girl? Below the stage there were countless shocked shouts, implicated with surprising screams, many students covered their face and did not dare to look! .................................. Among the shocking shouts and surprising screams, suddenly there was an extremely angry, extremely terrifying, also somewhat dazing shout! People looked at the stage, saw that this shout was actually from Tian Hai Ya Er! In front of Tian Hai Ya Ers fist, a fist appeared! Thats Luo Luos fist. Her fist also carried hurricane and lightning, but the hurricane was stronger and the lighting was brighter! Ka! La! Instantly, on the surface of Tian Hai Ya Ers finger appeared an infinitive amount of breaches. Blood bursted out and the wound was so deep that even his bone was visible! Those breaches instantly reached his wrist. His bones immediately broke! Pain! Unbearable pain! Tian Hai Ya Ers pupil shrunk into a ck dot. A panic but weird shout, came out between his bloodily red lips! What followed along, was blood. Whats going on? Why did this seemingly weak little fist, actually hide such terrifying power? Tian Hai Ya Er did not have time to think. His mind was taken over entirely by fear. While he was making weird shouts, he tried his best to move backward. He knew he must go away from this fist, otherwise he definitely would die! He moved quickly, but Luo Luo chased with an even faster speed. Her fist, was as berserk as hurricane, as fast as lightning,nded on Tian Hai Ya Ers fist. From the beginning to the end of the stage, approximately a hundred meters of distance, her fist was always hitting on his fist. Terrifying amount of Qi, from her fist, constantlynded into Tian Hai Ya Ers body! Hong! Tian Hai Ya Er fell on the edge of the stage, his right hand was entirely fragmented. Between the fingers blood was everywhere. His face was as pale as snow. Inside his pupil was full of fear and surprise. He didnt even know what happened, before he lost,pletely lost. .................................. On the trees at night, suddenly there were chirping of cicadas. This was night in the summer, its impossible to be quiet. Yet the surrounding of the stone tform was like a snowless winter night, had all been silent. Then as if snow melted. Di Da, Di Da. Blood dropped down from that little fist, dropped on the ground. The little girl stood in the wind, looked around and said spoke up. She was answering the previous question from Tian Hai Ya Er, also she was telling a fact to people here. My name is Luo Luo. I am a student of the Tradition Academy. The cicadas chirpings became even more irritable. The building became quieter. People looked shockingly at the stage, looked at the little girls whose skirt was floating in the wind and felt what they saw was not real. Everyone thought they would see this little girl lying in a bloody puddle, so they covered their faces and turned around and did not want to look. Who would have thought that the one who actually lied down in a bloody puddle, was the little monster from the Priest Academy. No one thought they would see such an ending. The forgotten Tradition Academy, the unknown little girl, gave this world, such a big shock. ........................................ This fight began suddenly, even a bit shameless, but it ended even faster, making people delighted. Luo Luo knew she would win, because she was originally very strong. That night, the assassin from the demon elite was very dangerous, but it didnt represent she was weak among people of her age. No, among people of her age, she was the absolute elite, especially whenparing the amount of Qi. Rarely anyone would have more Qi than her. Of course if Tian Hai Ya Er was calmer and chose topete her in fighting methods, then she probably could not win in such domineering manner, but Tian Hai Ya Er was used to destroy others arbitrarily. How would he know, her bloodline itself was the most noble and arbitrary bloodline in the world!? Everything was over. Luo Luo looked at Tian Hai Ya Er and raised her fist again. She clearly remembered the words this little monster had said when he heavily wounded the Yao youngster before. She clearly remembered the humiliation this little monster gave her master and her. Then, now is the time to return all the humiliations. Stop! Seeing that she was about to continue fighting, many high status people who were silenting spectating suddenly changed their faces. Before, that Yao youngster could be destroyed, could be killed, people from the Tradition Academy could be destroyed, could be killed, but....Tian Hai Ya Er couldnt be destroyed, and of course couldnt be killed! Because hisst name was Tian Hai. Sounds of breaking air came up, several high status people including the professor of the Heavenly Academy came on stage. Chapter 45 – Vigorous like Tigers The Professor of the Heavenly Academy and the elite from the Priest Academy stood around the stone tform surrounding Luo Luo. Anyone could easily control her, but the problem was she stood right in front of Tian Hai Ya Er. With only a few inches away from Tian Hai Ya Er, her little fist was tightly held carrying the wind and the thunder. If she punched down, Tian Hai Ya Er would be dead or paralyzed for the rest of his life. The Heavenly Academy professor and the elites from the Priest Academy all remained fcoused, not taking a single step forward or a step backwards. They maintained the current status quo hoping to find an opportunity to suppress her. They thought that after some time as passed and her head had cooled down, she would be calmer and exit her fighting mode. Aplete silence. No one wanted to break the silence and to stimte this little girl. No one wanted to see more blood be spilled. But Tian Hai Ya Er himself was not aware of that. He looked at Luo Luo, coughed blood, and with a shaky voice, cried and said, Please dont kill me....I beg you....Dont kill me, I am really scared, scared....Ha Ha Ha Ha! The pitiful begging with a cry suddenly became a rampantugh! The boy with a bloody face, looked extremely brutal. He resentfully stared at Luo Luo and shouted, You think I am afraid of you!?? I am just ying with you! Because you are over! The Tradition Academy is also over! Look at these shameless elders. They are evil inside out. It didnt matter if it was I who destroyed you or like whats happening now, your future is all over! Because on one can treat me like that! The Heavenly Academy professors face became somewhat mad. Luo Luo slightly frowned, raised her fist higher. Bright lights were surrounding her fingers, very pretty, but also very terrifying. Tian Hai Ya Ers emotion suddenly changed. He screamed and kicked his two feet randomly in air like a child whose milk was stolen! What do you want to do!? Do you really dare to hit me again! Divine Queen is my aunt! On this continent, who dares to hit me!? The building was deadly silent. Everyone knew what the little monster said was true. Not to mention that in the rumors he is the Popes apprentice. Just the fact that he had such an aunt, no one dared to offend him. Thinking about the harsh circumstances she would face aftermath, the look people had toward Luo Luo became pitiful and sympathetic. Surrounding by senior elites and threatened by this hatred boy, what would Luo Luo do next? She looked to a corner and looked to the youngster. This action was her subconscious action or habit, you can call it. Its not that she needs Chen Chang Shengs advice, but she thought she should listen to Chen Chang Shengs advice before she acted.. Everyone followed her sight to the corner, to Chen Chang Sheng. .............................. Now Chen Chang Sheng has a mixed feeling. He was not surprised. In these days, he taught Luo Luo xiu xing in the Tradition Academy. He clearly knew that although the little monster from the Priest Academy was very strong, but theres no way he can defeat Luo Luo. Otherwise he would definitely prevent Luo Luo from walking up the stage, but he didnt know that the little monster was so silly that he dared topete Luo Luo in the strength of Qi. Because of this, he lost in a such deplorable fashion. Because of this kids actions, Luo Luo had to make a very important choice now. He knew what Luo Luo wanted to choose because a few days ago when a sand went into Luo Luos eyes, the little girl spent half a day studying for half a day with the sand in her eyes until she finished studying. Eventually she seeded and when she seeded, she happily ran around theke with a red eye. She knew why Luo Luo was hesitating and why she was looking at him. Because she worried about bringing trouble to him and to the Tradition Academy and because she was used to asking for his advice before doing anything, she would follow Chen Chang Shengs decisions. Luo Luo was the one who defeated the little monster from the Priest Academy and Luo Luo was asking for his advice. After Chen Chang Sheng confirmed these two things, he knew what decision he should make C he decided to straightforwardly give his advice and choose what Luo Luo originally wanted to choose. This is very good. Chen Chang Sheng thought. He should take the responsibility. He stood up, looked at the professor from the Heavenly Academy and the people, who were holding their breaths. He remained silent for a bit and then said, Before he said he wants to destroy Tang Thirty Six. His voice was somewhat dry and his tone, not so fluent, appeared very clumsy. It was not because of fear, but because he is not used to speaking in front of many people. Today in the Ivy Festival, seeing so many people, to him this was absolutely the first time in his life. Moreover, although he did things with a harsh tone, he was not good at saying harsh words. He thought a bit and though that the reason should be enough Tang Thirty Six is my friend, so.... .................................. Luo Luo understood what he meant but suddenly she realized that she had made a mistake C previously she shouldnt have had look at master. The action was a habit and was respect, but this also meant giving the right to make a decision and the responsibilities all to master. This was a very big error that she hadmited. She looked back, looked at Tian Hai Ya Er lying in front of him. When Chen Chang Sheng was saying that sentence: Tang Thirty Six is my friend. Tian Hai Ya Er saw her eyes and read her meaning. His face suddenly became extremely pale and the expressions in his eyes became extremely dazed. He did not understand why but then he screamed fearfully, Help me! Quick! His scream was very loud, hiding Chen Chang Shengs sentence after so. But it couldnt not hide the terrifying wind and lightning. Luo Luos noble but arbitrary bloodline made her hate cowards the most. Hearing Tian Hai Ya Ers urgent call for help, her eyebrows raised up. Her eyes became extraordinarily bright. A shadow, jumped up like a tiger! Her fist fell on Tian Hai Ya Ers chest! Pa, Tian Hai Ya Ers scream instantly stopped! After a while, the silence suddenly broke by countless surprising shouts in the building. Tian Hai Ya Er passed out in a bloody puddle. His ribs were fragmented, vesselspletely broken, and his veins were destroyed. Luo Luo took back her fist and wind was blowing around her little body. Hoo! Hoo! ck hair flew by her pretty little face, like fine willow branches in wind. Its not fine willow branches but its trace of grasses. She looked at the surrounding people, with a calm face. Like she was standing in storms in the North, between the wild grasses constantly waiting for a one shot kill moment. An unspeakable force, naturally formed. ......................................... The surrounding waspletely quiet and people looked shockingly at the stage. That little girl...actually destroyed Tian Hai Ya Er! Did she know who Tian Hai Ya Er was? Did she know what she was doing? Chen Chang Sheng really wanted to tell the entire world, I was the one who told her to take the action, but at this moment the eyes of the entire world were looking at Luo Luo. No one was looking at him. Such as Zhuang Huan Yu, in his eyes was only Luo Luo. He generated infinitive amount of admiration and love. Professor of the Heavenly Academy and several elites of the Priest Academy, quickly flew to Tian Hai Ya Er and checked his pulse. They confirmed that hes still alive, but...all of his vessels were broken. He was already destroyed to the worst possible way. He could no long xiu xing in his entire life. The people from the Priest Academy used the fastest speed to carry Tian Hai Ya Er down stage. Then sent him to the royal pce, hoping guests or royal doctors in the pce, could keep thest hope. If not, they they might have to inform the Divine Queen. The bishop and teachers of the Priest Academy left with them. Before they left, they glimpsed at the professor of the Heavenly Academy. What they had meant was clear: you caused this event, from hiding the Priest Academy that you were the one using Tian Hai Ya Er, then you had to give an exnation for this. The professor of the Heavenly Academy looked at Luo Luo. His face was as cold as ice. His voice was as harsh as an edge of knife, You hit too hard. You little girl, is too cold. Luo Luo thought that when Tian Hai Ya Er destroyed Xuan Yuan Po before, what did this professor of the Heavenly Academy say? She recalled. At that point, the professor of the Heavenly Academy said Tian Hai Ya Er went too hard. Tian Hai Ya Er said he only promised not to kill Xuan Yuan Po, never said he would not destroy Xuan Yuan Po. I never promised you I wont kill him, also I only destroyed him. Luo Luo thought she was very reasonable, turned around and walked down. The professor of the Heavenly Academy was surprised. He remembered his previous conversation with Tian Hai Ya Er, thinking that Luo Luo was intentionally sneering at him. He felt his anger boiling and swelling up. His face looked extremely ugly and harshly shouted, How dare you walk away like that! Luo Luo paused her steps. The professor of the Heavenly Academy looked at her back and said expressionlessly, I dont care about your identity or your true session of teaching. But you have to remember, here is the capital of Zhou. Here is the Heavenly Academy. You just heavily wounded someone in public, do you think you can run away? On the surface he only made these statement, but everyone knew the real meaning. No matter how mysterious Luo Luo was, the one she heavily wounded was the apprentice of the Pope and the Divine Queens nephew. In the entire human world, no one could protect her. The professor of the Heavenly Academy looked like hesughing Little girl, you are truly.....daring. Luo Luo was somewhat unhappy and asked, What kind of thing are you? How dare you talk to me like that? The entire building was silent. No one could expect that, at this moment, this little girl was not scared at all, but rather so aggressive. Only extremely few people faintly felt something was weird because the influence this little girl revealed, was truly strong. Facing the professor of the Heavenly Academy, she was like a lord facing her vassal. What kind of family or sect, could teach such female student? The professor of the Heavenly Academy felt dazed. Then he felt so angry that heughed,ughed extremely coldly. Now he was very certain, this little girls identity must be umon, but just like what he said before, she destroyed Tian Hai Ya Er....this meant, in the entire human world, not many could change her fate. After a harsh shout, his right hand casually waved. There was no wind nor rain, only a straight line of Qi. The Qi that even true iron could not block off! This was Starfusing elites method! No wonder hes the professor at the Heavenly Academy! It didnt matter how strong Luo Luo was, after all she was only a little girl. People seemed to have heard sounds of death, as if there was someone saying the little girl was dead. Who could change this situation? Someone looked to the seat for the Tradition Academy in the corner, wanted to see that little girls friend. There was only a seat, wine and dishes. There was no one there. TN (Binggo): I think Chen Chang Sheng Took the bullet for Luo Luo. I mean he isnt the type of dick head to leave and well.. he isnt there and he sees the dick head about to ambush her, he would DEF taket he hit instead of having Luo Luo take it. Well we will see in the weekends bc they dont trante till then >.< Chapter 46 – Mao Qiu Yu When the professor of the Heavenly Academy moved, no one besides Xu Shi Ji and the Bishop of the department of traditional education could stop him. Xu Shi Ji, as the general whom the Divine Queen highly trusted, obviously could stop the professor and the Bishop, who had the most reasons to prevent him, looked like he fell asleep. Although Zhuang Huan Yu was ranked tenth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, there was still a huge gap between senior elites and him. He did not have the authority to stop the elites. As he watched death approach the young girl, his face became extremely pale but he couldnt do anything. Luo Luo looked at the Qi aiming at her, sensed the shadow of death. Her thin eyebrows slightly rose up but her expression was still calm because she knew that no one could kill her in the capital except the extreme situations like the one that night in the Tradition Academy. She was certain that she would not be killed but others didnt know that so they were shouting from the surroundings. Suddenly, someone stood in front of her. The person was not tall but he was taller than her, so he blocked her body. When Luo Luo saw the persons back, she recalled the night when Chen Chang Sheng protected her. Once again, she recalled her dads quote: When the sky falls, there will be someone tall supporting it for you. For a moment, the coldness she felt from the professor from the Heavenly Academy wasnt so cold from the warmth she felt from Chen Chang Sheng. The moment Luo Luos fistnded on Tian Hai Ya Ers chest, Chen Chang Sheng left the seats because he wasnt sure if Luo Luos nsman would appear promptly even though she had a strong and mysterious background. Because he was Luo Luos teacher, he had to take responsibility and protect her. He came very promptly. As the professors Qi traveled through the air, Chen Chang Sheng had positioned himself between the professor and Luo Luo in time. He held the short sword horizontally and felt a little nervous. He was not sure if his short sword could block the professors Qi and he didnt consider what would happen if he couldnt block it because that was not something he needed to consider. Fine, he did think about what would happen. Behind his body, his right hand grabbed Luo Luos hand. The big hand held onto the little hand and at the center of the palm was a button. The Qi that the professor had solidified into a straight line in front of his finger traveled swiftly and fiercefully. Chen Chang Sheng thought that the next moment he would disappeared from the stage, unexpectedly, he was still at the same ce. He looked back at Luo Luo, thinking whats happening? If you dont activate the Button of Thousand Miles, then we would die for real. ............................ Of course Chen Chang Sheng didnt die and neither did Luo Luo. She didnt use the Button of Thousand Miles because she was certain that no one could kill her in the capital, especially in the Heavenly Academy.This is because in the capital there is someone who knew her identity and he was the strongest in the Heavenly Academy. A soft wind blew by and the Qi that was solidifying into a straight line, which seemed invincible, was easily waved away like the smokeing out of countryside hearth. The soft wind originated from two sleeves. An old man full of white hair appeared on stage. His sleeves were slightly flowing in the night wind. The entire field was silent. Everyone stood up, including Xu Shi Ji and the Bishop of the department of traditional education. The students from the Heavenly Academy including Zhuang Huan Yu, all bowed down. They were all extraordinarily respectful and very surprised.. Hi Principal! Teacher! Yes, this elder was the Principal of the Heavenly Academy. Two Sleeves of Soft Wind MaoQiu Yu. Immediately, the Vice Principal Zhuang also appeared after him. Zhuang Huan Yu looked at the Vice Principal Zhuang and his expression was changed. Everyone in the field was dumbfounded. No one had thought that the two strongest Principals of Heavenly Academy would appear at the same time, especially the Principal Mao Qiu Yu who was one of the countable elites on the continent. His status was extremely high. Normally, the first night of the Ivy Festival wouldnt require high status people to appear. The professors expression changed. He walked to Mao Qiu Yu and greeted politely. Then he exined what happened tonight and describe the situation to make it more advantageous for him. From Mao Qiu Yus protection, the professor realized that what ured tonight will not go ording to his n but he didnt want the fire to burn on his own body and instead tried to put down the fire before toote. Destroyed someone for no reason? Ruthless? Bullying the weak one? Hearing the professors report, peoples faces suddenly looked very interesting. Was he talking about Tian Hai Ya Er or the little girl from the Tradition Academy? Mao Qiu Yu suddenlyughed. The Bishop from the department of traditional education alsoughed. The Professor of Heavenly Academy suddenly felt a bit worried. The bishopughed as he stood up, walked outside of the building, and said torpidly, Friend Cao, have some pride. The professorsst name was Cao. He was dazed on stage and felt his torpid sentence was like a whipnded on his own face. The Vice President Zhuang expressionlessly suggested that the Ivy Festival tonight has ended. The crowd gradually spread out. When they were leaving, they all subconsciously looked back at the stone tform. Mao Qiu Yu looked at Luo Luo, as if he was going to say something but after all he did not say a word, and simply smiled. Chen Chang Sheng made a salute with Luo Luo next to him and then walked down the stage. They returned to the seat at the corner and packed up their stuff. Luo Luo simply followed behind him and appeared to be very well-behaved. She thought that previously on stage, did she act too wild, or too arbitrary? Would master dislike that type of her? She grabbed his sleeve, turned up her little face, and giggled. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the little girls cute tiger teeth, smiled, and rubbed her head. .............................. As the banquet ended, the building becamepletely silent. Mao Qiu Yu and Professor Cao faced each other on stage and started a conversation. In order to suppress the Tradition Academy, you allowed the little monster from the Priest Academy to behave crazily in the Ivy Festival. What you did was crazy. True, I just dislike the Tradition Academy. Many people are just like me, am I wrong? Resentment? No, that was an event that happened almost twenty years ago...everyone knows clearly what you actually want. What do I want? The Pope made you a Professor at the Heavenly Academy. You have been a Professor for more than a decade. Anyone would be tired of it. Thats understandable. Principal, I am always respectful to you. You are the professor at the Heavenly Academy. Just one step up and you will be the bishop of the department of traditional education. Who wont be tempted? Mao Qiu Yu looked at him and spoke calmly, But You did something wrong. First you shouldnt drag the Tradition Academy in. Second you shouldnt use people who you dont have the right to use. Lastly you should find out the identity of your opponent. The professors face turned extremely sour because the Principal spoke the truth. His position was arranged by the Pope. Professor was a position used by the Li Pce to control potential elites from the great schools, but he was a professor for so many years and indeed, he felt tired of it. He wanted to be the bishop of the department of traditional education. Just one step away and he can see apletely different sky. Who can resist such temptation? But obviously he couldnt admit to it and insisted, There are people in the Tradition trying to use the Tradition Academy to test out the situation. I want to solve problems for the Pope and the Divine Queen. How am I wrong? Mao Qiu Yu said expressionlessly, Does the Pope and the Divine Queen know this? The professor remained silent for a while and said, Tian Hai Ya Er had became a useless person. The Tradition Academy...how can it still exist aftermath? If there is any problem in the Tradition Academy, then Mei Li Sha obviously has to take his responsibility. Its not a bad thing from any perspective. No one is stupid. Even Tian Hai Ya Er himself knew you were using him. Mao Qiu Yu said, Unfortunately, you are stupid. The professor of the Heavenly Academy said unwillingly, Who is that girl from the Tradition Academy? Mao Qiu Yu turned around and walked out of the building Thats not important. The key is...the Bishop had been taking charge of the department of traditional education for several decades. Even earlier than when the Pope was enthroned. Do you think you can take down such person simply using some conspiracies? The professor looked at the elders back and said angrily, I only know that the Divine Queens nephew was destroyed...Someone has to respond to this event. Even if the Pope doesnt get mad, there must be someone taking the anger from the Queen. Mao Qiu Yu didnt turn but continued walking replied You still dont know who should take the responsibility tonight? The professor was shocked as if he got hit by lightning. He knew that tonight was probably thest night in his life. ............................. Luo Luo didnt want to get surrounded by people so after discussing with Chen Chang Sheng, she hid into the trees in the darkness. Familiarly, she led him and found a road, pushed the two heavy doors, bypassed a small building, and went into a street from an unknown back door of the Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng heard she said she had been to the lectures at the Heavenly Academy before and asked curiously, Always go through the back door? Luo Luo said, If I dont go through back door, then how can Ie to lecture at the Heavenly Academy? Chen Chang Sheng had some guesses and asked, The one who was giving you lecture..was the Principal of the Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu? Luo Luo replied yes. Chen Chang Sheng said with a mixed feeling , Thats truly call back door. Luo Luo said, Principal Maos level of teaching is much worse than masters. He was actuallypared by Luo Luo to the legendary principal of the Heavenly Academy. This thing was way too bizarre. Dont speak such nonsense. If anyone hears, he willugh. Chen Chang Sheng said with a straight face, but he felt extremely happy. But when he saw the carriage in the street, all of his happiness suddenly disappeared. There was antern hanging on the carriage and on thentern, there was a word, Xu. Thats the carriage from the Dong Yu Generals mansion. Chatper 47 – The Shadow on the Window and the Green Orange The invitation from the Generals Mansion was both with manner and indifference. Chen Chang Sheng told Luo Luo to stay where she was. He walked towards the carriage parking ce on the street. Only when he walked there did he notice that nothing but silence surrounded the carriage. Not a single person was around and the previous guard who invited him was no where to be seen. The battle horse in front of the carriage was tall and muscr. Its mane showed hints of crimson in the darkness of night. Surely it was no regr species and was a certain unique beasts descendent. Although the horse was intimidating, Chen Chang Sheng didnt nce at it for even a moment because the person he needed to see was the guest sitting inside the carriage. The guest was still sitting in the carriage. There were brightmps hanging around the carriage and the light shone through the windows and projected the guests shadow onto the curtain. His image was so clear that it seemed to be carved by knives and swords. Chen Chang Sheng bowed towards the shadow on the curtain of the carriage. Its shadow was clear and so was the person inside. The terrifying and serious aura of him was also clear. It wasnt until now did Chen Chang Sheng realize where the two pressures he felt previously in the Ivy Festival came from C one of the reasons he attended the Ivy Festival was to see the guest with his own eyes. Although during the entire festival the guest never seemed toy his eyes on Chen Chang Sheng, he actually was observing Chen Chang Sheng. It has been a long time since you left Xi Ning and arrived at the capital. Up until now, I havent heard any rumors that I dont want to hear. This proves that you are a smart person and your choices are steady. I like it. Xu Shi Jis calm and cold voice was heard behind the curtains, After you joined the Tradition Academy, you learned how to use your background. Now I noticed that you are smarter than I imagined. Its hard to say, but Im starting to like you more and more. Chen Chang Sheng knew he was speaking the truth instead of scoffing or been sarcastic. He was not enough for the Yu Dong General to scoff at, or even be lied to. But he didnt grow happy from his liking because he noticed that he still didnt like Xu Shi Dongs taste. The taste was not bitter, spicy, sour, or sweet. It was an indescribable feeling. The tone that Xu Shi Ji used when talking to him was also a taste. Calm, yet indifferent. It wasnt intentional but Xu Shi Dong looked down on Chen Chang Sheng as an elder. Chen Chang Sheng didnt like this. If it werent for the troubles that grew out of the marriage vow and the abuse he endured from the Generals Mansion, if Xu Shi Ji actually was treating him with an attitude of an elder, then he wouldnt mind. But the problem was that the previous statements were true. Xu Shi Jie was silent for a while. Perhaps he was surprised with Chen Chang Shengs silence, or maybe he needed some time to think about some stuff. The night breeze blew around themps. He asked, Who is she? Yes, this was the thing he actually cared about. Of course, this concern didnt originated from the marriage vow that Chen Chang Sheng made. He didnt care about any female contact with Chen Chang Sheng because he never treated Chen Chang Sheng as his future son-inw. Started from the moment that Luo Luo stepped up to the battle stone of the Ivy Festival, his subordinates in the generals mansion started to research her background. Yet when the Ivy Festival ended and Xu Shi Ji rode the carriage and left the Heavenly Academy, there was still no information found about her background whatsoever. Xu Shi Ji knew the great ability of his subordinates. He was surprised. The young girl was with Chen Chang Sheng and therefore, he was also alerted. Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer his question because he felt that he didnt need to answer Xu Shi Jis questions. The shadow on the curtain grew clearer and its outline became sharper. This was perhaps because Xu Shi Ji got closer to the window. The aura also grew more terrifying and the pressure seemed to be a real existence. Chen Chang Sheng felt an uneasiness in his chest, as if a mountain wasnding on him. Speaking the truth, I regret a little. Xu Shi Jis emotionless voice was heard from the carriage. When you just came to capital, and no one knew you, I shouldve just killed you. There is a rule among generals and that is to be merciless. I obviously know, but after all you are connected with Xu mansion, someone wants you to stay alive, so I let you stay alive. Chen Chang Sheng looked down but didnt say a word. The capital in the summer, was a ce where people can easily die....The flood period is very hard to be certain, but what can be certain is, the rivers in the capital will definitely rise in level. When the river level rises, it will wash away both floating corpses and ashes. Xu Shi Ji spoke through the carriage window coldly. For example, Professor Cao from Heavenly Academy. After tonight, perhaps he will be a floating corpse thousands miles away from the capital, or perhaps he will be food for the kois in the River Luo. All in all, no one will see him again. After hearing this, Chen Chang Sheng shockingly raised his head and looked towards the window. He didnt understand why the professor from the Heavenly Academy was going to die. After all, that little monster is one of the Family of Tian Hai...... no matter how the situation turns out, the professor still acted out on his own ord, and the queen will be unhappy. If the queen gets angry, then Sir Zhou Tong will be very mad. If Sir Zhou Tong is furious....then he will face something worse than death. Therefore, the professor willmit suicide tonight. Sure, I regretted not killing you from the beginning and now its difficult for me to react. I must remind you though, that there are many ways of surviving that are more terrifying than death in this world. The professor understood this, and I hope you will too. Themps waved back and forth lightly and the light dimmed a little. Dozens of guards appeared from the darkness and circled around the carriage as it traveled slowly past the street and towards the Dong Yu Generals Mansion. The tall battle horse peeked indifferently at Chen Chang Sheng right before it left. Xu Shi Ji was silent in the carriage and gloomy fire was burning in the depths of his pupils. It was not violent but rather cold. He noticed that some stuff was getting out of his control. Because of the letter sent from Mountain Virgin, he never really got to control the situation, but now it got even more strange. He knew clearly why Chen Chang Sheng entered the Tradition Academy. He first thought that there was nothing much about this event, but now even if this was true, some people are trying to use this fact to start trouble. The people who were still loyal to the Royal Chen Family in the Tradition seemed to finally obtain a chance to overturn after all these years. How would this situation affect the Dong Yu Generals Mansion? This thing was way too big, even if he was the most trusted General of the Divine Queen, he dared not step his foot into this pool. The only thing he knew was that if Chen Chang Sheng actually got pulled into that pool of dirty water, then no one could know about this marriage vow. At least it should be hidden for a few more days. After these few more days, the southern powers would sent a representative group to the capital. The few dozens of students entering the Great Trial from the south are also in this group. Because of this, the next two nights of this years Ivy Festival would be dyed. There was still a while for the Great Trial toe. The southerners broke the usual tradition and arrived at the capital few months early. This action started some suspicion and debate, but Xu Shi Ji knew clearly that the Divine Queen weed the arrival of this representative group. Only a few people in the entire continent knew that the reason for the early arrival of the southern representative group was that they were preparing to propose on the Valentines Day. Xu Shi Ji knew this because the southern representative was about to propose to his daughter. He wouldnt allow anyone or anything to interrupt this marriage. Not Chen Chang Sheng, not that mysterious young girl, not anyone. He didnt care about the Tradition Academy, Heavenly Academy, or the old royal family and the darkness in the capital. He didnt care about twists and plots. If anyone tried to interrupt this marriage, then he was not afraid to kill, even if they were people who shouldnt be killed. Since he had a good daughter, then nothing he did would harm him as long as he didnt betray the Divine Queen. Of course, if there were better ways to solve those unpredictable variables, such as Chen Chang Sheng and that young girl, then it would be nice. But first, he had to determine some things and ask some people to prepare. To the Orange Garden. He said. The carriage of the Dong Yu Generals Mansion moved slowly on the street and disregarded the strict curfew of the capital and rode towards the royal pce. The Orange Garden is a garden not too far away from the royal pce. Although its acres ofnd wasnt huge, many orange trees were nted there. To be able to have a garden around the royal pce and nt the expensive orange trees, the owner couldnt be an ordinary person. That is the home of Lady Mo Yu. C After returning to the Tradition Academy and standing beneath a tree around theke, thinking back to the shadow on that carriage window, Chen Chang Sheng wasnt in a good mood. He wanted to scream at the river but he was afraid to disturb the people living in the Herb Garden on the other side of the wall. He wanted to curse but noticed that his master or senior never taught him how to. He turned around sadly and walked towards the library. On his way through the forest, he saw a orange tree and there were many new-born small fruits hanging on the branches. Instinctively, he plunked one down and ate it. His eyes and eyebrows then proceed to wrinkle due to the sourness of the fruit. Even you are going to bully me? He kicked the orange tree and his breath got heavier. Small oranges fell down like rain drops and a moaning was heard from the back of the tree. Luo Luo rubbed her head and walked out. In her right hand was a lunch box and her left hand covered her mouth. Her face was filled with surprise as if she saw something strange. Chen Chang Sheng was a little surprised as well. He asked, didnt you go back to sleep? Luo Luo answered, Auntie Li prepared somete night snack and I was going to share with master. Chen Chang Sheng saw her expression and was confused, Then why are you surprised? Luo Luo opened her wide eyes and answered sincerely, I never knew that a character like master would have such a childish side as well. Chen Chang Sheng was a little embarrassed and walked towards the library. A quiet voice was heard from the forest and it was affected by the sourness of the green orange. I only turn fifteen in a few months, so what if I have a childish side..... Chapter 48 – On Top of the Tree While the stars were twinkling in the night sky, Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo were sitting on the floor enjoying theirte night snack. It contained a few types of delightful desserts and two bowls of herb gruel with a side of salted meat. It delicious so the master and apprentice enjoyed themselves and didnt speak a word during the meal. After finishing the gruel and dessert, Luo Luo finally took a break and spoke. Thinking back to the carriage she saw near the side door of the Heavenly Academy, she couldnt resist but ask while chewing her salted meat. Master, what kind of rtionship do you have with the Dong Yu Generals Mansion? Chen Chang Sheng knew curiosity couldnt be oppressed for a long time and was mentally prepared for her question. He casually answered a few sentences and wanted to switch the topic C his preparation was to fool her and use his status as the master to skip the questioning. It seemed like an easy task. But tonights view was too beautiful and Luo Luo couldnt resist her curiosity. She knew he didnt want to answer and her ck pupils started to move from one side to the other. She tried a few different possibilities, such as the trivial plots of a son of a friend or family feuds. Chen Chang Sheng never knew her imagination was so rich and didnt know how to answer. Therefore he kept his silence. Luo Luo stared at the night sky full of stars above the Tradition Academy and thought. She picked up a small green orange that she previously got from the woods and chewed it. Suddenly, she let out a voice. Chen Chang Sheng thought she was surprised by the sourness of the fruit and shook his head, I told you it was too sour and inedible. Plus it is not good for the stomach. Luo Luo swallowed the green orange and she didnt seem to be bothered by the sourness. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng surprisingly and said, Master, are you vowed to marry to Xu You Rong when you were an infant? Chen Chang Sheng opened his mouth slightly and didnt know what to say. On the side of respecting her imagination, he couldnt help but to admit to the fact. Ah..... Before he made an response, Luo Luo waved her hands and embarrassment filled her face. Silly me, how could I even think of such nonsense. How could it be possible? Its that Xu You Rong we talking about. Chen Chang Sheng grew even more silent because he didnt know what he should say. His mouth was closed bitterly and thought to himself this marriage vow was way too ridiculous. Even Luo Luo, who had nothing but utmost respect for him, would think like this too? Why is it impossible between him and Xu You Rong? Go back to sleep, He thought for a second and told Luo Luo, I have some business to take care of tomorrow, donte here too early. Luo Luo was nervous and said insecurely, Master, are you angry? Chen Chang Sheng said, Did you do anything today that would make me angry? Luo Luo thought hard and found she didnt do anything that would anger her master. Previously on the Ivy Festival her actions are arrogant and not nice as usual, but since her master said he wouldnt me her, then of course he wouldnt me her. Never did she realize that a causal word of her had hurt Chen Chang Shengs self-pride. Since she said it causally, therefore he was hurt deeply. After Luo Luo left, Chen Chang Sheng cleaned out the lunch box on the floor and organized the books back onto the bookshelves and dimmed the light. He walked back to the library and nced around, then left in the night as if he was saying goodbye. After returning to the small building, he started packing his luggage and collected everything necessary into a box and drew out his short sword from his waist and started to meditate on his bed. He wasnt absorbing the starlight and trying to Purify himself. He was waiting for people to show up. Tonights Ivy Festival Luo Luo handicapped Tian Hai Ya Er. For sure she started a big trouble. That trouble would target her, target him, and mostly importantly target the Tradition Academy. He doesnt know who woulde for vengeance, but he knew that those people would be powerful. He knew that Luo Luos background is mysterious and extraordinary. Or else the principle of Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu, wouldnt protect her on the Ivy Festival. But the little monster she handicapped is the nephew of the Divine Queen, he was one of the Family of Tian Hai C the most terrifying Family in the entire continent. From the beginning Chen Chang Sheng thought Luo Luos background would stop the people to not make trouble on the surface. But after Xu Shi JI said that the Heavenly Academy professor wouldmit suicide tonight, he didnt have much hope in Luo Luos background anymore. Nowadays even the Royal Chen Family is under the influence of Family of Tian Hai. Even the professor of Heavenly Academy would die due to the handicap of Tian Hai Ya Er. Then what should be expected for him and Luo Luo who directly caused the handicap of him? plus they around want to ruin the Tradition Academy. He waited for the enemys arrival and was ready to leave. Although he would miss the Tradition Academy and next years Great Trail, but is done cannot be undone. Then at least he should leave aplete ending for this event. In his n, the entire Tradition Academy would turn into an ocean of meter. He had a n to escape. Tradition Academy would pay for the handicap of Tian Hai Ya Er and Luo Luo isnt an ordinary character. For sure the enemy would be satisfied by this ending. - This entire night. Chen Chang Sheng sat alone in the room. Only a old worn-out luggage sat near his feet. He waited silently for another turning point in his life. He waited with a patience unseen of peers his age. No one knew that he waited in the Tradition Academy for an entire night. Even until countless years afterward no one knew. Only himself knew how long this night was and how hard did he struggle to stay and how much effort he put in. Even until the sunlight shined on the school, nothing had happened. This night, many people also paid attention to the Tradition Academy in silent. Those people were just like him, they thought that the ruthless officials of the Department of Investigation would rush into the Tradition Academy at night and bring Chen Chang Sheng into the terrifying Jail of Zhou, or the xiuxingists of Li Pce would arrive at night and start ughtering and fire in this ce to burn the academy that Divine Queen hated into the ground. But the above didnt happen. The sunlight was just like usual and the gong in the royal pce was stroke. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and walked to the window and nced at the quiet sight of morning of the capital. He didnt understand, then he realized. Due to his request fromst night, Luo Luo didnt enter the Tradition Academy until noon. Of course, she didnt forget to bring the heavy lunch box. Chen Chang Sheng asked her to search for some information. Before they finished their lunch, a message arrive from the other side of the wall. Luo Luo lowered her head and listened quietly for a while. No one saw the professor from the Heavenly Academy. She raised her head and looked at Chen Chang Sheng, The vice principal receive a report, it should be the letter of resignation. Chen Chang Sheng was silent. Looking at his expression, Luo Luo realized something as well. Disappearing after resignation. No one knew if he returned to his home vige or he hid in the wild to xiuxing. It was impossible to find out in such a short time either. It wasnt a resignation from his job, it was a leaving from this world. Perhaps in the mansion of the professor an extra white rope was found. In the River Luo perhaps the ashes already sank to the very bottom and mixed with the mud. A big character like him died silently like this. Chen Chang Sheng felt a breeze around his neck and he peaked at Luo Luo withplicated look. It was a plot, a plot to ruin the Tradition Academy. The professor of Heavenly Academy asked the little monster to help him. No matter how the Tradition Academy respond, there will be problems.....because he is the nephew of the Divine Queen. If he won, then the Tradition Academy would be destroyed. If he lost, the Tradition Academy would face the wrath from the pce. But no one expected that the ending of this plot was the professor facing the wrath of the pce and died. The young boy and girl in the Tradition Academy didnt need to be responsible for anything, Why? because Luo Luo is powerful, because Luo Luos background is way more powerful.......in conclusion, Luo Luo is way too powerful. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her and sighed, It seems, that you are more amazing than I expected. Luo Luo felt a little embarrassed, Master, you are the person whos truly amazing. Chen Chang Sheng scratched his head and said, Is it really fine for us topliment each other like this? - Chen Chang Sheng always thought that if a person lives for a few hundred years, time passes quick and should be valued. If there are only few decades, then he should treat time with even more respect. If there is nothing to do, then one should continue to read and xiuxing. Only until dusk did he and Luo Luo put down their books and began to eat their dinner. Afterwards they started to walk around theke in the Tradition Academy. Walking may seem to waste time, but he didnt mind, because he knew it would benefit his body. The two walked to the other side of theke and arrived at the bottom of a big tree. Chen Chang Sheng got childish for once and proposed to climb to the top of it and view some scenes. Luo Luo always listened to him, talk less of a fun thing like this. Of course she epted the proposal. Momentster, these two climbed to the middle part of the big tree and stood on a thick branch. It was around ten or more yards away from the ground. They could see into the distant streets, and barely they could see the shape of the Li Pce. Under the setting sun, the view of the capital was nice. They could see the entire Hundred Blossom Street out of the Tradition Academy. It was quiet as usual but he and Luo Luo knew that the Hundred Blossom Street was different from before. In the shadow and under the roofs in the streets, countless eyes were staring into the inside of the school. Master, Im sorry. Luo Luo said lightly, she believed that it was because of her that Chen Chang Sheng was pulled into this mess. She also knew that he valued time and the quiet life of xiuxing. Her apology was true and sincere. The one that should apologize should be me. Chen Chang Sheng said, If I didnt write your name on the list that day, then you wouldnt be a student of the Tradition Academy, then how would you encounter this trouble? although you are not afraid of these troubles, but troubles are still troubles. Time doesnt bend to the will of a human, or else the time around Chen Chang Sheng would be unmovable as a giant boulder. A few dayster, the second night of the Ivy Festival arrived as expected. Looking at the invitation letter on the floor, he was surprised. No matter the words of Xu Shi Ji that night or the warning from Officer Xin previously, speaking logically this years Ivy Festival are different from the previous years. Besides, after the first nights bloody battle he thought the second night would be dyed. Luo Luo asked, Master, are we really not participating? Chen Chang Sheng shook his head and said, We are not going. Ivy Festival is an event created by the academies of the capital, it wouldnt affect them to participate in the Great Trial next year. The reason Chen Chang Sheng joined the first night was to understand the rules of the Great Trial and as well as knowing what kind of person was Xu Shi Ji. Now he has reached both of his goals, why else should he go? Plus in the second night of the Ivy Festival, countless people would pay attention to the Tradition Academy and stare at him and Luo Luo. Hes not used to such attention. Luo Luo never thought that he wouldnt go just like he said. She was confused and sad, If we went, perhaps we could actually obtain a high ranking. The rest of Ivy Festival consisted of intellectual exam and arena. They are simr to the Great Trial in that they would announce the result in ranking. In addition, they wouldnt end so hastily like the first night. If Luo Luo participated in the arena and Chen Chang Sheng in the intellectual exam, perhaps the Tradition Academy could actually regain a small portion of its former glory. Chen Chang Sheng said, Its meaningless. Luo Luo looked at him and said praisingly, Master is treating fame and glory as dirt. I respect you so much. Chen Chang Sheng said honestly, Im mainly avoiding troubles. Heavenly Academy was probably very lively in the second night of the Ivy Festival. The Tradition Academy was quiet as usual and the Hundred Blossom Street finally obtained true peace. The people who watched over the Tradition Academy for days finally left due to the Ivy Festival. After every nights dinner, they would take a walk around theke. Although the view of theke and the shadow of the forest are beautiful, but after seeing them many time they grew out of it. After climbing the big tree many times it became meaningless as well. Seeing the amount of disturbing people in the Hundred Blossom Street grew short, Luo Luo wanted to capture this precious chance. She used every technique known to little girls and finally dragged Chen Chang Sheng out of the library. The two walked out of the school door and walked into the Hundred Blossom Street and started shopping. Not far away from the Hundred Blossom Street was the famous night market. Under the ruling of the Divine Queen the capital prospered greatly. The wealth of the world flown to the capital and the night markets were grand as well. People are walking side by side and the food on the streets attracted the bypassers. Chen Chang Sheng bought Luo Luo a cotton candy. Luo Luo was surprised and happily epted it C paying respect to her master and treating him three meals a day are things that shes supposed to do. The master buying her a snack is a nature thing for him to do as well. She held the cotton candy and licked it carefully. She worried that that if she wasnt careful there would be only a wooden stick left and her master would be scared. Her action was cute. Standing in front of a shop selling baked shellfish, she curiously looked at the shellfishes that were still moving and asked Chen Chang Sheng if they are edible. Suddenly, she saw arge figure washing dishes in the corner of the shop. Her eyebrows wrinkled. Her action was serious. Of course, still cute. Chapter 49 – Stick of Discipline That person was well-built and his hands were huge. The bowl appeared rtively small in his hands and the image seemed a little silly. His right hands movement was awkward and he appeared to be handicapped. When he held the side of the bowl, his hand shook slightly which made people sympathize for him. Luo Luo walked around the shellfish shop towards the back of the person. Confusingly, her face was filled anger. Chen Chang Sheng walked with her and saw the side of the persons face. He was young. Chen Chang Sheng finally realized who that person was. The dishwasher who was squatting in the corner washing dishes was the Yao youngster who got severely injured earlier in the Ivy Festival by Tian Hai Ya Er. His name is Xuan Yuan Po. Xuan Yuan Po saw a shadow on the wall and turned his head to look. He saw the two and raised his eyebrows confusingly. He noticed that he didnt know the pair and so, he lowered his head and continued to wash the dishes even a easy task like dishwashing was now difficult for him. He didnt have the time to care about other people. Leaving the Red River and arriving at the Human World despite the harsh journey and struggles. But at the end, you are washing dishes in the streets of the capital. Is this your goal in life? Xuan Yuan Pos hand that held the bowl froze. He raised his head to nce at the cute young girl once more. A tsunami was rising in his heart. He thought, who is this girl? How does she know that I originated from the Red River and not from the human world? Looking at his stumped face, Luo Luo got angrier for some reason. Her voice was cold, If your n saw you right now, would they regret saving money for your journey? Xuan Yuan Po may seem tall and well-built, but he was only thirteen years old. His eyes and traits were still young. Hearing Luo Luo rebuking him harshly, his face got all red and he said angrily, Who are you? You dont need to care about me. Luo Luo was silent for a while and said, I am Luo Luo, I am a student of the Tradition Academy. Xuan Yuan Po was stumped again. This time, the surprise overwhelmed him. His right hand could no longer hold the oily and slippery bowl. Hearing a crash, the bowl in his hand dropped into the dirty water in the sink. Although it didnt break, water spilled all over. The owner of the shellfish shop yelled, You useless thing! As tall as you are and you cant even wash dishes? The night market was extremely busy and masses of people walked around the ce. The shops business was well and the owner was concentrated on his cooking. He skillfully flipped the food on the iron te and didnt have the time to care about anything else. Even when he was yelling, he didnt bother to turn around and look at Xuan Yuan Po for even a second. Xuan Yuan Po didnt respond. It seemed that he was used to the owners yelling from his days working at the shellfish shop. He was just staring at Luo Luo who stood in front of him. Surprisingly, his clear eyes became weing and full of respect. After he got severely injured by Tian Hai Ya Er in the Ivy Festival, he was taken back to the Starseeker Academy by his schoolmates to heal. He didnt see what happenedter on in the festival but he heard his schoolmates retelling the events. He learned that Tian Hai Ya Er was handicapped by another person......and that person was a little girl. He heard that the girl was named Luo Luo and was a student of the Tradition Academy. Xuan Yuan Po always wanted to see the little girl, not only because she avenged for him and he wanted to thank her, but also because the Yao Race respects the powerful and he wanted to see what the girl looked like and pay his respect. You are the one.... Xuan Yuan Po rubbed his big hands on his old clothes. He was a little nervous, Then whatever you call me is fine, it is fine. Luo Luo wanted to reignite the fighting spirit of this boy but she never thought he would react like this. She was a little helpless. Chen Chang Sheng was thinking about another problem and was confused. He asked, You....left the Starseeker Academy? He thought that even if this Yao youngster was handicapped by Tian Hai Ya Er and couldnt even xiuxing anymore, much less regain his strength, at least he entered the Ivy Festival as a student of the Starseeker Academy. Would the school expel him just because he was handicapped? This was illogical. Xuan Yuan Po didnt know who this human youngster was and knew he misinterpreted from his expression. Xuan Yuan Po was a little nervous and quickly waved his two hands while exining, The school didnt expel me, but.....I got injured like his and cant xiuxing anymore. I dont want to waste the schools resources while not being able to do anything. Therefore I left. Seeing that Chen Chang Shang and Luo Luo did not believe him, he became a little worried. Its true, the principle and my instructor all advised me to not leave but Im a little stubborn. I didnt listen to them and left without notice. You cant me them. He sure was an innocent kid C Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo both thought. Whatever the reason for him to leave Starseeker Academy was or worrying about others misinterpreting the schools action, these all proved that this Yao youngster had a pure soul. Luo Luo rxed a bit and asked, Is that so? Then what are you doing to do in the future? Xuan Yuan Po smiled and said, Im trying to save up some money for the trip so I can return home. Since I cant xiuxing anymore, I rather go home and help my family do some chores.....By the way, dont me the shop owner. Although he likes to yell a lot, hes a nice person. I broke so many bowls and dishes recently but he didnt let me repay him. The owner in front of the iron te kept on flipping the food and didnt even turn around, but heughed and yelled something. Looking at the Yao Youngsters smile and not see a trace of sadness on his face, Luo Luo didnt know why but she was mncholic. She looked at him and said, So are you satisfied to return like this? Xuan Yuan Po was silent for a while and said, Just like what you said before, I came to the capital to xiuxing. Its not easy for my n to save up the money and of course I dont want to return like this......but the instructors in the school also said that the body structure of a Yao is different from a human. Its hard to heal up a broken right arm. Then what can I do staying here? He continued, my instructor was kind enough to offer me to stay in the Starseeker Academy and do some chore work. But I may feel worse just looking at my schoolmates progressing day by day while Im unable to do anything. Luo Luo said, If you stay in the capital, you may find a way. Why would you leave the Starseeker in such a hurry? Xuan Yuan Po answered, The elders in my n taught us when we were young to never ept any sympathy from anyone, especially from humans. Luo Luo quietly looked at his eyes and felt she that liked him even more, Follow me. They were two simple words. It wasnt amand but it felt unresistable. It couldnt be denied. Xuan Yuan Po felt a little odd, he stumped a little and didnt know how to refuse. After telling the owner of the shop, he followed her onto the streets. When they were about to exit the street and saw the well on the Hundred Blossom Street, Luo Luo remembered something and looked at Chen Chang Sheng embarrassingly. Chen Chang Sheng smiled and didnt say anything. Whenever he did something, Luo Luo never opposed him. Then of course, when Luo Luo wanted to do something, he wouldnt object either. He was never worried if Xuan Yuan Po would do anything because he knew Luo Luos people were always guarding her from afar and protecting her. The Tradition Academy was quiet as usual under the night sky. Due to the second night of the Ivy Festival, there were much less people watching over in the Hundred Blossom Street. It helped to rx Chen Chang Shengs mood. He never expected that Xuan Yuan Po would be more rxed than him when it was his first time entering the Tradition Academy. The Yao youngsters hands were on his waist looking around the school. Sometimes, he touches the old broken sculptures and curiosity fills his eyes. Not a trace of nervousness was seen in him. Taking out his keys and unlocking the door of the library, Chen Chang Sheng paused and didnt enter. He looked at Luo Luo who wanted to say something but held her tongue, Whats on your mind? Luo Luo pulled on his sleeves, a little embarrassed, Master, can you help him, you know..... he is one of my race, Chen Chang Sheng answered, Its fine if I help him. Im just curious, why are you so confident that I can heal a wound that even the instructors of the Starseeker Academy think would be impossible to heal? Master is not an ordinary person like those people. Luo Luo widened her eyes and looked at him, From the first day epting you as my master, you just test my wrist and you know my problem. Then right away, you knew how to solve my problem. Compare to this, healing up his wound would be nothing. The young girl said so confidently as if there is nothing he couldnt do in this world. Looking at her absolute-trusting eyes, Chen Chang Sheng felt an enormous pressure and scratched his head, Ill see first, but I cant promise anything. Luo Luo happily agreed and strode towards theke. She never believed anything less than promising from Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her back and couldnt help but shake his head. Luo Luo ran to theke and spoke with Xuan Yuan Po who was testing his strength on the big tree. Xuan Yuan Po was surprised and shook his head. It seemed that he couldnt believe what he heard. Then Luo Luo said something else and Xuan Yuan Po was even more surprised. If Luo Luo didnt hold him, he might even have knelt before her. Xuan Yuan Po was still a little stunned after following her and walked to the library. It was clear that Luo Luos words brought much surprise to him and Chen Chang Sheng thought Luo Luo probably revealed her identity to his Yao Youngster. He gestured the two to follow him into the library. He lit the oilmp and sat on the floor. Xuan Yuan Po never looked at him and kept on staring at Luo Luo. He was both nervous and excited. Luo Luo never looked at him and said to Chen Chang Sheng, Thank you Master. Right now in Xuan Yuan Pos mind, Luo Luo was more important than his family. She was more respectable than his n elders. But she respected a human so much and this human recieved her respect so casually. He felt it was crazy and was angry because of this. Xuan Yuan Po wanted to rip this human into pieces. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Xuan Yuan Pos eyes, which seemed to be ignited in mes. Chen Chang Sheng was confused. He gestured to Xuan Yuan Po to extend his right arm. Xuan Yuan Po was confused and spoke unkindly, What do you want? Chen Chang Sheng exined, Let me see your wound. You? A human? How old are you? Xuan Yuan Pos suspicion towards Chen Chang Sheng grew. He thought that Chen Chang Sheng was a scammer, or how else could he earn so much respect from his princess. He yelled angrily, Dont think everyone from my tribe is easy to fool, I saw dozens of scammers! Since they needed to bound together and fight against amon enemy, the Demon race, the Human and Yao are natural allies. In several thousand years, the strength of the alliance was tested countless times and the two sidesmunicated with each other very often. At least, when a Yao appears in the capital, the residents wont be surprised. But there were still some boundaries between Humans and Yao mainly due to their traits and life style. Humans always think Yaos are violent, simple, and beastlike. Yaos always think humans are cunning, fickle, and are no materials for friends. From the point of view of Xuan Yuan Po, Chen Chang Sheng was an ordinary youngster and didnt even reach the Purification Stage of Humans. If he dared to say he could heal the wound that his instructors couldnt, if hes not a scammer, then who is? A loud p was heard. Luo Luo held the stick of discipline and yelled, What is that attitude? The Tradition Academy has its own stick of discipline. It was a straight tree branch that Chen Chang Sheng made. The most important use of this stick was for Chen Chang Sheng to mentor Luo Luos xiuxing. Now it seems that this Stick of Discipline was being used in the right way. The Stick of Discipline is used to teach, to hit. The stick was hard, so it hurts when it is used to hit a persons forehead. Xuan Yuan Po covered his forehead and his eyes were teary because it actually hurts. Of course, more importantly he felt grievance. He thought,her princess would hit him for a human? Extend your arm, Chen Chang Sheng held in hisugh and said. Xuan Yuan Po held his head high stubbornly and wouldnt listen to him. Luo Luo raised the stick of discipline in her hand and looked at him, Extend your arm. Xuan Yuan Po lowered his head sadly and extended his arm. Chen Chang Sheng stopped smiling and his fingersnded on his wrist. Then he closed his eyes. Even if Luo Luo didnt ask, he would try to heal the wound of his Yao youngster himself. On the first night of Ivy Festival when Tian Hai Ya Er was arrogantly insulting the Tradition Academy, everyone was silent except this Yao youngster. This youngsterughed out loud. Thatugh was a pursuit, a pursuit for fairness. This Yao youngster wanted to pursuit fairness of the Tradition Academy, then the Tradition Academy would pay him back. Of course, all of this was built on his confidence to heal the wound of this Yao youngster. Chen Chang Shengs master, Taoist Ji, may be unheard of in the xiuxingist world. But her skill in medication is one of the best in the continent. Chen Chang Shengs marriage vow with Xu You Rong started when Taoist Ji remedied a sickness of the Prime Minister that even the Pope couldnt heal. Chen Chang Sheng studied the Scrolls of the Way and learned medication when he was young with his master. But most importantly, he was also sick. Although he couldnt treat his own sickness, it doesnt mean that he couldnt treat others illness. He really wanted to help Xuan Yuan Po to get well again. Time slowly passed and the stars in the night sky twinkled above the cloud. Nothing but silence filled the library. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes once more after a long time. Chapter 50 – The Bronze Needle Chen Chang Sheng looked at Xuan Yuan Po who was in front of him and thought for a moment, Try to transform your right arm. Xuan Yuan Po never had any hope for him to heal his wound and he was already irritated after sitting on the floor for such a long time. Now hearing Chen Chang Sheng wants him to transform his already handicapped right arm, his face turned nasty and he looked at Chen Chang Sheng as if he was about to eat him whole. Did you not hear what the master said? Luo Luo said. Xuan Yuan Pos anger was put down and he began to try to transform. Although his right arm was already handicap, but he could already transform himself without much thought. After a few moments, his arm was changed dramatically and kept on growing. It bursted out of his shirt and ck furs began to grow out of the skin of his arm. Chen Chang Sheng held his wrist and felt that strong heart beat. He could already feel the crooked veins and the messed up qi inside him. He searched sincerely and tired to understand whileparing the wound to the records on the Scrolls of the Way. Time slowly passed and Xuan Yuan Po suddenly looked at him with some hope and nervousness. A long time has passed and Chen Chang Sheng opened his palm. Luo Luo asked, How is it, Master Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer her question. He first asked her to get a needle box from his luggage in the small building, then he picked out a single bronze needle and casually ced it into Xuan Yuan Pos arm. This needle was the thickest in the needle box, its main purpose was to enhance blood flow, but now he was using it for another purpose. The surface of the bronze needle reflected a cold light and the tip was extremely sharp. But after Xuan Yuan Pos arm was transformed, his skin would be very touch and even normal weapons couldnt prate it. Logically speaking the needle shouldnt be able to pierce through his skin but yet it easily went through the thick fars and stabbed into his flesh. What do you feeling? He looked into Xuan Yuan Pos eyes and asked. Xuan Yuan Po was confused. He focuses a little and said, A little.....numb? Chen Chang Sheng lightly twisted the end of the needle and asked again, What about now? A little sore. Xuan Yuan Pos expression turned excited. No matter sore or numb, any feeling would be a positive thing, even pain would be nice. His right arm was like a stone recently! but now at least he felt something. Xuan yuan Po looked at Chen Chang Sheng and his lips were shaking slightly. He was utmost surprised. Although it was just a small change, but Chen Chang Sheng really aplished something that even the instructors and the royal doctors couldnt! Looking at his expression Luo Luo smirked, it seemed like she was extremely proud and satisfied. She never once doubted Chen Chang Shengs ability, she believe that he only contained it within himself due to some secret. Everything happened from the days at Herb Garden to the Tradition Academy all proved her belief to be correct. Now even her people like Officer Jin and Officer Li were about to be convinced by her. C It wouldnt be an easy thing to forfeit all the qi and reattach the veins in his body. Chen Chang Sheng reorganized the needle box and looked at Luo Luo, It may take a long time, I suggest for him to stay in the capital instead of returning to his n. Luo Luo answered, We will follow your suggestion. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Xuan Yuan Po and said, Just stay in the Tradition Academy, there are still a lot of empty space. The Tradition Academy wasrge and currently only hold two students, Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo. It was kind of too empty and one extra person wouldnt be any trouble. At this moment Xuan Yuan Po was still overwhelmed by the previous excitement and joy, then he thought back to his rude attitude towards Chen Chang Sheng and felt insecure. But suddenly he heard his response and was embarrassed. He closed his lips tightly and wouldnt speak because he felt he didnt deserve such sympathy. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Luo Luo and said, You finish this. Luo Luo raised the stick of discipline and looked at Xuan Yuan Po, Speak for yourself. Xuan Yuan Po wasnt going to speak. He wasnt going to speak even if she kills him under the stick. Luo Luo has no other way but to ask Chen Chang Sheng, Master, what should we do? Chen Chang Sheng told Xuan Yuan Po, Sometimes unwilling to ept any sympathy or help isnt pride, but stupidity. Xuan Yuan Po was bothered, he scratched his head and said, I know, but I just cant do it. Chen Chang Sheng sighed and didnt speak any further. Luo Luo was irritated and asked, What could make you stay? Xuan Yuan Po replied with a troublesome expression on his face, Im not a student of Traditional Academy. Luo Luos eyes brightened up and said, This is easy to solve. What? We can just turn you into a student of the Tradition Academy. What? No need for testing. What? We just need to register. Luo Luo got permission from Chen Chang Sheng and took out the namelist of the Tradition Academy from the closet and prepared a brush and ink. Then she handed them to Xuan Yuan Pos hand. Xuan Yuan Po opened his mouth slightly and held the ink brush. He looked at the two names already on the namelist and felt this process wasnt serious enough. Even if the Tradition Academy is in ruins, but it is still one of the Six Ivies. How could he be a student just by writing his name? He thought for a while and stillnded the brush. He wrote down his name one stroke at a time. His writing was a little sloppy, it was clear that Xuan Yuan Po wasnt used to writing. Luo Luo said, Congrattion, you have became the third student of the Tradition Academy. Xuan Yuan Po asked, What is the rules of this school? There is no rule. Luo Luo said, The words spoken by Master is the rule. You have to follow whatever the Master tells you to do. Xuan Yuan Po asked confusingly, Is there no principal or teachers? My master is the principal. My master is the teacher, Of course, my master is also the student. It is the trinitybination, therefore the master is the Tradition Academy. Luo Luo never felt that her words were like religious brainwash of the priests of the Tradition, because she really felt that way. Xuan Yuan Po was a little stumped, Then I will study under him? Luo Luo didnt want Chen Chang Shengs time and energy to be wasted on other people, even if she really liked this youngster of her race. She shook her head and said, Ill teach you. Xuan Yuan Po was ovee with joy after hearing that Luo Luo will be his teacher. He thought to himself that if this news was passed to his n, then the entire vige would be proud. Luo Luo continued, Since master is my teacher, then he is your Grandfather of Teaching. Xuan Yuan Po was stumped again, suddenly he has a grandfather of teaching? Chen Chang Sheng was stumped as well, suddenly a grandson of teaching? Luo Luo said, Greet the master. Xuan Yuan Po was impressed by Chen Chang Sheng and since Luo Luo requested it, he kneeled on the floor without any hesitation and give three kowtow to Chen Chang Sheng. The dusts on the floor was flying everywhere and they twirl around in themp light. Chen Chang Sheng was speechless, he kneeled toward the rising sun outside of the window in the eastern direction. He never thought he would be a grandfather of teaching when he was only fourteen years old. Master, do you know? Senior, it seems like our sect would grow in the Tradition Academy. When he was just feeling nostalgic, he heard a sounding outside of the window. Tang Thirty Sixs face popped into the window. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng who was kneeling on the floor and was surprised, What did you do wrong? why are you kneeling to me? Chen Chang Sheng looked at his pale face and asked surprisingly, You are wounded? Chapter 51 – A Bit Messy The door of the library was opened but Tang Thirty Six preferred to enter through the window. It was hard to say if he was justzy or had some other reason in mind. If he was in normal condition, jumping through the window would be an extremely easy task, but today it was kind of difficult. He sat on the floor, breathed heavily and coughed for two times. You really are wounded. Chen Chang Sheng walked towards him and squatted down and wanted to check his wrist for him. Tang Thirty Six blocked his hand and said, Im fine, Im just a little tired. Chen Chang Sheng obviously knew he wasnt speaking the truth, but it seemed that this guy was actually tired. He justid against the wall, closed his eyes and slept. The morning light was shining outside the window andnded on Tang Thirty Sixs face. It made his face paler than before. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head, took out a thin nket from the room and lightly covered him with it. The light grew stronger as time moved on. Luo Luo brough Xuan Yuan Po to the Herb Garden. As the people of the same race, they needed to talk about some stuff. Tang Thirty Six woke up, nced at Chen Chang Sheng who was sitting on the floor concentrating on reading books and asked, Why didnt you gost night? Chen Chang Sheng put down the scrolls and asked, Go where? Heavenly Academy. Last night was the second night of the Ivy Festival. Tang Thirty Six put aside the thin nket that was on him and stood up yawning. His mood seemed to be a lot better, During the first night, the Tradition Academy really made a name for itself. Everyone was waiting for youst night. Chen Chang Sheng said, We didnt want to go, so we didnt go. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and said, You truly are a weird person. Not going to an event like the Ivy Festival just because he didnt want to go; it did seem weird in the eyes of regr people. I think you are even weirder. Chen Chang Shang responded. Chen Chang Sheng remembered the time when hest entered the Heavenly Academy, Tang Thirty Six was xiuxinging hard. You prepared for the Ivy Festival for such a long time but never appeared during the first night. What happened? Hearing this question, Tang Thirty Six was silent for a while and said, I dislike that little monster of the Academy of Priests. Chen Chang Sheng asked, And? Tang Thirty Six said, And I once said that if I had the opportunity, I would handicap him. Chen Chang Shengs mood got worse as Tang Thirty Six continued, If he actually appeared at the Ivy Festival, I was ready to injure him severely, but......some people didnt dare let me harm him and so they didnt allow me to join the festival that night and grounded me in the dorm. Chen Chang Sheng was silent; a person like Tang Thirty Six wouldnt be so easily convinced by the rules of Heavenly Academy or the authority of his teachers. Therefore not allowing him to join the festival would only mean that the teachers of the Heavenly Academy interfered directly and locked him up in his room. He could understand the carefulness of the Heavenly Academy because the Tian Hai Ya Er was too powerful. Besides finding a more powerful background, such as Luo Luo, there were not many ways to counter him. If Tang Thirty Six actually injured Tian Hai Ya Er in the Ivy Festival, no one would know the oue. But he could rte more to the anger of Tang Thirty Six. What was the situationst night? He looked at Tang Thirty Sixs pale cheeks and asked. Tang Thirty Six answered, Last night was an arena. The person who obtained the first ce was a young officer from the Academy of Li Pce. Chen Chang Sheng switched the topic because he didnt want Tang Thirty Six to continued drowning in the negative atmosphere. Chen Chang Sheng didnt really care about the oue of the Ivy Festival. Tang Thirty Six raised his eyebrows and asked, You are not going to ask? Ask what? Why the young officer of the Academy of Li Pce could obtain the first ce? The Academy of Li Pce......he was a student under the sect of Pope, whats so out of ce about him getting the first ce? Tang Thirty Six pointed at himself and said, Its not outstanding if someone won against me? Chen Chang Sheng was speechless that he was still this prideful of himself. Chen Chang Sheng asked reluctantly, Okay, then....why? Tang Thirty Six was satisfied, Because I didnt participate. This time Chen Chang Sheng was actually a little surprised. He asked confusingly, Why? The people who entered the Honor Roll of Green Cloud like Zhuang Huan Yu didnt participate probably because they didnt want to lower their status and prepare for the third night. But I didnt participate because the school didnt allow me to. They told me to stay in the dorm. Tang Thirty Sixs expression got darker. Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand. If the Heavenly Academys disallowing of Tang Thirty Six to fight with Tian Hai Ya Er was a little overboard but out of good concern, then the second night was too much. Was the school not afraid that Tang Thirty Six would grow hatred towards it? Why? Because I wanted to challenge Zhuang Huan Yu. Nothing but silence filled the library. Chen Chang Sheng made sure his ear was working and felt that Tang Thirty Six grew weirder and weirder or rather, more interesting. He wanted to challenge a senior of the same school, the very person that represented the school. If Chen Chang Sheng was a teacher of the Heavenly Academy, he wouldnt ept this himself. Plus there was no such rule in the Ivy Festival. Why? Because I dont like him. This reason..... What about this reason? Its a good one. Chen Chang Sheng was speechless, he knew there was probably a deeper reason for Tang Thirty Six to challenge Zhuang Huan Yu, but since this guy wasnt willing to tell him, he had no way of forcing him. I used half of the night to break through the seal of the school but by the time I arrived at the festival, the event had already ended. Tang Thirty Six thought about what happenedst night and was silent for a while, I was kind of disgusted by the smell of the school and didnt want to stay there for a while. But Im not familiar with the capital and had no where else to go, so I came to find you. Chen Chang Sheng realized that he was wounded from forcefully breaking the seal that the teachers of Heavenly Academy had set up. The Heavenly Academy was prestigious and serious, but it wasnt suited for Tang Thirty Six. Although the capital was vast, he couldnt even find a single ce to go and stay. He walked around aimlessly in the streets before the sunrise and noticed that he only knew only one person, Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng walked to him and folded up the sheet of thin nket. Then he sat down next to him under the window. He didnt speak. They didnt look at each other or converse, but Tang Thirty Six knew what he was thinking. Do not sympathize or pity me.....Im a genius on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. Being a genius doesnt mean you dont need sympathy. But you are in the same situation as me. In the entire capital, you only know me. Tang Thirty Six mocked. Upon remembering this fact, he felt a little better about the situation. Just this moment, Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Po walked in from the front door of the library. Xuan Yuan Po held a much bigger lunch box than normal. Luo Luo walked toward Chen Chang Sheng and said, Master, its time for lunch. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Tang Thirty Six and opened his palm to show that this wasnt intentional. Tang Thirty Six always though Chen Chang Shengs personality problem was worse than his. He didnt make any friend in the Heavenly Academy but this guy has already made two and one of them was a pretty, young girl. Itnded arge impact in his heart. Then he remembered what the vice principal told him after the first night of the Ivy Festival. You are the one who handicapped Tian Hai Ya Er? Tang Thirty Six looked at Luo Luo and asked. It was even hard for him topete with the little monster of the Academy of Priests in the amount of qi in their body, speak less of handicapping him just from collision of their qi. This young girl of the Tradition Academy surely was no ordinary character. In addition, after the incident, the Tradition Academy was untouched which proved that this girls background was extremely powerful. Now a lot of people in the capital was guessing the background of the Tradition Academy and how it was untouched after the incident. Some people were suspicious of Chen Chang Shengs background, but Tang Thirty Six knew that he was just a rural youngster who came from Xi Ning Vige. Then it only could be this young girl. Therefore his expression was serious and sincere when asking this question. Luo Luo didnt pay attention to him. Instead, she walked toward Chen Chang Sheng and opened the lunch box and wiped the chopsticks clean. Then she handed them to Chen Chang Sheng. Observing this scene, Tang Thirty Six couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. Chen Chang Sheng was a little shy. He handed the chopsticks to Tang Thirty Six and introduced him, His name is Tang Thirty Six. I know, Master. Luo Luo replied. Of course she knew Chen Chang Sheng was familiar with Tang Thirty Six. Or to be exact, before her, he only knew Tang Thirty Six. Chen Chang Sheng thought that since Tang Thirty Six was a young genius on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud and Luo Luo wasnt an ordinary person, then it wouldnt be strange for her to know him. Luo Luo understood what he was thinking and said, I know who he is, but Im not familiar with him. Chen Chang Sheng said, I thought since you were familiar with Zhuang Huan Yu, you would be familiar with him as well. Luo Luo peaked at Tang Thirty Six for a second and said, Zhuang Huan Yu was right next to me, it was hard for me to not be familiar with him. Tang Thirty Six......was a little far. Chen Chang Sheng thought he heard this before but he still didnt understand. Tang Thirty Six didnt understand either but he could hear the mocking of the young girl. He was a little irritated and therefore, he picked the most expensive dishes in the lunch box and started eating. Luo Luo wasnt very happy. Xuan Yuan Po sat there and ate quietly. After finishing lunch, Tang Thirty Six took the ck tea that Luo Luo prepared for Chen Chang Sheng and drank it in one go. Luo Luo looked at him and smiled coldly. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what to do, he asked Tang Thirty Six, Then what are you going to do next? I will definitely participate in the third night. The school wont stop me from going. How are you so sure? This time, the four of the Seven Rules of Heaven wille. Is Zhuang Huan Yu able to counter all of them by himself? Chen Chang Sheng was confused, What? Tang Thirty Six set the ck tea on the floor and looked at him, You dont know? The southern ambassadors will arrive at the capital early this year. Chen Chang Sheng remembered the variable that Officer Xin talked about that day and realized this is what it was. Then he asked curiously, Didnt they alwayse after the winter solstice? There would still be some time before the Great Trial, why did theye so early? Tang Thirty Six answered, At first no one knew, but now, everyone on the continent knows. Chen Chang Sheng asked, What is the reason? Tang Thirty Six said, The southern ambassadors wanted to propose officially on the day of Qi Xi. (Chinese Valentines Day) Propose? Chen Chang Sheng asked. Tang Thirty Six answered, Yes, Xu You Rong..... is finally going to marry someone. Chen Chang Sheng was stumped. He was silent for a long while. Suddenly, he stood up and walked out of the library. Where are you going master? Luo Luo asked. Chen Chang Sheng didnt turn his head, The dishes were a little salty. I want to go rest by myself. Todays dishes were a little salty. His voice was a little weak. This sentence was a little messy. Because his heart was a mess. Chapter 52 – Attending the Festival If the dishes were actually salty, then he would need to drink some water, not rest. The illogicality of this simple sentence from Chen Chang Sheng meant that the dishes werent actually salty but rather, he just really needed to calm his mind and not continue in such a messy state. He walked towards theke and stood under a big tree. He stepped over the tree roots above the earth with his hands on his waist. Chen Chang Sheng nced over the wall and looked into the distance. He only wanted to nce as far as he could, but he didnt know whether he should look towards the direction of Xi Ning Vige or the south. A momentter, he took out a tiny item that was made out of bamboo and stored it in his pocket. He had told himself not to take it out anymore when he was first living in the tavern. He had taken this tiny thing and ced it into the deepest part of his luggage. It wasnt until now that he took it out once more. The southern ambassadors were going to propose in the capital. Xu You Rong was going to be arranged with Qiu Shan Jun. Although she wont be married to him in such a short time, she was ultimately going to get married. Chen Chang Sheng always thought romance had no effect on him and that he would never think about Xu You Rong. The reason he came to capital was to dismiss the marriage vow and this still held true. Therefore, he didnt understand why he became irritated, or even felt despair after hearing this news. He wasnt used to such feelings and he didnt like it. He was unhappy. Perhaps it wasnt due to marriage and was for another reason. Chen Chang Sheng tried to convince himself so, and then he found a justifiable cause C in the least degree, he and Xu You Rong had a marriage vow. No matter thews, he was her fiance, and she was his fiancee. Under the current condition that he havent officially forfeit the vow, of course he wouldnt be happy because his own fiancee was going to marry some other man. Of course he shouldnt be happy. Yes, this was the reason. Yu Dong Generals Mansion and Xu You Rong werent being respectful with their decision and he was mad. He told himself in his heart silently. Tang Thirty Six walked toward theke and stood beside Chen Chang Sheng, You still havent solve the problem between you and Yu Dong Generals Mansion? Then this is a problem. The Divine Queen always trusted Xu Shi Ji, and if Xu You Rong is married to Qiu Shan Jun, then no one in the Zhou Dynasty will be able to stop him. Luo Luo looked at his face with a worried expression, but she didnt say anything. The previous reaction of Chen Chang Sheng was strange and it didnt escape the eyes of Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six. Plus, they knew that there was trouble between Chen Chang Sheng and Dong Yu Generals Mansion. But no matter what they thought, they couldnt figure out that he was the fiance of Xu You Rong, and therefore they couldnt figure out a way to help him. Just like what Shuang Er first said in the Generals Mansion; the entire world believed that Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Jun were a destined couple, even Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six. No one could have known that Chen Chang Sheng existed between those two. Its nothing, I am just a little nervous, Chen Chang Sheng turned around and faced the two, I heard that there were many geniuses in the southern sects. I dont know what kind of situation it would be during next years Great Trial. Tang Thirty Six knew Chen Chang Shengs goal in the Great Trial, and he thought Chen Chang Sheng should be nervous, Mountain Virgin, Mountain Li...... all of those southern sects are powerful. If young geniuses like the Seven Rules of Heaven participated in the Great Trial, it will be difficult to defeat them. Chen Chang Sheng asked, I heard that the reason Zhuang Huan Yu became rank ten on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud was because he won over one of the Seven Rules of Heaven? He won over Qi Jian. Hes the youngest, and the weakest of the Seven Rules of Heaven. Mentioning the Seven Rules of Heaven, even a person as prideful as Tang Thirty Six became serious. This time, four of the Seven Rules of Heaven will participated in the Ivy Festival, and they will probably participate in the Great Trial as well. Their leader should be Gou Han Shi. Would Zhuang Huan Yu dare to challenge him? What about.....Qiu Shan Jun? Chen Chang Sheng asked. Proposing is a job of the elders and friends, how could Qiu Shan Jun travel to the capital himself? And whether he will attend next years Great Trial or not, Im not sure. But dont look down on Gou Han Shi. He is an honorable man. Tang Thirty Six was a prideful person. It didnt matter if he was ranked thirty sixth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud or not, it was a personality problem. The only desire he had after entering the Heavenly Academy was to defeat Zhuang Huan Yu, who was ranked tenth. Although there may be some other reason, Tang Thirty Six didnt respect Zhuang Huan Yu much. There werent many people that he respected. Xu You Rong, Qiu Shan Jun, that young wolfling in the demon territory, and that mysterious young girl ranked above Zhuang Huan Yu, and perhaps an unique character like Chen Chang Sheng earned some respect from him. For a person like Gou Han Shi to be called honorable by Tang Thirty Six meant that this person must be extraordinary. The second of the Seven Rules of Heaven, he is ranked only under Qiu Shan Jun. Luo Luo knew Chen Chang Sheng didnt know much about the xiuxing world, Its rumored that this person is wise and understands all of the Scrolls of the Way. His reputation is extremely high in the hearts of the young students of Mountain Li and even other sects. He is a brainy character. Chen Chang Sheng asked, Then why is he extraordinary? Tang Thirty Six was speechless, Understanding the entire Scrolls of the Way isnt extraordinary? Hearing understanding the Scrolls of the Way, Chen Chang Sheng naturally remembered his senior and himself. He didnt know what was so special about this, but if he said so, Luo Luo wouldnt care but Tang Thirty Six would mock him. Therefore he switched the topic. Who else wille from the Seven Rules of Heaven? Guan Fei Bai, ranked fourth in both the Seven Rules of Heaven and on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. I heard that he is a prideful person. Mentioning this persons name, there was expression of respect on Tang Thirty Sixs face. Instead, his eyes were burning with interest, Zhuang Huan Yus target would be him in the third night of Ivy Festival. I need to think of a way to get him. Chen Chang Sheng counted using his fingers, Hes ranked fourth and you are ranked thirty sixth. There are thirty two people between you guys. Tang Thirty Sixs face got gloomier, What do you mean? Chen Chang Sheng answered, I meant that dont always rush to your goal. You should do things gradually and then you can reach it with a foundation without distribution. You cant pull out the roots to make the trees grow taller, there is a saying...... Continue, Tang Thirty Six smiled coldly, You got a good vocabry pool. Chen Chang Sheng saw that Tang Thirty Sixs expression wasnt exactly friendly so he gave a smile and stopped talking. Tang Thirty Six said, If everything was set on the rankings, then what is the purpose of the Ivy Festival and Great Trial? I cant defeat Xu You Rong or Qiu Shan Jun because they are geniuses with special bloodline. Although Guan Fei Bai ranks above that wolfling and that mysterious young girl, if you ask Guan Fei Bai himself if he dares to say that he is stronger than those two, he will say no. Chen Chang Sheng realized this was true, but who was the wolfling and the young girl who was mentioned by Tang Thirty Six? Tang Thirty Six remembered the well built Yao youngster he saw in the library and asked, That guy also entered the Tradition Academy? Yeah, he doesnt want to stay in the Starseeker Academy anymore. I heard the behavior of Starseeker Academy in the first night of Ivy Festival was disgusting. No one else stood up besides that guy......but that guy was so heavily injured by Tian Hai Ya Er. He is probably handicapped for life. You sure you want to bring him in? I didnt even enter Purification myself, am I not a bigger garbage than he is? Tang Thirty Sixughed coldly, What garbage dares to say that he wants to obtain the championship of the Great Trial? Of course my Master will obtain first ce, Luo Luo spoke without hesitation. Her eyes looked at Chen Chang Sheng with nothing but respect. Tang Thirty Six was stunned for a moment and asked, Whats the situation here? He knew Luo Luo wasnt an ordinary person. Previously, he was confused after seeing her obedient gestures toward Chen Chang Sheng. Right now Tang Thirty Six was even more confused because she called Chen Chang Sheng her master. She was so close to him and she respected him so much. He didnt understand the rtionship between these two. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know how to exin. On the other hand, Luo Luo exined generously, I am the student of Master. What? Tang Thirty Six was surprised, he looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, Arent you only fourteen years old? Chen Chang Sheng said, She wanted to be my student, I couldnt refuse her. Tang Thirty Six thought for a moment and said, Well, you behave maturely and it seems like you are older than your actual age. It should be fine. Luo Luo said unhappily, My Master is responsible and independent, you think everyone should be like you? Tang Thirty Six didnt want to bother with the young girl and dusted his shirt and was ready to leave. Atst, he asked, Are you going to attend thest night? Luo Luo thought about her Masters personality and thought that he will probably not participate just likest night. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and said, We will go and watch. C Due to the arrival of the southern ambassadors, thest night of Ivy Festival was pushed back of a several days. And the event location was moved from the Heavenly Academy to Wei Yang Pce. Wei Yang Pce is one of the buildings of the royal pce. This move clearly showed the governments close attention on this event. If the southern ambassadors proposed sessfully, then the rtionship between the south and north will be closer and Xu You Rong may be the first Virgin of the southern sect from the capital in the history of mankind. Zhou Dynastys influence on the south will be much greater and the Divine Queen will be happy to see the results of this. Speaking from a logical perspective, no one or no faction could stop this event from happening. Even the demon race who didnt want to this to happen couldnt stop it. Only a handful of people in the entire world knew about the only variable in this event. That variable lived in the ruined Tradition Academy. It was a youngster named Chen Chang Sheng. It was the beginning of autumn. The night was chilly but water wasnt cold. Tonight, the capital was filled with the light of candles andmps. It was Qi Xi. (Previously mentioned, Chinese Valentines Day) Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo walked out of the Tradition Academy. They left the depths of Hundred Blossom Street and arrived at the busy and lively world. These two walked toward Wei Yang Pce which wasnt too far away. Until this moment, he didnt know what he should do. He didnt know what he should do when the southerners propose at the Generals Mansion. He havent decided yet. He just wanted to see. He never knew what could happen tonight. Chapter 53 – Inside Wei Yang Palace The capital was beautiful on the night of Qi Xi. Candles andmp lightsbined with the starlights and the fireworks to brightening up the dark sky. It was hard to distinguish the difference between the light from earth and the brightness of the stars. Everywhere was the sea of light and no darkness could exist in it. The rivers and streams in the capital were also lit up as well. The merchant ships and tourists ships were filled withmps and there were countless tinymp boats floating down stream. The most famous of the rivers, River Luo, was almost entirely filled bymp boats and young couples stood on the shores watching themp boats they released themselves. They either prayed quietly or pped happily for the joy of this holiday and tradition. Their young faces and fancy attires were brightened up by themp lights. This was Qi Xi C Chen Chang Sheng stood on the stone bridge and observed the loving young couples. He observed the love and youth that flowed between the river andmp boats silently. Luo Luo was at first very happy, but became quiet after feeling his silence. Ivy Festival was dyed for many days until tonight due to the participation of the southern ambassadors. In the previous days, Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo were reading and xiuxinging in the Tradition Academy without a care of outside news. What made Chen Chang Sheng a little out of wood was that he still couldnt sessfully enter Purification. On the other hand, Luo Luos progress was godspeed under his teaching and mentoring. It would be hard to build an extra floor on a skyscraper, speak less of flying directly above the clouds. If the people who knew about Luo Luos true identity and discovered her progressing speed, they would treat Chen Chang Sheng as a god. Luo Luo believed that her Master was a god because of not only her growth in strength but also because Xuan Yuan Pos wound was healing rapidly. Chen Chang Sheng aplished many things other that were considered impossible. She therefore didnt lose her respect for him after getting closer to him and knowing him for so long. Instead, she praised him more as time went on. Themp boats in the river were floating away like fireflies. The dimming lights shined on Chen Chang Shengs face and his expression was undetectable. She looked at the side of his face and suddenly asked, Master, what kind of Mistress are you trying to find in the future? Tonight was the night of Qi Xi. The capital of the entire human world was absorbed in the greatness of love and romance. Countless young men and women entered the strange realm embarrassingly or bravely. Looking at those heated scenes, it was only normal for Luo Luo to think about these questions. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and answered, I never thought about these things. Luo Luo thought to herself, if he really never thought of these things, then why did he hesitate to answer? C Wei Yang Gong was a main building in the royal pce. It was usually used for royal feasts or traditional festivals. The building was treated specially due to its high quality. Tonight the capital was filled with light, and this building was being used as the location of the Ivy Festival. It was decorated to such an extent that people could mistake it for a pce in heaven. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo arrived at the entrance of the Wei Yang Gong. They took out their invitation letters and had their identification checked. They followed the lead of a servant and headed for the depths of the pce. Even from a far distance, Chen Chang Sheng could see the soft light emitting from a royal pce to the night sky. He recognized it was the light from a Nightly Pearl. How many Nightly Pearls would be needed to light up the entire pce? Chen Chang Sheng thought silently and was shocked. But there was no expression on his face, just like how the nervousness in his heart didnt show on hisplexion either. There was no doubt that the Zhou Royal Pce was the center of the entire human world. Even the Li Pce or the southern Mountain Virgin or the Sword Sect of Mountain Li couldntpare to this royal pce. If one must find aparable location, it could only be the Demon Pce in the Xue Lao City. Walking in the Zhou Pce and feeling every sincere essence flowing out of the rocks and windows, Chen Chang Sheng felt a little nervous. It was different from his daily point of view from the Tradition Academy, and he was just a youngster who wasnt even fifteen years of age. On the other hand, Luo Luo wasnt nervous at all. She was just as generous as usual and her steps were light and causal. She didnt need the servants lead and she would pull on Chen Chang Shengs sleeve to tell him where to go and what he should pay attention to. Chen Chang Sheng noticed this and asked quietly, You been here often? Luo Luo answered, When I first arrived the capital, I was living here. Chen Chang Sheng knew her background was powerful, but he was still surprised after hearing this. The two climbed up the long stone stairs in front of the Wei Yang Pce. After they entered the door, the first thing that entered their vision were a massive amount of Nightly Pearls. Although none of them couldpare to the one that Luo Luo gifted Chen Chang Sheng, all these Nightly Pearls put together made a staggering view. Nightly Pearls arent oilmps or candles. Even if the night breezes were strong, the light is still emitted without being disturbed. The light in the pce was soft and bright. Every masterful details of the carvings on the walls and ceilings could be seen perfectly. Plus, there was not even a trace of wind. There must be some type of seal in the Wei Yang Pce so that wind couldnt enter. There were many seats put up in the pce. Starseeker Academy, Academy of Priests, Heavenly Academy, Academy of Li Pce, and Thirteen Division of Green Light still upied the best positions. The students who passed the semi-trial were sitting in the scattered seats. Many people had already arrived, and many more were stilling. There were officers from the Department of Education and officials of the government taking attendance in the front door. Besides their voices, the entire pce was quiet. Once in a while a person would stand up and greet their friends, but most of the people were silent. The Tradition Academy is here. Following the attendance of the officer, the entire pce fell into aplete silence. But it was shattered a momentter. Countless whispers began to appear and discussion were being made. All eyes nced towards the entrance of the pce andnded on the young boy and the young girl. Tradition Academy was the least well known, or you can say almost forgotten, of the entire Six Ivies. In the previous years, the Tradition Academy didnt even have a seat in the Ivy Festival. But after the first night of this years Ivy Festival, this school was remembered by many people and wouldnt be forgotten this time. Everyone was looking at Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo who were standing at the pce entrance. Their eyes werent filled with curiosity or sympathy, but rather caution and suspicion. Many of them were looking at Luo Luo. Those eyes were especially heavy and filled with fear. After that night, many people were checking the background of the Tradition Academy. They knew about the approximate background of Chen Chang Sheng from the Department of Education, but still no one could find out the identity of Luo Luo. They only know that this young girl appeared in the Heavenly Academy and the Starseeker Academy. The principal of Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu, knew the background of this young girl. Some people also found out that the guests of Royal Court also appeared with this young girl. The Yu Tian General, Xue Xing Chuan, advised his people in his mansion to be careful around the young girl. But they couldnt ask or force these powerful characters to leak any information. The background of Luo Luo remained mysterious and unknown. But through these big characters people, they could at least know that her background wasnt ordinary, or else the Tradition Academy and herself wouldnt be safe after she handicapped that little monster of the Family of Tian Hai while the professor of Heavenly Academy had disappeared. Of course, the reason that Luo Luo became an interesting character in the capital wasnt only due her mysterious background and rtionship with the royal pce, but because of her strength that was shown on the first night of Ivy Festival. At such a young age, the young girl was already this powerful. Perhaps only Xu You Rong could defeat her, but Xu You Rong was born talented with the bloodline of Sky Phoenix. Who was this genius that popped out of nowhere? Compared to Luo Luo, Chen Chang Sheng received very little attention. Everyone could see that this youngster still didnt reach Purification and was just an ordinary person. Although people didnt understand why Luo Luo respected him so much, they wouldnt look at him otherwise just because of her respect towards him. An officer of the Department of Education walked from the side to the front of the pce and announced to the students of Six Ivies and the students who passed the semi trials that the Southern ambassadors will arrive at the capital tonight. They will be staying at the Academy of Li Pce and will ept the blessing from the Pope. After that, they will enter the pce and the event when start a littlete. Hearing this news, the people in the pce werent particrly happy. But the weird thing is that the mood in the pce was lifted. It was clear that the young geniuses led by Gou Han Shi in the southern ambassador put a lot of pressure on the prideful youths of the Zhou Dynasty. But since they needed to wait, they couldnt just sit around. The attendance continued and the students and staff all stood up and greeted people who they were familiar with. They talked about the interesting things that happened recently and discussed how Gou Han Shi would performter. All was lively. The Tradition Academys position was still in the corner and undisturbed by anyone. Except in the past the Tradition Academy was actually forgotten by the entire world, but now the entire world was ignoring the Tradition Academys existence on purpose. The difference between the two may be small, but it was important. Of course, this purposeful ignorance was mainly due to the arrival of the southern ambassadors. Many people didnt want to attract the troubles onto themselves C it seemed like the two powers of the Zhou Dynasty were trying topete with each other through the Tradition Academy. If it was any other time, there would be tons of people challenging Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo C but not now. There will be a more important thing happening in the Wei Yang Pce tonight, it would be more important than the new students of the Tradition Academy and the possible collision of the two powers of the Zhou Dynasty. The marriage proposal tonight was the single most important thing happening in the human world. Xu You Rong has the bloodline of Sky Phoenix, which would only appear once in a thousand years. Qiu Shan Jun has the bloodline of Heavenly Dragon, which was unheard of in the world. Plus, Mountain Virgin and Mountain Li were the most powerful sects in the southern hemisphere. If it was actually mentioned, they would be students of the same sect. No matter how you look at it, they were a destined pair blessed by heaven. The Zhou Dynasty also liked to see the sess of this marriage C not because people like to see perfection out of perfection, but rather because Xu You Rong will be the Virgin of Southern Sects. She would be the first girl from the capital in the history to take this position. Qiu Shan Jun would be the Guardian of the Southern Sect. There are two Traditions in the north and south, peoples mind were also divided between the north and south. But the entire human world would be bound closer together due to this marriage, and the war against the demon race would have a better result. The entire human world would like to see Xu Yong Rong married to Qiu Shan Jun. Anyone wish against it would be rebelling against the entire world. Editor bing- Seriously... if the Xu You Rong had the blood of the Sky Phoenix and Qiu Shan Jun has the blood of the Heavenly Dragon, then the MC obvs has the blood of the divine god. Like What kinda bloodline requires one to freaking sheeshkabobing amount of energy just to reach the purification stage? Common please... they are geniuses then our MC is god... Well this is just my ranting but seriously I am kinda annoyed by how the two are so respected ... Chapter 54 – A Spring Wind Came At Night The seats of the Tradition Academy were located at a corner that no one cared about and was deserted just like the first night of the Ivy Festival. Chen Chang Sheng kept thinking about the proposal that wille from the Southern ambassadors. He didnt care about the mood of the festival and Luo Luo wasnt even concerned about these insignificant events. She was paying attention to Chen Chang Shengs feeling and was guessing about what he had in his mind. asionally, she would pick a fruit and feed him, but she would not give a nce to the tea on the desk. The tea from the royal pce was obviously elite inmoners eyes, but in her eyes it was extremely poor quality. How could she let her master drink it? A mid aged court maid appeared behind the seats of the Tradition Academy. Her face was expressionless and extraordinarily cold and arrogant and she seemed to have the status of imperial concubine. But when she got close to Luo Luo, the coldness on the maids face entirely turned into respect and enthusiasm. Her voice was also well controlled such that only Luo Luo and Cheng Chang Sheng could hear it. An invite from the Ping Huo Princess? Chen Chang Sheng felt a little surprised and gave a look to Luo Luo to ask her whats happening. Luo Luo looked deep into the pce and saw Official Jin and Official Li in the shadow. She roughly figured out what happened, felt a bit sorry, and spoke to Chen Chang Sheng. Master, I havent visited the pce for a long time, maybe I have to go there for a while. Chen Chang Sheng already gradually got used to the surprise Luo Luo brought him. He even felt somewhat numb and said, Since you know him, then you should go. Luo Luo looked at the people who frequently nced at the seats of the Tradition Academy Dont worry master, I wille back soon. Chen Chang Sheng knew what she was worrying about but did not feel embarrassed andughed You muste back. After a while, another servant from the pce came, but this time Chen Chang Sheng himself was invited. He looked at the body that was as tall and big as mountain outside the side door of hall in the darkness and remained silent for a while. He made sure that people inside the hall did not notice him before he stood up and walked towards the man. Even though the side door of the hall was slowly closed, the soft light of the Nightly Pearl still prated through the window falling on Xu Shi Jis body. Its shape was sketched out more clearly. When Chen Chang Sheng saw his back, he felt a little heartquake but he didnt have much of a reaction. You did not participate the second night of the Ivy Festival. I thought you wouldnt show up tonight either. Xu Shi Ji turned around and looked at him coldly, Why do youe? Chen Chang Sheng did not even understand himself. Why did he want toe to at thest night of the Ivy Festival? Later on when the Southern ambassadors representing Qiu Shan Jun officially propose to Xu You Rong, what should he do? He knew why Xu Shi Ji wanted to see him privately before the proposal outside the hall. That reason made him a bit angry. He looked at Xu Shi Jis eyes and said Uncle, I am a student of the Tradition Academy and I have the right toe to the Ivy Festival. This answer obviously couldnt make Xu Shi Ji happy. What made him even more unhappy was, Chen Chang Sheng called him uncle. Such title was for treating a close elder, but it was obviously intentional. Within it hid a deeper meaning when the youngster said it. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, It seems like you are not prepared to continue keeping your promise. Chen Chang Sheng replied, I never expect everyone to keep his/her promise, but I will definitely keep it myself. Since he arrived at the capital, Dong Yu Generals mansion caused many troubles for him. They caused trouble for him until some high status people stood out and helped him, but for what reason they did it he did not know. They allowed him to study in the Tradition Academy in exchange for a type of promise, but he never promised them anything. (aka he understood what they wanted but he never promised them anything) If they really have to talk about promise, then the engagement that was signed many years ago was the real promise. Dong Yu Generals Mansion did not want to keep the promise, then how could they criticize him for not keeping their promise? Xu Shi Ji looked at him calmly What do you think you, a little kid, can change? Chen Chang Sheng did not reply, turned around, and prepared to walk back into the hall. Xu Shi Jiughed and said, What an immature child. Chen Chang Sheng paused because he suddenly felt his body bing somewhat rigid. Just a simple sentence from Xu Shi Ji, made his heart suddenly tightened up. The speed his blood moved inside the vessels became extremely terrifying. A violent but bloody qi controlled his body and heart. Chen Chang Shengs face turned into a red unhealthy color and he felt very uneasy. Until now, he was certain that elites at Xu Shi Jis level could kill amoner like him easily if they really wanted to. He stood by the side door of the hall and looked at the light inside the hall. Although night arrived, the hall inside was still as bright as daytime. No one dared to kill people in front the public in the royal pce, especially at such an important night. Even Xu Shi Ji did not dared. But because tonight was too important, Xu Shi Ji definitely would not watch him sit in the hall. Chen Chang Sheng can stand up at any time and destroy the marriage that the entire human world was anticipating. Xu Shi Ji could heavily wound him, or even make him faint. Although this would bring him many trouble, it would cleanse all the variables beforehand. Chen Chang Sheng clearly understood what Xu Shi Jis n. If he was Xu Shi Ji, he would probably choose to take the risk too, but he did not regret meeting Xu Shi Ji outside. Because just like in the Xus Mansion and outside the Priests Academy, he was not ashamed so he was not afraid. His right hand held the button that Luo Luo sewed inside his sleeve. Let all of this be reveal in the light brought by the Nightly Pearl. At this moment, in the darkness of the pce a voice suddenly came up. The voice was very soft, giving people a friendly and clean feeling. Like a spring wind blowing into ones face. General Xu, what are you doing here? A handsome young man walked out of the darkness, wearing yellow shirt, smiling kindly. Anyone could see that there was conflict between Xu Shi Ji and Chen Chang Sheng, but this young man still asked calmly and asked in such a natural way as if he really just wanted to say hi to Xu Shi Ji and begin a friendly conversation. A spring wind at night. The bloody and violent qi suddenly disappeared. Chen Chang Sheng escaped from the danger and his face gradually recovered. Xu Shi Ji looked at the young man and saluted, Good to see you, Prince Chen Liu. I am just chatting with an old friend. Chen Chang Sheng felt a little surprised, thinking that this was the legendary Prince Chen Liu. Prince Chen Liu looked at him, appeared very shocked, and said, So you are the one? Xu Shi Ji frowned Does prince know him? Prince Chen Liu smiled The first student of the Tradition Academy in the recent years. Its hard for me to not know him. Since the Divine Queen came to power, the Chens royal family was forced out of the capital and moved to various distant cities. Only Prince Chen Liu was still in the capital and grew up in the pce. Prince Chen Liu was the only bloodline of the old royal family in the capital. He represented many meanings. In the few days ago, the Tradition Academy reappeared in peoples eyes, in manys eyes, that also represented many meanings. Coincidentally, the meanings that two represented were all the same. Editor Binggo- I thought from the title that something love rted happen from spring wind.... so much sadness that i was wrong.. Chapter 55 – The Quality of One’s Heart Looking at this young man with a handsomeplexion and generous aura, Chen Chang Sheng greeted him calmly, but his mind wasnt as calm as his expression was. Prince Chen Liu was of the royal bloodline and his talent was extraordinary. Since he grew up in the royal pce and had a high status, he never participated in the Great Trials and didnt have any chances to show his strength. The principal of the Heavenly Academy and the guests of the Royal Pce all said that it would be easy for him to enter the Honor Roll of Green Cloud based off his strength when he was young. Now that hes more than twenty years old, if he was willing, there would be a spot on the Honor Roll of Midas for him as well. But the reason that he was respected by an important General like Xu Shi Ji wasnt because of his royal bloodline or his strength, but rather because the Divine Queen treated him differently and allowed him to stay in the capital. This decision led to countless theories C perhaps the Divine Queen was thinking about letting him be the next emperor of the Zhou Dynasty? Many people believed this theory but these recent years, the Family of Tian Hai has been acting arrogant and prideful. Although Prince Chen Liu belonged to the royal family of Chen, the Divine Queen never expressed her true attitude and no one knew what kind of character he would be in the future of Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, everyone in the capital treated him with aplex attitude; they respected him but isted him. Xu Shi Ji was one of the Generals of the Zhou Dynasty and was deeply trusted by the Divine Queen. Because of the old event where he massacred the royal family rebellion, he made a lot of enemies in the government court. For this reason, he exercised even more caution when dealing with Prince Chen Liu. He needed to do something and not trouble the mentioned prince. He knew Prince Chen Liu was representing the Divine Queen and hosting tonights Ivy Festival while greeting the southern ambassadors who traveled far to get here. However, he never knew that he would encounter the prince outside of the pce. In addition, the prince was showing hints of reminders of a certain thing and in the meanwhile, sort of protecting Chen Chang Sheng. Xu Shi Ji was sure that the marriage vow between Chen Chang Sheng and his daughter was unknown to the world so the purpose of Prince Chen Lius sudden appearance and protection of Chen Chang Sheng would be helping the Tradition Academy. This reminded him of certain rumors going around the capitaltely which made him feel insecure. Prince Chen Liu looked at Chen Chang Sheng and smiled, Can I help you with anything? His voice was neither fast nor slow. His expression was friendly and gave off a feeling of the wind of spring. It was warm and rxing. At the beginning, Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand the reason for this princes protection but after hearing this sentence, he became rxed. Now hearing the warm words of the prince, he was thankful and said, Thank you for worrying about us. No need to thank me. In fact, you were just dragged into unnecessary trouble. We are the ones who should apologize because we are just sitting in the walls of the capital and doing nothing. Prince Chen Liu smiled while looking at him. His words were causal but his tone was sincere. When the city gates go down, it will trouble the people inside as well. If it wasnt for the two powers of Zhou Dynasty causing trouble from the recruitation of Tradition Academy, Chen Chang Sheng would just be a normal youngster unknown to the world. He wouldnt be watched by the entire capital and attract so much attention. Prince Chen Liu didnt know about the stories between Chen Chang Sheng and Dong Yu Generals Mansion and so, he thought Xu Shi Ji was bothering him on purpose. It was also one of the troubles he talked about earlier. It made logical sense for him to apologize to Chen Chang Sheng because he was a member of the royal family. Of course, to be able to apologize to an ordinary person as a prince showed that he was truly a friendly person. Plus he didnt mind covering up the struggles between the old royal family and Divine Queen in front of Xu Shi Ji in the royal pce which showed that he was a carefree person. You are too generous. Chen Chang Sheng really liked this prince and said, If I do need to trouble you with any help, I will ask you. Very good, I like your personality. Im not afraid of troubles. Prince Chen Liu smiled and patted his shoulder and then he continued to proceed into the pce with his guards. before leaving, he peeked at Xu Shi Ji for a short moment. His eyes were calm and soft, but it showed warning. The soft light emitted by the Nightly Pearls pierced through the papers in the window and became unstable. Xu Shi Jis face was brightened by the light, but his expression was changing by the moment. Prince Chen Liu had left, but his words stayed in the hallway before the entrance to the pce. No matter how hard the night gales blew, they didnt fly away. Xu Shi Ji couldnt bother Chen Chang Sheng any further, but he said coldly, Your luck is very good. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and said, Perhaps, its because of my good heart. After saying this, heughed. In many peoples eyes, Chen Chang Sheng was way more mature than his actual age because he always acted calm and never had extreme emotions. He never really talked much with strangers and always followed rules and had good manners. He doesnt smile much either. But right now he wasughing very happily, because he was in front of Xu Shi Ji. Xu Shi Ji wasughing too, perhaps he thought the response from a child was funny and naive, but hisughter wasnt a pretty sight. Wei Yang Pce wasnt a main building and it wasnt a pce where Divine Queen lived in either. There were gardens in ruins a little farther from the pce. Right now, the night was getting darker and from the unmaintained gardens, a ck goat slowly walked out. Its eyes were reflecting the starlight and appeared to be gloomy. Xu Shi Ji looked at this sight in the darkness and raised his eyebrows a little. He didnt speak any further and entered the pce. Chen Chang Sheng also saw the ck goat. That ck goat quietly looked at him and walked towards another direction away from the pce. During its walk, it stopped and turned its head toward Chen Chang Sheng. It seemed like it wanted him to follow. Chen Chang Sheng understood the ck goats intention it want him to leave the pce. Although they couldntmunicate, he could faintly feel and determine that this ck goat was friendly towards him. Perhaps this meant that tonights troubles havent ended yet or possibly that the true tasks and danger has only started. But he didnt follow it because he wanted to participate in tonights Ivy Festival. He was yet to decide on what to do when the southern ambassador proposes, but he wanted to see the action with his own eyes. Perhaps when he saw it, he would know what to do. C The ck goat disappeared into the darkness of night. Chen Chang Sheng stood in the light outside of the pce and thought back to the terrifying aura that Xu Shi Ji gave off earlier. He knew it was very dangerous. Xu Shi Ji said his luck was good because of Prince Chen Lius sudden appearance. He answered that perhaps it was because he had a good heart. A good heart means that karma is not harming him in anyway, but rather helping. A person with good karma will be helped by all sources. This was a fact that he understood after reading the Three Thousand Scrolls of the Way. After leaving Xi Ning Vige and arrived at the capital, he endured taunts, insults, and suspicion. At the same time, many people helped him such as the bishop of the Department of Education, Officer Xin, Prince Chen Liu, and also the ck goat that disappeared into the night. Why did these people help him? He knew that it wasnt because of his personality or morals. Some insults and pressure he faced aftering to the capital shouldnt be endured by him, and this assistance shouldnt appear either. Many things happened out of misunderstanding. The marriage vow between him and Xu You Rong was only known by Yu Dong Generals Mansion and the big character in the royal pce; no one else knew. His entering of Tradition Academy and the insults and mocking from Yu Dong Generals Mansion in the previous month led to this misunderstanding. Tradition Academy was ake that no one visited. Wild lotuses were growing inside it. He was just a random bypasser who entered this ruinedke by ident. He wanted to roll his boat across theke but his action disturbed a group of swain. Just when he was thinking about this, a loud bird scream was heard far into the distant, and there were water sshing sounds. Its hard to know if the bird was hunting or being hunted. Chen Chang Sheng turned around and nced toward that darkness of night. Suddenly, an rm went off in his heart. Just this moment, a voice was heard. This voice came from the depths of night but wasnt spread throughout the night. This voice came from the depths of royal pce but didnt fade away into the pce. This voice was heard directly in his ears andnded on his heart. This voice was clean and very moving. It was like a popsicle in the winter, but it was colder than winter. You, are Chen Chang Sheng? The surrounding was silent, the music from the Wei Yang Pce decreased in volume drastically after passing through the window. It was very light. From far away, the leaves were flying with the wind and swirling across the spacious field. They were very light. That voice that appeared in his heart was also very light, but it was as shocking as a lightning. If an ordinary person heard a voice directly from his heart, they would be terrified. But Chen Chang Sheng wasnt very responsive. He stared at the pces resting in the night and tried to locate the position of the speaker. He read all of the Scrolls of the Way. He knew that some xiuxingists in Starfusion stage can easily pass their voice into the ears of ordinary people. You are calmer than I thought, or perhaps you are an idiot? The voice appeared again. I just hope that you are smarter than I imagine. There was ady in the royal pce. Although she was young, she has already reached the Starfusion stage and didnt care about the words said by Prince Chen Liu previously. From this, it was clear that her status in the pce was unimaginable and her identity was clear as the daylight. She was the big character that Chen Chang Sheng previously thought about. He looked into the pces hidden in the night and greeted calmly, Greetings, Madam Mo. The voice disappeared for a moment. It seemed like she didnt expect Chen Chang Sheng to immediately know who she was, or perhaps she wasnt used to been called this way. The voice belonged to the legendary Lady Mo Yu. The second most powerful woman in the Zhou Dynasty, or perhaps the second most powerful person. (In terms of political influence, not xiuxingists power) You can call me Lady Mo Yu. Yes, Madam Mo. For some reason, Chen Chang Sheng was extra stubborn tonight. Perhaps it was because he knew the reason for the sudden appearance of Mo Yu. You surely are a smart youngster. Thank you. Recent days, a storm was approaching the capital and you stayed inside the Tradition Academy and didnt set a foot outside. Thats why I said you are smart. Thank you. But this smart......seems a little shameless. I await your words. You have guessed the identity of Luo Luo and therefore you are hiding behind her. Isnt that shameless? You are the one whomanded me to enter the Tradition Academy. You know I only wanted to learn and xiuxing, I never think much about this. But you are still using her. This is her wish. But any person manly enough wouldnt deceive such an innocent and pure little girl. When did I ever deceive her? If you didnt cheat, then how would a person of her status be your apprentice? Hearing this question, Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a while and then he nced at the depths of the night and answered, Perhaps its because I have a good heart. Chapter 56 – An Equity Problem Chen Chang Sheng truly felt this way about the situation so he said so tantly. Others might view this sentence as sarcastic and somewhat shameless. Pretty obviously, Mo Yu thought so, so she said with a deep voice, Lets talk about the engagement. Thats an issue between the Dong Yu Generals Mansion and me. You clearly understand that this is not reality. After all, this issue needs to be solved. Both of them spoke calmly, and indubitably. Mo Yus voice was as cold as snow, If there isnt anyone that insists that you must live, then the the contract in your pocket is simply a piece of trash. To such a high status character like her, although there was the Popes signature on the engagement which was very special, she could easily make this engagement useless by killing Chen Chang Sheng. If the person is dead, the engagement obviously bes a piece of trash. Chen Chang Sheng looked to the depth of darkness and said, Many people saw me entered the pce. Mo Yu said, Who will care about a person like you? Chen Chang Sheng said, Now that I am a student of the Tradition Academy, many people will care. These days, just because people never show up doesnt mean they dont exist. They are looking at the Tradition Academy, looking at me, and also looking at you. While speaking this sentence, Chen Chang Sheng naturally thought of the Bishop of the Department of Traditional Education. Until now, the Bishop still have not said a word to him, but the Bishop knew where the source of change of the Tradition Academy came from. Killing me is a very simple thing, but at the same time it is a very troubling thing. He said, You can think of ways to take Luo Luo away from me, but you have no way to take away the attention on the Tradition Academy. Mo Yus voice became a bit cold, The fact that I want to kill you is not rted to the Tradition Academy. In my eyes, those elders dont exist. Yes, the fact that you want to kill me is not rted to the Tradition Academy, but unfortunately, no one knows and no one will believe. Chen Chang Sheng said finally, Unless you announce the engagement between Xu You Rong and me publicly, then I think, the entire world will support the killing of me, but the problem is that doing so will generate new problems. So I really want to know, what can you do? After he came to the capital, especially after he entered the Tradition Academy, it seems like he did not have to be concerned about anything. Only hearing sound of wind, rain and reading books, Chen Chang Sheng lived a calm life while actually being caught up in serious matters. Recently, Chen Chang Sheng has been studying hard in the Tradition Academy. He didnt even walk out of the door a single step and just as Mo Yu said previously, hes using Luo Luos identity to frighten the people who intended to harm him. Although Luo Luo proposed this herself, he agreed to it. Simultaneously, hes using the Tradition Academys history and influence of revitalization to limit the other side of the marriage vow, Xu You Rongs Mansion. Only this way he can ensure his own safety. Themon youngster came from the distant Xi Ning. Facing nobles in the capital and even higher status people from the royal pce, he already made all the responses he could. He could thank his status as a freshman of the Tradition Academy, the so called personality, that let him survive tonight. What a viin. Mo Yu did not hide her sarcasm and demeanor in her voice, Unfortunately, insignificant people never saw the ocean. How can they understand whats called magnificence? If they never took down a star, how can they understand whats called vast? After all, you are only a summer bug that doesnt understand what snow is. Suddenly, Chen Chang Sheng felt extremely uneasy. His right hand held a button in his pocket and his left hand held the handle of his short sword. But it was toote. He felt his mind was in a blur and his vision was impaired too. Although it was already night and it was hard to see anything, it was clear that there was something wrong with the scenes in front of him. An unspeakable aura entered his mind and he suddenly felt tired. The next moment, he pull himself together and woke up. But the view was different already. He noticed that he arrived at a random ruined garden. In front of him was a coldke reflecting the starlight. A few trees were growing around theke but since it was still autumn, the trees has yet to blossom. He was shocked. How did hee to this ce when just a moment ago, he was in the hallway outside of Wei Yang Pce? What kind of technique did she use to achieve this strange effect? No one else was in the ruined garden and the only thing that he could hear were leaves sizzling on the trees. He turned around and saw the pce hundreds of yards away. It was still filled with light and although he couldnt see the people, it was probably very lively. Perhaps the southern ambassadors have arrived. Standing in the ruined garden and staring into a lively garden amplified his loneliness. Mo Yus voice was heard again, but this time it wasnt in his heart but rather on the other side of the ruined garden and a certain position in the night, Just observe. Tonight you just need to be an observer and then everything will be solved easily. Chen Chang Sheng stared into the dark night and said, This isnt fair. Mo Yu said, Such childish words shouldnt be said by such a cunning person like you. For some reason, her voice was tired. Chen Chang Sheng said, Such childish words shouldnt be said by the legendary Madam Mo. Mo Yu believed his thought on the fairness of this event was childish. He believed that Mo Yus thought was truly naive. It wasnt a twist of words, but rather a difference of view on this world. Mo Yu said coldly, Fair, or justice was never the most important thing in this world. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a moment, When the Wisdom Schr froze to death in jail for something he never did, he probably wasnt thinking like that. Wisdom Schr, Mo Wen Shan, a great educationist and literature of Zhou Dynasty was put in jail without trial because he mocked a powerful figure of the royal court. Heter was pulled out of the jail in a freezing day during the winter and died from freezing. Every male member of the Mo Family was killed and only his granddaughter survived. Mo Yu was that grand daughter. Mo Yus cold but furious voice filled the night, You bold bastard! Chen Chang Sheng said, A person of the world speaks of the events in the world, how is this bold? Hearing this, Mo Yu was silent for a long time. Yes, its not fair, but you are too weak....pared to this pce. To fight against the demon race, humans need to unite and need new strength. For this, both the Zhou Dynasty and the southern sects will put in their all. Thats why Ivy Festival exists, thats why Great Trial exists, thats why.......the marriage between Qiu Shan Jun and her exist. Mo Yus voice slowly became calm, Of course, these things are not important, what is important is that the Queen favors Xu You Rong and relies on Xu You Rong. She believes that only Qiu Shan Jun could pair with her in this world and so, she could only marry to him. Chen Chang Sheng didnt agree to her idea and was going to leave this ruined garden and walk to Wei Yang Pce. He knew that it would be impossible to leave in front of the legendary Mo Yu. But this ruined garden seemed to be empty and without boundaries; it would definitely be hard to exit. Therefore, he threw the button that he held in his palm into the ground without hesitation. This button was made out of rhinoceros horn and was a precious magic item C the Button of Thousand Miles. After Luo Luo gifted him the Button of Thousand Miles, she also taught him how to use it. A trace of smoke popped up and Chen Chang Sheng disappeared. But a momentter, he return to his original position. The coldke was still there and the trees werent moved. His face got a little pale and a trace of blood was flowing out of the corner of his lips. There was a powerful boundary around the ruined garden. It was even more powerful than the one released by that demon xiuxingist in Tradition Academy that night. Zhou Royal Pce wasnt an ordinary ce. The ce that Mo Yu wanted him to stay put in isnt ordinary either. Even if it just looked like a ruined garden, he still couldnt make a move. I calcted everything you got, therefore, give up. Mo Yus voice was so calm that it made Chen Chang Shengs heart froze. Chen Chang Sheng picked up his head and rose his right arm to wipe the blood off of the corner of his mouth. He nced at the pces during the night and the capital, which he lived in for a several months but still wasnt familiar with. He saw everyone that he couldnt see who lived here. To be honest, I was really here to forfeit the marriage vow. His voice was tired, but still calm as usual, She was liked by everyone. She was even liked and adored by the Divine Queen. But I never thought about marrying her, I.....really was here to forfeit the marriage. But, why does no one believe me? The night was dead silent, and the ruined garden was still isted, just like the expression on his face. He was here in the capital to forfeit the marriage. He said this twice in Yu Dong Generals Mansion. Today, he said another two more times in the royal pces ruined garden. Yes, but why did no one believed him? Just because she is the untouchable True Phoenixs reincarnation? And he himself is just an ordinary boy who couldnt xiuxing? I understand clearer than most of the people in this world what the importance of living is. Its more important than marriage, its more important than the insults and mockery I received after I arrived at the capital. Therefore, I could careless. He switched his gale from the distance to the opposite side of theke, But you guys have done too many meaningless actions. You kept on reminding me that I have a fiancee and that she will be married to another man. Even just a moment ago, you guys were still reminding me of this fact..... All right, I must admit that I started to care now. Just like what I said to Madam Xu in the Generals Mansion. This time, I have really changed my mind. I wont marry Xu You Rong because I dislike you guys and her. But I wont forfeit the marriage vow either, because I dislike you guys and her. This is fair. This way, if I dont agree, she cant marry Qiu Shan Jun, or anyone for that matter. I know this isnt fair for her. But its fair to me. The ruined garden was dead silent. The freezingkes coldness can sneak up on peoples spine and pierce their bones. Mo Yu was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she felt perhaps she did something wrong. Back in Yu Dong Generals Mansion, Madam Xu had this feeling as well. But the next moment she startedughing. She was mocking herself as well as the words of this youngster. In order to do that, you must let the entire continent acknowledge the marriage vow between you and her. Tonight would be the best opportunity. But you need to leave here first. Chapter 57 – The Prisoner of Tong Palace Behind Han Guang Pce, a bamboo carriage slowly arrived. The curtains of the carriage were lifted slightly and Mo Yu appeared on the stone stairs. The starlight shone on her beautifulplexion and her thin eyebrows, bright pupils and the light makeup on her face. She looked at the two tamed deers, with purely white coats, pulling the carriage and raised her eyebrows. She was a little surprised and asked, Where is ck Jade? The previous ck goat had disappeared into the darkness of the night and was nowhere to be found. Nanny Ning held her hand and helped her walk down the stone stairs and answered lightly, I dont know where that precious went. Mo Yu knew that the ck goats personality was a little unique and that she never listened to anyone in the pce. She shook her head and said, she is just a little kid. Nanny Ning nced towards the back of Han Guang pce and thought to herself, the youngster who was standing around theke and had nowhere to go was also a kid. Mo Yu knew what she was thinking and mocked lightly, Hes just a kid but when hes talking, he could spit out some logical words and act mature. He doesnt know his actions are just jokes in other peoples eyes and would only make him look silly. Nanny Ning said, Well, I actually think silly people are sometimes cute as well. A few months ago when Chen Chang Sheng entered the Tradition Academy, Nanny Ning helped along with the applications and the process. After she was done with the business, Mo Yu knew she liked Chen Chang Sheng. Right now hearing her speak well of Chen Chang Sheng, Mo Yu didnt care much either. She did what needed to be done. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt leave that ruined garden and couldnt appear in front of the crowd in the Wei Yang Pce. This meant that he couldnt sabotage the marriage between Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Jun. After the proposal, no matter how much he argued, he will only be seen as a joke. All of his anger would burn and bring pain to himself and only himself. The bamboo carriage slowly rode towards the direction of Wei Yang Pce. Although the professor of Heavenly Academymitted suicide under the threats of evil enforcers working for Zhou Tong, the Ivy Festival still needed a host especially when there were important guests in the southern ambassadors who were participating in the event tonight. The Bishop of Department of Education and Xu Shi Ji was responsible for watching over them while Prince Chen Liu represented the Divine Queen in greeting the southerners. In addition, Mo Yu would attend the festival herself to show respect. Nanny Ning ced her hand on the window of the carriage and nced at the direction of the ruined garden multiple times. A trace of regret was showing on her face. Dont worry too much nanny; that kid wont be harmed. Mo Yus voice was heard from the bamboo carriage, The seal of the Lake of ck Dragon is unbreakable. Unless someone from the outside opens the gardens gate, no one can ever leave. The most he will endure will be the cold wind blowing on his face while hes staying in the garden. This is nothingpared to the mess he will bring. Nanny Ning thought about a rumor and asked worriedly, What if he touched the taboo? Mo Yu said, Since it is a taboo, how would it be so easy for him to touch? Although she spoke casually and coldly, Nanny Ning could hear the tiredness from Mo Yus words. Thinking about the previous scene on the stone stairs and the tiredness showing between her eyes, Nanny Ning was a confused of why herdy would harm her qi to activate a secret technique to bind Chen Chang Sheng in ce. Lady, you promised Lady You Rong that you would not use force on him. Did I use force tonight? I only used words. Mo Yu thought back to the letter that she received few months ago from the south and became irritated, That idiot girl didnt want to marry him but didnt want others to use force on him either. Dont harm or interfere with him. What kind of rules is that, or else I wouldnt need to use so much energy on this and it wouldnt be such a trouble. Using her power, high status, and influence in the Zhou Dynasty, she could have more than thousands of ways to make youngsters like Chen Chang Sheng praying for death and despise living. But this thing turned out to be very troublesome due to that letter. After thinking about it, Mo Yu got even more irritated, Her own family arranged a bad marriage and needed me to help her out of it while she hid in the south and pretended to be a good person. Now Im the bad guy. You didnt even hear how that youngster insulted me earlier. If it wasnt for her, I would have already killed him! Nanny Ning smiled, Mydy is basically a sister of Lady You Rong. Its fine to use a bit of energy to help your own sister out. Mo Yu smirked coldly and said, We all say ck Jade is the precious, but that young phoenix is the actual precious treasure in this world. The entire continent think shes pure, innocent, and pretty, but they dont know shes a cheapskate and no one could me her. If shes not happy, then she can do and will do anything. Im not helping her because shes like a sister to me. Im just worried that if shes not happy and doesnt marry Qiu Shi Jun, then what will happen? Nanny Ning soothed her, Thank god that after tonight, we dont have to worry about this thing anymore. The window curtain was lifted slightly and Mo Yu nced towards the ruined garden behind Han Guang Pce and that coldke which was covered out by an old wall. She thought about Chen Chang Shengs words and thought to herself, will tonight pass sessfully? Why must he be sealed here specifically? What is the Saint thinking? C After the few sentences of mockery, Mo Yus voice wasnt heard again. Chen Chang Sheng stood quietly in the ruined garden by himself. The coldke was in front and the berry trees were to his side. His body wasnt as lonely as before. It was as if strength was filled inside his flesh. After making sure that Mo Yu had left, he started walking forward and passed the berry trees. He arrived at theke. A wave of coldness hit his face. The ruined garden was clearly colder than any other ce in this royal pce. The reason was probably due to the coldke in front of him. He observed the surface of the coldke closely while letting the freezing air stack against his face until a frost seemed to appear on his eyebrows. He wasnt looking for pain, he just wanted to use the environment to calm himself down. He wasnt willing to waste time on anger or any other negative mood C the previous words he said that Mo Yu seemed to be childish and useless. Perhaps the words were theplete opposite of calmness, but he still said them. There are three thousand methods to understand the Way. His method was to soothe his own mind. To act on his mind and to live by his mind. If the world wouldnt let him do things his own way, he will think of methods to soothe his own mind. Only after the mind is soothed can a person be undisturbed. And being undisturbed is the highest level of calmness. Of course, he didnt want his words to be jokes either. Therefore he had to leave the ruined garden and make it back to Wei Yang Pce. Before he left the Tradition Academy, he had made some preparations. However, if the powerful figures can deceive Luo Luo out of Wei Yang Pce, then he cant ce all his hopes on her. What can he do to leave this ruined garden? He had no idea at the moment but he still told Mo Yu previously that he would, just as he told Tang Thirty Six and Luo Luo that he would participate in the Great Trial and obtain the first ce. Although it was without reason and impossible, he said it with such a calmness and confidence. This unlogical confidence seemed impressive to those who trusted him, but was a joke to strangers from the outside. Only he himself knew that this confidence originated from a need. If in the beginning of next year, he had to participate in the Great Trial and obtain the first ce, then he will aplish it, or he will die. Tonight, if he had to leave the ruined garden and appear in Wei Yang Pce, then he will aplish this as well. He must do it, so he will do it. Before all this, he must believe that he will do it, only this way will his mind be soothed. Once again, there are three thousand methods to understand the Way, and his only method was to soothe his mind. Everything he did after leaving Xi Ning Vige anding to the capital was closely rted to this method. Because only when he soothes his mind will he change his fate. C He looked around the ruined garden. There were old walls, autumn trees, dried lotuses on theke, and old petals beneath the berry trees that werent blown away by the wind. Although he never saw this sight before, he felt that he had seen it a long time ago. He never traveled ten thousand miles, so he didnt see too many sights. But he read ten thousand scrolls and traveled ten thousand miles in the books. He saw many sights there. After memorizing the view around theke in his heart, he sat down around theke and closed his eyes and concentrated his mind. Then he started thinking back to the books he read before. There were the Scrolls of the Way, there were scattered articles, there were fables, and there were traveling diaries. Those were the books he read in the old temple of Xi Ning Vige and in the library of the Tradition Academy. He sat next to theke and his eyes were closed, but countless books were flipping in front of his eyes. The cold wind seemed to know these words and kept on flipping the books and stopping at the pages he wanted to see. Those pages contained pictures and context. The Travel of Nan Ke* Zhu Dian Yuan Hou Luan Zhen Lei Ben Chao (Thetter two are just book names and I cant find the meaning of them, not relevant either I believe) C Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and stood up. Once again, he nced around the ruined garden. The ruined garden was still the ruined garden, the coldke was still the coldke. But currently in his eyes, they werepletely different. The few petals scattered around theke seemed to be irrelevant and without meaning, but this view was the same throughout four seasons and never changed. The only thing that changed was that only the trees were still living. The edge of theke contained many rocks and there were no break between them. But on the other side of theke, which was close to the old walls, the rocks werent there. It seemed to be an exit in the darkness, but he knew it wasnt an exit but rather an unfinished stroke. A dozen berry trees seemed to line up here. This was the character Tong. There was a story in The Travel of Nan Ke. There was a picture in Zhen Lei Ben Chao. There was a mentioning of a burned down pce in Zhu Dian Yuan Hou Lun. That pce was named Tong Pce. The Tong Pce that killed an emperor in his sleep. It was also a formation created by a Pope who used all of his energy. Even after Chen Chang Sheng recognized this ruined garden and this coldke, what could he do? Unless he reached the legendary Saint stage, he cannot forcefully break out of this Tong Pce. Of course, there is a door to any ce. Every formation has its living exit. But in the history of mankind, no one dared to leave from the living exit of Tong Pce. Many years ago, the Tong Pce which was burned to ashes had grim reapers guarding outside of its living exit. People can still barely live in the pce, but they will surely die after they leave. Because charm and harm alwayse together. The so called living exit may actually be ones final destination. Chen Chang Sheng knew where the living exit of Tong Pce was. As the wind blows, the water will rise. When the wind finished blowing but was yet to stop, where the water was low but was yet to rise. He stared at the coldke that was in front of him and stayed silent. The sophisticated music from Wei Yang Pce entered the ruined garden from a distance. The southern ambassadors sat down and everyone was ready. He didnt think much further and walked towards the depths of the coldke. *Trantor Note: The Travel of Nan Ke: I believe the author was referencing to a chinese idiom, Nan Ke Yi Meng(Ͽһ) Which directly trantes to The Dream of Nan Ke. The basic story of this idiom is that a person was drunk and fell asleep under a big tree. Then he dreamt that he was appointed as the governor of the Nan Ke City and climbed his way up the socialdder. After twenty years of hard working, he was trusted by his king and respected by his people, but suddenly, a neighboring kingdom attacked and he was defeated. This caused him to lose all of his power and he woke in the real world in his house. This dream made him realize that the fortune and glory in this world is gained and lost too quickly. Atst, he turned to Taoism and became a hermit. Thanks for the feedback on trantor note and I took the advice of leaving them on the end of the chapter to not disturb the flow of the story. Chapter 58 – Charging Alone into the Dragon Pond Chapter 58 C Charging Alone into the Dragon Pond Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Recognizing the Tong Pce did not mean that one could break out of the Tong Pce and leave. Finding the Tong Pces gate of life in no way meant that one could escape into the outside world. In reality, in the countless years from now and into the distant past, countless experts had been imprisoned in the Tong Pce, and not one person dared to take a single step into the Tong Pces gate of life. Those worthy of being imprisoned in the Tong Pce were naturally not ordinary, so they clearly understood the principle that life was death. They firmly believed that the Pope who had created the Tong Pce would not leave any gap. Once one stepped through the Tong Pces gate of life, it was the equivalent of stepping into the realm of death. In the abyss of despair, one was not guaranteed to see hope, and who would really face death in order to live? Compared to choosing that seemingly most simple and straightforward yet actually most dangerous path, it was better to try and find some other method. Even sitting and waiting was a better choice. Chen Changsheng was probably the weakest person to be imprisoned within the Tong Pce in all its history, but he was also the most unique person. He was different from the other prisoners of the Tong Pcehe had always been seeking out hope in the abyss of despair. He was walking every day and night towards death to live. He was the person in the world that most valued time, and he did not wish to use it in arguing over meaningless things. After having a few of his spections confirmed by that conversation with Mo Yu, he very speedily made his decision, stepping without hesitation into the cold pond. At the time, he did not know that the cold pond he was about to enter was called the ck Dragon Pond, but even if he did know, it would not have mattered. He wanted to leave this abandoned garden and quickly return to Weiyang Pce to aplish that task, so no matter what blocked his way, whether it was a tiger cave or dragon pond, he wanted to charge in. This abandoned garden was bitingly cold because of this cold pond, so its waters were naturally even colder. Only when his feet fell upon the surface of the pond did he discover than an extremely thinyer of transparent ice had formed upon it. With a few cracking sounds, it was broken into shards of ice. Chen Changsheng did not feel the waters of the pond soaking his shoes because his feet did not enter the water. The cracking sounds continued as the thin sheet of ice over the pond began to splinter. The water under the ice also began to part, revealing stone steps that descended beneath the pond! The stone steps gradually descended from the shore towards the depths of the pond, their surfaces extremely dry. There was not a trace of water on these steps, not even moss. The waters of the pond were parted by some invisible power, a very mystical sight. The stone steps extended into the gloom, faintly portending limitless dangers. However, Chen Changsheng seemed calm andposed as if this mystical sight had never urred, as if this path had always existed. After ten-some steps, the stone stairs vanished below the pond waters, extending all the way to the bottom of the pond. The ground to which the path led was also very dry, but the corners of the walls were filled with snow. The temperature here was even colder than it was on the shore of the pond. The starry sky and the music from Weiyang Pce was gradually fading into the distance as the path proceeded further into the darkness, nothing visible whatsoever. The more one walked, the more one felt that one was departing the real and human world, possibly about to plunge into an abyss at any moment or walk into some other world. Chen Changsheng did not stop or slow his steps. On the contrary, he increased his pace until he was running. He ran into the dark abyss. After running for an unknown amount of time, he reached the end of the path and realized that this ce was notpletely dark. The starry sky could no longer be seen and the colorednterns of the Double Seventh Festival were powerless to illuminate this ce, but there was still some feeble light at the end of this path, piercing through the limpid waters of the pond, shining upon his body and upon a stone door. This stone door was about ten zhang tall and looked extremely heavy. There were no carvings upon the door, it was just two massive stone bs ced together. It looked just like the toy blocks some god had left behind as a child. It also seemed like the coffin of some god, sinister and solemn to the extreme. What shocked and concerned Chen Changsheng even more was that an indescribable might could faintly be felt from behind the door. At the side door of the Heavenly Dao Academy and outside Weiyang Pce, he had felt the mighty pressure and Qi exuded by Xu Shiji, butpared to the mighty pressure behind this stone door, Xu Shijis powerful Divine Generals Qi was just like that of a cricket, not even on the same level. Yes, Chen Changsheng had never felt such a powerful might as the oneing from behind the stone door, or even heard of anything simr. This was an existence thatpletely exceeded a normal persons imagination. To approach this existence was to suffer an absolute suppression, to confront a certain death. Let alone a fourteen-year-old ordinary youth like him, even a Star Condensation expert like Mo Yu would not be able to directly resist the Qiing from behind the stone door. Even a supreme expert of the Saint Realm might also choose to stay far away! This mighty pressure was not intentionally released by the terrifying existence behind this door, but was rather the Qi that was able to squeeze past the cracks in the door. Despite this, it was enough to oppress Chen Changshengs body and mind with cold. His face was pale as snow and his two feet seemed frozen to the floor. Nanny Ning was worried that he would identally enter the gate of life and encounter that legendary existence beyond the stone door. Mo Yu did not believe so because she was very sure that no one would be able to open that stone door and enter after sensing the pressureing from behind it. And for an ordinary youth like Chen Changsheng, he couldnt even stand straight, so how could he enter? No one expected that the true situation was different from what Mo Yu imagined. Chen Changsheng was in extreme pain, yet he did not copse and was even able to maintain a clear mind. He also didnt know why this was the case. He had clearly never encountered the awe-inspiring Qiing from behind the stone door, but for some reason, his body and spiritual sense naturally had a subtle response and adjustment towards it, so much so that he was even able to stand with a clear mind before this mighty pressure. He did not know that just after he was born, before his eyes had even opened, he had encountered an existence simr to the one behind the door. That awe-inspiring Qi still existed. Chen Changshengs body had gone stiff. He did not copse, but he could not leave either. He subconsciously gripped the dagger in his hand somewhat tighter. He sensed that the tighter he gripped the dagger, the easier he found it to bear the pressureing from behind the stone door, and the morefortable he would feel. It was like there was some energy being transferred from the hilt into his body, protecting him. He did not know what this energy was. He thought it was courage. The dagger had been gifted to him by Senior Brother Yu Ren before he descended the mountain. He had read the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon, but he had never heard of a person more courageous than Senior Yu Ren. So he believed that his seniors sword was a source of courage. He gripped the dagger and took one step forward. His palm fell on the stone door and pushed it open. Without a single noise, the stone door slowly opened. In the underground space deep below the Imperial City of the Great Zhou, the stone door that had not once been opened since its construction was finally opened tonight. Dust was sent drifting into the air, the dust of history. This period of history had already reached one thousand years. ...... ...... Behind the stone door was darkness, absolute darkness. Chen Changsheng held the dagger in front of him while his other hand took out the Night Pearl and raised it in the air. This Night Pearl was bright and splendid, perfectly round like a melon. This was the pearl Luoluo had gifted to him when taking him as her teacher, but it was a mystery where he had been storing it. The gentle and watery light spread out from the Night Pearl in his hand to all directions, yet after quite some time, this light still did not shine upon anything like a wall. This was an extraordinarily vast space, iparably spacious and empty. One could even ce a true pce hall in here. Chen Changsheng had never imagined that the Great Zhou Imperial Pce would have such a massive underground space beneath it. Judging by the distance he had run, the ce he was standing might even be under some ce in the capital beyond the walls of the Imperial Pce. The light of the Night Pearl gradually spread farther, and the vast and limitless space seemed to gradually grow more real. In the distance, there was a shing of silver light, densely packed like countlessyers of silver scraps or like all the stars in the night sky had descended to the human world. Chen Changsheng raised the Night Pearl and walked in that direction. When he reached those silver scraps, he realized to his shock that it was actually a pile of silver ingots! A silver sea formed from innumerable silver ingots. In the center of the silver sea was a golden mountain made of gold bricks. At the summit of this golden mountain grew a tree of dark red coral. On the numerous branches of this coral tree hung countless fruits carved from diamonds and crystals. A golden mountain, a silver sea, and a coral tree, and also tens of thousands of jeweled fruits. This scene was truly rather tacky, because it was far too extravagant, extravagant beyond description. Chen Changsheng was shocked speechless, even almost forgetting about that pressure. He had never seen this much wealth in his life. To be more precise, on this continent, there had never been anyone who had seen this much treasure. The surface of the silver sea was covered in a shallowyer of frost. The surfaces of many silver ingots had begun to peel and were scattered about like wood shavings. The scraps of silver he had seen were these. This underground space was so cold that not even silver could endure it. Just then, there was a sudden gust of cold wind. The silver sea began to swell as countless silver scraps were sent rustling all over the ce. The color of the frost suddenly deepened as snow began to umte in the depths of the silver sea. This gust of cold wind blew for a very long time. Chen Changshengs body was covered in ayer of snow, his eyebrows and eyshes already stained white. But his heart was even colder. Because this cold wind that had persisted for a very long time was just a single breath. An extremely long and extremely frightening breath. The gloomy darkness suddenly gave birth to two faint balls of me. Those two balls of me were pure and cold, without a hint of color. Like mes of ice from the underworld. The two mes slowly approached Chen Changsheng. The terrifying pressurepletely enveloped this underground space. Chen Changsheng could no longer endure it, and blood began to trickle from the corner of his mouth. A hint of what could be called emotion suddenly appeared in those two mes. At first perplexity, then shock, then delight, after that curiosity, and finally, it all transformed into iciness and ruthlessness. They naturally could not really be mes of the underworld. They were two eyes evenrger than Chen Changshengs body. The being that possessed this pair of eyes...howrge would it be? The Night Pearl left Chen Changshengs hand and floated upwards, ultimatelynding on the dome of this space. Suddenly, the entire dome lit up. This was because the dome was studded with several thousand Night Pearls. Previously, when Chen Changsheng saw that silver sea, he thought that profuse stars in the night sky had all descended to the human world, but now he knew that this ce had its own night sky and its own profuse stars. The underground space gradually brightened. A ck rock appeared in the air. It was swiftly joined by more and more ck rocks. Those ck rocks absorbed the light spilling down from the dome, not reflecting any back. Chen Changsheng clearly saw that these were not rocks, but scales. A massive ck rock was actually a ck scale. In this world, only one kind of scale could be sorge: dragon scale. A terrifying ck dragon slowly appeared in the night sky. It looked down at Chen Changsheng, its two eyes like mes of the underworld, cold and cruel. Chapter 59 – A Monologue of a Youngster in front of a Black Dragon This was the highest life form out of all three thousand worlds. This was the coldest existence in this world. Its aura or pressure was unspeakable C aside from great xiuxingists who were out of this world, how could fragile humans stand before this giant ck dragon? Even though Chen Chang Sheng had a strong mind, he still couldnt stand this pressure. He tightly closed up his mouth to prevent the sound of his teeth bumping toe out, yet he could not stop his body from trembling as if every single bone was crying. Pa! He did not kneel in front of the ck dragon, but he could not stand up either. He fell on the cold and hard ground. He felt absent-minded. He did not think about pain, but kept repeating few sentences in his heart. The legend is real! Theres a dragon inside the royal pce! A noblest Frost Dragon! Before he opened up that heavy door, he had thought of many possibilities. He had thought that the being behind the door was the old guest who was at saint stage and had xiuxing for over a hundred years in the royal pce mentioned by Luo Luo. It could also be the central battle array of the royal pce, or even be the corpse of a dragon. He could never imagine that... Theres an alive dragon behind the door! After the ancient past, people could barely find any traces of dragons on the continent. These noble but strong creatures were gradually bing holy beings that only existed in books. No one had seen it. Chen Chang Sheng had tried to picture a dragon many times. He wanted to see it. Tonight he finally saw it, but now he wished he never did. The dragon was floating in air, looking down at him. The lights emitted from the thousands of Nightly Pearls at the roof were absorbed by his ck scales. The ck dragon was as scary as a living abyss, but what really caused fear was its pair of eyes. The eyes were filled with coldness and brutality. Chen Chang Sheng understood the meaning of its look. It was that of a human child looking at ants under the tree. They were extraordinarily pure, cold and violent for no known reason or exnation. Kids could stare at ants for half an hour and then stepped on all of them to death. This was the attitude of high level creatures to subordinates. Chen Chang Sheng eventually understood the sentences Mo Yu said before she left. Yes, no one could leave from the Tong Pce because the living exit of Tong Gong was under the cold pond. The cold pond was the real dragon pond. A ck dragon lived here and any human who met it would meet death. Yet Mo Yu never thought that he actually had the bravery or stupidity to walk in front of the ck dragon. The frost on Chen Chang Shengs eyshes fell down like the snow on the a Chimonanthus (some nt) blown off by wind. A tiny wind was blown up in the underground dimension. The ck dragon was preparing to breathe. Chen Chang Sheng knew that he would die at the next moment. The moment he pushed the door, he prepared many ns. Even if he really met the old guest who was at saint stage, he did not think he would definitely die because he believed that as long as he couldmunicate, then he could change his fate. But behind the door was a ck dragon. In legends, the dragon was noble, strong but never kind. Dragon wouldntmunicate with humans. They disdained tomunicate with humans or at least they felt that it was shameful tomunicate with amon human like him. To this, he didnt have any preparation. He had prepared for death for many years but when death truly came, he realized that he wasnt prepared well enough for it. He realized that death was something that one couldnt prepare for. The underground dimension was deadly silent. The lights of the Nightly Pearls, like snow, fell on his body. He felt a bit cold and suddenly, he felt very tired. He knew whatever he was going to do was simply a waste of time, so he stopped trying to stand up, and even stopped thinking what would happen next. He raised his head, looked at the terrifying mountain-like dragons head with a calm and relievedposure. It seems that my master is right, I am truly unfortunate. He did not know if this ck dragon could understand the humannguage or not but he thought, such a noble creature, even if it could understand, it would feel shameful to listen. Because of this, Chen Chang Sheng spoke the words that he never told anyone before to the ck dragon. I have an incurable disease. I cant live past twenty. Master is the best doctor in the continent and my medical skill is not bad but, we both cant cure it. This disease is more fatal than any fatal disease. Its not a disease, but fate. I am unfortunate. After arriving at the capital, I spent a lot of effort. I finally got into the Tradition Academy, acquired the right to participate in the Great Trial and although I am still very far away from Ling Yan Pavilion, after taking the first step towards it and encountering Luo Luo, I thought my fortune was gradually getting better. Surprisingly, I encounter you tonight. My fortune is actually still so bad. Chen Chang Shengs face was a little pale not because of fear but because of the frost and snow. Now that he was fearless, he could face a legendary brutal ck dragon. He no longer cared if this ck dragon could understand him or not, or if it wanted to hear his words or not. He knew that he would die soon, so if he didnt speak these words now, he wont have any chance to say them. Everyone says that life is fated and that no matter how terrible it is, its unchangeable. However, I dont want to give up. A power came from nowhere and supported him to stand up. He raised his head and looked at the beautiful Nightly Pearls on the roof. He narrowed his eyes a bit, like a pitiful joey looking at the first sunshine in the morning, he was happy and hopeful. I want to stay alive. I want to live past twenty, then one hundred, even five hundred, eight hundred. I want to live longer and longer. The best would be if I could live forever and never die....but first, I must live past twenty, so I live very carefully. Everyday I sleep early and wake up early. Everyday I exercise. I was never picky and never overate. Its not my personality, so I only can have a healthy diet. ording to the medical books, I use a little bnce to measure meats and veggies to eat and even so, I never felt tired of it. Until after twelve, I turned all of these into instincts. I care about time. I use all my time to study xiuxing, I want to interact with all of these fantastic knowledges before twenty and even more, I want to change my fate through xiuxing. This way, I can have the opportunity to see more beautifulndscapes after twenty. He looked at ck dragon said, Yes, all I did, all of the rules I set for myself are for staying alive. The most important thing in life is to stay alive. For this, I am willing to pay any price. I am trying my best to stay alive. The ck dragons look at the youngster was still cold and brutal probably because it didnt understand the humannguage or more likely because it didnt care. It was like an ant sadly waving its foreleg towards a tree branch and the child observing it only finding it interesting or funny. Chen Chang Sheng already didnt care about the ck dragons reaction. He only wanted to get it off his chest in thest moments of his life. Changing fate is really too hard. The years I lived were truly too tiring, but no matter how tired I was, I still want to live because the pork dipped with oil and salt in Xi Ning was truly tasty, because there are really so many interesting knowledge shared in books and because life is really beautiful. I dont want to die, but I cant promise I will live to twenty, more urately, I dont have any confidence at all. I dont want the little girl delivered by my bamboo dragonfly to be a widow so I came to the capital to cancel the engagement, but then? Everyone who knows me thinks I am too precocious. Unlike a fourteen year old youngster, all say I am mature but they never think....I am only five years away from death, I am still young, but I am already half buried in soil. How cant I be mature!? These past years, Chen Chang Sheng was highly concerned on controlling his emotion, because being emotional isnt good for his health, but now everything was not necessary so he was no longer calm. He looked at the ck dragon or this world and shouted angrily. I dont want to die. But I am about to die now. I feel so sad. Chen Chang Sheng felt very sad and his eye sockets were a little red. He thought he would cry, but he discovered that ever since he controlled emotion and was unwilling to die, he forgot how to cry. With this, he felt even more sad. Then he unimaginably calmed down. I appreciate that you didnt eat me right away. Although this may not be your true intent, you let me finish these words, so I want to thank you. I really want to live, so even though its very funny, but please allow me to fight you atst. After speaking thest sentence, he raised the little sword in his hand and faced the ck dragon. He thought silently in his mind: death,e! Lets fight. Like the past years. The ck dragon slowly came to him and a cold hurricane echoed in the vast underground dimension. Its body was way too huge, so a slight move would cause the world to change. Unimaginable coldness came to Chen Chang Shengs body. His eyshes were frosted again, and he felt like the blood in his body was about to be frozen. Death was before his eyes. Yet he felt a calmness that he never had before, even relief. After ten, the shadow of death and terrifying pressure that always followed him disappeared. He felt light andfortable. Being without pressure was such a nice feeling. He finally understood how to defeat the fear carried by death. The solution was only death itself. Heughed as the frost on his eyshes spreaded out like a white flower. Master, do you see that? I am about to change my fate. You said I will die at twenty. Now, even though I am not fifteen yet, I am about to die. Fate is actually not undefeatable. Chapter 60 – Entering the Palace Xiao Ming Pce was a thousand four hundred and ny-four yards away from the south entrance of the royal pce in the western direction. It was seven hundred or so yards from the Wei Yang Pce. How long would it take her to get to Wei Yang Pce without rming the guards in the pces? And what chapter was the music in the Wei Yang Pce up to? The southern ambassadors have definitely arrived and been seated already. The Ivy Festival was about to start and she should be able to catch its beginningter but first she needed to know the reason. Luo Luo thought about all these things and was silent. Coldness climbed up on her face and seemed to freeze up the entire pce. The good thing was that besides the one female servant, there were only two other people in the pce Luo Luo and the owner of this building. Therefore, no one would rebuke her for her impolite expression. Xiao Ming Pce was the quietest and most luxurious pce in the royal pces because the beloved and only daughter of the Divine Queen lived there. Princess Ping Guo, the young girl who sat in the hosts spot, was pretty. She wasnt exactly matured yet but her expression showed hints of amorousness. Facing the beloved Princess Ping Guo of the Zhou Dynasty, normal people wouldnt even dare to breathe heavily, but Luo Luos attitude didnt change. Her words were rather sharp, Ping Guo, you deceived me and led me here to not participate in the Ivy Festival. Dont you want to tell me your reason? The female servant represented Princess Ping Guo earlier and invited her to Xiao Ming Pce. Little did she know that after arriving Xiao Ming Pce, the female servant would keep on dying her. When she realized what was happening, Princess Ping Guo finally showed up. But a long time had already passed. She knew that Princess Ping Guo did this because someone asked her to, and the reason would be rted to the Ivy Festival. She only focused on the followers of the Divine Queen who was trying to bring the Tradition Academy down, but she never knew that their intention was always on Chen Chang Sheng. Hearing Luo Luos rebuke, Princess Ping Guo didnt get angry. She smiled and said, Its been a few months since west saw each other. I heard you were pretending to be a nice student in the Tradition Academy and was a little curious. By the way, what kind of person is your master? Luo Luo didnt bother with her question and stared into her eyes while continuing her questioning, Why? Mo Yu knew I was close to you so she wanted me to keep you busy for a while. But why.....she didnt really tell me. Princess Ping Guo answered and her expression was rather calm. It seemed like it wasnt a big deal. But Luo Luo saw the pretentiousness in her eyes C many people knew that Princess Ping Guo and Lady Mo Yu wasnt exactly in a friendly rtionship, but because of the Divine Queen, they kept a lively surface in the publics eyes. Luo Luo obviously didnt trust her exnation entirely. Princess Ping Guo said, Just dont think about it too much. Mo Yu was asked by my mother to host thest night of the Ivy Festival. What she cared about the most was the marriage proposal between that phoenix and that child of Family of Qiu Shan. She told me to keep you here because she was afraid of you jumping out at thest second and interrupting their business. Since the princesss face was young, it was kind of strange of her to call Qiu Shan Jun a child. Luo Luo wasnt used to her expression and wrinkled her eyebrows slightly and said with disgust, Talk normally.....Im not you, why would I interrupt anything. Princess Ping Guos eyes lit up and said shyly, Why would I interrupt anything? You sure do like to joke Luo Luo. Luo Luo said, Everyone who lived in the royal pce knew that.....you dont like Xu You Rong. Princess Ping Guos smile vanished from her face and said coldly, Why do I have to like her just because my Mother does? Besides, that child of Qiu Shan Jun is perfect and outstanding. It would only be right for him to be the prince of Zhou Dynasty. Why should he marry a dirty monkey like her! Luo Luo mocked lightly, Even if you bring up that fight you lost against her when you guys were young, it wouldnt alter her status in the hearts of the Divine Queen or anyone. Talk less of Qiu Shan Jun, even I would rather marry her and not you. Princess Ping Guo was furious, Which side are you on? Luo Luo said, Its not like you never knew. I always liked her C of course but if you let me leave, I can stand on your side. Princess Ping Guo stood up and looked at her quietly and then suddenly smiled, This is the first time that Mo Yu seeked help from me. Do you think I will fail her? Luo Luo stood up and said, You never did anything that wouldnt be beneficial to you. Princess Ping Guo sighed, Im a princess. I need to do something for Zhou Dynasty. Luo Luo thought for a moment and realized what she was talking about. It should be rted with tonights proposal from the southern ambassadors, but she didnt understand why her appearance in the Ivy Festival would have an effect on it. Although Luo Luo respected Qiu Shan Jun, she never had any thoughts about him. She raised her hands towards her belt. She could take out the Whip of Falling Rain easily. The person who was standing in front of her was Princess Ping Guo of the Zhou Dynasty. She was beloved by the Divine Queen. Even Luo Luo couldnt do much against her but right now, Luo Luo grew a desire to kill her. She just realized that although the princess only dared to deceive and get her in Xiao Ming Pce, Mo Yu could target her master! Princess Ping Guo was familiar with her personality, but she wasnt afraid. She smiled and said, I heard that you handicapped my distant nephew on another night of the Ivy Festival. Good for you Luo Luo, I cant defeat you. But......if Im harmed, can your family handle this? Luo Luo looked at her and said, The Family of Tian Hai is crazy, we cant handle you guys......but you know as well that my family has a lot of crazy people too. If I got into any ident in the capital, can you and Mo Yu handle it? Princess Ping Guo said innocently, This is the royal pce of Zhou Dynasty, what could harm you? There were countless royal guests and xiuxingists hidden around Xiao Ming Pce in the night. Those people obviously wouldnt dare to harm Luo Luo, but they could circle and bind her in the pce. For same reason, Mo Yu couldnt harm Chen Chang Sheng so she went out of her way to seal him in. Right now the master and the student were in a simr situation. Dont pretend to be naive, innocent, or pure in front of me. Im also familiar with that. Luo Luo held the Whip of Falling Rain and slowly drew it out and looked at the princess seriously, If I want to harm myself, who can stop me? Ping Guos expression turned serious because she felt Luo Luos determination. If Luo Luo was actually hurt in Zhou Pce, then she and Mo Yu wouldnt be able to handle the consequences afterward. The most important thing was that the Queen didnt know about tonights event. What could she do against the rage of the Crimson River of Eight Hundred Miles? Whats so good about that youngster named Chen Chang Sheng? Why do you care about him so much? She looked at Luo Luo confusingly. This is not something you should care about, nor is it something you actually care about. Luo Luo lifted her right hand slightly and the whip was dragged across the floor. She looked at Princess Ping Guo and said, I dont care about your intentions. I just need you tomand the people outside to make path for me. I need to go join the Ivy Festival now. Princess Ping Guo was silent. Although she seemed to struggle inside, she was actually calcting the time silently. After making sure there was enough time for Mo Yu to trap that youngster in Tong Pce, she then picked up her head and smiled. Sure, go ahead, she looked at Luo Luo, I hope you still can make it. C Although the night was getting darker, the pce was still as bright as daylight. Luo Luo arrived at the outside of Wei Yang Pce. Her hairs were lifted slightly and there was sweat on her forehead. She nced at the shadow in the back of the pce and saw Officer Jin and Li. She listened quietly for a moment and her eyebrows were lifted with rage. Chen Chang Sheng wasnt in the pce. In the earlier moment, he was speaking with Yu Dong General, Xu Shi Ji, then Prince Chen Liu spoke with him for a short while. Due to this reason, Officer Jin and Li couldnt approach him, but little did they know that in the next moment, he disappeared in the night and was no where to be found. Luo Luo nced at the Zhou Royal Pce. There were countless buildings and gardens. She was silent. She knew how difficult a task like this would be. She had to find a person in such a vast area. What should she do next? Some people in the royal family didnt want her master or her to appear at the Ivy Festival because the southern ambassador was going to propose but why is this? She squeezed the tiny bag in her sleeve and thought back to her masters words before they left the Tradition Academy. Her eyebrows lifted even higher. It seemed like they were about to take off and fly. Even though they didnt want her to do it, she will do it. Luo Luo didnt bother to think any further and pushed open the closed door of Wei Yang Pce. She headed for the light inside. Inside the pce, the southern ambassadors have already arrived and was greeting the students of the Six Ivies and people of the government and the Tradition. Some people who never met each other were introducing themselves. Everything seemed to be peaceful and lively. Just this moment, the pce door was pushed open. Although the cool night wind couldnt get in, the light inside the pce changed and the mood changed as well because the person who pushed open the door was impolite. After getting a good look on who the young girl standing near the pce door was, the entire building got quiet. Earlier some people noticed that there was no one sitting on the Tradition Academys seats and were surprised. Now they finally saw the aforementioned girl. Luo Luos eyes red across the pce. That middle aged man should be the head of the Family of Qiu Shan, Qiu Shan Yuan Xin. That elder who had all gray hair should be the senior elder of Mountain Li, Xiao Song Gong. That noble woman who wore a white gown and custom robe of the Tradition should be rted to the current Virgin because she was sitting close to the female professors of the Thirteen Divisions of Green Light. Those three expressionless young men who ced their swords on their knees should be the rumored Seven Rules of Heaven. She saw the young students of the other six Ivies and the ones who passed the semi-trial. There were a lot of people in the pce, but Chen Chang Sheng wasnt there. Luo Luos eyes finally stopped at the seat in front. That seat was very close to the main seats where Prince Chen Liu was sitting at. It was also very close to Qiu Shan Yuan Xin and Xiao Song Gongs spot. A young man was sitting in that spot. That young mans expression was soft and kind. His aura was normal, but he was definitely a xiuxingist. There was a spark in his eyes. Luo Luo saw that person and knew he was Gou Han Shi of the Seven Rules of Heaven. The well-praised Gou Han Shi. Chapter 61 – Let me speak one word to you. The southern ambassadors arrived at the capital as guests. From a logical standpoint, they shouldnt ask actively but that woman wearing the white gown was close to the teachers and was a student of the Thirteen Division of Green Light. She knew Xu Shi Ji as well. After seeing the weird atmosphere in the pce, she couldnt help but ask. Most of the people in the pce at the moment had participated in the first night of Ivy Festival and so, they all recognized the little girl who handicapped Tian Hai Ya Er. Hearing the guests question, someone answered, Shes a student of Traditional Academy. For some reason, she arrivedte. Hearing this answer, the woman from Mountain Virgin was a little surprised. The three young men who ced their swords on their knees all raised their head and nced at Luo Luo. Their eyes were like sharp exquisite swords drawn from their sheathes. Even in the far south, people already knew Tradition Academy was in ruins. Earlier during their trip, they heard the incident that happened on the first night of Ivy Festival and then knew there were two new students added to the Tradition Academy. Is this young girl the genius that popped out of nowhere? Those three men from Mountain Li were in the well-praised Seven Rules of Heaven. In their eyes, defeating Tian Hai Ya Er wasnt an extraordinary feat, but since this girl is so young, she should be treated with respect. Gou Han Shi also raised his head and looked at Luo Luo, but he only smiled warmly without showing much care. Luo Luo didnt bother with the three youngsters from Mountain Li that nced at her. Although the Seven Rules of Heaven were respectable, all her mind right now was on Gou Han Shi. She sensed clearly that this person wasnt an easy figure. She herself wasnt his opponent, but what about her master? Can he defeat him? The entire pce was quiet for a moment. She was standing near the entrance and was actually out of ce. Xu Shi Ji said coldly, Its already impolite for you to arrivete. Go sit down so you dont be a joke to our guests. Hearing this seemingly bluntment, Prince Chen Liu was stumped but then, he smiled and thought to himself, Xu Shi Ji still havent guessed this young girls identity correctly. It seemed that the trust of the Divine Queen to him would be limited and far from Xue Xing Chuan. Prince Chen Liu nced at the principal of Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu. Right now, they were the only two who knew the true identity of Luo Luo in this pce. Seeing Mao Qiu Yus serious expression as if he didnt know anything, the prince thought of something and turned to nce at the bishop, Mei Li Sha. However, the bishops eyes were half closed and seemed to have almost fallen asleep. The elders sure can endure the pressure..... Prince Chen Liu sighed. He knew that the bishop was hiding his wisdom. It was safe to say that he already guessed the identity of Luo Luo. Luo Luo looked at Xu Shi Ji for a second. If it was any other time and someone yelled at her like this, she wouldnt endure such mockery or insult. She may be kind and nice in front of Chen Chang Sheng, but when she was acting out of rage, even Princess Ping Guo was scared of her. But tonights situation was different. Her hand was squeezing the tiny bag in her sleeve tightly and she thought about Chen Chang Shengs previous words. She took a deep breath and pushed all of her rage down. She didnt talk with Xu Shi Ji and walked straight to Tradition Academys spot in the corner. Just this moment, music started ying and the curtain was lifted. Under the lead of dozens of servants, a woman luxuriously dressed slowly entered the pce. She was Lady Mo Yu. Although her influence on the court was powerful, she didnt have a proper status on the surface. Speak logically, she should be more low key in these kinds of events but they are currently in the royal pce and everyone knew that she represented the Divine Queen. Therefore, they couldnt just sit quietly. Most of the people stood up and weed her. Several hundred people in the pce all stood up and the guests from the south didnt make an exception either. The crowd was like waves under the light of the Nightly Pearls. Only two people didnt stand up. One of them was the bishop of the Department of Education. The elders eyes were closed and a faint smile was on his lips. It seemed like he was actually sleeping. The other one was Luo Luo in the corner. She stared straight into Mo Yus face in a moderately impolite fashion. Everyone in the field stood up except two people. Of course she was a bright spot and everyone looked at her. Xu Shi Jis face turned gloomier. Although he knew this young girl named Luo Luo had a powerful background, tonight was the night that the southern ambassadors will propose which meant that he need everything under his control. This was the reason why he yelled at her previously. He needed to see if there would be any changing variables in this event. The changing variable seemed to being. The bishops status was higher than him and so, Xu Shi Ji couldnt express his anger towards him. He could only direct it to thest person remaining. He looked coldly at Tradition Academys spot in the corner. Just like him, no one dared to look straight at the bishop who sitting in the front. Everyones eyesnded on Luo Luo. Their eyes turned low on Luo Luo since she was sitting. * Luo Luo didnt even care or notice the eyes of others. She continued to stare at Mo Yu. Her eyes were calm and her expression was serious. She was trying to warn her. Everyones heart began to race. They didnt know what would happen next. Just when Xu Shi Ji was ready to yell at her, a crispy voice was heard. Its fine. Mo Yu smiled and said. She extended her arms while her sleeves were lowered. She gestured everyone to sit. Her sentence seemed to direct everyone including Xu Shi Ji to show her forgiveness to Luo Luo. But Luo Luo knew her sentence was directed to her. She promised Luo Luo that Chen Chang Sheng wouldnt be harmed. Luo Luo knew Mo Yu wouldnt lie, especially at a critical moment like this. She knew that Mo Yu did something and warned her. Although her heart rxed a bit, her body didnt. She sat in the corner and quietly looked at Mo Yu. Her eyes didnt turn an inch away. She was like a tiger hiding in the forest and looking at its prey silently. It could leap out at anytime and rip its prey into pieces. Mo Yu felt that pressure from the eyes in the far corner. She raised her eyebrows slightly because she was surprised. Her thought was the same as Princess Ping Guos. They thought that Luo Luo was only going to school at the Tradition Academy because she was bored of staying in the Herb Garden and was trying to y a game with an ordinary person. Even if Luo Luo was in any kind of rtionship with Chen Chang Sheng, she shouldnt value him this much. Since Mo Yu could feel the pressure from her eyes, other xiuxingists in the pce also noticed it as well especially people around the position of Tradition Academy. They suddenly felt a cold shiver go down their spine. Chen Chang Sheng thought he died, but he didnt. The ck Mighty Dragon stopped in midair in front of him and didnt continue any further. The two were dozens of yards apart, but because the ck dragon was gigantic, this distance was close. He could actually see the frost and snow on the dragons teeth. The ck dragon was breathing deeply and freezing wind was blowing. Countless snow and ice pieces were swirling around in the air. Chen Chang Sheng felt he was standing outside of Xue Lao City in the far north. What made the ck dragon stop wasnt his bravery nor the words he said before, it was the short sword in his hand. The seemingly ordinary short sword. Looking at the short sword in his hand, countless stars seemed to light up in the depths of the ck dragons eyes. Then, the stars were demolished. Every star was a different mood and feeling. Confusion. Misunderstanding. Surprise. Insecurity. Hatred. Separation. Encounter. Kindness. Caution. Rage. Generosity. Indifference. Compassion. Oblivion. Unforgettable. Disappointment. Helplessness. Hope. And there was hope. - Countless emotions and expressions were shown in the cold eyes of the ck dragon. It was hard to understand as a human why a single expression from the eyes could contain so much emotion. Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand. Snow was covering up his body but he still held the sword tightly. He looked at the ck, mighty dragon silently. The ck dragon looked at him quietly as well, for a long time. Suddenly, the ck dragon......let out a deep roar! The freezing wind started blowing violently. The ice and snow on the walls of the underworld started to copse. They flew around in the air. That roar was a word because it contained a specific meaning. That deep roar seemed to be a simple sound, a single syble. A short sound, yetplex one. It was like a storm although it seemed to be violent and simple, countless streams and directions of wind were contained inside. This was thenguage of the Dragons. This was the dragonnguage that disappeared in the human world for thousands, or even tens of thousands of years. Until this day, perhaps no one heard the dragonnguage and people who spoke the dragonnguage......would be hard if not impossible to find. Dragons are the highest life form in the world. They have the most perfect body and soul. Only with thebination of their strong andplex living structure and their powerful spirit could theymunicate like this. The most simple things are also the mostplex. Is this the legendarynguage of dragons? Chen Chen Sheng was shocked. Even if he wasnt affected by the wind and snow, it is easy to imagine that he would still be frozen at this moment. He was actually shocked. His shock was different from anyone elses shock after hearing the words of a dragon. Or one could say his surprise was greater than anyone elses. He has heard this voice before. Back in the old temple of Xi Ning Vige, he and his senior read all of the Three Thousand Scrolls of the Way. Thest scroll of them contained a thousand six hundred and one words and each word hinted the secret of this world. They didnt understand the words on the scroll and so, they went to ask their master. Their master said he didnt understand as well but....he knew how to read them. Thats why Chen Chang Sheng and his senior began to learn how to read those words. Although they didnt understand the meaning behind it, they knew how to pronounce them. He never knew what the strange words meant. Only until now, in the underground of Zhou Pce, in front of a Mighty Frost Dragon did he realized what the words were. Those words were thenguage of dragons. Thest scroll of the Three Thousand Scrolls of the Way was actually written in thenguage of dragons. Silence. A long period of silence. The ck dragon looked quietly at Chen Chang Sheng as if she was waiting for something. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what she was waiting for and so, he stayed silent. The ck dragons eyes again lit up countless stars only to have them be put out momentster. The dragon stayed silent for a moment, then roared deeply. This roar was really deep. Freezing wind wasnt blowing but a hint of death was contained inside. Chen Chang Shengs eyshes were blown off. His Taoist hairstyle was blown off, his ck hair was flowing behind him. Itnded on the ground momentster. His shirt was blown out of his body andnded on the ground as well. The dragons roar was deep. The end of fury was disappointing, and then hopeless. Chen Chang Sheng knew he was about to die again again wasnt funny, it was sad. The ck dragon seemed to have some sort of hope in him which is why he let him live a while longer. But now those hopes were gone. Chen Chang Sheng suddenly felt sad but not because he was hopeless and not because of his approaching death. For some reason, hearing the deep roar of the ck dragon made him extremely sad. It felt as if he saw countless years of endless loneliness. In the dark underground, deceived, cheated and guarded with hopelessness. He experienced those before as well. The shadow of death was like the darkness of night. It tortured him for years and never stopped for a second. He could tell no one and hide no where. He could only wait for the final judgement in loneliness. He suddenly wanted tofort this ck dragon. He didnt know what to say, he just felt he should say something in a situation like this. Therefore, he said one word to the ck dragon. He didnt know the meaning of this word. It was the first word that he had learnt in thest scroll of the Three Thousand Scrolls of Way when he was younger. It was a word with a single syble, and its pronunciation was strange. That single word seemed to contain countless information. Hearing this word, the eyes of the ck dragon started to shoot out millions of violent light rays! But the entire world fell into silence. *Trantor Note: In the original text, the author was using a word pun, Their eyesnded on Luo Luo, or in chinese ϡ. In this case,nded and Luo were the same characters in Chinese. However, I cant directly trante and fully express this pun, therefore I changed the context to Their eyes turned low on Luo Luo since she was sitting in hopes that it will at least represent some effort of giving simrity of sound between low and Luo Chapter 62 – Zhi Zhi Silence, absolute silence, extremely long silence, no sound of wind, no sound of water dropping, no sound of breathing. Both the ck dragon and Chen Chang Sheng held their breath and remained wordless. These actions were probably due to nervousness which seemed to rise from the finally arriving hope. The ck dragons hope was unknown, but Chen Chang Shengs hope was obviously from escaping from death. When he saw the ck dragons whisker slowly float up, silentlye to him and lightly touch the center of his eyebrows, he was not sure what would happen next. The ce where this dragons whiskers connected to its jaw was extremely thick and gradually got thinner further up. Its tip was about the same size as a humans little finger and it looked a bit sharp. Its surface was as dark as night and as transparent as jade. There was ck light faintly rolling inside, like dark clouds. The tip of the dragons whiskers barely touched the center of his eyebrows. The distance was so close that human eyes could not even tell if it touched or not. Chen Chang Sheng felt more and more nervous. He was just back from the edge of death so it was easy for him to feel fear. Lots of sweat came out of the hand he used to grab the handle. The sweat rapidly froze due to the low temperature. Quietly, the ck whisker gently pointed at the center of his eyebrows. The feeling was very strange, not so terrifying, but rather slightly cool, which actually made his mind clear. It let him faintly understand what the ck dragon meant. It wanted him keep going. Chen Chang Sheng did not hesitate. He spoke the second word, still the word on thest scroll of the three thousand Scrolls of Way. The pronunciation of the this word was still very strange and it was extremely difficult for him to pronounce it. Even though his hand was covered with ayer of snow, it can be still seen that his face became red due to swelling and his mouth got pale from perhaps speaking out this word. It seemed to exhaust his spirit. The ck dragons whisker lightly moved. Its dark tip contracted and flipped in front of the center of his eyebrows. It then pointed at the center of his eyebrows again. Chen Chang Sheng knew, so he spoke the third word, then the fourth, then fifth.... As the type of strange sybles came out of his mouth, his spirit swiftly became exhausted. It grew weaker and weaker. Simultaneously, he could feel the coldness in the surrounding gradually decrease. After speaking about ten words, warmth came back to his inner organs again. The ck dragons look was still cold, but its whisker was contracting and flipping faster and faster, shining out countless ck lines under the light emitting from the Nightly Pearl and eventually looking like an infinite amount of flowers blooming. The flowers symbolized its heart which was very delighted now. Chen Chang Sheng felt its happiness, but some of his fear still remained. The approximately ten sybles of dragonnguage he said, was not following the order in thest scroll of the three thousand scrolls of way, but randomly chosen from the one thousand six hundred and one words. They shouldnt form a sentence, but this dragon actually understood it. He did so because he was a cautious person. He was not sure if he was right or wrong, but at least for now, there wasnt a problem. The ck whisker gradually stopped moving, slowly got away from the center of his eyebrows and lightly touched his hand which was holding the sword. It did not show any animosity. Chen Chang Sheng received its signal and finally fully rxed. The moment shrouded by the shadow of death finally passed. The terrifying pressure that stacked over a long time suddenly disappeared. His thinking changed as the the environment changed, the frost on his body fell off and dust which came from nowhere slipped through the gaps of the clothes and into the air. From the moment he pushed the door open, he was always extremely nervous. He only knew he saw a ck dragon but it wasnt until now did he get a chance to truly see the ck dragons appearance. It wasnt until now did he dare to look closely at the ck dragon. This is a Mighty Frost Dragon. Even among the dragon race, this was still the most noble being one of the legendary holy creatures, at the same level with the Mighty Golden Dragon and the True Dragon above Cloud Nine. Different from the Mighty Frost Dragon described in myths and legends who loved violence, cleanliness and being as beautiful as the dark sky, Chen Chang Sheng saw a lot of dust on this ck dragon and even a lot of broken dragon scales! Those dragon scales were half falling out. They looked very ugly, like the scales of dead fish. Chen Chang Sheng was very surprised. If the scrolls of ways descriptions of the Mighty Frost Dragon was correct, then how could it look like this? As a youngster who had mysophobia, he clearly knew that it was impossible for a creature who cared about cleanliness so much to stand such a situation. What made him surprised was, as the coldness gradually decreased, he actually saw two very thick iron chains behind the ck dragon. The two chains tightly locked the dragons two ws in the back and deeply squeezed into the scales. It looked extremely terrifying! This ck dragon actually..wasnt the protector of the Great Zhou royal pce, but a prisoner! The two chains, covered with thickyers of frost, was made of unknown materials. They showed no signs of breaking which was logical. If they could lock a Frost Mighty Dragon underground, its definitely no ordinary chains. The other end of the two chains was at the wall. It was a stone wall around a hundred zhang high(3 zhang = 10 meters). It decorated a huge image. The paint on the image already eroded over time, but what was left was stillprehensible. There wasnt anyndscape, just two people. Two scary looking people. The wall was very tall and the picture was very big. The two people obviously also looked very tall and big, like gods. They were equipped with armor and weapons. One person held a mace and the other held a long whip. They were the door-gods. One of them was called Qin Zhong, the other was called Yu Gong. These two Generals followed the first Emperor for their life, from the establishment of the Great Zhou dynasty until when the humans defeated demons atst. Although they were not as aplished as Wang Zhi Ce, they were even more brave. Both were very strong as they got into saint stage when they were very young. They were the real elites who were rarely seen in the world. While they all were generals, they were much stronger than the generals of today. The chains that imprisoned the ck dragon were held by the two Generals in the picture. Such plot obviously had its own purpose. Seeing this image, Chen Chang Sheng faintly understood that this ck dragon was probably caught in the period of the first Emperor. He was thinking about the fantastic era, thinking about those elites who were almost bing myths or had already became myths and thinking about those images in the Ling Yan Pavilion. He really felt pity for this dragon. Maybe because of the humiliations and pressure from the demons, humans were incredibly strong at that era. Countless elites rose so that even creatures like the Mighty Frost Dragon could be caught and held as pathetic prisoners. From the period of the first Emperor to now, how many years had passed? In the cold, lonely, and dark underground, how did this ck dragon insist to suffer for so long? You want to talk to me, right? Chen Chang Sheng asked. The ck dragons whisker floated up again and lightly touched his lip, like a dragonfly dip water. I just want to say, I dont understand the meaning of those words. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and said, But, you can teach me. The ck dragons eyes suddenly became extraordinarily bright, even more bright than the sum of the thousands of Nightly Pearl. Chen Chang Sheng thought, unsurprisingly you could understand humannguage, then if you want to trante, I can learn thenguage of dragon race. He looked at the ck dragon and continued, I know that thenguage of dragon race was very hard, but I am very good at learning. As long as you have the patience, I can definitely learn it. Suddenly, the ck dragon made a deep shout. Chen Chang Sheng was dumbfounded. The ck dragons whisker rose without making any wind current and it pointed four times at the center of his eyebrows as fast as lightning and as light as dust. Chen Chang Sheng frowned, thinking about the meaning. The ck dragon lightly pointed at the same ce again for four times and simultaneously the dragon made a deep shout. Chen Chang Sheng understood now. In the previous sentence, he said four Is This is what the ck dragon attempted to tell him. I? Chen Chang Sheng pointed at himself and asked. The dragonnguage was veryplicated. Countless segments of one syble could be rearranged into an infinite number of permutations. Differentbinations were expressions of different meanings. If he wanted to fully learn it, it would be a very long process. He knew that the dragons roar had the meaning I, but definitely not just I, but...at least it had I. Looking at Chen Chang Shengs action, the ck dragon was first dazed and then suddenly, it began to roll! Its huge body was constantly rolling in the underground dimension, forming a terrifying hurricane! At the same time, a strange sound kepting up from the ck dragons mouth. From approximately a thousand years ago to now, it had never been so happy before. It did not know what kind of roar it should use to celebrate. Yet because of some reasons, it must suppressed its roar and itsugh. (In Chinese, both roar andugh were pronounced Xiao, so author is making a pun here.) Zhi Zhi....ZhiZhi....ZhiZhi... It sounded like a mouse shouting. The noise was very funny. Yet there was extreme happiness inside. Chen Chang Sheng did not know what the ck dragon did before to be imprisoned by the Great Zhou dynasty. Now he saw it feel happy simply because there was a human doing the simplestmunication with it. Chen Chang Sheng felt touched, and pitied it greatly. Not sure how much time had passed, but the ck dragon finally stopped rolling, and calmed down. It looked at Chen Chang Sheng and felt his honest sympathy. Its look gradually got kind. Its whisker floated up again and paused in the air between his eyebrows. It waited for Chen Chang Sheng to open his mouth again. Chen Chang Sheng thought a bit and spoke something that the ck dragon didnt want to hear. I know you really want to speak to someone....but now I cant do it. I have a very important thing that I need to leave right away. The ck dragons look became cold again. Chen Chang Sheng said seriously, I promise you, as soon as I finish this thing, I wille back to find you, learnnguage with you, and talk to you. The ck dragons look was still cold, and even somewhat doubtful. As a noble Mighty Frost Dragon imprisoned by human for so many years, it would never forget what its father said before. If humans are trustworthy, then we should be the rulers of this world. Chapter 63 – Coincidence The ck dragon thought, humans are all shameless liars. Otherwise, I wouldnt have to suffer for so long in this ce. Just because Im ck, doesnt mean I like darkness. In the very beginning, the nights were truly dark, mom..... Wait no, what am I thinking? Ok, the youngster looks very honest and smells very nice. He doesnt look like a liar. Hes just like the man whosest name was Wang back then. However, I am not even sure if the mans words were real or not. Why should I trust this youngster? After I let you leave, you definitely wonte back anymore. What do you mean by finishing your thing and thening back to chat with me? You think I really didnt see that, you were also fooled by someone toe here? Why would youe back after escaping? Also, on top of this ce is the royal court. You think you cane back as long as you want? You are just trying tofort me, no, you are lying to me. Yes, all humans are liars, you are all liars! I suffered in this underground dimension by myself for so long. Never saw a living creature beside that terrifying woman C that terrifying woman couldnt be counted as human. I would rather not see her. Finally, I met someone who could speak to, how could I let you leave? If you leave, then my day will be gloomy again! I understand your feelings and your uneasiness, but you should believe in me. Chen Chang Sheng looked at it and said. The ck dragons look was cold but also moderately doubtful as if it wanted to say, you are only a bit older than ten year olds. How would you know the suffering I faced all this time. I really know. Although I definitely didnt suffer as long as you did, its just like I said in the beginning, I am unfortunate too. Fine, I know you can hardly believe in me, but its just like a gamble. You let me go, I probably will keep my promise and try to find a way toe backter. If you kill me now, I think there will be small chance of you seeing anyone in front of you again. No matter what, you should take the gamble. Chen Chang Sheng looked at it said frankly and seriously, This is your best choice. The ck dragon remained silent. Suddenly, it looked up at the top with its eyes falling between the thousands of Nightly Pearls .................................... In the Wei Yang Pce, the Ivy Festival was continuing or rather, it already ended. The test on literature that should have been heldst night was moved to ater date. Even so, no one cared about its result. How could thepetition between the Six Ivies be more interesting than the great thing that was going to happenter? Everyone was reserved and kind because what was going to happen next was a good thing, marriage. Even Guan Fei Bai from the Li Mountain, the most arrogant and cold fourth ruling of the Seven Rulings, was alsoughing now because he knew this was a very important thing to his oldest senior. It was also a very important thing to his sect and the entire South. Most importantly, even the thought that his oldest senior could marry junior Xu, was a thing that he should feel proud of and celebrate. The elder of Li Mountain Xiao Song Gong already stood up and was speaking something. The Southern ambassadors were officially proposing the marriage to the Great Zhou dynasty. Now that the process was started already, it just needed a few more steps and this marriage that was wanted by the entire world would turn real. The Bishop closed his eyes like he was about to fall asleep. Prince Chen Liu was smiling mildly and was speaking with Xiao Song Gong. Mo Yu was calm as she looked into the darkness outside of the pce. Luo Luo looked at these people with her right hand tightly holding onto the pack. She decided to open it. ........................... Another long time of silence. The underground dimension was like a graveyard. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the ck dragon and waited nervously for its decision. The ck dragon glimpsed at him and suddenly slowly flew backward. The light of thousands of Nightly Pearls went out at the same time. Only some light remained. They shone on the front half of the ck dragon. The dragon gradually disappeared in the darkness. Chen Chang Sheng understood its glimpse. It wanted him to remember his promise and to visit here frequently. Going to the royal pce was very difficult already. He had to pass through Tong Pce and then walk deep into the underground. After doing so, he would be able to finally see it again. He didnt hesitate. He nodded to the dragon. He felt very thankful to this ck dragon. He wanted to something atst. Although it understood the humannguage, Chen Chang Sheng didnt know how to call it. Master? He already had one. Elder? This didnt sound close. You? Too disrespectful. Yo? Does he want to die? ........These all seemed inappropriate. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a while and shouted to the ck dragon that was gradually disappearing in darkness, Big Uncle....Dragon. The ck dragon was a bit dumbfounded from the title it was given. Big Uncle Dragon. Chen Chang Sheng did not know what he should say. Saying thank you without doing any actions wouldnt help. He suddenly remember a thing. He pointed at the roof said, I have to take the Nightly Pearl with me. The ck dragon roared and looked very angry. It did not think that after all that, this little kid would want more than he already got. Chen Chang Sheng insisted and said, Big uncle, that belongs to a little girl. I have to return to herter on. ............................... There was an extremely tiny pond in a remote pce in the royal court. As the night got darker, the lights inside the pce turned already off. A middle-aged woman was standing next to the pond. Her appearance was prettymon and her dress was also very simple. Obviously, she wasnt one of those imperial concubines who only spent time in dresses and make up. Neither of the maids were at their youth. She stood by the pond. It was unsure if she was preparing to wash her hands, or was washing clothes. At this moment, Hua Hua (sounds), water flushed up like an upside down water fall. A young man was flushed out. He was Chen Chang Sheng. In the underground dimension, his clothes was covered fully by ayer of frost. Now it was all flushed away by water. He was all wet and he looked extremely poor. How would this middle-aged woman expect a man to suddenly appeared in the dark night? She was startled by it. She took a step back. Thedy wore wooden shoes. The step she took backwards was on the rock next to the pond. Pa! There was a squirrel eating in the forest. It was scared by this sound. It threw away the fruit that it carried with its two forelegs, jumped from the tree to the handrail on the second floor of the pce and ran swiftly towards the direction to the exit of the yard. Its tail moved randomly and it coincidentally touched a pot of flower that was ced at the handrail. The flower leaned slightly and was about to fall down. Coincidentally, the mid ageddy stood under it. If the pot fell down, it would definitely hit her. At the very least, she might get hurt. Chen Chang Sheng left the underground dimension, came back tond and then fell back into the pond. His face was wet. After he wiped off the water, and could see things, the first image he saw was this extremely coincidental, extremely unfortunately scene. He did not even think and he immediately threw himself against the middle-aged woman. He knew that here was deep in the royal court. There were countless elites, if those people heard anything, then it would probably be very hard for him to return to the Wei Yang Pce. Yet he still went for it. Not because he was afraid the pot would fall on the ground and let others know but because the middle-ageddy was in danger. If he thought closely, he might have made a better choice. The better choice of how to leave, and then arrive at the Wei Yang Pce promptly but he didnt think. He embraced the middle-ageddy in his arms androlled a half circle. If the flower pot fell down, it would only fall on his back. But the pot didnt drop. So, this image became a little embarrassing and hard to exin. There was sound as he expected but there was no paining from his back. Chen Chang Sheng looked up at the handrail to see that the pot was still there. He obviously didnt see but the middle-ageddy took back one finger. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the middle-aged woman and felt a bit nervous.........if she shouts out now, then he would be even more troubled. At suchte night, embraced by a youngster came out of pond, anyone would probably yell. At this time, he should knock out thedy right away just like what goes on in novels. But there was another problem. He didnt know how to knock people out. So, he faced a veryplicated issue. The pce in dark night, the wave in the pond and the flower pot on the handrail were staring at each other. He and the middle-ageddy were staring at each other. Hard toment. Silent and wordless. He was a young man. She was a mid aged woman. There wasnt any embarrassment rted to gender. Theres only embarrassment. The middle-ageddy frowned. She open her mouth to say something but decided against it and closed her mouth again. Chen Chang Sheng felt surprised. He thought, What? It cant be! He let go his hand, gave a salute to apologize, and then used his hands to expertly make gestures. The middle-aged woman looked at him and made a gesture too. Chen Chang Sheng thought, Thats why. He then made a gesture to apologize again and saw that she did not have any intention to ount him for fault. He didnt understand why, but since he didnt have much time, without thinking too much, he left urgently. ............................... Dragonnguage, signnguage, he knows a lot. Looking at Chen Chang Shengs back that was disappearing in darkness, the middle-ageddy smiled and said. Chen Chang Sheng had thought that she was mute. She said to the darkness, Wei Yang Pce is too far, go help him out. Hes truly a good kid. The middle-aged woman gradually stopped smiling and said indifferently, If hisst name is Chen, that will be even better. After saying this, she turned and walked towards the pce. The previously dark and seemingly deserted pce suddenly lit up. Several dozens of eunuchs and maids, with many royal guests, kneeled down at the sides. No one dared to look up. All held their breaths. Chapter 64 – Questioning the World There were tons of people kneeling on the floor in the side pce. They were like the surface of a calm ocean. As the middle-aged woman walked by, the ocean was split and it induced a wave. A servant leader coughed two times and the other servants on the floor kneeling all stood up hastily and left the pce without a sound. That servant leader had wrinkles all over his face which represented his old age. He carefully lifted that middle-aged womans hand and said quietly and respectfully, Even if that youngsters background has some problems, why is the Queen so bothered? That middle-aged woman was the Divine Queen. Hearing the question of the servant, she said without expression, If hes just an ordinary person, then obviously I dont need to bother with him. The servant leader knew that ordinary meant if the youngster could xiuxing or not. He thought deeply for a moment and said, I checked that rmendation letter. There is no problem with it. The Pope gifted it to Lady Mo Yu and Princess Ping Guo back in the day.......from messages of Pce Li, the Pope has nothing to do with this. The youngster was dragged into this trouble by ident. Although his marriage vow with Pce Xu (Generals Mansion) was surprising, I cant really see anything special about him. The Divine Queen stopped walking and nced at the darkness behind the side pce. She was silent for a moment and asked, Have you ever seen a person not afraid of death? The servant leader knew this question of the Divine Queen contained a deeper meaning so he started thinking seriously. People all say the heroes of this world treated life and death lightly, but only the people who experienced countless times of struggle between life and death understand that their fearlessness was a result of their unbreakable will which overcame the fear. Their fear of death always existed in their hearts. This servant leader lived in the Zhou Pce for several hundred years and had a great influence in the politics. Twenty years ago, after thest emperor passed away, all of the royal family disagreed with the Divine Queen ascending the throne and tried to rebel. The Queen easily put down the rebellion. It wasnt only due to the strong and clear support from the Pope, but also because this servant leader yed a major role. He was a character who experience countless departure between life and death. Hes more than sure that no one was not afraid of death. Even a great man like the First Emperor was still not calm in his death bed. He stared at the stars in the night sky and the only expression in his eyes were fear and sadness. He was beside the emperor that time. He saw that view clearly. No one is not afraid of death, he answered. Then in the precise moment earlier, that youngster was actually not afraid of death. Hes not a normal person. The Divine Queen thought back to the words the youngster said in front of the ck Mighty Dragon, I always thought only the child from Family of Qiu Shan could pair with that girl, but now.......Im not quite sure. The leader servant was a little shocked, he thought to himself, will the Queen change her attitude about this entire event? The side pce fell into a silence again. The night wind blew through the flower pot outside of the hallway lightly. The stems in the pot shook slightly and the squirrels ran faster on the tree branches far away in the woods. Tonights the night of Qi Xi. It will be lively outside the pce. Im thinking about going out to see the view. Queen.....I thought you were going to wait in the pce for the result of the Ivy Festival? Waiting for what? Which student of what academy is the best? Im not interested. The leader servant was confused, Dont you want to know if this proposal will be sessful or not? The Divine Queen said, Whether the Generals Mansion will marry with the Family of Qiu Shan orplete its promise of taking Chen Chang Sheng for its son-inw is not something they can decide. The servant leader bowed and said, Everything in the world follows the will of the Queen. The Divine Queen said calmly, You are wrong again. This event is not something I can decide either. The leader servant was a little shocked, he thought, who else besides you could decide the result of this marriage? The person who is going to marry is You Rong. Then whoever she will marry to should depend on her attitude. The Divine Queen said, That girl has her own thoughts. No matter what other people do is meaningless. Its will all be a joke. - There is a street outside of the south of royal pce. Its a little from other ces which were filled withmps and lights of Qi Xi. This ce was isted and quiet. Perhaps its close to the royal pce. Perhaps a lot of ice was transported out of this ce, and the streets were filled with leftover cold water. No one was willing to set up their shops here. This ce is named Bridge Bei Xin but there are no bridges here. Or more precisely, that bridge made out of green stone is fake. River Luo circled around the royal pce but went around this ce. Not a single water drop was beneath this bridge. Not too far from the Bridge Bei Xin was a well. The temperature inside the well was freezing, as if the inside wasnt water but rather unmeltable ice. Its already deep into the night and the light of the royal pce couldnt get to here. The willow branches were like brushes filled with ink as they dipped lightly around the well. The Divine Queen stood inside the well and in her hand held a Nightly Pearls she picked up in the tform of Dew. She opened her hand above the well and the Nightly Pearl lit up the walls of well and fell rapidly. Gradually, it was devoured by the darkness of the well. A while passed and a sound was heard from the bottom of the well. Perhaps due to the wells height, the sound wasnt loud, but rather it was like the echo of water hitting the walls of the well. She knew that it was not the sound of hitting water but an angry roar of the ck dragon. The ck dragon was furious because it felt that humans have deceived it again. She promised to give a Nightly Pearl, but that youngster took one. Therefore she should give it two Nightly Pearls instead of one. Even if it couldnt challenge her, she shouldnt bully it like this! The Divine Queen was a little unhappy. You brute, that Nightly Pearl was his. Did your elder dragon not teach you math when you were young? Chen Chang Shengs skill of mathematics was good. Or more precisely, he was good with anything rted with knowledge. But his sense of direction wasnt the best. After leaving his previous location and entering the royal pce. He quickly realized that he was lost. The stars were above him andmps were in front of him. He knew where the north was and therefore knew where the south was. He could even faintly see themp lights emitted from the Wei Yang Pce. However, there are tons of trees in the royal pce and the roads were twisting and turning everywhere. He was afraid to encounter any guards and so, he didnt walk on the main roads. Now he was confused of where to go to get to his destination. Next moment, a light noise was heard from a garden. A ck goat walked out of the darkness of night silently as if it was a part of the darkness. Back in the Tradition Academy, Chen Chang Sheng saw it. Earlier outside of Wei Yang Pce, Chen Chang Sheng encountered it as well. For some mysterious reason, he was sure that this ck goat was friendly to him. He thought for a moment and said, You.....want to help me? That ck goat looked quietly at him for one peek and turned around and walked into the night. Chen Chang Sheng didnt dare dy. He quickly followed and looked at the southern Wei Yang Pce before he left. That ce was still filled with light but the music stopped. Where in the process of proposal were the southern ambassadors up to? Will he get there in time? The Ivy Festival was already half way done. The southern ambassadors started to propose officially. There were many big characters in the Wei Yang Pce such as the elder of Mountain Li, Xiao Song Gong, that woman from Mountain Virgin, the principal of Heavenly Academy Mao Qiu Yu, Xu Shi Ji, Prince Chen Liu and Mo Yu. In the process of proposal, they represented different roles. There were witnesses, there were custom observers, and there were acknowledgers. The beautiful dances on the tform have just stopped. Although the food was getting cold, no one continued eating. People smiled and looked up at the tform. The leader of Family of Qiu Shan stood up and greeted. Mo Yu represented the Divine Queen and thanked him. She represented the Zhou Dynasty and was happy to see the sess of this marriage and wished that humans would be bound closer together because of this marriage. She thought this would lead to the sess of fighting against the demon race. That woman from Mountain Virgin was the Aunt of Teaching of Xu You Rong. She represented the Virgin of Southern Sect and agreed to this marriage. Xu Shi Ji was next, he greeted and weed the southern guest and showed his approval. What is a official and sessfully proposal? The proposal is the beginning, approval is the custom, the vow is the proof. This made up a sessful proposal. The heaven, the earth, the ruler, the parent, then the master. Right now, the Divine Queen has approved this marriage, Xu Shi Ji approved this marriage, and the Virgin of South Sect has approved this marriage. The heaven and earth were silent. Currently the ruler, parent, and master all agreed to this marriage. Everyone thought this proposal was sessful but no one thought about the attitude of Xu You Rong toward her own marriage. Of course, no one also thought Xu You Rong would object to this herself. As the most famous and glorious pair of young man and young woman, the marriage between Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Jun was treated as a destined action by everyone. The stories between them were told all over the world and everyone thought it would be a story with a happy ending. Coming up next would be thest questioning of the Three Questions in the proposal process. The customs of the Zhou Dynasty werentplicated. It mainly originated from the literature of the Tradition. As the Tradition grew, Zhou Customs spreaded to the south. Today, the southern ambassadors proposal followed Zhou Custom entirely. It wasnt entirely respecting the female say of the family, but their customs were the same. The aforementioned Three Questions were Questioning the Heaven and Earth, Questioning the Family, and Questioning the Ruler and Master. They are asking for the approval from these people. Thest question was Questioning the World. The reason for the Three Questions in Zhou Custom, especially for thest one, it seemed, was to give a chance for the people to point out a problem between the bride and groom. However, a disagreement rarely urs. It was more of a chance for the bride or groom to back out in the marriage. Under normal circumstances, no one would question or disagree in the proposal process. Doing so would trouble both the male and female side of the family. It was clear that both side of the family were sure about this marriage and so, thest Questioning the World was just to follow the customs. Prince Chen Liu stood in front of the tform and looked at the several hundred people in the pce. He smiled and asked, Qiu Shan Jun desires to be the husband of Xu You Rong, does anyone object? The pce was silent, but the mood wasnt oppression. Everyones faces were filled with smiles. In a beautiful moment like this, people only wanted a blessing. They just want to congratte both sides of the marriage after the questioning of Prince Chen Liu. In the corner at the seats of Tradition Academy, there was no smile on Luo Luos face. It was pale due to extreme shock. She has already opened the tiny bag in her sleeve and saw the marriage vow. Only until she saw the two names on the marriage vow did she know that her joke that day was actually true. Now she knew what the trouble between her master and Dong Yu Generals Mansion was. Now she knew why Mo Yu and other people went out of their way to take her master out of the field. Questioning the World is asked three times. Prince Chen Liu smiled warmly and asked again, Anyone object? The pce was still quiet and peoples faces were filled with blessing smiles. The world was beautiful. Prince Chen Liu looked at Xu Shi Ji and smiled to congratte. Xu Shi Ji rubbed his beard lightly and nodded. Prince Chen Liu nced at leader of Family of Qiu Shan and smiled while nodding. Head of Family of Qiu Shan smiled without speaking, it was clear that he was in joy. Prince Chen Liu nced at the people and asked onest time, Anyone object? The entire world agreed to this marriage, no one objected. Therefore, the entire world was happy. Everyone was waiting. In the corner, Luo Luo suddenly stood up. But no one noticed her. Because at this moment, a voice was heard outside of the pce. I object. A youngster enter the pce from the door. He was wet, his ck hair was untied and his shirt was in pieces. He looked at the people in the pce. His eyes were bright and his expression was still. The pce fell into a silence. Chapter 65 – She is my fiancee Without intentionally raising the volume and without intentionally bringing emotion, the voice was very calm. It was as if he was saying an insignificant sentence that was heard very clear. The two words were so clear, that people inside the pce couldnt even convince themselves they heard wrong. Therefore, the two words caused the entire Wei Yang Pce to calm down. The previous hopeful calmness was reced with silence. The atmosphere was extremely strange. In the next second, the calm silence broke as the ce became noisy. Innumerate voices were about to break the roof of the pce! Someones against it? Theres actually someone against this marriage!? Deep in the pce, Xu Shi Ji suddenly stood up and looked at Chen Chang Sheng who stood by the door. His face looked extremely pale. Prince Chen Liu felt slightly dazed but did not know what happened. Mo Yu also slowly stood up expressionless, but coldness gradually creeped on to her face. The reaction from the southern ambassadors was obviously much more bewildered. The master of the Qiu Shang family stared at the young man standing by the door. He didnt recognize him, and forced himself to take a few deep breaths to suppress his anger. But among the ambassadors, some were youngsters who were to participate in the Great Trial next year. They could not hold their anger like their master especially the three rulings of the Li Mountain. The youngsters became extremely cold and looked at Chen Chang Sheng as if they were looking at a dead man. Qiu Shan Jun was their most respected senior. They knew how much their oldest senior cared about this marriage and knew how much their oldest senior cared about Xu You Rong, but just when they were about to see the couple finallye together and when their oldest seniors dream was about to reach, there was actually someone who dared to disrupt them! Was he trying tomit suicide? If they were not at the Pce, the three young elites would probably have already waved their swords and killed Chen Chang Sheng, but after all, this ce was the Great Zhou Royal Pce. As southerners, they had to hold it in for now and wait for the Zhou people to take action first. The action came very fast, Xu Shi Jis face filled with emotions. He stared at Chen Chang Sheng and shouted coldly, Trash! How dare you make any noise in the pce! Soldiers,e kick this person out! After being deployed back to the capital, Xu Shi Ji and Xue Xing Chuan were in charge of the defense of the royal pce together due to the trust of the Divine Queen. Because of this, the soldiers inside the royal pce were all his own subordinates. Upon hearing his shout, all ten soldiers surrounded Chen Chang Sheng. Xu Shi Ji stared at Chen Chang Sheng. His look was very unkind, filled with caution, and held killing intent. He wouldnt give Chen Chang Sheng any chance to speak. If he had to, he wouldmand the soldiers to kill Chen Chang Sheng without letting him speak. Many people noticed his intention, but they didnt know the reason behind his actions. Because he was Xu You Rongs father, they thought that if anyone wanted to disrupt their daughters marriage banquet, they would also want to kill the disrupter. The soldiers did not catch Chen Chang Sheng, because someone stood in front of him. Luo Luo left the seats for the Tradition Academy. She held the Falling Rain Whip and didnt even look at the soldiers. Her vision directly fell on Mo Yu who was deep in the pce. Next, another person stood in front of Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty Six. Previously after Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo left the pce, Tang Thirty Six arrived at the Wei Yang Pce so he didnt see the two. He paid all of his attention to Guan Fei Bai, the fourth ruling of the Seven Rulings. Later Luo Luo came back to the Wei Yang Pce, but he still didnt see Chen Chang Sheng. He then began to feel a little strange. He didnt know why Chen Chang Sheng was against the engagement between Xu Mansion and Qiu Shan family but he knew there was hostility between Chen Chang Sheng and the Xu mansion. He was also toozy to think about those problems and since there were people that wanted to kill Chen Chang Sheng, he obviously had to stand up. Xu Shi Jis face waspletely covered with emotions now. He looked at Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six who stood in front of Chen Chang Sheng. I dont care who you are or what your background is, tonight I, as the General has the responsibility to catch this criminal. If anyone dares to hinder, dont me me for being ruthless. I wouldnt go easy. Criminal? An old voice suddenly suddenly came up next to Xu Shi Ji sounding nk. The person who was speaking is the Bishop of the Department of Traditional Education. The elder who just opened up his eyes was certainly very nk like he just woke up. He looked around and then asked Xu Shi Ji, Wheres the criminal? He knew the answer but still asked which made Xu Shi Jis face be covered with anger. The Bishop followed everyones vision and looked towards the door and saw Chen Chang Sheng. As if he just realized, he said, This little kid is a student of the Tradition Academy, I signed the paper myself. It shouldnt be wrong. Even though heste, he shouldnt be counted as a criminal, right? The soldiers looked towards Xu Shi Ji. Xu Shi Ji got even more angry but he eventually confirmed the Bishops position. Prince Chen Liu, feeling a bit helpless, exined to the Bishop, Previously he spoke against the engagement. Bishop looked at the people, smiled and said, Since theres a part called Questioning the World, then obviously it should allow for people to disagree. If it doesnt, then why would Prince ask before? If theres no respect for the rule, then you can make the engagement as you want to. Why would youe to the Great Zhou to propose? Logically, his words couldnt be argued against. So the Southern ambassadors got even more furious. Many looked angrily at the Bishop, but the elder closed up his eyes again as if he wanted to continue sleeping. Hepletely did not care about these looks that were as sharp as swords and as cold as snow. The Bishop kept closing eyes. What he said set the trend of this thing. At least viewing from the surface, it represented the Traditions attitude. There werent many people who could question his words. Mo Yu obviously was one of them, but she didnt do anything. She slowly sat back at her seat. She looked a bit surprised, because she noticed before that when Chen Chang Sheng walked into the pce, a ck goat disappeared in the darkness simultaneously. She obviously knew what this ck goat represented. The ck goat carried Chen Chang Sheng to the Wei Yang Pce. What did this represent? Prince Chen Liu didnt expect her to remain silent andfelt a little surprised. At this moment, the elder of Li Mountain, Xiao Song Gong stood up and said, Prince, whats happening? The marriage between Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Jun, was not as simple as a connection through marriage between Dong Yu Generals Mansion and the Qiu Shan family. Before tonight, the court and the various forces in the South definitely had discussed many times until they eventually settled that the Southern ambassadors woulde to propose. The so-called proposal was simply a showing of respect to the courtesy and rules. It was just a definite procedure. No one expected such idents to happen. Xiao Song Gongs questioning, obviously had its own reasons. Since this was at the royal pce, since both sides already settled the negotiation beforehand, then the Zhou people obviously had to exin. Prince Chen Liu smiled bitterly and didnt say a word thinking that Divine Queen was simply making mee to host the event tonight. He didnt say anything, you guys asked me to exin, who should I go ask? The Bishop closed his eyes, Mao Qiu Yu put his head down and was drinking wine. These elders.....so mean for giving him the responsibility to exin the situation. After thinking for so long, he thought he only could ask Chen Chang Sheng himself, What....is happening? Prince Chen Liu looked at Chen Chang Sheng and spread out his hands. He appeared very innocent. From this detail, it could be seen that he certainly kept some kindness for Chen Chang Sheng. He otherwise wouldnt let him exin first. Previously outside the pce, I heard Prince ask if there was anyone against to the marriage between Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong. Spoken to this point, Chen Chang Sheng paused a bit and then continued, So I said, I object. This answer was not an answer, but a repetition. He did not emphasize his tone, but the two words came up again. It caused the aura in the pce to be even more depressed. His attitude was very clear: I object Xu You Rongs marriage to Qiu Shan Jun. ............................... Why do you object? Why can you object! Two voices came up at the same time in pce. One of them came from Prince Chen Liu. He frowned, felt a little confused, and felt a little worried. The other one came from elder Xiao Song Gong. He raised his eyebrows and looked extremely angry. His attitude was tough. These two problems were also the problems that everyone wanted to ask. Xu You Rong had the phoenix bloodline. Qiu Shan Jun had the dragon bloodline. Both possessed ability and potential that were rare to be seen even in a thousand years. They were seen by the human world as candidates of leaders to fight the demons. They both xiuxing and study in the South, belong to the same sect, live together, and could be counted as childhood sweethearts. Moreover, this marriage was extremely important to the union of the southern and northern sects. Anyway, there were many reasons that they should stay together, yet they couldnt find any reason why they shouldnt stay together. What is the godlypanion? In peoples eyes, these two were godlypanions to each other. This entirely wet, poor looking youngster actually dared to object this marriage. Why did he? Why could he? Chen Chang Sheng just used one sentence to answer the two questions at the same time. I have an engagement with Xu You Rong. He said, She is my fiancee so obviously, she cant marry others. The pce was deadly silent again. Engagement? He said Xu You Rong was his fiancee? Nonsense! People were all shocked. They looked at Chen Chang Sheng and could not say a word. They did not dare to believe at all and thought that this must be fake! Xu Shi Ji looked at Chen Chang Sheng. His face was pale and his two hands slightly trembled. He said it. This kid actually...finally...said it! He felt very regretful. In the very beginning, he shouldve killed him, destroyed him into dust and have thrown it into the Luo River! After tonight, the Dong Yu Generals mansion would be a joke! The southern ambassadors were just as angry as Xu Shi Ji, but they didnt believe in what Chen Chang Sheng just said. They simply thought that this youngster was ordered by a party to disrupt the marriage on purpose. This action humiliated the Li Mountain Sword Sect and even the entire Southern sects. The master of the Qiu Shan family got extremely mad, the female disciples of the Mountain Virgin all frowned and didnt say a word. The youngsters of the Li Mountain Sword sect were all angry. Guan Fei Bais expression even appeared pale due to extreme anger. His right hand already held to the handle! How dare you! Where did this shameless viine from. How dare he humiliate the Mountain Li! Xiao Song Gong suddenly turned, looked at Mo Yu and said, Why dont you kick him out right now! What are you Zhou people doing here! How can that youngster be Xu You Rongs fiance! Many people then realized, all stood up angrily, and started scolding Chen Chang Sheng. Chapter 66 – The White Crane as Proof (Part 1) Why are you so sure that my words are false? Chen Chang Sheng looked at the people in the pce and asked. His expression was serious because he was really angry. I never heard from my niece You Rong that she has a fiance like you. The woman wearing the white gown stood up slowly and looked at him. She saw the angry expression of the youngster and was a little nervous. She thought back to her seniors actions these months. Perhaps what this youngster said were true? Whats your proof? Chen Chang Sheng answered, I have the marriage vow. Xiao Song Gongs face was cold and he yelled sharply, No one will believe you even if you take out the Book as proof. I believe him. A crispy voice was heard in the pce. The voice was like two pearls hitting each other. It was beautiful but firm. Luo Luo scoffed, My Master is more than qualified to marry anyone. The pce was filled with silence. People were shocked and had no words to say. They thought to themselves, does this little girl from Tradition Academy know what shes saying? That youngster is her Master? Isnt he just a garbage that couldnt even reach the Purification stage? Howe in her words, Xu You Rong should be proud of marrying him? Is he more outstanding than Qiu Shan Jun? Luo Luo didnt care what other people thought. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng admiringly and said, Master, you are the best! I also believe him. Tang Thirty Six nced around the people of the pce and said, This guy is the real deal. No matter what he did I wouldnt be surprised, speak less of him being the fiance of Xu Young Rong. Even if he said he was the son of Demon Emperor, I would believe him as well. Zhuang Huan Yu saw the expressions of the southern ambassador faces and wrinkled his eyebrows slightly and yelled, Stop talking! Tang Thirty Sixs face turned cold and didnt bother with him. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, No wonder you are prouder of yourself than me. You have a fiancee like this. You should be proud of......this thing. I admire you. Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six spoke from their heart. They actually admired Chen Chang Sheng. But in the eyes of the southern ambassadors, they were belittling them when they supported Chen Chang Sheng. The elder, Xiao Song Gong yelled furiously, Mountain Li is the leader of the south and praised by the people of this world. When the First Emperor established this kingdom, he decorated a title for us. Tai Zong Emperor even praised Mountain Li as the master of all people. Right now the Divine Queen who is in power respects Mountain Li! I never thought I would see the day. A young child wants to destroy the seven thousand years of fame of my sect tonight! If Zhou Government doesnt take care of these young fellows here, I will take care of them myself! Although he was not the only elder of Mountain Lis Sword Sect, but he was of an old generation and his xiuxing stage was extremely high as well just one more step to enter the Saint stage. In tonights Wei Yang Pce, he and principal of Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu, were the strongest two. Right now in his rage, his aura was released. Green light emitted faintly from his thin face and a powerful pressure bursted out of his thin body. It skipped more than ten yards of distance and arrived at the pce door while circling around Chen Chang Sheng. A step to Saint stage, what a terrifying level that is! Chen Chang Sheng, who didnt even enter Purification and even Zhuang Huan Yu, whos ranked tenth of the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, couldnt even stand up firmly in front of Xiao Song Gongs pressure. The difference of stage didnt matter. What mattered was the natural strength of a powerful xiuxingist. Everyone thought Chen Chang Sheng would kneel on the floor the next moment. No one believed that no reaction woulde out of him besides the fact that his expression got heavier. Chen Chang Sheng just endured the terrifying pressure from that ck Mighty Dragon earlier in the underground. Even the might of a dragon couldnt make him kneel, so how will Xiao Song Gongs pressure do so? Even if the elder of Mountain Lis Sword Sect is powerful, how would hepare to the ck dragon? Tang Thirty Six didnt know about this situation and felt that terrifying pressure. He was a little worried and pushed aside the guards circling around and stared at Xiao Xong Gong while yelling, Is the elder going to bully a child? Luo Luo stood in front of Chen Chang Sheng because of this she personally felt the powerful pressure and knew she wasnt an opponent against Xiao Song Gong. Although she always thought Chen Chang Sheng was hiding her strength and should be able to counter this level of attack, she still got angry. This guy dare to put pressure on her Master! She yelled furiously, You stupid short log. You want to bully people just because you are old! The pce fell into silence once again. Everyone was shocked. They were shocked that they heard something so unbelievable. Xiao Song Gong was surprised as well. Someone dared to yell at him? The young men of Mountain Li stood at and nced coldly at the direction of the door. Guan Fei Bais was expressionless and prepared to fight. If the emperor was shamed, then his officials should fight until death. If ones master was shamed, how should his apprentice react? Just at a close moment like this, the bishop opened his eyes once again. With sleepiness, he looked at the warring two sides and sighed, You guys are not children anymore. The side whos louder isnt the side with reason. The thing we should do right now isnt to look at the marriage vow that this young fellow spoke of? This sentence was just like thest sentence of his, it was undisputable. From the moment Chen Chang Sheng stepped into the pce until now, no one asked to look at the marriage vow that he mentioned. Everyone in the pce wanted to express their attitude and had no trust in Chen Chang Shengs words. However, they all knew that checking the marriage vow is the first thing that should be done. The bishop wanted to check the marriage vow which showed that he was ready to believe Chen Chang Sheng. Thinking about his previous protection of Chen Chang Sheng and the resurrection of Tradition Academy earlier this year and the recent turmoils in the capital, people finally realized that he had a background in the Tradition Academy! They shamed the elder of my sect. Would I just let it go? Guan Fei Bai spoke coldly. The bishop smiled tiredly and said, First we should finish this marriage business. Then you and that young girl can fight however you want. I promise, no one will stop you. Prince Chen Liu knew Luo Luos identity. Obviously he wouldnt just let the southern ambassadors fight with her. He spoke up and calmed the ambassadors down while asking Chen Chang Sheng, You said you have the marriage vow as proof. Is the marriage vow currently on you? Of course not, Chen Chang Sheng said, Although Im not afraid of the marriage vow getting destroyed because there are copies in Pce Li, I dont want that trouble. Luo Luo took out the marriage vow from her sleeve and handed it to him. Chen Chang Sheng handed that marriage vow to the guard and walked towards the inside of the pce. Everyones eyes were on that marriage vow. Some people did a lot of things so this marriage vow wouldnt appear in front of people of this world. Sadly, they didnt seed. He looked at Xu Shi Ji and Lady Mo Yu who were on the tform and said, In fact, I told those people, I was actually here to forfeit the marriage. But if these things didnt happen, this marriage vow should be in the Xu Mansion right now and hid somewhere that couldnt be found by anyone. But the sad thing is, there is no if and but. - This marriage vow seemed to be no different from any other marriage vow of Zhou Dynasty. It has clear conditions and meanings. But in fact, this marriage was special because it stated clearly that only the male side could forfeit and the witness was the Pope! Even if there are copies of this marriage vow in Pce Li, no one could destroy this marriage vow either because on this piece of paper, the Pope enchanted his powerful seal. The moment anyone destroys this marriage vow, the seal would also be destroyed. This would be a heavy insult to the Pope. Chen Chang Sheng earlier said that after Xu Shi Ji obtained the marriage vow, he would hide it in somewhere that couldnt be found. He didnt say he will rip it into pieces or burn it into ashes. In the several months of time after he came to the capital, Dong Yu Generals Mansion never tried to steal the marriage vow and destroy it because of this reason. This kind of special marriage vow was easy to identify as real or false. The pce was dead silent. For a long time, no one spoke out. The head of Family Qiu Shans face was gloomy and all of the southern ambassadors were angry because they got scammed. Even the students and staffs who joined the Ivy Festival werent happy. The evolution of this event disregarded everyones expectations. A beautiful tale that was viewed by the world became a joke. An extra person interrupted the beginning of a destined couple. No one was happy. They looked at Chen Chang Sheng withplex eyes. Just like this youngster said, there were no ifs and buts. But if time could go back, people would definitely not want to hear what Chen Chang Sheng had to say. What should they do now? People were confused and they didnt know what to do. The Family of Qiu Shan came to propose, but Chen Chang Sheng took out a marriage vow! The people of south ambassadors instinctively nced at a certain spot. Gou Han Shi was sitting there. The people of the south all looked at him because everyone knew he was wise. Although the elder of Mountain Li was there, the aunt of teaching from Mountain Virgin was there, and even the head of Family of Qiu Shan was there, people instinctively ced the hope of solving this problem on him. Even after so much happened, his expression was still calm. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng with interest and value, not caution and anger. He never spoke. Guan Fei Bai looked at him and said, Senior Gou Han Shi stood up and looked at Chen Chang Sheng. His smile was warm and friendly. We all say that a marriage is of the wish from the parents and the words of the matchmaker. You have the marriage in your hand and therefore you have the words. But the wish of the parents is on our side, but....... Just when everyone thought this genius of Mountain Li who was known for his wisdom was about to debate with Chen Chang Sheng, he suddenly switched his tone and said seriously, But these are not important because the ones who are entering marriage is not the parent nor the matchmaker, but the bride and groom. The world knew that my senior and sister Xu knew each other when they were young and the rtionship between them is unbreakable. Even if the marriage vow in your hand is real, should my sister of teaching just marry to you like this? After finishing his sentence, everyone in the pce all nodded. Xu You Rong is the most beautiful pearl in Zhou Dynasty. Should she marry to a person just because that guy has a marriage vow in his hand? Wouldnt it just be dropping a pearl into the dirt? Would the Pope agree to something like this to happen? Even if the marriage vow is real, if she wanted to marry Qiu Shan Jun, could anyone stop her? Although this view may be illogical, it seemed quite logical after Gou Han Shi said it. The people in the pce needed this kind of logic. Gou Han Shi looked at Chen Chang Sheng warmly and said, If you truly cared about sister Xu, shouldnt you respect her opinion? As a man, you should have this kind of attitude. Although his word seemed warm and generous, it was sharp and dangerous. Chen Chang Sheng looked at this person and was silent. Everyone in the pce waited for his answer. Just at this moment, a loud cry was heard from the night sky outside of the pce. A white cranended stylishly. Chapter 67 – The White Crane as Proof (Part 2) Nothing less was expected from the head of the younger generation of Mountain Lis Sword Sect. As the Second Rule who even Qiu Shan Jun sought advice from, Gou Han Shis words were difficult to respond to. Why? Because his words were in the gray territory of logical and illogical, it was understood and felt by everyone. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a moment, but he was prepared to answer. Just when he was about to open his mouth and was ready to continue even if it meant enduring the mockery from the entire world, he heard a cranes cry from outside of the pce. A cranes cry. This cranes cry was strong and firm. A white crane shed through the night. Its body consisted entirely of white feathers and itnded on the floor of the pce as if it was a piece of snowke. Its thin neck was turned slightly and its expression was cold and prideful. A lot of people in the field, for example, Xu Shi Ji knew this crane. His face turned even gloomier. The aunt and the disciplines of Mountain Virgin became a little nervous. Gou Han Shi and other disciplines of Mountain Li had seen this white crane outside of their seniors house couple of times. Chen Chang Sheng also knew this white crane, but it had been a few years since hest saw it. Looking at this white crane, his mood was a littleplex. This white crane came from the south and brought a letter from Xu You Rong. C Mo Yu read that letter and nced at the people in the pce. The entire ce was silent and she sighed, Tonight is over. Discussion started in the pce and it was kind of annoying. People were shocked because they didnt knew what was in the letter and why Lady Mo Yu announced the end of Ivy Festival. Xiao Song Gong asked gloomily, Can we know the context of this letter? Mo Yu raised her eyebrow slightly. She obviously supported the proposal from the southern ambassadors, but hearing the words from the elder from Mountain Li made her a little angry. She thought, she wanted to help save some face for them by asking to end the Ivy Festival early. But since they dont know whats good for them, its all up to them. She handed the letter to Prince Chen Liu and didnt bother afterwards. Prince Chen Liu read the letter to himself and his expression turned a little funny. Then he started reading the letter in front of the public because it was asked in the letter. The context of this letter was simple. It only consisted of a few lines, but its meaning was clear. Different from anyones expectations in the pce, although this letter came from the south, it didnte from Mountain Virgin. Xu You Rong wasnt at Mountain Virgin. Instead, she went to xiuxing in the southern sea. If one actually calcted, it would be known that she actually began right before the southern ambassadors started their trip. The tone of Xu You Rongs letter was calm. She respected everyone present today and thanked the proposal started by her sect because it represented the care and love of her elders. However, she had a different opinion about this event. Before the end of the first half of this letter, she didnt make clear of anything but many people in the pce understood what she was trying to get at. She didnt know that the southern ambassadors were going to propose in the capital. In other words, the southern sect didnt ask for her opinion before deciding on this event. Many peoples faces turned ugly and some were relieved. All in all, there was a wonderful change. True, marriage was based on the wishes of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. The heaven, earth, ruler, parents, and master were above them all and the actual couple had nothing much to do with it. Proposals of ordinary families didnt need the consent of the bride but Xu You Rong was no ordinary person especially when someone had said some certain things not too long ago. People looked at Gou Han Shi withplicated expressions. Tang Thirty Six mocked, Wow, so this is the so called respect you guys asked for. Gou Han Shi previously stated that Chen Chang Sheng should respect Xu You Rongs opinion and that he should have the attitude suitable for a man. But the southern sect sent people to the capital to propose while never asking for Xu You Rongs opinion. Was this respectful? Gou Han Shi was silent. He didnt knew that sister Xu never knew about the proposal. He didnt understand what the elders on Mountain Virgin were thinking. The thing that he didnt understand the most was why sister Xu sent the white crane to deliver such a letter. Did she....really not want to marry his senior? No, this shouldnt be it. He wanted to know what the second half of the letter consisted of. Many people in the pce had the same thought. They all stared at the thin piece of paper in Prince Chen Lius hand. In the second half of this letter, Xu You Rong didnt express a trace of anger or hatred. Just like what she previously said, her elders and parents were setting her up in a marriage. No matter how it was observed, it should be understood as love and care. Shes the reincarnation of the True Phoenix. Shes the only candidate for the next Virgin of the Southern Sect. She had the talent that was admired and respected by countless people. She could have more freedom and hold more respect. So in response to Gou Han Shis words, she didnt even know about the proposal. Even before she actually grew and developedpletely, she was the daughter of Dong Yu Generals Mansion and a discipline of Mountain Virgin. She could speak her opinions against her family and sect but in front of the world, her attitude must remain calm and respectful. The entire world saw her as this wless girl. Of course, everyone thought she liked Qiu Shan Jun as well and thought this was the reason for her calmness. In the second half of the letter, she directly told everyone that they thought wrong. In the letter, Xu You Rong clearly stated that the only rtionship between her and Qiu Shan Jun was that they disciplines of the same sect and close siblings. She respected her senior, but never wanted to be together with him. She also wrote in the letter that she didnt know if this letter would arrive on time. However, no matterte or on time, she stood by her decision that....... she would not marry to him. - In just a few dozens of lines, she expressed her thought clearly but itcked exnations. The people in the pce all looked at the letter in Prince Chen Lius hand. They were so shocked that they couldnt speak. Why? Why is this happening? Why is she so calm? So sure? This marriage was the bond between the southern sect and Zhou Dynasty. It was the will of the Divine Queen, the Pope, the Virgin, and Mountain Lis Sword Sect. In front of this enormous will, what reason did she have to object? Xu You Rong used thest sentence of the letter to give an exnation to the entire continent. This exnation was simple, yet undisputable. It was simr to Chen Chang Shengs exnation of objecting Qiu Shan Juns proposal. Because Im already in a vow to be marry. My fiance is Chen Chang Sheng. C Silence filled the pce. Not a sound was heard. Previously, no one trusted Chen Chang Shengs words. Even if his marriage vow was real, no one epted this fact until the white crane bought this letter and revealed Xu You Rongs true feelings. This letter was like a p to the face for everyone. Mo Yu previously read this letter and thought to herself, what does this idiot girl want to do? Luo Luos eyes were sparkling and she praised, Xu You Rong is so......cool! Chen Chang Sheng lowered his head slightly and saw his reflection on the golden bricks in the pce. Previously when Prince Chen Liu was reading the letter, his expression got calmer and calmer as the sentences went on. The pressure was lifted from his heart. But why in the end did confusion fill his heart? Why did you write a letter like this even if you dont want to marry me? Chen Chang Sheng thought. Just this moment, the white crane walked up to Chen Chang Sheng and extended its neck to greet him warmly. Chen Chang Sheng raised his head and smiled at the white crane. He raised his arm, wrapped around its neck and patted its head. Looking at this scene, the people in the pce fell into a deeper silence. Everyone knew that this white crane always followed Xu You Rong around when it was not delivering messages. Its personality was cold and prideful but right now, it was so close with Chen Chang Sheng. This meant that Chen Chang Sheng knew the white crane from way back. He was already so close with the crane, what more could be said about the girl? So everything said in the letter was true and not an excuse. Xu You Rong wasnt forced to follow her grandfathers will but epted this marriage as her wish. * Perhaps she and this youngster named Chen Chang Sheng were actually childhood friends. Childhood friends? Unbreakable as gold? Tang Thirty Six looked at Gou Han Shi and the southern ambassadors. Those were words that Gou Han Shi previously used to describe the rtionship between Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong. Tang Thirty Sixs smile may seem indifferent, but mockery and insult was hiding within. From what I see, isnt this just wishful thinking? *Trantor Note: Just in case readers forgot, it was mentioned very early in the story that Xu You Rongs grandfather was ill and Chen Chang Shengs master cured him. To thank his work, Xu You Rongs grandfather made a vow to marry Xu You Rong to the masters apprentice. Chapter 68 – The White Emperor as Last Name (Part 1) They had been killing birds daily, but today, a bird pecked their eyes or better yet, pped their faces. This sentence did not exactly correspond to what happened tonight, but after seeing Xu You Rongs letter and hearing Tang Thirty Sixs words, many people had this feeling. They felt that their faces were burning with embarrassment. Xu Shi Jis face looked very mad, of course. Since the beginning of the Ivy Festival today, his face had always been looking mad. Far away, he stared at Chen Chang Sheng with fire burning in his eyes. In order to retain the reputation of Xu Mansion, in order to retain the Divine Queens trust, he had to do something immediately. Even though this was the royal pce, he still wanted to kill Chen Chang Sheng. The engagement, white crane and elders will would mean nothing if the youngster was dead. Among the soldiers surrounding Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo, there was his most loyal subordinate, the so-called man of sacrifice. The man held a knife tightly. His face was just as nk as hisrades but secretly, he stared at the back of Chen Chang Shengs neck. To avoid being noticed by others, his look wasnt cold but it was very attentive. Once Xu Shi Ji narrowed his eyes to give the signal, Chen Chang Shengs neck will be chopped off by the swift knife. But this bloody scene didnt happen because when Xu Shi Ji was thinking of giving out the signal, two cold looks fell on his body. One came from the Bishop of the Department of Traditional Education who always closed his eyes. He seemed to be a sleepy elder but he had wise words to say at key moments and simply opening up his eyes which was an extremely simple action, faster than raising a hand and taking out knife, was enough to dissuade further action. Another look, came from an unexpected person C Mo Yu. Xu Shi Jis emotion was changing, after all, he did not do anything. If it was only a warning from the Bishop, he probably would still make an attempt, but Mo Yus look made it very difficult to decide. The temperament in the pce was extremely tense now and also extremely embarrassing. The pce was extremely quiet. After Tang Thirty Six spoke those words, he angered the Southerners but they didnt know how to reply. At this moment, a voice came up from somewhere in the seats at the end of the banquet. Of course we should respect the elders will, but.....the connection through marriage between the South and North is such a significant move. In order to fight against the demons, its definitely fine for individuals to make a sacrifice. Looking at where the person who spoke this sat, one could see that he was just an ordinary student who passed the preliminary exam to the Great Trial. No one knew why he said this but he probably said it because he was just a pedantic young man who cared about the future of humankind. After speaking this, the entire pce was silent even more quiet than before. Everyone remained wordless. They were not using silence to show their objection. They obviously knew these words actually were unreasonable at all, but it was theirst hope for this engagement to seed so they all remained silent to keep themselves out of affair They let the youngster who said these words to stand in the front. Chen Chang Sheng looked towards the youngster. Seeing the youngsters serious attitude and knowing that he really thought this way made Chen Chang Sheng sad rather than angry. He was ashamed how the first Emperor led the union of the Yao and human army to force the demons back to Xue Lao City but humans still couldnt get rid of their fears of demons. Humans are truly shameless. Another voice came up in this quiet pce. This sentence seemed normal but it was actually spoken by a person of a very high position or by a very bitter other side. Commenting on the entire human world caused the people to be even more furious than before because they could not even object to it. This marriage, since the very beginning, was a great event in the human world. When the Southerners came to propose and did not tell Xu You Rong, the South and the Great Zhou court could push the me onto her parents if any problems urredter on. When Chen Chang Sheng suddenly appeared with an engagement, people then decided to respect Xu You Rongs own opinion but when the white crane flew brought a letter to reveal Xu You Rongs true feelings, someone stood up to argue that individuals should sacrifice for the benefit of the entire human race. When you talk about promises, they talk about feelings. When you talk about feelings, they switch the topic and talk about morals. When you talk about morals, they then talk about reasons. In short, when they cant argue against you and when they dont have anything to back them up, they will change the topic. They will keep changing the topic until the situation is favorable for them and until they emerge as the victors. This was truly shameless. It was Luo Luo who took down the masks and uncovered everyones shameless faces under the light of the Nightly Pearls. She did not hide her contempt and anger. She looked at the people in the pce and said, Do you even care about honor at all? The Southerners sitting in the fronts seats could no longer hold their anger. Guan Fei Bai who had held it in for so long suddenly stood up and said, Dont you dare! Luo Luo glimpsed at him and wanted to curse back but after thinking about Chen Chang Sheng, she held herself back. Instead, she murmured to herself. Chen Chang Sheng rubbed her head,ughed and said, Theres no point in arguing with these people. Tang Thirty Six shook his head said, Since we want to fight, we cant lose in the verbalbat. Chen Chang Sheng thought a bit and said, True, but I am not good at this. If you want to learn, let me teach you. Tang Thirty Six looked at him said. He then turned around and looked at where the Southern ambassadors were sitting. His vision fell on Guan Fei Bai and he scolded, I am talking to you guys! Even a little girl knows that you are shameless, how can you not feel that yourself? Dont you dare? Dont your mom dare?! Guan Fei Bai was furious to the max degree and his look matched his anger. At this moment, the white crane lightly used its beak to touch Chen Chang Shengs hand. Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit surprised. He looked at the crane and although he hadnt seen it for many years already, he faintly understood its meaning. He thought a little and since he had already achieved the goal tonight, he figured that he should leave early to avoid further embarrassing the other people. Lets leave. He told Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six. Leave? The elder of the Mountain Li Xiao Song Gong looked at them and said coldly, You three little kids, you think you can just leave like this? Hearing this, Luo Luo slightly raised her thin eyebrows. Chen Chang Shengs desire to take her and Tang Thirty Six away was simply giving the Southern ambassadors a step down, but in others view, they were giving in first which made she feel uneasy. Now that the opponents seemed unwilling step down, how would she still give in? You old son of a bitch, do you actually dare to stop us from leaving? Elder Xiao Song Gong suddenly became mad. Every one of his wrinkles began to emit dangerous aura. He was only one step away from saint and the first moment he noticed Luo Luo, he faintly knew that she wasnt a human. Because of one thing happened in past, he disliked people of the Yao race. More urately speaking, he detested Yao. He was the elder of the Li Mountain. How would he care about such a weak Yao. Whats going to happen even if he killed her? Xiao Song Gong said coldly, You were so disrespectful to me before, so Im going to help your parents to teach you a lesson. Hearing the words parents, Luo Luo raised her eyebrows and said with slight anger, Who do you think you are? How dare you say this! At the first night of the Ivy Festival, she almost said the exactly same words to the Professor of the Heavenly Academy. On the third night, she spoke this again but Xiao Song Gong was the elder of Li Pce. He was far more respectable than the professor of Heavenly Academy, but in her eyes, whats the difference between them? Xiao Song Gong originally thought that after all, he was in the royal pce. He had to save some reputation for the Zhou people. It would especially be a problem if he bothered the Divine Queen, but tonight he got humiliated continuously, especially by this little girl who didnt respect him at all. He just couldnt control his temper anymore! The light emitting from the Nightly Pearls was shing. Elder Xiao Song Gong still stayed at the same ce, his sword was still in its sheath, but an extremely sharp sword spirit already came out of the sheath and dived towards Luo Luo! Although on the first night, Luo Luo already demonstrated her strength, she was only a young little girl. It was even impossible for Qiu Shan Jun to defeat Xiao Song Gong who was only one step away from saint, facing such strong sword spirit, how could she defend against it? Obviously Xiao Song Gong still had his worries, so the sword spirit was mild. It should not kill Luo Luo, but it would definitely hurt her. Only by doing so, he could release his anger and teach the youngsters a deep lesson. He thought he was tolerant enough, but he didnt think that there were some people whom he couldnt even hurt. No! Prince Chen Lius face turned pale as he shouted urgently. Mo Yus willow eyebrows lifted up and yelled, Stop! Xiao Song Gongs stage was truly high. They couldnt even stop him and only hoped that he would listen their voices, and make a pause on the brink of his attack. In the pce, the only one who was as strong as Xiao Song Gong was the principal of the Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu. Only he could block Xiao Song Gongs attack. Mao Qiu Yu stared at the sword spirit that was breaking air and his eyes were like gods eyes, there were smoke and rain inside. Prince Chen Liu, Mo Yu, and Mao Qiu Yu were the ones who reacted fastest but they were not the first one to react. The one who reacted first was Chen Chang Sheng. No one noticed when he stood in front of Luo Luo. Just like that night and also like the other night. Since Luo Luo became his apprentice, he really saw Luo Luo as his own student, and wanted to protect her. This is his duty. It became an instinct. Chen Chang Sheng appeared in front of the sharp sword spirit. Xiao Song Gong looked at him expressionless. Since he could not kill anyone in the Great Zhou royal pce, heavily wounding Chen Chang Sheng would be even better. If he destroyed this youngster, would Xu You Rong still marry himter? Of course, if this youngster was unlucky and died, that might be the best thing. Mao Qiu Yu already prepared to do something. He lifted his two sleeves as if he was about to dance in wind. Yet the next moment, his sleeves suddenly stopped moving. Not because he wanted to watch Chen Chang Sheng die, but because someone already did something. A shadow suddenly flew onto the field from the corner of the pce! The shadow was unimaginably fast, as fierce as fire. It caused a harsh sound in the air! Chapter 69 – The White Emperor as Last Name (Part 2) The sword spirit is an invisible sword. This sword began from the depths of the pce and thrusted its way all the way towards the pce door. Elder of Mountain Li used his past experience and whether or not the sword was visible or invisible, it would be chopped into half by this sword. No matter if Luo Luo or Chen Chang Sheng ced the sword horizontally in front of his chest, no one could defend against this sword. Something or someone broke the air. Like lightning, a shadow came before the sword. Pa, the seemingly unstoppable sword spirit from Xiao Song Gong was actually blocked! More shockingly, what blocked this sword spirit was simply a pair of hands! The hands were shrouded by the swords light which emitted a golden color like it was made of actual gold! Aplete silence. Elder Xiao Song Gongs sword spirit and the hands interacted, Pa Pa. Next moment, in the darkness outside the Wei Yang Pce, the Pa Pa sounds came up again! The sword and hands were motionless in peoples eyes but the surrounding air was about to break. The darkness outside seemed to have broken already. Hong! The barrier outside the Wei Yang Pce suddenly broke up! Cold wind blew in from all the doors and windows. It blew up teachers and students robes and even the light emitted from the Night Pearls seemed to be shaking! Some who were close to the door were even falling backwards. Their faces were pale as they couldnt breathe and obviously, couldnt make any sounds. Such a strong Qi crash paved way for terrifying consequences. It was still dead silent in the pce. There was only sound of wind blowing. The sword spirit gradually diminished. The hands were slowly taken back. The owner of the hands was only an ordinary looking middle age man. The man looked a bit fat and he wore clothes with copper coins all over it. He looked like amon rich man in the countryside but he didnt look like an elite at all. He therefore, appeared extraordinarily unfitting in the pce. The middle aged man took his hands back and looked at Xiao Song Gong in the depth of the pce. He revealed a meaningful smile and then retreated to Luo Luos back. When he stood in front of Luo Luo, he looked like a normal rich man. After he stood behind Luo Luo, he also looked like a normal rich man. He did not reveal any manner as an elite and he neither tried to hide his aura nor pretended to be a butler. Because he, currently, was just an ordinary rich man. He only loved money, especially gold. However, people wouldnt believe so. They looked at the man shocked and confused. A man who could tie with the elder of Mountain Li Xiao Song Gong, at the very least should be at the same level with the principal of the Heavenly Academy. How could he be a regr rich man? The Southern ambassadors felt even more shocked; especially the young disciples of Mountain Li. They couldnt understand that even though their granduncle casually attacked and controlled his power because he was in the Great Zhou royal pce, how could this man block the sword simply by using a pair of hands! Xiao Song Gong looked at the middle aged man standing by the door and had mixed feelings. He remembered something, but dared not to believe it. A extremely soft breaking sound came up. This sound was so light that only the disciples who stood closest to Xiao Song Gong could hear it. Furthermore, only they could see clearly that on the sheath tied to Elder Xiao Song Gongs waist, a fragment appeared! As disciples of Li Mountain, how could they not understand what it represented? It was not a draw. The seemingly ordinary middle aged man actually defeated Elder Xiao Song Gong! .................................................. The pce was very quiet. Everyones look fell on the ordinary man who was standing behind Luo Luo. Xu Shi Ji was so mad that his face turned green. He also felt so shocked. He knew that the female student of the Tradition Academy, Luo Luo, had an umon background but he never expected that she actually had subordinates with such terrifying strength! Who was that middle aged man? Who is this little girl named Luo Luo? The rope on Xiao Song Gongs bony body slowly moved because wind was blowing it up. His hands were also trembling slightly in his sleeves. The previous fight ended very quickly. It seemed like there was no win or lose, but he knew he lost. He was injured, his vessels were harmed, and his Qi was spilling out....but what really shocked him, wasnt the mans strength, but something that he faintly recalled, someone. Something in the past, someone in the past. Xiao Song Gong looked at the middle aged man, squinted. He was still uncertain but he asked, You are... The middle aged man who stood behind Luo Luo coughed. It can be seen that he was also injured from the previous fight. The cough was very soft, but it was like a thunder strike in Xiao Song Gongs ears. The middle aged man said, Yes, its me. Xiao Song Gongs emotion suddenly changed. His old cheek became as pale as snow and infinite anger appeared in his eyes. He could not hide his fear in the depth. Jin Yu Lu! How are you here! .............................. Xiao Song Gongs angry and resentful shout echoed in the Wei Yang Pce. Besides it, there werent any sounds. Everyone was dumbfounded. They looked on the middle aged man and no longer contained confusion but instead only contained shock, respect and fear. Gou Han Shi, Guan Fei Bai, and other direct disciples all had heard of their granduncles biggest resentment. Now they all looked at the middle aged man with aplex feeling. Even a person as arrogant and cold as Tang Thirty Six was surprised after hearing the name Jin Yu Lu. His eyes opened up widely as if he wanted to make sure if he was seeing the real person. Chen Chang Sheng knew this middle aged man. He only knew that this man was more of Luo Luos butler. The daily foods delivered from the Herb Garden were also arranged by this man. Chen Chang Sheng had a few talks with this man before but did not see anything special. He only felt that this middle aged man was very annoying, like a climacteric middled aged woman. The middle aged man was the Official Jin in the Herb Garden. How could Chen Chang Sheng have thought that this butler who was like a middle aged woman would be such a strong man. However, he had never heard of the name Jin Yu Lu so he couldnt understand the silence and the weird looks on peoples faces. Jin Yu Lu was one of the legends in this continent. During that era, when Humans and Yao united to fight against the Demons, he was the Hay Officer three times. Being the Hay Officer was extremely important because if he messed up, then unimaginable consequence might ur. When he said he would deliver the army provisions and weapons to where and when, then he would definitely make it. There were never any idents. Because he stood by his words. Anyone who doubted his decision would die in the North. Jin Yu Lu, the head of the four Generals of Yao. The first Emperor of the Great Zhou once praised: His words are the equivalent to gold! (In Chinese, it was supposed to be Jin Ke Yu Lu. The author put his name in this idiom.) ................................ The principal of Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu sighed, stood up. Prince Chen Liu felt helpless and stood up. Mo Yu felt a headache and rubbed the center of her eyebrows. She also stood up. Based on Jin Yu Lus aplishment and personality, they obviously had to stand up to pay respect. They had to stand up first because Jin Yu Lu revealed his identity. Their action set a precedent for the others in the pce to follow. The Ivy Festival tonight would definitely be recorded in history. After a while, the rest of people also reacted. Their eyes moved from Jin Yu Lu to the little girl in front of him. The eyes moved very slowly because they were so heavy. The Southern Ambassadors faces turned pale. Guan Fei Bai felt so unwilling and reluctant that even his breath got heavy. Gou Han Shis expression became serious thinking that she was actually in the capital. At the seats of Heavenly Academy, Zhuang Huan Yu slowly stood up. His eyes were filled with pain. He couldnt even stand up straight as if he had lost part of his soul. Since the first night of the Ivy Festival, many people had been guessing the identity of the little girl. People only knew she had an umon background, but no one could guess correctly. urately speaking, no one dared to guess in that direction. Tonight, Jin Yu Lu stood quietly behind the little girl. It was easy now for the people to know her true identity. Tang Thirty Six looked at Luo Luo with aplex feeling as he was thinking of something. Aplete silence. No one said anything. There had to be someone to break this silence. Chen Chang Sheng turned and looked at Luo Luo quietly. Luo Luo looked down, mumbled, Master, I didnt mean to lie to you. In the Tradition Academy she had said, as long as Chen Chang Sheng asked, she would definitely say it. Chen Chang Sheng didnt ask. Now, he didnt need to ask. But something seemed to be absent. Chen Chang Sheng looked at little girls nervous look,ughed and asked softly, Who are you? She thought and said, I am Luo Luo. Chen Chang Sheng said seriously, This is not a bad thing. This is something to be proud of. Yes, master. Luo Luo looked up staring at the people in the pce. She stepped up calmly. She was only an ordinary little girl wearing a school uniform who looked pretty but a little immature. Yet as she walked one step forward, she stood in front of the entire world. She stood in front of everyone. Her school uniform look as if it transformed into the royal robe. A noble aura was emitting out from her. Everyone felt the world was lit up. The entire pce seemed to be actually brighter. This was the real noble aura. People subconsciously avoided to look at her eyes. Some even took many steps back. Not because of fear, but because she was shining. She was like a rising sun. Calm but warm, but people had to keep enough respect and stay away enough distance from her. She looked at people and said calmly and proudly, Myst name is White Emperor. The White Emperorsst name. Yao realm ranged tens of thousands of miles in the West. In the depths of the realm, there was a big city located on the origin of the Forgotten River. The city was very lofty and the Red River of Eight Hundred Miles was flowing around the city. The city was named the City of White Emperor because the White Emperor lived there. She was the sole daughter of the current White Emperor. The two sides of the Red River of Eight Hundred Miles were all her territory. She was Luo Luo. She was princess Luo Luo. Chapter 70 – There’s a youngster The City of White Emperor at the origin of the Forgotten River. The Red River of Eight Hundred Miles as territory. Who else could she possible be? The only princess of Yao actually appeared here! People in the pce were very shocked. Soh Soh, with the sound of friction of clothes, everyone stood up and prepared to salute. My mother is the princess royal of Great West continent. Luo Luo looked at people and continued speaking, My father is Bai Xing Ye. (Bai means White in Chinese) With these two names, the aura in the pce became even more depressed and nervous. Everyone remained silent as if they were dead. The two names represented authority and power. These two names were among the five saints. The couple in the City of White Emperor were at the same level as the Divine Queen and the Pope. The southern ambassadors all remained silent. After they saw Chen Chang Sheng who was standing behind Luo Luo, they felt even worse. People noticed the close rtionship between Luo Luo and Chen Chang Sheng a long time ago. As expected, Luo Luo looked at the southern ambassadors said, My master is Chen Chang Sheng. Mother, father, master. She said so, which meant that she ced the three at the same height. Different from what some people previously thought, Luo Luo did not go to the Tradition Academy for fun, but rather she actually wanted to learn. She viewed Chen Chang Sheng as her family member and respectful elder. People inside the pce were all shocked and wordless. Even Gou Han Shis attitude became more serious. Who is this kid named Chen Chang Sheng? How could Luo Luo ce him at the same height as the White Emperor couple?! Excuse me, how is my master not as great as Qiu Shan Jun? Luo Luo looked at the southern ambassadors asked. The southern ambassadors did not have an answer because they couldnt answer. No matter how genius Qiu Shan Jun was, solely from a status standpoint, how can onepare him with the master of a princess? Luo Luo looked at the pedantic young schr who spoke earlier, lifted up her eyebrows and asked, In order to resist the demons, humans need to unite. The south and the north need to make a union. So Xu You Rong must marry Qiu Shan Jun? Only because of the so-called righteous cause, you would force a woman to marry someone she doesnt want to marry? The young schr said with a trembling voice, Shouldnt we? Of course you shouldnt! Luo Luo looked at the person and said confidently, Shes the wife of my master, how can you make her marry another man? I really suspect if you are a demon spy. The young schrs face was swollen red. He felt very angry, but didnt dared to say anything. Luo Luo looked at the people and said, The righteous cause? I am the righteous cause. My master owned the righteous cause. How dare you use the righteous cause to threaten him? What a joke! The young schr wanted to exin something but after closer thinking, he realized that he couldnt say anything. Sweat poured down like waterfall on his face. No one in the pce dared to object to Luo Luos sentence. It was believed that if Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Jun were married, the union between the north and south would elerate. However, everyone knew that the union between Yao and Humans was the fundamental base to fight against the demon race! If fighting against the demons was the righteous cause, then protecting the close rtionship between Yao and human was the biggest righteous cause! In disagreement with the young schr and other shameless peoples logic, since Luo Luo definitely would represent Yao to support the marriage between Chen Chang Sheng and Xu You Rong, then anyone who attempted to stop this marriage was trying to irritate Yao to destroy the union between the races. Then what are they if they are not demon spies! In order to elerate the union between north and south, are they going to offend Humans most determined and strongest ally? Nonsense! No one would make this choice. Even the Pope, the Virgin of the Southern Sects, the leader of the Li Mountain, or even the Divine Queen wouldnt take this action. The righteous cause? It was just selfish benefit, or another word, power. Think closely, this was trulyughable. The young schr was entirely wet. Until now, he saw his intentions hiding under his clothes and the righteous cause. His face was still red but now it wasnt due to anger, it was due to humiliation. The pce was wordless. Many people were as humiliated as this young schr and didnt know what to say. Gou Han Shi looked at Luo Luo with mixed feelings. Anyone who still wants to retain some reputation should leave right now. Whats the point of struggling here? Tang Thirty Six looked at him and mocked, Just give up. Your oldest senior cant marry her anymore. Or do you dare to kill Chen Chang Sheng in public? The disciples of the Li Mountain Sword Sect were standing. Hearing these words, they felt very angry. They grabbed the handles of their swords and then looked at Gou Han Shi. Gou Han Shi looked at him quietly. His eyes gradually lit up but were not sharp and were not more determined. The master of the Qiu Shan family remained silent ever since Chen Chang Sheng took out the engagement. But now, he couldnt stand anymore. He stared at Tang Thirty Six and said coldly, Is Master Wen Shui still good? Tang Thirty Sixs expression changed slightly and said, Want to suppress me by using my grandpa? Dont you feel any shame? Qiu Shan family was an ancient family in the South. They cared deeply about their reputation. As one of the Wen Shui Tang family, Tang Thirty Six, of course, understood this. Tonight, many events urred in the Ivy Festival. There were actually many opportunities for the two sides to modify the tension temporarily by stepping down and leaving. Yet because of some reasons or more urately, false judgements on the situation, the southern ambassadors made the wrong choices. This led to the current embarrassing situation. The current embarrassing situation, besides the above reasons, were also caused by Tang Thirty Six and Luo Luos continuous mockery. Luo Luos scolding and mockery of people such as elder Xiao Song Gong were due to their earlier scolding and mocking of Chen Chang Sheng. She didnt like such things but with her background and identity, she had the reason to do something about it. Tang Thirty Sixs scolding and mockery of people such as Xiao Song Gong and the master of Qiu Shan family were entirely due to his personality. No matter what position in the family hierarchy or other aspects, he shouldnt act this way. He appeared too full of nonsense, too dissipated, and too unrestrained. Not every unrestrained person was a prodigy who could seedter. They are more likely to be dandies.(In Chinese idioms, prodigy return to the fold and seedter) In manys eyes, Tang Thirty Six acted very worldly and very disrespectful. He made others unhappy unlike the member of a noble family and of course, unlike a young genius of Heavenly Academy. However, he did it because he disliked these people. Since he disliked these people, he had no reason not to scold them. This was his personality. He was only a sixteen year old youngster, a true youngster. He doesnt feel happy looking at the spring wind, doesnt feel sad looking at the fall rain, doesnt sigh looking at the winter snow, and doesnt feel annoyed looking at summer cicada. He only feels happy looking at things he likes, only feels annoyed looking at things he hated, only sighs looking at unfair things, and only feels sad looking at pathetic view of ones back under the falling sun. He likes to stay by himself and likes to sleep, but he doesnt like interacting with others. He is a bit narcissistic, very arrogant and confident. He lives freely and the matters in the world are unrted to him. He will attentive to things that make him happy, and will be closed to things he likes. He is a youngster like that. His personality was just like that. Even if he isnt a genius on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, and was only a young beggar taking sunbathes in the corner seeing pretty girls pass by, he would still whistle. Seeing rich people bully the weak, he would still secretly give them two kicks. He wouldnt even care if the guards tried to beat him upter. Therefore, he didnt have any friends in the capital besides Chen Chang Sheng. Therefore, he offended many ssmates in the Heavenly Academy including Zhuang Huan Yu. Therefore, he said long time ago, if he met the little monster from the Priests Academy who liked to bully ordinary people, he would definitely destroy him. Therefore, he couldnte to the first two nights of the Ivy Festival. Tang Thirty Six was a man like this. He likes what he truly likes, dislikes what he truly dislikes. So, people who liked him really liked him such as his grandpa of the Wen Shui family and the vice principal Zhuang of the Heavenly Academy. The people who disliked him really disliked him such as the current angry southern ambassadors. He didnt care. But there are people who care. How dare you! Apologize to the elder right now! A voice came up from the seats of the Heavenly Academy. Now everyone was standing because they couldnt see who was speaking clearly. Momentster, people realized it was actually Zhuang Huan Yu. People all felt a little surprised. They didnt understand why he wanted to criticize Tang Thirty Six. What they didnt understand even more was why was he speaking. Even though Tang Thirty Sixs words were worldly and disrespectful to the Li Mountain Sword Sect and the Qiu Shan family, both Principal Mao Qiu Yu and Vice Principal Zhuang were in the field. Why did Zhuang Huan Yu have the right to criticize the student? Although he was the genius ranked tenth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, he was still only a student. The principal had been remained silent the whole time. Why could Zhuang Huan Yu criticize Tang Thirty Six? Mao Qiu Yu turned around and glimpsed at Zhuang Huan Yu. His expression was calm. Many peoples eyes fell on Zhuang Huan Yu. Zhuang huan Yus expression changed slightly. He also didnt know why he said that before. But he already said it. How could he take it back? He closed his mouth tightly and with an angry face, he continued to stare at Tang Thirty Six. He thought he appeared indifferent and selfless but he didnt know that, in others eyes, he really misbehaved. The reason why Zhuang Huan Yu suddenly misbehaved was veryplicated. Tonight, many high status people came to the Ivy Festival and even a genius like him had to sit quietly. Yet who would have thought, Tang Thirty Six, whom people normally didnt even bother to take a look at was speaking loudly in front of people. This caused Zhuang Huan Yu to generate hatred towards him subconsciously. The more important reason was because Luo Luo revealed her identity. The legend in Heavenly Academy fell back to the reality. He had imagined infinite times the future he had with the junior but his dream was crushed tonight. The junior......was the princess Luo Luo. No matter how hard he tried, even if he became a genius and surpassed Qiu Shan Jun, it would still be impossible for him to stay together with her. Deep disappointment and despair all turned into anger. But the love was still hiding in the bottom of his heart. He never told anyone so his disappointment and anger tonight couldnt be released. At this moment, he saw Tang Thirty Six, the junior that he could criticize normally. Therefore, he said that sentence. The pce became strangely quiet. Everyone was looking at Tang Thirty Six. Previously when Guan Fei Bai from the Li Mountain Sword sect had been scolded Tang Thirty Six with How dare you? Tang Thirty Six returned back, How dare your mother? Now Zhuang Huan Yu criticized him, what would he say? The southern ambassadors all felt happy thinking that there was now a problem urring among the Zhou people. They thought, how would you solve this problem? Gou Han Shi nced at Tang Thirty Six and felt somewhat surprised. He frowned. Guan Fei Bai looked at Zhuang Huan Yu, also frowned and felt somewhat unhappy. Tang Thirty Sixs expression became a little gloomy. He looked in the direction of the seats for Heavenly Academy. None of his schoolmates responded to his look. Mao Qiu Yu sighed and was ready to say something. Vice Principal Zhuangs face was a little pale. He looked at him and shook his head. He wanted to say something but paused, as if he had a problem that he couldnt say. He remained silent for a while and thenughed bitterly and said, Thats so not fun. Its certainly not fun. A sound came up next to him. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and said, You dont look like your normal self. Chapter 71 – The Fourth Person Not like my normal self?? What do you mean? he rolled his eyes and asked. He saw it was Chen Shang Sheng who said it and suddenly, Tang Thirty Sixs expression came alive. Just previously, you cursed out your opposition. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and said, And after you were finished with cursing them out, you would just go back to sleep as if nothing happened. Tang Thirty Six looked at the seats of Heavenly Academy and fell silent. He whispered, After all, some people did treat me nicely. During the entrance exam of Heavenly Academy, Chen Chang Sheng saw a few things from afar. He knew that the vice principal cared for Tang Thirty Six and now Tang Thirty Six was looking at the direction of the principal as well. There must be a story behind this, and the vice principal should be the reason that Tang Thirty Six behaved differently than his usual self. But, as a person, you should consider yourself before anything. Tang Thirty Six looked at the seats of Heavenly Academy and thought back to the experiences he endured these recent months in the school. He thought back to the istion from his schoolmates and what he endured in the first two nights of the Ivy Festival. The corners of his lip raised slightly and a mysterious smile was on his face. If it was any other time, Chen Chang Sheng wouldnt have supported Tang Thirty Sixs decision due to his personality even if he was his only friend. But after encountering so much tonight, a lot has changed. Just like Tang Thirty Six fell into a shameless trap in Heavenly Academy, Chen Chang Sheng also barely escaped a ck Mighty Dragon. He looked at Tang Thirty Six and said nothing, but his calm yet firm eyes supported his decision. You want me to apologize to these southerners? Tang Thirty Six looked at Zhuang Huan Yu and said, This is boring, your actions are boring too. Shocking discussions were raised in the pce. Zhuang Huan Yu was ranked tenth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. He was the leading role of the younger generation in the Six Ivies and he was on the same level of the Seven Rules of Heaven who was dominate in the south. Although his previous behavior was off and was both discouraging and shameful, at the end of the day, he was still the face of Heavenly Academy. As a student of Heavenly Academy, it was disrespectful of Tang Thirty Six to point out his fault so directly. Its boring and its not fun. If its not fun, why should I stay to y around? You guys think you can oppress me through my status as a student of Heavenly Academy, use your status as teachers to control me or use the excuse that you are a senior to shut me up? Because I.... I am going to quit. Tang Thirty Six looked at his former ssmates and teachers and said calmingly, I have decided to leave Heavenly Academy. Everyone in the pce, after hearing all the news tonight, was shocked with his deration. Heavenly Academy was the best school in the entire continent. Countless formidable xiuxingists came from this school and even the current Pope used to be a student there. Many of the winners of Great Trial were also students from this school. Although in the recent years, the young students of Heavenly Academy were in the shadow of the Seven Rules of Heaven in the south, the Heavenly Academy was still the Heavenly Academy. No one dared to doubt the status of this institution. Everyone was proud that they could enter the Heavenly Academy. Many people struggled and endured so much just to enter the gates of Heavenly Academy. But tonight, someone actually requested to leave Heavenly Academy! While shock filled the pce, the faces of the students and staffs of Heavenly Academy turned gray. The face of vice principal even turned pale. I know a lot of people will ask me why. Tang Thirty Six looked at everyone and said expressionlessly, Heavenly Academy has the best teachers, best students, and I must admit that I learned a lot from my time here. Even if I endured some hardship, it wouldnt be enough for me to decide to leave. But just like what I said earlier, the current Heavenly Academy is boring. Its boring and its not fun. If its not fun, then why should I stay to y around? It was a sentence that he said earlier and everyone thought back to it. Just because I said Ill handicap Tian Hai Ya Er, the teachers and seniors of the academy banned me from participating in the Ivy Festival! Just because I want to challenge Zhuang Huan Yu, someone sealed me in the library for one night! Dont tell me I have to think about the big picture. When did the old Heavenly Academy ever need to worry about other peoples big picture? What about the current Heavenly Academy? Its even afraid of the Family of Tian Hai! What is this? This is not the Heavenly Academy I read about in books. This Heavenly Academy is boring and not fun! Tang Thirty Six looked at the students and teachers of Heavenly Academy. His words were informal but his expression was serious because they were words he spoke from his heart before his departure. After hearing his speech, the noises in the pce got louder because this youngster from Wen Shui mentioned the Family of Tian Hai. This sentence was filled with context, but people only heard Family of Tian Hai. Its even afraid of Family of Tian Hai! He even used even in his sentence. He even thought he shouldnt be afraid of the Family of Tian Hai! Prince Chen Liu lowered his head, two liquor cups were on the table in front of him. The liquor inside reflected the light from the Nightly Pearls and was beautiful. He seemed to be attracted by this sight and forgot about the things happening around him. Mo Yu looked at Tang Thirty Six indifferently with a teacup in her right hand. The cup was steady. Tian Hai was thest name of the Divine Queen. The Family of Tian Hai was the family the Divine Queen was born into. After that bloody power struggle a decade ago, Tian Hai reced Chen to be the most powerful name on this continent just like Bai for the Yao race. If political strength was considered, then it was without a doubt the most powerful in this world. In the current Zhou Dynasty, even the people of Pce Li, where the Pope lives, treated Family of Tian Hai with courtesy and respect. Even if millions of people hated the Family of Tian Hai to their guts, no one dared to say such a thing in front of the public. Who else could be like Tang Thirty Six and point out their ws straight up? People were looking at Tang Thirty Six withplicated expressions. Some respected him, some sympathized him but most of them were thinking of him as an idiot C was this youngster addicted to disgracing other people tonight? He wouldnt even let go of the Family of Tian Hai? It seemed like Tang Thirty Six didnt even feel the stares and never even considered the danger of his words. He looked at Zhuang Huan Yu coldly and said, I knew about the struggles you endured when you were young, but its not a reason for you to me everyone else. Dont think that everyone in this world owes you something. You pretend to be indifferent in front of people but keep on thinking and ming inside. You already entered the top ten of Honor Roll of Green Cloud but you still think destiny isnt fair and that you cant be as strong as Qiu Shan Jun. Who are you ming? I cant stand it. I hate these kind of people. The current Heavenly Academy have too many of these kind of students and therefore, its bing more and more like a drama show. Everyone just whines all day and sings soft tunes. Obviously, its boring! The pce got silent and people looked at the seats of Heavenly Academy. They looked at Zhuang Huan Yu. Zhuang Huan Yu was wordless for a long time. His expression slowly turn calm and he looked at Tang Thirty Six, Previously I did misbehave. Its not up to me to judge whether you did wrong or if you cared about the legacy of Heavenly Academy. In addition, although your words are harsh to our ears, they do have some sense in them.......But have you ever thought about the reason why, after you entered Heavenly Academy, the teachers and students disliked you? Why do you feel that we iste you? Is this because of your pride? No, the students of Heavenly Academy should be prideful themselves. You are the son of Tang in Wen Shui. You were born with a golden spoon in your hand. After you entered the academy, you were cared for by the powerful figures. You could skip ss and disobey the rules of the school. But what you got was no less than others. What about your ssmates? Only after they worked hard could they reap the reward and so, they disliked people like you, people who take the shorter path. Most of the students sitting on the scattered seats were from ordinary families. The dozens of young students of the southern ambassadors were also mostly poor students. The three young men of Seven Rules of Heaven changed their expression after hearing Zhuang Huans words. Gou Han Shi, who was famous for his low background, fell into a deep wonder. The vice principals face wasnt pretty because he knew that the big figure who cared for Tang Thirty Six that Zhuang Huan Yu referred to, was him. What you said was reasonable. Heavenly Academy has its own rules and legacies that were kept for thousands of years. Perhaps you and teachers believe that people could only be sessful after enduring all the hardship and struggles. But......my family is just rich. What else can I do? Should I pretend to be poor or should I spend all of my familys wealth? The Divine Queen would probably be happy from the results of that. Tang Thirty Six shook his head, You have your reasons. I have my habits, and Heavenly Academy has its own rules. Tonight, there is no right or wrong between us but since we are not fit for each other, then this thing will never get interesting, Therefore, I will leave Heavenly Academy. You can stop talking! the vice principal yelled with a very gloomy face. Wen Shuis Family of Tang had helped him when he was young. There were a lot of old stories between him and Tang. Since he promised the elders of the Family of Tang to care of Tang Thirty Six in the capital, he wouldnt just let Tang Thirty Six fall deeper and deeper into trouble. Enough! Your father told me to take care of you and you really think I wont discipline you! Tang Thirty Six looked at him and thought for a while. He scratched his head and said, Uncle Zhuang, you always say its my father who told you to take care of me.....but actually during the trip to the capital, I have already read the letter for you. I knew that my mother told you to take care of me. Therefore, you dont need to use my father to pressure me. Zhuang vice principal was so angry that his fingers were shaking, You, how could you read......read the letter! For some reason, Zhuang Huan Yus face got paler after hearing this. Tang Thirty Six said, All things aside, I will leave Heaven Academy tonight. Zhuang vice principal said bitterly, You are such a child. Why dont you listen? The semi-trial is already over and if you leave the school right now, what could you do about the Great Trial next year? Tang Thirty Six was a little stumped as this was a real problem. That wouldnt be a problem. Chen Chang Sheng smiled and said, Juste to my ce. Tang Thirty Six raised his eyebrows Go to your ce? Chen Chang Sheng said, The students of Traditional Academy also have the permission to enter the Great Trial directly. He couldnt make a mistake about this rule. The reason he tried so hard to enter one of the Six Ivies after he arrived at the capital was to skip the semi-trial and join next years Great Trial automatically. But for some reason, fate led him to be the first new recruit of the Tradition Academy in many years. Tang Thirty Six raised his eyebrow higher as if he found something interesting and new. How many people do you have now? Three. Chen Chang Sheng pointed at Luo Luo and himself, There is another one left in Tradition Academy for tonight. You saw him before. Tang Thirty Six was silent and then heughed, Count me in. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment, Then we have four people. Chapter 72 – Please Enlighten Dropping out of a school is a big thing. Dropping out of Heavenly Academy is an even bigger thing. The reason why Vice Principal Zhuangs reaction was so strong was because he knew clearly that if a student left the Heavenly Academy, other schools would not dare to ept him. Yes, Priest Academy, Li Pce, Startaker Academy, and Thirteen Division of Green Light all had their own backgrounds, but ultimately, in the capital, the Heavenly Academy was the special one.... How could he expect such a twist in the sequence of events? The Tradition Academy stepped up to take Tang Thirty Six. Zhuang Huan Yu saw Zhuang vice principals worrying expression and felt bitter. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, Hes a student of Heavenly Academy. The Tradition Academy doesnt even have a principal or teachers yet and you dont know the rules. You cant just ept him like this. As Zhuang Huan Yu said, Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand the hidden rules and never thought that the Tradition Academy couldnt ept Tang Thirty Six. Nevertheless, Chen Chang Sheng turned around and reminded Luo Luo, After we return, remember to add his name to the list. Dont forget to get his finger print as well. After hearing this, Tang Thirty felt a little weird. He thought he just sold himself and was counting money for his owner. Luo Luo agreed without a trace of hesitation. The people in the pce were a little surprised, especially the teachers and students sitting in the seats near them. They could see clearly that her attitude toward Chen Chang Sheng was exactly the attitude of a student to a teacher. The crowd was even more shocked. What did this youngster named Chen do to make Princess Luo Luo respect and admire him so much? Sadly, its a littlete. Since he said he would join Traditional Academy, it was obvious that Tang Thirty Six wouldnt take back his decision. He was only a little dissatisfied that he didnt enter the Tradition Academy earlier because the night would have been more interesting. He wouldve went out of his way to help a friend and maintain the face of an academy in ruins. How cool would that be? But now the entire continent knew Princess Luo Luo was studying in Traditional Academy and just now, he joined the school. He never did maintain the face of the academy, but rather, it felt like he was trying to find a fast way out of trouble. Chen Chang Sheng knew what he was thinking about and thought he was thinking too much, Dont worry about these details. You dont have to worry about other peoples opinions. Right now, there are only us in the academy where simplicity is at its finest. Its meaningless to make thingsplicated. Tang Thirty Six thought the reasons were true but he was irritated that Chen Chang Sheng was giving advice already. Tang Thirty Six mocked, And now youre starting to teach me already? The people in the pce were looking at these three talking about their business in Traditional Academy. Their feelings wereplicated, but they all knew that after tonight the school that once was in ruins will truly gain a new life. Tradition Academy which was forgotten for many years, has officially returned to the eyes of the world. Yes, although the current Tradition Academy only had four students with no principal, no teachers and no servants and it was still as quiet as before, after tonight, who would dare to ignore Tradition Academy like before? pping suddenly started in the pce. It was loud and steady and without a hint of hesitation or fakeness. It wasnt dragged out intentionally and it wasnt done in mockery. After the apuse, Gou Han Shis voice was heard as well. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and the other two and then said sincerely, Congrattions, Tradition Academy. Everyones face froze. This was the second time Gou Han Shi spoke in tonights Ivy Festival. Previously when Chen Chang Sheng showed his marriage vow and silenced the entire pce, Gou Han Shis first words asked Chen Chang Sheng to consider Xu You Rongs feelings and decision. His words were calm and easy, but it pointed to the softest and weakest spots of humans heart. If the white crane hadnt arrive from the north, it would be hard to determine which direction tonights situation would go. At this moment, he spoke out again. People in the pce were a little nervous. They knew something was about to happen. Mo Yu was thinking of ending the Ivy Festival midway so that she could end the proposal which had already turned into a drama but because of Xiao Song Gongs attack and Jin Yu Lus shocking appearance, she couldnt do anything. So what was going to happen next? Tang Thirty Six dropped out of Heavenly Academy and there was internal matter in the Zhou people. He joined the Tradition Academy directly afterwards but all of this was irrelevant to the Southerners. The silence of the Southern ambassadors didnt mean they epted what was going on. The Ivy Festival did not end, but rather, it had just began. Gou Han Shis expression was indifferent as if the South hadnt been embarrassed by Chen Chang Sheng. On my way to the capital, I already knew that the Tradition Academy had reopened. I had been thinking, after more than ten years, the Tradition Academy, a ce with such umon history, should indeed be revitalized by now. I was very happy about it. But I was curious, what type of person can take on such a great responsibility? He looked at Chen Chang Sheng and the other two and said, Tonight I know. Princess Luo Luo is actually at the Tradition Academy, and the princesss master is actually a student of the Tradition Academy. With this, how can the Tradition Academy not be revitalize? Many people want to know, after all, how far did the Tradition Academye by now and I am no exception. Thank the Divine Queen for allowing all of the students in the South to participate in the Great Trial and the court for even inviting us to the Ivy Festival this year. Upon saying this, Gou Han Shi left his seat and walked a few steps down even though it only got him a few steps closer to Chen Chang Shengs group who were standing by the door. But now, he was standing right in front of them. He spoke to them kindly and calmly, Tonight is the third night of the Ivy Festival, also thest chance for the Six Ivies and other students who were invited topete. We came from ten thousand miles away and since we are participating the Ivy Festival, we obviously cant miss it. I, as a representative of the Li Mountain Sword sect, ask the Tradition Academy to please enlighten. (In this case, please enlighten is a polite way of asking people to have a fight, orpete) ................................... The pce was very quiet. Although not as dead as before, strangely, people were not surprised by Gou Han Shis suggestion. It was like everyone had already guessed that such thing would happen and actually hoped for it. But before Gou Han Shi said this, people actually didnt think of it. Tonight was the Ivy Festival. To the Southern Ambassadors, Gou Han Shis suggestion was the best choice. If he directly challenges Chen Chang Sheng, people would think that the Li Mountain felt angry about their unsessful proposal for Qiu Shan Jun and therefore wanted to revenge. He didnt mention the fight between elder Xiao Song Gong and Jin Yu Lu and the story that happened in the past. He didnt mention princess Luo Luos identity. And he also didnt mention Tang Thirty Sixs disrespect to his sect but only mentioned the Ivy Festival. Theres a rule in the Ivy Festival which said schools could challenge each other. This was not a rule made by the Great Zhou First Emperor and it was also unrted to the second Emperor. The Ivy Festival was the Great Trial, and both had its history and traditions. Therefore, the rules in the Ivy Festival should still be respected or were the Zhou people ready to break the rules themselves? The pce was wordless, people remained silent. At this moment, surprisingly, Gou Han Shi spoke up again. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng said indifferently ,Yes, what I just said was simply an excuse, or a reason. Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit dazed. Luo Luo felt a bit surprised. Tang Thirty Six felt a bit shocked. They all didnt understand why he suddenly said this. People in the pce felt even more astounded. Tonight, too many things had happened. No matter right or wrong, to us Southerners, to us Li Mountain Sword sect, there not delighting things. More importantly, my oldest senior is not present, to this thing so no one can hear his opinions. I think this is unfair. Gou Han Shi looked at Chen Chang Sheng calmly and said, As a disciple of Li Mountain, I have responsibility to protect the reputation of my sect. As a junior, I want to represent my senior to show his attitude and so although I know the excuse or reason I used is boring but I still want to do something because we need to calmly leave the pce. Lastly, he made a bow to salute Chen Chang Sheng and said, Please enlighten. The entire field was silent, everyone looked to Chen Chang Sheng, Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Gou Han Shi and remained silent for a long time. He knew Gou Han Shis reasoning. Li Mountain sword sect wanted to retain some of its pride by challenging the Tradition Academy and through this process, prove that he was behind Qiu Shan Jun. In fact, Gou Han Shi didnt hide his thoughts and put everything in front of people. Was this really justified? He looked at Gou Han Shi said, This only seems appropriate. Gou Han Shi said calmly, This isnt just, but open. Yes, his thoughts werent justified, but the way Gou Han Shi put everything in the public, the proposal to directly challenge the Tradition Academy, was open and could not be criticized. Therefore, its very hard to respond. Based on Chen Chang Shengs personality, if he wasnt manipted by the Dong Yu Generals mansion and the high status people in the royal pce, he wouldnt have acted this way against the marriage. If he was by himself, facing Gou Han Shis challenge, he absolutely would turn around and leave. But now, he wasnt by himself. He was representing the Tradition Academy. He already felt attached to the school that had a big banian, a pond, a building filled with books, and an abandoned well. The Li Mountain sword sect was not challenging him, but the Tradition Academy. Then, he could notpletely follow his own thinking. He looked towards Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six and wanted to know their opinions but he found out helplessly that both Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six had strong desires in their eyes. Their eyes were extremely bright and burning to the extent that other people couldnt even look directly at their eyes. Indeed, people couldnt look directly at the two peoples desire to fight and their fearless hearts. Eh...fight or not? Chen Chang Sheng asked. There wasnt any principal or teacher in the Tradition Academy, only them. When facing such a big thing, obviously, they had to discuss it together. Luo Luo was still yielding and said, If master wants fight, then lets do it. Tang Thirty Six looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot and said, They already said it already, wont you feel shameful to not fight? It seems there wasnt a clear answer. Luo Luo said she would listen to his words. Tang Thirty Six used a question, but in reality, everyone knew their meaning. Fight. Chapter 73 – Unwilling Besides the wall in front of the Mausoleum of the Book, what did the Destiny Pavilion care about the most when evaluating honor rolls such as the Honor Roll of Green Cloud and the Honor Roll of Midas? The answer is the fights between elites on the honor rolls. Anyone that got on the honor roll, regardless of background, would have experienced at least one battle. Chen Chang Sheng who did not have experience asked, Then, how do we fight? Who do we fight? Luo Luos eyes lit up and she held onto the handle of her Falling Rain Whip using her right hand. She walked up and said, When master has a problem, his disciple will solve it. Of course, Tang Thirty Six wouldnt let her take advantage of such a great opportunity to fight and said, I am new... so you should let me prove myself. Nowadays, the Li Pce Sword sect possessed a special status because its current young generation was very strong. Certainly Tang Thirty Six was a genius, but he still couldntpare to his opponents. That is not to say Gou Han Shi or even the three young disciples of the Li Mountain could defeat him easily. The Seven Rulings were all from the Li Mountain. Everyone of their rank on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud ranked much higher than Tang Thirty Six. Yet Tang Thirty Six seemed to never think about the difference in ranks. When he looked at Gou Han Shi, his eyes lit up and he became excited. The word fear was never in his dictionary. He originally wanted to challenge Zhuang Huan Yu who ranked tenth on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud on the second night of the Ivy Festival. His fight was rejected only because the school objected to it. Tonight, he decided to join the Tradition Academy but he immediately got a chance to fight the Seven Rulings. He didnt want to miss this chance. Yes, this was a good opportunity. If I didnt remember incorrectly, the third night of the Ivy Festival is the literary test. Gou Han Shi didnt look at Tang Thirty Six, but only quietly looked at Chen Chang Sheng. Since even the princess became your apprentice, then you should be very knowledgeable. Also I heard you still havent sessfully purified yet, so I think the literacypetition would be a good option. He didnt finish his sentence, but everyone understood it. Li Mountain Sword sect challenging the Tradition Academy was basically Gou Han Shi challenging Chen Chang Sheng. The pce was silent. Gou Han Shi sounded very reasonable and showed Li Mountain Sword sects pity for the weak and pursuit for equity. Gou Han Shisment meant that since the third night was a literacypetition, Chen Chang Sheng didnt have an excuse to notpete with him even if he didnt purify sessfully yet. However, this suggestion was in truth not pitiful or fair. Gou Han Shi read three thousand Scrolls of the Way and learned all the teachings from both the North and the South. Even the old professors who studied the Scrolls of the Way for their entire life in the Li Pce couldnt score better than him on the literacy test. This was a fact acknowledged by the entire continent. If they were only talking about xiuxing, Gou Han Shi wasnt strongpared to those elders who had xiuxinged for hundreds of years because he was younger, but in regards to knowledge, he was the most knowledgeable. He wanted topete against Chen Chang Sheng in the literacypetition. How was this fair? This waspletely bullying and would be utter dominance by the strong elite. Luo Luos look became sharp and she stared at Gou Han Shi. She shouted, Nonsense! Gou Han Shis expression didnt change. He first made a salute to her and then said, May I ask, what is nonsense? Tang Thirty Sixughed contemptuously. The entire continent knows that you have read all of the Scrolls of Way and that you are the most knowledgeable. Where can we find someoneparable to you? You actually want topete with that kid in knowledge? Dont you feel any shame? To actually suggest it, how is it not nonsense? Gou Han Shi looked at him and said calmly, I am also amoner. My memory skills are not better or superior to than others. Since I was a child, my family was very poor. Also I couldnt begin reading (supposed to be xiuxing?) right after I was born. The only thing I can do is read. Reading is my xiuxing. Knowledge is my strength like power is a tigers strength. I am representing Li Mountain in this challenge to the Tradition Academy. Should I really abandon my strength? I use my strength to live on. Why should I feel shameful? I use my strength to defeat my opponent. How is it nonsense? What a stupid argument! I am best at sleeping. If I want topete with you on who could sleep longer, will you also agree? Tang Thirty Six said. Gou Han Shi smiled and said, If there is such apetition as the Sleeping Competition in the Ivy Festival, then I will. Tang Thirty Six got stuck but after a while, heughed contemptuously, Then how is the literacypetition going to be? Do you actually want the Bishop to give us tests? Why do we have to get soplicated? Since we all didnt participate in the second night of Ivy Festival, isnt it more straightforward to just have a fight? Gou Han Shi spoke calmly, If you insist, I have no problem with it...You can decide bothpetition type and whopetes. People all felt a little surprised, even Tang Thirty Six didnt expect Gou Han Shis sudden change of attitude. Following Gou Han Shis sentence, Guan Fei Bai and other two young disciples of Li Mountain walked up to him with empty expressions. Seeing this, people then realized that they misunderstood Gou Han Shi before. The so called literacypetition, indeed was an automatic win for the Li Mountain, but fighting would be even worse for Chen Chang Sheng because he would have even fewer chances to win. Among the Southern Ambassadors, there werent many peopleing from the Li Mountain Sword Sect. Beside the elder Xiao Song Gong, there were only four other youngsters. They were four of the Seven Rulings. At this moment, Chen Chang Sheng spoke again. He looked at Gou Han Shi, I agree with you. Anything obtained from xiuxing is their own ability. Just like how when rice eaten, it turns into energy. Its our freedom to use the energy to do what we want. Fortunately....I am also amoner and I also have read some books. Both weremoners and both had read some books, which was really coincidental. Therefore its good for them topete. After all you are unwilling. The Bishop looked at Chen Chang Sheng andughed, hiding deep meaning within. Then he looked outside of the pce. The fall wind was a little cold. The lights of the Seventh of July were only in the ordinary families, but not in the royal pce making it even colder. The old man wore his clothes tighter and said, If the event ends without a fight, Qiu Shan Jun will definitely feel unwillingter when he finds out. Since Tang Thirty Six could not participate in the first two nights of the Ivy Festival, he has been feeling unwilling. Also since the southerners didnt participate in the first two nights of the Ivy Festival, why dont you guys just fight? Since it is already sote, please make it fast. ................................ The door was opened and the lights from the Night Pearls emitted in the darkness. The square in front of the pce became very bright. Outside of the royal pce, the the streets in the capital were still crowded. Far away there were people igniting the Eternal Fires. In the southwest corner, there were fireworks burning. There were hundreds of people who stood on the staircase in front of the pce. They were all looking at the two groups divided into the east and west of the square. They all had feelings. Some were indifferent, some felt worried, some felt happy, but none of them were nervous. In the Ivy Festival in the recent years, thepetitions between schools in the capital hadnt stopped. There were always some dramatic events urring. In the Ivy Festival this year, the first night was forced to end early because Luo Luo destoryed Tian Hai Ya Er. There wasnt anything exciting that happened on the second night. The third night, everyone thought the main scene would the proposal from the Southern Ambassadors, but an exciting event had happened. Now, they were finally facing the real fight. But unfortunately before the fight even began, the result was already known. Because the results were known, none could get nervous. Gou Han Shi wouldnt fight himself. His xiuxing stage was already much higher than others in his age. Like Qiu Shan Jun, he was no longer in the Honor Roll of Green Cloud but in the Honor Roll of Midas. If he fought Luo Luo or Tang Thirty Six, the match would be unfair. Previously he suggested to have a literacypetition with Chen Chang Sheng because of the inequity in regards of strength. Since in the literacypetition people only need to speak, there would be victory and loss but no wounds and death. In thepetition between the Tradition Academy and the Li Mountain Sword sect, the Tradition Academy was allowed to choose both how and who topete. The Li Mountain Sword Sect seemed to act generous, but actually theres no difference. The disciples from the Li Mountain Sword sect who came to the capital, were all among the Seven Rulings. Its difficult for the Tradition Academy to win anyone of them. Originally I was going to challenge the fourth ruling.......this kid know about this. Tang Thirty Six pointed at Chen Chang Sheng and said to Luo Luo, But since tonight is a fight between schools, then I cant just do whatever I want. The fourth ruling is the strongest, obviously I will let you take over. I want to try to defeat the kid named Qi Jian. Luo Luo said, I am fine with it. Chen Chang Sheng thought a bit and said, If we do this, the chance to win is small. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and said sarcastically, I wanted to use the ancient horse race method. Let our weakest fight their strongest......but the problem is you are way too weak. We cant even let you get on the field. Obviously we can only try to win two fights continuously, so you dont have to get out and lose face. Luo Luo actually felt very confident about Chen Chang Sheng even though she didnt even know where her confidence came from. At the moment, the people from the Li Mountain Sword sect walked out. The one who walked in the front was a young man. He was not even fully grown yet but actually looked even smaller than Luo Luo. Hes Qi Jian, rankedst, and also was the weakest among the Seven Rulings. Qi Jian was Li Mountain Sword sect masters close-door disciplest disciple he would take). He was very young, but had ranked in the top ten on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, until on one meeting two years ago. He barely lost to Zhuang Huan Yu, so he was dropped to eleventh, but no one dared to look down on him. Because hes really small. His rope appeared very loose, blowing up by wind, Hoo Hoo, looked somewhat cute. Tang Thirty Six saw this scene, sighed and said, How can I even hit him? Chen Chang Sheng sighed and said, Sounds like you can actually beat him. Tang Thirty Six felt very angry, stared at him. Tang Thirty Sixughed, didnt speak. Tang Thirty Six suddenly remained silent for a while, then said, If we can fortunately win two fights, this kid doesnt have to get on. If I lose, then Luo Luo you should just surrender, so we lose two fights continuously, then this kid no longer needs to fight. Chen Chang Sheng noticed his word fortunately. Although hes fearless, but it doesnt mean he was blinded by his own enthusiasm. Tang Thirty Six knew the opponent was strong. Luo Luo didnt understand, why if he lost, she had to surrender too? Was it really more important for master to not go up than the loss of the Tradition Academy? Yes, the Tradition Academy only got a few sparrows like us, is it really shameful to lose to the Li Mountain Sword sect? Fine, its certainly shameful, but that doesnt matter, as long as you dont go up.....If you dont go up, then they cant get back the reputation they lost today. Tang Thirty Six looked at the calm person standing in the opposite at the square, said, Let them feel unwilling! After saying this, he held on to the handle of his sword, walked towards the opposite side. Chapter 74 – The Youngster’s Sword Why did Li Mountain Sword Sect want to challenge the Tradition Academy? Because they came all the way from the south to propose to Xu You Rong, but were stopped by Chen Chang Sheng. They had to think of a way to regain their pride as Gou Han Shi admitted. Only then could they leave the Zhou Royal Pce calmly, although sparsely. With Tang Thirty Sixs schedule, whether the Tradition Academy won two times in a roll or lost two times consecutively, Chen Chang Sheng wouldnt need to step into the arena, and therefore, Mountain Lis Sword Sect couldnt earn back their pride. Although Luo Luo thought this action was kind of......shameless, it was rather interesting. She showed her support through silence. However, Chen Chang Sheng actually really wanted to interact with Gou Han Shi who was rumored to have understood the entire Scrolls of the Way. Chen Chang Sheng wanted to say something to Tang Thirty Six, but he had already entered the arena. Wind was blowing wildly outside and the pce was getting colder as the night drew on. Tang Thirty Six stood in the field and took out his sword while ncing around. His handsome figure supplemented with beautiful hair that was blowing in the wind attracted the female students of Mountain Virgin and Green Light who were standing on the stairs of the pce. No matter what they thought about Tang Thirty Six, they couldnt have guessed that before he even arrived at the arena, Tang Thirty Six made some meaningless yet irritating gestures. Tang Thirty Six saw Qi Jians thin figure from ten yards away and was stumped. He suddenly remembered something and nced at Zhuang Huan Yu and sighed, Look at this child. How small was he two years ago? And you were shameless enough to win. Obviously, Zhuang Huan Yu wasnt going to reply to that. Heughed coldly, but it meant the same thing as the previous words Chen Chang Sheng said and you think you can win against him. The name, the Seven Rules of Heaven is well known throughout the world, but people who never met them could never have thought that even a small child like Qi Jian was in it. He saw Tang Thirty Six and bowed. The expression on his face showed his nervousness or even shyness. Tang Thirty Six wrinkled his eyebrows slightly and asked, How old are you? Qi Jian answered, I will be fourteen years old in two months. Tang Thirty Six could never give up an opportunity to insult Zhuang Huan Yu like this. He nced at his position and scoffed. Then he looked back at Qi Jian and asked, Since you are so young.....is it fine to not fight? Qi Jians expression turned serious and replied like a small adult, The Tradition Academy used the princesss status to pressure us, used the marriage vow to pressure us and used the righteous cause to pressure us. My senior isnt here to defend or debate for himself because hes innocent. Therefore as the lower ssman, I must help him regain his pride. Tang Thirty Sixs expression became serious as well, Wrong. The people who used parents words and factions promises to pressure us, are you guys. Its also you guys who tried to use the righteous cause to pressure us. Everything that has happened was all started by your elders. We are simply defending ourselves. And your senior.....he tried to marry Chen Chang Shengs fiancee and Chen Chang Sheng should be sorry? Do not forget, the marriage vow is still there and the white crane is still here as well. Behind Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo, the white crane was resting on a bronze statue. Its whiteness contrasted against the night. Qi Jian was silent and spoke no further. His small hand held his sword handle and slowly, he drew the weapon out of its sheath. Just from this simple action, a powerful aura was released from his body. The thin and small youngster gave off the pressure of a master. The spectators suddenly became silent. Xu Shi Ji and others expressions changed. Even Mao Qiu Yus expression became more serious. Prince Chen Liu praised, The Seven Rules of Heaven sure arent an ordinary bunch. Tang Thirty Sixs expression became serious and he drew his sword from its sheath. He was known for his talent even when he was young. He was prideful and cool. Even after he left Wen Shui, came to the capital and entered Heavenly Academy, he was still the same. He knew Qi Jian would be the most powerful opponent he faced of his peers. He knew the techniques of Mountain Lis Sword Sect would be more powerful than those of his familys legacy. Perhaps he needed to study in Heavenly Academy for two more years to actually defeat the Seven Rules of Heaven. But tonight, he still wanted to win. He lowered his head and nced at the floor. Wild grass was growing out of the crack beside his shoes. He raised his head, stared towards Qi Jian and said, Lets begin. Qi Jians expression was serious, Lets go! Their voice echoed through the night in front of the silent pce. The wild grass that was growing in the crack was suddenly blown backward, as if it was tearing apart. The wind started blowing violently and two shadows appeared and rushed toward the center of the field. A loud crash! Tang Thirty Six and Qi Jian met, the swords in their hands also shed against each other. Sharp wind was swirling around their bodies and it lifted their shirts. It was as if a rain storm had approached andnded on the ivies outside of Pce Li! Two swords encountered each other in the night. The starlight that was reflected from the two swords were flowing like a stream. For sure, they were no ordinary weapons. Sword of Wen Shui! Someone realized the identity of the sword in Tang Thirty Sixs hand. The sword that was as clear as a mirror that could reflect starlight was actually the legacy sword of the Family of Tang in Wen Shui C the Sword of Wen Shui! Grandfather Tang gave the familys legacy sword to Tang Thirty Six for him to use in the capital. This showed how much he loved his grandson and also proved how much hope he ced on Tang Thirty Six. Furthermore, it showed that he decided to appoint Tang Thirty Six as the head of the family in the future! Some people were shocked by the Wen Shui Sword, and some were surprised by the sword in Qi Jians hand. The sword in the thin youngsters hand was dark and dull. It seemed to possess no de and was broader than ordinary swords. It seemed less of a sword, but more of an iron ruler C yes, this sword was the Iron Rule! Iron Rule was the relic sword of the elder in Mountain Lis Sect of Punishment. The head of Mountain Li gave Qi Jian a relic sword to travel through the continent. This could only show how much hope he ced on this discipline of his! - Tangs legacy sword against the relic sword of Mountain Li. Who would be stronger? That was what the spectators in front of the pce wanted to figure out. At least until now, both of these swords seemed to sustain each others attack. Tang Thirty Six and Qi Jian couldnt hear the discussion of the spectating crowd. All of their concentration and mind was on their swords. The two swords created a barrier and two oval surfaces appeared in the night sky. They covered up the two youngsters body and crashed into each other. The oval surface reflected the starlight from the dark night sky. Countless murderous powers were flowing inside the bright surface. Millions of hidden power shot out from the back of the two youngsters. The rocky field beneath them couldnt handle such terrifying power. With cracking noises, dozens of holes appeared on the field and they spread outwards like a spider web. Principal of Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu, raised his eyebrow slightly. He lifted his sleeve slightly and a pure yet powerful essence covered up the stone stairs in front of the pce. He was a powerful xiuxingist and was titled The Wind of Two Sleeves. All of his power was hidden in his sleeves. No matter how intense the fight between Tang Thirty Six and Qi Jian was, it couldnt affect the people spectating the fight on the stone stairs. But he didnt care about the people on the field. The crane gave a cry and it spread it wings and flew. It shed through the night andnded on the roof of Wei Yang Pce. Jin Yu Lu stood in front of Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo. Xiao Song Gong held his sword handle and coughed. Dozens of cracks appeared at the two sides but it suddenly stopped and couldnt travel no further. Looking at the scene in the field, the spectators were surprised and shocked. One of them was a famous young xiuxingst. One of them was part of the well known Seven Rules of Heaven. Both of them are ranked on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. Even if they were more powerful than peers of their age, that didnt surprise people. What surprised people was the current situation. Before the battle started, people thought although Family of Tang in Wei Shui was a grand family whosted thousands of years, their legacy couldnt bepared to Mountain Li. Simply regarding techniques and precision, Tang Thirty Six would lose to Qi Jian. However, since he was older and xiuxinged earlier, at least his amount of qi would be greater than Qi Jians amount of qi. Who knew that after the first counter, Qi Jian didnt show a trace of weakness in thepetition for the number and pureness of qi! Many people didnt understand the reason. Tang Thirty Six himself knew exactly the reason. Even if he and Qi Jian had the same talent, the xiuxing technique of Mountain Lis Sword Sect was stronger than that of the Family of Tangs. After a long time of xiuxinging, even the slightest difference would be a great disparity. And there was the most important point. He waszier than Qi Jian. Although he pushed himself very hard for the Ivy Festival to challenge Zhuang Huan Yu and didnt even visit Chen Chang Sheng because of this, it was only for a few months. He was the only son of a great family. Just like Zhuang Huan Yu said, he was born with a golden spoon in his hand. He was loved by his grandfather and lived a happy life. Even if he xiuxinged a little harder, his grandmother would rebuke the entire family. His maids would think of ways for him to ck off...... On the other hand, the disciplines of Mountain Lis Sword Sect were mostly from poor families, and Qi Jian was no different.* Even if Tang Thirty Six thought with his foot, he knew that Qi Jian xiuxinged much harder than him. Although his opponent wasnt even fourteen years old yet, his time spent meditating was probably much longer than his time spent meditating. Suddenly, a cry was heard in the night sky in front of the pce. The nightly wind was disrupted and the reflection of the stars on the two oval surface was messed up. If if it was a pool of water, it was as if someone threw a rock inside the pool. Wen Shui Sword and Iron Rule were separated for the first time since its encounter. Then they shed against each other again. In a single moment, the two swords struggled against each other for dozens of times. That loud cry was the sound of two swords shing. Because it was too fast and the noises too rapid, it seemed to not stop in between. The shing noise suddenly stopped, and so did the wind. Two shadows separated from each other and stood on the ground. Just like before, dozens of yards apart. Tang Thirty Six lowered his head and nced at the floor. Now the wind and sword was calm, the wild grass once again stood straight. Except earlier that grass was beside his heels. Now it was in front of his shoes. Tang Thirty Six raised his head and looked at Qi Jian who was on the other side. He noticed that thin youngster was still standing in the original position. You are good. He said, I thought since I ate two more years of rice than you, even if Im terrible, I should be on the same level as you. I never thought I would step back half a feet more. Qi Jian looked at him and asked seriously, Are you going to surrender? Tang Thirty Six felt insulted, Do you think Im a boring person like that? Qi Jian was confused and asked, Then why did you say something like that. Tang Thirty Six answered sincerely, Im just reminding myself......I cannot bezy anymore in the future. Chen Chang Sheng was behind him, Its not right. Qi Jian said honestly, Truly, its no good. But it will be something of the future, I still need to win against you tonight. Tang Thirty Sixs shirt was floating slightly and his eyes brightened. Qi Jians expression turned serious and he waited calmly. Chapter 75 – Collapse the clouds Everyone from the Wen Shui Tang family knew that their young master was not good at long battles, not because he had no stamina, but because he got bored of fighting easily. Tonight, Tang Thirty Six appeared to very bored of the fight. He stepped out with his right foot. The grass was being blown down by wind. Tang Thirty Sixs Wen Shui Sword carried the starlights and was thrusted at Qi Jian. The sword Qi broke the air and faintly, fire could be seen. Return of Night Cloud! Among the spectating crowd, there were people who knew this sword technique and were calling it out. Tang Thirty Six used all of his qi. The sword qi became more rampant as if it was actually burning under the sky. Several clouds were slowly floating above the square. They were lit up by the sword and it looked as if they were burning too, like the crimson clouds at the sunset. More terrifyingly, infinite sword spirits were hiding in the burning clouds the sharpest sword spirits. People were all shocked thinking that there was reason for this arrogant youngster to be so arrogant. Gou Han Shi also became serious. He had thought that, when Tang Thirty Six left Wen Shui to xiuxing in Heavenly Academy for several months, he must have be stronger and was no longer just ranked 36th on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds. But he didnt know that he improved this fast, and was on such high level already. Above the sky, the clouds were burning. Sword Qi was thrusted at Qi Jians face. His skinny body was shaking and his little face became a bit pale but there wasnt a hint of fear on it. He shouted and ced his ruler horizontally in front of his chest, like two mountains slowly closing on a river, blocking out all of the sunlight! Tang Thirty Six continued move up, fire came along his sword. As he walked, his sword got brighter and on its tip, a cluster of white and ring light was formed! The dark square was first lit up by clouds and then suddenly, it became as bright as day as if the morning sun had just risen or as if the falling sun was hoisted back up! Falling Back of the Setting Sun! The spectating crowd again surprisingly shouted! It wasnt until now could the elites finally ascertain that Tang Thirty Six had already fully learned the true meaning of the sword techniques of the Wen Shui Tang family. Return of Night Cloud! Falling Back of the Setting Sun! A Sea of Maple! The Wen Shui Three Movements! ....................................... The Wen Shui Three Movements were the strongest sword techniques of the Wen Shui Tang family. This set of sword techniques only had three moves, but it could change the world! Of course, with Tang Thirty Sixs current xiuxing stage, even if he learned this sword technique, he couldnt fully express its power, but it was strong enough. Even for someone aszy as him, with four full years of xiuxing and his hard work in the recent several months, he finally mastered it. He was originally going to use it in the Ivy Festival, to destroy Tian Hai Ya Er or in the key moment when he was fighting against Zhuang Huan Yu, but he didnt have the chance. Tonight, he had the chance to use it against Qi Jian. The crowd was shocked again and began discussing. Chen Chang Sheng was confused so he asked Luo Luo, What happened? The three movements are very powerful. Its the burn to kill technique. Luo Luo said, Besides this, people are shocked because they didnt expect Tang Thirty Six to use his strongest methods at the very beginning. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent as he thought about what was wrong with it. No one does that. Luo Luo knew that her mastercked experience of xiuxing and fighting. She thought a bit and said, This.... isnt normal. It was certainly abnormal. In the square, whether it was Priest Academy or Thirteen Division of Green Light, or the Southern sects such as Mountain Virgin, the elders were getting ready to analyze the details of the battle for their disciples, but how could they know that just as the battle began, Tang Thirty Six would use his strongest sword technique. The result would be out soon. How would the teachers and elders of the schools and sects even have time to say anything. They could only sigh or be shocked and say nothing. Xiuxingists rarely use their strongest technique right in the beginning of the battle, not because of temperament but because the strongest technique was the key to victory. Using it meant that the result of battle would be out soon. Such scene would only ur in battles between people with obvious strength disparities. Extremely confident elites would use this method or people who were losing and knew they couldnt win would use the method. Tang Thirty Six and Qi Jian had simr strengths. Normally, the fight would take much longer. He didnt have any reason to take the risk to see the result as the battle began. ....................................... Tang Thirty Six wasnt impatient or too confident and of course, he wasnt unconfident either. He knew that Qi Jians quantity and quality of qi were slightly higher than his own. Moreover, the sword technique of Li Mountain Sword sect was probably more sophisticated and stronger than that of Wen Shui Tang family. If he took the time to fight, then he would lose eventually. He wanted to win so he had no choice but to get on the offense first. Getting on the offense depended on who would impose his momentum first. He unhesitatingly used the Wen Shui Three Movements. His Return of Night Cloud connected to Falling Back of the Setting Sun. The two powerful moves pushed towards Qi Jian like mountain and sea to directly shroud him. This was the so-called momentum. He had deeply analyzed the battle between Zhuang Huan Yu and Qi Jian two years ago. He knew Qi Jians weakness. He believed that although Qi Jian must have be stronger and more mature after two years, he definitely didntpletely fix his weakness. Because after two years, a twelve year old child (actually 11 and several months) is still a child not even fully fourteen yet. After all, a child is still a child. ................................ Children were too young, had too few experiences and most importantly, could not stand as much pressure as adults. Not everyone was like Chen Chang Sheng who had been living under the most terrifying pressure in the world since he was ten. Qi Jian was the smallest disciple of the Li Mountain Sword Sect, but he was one of the two students who faced the most pressure in the Mountain Li. The other was Qiu Shan Jun. He was not even twelve yet, but he could already fight against the strongest student in Heavenly Academy and although he lost, it still shocked the world. The most epic granduncle of Mountain Li who found out about this event while traveling had evaluated: As long as Mountain Li has this child, it will not fall for a thousand years. Such high evaluation brought heavy pressure. Qi Jian had been xiuxinging and studying under this high pressure. Although he was young, he became more and more reticent like a little adult. But just as Tang Thirty Six anticipated, he was only a child. Tang Thirty Six used the Wen Shui Three Movements as he first attack to try to trigger the pressure Qi Jian was facing. He wanted to defeat Qi Jian by simply using this pressure. ................................. Besides Mao Qiu Yu and other elders, only Gou Han Shi immediately understood what Tang Thirty Six was trying to do. His emotion became more and more serious. He knew that his junior was very talented, but because of his age, he always had a weakness. Two years ago, he lost to Zhuang Huan Yu. People all thought he lost because hecked experience and didnt xiuxing long enough but he knew that the youngest junior lost the battle because he was not determined enough. The reason why he wasnt determined was because Qi Jian felt flustered. He was flustered because he had too much pressure. As if he expected it, facing the sword momentum burn like a cloud at sunset, facing the white light like a setting sun on the tip of Tang Thirty Sixs sword, Qi Jian remained calm. His Iron Rule was still stable and he didnt look scared at all. The two invisible mountains were still slowly closing up and Gou Han Shi could see that. He began to be anxious. Gou Han Shi frowned. People would probably have thought that Tang Thirty Sixs idea of hiding in his sword spirit was shameless because he was tricking a child, but he didnt think so. Like what he said before, as long as its ones own strength, then people should use it. Since it was a battle, then regardless of ones mind or capability of taking pressure, all should be attacked. He just felt unfortunate because his youngster was stronger than the opponent but lost because of his mental state. Tang Thirty Six already appeared in front of Qi Jian. His Wen Shui Sword had already ignited all of the clouds on the sky. Even the grasses in the gap between the stones on the square were fully colored red. Fire was everywhere and the setting sun shrouded the world. Qi Jian looked determined. He ced the Iron Rule in front of him like a mountain defending the brook in his heart refusing to dry out. Tang Thirty Six did not give him a chance. After one roar, Wen Shui Sword drastically shook as if there were tens of thousands of brooks flowing on the sword eventually turning into a river. The burning clouds in the sky, the setting sun on the tip of sword, the red grasses on the ground all fell on the body of sword and fell into the river to be tens of thousands of gold coins. Along with the sword spirit, the river gradually flooded the shore. The trees on the shore were firing up like the red maple in the fall. Thest move of the Wen Shui Three Movements! A river of maple! ........................ A little fear appeared on Qi Jians face. Now many people saw it, he was going to lose. This close-door disciple of the master of Li Mountain Sword Sect did not even have time to fully express the power of Li Mountain Sword Technique and was going to lose sadly like this. Seeing the daze and pain in his disciples eyes, Gou Han Shi could no longer stand it. He shouted to the field, Flying the clouds on distance and close mountain! Qi Jian heard the words but he did not understand why his senior would say this sentence as this key moment. This sentence a verymon move among the Li Mountain sword techniques. More urately speaking, it was in the Calm Heart scroll that every disciple would learn. However, just like how he practiced sword techniques before in the Li Mountain, Qi Jian did as what the senior said and did not hesitate at all. He raised right knee, twisted his wrist slightly, took back his Iron Rule and moved back like a lotus in wind. As he took back the sword, the two slowly falling mountains paused in mid air. Tang Thirty Sixs sword thrusted in, shined in the sky and moved to Qi Jian instantly. Ca! Ca! Ca! Ca! Part of Qi Jians clothes broke and fell off. A cut appeared on his shoulder. He looked shabby, but he actually got away from Tang Thirty Sixs sword momentum! No one had thought of this result. People were certain now that the key was Qi Jians retreat. How was the retreat so great that Qi Jian could dodge the Wen Shui Three Movements? Qi Jian clearly knew what helped him dodge the Wen Shui Three Movements was his movement method and sword spirit. But the premise was the retreat. He must retreat first and then he could stand still again. The retreat was admitting his weakness and following along with the momentum. Was the mountain distant or close? Sometimes, was the cloud on the skying or leaving? What Gou Han Shi taught him was not an actual sword technique, but was how to correct face pressure. Because of age, because of some objective reasons, there would always a moment when one could not take the pressure. Forcing oneself to stand the pressure was truly brave, but learning how to retreat was more wise. Gou Han Shi used his wisdom to help Qi Jian remove the pressure from Tang Thirty Sixs Wen Shui Three Movements. Now, it was Tang Thirty Sixs turn to bare the pressure. Qi Jians expression turned calm and his sword momentum revitalized as sharp as the rock in the mountains. But different from before, his Iron Rule, followed the clouds and moved up. The two mountains no longer slowly closed up like before, but rather, theypletely fell off! The wind blew hard. The youngster stabbed his sword forward which broke the setting of the sun. His sword momentum fell down like the cliff! The cliff suddenly broke which caused the clouds at night to copse! Tang Thirty Six hummed as a result. He took his sword back to defend and stepped on a cloud to move back. His move was indescribably casual and smooth. A noise came up now. It was the sound of the interaction between Wen Shui Sword and the Iron Rule. Just in a instant, the situation was changed. In one round, a wound appeared between Tang Thirty Sixs belly and chest. He fell down, holding the sword at the side. His hand was shaking slightly. He knew that hes in a disadvantage, but he was not flustered. Suddenly, a voice came up from behind him. Retreat again! Tang Thirty Six heard that it was Chen Chang Shengs voice and he thought, what are you talking about? I was standing with a sword calmly waiting Qi Jian to attack and looked so handsome while doing so. If I moved back again, wouldnt I look awkward? Although he thought in such way, he instinctively moved back several steps. Right after he left, a extremely deep fissure appeared on the ground where he was standing. Tang Thirty Sixs expression changed. He then knew that Qi Jians sword spirit actually came soundlessly to him! Until now, the opponents sword spirit was used up! The mountains suddenly fell, blocked the river and destroyed the maples on the shore but the rock that came out actually flew farther than people saw! If Chen Chang Sheng didnt warn Tang Thirty Six, he would probably be heavily wounded by now! ............................... Gou Han Shi felt surprised. He looked towards Chen Chang Sheng. The spectating crowds in front of the pce were all quiet. Everyones eyes all fell on Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty Six only had fought with Qi Jian for a few moves but in the few moments that they fought, each had encountered extremely big hazards. Gou Han Shi could see through the meaning behind the Wen Shui Three Movements and one shout helped Qi Jian to counteract it by using the mostmon technique of the Li Mountain Sword Techniques. He was able to defend against it through retreating. Such knowledge and such wisdom were truly apudable, but he was Gou Han Shi, so no one felt too shocked or surprised. But....why could Chen Chang Sheng see through Qi Jians sword momentum too? Why did he look like he was so familiar with the Li Mountain Sword Techniques? Was he also like Gou Han Shi in that he possessed vast knowledge? No one dared to believe in this conjecture. Xiao Song Gong also didnt believe in that. He remembered the old thing that happened several hundreds years ago and looked towards Jin Yu Lu in the opposite side of the square. His look became even more hostile. The silence in the field only remained for a really short amount of time. It was broken again. Chen Chang Sheng seemed like he didnt feel the several hundreds of eyes falling on him at all. He took back his vision from Tang Thirty Six and stared at Gou Han Shi at the opposite side. Flipped Golden Tube! Sea Essence! Shadow on the Window! Forest Longsword ! He spoke these four sentences continuously. Those were the names of four sword moves. The four moves in the Wen Shui Tang familys sword technique. Chapter 76 – Not Bad Hearing Cheng Chang Shengs voice, Gou Han Shis expression turned serious. Split the Ghost of Mountain! Horizontal Star Hook! Essence Dew of Tree! He said the three phrases. They were threebos. The threebos of the technique practiced by Mountain Lis Sword Sect. The two didnt look at Tang Thirty Six or Qi Jian who were on the field and they didnt look at the confused crowd on the stone stairs in front of the pce. They just looked at each other and stated the techniques. In fact, when Chen Chang Sheng said the first strike, Gou Han Shi started countering him. Chen Chang Shengs second attack was a reply to Gou Han Shis counter. Their voices floated in the silent Wei Yang Pce and into the arena and darkness of the night. Their voices werent loud, but they were clear. Especially in the ears of Tang Thirty Six and Qi Jian, their voices were like thunder as it struck down with all its might! Qi Jians expression was serious. He held his sword and cried out loud. His thin body left shadows in the darkness because of its extreme speed. The dark Iron Rule in his hand struck through the night wind silently. It was like a demon with a rock as its snack. Split the Ghost of Mountain! Tang Thirty Sixs became cautious. He raised his sword to hang in front of his body. The secondbo that Gou Han Shi called for was Horizontal Star Hook but he didnt know what it was. He didnt know if it would be as strong as Splitting the Ghost of Mountain, but he faintly knew that the threebos used by Qi Jian were of the same technique. They can amplify each other so that their power can reach staggering heights! If Tang Thirty Six were to use his own method, he probably would take the first two hits, but he wasnt sure if could sustain thest and strongestbo. Chen Chang Shengs voice was still echoing in his head. Those four words were clear and he was familiar with the four sword techniques. In this moment, he didnt have time to think how Chen Chang Sheng knew about the sword techniques of his family. He reacted instinctively and followed Chen Chang Shengs words. He raised the sword in his hand. Just when he raised Wei Shui Sword, he noticed something wrong. How could he connect those four sword techniques! Flipped Golden Tube is the seventhbo of Yuan Feng Technique. Sea Essence was the eleventhbo of Kai Zong Sword. Shadow on the Window was the thirdbo of Yuan Feng Technique. Forest Longsword was the beginning of Kai Zong Sword! They were swordbos from two different styles, how could they be mixed and used? The path of qi of these two techniques werepletely different, how could he force them to connect? Wasnt Chen Chang Sheng afraid that his qi would travel in opposite ways and get him injured internally? He followed his teacher to practice the Tang Sword when he was young, but he never heard that he could use his familys sword technique like this. Even if Tang Thirty Six was confused, he didnt have time to sort it out now. Qi Jians sword already arrived and after the terrifying power of Split the Ghost of Mountain, the form of Horizontal Star Hook began to take shape! Tang Thirty Six made an decision and used Flipped Golden Tube. Connected it to Sea Essence. His qi traveled to his wrist and then suddenly dropped. He followed an undiscovered path. Only this way could the Flipped Golden Tube be connected to Sea Essence. Tang Thirty Six was mentally preparing himself for the internal injury due to wrong path of qi. Except......nothing happened. His qifortably traveled from the acupoint of his wrist into the veins. He wasnt injured, but thatfortable and open feeling made him want to cry out for joy! Tang Thirty Six became confident and his sword was shing like the wind. It stopped Qi Jians sword and switched from Sea Essence to the Shadow on the Window! There was still no problem at all! His path of qi was traveling swiftly. He even felt that those two swordbos were not from two different techniques and that they should originally be used together! Countless sword shing noises were heard in the night sky. The people spectating on the stone stairs saw Tang Thirty Sixs body be strangely swift, just like a puppet with broken strings. In the moment of his rush, it seemed awkward, but it gave off a logical feeling! No matter how powerful Qi Jians sword was, it couldnt seal Tang Thirty Six inside. After the sword shing, Qi Jian finally used Essence Dew of Tree. This was thestbo Gou Han Shimanded for. Thisbo was an executionbo in the sword techniques of Mountain Li. It took the death and istion from the snow mountains and single peaks. Hidden behind the fancy sword technique was the deadly, murderous way. The Iron Rule seemed to be covered in snow and frost. Pressure was slowinging onto the field. Just like the arrival of winter, it was slow, yet unstoppable. If he didnt hear Chen Chang Shengs voice, Tang Thirty Six probably wouldve used the most aggressivebo and tried to end the fight in a tie. Or perhaps, he would try to end Qi Jian and himself in the technique and attack Qi Jians weakness in pressure. But he didnt need to do it now. He just used a simplebo. Longsword of Forest! It was the beginningbo of Family Tangs Kai Zong Sword. If it was any other time, this beginningbo of Kai Zong Sword would be useless. But previously, Tang Thirty Sixs sword sessfully countered Qi Jians techniques and therefore, he was ready for thestbo. No matter what angle, form, path of qi, or state of mind, he was ready for everything. The forest was covered in frost. But his longsword hung above the single peaks. He drew back in the sword with his wrist. Wen Shui sword was dragged across the Iron Rule and a spark was lit. The sword couldnt harm Qi Jian, but it started the wind. After the nightly wind, his elbow hit Qi Jians sword-wielding hand. It was a clean shot. A light sh. The Iron Rule flew in the air andnded in the depths of darkness. - Tang Thirty Six took two steps back and put his sword back into its sheath. Qi Jian lowered his head and looked at his empty right hand. He was confused and then a momentter, he realized that.......he had lost. Just a moment, his eyes were wet. He was sad and disappointed. Seeing him like this, Tang Thirty Six was irritated, What are you grieving about? You are still stronger than me. Normally I cant defeat you, but......just the Tradition Academy didnt lose. He was a prideful person, and he needed to state the truth C although Tradition Academy didnt lose, it didnt mean he won. Qi Jian shut his mouth tightly and didnt want to cry. His small face was red and said with a crying tone, Thank you. Then he nced at his senior, who he respected the most and wanted to understand what had happened. Gou Han Shi was looking at Chen Chang Sheng, The entire field was silent. Everyone was looking at Chen Chang Sheng. A lot of people didnt understand what happened, perhaps even Tang Thirty Six himself couldnt exin it properly. Everyone now realized the most important point was thest sword draw and elbow hit. Thatbo was so delicate and precise that it was strange that it happened. But everyone knew that what led to that precise strike was the previous setups. The swordbos that Chen Chang Sheng stated. Mao Qiu Yu looked at Chen Chang Sheng surprised. Prince Chen Liu looked at him with respect in his eyes. Xu Shi Ji and the head of Family of Qiu Shan didnt look so well, and Mo Yus expression wasplicated. She didnt understand earlier how Chen Chang Sheng could leave Tong Pce. Now she knew that actually everyone underestimated this youngster. Tonight, many people understood Chen Chang Sheng for the first time. Including Xu Shi Ji and Mo Yu who have met him before. The wrinkles on the bishops face was rxed and he said, Not bad, not bad. Everyone knew hisment of not bad wasnt targetting Tang Thirty Six, but rather Chen Chang Sheng. Chapter 77 – Tell a Story in a Four Nine City The silence was broken by Gou Han Shi when he looked at Chen Chang Sheng and asked Is this the story recorded in the Gui Yuan Way of Scroll? Chen Chang Sheng nodded and said, The footnote on the second chapter. Gou Han Shi raised his eyebrows slightly, Indeed the names of these four sword moves are recorded, but the author didnt mention the order. Chen Chang Sheng said, Both the West Capital Notes and the You Yang Geography Book mentioned a spectating Taoist monk. ording to the Taoist monk, the order of the moves were the order in the Gui Yuan Way of Scroll. Gou Han Shi realized that both books did have such record and before Chen Chang Sheng pointed it out, not many people would connect the two books to the story in the Gui Yuan Way of Scroll. The main reason was that the Gui Yuan Way of Scroll was not one of the ssics emphasized by the Tradition. Since it was published several hundred years ago, only a few people have read it. The spectators were all confused because they didnt understand the conversation that Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi were having. Even the elites of the Six Ivies and masters of the Qiu Shan Family felt like they were listening to a book from heaven. The Bishop frowned and asked Prince Chen Liu who was next to him Which Way of Scroll are they talking about? Prince Chen Liu was not so sure either Something called Gui Yuan Way of Scroll. The Bishop felt angry Howe I never heard of it? Of all the people, only Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng remembered the story from the Gui Yuan Way of Scroll. The story was about an ancestor of the Wen Shui Tang family fighting against a demon elite in the Xin Xiang province. When every spectator thought that the ancestor would lose, the ancestor used four sword moves consecutively and defeated the demon elite immediately. The four sword moves were: Flipped Golden Tube, Sea Essence, Shadow on the Window, and finally Forest Longsword. The reason why the battle was recorded as a story was that all the spectators couldnt figure out how the four sword moves could be used as abo. How could the seemingly disconnected qi transfer between moves, interact with the demon elites moves and suddenly be so fluent? Why did you think of using these four sword moves? Gou Han Shi asked. Flipped Golden Tube was picked because of his personality. He uses abnormal moves that others dont often use. You countered with Split the Ghost Mountain... which is tough. Chen Chang Sheng exined, Your three moves covered both rising and falling momentums and atst, the starlights will all fall down to cover the mountain fully. The key is that killing depends on the power one exerts. Gou Han Shi said, Right. Chen Chang Sheng continued, I cant think of any sword moves in the Tang family that could take on your moves. The only possibility was if he used the Wen Shui Three Movements again, but you understand Tang Thirty Sixs personality. He wont follow through with such actions even if it meant that he would die and I had no time left to convince him. Tang Thirty Six felt somewhat mad, What kind of person did you say I was? Chen Chang Sheng ignored Tang Thirty Six and looked at Gou Han Shi. Actually I just got lucky. I randomly used the Flipped Golden Tube, but countered me so well that you did not leave me with many options. Then I thought of the story on the Gui Yuan Scroll of Way and remembered the four moves used by the ancestor of Tang family. Gou Han Shi thought for a bit and said The demon elite who lost to Tang familys ancestor indeed used tough and murderous moves, but the moves were all different from that of the Li Mountain Sword Sect. I also remember the four moves in the Gui Yuan Scroll of Way, but I never knew that you could use it the way you used it in the previous situation. Chen Chang Sheng said, I wasnt sure if the four moves would work either, but you reacted too quickly and too fiercely. Also Qi Jian himself is a stable xiuxingist so I couldnt think of any other options so this was my best bet. Not many people knew the Gui Yuan Scroll of Way, fewer people even remember the four moves, and even fewer people can recall the move and dare try it in the previous situation. Gou Han Shi looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, Not bad. Chen Chang Sheng said, I went first and gave one more move than you. If you had went first, then the result may be different. Gou Han Shi said, Not bad but fortunately, this is only the first round. Chen Chang Sheng said, I heard from Tang Thirty Six, you read all of the Scrolls of Way. You are a great person. Gou Han Shi said, I said before, I simply read a bit more books than others do. Chen Chang Sheng replied, I said before too, luckily, I also had read some books. Gou Han Shi stared at him and remained silent for a while. It seems that you are very confident. Chen Chang Shengs expression was calm and he bowed to Gou Han Shi Please enlighten. Wind softly blew by, and starlights shined on his face. Previously in the pce, Gou Han Shi spoke these two words to him. Now, it was his turn to speak these two words back to Gou Han Shi. Simply a change in order, but it represented many things. When Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng began the conversation, the spectators standing on the stairs were in quiet discussions, but their voices got gradually lower until it was silent. Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng did not intentionally y a scene in which heroes appreciate each other. But to the spectators, Gou Han Shi viewed Chen Chang Sheng as his opponent. This fact was already shocking news. The second fight, in such atmosphere, started calmly. Obviously, the one who stepped out from the Traditional Academy was Princess Luo Luo. Because Tang Thirty Six won against Qi Jian, then in order to help Chen Chang Sheng not have to go out andpete, she needed to win the second battle. Luo Luo waspletely confident in her victory but none of the spectators thought so. Even Jin Yu Lu frowned thinking that princess may lose. Because her opponent was Guan Fei Bai. The fourth ruling of the Seven Rulings. At the same time, he was ranked fourth on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds. Guan Fei Bai walked to the field and saluted to Luo Luo. His eyebrows slightly lifted not because of fear but because of gloom. Luo Luo understood what was he thinking and said Do you think its a very depressing thing to fight me? Because you have to worry about hurting me, you cant use your power fully. Also your arrogance and domineering personality doesnt make you seem like the type to regte his power, so it feels like I am taking advantage of you? No, I dont dare to. Guan Fei Bai said expressionlessly, But princess should know, no matter what, I dont dare to hurt you. I am a student of the Tradition Academy. Since you, Li Mountain Sword sect wants to challenge the Tradition Academy, of course I have to stand out. Its the best if you treat me as a regr student and fully express your strength. If you cant and think too much before you attack which results in a loss, dont me me for losing. Luo Luo looked at him and said Because thats your own choice. Luo Luo was very short, much shorter than Guan Fei Bai. But she looked up at him expressionlessly like she was the one looking down on him instead. Guan Fei Bais expression turned cold and he said, Princesss words are reasonable. Among the Seven Rulings, he was right in the middle but he was the most narrow-minded, arrogant and cold. He was easily irritated and even when facing against Luo Luo, he would be angry. Although everyone says the ranks on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds change frequently, people always forget something. Before the change, the Destiny Pavilion is never wrong. He stared at Luo Luos eyes and said word by word, Four is four, nine is nine and no matter what, nine cant surpass four. Chapter 78 – Another Seven Stars at the Remote Dong Lin After hearing this, everyones face was nk. But Chen Chang Sheng was a little surprised C the four and nine in this sentence obviously meant the ranks on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds. So Guan Fei Bai was ranked fourth, and Luo Luo was ranked ninth? He only saw the ranks of the Honor Roll of Green Clouds once on the wall outside of the Priest Academy and he didnt exactly remember who was ranked ninth. In the inn outside of the Mausoleum of the Books, I told you, besides Xu You Rong, on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds, there are two other people that I dont want to bother. Tang Thirty Six said near him, One is the wolf bo in the north and the other was... the mysterious girl. Of course, she is not mysterious to you at all, so.....this thing isnt interesting as I thought it would be. By the way, when can you let me show off a bit. Chen Chang Sheng now recalled, Tang Thirty Six had mentioned that there was a mysterious girl from Yao race whose rank was even higher than that of Zhuang Huan Yu on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds. Even then, many people had guessed it that that girl should be the princess of Yao. Then he remembered, at the first night of the Ivy Festival, he asked Luo Luo how she knew Zhuang Huan Yu and Luo Luo responded by saying that because her position was so close to Zhuang Huan Yu, it would be hard to not know him. What position? Now, he understood. She obviously wasnt referring to geographic location because the neighborhood of the Herb Garden was the Tradition Academy, not the Heavenly Academy. Position was the position on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds. No matter how little Luo Luo cared about secr things, she would still know the persons name right below her on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds. Chen Chang Sheng then realized why one as arrogant as Tang Thirty Six would leave Guan Fei Bai to Luo Luo. Luo Luos expression didnt change. Holding the handle of the Falling Rain Whip with her right hand, she looked at Guan Fei Bai and said, If one only looked at the rankings, then why would we even need to hold the Ivy Festival and what is the meaning of the Great Trial? To determine whos stronger or weaker, after all, requires a fight. Otherwise, how could Tang Thirty Six defeat your youngest junior? Guan Fei Bai said indifferently, Thats only because someone helped. Hearing this, Tang Thirty Six got furious and yelled, Sounds like your senior doesnt have a mouth! Gou Han Shi extended his hand to signal Guan Fei Bai to stop. He looked at Luo Luo and said calmly, What princess said is reasonable. Then he turned around to Guan Fei Bai and said, Junior, try your best in the fight. Please dont let the reputation of our sect down. Guan Fei Bai no longer spoke a word. After thinking quietly for a while, he took out his sword, looked at Luo Luo and said, Princess, please enlighten. Although the Great Zhou was strong and the capital was big, amongst the young generation, only Xu You Rong could beat this person. If he was only arrogant and angry all the time, how could he be one of the core disciples of Li Mountain and how could he be one of the Seven Rulings? As he held onto his sword, he suddenly calmed down and all of his arrogance disappeared. The arrogance all fused into his sword. It was a verymon sword. Of course, the Li Mountain Sword Sect cared a lot about talented disciples such as Guan Fei Bai. Even if they didnt treat him like Qi Jian by gifting him the Iron Rule, they definitely had presented him with an extremely sharp sword, but he didnt ept it. He insisted to use thismon sword because he had sworn that before he surpassed the oldest senior, Qiu Shan Jun, he would never switch swords. Everyone knew Qiu Shan Juns sword was called Reverse Scale, but only his close schoolmates knew that the sword their oldest senior used was actually verymon. It was made by a regr cksmith on the bottom of Li Mountain and was worth only three silver coins. He viewed his oldest senior Qiu Shan Jun as his role model, and a goal that he must transcend, so he only wanted to use amon sword. The sword wasmon, but the person wasnt. The people standing on the staircase looked at Guan Fei Bai as he slowly walked to the center of the square. Their expressions changed. As he walked forward, the arrogant and cold young elites aura gradually became calm and soft, but the sword in his hand became stronger and stronger. He stored all of his spirit into the sword. Dont you worry? Tang Thirty Six looked at Chen Chang Shengs face, seeing that his expression didnt change, he felt a bit surprised. Only by looking at the steps Guan Fei Bai took as he walked into the center of the square, only by looking at his ability to store qi into his sword, Tang Thirty Six knew that he definitely couldnt beat him. Although Princess Luo Luos ranked was higher than his, did she have a chance of defeating him? Chen Chang Sheng looked at the field and said, Luo Luo will win. Why do I even worry? Tang Thirty Six didnt know how toment. He thought to himself, only because she calls you master? This kid looked dull, but where does his confident and egotistical personalitye from? Everyone felt the same as Tang Thirty Six felt. Seeing the strong aura revealed from Guan Fei Bai, everyone thought Princess Luo Luo had no chance of winning. Only Chen Chang Sheng knew what Luo Luo had learned during her several months at the Tradition Academy. Ranked ninth on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds? That was a thing of the past. Now even he couldnt be certain how strong Luo Luo became. Looking at Luo Luo who was walking towards the center of the square, looking at the little girls dress that was softly blowing in the wind, he suddenly felt a strong urge. Back in the days when it was only him and Luo Luo in the Tradition Academy, the things Luo Luo learned, the improvements Luo Luo made all stemmed from him. Even though he wanted to be humble, even though he didnt want to take credit, he couldnt help but know that Luo Luo was the student fully taught by him. The strong sensation was the wanting to be recognized. He really wanted to know, if now Luo Luo fought with Xu You Rong, who would win? He didnt purify sessfully yet and couldnt xiuxing, for now, it seemed like he would never have the right to speak to that girl face to face. But Luo Luo is his student. If Luo Luo can defeat her, would that represent something? This thought suddenly came up, and he could no longer remove it from his mind. After all, he was still only a youngster, in the adolescent period. How can he not have somepetitive feelings? ........................................... Yet when everyone thought the second fight between the Tradition Academy and the Li Mountain Sword Sect was going to begin, a voice came up. Mo Yu looked at the field and said, Princess has a noble identity. Even if theres almost no danger, I still wont agree with the fight. Upon hearing this, people became wordless. This was the problem that people worried about before. The Li Mountain Sword Sect also had proposed it, but just Luo Luo wasnt concerned about it herself, didnt mean the Great Zhou court wouldnt care. How should this fight continue? Gou Han Shi felt the stares from the high status people and understood their request. After being silent for a moment, he said, Onlypete on technique, not on qi. Hearing the words, Guan Fei Bai lifted his eyebrows slightly but he didnt say anything. Everyone knew the Yao race was excellent atprehension. Princess Luo Luo was the only daughter of the White Emperor and obviously, her talent was rare. If it wasnt that Yao couldnt xiuxing with human methods, her bloodline talent would be on the same level as Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Jun. How would she be only ranked ninth on the Honor Roll of Green Clouds? If after she grew up as an adult, she practiced the xiuxing method of the White Emperor family, she obviously would be much stronger, but as of right now, she was not an adult yet. In addition, she could not use human xiuxing methods to run her qi because of her race. Then by just looking at the quantity and quality of qi, she obviously wasnt as good as the disciple of Li Mountain Sword Sect. Now that Gou Han Shi proposed to onlypete in technique, he just discarded Guan Fei Bais biggest advantage. Mo Yus words and the high status peoples pressure, looking from one perspective, were unfair. However, Gou Han Shi said it himself, and Guan Fei Bai agreed to it silently. Sure enough, the Li Mountain Sword Sect was confident, and the Seven Rulings were arrogant. Luo Luo didnt expect such change to happen and so, habitually she turned around and looked at Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng didnt say anything. He knew Gou Han Shis proposal was a choice made under the elites pressure. Thispeting method seemed to give Luo Luo an advantage, but only he knew that this was not good for Luo Lou because he had already helped Luo Luo solve her issue of not being able to run qi in her special Yao vessels using the human xiuxing method. Because of White Emperors powerful bloodline talent, although it has been only a few months, Luo Luo has already stacked her qi to a very terrifying amount. Speaking from general strength, she was now probably already stronger than Guan Fei Bai and because of this, he was certain that Luo Luo wouldnt lose tonight. Now thepetition only allowed the use of technique and not qi, the one who actually lost the biggest advantage was not Guan Fei Bai, but her. Luo Luo looked at Chen Chang Sheng. Everyone also looked at Chen Chang Sheng, feeling confused. It was obvious that the proposal was advantageous to the Tradition Academy so why did it take him so long to agree? Gou Han Shi thought this youngster didnt want to ept such arrangement because of his pride and said, You know that this proposal has another meaning. He didnt say win or lose, neither did he say advantage or disadvantage. He said, Chen Chang Sheng and him. Onlypeting in techniques and no use of qi meant that he and Chen Chang Sheng would definitely have tomunicate with their teammates. Thest two fights between the Tradition Academy and the Li Mountain Sword Sect werebined into one. Gou Han Shi wanted to use this one fight to destroy the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Luo Luo and nodded. Luo Luo looked, calmly saluted and then turned around. Now looking at this scene, people already didnt feel as shocked as they were previously in the pce when she respected this seemingly ordinary youngster so much, because in the previous fight between Tang Thirty Six and Qi Jian, Chen Chang Sheng already proved a lot. Luo Luo walked onto the field. Guan Fei Bai coldly raised up his sword and ced it horizontally in front of his chest. His mind was already as calm as frost. In his eyes, there wasnt a cute little girl or the Princess of Yao race, only an opponent. Luo Luo raised the Falling Rain Whip. The tip of the whip flew up and broke the air. It then paused in the darkness. The two stood about 33 meters apart from each other. Unless one used qi to form sword waves to attack the other, there wouldnt be any danger. Seeing this scene, Mo Yu was satisfied and the rest also stopped worrying. As long as Luo Luo didnt get hurt, no one really cared whether the Tradition Academy or the Li Mountain Sword Sect won. Instead, the high status people all looked towards Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng who were standing at the two sides of the square, eager to find out who would win. .............................. Luo Luo lifted the Falling Rain Whip, but the one who began was not her, but Chen Chang Sheng who was standing behind her. If she was an arrogant youngster like Tang Thirty Six or Guan Fei Bai, she might have felt somewhat unhappy or at least give some resistance, but Luo Luo wasnt arrogant. In thest few months, her school life in the Tradition Academy seeded a belief in her mind that whatever her master did was always right and that whatever he did was good for her. So when she heard Chen Chang Shengs voice, she unhesitatingly used the whip as a sword. She stabbed towards Guan Fei Bai who was around thirty meters away. Lift earth. This is the first move of the Wind and Rain Sword technique of Mountain Zhong. It was the starting move. He began the fight with this move which was surprising because it was so normal. Everyone thought the fight move Chen Chang Sheng would let Luo Luo use would be rarely known or at least be a very powerful move. Who would think he used thismon move? The wind and rain of Mountain Zhong lifted the earth and caused a small momentum of wind and rain. Where can fear be found and where can crying be heard? Just like ying chess(the Chinese type of chess), he ced the first piece on the three three spot which was again, not surprising. Some people even felt disappointed. ........................ The Falling Rain Whip flew up as it broke the air and made a roar that seemed powerful. Luo Luos qi didnt move and so, this sword move only had its form and no spirit. Because they were around thirty meters apart, it obviously couldnt hurt Guan Fei Bai. But since it was apetition, he had to take the move; so many elders and elites were watching. Normally when faced with thismon sword move, Guan Fei Bai would react it himself, but since thepetition tonight was not a fight between individuals, but a fight between the Tradition Academy and the Li Mountain Sword Sect, he had to wait for his seniors advice. It was already humiliating to know that the famous Li Mountain Sword Sect was actually challenging the Tradition Academy that had fallen for more than a decade and that their trustworthy youngest junior actually lost to a student in the Tradition Academy. He was under a great amount of pressure and had to handle this seriously. Gou Han Shi spoke as he heard Chen Chang Shengs words. Third Move of Dong Lin Seven Stars ......................................... Aplete silence. People looked at Guan Fei Bai moving his sword in air and didnt know what to say. Chen Chang Sheng raised his eyebrows because he was certain that he never saw this sword technique before. The Scroll of Way was like the ocean. There were countless sword techniques whose name contained the word star and there were more than ten sword techniques whose name contained Seven Stars. Yet, he truly never saw this Seven Stars sword technique before, and never heard of it. He said, Last move. He didnt speak the name of sword technique but straightforwardly speaking, thest move was obviously the Wind and Rain Sword technique of Mountain Zhong. Thest move was named: Hug the Rains. It was a retreating move, a defensive move. The move with most dense defense in the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. Chen Chang Sheng never saw the Dong Lin Seven Stars, so he only hoped to defend against it first. ............................ Great. The principal of Heavenly Academy Mao Qiu Yu softly smoothed out his long beard as he looked at the field and apuded. As an elite in the capital, hisment obviously grabbed many peoples attention. Xu Shi Ji asked, Have you even seen this sword technique before? Never. Mao Qiu Yu said, Thats why I said great. Suddenly someone shouted out, Thats the sword technique of the Qing Jiang Sect in the Dong Lin Province. After hearing the voice, people looked towards where it came from and saw that the one who said it was an unknown young student from the Southern Ambassadors. Someone asked, Qing Jiang sect? Howe we never heard of it? Many people were staring at the young student so he felt a bit nervous. He exined, Thats a small sect. I am from Qing Jiang, so I know. Mao Qiu Yu sighed and said, Sure enough, its extremely great. Chapter 79 – From the Rural to the Temple People finally realized that Mao Qiu Yu was praising Gou Han Shi instead of Chen Chang Sheng. Luo Luos first move, as instructed by Chen Chang Sheng, seemed to be ordinary but it was actually the best choice to starting out a fight. The first person to move has to wait for the opponent to break the first move. This was the reason why the first attack should be defensive to make it difficult for the opponent to break the momentum. From Mao Qiu Yus point of view, it was a great choice but everyone would have thought the same so it didnt look extremely clever. Everyone could see that Gou Han Shis counter move was no special technique because what exquisite sword technique could an unknown sect of Dong Lin Province create? However, it was extremely well done, but just like the spectators, Chen Chang Sheng had never seen this sword technique. Speaking nicely, Gou Han Shis counter was like a goat hanging itself on a tree by its horns so that its opponent couldnt reach it. Speaking inly, Gou Han Shi just spread some seeds into a farnd and never tended to it. He, himself wouldnt know what this farnd would look like next year or whether the seeds would grow or not. Then how would Chen Chang Sheng know? Rains Wee was Chen Chang Shengs response. Although it was just a battle without the use of qi, Luo Luo was still concentrated. She focused all her mind on the whip. This move was almost perfect. Gou Han Shi said another move. Still, no one knew the origin of this sword technique. Only until a foreign student who passed the semi-trial yelled out in shock did people find out that this sword technique was created by an old xiuxingist from a broken temple in Wen Shui. It was a bit famous in that region. Tang Thirty Six was not happy because he grew up in Wen Shui and never heard of this sword technique. How did Gou Han Shi know this even when he lived in Mountain Li for most of his life? Very nice. A woman wearing a white gown from Mountain Virginplimented. Chen Chang Sheng told Luo Luo to defend using the seventhbo of Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. Gou Han Shi then said another technique and it was once again, an unknown move from a small sect. Chen Chang Sheng countered it again. C In just a moment, Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai attacked for dozens of rounds. The spectators on the stone stairs didnt grow silent but rather, the discussions got louder. People nced at Gou Han Shi with admiration. It was amazing of him to memorize so many foreign sword techniques. Xu Shi Ji nodded slightly and the head of Family of Qiu Shan grew calm. He was satisfied with the current situation. Some people looked at Chen Chang Sheng and thought he did well too. Under his instructions, Luo Luo only used Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong but was still able to defended sessfully against the strange and foreign movies of Gou Han Shi. There were two times that she used the samebo but their effects werepletely different. In some peoples eyes, another person who performed well was the fourth rule of Heaven, Guan Fei Bai. The fact that Gou Han Shi knew about this many strange and foreign sword techniques made it clear that he was well read and wise. The world knew that he understood and finished the entire Scroll of the Way and all of Mountain Lis Sword Sect own treasured sword techniques. Although people admired him, they werent surprised. However, everybo he instructed was used by Guan Fei Bai without hesitation. What did this represent? This showed that Guan Fei Bai also knew about these foreign sword techniques and could control and use them properly! There are thousands upon thousands of sword techniques in this world. People didnt even hear of some strange or foreign ones, but he could use them all! How much time did it take to practice them? How much determination and preservation did this take? Sword Sect of Mountain Lis name is not in vain. Its no wonder that many outstanding young peoplee from that ce. Mao Qiu Yu said as he looked at Guan Fei Bai with aplicated expression. Hearing his words, the spectators woke up from their amazement. The students of Six Ivies, especially the students of Heavenly Academy felt embarrassed. Just this moment, the situation on the battlefield changed. Following Gou Han Shis voice, Guan Fei Bais sword technique suddenly changed from the foreign ones to the mostmonly used Xuan Zong sword technique. This sword technique was the basicbo of the southern sect. It was very clean and open. It was Guan Fei Bais most practiced sword technique as well. In the younger generation of xiuxingists in the continent, Qiu Shan Jun would be the best at using this sword technique while Guan Fei Bai would rank second. Seeing the bored andmon sword techniques being used in the arena and looking at the long sword shing through the night sky, people finally fell into silence. A lot of people knew about this sword technique. A lot of people practiced this as well. But not many could use this sword technique in the fashion Guan Fei Bai demonstrated. He was able to show off the swords spiritpletely without using qi. Tonight, Guan Fei Bai taught a lesson to the young students on the stone stairs by doing so. Following Gou Han Shis voice, Guan Fei Bais Mountain Door sword advanced and the pressure fell on Luo Luo. For the first time, a heavy expression climbed up on her young face. Although the opponents sword technique wasnt strange, following the foreign sword techniques, a unique rhythm was formed. Previously, she only used Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong. It started from the Fallen Leaves and finished at the Eastern Mountain. Her rhythm was perfect, but as the opponent changed his moves, the rhythm stopped and it seemed that she was falling to the opponents speed. How could she make aeback? Guan Fei Bai looked at her expressionlessly and attacked with the force of raging fire which burnt the entire prairie. It was her turn to fight back. C Luo Luo felt the pressure, but Chen Chang Sheng endured most of it. He never thought Gou Han Shi would switch from the rural sword techniques straight back to his Mountain Door sword in an unexpected fashion. In just a moment, he thought the situation was out of his control. Looking at the calm expression of Gou Han Shi sitting on the other side of the field, Chen Chang Sheng admitted that this person was amazing. The battle between xiuxingists focuses on power and momentum. Power is qi while momentum is another moreplicated concept. It could be sword technique, it could be sect, it could be relic items, and it could also be mental state. Its just like ying chess; ones amount of skill is determined by the situation of the game. The change from the foreign Seven Star sword to the Mountain Door Sword was basically a change from rural to urban. This change of rhythm was quick and deadly. The terrifying thing was that this sudden change enhanced the swords spirit of Mountain Door. Right now, the momentum was almost solidified. How could Luo Luo break through it with her sword? It was a simple change, but the undetectable wisdom and experience of Gou Han Shi was hidden inside it. Chen Chang Sheng knew he was close to defeat. Although he had read and understood the entire Scroll of the Way when he was young and had studied tirelessly in the library of Tradition Academy, he only touched the field of xiuxing for a couple of months. No matter how great his knowledge with different sects techniques and how experienced he was on the field, he had a long way to go before reaching Gou Han Shis level. He didnt want to lose and moreover, he didnt want Luo Luo to lose because of him. Although it would be difficult to defeat a genius who seemed to know every technique in this world like Gou Han Shi tonight, he wanted to at least break even. In this kind of situation, he still retained his confidence. However, it was unrted to his method of reaching the Way to satisfy ones will. Instead, he had this confidence because he believed that Luo Luo was stronger than Guan Fei Bai. Then in order to im victory, he must not lose to Gou Han Shi on the field of techniques. Countless scrolls appeared in his mind. The xiuxing books and sword techniques in the library of Tradition Academy kept on appearing in front of his eyes. Pages were flipped through by the wind caused by the contacts of the swords. The moves and teachings of the past powerful xiuxingists were turning into images and they quickly flew before Chen Chang Shengs eyes. Which move should he use? Chapter 80 – The Current Epic War? Rural people rarely walked on the official highway, but the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong had bureaucratic aura. Although temple people didnt like the hard work that climbing up mountain entails, they could find sword moves to respond. Gou Han Shi simply said a move and it seemed like Guan Fei Bais sword had its own soul. It instantly transferred from rural to temple. His sword was just and open, how could it be countered? Instantly, Chen Chang Sheng thought of infinite possibilities in his brain but he could not find a single move to respond. Of course, burning and murderous sword moves such as Wen Shui Three Movements should be able to defend against it, but he never taught it to Luo Luo. Furthermore, the other sword techniques that were umonly known could not be used by Luo Luo in her current xiuxing stage. He finally got a feeling that he never felt before. He remembered the sentence that he thought would never apply to himC when ites to requiring knowledge, you regret not acquiring enough. He had read countless Scrolls of Way, but hecked knowledge in xiuxing. Of course, the three thousands Scrolls of Wayposed of everything in the world. He only needed two more years to gain absolute confidence in this ability to transfer the records on the Scroll of Way into knowledge in the aspect of xiuxing. If he had done this, he would be confident in his ability to defeat even Gou Han Shi, but now he just couldnt. He hadnt acquire enough knowledge, after all, he was still very young. If he had more time, then he would know more and therefore be able to teach Luo Luo. But right now, he couldnt find any sword moves to help Luo Luo counter Guan Fei Bais Mountain Door. Looking at Luo Luos immature little face, looking at the dedication at the center of her eyebrows, looking at her absolute trust in him in her eyes, Chen Chang Sheng felt ashamed. He didnt think that this was because Luo Luo didnt finish learning every sword move he knew because he was the master. After that night in the Tradition Academy where he encountered this little girl for the first time, she gave all her trust to him and let him take all the responsibility. If he could, he wished he could stand in front of her just like that night, facing the falling from the sky, or sword. However, tonight he could only stay behind her, helping her face the enemy. Suddenly, Chen Chang Shengs eyes lit up. He remembered the night at the Tradition Academy and the demon elite. He thought of the solution. Whether he was going to counter the sword move or retreat temporarily, he had to do what Gou Han Shi had taught Qi Jian before, dodge the first sword that the opponent used to transfer from rural to temple. After the first sword misses, the following sword will be far weaker and the sword spirit would no longer be perfect. Dodging this sword, however, was a very difficult thing. If he could find any sword move to break through it, then it would have to be Way of Movement! Sunny Snow! Ice Tube! Spinning Fish! Chen Chang Sheng stepped in and shouted. These were the names of three stars in the sky. It represented their three positions and were three dodging moves. There was only one movement method in the world that could be pointed out so simply and urately. Luo Luo held her sword, slightly moved her toe and her body shook a little. A soft wind blew in the square. Suddenly, she appeared around ten meters away! Guan Fei Bais sword stabbed into the air! On the staircase in front of the pce, someone wondered what happened. Mao Qiu Yus hand that was smoothing his beard paused a bit. Gou Han Shis expression became very serious and he subconsciously walked up. Ye Shi Move? The movement method Luo Luo demonstrated before truly shocked many people. The move looked a little like the Ye Shi Move used by the demon elites in Xue Lao City! It wasnt until the next moment did big figures such as Mao Qiu Yu see clearly that it wasnt the actual Ye Shi Move, but was a simplified version of it or rather, a modified, simple Way of Movement. But it was enough to dodge Guan Fei Bais sword! Gou Han Shis expression was still serious and he was shocked. Even if it was only a simplified version, the fact that Luo Luo could simplify or mimic it, then it showed that she at least understood Ye Shi Move! Ye Shi Move was the top secret move of a branch of the demon race! Where did this youngster learn it from? Thirteen Returns to the West! Chen Chang Sheng didnt care about the surprised crowd. He also did he look at Gou Han Shi as he called out another move unhesitantly. Using the Ye Shi Move to help Luo Luo dodge the Mountain Sword that Guan Fei Bai used, Chen Chang Sheng knew that it was his turn to call an attack! When he was speaking the words Thirteen Returns to the West, he looked very confident. His mind was very calm. He was calm because he was certain that Luo Luo would win in a moment. Thirteen Returns from the West was a sword technique from a tribe in the North. Actually, the sword technique didnt have a name but if it needed a name, it would be Return from the North. It was recorded as Sword of Frontier by an ancestor of the Tradition. No one knew this sword technique and Chen Chang Sheng only knew it because of a book he found under a cattail hassock in an old temple in Xi Ning. This book was not even in the Three Thousands Scrolls of Way. It was only in some travel notes, just travel notes. Previously, Gou Han Shi used the devious sword technique of Dong Lin Seven Stars to give Luo Luo and him a hard time responding and now, he wanted to use a even more devious sword technique to defeat the opponent! Now that Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai were around thirty meters apart, both were situated at perfect positions at the East star. It was the scene that he had been waiting. The two peoples positions indicated that it was the most suitable time to let the Sword of Frontier shine! As long as Luo Luo used Thirteen Returns to the West, with her ability she acquired from practice in thest few months, the Tradition Academy would definitely win this fight. Gou Han Shi had been looking at Chen Chang Sheng since the beginning. He saw the calmness and confidence in his eyes. He heard the sword move Chen Chang Sheng said but couldnt remember where this sword move came from. There is actually a sword move that I dont know? Gou Han Shi thought to himself. Gou Han Shi felt surprised. He stared at Luo Luos hand which was holding the sword and was preparing himself for the attack. He felt doubtful of himself at such kind ofpetition for the first time. The square waspletely silent. There wasnt a sound even while the wind blew. Many people saw that this was the key move. Everyone was looking at Luo Luo, waiting to see how powerful Thirteen Returns to the West was. An unknown amount of time passed by until Luo Luo finally moved. She looked back at Chen Chang Sheng and said pathetically, Master, I dont know how to.. Mao Qiu Yu sighed. Thirteen Returns to the West?....Long time no see. On his face, there were some regret, some sadness, and also some happiness. If princess knew this move, the Tradition Academy would have most probably won tonight. ................................ But there was no if. Luo Luo didnt use the legendary Thirteen Returns to the West, so the battle had to continue. This was only an interlude. Chen Chang Sheng felt shocked, but he didnt feel lost. The interlude actually helped him get rid of his nervousness. He immediately said another sword technique. It was the Wind and Rain Sword of Mountain Zhong, again. Gou Han Shi smiled and responded with Seven Stars of Dong Lin again. In one round, the situation returned back to the situation before. Like soft wind and rain floating in the forest, it was reticently beautiful. But while the spectators just felt a bit calm, the wind and rain suddenly sped up. Seventh Move. Eleventh of Mountain Door. Take Back Zhou Zong Sword. Begin Golden Crow Sword. Flipped Crow! Third Sword Move! Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shis voices got quicker and quicker! One person just used a move and another responded right away. Before there still were pauses, and moments when people needed time, but now there wasnt any pause between the two people. No disconnection at all! The spectators didnt even have time to listen. How could they have any time to think!? Their voices got quicker and quicker and so, Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai obviously moved faster and faster. After a while, the two used several dozens of moves. The sword techniques of various branches in the Li Mountain Sword Sect were all exhibited by Guan Fei Bai using his sword. On the other hand, the sword techniques in the library of the Tradition Academy were all used today by Luo Luo. There was no pause. Neither of them paused to rest. Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi continued to givemands. Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai continued waving the swords. The sword spirit was like wind, flying in the darkness. The sword spirit was like rain, pouring out torrentially. As the time passed, infinite sword techniques, infinite movement methods, all appeared on the square in front of the Wei Yang Pce. Some sword moves were from different sword techniques, but Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi spoke them out one by one and Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai yed them out one by one. The fight was fluent and connected as if they had practiced it together before! Some sword moves were famous multiple hit techniques, but they were broken up by Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi to appear after more than ten movester. However, it was surprisingly more effective! The spectating crowd that was standing on the staircase was dumbfounded. Shouting could be heard asionally due to shock. That works too? What is this move? Teacher, this move is so unreasonable! Elder, do you know this move? The night was dark, stars were shining, and the sword waves were crossing the field. The teachers and students of the schools in the capital, and the southern ambassadors were all enjoying the extraordinarypetition between the Tradition Academy and the Li Mountain Sword Sect tonight. The vast knowledge and wisdom exhibited by Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi was shocking. Also, the people who were actually fighting in the field earned everyones respect. Since the beginning to now, Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi had called for several hundreds of sword moves. With an exception of the Thirteen Returns to the West, Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai used them all to perfection. The battle was perfect. This was such a rare circumstance toe by! Principal Mao Qiu Yus evaluation before, already made students in the capital feel very shameful. Surely Li Mountain Sword Sects education to disciples already surpassed the Great Zhou dynasty, and surely every one of the Seven Rulings was determined and hard working. But how about the little girl? As the only daughter of the noble White Emperor, how could she work so hard, and learn so many sword techniques? The shocking shouts gradually got lower, and the discussing voices gradually disappeared. The square in front of the pce becamepletely silent. The silence represented respect. Mao Qiu Yu looked at the field and suddenly said, The fight between Zhou Du Fu and the second Emperor in Luo Yang city, was probably at this level. Hearing this, the powerful figures near him all changed their expressions. Xu Shi Ji stayed wordless because he didnt know what to say. Prince Chen Liu was shocked, Why do you say this? Who is Zhou Du Fu? The strongest elite acknowledged by the entire continent in thest ten centuries! What kind of figure is the second Emperor! Although the fight between the students of the Tradition Academy and the disciples of the Li Mountain Sword Sect was wonderful, how could it bepared to that epic fight in Luo Yang? Obviously they are far away from Zhou Du Fu and the second Emperor now. Mao Qiu Yu said, But during the Luo Yang battle, Zhou Du Fu and the Emperor were already grown ups. How old are these students? Chapter 81 – Luo Luo’s Sword Hearing Mao Qiu Yus words, people now realized the ages of the four people on the field. Gou Han Shi was the oldest but he was only twenty years old. Guan Fei Bai was eighteen years old. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo were even younger. They are all young. Some of them were at the Heartseeking stage, some were Meditation stage, some were just like Chen Chang Sheng who didnt even reach Purification yet. Any elder xiuxingists in the spectating crowd could easily defeat them, speak less of Zhou Du Fu or the Emperor in the past. But they were truly young, so young that no one could determine their future. They have already shown their outstanding qualities tonight, and who could say with confidence which stage they would end up in? People looked calmly at the raging battle in the field and listened to the names of the different techniques. They were silent and hadplicated feelings. In their eyes, the result of thepetition tonight between Tradition Academy and Mountain Lis Sword Sect wasnt important anymore, or in other words C there were no losers tonight. But Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi didnt think so and Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai didnt either. Tang Thirty Six, elder Xiao Song Gong, Tradition Academy and Mountain Lis Sword Sect only wanted to defeat each other. A long time has passed. A very long time. The spectators and the two battling forgot the existence of time. Although their speed of speaking didnt slow down, Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shis voices became hoarse. Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bais attacking speed didnt slow down and was as precise as before, but their breathing became more rapid. Finally, Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi got silent at the same time. They have finished all movement techniques and swordbos. The water has pierced the white stone. The dozen feet or so of distance between Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai disappeared before anyone realized. The two faced each other directly and Falling Rain Whip met that ordinary longsword in the night sky without a trace. This battle hadsted a long time. Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi took a step forward. Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai both had used several hundred sword techniques and countless movement techniques to finally cross the ten feet of distance between them. At the final moment, the two weapons, the whip and the sword met each other. This wasnt predetermined but rather was out of chance. It was exquisite. The battle had reached this point, but they werent exhausted. However, it seemed to be the end of thispetition. Since the Falling Rain Whip and that longsword met and their owners cant use their qi, then obviously, the fight couldnt continue. Such an intense and fancy battle ended in a draw. This fit the likings of all xiuxingists. Nothing but silence filled the pce and the crowd. Even after a long time, it was still quiet. Then suddenly, an apuse was heard. The person who was pping was Mao Qiu Yu, the principal. Then Prince Chen Liu, then the bishop, then everyone including head of Family of Qiu Shan and Xu Shi Ji. Although these two werent too happy, they couldnt help but give praise to the battle. The apuse got louder and swept through the field like a storm. Praise and amazement filled the pce. People were admiring Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bais postures shown through thispetition, but they praised more about the knowledge and ability Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi showed the world. Especially Chen Chang Sheng C many people were looking at the youngster and thought shockingly, this youngster is worth the respect of Princess Luo Luo. If he can xiuxing, wouldnt he be the second Gou Han Shi? The bishop spoke a few words to Officer Xin who was standing behind him. Officer Xin followed themand and led his subordinates to give some regenerating medicine of Pce Li to Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi. Many people may think that Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai were exhausted from this battle, but the bishop knew that Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shis minds were actually dried out from overuse of their mental power. Especially since Chen Chang Sheng couldnt xiuxing and couldnt use his qi to nurture his soul, if he doesnt consume the medicine in time, he may get harmed severely and wouldnt be able to reach back to his prime. But to everyones surprise, Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi didnt consume the medicine. They didnt even look at the medicine for a second. They were still looking at the battlefield, they were still looking at Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai. Only until now the people spectating noticed what was happening on the field. Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai didnt draw back their weapons. They didnt want to leave the field. The crowd got quiet once again as they looked at this scene with wonder. They didnt know what would happen. These two were not willing to ept the draw? Thepetition has yet to finish? - Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai didnt care about the countless eyes staring at them because their own eyes were closed. Falling Rain Sword and the longsword encountered each other in the night sky and never separated. Their eyes were closed and were focusing on the vibration felt by their palms. They were trying to detect each others thoughts and next move. Luo Luos shirt was covered in sweat and smoke wasing out of the chilling temperature of the autumn night. She seemed to be a goddess. Guan Fei Bais eyes were shut and his eyebrows were like swords. A drop of sweat was slowly trickling between his eyebrows. He was like a formidable general. Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi looked at the field quietly. Their faces were pale but they didnt speak. They have done all they can, but neither Luo Luo nor Guan Fei Bai lost in the previous battle. Now the people who can decide the result of this battle wasnt them, but rather the battling two. Without a warning, Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai opened their eyes at the same time. The longsword shed upward! Countless white streams appeared in the night sky. They were waves induced by the de of the sword! Gou Han Shis eyes lit up. He recognized that this sword technique didnt belong to Mountain Lis Sword Sect nor any sect for that matter. It belonged to Guan Fei Bai. Guan Fei Bai created this sword technique himself, and he put his own name on it C Fei Bai! Fei Bai is a technique of calligraphy. Its momentum is unstoppable and well connected, but in the middle, there would be a nk space! This type of calligraphy technique must use a dry brush which means that this technique used the sense of dryness and istion! Although this sword technique may not be the most powerful move Guan Fei Bai had, it would be the move that he could use the best! In and out of the pce, Guan Fei Bai had endured too much insult tonight. He had endured too long. Even during this long battle with Luo Luo, he had suppressed his rage and followed themand of his senior precisely. Until this moment........... He had gone through too much. Yes, he was yet to be exhausted because he never used his qi. but his rage and pride inside were dried up by the long wait time. At thest second, he finally released his momentum that he had suppressed all night. This momentum was powerful, therefore it can fly, therefore it was dry and isted! He didnt need to use qi. Just by his powerful will of sword, he can defeat any opponent! As Guan Fei Bai move his sword, Luo Luo moved as well. What kind of sword technique would she use to counter Fei Bai? Falling Rain Whip was tightened and straightened just like a well sharpened tree branch. She stared into Guan Fei Bais eyes and didnt look or care about his sword. She held the whip handle and stabbed in front of her without any hesitation. Yes, there was no technique or changes. There was only charging up or using the swords will. She held the whip as if it was a sword and simply stabbed in front of her. The Falling Rain Whip was like a tree branch. It didnt need to be lifted and was stabbed in front and dropped. Just like Chen Chang Sheng poked Luo Luo with a tree branch back in the library of Tradition Academy. Of course, she didnt use any qi within this stab, but the air was torn apart around the whip. You could imagine how fast her speed was. You could imagine how many times she practiced this stab. People could never understand how Luo Luo was able to do what she did. The students of Mountain Lis Sword Sect were mostly from poor families, therefore they are not tired of practicing and try their best in xiuxing. But Princess Luo Luo was the only daughter of the White Emperor, how could she learn to endure such pain and struggle on the road of xiuxing? No one dared to mentor her in the city of White Emperor and so, she wasnt taught to study and xiuxing with her best effort. Although Chen Chang Sheng dared to mentor her, she was so nice and gentle that she didnt need any disciplining. Although there was a stick of discipline in Traditional Academy, besides Chen Chang Sheng using it to teach her the path of qi, there was no other use of it. Luo Luo practiced by herself. Due to a reason she didnt want others to know, she wanted to be strong when she was very young. This is the reason why she xiuxinged with all her effort and endured the pain of practicing sword techniques. Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi stared at the field silently. Although Luo Luo and Guan Fei Baisst move seemed to be unrted to them, they were in fact, still attached to it. Their past mentoring and teaching to Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai in Tradition Academy and Mountain Lis Sword Sect will be shown within thisst encounter. In fact, it was their effort so Luo Luo and Guan Fei Bai had this chance to use theirst move. If they ept no draw, then there will be a victory and defeat. Who will win and who will lose? Will the sword be stronger or will the whip be faster? People concentrated on the field and their expressions were of nervousness. Guan Fei Bais sword was like a dried up brush shing through the sky, it was like the whip held in a gods hand. Luo Luos whip pierced through the night sky like a tree branch, it was like the sword held in a gods hand. C The sword rose. The whip lifted. The sword fell. The whip didnt fall. Pain appeared in Guan Fei Bais eyes and they were overtook by amazement. He lowered his head and looked at his chest. His chest was torn apart and Falling Rain Whip was stabbing through it like a sword. Blood was slowly pouring out of the wounded spot. He raised his head and nced at Luo Luo. He was both surprised and furious. He wanted to ask something but he couldnt open his mouth. Blood was dripping out from the corner of his lips. Falling Rain Whip didnt advance. Luo Luo stopped. His wound was mild. The blood dripping out of the corner of his mouth wasnt due to Luo Luos whip, but rather his extreme emotions of anger and pride that harmed his veins. Thank you for the fight. Luo Luo drew back her whip and bowed. She turned around and walked toward Chen Chang Sheng with a calm expression. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Gou Han Shi on the other side and bowed. Gou Han Shi was silent for a moment, then he returned the bow. Chen Chang Sheng nced at Luo Luo. A smile climbed up his pale face. Thispetition was finally over at this point. The result was clear as the daylight. Luo Luo has defeated the Fourth Rule of Heaven, Guan Fei Bai. Tradition Academy imed victory over Mountain Lis Sword Sect. People never expected such result. The entire crowd was filled with silence. Then, suddenly a voice was heard. If we can use qi, then yourst move wouldnt even be able to stab through my flesh. Guan Fei Bai looked at Luo Luos back. His face was pale and couldnt ept the result. Luo Luo stopped walking. Chapter 82 – The Resounding Crack of a Whip Chapter 82 C The Resounding Crack of a Whip Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As a member of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, as the fourth-ranked young expert on the Promation of Azure Sky, Guan Feibai was worthy enough and confident enough to be proud. Tonightspetition of swords was, in his view, unfairan emotion only intensified by his unexpected loss to Luoluoso he felt that he could still be proud and self-confident. However, losing was losing, and his proud self had originally nned to keep his silence, but that changed upon seeing Chen Changshengs smiling face and hearing Luoluosughter. He found Chen Changshengs smile repulsive, Princess Luoluosughter grating. Thus, he found he could not restrain himself from speaking those words that he had originally been prepared to keep at the bottom of his heart. Yes, he could not ept this result. His final sword technique was named Flying White and its parched strokes were like threads of iron. If he could use true essence, then when the sword energy rose up, a curtain of iron would stand in front of him. No matter how simple and piercingly cold Luoluos final stab was, it would have been simply impossible for it to break through his sword energy and wound his body. Luoluo turned around to him and, seeing his expression, knew what he was thinking. Raising her brows, she said, "If...true essence could be used, then I would have broken through your defense on the seventy-sixth move." She spoke very indifferently, but also with an unquestionable certainty. Guan Feibais expression subtly shifted as he recalled the situation at the time. The spectators in front of the pce also began to recollect. After a period of solid contemtion, everyone unexpectedly came to the same conclusion: yes, if true essence could be used, then the sword technique of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong that Chen Changsheng had Luoluo use at that time could have directly struck the zhongfu point and obtained victory. "The problem is, even if you could use true essence, you wouldnt be able to use that technique." Guan Feibai felt like he had understood everything and coldly dered, "Let alone that particr sword technique, even those sword techniques of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong that you used at the very beginning wouldnt be usable with Your Highnesss current level of cultivation. All Your Highness has is the form!" The noise of discussion gradually began to rise from the crowd. Everyone, including the senior experts such as Principal Mao Qiuyu, had to admit that Guan Feibais words were reasonable. The greatest problem with demi-humans cultivating in human techniques was that the meridianworks of the two were vastly different, resulting in problems arising when circting true essence. At present, the demi-human experts of the continent, including Jin Yulu who had earlier taken action, perhaps had some interaction with human cultivation methods in their youth, but upon reaching adulthood, they all still learned the secret cultivation methods of the demi-humans. In tonightspetition of swords, Princess Luoluo had used human sword techniques and so must have cultivated with human methods. Logically speaking, if she could not reach the upper level of Meditation, it would naturally be impossible for her to use some of the mightiest techniques of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong. No one had brought up this matter earlier because it had already been decided that neither side would use true essence, testing more the skills of Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. Of course, the abilities of Luoluo and Guan Feibai were also tested, but since those sword techniques she used only had the form and were also in ordance with the rules of the match, no one could criticize her. Only when Guan Feibai broached the matter did the crowd feel that this match was even more unfair to the Mount Li Sword Sect than they had earlier thought. The wind blew across the dark pce. On the roof of the pce, the White Crane had buried its head in its feathers, seemingly already asleep. Nobody spoke, only gazed at Luoluo. Although no one criticized or denounced her, nor dared to rejudge the battle, the meaning behind those gazes was exceptionally clear. Gou Hanshi shook his head, indicating that Guan Feibai should return. Luoluo saw the look in the eyes of those humans and slightly raised her brow, a sense of difort in her mind. However, she said nothing more, turning and making her way towards the edge of the za. Guan Feibai looked at her back and gave a noiseless sneer before also turning around. The two walked away, backs to each other, gradually distancing themselves all the way until they had almost returned to their respective groups, separated by several dozen zhang. Just then, Luoluo suddenly stopped. Then, she did one thing. She gripped the Falling Rain Whip and casuallyshed it against the ground. The whip rose like the wind and fell like the rain, precisely the most powerful technique of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong. A crisp crack! The Falling Rain Whip, brimming with true essence, struck like a sword against the incredibly thick ground! For just an instant, the ground in front of the pce hall seemed to tremble! Instantly, a massive crevice opened in the ground. Dust and bits of stone shot out of the crevice, seeming like thousands of moths under the starlight! Who said that there was a problem with demi-humans cultivating in the techniques of humans? Just where did the might the Falling Rain Whip had disyed just nowe from! Who said that it was impossible for her to use the mightiest technique of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong? Just what was that whip strike then! ...... ...... At the crisp crack, Guan Feibai suddenly turned. He had not seen the movement of Luoluos whip, but he saw the traces of true Qi in the night sky and heard the cracking of the ground. He looked to the ground and saw a crevice spreading towards him, ultimately terminating around a foot from his position. The dust and stone burst from the crevice and ttered to the ground. His pupils contracted and his face instantly turned pale. He could guess which technique of the Wind and Rain Sword Luoluo had used: precisely the sword technique he had said she would not be able to use. When they werepeting in swords, they had been separated by ten-odd zhang, while now, they were separated by several dozen. Right now, her sword intent could reach to right in front of him, so what about back then? He finally understood that, through some inexplicable method, his opponent had long since broken through that threshold between demi-humans and humans, andpletely grasped the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong! This being the case, if their match had not forbidden the usage of true essence and was a true battle, would he not still have lost? In this extremely brief moment, he thought of many things, calcted countless possibilities, and came to the stunning conclusion that there was not the slightest chance of him winning! Could he truly be inferior to her? The crack of Luoluos whip was still ringing through the night, echoing deep into the Great Zhou Imperial Pce. It was a very crisp sound. Just like a p. When Guan Feibai thought of his cold and arrogant words, he felt his cheeks burn. His pale cheeks turned slightly red. The spectators on the stone steps were simrly shocked. They stared at the crevice in the ground and Princess Luoluo quietly standing next to Chen Changsheng with the whip in her hand, too stunned to speak for a very long time. They also felt that Princess Luoluos Falling Rain Whip had fallen upon their bodies! The immature demi-human who was seldom heard of had actually cultivated in human techniques to nearly break through into the Ethereal Opening Realm! Just how had she managed to do it? Mo Yu gazed at Luoluo, her delicate brows slightly knit, with heavier matters on her mindthe blood of the White Emperor n was actually this powerful? ...... ...... "I did not expect that Your Highness had managed to ovee that barrier." Gou Hanshi looked at Luoluo and continued, "Congrattion, Your Highness, but I do not know..." "Yes." Luoluo knew what he meant. Turning to Chen Changsheng, she bowed in deference, dering, "Many thanks to Teacher for your instruction." Gou Hanshi turned to Chen Changsheng. After a long period of silence, he uttered, "Admirable." This admiration was true admiration. ...... ...... Chapter 83 – The Carriage in the Night In the field of intellect, no one imed victory over Gou Han Shi and there werent many people who earned his respect. Tonight, Chen Chang Sheng aplished both. He looked at Gou Han Shi and said, You are overpraising me. You are worthy of my praises. Gou Han Shi said as he looked at the youngster who he had doubted at first. He remembered his talented senior and the proposal he made. He realized that somehow, his confidence in his senior was shakened up. Previously, thest move of Princess..... he started to say but stopped mid-way when he became unsure if it was suitable to ask the question. What are you asking? Arent you going to leave right now so you dont further embarrass yourself?! Elder Xiao Song Gong yelled with a grim face and stared murderously at Jin Yu Lu on the other side. He whipped his long sleeve angrily and left. Gou Han Shis expression was bitter. He bowed to Chen Chang Sheng and said Good bye. Chen Chang Sheng returned the gesture, See you again. Surely, we will meet again. Gou Han Shi calmed himself down, looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said I will look into your and Tradition Academys performance in the Great Trial. I hope you can bring more surprises to us. Chen Chang Sheng knew what he was talking about, but he didnt reply further. Gou Han Shi turned around and led his underssmen of Mountain Lis Sword Sect out. They disappeared into the night of the royal pce. Nothing but silence filled Wei yang Pce. So much had happened in tonights Ivy Festival. So many surprises had shocked the audience. While the entire continent expected a sess engagement between Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong, a youngster named Chen Chang Sheng stopped the proposal by showing a marriage vow. He was a student of the Tradition Academy. Princess Luo Luo revealed her true identity. She was also a student of Tradition Academy. The son of Wei Shuis Family of Tang left the Heavenly Academy. He became a new student of Tradition Academy. Everything that happened was rted to Tradition Academy. To get back at the Tradition Academy, the powerful Mountain Lis Sword Sect used the rules of Ivy Festival to challenge the school that was in ruins for many years. Atst, Tradition Academy won. It was a dominant victory. The tide riding process and unexpected ending was unbelievable to many people at first. People looked at the direction of Tradition Academy and noticed how young the three students were. They couldnt grasp what had happened tonight. Most of the eyes were looking at Chen Chang Sheng. Although his status was obviously much lower than that of Luo Luo, as the fianc of Xu You Rong, teacher of Luo Luo, and representative of the Tradition Academy, he was sufficiently qualified to attract the crowds attention. The crowd realized that after tonight, the once ruined Tradition Academy may regain its past glory. And this new student of Tradition Academy wont stay an ordinary youngster that no one knew about. No, he will be the center topic of discussion of the entire capital or even the entire continent. People were looking at Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng was only looking at Xu Shi Ji. Xu Shi Ji knew clearly why the youngster was looking at him and his face became pale. The bishop smiled and said, Even if this son-inw isnt as qualified at Qiu Shan Jun, hes already not too bad. Xu Shi Jis face got grimmer. The bishopughed, said nothing more and left. The crowd in front of the pce dispatched slowly. Principal Mao Qiu Yu stepped down the stone stairs and pulled Tang Thirty Six aside and spoke to him. Mo Yu walked to Chen Chang Sheng with her eyebrows slightly lifted. She wanted to ask him how did he got out of Tong Pce but she saw Luo Luo staring at her like a hungry tiger and smiled bitterly, Say, princess. You cant me me for what happened tonight. I dont have any ways of altering the process either. Suddenly, the cry of a crane was heard in the night sky. People lifted their heads and saw the white crane fly away stylishly. It came to Zhou Royal Pce to deliver a letter and see a person. Since it aplished these tasks, it was only natural for it to leave. As he saw the white crane slowly fade into the distance, Chen Chang Sheng felt that he forgot something. He nced at the ruined garden in the depth of the pces and nodded to show his respect. A line of carriages was driven to Li Pce. It belonged to the crew of southern ambassadors. Compared to their joy and liveliness at their arrival, they were now silent and depressed. Sometimes a cough or two could be heard from the carriage. Gou Han Shi covered his mouth with a handkerchief and wrinkled his eyebrows. His face was a little pale. He didnt want his coughing to disturb other people, especially the elder, Xiao Song Gong, who sitting in the carriage in front of him. Although he didnt participate directly in tonightspetition, he consumed much of his mental power by controlling Qi Jian and Guan Fei Bais battles. Even if he used the medicine that the bishop gifted him after he got on the carriage, he would still feet a little sick. I never expected this youngster named Chen Chang Sheng to be so outstanding. Gou Han Shi extended his arm and lifted the curtain as he nced at the pce behind him. Thankfully, he cant xiuxing or else it would be big trouble. The three other disciplines were also in the carriage. After they heard this, their moods changed a little. Because that youngster named Chen Chang Sheng was the fiance of Xu You Rong. Will she actually marry him? Guan Fei Bai said with an unhappy face. The entire south knew how our senior treated Sister Xu, but what was sister thinking? She intentionally sent the white crane to deliver the letter, but did she ever thought about the consequences? How would our senior feel about this? How can we me Sister Xu? Gou Han Shi sighed. He didnt know who was to be med. Plus, it was the decision of the elders of the sect. The disciplines didnt have the right to judge such a decision. The carriage was spacious. Gou Han Shi, Guan Fei Bai and the Fifth Rule sat in one row while Qi Jian sat on the other side by himself. The thin youngsters head was down because he felt pitiful. Guan Fei Bai looked at him and wrinkled his eyebrows. In a soft tone, he said I lost to Princess Luo Luo because I was weaker than her. Your defeat to Tang Thirty Six was an ident, dont think about it too much. Qi Jian raised his head. His face was full of shame and sadness. Gou Han Shi smiled and said, The Great Trial isnt too far away. In just a few months you will win back everything you lost tonight. The other disciplines agreed calmly because it was something obvious. Although Mountain Lis Sword Sect lost to Tradition Academy tonight in Ivy Festival, no one really thought Tradition Academy was stronger than Mountain Lis Sword Sect. The loss was due to the rules and unexpected strength of Princess Luo Luo. On the day of the Great Trial, the Tradition Academy would have no chance of making aeback. Because the rules of the Great Trial would be different, because they are the Seven Rules of Heaven, and because Gou Han Shi would participate in the event himself. Gou Han Shi looked at the streets of the capital through the window and started coughing again. He wrinkled his eyebrows. This years Ivy Festival will be unforgettable for many people. Some wont forget about this event because of the bitterness, such as some of the southern ambassadors. Head of Family of Qiu Shan wont forget because he came with joy and left with shame. Xu Shi Ji wont forget because he got pped in the face by Chen Chang Sheng with the marriage vow. Chen Chang Sheng wouldnt hate what happened tonight. Although he was angry when he was sealed in the ruined garden and he was furious when he was about to die in the ck Dragon Lake, he couldnt hate anyone or maintain his anger because many events urred that night. Chen Chang Sheng was in the carriage of the Herb Garden. Because Jin Yu Lu didnt want to sit inside, only two young boys and a young girl sat inside the carriage. They sat on the soft cushions and looked at themps outside of the window. They didnt talk for a long time and the silence remained. Only the sound of wheels rolling through the street could be heard. They arrived at a street near River Luo. Chen Chang Sheng stared outside of the window and suddenly startedughing. Tang Thirty Six, who was eating grapes when Chen Chang Sheng startedughing, almost spit out the fruit in his mouth. He mockingly said, You are stupid. Luo Luo felt that Tang Thirty Six was disrespectful to her Master and was a little unhappy. Chen Chang Sheng wasnt bothered by Tang Thirty Six and continued looking at the sceneries outside. His face was filled with joy. For some reason, he wasnt coughing like Gou Han Shi. Tonight was Qi Xi. It was a romantic time for lovers. As the night got darker, River Luo became less lively. Finally the trees around the river obtained a moment of peace, but themp boats floating above the river seemed to be brighter than ever. They were like countless stars and their light shined through the window and brightened up the youngsters face. Luo Luo rested her chin on her palm as she stared at Chen Chang Shengs face while it was brightened up by the lights on themp boats. She thought to herself, Master looks good tonight. After he finished eating the grapes, Tang Thirty Six wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. He stood at Chen Chang Shengs side. He nced out the window and felt bored. The view of the capital during Qi Xi wasnt as pretty as the scene of Wen Shui in his eyes. He looked at Chen Chang Shengs face and asked, How do you feel? Chen Chang Sheng looked at the surface of the river and was silent for a long time. He thought deeply. The old temple outside of Xi Ning Vige. The old books filled the entire room. That old bamboo dragonfly. That old marriage vow. The insults he received from Generals Mansion. The oppression of Heavenly Academy and other Ivies. The exile to the ruined garden. The forgotten Tradition Academy........many scenes flew past his eyes and disappeared. Just like the rays emitted by themp boats on River Luo. Thest image appeared. It was the entrance of Tradition Academy after removing the overgrown ivies. The dark floor of the library, the tree around theke and the little girl was standing beneath the tree. And friends. Im happy. Chen Chang Sheng nced at Thang Thirty Six and Luo Luo and said, Im very happy. Although he was not afraid to speak, he didnt like to talk much. Besides, he didnt know how to talk in a fancy manner. If he said he was happy, then he was truly happy. He was happy to be a student of Tradition Academy. He was happy that Tradition Academy won against Mountain Lis Sword Sect. He was happy that Xu You Rong couldnt marry Qiu Shan Jun. Yes, the marriage vow wasnt important, but respect was. Lastly. he was happy to know them. Chapter 84 – A Full Night Talk The willow trees around River Luo were waving back and forth in the night. Luo Luos eyes widened. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, Im very happy to know you as well. Tang Thirty Six scratched his head and felt that it was his turn to express his thoughts so he added, All right, Im happy to know you guys too. Chen Chang Sheng was speaking from his heart. When he decided in the old temple of Xi Ning Vige toe to the capital, he never thought he would encounter so much trouble and meet so many people. An ordinary youngster like him became friends with the son of Wei Shuis Family of Tang, a genius on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. It was even luckier for him to meet the only daughter of White Emperor, the most noble Yao Princess in the entire continent. Dont think of yourself as an ordinary youngster. Tang Thirty Six saw his expression and knew what he was thinking about, That day when we met during the entrance exam of Heavenly Academy, I was sure that you were not an ordinary person. You are a genius........how am I so sure that you are a genius? Because a genius like myself want to be friends with you. Chen Chang Sheng thought back to the tavern when Tang Thirty Six said some simr things. It may seem like he wasplimenting Chen Chang Sheng, but whilst doing so, he was praising himself. Luo Luo thought what Tang Thirty Six said was logical. She always believed that Chen Chang Sheng was the most talented person in the world. Plus you are the fiance of Xu You Rong. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and said, From just this fact, who in this continent would think that you are just an ordinary person? Luo Luo pped and admiration filled her face. Yes, yes, she agreed. Chen Chang Sheng was a little stumped. He looked at Tang Thirty Six and asked, Why do I feel like this is the most important point you are trying to express? What I am trying to say is that you should tell us about such an important thing next time. Tang Thirty Six reached his arm in front of Chen Chang Sheng and said, Let me see that. See what? Chen Chang Sheng was confused. That marriage vow, of course. Tang Thirty Six looked at him as if Chen Chang Sheng was an idiot, Its the marriage vow of Xu You Rong! After showing the marriage vow in the pce, Chen Chang Sheng had already put the paper back into his pocket. But seeing Tang Thirty Sixs desperate eyes, he couldnt not let Tang Thirty Six see it. However, he remembered that Xu You Rongs date of birth was on the marriage vow, so Chen Chang Sheng didnt open the sheet after taking it out. It was fine to just look at the outside. Tang Thirty Six was more than satisfied by looking at Xu You Rongs marriage vow. Even Luo Luo came around and looked at it curiously. Tang Thirty Six touched the surface of the marriage vow with his hand and sighed, Well then Xu You Rong.......never thought you would be in this kind of situation right? Chen Chang Sheng put the marriage vow back into his pocket and asked confusingly, What kind of situation? Tang Thirty Six answered, Marriage kind of situation. Chen Chang Sheng was still confused, Isnt itmon for girls to get married? Tang Thirty Six said, A woman like Xu You Rong......always gives off a feeling that she wont ever marry to anyone. Chen Chang Sheng was speechless, but then he remembered that other name constantly mentioned together with Xu You Rong and asked, What about....Qiu Shan Jun? Tang Thirty Six felt that Qiu Shan Jun was boring so he steered the conversion away from him, We should be happy tonight, why are we mentioning something unhappy? Luo Luo asked, Even if she does marry, why are you happy? Tang Thirty said righteously, Im happy for the young people who are under her in the Honor Roll of Green Cloud. Luo Luo nodded, You are one of the young people under her. Tang Thirty Six was a little embarrassed, So what? After she gets married, she wont stay outdoor and fight everyone. Luo Luo said, Why not? Who said that after a girl gets married, she cant go out anymore? The Divine Queen wouldnt agree to your opinion. Only one person needs to agree with me. Tang Thirty Six nced at Chen Chang Sheng and said, Discipline your wife. Dont let here out and bother us. Chen Chang Sheng smiled but said nothing in return. C It was deep into the night when they returned back to Tradition Academy. Xuan Yuan Po woke up from the noise and opened the door. Under themp, the Yao youngsters right arm was in a cast and his left hand was using a cane. He seemed to be a wounded veteran who returned from the battlefield and may fall at any second. Werent you healing him before? Howe hes in a worse state now? Tang Thirty Six was a little surprised and looked at Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng said, If you can make him stay in one ce for two days and not want to kick rocks and punch trees whenever he sees them, then perhaps his wound will heal more quickly. Xuan Yuan Po embarrassingly rubbed his head and said, I wont do it again or it would be a waste to skip an event like tonights Ivy Festival. Jin Yu Lu knew the princess would definitely talk about tonights event with Chen Chang Sheng and the other students, so he rode the carriage back to Herb Garden first. The four walked from the entrance to the library and Xuan Yuan Po asked about the Ivy Festival. Before Luo Luo could say anything, Tang Thirty Six answered, Yes, we won. When he was speaking, his expression was so calm as if he was talking about nothing major. He waved his hands like he was dusting off sand; as if nothing much happened. Xuan Yuan Po was a honest and simple Yao youngster so he didnt understand such posture and asked, Who did we win against? Mountain Lis Sword Sect challenged us. And then we came out victorious. Tang Thirty Six said, Oh, by the way. Im also now a student of Traditional Academy. You can call me Senior Tang. Xuan Yuan Po wasnt interested in Tang Thirty Six bing his ssmate. Although he was honest and simple, he wouldnt just call him senior. But hearing Tang Thirty Six announce that Tradition Academy won against Mountain Lis Sword Sect, he couldnt help but say, You woke me up in the middle of the night just to tell me this joke? Its not a joke, Luo Luo looked at him and said, We really won against Mountain Lis Sword Sect. Xuan Yuan Po was stumped. He still thought they were telling a joke, but...... his princess confirmed it. He had to believe his princess. After they arrived at the library and sat down on the dark wood floor, the Yao Youngster realized that their words were actually true. He thought back to yesterday when he kicked the rock around theke and broke his foot because he was mad at himself for not being able to participate in the Ivy Festival due to his injury. It was unfortunate for him to miss the scenes that happened tonight. The night was long but the youngsters couldnt fall asleep. The three who participated in the Ivy Festival were tired, but their spirits were still excited. They had different reasons to be excited. Tang Thirty Six was because of freedom, Luo Luo was because of victory, and Chen Chang Sheng was because of his newfound respect that he earned. All in all, they wanted to continued talking and live in the moment forever. Chen Chang Sheng took out his long saved barley tea and said, Drinking this tea at night wont harm our brains and it is beneficial to our organs. Luo Luo wouldnt let him boil the tea himself. She took the tea leaves and went on boiling the water. The tea was done after a short while. Even if you went, you wouldve only been able to watch. If you got pressured by the southerners to enter thepetition, then we couldve only tied with the opponent. Because you would definitely lose, and Chen Chang Sheng would lose as well. Tang Thirty Six took the tea cup that Luo Luo handed over and looked at Xuan Yuan Po whilementing casually. Suddenly, he remembered that this tea was prepared and handed to him by Princess Luo Luo. Immediately, he felt the hotness of the tea cup and almost spilled it. The tea that was prepared by the princess herself. Even his grandfather never got such an opportunity. Howe Chen Chang Shengs luck was so good? Howe he randomly epted a female student that happened to be the daughter of White Emperor? When he was thinking, Tang Thirty Six looked at Chen Chang Sheng differently. Just at this moment, Xuan Yuan Po said enviously, I would be satisfied even if I was only looking at you guys in glory. Hearing this, Tang Thirty Six was more irritated. He put the tea cup down and said, Glory? All the glory belonged to Chen Chang Sheng. Luo Luo and I were just two puppets. Didnt you retreat when master told you to retreat? Luo Luo, You are refuting it now, but your body was honest to your heart. Silence filled the library. Tang Thirty Six forcefully switched the topic, Arent you guys interested? Interested in what? Why I left Heavenly Academy. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo didnt answer and Xuan Yuan Po was drinking his tea. They all expressed their attitude clearly. Tang Thirty Six was even more irritated. He ignored their reactions and continued, Zhuang Huan Yu is the son of vice principal Zhuang. He was given birth by the principals former wife. Yes, his mother was dead a long time ago and Zhuang Huan Yu lived in poverty when he was young.......The father and son met each other again in the capital. But years ago, vice principal Zhuang and my mother........well, you guys understand. It wasnt aplicated family history; not much drama. Basically Tang Thirty Six was dragged into this trouble. Chen Chang Sheng didnt ask anything because this business was Tang Thirty Sixs personal matter. He was more interested with the rtionship between Jin Yu Lu and elder Xiao Song Gong. Hearing his question, Tang Thirty Six looked at Luo Luo and said, How could a hero like General Jin be a carriage rider? Even if the princesss status is high, its still inappropriate. Luo Luo said, Uncle Jin enjoys taking care of financial businesses. Even my father couldnt convince him otherwise, what can I do? The story between Jin Yu Lu and Xiao Song Gong wasntplicated either, but it was about blood and iron. Years ago in that war with Demon Race, Mountain Lis Sword Sects Xiao Song Gong and hispanions were responsible for transporting military supply. However, their delivery waste and the punishment was supposed to be death sentence. Back in those days, Xiao Song Gong and hispanions were extremely talented young xiuxingists. They were basically the same rank as the current day Seven Rules of Heaven. The southern generals in the alliance begged for mercy but Jin Yu Lu, who was responsible for the supply deliver field didnt alter his decision. He killed the three people and when he was up to Xiao Song Gong, who was ced the highest hope in Mountain Li, the head of Mountain Li begged the Zhou Emperor to stop him. White Emperor also stepped in and voiced his opinion. Finally, Jin Yu Lu agreed to spare him. Because of this, the head of Mountain Li gave the entire sword technique of Mountain Li to White Emperor as a gift. But also because of this, after the war with Demon race was over, Jin Yu Lu never epted White Emperors reward and left. He lived in a ranch and became a farmer. Only until the birth of Luo Luo did he return to the royal pce, City of White Emperor. The story of the past was done. Now its back to the present. The joy of tonight has passed and dark clouds will cover tomorrow morning. The young people in the library started thinking about the troubles Tradition Academy will face in the future. Chen Chang Sheng sighed and said, I dont know what will happen tomorrow, but I think there will be a lot of troubles ahead of us. Editor Bing: That stupid Vice- be messing with other peoples wives. Like seriously? wth and that is not drama? welll.... Chapter 85 – Break the School ( Part 1) The event that happened in the Ivy Festival was significant enough for people to remember it for a long time and enough for the members of the Tradition Academy to feel proud of it for a long time. But it doesnt take too long for the serious consequences of this event to arrive at the heart of Hundred Blossom Street. Would the huge banians by theke stand the wind and rain? The most important thing wasnt that the Tradition Academy defeated the Li Mountain Sword Sect. The two fights were fair, no one could argue otherwise. The real problem was the thing that caused the two fights to happen: Chen Chang Shengs appearance at the pce to stop the engagement and prove that he was the true fiance of Xu You Rong. Before the Southern ambassadors came to propose, they must have formed some sort of agreement with the Great Zhou court. People such as Xu You Rong or even Qiu Shan Jun probably didnt know about it themselves, but the Divine Queen knew. The union between the South and North would be one of the biggest events since the establishment of Zhou especially during Divine Queens ruling period. But Chen Chang Sheng ruined it. The Tradition Academy reappearance. People saw this as a huge disrespect to the Queen or even a challenge to the Divine Queens authority. Previously, the Divine Queen may not even have known about an insignificant thing such as the Tradition Academy, but after this event, the Tradition Academy would definitely be under her radar. The Divine Queen would definitely get very mad, so the consequence would definitely be very serious. This was the trouble that Chen Chang Cheng was talking about. Big trouble. Dont look at me. Such trouble, no one can stand against it. Tang Thirty Six said unhesitatingly. Chen Chang Sheng said, Before in the royal pce, hearing your tone, I thought you were not afraid of Tian Hai family at all. Tang Thirty Six stared into his eyes and spoke word by word, How is the Divine Queen and the Tian Hai family the same? Chen Chang Sheng felt confused and said, How are they not the same? Tang Thirty Six looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. He already couldnt remember how many times he had looked at Chen Chang Sheng like this. He knew that Chen Chang Sheng obviously wasnt an idiot. Anyone who couldpete against Gou Han Shi in knowledge must be a genius. Yet sometimes, Chen Chang Sheng did appear to be very childish. He knew so much book knowledge such as the notes in the Scroll of Way but he seemed to not be knowledgeable of politics and famous historical events at all. Moreover, he always thought that he was right so he appeared to be naive and therefore, idiotic. .......This is a veryplicated question. Even the professors at Li Pce Academy would need a big essay to exin it clearly. Tang Thirty Six said, You just have to know that although the Divine Queensst name is Tian Hai, shes the ruler of the royal dynasty of Chen. Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand. He thought a bit and then said, It looks truly veryplicated. Master, you dont have to worry too much. Luo Luo said, I have seen the Queen many times. The Queen is a very kind person, also......in regards to these issues, she doesnt really care. Tang Thirty Six thought the Queen might not care, but the problem was the big figures such as Zhou Tong and people from the Tian Hai family. If they believed the Queen cared, then the Tradition Academy might still be destroyed. On the other hand, Chen Chang Sheng thought, the Divine Queen ruled the Great Zhou as a woman, how can she be a kind person? Although I am not well educated in this aspect of study, I cant think otherwise. Luo Luo indeed was only a little girl.... Suddenly, they both realized something. Able to see the Divine Queen often....yeah, the little girl sitting by them now was not amon little girl! Now that the Tradition Academy had the daughter of the White Emperor, there was no need to be afraid of any type of trouble. Even if theres a huge trouble, Princess Luo Luo can still solve it. Tang Thirty Six looked at her. His eyes were filled with passion. Luo Luo felt a bit ufortable so she shifted a bit towards Chen Chang Sheng. The thing they had to worry about the most was the possible troublesome future of the Tradition Academy. Yet no matter how big the trouble was, with Luo Luo by their side, they didnt need to worry about anything. The dark night was filled with stars, like river, like mountain and like ins. There were also stars connecting together, like strokes, to form five words. So next, we have to worry about the Great Trial. Tang Thirty Six said, Tonight we are happy. So we cant let the southerners regain their reputations at the Great Trial. Chen Chang Sheng was wordless. He recalled thest sentence Gou Han Shi said before leaving surprise? Yes, if he wanted to participate in the Great Trial, he must bring another shock to this world. If he still couldnt purify sessfully, he wouldnt be able to go to the test of strength. Even if he got a full score on the literacy test, it didnt matter. His goal was first ce. Luo Luo said, I dont have any problem. The little girl look calm, spoke naturally and casually, but she looked confident and powerful. Of course princess, you dont have any problems, but I do. Tang Thirty Six said, There are only a few months left till the Great Trial. I will try my hardest. Even if I dont need this kids help, by then I still have the chance to defeat Qi Jian, but the rest of the Seven Rulings....I cant beat them. He also spoke calmly and naturally because it was a fact. This kid has the biggest issue. He looked towards Chen Chang Sheng and sighed, He should be an extremely talented kid, but because he cant xiuxing, he is only a trash in the Great Trial. Thats so unfortunate. From this sentence, Tang Thirty Six expressed how angry and sad he felt about Chen Chang Shengs bad fortune. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt solve this problem, so of course, he couldnt answer him. He stood up and said, I am going to sleep. Such a bad transition of topic. Tang Thirty Six said irritatedly. Chen Chang Sheng exined, I really have to go to sleep. Its such a good night. To celebrate for our victory in the Ivy Festival, to wee me, the genius who joined the Tradition Academy, shouldnt we booze up? Tang Thirty Six looked at the wheat tea in the cup and said, Drink some wine, then go to sleep. Drinking wine is not good for your body. Chen Chang Sheng turned around and walked out of the library. Luo Luo always followed him, so she also stood up and left. Tang Thirty Six looked at Xuan Yuan Po, lifted the wheat tea and said, Do you know where theres wine? Xuan Yuan Po replied honestly, I have been searching for it for days......no wine here. Tang Thirty Six moved his eyes slightly, preparing to ask for something. Xuan Yuan Po added promptly, There is no wine for cooking in the kitchen, not even fermented glutinous rice. ................................................ Drinking wine is not good for your health, eating too much fat is not good for your health, being too emotional is also not good for your health, sleeping and waking up early is good for your health, eating fish is good for your health, eating veggies is also good for your health. Chen Chang Sheng had been strictly following rules to being healthy to decide what he should do and what he shouldnt do. He had lived like this for many years. Only for a really short period of time did he discard such a life style. That period was just while ago. In the dimension under the abandoned garden in the Great Zhou royal court, in front of the Frost Mighty Dragon, he thought he was going to die and he regretted that he had never lived freely for even once in his life, so he decided to do so at thest moments of his life. He shouted towards that terrifying ck dragon with tears all over his face. At the same time, he recalled the life that was just started a few years ago. Yet he didnt die. Thinking about it now, he felt embarrassed about his action then. Afterwards, he naturally returned to his old ways living ording to those rules again. Of course, he didnt ept Tang Thirty Sixs suggestion, after all, how much was because drinking wine was unhealthy and how much was not being able to face the problem. He didnt know the answer himself. He retreated to his own little building. He lied on the bed and looked at the sky that was gradually turning blue, looked at the stars that was gradually turning dark, looked at the starry forest and realized that he actually couldnt fall asleep. He rarely had insomnia, so he felt a bit nk. He didnt know what he should do if he couldnt fall asleep. Should he open or close eyes? Should he think about other matters? Or should he not think of anything and simply count sheep? One sheep, two sheep, three sheep, four sheep............. Among the white sheep filling the hill, a ck goat suddenly appeared. He remembered the ck goat that carried him to the Wei Yang Pce in the big royal pce, remembered the ck dragon that let him leave and felt that what happened tonight was too strange. He didnt recall the middle aged woman who was almost injured by the flower pot. Then he remembered Qi Jian and Gou Han Shi. He didnt feel proud, only respect. He truly respected the disciples of the Li Mountain Sword Sect, especially Gou Han Shi. Gou Han Shi read all the Scrolls of Way, and he also had a high level of xiuxing. Howe I dont? Chen Chang Sheng thought. Like what Tang Thirty Six said, in the Great Trial, what would I do? He opened up his eyes. Soft and light starlight slipped through the window and fell on his hand. He turned over his hand and then turned it over again. Watching the starlights fall on it and then gradually disappear, he sighed helplessly. Outside the window, a bird tweeted. This made him remember the white crane that returned from the South. It made him feel much calmer. So he gradually fell asleep. ....................... In the morning, Chen Chang Sheng woke up. He looked outside and saw that it was still early. Although it was a lotter than he was used to, he had sleptter than usualst night and he also had a bit of insomnia, so hecked sleep severely. He could hardly keep his eyes open. He still got up, not because of the rules of living, but because it was noisy outside. He was awaken by the sound. He was not used to such feeling ofck of sleep. He felt so ufortable. After he cleaned his face and brushed his teeth, he walked out as he rubbed eyes and yawned. Tang Thirty Six and Xuan Yuan Po were also awaken by the soundsing from outside the school. They looked even more ufortable than him. It seems that they slept eventerst night. I didnt even brush my teeth yet! Hearing the noises outside the school, Tang Thirty Six felt gloomy. Why is it so noisy in the morning? Chen Chang Sheng asked. Xuan Yuan Po thought a bit and replied, Because we defeated Li Mountain Sword Sectst night, many people areing to our school to register? Chen Chang Sheng felt dazed thinking that this might be a possibility. Tang Thirty Six sneered, You think everyone in the capital is as dumb as you, or as naive and idiotic as him? Like what I saidst night, since Chen Chang Sheng offended the Divine Queen, Qiu Shan Family, Li Mountain Sword Sect, and Dong Yu Generals Mansion all at once, and didnt make the Pope happy.....what parent would dare to send his or her kid to study here? Thats just suicide. The noises outside the school got louder and louder but it was hard to tell what it was about. An invisible pressure began to spread out, along with the noises. Normally, even if Luo Luo hadnt waken up yet, the breakfast from the Herb Garden would be delivered here by now. He suddenly had a bad feeling. Chapter 86 – Break the School (Part 2) Walking to the door, they could finally hear the voices clearly. Some people were shouting, some were yelling, and some were even banging on the door but at least their actions were not too exaggerated. Their words were still polite and their banging was still controlled. Their actions didnt give people a feeling that they were trying to cause chaos. However, there were way too many people outside, it was still somewhat terrifying when the sounds all mixed together. Tang Thirty six shook his head to suggest Xuan Yuan Po to not open the door. He found a woodendder from somewhere and ced it against the wall to indicate to him to climb up and see what was going on. Xuan Yuan Po followed his indication and climbed up. Looking towards the outside, he instinctively became scared upon seeing the gigantic crowd. Seeing a head stick out from behind the wall, the people got surprised. They all became quiet right away. Looking at this scene, Xuan Yuan Po felt that his previous conjecture was correct. He shouted to the crowd, Are you all here to register for the school? The people in the front looked into each others eyes confused. They were wondering how he came up with such a notion. Suddenly, another head stuck out next to Xuan Yuan Po. It was Tang Thirty Six who could no longer hold his curiosity. Seeing mostly aged people who were wearing simple but not demeaning clothes, he realized that they were obviously butlers. At same time, hearing Xuan Yuan Pos words, he felt really embarrassed. Can we not be so narcissistic? Do you think these people look like students? He furiously pushed Xuan Yuan Po aside and supported himself by pushing against the wall. He spoke coldly, What do you want? The people standing in the front began to introduce themselves and voice their intentions. Immediately, the rest began to shout out too, causing a mixture of noises. Tang Thirty Six got a headache from it. He could only recognize some names of mansions and businesses. So these people were all here to visit .......... Princess Luo Luo. After the Ivy Festivalst night, the people in the capital finally learned that the White Emperors only daughter was actually living here and obviously, they wanted toe visit. First of all, human and Yao were in a union and the two were trading partners. Even without mentioning this, it was still such an honor to meet the princess! Tang Thirty Six understood why these people were so enthusiastic and why they came so early morning. Indeed, he said before, Xuan Yuan Pos thinkings were too naive and narcissistic, but when he actually found out these people wereing to see Princess Luo Luo, and did not care about him and the rest of the Tradition Academy at all, he felt unhappy. To visit the princess, just go to the Herb Garden. Why make noise here? His expression got colder. No one replied to us in the Herb Garden. I heard that princess leftst night. The head of the butlers who was serving the prince mansion said with a sad face. The rest all followed and confirmed his words. Then he said, Princess is a student of the Tradition Academy. Since she is not in the Herb Garden, then she must be here. Princess is not at the Tradition Academy. Hearing these words, Tang Thirty Six felt a bit surprised. If the princess wasnt in the Herb Garden, then where did she go. Standing on thedder and looking back towards the Tradition Academy, he saw Chen Chang Sheng standing under a big banian. He was looking at the Herb Garden silently. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. Suddenly, a wagon slowly came from the entrance of the Hundred Blossom Street. The people surrounding the the entrance of the Tradition Academy all saluted to it. They stood by the sides. Tang Thirty Six saw the middle aged man on the wagon and recognized that he was actually the vice principal of the Li Pce Academy. The Vice Principal of the Li Pce Academy; the title sounded a bit awkward. However, his identity and status were clear. The Tradition Academys door must be opened. Chen Chang Sheng and the other two all saluted to this vice principal. The vice principal took out a letter and delivered it to Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng took out the letter. At the same time, his heartbeat suddenly sped up. He knew that his previous bad feeling was probably going toe true. Lightly rubbing the letter with his finger, he discovered that the seal of the letter was a bit soft. He concluded that this letter was just written a while ago. The writing on the letter cover was beautiful. It was Luo Luos handwriting. Chen Chang Sheng then knew that Luo Luo and her nsmen moved out of the Herb Gardenst night. They left soundlessly to Li Pce Academy. He didnt open the letter. After remaining silent for a while, he looked up at the vice principal and asked, Why? Last night, the princesss identity was revealed at the Ivy Festival, so its no longer convenient for her to live in the Herb Garden....Its the same in the Tradition Academy. The Vice Principal looked at the entrance of the Tradition Academy and said, You all saw the previous scene. I simply have to not open the door. Chen Chang Sheng said. The biggest issue is security. Last night, I just learned that the princess faced an attempted assassination by the demon elite at the Tradition Academy...Now that the entire continent knows that she is in the capital, no matter demons or hidden danger, all wille for the princess. But after all, she is still a student of the Tradition Academy. I understand what you mean. Do you think the Li Pce Academy will actually fight the Tradition Academy for a student? The Vice Principal looked at him and said coldly, The situation of the continent is always the first priority. We must ensure the princesss security. The princess is still a student of the Tradition Academy, but shes just temporarily living in the Li Pce Academy. You dont have to think too much about it. Xuan Yuan Po felt angry. He asked, How is the Li Pce Academy safer than the Tradition Academy? Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty Six patted his shoulder to showfort. They didnt want him to continue. The Li Pce Academy was right next to the Li Pce. They were one set of constructions originally. Moreover, its only a saying to the outside that Luo Luo was studying in the Li Pce Academy. She would definitely live in the Li Pce. The Pope was living in the Li Pce and so it was obviously safer than the Tradition Academy, and safer than the Herb Garden. Besides the Great Zhou royal court, there wasnt a safer ce. Speaking from this perspective, the fact that Luo Luo left the Herb Garden and the Tradition Academy to move into Li Pce was perfectly reasonable. It was hard to argue. The vice principal of the Li Pce Academy, ultimately said the most important sentence. This is Popes intention. ............................................ The vice principal left. Luo Luo and her nsmen moved outst night. Chen Chang Sheng climbed up the big banian and looked towards the Herb Garden. It wasplete silent a stark contrast to the liveliness in the ce in the previous months. He opened up the letter Luo Luo wrote, read it over quietly and stayed silent for a really long time. Study hard. He spoke to the little girl with his heart. The bottom of the letter was a bit wet. It was probably because in thest moments, Luo Luo finally could no longer hold her tears. She couldnt bear to part. Chen Chang Sheng also couldnt bear to part with her so his eyes became a little wet. How can you suddenly leave? I still have some questions to ask you. He felt somewhat empty. Is this the feeling of being lost written in the books? He stood on the huge banian and looked towards the streets surrounding the Tradition Academy. He saw that the people that came to the Hundred Blossom Street to visit Luo Luo also left. It waspletely silent. No matter how many things had happened, as long as she was not here, the Tradition Academy was still a ce that people would easily forget. Luo Luos safety obviously was the thing that the human world concerned the most. This reason was justifiable, but several months ago, the elite from the demon Ye Shi race had already tried to assassinate her. If this truly was for safety, why didnt the Pope make her move back then? Why did he want Luo Luo leave the Tradition Academy right after the night when the Ivy Festival ended? Why was it so urgent? After all, what did this thing mean? Chen Chang Sheng understood, Tang Thirty Six also understood and probably only Xuan Yuan Po still felt nk and still submerged in the pain of not being able to serve the princess in person. Luo Luo was the Tradition Academys sign board and amulet. If those big figures wanted to destroy the Tradition Academy, then they had to think of ways to make her leave first. Her leaving, was the first step to break the school. The forest in the fall was faintly humid. A soft wind was blowing. The rainstorm was going to arrive. Are you mentally prepared yet? Tang Thirty Six looked at him on the tree and yelled. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the streets in the capital and yelled back, Not really. Tang Thirty Six was dazed. He yelled loudly, If you are not ready, then why are you speaking so loud? So dumb! Chen Chang Sheng still yelled to the entire capital, If I speak louder, then maybe someone will hear it, ande to help us! Tang Thirty Six yelled, In your dreammm! ...................................... In the afternoon in the capital, it was raining. The fall rain did not bring too much coldness. The buildings in the Tradition Academy became wet. Raindrops were falling down from the grasses in the corner making the grasses look very disappointed. The broken sculpture looked like it was crying. The liveliness that was just revitalized was short lived. After the rain, the Tradition Academy would encountered its first trouble. Chapter 87 – Break the School (Part 3) There was a knock on the door. Xuan Yuan Po went to take a look. After a short while, he came back and although the youngster had a big beard, it couldnt hide his red face. He was nervous and shy because of the young girl holding an umbre who followed him into the library. Tang Thirty Six looked at the pretty, young girl and said a little surprised, Where did this flowerlike girle from? Xuan Yuan Po rubbed his hands nervously and said, I dont know which mansions miss she is. When I asked, she didnt answer me. Tang Thirty Six said, Then how can you let her in like that? Althoughst night was the seventh of the July(the Chinese Valentines Day), you still should not do so. Xuan Yuan Po immediately exined, She said she knows Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng was reading. After hearing this, he put down the Scroll and looked up. He actually knew her. She wasnt the miss of any mansion, she was the maid of the Dong Yu Generals Mansion. Her name was Shuang Er. He obviously wouldnt point it out to Xuan Yuan Po. He stood up, walked out and said to Shuang Er, Long time no see. Indeed, long time no see. Since thest time Shuang Er came to the Tradition Academy to look for him, several months have passed. Shuang Er closed the umbre and indicated him to follow her to the corner. Whats happening? he asked. Shuang Er looked at him and recalled what she heard about the Ivy Festivalst night. She had aplicated feeling. After thinking a bit, she said, I heard about you. I must admit that you certainly shocked many. Madam and I didnt make a correct evaluation of you. Chen Chang Sheng said, You have your standpoint, so you dont have to apologize. He spoke truthfully right from the start. He could only speak truthfully. Shuang Ers thin eyebrows lifted up a bit and she said, Dont misunderstand. Maybe my view towards you is incorrect, but that doesnt mean I support you and miss staying together. Even though you are knowledgeable, you cant xiuxing. After all, you are still..... Although she didnt like Chen Chang Sheng, she wasnt a mean person. She restrained herself from saying the two words, useless trash. Yet everyone knew her meaning. Chen Chang Sheng said, Whether you support it or not, your opinion holds no meaning in this marriage. Shuang Er felt a little angry, she said, I and miss are like sisters. I care about misss happiness more than everyone else. You took out the engagement at the Ivy Festival and acquired your reputation, but have you ever considered that miss and Qiu Shan Jun were the best match originally? You ruined it, how could you? So, you are here to defend Qiu Shan Jun? Chen Chang Sheng looked at her said, You should know, in the Ivy Festivalst night, your miss let the white crane bring a letter. In the letter, she admitted the engagement herself, but now you seem to have a different viewpoint on it. Are even trying to defend another man? Does your miss know what you are doing here? Shuang Er couldnt say a word. She didnt know why miss would do that. Chen Chang Sheng said, Is there anything else? Indeed I shouldnt have said myst sentence. Shuang Er now calmed down. She lifted her arm to wipe off the raindrop in her hair and said, Miss has a sentence for you. What sentence? Please dont misunderstand. Hearing this sentence, Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a very long time. Previously, Shuang Er had said simr words which hurt his feeling a lot. So what did Xu You Rong mean by that? He asked, Misunderstand what? I dont know. Shuang Er looked at him and said, You should understand it yourself. Last night, the white crane carried the letter over ten thousands miles back to the capital. In the letter, Xu You Rong revealed her attitude towards the marriage clearly. Although he understood it clearly, it was impossible for Xu You Rong to actually want to marry him. There must be a hidden meaning. Regardless, he hated her less because of this. However, after hearing the message sent to him, he didnt feel too good. Thats all? he looked at Shuang Er to suggest her to leave. Shuang Er said, Miss also said, if you have anything to say, you can write a letter to her directly. With a flutter, a white crane flew down from the sky. While pping its wings, itnded outside of the library. Water slowly flowed down from its feathers. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the white crane and nodded. The white crane moved near him and touched his right arm using its neck. It appeared to be very affectionate towards him. Did you live well all these years? he spoke to the white crane. White Crane tweeted as if it was answering. Seeing this image, Shuang Er was very surprised. Last night when the white crane flew back, Chen Chang Sheng felt that he had forgotten something. Back then, he thought it was the ck dragon under the abandoned garden but now he recalled that he should write a letter and let the white crane take it to Xu You Rong. There were many things to say so its better tomunicate directly. Shuang Er had been ying a role in themunication between Xu You Rong and him, he didnt like that. From the time he arrived at the capital, he had only received one letter from Xu You Rong. In this letter, there were only three words and it was very concise, Please behave yourself. Chen Chang Sheng held pen and thought for a while about how determined, meaningful, and arrogant the words he wrote should be, so that he could reply to her without losing his honor. This was the first letter he wrote to her after ten years. However, after all this thought, he only wrote a normal letter, with normal words about normal things. He didnt really want to get in a fight(not physical) with little girl. Even if she was Xu You Rong, even if she was only three days younger than him, he considered her a little girl. In the South, ten thousands miles away, it was the Mountain Virgin. Thend under the Mountain Virgin was all forbidden. But three hundred miles away, there was a small town. The inhabitants were allmoners. There were cksmiths, a liquor store, a meat store and a casino. Usually, people y dice or dominoes, but in the depths of this casino, there was a simple room. In the room there was a table. People were ying Mahjong there. Sitting at the East hand was a beautiful girl. The girl was around fourteen. She was so beautiful that it seems as if she wasnt a regr human. The other three people at the table knew she definitely was a regr human. Two years ago, the boss of the casino was going to do something evil to her. The fact that she looked young and small and therefore weak, made it even easier to arouse a persons desire tomit a crime. He died in a very scary way. The dealer then took over the casino. He was the middle aged man sitting at the west of the table. Since that day, after a period of time, this girl woulde to the small town and y Mahjong. She wouldnt stop without ying continuously for two days and a night. The simple room would only open once in several months. The people who were ying Mahjong with her were the three from the very beginning. Nothing changed. The three people weremoners, how could they expect to meet such special thing? From the endless fear in the very beginning to eventually ying without trembling their hands, they yed a very long time. By now, they could already naturally get along with that little goddess. In game, they would no longer go easy, but would y for real and sometimes, they even dared toin. Being able to y Mahjong with such a pretty goddess, how fortunate were they? And sometimes, they could really win money. A cranes tweet came up outside the window and little girl said, I have something to do tonight, cant y anymore. The three people were very surprised. They all thought: What happened? She actually ended it so early this time? How about the rule of ying continuous for two days and a night? The girl took out several golden leaves and left them on the table aspensation. She then turned around and left. The three stared at each other. Ady worried and said, It seems that something happened to the girl. Shes not so interested in the game. On a cliff away from the small town, Xu You Rong unfastened the letter from the white cranes leg and opened it casually. Under the starlights, the paper could be seen clearly. The words weremon, the handwriting was clear, and the paragraph wasnt long but she took a long time to read it. Among the words and handwriting, she saw reservedness. She didnt see any hatred or negative emotion at all. She could hardly imagine how a youngster, after experiencing so many troubles in the capital, could still remain calm. If she was him, she definitely couldnt do so. She remembered that he was only three days older. She looked towards the direction of the capital and said, If this letter isnt fake, then this person is either a gentleman or a forthright man. The white crane tweeted. Obviously, it didnt agree with her saying. The disagreement here was pointed to the word fake. Xu You Rong felt a little helpless. She said Why do you like that dude so much? I cant even remember how he looks like. Why is he worth your liking? White crane tweeted twice to remind her of her previous words about being a gentleman and forthright man. No matter gentleman or saint, both are not people who I can live with for a long time on the way of xiuxing. It will be too boring. She looked at white crane and said, I dont want to live a boring life. White crane slightly leaned its neck aside. It felt confused as it probably thought: Miss, if you dont want to marry Chen Chang Sheng, then why do you write that letter? Why do you admit this marriage to the world? Xu You Rong didnt exin. She had her own thinking. No matter parents or elders, Pope or Divine Queen, all couldnt tell what she was thinking. Then she opened up Shuang Ers letter and began reading. Next, she learned about the things that happened at the Ivy Festivalst night. She slightly her eyebrows slightly, feeling surprised. Since the engagement was already announced to the public, then would she be able to at least live calmly for a while? She found this person really surprising. Then she saw the conversation that Shuang Er reported between her and Chen Chang Sheng. She put her hands behind her back and looked towards the direction of the capital again. She was wordless for a very long time. I suddenly remembered...when I was eleven, I had secretly written a letter, and let you take it to Xi Ning. White Crane nodded; that was thest time it went to Xi Ning. In the entire Dong Yu Generals Mansion, no one knew. I think I said in the letter, I wont marry him. He didnt write anything to object, so what is he insisting now? What Chen Chang Sheng insisted was never the marriage. Besides his master or senior in the old temple in Xi Ning, in this world, only the ck dragon in the dimension under the royal court knew. Of course, he didnt know that the middle aged woman he met by theke also knew. For that thing, he even discarded his habit of sleeping and waking up early. He used the entire night to meditate and absorb starlight to purify. Although it seems like he couldnt proceed, he would never give up trying until thest moments of his life. In the early morning, he woke up in the library. Like yesterday, he was awoken by loud noises. A terrifying huge sound came from the front of the Tradition Academy. He pushed up the door of the library and went there with Tang Thirty Si and Xuan Yuan Po. The Tradition Academys door was broken. The Tradition Academys door was broken by someone. The door that was just cleaned up a few months before, fell as a wagon bumped against it. Wooden fragments and rocks were all over the ground. It looked very pitiful. A horse fell on the wet floor, opened up its nk eyes, and pedaled slightly with its hoofs. The dust gradually settled down. Around ten rides appeared outside the Tradition Academy. The riders were dressed in fine clothes and had well-groomed horses. The horses were notmon. The knights looked cold, obviously they were notmoners. A young knight, looking at the broken door said expressionlessly, Whats the point for this old, broken yard continue to exist? Chapter 88 – Counter Strike of the Youngsters of the Tradition Academy The knight was around twenty years old. His eyes were thin and gentle but a trace of indifference and nobility could be seen inside the pupils. The moment he said the phrase, his eyes were fixed on the ruined entrance of the Tradition Academy. It was as if he didnt even see Chen Chang Sheng and the other two who arrived in a hurry. It was very obvious that he was an extremely prideful person. Chen Chang Sheng and the other two arrived in a hurry. Tang Thirty Six lifted his hair with his hand and saw the scene in front of him and was stumped. When hearing the words said by the knight, he winked his eyes slightly and didnt say a word. He turned around and walked back into Tradition Academy. Xuan Yuan Po didnt see the knights. All he saw was the barely living battle horse in the pond. Ever since he was a Yao youngster, his wounds healed exceptionally quickly. Although his right arm still needed helping from Chen Chang Sheng, his left leg was all good and the cane wasnt even necessary anymore. He walked there slowly. Chen Chang Sheng stood in front of the Tradition Academys entrance alone and looked at the knights and the cold yet prideful young noble. Breaking ones door and destroying ones pots and pans is considered a very violent actions. If the two sides didnt have unsolvable hatred towards each other, they probably wouldnt have done such a thing. Although Chen Chang Sheng didnt know this young noble, he could guess where he came from. He slowly formed fists with his hands but suddenly realized that he had forgotten his short sword in the small building. Xuan Yuan Po walked toward the severely wounded battle horse and squatted down. He looked at this once-majestic creature now lying pitifully in the rain. He looked at the blood flowing out of the battle horses lips. The eyes of the Yao youngster turned deadly cold. There was a drizzle in the morning. The rainnded in the pond and made some tiny sshes. Some rain dropsnded on the body of the horse and made it colder. Xuan Yuan Po ced his hand on the gradually dying body of the horse. He reached his right arm out, held onto its neck and snapped it. The rain continued on but the battle horse closed its eyes as it received a swift and painless death. Xuan Yuan Po stood up and nced at the young noble on the horse, If you wanted to break our entrance, you could just use stones or trees. Why would you use a horse to crash into the door? Just because you think it makes you powerful? No, it only reveals your shamelessness. The young noble didnt bother with hisment because although the Yao youngster was rted to his reason to be here, he wasnt his main target today. He looked down at Chen Chang Sheng and asked coldly, Are you Chen Chang Sheng? Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer because a wind blew past his side. The swift wind shed through the drizzle that was hitting Tradition Academy and swirled into the crowd of knights outside of the academy. The person doing this was Tang Thirty Six. Previously, just like Chen Chang Sheng, he had left his sword in the small building. After he saw what happened outside of the school, he didnt speak a word and returned to Tradition Academy. He wasnt afraid or trying to find help, he returned to take his sword. Only when his sword was in his hands could he eliminate his enemies. Without any words, Tang Thirty Six held his sword and rushed out of Tradition Academy. Without any hesitation, he rushed towards that young noble and the dozen knights and attacked. Wen Shu Sword emitted light and a sun appeared in the gloomy morning drizzle. The red light rays spread around the surroundings; they werent warm, but rather murderous. Setting Dawn. The entrance of the academy was destroyed on purpose. What kind of infuriating thing is this? Tang Thirty Six was in rage so he used his most powerful technique, the threebos of Wen Shui. The cloudy entrance in the rain was suddenly as bright as noon. The young noble raised his eyebrows and his mount moved backwards a few steps. Two knights appeared in front of him and turned their wrist. Two long spears made out of exquisite iron appeared in the wind and rain. They striked against the sword of Tang Thirty Six. Only the most powerful North Army of Zhou Dynasty was qualified to equip these kinds of spears. Seeing these two iron spears, Tang Thirty Six knew that these knights who seemed to be explorers were actually the elites of North Army. However, he didnt care. He followed through with this strike at the young noble. As the de of the sword shed through the sky, rain drops were transformed into white steam. Two ear deafening crashes were heard in the drizzle. Dang, Dang. The two iron long spears were chopped into four pieces and the pieces flew into the distance. It hit the ground hard and water sshed everywhere as the skill pierced through the ground and destroyed the outer wall of another building. The broken edge of the iron spears were slightly red and the raindrops thatnded on it were vaporized immediately. This was the true power of Setting Dawn one of the threebos of Wen Shui Three Sword. Last nights fight between Tang Thirty Six and Qi Jian in Wei Yang Pce was apetition rather than a death match. With Chen Chang Sheng instructing by his side, he felt limited. Now that he was furious, he could actually use all of his strength and power all at once. Of course, the two knights were elites of the North Army of Zhou Dynasty. Even if Tang Thirty Six did strike out of rage and destroyed their iron spears and put them onto the ground, he was nheless injured as well. The previously tied-up hair was now scattered on his shoulder and his face was slightly pale. He held the Wen Shui Sword and stood in the rain. He looked at the knights and the noble with a prideful yet cold expression as if he wasnt hurt from the earlier contact. Just a moment earlier, he raised his qi to its maximum potential. It was as ifva was flowing through his veins and gave birth to a new sun. As raindrops fell on his dark hair, body, and sword, they vaporized into steam. He was standing in the middle of a mist. The young noble looked at Tang Thirty Six and knew who he was. He squinted his eyes slightly as if they were willow leaves. His eyes turned sharper and keen words came out of his lips, You dare do this, you dare to....... But he didnt finish his sentence because Tang Thirty Six yelled, What are you waiting for? Dont let him finish. Just when he was saying What are you waiting for, Xuan Yuan Po had already picked up a huge piece of wood from the rain. The door of Tradition Academy was built years ago. Previously when the Department of Education decided to maintain the school, the door wasnt reced with a new one because it was sturdy enough. The door was as high as two people and as thick as two palms. If it wasnt crushed by that battle horse with all its might, then it wouldnt have broken off. Now the academy entrance was broken and picked up by Xuan Yuan Po. It was still as tall as two people and as thick as two palms. When it was stood upright, it looked just like a man-made mountain. Even xiuxingists who Purified their body very well would have trouble picking up this door using pure strength. Although Xuan Yuan Pos right arm was injured, his left arm was still perfectly fine. By using the unique trait of his Yao race, he barely picked up the academy door. Some of the knights noticed his action and moved toward him to ensure the safety of that young noble. At that exact moment, Tang Thirty Six finished his sentence. Xuan Yuan Po screamed furiously and threw the mountain-like door that he picked up with one arm towards the young noble. With a loud bang, arge cloud of dust rose from the ground against the rain. The floor in front of Tradition Academy shook slightly and the water ponds on the ground seemed to jump into the air. A second bang. Two knights became two ck dots and flew towards the distance and crashed into the ground. Although they were still holding their iron spears, their weapons were bent. The mount of the young noble reacted out of instinct and backed up a little. The noble wasnt hit by Xuan Yuan Po and obviously wasnt injured. But his cloth got sshed by the dirty water and dust from the ground. He couldnt maintain his previous cold eyes and attitude. His face became pale and his right hand that held the saddle was shaking. But it wasnt out of fear, it was out of rage. His eyes were on the three youngsters outside of Tradition Academy. Tang Thirty Six was holding the sword in the mist. Xuan Yuan Po was holding the door in the rain. And Chen Chang Sheng was standing under the broken roof of the academy. He didnt do anything, even his cloth didnt get wet. The noble was furious. He wasted the life of a battle horse and cracked open the entrance of this ruined academy. He felt this action was suitable for his noble and powerful status. He was waiting for the people inside toe out so that he could rebuke them and let them experience living hell. But the result wasnt what he expected. He didnt even finish his sentence and four of his subordinates were severely injured. Even the door that he broke was used against him. The momentum from cracking open the entrance was put down so forcefully that he wasntfortable with it. He was very angry. Everyone in the capital knew what kind of terrifying result woulde of his anger. When he was infuriated, even Zhou Tong needed to keep his silent. He looked at the three youngsters in the rain as if they were three dead corpses. Very well, very well..... The young noble was so angry that he startedughing. A trace of red appeared on his pale cheeks. It seemed both unhealthy and creepy. Before the young noble spoke again, Tang Thirty Six whispered to Chen Chang Sheng, When he starts to speak, dont let him finish. Xuan Yuan Po also looked at Chen Chang Sheng. Previously he and Tang Thirty Six had some action, now it was his turn. Chen Chang Sheng looked back at Tang Thirty Six and asked confusingly, Why? Dont let him have the chance to rebuke, make him suffer from restraint. Just like what you nnedst night? Yes. This is important because Im not happy and I cant him be happy either. Tang Thirty Six looked at the broken door of Tradition Academy and answered expressionlessly. Just this moment, the young nobles voice was heard in the drizzle, Very well, very well..... Chen Cang Sheng made a decision and raised his head while ncing at the noble. He said the sentence, but when he spoke, he was a little slow and felt conflicted because he had never said this kind of sentence before in his life. But besides this, he didnt know how to stop the words of the young noble. Just as Tang Thirty Six, the broken door of Tradition Academy made him angry as well. Well..... He looked at the young noble and said sincerely, F*** your grand aunt. From Xi Ning Vige to the capital, he never cursed. Chen Chang Sheng hardly ever yelled at anyone. Therefore when he cursed, he was inexperienced. He even stopped midway a few times. It was as if he was a child starting to learn how to speak. The sybles followed one another slowly. Speaking logically, the young noble had time to stop Chen Chang Shengs sentence, but he didnt. Chen Chang Sheng thought he finally seed even though it was a bit sloppy. He nced at Tang Thirty Six for somepliments, but he noticed the atmosphere of the field was a little strange. Silence filled the entrance of Tradition Academy in the morning drizzle. Even the dust from the crashes were put down by the wetness of rain and couldnt swirl in the air anymore. Chapter 89 – The Scattered Curtain of Rain After cursing, Chen Chang Sheng finally felt relieved. But he suddenly realized that the atmosphere around the entrance got even heavier. What was strange was that this heaviness originated from Tang Thirty Six and Xuan Yuan Po. The expressions on their faces were awkward, especially Tang Thirty Sixs. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng with such a surprised look as if Chen Chang Sheng was an idiot. The young noble was also severely shocked. He thought to himself, perhaps there are people in the capital who dared to yell at him, but who dared to bring shame to his grand aunt? The knights never thought such a thing would happen either. They were so surprised that they forgot about their rage. A weird silence filled the entrance of Tradition Academy. Do you know who he is? Tang Thirty Six walked toward Chen Chang Sheng and whispered. Chen Chang Sheng answered, Who else could he be? Hes probably a member of the Family of Tian Hai. You knew that he is a member of Family of Tian Hai and dared to curse like that? Tang Thirty Six said while breathing heavily. Chen Chang Sheng was confused, Arent you not afraid of Famiiy of Tian Hai? Plus you also said that the Divine Queen and Family of Tian Hai are two different things. Tang Thirty Six looked at him stumped. He stared at him for a long time and finally realized that Chen Chang Sheng didnt really understand. That curse was just a coincidence, or rather, a mistake. If werent for the serious situation Tang Thirty Six was in, he would have startedughing. But since this was serious, he held it in. Tang Thirty Sixs face got all red from his effort to keep himself fromughing out loud. What happened? Chen Chang Sheng was still confused. Tang Thirty Six patted on his shoulder and sympathized, Family of Tian Hai isnt the same thing as Divine Queen, but this persons grand aunt.......is the Divine Queen herself. Chen Chang Sheng was stunned. He didnt know what to say. Of course he knew Divine Queensst name was Tian Hai but he never thought that his random curse C or more precisely, his first curse would target the Divine Queen. His expression was a little odd. He wanted to travel back in time but obviously that wasnt possible. He couldnt take the words back either so he could only lower his head and watch the raindrops hit the ground and pretend nothing happened earlier. That young noble finally came back to his senses and looked at Chen Chang Sheng with a strange look. Perhaps he was so furious that a smile climb up to the corner of his lips, but his voice was colder than the autumn rain that was falling from the sky. He praised, Such an outstanding youngster. Anyone who dared to curse at the Divine Queen on the streets of Zhou capital was obviously outstanding. And usually, the people who are standing out of the crowd would die first. This young nobles name was Tian Hai Sheng Xue. His grandfathers name was Tian Hai You Guo. His fathers name was Tian Hai Cheng Wu. Tian Hai You Guo is the elder brother of the Divine Queen. The Divine Queen is his grand aunt. The third generation of Family of Tian Hai included around a dozen people. The most famous of them were the four brothers of the elder wife. They were named the Four Sons of Tian Hai. One of the sons is in the government court, one of them is in the military, one of them is in the business field, thest one is.......fooling around. Tian Hai Sheng Xue is the one who was in the military. Hes also the most powerful xiuxingist in the third generation of Family of Tian Hai. He used to rank twelve on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud but now, hes a xiuxingist whos on the Honor Roll of Midas. Furthermore, hes a strongpetitor for the championship of next years Great Trial. Just yesterday he came back to the capital from the northern frontier and heard about what happened in the capital. He also heard news of his cousin, Tian Hai Ya Er, who was disabled after the night of Ivy Festival. He quietly waited one night and made sure Princess Luo Luo left the Tradition Academy for the Academy of Li Pce. Then the first thing he did after waking up was go to the Tradition Academy. He broke the door of Tradition Academy first and next, he will make Tradition Academy close its doors. He came to the school today to release his anger. But he never expected his outlet of rage to be interrupted by the youngsters of Tradition Academy. They never yed ording to the rules; they didnt say a word, they just held their swords and picked up the broken door and started rushing. Four of his knights were severely injured andstly, that youngster...cursed at his grand aunt in front of his face. Tian Hai Sheng Xu had a handsomeplexion and his skin was white. Countless girls in the capital and the northern ins fell for him. Now his face got even paler because of the drizzlending on his skin, just like a pearl. However, only people who are close to him knew that this represented that his anger has reached its maximum point. Luo Luos departure for Academy of Li Pce was the first step for some particr power in the capital to destroy the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng and the others knew that they will face some big trouble and prepared themselves mentally yesterday under the big tree. Even so, they never knew that the first wave of destruction woulde so suddenly and intensely. This isnt how the plot of other stories go. In those stories, the enemies would start out weak as mosquitoes and the righteous main character would defeat them. Then, the powerful enemies woulde out and start trouble. In this case, the powerful enemy came out in the introduction. You came out too early......but, its more interesting this way. Tang Thirty Six picked up his Wen Shui Sword and stood on the stone stairs in the rain. He suddenly said one word to Chen Chang Sheng who was standing beside him. Run. A true battle was about to begin. It will bepletely different from thepetition that urredst night in the Ivy Festival. Chen Chang Shengs presence in the field would bepletely meaningless because he cant instruct his friends like he didst night. Even if there would be no fatalities in this battle, there will probably be severe injuries. How could Chen Chang Shangs weak body handle such an immense threat? And for the chance of victory...... Tang Thirty Six was calm enough to realize it was impossible for such result to ur. Tian Hai Sheng Xue alone could easily defeat three of Tang Thirty Six. Even if Chen Chang Sheng stayed, all three of them together couldnt win against one arm of their enemy. But he didnt hear any foot steps or the sshing noise of boots stepping on water. He turned around and saw that Chen Chang Sheng was still standing in his original position. Tang Thirty Six wrinkled his eyebrows and yelled deeply, Why are you pretending? Even if you stay, you will be deadweight. You cant help us, you will only drag us down. Xuan Yuan Po nodded but didnt say a word. You dont have to care about me......I know running away would be the best choice right now, but I just cant start walking. Chen Chang Sheng said, Plus you guys are not running either, so it doesnt count as me dragging you guys down. Tang Thirty Six thought for a moment and knew he couldnt convince this guy. He stopped talking, took out Wen Shui Sword and walked out of the entrance. He stepped on the water on the stone stairs. He pped his Wen Shui Sword on his leg while his feet walked on the pond. Both actions made a clear sshing sound. Following his p, the rain water left the de of the sword like pearls and scattered everywhere. After been cleansed by rain water, the Wen Shui Sword was bright again. The Setting Dawn that would be usedter will be prettier than the first one. It is hard for them to move their feet when walking backwards. It was much easier to charge forward. Chen Chang Sheng followed Tang Thirty Six and walked out of the entrance of the Tradition Academy. Xuan Yuan Po looked at the wooden board that was once the door of the academy. He thought for a moment and didnt let it go, but rather he kept it in his arms and followed them out. Outside of Tradition Academy, dozens of knights from the North Army awaited. But the three youngsters were fearless. Crush them. Tian Hai Sheng Xuemanded expressionlessly with his right hand holding onto the saddle lightly. He himself would be enough to defeat these three students of Tradition Academy. But he knew that although it was early in the morning, there were a lot of people in the streets outside of Tradition Academy. These people wanted to see how Family of Tian Hai would treat the Tradition Academy. He will crush them directly, he will sabotage Tradition Academy. He will prove it to the entire world that the honor of Family of Tian Hai is untouchable. Suddenly, the rain intensified. The raindrops got bigger andnded on the marble floors of Hundred Blossom Street and were scattered into pieces. The curtain of rain got denser and blocked peoples visions. Horseshoes were tapping on the ground as if they were booming thunder. Dozens of dark shadows ran towards the entrance of Tradition Academy like arrows. The battle horses were of unique breeds. They had the bloodline of magical beasts which was why they could elerate into such a terrifying speed in such a short distance. Observing this scene, Tang Thirty Six thought to himself, previously when he was getting his sword, he drank a cup of hot tea so why was he feeling so cold now? Rain fell onto Xuan Yuan Pos face and moisturized his beard while sinking into his lips. He was confused as to why he was shaking. It was due to nervousness, and probably fear as well. Even if they were prideful youngsters, they never faced the danger of death. Chen Chang Shengs expression didnt even change one bit probably because he was under the constant threat of his doomed fate. Suddenly, a wild wind started in the Hundred Blossom Street. The direction of the rain tilted all over the ces. A shadow with unimaginable speed appeared in the field and passed Chen Chang Sheng while charging at Tian Hai Sheng Xue and the dozen of knights. A dozen of long spears were broken in half and the knights were thrown onto the ground covered with rain. No one saw clearly what had happened. When the sound of broken spears disappeared, two feetnded on the pond of water on the marble floor. In the thick curtain of rain, it scattered. How fast did that person go? Naked eyes couldnt capture his speed, only when he passed the rain did he leave a mark on this world. Tian Hai Sheng Xues pupil contracted. He felt an aura of danger. He never thought there would be a hidden powerful figure in Tradition Academy. He didnt back off, because he knew that no matter how fast he went, he couldnt escape the opponent. He screamed and thrust the iron spear in front of him into the curtain of rain. The ce that he targeted was the frontmost location of the scattered curtain of rain. The qi inside his body rushed out and cooperated with the momentum of the spear and broke through the intense rain in front of him. Countless raindrops turned into thin strings and circled around the tip of the spear. Suddenly a fist appeared in the air and crushed into the tip. When that fist appeared, all of the attention on the iron spear was taken away. The rain strings swirling around the spear head scattered and disappeared. That fist broke the boundary of rain and crashed into the head of the spear. The iron spear of Tian Hai Sheng Xue was obviously no normal weapon. Especially the spear tip which was crafted by the master ironsmith of Zhou Dynasty. It was made of meteorite iron. Who knew how many demon warriors were pierced and killed on the northern ins by this spear. But the tip of the spear was bent from its contact with the fist. A formidable strength transferred from the spear back to its owner Tian Hai Sheng Xues hands started bleeding and he couldnt hold onto the handle of the spear anymore. The iron spear shook violently and shot out backwards like an arrow. If the weaponnded on his chest, even if he didnt die, he wouldve been injured badly. Just this moment, another hand appeared in the air. It was a thin and dry hand. That handnded on the shoulder of Tian Hai Sheng Xue. Chapter 90 – Faster, Harder, Stronger The thin hand carried Tian Hai Sheng Xues body off his horse and moved towards the end of Hundred Blossom Street. Tian Hai Sheng Xues body moved as fast as an arrow as it cut through the rain. A clear mark was seen on the marble floor as the hand and Tian Hai Sheng Xue traveled several dozens of yards away. The hand belonged to a tall and thin elder. His attire was casual and his shoulders were high. He looked ancient but there was a trace of a warlike scent. Under his thin hands, Tian Hai Sheng Xue looked like a child. The nk spots in the curtain of rain rushed forward and finally stopped in front of the battle horse. A person appeared and it wasnt until he appeared did the rain from the sky finally start dropping again. The previously broken rain curtains connected and became dense again. Just from these scenes, you could already tell how fast this person was. He was just a very normal middle aged man. His shirt was filled with pictures of gold coins and he wore several gold rings on his fingers. Golden light was shing from his body and he seemed to be a regr rich man often seen in viges or the countryside. Just from his appearance, no one could guess that the punch came from him. He appeared suddenly in the morning rain and sent dozen of knights flying. His single punch easily broke through Tian Hai Sheng Xues iron spear and made a thin and tall eldere out as well. The Officer Jin of the Herb Garden. His true identity was revealed justst night at Wei Yang Pce. He was Jin Yu Lu. The thin and tall elder looked at Jin Yu Lu. His white eyebrow raised slightly while raindrops started to sink into his hair. The atmosphere was heavy. He opened his lips to speak. Jin Yu Lus appearance made Tang Thirty Six realize that there would be no trouble for the Tradition Academy today. He was in extreme joy but as he saw the tall elder about to speak, Tang Thirty Six yelled, Talk after we fight. This sentence was targeted towards Jin Yu Lu. Normally, at Tang Thirty Sixs age and generation, it would be disrespectful for him to yell at such a legendary figure but Jin Yu Lu didnt mind, he just replied, True. Right after he finished his sentence, Jin Yu Lu disappeared once again into the morning rain. The pond on the marble floor sttered and foot marks appeared on the wall of Hundred Blossom Street. Several dozens of nk spots broke through the intense rain curtain. In a sh, he was dozens of yards away. People who were watching this scene couldnt believe their eyes. How could a person in this world be this fast? The thin tall elder squinted his eyes slightly and his expression turned heavy. As an elder who participated in the previous war, he obviously knew how powerful Jin Yu Lu was, especially in the aspect of speed. The elder therefore, used his ultimate technique without hesitation. He raised his thin hands and pushed forward. A cold but powerful aura mounted Hundred Blossom Street immediately and the rain started falling slower from the sky. In the duration of theirnding, frost appeared on the surface of the rain drops. When they fell onto the marble floor, they shed and scattered like pearls. The rain curtain transformed into a ice curtain. This curtain was formed to defend against Jin Yu Lus attack but even so, multiple frozen spheres were crushed and thrown into street walls by Jin Yu Lu. Just as the shadow appeared, Jin Yu Lus hands were already raised. He stared at the elder who was sealed behind the ice curtain and squinted his eyes slightly. The pupil of his eyes lost focus and dark light seemed to emit from its terrifying coldness. Countless friction sounds were heard on Hundred Blossom Street. Thousands of shes appeared and vanished on the street. Those shes were slightly curved and extremely sharp. If someone looked closely, they would notice that the shes appeared to be w marks of some kind of beast. The tall, thin elder used his powerful and dense qi to set up a durable defense wall and froze the rain curtain into ice. Surely it effectively slowed down Jin Yu Lus terrifying speed, but it couldnt hinder Jin Yu Lus attack patterns. No matter how tough his defense was, he couldnt stop a string of rapid blows. In just the brief moment of few water dropsnding on the ground, Jin Yu Luunched several hundreds of blows into the rain curtain. Of course Tang Thirty Six, Chen Chang Sheng and the knights in the pond couldnt see these scenes. These two were truly powerful xiuxingists. A tearing sound was heard and the dense rain curtain was pierced through. Jin Yu Lu passed the defensive line and arrived in front of the thin tall elder. He swinged his arm and the elder yelled while blocking Jin Yu Lus fist forcefully with his thin palms. Shock waves sshed the raindrops everywhere and cracks started to appear on the walls of the streets. Although Tian Hai Sheng Xue was protected behind the tall, thin elder and he wasnt harmed by the direct impact of the shock wave, he still felt the damage and let out a deep moan as his face turned even paler. On the other hand, the tall, thin elder felt the immediate impact. The enormous strength of Jin Yu Lus fist was endured entirely by him. His face grew pale as blood started flowing out of the corner of his lips. The elders legs shook slightly. Jin Yu Lu looked at him expressionlessly but he stopped attacking. He ced his hands back into his pockets, turned around and walked in the direction of Tradition Academy. His walking posture didnt present himself as a rich man anymore, but rather more of a farmer. The battle between the powerful figures happened quickly and ended quickly. It was faster than any observer imagined because Jin Yu Lu was very hasty. His speed was out of this world. It was even faster than flying birds that were famous for their immense speed. Even in the entire continent, his speed could be ranked at the top. What is a farmer like you doing here and not harvesting crops in the eastern fields? The tall, thin elder looked at Jin Yu Lus slightly curve back and yelled angrily. After they fought, they could talk especially since they knew each other from a long time ago. Jin Yu Lu didnt turn back. He continued walking with his hands in the pockets, Fei Dian, what are you doing here and not sweeping snow in the north? Hearing the name Fei Dian, Tang Thirty Sixs expression changed slightly and some noise was heard in the depth of the street. That tall, thin elder was Fei Dian! Fei Dian was the one of the oldest and most powerful Generals of Zhou Dynasty. He participated in the previous war against the Demon race, and his contribution and recognition was huge. Even the most famous General right now, Xue Xing Chuan, would bow in respect when encountering him. Who knew such a powerful figure would appear outside of Tradition Academy in the morning and help Tian Hai Sheng Xue. But no one expected that such a powerful figure would lose to that middle aged man. All citizens of Zhou Dynasty knew that Fei Dian learned and practiced the Way of Cold Hawk. He was recognized for his swift and deadly speed. But that middle aged man was even faster and more powerful than him. The people who didnt know the identity of the middle aged man were shocked. They wondered, who is this man? But Chen Chang Sheng and his crew obviously knew. Even after all these years, you, Jin Yu Lu, still rely on your strength and speed. Fei Dian looked at his back and mocked. Only after hearing this, the people in the street knew who Jin Yu Lu was. They were shocked without words. Afterst nights Ivy Festival, many people knew that Jin Yu Lu followed Princess Luo Luo and settled in the capital. The Yao General that even Emperor Tai Zong admired became a living legend so many years after the War. If hes the middle aged man, then the oue of this battle was determined before the fight even started. No matter how fast Fei Dian was, he couldnt be swifter than him. Jin Yu Lus speed could rank amongst the top five in the entire continent. Hearing Fei Dians swords, Jin Yu Lu still didnt turn around, Seven hundred years ago, you said the same words. Seven hundred yearster, you havent changed a bit........You specializes in strength and speed, but you are worse than me in both fields. What can I do about it? Truly talented young members of great background were protected by powerful people to insure their growth of bing real xiuxingists. For example, when Tang Thirty Six came to the capital from Wen Shui, the principals of Heavenly Academy cared for him which is why no one from his family followed. But it was clear that his family didnt expect him to leave Heavenly Academy after such a short period of time. For three hundred years Fei Dian and Tian Hai Family had a good rtionship. He was responsible of guarding the Northern Border so the Tian Hai Family sent Tian Hai Sheng Xue to the Northern Border so that he could learn and mature. Obviously Fei Dian became the protector of Tian Hai Sheng Xue in the Northern Border. Even after they returned to the capital, the rtionship stayed the same. This morning when Tian Hai Sheng Xue came to Tradition Academy to punish Chen Chang Sheng and his crew, Fei Dian didnt say anything. He just followed behind with stealth because he knew something was off. As he expected, the three students of Tradition Academy were extraordinary, and at the end, even Jin Yu Lu appeared. If I remember correctly, you should be in Academy of Li Pce right now. Fei Dian epted the handkerchief that Tian Hai Sheng Xue handed over and lightly wiped off the blood in the corner of his lips At the same time, Jin Yu Lu reached the entrance of Tradition Academy. He took the handkerchief that Chen Chang Sheng handed over and wiped the rainwater off his face lightly. He turned, nced at Fei Dian and said, Why do I have to be in Academy of Li Pce? Princess Luo Luo is currently living in Academy of Li Pce. This was requested by the Pope and the Queen. Fei Dian squinted across the dense rain curtain and said. Jin Yu Luughed a little and asked, And what does it have to do with me? Fei Dian wrinkled his eyebrows lightly, You should understand, Emperor Bai let the Queen take care of your princess, therefore the words of the Queen is the same as themands of Emperor Bai. Thats why even Princess Luo Luo needs to listen to her. You, as an official, dare to disobey themand of Emperor Bai? Themands of Emperor Bai......I stopped obeying them several hundred years ago. If I remember correctly, you were also present at that moment. Have you forgotten? Jin Yu Lus smile vanished as he said expressionlessly, Starting from the day my emperor announced thatmand, I was no longer an official of him. Im not under the control of his orders anymore. My princess listened to the Divine Queens words because shes the elder and Emperor Bai agreed to it. I dont have to listen to the Divine Queens words because Im not a Zhou Citizen, and the Queen isnt my elder. Plus, Emperor Bai cantmand me anymore. Im an officer of my princess. I only listen to her words. My princess told me to look after Tradition Academy, so I came to look after them. Is there a problem? Fei Dian looked at him and his mood wasplicated. He knew whichmand of Emperor Bai Jin Yu Lu was talking about. It was the one which members of Mountain Li delivered the military supplieste, and that they should be prosecuted. At that time, this event was known throughout the entire army and it split the force into two sides. It nearly destroyed the alliance between humans and Yao race. Fei Dian sighed, After several hundred years, your personality is still so stubborn. Your tone is still so forceful. Jin Yu Lu said expressionlessly, At that time, I was responsible for carrying out military punishment, I killed countless people. I didnt listen to Emperor Bais words, Emperor Tai Zong couldnt handle me either. Why is this? Because Im right. If Im right, then why should I not be stubborn? Why should I not be forceful? Silence filled the Hundred Blossom Street. The only sound that could be heard was the noise of raindropsnding on the marble floor. Of the dozens of people in front of the entrance of Tradition Academy and the hidden crowd in the depths of Hundred Blossom Street, no one spoke out. Chapter 91 – The Entrance of Academy and Heart of People Jin Yu Li dressed like a rich man and had long sleeves covering both hands like an old farmer. Nothing on him looked out of the ordinary until he spoke these words. After hearing these words, everyone felt different. Chen Chang Sheng had the strongest feeling, especially thest sentence C I didnt do anything wrong, so why cant I be tough, and why cant I be daring? When he had just arrived in the capital, in Dong Yu Generals mansion and outside of the Priests Academy, he had said simr words. Because of the reactions from the others, he had been worrying. Am I really too different, or put another way, is what I insist really because of stubbornness or bitterness as how others see it or is it just a really strange thing? Upon hearing Jin Yu Lus words, he realized that were actually many people just like him. This made him happy. ............................................... Has elder been protecting the Tradition Academy? Tian Hai Sheng Xue walked out, staring at Jin Yu Lu coldly. Jin Yu Lu said calmly, Why not? Tian Hai Sheng Xue said, As the Official of the Red River, dont you need to take care of princess? Dont you need to be concerned about the princesss safety? Jin Yu Lu squinted and said, You Zhou people said the Li Pce is the safest ce, so I let princess move out from the Herb Garden......so obviously you Zhou people need to be responsible for princesss safety. What do I need to worry about? Tian Hai family wanted to destroy the Tradition Academy. Their first course of action was to get an excuse to move Luo Luo out of the Tradition Academy. Now Jin Yu Lu was actually using this reason to not stay at Li Pce and to instead stay at the Tradition Academy. Tian Hai Sheng Xue couldnt argue against it. Suddenly, several wagons appeared on Hundred Blossom Street. Tian Hai Sheng Xue took his subordinates to the Tradition Academy. He chose to do it early in the morning because he knew clearly that there were some people in the capital trying to protect the Tradition Academy. On this rainy morning, he wanted to destroy the Tradition Academy swifty before anyone realized. However, he didnt expect the three youngsters in the Tradition Academy to respond in such a tough way and he didnt expect the appearance of Jin Yu Lu. As the time passed, the people who were secretly observing this fight went to report the situation back to each of their masters. The masters rushed here. Several wagons arrived in the rain urgently. When Prince Chen Liu got out from the wagon in the front, he had even buttoned his clothes improperly. It could be imagined how hurried he was. A thin middle aged man held the umbre to shield him from the rain as they walked to the entry of the Tradition Academy. Just by seeing the current circumstance, he already knew what had happened. He looked at Tian Hai Sheng Xue, frowned and said, Go back. If only talking about position in family hierarchy, Prince Chen Liu and Tian Hai Sheng Xue were in the same generation. As a matter of fact, Tian Hai Sheng Xue was older than him, however, Prince Chen Liu was part of the Chen royal family and most importantly, the Divine Queen was closer to him than her nephews in the Tian Hai family, so he didnt speak to Tian Hai Sheng Xue in a friendly way. Tian Hai Sheng Xue took a glimpse at him coldly. His look was unspeakably reluctant, yet he didnt say anything to object. To this member of the Chen royal family who lived in the royal pce for a long time, the youngsters of the Tian Hai family were envious and jealous. Several years ago, there were people trying to kill him, but the Divine Queen got very angry and since then, no one dared to disrespect him anymore, at least on the surface. The person who got out of the second wagon was Officer Xin. Yesterday the entire capital knew that the Pope had called Princess Luo Luo to the Li Pce Academy to study. The Tradition Academy was shaking in the wind and rain, so his heart was also shaking. He couldnt feel safe thinking, before when I saw that rmendation letter, I offered many helps to Chen Chang Sheng and the Tradition Academy, am I wrong? So today in the morning, after knowing what happened to the Tradition Academy, he didnt arrive at the first time, but went to Bishops house, because he worried that he misunderstood the Popes meaning again. Bishop was smiling, without saying a word, which made him feel even more scared, was the Bishops thinking different from the Pope? Was the Bishop actually going to reverse a verdict for that thing? Was he actually going to stand in the opposite side of the Pope? Was the Tradition actually going to split? Officer Xin was very scared but he realized he had no way to go back because the entire capital and the entire Li Pce all knew why the Tradition Academy had obtained the opportunity to revitalize and being invited to participate in the Ivy Festival, was all his doing. Who would believe that he was only an executor? Now he could only stand by the Tradition Academy, so must stand by the Tradition Academy. Such fear of being forced to take a stand usually would make one very brave because he had already put all his eggs in one basket. With no way to step back, Officer Xin actually appeared even tougher than Prince Chen Liu. He paid no attention to Tian Hai Sheng Xues reputation at all and criticized him harshly! Tian Hai Sheng Xues face turned more and more pale as he became more and more angry. When Prince Chen Liu and the people of the Department of the Traditional Education all arrived, he lost his chance to destroy the Tradition Academy. Jin Yu Lu stood in front of the Tradition Academys gate. Most importantly, the three students of the Tradition Academy did surprisingly well. Tian Hai Sheng Xue looked at the three people, lifted up his eyebrows slightly, took over the rope his soldier delivered and shouted, Go! Go? The same word at different pitches representedpletely different meanings. Tang Thirty Six held his sword, looked at him and asked, You want to leave just like that? In the battle this morning, the students of the Tradition Academy wounded four Tian Hai Sheng Xues soldiers, and Jin Yu Lu wounded many and even hurt Fei Dian. With this, Tian Hai Sheng Xue himself felt a little scared. On the other hand, the people of the Tradition Academy were not harmed at all. No matter what way you saw it, its the Tradition Academy that gained advantages. But Tang Thirty Six still didnt want to just let them go C Prince Chen Liu frowned slightly. ncing at this yboy of the Wen Shui Tang Family and remembering that the night in the Wei Yang Pce, he disliked how this kid acted impolitely and disregarded the general situation of the continentpletely. We need an exnation. The fall rain gradually stopped. Chen Chang Sheng walked up two steps, pointed at the ruined gate behind him and said. Why would Tian Hai Sheng Xuee to break the Tradition Academys gate and even n topletely destroy the Tradition Academy? Because he wanted to avenge for his cousin Tian Hai Ya Er. Although he was not so close to Tian Hai Ya Er, he was still family, his own family. Tian Hai Ya Er was crippled by the the Tradition Academy. But that was the fight on the Ivy Festival, a fair fight. If he lost, then he lost, why could he avenge here? Moreover, even if he wanted to vengeance, he should go fight Luo Luo. Instead, he expressed his anger on the Tradition Academy and this reason was not enough for the students. There was another intention that was hidden deeply which was to solve some trouble for the Divine Queen. However, this reason definitely couldnt be announced publicly. Also, thest reason couldnt be mentioned either. Chen Chang Sheng knew the opponent couldnt say his reason, so he asked him for an exnation. Tian Hai Sheng Xues face turned gloomy. Fei Dian sighed, looked at the rain that was getting weaker and weak, pointed at the water that was building up on the street and said, Its raining so the road is slippery. The carriage is destroyed and people died. How about this exnation? The carriage that broke the Tradition Academy had the bestpartment and the best war horse. Even if in a Snow Barrier, where snow is constantly falling such that the ground was frosted, it still wouldnt cause such a severe result due to slippage. This exnation was very shameless but because it was shameless, it was another way of apologising. Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty Six both didnt know what to say. I wille back again. Tian Hai Sheng Xue got on the horse and said to Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng thought a bit and said, If you want toe to the Tradition Academy, I wont ept you. Tian Hai Sheng Xueughed but he was extremely angry. He didnt say much more and left. Fei Dian shook his head as he looked at Jin Yu Lu and said, You are not Zhou Du Fu, you cant change anything. Jin Yu Lu covered his hands with his sleeves again. He paid no attention to Fei Dian. The rain in the morning finally stopped. The people surrounding Hundred Blossom Street gradually walked away. From the early morning to now, the thing that happened in front of the gate of the Tradition Academy was witnessed by many. From the surface, this was a sh between Tian Hai Sheng Xue and the Tradition Academy. In fact, people all knew that this was a battle between the Great Zhous new powers and the old royal family. It was also a fight between the Pope and other elders in the capital. It was just that the power that Tradition Academy belonged to was obviously much weaker. The opponent simply sent out Tian Hai Sheng Xue who had just came back from the Snow Barrier but on the other end was Prince Chen Liu and the Department of the Traditional Education. Both came here to protect the Tradition Academy which one could say, showed how much Prince Chen Liu and the Department of Traditional Education valued the Tradition Academy, but actually, on the Tradition Academys side, there was simply no one else who could step in and help. Prince Chen Liu saluted to the three students of the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng returned a salute, but he didnt say anything thankful. Instead, he said, In the pce Prince, you had said that this was a thing between you big figures, and that an insignificant figure like me, was to be disregarded by you guys, so I wont thank you. Thank indeed, is not necessary. Prince Chen Liu looked at him and smiled. He added, But....after the Ivy Festival, the entire continent knows you are Xu You Rongs fiance so you are no longer thatmon youngster. You will no longer be ignored by us, so I wont feel sorry for you either. Chen Chang Sheng became quiet. At this point, he finally remembered the influence of revealing the engagement. Many people didnt want him to marry Xu You Rong and of course, the Tian Hai family didnt want it either. What happened in the morning today was probably caused by this reason. If theres anything, just let me know. After saying this sentence, Prince Chen Liu didnt intentionally stay to show his kindness, he just left calmly. The thin man nced at Chen Chang Sheng and followed holding the umbre. Officer Xin came and spoke several sentences. Then he harshly scolded Tian Hai familys savageness with Tang Thirty Six and left. It wasnt until now that Xuan Yuan Po finally put down the door. He had carried the heavy door nk for so long and although he was a Yao, it still made him very tired. Ill go bury the horse in a bit. When do we fix the door? he asked. Looking at the ruined gate, Chen Chang Sheng shook his head and said, We dont fix it. Tang Thirty Six said, If you want the Tian Hai Family to fix the door, then you should force them to give away their reputation before. What if they actually gave away their reputation and fixed it, what should we do? Chen Chang Sheng said, Its pretty good to just leave the gate broken like this. Xuan Yuan Po rubbed his head. Looking at the wooden pieces and rocks, he couldnt find a reason why this was good. You are improved. Jin Yu Lu smiled and said, You finally learned how to obtain the biggest profit. If the gate of the Tradition Academy was left unfixed, day by day, people in the capital would gradually feel that the Tian Hai family was rampant and savage. Chen Chang Sheng remained quiet for a bit and then said, Elder, I dont like such improvement. I dont like it either. Jin Yu Lu patted his shoulder, consoling him, But what should we do? There are so many viins in the world. Unless you mimic me and hide in mountain to farm, there will always be some changes that you have to ept. Chapter 92 – The Watchman, Conversation, and People on the Bed Chen Chang Sheng thanked Jin Yu Lu. If it wasnt for him, no matter how bravely Tang Thirty Six and Xuan Yuan Po fought, they wouldnt be able to protect the Tradition Academy before Prince Chen Liu and Officer Xin arrived. Jin Yu Lu looked at him and smiled, Since you are the teacher of my princess, then you are one of us. Hearing this, Chen Chang Sheng felt a little embarrassed. This man standing in front of him was a truly legendary character and the only reason why he was present at the Tradition Academy to help helped these three youngster was because of Luo Luos request. Although Luo Luo wasnt in Tradition Academy right now, her heart was still here. This made Chen Chang Sheng joyous. Are you going to stay at Tradition Academy? Xuan Yuan Po looked at Jin Yu Lu and inquired with respect. Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty Six thought to themselves, although Jin Yu Lu had said to Tian Hai Sheng Xue that he had no reason to be at Li Pce, he still needed to take care of Luo Luo. How can he stay here? They suggested Xuan Yuan Po not say any more. Its not impossible for me to stay. Jin Yu Lu saw the looks between the three youngsters,ughed out loud and said, I have never done anything wrong in my life because I dont have anything that I really like except money. Chen Chang Sheng saw the coin figures on his clothes. Heughed knowing that Jin Yu Lu was ready to stay. Chen Chang Sheng bowed to show his gratitude. Tang Thirty Six came close to Jin Yu Lu. He held Jin Yu Lus moderately coarse hand and shook it many times. He said, You definitely know my family. My family doesnt have anything, besides money. Weck anything but money. Wen Shui Tang family was a famous and rich family. After thousand years of saving, it had a endless amount of money. During the rebellion around ten years ago, the old royal family found Tang family for the first time and tried to get their support. Although they didnt seed, but it could be imagined how rich Tang family is. Excluding princess, the Tradition Academy already has us three students. We just need a teacher. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Jin Yu Lu, bowed down and said, Sir, please stay to teach us. Jin Yu Lus xiuxing stage was even higher than the elder of Mountain Li, Xiao Song Gong. He was probably at a simr level to the principal of the Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu. In addition, with his vast experience in xiuxing, he was more than qualified to be a teacher in the Tradition Academy. However, he didnt ept Chen Chang Shengs request. Heughed, shook his head and said, How is it reasonable for a student to ask someone to be a teacher? Feeling helpless, Chen Chang Sheng said, Right now, the Tradition Academy only has students. We dont even have a principal. Jin Yu Lu looked at him and said sincerely, Since the Bishop gave both roster and key to you, then he obviously had his own thoughts. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what the Bishop was thinking. He was only focused on what role Jin Yu Lu should y during his stay at the Tradition Academy. He frowned and pondered. ording to your wish, I think the gate wont be fixed at least any time soon. It will be like this for a long time. Jin Yu Lu looked at the broken gate and said, Since its a school, the most important thing is to study. Even if there are only three students, your regr learning time shouldnt be disturbed. Since your gate is broken, you probably need a janitor? Understanding his meaning, Chen Chang Sheng felt surprised. How would he agree to that? I farmed in the East Hill outside of the White Emperors city for several hundreds of years. What do I need to be afraid about as a janitor? Jin Yu Lu smiled and said. He did not give the three youngsters any chance to refuse. He told them that he was going to get some materials to build a small room by the door and left. Xuan Yuan Po felt very happy. On the other hand, Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty Six looked at each other and remained wordless. They both thought to themselves, did they really just let such an epic figure like Jin Yu Lu be a janitor? If they did, then they were setting the standard way too high. From now on, who would dare to disturb the Tradition Academy? The fall rain had already stopped and the fog of the morning gradually disappeared. Xuan Yuan Po went to the east wall to dig a hole and bury the horse. He didnt need Chen Chang Shengs help so Chen Chang Sheng thought a bit and realized that he wascking sleep. He decided to return to his small building to sleep, but he was dragged to the front of the library by Tang Thirty Six. Before when Tian Hai Sheng Xue and his soldiers arrived, I was actually scared. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and said. Chen Chang Sheng said, Everyone is afraid of death. It is a very normal thing. You dont have to feel down on yourself. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and spoke seriously, Yes, everyone is afraid of death so when faced against that situation, everyone should be scared....But back then, I glimpsed at you and I actually didnt see any fear on your face. I was shocked. Chen Chang Sheng thought a while and said, You know that I am kind of dull. Maybe I simply didnt show fear on my face yet. No. Tang Thirty Six shook his head and insisted. I could tell that you were not scared back there. Remaining silent for a while, Chen Chang Sheng asked, So? What is your point? Tang Thirty Six said, Under such circumstances, since you were not scared at all, then there can only be two possibilities. The first is that you guessed that Luo Luo would send Jin Yu Lu here and didnt need to be afraid. But obviously, you also didnt know that Jin Yu Lu woulde help. Chen Chang Sheng asked, Then whats the other possibility? Tang Thirty Six replied, The second is that you are not afraid of death at all. Chen Chang Sheng rubbed his head and said, As I said before, everyone is afraid of death. Tang Thirty Six felt very worried. He said, I have been believing this too, so I think you definitely have some sort of secret or something must have happened recently. Chen Chang Shang sighed and said, You think I look like someone that wants to die? Tang Thirty Six responded, Certainly not. Plus, since you can have Xu You Rong as your wife, then theres no way you want to die. Chen Chang Sheng asked, So what are you worrying about? Tang Thirty Six gazed into his eyes and asked, Are you sick? Chen Chang Sheng didnt know that this kid was actually this smart. He couldnt believe that Tang Thirty Six was able to guess it after observing so many little details. But of course, it was also that this kid cared a lot about him. He felt a bit warm inside, but his face turned cold. He replied, You are sick. Seeing his face turned cold, Tang Thirty Six then realized how inappropriate his words were and how much nonsense he was saying. He suddenly remembered another thing and he asked seriously, In the beginning, did you really not know that Tian Hai Sheng Xue was the Divine Queens grandnephew? Chen Chang Sheng stayed quiet for a while and said, I knew. Tang Thirty Six thought to himself, I knew it. Although you lived in remote vige and after arriving in the capital, you also spent all your time in the Tradition Academy studying xiuxing, since you could guess that he was from the Tian Hai family, then surely you could guess Tian Hai Sheng Xues identity based on his age and temperament. Why? He was asking why Chen Chang Sheng pretended to not know that he cursing at the Divine Queen in front of so many people. Because I wanted to know Divine Queens attitude towards the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng said, If the Queen really doesnt want the Tradition Academy to continue to exist in the capital, then all she needs to say is one sentence. The Tradition Academy would disappear so there would be no conflict at all? Tang Thirty Six said, They are guessing the Queens thought. They can guess, but I dont want to guess, Chen Chang Sheng said. Ie to the capital to study xiuxing. I want to participate in the Great Trial, my time is very precious. The Tradition Academy is facing a lot of trouble, one after another. This is too troublesome. Tang Thirty Six lifted his eyebrows and asked, So? I cursed at her directly so the words will definitely be delivered to the pce. No one dares to keep it hidden. After taking a pause, Chen Chang Sheng said, Then we should know the Queens attitude towards the Tradition Academy soon. Tang Thirty Six suddenly felt a bit cold and said, You want to see whether or not the knife will fall? Do you really want to die? Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and said, At least its better than having a knife always hanging right above your head. So I didnt say anything wrong. You truly are not afraid of death. Looking at him, Tang Thirty Six said shockingly, What kind of disease do you have? I dont have any. Chen Chang Sheng smiled and said, I know how to cure diseases. There was a sentence that he still hid in the bottom of his heart: The incurable disease was no longer a disease, but fate. Fake, too fake. Tang Thirty Six sai continuously and then he exined, You are about to surpass that princes status. Chen Chang Sheng didnt expect him to suddenly mention Prince Chen Liu. He felt a bit surprised so he asked, How did Prince Chen Liu offend you? Tang Thirty Six said, Didnt you notice? Previously when he got off the wagon, he mismatched one of his buttons. So? If not, then how could he demonstrate his hurry and his concern for the Tradition Academy? .........You think too much. Chen Chang Sheng admired this kids observation skills but he disagreed with his thinking. Anyway, I dont like Prince Chen Liu. Hes too fake. Or maybe thats because he also doesnt like you? I am so real. If he doesnt like me, then it is because he is fake. You can rece the word real with unrestrained. Whatever, hes still fake. If you werent a pinhole like yourself, who would notice the detail that Prince Chen Liu mismatched one of his buttons? In the code of ancestors in my family, there were simr words C its most urate to look people through coin holes. (There are holes in ancient Chinese coins.) Chen Chang Sheng shook his head and stopped saying anything. He thought to himself, even if Prince Chen Lius action was intentional, as the only Chen royal family member staying in the capital, he was lonely so it was understandable that he wanted to gain the support from the elders of the Tradition by helping the Tradition Academy. After Xuan Yuan Po buried the horse under the east wall, he came back and heard the two peoples conversation. He kept shaking his head and said, You guys are so young but you already think things are soplicated. Humans are indeed too guileful and cant interact with you. Back to the bedroom in the small building, Chen Chang Sheng felt his eyelids were heavy. He was very sleepy. His feeling was also very heavy because his clear and calm studying life, from now on, was gone and would never return. He was worried about the Divine Queens attitude after his words this morning were passed to the pce. No matter what way it was looked at, a good thing was not going to happen. In the discarded garden in the royal pce, Mo Yu had said that he was using others and that he was manipting but actually, these were all taught by Luo Luo.....after all, she was the only daughter of the White Emperor. Although she didnt have any siblings and she didnt experience any pcepetitions, as a member of the royal family, Luo Luo knew such things innately. But how about him? He was excellent at calcting, not manipting. (Authors trying to make a pun, sorta, calcting in Chinese pronounced, Ji Suan, Manipting, Suan Ji.) Like how he said to Jin Yu Lu, he truly disliked it. This made him very tired. He walked to the bed and was about to rest a bit more but suddenly, he stopped. He went to the closet next to the window, took down the short sword and then walked to the bed again. No pause. It was very natural. That, that person didnt even react. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the bed. The joints on his fingers holding onto the handle turned somewhat white. There was someone hiding under the quilt. Chapter 93 – Blame it on the Rain The next moment, Chen Chang Cheng rxed his tension a bit because he saw long ck hair on the bed. He did not rx because the person was female, but because if she was indeed an assassin, she wouldnt have revealed her location this easily and she definitely wouldnt have slept on someones bed. Raindrops hit the window and the sshing sound disturbed thedy on the bed. She turned around but didnt wake up. Faintly, silk earplugs could be seen through her hair. Herplexion was just as beautiful as usual, but perhaps due to her state of sleeping, her usual coldness and power was nowhere to be found. Looking at her beautifulplexion, Chen Chang Sheng was shocked. He never wouldve thought this person was Mo Yu. As the person most trusted by the Divine Queen, she should be very busy. Why was she in this small building of the Tradition Academy and why was she napping on his bed? Mo Yu really needed some sleep. For some reason, she slept sweetly and didnt even need to think of plots and strategies in her dreams. She was extremely rxed and she snored softly. Sometimes, her tongue would reached out and lick the corner of her lips. This was not to seduce anyone, but it was more like an act of an innocent child. Chen Chang Sheng wrinkled his eyebrows. He couldnt understand what was happening. Looking at the make-up that was leftover between her eyes and was surprised that this cunning yet beautiful woman had this innocent and tired side. He ced the short sword back into its sheath. If Mo Yu was here to kill him, he would be dead even if he held the Legendary Frozen Spear. He pushed Mo Yus body a little. Although his finger didnt touch her body directly due to the separation of the nket, he still felt the sensation from his fingertips. Her skin was soft and silky. Just when his fingernded on the nket, Mo Yu opened her eyes. Although she didnt nap for too long, it was still of good quality. She slept much better here than at the royal pce or the Orange Garden. She was satisfied and her eyes were half shut. They were like the willow leaves around theke, filled with joy. Then she saw Chen Chang Sheng and remembered where she was, what she was going to do and why she slept. Her eyes became serious and her joy became like the shadow of willow leaves on the surface of theke as they are destroyed by a silly kid throwing a stone. Her expression turned seldom and the joy in her eyes vanished. Instead, it was reced by chilling res. She blinked and was now fully awake. She was calm as usual. Notughing, not cold and not seductive, just calm. In just a short period of time, she turned from an innocent kid to a cold, powerful figure and then to a regr woman. The transition was quick and wless. Looking at this scene, Chen Chang Sheng was impressed. If she was wearing so many masks in her life, will she remember her true self in the end? What time is it? Mo Yu asked. Chen Chang Sheng answered her. Mo Yu nced outside of the window and saw the wet leaves in the autumn rain. She said, The sound of autumn rain falling on the window is making people falling asleep. After finishing her sentence, she stood up and walked towards the bronze mirror next to the window. She took out ab from her sleeve and started brushing her hair. Her actions were naturally and she didnt show a sign of embarrassment or nervousness. It was as if she wasnt in the Tradition Academy, but rather her own house in the Orange Garden. Chen Chang Shengs eyes moved from her pretty belt around her waist onto her face reflected from the mirror. He saw the leftover make-up on her face and the fatigue between her eyes and said, You seem to be very tired. He was sure that only people who are truly tired and under constant stress could sleep as sweetly as she did earlier. Mo Yus hand that held theb froze for a moment. Then, she continued to brush her hair. She mocked, What does a child understand? From her perspective, Chen Chang Sheng was just a child. Chen Chang Sheng replied, Even a child wouldnt go to another persons house to sleep. Mo Yus hand that held theb froze again. I heard Tradition Academy would be lively today so I came to check. But I didnt expect it would be so boring that I would fall asleep. she answered calmly. In fact, she was a little embarrassed but she couldnt let Chen Chang Sheng know that she was embarrassed or else the situation would be even more embarrassing for her. Just like what she did earlier, right after waking up, she med the autumn rain for making her fall asleep. In truth, even she didnt understand why she was sleeping, and why on Chen Chang Shengs bed. She could only think of reasons such as Chen Chang Sheng was just a kid and he was unrted to the business in the court. Therefore, she was rxed when facing him and the scent of the nket........was really good. It was the scent of sun, but not as harsh. It was the smell of rain, but not as humid. It was the taste of apple, but not as sweet. All in all, it was a pleasant smell. Mo Yu realized she was thinking too much and she wrinkled her eyebrows. She was a little confused. Then she looked at her face in the bronze mirror and was a little displeased. She said, I never expected such a big mirror in the room of a youngster. I dont see any makeup on your face, and you dont seem to be a person who cares about appearances that much. With a mirror, one can adjust their clothing, but they can also adjust their attitude. Chen Chang Sheng exined. True. Mo Yu stopped for a moment and continuedbing her hair. Few momentster, her dark hair was as smooth as before. She reached her finger out of the window. Although she was far from the rain, a drop of water formed on her fingertip. This scene was beautiful. If an ordinary people who knew nothing about xiuxing saw this, they would think it was a miracle. Chen Chang Sheng knew this was the powerful control of Starfusing xiuxingists on their surroundings. But he didnt understand why she did this. Mo Yu pressed her fingertip slightly on the space between her eyebrows and rubbed slowly. The leftover makeup came off as the water spread around her face as if a blossoming tree scattered its flowers. Chen Chang Sheng then realized why she used her power and perfect precision to form the water drop on her fingertip; she used it to take off her makeup. He was confused by the actions of a woman. For this, he had a very different opinion, but after some thought, he held his tongue. Do you know what the Queen said? Mo Yu asked after she took off the leftover makeup fromst night. Chen Chang Sheng was silent. Previously, he had told Tang Thirty Six that he wanted to know the Divine Queens opinion but now that it was actually happening, he suddenly didnt want to know anymore. The Queen said, kids just like to fool around. Mo Yu didnt turn around, but she continued, Although you are also a kid, the Queen wasnt talking about you. Chen Chang Sheng knew that perhaps even until today, the Divine Queen never heard of his name. The kid she talked about was Luo Luo. Emperor Bai and his wife sent Princess Luo Luo to the Queen to take care of her. The Queen is her elder and therefore if she is mentoring her, Princess Luo Luo must obey her words. Previously the princess was studying at the Tradition Academy and recognized you as her teacher. The Queen didnt want to bother with your business because she regarded this as a game but you guys made too big of a mess at the Ivy Festival. Mo Yu looked into the mirror and saw the reflection of the youngster, the Queen doesnt want the princess to fool around with you anymore. Chen Chang Sheng lowered his head and stared at the floor. He was silent. Dont rely on Princess Luo Luos name. You will be left with nothing if the Queen spoke even a word against you. You must understand this. I never had anything in the capital and so, I have nothing to lose. Chen Chang Sheng replied. What about your life? Im surprised that you are still standing in front of me. It seems that Tian Hai Sheng Xue is more careful now than before......oh right, you know nothing about that guy. Dont be mistaken, although he seems like a sane person, Tian Hai Ya Er isnt even close to his level when Tian Hai Sheng Xue goes crazy. If he never went training in the Snowing Gate and concealed his temper, you wouldve probably died in front of Tradition Academys door this morning. Chen Chang Sheng raised his head and looked at her in the mirror, General Tian Hais temper is still not good. This morning, he truly wanted to kill me. The reason I can still stand here right now isnt because he showed mercy, but rather because he couldnt kill me....... He continued, Just likest night, I was able to show the marriage vow to the entire world. Its not because you showed mercy, but rather because you couldnt seal me. Mo Yu raised her eyebrow slightly. She wasnt particrly happy. Usually you dont talk as much. I also think its strange. No matter in front of Wei Yang Pce, in the ruined garden, or right now, I always talk more when facing you. Mo Yu turned around and looked at Chen Chang Sheng quietly. For some reason she shook her head. She didnt understand. Although this youngster was so ordinary, why Princess Luo Luo respected him so much? Even Xu You Rong sent letters herself to talk about him. Even if Chen Chang Sheng behaved extraordinarily at the Ivy Festival, she still couldnt understand. What she cared and was most confused about was still that question. How did you leave the Tong Pce? Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer, he just looked at her. At that moment, Mo Yu had already taken off her makeup. Her skin was white and smooth. Her eyebrows were sharp and her eyes were lively. She seemed to be ady around twenty eight years old. But she wasnt a naivedy. She was the most powerful official of Zhou Dynasty. She was behind the ns of Luo Luo leaving Tradition Academy for Academy of Li Pce, and she hinted the members of Tian Hai Family toe this morning. She was the mastermind behind all this and she was also the biggest enemy of Tradition Academy right now. Some people think the rise of Tradition Academy and you symbolize something. But both you and I know that it is all a coincidence. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, Previously, Xu Shi Ji requested me to do something, but his daughter sent me a letter as well. I didnt know how to handle this situation after thinking about it for a long time. Therefore, I forced you into the Tradition Academy and waited for nature to take its course. But I never expected that you would encounter Princess Luo Luo here and rise from this graveyard. Chen Chang Sheng said, Yes, this is how things went. Mo Yus expression gradually turned cold, One of my random actions made such a mess. But how can this trouble me? I dont care about the existence of the Tradition Academy. I only care about thepletion of my goal. Chen Chang Sheng asked, What are you trying to do? Everything will end the same way it began and so will this. Since this trouble started from the marriage vow, then lets end it with the marriage vow. Take out the marriage vow and disband the agreement. Its your best choice to start over. Xu You Rong has recognized this marriage vow. Did you ever think about the reason why she recognized this marriage vow? Do you really think she likes you? You really believe that a woman like her would marry a stranger just because of her parents words? Or do you think that she really cares about keeping promises? Mo Yu looked at him and said, Since you were able to debate with Gou Han Shi, you are obviously a smart person. The moment you saw the letter brought by the cranest night, you should have already realized her intention. Why are you pretending to know nothing about it? Arent you ashamed of being used as an excuse? Chapter 94 – Fight the whole Capital (Part 1) Chen Chang Sheng understood what she meant if the rumor was true and Xu You Rong actually didnt want to marry Qiu Shang Jun or for that matter, anyone at all, then the best excuse was to refuse anyone other than him. This allowed her to perfectly shut everyones mouth. That piece of paper would be her best reason and he would be the indestructible signboard behind her. Yes, this exnation described the current situation the best, and also perfectly corresponded to the words that Xu You Rong specifically wanted Shuang Er to bring to Chen Chang Sheng C please dont misunderstand. However, Chen Chang Sheng didnt agree with Mo Yus words regardless of their meaning only because she said it in such a harsh way. It looks like the rtionship between you and the Miss of Xu Mansion is not as good as I imagined. Chen Chang Sheng offered. This has nothing to do with whether or not our rtionship is close or not. Demons have already rested in the North for several hundred years, so the human world needs to maintain the union with Yao and also maintain its union internally. The connection between the South and the North is a very essential thing. Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Juns engagement may not actually change this rtionship, but it was at least a symbol. Also, it was the symbol that the entire continent used to judge her thinking and actions as very unwise. But you cant do anything to her, so you say these words intentionally to agitate me? Dont you think this is the truth? Any truth needs to be confirmed as truth after it actually happens. Chen Chang Sheng thought about the words he spoke in the discarded garden. It could be not nullified because he didnt want to waste anothers youth and life, but he encountered too many things in the capital. It taught him to not believe in things too easily and that some words needed to be heard in person to be considered true. To make me to cancel this engagement is actually not too difficult. Just tell Miss Xu to talk to me herself. He looked at Mo Yu and said, Everyone says she has the tolerance of a phoenix, but at least on this thing, I dont see it. Mo Yu suddenly said, Actually, I am making this moreplicated than it actually is. Chen Chang Sheng said, This thing troubles me too. Mo Yus ck hair gradually spread out and her thin eyebrow looked like sword. She stared at him and said, If I could, I would rather kill you using one finger. Even at a young age, she was already an elite at Starfusing stage, and had the Divine Queens trust. In the Great Zhou dynasty, it could be said that she was only below one person and above everyone else. She was truly a great person but she was forced to manage this engagement. There were also some other reasons why she couldnt do things freely which contributed to her gloominess. Chen Chang Sheng sensed the danger. Just now, he remembered that the beautiful girl in front of him was not amoner. He gazed at her eyes and asked, You came to the Tradition Academy today and had people from the Tian Hai family do what you wanted them to do. Does the Queen know about this? Mo Yuughed contemptuously but didnt say a word. She could acquire the Queens trust, and in only a few years, could climb to the peak from being just amon official. Besides her own ability, the most important reason for this was because she was good at understanding the Queens intention. There were many things that, for a variety of reasons, the Divine Queen could not outwardly show and sometimes when the Queen couldnt reveal her true intention, Mo Yu would work on it silently behind the scenes to help the Queen aplish them properly. Such as this engagement representing the connection between the South and North. Mo Yu had never failed in this aspect and she understood clearly what the Queen wanted. The Bishop in the Department of the Traditional Education, the other elders in the Li Pce and other people who had a lot of authority in the Tradition seemed to want to protect the Tradition Academy, but they actually were just using you. Dont you see this? I was arranged by you to study in the Tradition Academy. Looking into her eyes, Chen Chang Sheng said, If the elders of the Tradition really wanted to use me, and eventually used me sessfully, then before the Queens anger fell on my head, it should fall on you first. Is this why you are so urgent in forcing me to cancel the engagement? Topensate your own fault? Mo Yus feeling changed slightly. It was unsure if this was because he spoke out the thing she was worried about but then sheughed out contemptuously, The Queens trust in me is known to the entire continent. Little kid, you actually think these few meaningless words will have an impact? Chen Chang Sheng replied, Yes. Its only by chance that you arranged me into the Tradition Academy. The Queen probably will not suspect any other intentions of you but she will remember this. Its your random decision that is causing her honor to be challenged. Right now the Queen still likes you and trusts you, so theres no problem, but one day in the future, if the Queen no longer likes you and trusts you, then this event wille back to get you. Mo Yu slightly raised her thin eyebrows, emitting a stronger sword spirit. Indeed, the current situation of the Tradition Academy is somewhat tense, but the situation you are facing is actually not so good either. Chen Chang Sheng said, Just like the day I said in the garden, I will not cancel the engagement on my own unless shees and discusses it with me. In this regard, you do not have any power so please return to your mansion and think of some other methods. Mo Yu thought what she heard was very interesting. Her thin eyebrows slowly simmered down, and her voice slowly turned calm, A little kid like you dares to tell me to leave? Chen Chang Sheng said, No I dont dare to, I am asking you to leave. Mo Yuughed for real because she found it very surprising, How dare you treat me like this? Chen Chang Sheng said, Dissidence of opinion makes it useless to talk. In this conversation, he appeared to look like an adult but in reality, he was only a youngster. It looks like he is well-spoken because of his ability to speak sharply but with his still immature face and his swinging of his arm, he actually looked very cute and very dull. To Mo Yu, only cuteness and dullness were true about Chen Chang Sheng. So Mo Yu also became angry for real. She perceived the previous words as words to speak against her but atst, she became certain that Chen Chang Sheng actually wasnt scared of her. Since she began to serve for the Divine Queen, no one dared to treat her like this. In addition, no one dared to tell her to leave not the prime minister, not the nobleman in the Tian Hai family and not even the big figures in the Tradition. Even the Pope treated her kindly, but Chen Chang Sheng did it. Are you really not afraid of death? she bit her lip and said harshly. Chen Chang Sheng said honestly, If you can kill me, thenst night next to the ck Dragon Pond I would already be dead. And since I didnt die, then there are definitely reasons why you cant kill me. So I am afraid of death, but...... I am not afraid of you. The more real the words are, the more it hurts people, so his words hurt the most. Mo Yus eyes turned colder and colder. True, I promised someone that I cant kill you....but there are still so many other people who want to kill you. Even if there is an engagement arranged, so what? Its impossible for you to marry Xu You Rong, and its impossible for her to marry you. Because shes the unique phoenix of the continent, her status is holy and her marriage with Qiu Shan Jun has been talked about for years. Everything rted to her, in peoples hearts, should be the finest. Now, a dirt like you appears and thinks people will be fine with it? Looking at Chen Chang Sheng, she sneered, Do you know what you are doing? You are destroying everyones beautiful imagination or expectation. These imaginations and expectations are admittedly childish, but if you sessfully make the entire world unhappy, do you know how this world is going to treat you? ........................................ With that, Mo Yu left the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng, as the owner of the Tradition Academy, sent her away. He didnt walk with her to the entrance, but instead, he stayed in the school in the depths of the forest. He watched her pass through forest and eventually disappear. He stood in ce for a long time. Theres a wall in the forest. It is the wall between the Tradition Academy and the Herb Garden. The wall extends into the depth of the forest. Faintly, the evidence of erosion on the wall can be seen and there was a thickyer of moss on the bricks. Between the bricks, there was a gate that had not been opened for a long time. That was the wall to the royal pce. Mo Yu returned to the royal pce through that gate. Normally, standing on theke or big pagoda tree, he could faintly see the structure of the royal pce so he knew that the royal pce was near. But today, he found out that there was actually a gate in the depths of the Tradition Academy. He didnt know that the royal pce was actually so close. Because of the Ivy Festival, he went to the royal pce once. He remembered the huge group of buildings, he remembered the middle aged woman by the pond, and of course, he couldnt forget about the Frost Almighty Dragon who was imprisoned by iron chain under the ck Dragon Pond for countless years. He had promised the ck dragon that he would go visit when there was time to chat. He didnt forget about his promise, but he didnt know when he could go to the royal pce again. However, after finding out about the old door covered with mosses today, he suddenly realized that it was actually possible. Yet the royal pce was huge. Even if he took the risk to sneak in, how could he find that discarded garden? That night when he was able to find the Wei Yang Pce, he owed it to the ck goat. Now that he didnt have the ck goat, he didnt dare to go in blindly. ........................... The words that Mo Yu said before leaving soon became real. After the rain stopped, several hundreds of youngsters came to the entrance of the Tradition Academy. There were students from the Heavenly Academy, workers in the Thirteen Divisions of Green Light and schrs from the capital but the majority of them weremon people. The group was very diverse, but they all had the same idea. People surrounded the Tradition Academys broken door. They waved their arms furiously and shouted. Tell the kid with thest name Chen to roll out! What a viin, everyone can kill kim! Who do you think you are!? How dare you want to marry Xu You Rong! You think you are Qiu Shan Jun! Give up the fake contract! Countryman, get out of the capital! You are only an ugly toadpared to Xu You Rong. How dare you eat the phoenix! Harsh scoldings echoed in the entrance of the Tradition Academy. The sound became louder and louder. The words became harsher and harsher. Countryman, shameless thief and atst, it turned into dirty curses. More and more people came to the entrance of the Tradition Academy to either join in the cursing or to spectate the rage.... After all, by now, the entire capital didnt show any kindness to the Tradition Academy. Chapter 95 – Fighting the whole Capital (Part 2) Where did the hatred of the entire capital towards the Tradition Academy or more urately speaking, towards the youngster of the Tradition Academye from? Obviously it was because of the engagement. In the capital, Xu You Rong is a name that cannot be profaned. Because of her identity as the sessor to the Virgin of the South, her innate phoenix bloodline, the Divine Queens favor and most importantly, her beauty, in the eyes of the Zhou people, she was perfect. Obviously she had many, many young men and even women adoring her. Yet at the same time, because she was so perfect, the adoration ultimately turns into respect such that people only dared to imagine about her at night. They didnt dare reveal any thoughts in public because that would only provoke othersugh. It was a sphemy. When the news of the event that happened at the Ivy Festival spread throughout the entire capital, the situation changed drastically. Among the men who loved Xu You Rong, the older ones could still remain calm, but the younger men could no longer suppress their inner emotions. They decided to go to the Tradition Academy to express their anger. Years ago, no one would go to protest near the mansion where the Southern Ambassadors were stationed in capital and of course, no one would scold or curse Qiu Shan Jun. Why? Because Qiu Shan Jun was also perfect. The rtionship between Xu You Rong and him was acknowledged by the government and the public. This thinking was veryplex and somewhat hard to exin. Because of Chen Chang Sheng and the engagement that caused Xu You Rong to be no longer as perfect, and Qiu Shan Jun to be no longer as invincible, the young men began to use their furor as excuse to announce their existence. The most important reason was still because the youngster with the engagement was named Chen Chang Sheng a kid that no one heard of. People gathered some information about him, and knew that he was only a freshman at the Tradition Academy. He was verymon but when they gathered some more information and found out that he actually couldnt xiuxing, they saw him as trash. How could they stand this? We were iparable to Qiu Shan Jun, but who was that dude named Chen Chang Sheng? A simpler saying is if even a Taoist monk can touch her, then why cant I? A young taoist monk from Xi Ning town wants to marry Miss Xu? Just like the sentence that people used the most at the entrance of the Tradition Academy: You are only an ugly toadpared to Xu You Rong, how dare you eat the phoenix! The voice of hatred and curses got louder and louder. It passed from the entrance to the library. Holding a scroll named Fa Hua Way, Chen Chang Sheng read silently, as if he didnt hear the voices at all and was oblivious of what was going on. How could Tang Thirty Six stay as calm as him? He had already taken his Wen Shui Sword out of its sheath, and held it in his hand. The sword reflected the color of the green sky in the fall and appeared indescribably cold. Xuan Yuan Po also walked down the staircase preparing to use the door again. Seeing that Chen Chang Sheng had no reaction, Tang Thirty Six said angrily, How can you still bear it? If you dont do anything, after today, you will be the most famous, ugly toad in history! Then what is the Tradition Academy? A pond cultivating toads? Xuan Yuan Po added, Yeah, are we supposed to be like you? Are we all toads? Looking at Tang Thirty Six, Chen Chang Sheng said, Is it true that I will be what they call me? Then if I call you brute, will you really grow into a monster? This joke is not funny at all. If I will get cursed, I would rather get cursed as a brute than an ugly toad. After all, a brute did some brutal things so he deserves to be called that. But how about you, you didnt harm Xu You Rong in any way and you have a legal engagement, how can you still let them scold you like that? After saying this, Tang Thirty Six stopped bothering to care about him. He just marched up to the entrance with his Wen Shui Sword. Seeing this situation, Xuan Yuan Po immediately lugged the door that was about two men tall and followed up. Chen Chang Sheng was dazed. He put down the scroll, stood up and began walking to the entrance to take a look. After all, this was his own matter. Give the Chen dude up! Kick him out of the capital! How dare you fake the engagement! Why dont you take a look at yourself at the mirror. For making such a big lie, arent you afraid of getting punished by heaven? Dong Yu Generals mansion wouldnt bother to care about what you did, but we, in the name of justice, will teach you whats right and wrong! More and more people surrounded the entrance of the Tradition Academy. By the afternoon, there were actually more than a thousand people. It was a huge crowd. The voice of cursing and scolding became louder and louder which caused the atmosphere in the field to be more and more chaotic. In the morning, the Tian Hai family had sent people to break the door so the school was free to enter. Moreover, the people in the Tradition Academy didnt respond to those people at all, so the young men couldnt control their emotions any longer. As the righteous ardor rose up and filled their brains, they shouted, Lets go in and take the viin out! Young people often be passionate and agitated easily for no reason, and they could also be easily triggered to break things. Along with the shout, hong, the huge crowd all ran into the Tradition Academy. Immediately, hong! Infinite waves of qi violently shot out from the entrance of Tradition Academy. The remaining rain water on the ground was triggered by qi, floated up and shot out like infinite arrows leaving the bow. They made thousands of holes in the leaves near the street. The young men who were running towards the Tradition Academy all cried in pain and fell down. They had to push against the ground to support themselves which caused bruises on their hands. The people who ran the fastest and had already ran into the Tradition Academy, were all pushed more than thirty meters back by the wave. They fell unconscious. Blood was over their body. No one knew if they were still alive. The cursing and yelling that had been going on for over half an hour outside the Tradition Academy suddenly stopped. The street suddenly became quiet. Only the young schrs painful cries could be heard. Jin Yu Lu, wearing an expensive silk robe, slowly walked out from a small house next to the entrance of the Tradition Academy. He held a precious and well-known soil pot from Xuan province with his left hand, and rubbed two jewel balls with his right hand. He looked very rx and casual. He stood on the stone staircase, looked up at the sky and apuded. The fall rain stopped a long time ago, so now it looks like the blue sky had just being washed. It was truly beautiful. However, he looked back at the huge crowd in front of the entrance, turned cold and said, Do you want to die? He didnt use any qi when saying this sentence so when the people heard it, they didnt feel like the spring thunder had just arrived, but the silent street looked like it because of the pathetic situation on the ground made an annotation to his sentence. At least several dozens of people had scratches on their head with blood flowing down, and there were even a few people who had blooding out all over their bodies remaining unconscious. Who....who are you? a daring youngster among the crowd said with a shaking voice. How dare you cause violence and....kill people? Since someone initiated, following up was a rtively easy thing. So a few more voices came up. Seeing their friends tragic situations now, people became more and more angry, and their voices got louder and louder. The silence was broken and the atmosphere became agitated again. Criminal! Report him now! Today, the Hundred Blossom Street was so crowded that even water couldnt prate through to hit the ground. Hearing the words in the front, there were actually some people in the back left. They were probably going to the police department. There were also enthusiastic residents helping the wounded people to stand up, and there were even some doctors that tended to the fainted people. If you ignored the reason why these people surrounded the Tradition Academy, then the scene actually looked a bit touching. Since when was the capital so coborative? Coboration is power. There were already people going to report him. Later on, the court would definitely send people here to punish this criminal who wore like a countryman. Such confirmation is also a power. People no longer felt as scared, and ran towards the school again. Jin Yu Lu took a bamboo chair from somewhere, sat down and drank a bit of tea from his pot while facing at the crowd. Some people already came around ten meters away from the stone staircase however after ncing at him casually, they suddenly felt scared and retreated back as fast as possible without even caring about stepping on peoples feet behind them. The huge crowd suddenly started a wave of retreat. Just a nce was so powerful. Jin Yu Lu obviously wouldnt feel proud of such little thing. Looking at people, he said indifferently, I am the janitor of the Tradition Academy. The Tradition Academy is a serious ce for education. Please donte in without permission. Anyone who dares to step in will be made as examples. People then remembered, this middle aged who wore like a rich businessman, previously walked out from the little house next to the entrance. Yet......which school would have such strong janitor? Even the Heavenly Academy wouldnt! From yesterday to today morning, the fall rain continued. The temperature suddenly dropped, and the weather gradually turned colder. People looked at their friends crying especially at those who were fainted. Then they looked at the middle aged man who imed to be a janitor and suddenly felt even colder. Only the people who were hiding deep in the crowd dared to curse a bit, but who dared to walk up even for one step? Suddenly, a warm wind came and dryness followed. The leaves that looked yellow on the tree sticking out of the wall suddenly withered. A red cloud fell down from the sky. Red Cloud kylin descended soundlessly. It stepped on the green stone ground and the pondings near it instantly vaporized. A middle aged man sat on the back of the kylin wearing bloody armor. He looked very serious. Seeing this person, Jin Yu Lu stood up and ced the pot on the armrest of the bamboo chair to show respect. People saw him and guessed his identity. They all kneeled down to pay respect. The Yu Tian General of Great Zhou, Xue Xing Chuan, owns a Red Cloud kylin as his mount and uses a bloody knife! He ranked second among the thirty eight Generals in the continent! He was deeply trusted by the Divine Queen and had been leading the Forbidden Soldiers for years. He had the right to rule over anything that happened in the capital and had the ability to do so. Seeing Xue Xing Chuans arrival, some felt very surprising. Even if people went to the police office to report, they couldnt have got there that fast. Moreover, how would the police office have the authority to send this big figure here? However, remembering that General Xue Xing Chuan was known for being fair and just, people regained their hope. They shouted one after another, The Tradition Academy just murdered people! Please hold the justice for us! After a while, a team of Forbidden Soldiers walked into the Hundred Blossom Street to separate the people. They walked to the entrance of the Tradition Academy. In front of the stares of thousands of people, Xue Xing Chuan slowly walked up the staircase to where Jin Yu Lu stood. At this moment, Chen Chang Sheng and the other two people also arrived. Chapter 96 – Fighting the whole Capital (Part 3) Senior, why bother with these little kids? Xue Xing Chuan looked at Jin Yu Lu and said expressionlessly. His words surprised everyone. The entrance of Tradition Academy suddenly became silent. Everyone noticed that although Xue Xing Chuan was expressionless and cold, he sincerely respected Jin Yu Lu and he didnt hesitate to show it. Anybody who knew Jin Yu Lu wouldnt find it awkward. Even Fei Dian, the oldest of the Thirty Eight Generals of Zhou Dynasty was of no older generation than Jin Yu Lu. Even though Xue Xing Chuan was one of the Generals of Zhou Dynasty, it was still suitable of him to address Jin Yu Lu as his senior. Since the youngsters in front of the Tradition Academys entrance didnt know this, they were shocked. Jin Yu Lu smiled, Someone wanted to barge in, I could only stop him. Xue Xing Chuan turned around and looked at the young man who was covered in blood. He wrinkled his eyebrows and said, Arent you being a little too rough? Jin Yu Lu shook his head, I was a soldier and my responsibility was to guard my nations territory. If the demon race dared to invade, my job was to push them back regardless of my actions and methods. Now, I am the door guard of Tradition Academy and Im responsible for watching over this entrance. If anyone wants to barge into the Tradition Academy, Ill fight them back no matter the cost. Xue Xing Chuan was silent. He knew the value of Jin Yu Lus words. Just this moment, a young vice-general walked towards him and whispered something. Xue Xing Chuan raised his eyebrow slightly and said, this thing is getting into a mess and its not looking good for anyone. Jin Yu Lu pointed to the crowd in front of the entrance which was showing some signs of unrest and replied, What can we do? They have already been here for a while and are disturbing the peace. Ill leave the court out of this even though it should be here to put down the disturbance but should we stop maintaining the peace of our property as well? Xue Xing Chuan wrinkled his eyebrows even more. Tradition Academy went through a lot of messy events today but they were just meaningless riots, especially this one. If the government hadnt asked him toe out here to contain the situation, he wouldnt even be here. The young vice-general spoke, Sir, we should just stand aside and watch. If anyone dare to vite thew of Zhou, then it wouldnt bete for us to punish them. Hearing this, Xue Xing Chuan was satisfied. The suggestion from his vice C general was an appropriate action. He didnt hesitate. He walked towards a tavern in the Hundred Blossom Street and was prepared to be a spectator of the situation. The Red Cloud Kylin looked around confused but it followed up. The rest of the army just lined up near the entrance of Tradition Academy. They showed that their intention was not to help any side, but that neither side should step outside of theirne either. Xue Xing Chuan was satisfied with the current situation, but the two sides inside and outside of the entrance of Tradition Academy wasnt. The rioting crowd felt that since many people were already severely injured, it was unfair for Xue Xing Chuan and his army to disregard the criminals who harmed them. Tang Thirty Six felt that Xue Xing Chuan had been unfair because the crowd was still in front of the Academy and was still disturbing the peace. No matter which side the people were on, both felt that the decision was unfair and illogical. Xue Xing Chuan felt that it was unfair for him to have toe here to solve this situation so he stopped caring about fairness and logic. Since the Forbidden Soldiers were here, no one would dare to barge into the Tradition Academy again. The students of Tradition Academy would also stop hurting the crowd due to his presence. This was good enough for him to report back. There are only two ces powerful enough for him to report to, the Royal Pce and Li Pce. But Xue Xing Chuan never thought that although the three youngsters of Tradition Academy may care about his presence, they cared more about restoring peace to their home. Looking at the Forbidden Soldiers standing firmly in front of Tradition Academy, the rioting crowd realized that the government wouldnt interfere as long as they didnt rush into Traditional Academy. Some daring ones quickly started cursing again. Chen Chang Sheng could hear their words much more clearly at the entrance than at the library. Hearing their insults and usations that the marriage vow was fake, Chen Chang Shengs mood worsened. Tang Thirty Sixs face got colder and his hand held the sword handle tighter than before. Are you deaf? Cant you all hear this nonsense? Tang Thirty Six shouted at the young vice-general of the Forbidden Army. The young vice- general turned around and looked at him expressionlessly, We can hear it very clearly, why? Tang Thirty Six said, If you can hear them cursing, why arent you doing anything to stop them? The young vice C general was silent for a moment as if he was giving the question some thought, then he answered, Why should I stop them? Tang Thirty Sixs expression turned even colder and he replied, then if I say I want to sleep with your sister, is that fine too? Hearing his words, the soldiers of Forbidden Army became furious. They nced at him angrily. Since the General was resting at the tavern, if the vice-generalmanded them, they would go up and teach the youngster a lesson. Strangely, the young vice-general wasnt angry. Instead, he asked seldomly, You sure you want to do that? Tang Thirty Six thought back to his sisters violence of her younger days and calmed himself down forcefully, Im just joking, why so serious? You are not brave enough to do as you say and now you arent even cursing back when thousands of people are pointing at your nose. You are worthless. The young vice general looked at him and mocked, Go back to Wen Shui and cry in front of your grandfather. Tang Thirty Six was furious after hearing this. He pointed at the vast crowd outside of the academy and said, You must think Im stupid enough to argue with a thousand people just by myself. The young vice general then said with a serious face, Then there is nothing I can do. They have control of their own mouths and the sound is only heard in the Academy. Who can do anything about this? Chen Chang Sheng felt that there was something wrong with this conversation so he walked to Tang Thirty Six and whispered. You know him? Ill exin after getting rid of these people. Tang Thirty Six answered. People saw Chen Chang Sheng and thought he was simr to the rumors description. His attire was ordinary while Tang Thirty Sixs clothing was luxurious. Their discussion and whispers quickly got louder and they were determined that the person they saw was indeed the Chen Chang Sheng from the rumor. Suddenly, the yelling and cursing got louder as if it was about to reach the sky of the Capital. Tang Thirty Sixs face became gloomy and he made a small gesture with his left hand. The previously destroyed door of Tradition Academy was moved into the back. Mysteriously, Xuan Yuan Po had left without anyone seeing him. He followed Tang Thirty Sixs order. He followed along the wall of the Academy and went a long way south. Then he used adder to flip over the wall to join the crowd in Hundred Blossom Street. Although the crowd was big, no one could stop the strength of a Yao youngster. Just in a few moments, he pushed his way through and arrived twenty yards away from the entrance. Even so, no one noticed him because everyone was too caught up in the chaos. There was a stone in his hand. When he saw Tang Thirty Sixs gesture, Xuan Yuan Po knew that it was time to act. Even though he was a little nervous, when he saw Tang Thirty Sixs cold stare, he knew that if he didnt do as he was told, then the Tradition Academy would face more trouble. Finally, he made his choice. He raised the stone in his hand and threw it at the entrance of Tradition Academy and yelled, Kill this bastard! The cursing crowd was silent for a short moment. Everyone heard the words and saw the stone flying towards the entrance of Tradition Academy. They even saw the projectile path of the stone. Some people were about to cheer and some people became pale. Was this riot finally turning into a big mess? Bang! Followed by a loud crash, that stone crushed down heavily onto the stone stairs in front of the entrance of Tradition Academy. It shattered into pieces and bounced off the floor andnded squarely onto the ground. The stone was only a few inches away from Chen Chang Shengs feet. Chen Chang Sheng was lucky enough so that the shattered pieces didnt hit him. Tang Thirty Six praised Xuan Yuan Po silently. The Yao races control of strength was definitely a natural talent. Xuan Yuan Po threw so urately! Xuan Yuan Po, who was standing in the crowd, was sweating and his heart was racing. He thought to himself, howe I used a little too much power? No matter what they thought, the stone hadnded. The business in front of Tradition Academy had turned from a word fight into a physical battle. You guys dare use long ranged weapon? Tang Thirty Six yelled angrily as he picked up the stone on the ground and threw it at the crowd. The whoosh sound as the rock passed through the air was followed by a painful moan. A man held his forehead and fell backwards. Blood was flowing through the gap of his fingers. Tang Thirty Sixs second stone quickly followed. Another mans teeth was knocked out and his mouth was filled with blood. The crowd outside of the Academy finally realized what was happening and screamed for doctors. Some people yell angrily and wanted to counter attack and some people rushed to the Forbidden Army and pointed at their bleedingpanions. They wanted the army to capture the criminals. The field was filled with chaos. Finally, some people started fighting back. They picked up random items from the ground and threw them at the entrance of Tradition Academy. The field turned into a battleground and the Forbidden Army standing in front of the wall of Tradition Academy couldnt do anything to stop either sides. Earlier when the crowd was picking up stones, Tang Thirty Six and Chen Chang Sheng had left the entrance and climbed up the wall using adder. Tang Thirty Six asked Chen Chang Sheng to pass stones from the ground to him. There was a flower garden behind this wall and a thinyer of rocks was beneath the garden. Their supply of rocks was limitless. But the situation outside the Tradition Academy waspletely different. The Hundred Blossom Street was always well cleaned, and it was hard to find rocks on the marble floor. What could the crowd do but shovel the marbles out of the ground? It may be faster for the crowd to go back home and get their knives from the kitchen. Some people looked at the broken entrance of Tradition Academy and noticed that there were many rock pieces and leftover wood fragments as well. They wanted to go and gather some ammunition, but Jin Yu Lu was still sitting on his chair. Who could walk past him? One side was well prepared while the other not. The winner of this fight would be decided quickly. Tang Thirty Six upied the top of the wall. Every time he threw a stone, one person would fall. Painful moans never stopped and several dozens of people were injured by the stones. Just this morning, Tradition Academys door was crushed by the carriage of Tian Hai Family and now the entire capital was cursing at the Academy. Tang Thirty Six endured long enough and he finally found a chance to relieve that stress. He didnt hold back and the stones flew off his hand to bring pain to the crowd. Some people stood in the back and thought he couldnt hit them. They widened their eyes and cursed loudly, but momentster, stones flew from the wall of Tradition Academy and hit them on the head. The crowd was immediately put down. .........What was Tang Thirty Six thinking when he was enchanting the power of qi onto the stones to throw them at people? So refreshing! He stood upon the wall and yelled while swinging his hand casually. Every stone that he threw hit someone. The young genius on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud was using qi to fight against these rioting ordinary civilians. Was this not bullying? He had already entered the peak of Meditation stage and it could be said that he was one of the best xiuxingists of the younger generation. Even if he didnt use qi intentionally, the stones threw from his hand made arge impact. How could the people in the street handle them? The cursing in front of Tradition Academy was reced by painful moans. The loud insults already changed into cries. The crowd in front of Tradition Academy was already running away trying to dodge Tang Thirty Sixs attack. Blood was spilled on the ground and dusts swirled in the air. In just a few moments, the enemy of Tradition Academy was eliminated. Too much, too much. The young vice general of Forbidden Army saw the situation and finally had enough. He turned around and yelled at Tang Thirty Six who was on the top of the wall. Speaking of which, Tang Thirty Six knew exactly what he was doing. He didnt stand at any other ces but right on the top of the wall that the Forbidden Army was standing in front of. Previously the crowd did gather some stones from the ground, but when they counter attacked, at least half of them were afraid of hitting the army and didnt use much force. Tang Thirty Six didnt stop throwing and asked, Whats too much? The young vice general said reluctantly, You have already injured the crowd, is this not too much? You previously said that they control their mouths and the voice can only be heard in the Academy so you couldnt do anything. Now if the stones are mine, the hands are mine and the rocks are flying outside of the academy by ident. Whats the difference between the two? Plus, they threw the first rock. After saying these words, Tang Thirty Six nced at the crowd and made sure Xuan Yuan Po had already left. He was reassured and he continued hitting the crowd with rocks. The street was filled with dust and cries. People helped each other and ran away. The situation was helpless and they looked like soldiers who had just lost in a battle. Although the crowd was scattered, Tang Thirty Six was still not satisfied. He squinted and held a stone while focusing on the person in the back of the crowd. He remembered clearly that this person had said Chen Chang Sheng only relied on women. He couldnt let him run away with only a scraped head. Due to the marriage vow, the entire capital was showing their hatred toward Tradition Academy and Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty Six threw away the hatred and his stress through the stones in his hand. Chen Chang Sheng didnt do much. He just kept on passing stones from the garden to Tang Thirty Six. If it was his usual self, he might have thought it was all a waste of time and life but today, he was happy. He didnt even notice that his shirt was pierced by the thorns of the flower. He realized that there are many ways of life, or many ways of living life. Perhaps there are meaningless ways, but nevertheless interesting ways. Plus, it was easy to be happy this way. Chapter 97 – Fall Rain Tradition Blood Case Suddenly, the young official jumped on the wall and blocked him from proceeding. He scolded in a low voice, Enough. If you really kill someone, then it wont be good for anyone. Xuan Yuan Po is big, did you really think no one would recognize him? Tang Thirty Six shrugged, threw the rock back into the garden near the wall and said, Thanks. If the young vice general and the Forbidden Guards hadnt been here today, he still wouldnt have allowed the crowd to continue humiliating the Tradition Academy and Chen Chang Sheng. But no matter what, he wouldnt have been as happy as he was now and he didnt have to be concerned with the consequences. The young vice general said expressionlessly, You dont need to thank me. I only hope you remember what you said. Tang Thirty Sixs expression changed slightly. He said, I said many words today. The young vice general patted his shoulder and said earnestly, You mentioned my sister, and affronted my family. At least you should take some responsibility? Tang Thirty Six said without hesitation, I am concentrating solely on xiu xing now. So I decided to not consider marriage before fifty. Hearing his words, the young vice generals expression suddenly changed. He said angrily, What the fuck, then how about my sister? Tang Thirty Six smiled apologetically, I mean, isnt my grandma your grandma? This is improper, cousin. The entrance of the Tradition Academy was nowpletely empty, only rocks and some traces of blood remained. There were also some plum tree branches. This was probably because previously when Chen Chang Sheng was busy delivering rocks, he identally mixed in some plum tree branches with the rocks and delivered both of them. Cheng Chang Sheng looked at the Forbidden Guards that were about to leave and said, So thats why. Tang Thirty Six sighed helplessly, You dont understand, my cousin is scary.(the cousin here refers to is his cousins sister.) Then, Xue Xing Chuan walked out of the restaurant and got on his Red Cloud kylin to prepare to leave. From his expression, it could be seen that he felt satisfied with the result. As the General ranked second in the continent, Xue Xing Chuan ruled his soldiers strictly. How could he not know the background of his important subordinate, the young vice general? He obviously knew the rtionship between Tang Thirty Six and him, but he still let the young vice general handle the situation so his attitude was very clear. As people left, the street became empty. Xuan Yuan Po sneaked back too. After thanking Jin Yu Lu, the three young men walked back to the Tradition Academy. Chen Chang Sheng felt confused. He asked, Why would General Xue help the Tradition Academy? Tang Thirty Six said, In such short period of time, so many people gathered up to protest. Although one reason is because you are too good at drawing hate from others, theres definitely someone behind this. Chen Chang Sheng asked, Who? Tang Thirty Six said, Who else can it be? Even Xuan Yuan Po knew. It was definitely the Tian Hai family that attempted to destroy the Tradition Academy but failed to do so this morning. Chen Chang Sheng felt even more confused. He said, General Xue is definitely one of the people whom the Divine Queen trusts the most, otherwise theres no way he would be allowed to rule the Forbidden Guards. I told you before. The Divine Queen and the Tian Hai family are not the same. Why? Simply speaking, shes married into the Chen family. Although herst name is Tian Hai, her sonsst name is Chen. Her next generation will also have thest name of Chen. In the rumor, the Pope had spoken to the Divine Queen and said he have never heard of a case in which a nephew would visit his aunts grave. (Its a culture in China for one to visit ones parents or grandparents graveyard on particr holidays.) But in the rumor, the Divine Queen doesnt have any of her own.... Be quiet. Tang Thirty Six looked directly to the front and said. There are some matters that you cant speak of. Chen Chang Sheng thought a bit. No longer wanting to continue talking about this issue, he just said, Thanks. He was giving thanks for how Tang Thirty Six defended him earlier. Tang Thirty Six said, Nope. Besides the few people in the Tradition Academy, and the Yao who leaned towards them due to Luo Luo, no one in the continent wanted to see Xu You Rong marrying Chen Chang Sheng. Many high officials also expressed their worries and their objections to this. Their opinions didnt contain any degree of resentment and envy; they were simply concerned for the general situation of the human race. They talked about fighting against the demons and making a union between the South and North. From the Primary Emperor to the current Divine Queen, the union between the South and the North, the true agreement among humans, had always been the most important policy of the Great Zhou. At the court conference today, because of the expected marriage between Chen Chang Sheng and Xu You Rong, the officials argued feverishly. The officials who leaned towards the old royal family liked to see such a thing happen but against the officials who cited the righteous cause, they were losing ground. Ultimately, the court conference reached one conclusion C the marriage would need to be discussed in greater depth until it actually bes a reality. Of course, their opinions were not important because marriage was a private thing. No matter how much power these high officials held, they still couldnt actively intervene. They could only express their attitudes. As long as the Popes print was still on the engagement document, and the Divine Queen didnt say a word about it, no one could negate this marriage. Immediately, news of the bloody event that happened at the entrance of the Tradition Academy quickly spread over the capital. Some professors furiously hit their desks and stood up immediately after hearing this, some high officials harshly criticized Xue Xing Chuan for not regting this thing fairly, and some citizens even started a march to express their anger. They gathered in front of the Department of the Traditional Education to ask the Bishop to suspend Chen Chang Sheng, and to kick him out of the capital. Suddenly, everyones eyes were focused on the Department of Traditional Education. People all wanted to know how the Bishop who seemed to never sleep enough would solve theplicated situation given the Divine Queen and the Popes ambiguous intentions. Surprisingly, the Bishop did not concern himself with the Divine Queens and the Popes attitudes at all. Unlike how people imagined that he would procrastinate, he instead used the most simple and direct method dispelling the people in front of the department. The Bishop ordered the guards of the Tradition to ride their horses straight into the crowd. Dust went all over the ce. Some people cried and countless bones were broken. The crowd dispersed. It was just like the scene that happened in front of the Tradition Academy except this was more bloody and more terrifying. Everyone felt shocked and speechless to what had happened in front of the Department of the Traditional Education. It wasnt until now that they realized that the Bishop was actually so tough. The fact that he deployed so many guards of the Tradition without consulting with the Pope had some people thinking that the Bishop was far stronger than they had imagined him to be. ording to statistics, from the two events that happened in the Tradition Academy and the Department of Traditional Education, three people died, more than three hundred people were injured, and more than seventy people were heavily wounded. Compared to the number of casualties, the actual scene was more bloody and violent. Its impact would be immense. On that day, there was a fall rain. This case would be recorded as the Fall Rain Tradition Blood Case. In the back of this Fall Rain Tradition Blood Case, many people saw the trace of the Tian Hai family. There was a quiet manor in the west city of the capital, the base of the Tian Hai family. A middle aged man, sitting on the bamboo chair next to the trees, looked in the direction of the Department of Traditional Education and said, Look, some elders finally couldnt wait to act. Standing next to him, Xu Shi Ji frowned slightly. No one knew what he was thinking. Chapter 98 – Listen to the Queen The middle aged mans name is Tian Hai Cheng Wu. He became the head of the Tian Hai Family twenty years ago after his father, Tian Hai You Guo, passed away. Under his lead, the Family of Tian Hai grew prosperous and powerful. Sometimes people would even forget that he was the nephew of the Divine Queen. Its high praise for him to achieve such a thing under the ruling of the Divine Queen. The old generation is powerful. Even I dare not disturb them.......Sheng Xues actions were too naive. You are his uncle but you didnt do anything to stop him. Did you want to see how much blood would bleed out of the capital? Xu Shi Ji walked towards the chair in front of him and sat down. He nced over of the wall expressionlessly and said, The Bishop willpensate for these lives. Xue Xing Chuan controls the Forbidden Army of Zhou Dynasty. As a trusted subordinate of Divine Queen, he became responsible for the safety of the capital after he was switched in from the frontline. It would be impossible to gather so much people in front of the Department of Education without his consent. Whatpensation? Are you saying that he will be kicked out of the Department of Education? You all are fools. If the rtionship between the Bishop and the Pope worsen, the Bishop position will be stronger. Why? Because only the Bishop canpete with the Pope in terms of history. Therefore my aunt.....needs him. Tian Hai Cheng Wu said, Whoever my aunt favors, he or she will be famous such as Xu You Rong and Mo Yu. Whoever my aunt trusts, they will be prosperous like you and Xue Xing Chuan. But none of thempare to need......because needing is unique; it represents a mutual rtionship. Dont ever try to aggravate that sleeping fox in the Department of Education again. He stared at Xu Shi Ji and said, I watched Mei Li Sha for several dozen years, and I still cant figure him out.......How could a young man like Sheng Xue be his opponent? Xu Shi Ji was silent for a moment. Then he said, So we shouldnt do anything? Tian Hai Cheng Wu knew what Xu Shi Ji was worrying about. He nced at Xu Shi Ji and said, The marriage vow is already known to the world. These little tricks will be useless after you use them too frequently. Furthermore, they will only make matters worse because if the situation gets messy, it will be hard to clean up afterwards. Xu Shi Ji wrinkled his eyebrow slightly and remained silent. I still dont understand, its been months since that youngster arrived at the capital. Why didnt you kill him from the beginning? Why did you wait until the Ivy Festival where he took out the marriage vow? This isnt your style of doing business. Tian Hai Cheng Wu looked at him and said irritatedly. Xu Shi Ji hardly ever saw such emotion from Tian Hai Cheng Wus face. He knew that he was angry. The Tian Hai Family always had a good rtionship with the southerners. It may seem as if the family was trying to follow Zhou Dynastys policy of bounding the north and south, but any wise person knew what the head of Tian Hai Family really wanted C the support of the southerners. This would be a key factor to when he tries to ascend the throne for emperor in the future. From this point of view, regardless of the business of the dynasty, the family, or the throne, the marriage between Dong Yu Generals Mansion and Qiu Shan Family would be an importantponent. But now, theponent is in a mess and that mess was supposed to be cleaned up by Xu Shi Ji long ago. You Rong sent a letter that said that she didnt want to harm him. Xu Shi Ji said after a moment of silence. Tian Hai Cheng Wu pped the handle of the bamboo chair and said irritatedly, Shes your daughter. Xu Shi Jis expression was bitter, She also sent a letter to Mo Yu. Im not exactly sure if the Queen read it or not. The bamboo forest was quiet. After a long time, Tian Hai Cheng Wu sighed deeply, Everyone thinks the Tian Hai Family was just using Ya Er as an excuse, but not many realize that I actually wanted to rip Chen Chang Sheng into pieces. True, Ya Er is of the outer six sects. Hes pretty far from the Elder sect but that kid really has some potential.......he entered the upper stage of Meditation at such a young age. You should understand what this means. If he was ranked in the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, he could easily rank in the top twenty. The capital never knew the true strength of Tian Hai Ya Er. Only until the first night of Ivy Festival did the public see his power. But seeing is different from the admittance of the head of Tian Hai Family. Xu Shi Jis expression turned serious. A gloomy me was burning in Tian Hai Cheng Wus eyes, In terms of xiuxing potential, hes better than Sheng Xue. Heck, hes much better than the three siblings of Sheng Xue. He entered the upper stage of Meditation at such a young age and if everything goes smoothly, he can reach the door knob of Heartseek. If he enters the Heartseek stage sessfully, then he will be......younger than Qiu Shan Jun when he entered Heartseek. But now hes handicapped. Xu Shi Jis expression was solemn, What are you trying to say? I want Chen Chang Sheng dead. Tian Hai Cheng Wu looked at him with a faint smile, No one can touch Princess Luo Luo, and it will be difficult to harm Chen Chang Sheng at the moment. But you are different, you are his future father-inw. You have more ess in terms of doing things to him. Hearing this, Xu Shi Jis expression turned ugly. After the Ivy Festival, he became a joke of the capital C everyone thought he liked the rich and despised the poor. Although the truth may not be this simple, its simr to the fact that the marriage was a p to the face. As long as the Tradition Academy exists in the capital and Chen Chang Sheng lives in this world, this shame will follow him everyday. He has no good feelings about Chen Chang Sheng, or in fact hes the person who wants Chen Chang Sheng dead the most. However, at the same time, hes also the person who cant do anything about it. Countless people are watching Dong Yu Generals Mansion and they want to see how he will react. The elders in the Tradition are especially waiting for him to make a move. If he actually dares to touch Chen Chang Sheng, another big storm will arise and this storm can even drag the Divine Queen in. Xu Shi Ji would never put himself in such a situation. He stared into the eyes of Tian Hai Cheng Wu and wanted to see what the bold and powerful head of Tian Hai Family really thought, In the past, it would be easy to kill him. But now? Not anymore. Does the General not want to help the Family of Tian Hai? Tian Hai Cheng Wu stood up and looked at him expressionlessly. Xu Shi Ji knew what he meant. He was silent for a moment and replied, Sir, Im the General of the Divine Queen. After finishing his sentence, he turned around and walked out of the garden. Tian Hai Cheng Wu looked at his back and said, Is that right? Then what did you talk about when you met Prince Chen Liust time? Xu Shi Ji didnt stop for a moment as if he didnt hear the words. Following the morning rain, Tian Hai Sheng Xue arrived at the entrance of Tradition Academy and broke through the door. Chen Chang Sheng and his crew stopped him and Jin Yu Lu stepped into the situation. They forced Tian Hai Sheng Xue to leave without victory. Then the public rioted against the Tradition Academy. Now, battle horses are screaming in front of the Department of Education while the citizens are bleeding. In such a short period of time, the old and new forces of Zhou Dynasty are colliding with each other because of Tradition Academy and Chen Chang Sheng. Although the collision isnt necessarily brutal and devastating, the momentum is forceful and sharp. The atmosphere of the capital tightened and many people are starting to recall the events that happened dozens of years ago. Luckily the impact and level of collision are under strict control. The new and old forces are still calm because the Divine Queen and Pope have yet to say anything. The entire capital is under pressure while the Tradition Academys involvement in the matter grows. The fate of the Academy and Chen Chang Sheng and whether or not the marriage vow will be nullified by the powerful figures depend on the Divine Queen and the Popes decisions toward the entire situation. The former Emperor was in power for four hundred years. He was constantly sick and enjoyed pursuing his hobbies rather than tackling governmental issues. That was why the queen started helping the emperor with the dynastys business. If we count precisely, she has already been in control for two hundred years. The entire court is under her control and many officials and Generals are under her ruling. Or else how would she have became the Divine Queen after the former emperor passed away? Regardless of the rage and opposition of the emperors family and government officials, they still obeyed her after the massacre. Tang Thirty Six said to Chen Chang Shang. The Divine Queen is outstanding. How outstanding? I dont know. The only thing I know is that a wild and rebellious man like my grandfather stayed in Wen Shui for so many years and insulted the people of Tian Hai Family as if they were dog shit. However, whether he was in the public or private, living room or hidden space, he dare not speak a word against the Divine Queen. he added. He continued, The entirety of Zhou Dynasty will follow the attitude of Divine Queen. Although shes still in her prime now, she needs to think about the future. Who will be the next emperor of Zhou Dynasty? The Queen can oppress the court officials with her boundless reputation and even the Pope is keeping his silence. But if the throne isnt returned to the hands of the Royal Chen Family, then even the best of the Tian Hai Family, Tian Hai Cheng Wu or the most experienced, Tian Hai Cheng Wen, doesnt have the ability to oppress their opposition. But if she does return the throne back to Royal Chen Family, after she dies, the Family of Tian Hai will be cleaned up. Atst, herst name is Tian Hai, how would she want to see such a thing happen? Therefore the Queen is also hesitating now. The shes between the new and old forces are due to the hesitation of the Queen. They saw their chance but they also saw the danger that came along with it. Unfortunately, we, the Tradition Academy became a symbol for the collisions. The Pope brought Luo Luo back to Academy of Li Pce which means he is showing hints of his attitude. Now, if Divine Queen also holds the same attitude, then the Tradition Academy is in great danger. Forget Princess Luo Luo, if the Divine Queen really wants to kill someone, even the White Emperor cant do anything. Tang Thirty Six looked at Chen Chang Sheng and finished, If I were you, the first thing I do now is to find ways to locate the Divine Queen. Then I would kneel before her, wrap my arms around her legs and cry. Finally, I will request her to judge this situation fairly. Chen Chang Sheng thought about it for a long time and then he said, So, how can I find her? Tang Thirty Six was quiet for a while, then he yelled irritatingly out of the window, Is dinner still not done? Chapter 99 – The Way of Xiuxing is Greater than Life and Death Xuan Yuan Po walked in with a te of food on his head. Since the people in the Herb Garden were gone, no one sent in the meals anymore. The Tradition Academy had to cook meals themselves and unfortunately, the Yao youngster was responsible for cooking in the first few days. The starlight shone through the windows of the library. It was as bright as the meals were tasteless. During lunch, Jin Yu Lu had tried Xuan Yuan Pos dishes and told them that they didnt need to wait for him to start the meal. Tang Thirty Six put down his chopsticks, looked at Xuan Yuan Po and asked sincerely, Did you forget to add salt again? Chen Chang Sheng looked at him andughed, Just as you say often, you switch the topic too suddenly. Tang Thirty Six didnt change his expression. He defended, Thats because your question was too ridiculous. After finishing the tasteless dinner, the three people started walking around theke of Tradition Academy. Faintly, they could see the candlelight from the newly built house. They could also smell the tasty roast chicken and liquor from the opening of the door. Sensing the smell, Tang Thirty Six was jealous of Jin Yu Lus dinner. He suggested to buy takeouts starting tomorrow because both he and Chen Chang Sheng had money. No matter how much Xuan Yuan Po could eat, their pockets wouldnt be bothered. Xuan Yuan Po wanted to ept the suggestion but Chen Chang Sheng objected. He argued that the food from takeouts were full of oil and salt which wasnt good for their health. Although Xuan Yuan Pos food was tasteless, its ingredients were healthy. Tang Thirty Six and Xuan Yuan Po were used to Chen Chang Shengs strict and disciplined lifestyle. Besides shaking their heads, they didnt bother arguing with him. The three continued walking around thete until the night darkened and stars illuminated the surface of theke. A trees branches reached all the way to theke. It was shaking from the wind and it seemed like the branches were trying to pick up the reflections of the stars. Chen Chang Sheng saw this scene and started thinking about Luo Luo. Although they have only been separated for two days, he was missing her already. Is she happy in the Academy of Pce Li? Whos teaching her to xiuxing? Did she break the barrier in her Zuo Er Vein? Is she......thinking about thiske and the tree growing beside it? Tang Thirty Six and Xuan Yuan Po thought about Luo Luo when they smelled the food from the small house. Without Luo Luo, there was no one at the Herb Garden, no tasty food, and no pretty girl. It was sad that they couldnt see the princess and that the troubles they were facing were soplicated. When are youing back? Come back quickly, your master cant hold it anymore Chen Chang Sheng wondered to himself. After they were finished walking, Tang Thirty Six was ready to walk around the streets. But he saw Chen Chang Sheng entering the library to xiuxing and Xuan Yuan Po testing his strength on the trees around theke. He felt embarrassed. He thought for a moment, walked next to Chen Chang Sheng and sat down. He closed his eyes and slowed his breathing. His two hands rested casually on his knees and his palms faced the night sky. Tang Thirty Six started to meditate and xiuxing as well. After a while, he opened his eyes and felt the flow of qi in his veins. He used his mind as his eyes and he carefully observed the situation in his body. This was the inner sense of Meditation stage. As the inner sense continued, a thinyer of light shined from his pupils. Since the process of inner sensing could be detected from his outer form, it meant that he have achieved the peak of Meditation stage. A xiuxingist who reached the peak of Meditation stage at sixteen years old will be the focus of any faction or sect, whether its the Heavenly Academy or the Mountain Lis Sword Sect. But now, he was just xiuxinging by himself at the Tradition Academy. Tang Thirty Six didnt regret his decision, but without a teacher guiding him, the process of xiuxing will slowed down and it will influence his confidence in breaking the barrier of xiuxing. Just this moment, Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes. Tang Thirty Six looked at him and thought, Since you taught Princess Luo Luo, why would it bother me to ask for your mentorship? As he was thinking, he asked several questions of xiuxing that bothered him for a while. Chen Chang Sheng thought seriously for a long time and said, ..........I dont understand. Tang Thirty Six was irritated, You can solve such difficult problems like helping people of Yao race control their path of qi.....if it werent for Luo Luo and Officer Jin, I bet the White Emperor would have already ordered people to capture you and have you sent back to the Red River. Now you are saying you dont understand my question? Yaos body structure is special and in Princess Luo Luos case, even more so. Due to her uniqueness, I was able to think of some solutions.....because I had already spent years researching the functions of ones veins. But your question is about the inner sense of Meditation. I have yet to reach that stage, how am I to help you? Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and said, To be honest, I dont think you have to worry too much. You have already entered the peak of Meditation at such a young age, and the barrier of Heartseek is only inches away from you. You just need to xiuxing at your own pace and one day, you will break the limit. Its best for you to not disturb your flow. Its not about the Great Trial. Tang Thirty Six saw his eyes and knew he misunderstood. He stood up and walked to the window and nced at the countless stars in the night sky. Tang Thirty Six was silent for a moment and said, Xiuxing is like rowing a boat in an opposite stream. It will get harder and harder as you progress. Although I have already entered the peak of Meditation stage and my achievement may seem outstanding ......that barrier is hard to cross. Chen Chang Sheng was silent. When he was in the old temple of Xi Ning Vige, he knew nothing about xiuxing. Now that he had already studied for half a year in Tradition Academy, he knew what Tang Thirty Six wanted to say. But since he was yet to enter Purification, his distance to that barrier was still vast. Therefore, he never really thought about it. It will be harder and harder to progress in the path of xiuxing, and it will get even more dangerous. From the inner sense of Meditation to the Heartseek stage was the first mountain that xiuxingists needed to climb. From that point onwards, xiuxingists climb an ever sloping mountain. However, most people fail at the first mountain because the xiuxingists at that time are inexperienced. Countless years ago, the Scroll of the Way appeared in the world and peoples wisdom expanded. Humans began to xiuxing, and in countless years, countless geniuses appeared. Some of them were able to reach Purification and Meditation stage when they were youngsters, but they failed in front of the Heartseek barrier. They paid with their lives. Those geniuses were just like Tang Thirty Six, their names were on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud and they were recognized by the world. But if they didnt cross that barrier and died, within a short time, their names would be forgotten by the people in this continent and their spot would be filled by new youngsters. Why are Qiu Shan Jun, Xu You Rong, Gou Han Shi and even earlier, Mo Yu, Tian Hai Sheng Xue treated as true geniuses and are treated specially by the elder generation? Because they were able to cross the barrier of Heartseek when they were very young. These people were able to cross the most difficult stage. Although they could still fall during the path of xiuxing and their souls could vanish, the possibility of them bing truly powerful xiuxingists was more probable than anyone elses. Tang Thirty Six didnt want to die, neither did he want to be forgotten. In order to enter meditation stage and im victory at next years Great Trial, in order to rank up in the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, he left his hometown to go to the capital and study at the Heavenly Academy. Only truly prestigious factions and academies like the Heavenly Academy and Mountain Lis Sword Sect could provide their students with the best resources to increase their chance of breaking the barrier. Now, he left Heavenly Academy and switched to the Tradition Academy, a school with only students and no teachers. Who could help him? Although Officer Jin is powerful, his path of xiuxing is of the Yaos method. He cant help Tang Thirty Six. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a long time and said, If you trust me, then perhaps, I can try to find ways to help you. Tang Thirty Six forced a smile andughed, Are you trying to experiment on me? Are you not willing to do so? Chen Chang Shengughed and asked. Tang Thirty Six said, Im very daring. Chen Chang Sheng said, I think you are just very confident in me. Tang Thirty Six was wordless, If I remember correctly, you have still yet to reach Purification. He didnt need to remember anything, he just needed to see. Chen Chang Shengs hands and hair were no different from any ordinary person, in fact, he couldnt be anymore ordinary. If a dull knife shed lightly on his wrist, a thin red line would definitely appear and he would bleed out a few momentster. I dont understand either. For half a year, he meditated every night to absorb the starlight for the use of purification. Every step was precise and correct but nothing was gained. Even a person as determined as he was would eventually get tired of it. He stared at the stars outside of the window and shook his head, Maybe its just my talent. After hearing him describe all the details of absorbing the starlight to purify, Tang Thirty Six reached out his hand and grabbed Chen Chang Shengs wrist. He closed his eyes and carefully detected the situation in his body and noticed that there was no star energy in his body. He was confused as well. He was always convinced that Chen Chang Sheng was a true genius and his belief grew stronger after learning of the marriage vow between Chen Chang Sheng and Xu You Rong. But he could never understand how a genius would have a problem in the path of xiuxing. How could he not be able to reach Purification? Perhaps, theres problem with your veins. A voice was heard near the door of the library. Jin Yu Lu walked in and looked at Chen Chang Sheng, Even when we Yaos xiuxing, we need to bathe in starlight. But since our vein structure is different from that of humans, our methods are different. I dont know if its the same situation with you. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a bit. Then he spoke, Yes, there are some problems with my vein structure. Tang Thirty Six was confused. He asked, But earlier you said its talent. Vein structure is determined when you are born. Naturally, its a type of talent. Chen Chang Sheng didnt exin all the details because that would reveal his biggest secret. If Tang Thirty Six kept asking, he wouldnt know how to answer. That shadow would give too much pressure and he knew clearly that he didnt want any other person to endure such a burden. Jin Yu Lu looked at him quietly and spoke suddenly, The heaven is truly never fair. Yes, the way of Heaven is always fair but never fair. One phrase says it all, It harms the abundant and supplies the limited. Chapter 100 – The Age of Blossom Over the Mountain People of the Yao race were known to be innately strong. They did not need to purify their bodies because their vessels were naturally simple and unobstructed; they could directly absorb starlight and transform it into qi. However, their method also had an disadvantage: they cant use most of the strong xiu xing methods humans have created. Even though asionally there were a few geniuses who could use them, they did it through the same way Chen Chang Sheng taught Luo Luo. Because it was merely a simtion, when they reached higher stages, they encounter many difficulties. Human vessels were asplex as the sea of stars. They could use their qi to simte nature and demonstrate countless fantastic techniques. The shoring was that the human body was rtively weaker so they needed a long time to absorb starlight to purify and they risk their lives when trying to ovee stages. Demons were regarded as perfect, from their body structure to their intelligence. It was as if they were born to xiu xing but maybe because they were too perfect, heaven felt sort of jealous. Their birth rates are very low and they also have some very troublesome problems. There is no perfection in the world, and there is deficiency everywhere. This was very obvious regarding the particr case of Chen Chang Sheng. He read all of the Scrolls of Way since youth. He could automatically understand the books meanings if he read them a hundred times which cultivated his spirit to a very high degree. If he could sessfully purify, he would undoubtedly be the second Gou Han Shi. Unfortunately, as of right now, he couldnt even break through the first stage of xiuxing. Heaven sure is high and far away, so it is too intangible to evaluate. We should try our best to learn, so we can improve. Chen Chang Sheng said, This is the quote my senior told me. I always keep this in mind. Your senior must be a great man. Jin Yu Lu apuded. He then looked at Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty Six and said, In the future, you two will be great as well. Tang Thirty Six was a genius ranked highly on the Honor Roll of Green Cloud, but the reason why he could get praise from an epic figure like Jin Yu Lu was because of his personality. Jin Yu Lu appreciated his determination in dropping out of the Heavenly Academy and how he treated things. He would definitely be umon in the future with such an attitude. Not only Tang Thirty Six, but Jin Yu Lu also anticipated Xuan Yuan Po to achieve great heights because of his excellent talent. If not for his talent, he wouldnt have had been epted by the Startaker Academy. In addition, he met Chen Chang Sheng who was a great teacher that could help him improve swiftly. But the one he valued the most was still Chen Chang Sheng because he was his princess teacher. He clearly knew just how much the princess improved in the several months that she studied at the Tradition Academy. These improvements were all due to this seeminglymon youngster. Most importantly, these three kids seemed to not know what fear and frustration were at all. They had their perspectives of the world and they hold onto their ideals firmly. Their hearts were as transparent as stained ss. As the sun fell on them, they would reflect the light more colorfully and dazzlingly. Jin Yu Lu thought with mixed feelings. Although the Tradition Academy looked broken and deserted now, these three great young students would revitalize the Tradition Academy soon unless a great external storm suddenly destroys it. Hearing the elders apuse, Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit shy so he kept waving his hand. On the other hand, Tang Thirty Six felt like they deserved such praise. He grabbed Jin Yu Lus hands that were full of callus and shook them constantly. He praised, Your eyes are as bright as fire. Jin Yu Lu took back his hand, cing them on his back. While walking out of the library, heughed and left a sentence. Each age will bring forth new talented people to thisnd and each will rule its own domain for years toe. Yes, the development of this continent was never a straight line. Elites never appeared consecutively based on year. Sometimes even in hundreds of years there wouldnt be any elite that would reach the Starfusion stage. However, other times it would take a little more than ten years before several saints appeared. Just like the wild flowers on the hill. In the summer, fall, and winter, there are no flowers at all, but when springes, they all suddenly appear. However, the sprout of flowers was rted to the weather, what was the birth of elites rted to? Such phenomenon was very strange. Theres no pattern and no reason. There could be peace thatsts for several hundred years as if the continent was taking a rest and then suddenly, the peace would be disrupted as if the continent thought it was time for activities and elites would appear suddenly. In the recent thousand of years, there were two huge increases in the number of elites on this continent. At first the Great Zhou reced the former dynasty and established the Tradition. In the several hundred years before this, when the world was in tremendous chaos, the continent was divided into sections. Countless elites seized a region and fought continuously against each causing many elites to pass away. Several hundred years ago, when the demons invaded, the second Emperor united with the former White Emperor. They lead countless elites to fight against the terrifying demons. Because of the war, immeasurable amount of stars that shined in the sky fell. Those were the two great ages when stars shined and fell. The Divine Queen, the Pope, the current White Emperor, the host of the Li Mountain, the Virgin of the South, Jin Yu Lu, Fei Dian, and Xiao Song Gong... they were all elites left from thest great age. That age was already several hundred years ago. The continent had also been peaceful for several hundred years now. Since several decades ago, more urately speaking, ever since the Divine Queen was about to ascend the throne, the frequency of appearances of elites on this continent elerated. Of course, this didnt mean that suddenly, the continent had many elites on the high stage of Starfusion or even saints, it meant that many talented youngsters appeared. Some talents are the youngsters on the Honor Roll such as Qiu Shan Jun, Mo Yu, Xu You Rong, Gou Han Shi, the wolf boy in the North, Luo Luo...and more. Whenpared to the several hundred years of life a xiu xingist has, they were all considered youngsters. They may be only in the Seethrough stage now and mean nothing whenpared to the elder elites, but everyone could see their potential and envision their future. Everyone knew that they could walk very far on the way. In the recent years, the two Honor Rolls of Green Cloud and Midas, the Ivy Festival, other activities held by the sects, and the Great Trial are being valued more heavily. The sects and schools also pay much more attention to their young disciples or students because everyone notices this trend. Jin Yu Lu believed, because of various reasons, that the three youngsters of the Tradition Academy would probably not walk an easy path like other youngsters would, but in the future they would definitely exhibit their own color and ignite their own glory. Walking out of the library and standing on the staircase, the elder, who experienced fighting against the demons, stared at the various stars quietly in the sky. When he remembered an event, his emotions became heavier. ording to Zhou Du Fus words, the frequency of appearances of elites on the continent was rted closely to fate. In the several hundred years after the war with the demons, the continent was peaceful so the number of elites that appeared was little. Now the young elites appeared drastically. Did that mean peace would end soon? Because absorbing starlight to purify never worked, recently Chen Chang Sheng would make a habit of not meditating the whole night. This was not out of frustration, it was because he had a more efficient way of using his time. When he stopped meditating, Xuan Yuan Po also stopped his physical training. Xuan Yuan Pos right arm was severely injured, so he temporarily still could not xiu xing, but he could still do some physical training. Even though Chen Chang Sheng felt sorry for the big trees next to theke that suffered, he wouldnt slow down the curing process for Xuan Yuan Po. Because Tian Hai Ya Er was too harsh and cruel, Xuan Yuan Pos right arm waspletely broken. Because a Yaos body was different from a humans body, it was also difficult to cure. The difficulty was so high that even the guest doctors from the royal pce had no idea how to treat it. Although he recalled some methods from the old medical documents, these methods would still take too long topletely cure him. Washing his hand using warm water and wiping the sweat on his forehead, Chen Chang Sheng told Xuan Yuan Po to take a break. However, he couldnt fall asleep himself even though he was so tired. Seeing that the stars were bright tonight, he went to take a walk in the forest next to theke. He climbed up to the big pagoda tree and looked towards the streets outside of the school. Standing on the tree to see thendscape had already be a part of his life and had also be andscape in the Tradition Academy. There were countless stars in the sky. There were tens of thousands of families of light in the capital as well, intersecting with each other as far as you can see. You couldnt actually figure out which side was the sky, and which side was the earth. He stared at it for a long time because he wanted to ascertain which part of the tens of thousands of family lights belonged to the Li Pce. He wasnt sure if there was anyone there staring back at the Tradition Academy now. Although Luo Luo only left a few days ago, the number of times he climbed up the tree increased a lot. Suddenly, he heard a low voiceing from far away. He turned around and saw only the darkness in the forest, but a dull light prating from a very far away ce. It should belong to the Herb Garden and it looked like someone was there. He felt a little surprised since Luo Luo and her nsmen had all moved into the Li Pce. There should be no one in the Herb Garden. After a few dark nights, why did light and sound suddenly appear there? He subconsciously looked towards the entrance. Seeing the new little wooden house was still lit up, he thought Official Jin should be still in the house, so who was in the Herb Garden? Was it Luo Luo? He knew that such a possibility was too small C if Luo Luo really left the Li Pce, then she definitely woulde to the Tradition Academy first. Because he hoped on it, he jumped down from the branch and walked towards the light. Coming down to the ground from the big pagoda tree, he could no longer see that dull light. It was blocked by the high wall between the Tradition Academy and the Herb Garden. ording to his memory, he continued walking until he came to the wall behind the building. He pushed the door. That was the door that Luo Luo opened up. Since the appearance of this door, the Tradition Academy and the Herb Garden were basically connected together. Chen Chang Sheng opened up the door. He looked at the runner vines and the stone hallway in front of him. He remained silent for a while, then walked by. The Tradition Academy and the Herb Garden were only one wall apart connected by a door. However, for some reasons, in the past he didnt want to get too involved in Luo Luos life. Before, he didnt want to know Luo Luos real identity to avoid creating embarrassment between them so this was actually his first time walking into the Herb Garden. As the former royal garden, theter ce that was managed by the Tian De Pce of the Tradition and used to cultivate rare herbs, the guards of the Herb Garden was obviously strict. However, they were all concentrated on the walls close to the Blossom Street and the East and South direction. There were actually no one near the Tradition Academy. Theres way more than hundred types of nts in this garden. With the starlight, Chen Chang Sheng easily saw countless rare herbs recorded on medical notes. He also saw precious fruits such as Red Fruit slowly swinging on the branch along with the wind. He wasnt new to these herbs and fruits. In the past several months, because of Luo Luo, he had eaten lots of them. The ground of the forest was stacked with fallen leaves. Because it was a little wet, footsteps were silent. He followed the road in the forest that was formed by others steps as he got closer and closer to the dull light. Finally he came to the front of the light. There was a simple stone table in the forest. Above the table, there was a normal oilmp. The one sitting next at the table was not Luo Luo, but a middle ageddy. The oilmp shined on her face. Although it was only amon face, it gave him a very mysterious and umon feeling. Or, was it because the forest was too dense and the light was too dull? Chapter 101 – Reminiscing in Herb Garden Chen Chang Sheng walked towards the middle aged woman and bowed. Even though he saw the person wasnt Luo Luo, he didnt turn around and leave because he knew this middle aged woman. That night of the Ivy Festival, he was sent to the depths of ck Dragon pond by Mo Yu. After struggling against life and death, he finally broke through the seal and came back to the surface of the pond. This middle aged woman was next to the pond, perhaps cleaning her hands or washing her cloth and was almost harmed by a tricky squirrel. He had guessed that the candle light in the Herb Garden was probably not due to Luo Luos return, but he was still a little sad knowing that it was not Luo Luo. ncing around the dark forest, he thought confusingly: If this middle aged woman is living in the Royal Pce, how would she appear at the Herb Garden? From her age, she should be a female officer at the royal pce. However, if shes a concubine of the former emperor, then this would be a troublesome situation. He was rmed. He walked in front of the middle aged woman and gestured in signnguage. He was afraid that he would scare the woman, so he kept his expression calm. His speed of gesture was also smooth and slow to not frighten her. He asked her how she left the royal pce. The middle aged woman looked at him quietly, but didnt answer. Chen Chang Sheng was confused. He gestured again, but this time even more slowly. He believe that his intention was clear enough, How did you get here from the royal pce? The middle aged woman smiled and raised her right hand. There was a key between her fingers. Chen Chang Shengs eyes were keen. Even though the lighting in Herb Garden was a little dim, he still saw the rust on the key, and there were two new scratches. Perhaps they were new marks, but the old key seemed to not have been used in a long time before tonight. When Mo Yu left Tradition Academy that day, he saw the old door in the pces wall. Maybe this key was used to open that door. Perhaps this middle aged woman has the permission to leave royal pce whenever she wants? Then her status in the royal pce was extraordinary. The middle aged woman pointed at the stone table and gestured him to sit down, Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and followed her gesture. The middle aged woman turned around and nced at a wooden house in the depths of Herb Garden. She was silent for a long time. Suddenly her left handnded on the stone table and lightly knocked on the surface two times. There was a teapot on the table, and two tea cups behind the oil candle. Chen Chang Sheng understood her meaning and picked up the teapot to fill a teacup. He handed the cup mannerly to the middle age woman. Although the tea in the pot had no fragrance, it was thick. It should be old ck tea. It was easier to see across the table. Looking at the middle aged womansplexion, she shouldnt be a concubine of the former emperor. Perhaps shes one of the female officers under themand of Divine Queen, she may even be the leader of the female officers. But Chen Chang Shengs respect for her had nothing to do with her status in the royal pce, it was only because she was much older than him. He believed that the years a person lived for was an important factor. Just like the ck tea in the pot, the older, the thicker and the richer, the more a person can taste from it. He was sad that he may not live very long so he respected the elders even more. The middle aged woman picked up the teacup and moved it close to her lips. She took a sip. Chen Chang Sheng noticed that her lips were thicker than those of ordinary females. It was unmannerly for him to stare at a womans lips, even though she was much older and just average looking. Chen Chang Sheng realized his misbehavior and quickly shifted his nce, then he saw the other teacup on the stone table. The garden was empty during the autumn night, why were there two teacups? He nced at the middle aged woman and gestured to ask if he can drink some tea. He had sweated a lot previously when he was helping Xuan Yuan Po with his wounds. He was kind of thirsty right now. The middle aged woman didnt look at him but she nodded lightly in approval. Chen Chang Sheng picked up the teacup and took a sip. He noticed the tea was rich and soothing, it was a pot of righteous tea. Even the famous teas that Luo Luo previously gifted him couldntpare to the seemingly ordinary ck tea in this pot. How a pot of tea tastes depends on the leaves itself, but more importantly, the person who boiled the tea. A person who can boil such a pot of ck tea was definitely of no ordinary status. Chen Chang Shengs looked at the middle aged woman with even more respect in his eyes. He put down the teacup and waited for her to ask a question. But even after they finished their cups of tea, the middle aged woman didnt say anything. She sat quietly next to the table and looked around the surrounding of Herb Garden. There was no emotion in her eyes, there were only countless memories. But Chen Chang Sheng wasnt one of them. Chen Chang Sheng was a little embarrassed, a little nervous even. He wasnt use to this kind of silence. As time passed, he slowly adopted to this atmosphere and didnt think too much of it. He poured tea for the middle aged woman and himself, and then drank from the cup. Both of them were silent as they listened to the crickets in the Herb Garden. Slowly, his mind calmed and wandered off. Only until then did he realize that he had always liked quiet and was used to quiet. He never liked to talk much when he was little. Only until he arrived at the capital did he really started speaking to others. He spoke with Madam Xu, Shuang Er, and Lady Mo Yu for some particr reason. After Tang Thirty Six came to Tradition Academy, he showed his true self and talked all day and Chen Chang Sheng had no choice but to talk back. He was tired out from all the conversations. There was no rule saying that when two people sit together, they must speak. Sometimes its fine to just sit there quietly. Even if they need to converse, they dont need to speak. A simple gesture will suffice. It was as if he returned to Xi Ning Vige. He was with his senior near the river behind the old temple. They were reading the Scrolls of the Way with the help of starlight. When they read up to a confusing part, they would gesture each other tomunicate, then they would continue reading silently. The river was just like Herb Garden at this moment. It was quiet. It wasfortable. Xi Ning Vige was a rural area. Every night, the region would be pitch dark so the starlight was extremely bright. When itnded on earth, it was like snow covering the ground. After Chen Chang Sheng came to the capital, he wasnt used to theplicated rtionships between people, but he never got use to the candle lights at night and the dim starlight. After several autumn rains washed the sky of the capital clear, there were no artificial lights left besides the oil candle on the stone table of Herb Garden. Themps of royal pce were also blocked by the dense forest so at this moment, the starlight seemed to got brighter than usual. The starlight shone through the branches of the trees andnded on his face. He raised his face and nced at the starry sky. He reminisced about the old temple of Xi Ning Vige and his senior, but the bright starlight made him squint his eyes. Under the silver starlight, his eyebrows were still so clean. He squinted his eyes and all the youth of him surfaced. He was just as kind as usual, but a little cuter. Just this moment, the middle aged woman switched her re from the Herb Garden to him. She looked at him quietly. He was squinting his eyes so he didnt notice her attention. He was reminiscing, thinking back to the past. She was stumped while looking at him. Her reminiscence had just finished. She picked up her right hand and smoothly touched his face. Chen Chang Sheng was surprised. His eyes opened widely and he looked at the middle aged woman. He wasnt used to bodily contact because he had no experience when he was little. Plus he didnt know the woman; they had only met twice. He instinctively wanted to back off, but then he saw the eyes of the woman. The eyes were like ake of stars. They containedplex feelings, but slowly the mood became sad and despair. He didnt want to leave so abruptly. This woman must have faced countless evil and dark things in her years at the royal pce. Therefore, he stayed calm and let her palm move across his face even though it felt weird. The womans hand was warm and thick. It slowly rub his face and Chen Chang Shengs body got stiff. Only after a long time did he rx again. Suddenly, the middle aged woman squeezed his cheeks, just like an elder would do to a newborn infant. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt sit still anymore so he stood up. He back off two steps and bowed, I need to go back. After saying this, he remembered that she was deaf and mute so he quickly gestured. The middle aged woman saw his reaction andughed loudly. Of course, herugh was silent. But a sense of pride and power was within herugh. Everyone who saw it would know that she wasughing openly. She didnt wait for Chen Chang Shengs departure. The woman stood up and walked towards the depth of Herb Garden. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and followed up. The nightly gale blew lightly, the leaves fell upon the stone table and swirled around the teapot and the teacup. For twenty years, the teacup and the teapot had been used by its owner. No one knew how long it would be until the next time. What surprised Chen Chang Sheng was that the middle aged woman didnt go to Tradition Academy, rather she went straight into the depths of the Herb Garden. She arrived at the old and broken down pce wall. Looking at that old door, he then realized that her way was different from the path of Mo Yu. The middle aged woman didnt bother with him, nor did she mind him following. She took out the key and inserted it into the lock. After two clicks, the lock opened. The old wooden door was pushed open and she walked in. Until this point, Chen Chang Sheng knew nothing dangerous would happen. He calmed his heart and rxed the hand that was holding the handle tightly. He looked at the back of the woman and yelled lightly. He wanted to say something but the door unexpected shut quickly before his eyes. She left just like this? He was stumped, but after realizing she couldnt hear voices, Chen Chang Sheng was relieved. The closed wooden door somehow seemed to be a part of the pce wall. He looked at the door and was confused. Were the things that happened tonight actually real? Why were they so simr to the fairytales in the scrolls? But the bittersweet taste of tea was still swirling around in his mouth. That warm feeling of contact was still on his face. He shook his head, turned around and left. On the other side of the door exists a long hallway. Around the hallway were moss and ivies, beneath the ivies were at least six types of traps and seals that could kill xiuxingists of the Starfusion stage. The hallway was constructed with stone bricks. The middle aged woman stepped upon the stone bricks and walked forward slowly. Her expression changed gradually. Just after dozens of steps, a sense of immense power returned to her body. That seemingly ordinaryplexion became a great beauty. Not the weak and soft kind of pretty, but the shiny and blinding type of radiance. When she walked out of the hallway, the surroundings changed as well. Under the night sky, the Royal Pce stood in eternity. Chapter 102 – Soothing the Past and Present in the Platform of Dew Xue Xing Chuan led the Red Cloud Kylin through the entrance. This elite who ranked second among the thirty eight Generals in the continent now appeared to be extremely respectful and submissive. The Red Cloud Kylin beside him looked even worse. Its body kept on shaking and it couldnt stand still. The hammer-like kylin tail kept on waving back and forth. It seemed distressed. The middle aged woman wrinkled her eyebrows. Xue Xing Chuan didnt understand why his mount was behaving so strangely tonight. He stood up and tried to exin, the power of the Queen is boundless...... The middle aged woman was the Divine Queen of Zhou Dynasty, the most prestigious individual in this world. Its unrted to me, you dont have to worry, she thought back to the moment when the youngster of Tradition Academy stood near the door and held his sword handle. She rubbed the neck of the kylin lightly. In just a moment, the Red Cloud Kylin calmed down. Next time dont bring it so close, or else it may actually die from exhaustion, she looked at Xue Xing Chuan and said. Xue Xing Chuan was confused. He thought to himself, Is the weird behavior of kylin due to the ordinary youngster named Chen Chang Sheng? You really think hes ordinary? The Divine Queen seemed to read through his mind and said indifferently, If hes actually an ordinary youngster, how could he break even with Gou Han Shi at the Ivy Festival? Without some skills, why would the elders use him to distract me? Xue Xing Chuan was silent, because at this moment, it was unfitting for him to speak. Especially since the Divine Queen had expressed her dislike of the Tradition Academy today, it meant that he had made a big mistake dealing with the public riot in front of the Tradition Academy the way he did. Only one Night Pearl on the Nectar tform was lit up. The ck goat named Hei Yu was standing besides the Night Pearl. It was rubbing its head against the pearl, while Mo Yu was grinding ink in front of the desk. The wind was blowing the hair on her cheek causing it to be a little messy. Hearing the voice, she turned around and saw the Divine Queen walk up the tform. She immediately went over to walk by her. Queen, the fall rain washed the sky several times. Tonight was the right time to observe stars but you camete. Divine Queen said, I have already seen it tonight. Mo yu was surprised, asked, Where did you see it? Divine Queen said, In the Herb Garden. Hearing these words, Mo Yu felt a little shocked thinking that anyone in the pce would know that ever since the previous emperor passed away, the Queen had never visited the Herb Garden. Why did she break the rule tonight? You went to the Tradition Academy today? The Divine Queen seemed to ask casually. She didnt say I heard you went to the Tradition Academy, because she was the Divine Queen; she didnt need to ask indirect questions. The coldness in Mo Yus heart grew. She thought to herself, how would she even dare to hide anything but she responded with a low voice, Yes. The Divine Queen raised her left hand and lightly touched Mo Yus soft cheek. She said, Did you do these things? Mo Yu knew what kind of positions the Queen and Tian Hai Family yed in the two consecutive blood baths that happened today. She didnt understand the Queens attitude, so she didnt dare answer recklessly. Mo Yu answered lightly, I dare not. Without your permission, they dared to act? The Tradition Academy is pretty close to the Royal Pce. The Divine Queen looked at her and said lightly. Her right hand was still rubbing her face. Mo Yu noticed the smile on the Queens lips and her heart froze. She was terrified. How would she know that the Divine Queen was just thinking about the youngster and wasparing the smoothness of their faces? Mo Yu lowered her head and said, The whole business about this marriage still needs a conclusion......Xu You Rong used the marriage vow as an excuse to not marry Qiu Shan Jun. The bond between North and South.... What about the bond between North and South? I said it before, if Xu You Rong doesnt want to marry, then let her be, but......no one believed me. The Divine Queen lowered her hand and walked to the tform of Dew while ncing at the capital under the night sky. Her voice showed a trace of loneliness, Everyone always thinks I value the world the most and that sacrificing a girls dream is trivial byparison. Therefore you didnt believe me, even Xu You Rong didnt believe me. For this......you used all that you can. Mo Yu was silence for a moment and said, Regardless of the marriage vow, I still think the youngster is a little strange. He appeared in such a precise moment and critical situation. The critical moment she was referring to was the bad influence the marriage vow had on the policy of Zhou Dynasty. In addition, he was now a symbol of the old force of capital to strike against the Queen. The Divine Queen didnt turn around and said indifferently, Arent you the one who put him into the Tradition Academy? Mo Yus expression turned serious, Yes, but Im thinking perhaps someone was pushing the wave in disguise and used the Dong Yu Generals Mansion and Xu You Rongs letter to prevent me from making the correction decision, and this decision helped Chen Chang Sheng appear in front of the public of the capital. So what if he appeared? Hisst name is Chen. Perhaps someone is trying to make the capitals public think back to the royal family. ........how did your research go? His teacher is Taoist Ji.....and besides this, there are no more clues. ording to the message from Xi Ning, the old temple is still there but no one is in it. Hearing the name of Taoist Ji, Divine Queen was silent for a long time and she suddenly said, Stop the investigation. Mo Yu was surprised, she didnt understand why the Divine Queen ordered this. Divine Queen looked at the starry sky quietly. There is fate, but no one can see through their own fate, even she cant. But she had the confidence to control her fate and even the heaven cannot stop her from doing so. That youngster was her nemesis? Hrious. She said, The capital is vast. Mo Yu was little surprised, she didnt understand what the Queen meant. The continent is vast, the sky is wider, but none of them canpare to my heart. She said slowly, And you think I cant allow the existence of a single academy? Mo Yu was shocked, even if the Divine Queen wouldnt be happy, she was ready to object. The Divine Queen didnt turn around and she raised her right hand to gesture that there was nothing more to say. This was her first time expressing her attitude towards Tradition Academy, and it will be herst time. Her attitude towards the Tradition Academy depended on her attitude towards Chen Chang Sheng. She knew about Chen Chang Shengs sickness and sympathized. No matter who was using him and why, she decided to give him a chance a chance to prove that he once lived. Dont disturb that youngster, at least not before the Great Trial. Mo Yu was yet to recover from her shock. Upon hearing the Queens request, she asked confusingly, Why the Great Trial? The Divine Queen said, A kid who still cant xiuxing as of now wants to im the championship of the Great Trial. Dont you think this is kind of interesting? Dont you think this child is interesting? Mo Yu thought back to Chen Chang Shengs stiff expression. She was confused of how he was interesting to the Queen. Looking at the figure standing on the tform of Dew, Mo Yu suddenly thought that there was something strange about the Queen today but she couldnt figure out what. Those people moved to Li Pce. I wont let anyone live there and disturb the peace. So stop appearing in my dreams.......well, even if you do appear, please talk about something joyous and stopining all the time. The Divine Queen quietly looked at the night sky and stared into a nk spot. She said in her heart, I went to drink some tea in Herb Garden. That spot in the night sky was now in darkness, but twenty years ago, it was the spot of the brightest star. It was a star of Emperor. That star meant a lot to her, just like the Herb Garden. Several hundred years ago, she was forced out of the Royal Pce and she xiuxinged in the Herb Garden. Several years passed just like that. During those years, the former emperor woulde out of the door and visit her every night. She was a Taoist and because of certain things, she was inspected by many in the court. Even the closest ones to her could be spies from different factions. Even if she dared to meet with the former emperor, she couldnt do much. The things she and the former emperor did at the Herb Garden was drink tea and converse. Even if they met in the dark of the night when no one was around, the closest she and the former emperor got to was touching each others faces and staring at each others eyes. Tonight, I saw a youngster who was just like you. The Divine Queen looked at the night sky and smiled. A momentter, her smile vanished and her voice became cold, Coincidentally, hisst name is also Chen. The autumn rain was unpredictable. Its not as lovely as the spring rain, and its coldness was irritating. Although the autumn was still here and nothing seemed to have happened, in reality, a lot has happened. Although the Divine Queen didnt say a word about the troubles in the capital, all the people who were qualified knew her attitude. Therefore peace once again returned to the capital. The ambassadors of South lived exclusively in the Academy of Li Pce. Princess Luo Luo, who was in the spotlight, was not heard from again. But rumors says that shes also living in Li Pce. Family of Tian Hai started searching for treasure around the world to prepare for the marriage between Tian Hai Sheng Xue and Princess Ping Guo next year. Tian Hai Sheng Xue returned to the Yong Xue Gate. Some of the students who passed the semi-trials were epted into the Six Ivies, while the others were preparing vigorously in their taverns. The central topic of capital is slowly transitioning to the approaching Great Trial. As with the previous months, the Tradition Academy was now very quiet. After that autumn rain, no one dared to disturb Tradition Academy and the Tradition Academy didnt fix their door either. The broken entrance justyed there and mocked the Family of Tian Hai silently. Countless people reminisced about the old Chen period and hated the Family of Tian Hai. Slowly, the broken entrance of the Tradition Academy became a famous tourist attraction. Everyday people would visit and express their opinions about the Tian Hai Family, or even towards the Divine Queen. The guard of the Tradition Academy was part of the attraction C a figure who participated in the previous war against Demon Race. A legendary figure like Jin Yu Lu cannot be seen anywhere else so easily. With regards to the youngsters of the Tradition Academy.......the people still talked about the fiance of Xu You Rong. Disdain and scorn filled their expression when doing so but their voices of discussion were always low, and no one dared to curse. Because now the entire capital knew that there were a lot of rocks in the Tradition Academy. The entrance of Tradition Academy became an attraction, but not many people dared to enter the attraction. Of course, some people didnt care for such things. They could even sleep in this attraction. The autumn leaves outside of the window were reflecting the golden sunlight. The view was beautiful. Chen Chang Sheng looked away from his window and nced at the long and smooth dark hair on his bed. He didnt understand. How did the situatione to this? Chapter 103 – Fall in Love with Your Bed He walked towards the bed and shook the person inside his nket gently. The clear sensation he felt on his finger reminded him that he should switch to a thicker nket... Perhaps, the autumn days were getting colder? Mo Yu opened her eyes and woke up. She took off the earmuffs and sat up on the bed. She yawned and stood up like nothing happened. Then, she walked in front of the bronze mirror to check herplexion. She firstbed her dark hair and then started to wash away the leftover makeup on her face. Once again, she showed off the unique technique of Starfusion xiuxingists. Countless water drops appeared magically from her thin fingers and reflected gem-like rays under the sunlight. Watching her smoothly rub her face with the water drops, Chen Chang Sheng couldnt help but shake his head. After thest time he saw the scene of Mo Yu waking up and fixing her makeup, Chen Chang Sheng thought back and felt that it was a waste of life. Yes, not a misuse of her ability, but a waste of life. Those pure water drops were formed from her qi. Qi is absorbed from starlight during meditation, and meditation requires time. Time is life. She was able to achieve such a high stage in xiuxing but she uses her ability to wash away makeup on her face. Obviously, she was wasting her life. Looking at the youngsters expression in the bronze mirror, Mo Yu knew what he was thinking about and said, Only the water that is taken from the heaven and earth is of the purest form. Since it doesnt need any containers to hold it, it isnt contaminated. This type of water is the best kind to wash ones face. Chen Chang Sheng was silent. Mo Yu took out a towel from the drawer and lightly dried away the water on her face thinking that her exnation was pointless to a male. Suddenly, she felt something strange. She thought to herself, why was she exining this to him? The recent peace of Tradition Academy will sustain until the Great Trial. She stood up and looked at Chen Chang Sheng expressionlessly, You should understand what kind of sympathy and kindness this is and you should stay put as well. Chen Chang Sheng thought about it, but didnt say anything. I heard.......you are preparing to im the championship of the Great Trial? Mo Yu asked interestingly. Chen Chang Sheng was a little surprised. Of his journey from Xi Ning to the capital, his most important goal was to take first ce at the Great Trial. But if this was known to the public, it would attract more mocking and discussion than marrying Xu You Rong. Because of his fear of this, he only told his two most trusted peers. Luo Luo and Tang Thirty Six knew about it... plus the dark dragon. Where did Mo Yu hear about such a thing? He remembered something, perhaps he brought up the topic when he was talking with maid Shuang Er in Dong Yu Generals Mansion. He didnt want to present his goal to the entire world, but when someone was asking him, he couldnt object. Lying and covering up isnt his way of life. Yes, I want to try and test the possibilities. He looked at Mo Yu and said. Mo Yus expression slowly turned solemn. Due to Chen Chang Shengs calm expression when he replied, she couldnt mock him. She wrinkled her eyebrows slightly and said, Although I dont like you, I know you are not an arrogant idiot. Chen Chang Sheng answered, I just want to try. Have you seen anyone recently? Mo Yu suddenly asked. She asked him if he saw anything, but didnt add any specific details, not even a name. Because she was confident that if Chen Chang Sheng saw that person, he would remember and would know who she was talking about. The Divine Queen told her that Chen Chang Sheng wanted to im the first ce in the Great Trial. The peace of the Tradition Academy was also given by the Divine QUeen. She never understood why the attitude of the Queen suddenly changed that night. She tried to find any hidden connection between these events. Chen Chang Sheng was stumped. He had been xiuxinging and reading in Tradition Academy for the past few days. He didnt even step out of the academys door, how could he encounter....... He suddenly remembered that middle aged woman who sat in Herb Garden and drank tea with him. He grew cautious. Is Mo Yu trying to ask about the middle aged woman? What is her purpose? Mo Yu has dominant influence in the pces and he was worried that she may bring trouble to the middle aged woman. Who? He didnt admit nor object. He was only asking a rhetorical question. It was a suitable reply. Mo Yu didnt think too much about it. She looked at Chen Chang Shengs cleanplexion and thought back to the Divine Queens expression when she talked about the youngster. She knew something strange was happening. After a moment of thought, she looked at Chen Chang Sheng andughed. The usual cold and prideful eyes suddenly became seductive and she asked quietly, I slept on your bed two times, perhaps there is some fragrance left over. Did you smell it at night when you were sleeping? When sheughed, her eyes squinted. Although her voice was a little husky, it was nice to hear. Chen Chang Sheng stepped back and kept his distance while answering, I did not. Mo Yu followed up and widened her eyes. She looked at him and asked sincerely, Why? Although she seemed to not do it on purpose, her eyes brightened and it made men nervous. Because after you left that day, I changed the nkets. Chen Chang Sheng said, After you leave today, Ill change the nket again. The room got quiet and the golden leaves outside the window were waving back and forth in the wind. It seemed like the leaves were mocking the crickets that were jumping in the grass. A few momentster, she slowly stood up and looked into his eyes while asking, Why? Chen Chang Sheng answered honestly, Sanitation problems. Mo Yus breath got heavier. She asked coldly, You think Im dirty? Chen Chang Sheng answered sincerely, I know being a neat freak isnt necessarily good, but you never take off your coat when you sleep.....I cant ept that. Mo Yu controlled her desire to destroy the entire building and smash Chen Chang Sheng into pieces. She walked heavily to the door and stopped. She thought about Chen Chang Shengs words again and turned around and asked, You are saying you dont like my clothes being dirty, not me being dirty? Chen Chang Sheng didnt know how to answer. From his point of view, Mo Yu tilting her head and asking curiously was kind of cute, almost like Luo Luo. How could he connect her to the keen and powerful Lady Mo Yu? Mo Yu smiled sweetly and asked, If thats what you are worried about, then Ill take off my coat next time, or I will just bepletely naked when sleeping in your nket. If I do that, will you change your nket afterwards? Chen Chang Sheng never expected this kind of situation. His mouth opened slightly but no words came out. Mo Yu lowered her head and said embarrassingly, If you are still happy with that.....then I will take a bath first and clean myself up beforehand. That will be fine, right? Chen Chang Shengs mouth opened wider and could only let out one syble C that syble is definitely not the Dragon Tone that Taoist Ji taught him. Ah? You are shy now? Mo Yu covered her the smile on her lips with her hand. A trace of pride shed through her eyes. I think its best not to. Chen Chang Sheng woke up from his thoughts and looked at her while speaking solemnly. There is a barrier between man and woman, plus you got Min Pce in the Royal Pces and you have your own house in Orange Garden. Why do you need to sleep at Tradition Academy? Moreover, why sleep on my bed? If anyone else heard about this, it would be devastating to your reputation.... Mo Yu didnt have time to hear his lectures. She blinked a few times and asked lightly, Are you not satisfied? Chen Chang Sheng thought for a moment and scratched his head, I never thought much about the things between men and women, plus......I dont understand it. Mo Yus eyes were filled withughter, If you dont understand......I can teach you. Chen Chang Sheng moved back another two more steps and arrived in front of the window. He spoke with reason, Lady, I am in an arranged marriage. His room wasnt too high, it was on the second floor. It would be easy for him to jump to the surface. Mo Yuughed happily and said, Speaking of which, you and Xu You Rong are very simr. If its necessarily, you guys can use the marriage vow as a shield. But what if you were not the fiance of Xu You Rong? Chen Chang Sheng shook his head, I still wont. He didnt even think about it and gave his answer. It hurt Mo Yus pride. She was a little irritated and asked, Why? Chen Chang Sheng said, Because you are ill. Mo Yu was furious, You are ill! Chen Chang Sheng thought to himself, Im ill. But my secret shouldnt be spilled to others. He looked at her seriously and said, Im speaking the truth. You are under constant pressure and have insomnia while sweating too often. I believe no matter where you are, in the pce or Orange Garden, you cant fall asleep. Thats why you are walking around early in the morning. Mo Yu raised her eyebrows slightly and stared at him while not speaking. She thought to herself, How does he know this? Just this year she was suffering from insomnia and sweating. She couldnt fall asleep at night and she needed to help the Divine Queen during the day. She rarely had a moment to close her eyes because of the articles she needed to edit before handing them to the Divine Queen. After days and days of loss of sleep, even as a xiuxingist of Starfusion stage, she couldnt handle it anymore. The reason she carries around soundproof earmuffs and fragrance bags is to fall asleep. But they were of no use. Only until few days ago when Family of Tian Hai was attacking Tradition Academy and she came to the academy to see what was going on so that she could control the level of riot while forcing Chen Chang Sheng to disband the marriage vow did she somehow manage to fall asleep on his bed. She didnt understand why. Chen Chang Shengs bed was ordinary besides the fact that it was extremely clean. But how could she fall asleep so easily on it? The bed has a dull color and its texture was just normal cotton. How did it have a thin scent that could surround her with safety? Mo Yu couldnt find an exnation. She thought what happened that day was just a coincidence. But after that day her insomnia got worse, especially after the Divine Queen went to Herb Garden. Mo Yu needed to think about too many things and she just couldnt sleep. Until today, she finally gave up and came here again. She told herself the reason she came to Tradition Academy today was to warn Chen Chang Sheng, and at the same time gather some information between the Queen and Chen Chang Sheng. But the moment she saw Chen Chang Shengs bed, she knew that she only wanted to sleep on his bed. Constant worry? Mo Yu looked at him and asked, her expression was heavy and the depths of her pupil showed a trace of coldness. Editor Binggo: LOL i swear reading this chapter legit cracked me up. He shat on Mo Yus life so badly. Sanitation problems, You are dirty, I have an arranged marriage. You waste your life not ability but LIFE. Chapter 104 – Remember a Person Yes, you worry too much. Besides insomnia and worry, Chen Chang Sheng said a few more symptoms. All matched up with her and in the end, he also mentioned the instability of the endocrine system. Enough! Mo Yus face turned slightly red. She said, I admit that what all you said is correct. Just tell me how to cure it. Chen Chang Sheng felt a bit strange. He asked, Even if the imperial physicians cant cure your disease immediately, they can definitely temporarily suppress the symptoms but you never went to see them. Mo Yu didnt say a word. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head and said, Its not a good thing to suspect the doctors. What do you understand? Mo Yu looked at him and said. She could no longer hold in her thoughts. As the Queens closest female official, there were countless people watching her movements. For some diseases, she could go to see doctors, but for others, she couldnt. In the beginning, as she self-diagnosed that her disease was probably rted to cardio and mentality, she immediately discarded her intention to get a doctor. Did she worry too much? What kind of worries did she have? The entire continent knew her whole family had been exterminated. Was this her biggest worry? Did she actually feel discontent towards the Divine Queen? She couldnt let anyone know that. Because of her worries, she couldnt even go to sleep. Until today, Chen Chang Sheng pointed it out. She stared at Chen Chang Shengs eyes and thought that she would have to take more risk by killing him than trusting him. Would you keep the secret for me? she asked. She and Chen Chang Sheng were enemies, but for no particr reason, she believed in Chen Chang Shengs promise. What Chen Chang Sheng wanted was much simpler. Since she started to ask for medicine, the rtionship between them was no longer that of enemies, but of a physician and his patient. As a physician, he obviously had to keep the secret of his patients, so he nodded. How should I cure it? Do you want me to diagnose your pulse? Mo Yu remembered that he was Taoist Jis disciple so she felt a bit more confident in him. Raising her hand and extending it to the front of his eyes, she said, its better if you dont give medicine. Chen Chang Sheng understood why she said this. It was because it was very hard to keep it a secret when there were dregs of decoction. Thinking that this girl who seemed to live a good life was actually living so cautiously as if she was living in the abyss everyday made him disliked her less for no good reason. He softly ced his finger on her wrist. After a short while, he made his decision. He said, Its fine if you dont take medicine, its just going to take longer time. Mo Yu felt more rx hearing his words. Rx your mind, take a walk more often, eat more porridge of coix seeds, and then... Chen Chang Sheng looked at the middle of her eyebrows, the leftover of makeups was already washed off, yet there was still a bit dryness. After hesitating for a while, he said, some symptoms will be cured naturally after marriage. Mo Yu felt a bit surprised, then she realized that her cheeks suddenly turned red while her face looked angry. She harshly stared at him but she didnt say anything. She just left. Chen Chang Sheng walked to the window and looked at her shadow disappearing in the depth of the forest. He shook his head. Walking on the thick and firm fallen leaves in the forest and hearing the sound of her footsteps, Mo Yus heart was in a mess. The cold fall wind passed through the forest and touched her face, yet her face was still so hot. Previously when Chen Chang Shengs spoke of her instability(her period), she already felt very humiliated but when he pointed out that she was still a virgin, she felt a mix of humiliation and anger. If Chen Chang Sheng was an old and respectable imperial physician, then it wouldnt matter. But from all perspectives, he was just a young man whocked experiences in the society. The fall leaves broke along with her footsteps. Her clothes moved alongside the fall wind as she passed through the forest in the Tradition Academy. Arriving at the pce, she gradually calmed down. She nced back at the faint little building behind the forest. Remembering what she just did, she felt very surprised. Did she actually just leer at a young man and say so many shameless words to lure him? Although now, she already knew the secret C the young man was not her enemy. She could stay very rx when facing him, but...what she did today was way off limits. Her cheek that had just cooled down suddenly turned hot again. Her beautiful eyes were filled with humiliation. If anyone knew what she did to Chen Chang Sheng today at the Tradition Academy, the entire capital might get crazy. Suddenly, she became calm. Standing for a long time in front of the wall of the pce, no one knew what she was thinking. The leaves fell that on her skirt gradually stacked up and made her look even thinner and extremely lonely. ..................... As the fall passed by, the winter and the Great Trial got closer and closer. The Tradition Academy again weed a long period of peace. Chen Chang Sheng cared about the peace so much that he used all his time on xiu xing and studying. Xuan Yuan Po did the same. Although Tang Thirty Six missed the prosperous world outside of the school a lot, he was forced to work hard because of his two friends. Inside the library, Chen Chang Sheng absorbed starlight to purify every night. Although there wasnt any change in his body or any progress in his xiu xing, he was not frustrated at all. From meditation to absorption, he did every step seriously and without error. Xuan Yuan Pos right arm gradually healed and the healing became faster and faster. If he could recover before the winter and begin practicing the xiuxing methods under Chen Chang Shengs guidance, he might actually catch the Great Trial. Tang Thirty Six never stopped xiu xing. The amount of his qi and the purity consistently increased. His xiu xing became more and more stable. He had already arrived at the Gate of Heartseeking Stage, yet just like the other youngsters on the Honor Roll of the Green Cloud, before being fully prepared, he absolutely would not take the risk to take that step. From the upper stage of Meditation to Heartseeking Stage was the most hazardous and dangerous barrier in xiu xing. No matter how talented the xiuxingists were, they still had to prepare for a long time. Even Qiu Shan Jun used one full year, and that was on top of the foundation that the Li Mountain Sword Sect gave him. As of right now, Tang Thirty Six was definitely the first person in the Tradition Academy to face the dead or alive test. As the first student in the Tradition Academy, Chen Chang Sheng of course wouldnt watch him fight alone. In fact, Chen Chang Sheng already prepared a lot. The first was in the form of potions. These days, he and Tang Thirty Six had secretly sneaked into the Herb Garden three times to acquire many rare herbs and fruits. When needed, he would refine potions using the methods taught by his teacher, Taoist Ji. He believed that he would definitely refine potions that were not worse than that of ces such as Li Mountain Sword Sect and the Heavenly Academy. The second was in the form of methods. Although he didnt even sessfully purify, he had already begun reading books rted to meditation hoping to help Tang Thirty Six sessfully pass the barrier. The process of stealing herbs from the Herb Garden was very stressful. It was somewhat against his morals. Yet inparison to the bigger idea that life was more important than anything else, he didnt think too much of it. But when looking at the oilmp on the stone table, he naturally remembered that middle ageddy. Then he remembered Luo Luo. If it wasnt for Luo Luo who opened a door on the wall, if it wasnt for Luo Luo living at the Herb Garden for a long time, if it wasnt for Luo Luo leaving Official Jin at the Tradition Academy who helped them steal the herbs, the entire process couldnt take ce. One night, when Chen Chang Sheng was reading an ancestors note on making the transition from Meditation to Heartseeking Stage, he remembered again that he forgot a very important thing. It was still Luo Luo. Suddenly, his back was drenched with sweat. Chapter 105 – Heading to Li Palace Luo Luo had the bloodline of the White Emperor and its characteristic trait of ample True Essence (zhenyuan). Having instructed her at Orthodox Academy for the past few months, she had managed to reach the upper stage of the Meditative (zuozhao) Realm. If the yao races advancement is simr to that of a humans, then she is probably also on the verge of entering a perilous stage of her cultivation. Thinking up this point, Chen Chang Sheng began having feelings of regret and trepidation; if something were to happen to Luo Luo, he wouldnt be able to forgive himself. He now had a deeper understanding of entering the Ethereal Opening (tungyou) realm, and more importantly, he also had medicine. Having thought of this, he immediately got up and raced towards the small wooden lodging at the front entrance and asked Jin Yu Lu, When will Luo Luo... Her Highness get to leave Li Pce and go outside? Jin Yu Lu, who was in the midst of drinking, found Chang Shengs actions to be rather puzzling. He lightly squinted his eyes while passing ginkgo seeds to his mouth and asked, Whats wrong? Chen Chang Sheng saw Yu Lus expression and thought to himself that it must be troublesome to arrange matters and said, I have something I need to tell her, therefore I need to see her... if its not possible, then could I trouble Your Grace to help me pass on a letter?. Jin Yu Lu threw the seeds into his mouth, and while chewing, he answered in a murmuring and muddled voice, Thats all? Chen Chang Sheng was slightly confused, what did he mean by thats all? If you want to see her, then just go, theres no need for me to pass on a letter. Jin Yu Lu raised his wine cup and drank it in a single gulp and subsequently began cking his tongue at the burning sensation. Chen Chang Sheng became even more confused, staring nkly and questioning, Im... allowed to see her? Her Highness is at Li Pce and therefore she cannot leave, this is for her own personal safety, but you are Her Highness tutor and therefore not a threat. If you want to see her, then go to Li Pce, who would stop you? Your Grace, why didnt you tell me this earlier? You never seem to leave the grounds of this school, so I presumed you wished to concentrate on your own cultivation. Your Grace... What is it? I... thank you... Im not feeling any sense of gratitude. ..... ..... It was alreadyte and therefore unsuitable for travelling to Li Pce, thus, the next morning, in the early hours, scant before the fifth hour, Chen Chang Sheng took a break from his usual routine and woke up early. He then roused Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po from their respective slumber and used rousing scents on Jin Yu Lu, who was still feeling the aftereffects of his drinking. Metallic wheels, rolling upon the azure stones, sending out a ckety racket as a horse-drawn carriage rolled by, its passengers: two humans and two yao, headed towards Li Pce. Li Pce was the residence of the Pope and the heart of the Orthodoxy, it had also long been held as an equal to the Imperial Pce. Situated in the Western sector, it covered a vast expanse that was visible from even a distance of over 10 li; from New North Bridge, you could still make its countenance. The Orthodoxy was founded in the year 1573 of the Radiant Calendar; something that was already 800 years ago. Yet, from the time the Heavenly Tomes descended, and the door to the Radiant Path first opened to the continent, its history could be considered over 10,000 years in length. Li Pce, as a monument to the Orthodoxy, was naturally sublime. The pceplex upied an expanse that was seemingly endless, with a divine avenue that was wide enough to amodate the passage of eight carriages running side-by-side. The main pce where the Pope resided was situated in the deepest region, with an expansive white stone clearing before it, littered with dozens of lesser buildings and structures that collectively formed the widerplex. Li Pce College was also situated within this pceplex, but it was structured slightly differently from what people would normally expect. Temple Seminary and the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, which were fellow members of the 6 Ivy League schools were also located here. Neighbouring each other, like a single unit and body, caused the pce to be asionally referred to as Academy City by some. A noted attraction of the Capital, the Li Pce Ivy, was partially referring to the three schools that were linked together by a single wall that was bounded in seemingly endless vines. Though the main attraction referred to the greenery surrounding the main pce of the Pope. Chen Chang Sheng and the others left Orthodox Academy before the skies had even begun to brighten. By the time they reached Li Pce, it was half past five, which was the time for morning meals, Jin Yu Lu marvelled at the youths scheduling of time and couldnt stop himself shaking his head while smiling in bemusement. At the outermost perimeter of Li Pce, there were countless stone pirs of a height beyond 30 odd metres, with a width that would require several men topletely encircle. Each pir was distanced hundreds of metres from each other and upon a cursory nce from afar, seemingly ordinary, yet from a close distance, the uniformity of the pirs gave a sense of indescribable grandeur. Upon getting closer to the pirs, Xuan Yuan Po discovered that the pirs did not contain a single seam or joint, and became mildly ck-jawed with awe; each pir was carved in whole from a single piece of rock. From where did the crafters of these pirs find suchrge, wless rock in the quantities needed, and how did they manage to transport said rocks to the Capital? With the morning wind flowing across, and rays of sunshine streaming from above; the stone pirs with nothing in between them; above the pirs was nothing except the empty skies, akin to nothing being able to obstruct their reach to the heavens above. asionally a stray bird would flutter across, yet this could do nothing to detract from the calm scene before them. Yet, these pirs were the entrance to Li Pce. If someone were to enter the pce grounds without permission, or after the grounds were closed, they would activate the wards that are in ce, though what kind of wards were ced, is a mystery to all, since for countless years, no one has dared to trespass Li Pce, with thest time the wards were triggered being too distant for memory. The stone pirs did not prevent the passage of Chen Chang Shengs group, upon handing over their documents, they were quickly granted entry. Those guarding the entrance did however pass strange nces over the group, their curiosity driven by the fact that Chen Chang Shengs documents indicated they were from Orthodox Academy. Orthodox Academy, the name was an obvious indicator of its rtionship to the Orthodoxy. But this was history of decades past; since the previous principals involvement in the Imperial Chen ns rebellion and the schools subsequent repression by the Pope, this rtionship had long since broken. This was the first time in years that the school had appeared before Li Pce. The three students of this school were already infamous in the Capital, not to mention their equally infamous doorkeeper, Jin Yu Lu. Morning rays nketed the stone pirs upper region, faintly highlighting some patterns. Chen Chang Sheng had previously applied at Temple Seminary, but the location was the River Wang (View) Branch, prepared especially for applicants, so this was his first time being here. He retracted his gaze and followed Jin Yu Lu, heading forwards onto the divine avenue. Both sides of the avenue was lined a multitude of trees, though it was the height of Autumn, and fallen leaves had stripped branches bare, it was still difficult to gaze past the thick of trees to see the view beyond. Half past five, the morning meal of Li Pce, was also the time when the students of Li Pce College, Temple Seminary and the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green would have their morning cultivation practice. Far away, near the walls of theplex, faint sounds drifted by of book recitals, from the two sides of the divine avenue, sword qi swept through the air, rming countless birds. Alternating auras of chill and heat also streamed through the woods. Tang Thirty-Six upon seeing the shes of swords, could feel the familiar presence, which roused his interest. Amongst the students practising their morning cultivation, there were a lot of talented individuals, amongst them, he could also sense the presence of a few that were by no means weaker than himself, only, he couldnt tell which school they were from. Chen Chang Sheng, as wont his appreciation of time and learning, was also interested in the scene before him, even going as far as to nudging slightly closer towards the ce of interest. But upon remembering the matter of Luo Luo, he didnt still his step so that he may observe further, but rather, increased his pace, heading towards the end of the divine avenue and the grand pce thatid ahead. Suddenly, he stopped. Jin Yu Lu and the other two youths also came to a stop. This was because something strange had urred. On the two sides of the divine avenue, parallel to their position, where there were originally a flurry of sounds from des slicing through the air, was suddenly strangely quiet. Chen Chang Sheng looked off the side of the avenue path and continued advancing forwards, with Jin Yu Lu and the others following on. In step with their own, the sounds from both sides of the avenue also slowly came to a stop, wherever they went, silence followed. Akin to wind through the woods, bringing along a message; akin to a strange atmosphere slowly spreading. As the group reached the half-way point of the avenue, with a fair distance still separating them from the dome-like pce ahead, the two sides surrounding the divine avenue was alreadypletely silent. Subsequently, a murmuring started, not the buzzing of springtime caterpirs feeding on the leaves of mulberry trees, but the sound of a multitude of footsteps. Hundreds of young men and women came out of the woods, standing on the two sides of the divine avenue, gazing upon the group of Chen Chang Sheng. These people were students from Temple Seminary, the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and Li Pce College. Their lining was obviously not a wee, but observance. The gazes were varied in their emotions, including curiosity, vigil, disdain or loathing. At the Ivy League gathering, with Orthodox Academy having won against the Li Shan Sword Sect, alongside the revtion Xu You Rongs betrothal, Chen Chang Sheng was already famous. Students that didnt participate in the Ivy League gathering were incredibly curious of Chen Chang Sheng. Since Orthodox Academy was off-limits, and Chen Chang Shengs group didnt leave, there wasnt any chance of approaching Chang Shengs group. Upon hearing the news of students from said school were visiting Li Pce, including Chen Chang Sheng, they were scantly going to let this chance slip by. They wanted to see for themselves the visage of Chen Chang Sheng, what kind of person was he, to want to marry Xu You Rong! Yet, there were also a lot of gazes on Tang Thirty-Six, though these gazes had different emotions behind them than those that were gazing on Chen Chang Sheng. The gazes were mainly filled with adtion, with the majority stemming from female students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. A young genius from the Promation of Azure Clouds, the young master of an established n, dashing features, and an icy-cool attitude, no matter what angle you approached this from, Tang Thirty-Six was the manifestation of a maidens fantasy. If one were to also include the fact that the Wen Shui Tang family had a wealth that was even the envy of the government, Tang Thirty-Sixs status in the hearts of these girls was possibly even above that of Gou Han Shi. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression was ice cold, with an unwavering gaze, a look of indescribable pride and elegance. Yet this look, aroused the fancy of several girls, almost prompting them to release excited cries. Chen Chang Sheng and Xuan Yuan Po were slightly surprised, being used to seeing hiszy and mischievous side, they had almost forgotten that he was celebrity. The gazes of the girls filled with adtion, lessened the effect of any hostility that was creeping in and out of the gazes from both sides of the divine avenue. Chen Cheng Sheng calmed himself, ignoring the hostile staresnding upon him, and quietly carried on forwards, that invisible pressure was something only the one experiencing it can truly understand. They first passed the woods directly outside of Temple Seminary, the gazes of students from this school were the most hostile. Tian Hai Yaer was not a particrly likeable person, but he was still a student of Temple Seminary, students and teachers alike of the school were relying upon him to stun the world in the following years Grand Examination. Yet the result was his crippling at the hands of Luo Luo, after the Ivy League gathering, discussions in the Capital were particrly harsh on Temple Seminary, it, alongside Li Shan Sword Sect, were the two biggest losers of the incident. The teachers and students of Temple Seminary didnt dare to touch Luo Luo, therefore their grudges could only fall upon Orthodox Academy, or more specifically, upon Chen Chang Shengs group. Chen Chang Sheng ignored the gazes and passed by the grounds of Temple Seminary. Suddenly, at that moment, a sound arose from the group of people at the side of the divine avenue. So its only someone that cant even finish their Purification. Chapter 106 – Crossing the Divine Avenue Due to the fervent gazes of the female students, Tang Thirty-Six had to continue maintaining his look of icy refinement, upon hearing what words were uttered, his expression deepened further, with a steely gaze directed towards the source of those words and confirming that they were uttered by a student of Temple Seminary. Chen Chang Sheng extended an arm to block his advancement, shaking his head while doing so. His purpose foring to Li Pce today, was to meet Luo Luo about an important matter, he had no time for dys. Though he couldntpletely ignore the slights, he wasnt about to erupt in fury over them. Anger, envy, grievances, heart-ache, sadness... all of these emotions were detrimental to health and a waste of time, and thus held little value to him. Tang Thirty-Six gave the Temple Seminary group a cold stare before following Chen Chang Sheng onwards. Jeering starteding from amongst Temple Seminary group, unhappy at the implications of warning from Tangs stare, with one person eximing: The truth is the truth, are we not allowed to state the truth? Orthodox Academy only restarted epting students this year, yet you think you can oppress others like Heavenly Academy? Seeing Chen Chang Shens continued indifference, Tang Thirty-Six took a deep breath and decided to ignore the taunts, Ill treat it like as if I am deaf today, but after finishing our business at Li Pce, if there are still people who dare to taunt me, Ill be dealing with them then. In the pceplex ahead, Temple Seminary, Li Pce College and the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green were connected by a single wall and bell tolls could be heard by all. Not long after passing Temple Seminary, they approached the entrance to Li Pce College. Here, the two sides of the divine avenue was lined with green pagoda trees that didnt shed leaves in Autumn, the surroundings were nketed in a haze of green, a fitting match for the status of the school. News of a visit from Orthodox Academy had already spread across the campuses of the three schools, resulting in an ever increasing number of people rushing out from their respective campuses and arriving at the divine avenue. Curious onlookers on both sides of the avenue gazed towards Chen Chang Shengs group, with the Western side being especially crowded, creating a rather impressive spectacle. Students of Li Pce College were especially numerous, standing under the pagoda trees, staring at the group from Orthodox Academy, who were calmly advancing across the avenue. Some of the students couldnt help but admire their actions, were it to be themselves, with how much difficulty would they be able handle the pressure of so many stares and yet maintain such a steady pace? Senior Su has arrived! This caused a slightmotion amongst the students of Li Pce College, with younger students automatically moving aside to create a pathway. A single youth, a clergyman, with an air of quiet and refined elegance emerged from the opened path, arriving at the divine avenue. This youthful clergyman was representative of this generations students for Li Pce College. His standing in this school wasparable to that of Zhuang Huan Yu at Heavenly Academy. In the recent Ivy League gatherings second round, he was the one who achieved first ce. Achieving first ce in the martial round of the Ivy League gathering was supposed to be a very prestigious achievement, yet sadly, for this years gathering, Luo Luo crippled Tian Hai Yaer in the first round, while the third round was dominated by several brilliant battles. Orthodox Academy had usurped all the glory and subsequently, very little attention was paid to the results of the martial round. Even though Su Mo Yu didnt express any of his thoughts on the matter, he was still of the younger generation and couldnt have been pleased with the results. Gou Han Shi... was actually incapable of dealing with this person? Having observed the ordinary looking youth on the divine avenue, he found himself confused and said: Could it be... the Council of Divine Ordinance (Tian Ji Ge) were wrong on their evaluation of Gou Han Shi? In preparation of breaking through the upper stage of the Meditative Realm, he had to preserve his True Essence to use alongside medications supplied by his teacher. Due to this, he didnt attend the third night of the Ivy League gathering at the imperial pce, missing the chance to witness the bout between Orthodox Academy and Li Shan Sect. Only obtaining ounts through his other senior students and peers. Though he had heard a lot of ounts about what happened, he still couldnt understand how they managed to obtain victory against Li Shan Sword Sect. Especially the youth named Chen Chang Sheng, how did he manage to go toe to toe against Gou Han Shi? Having finally seen Chen Chang Shen in person, he could confirm that he had yet to sessfully achieve Purification. Without a sessful Purification, no matter how mature or learned one may be, you cannot understand the intricacies of heaven and earth, let alone develop a strong spiritual sense. Yet Gou Han Shi still couldnt achieve victory in the end... Therefore he could only conclude that Gou Han Shi was not as able as rumoured. Senior Sus words ring true, I dare say, in theing Grand Examination, if senior were to be suitably cautious, there shouldnt any problem in oveing Gou Han Shi. Other students of the school uttered their endorsements of this view, yet, these were all learned people, and Gou Han Shi was doubtlessly still a member of the Seven Laws of the Divine Nation and ranked second amongst their number. Having managed to leave the Promation of Azure Clouds and leaving his golden mark upon the clear heavens (referring to his ranking on the Promation of Golden Distinction), he was naturally a gifted individual. Thus, they were measured in their encouragement to Su Mo Yu. They were not so kind, however, in regards to the people of Orthodox Academy. That Chen Chang Sheng cant even sessfullyplete his Purification, the Ivy League gathering was probably just a fluke. The Li Pce College student said, while looking at Chen Chang Sheng and shaking their head. After observing female students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and some of the female students from his own school staring in adtion at the fluttering green garments of the youth from Orthodox Academy, the student churlishly added: In my view, that Tang Thirty-Six is also nothing more than a sham. Su Mo Yu, lightly frowned, replying in refutation: If I am not incorrect, the three members of Orthodox Academy who will participate in next years Grand Examination, will all be strongpetitors. Your attitude of putting down others is not a good thing, Tang Tang is not someone you should underestimate. The fellow student knew of his seniors adherence to propriety and quickly answered: Seniors instruction is correct. Su Mo Yu knew from his fellow students expression that he was merely being paid lip service and shook his head while stating: At the Ivy League gathering, the Orthodox Academy being able to triumph over Li Shan Sword Sect was unexpected... but why was this? Chen Chang Sheng is obviously not as strong as Gou Han Shi, but Her Highness, Princess Luo Luo, is a pinnacle of strength, while Tang Thirty-Six is also very strong. The most important point is that I trust the rankings on the Promation of Azure Clouds. Turning to look at Tang Thirty-Six, he continued: If the Council of Divine Ordinance ranked him at thirty six, then theres mistaking his worthiness for that ranking. As strong as that may be, it still is only ranking 36th. The fellow student turned to Su Mo Yu and continued, pensively praiseful: Senior is ranked at 33rd, he is still weaker than you are. Su Mo Yu uttered augh, yet did not answer. ..... ..... Chen Chang Sheng was rushing to meet up with Luo Luo and reluctant to continue being dyed, thus Tang Thirty-Six could only allow the slights to fall on deaf ears in order to avoid creating a fuss, yet things in life are oft to go wry; when you wish for peace and quiet, trouble tends to find ways to catch up to you. Though they had already reached Li Pce College, the Temple Seminary group from behind once again kicked-up a fuss. Some cur that cant evenplete Purification, what makes you think youre worthy of marrying Xu You Rong! A loud, cracking sound apanied the sudden stopping of Tang Thirty-Sixs step. Chen Chang Sheng continued forwards, with not a single change to his pacing and said: Just random barking, yet you seek to contend with them? Tang Thirty-Six looked towards the unturned back of Chen Chang Sheng and answered: Obviously not, lets just look for some rocks to smash. Chen Chang Sheng stopped, turned around and answered: This divine avenue is well maintained, just like Hundred Blossom Lane, where are you going to find rocks? Tang Thirty-Six knew what he was referring to and couldnt stop himselfughing after remembering the busybody urbanites incident that happened the other day. He shook his head several times while drawing in some deep breaths, then went to the side of Chen Chang Sheng and said: I initially thought there wouldnt be any more naysayers after that day. What if Her Divine Majesty was to be the one saying these words, what could you do about it? Chen Chang Sheng patted Tangs sides, consoling him: ... just ignore them. Im not really feeling the effects of your consoling here. Tang Thirty-Six said, after some consideration. ..... ..... After finding theck of any reaction from the Orthodox Academy group, including the much rumoured hothead Tang Thirty-Six, the Temple Seminary group intensified their jeers: So the people from Orthodox Academy are just a bunch of wimps. Chen Chang Sheng continued to ignore the taunts, Xuan Yuan Po followed his attitude, Tang Thirty-Six made himself oblivious, while Jin Yu Lu observed from the sidelines in amusement. Tang Thirty-Six took a look at his smiling face and couldnt continue feigning obliviousness, asking: Youre not going to do anything? Jin Yu Lu answered while continuing to smile: Im only a doorkeeper, and the doorway to Orthodox Academy isnt located here. A student of Temple Seminary decided to be more straightforward and just ran out of the crowd, crying out towards the backs of Chen Chang Shengs group: Chen Chang Sheng! You stupid coward! Do you dare to have a match against me?! Tang Thirty-Six didnt even bother turning around, and while shaking his head, said something in a tone that could only be heard by the others near him: simpleton. Im sorry, Chen Chang Sheng said, while patting Tangs sides apologetically. After seeing the continuedck of any reaction from the Orthodox Academy group, the Temple Seminary student snickered a few times before finally quieting down. Following the divine avenue, Chen Chang Sheng and the others continued advancing, continually getting closer to the pce ahead and were close enough to make sight of the steps leading to the pce. The trees nted here were no longer green pagoda trees, but were evergreen trees that continued to flutter in an abundance of green, tinged with a hint of the chill of the season. The Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, this school wasnt as prestigious as Li Pce College, but due to the majority of its student body beingprised of females, the Orthodoxys Education Board decided to provide a more central location for its campus in to avoid disturbances. Under the evergreen trees, students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green observed them. The majority of their attention was directed towards Tang Thirty-Six, though their expressions were rather ardent, they were reluctant to break modesty, flitting their gaze to the sides asionally, adding an allusive sense of cute tenderness to their actions. Even though Tang Thirty-Six was infuriated by the earlier actions of Temple Seminary, at this moment his expression softened somewhat. Opposite to the location of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, there was a quiet-looking campusprised of several small buildings, which were unlike the other buildings of the pceplex that had imposing architectural designs. The campus conveyed a sense of beautiful serenity to the observer, this was the Li Pce guesthouse; envoys of the Southern States who were to participate in the Grand Examination were currently staying at this location. Remembering that the groups from Li Shan Sword Sect and Holy Maiden Peak were currently staying at this campus, Chen Chang Sheng unconsciously turned his head around to take a look. Under the Cedrus trees he saw a group of young girls that were presumably disciples of Holy Maiden Peak, but there was no sight of disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect. Li Shan Sword Sect was a branch of the Longevity Sect, while Holy Maiden Peaks most important branch was the Nan Xi Institute (Southern Creeks Institute), more urately, the Nan Xi Institute was of its inner circle. To have been chosen to participate in theing Grand Examination, these young maidens were probably mainly disciples from the Nan Xi Institute and of a high level in their cultivation. Thinking that these girls were probably fellow disciples of Xu You Rong from the same sect that had spent a considerable amount of time with her, Chen Chang Sheng was suddenly faced with an awkward situation he didnt know how to handle. As the fianc of Xu You Rong, would it not be customary for him to greet them? When he looked at the disciples of the Nan Xi Institute, they were also looking at him; as fellow disciples of Xu You Rong, they were obviously curious about this youth. Chapter 107 – A Battle of Words Having met eyes with each other, it was no longer possible to feign ignorance, Chen Chang Sheng lightly nodded his head in greeting. Under the Cedrus tree, an older disciple of Holy Maiden Peak lightly nodded in reply, though the motion was minute, it was enough to express courtesy, prompting the other disciples to return greetings to Chen Chang Sheng in turn. A lone girl, whose face still conveyed remnants of childishness, remained motionless while maintaining a cold expression and cool gaze towards Chen Chang Sheng. The previous older disciple, who was probably her senior, whispered a few words to the girl, yet afterwards, the girl erupted in annoyance, stating: Will senior You Rong marry this person? Its obviously no, so why should I greet him? Upon hearing this, the other disciples were at a lost, how should they answer? The older disciple was just as bewildered and rushed to the side to reason with her, this fell upon deaf ears however and the girl turned to Chen Chang Sheng with a cold smirk while saying: A little toad wishes to dine on the Phoenix? That type of delusional fool isnt someone we should pay any attention to, Senior should be ignoring him too. Her words were intentionally loud and clear, in order to put Chen Chang Shengs group into hearing range. Initially, Chen Chang Sheng had presumed her to be just a little girl and did not need to care for her words, but upon the utterance of thest line, he had no choice but to stop; Tang Thirty-Six refused to continue forwards. The girl had an exceedingly young looking face, and an age to match, yet who could have guessed she would be so callous with her words? Her voice carried a fair distance; the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green opposite were restrained in their reactions, conversely, students from Temple Seminary and Li Pce College who were situated farther away, all erupted in bouts of heavyughter. The Li Pces divine avenue was a long, straight path, Tang Thirty-Six had already endured the gazes of a multitude of students and the barbs from Temple Seminary students for quite some time, upon hearing the callous words of this girl and the subsequent mockingughter; he had already reached his limit. Hearingughter from both sides of the divine avenue, the girl was further emboldened, delighting in the response. She turned to Chen Chang Sheng, made a sound of indignation, and then turned to her senior: Do you hear that? Even these people of Zhou (country) agree with me. Early mornings at Li Pce are very quiet, causing the sounds ofughter to reverberate throughout the pce at an ear-piercing volume. The reason for students of Temple Seminary and Li Pce College having such a strong reaction to the girls callous words was because the phrase, a little toad wishes to dine on the Phoenix, was currently the biggest joke in the city, alluding to the engagement between Chen Chang Sheng and Xu You Rong. No one dared to approach the doors of Orthodox Academy to say these words and were thus also unable to say these words to Chen Chang Shengs face, for this girl to say these words today, students that enjoyed inciting incidents couldnt let this chance slip by without fanning the mes. I daresay... such a phrase should be officially recorded, so that it may be a proverb for the people of this continent. A voice from amongst the Temple Seminary group sounded, it was unclear if it was the same person from before, yet nheless it aroused another burst ofughter. Chen Chang Sheng shifted his gaze towards the girl under the Cedrus tree; seeing her childish face, he estimated her to be around 12 years of age, an age not too different from that of Luo Luo, causing him to feel hesitant. The older disciple from Holy Maiden Peak expressed an apology towards him. The girl met Chen Chang Shengs gaze indifferently and responded with a coldugh: What? Have I said anything thats a lie? Chen Chang Sheng quietly considered for a while, then replied: Your words are correct. The girl looked at him in disdain, So where am I wrong then? In what way are you worthy of Senior You Rong? She might really be a Phoenix. Chen Chang Sheng said. But I am most definitely not a toad. He was also going to express that the toad wasnt interested in the Phoenix, but was interrupted by the girl, who mockingly said: Oh, so youre not a toad because you say youre not? Then who were they allughing at? I do not know who they wereughing at. Chen Chang Sheng suddenly shifted his gaze towards the deeper regions of the Cedrus trees, stating: But I do know someone that will disagree with the idea of me being a toad. Unknown to all, the doors to a guesthouse had been opened and from inside, Gou Han Shi and his three junior disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect emerged, they crossed the woods and arrived at the divine avenue. Gou Han Shi managed to hear the girls previous words and understood the allusions behind them, his expression was hard to read, as he shook his head and said: Youre naturally not a toad, if you were, then what would that make me? Theughter suddenly subsided, leaving a wake of silence. At the Ivy League gathering, Orthodox Academy triumphed over Li Shan Sword Sect, anyone that was present at the time, knew of the key figure behind that victory. Though it could not be said that Chen Chang Sheng was stronger than Gou Han Shi, he was undeniably capable of standing up to him. If he were to be a toad, then what would that make Gou Han Shi? What of the Divine States Seven Laws? Laughing at Chen Chang Sheng was therefore no different from mocking Li Shan Sword Sect? Subsequently, no one dared to raise their voice again, let aloneugh, the girl from Holy Maiden Peak became flustered while looking at Gou Han Shi and wanted to open her mouth to give an exnation, yet words would note. Amidst the Li Pce College group, Su Mo Yu who was watching from the side lightly crossed his eyebrows in a frown, he couldnt understand, why did Gou Han Shi make an appearance to defend Chen Chang Sheng? The reason for this was only privy to Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi; apart from needing to express the magnanimity of the Li Shan Sword Sect, considerations also had to be paid towards the state of Qiu Shan Jun. Chen Chang Sheng and Xu You Rong were betrothed to each other, all Qiu Shan Jun could do was to observe them from a distance, therefore this event couldnt be allowed to be too much of a mockery. A beautiful silence enveloped the evergreens. Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi exchanged formal greetings (Ҿ) towards each other. Subsequently, no one paid any further attention to the girl from Holy Maiden Peak, including her seniors, but the quietness of the surroundings cause her to be anxious; offending a senior from the Longevity Sect was an unthinkable situation for her, further increasing her anxiety. Near bursting into tears, she said: I... I didnt mean that, this... this person cant even cultivate properly, isnt he nothing more than trash? Upon these words, the atmosphere once again turned heavy. Guan Fei Bai raised his eyebrow, finding the actions of the girl distasteful; the fifth Law, Liang Ban Hu, shook his head; even Qi Jian, who only cared about cultivating The Way and cared little for worldly affairs, thought her actions crossed the line, he turned his gaze towards Gou Han Shi, hoping that his senior would handle this affair. Gou Han Shi had a gloomy expression, yet did nothing. Though disciples from the Southern schools all referred to each other with the greetings of senior and junior, akin to being from a single body and school, they were still independent of each other. As the second disciple of the Longevity Sect, he had no right to interfere with Holy Maiden Peak and its matters. Though there was someone that didnt care about interfering. Im rather curious as to why you loathe Chen Chang Shang so much... though admittedly, he is rather annoying at times. Tang Thirty-Six suddenly interjected. The girl only continued to re at Chen Chang Sheng, ignoring the question. Tang Thirty-Six continued, No matter how gifted you may be, you cannot possibly be a match for the Phoenix, putting aside your personality, youre still too young to be a disciple of the Nan Xi Institute, so you must be a disciple associated with Holy Maiden Peak? I would guess... a disciple of Ci Jian Temple? Hearing him mention her personality, the girl was mortified and wanted to refute him, what was wrong with her personality? Yet upon hearing thosest few words, she felt stunned, Holy Maiden Peak had over a dozen schools and sects, how did he manage to guess that she came from Ci Jian Temple? Thats right, Im called Ye Xiao Lian, a younger disciple of Ci Jian Temple, once Im old enough next year, Ill be entering the Nan Xi Institute, what of it? She faced Tang Thirty-Six with her small face, not caring to temper her look of pride and guarded vignce. Tang Thirty-Six interjected: Ci Jian Temple, is it not rather near Li Mountain? Guan Fei Bai was taken aback with these words, thinking to himself that this person wasnt from the South, yet why did he know so much about the region? The Longevity Sectprises of several mountain ranges, with Li Shan being the highest, situated besides Ci Jian Temple. I would presume you often get to see Qiu Shan Juns countenance? Tang Thirty-Six continued, not giving her a chance to reply: A figure such as Qiu Shan Jun, its not hard to imagine someone falling for him after seeing him so many times. Youre still young, yet your heart has already been taken, so why do you hate Chen Chang Sheng? Well, the fact is, in this case, Chen Chang Sheng got the better of him. Nonsense! the girl countered, with mortified expression. Gou Han Shi was also unable to continue listening, shaking his head and saying: This is preposterous. Ye Xiao Lian, with a bright red face, responded in a reprimanding manner: My loathing has nothing to do with Senior, Im only angry about Senior You Rong getting tarnished. Theres no need to lie, some girls may have such a caring personality, but you? I think not, rather, the thought of your Senior, You Rong, being married off to a toad would probably delight you enough to cause you to smile while sleeping. Ye Xiao Lian was stunned, I couldnt possibly be thinking that. She was undeniably still just a 12 year old girl, her expression before the eyes of others was already confirmation enough of her thoughts, causing the other disciples of Holy Maiden Peak to cross their eyebrows in a frown. Tang Thirty-Six was expressionless throughout his conjecture, adding to the seriousness of his speech and enhancing its effect, Only, Qiu Shan Jun is still your idol, for him to lose to Chen Chang Sheng in vying for a girl, if I were you, I would also be incensed. Upon hearing this, Chen Chang Sheng shook his head, thinking he had gone too far. The expressions of Gou Han Shi and his group also became rather sombre. Hes nowhere near a match against Senior. Ye Xiao Lians voice became increasingly incensed, nailing Tang Thirty-Six with her eyes she replied: I just dont understand, why did Senior You Rong have to write a letter, a letter that ces this trash on the same level as Senior Qiu Shan, didnt she think that thats nothing more than an insult to Senior? Oh, so its not Chen Chang Sheng you loathe, but rather... your Senior You Rong Tang Thirty-Six didnt feign an expression of sudden enlightenment, this was not his purpose, he calmly continued: Then can you still deny liking Qiu Shan Jun? A silence enveloped the divine avenue, with gazes from the audience towards the girl being ratherplicated. Ye Xiao Lian flustered, before graduallying to a realisation that her inner thoughts had been seen through, her face turned bright red, the corners of her eyes became moist, giving the impression of impending tears, she was evidently heavily disturbed. Theres no need to be upset, with a figure such as Qiu Shan Jun, its natural to fall for him. Because you understand that youre not worthy of having Qiu Shan Jun... in fact, for the past two years, amongst the human realm, everyone has been questioning this. It would seem that only Qiu Shan Jun has the qualifications to like Xu You Rong, and only Xu You Rong has the qualifications to like Qiu Shan Jun. Therefore the mocking of Chen Chang Sheng is correct, the current stares of those judging you are not. Tang Thirty-Six turned to face the crowd, calmly stating: In truth, you are not in the wrong, liking someone is not a sin, the ones who are wrong are these people, what right do you have to deny love? Just because none of you dare to love, therefore others alsock this right? Preposterous. Therefore, you shouldnt harbour any hate for Chen Chang Sheng, conversely, you should feel empathy for someone in the same situation as you. Ye Xiao Lian raised her head, rubbing away her tears and upon seeing the unfriendly stares directed at her, she finally understood his words. The surroundings were nketed with silence, for, even though Tang Thirty-Six was overly blunt with his words, they still rung true. Only Chen Chang Sheng thought differently to himself, after all, he didnt like Xu You Rong, though he was obviously not going to rify this in front of everyone. Xu You Rong helped him on the night of the Ivy League gathering with her letter, he was not about toplicate things for her needlessly. The early morning breeze brushed pass the trees, scattering the morning light; as the temperature slowly rose, the autumn air began tempering somewhat. The gathered students looked at Tang Thirty-Six withmentation in their hearts, thinking that he lived up his status of being from an established family, having the gentle and calm ir of the dignitary. Being able to cate the young junior from Holy Maiden Peak in such a simple manner, in turn, this caused the fervent stares of students from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green to renew in their intensity. Thus, everyone thought this incident woulde to an end, a happy andplete ending... Tang Thirty-Six turned around, and once again turned his gaze towards Ye Xiao Lian. But... to be honest... youre not really the same as Chen Chang Sheng. He has an engagement to Xu You Rong, not just liking, even if they were to hold hands and run off to see the sunset, no one would be able to say anything. But between you and Qiu Shan Jun there doesnt exist a sliver of a rtionship, not to mention the entire continent is aware of the fact that his heart already leans toward Xu You Rong. Just because of liking Qiu Shan Jun, you came to insult Chen Chang Sheng? Wheres the reason in that? If he were trash... then wouldnt you just be... a little slut? His words were spoken as calmly as ever, with thest three words carefully enunciated to ensure there could be no mistaking what was said. The entire scene, erupted in a massive outcry! Ye Xiao Lian let out a single cry and covered her face as she ran back into the woods while sobbing. The disciples of Holy Maiden Peak gave him a few hard stares, then turned and left. Students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green who had previously looked at him with adtion also had a change in expression. Who would have thought, that previous exchange, those moving words, all were naught but a preparation for those final three words! Jin Yu Lu and Xuan Yuan Po who had been listening on the side all this time affirmed to themselves, humans really are cunning and shameless; unworthy of trust. After this incident, Xuan Yuan Po unconsciously edged closer towards Chen Chang Sheng, unwilling to remain too close to Tang Thirty-Six; Jin Yu Lu sighed and said: Youre the real trash here. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what to say and turned to gesture his farewell to Gou Han Shi. Though the words of Tang Thirty-Six were callous and low, they didnt concern the Longevity Sect, therefore Gou Han Shi only shook his head, and returned the gesture before taking his juniors and returning to their lodgings. Though no one approved of the actions of the girl from Holy Maiden Peak, she was still just a girl of 12 years, seeing her race away in a fluster of tears was enough to draw pity from a lot of the younger male students. They felt like she had been wronged, and where there is a wrong, it is only proper to speak out against it. A person who only knows how to bully a child through their words. From the group of Li Pce College students, Su Mo Yu remained silent. In truth, he was feeling rather disappointed, talks had been abound of Orthodox Academys revival, yet from what he saw today... Chen Chang Sheng who was afraid Tang Thirty-Six would dy them further, urged them onwards: Lets go. Tang Thirty-Six looked towards the group of students and quickly said, After Ive finished, Ill be back, if youve the guts, stay here. The students were once again in an uproar, this is Li Pce, the location of their schools. This wasnt Orthodox Academy, for him to bully a little girl and then continue to disy such arrogance, was simply an invitation for them to beat him to a pulp. At this moment, from the deeper regions of theplex, the clear sound of a bell could be heard chiming, within the chimes were the faintest hint of admonishment. Chapter 108 – A Blossom a World Count yourself lucky, if youve the guts, then dont sneak away after. Upon hearing peals of the bell and the chiding of their teachers, even the most infuriated of students could only stop their actions towards chasing Chen Chang Shengs group. After throwing out a few curses, they all began returning to their respective schools... sses were about to begin. At the end of the divine avenue was a set of steps, roughly a thousand in number; the steps were made of white jade and smooth as the surface of a mirror. The dome-like pce that was previously visible from a distance, was situated at the top these stairs, this building was not the main Li Pce estate, but the Hall of Clear Virtue. Standing from the bottom of the stairs, while gazing up at the grand and towering construct, only further enhanced its sense of majesty. Why did you have to add thosest few words? The stairs were arduously long, yet it was forbidden to use abilities within the grounds of the pce, therefore they could only slowly progress onwards. Upon remembering the uproar they just left behind, Chen Chang Sheng couldnt help himself asking: How are we supposed to leave once were finished here? Or do you really expect us to fight our way out? Xuan Yuan Po was a forthright and courageous yao youth, but he wasnt stupid, after checking out the surroundings, he asked: Who knows where the back entrance is? Theres no need to worry, you guys may not know how to fight, but Im not scared. Replied Tang Thirty-Six. Even if Gou Han Shi and the others dont make an appearance; Li Pce College, Temple Seminary, alongside other experts that are ranked on the Promation of Azure Clouds not withstanding; no matter how good you are at fighting, are really going to go against thousands alone? His Grace, Secretary-General Jin, also needs to return to Orthodox Academy, though it might be wrong for the strong to bully the weak, surely his venerable self wouldnt just stand by and watch us get pummelled to death? Jin Yu Lu only smiled in response. Chen Chang Sheng felt exasperated and said: Were Secretary-General Jin to take action, wouldnt the teachers and possibly even principals also intervene? Tang Thirty-Six countered: If the principals got involved, there wouldnt even be any fighting. Chen Chang Sheng was speechless; Xuan Yuan Po muttered: You humans are way too sly. Regardless, your words to that girl were far too heartless. Oh? Please tell me, for whom was I helping? Youre the one thats heartless. Fine, fine. Im the one in the wrong. Apology epted. But I still dont quite understand, from our first meeting at Heavenly Academy, to our meeting at the inn, you are nowpletely different. From having a reputation for being cold and asocial, youre now garrulous, not to mention potty-mouthed... You just dont understand. Tang Thirty-Six stilled his steps, turning around to stare towards the Capital with a mncholic face. Like on the day Tian Hai Sheng Xue came charging at the doors of our school. Standing in the rain with a sword in my hand; naturally I would be cool, but I was feigning the stoic atmosphere. Pretending to be on the verge all the time is actually tiring. Chen Chang Sheng let out a sound of understanding and said, So you were just faking it all this time? Tang Thirty-Six gave out a curtugh, Stupid, apart from that wolf-child of the North, who would be so naturally cold and aloof? Why did you decide to stop faking it? Why would I need to fake it in front of you all? Well... at least... at least cut down on the vulgarity, its not right. Like as if the bunch of you can understand how I feel? From the earliest moments I can remember, Ive had to pretend to be stoic and proud, like a being that isnt swayed by worldly matters. After restraining myself for so many years; like a dam that has been held back until bursting, Ill be damned if I dont let it go for at least a few days. What you mean to say is, holding it in until youve basically scarred yourself will make you a delinquent? Thats right, the longer you hold it in for, the greater the subsequent outburst. Like that little wife of yours; a saint-likedy, to the point where even demons from Old Snow City would dly kneel before her; Im sure, even she would have moments where she would want to... Tang Thirty-Six hesitated for a moment while watching Chen Chang Sheng, before continuing, ... cuss peoples mothers on impulse. Chen Chang Sheng was surprised for a moment, before finally realising he was referring to Xu You Rong, prompting him to remain silent. But the gazes of those girls who were staring at you earlier all changed. Xuan Yuan Po said in tone of pity. Tang Thirty-Six answered: I dont like being stared at by these girls, at Wen Shui it was like this, at Heavenly Academy it was like this; but now Im at Orthodox Academy. Im not the Mausoleum of Books, whats there to see? Xuan Yuan Po remembered the pretty figures of the human girls from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and wistfully said: If only they could look at me like that instead My brother, as old-looking as you naturally are, arent you only 13 years of age? Yet youre already thinking about sowing your seeds? Chen Chang Sheng is only older than me by a year, yet isnt he already going to get married? Not to mention, for us, having children at 13 is normal. That raises the question, Im curious, how many children can your kind bear at once? A cough resonated from Jin Yu Lu. This prompted an immediate change in topic by Tang Thirty-Six: Whats so nice about being stared at by people? Having it isnt a bad thing. What if you get stare-death? Whats stare-death? Stares that stare you to death. Uhh... wouldnt that only be possible from the Saint Realm? Youre impossible to converse with. Just try. In times past, the younger brother of Zhou Du Fu, named Zhou Yu Ren, was famed as to being the most handsome man on the continent, on his first visit to the Capital, he received the weing of tens of thousands of women; their stares were as hot as a me, akin to a wish to swallow him whole. Zhou Yu Ren, who was originally already weak of constitution, couldnt withstand this shock and verged on the point of death, and hence, came the phrase: stare-death. Well, my yao body is stronger than that of humans, so I cant see a problem. There really is no point in conversing with you. Thirty-Six, thinking on it now, youre not that good looking, so arent you just thinking too much? Honest people speak honest words; the most effective, the most potent words. Orthodox Academy had two of these people in the form of Chen Chang Sheng and Xuan Yuan Po. Tang Thirty-Six felt hurt. A thousand steps may be arduous, yet it was no match for the pacing of Chen Chang Sheng alongside yful banter. After a short while, the group arrived before the Hall of Clear Virtue. With Jin Yu Lu leading, they verified their identity before continuing to enter the Hall of Clear Virtue. The Hall of Clear Virtue, matching its name, had a calm breeze within its walls, furnishings were sparse and the floors were spotless; an extremely wide and modest-looking space. What confused Chen Chang Sheng however, was that he couldnt see any signs of people residing in this area; where was Luo Luos living quarters? Jin Yu Lu didnt say anything, but took the three youths and followed the clergyman that lead the way onwards towards a deeper section of the building. The Hall of Clear Virtues flooring was paved with green-coloured bs of around 2 chi (Chinese foot) in length, upon stepping on each, they would mysteriously radiate a faint brilliance. Xuan Yuan Po lowered his gaze towards his steps, looking at the phenomenon with much amusement and curiosity. Chen Chang Sheng also focused his attention on this special property of the green-coloured bs, looking farther away, other green bs did not exhibit the same radiance as those currently under their feet and were also differing in hue. Thinking upon the vast area covered by the hall, these green bs must have numbered in the tens of thousands, could they have been arranged to form some sort of pattern? s, just like how it isnt possible to make out the image of a mountain while being situated on the mountain; by standing amidst the green bs, he couldnt make out its pattern and could only let go of this thought. If one were to observe from the top of the hall however, they would be able to clearly see that the bs of differing hue collectively formed the image of a lone, green tree leaf, and Chen Chang Shengs group were currently walking along a path delineated as one of the veins of this leaf. The leading clergyman was a person of few words, who only asionally spoke to Jin Yu Lu briefly while ignoring the three youths. With each step they took, green bs would continue radiating in turn, illuminating this particr path on the leaf, akin to some sort of energy permeating through. Finally, the tree leaf path became fully illuminated and the group had arrived, under the leading of the clergyman, to the farthest region of the hall. What awaited ahead was pitch ckness. The darkness only endured for a short while, giving Chen Chang Sheng the impression of it being only a blink of an eye. From the closing of the eye, to the next moment of opening, akin to the passing of an entire night, experienced by everyone present; a moment of darkness, then light, and thus entrance to a new world, this experience wasnt shared by everyone present. Upon this scene, his mouth lightly widened in shock, unable to say anything in reaction. Xuan Yuan Po, who was standing beside him had an even more exaggerated expression. A sky dyed in porcin blue, with countless clouds floating by, each perfectly shaped, akin to the propitious clouds described in The Books. Amongst the clouds were hundreds of saintly cranes soaring across, with their calls filling the air, a scene that calmed the very soul. Before them stood a towering pce. Situated farther away, there were also other pces, all constructed of the same design. This was a perfect world, no matter the propitious clouds, the saintly cranes, the pces, the jade pools or even the clean and refreshing air, all painted a picture of perfection. An ethereal kind of perfection that felt far-removed from reality, yet here they were, experiencing the reality for themselves. Dont embarrass our school, just continue forwards. Tang Thirty-Six quietly said to the other two from the side before moving forwards like as if he didnt know them. By the time Chen Chang Sheng regained his senses, he could already see that Jin Yu Lu and the leading clergyman had reached the towering pce. Quickly patting Xuan Yuan Po in order to rouse him, they hurriedly followed onwards. Upon reaching the location of Tang Thirty-Six, they asked: This is? Tang Thirty-Six answered: This is a miniature world, you should have heard of it before. Chen Chang Sheng was silent, being well versed in The Books, he knew of the miniature world, but after experiencing today and havinge to the miniature world in person, he better appreciated the shallowness of knowledge from books. ording to legend, upon the descent of the Heavenly Tomes, a divine fire also followed; causing fractures in the very space itself, leaving behind countless shards of space, these shards of space were scattered across the entire continent. While some of these shards were very unstable, and dissipated soon after appearing, some were conversely stable and could remain for a long period of time. Through the long passage of time, after countless years had passed, the number of shards gradually diminished, leaving behind only the most stable of these shards. Leading to the origin of the phrase: Time, is the only standard with which to judge the world. Stable shards were discovered by humanity, and through the fearsome use of great abilities by cultivators to activate them, using extremely high levelled and wondrous tools as the entrance, they managed to open a pathway between the shards and reality. These shards of space usually contained an exceedinglyrge space within, offering many uses, this was the miniature world. The Wen Shui Tang family had a miniature world of their own, though it wasnt veryrge, it was enough to ce the Tang n a level above the other so-called wealthy families. The reason for Tang Thirty-Sixs calm demeanour was due to having frequented his familys miniature world as a child, being taken by his grandfather to y in the space. So this is... a blossom a world... Chen Chang Sheng looked at the scene of perfection, alongside towering edifices before him and felt a moment of emotion, then, for some unknown reason, looked at the small sword strapped around his waist. Chapter 109 – Reunion Within a flower is a world, within a leaf is also a world; this is a saying based upon the outer appearance, but its not really correct. Are we really situated within a flower or a leaf? These so called flowers and leaves are just tools created by our forebears through the use of great abilities, they are doors into a fragment of space. Tang Thirty-Six said: Therger the shard of space is, the more stable, yet it also bes harder to activate. You would need a truly grand ability in order to sessfully turn it into a tool; it is only once this is done, then can we truly say it is a miniature world with a master. Chen Chang Sheng agreed with this view, the reasoning was understandable. Xuan Yuan Po grew up in a remote tribe and didnt have any knowledge or experience on this subject, upon listening to this exchange, he shook his head and said: This ce is so big? Why is it called a miniature world? Tang Thirty-Six didnt reply, in truth, he was also in awe of everything before him, but loath to express any outward signs of his awe. The miniature world owned by the Wen Shui family paled inparison to this wless world. Chen Chang Sheng answered: This miniature world is so vast, I wonder who the owner is? Tang Thirty-Six looked at him like as if he just saw an idiot and replied: The Pope of course. Chen Chang Sheng came to his senses, scouring the entire continent, those with the ability to control such a miniature world could be counted upon the digits of one hand. With the location of this ce being Li Pce, who else could it be? The entry to a miniature world is controlled by its owners will. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the saintly cranes flying across the sky and solemnly said: Her Highness will be safe here. If the demon race wished to killed Luo Luo now, they would first have to remove His Holiness, The Pope, before they could enter this pce. This was an impossible scenario, thus the safety of Luo Luo was all but guaranteed. Chen Chang Sheng understood this, staying here was the safest option for Luo Luo, but upon thinking that her ability to leave this world was dependent upon the Popes will, he couldnt help thinking that this was not too different from being confined. Yet, remembering that just months ago, there was an assassination attempt at Orthodox Academy, he couldnt say anything. Upon entering the towering building, they started climbing the stairs within, to an ever greater elevation. Their line of sight grew with their ascent, but even at the 20th floor, they couldnt see any end to this miniature world; Chen Chang Sheng was thoroughly impressed, thinking to himself that His Holiness lived up to being one of the pinnacle experts on the continent. On the edge of their sight, there were still tens of pces, fading in and out of their view. Chen Chang Sheng found this puzzling and moved to Jin Yu Lus location, asking his question in a low tone before being informed that the Orthodoxy had arge number of clergymen, whom, alongside a lot of other capable cultivators, were given the right to cultivate in the Popes Green Leaf (Qing Ye) World, after having achieved some great merit. Chen Chang Sheng voiced his concern: If the demon race wished to harm Her Highness, they wouldnt be able to force their way into this world... but what if the clergymen and cultivators that have been residing here all this time were to have a traitor in their midst? How can this be guarded against? An agent of the demon race that can obscure themselves before the perception (ability) of the Pope? Even ck Robe, that old crook, wouldnt dare to try this. The leading clergyman, upon hearing the words of Chen Chang Sheng, solemnly answered. Chen Chang Sheng didnt say anything else. The group finally began arriving to the top floor, the expansive and t apex had a small courtyard; surrounding the walls of thepound, nted within and without, were a number of bamboo, presenting the viewer with a delightful array of greenery. Knowing that Luo Luo was residing at this ce, Chen Chang Sheng felt more at ease. Jin Yu Lu took the three youths to the entrance of the lodging before stopping, he turned around to look at Chen Chang Sheng, with a small smile on his lips, before saying: The words of that clergyman couldnt have ayed your fears, but all I can tell you is that I cant take a step into this small residence, does that help to alleviate your worry? Chen Chang Sheng knew that miniature worlds had a so-called limit, especially for smaller shards of space. If someone with a True Essence capacity over a certain level was to enter the space within, then the shard of space would immediately begin to fracture; the space within, alongside the cause, would evaporate into nothingness. But this residence was a part of His Holiness Green Leaf World. Why wouldnt Jin Yu Lu be able to step inside? Not to mention, such a scenario would simplify any assassination attempt by the demon race; sending a single agent on a suicide mission would be enough. Jin Yu Lu repled: Some worlds have too tall an entrance; some worlds have too low a ceiling; some worlds have too narrow an entrance. Chen Chang Sheng understood, thinking of the saying: Space has no constant. Some miniature worlds, upon the entry of too much True Essence, would immediately destruct, this was having too low a ceiling. Some miniature worlds, couldnt be entered unless you reached a certain level, this was having too tall an entrance. Some miniature worlds, couldnt be entered by those above a certain level, this was having too narrow an entrance. Some miniature worlds, contained a multitude of spaces (rooms). Space, was the hardest thing to grasp, the principles behind it were alwaysplex and wondrous. The Popes Green Leaf World, was clearly of the type that had a low ceiling, but due the vastness of this world, it could still amodate an expert like Jin Yu Lu, but that was only because the previous locations they passed by were connecting spaces. The lodging located at this apex, was a true room of this world; the ceiling of this residence was lower, thus, Jin Yu Lu couldnt continue. Only those under the Ethereal Opening realm can enter. Jin Yu Lu exined. With this, Chen Chang Sheng finally rxed, as the tutor of Luo Luo, he was confident of her ability to deal with anyone under the Ethereal Opening realm. The three youths entered the courtyard, crossing two bamboo thickets, and, before the greeting of the receiving maid had even finished; Luo Luo entered their sights. Luo Luo was by the window, a brush and paper in hand, writing something with a serious look on her face. Constantly crossing and rxing her brows, or biting the tip of the brush, a rather cute scene. Upon seeing the corner of the paper that was lifted through the wind Chen Chang Sheng knew that she was following his instructions and writing her cultivation diary, this was because the paper was originally given to her by him. Paper that was originally found in a desk located in the library back at Orthodox Academy, each sheet had the insignia of their school. Such a scene brought warmth to his heart. Luo Luo was in the middle of bringing the brush to her mouth, when she suddenly noticed something, upon turning around to look, the brush stopped at her lips. Ah. She let out a single sound, threw away the brush and charged towards Chen Chang Sheng, her white gown leaving behind after-images from the speed, with the space around her letting out sounds of after-shocks; a shocking momentum. Tang Thirty-Six sharpened his attention, his face suddenly changed and immediately pushed Xuan Yuan Po aside before quickly dodging, only leaving Chen Chang Sheng in his original position. In the blink of an eye, Luo Luo had charged from the window to Chen Chang Shengs location, it was at this moment, that she suddenly thought of something: if she didnt slow down, her tutor was about to be the first victim in history to die under a hug; her little face immediately drained of colour. She uttered another sound, but this was one made in the midst of exerting great effort. The youngdy stomped a foot upon the ground, creating a single explosive bang, before a web of cracks surfaced on the solid ground beneath her. A horrifying wave of energy spread out, seemingly causing the entire pce to shudder, with dust rising up all over. A nket of silence followed, with vague sounds of rmed clergymen outside of the residenceing through. Calm eventually returned. The dust eventually settled, with the view returning to rity, only the bamboo were slightly stained by the event. Chen Chang Shen and Luo Luo stood across from each other. She was wearing a rimless hat (imagine a beret), and had small braids; due to the previous speed, the braids had begun to unravel, her ck hair resembled a mass of weeds, stuck under her hat, the overexertion of her True Essence caused her small face to flush up in red, a rather cute scene. Time passed by. Greetings to Sir. She decorously performed a formal student greeting to her tutor by bowing down, without a single mistake possible in her movements. She was the same little thing as her time at the school. Chen Chang Sheng extended his hand and patted her head. Luo Luo gave out a frivolous sound of joy before standing straight, rubbing her head against his palm. Chen Chang Sheng extended his arm and rubbed away dirt that had gotten on her face. Luo Luoughed out in delight before casting herself into his arms, nting her small face into his chest and rubbing her face clean. Xuan Yuan Po was used to seeing this scene, but was still unused to this scene, yet he knew he should remain silent. Tang Thirty-Six however, had never seen this scene before and had a massive gape between his lips. His admiration of Chen Chang Sheng was akin to a surging tide, akin to never-ending streams. He also started to worry for Chen Chang Sheng; how was he going to handle this future? From outside of the small residence, Official Li had an unpleasant look on her face. From the moment Luo Luo jumped into Chen Chang Shengs arms, her hand, which was on the entrance door had started to shiver. Jin Yu Lu onlyughed, without uttering a single word. Official Li turned towards the fencing, motioning for him to follow. Jin Yu Lu nced at the doorway, only seeing that fingerprints had been left behind, the print was very deep and clear-cut. This was the Popes Green Leaf World, the material of the pce was incredibly hard, for her to leave behind such strong imprints was proof enough that she was on the verge of exploding. It was with much difficulty that we finally managed to take away Her Highness, so why did you have to bring that person here? Official Li look at him with worry and continued: This really, really, cannot continue. Jin Yu Luughed, Its fine, theyre good children. This was already the apex of the pce, the deepest location of the clouds. In the farthermost part of the residence, was Luo Luo bedroom, the door side had some saplings growing, but it wasnt possible to make out what nts they were, outside the window, clouds drifted by. Luo Luo sat beside the window, looking at the sheet in front of her, the ink had dried, but it was evidently very fresh; it should have been written the night before; thinking of how much her tutor cared about her, she felt slightly giddy, neglecting to pay attention to the contents of the sheet before her. Concentrate. Chen Chang Sheng was the same as always, he was close to Luo Luo in age and still a youth, therefore he didnt have any attitude that would be more fitting for an elder, or paid any attention to the strict conduct of a teacher. But on the subject of cultivation, he was always fastidious, sometimes even severe. Upon thinking more closely, this was the first time the two had met since the night after the Ivy League gathering. He now knew that Luo Luo was the sole daughter of the White Emperor, but his attitude towards her was still the same as before. Luo Luo was very happy with her tutor being like this, and with a single sound of acknowledgement, she began to seriously read the sheet before her. After an indeterminate period of time, she finished reading the paper before her in its entirety and lifted her gaze towards Chen Chang Sheng, preparing to listen to his lecture. In the school library, I found a total of 400 plus books concerning cultivators that had failed to break through to the Ethereal Opening realm, within that, 332 people died, while the rest eithermitted suicide after turning insane, or became fully paralysed, suffering a fate worse than death; the risk is exceptionally high. I dont have any real way of aiding you in this matter, so all I can do is to summarise precedents for you, we may not know how to sessfully break into the next realm, but at the very least we can know what mistakes weremitted by our forebears. ording to my findings, failure can be broadly ssified into 3 categories and 97 types... Chen Chang Sheng moved to her side before pointing at the words on the paper before her, earnestly exining while doing so. Luo Luo earnestly listened, asionally nodding her head. With the faint rays of daylight shining in, white clouds calmly drifting by the window and greenery lightly swaying outside, it was akin to them once again being back at the school campus. Chapter 110 – Teaching After another long period of time, Chen Chang Sheng finished exining the contents of the paper, and Luo Luo hurriedly carried over some cooled tea. He took the teacup and drank from it, and then said: Your situation is different from Tang Thirty-Sixs, because unlike for humans, it is rare for someone of the yao race to practise human cultivation methods and attempt to break into the next realm, therefore we have to be extra cautious. However, if you really could mould your Core to resemble the Ethereal Pce, there should be a possibility of sess. Luo Luo nodded her head and replied: Rest assured, Sir. Only after I ampletely ready, and you have approved of it, will I attempt to break through this realm. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her seriously and said: Actually, Ive been thinking, you really do not need to take this risk. Since she was the yao races only Princess, she owned many things: the people by her side that served her were all legends on the same level of Jin Yu Lu. Because of this, Luo Luo really did not need to cultivate so diligently, and especially, it was not necessary for her to use human cultivation methods and risk her life. The cultivation method used in the White Emperors n is only suitable for males: females have absolutely no opportunities to reach the highest level, and yet, my parents, their Royal Majesties, have me as their only child. As Luo Luo spoke, her voice became lower and lower, while she drooped her head, appearing rather dejected. Then, all of the sudden, she raised her head and resolutely said: That is why I have toe up with other methods. Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a moment, and no longer tried to sway her. He took out a few prescriptions from his bosom and handed them over to her. Seeing his serious expression, Luo Luo knew that these prescriptions were not ordinary, and she alertly looked all around, making sure that no maids had dared toe close. It was only then that she turned back around to receive the prescriptions. To her surprise, she saw that the surface of the table was covered with many medicinal herbs, fruits, and root-like objects. The medicinal herbs had already been arranged neatly by type, with a name tagged upon each binding. The roots still had remnants of fresh soil, while some of the fruits even had dew remaining on their surface she was a bit amazed, and didnt know how Chen Chang Sheng had carried those things in; where were they previously put on his body? Chen Chang Sheng did not provide an exnation. He told her the names of all of those medicinal herbs, fruits, and roots, and even gave simple exnations for each ones medicinal effect. Then, he pointed at the prescriptions and said: Li Pce should have medicine refining masters. If there is one that you trust, ask him to help you; things such as temperature control and other details have already been written down. Luo Luo asked: What will these pills be used for? Their main purpose is to foster a solid foundation. It is the same medicine I am currently giving Tang Thirty-Six to adjust his body. Only, it is inconvenient toe to the pce every day, and moreover, refined pills should be more effective, so I thought of this method, hoping that when you start to break through your current realm, it can be of use; it should at least be able to lower the risk. Chen Chang Sheng waited for her to put the prescription away, and then said: After today, I will be using all of my effort to prepare for the Grand Examination, and might note to see you frequently, so take care of yourself. Luo Luo wasnt sure why he cared so deeply about the Grand Examination, but during those several months she stayed at Orthodox Academy, she was made very clear of this point. Thinking about how her tutor, even at this time, did not forget her, and was treating her so attentively, she couldnt help but feel moved. Then, she remembered what Jin Yu Lu had previously said, how Chen Chang Sheng had suffered ridicule and humiliation on the divine avenue, and her thin eyebrows stirred upshe had been moved just a moment ago, but she was now very angry. She lowered her voice and said: Those people actually dared to treat Sir so rudely, theyre far too impudent! As she said those words, she was like a small tiger, still cute, but also rather majestic. Chen Changsheng extended out his hand and rubbed her head,ughing: Now this is more fitting of the White Emperors daughter. Luo Luo clicked her tongue, and her majestic atmosphere immediately dissipated. It was only after having dealt with all of the important matters that Chen Chang Sheng had time to be concerned about her current situation. He asked: Are you satisfied living here? Hearing those words, Luo Luo gave out a pout, and replied in an aggrieved tone: Im bored to death; I miss the Hundred Herb Garden, I miss our school, and I miss Sir. By now, Chen Chang Sheng knew that the space inside this Green Leaf World, was officially called Little Li Pce, and was linked to the Pope through his divine sense (think spirit sense). If Luo Luo still wanted to act how she had acted in the past and sneak out, she definitely would not be able to do it. Although Little Li Pce was vast, it was not connected to the outside world. Ill think of a n. Chen Chang Sheng said those words very naturally, even though with his current status and strength, rationally speaking, he would not be able to do anything. However, he had gotten used to treating Luo Luos affairs as his own, and it didnt ur to him that this made him seem arrogant and ignorant of his own limits. Fortunately, he and Luo Luo were currently the only ones in the room, and Luo Luo absolutely did not think this way. She said: The Grand Examination ising up soon, and Sir should rest and carefully prepare. You certainly should not get distracted because of me, since I know that you want to take first ce. Right now, she and Tang Thirty-Sixs faith in Chen Chang Sheng had already started to approach blind faith, far greater than even Chen Chang Shengs own faith in himself. Regarding this, Chen Chang Sheng was very moved and grateful, and every time he lost confidence in himself, she and Tang Thirty-Six would always use their words and attitude to help him revive his confidence. Just then I saw that you were biting your brush again? Chen Chang Sheng thought of an issue, and stared at her as he talked. Luo Luo got a little flustered. At Orthodox Academy, Chen Chang Sheng had told her several times that her brush wasnt clean, and that biting it could easily make her ill... she had with great difficulty corrected this bad habit, but after she arrived at Little Li Pce, there was no one to manage her, and she reverted back to her old habit again, biting her brush. This... This... She nervously tried to exin: Teacher, recently, my teeth have been growing in, so its very itchy, and sometimes I cant endure it. Up to this point, Chen Chang Sheng had thought that she was only eleven or twelve years old, but logically speaking, an eleven or twelve year old should have already finished growing in all of her permanent teeth. Hearing those words, he couldnt help but be a bit nervous, and after using fresh water and medicinal powder to wash his hands, he had Luo Luo open her small mouth: Ah... Luo Luo obediently let out an ah sound, which she proceeded to drag out for a long time. Chen Chang Sheng inserted his finger into her mouth and carefully examined her teeth. He discovered that she truly was growing in her permanent teeth, and that there wasnt any big problem. Teacher, my permanent teeth will keep on growing in until Im sixteen years old. Its really annoying. Because her mouth was open, Luo Luos words were unclear, and the word Sir (Xian Sheng C Sensei) sounded like Sheng Sheng, like she was calling out Chen Chang Shengs nickname. It was only at this moment that Chen Chang Sheng remembered: Luo Luo was the yao races Princess, and in many areas, was different from humans. He washed his hands, and then gave her another prescription, which had nothing to do with treating illness, but was a way to increase her appetite. He also told her how to make a chew stick. Only iron tree sticks will work. Luo Luo picked up that pen. On the tail end of it was many distinct bite marks: This pen is made from iron tree, or else it would break from one bite. Chen Chang Sheng was reminded of the White Emperors bloodline; creating a chew stick that could hold up was not easy. He looked toward the flower pots outside of the door and asked: Those are iron tree saplings, but they are different from the ones shown in books. Luo Luo replied: Those are banyan tree sprouts, but I dont know whether they will grow to maturity. At Orthodox Academy, there was ake, and next to theke there was a big banyan tree. She and Chen Chang Sheng often stood atop the banyan tree while watching the setting sun. Chen Chang Shengughed: They will definitely grow to maturity. The autumn light passed through many windows, and when it arrived at the very deepest part of the real Li Pce, it became even more light and refreshing, and yet it was only after it reflected off of the top of the Crystal Throne that it once again began to glitter brilliantly. The clear and clean crystal was carved into the form of a lotus flower, and in the centre of the lotus flower there was a crown. The crown was divided into two colours, one ck and one white, with no distinct dividing line between them, and yet, the two shades were not mixed into a grey. Rather, it was quite mystical, fused together in an iprehensible way. It was extremely perfect; emitting a divine aura. On the side of the lotus flower seat, there was a chair carved out of the trunk of a ck flower tree, and on the chair sat an elderly man. The elderly man was wearing a loose hemp robe, and his grey hair tumbled over his shoulders, like a waterfall in winter that hadnt quite managed topletely solidify into ice. That elderly man was currently reading a book. Opposite to the elderly man was another elderly man. The Education Boards Archbishop, Mei Li Sha, who was one of the few people from the same generation as the Pope, was naturally already very old. Every time the pce and Education Boards clergy saw the age spots on his face, they would always be unboundedly concerned, always worried that this venerable elder would one day silently re-join the stars in the sky. Mei Li Sha himself was unable to see the wrinkles and old age spots on his face, because ever since he grew his first white hair, over two hundred years ago, he refused to look in the mirror ever again, no matter if it was his own chambers luxurious copper mirror, or a mirror created from the coalescence of True Essence. Watching oneself grow old was a torturous process, especially for this type of person, for whom growing old could stretch through a process as long as hundreds or close to a thousand years, making it even more difficult to bear. Not seeing, is not equal to not knowing; even if you were to blind yourself, the starry sky will still exist, Mei Li Sha himself very clearly knew that he had grown old, because he was growing more and more fond of sleepingdifferent from those normal elderly people who got up very early every morning at the third hour, the older he got, the more he liked to sleep. He always felt that his body was adapting in advance to his eternal rest. Within the current Orthodoxy, he was the one with the longest history; due to recent events involving Orthodox Academy, he was considered by many to be the leader of the tradition faction of the Orthodoxy, or at least the figurehead; using these events to challenge the authority of the Pope. The Archbishop had long resided at the Orthodoxys Education Board and hadnt stepped foot into Li Pce for quite some time. He even neglected to participate in the regr Seminars of Radiance, adding to the credibility of the rumours surrounding him; who would have thought that he would appear in Li Pce today, let alone to be sleeping here. Pa A sound rang out lightly, but the inside of the pce hall was exceedingly quiet, so the sound was very clear. Mei Li Sha opened his eyes, and for a period of time his eyes were a bit muddy, before they gradually restored their rity. He looked towards the book-reading hempen-robed elder opposite him, and while wobbling, stood up and walked over, humbly bending over his body and looking towards the nt in the flower pot next to the elderly man. The flower pot was of a light grey colour, very ordinary; in the streets of the Capital, one could buy three of them for about a hundred coins. The nt nted in the flower pot was very strange; it had a healthy young stalk and several branches, but only had one leaf. That leaf was very green, and its veinwork was very clear. Previously, that clear pa sound hade from that green leaf, the very front end of the leaf seemed to be tremblingit wasnt the green leaf that was trembling, but its veinwork that was. The degree of the trembling was so slight that in the entire pce, perhaps only he and that hempen-robed elder were able to see it. That young Highness has be angry to this degree; you actually have the frame of mind to be reading that book? Mei Li Sha looked towards that hempen-robed elder, in a respectful, yet cosy manner. That hempen-robed elder put away his book, lifted his head, and looked towards that flower pot. He had a very ordinary appearance; the most distinctive part was his extremely deep eye sockets. If one looked from the side, it looked very much like the entrance to an abyss of terror, but if one looked from the front, one would be able to see ocean-like tranquil azure eyes. Chapter 111 – The Pope The ocean within the elderly persons eyes was very calm, giving the impression of boundlesspassion. This was however, still an ocean and it was hard to imagine what kind of tidal waves could be created if this elder was to be enraged; what kind of spectacle would be created from those giant waves; how awe-inspiring and mighty would such a scene be? You actually managed to fall asleep while we were talking, apart from reading this book, what else could I do? The elder replied to Mei Li Sha with a smile on his face. Mei Li Sha continued looking at the Green Leaf and shook his head, replying: My intent ining here should be clear to you, you should give those children some proper guidance on their path. An individuals path has to be tread by themselves. The hempen-robed elder continued: Ever since that child arrived at the Capital, his path has been stable, therefore theres nothing to worry about, though... I would prefer to see him mature even faster. Clearly, the elder was very interested in the child mentioned. Upon hearing the word mature, Mei Li Sha was silent for a time, a seemingly invisible pressure slowly formed around the calm and peaceful Li Pce. Maturation requires rain to vitalise, and asionally, pressure. The hempen-robed elder said: The council of Divine Ordinances new Promation should be arriving soon. Mei Li Sha understand what he meant; rankings had pressure. The three promations of Liberation (Xiao Yao), Golden Distinction and Azure Clouds; countless experts and geniuses, countless people, all tried and trained at their hardest in order to make a ce for themselves on these promations. Those who managed to get a ce, upon seeing those listed ahead of them, would also be motivated to go further. The council of Divine Ordinance existed on this continent, alongside its promations, purely as a source of pressure and motivation for humans and yao, only with this, could they stand against the strength of the demon race. That child has no possibility of cing on the promation, though, due to his grim past, and harsh fate, his views on fame and glory are probably even more subdued than ours. Upon hearing this, the hempen-robed elder sighed and said: Then we can only wait and see if the Grand Examination can help him. Mei Li Sha contemted for a while and came to agree with the hempen-robed elders view; due to the fates etched upon the stars above, below these stars, only life was worth respecting, living was in itself a struggle, under such pressure, that child would naturally mature quickly. Im leaving then. He stood up, bowed towards the hempen-robed elder to signal his farewell, then turned and headed out of Li Pce. The hempen-robed elder did not respond, only raising his book and continuing to read. Time slowly passed by. The grey pot and its Green Leaf were calm, for there was no wind. After an indeterminate period of time, the hempen-robed elders gaze left his book and switched to the sky outside of Li Pce, on his face was an expression of envy. If the clergymen within Li Pce were to see this expression, they would definitely be severely shocked. Upon this continent, there was something that existed which could draw envy from this elder? The clear chimes of bells rolled in, transmitting from far away, these did not signal the start of sses for the schools like Li Pce College or Temple Seminary, but were peals that signalled the beginning of the Radiant Congregation, that was held once every 10 days. The elder rose up, removing his hempen-robe. A ck-robed clergyman suddenly appeared, sombrely taking out a divine robe for the elder to change into. The elder headed towards the stairs, and upon passing the Lotus Flower Pedestal that was carved from crystal, he reached out and picked up the crown, a very casual motion, akin to picking up somemon tile. The ck-robed clergyman that was following behind this elder, was well-known for being cold and stoic, the expression on his face having never changed in the past tens of years. But every time he saw the current scene before him, the edge of his eyes would uncontrobly twitch, his concern being: what would they do if the Yin Yang Crown was to be damaged here? At the top of the stone steps was a mural, heavy in ink, yet without form, an extremely glorious image. The elder stood before the wall mural, cing the crown atop his head. The mural covered wall slowly separated and a rush of light, akin to never-ending waves, spilled in from the opening. The waves of light enveloped the elders crown and divine robe, the dancing rays were like a celebration, obeisance. This side of the wall, lead to an incredibly tall and expansive temple. This was the heart of Li Pce; the heart of the Orthodoxy; the heart of the continents beliefs, The Radiant Hall. Both sides of the hall had dozens of gigantic statues, some depicted legends from this continent, some depicted virtuous forebears, some depicted saints, some depicted the twelve knights of the church. Within the waves of light, countless clergymen gathered in worship. The clergymen had the back of their hands pressed upon their foreheads, a scene of devotion. The object of their worship, the elder. The fourth Pope of the Orthodoxy. By the time Chen Chang Sheng and the others left Little Li Pce, it was already past midday, he looked towards the slightly angled position of the Sun, wondering what time it was, upon ncing back towards the Hall of Clear Virtue, that was as vacant as ever and seeing the green bs; he thought of how they were just previously in another space, bing slightly bewildered. Li Pce in mid-autumn wasnt just a dazzling scene, the warming air of the afternoon, caused the green pagoda trees to take on a life of their own; the leaves sparkling with green radiance and if ones gaze were to lower, they would be presented with an array of greenery, giving a sense of being back in the midst of spring. The group followed the never-ending steps downwards and after an endless distance, they could gradually see the figures of people appearing from both sides of the divine avenue, some of these figures even started directly stepping onto the avenue, preparing to block their advance. I told them if they had the guts then they should stay, so what are we going to do now? Tang Thirty-Six looked at the cold expression of a Li Pce clergyman, with a slightly vexed expression. The Li Pce clergyman was the same one that previously received them at the Hall of Clear Virtue and lead them to Little Li Pce, it seems he was intent on escorting them out of Li Pce. Tang Thirty-Six knew this must have been Luo Luos request, in order to avoid their group getting into anymore squabbles with the students. He wasnt overly pleased with Luo Luos arrangement, as it made him out to be a coward. Jin Yu Lu had no opinion on this matter, he didnt interpret it as to being a criticism on his handling of matters. Chen Chang Sheng was fine with this arrangement, as he was the one that suggested it to Luo Luo. Upon this moment, the chiming sound of bells resonated in, it was unclear as to whether if it was from one of the pce buildings or one of the school campuses. Dont tell me they can use the bells to gather people for something like this? This is Li Pce, not some military base. Tang Thirty-Six thought either Li Pce College or Temple Seminary were using their bells to gather people, upon seeing the current spectacle, no matter how fearless he was, he couldnt stop his expression changing. Upon this moment, from the edge of the skies, a flock of birds suddenly scattered, akin to a gathering of people, parting to form a path. From the Eastern side, ayer of clouds suddenly formed a tunnel and a ck shadow shot out across the sky at great speeds, before passing through the path created by the flock of birds, heading towards Li Pce. Xuan Yuan Po was a youth from the yao race that grew up in the wilderness and was acquainted with all types of birds, he also had eyesight that was multiple times better than that of a humans; he shielded his eyes from the light and looked forwards, upon identifying the ck shadow, he eximed: Its a Red Goose (Hongyan). Inparison to divine beasts such as the Unicorn or Wan Li Deer (Ten-Thousand Mile Deer), Red Geese were not particrly special, but they had a special trait amongst birds and that was speed. It was one of the fastest types of bird that were currently known to the continent and ranked just under the Crimson Eagle, that was currently used by the military for transmitting messages, of course, these rankings did not include the White Crane. Upon Xuan Yuan Po finishing his words, the ck shadow had already arrived at the skies above Li Pce. Clergymen that had reached a high level and other individuals who were close to Tang Thirty-Six in ability, could make out the image of a long, red tail, it was indeed a Red Goose. The Red Goose left behind a trail of after-images, before disappearing into the deeper recesses of the pceplex, to some ce unknown. Whats happened? Tang Thirty-Six thought to himself, since it was a Red Goose, it couldnt be a message from the North regarding movements of the demon race, it was also unlikely to be some sort of bad news, since the previous bell chimes were so steady and consistent. But what could it be, to require the dispatching of a Red Goose? Especially at this time, with the Radiant Congregation ongoing, didnt they fear disrupting the congregation? Further thinking on the subject didnt lead to an answer, therefore Chen Chang Shengs group, under the leading of the Li Pce clergyman, continued advancing forwards, reaching the bottom of the stairs after a short while. All they could see from this position was that the divine avenue had a multitude of people, who knows just how many people had arrived due to Tang Thirty-Sixs previous words. On the left side of the divine avenue, the doors to the guesthouse were tightly shut, Gou Han Shi had not made an appearance, the other three Laws from the Divine State were also absent. Disciples from Holy Maiden Peak and the other Southern Sects also neglected to make an appearance. Chen Chang Sheng gazed past the Cedrus Trees, resting his gaze upon the guesthouse and staying quiet. Due to his marriage vow with Xu You Rong, upon arriving at the Capital, starting from the Divine Generals mansion, he had endured derision, scorn, ridicule and sometimes even humiliation, this naturally led him to have a bad impression of Qiu Shan Jun and his Sect. During the Ivy League gathering, he finally met the other side. The impression was different from his expectation, after two meetings, he found that they were not repulsive; be it Gou Han Shi, Guan Fei Bai or Qi Jian, be it their atmosphere, be it their admirable pride, be it their inspiring determination, all of it was endearing to him. He could also see that Gou Han Shi and the other disciples of Li Shan genuinely respected Qiu Shan Jun from the bottom of their hearts, therefore, how could Qiu Shan Jun be a fraudulent figure? The autumn wind swept across his face; awakening him. His mockinglyughed at himself, he had thought too much. Qiu Shan Jun was an individual praised by the entire continent for his talent, idolised for his virtue; therefore, there already wasnt any basis for assuming him to be a bad person, it was only due to their opposing positions that he hade up with such thoughts. Chapter 112 – The Proclamation Has New Entrants (1) Reaching the end of the steps and arriving at the divine avenue; apart from the guesthouse that was hosting the envoys from the South, the other school campuses were engulfed with the sounds of chatter. The woods on both sides of the avenue were teeming with the figures of people, with many others choosing to directly stand on the divine avenue. There were also teachers from Li Pce College, Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and Temple Seminary present; even some clergy members from the main pce hade to join the crowds as onlookers. The reason for this bustle, was naturally, due to the words of Tang Thirty-Six from this morning. The clergyman that was leading Chen Chang Shengs group was not of a low position within Li Pce, upon seeing this chaotic scene, he frowned his eyebrows and gave out a few quiet words of admonishment, which prompted the teachers to start trying to maintain some semnce of order; the teachers drove off students who had wanted to block the advance of Chen Chang Shengs group and had them stand by the side of the avenue. As Chen Chang Sheng and the other two youths walked along the divine avenue, hundreds or more gazes from the students amongst the woods on both sides of the avenue fell upon them, this scene was very simr to the one they had experienced in the morning; but this time, even more gazes were filled with scorn and disdain. A student from one of the schools suddenly cried out: Tang Tang, if youve got the guts then dont run away! This was obviously directed to the words of Tang Thirty-Six from this morning and drew rounds of loudughter from the crowds. Given Tang Thirty-Sixs character, he was loath to continue moving, but upon a cold stare from the leading clergyman, he decided it was best not to draw any further trouble for their school and only angrily said: I really hate being called Tang Tang. Seeing Tang Thirty-Six having to endure their taunts, the students felt ted. They knew that the cold-looking clergyman was strict and thus no one dared to intrude upon the divine avenue, but they used the opportunity to continue hurling verbal abuse towards Orthodox Academy. Apart from having the support of Her Highness, what else can you do by yourself? If it wasnt for Her Highness arrangement, would you have even dared to go down those steps? Not necessarily, he can still take out his marriage vow to use as a shield. Thats right, the fianc of Xu You Rong, who would dare to offend him? said another student while clicking their tongue. Continuous insults flew out from both sides of the divine avenue, filled with contempt and derision; asking who would dare to offend; until it finally turned to jeers that called him a sponger. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression became increasingly ugly, while Chen Chang Sheng lightly dipped his head and continued forwards, with both hands in his sleeves, akin to not being able to hear anything and showing no signs of being affected. This was the same as that rainy autumn day, when Orthodox Academy was besieged; he knew that the cause of this hostility wasnt due to the conflict from this morning, or due the young girl from Holy Maiden Peak, the cause was solely due to her. The girl called Xu You Rong. Yet the me couldnt beid upon her, it wasnt her fault. Therefore, all he could do was to endure. Suddenly, the jeers ebbed away like a fading tide, Chen Chang Sheng lifted his head and saw that a serene, quiet and gentle looking youth was standing upon the divine avenue; under the scolding of clergy and orders from teachers, the divine avenue was devoid of other people, yet upon this wide and empty path, this student had appeared. Su Mo Yu, from Li Pce College. Su Mo Yu ceremonially greeted the clergyman, before turning to gesture a greeting (Ҿ) to Chen Chang Sheng Their words have been rude, I apologise on behalf of Li Pce College. No need. replied Chen Chang Sheng. Su Mo Yu didnt seem to have any intention of leaving the divine avenue and continued to stand on the path. Tang Thirty-Sixs eyebrow twitched and he said: What is the meaning of this? Su Mo Yu shook his head and once again, ceremoniously bowed towards the clergyman, before saying: With Priest Huo here, us students wouldnt dare to be insolent. The clergyman surnamed Huo didnt say anything, only having a mildly pleasant expression on his face. You dont want to fight, yet you continue blocking the way, what kind of intention do you have? asked Tang Thirty-Six, with his eyes narrowing. Su Mo Yu ignored him, looking towards Chen Chang Sheng and saying: I have some words for you. Please speak. Chen Chang Sheng replied. Have you thought upon the reason why everyone is being so rude towards you? asked Su Mo Yu. Chen Chang Sheng didnt reply; the answer was already evident. Everyones words are indeed unseemly, tinged with envy andcking in grace, but... that does not mean they are without logic. That which you are in possession of, no matter how it is looked at, does not seem to be something you should be in possession of. Su Mo Yu quietly looked at him and continued: This is because, you are not strong enough. Upon the utterance of those words, Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po had a change in expression, even the teachers of Li Pce College and Temple Seminary that were observing from the sides of the avenue had expressions of disapproval upon their faces. Whilst it is correct that on the night of the Ivy League gathering, your exchanges with Gou Han Shi on The Way seemed to be a contributing factor towards Orthodox Academys victory over Li Shan Sword Sect... I do not believe this to be the case, all I can believe is that you are lucky enough to be blessed with many strongrades. Her Highness has the gifted bloodline of the White Emperor and is a genius herself; your acquaintance with her can only be exined as luck. Along the same lines, Tang Tang is a young genius that is ranked on the Promation of Azure Clouds, if it wasnt for his arrogance and over-reliance on talent leading to his splitting from Heavenly Academy, why else would he enter Orthodox Academy? Chen Chang Sheng remained silent. What is strength? Being strong, and also being able to help yourpanions be strong, that is true strength. For theing Grand Examination, I do not assume to be able to ce upon the head rankings, but I do hope for Li Pce College to have a greater number of people being ranked, than those from Heavenly Academy or Star Seizer Academy; bing the leading school of the Six Ivy League schools. He continued. At the very least, I wouldnt be a burden for Li Pce College, but you? At the Grand Examination, would you be able to rely upon luck or niceties like you did at the Ivy League gathering? What use is there to being well-read? What use is there to having knowledge that doesnt lose to Gou Han Shi? If Gou Han Shi hadnt already sessfully cleared his Ethereal Pce, how could he rank second amongst the Seven Laws of the Divine State and even garner respect from Qiu Shan Jun? Su Mo Yu looked at him with a sober expression and said: A person that only reads books, but doesnt know how to apply the knowledge can be found in abundance in provincial schoolhouses, you might think that you can help yourpanions, but you are wrong, they are the ones helping you, without them, you are nothing more than a hopeless schr; you will only be a liability for Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six derisively asked: It seems like youre even more concerned with our schools performance than we are. Of course. Su Mo Yu lightly inclined his head, not hiding his expression, I am a very traditional person, like many of the other traditionalists of Li Pce and the various schools, we yearn towards the illustrious past of Orthodox Academy, the memory remains poignant. We wish to see the revival of Orthodox Academy and that is why I have said these words today, in order to spur you towards working harder; I hope that by the time of the Grand Examination, you would havepleted your Purification, though you would still be a burden, it would at least be less unseemly. Upon finishing those words, he stepped off the divine avenue. Chen Chang Sheng had rarelye across such an earnest, serious and stiff person, leaving him feeling forlorn and dejected, upon being reminded of himself, he started feeling sorry for Tang Thirty-Six and the others. Tang Thirty-Six didnt consider Su Mo Yu and Chen Chang Sheng to be the same type of person; though both could be considered stiff, opinionated and stubborn, Chen Chang Sheng would rarely force his views upon others. He knew Chen Chang Sheng was feeling dejected and looking at Su Mo Yu only made him feel even more unpleasant, thinking to himself: What makes you think you can stand upon a pedestal and dictate to us the future of our school? He derisivelyughed and said: Was there any meaning to the nonsense you just said? Su Mo Yu looked at him with a prideful face and said: When you rank before me on the Promation of Azure Clouds, you cane and tell me that my words today are wrong. Tang Thirty-Six tidied his green gown and loftily said: Then lets battle. Su Mo Yu replied with a stiff attitude: I will not fight you. Tang Thirty-Six was surprised, asking: If you wont fight me, how am I supposed to surpass you? Su Mo Yu replied: I promised the principal that I will preserve my best state for the Grand Examination, therefore I will not raise my hand. Tang Thirty-Six was incensed, saying: How shameless can you get? Upon hearing these words, students of Li Pce College started rebuking him; Su Mo Yu remained calm, as if nothing could sway him and replied: We will meet at the Grand Examination, theres no need for you to rush. Tang Thirty-Six angrily said: So youre saying I cant do anything until the promation is re-issued? Su Mo Yu calmly replied: You can say that. Tang Thirty-Six was infuriated to the point of insanity, deciding to ignore the presence of the clergyman surnamed Huo, ignoring the teachers that were standing on both sides of the divine avenue; he ced his hand upon the hilt of his sword and prepared to strike Su Mo Yu. Chen Chang Sheng extended his hand and ced it atop of Tang Thirty-Sixs, shaking his head. He could tell that Su Mo Yu, the young genius of Li Pce College, was not someone who delighted in humiliating his opponents, he merely had an awkward personality that was too conservative and methodical, a traditionalist. Someone that respected authority and subsequently ced a lot of importance on things such as the Promation of Azure Clouds and promises that are made. The situation did not allow for Tang Thirty-Six to raise his hand, ignoring the elders of Li Pce that were currently standing on both sides of the divine avenue, even if Tang Thirty-Six was to raise his de against him, judging by Su Mo Yus character, he might just continue standing in position, allowing Tang to attack him as he pleased. Furthermore, there was indeed a problem, even if Tang Thirty-Six was to carve Su Mo Yu into the resemnce of a flower, or defend him with a flower of words, it still wouldnt change the problem identified by Su Mo Yu. Not being able to cultivate was a sore spot, it was also the reason for his wordscking weight, the reason why others would talk down to him whilst calling him a sponger, the only thing he could do right now, was to think of some method that could allow him to sessfully Purify, only this could change the opinions, the prejudice the world had on him, only then could he prove himself at the Grand Examination. Of course, he had a more important reason for participating in the Grand Examination, but that still required a solution to his Purification, Su Mo Yu only managed to make his problem all the more starkly apparent. Someone else was also displeased with events. Xuan Yuan Po looked at Su Mo Yu, gritted his teeth and said: Youre telling us what it means to be strong? With that scrawny body of yours? You? Wait till youre ranked upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, then you can talk to me. Su Mo Yu gave him a single nce, before turning around and heading towards Li Pce College, the crowds erupted inughter. Compared with the trunk-like body of the yao youth, Su Mo Yu had only the typical frame of a young human, giving the impression of an extremely frail body, his words, nheless, had a strong effect. Strength, was not rted to the shape or build of the body. A genius that ranked 33rd on the Promation of Azure Clouds; a yao youth that had only just recently left the Red River and came to the human Capital to start learning how to cultivate; between these two, whatparison could there be made? Xuan Yuan Po considered for a while, but no matter how much he thought, he couldnt think of a rebuttal. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and gave a slightly apologetic smile. Upon this moment, Xuan Yuan Po heard someone cry out his name. The voice was really faint, from very far away, but he heard it clearly; it was indeed someone crying out his name. He turned around to face the inner part of Li Pce, slightly baffled and said: Whos calling me? The yao races hearing ability was better than that of an average humans, even though he could hear the voice, the human students that were around the divine avenue couldnt hear anything, and thought he was trying to change the subject in avoidance of the earlier embarrassment, prompting bouts ofughter. But within a moment, the sound finally travelled from some deep part of Li Pce and reached their location. That voice was very clear and distinct. There wasnt anyone crying out Xuan Yuan Pos name. This was someone proiming Xuan Yuan Pos name. Xuan Yuan Po, the Capitals Orthodox Academy, Azure Cloud ranking One-hundred and Forty Eight. The autumn wind swept by the woods, with golden leaves shimmering; silence surrounded the divine avenue. Xuan Yuan Po dropped his jaw, not understanding what was happening. Countless eyes rested upon him. Within the autumn trees, the students were too shocked for words. The Promation of Azure Clouds had begun a new promation? How could this be? How did this moron manage to ce upon the promation? Chapter 113 – The Proclamation Has New Entrants (2) The voice was very clear and distinct,ing from a deeper part of Li Pce; judging from the direction, it probably came from the Hall of Oration, making use of a sound projecting array. Everyone present was certain that they didnt hear wrongly, and thus both sides of the divine avenue became silent. After a while, private chatter started and eventually, a thunderp-like realisation brought people back to their senses before they started to understand what was going on; the previous Red Goose that came from afar was actually bearing a new promation. The Azure Clouds has a new promation! the youths excitedly eximed. Yet, it was stillte autumn, why would the Promation of Azure Clouds have a change? Countless years ago, the demon race invaded South, in order topel the younger generation of talent to cultivate harder and limatise themselves topetition, starting with the Orthodoxy, various powers and organisations started creating rankings and eventually also started including cultivators from the yao race. With the Council of Divine Ordinance being in charge of proiming the rankings, no one questioned its impartiality as it was personally validated by Elder Tian Ji (Divine Ordinance). As the leading luminary of the Eight Storms, Elder Tian Ji had impable intellect and an abundance of knowledge, alongside a highly regarded reputation. Amongst all the rankings issued by the Council of Divine Ordinance, the Liberation, Golden Distinction and Azure Cloud promations were the most famous, reverently referred to by the masses as the Three Rankings between Heaven, Earth and Humanity. In order to maintain the original intention of the rankings and prevent fighters within humanity from killing each other over fame and glory, which would have weakened humanitys fighting force against the demon race, the Promation of Liberation was restricted to select circles through word of mouth, while the Promation of Golden Distinction was only posted; the Promation of Azure Clouds alone, in order to encouragepetition amongst young geniuses, was proimed across the entire world, being disyed prominently on stone walls at the gates of the Ivy League schools and Longevity Sect. The schedule for a new Promation of the Azure Clouds was not set, but for countless years, it was usually updated after the yearly Grand Examination, and once every 3-5 years after the Grand Meeting of Zhu Shi; this meant the promation was effectively updated once a year. Especially within thest 20 years, the Promation of Azure Clouds had only been updated early twice. For both times, it was under special circumstances; two geniuses had suddenly appeared, their emergence was too eye-catching, without promptly changing the promation, its uracy would have been negatively affected and could have also impacted the standing of Elder Tian Ji, and caused the young geniuses who were already ranked upon the promation to question the legitimacy of their own standing. The former of the two early updates was due to Qiu Shan Jun, while thetter was due to Xu You Rong... this years Grand Examination had already resulted in a change to the Promation and there wasnt a Grand Meeting of Zhu Shi this year, what could have elicited an update inte autumn? Could it be an emergence of someoneparable to Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong? The excited chatter surrounding the divine avenue died down, everyone felt a difort in their hearts: what had happened recently? The Ivy League gathering? No, the gathering was held every year, and was only a trial performance for the Grand Examination, it had never been able to affect the Promation of Azure Clouds; some eyes began gathering on Xuan Yuan Po, with ever increasing uncertainty and confusion. Xuan Yuan Po was shocked himself, he was a simple yao youth that had grown up in a remote mountain tribe, but no matter how ignorant he might be, he knew about the Promation of Azure Clouds, this promation represented the desires and dreams of many young geniuses and was also a target he had striven towards himself; what he didnt understand was his inclusion upon its rankings. His ranking was at 148, which, judging by past cases, should be thest ranking on the list and couldnt have been considered overly special, what had to be kept in consideration however, was that apart from the demon race, only human and yao youths 20 years of age and under were eligible to be ranked on the Azure Clouds. cing upon the promation is incredibly difficult, a saying amongst the schools of the Capital was that cing upon the Promation of Azure Clouds was as hard as stepping onto the Azure Clouds above, just being able to rank on the promation was an achievement in and of itself. Of course, for figures such as Qiu Shan Jun, Gou Han Shi or some others who could be considered monsters amongst geniuses; those who had already managed to enter the Promation of Golden Distinction before the age of 20 were in an entirely different league. Even Xuan Yuan Po himself didnt understand how he was ced upon the promation, let alone others; a lot of the students knew of Xuan Yuan Po and that he was a promising student of Star Seizer Academy, but he didnt perform anything on the first night of the Ivy League gathering before being crippled by Tian Hai Yaer, imperial court doctors and professors of Star Seizer Academy had both admitted to his condition being unrecoverable, so why would he suddenly be ranked on the Azure Clouds? Tang Thirty-Six stood on his toes to raise himself and patted Xuan Yuan Po around the waist, rousing the stunned youth from his stupor, before asking with much doubt: Whats going on? What have you been up totely? Have you been secretly traversing the academy walls at night and going out for duels? Dont tell me youve been going to Star Seizer Academy looking for matches? A lot of the people present were having the same thoughts as Tang Thirty-Six; Xuan Yuan Pos injury should have already healed and he secretly had a match against some youth that is already ranked on the promation, only this could exin current events. As for how the Council of Divine Ordinance came across this secret; with the full backing of various human powers and White Emperor City, what kind of secrets in this world could be hidden from the council? Tang Thirty-Six turned his gaze towards Chen Chang Sheng and said: When did you finish healing his injury? You could have at least told me; this requires some alcohol to celebrate at the very least. Alcohol is bad for your health. Chen Chang Sheng answered in habit, beforeing back to his senses and shaking his head, stating: Xuan Yuan Pos injury is in the process of healing, but its notpletely healed. Tang Thirty-Six lightly crossed his eyebrows and said to Xuan Yuan Po: If your injury is still healing, then you shouldnt be fighting,peting for a such a fickle spot on the rankings is not worth it. Xuan Yuan Po shook his head, replying: Ive been with all of you at Orthodox Academy every day, eating and cooking, I havent left at all. Tang Thirty-Six felt shocked: How did you manage to get onto the promation then? Xuan Yuan Po gave his honest reply: I dont know. Tang Thirty-Six was too shocked for words, thinking that this yao youth had only recently travelled from far away to humannds and while still recovering from an injury, had managed to enter the Promation of Azure clouds within half a year, without having had a single battle. Had Elder Tian Ji lost his senses, or was he implying that this youth was a secret child of the White Emperor? That would make him Luo Luos brother from a different mother, but from looking at them that night, it didnt seem likely. ..... His imagination began running wild, alongside the imaginations of a lot of the people present, their thoughts had begun to reach some far off tangent. Thoughts are a fast process, so in truth, not much time had passed, after a brief period ofmotion, the divine avenue had once again returned to being quiet. The Hall of Orations sound projecting array continued to broadcast its message. Akin to the autumn wind, the sound was crisp and clear. The Council of Divine Ordinances evaluation of Xuan Yuan Po was exceedingly simple and clear-cut. An abundance of True Essence, great strength, injury recoverable, possible to find a suitable secret art, s, has great fortune, met an able teacher in the Capital, thus, honourablest mention upon the promation. The Promation of Azure Clouds main aim was to encourage young geniuses to continually strive forwards, therefore, every time a new promation was issued, in order to avoid controversy, it would also include an evaluation, a reason. The evaluations were only a few short words, but exceedingly concise, being able to convince everyone, this was because those few words were personally from Elder Tian Ji. The evaluation given meant he had a very high talent for cultivation, shocking strength and that his injury from Tian Hai Yaer was treatable. After recovering, if he was to find a suitable secret art for yao cultivation, then his future was favourable. The most important part of the evaluation was that he had already met a suitable teacher in the Capital. Xuan Yuan Po listened to the evaluation seriously, thinking to himself that his teacher was Her Highness, Luo Luo, therefore it naturally good fortune, as for Her Highness teacher being Chen Chang Sheng... he unconsciously looked towards him, upon this moment, Tang Thirty-Six finally understood the meaning behind the Council of Divine Ordinances evaluation; he looked towards Chen Chang Sheng and couldnt stop himself pensively shaking his head a few times. Only those from Orthodox Academy would have understood the situation, outsiders would be unclear; upon thinking about the identity of Xuan Yuan Pos teacher and thinking of the words referring to a secret art for yao cultivation, people started paying attention to the Jin Yu Lu, who was besides the three youths and immediately started having feelings of realisation, believing that they had finally understood the meaning behind the evaluation. Even though a lot of people did not understand the Councils reasoning for cing Xuan Yuan Po upon the promation, upon hearing Elder Tian Jis evaluation, no one dared to question his judgement, regardless of any lingering feelings of unease or dissatisfaction; not to mention it was hardly the time to care about Xuan Yuan Po and Orthodox Academy. Be it Orthodox Academys enmity with the Ivy League schools, Chen Chang Shengs engagement with Xu You Rong, or even the back and forth delving between the tradition and new factions of the Zhou Empire; for today, all of these topics were unimportant; from the Capital to White Emperor City; from Holy Maiden Peak to Limitless Valley (Wu Ya Valley); from Li Mountain to Schrtree Manor, or even that far away Old Snow City; everyones attention was only drawn to one thing. The same as it has always been, when the Promation of Azure Clouds is changed, the entire continents attention would be focused upon it. Everyone would only listen to each name on the ranking as they were listed; let alone on such an asion where the promation was being changed inte autumn, such a situation portended great changes and further captured the attention of the masses. The autumn woods surrounding the divine avenue were silent, with only the sound of swaying trees in the wind and the asionally pecking of birds; students and teachers from the schools located here and the clergy that hade to join the crowds had turned towards the direction of the Hall of Oration, giving their undivided attention towards listening to the promation, for fear of missing even a single word. Sounds continued to travel from the Hall of Oration, with the entire Capital able to hear the names of youths that were being listed one by one. Within those names, some were familiar, some were not; some were young geniuses that had already managed to establish themselves some time ago and some were like Xuan Yuan Po, individuals that had managed to suddenly emerge out of some remote wilderness. A lecturer from Li Pce even heard the name of an individual who had suddenly transferred into Li Pce College after passing the foundation trial of the Grand Examination and was so startled, he almost wrung off his beard in shock. Apart from these names, the entire continent was in a state of calm. Today, at Li Pce, at Schrtree Manor, at White Emperor City, at countless locations on the continent, countless youths were currently listening to these names in trepidation and anticipation; these names would cause some to cry, some to rejoice, some to fantasise, some to lose control; no one would deny themselves the chance to be ranked, and for those who had once been ranked, they couldnt possibly ept the shock of being unlisted. This, was the Promation of Azure Clouds. Chapter 114 – The Proclamation Has New Entrants (3) As time passed, the silence was gradually broken, cries asionally arose from amongst the autumn woods, it seemed a student of Temple Seminary had entered the promation, following this, the crying of a girl could be heard, a senior from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green had fallen from her original ranking of 90 to one that exceeded 100. In the promations mid totter rankings, as it had been for many years, most of the rankers were youths from the Southern Domain, with most of them from the Longevity Sect and Schrtree Manor; especially the Longevity Sect, living up to its reputation as to being the foremost Sect in the world. For the schools in the Capital, including Heavenly Academy, Star Seizer Academy and the three schools located here, their number of rankersbined only slightly edged ahead of the Longevity Sect. A lot of people unconsciously turned their gazes towards the quiet guesthouse, Gou Han Shi and the other disciples of Li Shan Sect alongside other members of the Southern envoy group were currently staying there C Li Shan Sect was only a branch of the Longevity Sect; everyone knew that apart from Qiu Shan Jun and Gou Han Shi, the other members of the Divine States Seven Laws would be listed upon the rankings, the promation had just yet to reach their names. Upon thinking this point, students of Li Pce College, Temple Seminary and the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green began feeling a little depressed. The teachers here were all too aware of the fact that the de of the Longevity Sect was Li Mountain; the Longevity Sects strongest youths were all from Li Shan Sword Sect, but this would have been of littlefort for their students; all they could stress was that the cultivation methods of the Southern sects and Orthodox schools were simr in potency, with the Southern Sects concentrating upon building a quick and solid foundation, but for reaching the highest levels of cultivation, they did not show any inherent advantage over the various schools in the Capital, just taking the Promation of Liberation as an example, there didnt exist any disparity in strength between the South and North. Upon hearing this exnation, students of the Capital were slightlyforted, but they still couldnt bring themselves to be happy, the Promation of Liberation wasnt really a secret, and hadnt had an update for many years, therefore couldnt give an urate assessment of current affairs; it must be understood, with the early entrance of Qiu Shan Jun and Gou Han Shi into the Promation of Golden Distinction, the Southern Sects already had a head start in two promations. Due the current mood, both sides of the divine avenue once again became silent, with an air of tension; the Promation of Azure Clouds had already passed the middle rankings, and was starting to proim the names of the top 40, this caused not just the hot-blooded students, but also someone as stoic as Su Mo Yu to have trouble keeping their emotions in check. Only Chen Chang Sheng was seemingly unperturbed by the promation, this was because he clearly understood that the promation had nothing to do with him; he wasnt like Xuan Yuan Po, who did not have the need to undergo Purification. Without having achieved Purification, there was no possibility of getting onto the Promation of Azure Clouds, even Elder Tian Jis own child wouldnt make the exception. But this was his first experience of the promation, and the first time he had seen such a scene, therefore it was a new experience; looking at the nervous expressions of his peers, he gradually also became nervous, with rising tension amongst other emotions, but this it wasnt enough to draw notice. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six and consoled him: Theres no need to be nervous, as you just said to Xuan Yuan Po, even though this is the Promation of Azure Clouds, vying over such a transient position is meaningless, you need to look further ahead. It had already been over half a year from when the promation was first updated, Tang Thirty-Six had only entered a single battle during the Ivy League gathering and subsequently never had another chance to show his strength. Whats more, in that battle it was clear that his ability was below that of Qi Jians, with Elder Tian Jis insight, he couldnt have missed this point. With this in mind, it was hard to gauge what will happen to his ranking in this update. Competing for a transient ranking is indeed meaningless, but I am already ranked upon the promation, if I were to drop in the rankings, then wouldnt I just be an embarrassment? I have to at least maintain my current position. Tang Thirty-Six had his usual cool and proud expression, but his thin lips were faintly quivering; he replied very low voice and annoyed attitude. Chen Chang Sheng helplessly answered: Youre nervous to this point and yet you dont think thats embarrassing? Tang Thirty-Six snorted indignantly: Ive already said that its tiring to feign being lofty and stoic, not to mention... He turned to stare at Chen Chang Sheng and said: How am I nervous? Chen Chang Sheng replied: Its pretty obvious. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression mildly changed, he lowered his voice and said: Looks like Im not feigning well enough. Chen Chang Sheng lightly lowered his gaze, looking upon his crumpled sleeves and said: Your hands are shaking rather hard. Im just bored, Im the type of person that can even joke with Gou Han Shi, what do you know about me? Tang Thirty-Six had a dour expression on his face, his voice was low and hoarse, he furtively ced his arms behind his back. Chen Chang Sheng only gave out augh and didnt say anything else. During their conversation, the voice from the Hall of Oration had already reached number Thirty-seven on the list, the next one was obviously Thirty-six; the Thirty-six Chen Chang Sheng was most familiar with, Tang Thirty-Six. The surname was not Tang, they were not named as Tang Tang and had no rtion to the Wen Shui family. Everyone at the divine avenue turned to look towards Tang Thirty-Six, their surprise and confusion was apparent. The atmosphere turned a little awkward and strange. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Tang Thirty-Six, and asked with some worry: There shouldnt be a problem? Tang Thirty-Six didnt change his expression, only Chen Chang Sheng and Xuan Yuan Po, who were close to him could make out that his brows faintly twitched. It looks like Ive advanced this time. His words werepletelycking in confidence; no matter how you were to analyse it, there was little chance of him not making the rankings, if he wasnt ranked 36, then he must be ranked higher, yet he couldnt understand, on what basis would his rank advance? His performance at the Ivy League gathering was not even to his own satisfaction. The Hall of Orations promation soon reached rank 33. Sounds of praise came from the surroundings of Li Pce College, there were even sounds of pping; Su Mo Yu calmly gave a formal gesture of gratitude. He was surprised that obtaining first ce on the second night of the Ivy League gathering didnt improve his ranking, but maintaining the same position he had at the start of the year was still satisfactory, his main target was the Grand Examination after all. He looked towards Tang Thirty-Six and gently knitted his eyebrows together, he couldnt shake a feeling of unease. Tang Tang, Orthodox Academy, Rank Thirty-two upon the Azure Clouds. Upon that moment, the voice from the Hall of Oration clearly travelled to their location in the autumn woods, causing a ruckus amongst the gathered people, before chatter arose all around, with their shock clearly visible. Tang Thirty-Sixs eyebrow twitched, I really hate being called Tang Tang. Though his words were as such, he couldnt hide his delight from showing, delight that also carried puzzlement, he couldnt understand why he had advanced 4 ces. Just as Xuan Yuan Po didnt understand his inclusion in the promation... but he wasnt going to fuss over these details, his first course of action was to enjoy the glory of his 32nd position. A ranking of 32 was coincidentally just higher than rank 33 by one. He looked towards Su Mo Yu, with an expression that carried a sense ofughing yet notughing; an indescribable animosity. Su Mo Yu thought back to his words towards the group from Orthodox Academy; even for someone with his type of personality, he couldnt stop his expression from changing. He had said to Tang Thirty-Six: When you rank before me on the Promation of Azure Clouds, you cane and tell me that my words today are wrong. He had also said to Xuan Yuan Po: Wait till youre ranked upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, then you can talk to me. Yet, within but a blink of an eye, Xuan Yuan Po had entered the Promation of Azure Clouds and Tang Thirty-Six was ranked above him on the promation. The divine avenue was silent, stares of female students from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green towards Tang Thirty-Six became ever more ardent; students from Temple Seminary became more sombre; while students of Li Pce College were like Su Mo Yu, their expressions became increasingly ugly. On what grounds did Xuan Yuan Po manage to ce upon the promation? And how did he manage to pass Senior? A student finally couldnt hold back and started questioning the validity of this years new promation; to say that no one had dared to question the validity of the promation before, meant that no one dared to question it in front of the Council of Divine Ordinance or Elder Tian Ji, privately, there were obviously those who were frustrated and unsatisfied; todays event was too big of an insult to the students of Li Pce college, causing someone to lose their restraint and openly question the result. Words full of resentment, like the ones from this student, were out of the reach of the Council, and even if they were to hear of it, it wouldnt affect them, therefore they wouldnt go out of their way to provide an exnation. The evaluation from Elder Tian Ji arrived. This child is toozy, would have otherwise already entered top ten, due to fortuitous circumstance, can no longer bezy, a blessing. Elder Tian Jis evaluation for each person that was listed on the promation, was concise and simple, enabling those who hear it to understand the reasoning behind the ranking and their strengths, yet for Tang Thirty-Six, there was no mention of his True Essence nor understanding of cultivation, only touching upon whether if he waszy or not and touching upon something as vague as fortuitous circumstance. Countless stares came to rest upon Tang Thirty-Six. As used to feigning a cool and lofty persona as Tang Thirty-Six was, upon receiving such an evaluation from a peak expert like Elder Tian Ji, he could no longer maintain his expression. He said while being embarrassed: Not beingzy anymore is enough is it not? He understood what the fortuitous circumstance referred to; it was more than likely referring to his leaving Heavenly Academy and entering Orthodox Academy, or more specifically, his chance meeting with Chen Chang Sheng. With someone like Chen Chang Sheng by his side, how could he continue to bezy? Upon thinking this point, he turned towards Chen Chang Sheng and seriously thanked him: Greetings to Brother Fortuitous Circumstance. Upon hearing these words, those that understood its meaning had an immediate change in expression. Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer; he was more interested in a different matter: Does this mean I will now have to call you Tang Thirty-Two? Tang Thirty-Sixs expression changed, thinking to himself that he didnt like the sound of it; he needed to strive harder at the Grand Examination, vying for a better position and name by the time of the new promation in spring. Only... was it going to be the Twenty-eight of the 28 constetions or was it going to be the Twelve from the 12 Knights? Three would obviously be even better, but the difficulty was also disproportionately high; Guan Fei Bai, Liang Ban Hu, alongside that wolf-child of the North were not easy to surpass, after thinking for a time, he suddenly thought of something more important and stopped his line of thought. He raised his head towards Su Mo Yu, his lips lightly raising and maintaining an expression ofughing yet notughing and silently said three words. You are wrong. Su Mo Yus face turned green, but couldnt say anything in return. A conflict of words between youths can only be considered an incident. Today, the Promation of Azure Clouds was the most important event for the entire continent. Xuan Yuan Pos inexplicable entry on the promation, Tang Thirty-Sixs advancement of 4 positions to a ranking of Thirty-two alongside the imminent question of a name change; with todays sudden update to the Promation of Azure Clouds, Orthodox Academy was undoubtedly capturing the attention of many people. That academy which had once experienced a pinnacle of glory, upon lying dormant for tens of years, had finally reappeared before the world, who could have expected that its appearance was immediately apanied by re-found glory? The sudden update to the promation had to be due to a tumultuous change, even if it wasntparable to the world-shocking appearance of Qiu Shan Jun or Xu You Rong, it would still be something that could shock everyone. This type of change could only be something rted to the top rankings on the promation; upon reaching rank 11 on the promation, the news transmitted by the Hall of Oration, had its first bewildering revision. Chapter 115 – The Top Ten The name that appeared for rank 11 was unexpected; it was not Qi Jian from Li Shan Sword Sect, but was the pride of Heavenly Academy, Zhuang Huan Yu. In regards to Zhuang Huan Yu, the council did not offer any evaluation, this implied the council did not consider his strength to have changed much over the past half a year. The one that reced Zhuang Huan Yu in tenth position was Qi Jian, this switch in positions was perplexing for many people; Zhuang Huan Yu had triumphed over Qi Jian in the past and Qi Jian had only just recently lost to Tang Thirty-Six at the Ivy League gathering; with this result, not only did his ranking not slip, it actually advanced? The evaluation that was transmitted from the Hall of Oration, those few short words, gave an exceedingly high appraisal for his performance at the Ivy League gathering. Students and teachers alike that were at the divine avenue, intently listened to the evaluation, but Chen Chang Sheng didnt pay any attention, he turned his gaze towards the guesthouse, thinking to himself as to if it will continue to remain quiet. The naming had entered its most important phase, reaching the Promation of Azure Clouds top ten, names that managed to appear here, were all the most talented geniuses on the continent. Following Qi Jians name, unexpectedly, yet somehow reasonably, the next person listed was not Luo Luo; the ninth position belonged to a young genius from Schrtree Manor. Chen Chang Sheng hadnt heard of that young genius name before, and thought to himself that this individual should have been ced higher in the previous promation; his main concern was with Luo Luos final ranking and advancement. What followed waspletely out of everyones expectations. The eighth rank was not Luo Luo, neither was seventh, that position belonged to Liang Ban Hu; this eminent disciple of Li Shan Sword Sect, the Divine States Fifth Law, had ced upon the sixth position for the past two years, it would seem he had followed the fate of the other geniuses that had been consecutively pushed down the rankings by Luo Luos rise. Chen Chang Sheng lowered his head and intently listened, he would have been satisfied with Luo Luo cing within the top 6, but he couldnt help feeling that she would continue to ce higher; he knew of Luo Luos improvement at Orthodox Academy over these past few months and hoped the council also recognised this. The divine avenue was surrounding by uncontroble exmations of shock. At this moment, a lot of people had already managed to have a faint inkling of the reason for todays sudden update to the promation, the reason... the sixth rank still wasnt Luo Luo. Chen Chang Sheng didnt pay attention to the name, he gently sped his hands together within his sleeves in agitation; he hoped for Luo Luos continual advancement, but also knew of the difficulty. Following the exmations of shock came a nket of silence; undoubtedly, a lot of locations in the Capital, such as Heavenly Academy or Star Seizer Academy were currently also silent, quietly waiting for Luo Luos name to appear. The Hall of Orations sound projecting array was unaffected by the tension, and continued to methodically read out the fifth rank: Guan Fei Bai. It was Guan Fei Bai... it was actually Guan Fei Bai... the Divine States Fourth Law Guan Fei Bai; he had fallen from the position he held onto for three years. Countless gazes fell upon the Cedrus trees surrounding the campus at the right end of the divine avenue, but the guesthouse remained silent. The gazes then turned towards Chen Chang Sheng and the other students of Orthodox Academy on the divine avenue, the gazes felt exceedinglyplicated. Everyone was shocked and confused. Judging from the rankings of the promation, the Council of Divine Ordinance had fully acknowledged the results of the battle between Orthodox Academy and Li Shan Sword Sect at the Ivy League gathering. But that battle was different from a regr duel, how could one judge who was better or worse? If one were to follow established convention, even if the council was to acknowledge that battles result, it should have resulted in Guan Fei Bai falling to rank 9 and Luo Luo rising by one to two ces, how could Guan Fei Bai only drop by one rank and Luo Luo rise to rank within the top 4? It has to be known that anyone within the top 10 on the Promation of Azure Clouds was amongst the most talented young geniuses on the continent, the difference between these individuals is small, therefore the evaluations had to be rigorous; even a small advancement was considerably difficult. With Guan Fei Bai falling to the fifth rank, the fourth rank should naturally be Luo Luo, upon everyones expectation settling on hearing her royal names promation, something unexpected once again urred. The divine avenue was suddenly in an uproar; the sounds of chatter from the gathered people suddenly exploded, disturbing countless migrating birds amongst the woods, akin to wanting to overturn and embroil the calm autumn skies. The fourth name on the rankings, was not Her Highness, Luo Luo, but someone else. Chen Chang Sheng was slightly befuddled, and asked: Whats going on, who is this person? Tang Thirty-Six at this moment had a face full of shock, and took a couple of minutes to steady himself, before saying: The Divine States Third Law; after Qiu Shan Jun and Gou Han Shi entered the Promation of Golden Distinction, he was Li Shan Sword Sects strongest member on the Promation of Azure Clouds. He sombrely added: He was always ranked third upon the Azure Clouds. Chen Chang Sheng took a moment before he fully understood, or more urately, he took a moment before he fully recovered his senses, the edge of his mouth twitched slightly; he wanted to suppress his smile, but he couldnt control himself. ... Luo Luo was amongst the top three of the Azure Clouds. As the tutor of Luo Luo, and having spent such a long time together at Orthodox Academy, though they were not romantically linked, they had a deep friendship and shared experiences; he currently felt more ted than if he were to be personally ced upon the promation. Three, this number has always had a special meaning for people, perhaps it was because of its stability, or perhaps it was due to some sort ofplicated psychological effect, but three was something special. For example, the Grand Examination only had three grades and the First Banner only took three people. Therefore, the Promation of Azure Clouds top ten gave one sort of feeling, while the top three gave another type of feeling. Being listed within the top three amongst the Azure Clouds was indication of Luo Luo standing upon the peak of her generation. From this moment onwards, she wouldnt just possess a noble and powerful bloodline, she would also possess a noble and powerful position, whats more, thetter was something she had earned through painstaking cultivation and was not something rted to her descent. This was an indescribable honour. Chen Chang Sheng lifted his head towards the endless steps that lead to the Hall of Clear Virtue, wondering if Luo Luo had managed to receive this news from within the Popes Green Leaf World. The shock did not end here however. The third rank upon the Azure Clouds was still not Luo Luo. The divine avenue was silent; everyone was already numb from shock. Cries of shock arose from across the entire Li Pceplex. Tang Thirty-Sixs face turned pale and he said in a bewildered voice: How could this... Chen Chang Sheng was not familiar with the geniuses that ranked amongst the top 10, therefore his reaction was not as severe as Tang Thirty-Sixs, but upon remembering that night at Orthodox Academy, the scene of Luo Luo politely and cutely standing beside Chen Chang Sheng, he had a hard time epting; that dainty looking girl, was actually able to triumph over that cold-blooded wolf-child, who lived within the blizzards of the North and relied upon solitarily hunting the demon race for survival. The moment had finally arrived. Everyone had waited for this name; no one could have guessed from the start that they would have waited for so long in order to hear it. Orthodox Academy, Bai Di Luo Heng, Number Two of the Azure Clouds. The silent divine avenue remained silent, the surrounding Li Pceplex that was already in an uproar, once again erupted in cries, even the quiet guesthouse that was housing the Southern envoys had faint hints of activity. The entire Capital, the entire continent, at this moment in time, was in the midst of shock. Bai Di Luo Heng, the yao races Royal Princess, was previously ranked at ninth on the Promation of Azure Clouds, within a few short months she had entered the top three and ced second. Everyone understood that advancing on a ranking such as the Promation of Azure Clouds increased in difficulty the higher you moved; jumping from rank 9 to rank 2 was unimaginably more difficult than even jumping fromst ce to a spot within the top 10. What kind of monstrous advancement speed was this? Upon the entire history of the promation, this type of event was exceptionally scarce, within thest few decades, only the entry of Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong wereparable. Could it be, that within the eyes of the council, Luo Luo had already reached the level of Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong? A lot of people pondered upon this question, but upon thinking back to the Ivy League gathering, even though Luo Luos performance was strong, it couldnt have been said to greatly exceed her peers, or at least, it wasnt enough to satisfy everyone; on what basis did she surpass that wolf-child of the North? Those seeking an answer would not have missed the evaluation from the council. Elder Tian Jis evaluation for Luo Luo was as brief and simple as ever; direct and blunt, akin to the style of the White Emperor n: it directly stated that she had ovee the difficulties that a member of the yao race would face when cultivating, and that through the talent granted by her tyrannical bloodline, apart from individuals like Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong, no one could hope to match against her. Such a domineering evaluation caused everyone to be bewildered, causing many to miss the final words from Elder Tian Ji, which pointed out she had met a brilliant teacher that was crucial to her breakthrough. But some managed to hear these words, such as Su Mo Yu and Tang Thirty-Six. Su Mo Yu looked towards Chen Chang Sheng, his emotions were extremelyplicated and conflicted. Tang Thirty-Six looked towards him, he could only feel admiration. No matter how calm a personality Chen Chang Sheng had, at this moment, he couldnt stop himself from feeling ted, from feeling proud. Xuan Yuan Pos injury will be cured by him, Luo Luos problem with cultivation was solved by him; today, three members of Orthodox Academy ascended upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, this was all something he should be proud of. But at the next moment, he quickly returned to being calm, a genuine sense of calm... the message from the Hall of Oration was still ongoing, the Promation of Azure Clouds still had a single name toe. The things before him that he could be proud of, were not strong enough in front of that name. At this moment, everyone at the scene already knew that the reason for the sudden update was Her Highness, Luo Luos incredible improvement, therefore interest had begun to dwindle. This wasnt due to any disrespect for the remaining name, nor was it because the first ranking was unimportant, but from two years ago, for three times running, that name remained in first position; it already had no appeal. No one could imagine any other name appearing in that position, unless she was the one to will it. Xu You Rong, the Nan Xi (Southern Creeks) Institute, First Amongst the Azure Clouds. Chapter 116 – Declaration Xu You Rong, that was a name known to everyone in the world, but no one else would have had the same turbulent emotions as Chen Chang Sheng did upon hearing that name. In the past, at the old temple in Xi Ning vige, upon first seeing that name on the betrothal vow, his age was still tender and he didnt understand many things, but he knew what it meant to be shy, he naturally had a lot of thoughts about his future with her; a girl with such a name, what would she look like? Did she have long locks of hair and a kind, gentle heart? Following on, due to the circumstances of fate, he stopped thinking about the betrothal, and the name slowly faded from his memory, until he came to the Capital and experienced many things; that name brought him much ridicule and hardship, causing him to find it unpleasant. At the inn, it started to infuriate him; at the derelict garden, or even at that most crucial moment in Wei Yang Pce, that name continued to appear before him. He clearly understood, even though her letter assented to their betrothal, it wasnt going to be so simple, it had another side to it, maybe his status as her fianc was only an excuse, but she had helped him with this, therefore that name was no longer that unpleasant, but he still couldnt bring himself to feel any inklings of fondness for it. The experiences of ridicule and mocking he experienced this morning at the divine avenue was due to that name, he could no longer avoid that name intruding upon his life and the pressure or trauma it brings. Should he actually feel gratitude towards her? No, his main concern right now was the Grand Examination. In this battle to change his fate, if he could surpass her, and break free of the influence of that name, he would be content, though the possibility of this in the eyes of others was near non-existent. Luo Luo is already approaching you; how far is the gap between us? Chen Chang Shengs retracted his gaze towards the Hall of Clear Virtue and turned it towards the far off Southern realm, quietly contemting. The broadcast from the Hall of Oration had stopped, this sudden update to the Promation of Azure Clouds during mid-autumn hade to an end, but the crowd that had gathered at the divine avenue did not disperse and the teachers didnt start telling students to return to their sses. ... Chen Chang Sheng continued to stand upon the divine avenue. Everyone at the Capital knew Orthodox Academy only had four students, and that in todays update to the Promation of Azure Clouds, three of them were listed. Her Highness, Luo Luo, was the highest ranking one, rising from the ninth position to second. Whether in terms of their student poption inparison to their ranking members, or the positioning of those ranked, Orthodox Academy was unquestionably the biggest victor in the most recent promation; neither Heavenly Academy or Temple Seminary from the Ivy League could match; schools that had been prominent in recent years, such as Schrtree Manor, the Nan Xi Institute or even the Longevity Sect could notpare with Orthodox Academys achievement. Everyone looked towards Chen Chang Sheng. He was the first student of Orthodox Academy; before his appearance, the academy was nothing more than a cold graveyard that was on the verge of disappearing within the annals of history itself from the long years ofcking any new students. But upon his appearance, Orthodox Academy was once again brought before everyone, with its transformation silently starting. This youth couldntplete his Purification and was thus unable to cultivate, therefore he had no right to appear upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, but the evaluations from the Council of Divine Ordinance made it clear; things such as fortuitous circumstance, a brilliant teacher; what did they refer to? Orthodox Academys current splendour was all attributable to him. Was this kind of youth really the trash that was being ridiculed from before? As Gou Han Shi had said this morning, if he were to be a toad, then what were the students that were currently here? Were all these people spongers as well? Does he really need the backing of Her Highness or the use of a betrothal vow in order to establish himself upon this world? Su Mo Yu said he wasnt truly strong; then what was the true definition of strength? Tang Thirty-Six stared at the group from Temple Seminary, ring at the student that had mocked Orthodox Academy the hardest this morning, gave out a coldugh and said: For visionless people, even if they were to crawl up to the top of the Mausoleum of Books, they wouldnt be able to recognise a single word within. The students face turned pale. ... this is what we call a proverb. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the crowd and continued with an expressionless face. It was clear as to what he was referring to; since the Ivy League gathering, a lot people mocked Chen Chang Sheng as to being a toad that wishes to dine upon the Phoenix; this was brought up this morning and joked as to being close to bing a proverb. The divine avenue was silent. At this moment, Chen Chang Sheng suddenly spoke out. You were saying what it means to have true strength... While saying this, he looked towards Su Mo Yu. The students of Li Pce College had a drastic change in expression; thinking that he intended to follow Tang Thirty-Six and mock Su Mo Yu. Contrary to their expectations however, he said: Your words have merit; I may be able to help mypanions be stronger, but if I dont want to be a burden, then I need to be strong myself. I hope that I can be stronger by the time of the Grand Examination, well meet again at that time. Upon finishing those words, he gestured a formal farewell and turned around, heading off along the divine avenue. Su Mo Yu gazed at his disappearing figure, hints of respect evident on his face, returned the gesture of farewell and said: Well meet again at the Grand Examination. Upon seeing the silence surrounding both sides of the divine avenue, Tang Thirty-Six felt an invigorating sense of glee; heughed out loud and said: It wont be easy to meet at the Grand Examination, after all, his aim is to get... Chen Chang Sheng didnt even turn his head, and just said: Xuan Yuan Po, stop him. In the mind of Xuan Yuan Po, Chen Chang Sheng was now a ssmate, a teacher and the benefactor that saved his life, not to mention his Grand Master from the perspective of Her Highness. Upon hearing those words, he had no hesitation in extending his fan-like hands and smothering Tang Thirty-Sixs entire face, before lifting him up and carrying him across his shoulders. Un... un... un... With Tang Thirty-Sixs ability, he could have easily defeated Xuan Yuan Po, but he couldnt bring himself to raise his hand; upon being covered by Xuan Yuan Po, he was immediately silenced and could only let out small sounds of struggling; not being able to dere the words he had put so much energy into preparing made him agonised. Xuan Yuan Po on the other hand, wasnt diforted in the slightest, he was actually rather happy, being listed on the Promation of Azure Clouds made him uncontrobly jubnt, but he didnt know how to express himself. With both, feelings of jubtion and vigour in excess, he didnt know how to control himself and he started running faster and faster, while carrying Tang Thirty-Six and asionally smacking him on the back; they very quickly approached the main gate of Li Pce. Chen Chang Sheng gave out augh and followed behind; Jin Yu Lu also followed in suit whileughing. Under a mild warmth, surrounded by the signs of Autumn, within the quiet Li Pce, three youths ran off into the setting sun, with asional outbursts amongst them. This scene, set within the eyes of those gathered here, remained a topic of conversation for many years toe. Yet no one noticed, atop those never-ending steps, that was akin to the long path towards cultivating The Way, atop the highest reaches of the Hall of Clear Virtue, Luo Luo was watching them; with the evening mist upon her small face, a gleaming smile was present. With the departure of the youths from Orthodox Academy, the crowds that had gathered around the divine avenue also began dispersing; apart from the sounds of footsteps, little else could be heard, everyone was still in the midst of shock or contemtion and thus, even the sound of discussion was absent. Those who were shocked with the achievements of Orthodox Academy on the Promation of Azure Clouds, were mostly students, while those that were in contemtion, were mostly the instructors and clergy of Li Pce. As adults, they were more contemtive than the younger generation, and thus, had more questions, especially upon the reasoning behind the Council of Divine Ordinances evaluations, which they struggled to understand in full. ... they were not questioning its validity, but they found Elder Tian Jis evaluation of the three listed Orthodox Academy students strange. Taking Xuan Yuan Po as an example, entering the promation without having battled, with the reasoning being expectations for his future; this was bound to raise spection, yet the council didnt seem to care. Yet another example, taking Tang Thirty-Six and Her Highness, Luo Luos reason for being listed, it was as if the council had purposefully used the evaluations to emphasise Chen Chang Shengs role and importance. Some of the contemtors started to have inklings of some even more unthinkable possibilities. ... this falls sudden update to the Promation of Azure Clouds was due to Her Highness, Luo Luos stunning improvement, but at the same time, the council also wanted to make the entire continent aware of Chen Chang Shengs existence? If this was to be true, what reasoning could there be behind it? At the moment crowd had almost dispersed, an ancient sounding voice arose within the woods. Do you all want to know what Tang Tang was going to say? What he wanted to tell you was... Upon hearing those words, the people who were leaving, immediately stilled their steps. The ancient sounding voice continued, ... Chen Chang Shengs aim is to be the man to take the first ce amongst the First Banner in the Grand Examination. The woods erupted into an uproar. Chen Chang Sheng wanted to take the first position upon the First Banner? The crowd turned towards the source of the voice in a stunned stupor. The Education Boards Archbishop, His Eminence, Mei Li Sha, under the support of Minister Xin, emerged from within the woods. This elderly person, who had lived for untold years, already had a crooked posture. A face full of age spots and wrinkles, partially obscured, but couldnt hide the joy and satisfaction within his eyes. This joy and satisfaction was obviously for Chen Chang Sheng. Everyone hurriedly paid their respects in a formal greeting, taking care not to perform anything that might be taken as an affront, yet their faces still showed the shock and disbelief from hearing what the Archbishop had said. Even if Orthodox Academys achievement today upon the Promation of Azure Clouds was attributable to Chen Chang Sheng; as Su Mo Yu had said, and Chen Chang Sheng himself had admitted to, the Grand Examination was something you had to participate in yourself. Chen Chang Sheng had yet toplete his Purification, how was he going to handle the Grand Examination that was imminent? No matter how you looked at it, even entering the Three Grades was impossible, let alone taking first ce upon the First Banner. Priest Huo had an expressionless face, but his eyes revealed a shred of awe; several clergymen, upon exchanging nces with the instructors, could tell the shock they all felt. Their questions from before were seemingly going to be answered soon; that was the intention, certain parties felt that the disy at the Ivy League gathering and the pressure on Chen Chang Sheng from his betrothal to Xu You Rong was still insufficient; some swelling movement from currents beneath the Capital were about to break through the earth. Yet, what was the reason behind all of this? The Archbishop looked at the crowd and said: There isnt any reason and there doesnt have to be a reason; since he has already stated that he will take first ce upon the First Banner at the Grand Examination, then I will trust his ability to take it. The people surrounding the divine avenue didnt dare to raise their body. Priest Huo and the other clergy of Li Pce were already prostrating. Regardless of whether if they believed or not, the Archbishops word was something they could only acknowledge. In front of the Archbishop, no one dared to question or doubt. But this deration that the Archbishop had announced in ce of Orthodox Academy and Chen Chang Sheng, would quickly spread across the entirety of Li Pce, the entire Capital and the entire continent. Once that had happened, many would hold it in disdain, ridicule, scorn and anger, with all me being held against Orthodox Academy and Chen Chang Sheng. The question still lingered. What was the purpose of this? Chapter 117 – The Starlight Between My Fingers (1) The Archbishop didnt say anything else, and slowly left under the support of Minister Xin. Under the twilight, his crooked old stature looked a little lonely; giving a different feel from the three youths of Orthodox Academy when they ran off into the sunset; the sun was really setting for the life of this elder and no one could predict if it would rise again after setting. It was only after a long time before the gathered people dared to rise, gazing at the fading back of the Archbishop into the twilight; they hadplicated expressions, but no one dared to show any disrespect. After spring, the Archbishop had an increase to his wrinkles and age spots, ageing considerably; middle-age for humans was a drawn out process, especially for those who had achieved considerable sess in cultivating The Way, a process of at least hundreds of years; he had seemingly caught up on his ageing within just a few short months, with hundreds of years being piled on at once. Why had the Archbishop aged so much within such a short time? It was naturally due to there being too many things he had to supervise; in the eyes of others, this was also a reminder for the Orthodoxy and the entire continent, that this was an elder who was from the same generation as the Pope; the only clergyman in the world that wasparable to and could counter His Holiness, The Pope. From the past impressions of the people, His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, was an absolute confidant to the Pope. The Education Board, under his guidance, had an exceptionally high position, but it was still just one, out of the Orthodoxys Six Sacred Churches and otherwise did not stand out; a lot of people were not even aware of its existence, but now, everything had changed. Orthodox Academy had once again appeared in the Capital, and some elders and factions from within the Orthodoxy had started to express dissenting voices against the Pope; in the Autumn Rain incident that happened before the Education Board, people were dispersed through the use of horses; blood was spilled and countless casualties resulted, behind all of that was the old crooked figure of the Archbishop. It wasnt until this moment, that the people finally took notice, he had the support of countless people from within the Orthodoxy; the resources and power he currently had at hismand was fast approaching the level of bing a threat to the Pope. For him to appear today at Li Pce, this made Priest Huo and the other clergy of the pce too stunned for words. Thats correct, the Archbishop was the architect behind Orthodox Academys revival, and was the biggest patron of Chen Chang Shengs group; he had expectations of the academy, and expectations on Chen Chang Sheng being able to rank first upon the First Banner at the Grand Examination and was helping him to dere this to the world; he must have had his reasons for this, but the glory achieved at the Ivy League gathering, coupled with his betrothal to Xu You Rong, wasnt this already eye-catching enough? To state that he will take the first position on the First Banner; for the Archbishop to ce such an enormous amount of pressure on Chen Chang Sheng, what purpose did he have? Pressure is a form of motivation. In the Li Pce under twilight, a horse-drawn carriage was parked, within the carriage, the Archbishop was seated opposite to Minister Xin, he casually said, The promation was only the first dish, the main is the Grand Examination, a gathering from all corners and the gazes of thousands, only under this, can help to mature him at the fastest possible rate. Minister Xin was in quiet contemtion for a moment, before answering: I only fear that the pressure is too great and Chen Chang Sheng wont be able to cope. The Archbishop didnt say anything else, and did not seek to further inform this seemingly loyal subordinate, contrary to the imagination of outside observers, Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy were never a tool used by him or other elders from within the Orthodoxy as a challenge to the Pope, conversely, everything rted to Chen Chang Sheng was agreed to and confirmed by both, he and the Pope. Only this, could make him mature in the shortest amount of time possible, only this, could make the entire continent aware of his existence, stopping the eyes of people from straying off his visage, as to what this pressure can bring to Chen Chang Sheng, he and the Pope werent overly concerned, because they were very clear; that youth had already been living for the past few years under the greatest pressure possible. At Heavenly Academys main gate, the stone wall was surrounded by people. At Star Seizer Academys main gate, a lecturer was busy carving onto the stone wall. The Promation of Azure Clouds had a new update, the stone walls of the main schools and academies also required updating. The top position didnt need to be touched, because it was still upied by Xu You Rong, but a lot of other changes had urred. This Autumns promation was suddenly changed and the biggest victor was Orthodox Academy; a school with only four students, actually managed to have three of them listed upon the Azure Clouds; with Bai Di Luo Heng upying the second position, a splendid achievement. At the gates of the various schools in the Capital, people raised their heads to look at the names engraved upon the stone wall, their emotions wereplicated, especially those who had previously participated in the siege against Orthodox Academy and attacked the students. Following the update to the Promation of Azure Clouds, another shocking piece of news also rapidly spread out, this was the deration that His Eminence, The Archbishop, had personally dered in ce of Orthodox Academy and Chen Chang Sheng. In the Grand Examination, Chen Chang Sheng wanted to obtain first ce upon the First Banner. The reactions of everyone who heard this news, was that it had to be a joke, who could believe this? But upon confirmation, the majority of people were stunned to the point of disbelief. If Her Highness, Luo Luo, was not the daughter of the White Emperor, or no one knew of her status; if she were to enter the Grand Examination as a member of Orthodox Academy, then she could have had a chance against Gou Han Shi and the other experts of the various participating sects, but the Archbishop had stated very clearly that it was Chen Chang Sheng who intended to ce first upon the First Banner, not Orthodox Academy. The Chen Chang Sheng that was known to the entire Capital as to being unable toplete his Purification? Due to Orthodox Academys performance at the Ivy League gathering and the evaluations from the Council of Divine Ordinance, there was no longer anyone that dared to consider him trash, but from their view... he was still someone that couldnt cultivate; even if good fortune was to suddenly descend upon him, and he was toplete his Purification, with only three short months left before the Grand Examination, what chance did he have of surpassing the countless geniuses of his generation that had already sessfully started cultivation years before him? Impossible, even if he was someone like Xu You Rong or Qiu Shan Jun, with a gifted bloodline, he still wouldnt be able to achieve this; this would be aplete breach of logic and reason. In regards to Orthodox Academys achievement at the Ivy League gathering and the deration that Chen Chang Sheng wanted to ce first upon the First Banner, different people had different reactions. In an isted area of the Heavenly Academy campus, Zhuang Huan Yu sat beside a disused well, his entire body was soaked through with its cold, icy water; his dark hair was sprawled across his figure and continually dripped onto the floor, forming a puddle beneath him. The reason for this, was because he felt burning hot, the reason for this, was because he was infuriated. He had fallen from rank 10 to rank 11 on the Promation of Azure Clouds, being overtaken by Qi Jian, this was an injustice to him. Qi Jian was someone that had lost to him before and his goal was Qiu Shan Jun, therefore, having entered the top 10, he no longer bothered issuing challenges. On what basis was this judgement made? Didnt the Council of Divine Ordinance usually use the results of personal duels as the basis for their evaluations? His wet hair draped across his eyes, blocking out his sharp gaze. Thinking of his little junior, nay... Her Highness, Luo Luos current position on the promation, was enough to drive him into a frenzy, but he immediately calmed himself, with only his eyes showing a hint of red. He had once thought that he didnt need to prove his strength in front of others, but he now knew he was wrong. That Chen Chang Sheng wanted to ce first upon the First Banner? Junior Luo Luo called him Sir? Very well, Zhuang Huan Yu raised his head, finding that he longed for the date of the Grand Examination to quickly arrive. At the Tian Hai ns manor, the current family head, Tian Hai Cheng Wu, and his son, Tian Hai Sheng Xue, had a brief discussion over todays update to the promation and the deration that was made. If Chen Chang Sheng was to be able to ce first upon the First Banner, then he really might be able to marry Xu You Rong into his family... but this is impossible. I agree, this is impossible. Tian Hai Sheng Xue calmly replied to his father, his pearly white face didnt reveal any reaction; he didnt care as to whether Chen Chang Sheng couldplete his Purification, even if Chen Chang Sheng was toe across multiple miracles, he still wouldnt care. He knew that Chen Chang Sheng wouldnt seed; he himself had returned from the faraway Yung Xue pass to the Capital in order to achieve only one goal and that was to ce first upon the First Banner. In the anterior section of the Li Pceplex, behind the Cedrus trees lining the divine avenue, the guesthouse that was hosting the Southern envoy group was still as quiet as it was during the day. Gou Han Shi was sat upon a long chair that was beside the veranda, looking at the sectioned off night sky that was visible through the courtyards skylight. He quietly contemted for a lengthy amount of time, as if he wished to discern some sort of truth from the myriad of stars above. Liang Ban Hu, Guan Fei Bai and Qi Jian all sat on chairs to the side, quietly discussing something. Elder Xiao Song Gong had left, alongside the Qiu Shan family head, those elders who hade for the betrothal, had already embarked on the journey towards returning to the South. They had to participate in the Grand Examination and thus remained; without their elders around, these youths from Li Shan Sword Sect were evidently more rxed. Is there even the possibility? Liang Ban Hu asked with his eyebrows knotted in a frown. Guan Fei Bai quietly contemted for some time and replied, No matter how you look at it, its impossible. Qi Jian rather timidly shifted his position forwards and asked: Has there ever been something simr in the past? The topic of discussion amongst these three youths of Li Shan Sword Sect was naturally whether Chen Chang Sheng could ce first upon the First Banner at the Grand Examination. As the Seven Laws of the Divine State that had forcefully swept across the promation in recent years, for them to discuss the prospects of a youth that hadnt even achieved Purification in such a serious and earnest way would have shocked any onlookers. It was obvious that the Ivy League gathering and todays evaluations from the Council of Divine Ordinance had caused Chen Chang Sheng to be a source of pressure for these proud and confident youths. Qi Jian had asked for past examples, but what he was looking for was a record, the three fellow disciples turned to look at Gou Han Shi. Gou Han Shi retracted his gaze from the stars and stared at his juniors, shaking his head andughing: There hasnt been anything like this in the past. His words were spoken softly, without any intent to end the conversation, but it still gave the impression of being irrefutable. Liang Ban Hu and Guan Fei Bai let out inexplicable sighs of relief. Qi Jian continued to have signs of worry on his face and said: Even if there hasnt been anything simr in the past, it doesnt mean its impossible for the future. Little junior has logic in his words, but I think the possibility is low, within a short three months, you cannot achieve Ethereal Opening from Purification... this isnt a possibility. Gou Han Shi continued: This isnt a problem of cultivation, but a simple calction, discounting Purification and Meditation and only considering the need to open the door to the Ethereal Pce; this would require the use of Starlight for one-hundred nights, unless there really exists a legendary item for extending time, Chen Chang Sheng will not be able to achieve Ethereal Opening by the time of the Grand Examination. He had read ten-thousand scrolls, and understood the concept that mathematics does not lie, therefore he was certain of his reasoning. Upon hearing these words, the others finally understood their second seniors certainty. Without achieving the Ethereal Opening realm by the time of the Grand Examination, Chen Chang Sheng could not achieve first ce upon the First Banner. This was because, their second senior had already achieved Ethereal Opening. There were also a few other students from the younger generation that mighte to the Zhou Empires Capital for the Grand Examination who had already achieved Ethereal Opening. The Ethereal Opening realm was a stage of life and death; it was also a dividing-line. Within and without this dividing-line were two different worlds. Within the blizzards of the Northern Reaches, a lone youth turned Southwards, his fingertips stained with blood. Outside of the Souths Schrtree Manor, a number of green-robed schrs bid farewell to their peers. Upon various corners of the central continent, youths that were entering the Grand Examination, began moving. What was different from past years was that they all had the same target in mind. That target, was the name, Chen Chang Sheng. This is only an attempt to muster recognition... though, the momentum is certainly impressive. The Divine Empress followed the pond until she reached the walls of the Imperial Pce. She extended her hand and picked a wild chrysanthemum before handing it behind her and said: If it wasnt for the age of Chen Chang Sheng being far too young, I would have suspicions on the intentions of those people. She didnt have anyone behind her, it was only the ck Goat. The ck Goat gently leaned its head, avoiding the wild chrysanthemum that was being extended, expressing ack of interest in the food. The Divine Empress shook her head and extended her hand to push open the door, crossing the long and quiet passage and taking the ck Goat with her to the Hundred Herb Garden, You havent been here for some years, if theres anything you want to eat, then go eat it. The Hundred Herb Garden was filled with rare and precious medicinal herbs and fruits; using these reagents to create medicine would fetch high prices, even the elite of the Capital would have trouble acquiring a quantity, but for the Divine Empress, these were nothing more than nibbles for the ck Goat; not to mention it had to depend on if the ck Goat felt like eating. Outside of the pce, there has been a rumour that the ck Goat which pulled the Little Green Bamboo Carriage was personally raised by Lady Mo Yu, this wasnt correct... neither was the ck Goat personally raised by the Divine Empress. Conversely, in those long years past, when Taizong Emperor had first confined her to the istion room of the Hundred Herb Garden, she had to often endure hunger, it was this ck Goat that had brought fruits for her from time to time. Reaching the stone table, the Divine Empress began drinking tea, there were clearly no servants here, yet unknown when, the teapot had tea inside; upon pouring into a cup, there was still steam visible. It was unknown as to where the ck Goat had wandered off to, or what it was currently eating. Her gaze went across the steam and fell upon the dividing wall beyond the autumn woods. That wall belonged to Orthodox Academy. Chen Chang Sheng wasnt in the library; he was in his own room in the small dorm. He was sat beside the window, a book in one hand, with the other hanging outside the window, receiving Starlight descending from the night sky. The Archbishops deration had roused a hail of gossip within the Capital, this hail became a storm and traversed the walls of Orthodox Academy; no matter how he tried to ignore what was happening beyond the windows, the sounds of the storm was too fierce and couldnt be blocked out of his ears. His current mood was thusly, rather sombre; he didnt know what intentions the Archbishop had, he didnt know how the Archbishop came to know of his need to achieve first ce upon the First Banner, and he equally didnt know what meaning was there to him participating in the Grand Examination when he couldnt achieve Purification. The Starlightnded upon his palm; his meridians were clear, yet there were no changes. He could clearly sense the position of his star within the deepest reaches of the night sky, that fleeting connection gradually calmed him down again. The book he had in his hand was the Four ssics of Meditation, he had spent thest few days researching the various principles behind the Meditation Realm, to help prepare for Luo Luo and Tang Thirty-Sixs life-and-death endeavour to break through into the Ethereal Opening Realm. He didnt let up on his own cultivation however, spending countless nights guiding Starlight for Purification, s, his body didnt undergo any changes, leading to him feeling tired and despaired. Yet, at this moment, within the Four ssics of Meditation, he saw a passage that made him think of a certain possibility. His five fingers were slightly outstretched and the Starlight fell through the gaps,nding upon the window screen. Chapter 118 – The Starlight Between My Fingers (2) Chapter 118 C Starlight Between the Fingers (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If ones fingers were to slightly exert their strength and close together, they could hold things. However, some things were very difficult to grab hold of, like sand, the sea breeze, sunlight, starlight, or time. Chen Changsheng spread apart his fingers, and the starlight leaked out. In those countless nights from spring until thete autumn, did that starlight falling upon his body trickle out just like this? The beginning of cultivation was the lighting of ones Fated Star and then drawing in starlight for Purification. For thousands of years, countless cultivators had repeated this same course. The radiance of the stars that fell from their Fated Stars silently changed their bodies, from their hair, fingers, and skin, all the way to their bones, muscles, and organs. There had never been a case in which the starlight leaked out from the body of a cultivator. The body of a cultivator was not made of colored ss, nor was it made of water. Chen Changsheng was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, but even he had not read of any simr case. However, when he was reading the appendix of the Four ssics on Meditation, he had seen a certain passage regarding a medical case. A hundred-some years ago, a southerner had mysteriouslybusted. Later on, when the authorities and a neighboring sect went to investigate the cause of this persons death, they were unable to turn up any hints. The only thing they found out was that this person had undergone Purification for thirteen years but had never seeded. As someone who had been learning the medical arts from Daoist Ji since he was a child, Chen Changsheng noticed several details of this case. The author mentioned that this southerner who hadbusted was afflicted with a leakage disease. A leakage disease referred to an inborn deficiency of Qi and blood, making the body weak. What did it have to do withbusting to death? From this passage, the bizarre medical case, and his own strange situation, Chen Changsheng obtained a most audacious and absurd hypothesis. The leakage disease that afflicted this southerner who hadbusted was actually just a result of his rather unique body. When he drew in starlight for Purification, the starlight did not cause any changes in his hair or skin but went directly through it, entering the deepest part of his body. That person had undergone Purification for thirteen years, so it could be imagined how much starlight had ultimately umted in that persons body. Later on, for some reasona reason that Chen Changsheng could already vaguely guess atthe radiance of the stars that had umted for so many years had suddenly exploded, catching the personpletely unawares. This sort of hypothesis seemed rather difficult to eptwhy was starlight able to pass through ones skin? Though when this was carefully considered, one realized that when a cultivator meditated, not even the roof or his clothes could cut off the connection between the cultivator and his Fated Star, nor could they cut off the starlight. Thus, why couldnt starlight pass through the skin and directly enter ones body? And if this was aplete impossibility, why had that virtuous predecessor of the Orthodoxy so solemnly recorded this medical case in the appendix of the Four ssics on Meditation several hundred years ago? The main reason Chen Changsheng had developed such an audacious hypothesis was still that he had encountered too many iprehensible problems in his cultivation. That he was able to light his Fated Star was proof that his spiritual sense was strong enough. Logically speaking, the steps that followed should be like water flowing through a canal, a right and expected matter. Who would ever expect to be stopped at Purification for half a year? Even if it was because his meridians were different from others and he could not practice Purification in the same manner as normal people, where had all the starlight gone? Had it all truly just scattered without a trace? No, he did not believe that. After all these nights, he had long had his doubts about the matter, but he still felt that such a thing was baseless. If the Heavenly Dao was said to reward the diligent, was there anyone in the world as diligent as him? Of course, if the Heavenly Dao truly was unfair, then there was nothing he could say. However, at this very moment, he firmly believed that in drawing starlight for Purification, he had at least aplished drawing in starlight. Yet even an expert like Jin Yulu could not sense a single ripple of true essence within his body. If the starlight he had drawn in over those many nights was all in his body, where was it? How could he find it and then begin to use it? Just like when searching for ones Fated Star, when one wanted to learn the situation in ones own body, oneself was the best observer. Chen Changsheng knew what he had to do. He had to perform Meditative Introspection. ...... ...... Cultivators first lit their Fated Stars, then went through Purification, and only after that did they perform Meditative Introspection. This order was absolute, as straying from it would result in death or severe injury for the cultivator with no exception. Countless years ago, there were still some cultivators attempting other paths, but now, no one dared to try such a crazy thing. The body of a human cultivator was the weakest amongst the three races of Demon, Demi-human, and Human. Without seeding at Purification, without ensuring that the meridians were strong and wide enough to hold and convert starlight into true essence, someone attempting Meditative Introspection and using ones spiritual sense to stimte true essence was just seeking their own death. Without even ensuring the dikes of the river were firmed up, you want to let the sea water pour in? Without thoroughly strengthening every hair and bone of your body through Purification, you dare to let the power of true essence run free through your body, opening newnds and wantonly making changes? If one wanted to perform Meditative Introspection, greaterpletion of Purification was the most basic requirement. Chen Changsheng was no demi-human, so he had to respect this ironw. If he attempted to jump over the pass of Purification and directly perform Meditative Introspection using the knowledge contained within the Daoist Canon, even if he could find where the radiance of the stars was hiding in his body, there was probably a high chance that he would immediately die once he triggered it. If his conjectures were not wrong, the southerner who hadbusted to death written about in the appendix of the Four ssics on Meditation had very evidently blundered this way into their death. But if he did not perform Meditative Introspection, he would never be able to find where the radiance was hiding in his body, and he would remain for the rest of his life at Purification, never able to take another step forward. How could he not despair at this? This was a dilemma. Even someone who so cherished time as him had to spend a long time in thought, weighing the pros and cons and hesitating between both sides. But the Grand Examination was not far, and there truly was not much time left for him. The Heavenly Dao and fate were truly very unfair. His fate was truly dismal. Not only did he have such an incurable illness, it now seemed that a situation rarely encountered by cultivators had fallen upon him. He was stewing in depression when he heard Xuanyuan Po call from far away that it was time to eat midnight snacks. For reasons of health, he very rarely partook in midnight snacks, so he felt even more depressed. He didnt want to see them, so he walked out of the house, pushed upon the gate in the academy wall, and walked into the Hundred Herb Garden. The trees of the forest lightly swayed in the night breeze. In the distance was a faint light. What should he do? He was still hesitant. Very naturally, he recalled the ck Dragon beneath the Imperial Pce, recalled the words he had once said to it. If he wanted to live, it seemed that he really did have to put his life on the line. Then he recalled that he had promised to go and see the ck Dragon, but he had never found the opportunity. Just then, he saw a pitch-ck, almost mystical, existence. It was not the ck Dragon. It was the ck Goat. Somewhat surprised, Chen Changsheng walked up to the ck Goat and squatted down, asking, "How did you end up here?" ...... ...... Chapter 119 – Riddle The ck Goat calmly looked at Chen Chang Sheng, before suddenly lowering its head and lightly tapping his forehead. Chen Chang Sheng misunderstood its meaning and started searching himself for anything edible, but found nothing, upon lifting his head, he saw that a tree to his right had some fire loquats; seeing that they were ripe, he silently motioned some gestures towards the ck Goat and tiptoed to pick them, before handing them towards the ck Goats head. The ck Goat lightly tilted its head, continuing to quietly observe him. This made him feel slightly ufortable; he couldnt help feeling that the gaze wasughing at him, causing him to feel slightly helpless, upon this moment, the ck Goat lowered its head, took the fire loquat and slowly began eating. Chen Chang Sheng let out a breath of relief; feeling as if he had managed toplete some sort of monumental task. After the ck Goat finished its chewing, it nudged Chen Chang Shengs knee, before moving towards the woods. Previously, at the Imperial Pce, it had used this same method to lead the way for Chen Chang Sheng, thus, he followed the ck Goat, thinking to himself, Where does the goat want to take me? while thinking this, he saw light from within the woods. It was that stone table; an oilmp; a pot of tea; two tea cups and the middle-aged woman that couldnt speak. Chen Chang Sheng greeted the middle-aged woman, his expression was calm, but he felt nervous; he knew that the ck Goat had a special status within the Zhou Dynastys Imperial Pce; ording to rumours, only Mo Yu could approach it, for the ck Goat to apany this middle-aged woman tonight to the Hundred Herb Garden; who was she? He had initially thought that the middle-aged woman was a Lady Official of the Imperial Pce, maybe even the Principal Lady Official, but now it seemed possible that she ranked even higher. He thought of a different possibility but immediately denied it, this was because everyone knew that that Saintly Countenance had a charm that could dazzle the world, and was the continents most famous beauty during the reign of Emperor Taizong. If she really were to be that Saintly Countenance, why would she intentionally change her appearance ande looking for a nobody like himself? Upon realising that the person approaching was Chen Chang Sheng, the middle-aged woman did not reveal any sign of surprise, she only looked at the ck Goat with a faintly twitching brow, akin to reprimanding it for bringing him here. Tapping noises could be heard, as the woman used her finger to gently rap upon the stone table. Chen Chang Sheng sat down, raised the tea pot and filled in the two tea cups, before respectfully passing one of them towards the woman. The woman held the tea cup between two fingers, akin to someone pinching a stone by the riverside, and brought it to her lips, gently sipping. Chen Chang Sheng used two hands to raise his cup, akin to sping a Luminous Pearl, and brought it to his lips, gently puffing at the hot tea. The woman looked at his actions and gave out a silentugh, an expression that felt indescribably free and natural, it seemed like she wasughing at him being overly careful. Its too hot, theres no other reason behind it. Chen Chang Sheng exined, while being slightly embarrassed. He then remembered that she couldnt speak and seemed to also have problems with hearing; he ced his teacup on the table and did a few gestures with his hands. After that, came the tea drinking. The same as that first time they met each other in the Hundred Herb Garden, the middle-aged woman and youth didnt converse with each other and only sat down drinking tea; their gazes rarelynding upon each other. Chen Chang Sheng was used to this kind of atmosphere, reminding him of his Senior; he did not know how his Senior was doing back at the Old Temple in Xi Ning vige, nor when would he be willing to travel to the Capital. What he also didnt know, was that Mo Yu had sent people to Xi Ning vige and found the Old Temple vacant; Taoist Ji and his Senior Yu Ren had disappeared to some unknown location. Chen Chang Shengs gaze fell upon the middle-aged woman for a moment. He had wanted to enter the Imperial Pce in order to see the ck Dragon, but couldnt find a route, he couldnt rely upon the ck Goat for this... having guessed that this middle-aged woman had a high position within the Imperial Pce, he had the sudden urge to ask her how could he stealthily enter the pce and whether if she had ever heard of a ck Dragon. No matter how you looked at it, doing this would be akin to seeking death; asking a mysterious aristocrat from the Imperial Pce as to how could one stealthily enter the pce alongside probing for information on something as restricted and ssified as the ck Dragon, apart from seeking death, what else could it be? But for some unknown reason, he felt that they would be willing to tell him what he wanted and wouldnt harm him. Having grown up alongside his Senior Yu Ren, he had always felt that deaf and mute people were all kind and gentle. Looking at this middle-aged woman made it easy to conjure up memories of his Senior; it felt intimate, trustworthy, just like the first impression he gave others. Not to mention, on that night, when she had extended her hands to gently stroke his face, it reminded him of someone he had long forgotten, or more specifically, an existence he hadnt thought of for a long time. He was an orphan, those two people, or perhaps their existence, had never existed in his life, therefore it was hard to conceptualise and easily led to him not thinking about them for a long time. The hot tea within the tea pot was endless, and the steam rising from the tea cups were never to dissipate, only the night breeze could scatter it, making the vapour drift slightly. Chen Chang Shengs hands gestured rapidly in front of him, expressing his intent. The woman looked at his actions with an expressionless face, the previously calm atmosphere being reced by an icy chill. It was obvious that she wasnt pleased with Chen Chang Shengs question. Upon Chen Chang Sheng finishing his questioning on the ck Dragon, she raised her right hand and used three fingers to gesture in the night wind. The motions of her fingers were like the breeze and hard to fathom; if it were not for Chen Chang Shengs keen eyesight and concentration, he wouldnt have been able to see them clearly, let alone understand its meaning. Though, understanding her message wasnt necessarily a good thing. She was asking Chen Chang Sheng: Arent you afraid of death? Chen Chang Sheng gestured in reply: he didnt want to die, but a promise is important. He was also on the verge of facing a problematic situation, if it wasnt handled correctly, he would likely never have a chance to enter the pce again and will never meet the ck Dragon, therefore, he could only risk asking her. The autumn woods were ethereally frigid, the woman quietly looked at him for a long time, before suddenly letting out a silentugh and gesturing: It seems like you really dont fear death. The first reply of Arent you afraid of death? was an expression of her displeasure and an intimidation, this current reply was her appraisal of him. This was also what she admired the most about him. The woman dipped her hand into the tea cup and wrote a single word upon the table, before rising and leaving for the Imperial Pce. The ck Goat had emerged from some unknown ce and followed behind her, it turned and gave Chen Chang Sheng a single nce. Chen Chang Sheng wanted to do the same thing he didst time, and escort her to the entrance of the secret passage at the Imperial Pce wall, but fearing that the word on the table would disappear, he could only stay behind. The tea was ck tea, and was deeply red in colour, etched upon the grey stone table, it was very vivid. It was a single word: Ice. Chen Chang Sheng didnt quite understand and raised his head, he could still see the fading image of the middle-aged woman and the ck Goat. He couldnt converse with the middle-aged woman, they could only use signnguage, but this word... was a riddle. Chapter 120 – New North Bridge The night breeze traversed the woods, cooling the face as it brushed past; he stirred from his stupor, realising the incredible risk he took in conferring with the middle-aged woman on the matter of the ck Dragon. Upon that moment, faint sounds of fury from Xuan Yuan Po came drifting in from across the woods. It was probably due to Tang Thirty-Six stealing the supper that was supposed to be for him. Heughed while shaking his head; let go of the question in his mind and headed back towards the academy. The word Ice that the middle-aged woman left upon the stone table was Chen Chang Shengs only clue towards the ck Dragon, it also seemed to be a trial of sorts; the ck Dragon was a Mighty ck Frost Dragon, itself, was rted to ice and snow. The problem was, ice is something rathermon, especially in this season, with Autumn turning to Winter, the rivers and channels that were leveed would asionally show signs of ice; while the more Northerly areas probably had rivers that had already frozen over into vast ins of ice. Even in the midst of Summer, the aristocracy and elite would have had ice stored within icehouses on their estates. Additionally, for those who walked the path of ice for their cultivation, ice was also somethingmonly seen; just by preparing a pail of water and extending ones hand inside, they could have created a pail of ice. At a ce like Li Pce, they even had special arrays for the continuous creation of ice for the personal use of the Pope and other high ranking clergy. This was a problem Chen Chang Sheng came across... ice was just toomon in the Capital. Back at Xi Ning vige, in winter, he would often go with his Senior to the streams in the mountains, collecting ice to y with, here at the Capital, his contact with ice had actually decreased. Thinking back, the most memorable contact he had with ice was when he apanied Luo Luo outside the academy for shopping, they had bought ice poles to eat. He remembered very clearly that it was in the midst of Summer, the streets were brimming with people and no matter who they were, be theydies, gentlemen, retainers or peddlers, almost everyone had an ice pole in hand. In contrast, at Xi Ning vige or from records in the Scripture of The Way on Summers in other cities, this was something rtively rare. Be it cultivators or special arrays, both could easily produce ice, but couldnt possibly make ice a low-cost product. Even if the cultivators were to ignore their standing and all arrays were to be held at maximum output, it wouldnt be enough to supply the entire Capital for the duration of Summer. He left Orthodox Academy and went to the convenience store that was located near the well at the entrance to Hundred Blossom Lane; he asked about the scene he saw during Summer and where the source for the ice poles was. This trail led him to a confectionary store named Xin Chao Fang (New Trends za/Square), which subsequently led him to a government owned icehouse that was under strict supervision. ording to his investigation results, in the summer-time, all the Capitals confectionary stores sourced their ice poles from this icehouse. The icehouse was located in the western district alleys; with its rtively small door, who could have guessed that its icehouse beneath wasrge enough to store such vast quantities of ice? Chen Chang Sheng had Tang Thirty-Six make a trip, discovering that the icehouse located at the western district alleys did not contain an array, and upon further investigation, it was actually a natural icehouse and apparently relied upon a frost vein beneath the Capital for its endless supply of ice. He then found a way to usher Tang Thirty-Six back to the academy and found a simple food store in the western district alleys for somewhere to sit; taking out a pen and paper and started earnestly plotting out the surrounding area. He naturally didnt believe in the frost vein exnation. Using knowledge from the ssic of Water, governmental regtions, and findings by Tang Thirty-Six on the icehousesyout, he used half an hours time to estimate the location of the icehouses cer, ascertaining whether if that location had an underground stream and most importantly... the source of the frost. Heading out of the western district alleys, he headed for the line he had plotted out. After an unknown length of time, he discovered that the bustling noise around him had disappeared, he raised his head in surprise, but could only see a towering wall before his eyes; he had actually arrived before the Imperial Pce. It was the Imperial Pce after all. Seeing the barely visible cornices of the pce walls, and distinguishing between the various buildings; using Orthodox Academys position as a reference, he roughly determined the positioning of Wei Yang Pce, he then closed his eyes. He imagined himself walking, like that night of the Ivy League gathering; reaching the derelict garden, entering the frost pond, he started running, running ahead and finally pushing open those doors. He opened his eyes and turned onto a small path behind him on the left, stepping upon a floor that was covered in golden leaves to reach his targeted destination. The Golden Autumn before the Pce was like the Green Ivies of Li Pce, a well-known attraction, it was currently the best time for seeing this attraction, not to mention almost itsst time; though the weather was rather cold, tourists were still numerous. He carefully avoided the muddied hands of a small child, respectfully let an elder pass by, before crossing several trees to arrive at a well. He knew that the name of this ce was New North Bridge, but this was the first he knew of the well located here. He leaned over to investigate the well and found that he couldnt detect its bottom, yet itcked any moisture, indicating that it was probably an abandoned well. He raised his head and gave a nce towards the towering autumn skies, looked at the gathered tourists who were nearby and began to feel awed, conflicted. That ck Dragon was actually confined under here? The entrance was actually in in sight? New North Bridge wasnt actually a bridge; it was a location. So why was this ce called New North Bridge, even though there was no bridge? In regards to this, the Capital had a famous legend. It was said that many years ago, when the allied forces of humans and yao had a bloody battle upon the central ins against the demon race, a powerful evil dragon took the opportunity to pige and destroy,ing to the Capital to cause chaos. Wantonly ughtering innocent people, it was unstoppable; upon the Capital being embroiled in disaster, unexpected by all, Wang Zhi Ce secretly returned from the front lines and took the divine troops stationed at the Capital to defeat the evil dragon. The evil dragon was a member of the dragon tribe and was one of the most sacred, divine things in existence, wanting topletely destroy one was an extremely difficult task, it was also rumoured that the evil dragon had the blood of the Dragon King running in its veins. Thus, even a legendary figure such as Wang Zhi Ce was afraid of the possibility that killing the evil dragon would provoke the dragon tribe that had long been reclusive, or that the evil dragon would put up ast stand that could bring even greater disaster upon the Capital. This caused him to decide to give the dragon an alternative: Wang Zhi Ce entreated the dragon to ept humanitys imprisonment as punishment, promising that they would construct a new bridge above the prison and that once the bridge had turned old or was submerged by the River Luo, the dragon would be released. Dragons had an unimaginably long lifespan, the evil dragon thought to itself, a new bridge turning old is only a matter of tens or hundreds of years, it also had a deep knowledge of the water patterns around the Capital due to its inborn talent and was certain that Luo Shui would flood once every 60 years; coupled with its injuries at the time, that ced it on the verge of death, it agreed to the conditions. The evil dragon surrendered and the Zhou Dynastyid down powerful restrictions outside of the Imperial Pce, imprisoning the dragon beneath the ground, yet... didnt construct a bridge on the surface. Luo Shui traversed the entire Imperial Capital, but didnt cross this location, the so-called bridge was naught but a fake bridge. Wang Zhi Ce also did one more thing, he named this location: New North Bridge. This bridge, would never be submerged by the River Luo. This bridge, would forever be new. The evil dragon, was destined to never leave. Chen Chang Sheng sat down by a tree, his eyes rested upon a scroll, but he couldnt bring himself to read further. Behind the tree, a father was telling his child this legend. The father was singing praises for Immortal Wangs endless legacies while the child pped in joy. A child asked, Isnt that evil dragon currently in the ground beneath our feet then? The other children present, upon hearing those words, became afraid; the adults allughed uproariously, stating that stories are just stories in the end and shouldnt be taken seriously. Chen Chang Sheng had also heard of this legend, but had never thought that it would be true. He looked at the abandoned well that was not far off and his mood became increasingly mixed. Those who had heard of the legend of New North Bridge would abhor the violence of the evil dragon and praise Wang Zhi Ces wisdom; but he felt that the evil dragon was pitiful. Of course, there was the chance that the legend was true and the dragon had killed countless innocents, leading to the trickery of Wang Zhi Ce. Having these kinds of feelings caused him to feel unsteady, he had after all, seen the current pitiful state of the dragon and uponparing the beautiful autumn scene before him with the cold and frosty cavern beneath the ground, he couldnt help feeling sympathy. During the daytime, New North Bridge had a lot of people, far off beneath the pce walls there were pce guards patrolling, while atop of the pce walls, Imperial flying carriages would alsond once in a while; asionally, you could also see wisps of me, they were probably from Xue Xing Chuans Fire Cloud Unicorn. He knew that there wasnt a chance to enter the underground and that he had to wait for a suitable opportunity. He lowered his head and continued to read. Leaves left its perch andnded upon his side, the yellow glimmer was akin to that of a leaf made of gold. After an unknown period of time, the surroundings gradually quietened down, twilight also receded and night arrived. He raised his head and checked his surroundings to make sure no one was paying any attention to his direction and moved towards the abandoned well. He knew that he couldnt show any hesitation, otherwise he would attract the attention of others. Thus, he directly dropped his body; the gold-like leaf rose up, and then fell,nding outside of the wells rim. The abandoned well was bottomless, and naturally did not contain any silt, akin to entering nothingness. There was not a single ray of light here, only darkness, Chen Chang Sheng plummeted down the darkness increasingly fast. When he jumped down the well, he had ced his arms around his head; his Master and Senior had used medicinal decoctions and cudgels to toughen his body from when he was a child, thus he ensured he wouldnt receive any injury from bumping into the walls of the well in his descent. After entering this darkness from the bottom of the well, the wind whistled past his face, he didnt worry about falling to his death, because he knew that the ck Dragon would definitely notice his arrival. Not to mention, inexplicably, the closer he got to the ck Dragon, the closer his emotions got to being the same as that on the night of the Ivy League gathering; fearing nothing, not even death itself. He was still in mid-air as he heard that long, drawn-out breathing, before hearing it slowly stopping. From within the darkness appeared two ethereal spheres of divine me, these were its eyes. The ck Dragon awakened. A dense and seemingly physical, air cushion appeared below Chen Chang Sheng, aiding him innding upon the ground. A mountainous figure, horrifyingly and slowly moved towards him; the vast underground spaces air, due to the pressure, let out dreadful sounds of splintering. An unimaginable sense of chill, surrounded his entire body within a moment, his eyshes immediately froze over with frost that could drift off at any moment. Its me. He took out the Luminous Pearl and used it to illuminate his face. Upon him bringing out the Luminous Pearl, the thousands of Luminous Pearls that lined the upper reaches of this dark, underground space, also lit up. That ck Dragon had once again appeared before him, that dragon body was like mountain valleys, endlessly stretching away. The dragon head was like a pce, with dragon scales like mirrors that had frost set in-between, while the surface was coated with dust; an unspeakable mourning; gently undting dragon whiskers, akin to lightning given physical and enduring form. This was Chen Chang Shengs second time seeing the ck Dragons actual visage, yet it was still astonishing, he took some time to gather his senses. He put away the Luminous Pearl and greeted the ck Dragon, upon thinking of the ck Dragons age, he conducted himself as a someone from a younger generation, Mister Dragon, Ivee to see you. Seeing that Chen Chang Sheng had actuallye, the divine me burning within the ck Dragons eyes flickered incessantly, akin to dancing, appearing to show unbridled joy, but upon hearing his address, the two spheres of divine me immediately froze and became chillingly frosty. That fearsome Dragon Might, once again appeared within the underground space. Chen Chang Sheng suffered immensely, and quickly raised his right hand, saying: I understand. The Dragon Might lessened, the ck Dragon looked at him indifferently, waiting for him to redo his greeting. Chen Chang Sheng thought it through, Mister must have been too in, and judging from the lifespan of dragons, even if this ck Dragon had been imprisoned here for hundreds of years, it might still be a juvenile or at most a youth; not to mention it was probably like the married women of Xi Ning vige who did not like being called auntie and preferred to be called sister... He once again bowed and formally greeted the ck Dragon, affectionately saying: Long time no see, Brother Dragon. A snap was heard as the ck Dragon released its Dragon Might in full, terrifying force, Chen Chang Sheng immediately fell to the ground, raising a shower of ice. The ck Dragon slowly flew up above him, its whiskers dancing in the air, akin to tentacles creeping out from some abyss, it was clearly incensed. Chen Chang Shengid down on the floor and struggled to raise his right hand, saying: Venerable Elder, Venerable Elder, please calm yourself. Venerable Elder wasnt fully suitable either, but the ck Dragon begrudgingly epted it; Chen Chang Sheng sat within the ruined snow, having trouble dissipating the fear he felt from remembering what just happened, thinking to himself, if he had only managed to squawk out some sounds, would he have been instantly frozen into ice shards by that fearsome Dragon Breath? ording to that nights promise, Chen Chang Sheng had to visit the ck Dragon and converse with it, but at this moment, both human and dragon, were sat opposite each other wordlessly. The atmosphere was tense and a little embarrassing; the ck Dragon understood human speech, while Chen Chang Sheng knew of some phonemes from the dragonnguage but didnt know dragon speech, how could they converse? Suddenly, Chen Chang Sheng thought of how he previously jumped into the abandoned well at New North Bridge; he pointed at the barely visible ck dot on top of the dome ceiling above and asked: Has it always been like this? In these countless years, there must have been a lot of people who have idently fallen into the well, did they die? Or were they saved by you? If they were saved, then where did they go? This was the most important question for him right now, though he felt some pity for the ck Dragon after hearing that legend, and was grateful for it previously allowing him to leave this ce alive; if... people who had fallen into the well ultimately became its food, he would definitely be unable to continue sitting here. He didnt fear being eaten by the ck Dragon; but couldnt ept conversing with a man-eating ck Dragon. Chapter 121 – The Dragon’s Dilemma The ck Dragon indifferently gave him a nce, it didnt contain any emotion, or more specifically it was rather simplistic. But it was the same as the dragon speech it used; this simplicity contained aplex message. Chen Chang Sheng only met the dragons gaze for a moment, but it felt as if he had seen innumerable stars and had received arge amount of information the dragon had wanted to convey. The abandoned wells creation was personally overseen by Wang Zhi Ce and was the Life Gate of the array that formed the prison for the ck Dragon, just akin to how the ck Dragon Pond that was located within the derelict garden was the Life Gate of Tong Pce. The bottom of the well originally had a that was woven from three strands of a special alloy, which served the function of keeping the arrays Life Gate functional, and ensuring that citizens of the Capital did not identally fall into the well and end up bing food for the dragon. Not long ago however C Chen Chang Sheng couldnt make out how long this not long ago actually was, it could have been decades ago or maybe just days C from the Imperial Pce, someone retrieved the three strands of alloyed for some unknown reason. The ck Dragon had only used a single detached nce to transmit this information straight into Chen Chang Shengs mind, he understood most of it, but there were still parts he hadnt yet had the chance or time to fully process, he didnt fully understand its meaning, but he did clearly manage to perceive what the dragon wanted to project: humans are really inane. A being that had been imprisoned for hundreds of years, without being able tomunicate and had to endure days of solitude and cold, actually called humans inane. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt quite ept this, thinking to himself, If you werent bored, why were you so insistent on keeping me here and had to make me promise toe back and talk to you? The bigger question was why did someonee to take away the three strands of alloyed, werent they afraid of people falling in? He looked towards the two metal chains behind the ck Dragon, the gaze travelled a long distance before resting upon the gigantic portrayals of those two legendary Divine Generals that were on the stone wall, questions filled his mind. He had never thought of assisting the ck Dragon in leaving this ce. Firstly, he was unsure as to how much of the legend was actually factual; if the dragon was to leave this underground cavern, would it bring death and destruction to the Capital? More importantly, the array that was used to imprison the ck Dragon was created by Wang Zhi Ce and other peak experts during Taizongs era, with his current level of ability, even the thought of attempting to breach it was preposterous. He suddenly thought of something, since the ck Dragon understood human speech and he could directly receive messages from its gaze, there wasnt any problem in their ability tomunicate. Incidentally, experts who had reached the realm of Star Fusion and above could rapidlymunicate using just their divine sense, therefore, there wasnt any reason why a divine existence on the level of the Might ck Frost Dragons would have been any different. Chen Chang Sheng looked towards the ck Dragon, wishing to inform it of this, but the ck Dragon, akin to having already guessed what he was thinking, quickly closed its eyes, scattering a spray of ice shards. Chen Chang Sheng was stunned by its response, he guessed that the ck Dragon did not only wish to converse; did it want to hear speech from its own species? For what reason? A yearning? That night, I had promised toe see you as quickly as I can... but the Imperial Pce is hard to enter and even getting in once is difficult, requiring enormous risk, you know that Im afraid of dying. But Im on the verge of something problematic, that if handled badly, I will probably die, therefore I decided I shoulde see you before it happens. He didnt mention the word left behind by the middle-aged woman, nor did he mention the effort he had expended in order to meet the dragon. That night when I first met you, I said a lot of things concerning death, to repeat that today; I hope it doesnt annoy you. Upon finishing his words, he suddenly thought of something; the dragon tribe had an innate understanding of the power behind the heavens, earth and stars. With its knowledge, it should have an understanding of this area; he suddenly had a surge in hope and disclosed the problem he had met in his cultivation path, before earnestly waiting for the dragon to open its eyes. After a long period of inactivity, the ck Dragon slowly opened its eyes, frost rippled down. It looked at Chen Chang Sheng, its gaze was still indifferent, but Chen Chang Sheng detected a trace of change; this change was bewilderment and doubt, indecision. Within the dragon tribes three most noble and powerful bloodlines, the Mighty ck Frost Dragons were noted for their knowledge and wisdom. For even the dragon to be unable to solve his problem led to Chen Chang Sheng feeling even more pessimistic. Upon this moment, the ck Dragons whiskers fluttered upwards towards his body, before striking out and touching him upon the centre of his brow, bringing him back to his senses. This action, was evidence of the dragon getting impatient. What did a human youths cultivation have to do with itself? It was only interested in how to make him grasp dragon speech so that he may perform another task. Chen Chang Sheng forlornly shook his head, feeling rather sombre; back in Xi Ning vige when he read about the dragon tribe and their pride, tyranny and dreadfulness in the Scripture of The Way, who would have thought that he would actually meet a real dragon, and that the dragon would be one that enjoyed instructing others. A brief momentter. Aooo..... Chen Chang Sheng let out a sound that was akin to a low growl, akin to the wind, but unlike any normal sound that can be pronounced. This sound was very simplistic, yet alsoplex, requiring the usage of many smaller muscles within the throat and exertion of mental control over several uncontroble areas before it could be produced, yet it did not require any usage of the tongue. This was the first word the ck Dragon had taught him that night; he had learnt to pronounce simr sounds when he was younger, back at the old temple in Xi Ning vige, therefore he quickly managed to grasp and remember it. The meaning of this word was veryplex; using humannguage as aparison, it contained at least tens of messages, with the mostplex requiring an entire paragraph to represent, but the most simplistic message was simply: me. The ck Dragon was pleased with Chen Chang Shengs performance, its dragon whiskers quivered; delighting in its own ability to educate others. Unknown when, from the domed ceiling above, two Luminous Pearls had been taken down and was grasped within the dragons front w, spinning in shades of eerie green. Were the Luminous Pearls any bigger, or the dragons w any smaller, the image would have been even more akin to that of an old teacher in some vige, teaching private sses. The dragon lightly turned its eyes to stare at the Luminous Pearl by Chen Chang Shengs side. Chen Chang Sheng could clearly remember that the greedy ck Dragon had wanted to forcibly keep his Luminous Pearl; he quickly put away the pearl. The ck Dragons whiskers gently wilted, evidently disappointed; it then let out a single sound. This was the second word it wanted to teach Chen Chang Sheng. Luminous Pearl, ss, rainbow, golden scales upon ake, zing night clouds, or more specifically... brilliance. Chen Chang Sheng let out an embarrassedugh and rubbed his brow, this raised his attention slightly, before trying to copy the sound enunciated by the ck Dragon. The most important thing was time. The Grand Examination was imminent, with his Purification problem unsolved and the risk of death approaching, time was currently the most precious thing to Chen Chang Sheng. Logically, he shouldnt be wasting it here on learning dragon speech, it should be acknowledged that this was as meaningless as learning dragon ying skills. But he didnt refuse the ck Dragons demand, nor did he leave, instead, he continued to earnestly learn. This was because he enjoyed learning, and he had already made a promise; his own matters had to be dealt with himself, promises had to be kept, even unto death. This was something he had nurtured since he was young, it wasnt something particrly good, but it was strong. The isted unground space might have been illuminated by countless Luminous Pearls, but it was still cold and lonely, boundlessly hollow. On the ground, in front of the colossal ck Dragon, Chen Chang Sheng was akin to an ant. He was like a babe, gurgling as he learnt speech. Within the hollow underground space, strange sounds constantly rose; these were from his mispronunciations. These were followed by echoes of the ck Dragons chuckling. Chapter 122 – I Really Want to Live for Another 500 Years A long period of time passed; Chen Chang Sheng estimated the time to be now early in the morning, thus, he raised his body and expressed to the ck Dragon that the lessons for tonight shoulde to an end. The ck Dragon was clearly unhappy, but graciously allowed him to leave. He raised his head to look at the underground caverns arched ceiling; looking at the bottom of the abandoned well from his location, all that could be seen was a small ck dot that didnt let in any of the morning light. How was he going to get back up? Upon remembering the process used to leave this cest time, his expression changed; he started taking off his clothing as quickly as he could, before stowing them away. In his concentration, he failed to notice that while he was doing all this, the ck Dragon had an evident look of nervousness and revulsion in its eyes. A bright sh of light went by and Chen Chang Shengs body disappeared from the ground. The ck Dragon looked at the ground, its whiskers fluttering gently; this wasnt a farewell, but a gesture, expressing that he should quicklye back again. At the next moment, Chen Chang Sheng returned to solid ground once more. It was that sub pce within the Imperial Pce and that same pond. He left the pond and reached the edge, after checking to make sure there was no one around, he quickly took out his clothing and got dressed. The early morning was bright, but Autumn is cold; a breeze came in from the side of the pce and within a short while, made it chokingly cold. Even with many years of taking medicinal decoctions to reinforce his muscles and bone, it was too much to bear. Which path should he take next? He hugged himself with his arms, and started recalling the route he took that night, suddenly, he saw the ck Goat at the opposite end of the pond. This surprised him; he slowly let go of his arms C every time he had trouble knowing where to go, the ck Goat would show up. The middle-aged woman wasnt here today, but the ck Goat still appeared. He was beginning to find this peculiar and started feeling that there had to be some sort of secret connection behind all of this. Yet he did not know whom to question, since asking the ck Goat would definitely not yield an answer. He walked over to the opposite side of the pond. The ck Goat lightly nudged his knees, just as it had for the previous asions and then started leading the way. Unknown as to if it was due to being too early in the morning or some other reason, the Imperial Pce was devoid of people this morning, even servants that should have been tasked with sweeping the grounds could not be seen; with this, one person and one goat, easily reached the pce walls. Ivy snaked across the pce wall, between the ivy, the faint outline of an old door could be seen, on the door was a lock. A key was hung on the ck Goats cor. Chen Chang Sheng took the key and unlocked the door, he then entered the quiet path and shortly arrived back at Orthodox Academy. This wasnt the path used by the middle-aged woman, it was the one used by Mo Yu. Chen Chang Sheng wanted to ce the key back onto the ck Goats cor, but the ck Goat leaned its head to the side, refusing. He considered for a while before saying a word of thanks, then stowed away the key. The ck Goat returned to the Imperial Pce and the old door was once again closed shut. After this incident, life seemed to be calm and peaceful. The Divine Empress intent was conveyed by Mo Yu to all the major powers within the Capital; Orthodox Academys entrance was still in a state of disrepair; no one dared toe looking for trouble, Jin Yu Lu had reced the function of a front gate; with a teapot in hand and lying down upon a bamboo chair representing the gates being closed. Chen Chang Sheng continued with what he was doing before, studiously reading and cultivating every day and making adjustments in preparation for the Grand Examination, this included perusing exam papers from thest examination. Other than that, he would take Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po to the Hundred Herb Garden across the wall in order to obtainrge quantities of medicinal herbs. Xuan Yuan Pos injury to his right arm hadpletely healed and Chen Chang Sheng found a suitable skill for him to practise, it was just unknown as to how much could he improve by, by the time of the Grand Examination. As the most favoured young master of the Wen Shui Tang family, Tang Thirty-Sixs participation in the Grand Examination was naturally held to be of great importance to the n. Though the Old Master had heavily chastised him in a letter for leaving Heavenly Academy without his consent, the supplies provided for Tang were not reduced and had instead, increased. It seemed the Tang family were aware of events in the Capital and knew very well about Orthodox Academys current situation. Apart from this, the Education Board also provided Orthodox Academy with a lot of benefits, Minister Xin personally oversaw all the arrangements. The biggest contributor in the end, was Luo Luo; she took the medicinal herbs she was given by Chen Chang Sheng and prepared them ording to instructions provided, refining them into medicinal pills, which were subsequently sent to the academy alongside arge number of other supplies. Preparations wereplete and all that was needed was seemingly to await the date of the Grand Examination, yet upon this moment, a small incident urred. One morning in early Winter, after Chen Chang Sheng hadpleted his routine of using Starlight to Purify and returned to the dorm from the library, he once again caught sight of Mo Yu. Lady Mo Yus cascading ck hair was loosely sprawled around her shoulders, but she wasnt asleep, she had her hands on her waist and was standing by the bedside with a scowl on her face; giving the appearance of someone that was intentionally looking for a quarrel. This was an appearance Chen Chang Sheng had seen a lot of recently; every day after waking Tang Thirty-Six, he would see something simr, this was the so-called bed rising mood; in other words, bad sleep. Whats wrong? Even though Orthodox Academy and Mo Yu were enemies, he was still very curious about the reason for her current appearance, he was certain that the pillow contained fresh medicinal herbs that were beneficial to resting the mind. Mo Yu flipped up the bedding and pointed at some scattered crystals that were lying on the bed, angrily saying: If you dont want me to sleep here, then all you have to do is tell me, at the very least, you shouldnt have ced these stones to spite me. This wasnt the case, but from her perspective, this was Chen Chang Sheng intentionally spiting her. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt understand; the crystals were provided by the Wen Shui Tang family and Luo Luo, they contained the property of jade essence, when used during meditation, it could greatly raise the absorption rate of Star Brilliance, which was why he had stuffed the crystals under his bedding. For the Grand Examination, he hadnt left any details to chance. I added twoyers of bedding and tried it myself, the crystals cant be felt at all. He exined to Mo Yu. Mo Yu didnt say anything, thinking to herself, if he knew that Ping Guo would be able to feel a single pea under tenyers of bedding and that it would stop her from sleeping, he definitely wouldnt be able to understand. From outside the window, snow suddenly began falling; this was the first snow. From within the window, it suddenly turned quiet, the two of them looked at each other silently, with the atmosphere turning a little awkward. It was at this moment that Mo Yu realised her anger was unreasonable, while Chen Chang Sheng realised he didnt have any need to proffer an exnation. This was in his room and it was his bed, he didnt have any friendly feelings for her and they were, in fact, enemies. Mo Yu left and didnte to Orthodox Academy again till the Grand Examination, it seems she finally realised how ridiculous her actions were. Yet, on the second day, Chen Chang Sheng found that his bedding and pillow had disappeared. So this was eptable? He lifted his sleeve and had a sniff, but couldnt detect any scent. Why did Luo Luo and the ck Goat enjoy smelling him? Now, even someone like Lady Mo Yu was... Chen Chang Sheng couldnt bring himself to feel any gratification, as a person with mild mysophobia, the thought of Mo Yu hugging his bedding each night to sleep was something difficult to ept. Time passed by, the pleasure brought on by the first snow had already faded. Daily snow in the Capital was alreadymonce, with the fading of Autumn and the arrival of Winter, the cold gradually deepened; the date of the Grand Examination fast approached. Chen Chang Sheng knew that it was no longer the time for hesitation, hence, he stopped hesitating. There were only days left till the Grand Examination, without a word to anyone, under the cover of a morning blizzard, he left the academy and travelled to New North Bridge. The gold-like leaves had been covered by the snow and the Capitals famousndmark was now something that could only be seen next year; tourists were absent and apart from the pce guards that were stationed afar or the barely visible flying carriages that were leaving trails in the skies above, nothing else could be seen here. It wasnt that there was nothing here; from afar, there was a fur wearing pce servant, taking two snow mastiffs for a stroll. Snow mastiffs were not canines, but wererge monsters that would apany human cultivators in battle. They were from the ck Rock Mountains situated outside of Old Snow City and were suited to the cold but unsuited to heat, he did not know how did they manage to live in the Capital. Someone that could own snow mastiffs was obviously not a regr person; the two snow mastiffs were not white in colour, but of a light yellow. The snow was falling heavily and the yellow mastiff slowly turned white, the now white mastiff then slowly turned plump. Before the pce walls, white snow abounded, the country was unified, and upon the ground there was a ck void. That was the well. Chen Chang Sheng walked up to the well and gave the faraway pce servant and mastiffs a single nce; upon confirming that they hadnt noticed him, he leapt down. On the surface, a blizzard enmeshed the skies, yet under the surface, the blizzard didnt stop, this was caused by every breath the ck Dragon took. For some days now, Chen Chang Sheng hade to see the ck Dragon multiple times and was no longer as nervous as he was initially, with not knowing how to stand or where to even ce his hands. The ck Dragon was pleased with his understanding of dragon speech, but was very displeased with the frequency at which he was visiting; though it was a dragon, it understood the importance of the Grand Examination to humans, so it didnt request more. The dragon whiskers lightly danced, clearing away the shattered ice and snow that were in front of Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng brought out several packages wrapped in oily paper and some novels that could bemonly found in the markets and ced them on the ground in a familiar manner. Opening the oily paper revealed roastmb, roast chicken, roast deer tail, brined ox tongue and a steamed double-headed fish. Leave the ox tongue for me. Upon thinking that the ck Dragon had been imprisoned for hundreds of years, lonely and pitiful, without having had food for a long time, Chen Chang Sheng brought food with him every time he came to visit. The quantities were obviously not enough to fill the ck Dragon, but it was sufficient to ease its hunger. At the start, the ck Dragon had turned its nose at the food, putting on the airs of: I used to eat people at the pce without batting an eysh, but upon eating the food, it didnt show any sign of holding back. Ive decided. Chen Chang Sheng had waited with extreme patience for the ck Dragon to slowly finish savouring the food before saying those words. The ck Dragon stared at him like as if it was looking at an idiot. After several meetings, it already knew what Chen Chang Sheng had in mind. Lowly humans could only possess frail bodies, until they had sessfullypleted Purification, to enter introspective meditation was only seeking death. Though it hadnt studied overly diligently under its Royal Father, it fully understood such a basic concept. In truth, Chen Chang Sheng also understood, the possibility of sess was next to impossible; within the Three Thousand Scriptures of The Way, there wasnt a single record of previous sess. But he had tomit to this, because the Grand Examination was imminent. He had to obtain the first position upon the First Banner, only with this, could he enter the Ling Yan (Ascending Mist) Pavilion and meditate for an entire night. Only with this, did he have the chance of touching upon a fate changing opportunity. Only with this, did he have the possibility of living past 20 years. Without this, there wasnt much difference between 20 years and 15 years. Thats correct, as he was going through his methodical and dull cultivation practice, he had already reached 15 years of age. Subtracting 15 years from 20, left him with 5 years. Subtracting 20 years from 500, would still be close to 500 years. He wanted to bet 5 years for 500. He really wanted to live for another 500 years. Seeing the expression on Chen Chang Shengs face, the ck Dragon knew that he was serious. The ck Dragons gaze gradually became stern, it nned upon stopping him. If you were to die, who would talk to me, who would help meplete that task? Chen Chang Sheng didnt let out a single word, and only looked at the ck Dragon; it knew it couldnt stop him. The ck Dragons expression became slightly inmed. Chen Chang Sheng removed the short sword from his waist and while looking at it, he said: If I were to die... The ck Dragon took one look at the short sword and immediatelyposed itself. Chen Chang Sheng considered for a moment, then said: Forget it, death is death, leaving behindst words wont serve any real purpose. The ck Dragons stern gaze gradually changed to calm, and finally, respect. Any life that could calmly face and challenge death was worthy of respect. Be they dragon, demon, yao or human; or even just a sparrow. It remembered its Royal Father telling it those words. Due to respect, it no longer tried to stop Chen Chang Sheng, its dragon whiskers fluttered, lightly touching him upon the brow before returning. Chen Chang Sheng sat down and picked up the ox tongue he had reminded the ck Dragon to leave for him. At the age of ten, upon knowing he wouldnt live past twenty, he had stopped eating unhealthy, yet delicious foods such as ox tongue. He began to eat, seriously savouring each part with a look of satisfaction on his face. After eating the ox tongue and drinking some water, he dusted off some snow that was on him, wiped his hands clean, and rubbed his face to raise his concentration. Havingpleted all preparations, he closed his eyes and began his introspective meditation. Chapter 123 – Blazing Plains Simr to that night in Spring, he closed his eyes and calmed his heart, separating his thoughts and letting his divine sense leave his sea of consciousness; separating from his body, quietly drifting within the space of the underground cavern. The surroundings faintly appeared within his mind; the stone walls and light from the Luminous Pearls reappeared within his consciousness after undergoing some deviation. Upon closing your eyes, the skies are dark, upon the skies turning dark, stars will start to appear; only through this, could one find their Fated Star, yet, his purpose this time was not to seek his Fated Star, but meditative introspection. His divine sense didnt continue rising upwards, but acted akin to snow and slowly drifted downwards, returning to his own body. Divine sense had neither shape nor form, easily slipping pass clothing and skin, entering the innermost reaches of the body and rting back everything ites across; this was introspection, or self-observation. The Meditative Realm did not have a clear standard, as long as a cultivator could train their divine sense and easily enter meditative introspection, they could im to have entered the Meditative Realm. Those who wanted to continue advancing their abilities would have to pay attention to improving the interaction between their divine sense and meridians, but the most basic requirement was self-observation. All the methods for introspection that were given special attention to by the major sects would have had a single line recorded alongside: Observation of the self allows one to observe Heaven and Earth. Why? This was because the cultivators body was a Heaven and Earth. This was distinct from the real world; the world within the cultivator was microscopic, miraculous, if one were to say a cultivators energy source came from the natural world, then the method for increasing ones strength would be to continuously transform their microscopic world. Purification, this was the cultivators first step towards transforming their body, albeit, a rather crude method. Meditative introspection was self-observation, yet it was also a transformation of the body initiated by the cultivator, a moreprehensive transformation; upon reaching the Meditative Realm, the cultivator no longer relied upon the energy of Star Brilliance, but started practising the usage of True Essence that was converted from Star Brilliance. Star Brilliance belonged to natures macroscopic Heaven and Earth, True Essence belonged to the cultivators microscopic Heaven and Earth. Inparison to regr cultivators, Chen Chang Shengs situation was a little different; firstly, he had to search for the Star Brilliance within this microscopic Heaven and Earth, then he had to attempt transforming it into True Essence that belonged to himself. The real danger was at this point; without havingpleted Purification, could his body endure the explosive transformation of Star Brilliance into True Essence? Would he suffer the same fate as the victim recorded in the Four ssics of Meditation and die from self-explosion? He didnt ponder upon this question, and had his divine sense enter his body, beginning the self-observation, the searching. The microscopic Heaven and Earth was still a Heaven and Earth, upon his meditative introspection, his divine sense transformed into a gust of wind within that inner world. His searching tonight, within his own body, for the Star Brilliance, was simr to the searching he had done previously for his Fated Star; it was a search over a vast Heaven and Earth; this process was a slow one, slow enough for him to forget the passage of time. A murky vision, constantly fluctuating light sources, all came together to create countless bizarre scenes, the vagueness made this Heaven and Earth feel both familiar and unfamiliar. There were juttingndscapes, akin to towering mountain ranges; were these the bones? Yet, what were these fragmented parts of the ground, ley lines that faintly exhibited the presence of life? Meridian channels? The wind travelled steadily forwards within that world, his divine sense continually searched within his body, as he gradually adjusted to this sensation, the scene within his consciousness became increasingly clear. He came across fractured cliffs; granite-hard mountains had be twisted, the ley lines were broken; a scene of devastation, giving the observer a sense of destion. This was his own body, and it was his first time being able to see so clearly for himself, its actual state, making him feel mournful. These fractured mountain cliffs and ley lines were probably his own broken meridians? This was the shadow of death that was hidden within his own body? Yet... the fearsome power that had twisted these mountain ranges into these misshapen forms, from where did it originate? The wind drifted across tens of thousands of miles of wild ins and nine, all-epassing mountain ranges, before arriving at a in of snow. He didnt know what this ce was, just that it extended for tens of thousands of miles and was unbearably cold. The ground had an extremely thickyer of snow that was pure to the point of being eye-piercing. He didnt know what this snow in was, nor did he understand the significance of what this thickness, this purity represented for cultivators. What he also didnt know, was that whether be it the legendary Junior Uncle from Li Shan Sword Sect or any other peerless expert, if they were to know of him possessing this perfect snow in, they would do all within their means to have him inherit their legacy. Finally, he saw ake. This was ake that was suspended within Heaven and Earth, blue and clear, under his divine sense, he could judge its size to be several hundreds of miles in diameter. To be more urate, this was a sphere of water, that was suspended within Heaven and Earth. The water was free of any impurities; no growths, no earth and no sediment, only crystal clear water was present, allowing light to freely pass through unhindered. Up to this point, his divine sense had already traversed this microscopic world once; ording to the definition of cultivation, he had already entered the Meditative Realm, if this was to be made known, it would definitely shock the world, as it meant he possessed the purest, most tranquil divine sense in the world, one that could surpass the boundary between realms. The problem was, it had no meaning. No matter how vast or strong the divine sense was, without True Essence, you would still be nothing more than a normal person, the most it could do was to help extend the reach of what he could sense. True Essence came from Star Brilliance. From Spring till Winter, he had guided Starlight for Purification, the Purification wasntpleted, so where had the umted Star Brilliance gone to? Chen Chang Sheng was getting increasingly nervous. Contact between his divine sense and Star Brilliance would immediately result in the Star Brilliance turning into True Essence. His body had yet toplete its Purification, but had been toughened through long years of medical decoctions by his Master and Senior; could it withstand the horrifyingly explosive energy that would result? His divine sense once again traversed the microscopic Heaven and Earth, travelling tens of thousands of miles in a moments time. In the end, he gazed at the in of snow... whiteness abounded; this was clean; this was a beautiful sight. His divine sense floated higher and he could clearly see that this snow in was slowly melting away, but due to the constant falling of snow, the snow in didnt diminish in size and was instead constantly growing, thickening; yet, under the light, you could make out ces where cracks had formed. The cracks were small in number, but were dispersed across the entire snow in, separating the in into tens of fragments. Was it this ce? It was this ce. He silently looked at the in of snow in joy. The snow wasnt really snow, but was actually Star Brilliance that had crystallised. He could cultivate. The Star Brilliance was present. Yet, what should he do next? He didnt ponder this for too long, this wasnt something he had a choice on. Upon his divine senses confirmation of the Star Brilliance, the microscopic Heaven and Earth also perceived it. Observe, and then decide: contact. From the skies above to the ground below, it was a distance in the number of tens of thousands of miles, or perhaps only the distance of a single finger; his divine sense travelled that distance in an instant. His divine sense touched down upon the south-eastern part of the snow in, on a small fragment that was slowly drifting away. That wisp of his divine sense was like a torch, alighting upon a mountain of dry leaves. The crystallised Star Brilliance immediately let out a brilliant light and then started to burn fiercely. There was no sound nor smoke, only a violently raging ze. The small fragment of snow in was at least one qing (area: ~61,440m^2) in size, upon thending of his divine sense, within a moment, the entirety of the small fragment had lit up in a ze. A clean and clear me, that was of an exceedingly high temperature, scorched the skies. The crystals melted while burning, turning into something akin to magma, slowly flowing away in all directions, it didnt take long to reach the area outside of the snow in and arrive at the wild ins. The magma flowed into the fractured cliffs and set them aze. It flowed in the fragmented ley lines and set the ground alight. The entire microscopic Heaven and Earth started to burn. Within the cold frigid underground space, a warm presence suddenly appeared. The ck Dragon looked at Chen Chang Sheng and saw that the snownding upon his body immediately melted; the look of indifference in its eyes was reced with surprise. Soon, it was reced with a tightened gaze. Chen Chang Shengs face reddened, the breathing from his mouth and nose, uponing into contact with the underground spaces frigid air, immediately turned to white mist. Snow that fell upon his body immediately melted, then instantly turned to steam, his entire body was covered by a veil of white mist. Just how high was his bodys current temperature? The ck Dragons eyes revealed an expression of worry, and it lightly blew some air across him. The frosty Dragon Breath fell upon Chen Chang Shengs body. In an instant, the surface of Chen Chang Shengs body was covered by a clear ice shroud. Yet in the next moment, this ice shroud fractured, melted and dissipated into steam. Chen Chang Shengs face turned increasingly red and his body, increasingly hot. The blood vessels in his neck thickened, before bulging out; it didnt take long before other blood vessels in his body also started thickening and bulging outwards on his skin. His veins snaked across his body and created a horrifying scene; you could even faintly make out the rapid flow of his blood within its vessels. The quiet underground space was suddenly punctuated by rapid thudding sounds; this was... his heartbeat. His heart was rapidly beating, while his blood was rapidly flowing within his blood vessels; his clothing was rapidly soaked through with sweat, before once again drying out in steam. His body was automatically reacting to his situation, attempting to solve the problem he currently faced. Yet at this time, the True Essence that was being created from Star Brilliance was raging wildly within his body; without having experienced Purification, how could his body withstand this? Not to mention that his meridians were naturally broken; his capacity for True Essence was far smaller than that of a regr persons; his situation, far more dangerous. Chen Chang Sheng tightly clenched his eyes shut; the vessels on the edge of his eyes rapidly jumped; his brows crossed tightly; evidence of the current pain he was in. He had skipped Purification and directly performed meditative introspection, this was to confirm whether the Star Brilliance existed or not and settle his mind, otherwise he wouldnt be able to ept giving up on the Grand Examination. Now he had seen that in of snow, the Star Brilliance was aze and turning into True Essence, yet he was also about to die, was this something he could ept? Looking at the painful expression of the youth, the ck Dragons eyes revealed pity, yet it continued to not interfere. Chapter 124 – Immaculate The ck Dragon didnt interfere because it knew it couldnt save Chen Chang Sheng, even if its Royal Father was to be present, they would still be unable to save this youth. Star Brilliance from the natural world transforming into a cultivators own True Essence, this process and subsequent movement of the True Essence was dependent upon the strength of the cultivators body. Chen Chang Sheng had yet toplete his Purification, his flesh, bones and organs were too weak to endure this. His True Essence at this moment was explosively bursting outwards, akin to countless minute des piercing his body; if even his Ethereal Pce was to be instantly sundered, who would be able to save him? Chen Chang Shengs face turned ever more crimson in colour, this was not a healthy sort of crimson, but a horrifying visage. His entire body was cloaked in vapour and his face, twisted in pain. With a single popping sound, the blood vessels on the edge his eyes had split open, no longer able to withstand the pressure. Flesh blood showered forth like blossoms from his face; uponing into contact with the frigid air and bringing forth mist, before crystalizing and falling onto the ground, akin to a spiralling coral. Following this, increasing numbers of blood vessels around his body also started erupting, causing countless spurts of fresh blood to gush forwards; the boiling temperature managed to warm the underground space slightly before rapidly cooling down and congealing. The surroundings of Chen Chang Sheng were being increasingly dyed in red, creating coral-like patterns; a pretty image that was marred by how gory it actually was. Following the rupturing of blood vessels came the fracturing of skin, then flesh; copious amounts of blood ran from his body and his underlying bones could asionally be seen shing in white; he painfully shut his eyes as he could no longer maintain his sitting position and fell upon the floor convulsing; a horrifying scene that wrenched the heart. The ck Dragon covered its eyes with its right w, unable to continue looking onwards, it was filled with deep regret: this agreeable human youth was about to die and would be unable to help itplete that task. It had originally wanted to prevent this from happening, but since it was Chen Chang Shengs personal choice, it had stayed its hand as a sign of respect, for both Chen Chang Sheng and the roastmb he had brought. At this moment, the ck Dragon did not think about its escape, nor did it think about the solitude it had endured for hundreds of years or its impending continuation. All it could do was to silently hope, hope for Chen Chang Sheng to quickly pass, so that his suffering may end sooner, only such a death was worthy of Chen Chang Shengs calm courage in the face of death. The underground space was always locked in a wintry chill and the floor was covered in snow and ice; Chen Chang Sheng was sprawled out upon the earth, flesh rent, bones sundered, hot blood gushed out to meet the surrounding snow and resulted in white mist rising up to the sound of crackling; the Star Brilliance within his body was burning too intensely, causing his blood to act like as if it was boiling. As recorded within the addendum of the Four ssics of Meditation, if it werent for the cold and frigid underground space, Chen Chang Sheng would have ended with a self-explosion; due to the chill brought on by the ck Dragon, he hadnt startedbusting away, but this was effectively just a matter of dying in a more sightly manner. Time slowly passed by. After a long period of time, the ck Dragon lowered its w, preparing to expressment for Chen Chang Sheng; this human youth was, after all, the first person it hade into proper contact with for the past few hundred years. Thinking of this, it decided that even if Chen Chang Shengs remains had be a sickening pile of cooked flesh, it would cover its nose and give him a burial. Looking upon the bloody corals centre, the ck Dragons pupils suddenly shrank; its ghostly pupils revealed its current dumbfoundedness. The ground was still cloaked in white mist, and the blood within the snow continued to broil away instead of cooling upon Chen Chang Shengs death. The reason for this was... Chen Chang Sheng was still alive. Why hasnt he died? Why wasnt he dead? The ck Dragon did not wish for his death, but it was stunned by the scene before its eyes, this was something outside the scope of the dragon tribes knowledge on the world C and everyone knew that the dragon tribe had the most knowledge in the world. Star Brilliance burning from within to without; everything from the heart to the skin would be destroyed; this was something unpreventable and irreversible. Therefore, why was he still alive? The ck Dragon contained its shock and awe; slowly drifting forwards. Apanying the movement of its massive body, a chill wind emerged within the underground space. The wind stirred up the blood corals, with the broiling blood creating a white mist that swept away the wretched bloody foam that had covered Chen Chang Shengs visage, revealing the image below. The Star Brilliance had indeed erupted from within to without; most of his internal organs had been severely damaged. But within his chest, something continued beating away strongly. His heart was still strongly beating. The ck Dragons pupils once again shrunk tightly. It knew of the human hearts form. But it had never seen such a clean and pure heart. The blood stains on the surface of the heart would disperse to one side on every beat, revealing the hearts original appearance. That was a clean, ss-like, pink coloured heart; there was nothing revolting about it at all, akin to a fruit that had been cleansed within a stream for some time. The ck Dragon was shocked, akin to having seen a Desert Bone Dragon. Chen Chang Shengs muscle, skin and bone had been destroyed; the Star Brilliance continued burning, continued destroying his body, yet, why was this internal part of him untouched, what was this heart made of? Why was itpletely undamaged? The ck Dragons gaze fell upon the bloody corals and sweltering blood, feeling stranger as time passed. This grisly scene did nothing to arouse its disgust C True Nobles of the dragon tribe did not feed upon beings that had intelligence C the surrounding flesh and blood did not seem like flesh and blood, but felt akin to something else. Thats correct; corals; ss; clean; clear. The ck Dragon once again turned its gaze upon Chen Chang Shengs heart, dimly understanding something. Purification through Starlight, washed away impurity, leaving behind the pure, the clean. Purification was something a cultivator continued for their entire life, pursuing a realm of perfection: The Immacte. Chen Chang Shengs body was unusual, and had a lot of unexinable factors, such as his meridians that were split into nine. Maybe his blood, flesh and bone were also different, or perhaps... naturally immacte; even if external factors such as food and air had added some impurity, it would have been minute and upon Purification through Starlight, it would have been purified within an instant. Then what else could the Starlight purify? Starlight, uponing into contact with something hued in colour, could reveal its own, but uponing into contact with something crystal-clear, what could it reveal? Something crystal-clear, did not have any colour. The Starlight naturally continued flowing. From Spring till now, Chen Chang Sheng had guided Starlight for Purification nightly, the Starlight had no effect on his skin or hair, nor did it transform his flesh and bone; it had directly entered his body, triggering a link between the macroscopic and microscopic Heaven and Earth, arriving before his Ethereal Pce. The crooked Ethereal Opening had a pce. This was the Ethereal Pce. Chapter 125 – Rouge The Ethereal Pce is the heart. The Starlight from countless nights had settled upon the surroundings of his Ethereal Pce, gradually umting, gradually tranquil, without sound, without disturbance. Upon its understanding, the ck Dragon became even more dumbfounded. Chen Chang Shengs guidance of Starlight for Purification hadnt had any effect, forcing him to take the risk of entering meditative introspection. Yet, he couldnt have guessed that in his nightly attempts at Purification, the Starlight had passed through his body and arrived before his Ethereal Pce, knocking at its entrance incessantly, night after night. He wasnt going through Purification, and had even skipped across Meditation; this was Ethereal Opening. Since that time when he had illuminated his Fated Star, how many nights had passed? The ck Dragon looked at the pool of blood and the youth within who was about to draw hisst breath; it was so nervous it had almost forgotten to breathe itself. Since the descending of the Heavenly Tomes, there hasnt been anyone cultivating the same way as Chen Chang Sheng. This was because his unusual state of being naturally immacte was extraordinarily rare, it was also due to there being very few people who had to live under the shadow of death itself, leading to unimaginable tenacity and will. Even if there was to be someone fulfilling these requirements, they wouldck his fortune. Without fortune, he would still die; even having skipped the realms of Purification and Meditation to sessfullyplete his Ethereal Opening, he would still die. The cultivation realms concluded upon by humanity in its entirety, was unquestionable; it was impossible to skip, without a sessful Purification, a cultivator cannot withstand the energy produced in the instant Star Brilliance transitioned into True Essence. Chen Chang Shengs heart continued to beat strongly, but the blood flowing from his perforated blood vessels became increasingly little. With his tightly shut eyes and ashen face, he looked to be no different from a dead person. The ck Dragon quietly looked at him contemtively, its eyes revealed its current turbulent feelings and indecision; its struggle and how loath it was to give up. It knew very well that itself was the fortune Chen Chang Sheng needed. Chen Chang Sheng at this moment was already close to the point of death, even the most precious of medicine and pills would be unable to save him; even if the Pope or some equivalent Saint were to raise their hand, it would be useless; yet, it could save him. There existed only one method in existence that could save Chen Chang Sheng. The ck Dragon struggled for a long time, especially upon remembering its imprisonment by humans for these past hundreds of years, it wanted to turn around and leave Chen Chang Sheng to his fate. On what justification was there for it to sacrifice so much for this human youth? Yet... this chance of survival for him was not an easy one toe by. Not to mention, his aid is needed forpleting that task. Not to mention, this was the first person it had properly met for the past few hundred years. His chance of life, was perhaps also its own chance of life? The ck Dragon silently pondered, but it hadnt noticed that it was merely trying to persuade itself to save the human youth. After a long period of time, it finally came to a decision. The ck Dragon moved before Chen Chang Shengs body and let out a low Dragon Roar, in conjunction with the roar, a scale between its eyes instantly lit up brightly. It lifted its front w on the right, slowly moving it closer to the dragon scale. A crack resounded. The dragon scale cracked. A mass of blood came forth from this small fissure. This was Primordial Dragons Blood. A shing sound resounded. The mass of dragon blood sshed down from above and fell upon the ground, bathing Chen Chang Shengs entire body. This simple action, seemingly took up the entirety of the ck Dragons strength. The mass of dragon blood in terms of volume, was enough to contain Chen Chang Shengs entire body, but inparison to the ck Dragons enormous body, it should have been minute, yet it had greatly weakened the dragon. The ck Dragon slowlynded upon the ground, its dragon whiskers weakly hovering, before bing crooked; its massive body no longer had any vigour, akin to a listless mountain range. Following this, something incredibly fantastical urred. Only the sound of scales scraping across the snow underneath could be heard, the sound of rustling abounded and then, a sound akin to the fracturing of rock could be heard. The ck Dragon was in the process of slowly shrinking in length and size. The listless, ck mountain range, slowly transformed into a mountain ridge. The ck Dragon continued shrinking. The mountain ridge finally became a small bump upon the grounds surface. The ice and dust shrouded dragon scales, had transformed into an old-looking ck dress. After a brief moment, a hand slowly extended from within the ck dress, a pale and delicate hand. The hand touched upon the ground and lightly flexed, raising up her body. Wearing the ck dress was a young girl. An extremely pretty girl. The young girl had a frosty expression, her eyes had pupils that were vertical slits and she possessed an excessively bewitching charm. Though she looked very young, she gave the feeling of extreme apathy. Between her brow was a singr red line, that spoiled this feeling. This was a wound that was going to be difficult to recover from, but it was also alluring, akin to an adornment that was fashionable within the Zhou Empires Capital many hundreds of years ago. She couldnt stand up, because she was currently too weak, too tired; it was also because she had, around her ankles, two small, long chains. The two chains were covered in rust and extended into the darkness, tightly grasped within the hands of two legendary Divine Generals that were depicted upon the wall. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng who was within the pool of blood before her, saying, with a cold expression: If you were to betray me, then I will withstand my disgust and devour you. She said those words calmly and coolly, but also assuredly. She had used human speech, her voice clear and crisp. Coupled with her infantile look, she had the appearance of a little girl. In truth, converting to human years, she was only around 13 to 14 years of age. Upon Chen Chang Shengs heavily damaged body, blood stains permeated. It was however, hard to distinguish whether the blood was his own, or dragon blood. He was immersed within her blood. The Primordial Dragons blood was slowly restoring his body. The ruptured blood vessels, at a speed noticeable to the eye, gradually resealed; his ulcerated skin, under the glow of the Luminous Pearls, slowly recovered its smoothness; as for his broken bones and internals, they needed a longer time to heal, but everything was evidently recovering. His face was still pale, but his breath slowly steadied. The ck-garbed girl stared at him; the starested for an extremely long time. After a long period of time, having confirmed Chen Chang Sheng would live, and that her precious drop of dragon blood had not been wasted, she could no longer endure her weakened state and thus, fell into a tired slumber. Chen Chang Sheng was asleep within the blood pool opposite her. The two of them, respectively slept within the icy cold underground. White mist gently wandered and bloody corals fragmented throughout. A scene that was filled with blood, yet strangely transcendent and divine. Snow and wind, enmeshed the skies, the outside of the Imperial Pce was silent and devoid of people. Two snow mastiffs were joyfully ying upon the cold, snowden ground, pouncing upon each other; only the cold gaze within the mastiffs eyes reminded people that these were ferocious beasts. The pce maid held onto the leash and stood to the side, showing that she was feeling somewhat bored. Snowkes fluttered across her pretty eyes and you could make out the remnants of makeup across her brows; it was actually Mo Yu. She was originally a pce maid, if it wasnt for Her Divine Majesty, The Divine Empress recognition, as the descendent of a convicted official, she would have spent her entire life in some secluded istion pce. A figure slowly emerged from within the blizzard; Mo Yu smiled as she went forward to receive them. The Divine Empress ignored the snow mastiffs that had prostrated themselves upon the snow in a show of fear and deference; she expressionlessly walked over to the abandoned well. After a moment, her brow gently quivered; she was rendered slightly speechless. He actually lived? Chapter 126 – Transformation The dense blizzard silently fell upon the ground, the area around the abandoned well was quiet. The trees at New North Bridge hadpletely shed their leaves and the upper reaches of the trees were filled with snow, akin to sentries holding spears. The Divine Empress sped her hands together, and looked towards the direction of the faraway Orthodox Academy; after a moment of silence, she said: The Grand Examination is imminent, what are your thoughts? His Holiness, The Pope, on Your Divine Majestys suggestion, took Her Highness into the pce, but did not otherwise reveal any stance. Mo Yu looked at the Divine Empress side and quietly said: My view is that the simplest solution would be to kill Chen Chang Sheng, then there wouldnt be anymore troubles. The turbulence created by Orthodox Academy, upon the Divine Empress revealing her stance, was not mentioned again by others, but Mo Yu did not believe that the Empress had wanted to use the incident as proof of her tolerance and magnanimity. She believed the Empress had wanted to instead wait for those standing in the shadows behind Orthodox Academy to reveal themselves. The Divine Empress was aware of everything happening in the world, the current questioning for her opinion must only be a test of her attitude towards this affair, therefore she had to show strength in her stance. Contrary to her expectations however, the Divine Empress did not express anymendation for her strong, and slightly merciless stance. Instead, the edge of the Empress mouth lightly curled up, revealing a slightly mocking smile, before saying: Such a style of handling matters is too boring. Not to mention, if he was to be killed, how would you manage to sleep well at night? You must know that the scent left in pillows and bedding will eventually disappear. Mo Yu was immediately flustered upon hearing those words, thinking to herself as to how should she exin herself. The Divine Empress didnt give her a chance to exin, turning around to face her with a look that was hard to ascertain whether if she wasughing or not, and said: On the night of the Ivy League gathering, you were the one that confined him at Tong Pce? Mo Yu suddenly felt that todays snow was rather chilling to the bone and answered without daring to hesitate, Yes. The Divine Empress no longer looked at the abandoned well, and said: That is a good ce. Mo Yu didnt dare to say anything else; respectfully and deferentially lowering her head, while supporting the Divine Empresss hand and heading for the Imperial Pce. Confining Chen Chang Sheng at Tong Pce on the night of the Ivy League gathering was done at the request of a certain dignitary, as to how Chen Chang Sheng had managed to escape, and whether if he had really entered the depths of the icy pond, or whether if he met that taboo, Mo Yu did not know and did not dare to know; no matter how you look at it, it was her fault. The Empress did not state whether if she approved of or disapproved of her nning, but since she had mentioned it, this must have been a warning. The entirety of the Imperial Court knew that Mo Yu was the second most powerful woman in existence, possessing unimaginable wealth and power. Her asional application of some rouge in between her brows on a whim could bring back that fashion that had been dormant for hundreds of years, but she was also well aware of the fact that everything she had was due to the consent and bestowal of the Empress. If the Empress was to be wary of her, she would lose everything, including a burial. The snow and wind today was indeed especially cold, the fingers on her hand that was supporting the Empress began to pale, her lips were also pale, without a shred of crimson. Chen Chang Sheng woke up upon his bed at Orthodox Academy. His face was pale beyond belief; including his lips, there wasnt a trace of crimson to be seen. But his body was covered in blood, from his shoulders to his chest to the nails on his fingers were covered in hardened blood, in contrast to the snow-white bedding, it evoked a horrifying image. Staring at the ceiling, he stretched open his eyes, remaining silent, until five moments had passed and his breathing slowly calmed. He then slowly turned over, using his left arm to support himself through grasping his bedside and slowly sat up. On the edge of the bed, he sat for another five moments, waiting for his heartbeat to return to normal, before getting up and walking over to the mirror. He looked at the image in the mirror, of a youth who was covered in blood and remained silent for a long while. He was still alive; this sort of feeling was wonderful. He hade back from the brink of death, to return to the world of the living, this feeling was extremely pleasing. As for what had actually happened in the underground space, he was unclear of, he only knew that when the Star Brilliance had started burning, his consciousness had fell into an abyss, the abyss was filled with burning, mes, smoke and heat; violent sundering, unimaginable pain and despair. He felt as if he had just experienced a dream, but he was certain that what happened was reality. He was currently still in a slightly confused state, he subconsciously raised his sleeve and took a sniff, his clothing was covered in the stains of blood and even though it didnt give off the rank smell of blood, for he, who enjoyed being clean, it was still unbearable He thought that all the blood belonged to himself, but it was still unbearable, therefore he started to wash, washing multiple times before being certain that he had cleared all the blood. Taking arge towel to dry himself, he went before the mirror, preparing to open the window to let in some of the fresh air that was contained within the winter snow outside. Crossing before therge mirror, he suddenly stopped his steps and turned his gaze towards the mirror. In the mirror, the youth was bare at the top, with nothing abnormal; but he had discovered something that was definitely abnormal. Few people in the world were like him, being very familiar with and understanding their own body C due to his illness, he was especially concerned with this issue C he remembered very clearly, on his upper left arm, there was a scar from when his Senior had idently made a mistake during acupuncture. But now, the scar had disappeared; his upper left arm was smooth as can be. It was at this moment that he noticed his skin had be a lot smoother, akin to that of a new-born. What puzzled him even more was that he had definitely suffered serious injuries, yet there was not a single scar to be seen upon his body, even scars from old wounds had disappeared, including the most minute. Could it be, that this was Purification? From Spring till now, the Star Brilliance that had been absorbed from that distant Fated Star, upon its conversion to True Essence, had a portion of it helped him sessfullyplete Purification? He didnt be wildly jubnt at this, as he was still in a state of confusion and vacancy. He looked at the youth in the mirror; frowning his eyes and seriously contemting. Contemting, was one of the most effective ways to calm and rouse yourself. His mind became increasingly clear, and started remembering more details; he finally remembered, upon the moment of him losing consciousness, he was still in the cold and frigid underground space, standing before Venerable Elder ck Dragon; why was he already back at Orthodox Academy upon waking up? He looked at the damp towel, then lightly kneaded it, confirming that the moisture was real. He went to the window and looked at the wintry woods, towards the Imperial Pces walls, thinking: the exit to the underground space was that pond, if it wasnt the ck Goat that found a way to bring him back to the academy, then the only other possibility was the middle-aged woman, just who was that middle-aged woman? Just what had happened in that underground space? Why was he still alive? Had he really managed toplete his Purification? He quietly pondered by the window-side for a long time, until finallying to a decision. Returning to the bedside, he removed the bedding as well as he could, before crossing his legs and sitting down, closing his eyes, he began to Meditate, self-observe. That abyss which was brimming with despair had arose from his meditative introspection, but now that he had survived, he did not hesitate to once again meditate and self-observe, this was because even though living was a good thing for himself, he could not ept living in ignorance, he needed to elucidate his current state. His divine sense once again entered his body and started to slowly wander, but having gained experience, this was no longer an aimless observation, but more akin to an inspection of his own territory, it did not take long for his divine sense to reach the vast snow in and he gazed at it from far above. His eyes were closed, hisshes fluttered, his face was as white as snow. He was very nervous, fearful that his divine sense would, like before, directlynd upon the snow in and once again set it aze into a horrifying inferno. Even someone with a strong will such as he, would not wish to experience that kind of pain again. The lucky thing was, this time, his divine sense did notnd, and nothing unexpected urred. The vast snow in was still a vast snow in; his divine sense noticed that a fragment of snow in on the edge had disappeared after burning, transforming into tens of small streams, that flowed towards the South, nourishing the deste wild ins, but these streams were too small; with the broken mountain ranges, this could not constitute a water flow. Those small streams must be True Essence, due to the unusual characteristics of his meridians, the two could notbine the way it would for normal cultivators, and could thus, only exist within a small area. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and started pondering. His current situation looked simr to that of Luo Luo, but in reality, it was vastly different. Luo Luos internal True Essence was overflowing in abundance, but the meridian channels of yao, inparison to a humans, were exceedingly simplistic, making it difficult to practise human cultivation arts. The problem pertaining to meridians was something he had spent thest few years considering, which was why he could solve Luo Luos problem in the space of only a few short months. In truth, solving Luo Luos problem was also a preparation for solving his own problem, with regards to how he should cultivate, he had already made ns for. Thats correct, the current levels of True Essence within his body was limited and his meridian channels were broken, but that didnt mean he couldnt cultivate. He once again returned to the window-side, looked at that most eye-catching Cloud Pine that was growing by theke side, tempered his breath for a moment, then grasped the hilt of his small sword. The sound of a sh ascended as the short sword left its scabbard, and an edge of sword manifestation appeared, travelling from the second floors window towards the tree. Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, the First Movement, Rising Flurry. He did not have the True Essence maniption technique of Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, so he used the method he had taught Luo Luo as an imitation. This was Chen Chang Shengs first time using True Essence, from this moment onwards, he would refer to himself as a cultivator, a practitioner of The Way. Anyone with the same experiences as he had, should, at this moment, be delighted beyond words, possibly to the point of tears, but he was different. The same as when he had previously confirmed the flow of True Essence within his body, he was calm to the point of not resembling a 15-year-old youth, but more akin to an Elder that had cultivated for 500 years. This was because cultivation was never his aim, it was only a means; he had also acted out this this scene within his mind countless times to the point where he was now more or less numb to it. Following the sword manifestation cutting through the air, his face paled, a single grunt was let out as he felt the pain. The distant Cloud Pine was untouched, but the stone balcony outside the window was damaged, multiple stone fragments shot into the room like darts, they thudded as they hit the wall, and a single fragment struck him upon the left arm. Using the method taught to Luo Luo had its problems, finding a new channel was not an easy task. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head and turned around, preparing to take out medicinal powder and bandage his left arm. Even though his True Essence was feeble and couldnt wield the full power of Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, it was still a de brandishing True Essence; the stones that had been projected wereparable in power to regr arrows, and had lodged themselves deeply into the wall, this was naturally enough to wound his left arm. He thought to himself that he should be more careful in the future. He then noticed, his left arm was unhurt, not even a single hairs worth of damage had urred. Chapter 127 – A Weight Upon the Waist (1) He really wasnt hurt. This shocked Chen Chang Sheng, as he couldnt understand why; even if he had surmised correctly that the Star Brilliances transition into True Essence had also helped toplete his Purification once, it shouldnt have strengthened his body to this shocking extent, the power behind that stone fragment was considerable. He extended his hand out of the window, and under the snow-reflected daylight, he carefully examined everything; even though he had maintained a calm demeanour previously, the fact that he had True Essence flowing within his body had managed to captivate all of his attention, only at this moment, had he started to seriously examine his own body. After a moment, his brow lightly twitched; apart from his physique bing better toned, and his skin bing clearer, there were no other discernible differences, but with the entirety of his attention being focused upon examining his body, he could faintly sense that it now possessed something it didnt before, something akin to a different presence. He walked before the mirror and found a hairpin; the hairpin was probably left behind by Mo Yu from a few days ago. He picked up the hairpin and looked at its sharp tip, considered for a moment, then proceeded to stab his arm with the tip. He could feel the sensation of the hairpins tiping into contact with his skin and its sharpness, but the sensation was far duller than usual and it didnt prate his skin; the sharp tip hadnt managed to leave any mark. He increased the strength with which he stabbed his arm and the pain appropriately increased, but it still couldnt prate his skin; it was as if his skin had undergone some incredible transformation and no matter how much farther in the tip was pushed, he didnt get the feeling that his skin would be prated, akin to a lotus leaf that was sustaining the weight of some dew. Chen Chang Sheng put down the hairpin and took out his small sword for a test. After a moment, looking at the thin bloody line upon his left arm, he was certain that his body had undergone some incredible transformation without his knowledge, which increased its strength and toughness immensely; even the most perfect of Purifications recorded within the Scripture of The Way would not have had the same capability as his current state. What had happened? That question could probably only be answered by Venerable Elder ck Dragon. Chen Chang Sheng felt the faint flow of energy, or presence, that was within his body; he no longer suppressed the feelings of uncertainty he had, nor could he continue supressing the sudden feeling of vigour that beset him, he quickly dressed himself and leapt out of the window. His shoes touched upon the snow and ttened the underlying foliage, he steadied himself, his expression a little vacuous. His room was on the second floor, and even though the height wasnt overly tall, and with the body that had been tempered by his Master and Senior, he wouldnt have hurt himself; but jumping down wasnt usually this easy or smooth. He silently considered for a while, through the mist of his breath, he gazed towards the frostyke within the wintry woods; he wanted to have another test. Gently bending the knees, exerting strength from the waist, a single step. A rushing sound abounded. Upon the snow in front of the dorm, a small furrow appeared; snow and grass scattered into the air. Chen Chang Shengs body disappeared on the spot. In the next moment, he reappeared besides theke, a distance of about 30 metres (~100 feet). Shed leaves started fluttering as the cold wind stirred. He had a vacant look upon his face that was slightly pale. He had never expected to possess such a fast speed. This was all due to the sudden dramatic increase to his strength and toughening of his body. Where did this energye from? Was this really the effect of Purification? Purification seemed to be the only exnation, but it wasnt one he could readily ept. Thinking back upon his earlier bathing, while washing away the coagted blood into the water, he had felt an odd feeling, this prompted him to suddenly feel ufortable. He traversed the academy walls and left Orthodox Academy, under the cover of snow, he once again arrived at New North Bridge. The snow was falling as heavily as ever, piling upon the ground inyers. The two trails of footsteps alongside snow mastiff paw marks that had been left behind near the abandoned well, had long been covered up by the snow. He observed the surroundings; upon confirming that no one was paying any attention to him and that the pce guards were changing shifts, he leapt into the well. A thud could be heard as his feet touched ground, surprising him. He had prepared himself for a long descent and didnt expect to reach the bottom so shortly after jumping. The abandoned well was previously bottomless, the chasm-like darkness below led straight into that underground space, to the ck Dragon. But now, it had a bottom; a bottomposed of soil (loess), covered with a thinyer of snow. He raised his head to look outside of the well; snowkes drifting in caused him to squint his eyes. Squatting down, he gauged the thickness of the umted snow, estimating that the well had been sealed for less than half a day. ..... You wouldnt? Tang Thirty-Six took the kitchen knife from Chen Chang Shengs hand before staring at him and questioning. These past few days had been Chen Chang Shengs turn to do the cooking; Tang Thirty-Six disliked his cooking, thinking that it wascking in taste inparison to Xuan Yuan Pos, therefore he hade to remind Chang Sheng that pickled pepper stir fry with meat should include pickled peppers, it was at this time that he came in just as Chen Chang Sheng had raised the kitchen knife and was preparing to hack at his own finger. Chen Chang Sheng knew that he had misunderstood the situation, and said: Do you think Im that type of person? That type of person? The type that couldnt handle external pressure, that had to self-mutte in order to escape reality, or more specifically, the type of person that couldnt handle external pressure and had thus lost their sanity and only wanted to experience the euphoria of the edge of a de; or maybe the type of person who couldnt handle external pressure and would forget the love and care of their parents to leap from the top floor of some building. Youre not that type of fool, but I was afraid you might have suddenly decided to be unyielding and remove a finger in order to prove your determination. Tang Thirty-Six passed back the kitchen knife and said: Geniuses that havepleted their Purification wouldnt create this type of misunderstanding. Cultivators that hadpleted Purification would have greatly toughened bodies, wanting to use a regr kitchen knife to cut off a finger wouldnt be impossible, but would beparatively difficult. The purified arent afraid of kitchen knives, yet I dont see you helping out with slicing the ingredients. Chen Chang Sheng received the kitchen knife and continued with cutting the radish. Over the past few days, he had revisited New North Bridge twice, but it had beenpletely sealed off. Therefore, he could only learn to adjust to the changes of his body; using the kitchen knife to chop at his finger was something he regrly tried; only through getting used to the strength and toughness of his body could he properly make use of it in actual battle. Tang Thirty-Sixs concern for him was natural, for the Grand Examination was about tomence. Participants of the Grand Examination had already arrived from all parts of the continent, with countless gazes being directed towards Orthodox Academy, towards Chen Chang Sheng who had dered the intention to ce first upon the First Banner. Though the deration had been made by His Eminence, The Archbishop, and he had never personally acknowledged the deration, this made no difference for the masses. Owing to his betrothal with Xu You Rong, the Promation of Azure Clouds and that deration, he was currently extremely well-known and had been ushered to some lofty standing, the problem was, who would actually ede to it? If it wasnt for Jin Yu Lu sitting on his seat, appreciating the snow while drinking his hot tea, Orthodox Academys shattered front gate would have probably been crushed long ago. The amount of pressure he was currently under did not need elucidating. I havent been able to understand this, if the tradition faction of the Orthodoxy and those dignitaries loyal to the Imperial Chen line want to use Orthodox Academys revival to challenge the Divine Empress authority, instead of using someone like you, who hasnt been able toplete their Purification, wouldnt I be a better choice? Tang Thirty-Six said this while picking up a vegetable leaf and filling it with rice, pickled peppers and vegetables. Chen Chang Sheng ced the sliced radish into the bone soup that had been simmering for a while, saying: A small character like me is probably easier to control. Tang Thirty-Six daintily took a mouthful of his rice wrap, mumbling out: I think the most important reason is because of your betrothal to Xu You Rong. The youths of Orthodox Academy were aware of their position, therefore they used terms such as small character, this type of attitude reflected their indifference to the so-called great figures, what these great figures wanted to realise was of no concern to them, they only wanted to continue with their life, enter their Grand Examination, and take their first ce upon the First Banner. Chen Chang Sheng didnt inform Tang Thirty-Six of the changes to his body, nor did he tell of the Star Brilliances transition into True Essence; he had no wish to experience that inferno of despair again. That in of snow, for him, had be akin to the age of twenty, it had be a shadow upon his heart that could not be castoff, able to make him panic to the point of gasping for air. How could he ensure that the snow in will remain undisturbed? By not disturbing it; by avoiding meditative introspection; by avoiding thoughts of it; better yet, bypletely forgetting it. s,pletely shutting it off in his mind was something hard to achieve, especially when he thought of how the vast snow in wasposed entirely of Star Brilliance; if it were to all transform into True Essence, how much could it produce? He forlornly said: The feeling of being wealthy is good. I dont feel anything, said Tang Thirty-Six. Thats because youve had wealth since you were young, replied Chen Chang Sheng. Maybe, Tang Thirty-Six said, conceding the point after considering for a while. Chen Chang Sheng continued: But the feeling of having wealth, yet not being able to spend it, isnt very good. Tang Thirty-Six sympathetically replied: Youre such a hick, wait till the Grand Examination is over, Ill teach you how to spend money. The snow in was Chen Chang Shengs abundant ruement, but also a fearsome stack of hay, a single spark could set it alight, and upon its transformation into ashes, he would apany it into oblivion. Under these circumstances, anyone with some sense would choose to avoid disturbing it, or adding to the hay stack, Chen Chang Sheng thought differently however, continuing to meditate every night and guiding Starlight into his body. With both hands grasping onto the jade crystals provided by Luo Luo and surrounding his body with the crystals sent by the Wen Shui Tang n, he showed nary a fear in the world. Others did not know of his bodys current condition, and thus looked upon this scene with a different interpretation; Tang Thirty-Six, who already respected him greatly, thought to himself that anyone else attempting to Purify for such a long time without sess would have long given up, for this fellow to persist to this extent, was a testament to his terrifying will. Though respect is one thing; he longer held any hope of Chen Chang Sheng being able to ce first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination. Even the most optimistic of people, would share this view. Therefore... he became increasingly diligent. The Promation of Azure Clouds evaluation, alongside Chen Chang Shengs example, both of these things were the reason for his diligence, more importantly however, were Chen Chang Sheng to fail in cing first, he would undoubtedly be a figure for the masses to mock; as his friend, as a student of Orthodox Academy, he had to do something. Xuan Yuan Po was just as diligent. His right arm had fully recovered and under the guidance of Chen Chang Sheng, he was currently practising a discipline art, resulting in great gains to his strength and boundless vigour. This resulted in misery for the great tree by theke and the hard bluestone was akin to the fragments of ice on thekes surface, constantly shattering. This peaceful school life was suddenly broken one morning by a lone horse-carriage. At that time, Tang Thirty-Six was in the midst of a squabble with Xuan Yuan Po, while Chen Chang Sheng was amongst the snow, reciting something unfamiliar. Chapter 128 – A Weight Upon the Waist (2) The conversation by thekeside at the time, went like this: Tang Thirty-Six, while looking at Xuan Yuan Pos right arm and its faintly visible, metallic ck hairs, asked: Dog Bear? Xuan Yuan Po gave him a single nce, knowing that he meant no harm and replied: Bear. Tang Thirty-Six gave an exmation of acknowledgement, saying: So it really is Dog Bear. Xuan Yuan Po considered for a moment the difference between a Dog Bear and Bear, upon confirming that he was being made fun of, he replied: Tang Thirty-Two, youre a bad person. Tang Thirty-Sixs face became a little grotesque and said: Ive already said this before, dont call me Tang Thirty-Two. Xuan Yuan Po was insistent: Tang Thirty-Two, didnt you say that you will name yourself after whatever ranking you have on the Promation of Azure Clouds? That is to encourage myself. Tang Thirty-Six exined, as he decided that he definitely had to try his hardest to obtain a ranking within the top ten on the next promation. You also dislike the name of Tang Tang, said Xuan Yuan Po. That name is too girlish, replied Tang Thirty-Six. Xuan Yuan Pos gaze fell upon his chest, For someone as petty and mean as you, if it wasnt because youre t, you would definitely be mistaken for a girl. Upon finishing those words, he carried a tree that had been smashed in half on his shoulders and headed for the kitchen, no longer caring for Tang Thirty-Six. This absurd bout of words, ended with the yao youth as its victor. At the time of their bout, Chen Chang Sheng was situated not far away, dashing across the snow. He was running at a very fast speed, with the snow and rain apanying his steps, this wasnt a digestive aid, but training C though it was rather iprehensible, he had seeminglypleted his Purification and within his body True Essence had started to flow, though the problem with his meridian channels was still unresolved C luckily, he had already prepared for this training; Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Pos improvement were evidence as to the validity of his approach. The problem was, his quantity of True Essence was far too limited, and he didnt dare to risk igniting another fragment of snow in before the Grand Examination; if he wanted to achieve sess, he had to think of some other methods, such as fully utilising the transformation of his body C he now possessed a strength that surpassed a regr yao; having incredible speed and toughness. He decided to ce his hopes upon martial arts, so he chose to concentrate on analysing Ye Shi (Discerning) Steps. Discerning Steps was a closely guarded secret art of the demon race, having read the Scripture of The Way in its entirety, he had a rough understanding of it, and could remember the few thousand positions it utilised, to the point of being able to teach Luo Luo some simplified versions that had shocked the Ivy League gathering; yet, Guan Fei Bais sword at the time, did not wield any True Essence; if he wanted to triumph against the other participants of the Grand Examination, relying upon simplified versions of Discerning Steps was not enough. The snow covered ground was littered with his footsteps, before they had been covered over by the snow, they formed various patterns; some simple, someplicated; if the cloud covered skies above were to suddenly clear, and a person was to raise their head towards the starry sky, they would find that the patterns had some correspondence to the cover of stars above. It was upon this moment, that a horse-drawn carriage from the Education Board came to Orthodox Academy, Minister Xin hade to visit. Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty-Six were a little surprised. Their applications to enter the Grand Examination had beenpleted, personally dealt with by Minister Xin, the Education Board had even secretly sent a copy of information on the other participants to Orthodox Academy, therefore, everything that could have been done had already beenpleted, with the Grand Examination being close, what need did he have to visit the academy? Did he not fear starting any rumours? Jin Yu Lu held his teapot and looked at the two youths while shaking his head, thinking to himself that these were indeed good children, to have trouble understanding such matters. Minister Xin explicated his reason for visiting; the application process had encountered a mistake and he needed Chen Chang Sheng to produce the school roster and seal for confirmation once again. Havingpleted this task, Minister Xin did not immediately leave. Chen Chang Sheng had Xuan Yuan Po bring a cup of tea as a gesture of gratitude. Minister Xin held his teacup, but didnt drink; he left the library and stood by thekeside, on the snowy ground; gazing upon the opposite shore, he suddenly said: Wanting to reach the other shore, really does require boundless wisdom. His mncholy over, he returned the teacup to Xuan Yuan Pos hands, gave everyone a smile and then left in his horse-drawn carriage. Chen Chang Sheng and the others were befuddled, not understanding what meaning was there to Minister Xins action. The other shore was a saying within Buddhism; Buddhism had declined ten thousand years ago and was rarely mentioned by people, were the words from Minister Xin due to true anguish, or did it have some other implication? This fellow, when did he suddenly start to enjoy blurting out his worries? said Tang Thirty-Six. Jin Yu Lu couldnt control himself any longer, reprimanding him: You idiot, this is tantly the leaking of a topic. Eh? Xuan Yuan Pos mouth was agape, wondering where the exam question was. Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty-Six exchanged a nce, thinking to themselves that adults really liked handling matters in unusual ways, for such an important matter, couldnt it have been stated in a clearer manner? The Grand Examination was separated into three stages of: Academic Exam, Martial Trial and Duelling. The special attention directed towards Orthodox Academy from the Education Board was primarily centred around Chen Chang Sheng, he had no problems with the Academic Exam, while Duelling was dependent upon personal ability and didnt have any exam topics; therefore, Minister Xins leaked topic had to be something rted to the Martial Trial. Crossing ake? Tang Thirty-Six walked to thekes edge and stood upon the half-remaining boulder that had been shattered by Xuan Yuan Po, turning his gaze towards the opposing shore that was around 100 metres (~109 yards) away; he was slightly confused, stating: This isnt difficult. Its hard for me to cross alone. Xuan Yuan Po turned to look at Chen Chang Sheng, stating: But I can easily throw a stone across to the opposite shore. Chen Chang Sheng understood his meaning, but didnt reply, after a brief silence, he said: I need to consider. The tree that had been destroyed by Xuan Yuan Po was too thick, making it difficult to chop into firewood. Jin Yu Lu was in a rare spate of enthusiasm, and instead, set the remaining half of the tree alight in its entirety, before suspending a ck deer that been sent by Luo Luo from Li Pce over the me; spit-roasting an entire deer was all about its opulence; its grease surrounded the ce and the academy was soon veiled in its aroma. Xuan Yuan Po stood beside the roasting deer, waiting for it to cook with an unblinking gaze; Tang Thirty-Six had a knife in one hand and a te in the other, his throat constantly going through the motions of gulping; only Chen Chang Sheng wasnt by the pyre, even though the Grand Examination was imminent, he hadnt let up in the slightest, strictly adhering to his principles; something as unhealthy as a deer roast, how could he possibly eat it? He continued to race across the ground near theke, relying upon muscle memory to convert positions of Discerning Steps into instinct; the topic leaked by Minister Xin did not pose a problem for himself, he currently had at least three different methods to cross ake, but it would involve revealing his current abilities which would put him at a disadvantage for the Duelling stage, therefore he had to think of some other method. After a long while, the deer had finished roasting, Xuan Yuan Po cried out to him from the opposite shore and he waved his hand a few times in reply, expressing that he really wasnt going to have any. After this, Xuan Yuan Po started tearing at the meat with his hands, while Tang Thirty-Six began using his knife to carve out some meat, Jin Yu Lu took out a bottle of fine alcohol that he refused to share with the two youths. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head, thinking to himself about what was so good about alcohol and meat, but... ox tongue was indeed rather tasty, while pondering on everything, he climbed up the great banyan tree and stood upon its foremost branch, gazing out towards the white houses and dark eaves of the Capital in the snows aftermath, hands on his waist as he stood there silently for a long while. The area surrounding the Capital, should currently be a snow in that covered tens of thousands of miles. Within his body, was also a snow in that stretched for tens of thousands of miles. It was possibly just under the palm of his hands. The snow in wasprised of Star Brilliance that could be converted into boundless amounts of True Essence. Though he didnt dare to touch that Star Brilliance, just knowing of its existence was reassuring. He was currently akin to some wealthy young master, in possession of a vast wealth, but had only a few taels upon his person; he didnt dare to open his baggage, which had banknotes worth hundreds of thousands stashed within, because the baggage also contained a devil, upon opening the baggage, this devil would alsoe rushing out. A regr person, under these circumstances, would have probably gone into a frenzy long ago, yet he remained calm. Having, was better than not having. Having a weight upon the waist, even if it cannot be spent, was still something to be happy about. He stood upon the branch, happily looking at the snow covered Capital. Yet, the sealed well at New North Bridge continued to worry him. At this moment, upon the faraway snow clouds, a streak of white mist suddenly appeared. At the fore of this white mist was a glistening white crane. Several clear cries came from the crane; the White Crane fanned its snow-like wings a few times, before resting upon the tree branch, causing it to dip slightly from the added pressure. It had returned from the Southern Regions Longevity Sect, bringing with it a reply from Xu You Rong. Chen Chang Sheng remembered that the letter he had written to Xu You Rong was sent a long time ago, and couldnt understand why did it take this long for a reply, yet he was curious as to its contents; was it just a simple: dont misunderstand, or perhaps: take care of your own affairs, or maybe even some money? Admittedly, thatst thought was overly spiteful, she was probably not the sort to do so. Taking the letter from the White Crane, he opened it and began reading, then remained silent for a long while. Within the letter, Xu You Rong mentioned the Ivy League gathering and expressed congrattions towards him; she mentioned the Grand Examination and expressed good wishes towards him; she mentioned that the Nan Xi Institute had matters that needed handling, therefore she wouldnt be travelling to the Capital for the Grand Examination, thus, Chen Chang Shengs request for a discussion in person was something she could not acquiesce to. Finally, she mentioned the White Crane, asking what had he done, to cause the White Crane to treat him so familiarly; she also said not to misunderstand, that she was only curious and did not have anything else in mind; she also mentioned that she had heard he wanted to ce first upon the First Banner and that it wasnt her ce to give an opinion, but that he should take care of his own affairs. Well. Dont misunderstand, take care of your own affairs. Both of these phrases were included. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head and crumpled the letter into a ball, preparing to throw it below, into the gaps between the ice that had been created by Xuan Yuan Pos destruction, the White Crane red at him however, prompting him to stow the crumpled letter away into his clothing. Thinking upon the topics touched upon in Xu You Rongs letter, he felt gratitude towards the White Crane and affectionately petted its neck. He suddenly had a thought and said to the White Crane: Can you stay in the Capital for a few more days? Winter had only just passed and Spring had yet to properly resurge upon thend, peeping out from the walls of the Capitals streets and alleys were plum blossoms, rather than peach; between the branches were only buds of green and leaves were yet to fully form, akin to the morning dew, the world was still enshrouded within a hazy green. The Grand Examinationmences. Chapter 129 – The Youths Standing Before the Sun The Mausoleum of Books was located in the Capital and the Capital was the heart of the Zhou Empire, the heart of humanitys realm; perhaps, even the heart of the entire continent. Only through the Grand Examination or those few with special privileges, had the right to enter the Mausoleum and contemte The Way. Thus, the Grand Examination was the worlds most important event, more so than the Grand Meeting of Zhu Shi that happened once every three or five years. This years Grand Examination was being held at Li Pce as usual; early morning, before the stone pirs of Li Pce, there was already a gathering of the masses numbering in the thousands and above. Peddlers were selling snacks such as nuts, seeds and fruit; baked goods and meat; and some were even selling benches. Under careful observation however, you would notice that peddlers selling water were the most numerous. Citizens of the Capital could spectate the Grand Examination every year and were used to its schedule, most of them were currently home, while the masses currently gathered here were from various parts of the continent and solely here for merriment, one could only imagine how things would look once the Grand Examination properly started; with everyone congregated outside of Li Pce, that scene would be extremely festive. Students that were participating in the Grand Examination had arrived earlier than the spectators. Before the stone pirs of Li Pce, a section, tens of kilometres wide had been cordoned off, brimming with carriages. Under the light of dawn, teachers from the various schools were busy giving theirst words of advice to students, while some students had their eyes shut and were resting their thoughts. Sectioning off this area from the masses that had gathered for merriment was a long yellow tape, made of silk; logically, this taping should not have been enough to keep the masses away, nor should it be able to stop peddlers from naturally trying to upy prime locations for the peddling of their wares, yet the strange thing was, neither the masses nor the peddlers dared to attempt crossing the cordon. This was because hundreds of court officials and imperial guards were stationed around the outer perimeter of the cordoning, with stern expressions on their faces. More importantly, at the end of the cordoning was a carriage that was drawn by a ck Rhinoceros, everyone on the continent knew of only one carriage that was drawn by a ck Rhinoceros and that the carriage would always only have a single passenger: His Grace, Zhou Tong, from the Ministry of Personnel. Disciples from the Southern Domain arrived the earliest. Disciples from all branches of the Longevity Sect were in attendance; Gou Han Shi and the three other disciples from Li Mountain stood at the front with calm expressions, as if today was like any other. With the rays of dawn shining upon their faces and a morning breeze fluttering their garments, they exuded a feeling of rxed confidence that captivated the gaze of countless eyes. Many sects under the administration of Holy Maiden Peak had also sent disciples. The little junior sister that had been sent to tears by Tang Thirty-Sixs words was currently standing amidst the gathered group; staring at the Li Pceplex under the morning rays, her tender face was filled with anxiety, a senior sister rubbed her head, before saying a few words to her whilst smiling reassuringly. A young girl, wearing attire that indicated she was an outer circle disciple of the Nan Xi Institute, currently had her brows lightly crossed, giving the impression of someone that was under great stress. The Nan Xi Institute had two circles of disciples, split into an inner and outer circle; Xu You Rong was the sole disciple within the inner circle, while the outer circle had a number of disciples; the young girl had been chosen by her school to participate in the Grand Examination and thus, felt some degree of duty upon herself. South of River Wang (Neglect), were innumerable sects, with a majority of them falling under the administration of the Longevity Sect or Holy Maiden Peak; these two schools were both sects from the Southern Domain and could be thought of as a single entity. The young disciples all stood in one ce, asionally speaking to each other in hushed tones; the disquiet they felt from being in a foreign ce and the impending examination had decreased significantly. There were, however, several disciples that were stood slightly adrift from the others, these young men wore green-coloured gowns (cheongsam) and had a schrly aura; disciples from the renowned Schrtree Manor. Positioned opposite to the disciples of the Southern Domain were the academies of the Capital and those who had passed the foundation trial of the Grand Examination, they stood at the Eastern section of the za, directly in line with the morning sunshine, and avoiding the cooler windsing in from the West; the better location. Their numbers were greater than those opposite, to the point where all that could be seen were countless figures blotting out the view. Zhuang Huan Yu had a detached expression on his face as he stood at the fore of the students from Heavenly Academy. Heavenly Academy was located in front of all the other academies, with Star Seizer Academy, Temple Seminary and the other Ivy League schools located behind. Amidst the quietness of this area, the endless chattering of students from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green was especially conspicuous; behind them stood regr students that had passed the foundation trial. The Grand Examination only had Three Grades, and those considered to be the most promising were naturally students and disciples from these academies and sects. Students such as Heavenly Academys Zhuan Huan Yu, Li Pce Colleges Su Mo Yu, two young officers from Star Seizer Academy and a senior from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. What people were most interested in however, was the First Banner. Simr to the history of cultivation within humanity, the Grand Examination had its highs and lows, this year was obviously a high, withpetition at its fiercest. It must be known that the previous years first ce upon the First Banner had gone to the Third Law of the Divine States Seven Laws, yet, if they were to participate in this years Grand Examination, they might not even qualify for a position upon the First Banner. This year, four of the Divine States Seven Laws hade to participate; Schrtree Manor also had four participants, while Holy Maiden Peak had sent a talented female disciple. From the Capital, someone as proud as Zhuan Huan Yu had finally decided to stop biding his time, and strong figures such as Tian Hai Sheng Xue had also decided to choose this years examination as the time for them to disy their prowess. Only cultivators from the younger generation of the yao race were absent, unknown as to if this was rted to the presence of Her Highness, Luo Luo, in the Capital; though of course, this absence does not include a certain honest youth from Orthodox Academy. Tian Hai Sheng Xue had never entered the Grand Examination before, because he had yet toplete his Ethereal Opening; he was not confident of being able to defeat the renowned Qiu Shan Jun to take first ce upon the First Banner. Qiu Shan Jun did not participate in the Grand Examination because it didnt interest him, Zhuan Huan Yu was of the same thought; perhaps, even the schrs from Schrtree Manor were of the same view and thus, none of them had participated in the Grand Examination until this year. For all the prideful geniuses of the continent, their target had always been Qiu Shan Jun. Yetmentably, Qiu Shan Jun continued to remain absent this year. They could wait no longer, the Mausoleum of Books had been awaiting their arrival for many years already, if they were to dy further on entering the Mausoleum and contemting The Way, it could affect their future cultivation. Since Qiu Shan Jun was not participating in this years Grand Examination, expectations on whom would ce first upon the First Banner this year, fell upon two: Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue; for the various leading gambling venues on the continent, their odds also reflected this view, while Zhuan Huan Yu and the schrs from Schrtree Manor were anticipated to have good chances for entering the First Banner. A certain name that had be infamous, was intentionally being neglected by everyone; in discussions over prospects for the Grand Examination, very few would mention a certain academy. As if they wished to affirm the views of everyone, the odds produced for the Grand Examination by the leading gambling venues had that name on the bottom of the list, with pay-out rates that bordered on absurdity, yet mysteriously,st night, the odds for first position upon the First Banner experienced a massive change, the pay-out rate for that name continuously fell, until it reached fourth ce. This years Grand Examination was a gathering of talent, and possibly the mostpetitive in thest decade, it also had countless topics of interest, such as that certain academy and that certain person. Yet sadly, the most anticipated Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong were absent, everyone knew that these two had the special privilege to enter the Mausoleum of Books whenever they wished, yet, had they also entered this year, it would have made for a spectacr event. No one knew the reason for Qiu Shan Juns absence from this years examination, even his closest confidants and junior disciples, such as Gou Han Shi, did not know of his reason. Logically, with his cultivation and ability, he should have participated in the previous examinations; the masses had thought that he wanted to wait for Xu You Rong, so that they may enter the Mausoleum of Books to contemte The Way together. Everyone had assumed that Xu You Rong would be participating this year; could it be, that because she wasnt participating, Qiu Shan Jun also decided not to? Why didnt Xu You Rong participate this year? Was it due to the proposal on the night of the Ivy League gathering? Or was it due to the betrothal that was decided on her behalf by her grandfather? At this moment, a horse-drawn carriage passed through the yellow cordoning and arrived at the za. The crowd that had gathered at Li Pce was suddenly abuzz with chatter; someone recognised the people that just arrived. The youth that was walking at the back there, wasnt he the much-rumoured Chen Chang Sheng? This in-looking youth was the fianc of Xu You Rong? This youth wanted to take first ce upon the First Banner? Countless stares fell upon Chen Chang Sheng. As if he hadnt detected anything, he followed the procedure Minister Xin had told him of: producing a roster and rted documents for registration, then standing in the section that had been designated for Orthodox Academy. Administration of the Grand Examination was handled by the Education Board; the positioning of designated areas was obviously also controlled by the board. The position of Orthodox Academy was... at the front. Ahead of Heavenly Academy. Being directly under the rising sun; extraordinarily eye-catching. Whether be it the gathered crowds or the youths from the South who were standing opposite, this location was conveniently exposed. Convenient for gathered stares. The za was momentarily quiet, with all gazes turned towards the three youths from Orthodox Academy. Then, with a single rumbling, endless sounds of chatter erupted. Ive heard that he hasnt even managed to Purify, yet he wants to ce first upon the First Bannner? What kind of joke is this? That youth is the sole grandchild of the Wen Shui Tang family? How much money has Old Master Tang frittered upon him? Whos that barbarous looking brute? Hes only thirteen? Oh, so hes just a yao race lout. Having Orthodox Academy positioned at the front, the most incensed were naturally students from Heavenly Academy; since Orthodox Academys ruin some decades ago, Heavenly Academy had been the undisputed leader of the Ivy League academies, who would have thought, that their usual positioning would be usurped by Orthodox Academy this year. Zhuang Huan Yu didnt say anything, but a student from Heavenly Academy reprimandingly said: They actually camete today? Tang Thirty-Six had intentionally groomed himself today; his green robe swaying in the breeze, ornamental jade buckles upon the waist, a paper fan in hand and an expressionless face; an indescribable sense of aloofness and pride. He ignored his former fellow-student; lightly flourishing his fan and basking in self-feelings of elegance, he was suddenly interrupted by a sound that came in from the side. He turned around indignantly, using his fan to cover his nose and gave Xuan Yuan Po a stare while saying: I told you not to eat so much, yet you wouldnt listen; whats so good about leftover venison? Xuan Yuan Po rubbed his chest and said with some embarrassment: Ive heard that the Grand Examination can sometimesst for three days and three nights without providing any food, thats just scary, not to mention, even though its been coldtely, the deer meat had been sitting for two days, leaving it for another day will cause it to go off; wasting food is not good. Upon hearing this exchange, the students that were nearby had some spectacr expressions on their faces. The Grand Examination was near, yet these two brats from Orthodox Academy were still in the mood to discuss this type of matter? Chen Chang Sheng was not in the mood for this type of discussion. The countless gazes that were currently concentrated upon him, made him feel somewhat solitary. He thought back to Xi Ning vige. He was currently feeling especially sensitive to stares. He noticed someone that wasnt staring at him. It was a youth. The youth stood amongst the group from Star Seizer Academy, yet didnt wear the military-like attire of the academy. The weather was chillingly cold, yet the youth only wore a single piece of clothing, and even had their sleeves rolled up, with their small arms exposed to the cold breeze. At this moment, the gazes of everyone at Li Pce were directed at Chen Chang Sheng, yet that youth had their gaze upon the distant sun that was about to break out from the horizon. Within that sea of people, the youth seemed extremely solitary. Chen Chang Sheng suddenly felt that he and that youth were the same type of person. Chapter 130 – The Academic Exam Begins The youth was rather skinny, but not to the point of being emaciated; the body beneath that flimsy clothing seemed to have substantial amounts of hidden strength. He had his eyes squinted as he gazed upon the rising sun, a look of yearning, yet trepidation; fearing to get close, and thus keeping their distance, akin to Chen Chang Shengs attitude towards the mboyance of this world. The rising sun gradually broke through the clouds upon the horizon, appearing before everyone present. Everyone was still staring at Chen Chang Sheng, babbling away; Ive heard he hasnt evenpleted his Purification, with what is he going get first ce on the First Banner? Gou Han Shis brow lightly twitched, he felt that todays Chen Chang Sheng was slightly different from when theyst met at the divine avenue, yet he couldnt tell what had changed. Mao Qiu Yu was not required to stand in line like the other students and teachers, he sat upon the observation tform of Li Pce and gazed at Chen Chang Sheng, thinking to himself: He actually seeded in his Purification, but why does it feel slightly different? Chen Chang Sheng wanted to ask Tang Thirty-Six if he recognized the lonely looking youth that was standing amidst the students from Star Seizer Academy, but Minister Xin had arrived. You have to win. Minister Xin said to him keenly, as he patted him on the shoulder. Chen Chang Sheng was slightly confused, over the past few days, Minister Xin had visited Orthodox Academy multiple times, yet he had never said those words, only seeking to help relieve some of the pressure he might have felt, why did he choose to say those words today, with the Grand Examination about tomence? Ive bet my entire fortune on you winning, said Minister Xin. If you fail to take first ce upon the First Banner today, then you have to remember to collect my corpse from the River Luo tomorrow. Under these circumstances, if Chen Chang Sheng were to fail at obtaining first ce, the one most affected would not be Orthodox Academy, but the Education Board that had supported the academy; were the Education Board to falter, Minister Xins future would be a bleak one, thus, he had logically ced all his assets on a bet for Chen Chang Shengs victory. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what to say in reply, but Tang Thirty-Six answered: No wonderst night had some big changes to the pay-out rate. The Wen Shui Tang family were loath tog behind in mary affairs, though they werent overly interested in the small sums involved with gambling on the Grand Examination, they nevertheless kept a close eye on its developments. Minister Xin replied: Just my own personal wealth would not be enough to affect the pay-out rates of the gambling scene. They stared towards the ceremony tform, towards the biggest patron of Orthodox Academy. There, His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, had his eyes lightly shut, indiscernible as to whether if he was sleeping or awake; no one knew how much had he wagered upon Chen Chang Sheng winning. In the same way, no one knew how much had Mo Yu, who was currently seated beside him, had wagered upon Chen Chang Sheng. Thats correct, Lady Mo Yu believed in Chen Chang Shengs ability to ce first upon the First Banner, she didnt have any logical reason to believe this, but she still felt that he could achieve it. The Grand Examination was separated into an Academic Exam, Martial Trial and Duelling Stage, the ordering of these phases was not fixed, and was decided each year as itmenced. For this year, the first phase was the Academic Exam, when this was announced five days ago, a lot of people spected that this was the Education Board intentionally favouring Orthodox Academy, or more specifically, Chen Chang Sheng. The Academic Exam was to be held at the Hall of Zhao Wen (Pellucid Edification), with some time to go before its initiation, Minister Xin lowered his voice and reminded the three youths from Orthodox Academy that for the Martial Trial, no matter how well their performance was in the Academic Exam, if they fail toplete the Martial Trial, they will not qualify for the Duelling Stage and their result will effectively be nothing. Xuan Yuan Po nodded his head, thinking to himself that he could only choose that option. Chen Chang Sheng knew that this was a reminder to himself, that he should not spend too much time on the Academic Examination; the question of whether if he could pass the Martial Trial was the most important issue at hand, as for the Academic Exam, no one cared for its results, something attested to by the expressions on everyone gathered here, before the Hall of Zhao Wen. A lot of stares were still directed at Chen Chang Sheng, but these stares were different from what he had experienced in the past or even just earlier, these stares did not carry any sense of doubt or mockery, they only had envy or a begrudging respect. After the bout between Orthodox Academy and Li Shan Sword Sect at the Ivy League gathering, and the evaluations from the Council of Divine Ordinance when the promation was updated, there was no longer anyone who doubted Chen Chang Shengs learning; the masses had found, much to their astonishment, that the younger generation, after Gou Han Shi, had once again produced a monster that had read the Scriptures in their entirety. They didnt believe that Chen Chang Sheng could ce first upon the First Banner, but they did believe in his ability to challenge Gou Han Shi in the academic phase, to take the leading position. Therge gambling venues of the continent reflected this view in their odds, with his pay-out rate being just behind that of Gou Han Shi, upying second ce. The second peal rung out; the examinees entered the exam venue. The Hall of Zhao Wen was vast, dozens of entrances opened at once and under the falcon-like gazes of Orthodox clergy and officials from the Ministry of Personnel, hundreds of people from the younger generation waded in; who knows who would soon soar upon the heavens akin to a dragon, or who would swim into the Zhou Empires fishings, or who would be miserably caught by the falcons and fished out to be taken away. A silencing array was activated, the Hall of Zhao Wen was designed to keep out the wind, with the use of a veil, only light could enter the Hall; the wind and rain, alongside other distractions, were kept at bay. The space within the Hall was extraordinarily vast, filled with hundreds of desks, it still looked sparse. Each desk was separated by a good distance, and even though eyesight is much improved for those who have finished their Purification, the distance would make it difficult to spy upon answers from those nearby without someone noticing; not to mention the twenty-odd clergy who were at the Ethereal Opening realm or above, whom were tasked with continuously patrolling the venue. The clergy started handing out the papers, and the examinees started reading them, the shuffling of paper arose at once, coinciding at one point, akin to the rushing sound of heavy rain. Some did not read the paper, but instead started to grind their ink bs to calm their mind, someone such as Tai Hai Sheng Xue. Some were in a daze from boredom, someone such as Luo Luo; since her results were not going to be included, she was loath to bother expending energy on answering the questions. Not a momentter, a clergy member came before her desk, respectfully greeting her, before quietly whispering a few words. She then got up and followed the clergy member, probably leaving the exam venue for one of the side halls in order to rest. Some had their eyes closed and were resting their thoughts, someone such as the youth Chen Chang Sheng had been secretly keeping his eye on. Some, did what they needed to; if they needed to check the paper, then they checked the paper; if they needed to grind some ink, then they ground some ink; if they felt like observing someone, then they observed that someone; if they wanted to close their eyes and rest their thoughts, then they closed their eyes and rested their thoughts; if they felt thirsty, they asked for tea; if they felt sleepy, then they rubbed their eyes; akin to this day being like any other, someone like Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi. Not intentionally forcing yourself to be calm is to be truly calm, truly confident. The third peal rung out; the examinees started to move their brushes. Chen Chang Sheng held his brush, not yet lowering it onto his paper, gazing upon the dark letters, he remained silent for a while. From the Old Temple at Xi Ning, to the flourishing Capital; from being a young Taoist that was unknown to all, to being the focus of thousands; he had spent 10 months for this. He started on his paper. Nearby, Gou Han Shi started his. Chapter 131- The Final Two The brush glided across the snow-white paper, simr to a person snaking across the desert. asionally giving out the scraping sound of brush on paper; asionally silent as it smoothly drifted past. The Hall of Zhao Wen was to akin to being filled with mulberry trees, nurturing countless silkworms. Chen Chang Sheng grasped his brush and earnestly answered the questions on the paper, his brush didnt make any great movements, as he concentrated upon his writing, one stroke to one character, serious to the point of being rigid. Due to being rigid, it looked nervous, but in reality he was feeling calm and unfettered; the countless works he had read since young, drifted across his mind, akin to leaves falling in the wind; seeing each question, he would choose one from amongst the falling leaves before writing down what was prescribed wherewithin. Questions that required greater consideration; those had yet to appear. Having gone through a substantial portion of the questions, there had yet to be any that strayed outside the knowledge contained within the Scripture of The Way, the clergy who set the questions had yet to demonstrate knowledge beyond that of past forebears. Gou Han Shi, who was situated nearby, lowered his brush and briefly massaged his wrist before continuing to answer the questions. His expression was calm and rxed, akin to being back within the study at Li Mountain, revising and creating study notes. The Hall of Zhao Wen was quiet within, only the sound of writing and the scuffling of scrolls could be heard, with the asional cough arising from those who were nervous. It was at this moment, that something unexpected urred: someone handed in their paper early. The one handing in was obviously not Gou Han Shi or Chen Chang Sheng; their brushes had only justnded upon paper and started writing; as the most hopeful examinees of the academic phase, wouldnt they at least answer all the questions in their entirety? It also wasnt Xuan Yuan Po. Disqualification did not exist for the Academic Exam, thus, if this wasnt your forte, you could just give up on this part of the exam; this was something Tang Thirty-Six had told him and was something many teachers or elders from the various schools and sects had also told their students or disciples. The benefit of experience: if your results in the Martial and Duelling phases were to be exceptional, then even if you had no results in the academic phase, you could still enter within the Three Grades. The handing in of papers early was something often seen for the Grand Examination, but for this year, people were still surprised: this was far too early. The first person to hand in their paper was the youth Chen Chang Sheng had been keeping his eye on. This youth had not even read the questions, or more specifically, the moment the paper had been ced upon his desk, he left his seat and took it towards the seating area for examiners. He had effectively abandoned the test. In past years, though there were many people like Xuan Yuan Po who would give up on this academic phase based on the advice of their elders and teachers, they would at least take into consideration the prestige of the Imperial Court and Orthodoxy by enduring for an hour before handing in their paper. Yet this youth, without an ounce of hesitation, had abandoned the test the moment it had started, showing of ack of thought for human rtions. Fellow examinees gazed at his back in shock, with some showing an expression of glee, evidently gloating over the idea that he would have left a bad impression upon the examiners. That youth walked up to the seating area for examiners and ced down his answer paper. That thick stack of papers was obviously nk. The examiners that had been appointed by the Imperial Court and Orthodoxy all stared at the youth in silence, the atmosphere was a little awkward. One of the examiners broke the silence and said, you are certain that you wish to hand in your paper? The youth had delicate features, with a distinctive pair of brows that were very small and very t, almost akin to looking at a straight line; strangely, this did not detract from his features, only giving the sense of someone that was cold and detached. Upon hearing the question of the examiner, the youth continued to have an expressionless face, asking: Not allowed? While saying those words, his eyebrows lightly twitched, showing some annoyance; it seems he disliked conversing with others. His voice was cold like ice, the tone was t like barren ins, spoken slowly, akin to having to throw out each word; it was as if he hadnt spoken to anyone for a long time. The clergy member lightly frowned, replying in a slightly unhappy tone, ording to the regtions of the Grand Examination, handing in your paper early is allowed, but... Not waiting for the clergy member to finish speaking, the youth said: Im handing it in. His words were still slow, the tone was still t and his expression still cold. His intent was clear and firm: he wasnt doing anything wrong. The clergy member looked at the nk answer paper, but didnt say anything else; another examiner harshly reprimanded him: Youve already lost your chance of entering the Second Grade, anyone that had any sense of shame would feel disgraced right now, but for you to act in such a gloating manner, just what have your teachers been teaching you? The youth remained expressionless and didnt answer. He did not have a teacher and had entered the Grand Examination in order to participate in the duels, he wanted to defeat everyone, especially that girl from White Emperor City, this was to affirm to himself that he was the strongest. As for the Imperial Court and Orthodoxys selection of first ce upon the First Banner, this did not interest him. Shortly after, someone took the youth and left the Hall of Zhao Wen, leaving for the site of the Martial Trial. The hundreds of examinees that were left, looked at the disappearing figure of the youth withplicated feelings. Gou Han Shi could vaguely deduce the identity of the youth; his expression became a little sombre. Zhuang Huan Yus brow lightly twitched, his expression was still calm, but his eyes betrayed a sense of unease. After an hour, examinees started handing in their papers. These examinees were taken from the Hall of Zhao Wen and down the divine avenue, after walking for a long period of time, they arrived at the location for the Martial Trial: The Garden of Dawn. The Garden of Dawn was a park located in the Eastern section of Li Pce, under the tranquil Spring season and clear scenery, greenery nketed across like a sea of green. Countless trees dotted thendscape, birds could be heard chirping in the morning, flowing streams seen in twilight; the scene was extremely beautiful. With the remnants of Winter fading and the buds of Spring sprouting, the earth was still covered in hints of brown, yet this did nothing to detract from its allure. What was the true purpose behind the Grand Examination? Was it to help the Imperial Court and Orthodoxy acquire new talent? To set an appropriate barrier for entrance to the Mausoleum of Books? Its purpose did indeed coincide with these aims, but its true purpose was to identify and allow for the nurturing of true geniuses amongst the younger generations for the struggle against the demon race. The individual battle strength of the demon race was far too strong, humans and yao could only rely upon numbers to make up for the difference, from a thousand years ago when it had first started, they had understood that it was only through nurturing more peerless experts, could they achieve asting advantage on the battlefield. Upon the long path of cultivation, the Ethereal Opening realm was the most important hurdle that had to be passed. By passing through this boundary, one would be a focal point of the human world, yet age was also an important consideration; an individual aged 30 who was in thete stage of the Meditation Realm was not as important an asset to the human world as someone aged 13 who was in the early stage of the Meditation Realm. This was something easy to understand; even if you were to be able to reach the realm of Star Fusion at the age of 800 years, you would already be near the end of your time and will have no hope of entering higher realms of cultivation, what impact can you have in the war against the demon race? Therefore, simr to the Rankings within Heaven, Earth and Humanity that were disseminated by the Council of Divine Ordinance, the Grand Examination focused upon thetent capability and talent of examinees: their future. Talent andtent capability can be said to represent the same thing, but with thetter being more subjective; brought together, what is disyed will be their capability. The Martial Trial was the phase that allowed for one to most directly achieve their goal using their own method. For geniuses such as Xu You Rong and Luo Luo, their bloodline talent was something inborn, it wasnt something that could be scrutinised, but its strength could be demonstrated. Firstly, the strength of divine sense, this decided the distance of ones Fated Star and the short-term progress of cultivation. Secondly, the quantity of True Essence, this was rted to the diligence and ability of the cultivator to perceive Heaven and Earth. The examinees, under the guidance of leading Officials, crossed the Garden of Dawn and arrived at the easternmost region of Li Pce, they didnt see the youth who had handed in his paper the earliest, only seeing a thicket of evergreens that were about the size of two people in height that had been trimmed tremendously straight. Some of the examinees that were from the Capital knew of the origins of these copious green woods; finally understanding that this years Martial Trial was this topic, they inadvertently let out a silent wail within their hearts. Let us switch from these examinees who were currently in the Martial Trial and their current predicament, and instead return to the Academic Exam that was still ongoing within the Hall of Zhao Wen. Some students currently had brush tips grinding against their teeth, faces pale, akin to being on the verge of fainting; some students, under the cold Spring air, had faces full of sweat and steam rising from their bodies, giving the current scene an indescribable sense of tension. This years questions were too difficult, epassing too broad a knowledge area and requiring too deep an understanding, far surpassing those of previous years. No matter how much they racked their brains, there was a limit to their endurance; there were constantly examinees who had lost in the battle against the question setters, handing in their answer papers early, followed by the sounds of crying emanating from the Hall of Zhao Wen. An increasing number of gazes from the examiners and clergy fell upon Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng, yet it seemed as if they were unaware of these gazes; they continued on their answers, their brushes unceasing in their motion. Through the passage of time, the Hall of Zhao Wen came to have just over ten people remaining, most of the positions had already been cleared, making the hall ever more empty, deserted. For those remaining, they had already given up on answering thest few questions and were beginning to check their answers for mistakes; Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng continued with answering the questions. The early Spring Sun, rose from the horizon to a zenith, the numbers remaining in the Academic Exam increasingly dwindled, even Tian Hai Sheng Xue and the four schrs from Schrtree Manor had already handed in their answer papers; Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng continued to silently work on their answers, they had already reach the final page of the questions. The examiners and clergy within the hall could not sit still any longer; one-by-one they left their seats, holding their tea as they approached the exam area; fearing that they might disturb the two of them, they didnt get too close, but remained at a distance. Observing this scene that would rarely appear within the Grand Examination, none of them let out a single sound, yet their expressions became increasingly spectacr. For these past years, no one had managed to answer all the questions in their entirety for the Academic Exam. The reason for this was due to the question setters being elderly clergy from Li Pce that concentrated on studying ssics of The Way. These elderly clergy members might have had unremarkable cultivation, and little in the way of political power, but a lifetime under books had given them vast knowledge and it had be customary for them to set the hardest possible questions for thest few as a proof of their worth; these questions would have been difficult even for the question setters to answer unassisted, let alone the examinees. Gou Han Shi was renowned for having read the Scripture of The Way in its entirety; Chen Chang Sheng currently also had the same de; perhaps this had incurred the wrath of these elderly clergy members of Li Pce, causing this years questions to be far more difficult than usual, especially thest few questions, which were difficult and abstruse to the extreme, akin to wanting to humiliate Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng. The examiners and clergy were well aware of this, seeing that both Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng had managed to reach thest page and would be able to answer all the questions in their entirety, they were naturally astounded. Tian Hai Sheng Xue had already handed in his answers, and was standing by the doorway of the hall, he turned around to nce at the two who were currently still answering the questions and quietly frowned. As the most promising sessor to the Tian Hai family, he had never let up on the demands he had set for himself, yet thosest few questions were far too difficult; he didnt understand how Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng could continue answering, was the gap in knowledge really that great? The schrs from Schrtree Manor also handed in their papers, logically speaking, they should have felt suitably proud for this, but seeing the remaining two, calmly holding their brushes, they couldnt bring themselves to feel this. They were not surprised with Gou Han Shi being able to continue for this long, he was renowned for his learning; but they were certain that Chen Chang Sheng would be unable to answer thest few questions and that he was currently just refusing to give up due to conceit, this caused their faces to inadvertently reveal a sneer of contempt. An unknown amount of time passed. Silence within the Hall of Zhao Wen was interrupted by the scuffling of a sleeve against tables and chairs; the sounds of discussion faintly began to rise, unable to be supressed any longer; it emanated from the eastern side. Gou Han Shi had finished his answers, standing himself. At almost the same time, from the western side, came the sound of table and chairs being moved, the sound of papers being tidied. Gazes turned towards that direction, only seeing Chen Chang Sheng sp his paper to his chest, preparing to hand it in. Silence once again descended upon the hall. Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng were separated by a distance of 30 odd metres (40 odd yards), they quietly observed each other, before lightly bowing and exchanging formal greetings. This was the first time they had caught sight of each other since the first peal of the bell, though of course, they both knew that the other was present. The Academic Exam has ended, the silencing array outside of the hall was dispersed and sounds came in like waves. The masses that hade to see the Grand Examination were confined to a faraway location, yet their mour could still be heard at the examination grounds, it did not take much to imagine how lively it currently was. The masses who were here to participate in merriment already knew of the details to the Academic Exam, they knew that Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng were thest to hand in their papers and that they had actually managed to answer all the questions. This caused unbridled tion amongst them and calls of joy to arise; two youths that had read the Scripture of The Way in its entirety, handing in their papers at the same time, the image of this was just too captivating. Gou Han Shi was famed across the world and the favourite for taking first ce in the academic phase, he was deeply respected by everyone, but s, he was also from the Southern Domain. Chen Chang Sheng had managed to offend all the youths in the Capital due to his betrothal with Xu You Rong and the Autumn Rain incident, but he was indisputably from the Zhou Empire, in a time such as this, he had be a representative for the citizens of the Capital, a source of pride for the people of Zhou, causing some of the spectators to actually cheer for him. Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng couldnt clearly hear what was being said by the masses; they received towels from the attending deacons, soaked them in the basins provided and wiped their faces and hands. After cleansing themselves they followed the officials and left the Hall of Zhao Wen, this was clearly a privilege exclusive to the two. Reaching the evergreen tree in front of the divine avenue, Gou Han Shi turned towards Chen Chang Sheng and asked: The Zhou though ancient, its fate is as such. What did you think of this question? Chapter 132 – The Dallying Forest Chen Chang Sheng felt slightly startled, no matter from what angle this was looked at, this topic of discussion seemed to be inappropriate at this moment, yet Gou Han Shi had brought up the subject very casually. He had never harboured any ill-feelings towards Gou Han Shi and the current casualness from the other party only further rxed him. After considering for a while, he informed him of his answer. I also believe that its probably referencing the line of thought touched upon by Sir Song in his lecture at Lian Creek, but the order I can remember seems to be slightly different from yours. Gou Han Shi said in reply, telling of his own answer. The two of thempared their answer for a time, discovering that, just as they had during the Ivy League gathering, that the difference in their knowledge originated from the revisions enacted by the Orthodoxy in the year 1581. The ssics studied by Chen Chang Sheng were old versions that hadnt been edited, while Gou Han Shi had studied the edited versions that were approved by the Orthodoxy; one had the advantage in preserving the original meaning, while the other had the advantage of greater rification, making it difficult to determine which could be considered more urate. Though it was only early Spring, the divine avenue was already lined with green trees that provided shade from the sun, a rather serene scene. Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi continued walking under the shade while discussing the exam they had just finished, their voices were low and they did not enter any heated arguments, it was a very calm debate. This gave the type of feeling people would imagine to ur from an encounter between two experts, without the insincere idea of refinement in agreement; there were only two seekers of knowledge here. After a short distance, from the small pavilion ahead that was located beside the stream behind the trees, the figure of Luo Luo appeared. Gou Han Shi greeted her. Luo Luo returned the greeting, before hugging Chen Chang Shengs arm and asking him in a concerned tone: Are you tired Sir? She did not enquire as to how did Chen Chang Sheng perform on the test, this was partially due to Gou Han Shis presence, but also due to her confidence in his ability. Im not tired. Chen Chang Sheng massaged his wrist and asked: When did you leave the Hall of Zhao Wen, I didnt see you there? Luo Luo tugged at his arm and answered: I didnt answer any of the questions, Ive been here drinking tea. She did not need any results, thus, she didnt waste any energy on the Academic Exam and had been waiting at this pavilion for Chen Chang Sheng to finish handing in his paper ande out. Chen Cheng Sheng felt puzzled, if this was the case, why did she expressly request His Holiness, The Pope, for permission to enter the Grand Examination? Gou Han Shi understood her intention, giving Luo Luo a nce, he felt wistful about Chen Chang Shengs fortune and providence. He gave a formal gesture of parting, indicating that he was going to leave first. Entering the Garden of Dawn, the park had a vast expanse of grass, with the woonds situated a distance away, there was no longer any shade from the sun. Luo Luo had managed to acquire an umbre from some unknown ce and used it to shade Chen Chang Sheng from the sun. Seeing this scene, the examinees that were stood before the evergreen thicket had awkward expressions upon their faces. For Her Highness to attend to you as such, arent you afraid of shortening your lifespan from this type of degeneracy? This was the thought going through many of their minds at this moment. Chen Chang Sheng had gotten used to this type of attention from Luo Luo during their time together at the academy and thus, did not feel anything untoward about the situation, but under the stares of the other examinees, he quickly came to his senses, retrieving the umbre from Luo Luos hand before taking her to the evergreen thicket, to listen to the lector from Temple Seminary exin the rules of the Martial Trial. The examinees that had handed in their answer papers early had already entered the vast evergreen forest and currently, before the woonds, there were only 20 odd examinees waiting,prising of Chen Chang Sheng, Luo Luo, Gou Han Shi, the four schrs from Schrtree Manor, Tian Hai Sheng Xue and some others. Hearing the lectors exnation, Chen Chang Sheng finally knew that the evergreen forest was actually abyrinth. The evergreen shrubs that had been trimmed extraordinarily neatly, were akin to countless barricades that separated numerous different paths. The first half of the Martial Trial was to have examinees sessfully traverse these trees, those who couldntplete the task within 2 hours would be disqualified. Looking at the stern expressions upon everyones faces, with some disying dismay, Chen Chang Sheng felt a little confused. The Capital had many parks and gardens which contained simrbyrinths that even little children couldplete, even if this forest was exceedingly vast in size and its design was to be a little moreplex, it couldnt possiblypare with the difficulty of the Academic Exam? This forest is called the Dallying Forest. Luo Luo knew that though he had read the Scripture in its entirety, he had little familiarity with many things that weremon knowledge. She exined to him in a low voice: Its said that this was originally used by Wang Zhi Ce as a recreational game to rx when studying, while he was at the Capital. At the time he had used a brush and paper, but as his designs became increasinglyplex, it became increasingly difficult toplete. She continued: Many yearster, the reigning Pope of the time felt that this game was useful for tempering the minds of young people and could also be used to test the strength of someones divine sense, therefore, an evergreen forest was constructed in the Garden of Dawn, ording to the design. Its difficult? asked Chen Chang Sheng. Wang Zhi Ce named this game dallying; due to its difficult nature, it could squander away all your time, exined Luo Luo. Something that was considered difficult by a legendary figure like Wang Zhi Ce could only be truly challenging. Chen Chang Sheng considered for a while before asking: Many of the solutions used by Wang Zhi Ce should have been disseminated, why havent I have seen any of them recorded in any books? Luo Luo answered: Wang Zhi Ce used brush and paper, but relied upon calction and nning, for something he considered to be a minor recreational game, he didnt bother recording it in his notes, therefore, his solution remains unknown. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the never-ending trees and said: Using a brush and paper, you can sketch out innumerable designs in a short period of time; with the design bing something this vast, a person traversing it cannot possible match the speed of sketching on paper, to find a solution within 2 hours is indeed difficult. Thats why your divine sense has to be strong enough. Luo Luo looked at him and carefully said: Using the divine sense as a brush, the stronger your divine sense is, the farther you can perceive, this is the equivalent of being able to sketch farther ahead; being able to evaluate this quicker. So this is a test of the divine sense and ability to perceive, I think... there shouldnt be any problems. Thinking of his distant Fated Star, Chen Chang Sheng felt confident, but he suddenly thought of something and asked: There is only a single correct path? If there was only a single correct path, then examinees that couldnt use their divine sense to determine the correct path could still resort to following others. ording to the calctions and estimates done by His Holiness in his youth, this forest has more than 4,000 entrances, and over 700 exits. There are at least 3,927,400 different solutions, or more specifically, routes. If an examinee was to sessfully solve this quandary through one of the routes, then anyone unlucky enough or shameless enough to be on the same route, would regrettably have to start over again. The lector from Temple Seminary looked at the examinees and said: Please choose your individual entrances. At that moment, one of the young schrs from Schrtree Manor asked: It should be fine as long as the route taken is different, therefore, can we enter from the same entrance and split up once we reach a farther location? The lectors eyebrow lightly twitched as they answered: That is not allowed. ording to the regtions for this years Martial Trial, only examinees that manage to pass through this forest would have the right to participate in the final duelling phase, anyone that failed would be directly disqualified, while the first to pass this stage would be rewarded with an advantage in the duelling phase. An important rule was that the Martial Trial had to bepleted alone C the Grand Examination intentionally sought to break down the barriers between the various schools and sects and recruit them into the folds of the Imperial Government or Orthodoxy, therefore, it naturally forbade the various schools and sects from acting together; this was an evident distinction from the Grand Meeting of Zhu Shi. Schrtree Manor is a famous school from the Southern Domain that frequently participated in the Grand Examination and Grand Meeting of Zhu Shi, it couldnt have been unaware of this rule. The words of that schr were obviously directed at someone else. While he had spoken those words, his gaze was on Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo. Chapter 133 – Listening to Waves From the Sea of Trees (1) The schr from Schrtree Manor was slightly rotund in shape and his face was sickly pale, it seems he wasnt used to exposing himself to the sun. In his exchange with the lector from Temple Seminary he had kept his gaze on Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo, he maintained an expressionless face, but the edge of his lips faintly lifted, indicating that he was giving a warning and ridiculing them. Chen Chang Sheng felt that these people were thinking far too much, shaking his head he decided to ignore it. He patted Luo Luos hand to indicate that she should choose her entrance. Luo Luo had indeed wished to help him in the martial phase, being obstructed made her feel rather cross and she coldly red at the schr from Schrtree Manor. The schr from Schrtree Manor, upon thinking of Luo Luos status, immediately began having feelings of regret, yet, words that have left the mouth cannot return, so he instead ced his hands behind his back and feigned the persona of someone that had righteously spoken out in the name justice. After the instructions from the lector had finished, the twenty odd examinees began spreading out, following along the perimeter of the forest to look for entrances; this sea of trees was certainly as vast as any regr sea, making it impossible to capture its entirety within ones sights and thus, impossible to determine as to which entrance would grant the best advantage; you could only rely upon intuition or luck for the choice. Chen Chang Sheng had never been one to believe in intuition or fate and decided upon the entrance closest to himself; Luo Luo unhesitatingly chose the entrance next to it. His choice was entirely arbitrary and Luo Luo had followed suit, examinees that saw this couldnt help feeling envious and wistful. It didnt take long for the examinees to finish choosing their entrance points, at this moment, several dozen clergy members from Li Pce suddenly appeared with brush and book in hand and started recording the name and school of examinees within, alongside the current time; this was to represent their starting time for the Martial Trial. None of the examinees rashly rushed into the Dallying Forest C abyrinth designed by Wang Zhi Ce couldnt possibly be rushed through by blind luck. The examinees stopped outside of the evergreen forest, with some sitting down upon rocks on the edge of the path, some leaning against avable trees, whilst others decided to directly sit on the ground; no matter what their choice was, they all closed their eyes and began meditating, beginning to spread out their divine sense. Only two didnt have their eyes closed. Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue stood outside of the forest area, silently gazing at the sea of trees, unknown as to what they were contemting. Twenty odd divine senses drifted towards the Dallying Forest, some strong, some weak, with faint traces of different presences within C individual differences in divine sense was something only experts at the realm of Star Fusion and above could roughly distinguish, even someone like the lector from Temple Seminary wasnt able to discern the difference through perception alone. The lector and several clergy members from Li Pce that hade to keep records all had their gazes focused upon Chen Chang Sheng, the same way the examiners had during the academic phase. Chen Chang Sheng, who had dered his intention to ce first upon the First Banner was the focal point of the exam today, favourites such as Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue, in contrast, did not garner much interest; they were strong cultivators that had already passed into the Ethereal Opening realm, while Chen Chang Sheng remained an unknown element. Everyone in the Capital knew that up to 10 days prior, Chen Chang Sheng had yet to sessfullyplete his Purification, but how strong was his divine sense? Had he determined his Fated Star? If he had sessfully determined his Fated Star, then why has he been unable toplete Purification? Did this not suggest that his divine sense was pitifully weak? Everyone was very interested in how far he could progress in the Grand Examination; could heplete this Dallying Forest? It would at least allow him to avoid disqualification in this martial phase. The thought of disqualification had never crossed the mind of Chen Chang Sheng, especially after gaining information on this years topic. He sat near the edge of the forest on a drooping Cloud Pine, legs crossed, eyes closed, fists loosely overhanging; his divine sense had already left his body, entering the sea of trees. The barriers that were created by trees and the pathways that densely crisscrossed between, through the perception of his divine sense they became a vague pattern within the sea of his consciousness; the scenery before him that existed in reality had changed in colour, bing distorted. Ordinary people seeing this scene would find it very mysterious, but for cultivators, to reform this into an image matching reality was not difficult. Especially for those who had a strong and stable divine sense. Chen Chang Shengs divine sense was extremely stable and strong, otherwise, his Fated Star would not have been located in such a faraway location and Luo Luo would never had climbed over the walls of the Hundred Herb Garden to look for him at the academy. He closed his eyes and used his divine sense to perceive the paths within the Dallying Forest, it did not take long for him to finish investigating this sea of trees. It had to be said that the nning behind the Grand Examination was well thought out. Using divine sense to perceive this sea of trees was something very simr to the process of searching for a Fated Star and introspective meditation; from the perspective of the topic setter, it evidently indicated that an examinee had to be at least in the Meditative Realm in order to pass through this forest. Chen Chang Sheng suddenly had a thought; Wang Zhi Ce had often yed this game alongside his studying, did he use it as a method to train his divine sense? It was well known on the continent that Wang Zhi Ce did not have a particrly strong divine sense, otherwise he would not have only started on the path of cultivation in his middle-age. His divine sense drifted within the sea of trees, at the same time, many other divine senses were also acting simrly. He could nebulously sense the existence of these other divine senses, but had no method of interacting with them, as he continued probing the forest, he discovered more presences, it seems a lot of examinees were still entangled within the Dallying Forest. The schrs from Schrtree Manor had their brows locked in a frown as they meditated with their eyes closed. Other examinees were in a simr state, with slightly pained expressions C only by examining the forest in its entirety could you form an image of the design in your mind, only through this could you begin to analyse the route that should be taken C for these youthful cultivators that had limited experience, it was a difficult task. At this moment, Gou Han Shi began heading towards the forest, Tian Hai Sheng Xue started momentarily after; they soon disappeared amidst the budding green growth of Spring. The Ethereal Opening realm was indeed on a different level. The Hall of Zhao Wen was very quiet. Upon the ending of the Academic Exam, major figures such as His Eminence, The Archbishop; Mo Yu; Prince Chen Liu; Mao Qiu Yu and several others, arrived at the Hall of Zhao Wen. There were constant reports on the Martial Trialing in, carried by the clergy of Li Pce; Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue entering the forest did not elicit any sort of reaction from those present; the Ethereal Opening realm should at least be capable of this. In their eyes, the two had been rather overly cautious. At the moment Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue entered the forest, an examinee exited,pleting the first half of the Martial Trial. This person was Liang Ban Hu, the Divine States Fifth Law. This was equally unsurprising to the major figures in the Hall, they had a familiarity with ability of participants in this years examination; discounting Gou Han Shi, the other three youths from Li Shan Sword Sect were very noticeable in strength, for someone amongst them to be the first to leave the Dallying Forest was very reasonable. Prince Chen Liu asked with some curiosity: What about Guan Fei Bai? The next person to leave the Dallying Forest wasnt Guan Fei Bai, but... Zhuang Huan Yu. This finally caused a stir within the hall, gazes turned towards Mao Qiu Yu and Prince Chen Liu gave a few congrattory words. It was evident that Zhuang Huan Yu had not been neglecting his training for these past few years after defeating Qi Jian; from the strength of his divine sense, even though he had been demoted on the Promation of Azure Clouds to rank 11, he clearly had strengthparable to the top 10. Guan Fei Bai couldnt ce first; not even second at that, I wonder how angry should he currently look. The principal of Li Pce College said in a slightly mocking tone; the people of Zhou had long held ambivalent views on disciples from the Southern Domains sects. The first half of the Martial Trial did not rank examinees on who could first leave the Dallying Forest, but was based upon the time they had spent traversing thebyrinth. The people gathered within the Hall of Zhao Wen had obtained records of starting times and knew that Liang Ban Hu, Guan Fei Bai and Zhuang Huan Yu started at the same time; having exited the forest, meant that Zhuang Huan Yu was in front of Guan Fei Bai. At this moment, the principal examiner from the academic phase shook their head and said: Liang Ban Hu was not first, Zhuang Huan Yu was not second, this means Guan Fei Bai will not even rank third. Li Pce Colleges principal lightly frowned and said: Are we to include Gou Han Shi and young master Tian Hai? The principal examiner replied: Before your arrival, someone had already left the Dallying Forest, his time was shorter than Liang Ban Hu by a third. Upon hearing those words, the people gathered here felt shocked, questioning gazes promptly followed, only The Archbishop, who was seated in the centre, continued to have his eyes closed, akin to someone that was asleep. Someone had managed to finish faster than Liang Ban Hu, and to such an extent, how strong was their divine sense? Who was it? asked Li Pce Colleges principal in a shocked voice. Their registered name is Zhang Ting Tao (Listening to waves), though of course, we all know who this person is. The principal examiner looked towards the principal of Star Seizer Academy and mischievously said: Though it is a fake persona, isnt the name overlymon? The principal of Star Seizer Academy had the bearing of a general of the Zhou Empire, without showing any sign of evasiveness, he replied: He was willing to represent Star Seizer Academy, he can call himself whatever he likes. Everyone agreed with this in their minds. The wrathful Zhe Xiu... said Prince Chen Liu rather forlornly, Im really curious as to how did he grow up. The principal of Li Pce College said: Im more curious about Chen Chang Shengs current status. Hearing those words, everyones gazes fell upon His Eminence, The Archbishop. The principal examiner said: Chen Chang Shengs results for the Academic Exam will definitely be exceptional, its only a matter of who will be first and who will be second between him and Gou Han Shi. Everyone present believed this to be the only natural possibility. Li Pce Colleges principal looked at His Eminence, The Archbishop, who was seemingly asleep and derisively said: No matter how exceptional the result in the Academic Exam, if you cannot pass the Dallying Forest, it bes meaningless. You would be directly disqualified and cant even enter the Three Grades, let alone first ce upon the First Banner. I wonder if someone would be able to continue sleeping so peacefully when that happens. The Hall of Zhao Wen was nketed in silence, without anyone saying anything. Within the Capital and the Orthodoxy, the principals of the six Ivy League schools had a unique position. For figures such as Mao Qiu Yu and the principal of Li Pce College, they had no need to fear anyone. Everyone within the hall knew that the principal of Li Pce College was a member of the new faction within the Orthodoxy and, like the Bishop of Temple Seminary, had close ties with the Tian Hai family. His Eminences deration in ce of Chen Chang Sheng was undoubtedly a major affront towards Li Pce College, Heavenly Academy and other simr schools. It was clear that the principal of Li Pce College was getting ready for a countermove; the moment Chen Chang Sheng failed to ce first upon the First Banner, the Education Board and His Eminence, The Archbishop would suffer intense criticism and possibly even a direct offensive. As with the words from before; to fail to even cross the Dallying Forest, what hope was there for cing first upon the First Banner? Time slowly passed by and after an unknown amount of time, a clergy member entered the hall, reporting: Chen Chang Sheng of Orthodox Academy has started to enter the forest. Everyone present was surprised, the principal of Li Pce College arched his brow to the point where it seemed it might fly away, his eyes full of shock and doubt. How could he be faster than the group from Schrtree Manor? Chapter 134 – Listening to Waves From the Sea of Trees (2) The Dallying Forest covered a vast area, but for a cultivator that hadpleted their Purification, this was a distance that could be crossed rtively quickly. The key to crossing this evergreen forest was dependent upon finding a correct path using ones divine sense, therefore, only those who were confident they could pass through the sea of trees would begin entering the forest C an examinee entering the forest would be an indication that they could exit, the only thing left to consider was how long they would take. The report from the Martial Trial caused everyone in the Hall of Zhao Wen to feel shocked; Mao Qiu Yu picked up the time records and found that from the time when Chen Chang Sheng had first started to spread out his divine sense to his entering of the forest, the time taken was actually shorter than that of Liang Ban Hus. Prince Chen Liu could also view the records from the side and said in an astonished voice: Could Chen Chang Shengs divine sense really be this strong? If his divine sense really was this strong, why would he be unable to even Purify? replied the principal of Li Pce College with an expressionless face; he did not believe in Chen Chang Sheng possessing such a strong divine sense. Prince Chen Liu considered for a while and then answered: From observing him previously, it seems he haspleted his Purification. Li Pce Colleges principal gave a coldugh: Even then, what of it? To take such a long period of time to seed in Purification could only mean an average divine sense at best; its more likely that that youth couldnt grasp the paths within the Dallying Forest, knowing that he wouldnt be able to pass, he decided to throw caution to the wind and take his chances in the forest itself. The Hall of Zhao Wen once again became silent, for the words of Li Pce Colleges principal sounded reasonable C currently, amongst the hundreds of examinees that were inside the forest, there must have been a considerable number that had decided to enter after being unable to map out the entire forest while outside. Entering due to having no choice other than relying on luck to stumble upon a correct path; Chen Chang Sheng might have also made the same decision. They all turned their gazes towards the one sat in the centre of the group, towards His Eminence, The Archbishop. The Archbishops eyes remained closed, as if he was sleeping and thus, deaf to their current conversation. What followed, caused the principal of Li Pce Colleges face to quickly darken. Reports from the forest constantly arrived at the Hall of Zhao Wen, with clergy members setting up a map to depict the present situation C a red mark indicated Chen Chang Shengs current position; since entering the forest he had never stopped, constantly moving onwards; though the path taken wasnt straight, its direction could only lead forward; his consistent speed further indicated his confidence and conviction. As time passed, the red mark representing Chen Chang Sheng continued inexorably forwards, towards the outer perimeter of the forest. Tracing out a path that might have seemedplicated, but was actually one of the simplest routes; the hall became increasingly quiet, everyone looked at the remaining section of the path, though it was still obscure they understood that it shouldnt produce any difficulties. Minister Xin, who had been standing outside of the hall, saw something that caused him to wipe away the sweat that had umted on his forehead and reveal a small smile. The clergy continued bringing in thetest updates to the Martial Trial and that attention-grabbing red mark once again moved forwards, but this time, it had moved out of the Dallying Forest. The Hall of Zhao Wen remained quiet, the Archbishops eyes remained closed, not showing the least bit of concern. The principal of Li Pce College was silent. Prince Chen Liu musingly said: This fellows divine sense was actually this strong, who could have guessed? It was indeed unexpected for Chen Chang Sheng, who couldnt evenplete his Purification, to have such a strong divine sense. Mao Qiu Yu said: After the Grand Examination, we need ask that child the process he went through to determine his Fated Star. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, since Chen Chang Sheng possessed such a strong divine sense, his Fated Star couldnt have been ordinary, this needed to be clearly documented for the glory of the Zhou Dynasty. Receiving news on the Martial Trial a littleter than the Hall of Zhao Wen, the masses that had gathered outside of Li Pce quickly came to know of thetest development; cheering erupted amongst them. Hearing the faint sounds of cheering drifting in, Mo Yu turned to Prince Chen Liu and asked: No one dared to wager upon Chen Chang Sheng being able to ce first upon the First Banner; what would you say they are cheering for? Prince Chen Liu was momentarily stunned, understanding the logic behind her words, the joy that had briefly surfaced within him quickly dissipated. Mo Yuughed without saying anything. None of the people gathered here had wagered on Chen Chang Sheng seeding, yet, the reason for their jovial cheering was clearly because they all knew that he had no chance in the duelling phase. Since this youth from Orthodox Academy will not cause any of them to lose money, they naturally felt magnanimous enough to cheer for him. Having exited the forest, he was greeted by a crisp, cool wind to the face, causing the slightly beleaguered Chen Chang Sheng to feel somewhat refreshed, as for the dumbfounded or perhaps shocked stares, he intentionally ignored them. The clergy tasked with recording results for the trial and the examinees that were outside of the sea of trees could never have guessed that he would exit the forest this quickly C Chen Chang Sheng had used very little time in crossing the Dallying Forest, faster than even Liang Ban Hu, though it was yet uncertain as to who was faster out of him and the youth that had been registered as a student of Star Seizer Academy. Turning back to gaze at the sea of trees, he thought back to his usage of divine sense while moving through the forest, he had thought he could vaguely make out the sound of surging leaves, drifting past in waves; he remained silent for a while. The Ivy League gathering and Promation of Azure Clouds had proven that he wasnt trash, yet, being called knowledgeable, well-read, familiar with the Scripture of The Way in its entirety; in a world that revered strength, such descriptions were nothing more than empty words and phrases, dressed up to look attractive. This world still looked upon strength as the most important asset to have, or more specifically, strength that could affect life and death. Today, he had proven to the world for the first time, that he possessed that type of strength. But this wasnt enough, passing through the Dallying Forest was only the first half of the Martial Trial, he still had more to do in order to enter the duelling phase. Leaving the sea of trees and crossing a meadow, he arrived before a beautiful riverside in Spring. The river was named the River Qu (Song/Melody/Crooked) and flowed through Li Pce before joining the River Luo. In the Garden of Dawn, due to the tndscape and several times of overflowing, this section of the River Qu was wider than the River Luo located in the Capital. The shortest distance between its shores was at least over 100 metres (~109 yards). The waters of the River Qu were very calm, and deeply green in colour; for schrs and intellectuals, this would have perhaps inspired thoughts of poetics and arts, but for Chen Chang Sheng and most of the examinees, it was more akin to a copper mirror that had rusted over in green, a rather unpleasant sentiment. The atmosphere of the observed, depends upon the observers mood. This years Martial Trial for the Grand Examination really was well nned. The first half had examinees cross a sea of trees. Thetter half had examinees cross a river in Spring. As long as an examinee managed to cross this mirror-like river that was over 100 metres wide and reach the opposite shore, they would have passed the Martial Trial, gaining the right to enter the Duelling Stage of the Grand Examination. The trouble was, this wasnt so simple a task. The rules made it very clear, apart from the soles of your shoes, any part of an examinees bodying into contact with the rivers waters would result in disqualification. Chen Chang Sheng walked to the rivers edge; gazing at the forest on the opposite shore naturally made him think of theke at Orthodox Academy. The other shore mentioned by Minister Xin, was the one opposite. Chapter 135 – Treading Upon Thin Ice Traversing the sea of trees and crossing the green river; the former tested an examinees divine sense and perception, while thetter tested their True Essence capacity and utilisation. The trial might have seemed simplistic and frivolous at first nce, but in actuality, it was clear in its objective and criterion, the Grand Examination lived up to its reputation. Leaving the Dallying Forest lead to the North-eastern area of Li Pce, the so called other shore referred to the Southern shore; how was one to reach it? Chen Chang Sheng looked towards the riverside, towards the examinees that currently had heavy expressions upon their faces. He heard the footsteps of many people in the sea of trees behind him, some close, some far. He knew that many examinees wouldnt be able to leave the forest and more still that wouldnt be able to cross the river; it seems many were going to be disqualified in this martial phase. He ignored the many weird stares that were falling upon himself, and silently stood upon a rock by the riverside. Gazing upon the meadow on the Southern shore and the indistinct figures that were currently situated at the pavilion near the woods there, he started contemting something. Liang Ban Hu, Zhuang Huan Yu, Guan Fei Bai and Qi Jian had all already crossed the river; he had exited the forest just in time to see Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue arriving on the Southern shore, but where was the youth that had been first to finish the Academic Exam? Was he currently still in the forest? Crossing the river directly, without the aid of any tools, wasnt something overly difficult for those with sufficient True Essence and skill in cultivation arts. But for the moremon examinees, it was something exceedingly difficult. Those who were confident, had immediately crossed over upon exiting the forest, the ones remaining on this side of the river were currently wavering in indecision. At this moment, a student from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green came out of the forest, after listening to the rules she directly headed towards the River Qu without any hesitation. With a gust of chill wind that descended from above; her skirt gently fluttering, akin to leaves dancing in the wind; she simply walked over to the other shore. The examinees left on this side of the shore looked at this scene enviously while sighing, apart from its Sacred Art and its core secrets, the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green specialised in discipline arts that lightened the body and raised dexterity, but this type of discipline art, like the core secrets to Li Mountains sword arts, was something they would never allow to leak outside of their own school. The other examinees could only continue looking on in envy, while the moremon examinees who would never have the chance toe into contact with such a high level discipline art became even more dejected. A disciple from the Longevity Sects Precipice of Violet Qi angrily said: We all cultivate different discipline arts; this type of exam isnt fair. The examiner replied: As long as you can cross, you will pass, theres nothing that can be fairer. The disciple from the Precipice of Violet Qi said: So even if I was to bring the personal steed of my Sects Elder and fly across while mounted, it will still count as passing? The examiner replied with an indifferent expression: If you could, itll be your ability. The disciple from the Precipice of Violet Qi was speechless C there were many tools that could be used to allow a cultivator to fly for a short distance, but the rules for todays trial were very clear on banning their usage. As for birds that could carry a person, these were extremely rare, apart from the Red Geese used by the military, most were the personal steeds of the various Sects Elders; how could a mere disciple take one with them? More importantly, topics of the Grand Examination were highly guarded, this year also had many differences from previous years, who would have thought of the need to bring a flying bird with them? The student from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green effortlessly reached the opposite shore, this scene stirred envy from those present, but also caused the wavering examinees to gain some confidence and courage. An examinee from the Northwests Snowy Mountain Sect started their own attempt, they lowered their right leg upon the River Qu and on contact, ice began forming underneath. Snowy Mountain Sects frigid qi is indeed impressive, said an examinee in admiration. The examinee from the Snowy Mountain Sect had a stern expression on his face as he carefully headed farther across the river, his left leg touched upon the rivers surface and anotheryer of ice immediately formed beneath his foot. He slowly crossed the River Qu, ice forming beneath his feet, akin to snow lotuses slowly blossoming as he passed; extremely picturesque, yet, this gave observers a sense of apprehension as it was literally stepping on thin ice C at this point, no one dared to open their mouths, they all stilled their breath as they nervously observed, afraid that they might disturb this examinees crossing. It didnt take long for the examinee to reach a distance of over 100 metres, but at that moment, an infuriating wind descended from above, causing the examinees body to start swaying, he struggled for a moment to maintain control, but upon realising he wouldnt be able to endure any further, he gave out a loud cry, gathered his energy and bounded for the opposite shore, creating ripples on the river surface that produced scattered sheets of thin ice. Sadly, the examinees remaining True Essence was insufficient for supporting him and he sank into the waters of the River Qu with only a distance of 20 odd metres (~22 yards) left to the Southern shore. Examinees that were observing this scene felt pity for his failure; it also once again greatly reduced the confidence they had for passing the Martial Trial. An examinee from Star Seizer Academy started his attempt shortly after, directly mounting his sword and flying across the river. This did little to restore confidence to the other examinees. Flying on a sword might look rather gant, but the requirements on True Essence and skill was proportionately high, amongst those who had sessfully crossed the river, only the four disciples of Li Mountain and Zhuang Huan Yu had used this method. On the Southern shore of the River Qu, a student from Star Seizer Academy and several other examinees from the Capital who were familiar with the examinee that had just crossed were waiting, they went up to congratte them on their crossing. With the passing of time, examinees continuously exited from the forest, but upon hearing the examiners exnation for the rules to crossing the river, the joy they had felt at getting through the forest immediately dissipated. At this moment, the crowd suddenly parted and the examinees all began movements of a formal greeting. Luo Luo had arrived. Luo Luo moved towards where Chen Chang Sheng was and said: Sir? The look on her face indicated that she had a question. Chen Chang Sheng answered: Lets wait for Xuan Yuan Po and Tang Thirty-Six first. Not long after, Tang Thirty-Six came out of the sea of trees; his green robes swaying, without a stray leaf in sight; feathered fan gently waving; a picture of refinement and solitary pride, but Chen Chang Sheng noticed the faint signs of annoyance upon his face, it was clear he had encountered some sort of incident inside the forest. That was probably correct, Tang Thirty-Six was part of the second wave of examinees to leave the Hall of Zhao Wen, logically, he should have left the forest long ago. Whats wrong? asked Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty-Six replied: I met one of the schrs from Schrtree Manor in the forest. Chen Chang Sheng was slightly taken aback, the Dallying Forest was immenselyrge and had countless different routes, for two examinees to step upon the same path was extremely unlikely, he himself hadnt met anyone else whilst inside of the forest. What happened after? Dont tell me you ended up fighting after a squabble? Tang Thirty-Six replied with an expressionless face: We obviously didnt fight; firstly, there were examiners observing, secondly, I cant necessarily see myself winning against that person; but for someone to dare to contend with this young master over a path, there naturally had to be a contest of words. Dont worry, when ites to arguing, Ill never lose. Thinking back upon the Ivy League gathering where he and Luo Luo had humiliated Xiao Song Gong, Chen Chang Sheng didnt doubt his ability to win an argument, conversely, he felt a little sympathetic towards the schr from Schrtree Manor. But for Tang Thirty-Six to admit he couldnt defeat that schr from Schrtree Manor, this caused him to feel a little cautious. At that moment, a schr from Schrtree Manor came out from the sea of trees. Shortly following this, the other schrs from Schrtree Manor also exited the forest. The four of them gathered together and began discussing something in hushed tones before looking towards Orthodox Academy; one of the schrs had an angry expression on their face. This schr was evidently the one that got into an argument with Tang Thirty-Six, and had been punished by him through words. Chapter 136 – Grasping the Hand Fighting over a path was the easiest way to cause disputes and conflict, let alone during a time like the Grand Examination, where tensions were high, with the rules prohibiting examinees from taking the same route, someone would have to make the choice of choosing a new path C the Dallying forest covered a vast area, making it rare for two examinees toe across the same route, for Tang Thirty-Six to encounter that schr from Schrtree Manor could be described as nothing else other than bad luck. From the understanding Chen Chang Sheng and the others had of Tang Thirty-Six, the bad luck was definitely not Tang Thirty-Sixs, and indeed, the reality was as such. In the end, it was the schr from Schrtree Manor that was forced to choose a different route. That schr stared in the direction of Orthodox Academy, his face full of anger, wanting to go forth and argue with them; his fellow students stopped him, causing him to notice the presence of Luo Luo; he couldnt help letting out a few sneers. The group from Schrtree Manor passed by the group from Orthodox Academy as they went towards the river, they used various methods, elegant to the extreme, to cross the River Qu; before leaving, they gave some mildly derisory nces towards Chen Chang Shengs group. At this time, Su Mo Yu had exited the forest, he went to the location of Chen Chang Shengs group. For some unknown reason, this young expert from Li Pce College was not in his best condition today, the amount of time he took toplete the Dallying Forest was far longer than expected. Tang Thirty-Six didnt like this prudish and stubborn person, but Chen Chang Sheng didnt feel overly averse to his presence; seeing his slightly pale face, he asked: Is there anything wrong? Su Mo Yu replied: I suddenly started getting signsst night of a breakthrough into the next realm. In forcibly suppressing it, my True Essence flow reversed, causing some shock to my sea of consciousness. The young geniuses within the top 50 on the Promation of Azure Clouds were generally all at the upper stage of the Meditative Realm, if they wished to, they could have attempted breaking through to the Ethereal Opening realm at any time. The barrier to the next realm was too high however, and the process of breaking through, too dangerous, therefore, without being fully prepared for this process, very few would choose to suddenly attempt the breakthrough. Su Mo Yu was exceedingly diligent in his cultivation, and hade before the barrier long ago, due to the Grand Examination, he had been restraining himself, yet, he couldnt have expected that the signs of a breakthrough would appear just as the Grand Examination was imminent; what would have originally been a good thing had instead be a source of trouble. Logically, this type of information concerning your own cultivation status should not be revealed to anyone else, not to mention that Orthodox Academy and Li Pce College were opponents, yet, for some unknown reason, seeing Chen Chang Shengs sincere expression, Su Mo Yu naturally told him everything without too much consideration. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression rxed, his thoughts towards him became a lot less belligerent C being trusted by someone, was a very pleasant feeling. He looked at Su Mo Yu and asked: How long till you recover? Forcibly suppressing the signs of a breakthrough was something that could cause damage to the sea of consciousness upon even the slightest mistake; in the short-term, the sea of consciousness would be unstable, therefore, it was unsurprising that Su Mo Yu, even with his solid foundation and ability, would have spent so much time on the Dallying Forest. With sufficient time to meditate and rest your thoughts however, this type of condition shouldnt persist for too long. If I canst until the second round of the duelling phase, I should have recovered by then. Su Mo Yu did a formal hand greeting to the group from Orthodox Academy and then said to Chen Chang Sheng: I will wait for you on the Southern shore. Upon finishing those words, he walked to the riverside, the outline of his body became mildly distorted as he initiated Li Pce Colleges wave riding art; his image gently swayed to and fro as he headed forwards; not taking long to arrive at the opposite shore. Though his sea of consciousness was unstable, his True Essence capacity was unaffected and his cultivation art was sublime. With the passage of time, more and more examinees exited the Dallying Forest and made their way across the river; some of them arrived after much difficulty, while some fell into the river, requiring the clergy of Li Pce to bail them out of the waters. The number of examinees standing by the riverside became increasingly few and Chen Chang Shengs group of three became ever more conspicuous; conversely, the number of people on the Southern shore continued increasing; some of the examinees that had finished the Martial Trial much earlier, such as Gou Han Shis group from Li Mountain, sessively left the towers and pavilions they had been waiting in. They were preparing to observe something, but it was unknown as to what, presumably, it was something rted to Orthodox Academy. From amongst the evergreen trees that were approximately the length of two people in height, startled birds suddenly flew out, followed by the sound of breaking branches; the ground lightly rumbled, waves even started appearing upon the River Qu near the shore and dust abounded. An extremely stocky figure appeared from within the sea of trees that proceeded to violently rush out, their clothing full of tears from passing undergrowth and branches. Xuan Yuan Po had finally passed through the Dallying Forest. The yao youths divine sense was fairly strong, otherwise, he wouldnt have been chosen by his tribe to travel to the Capital for studying, but he wascking in training for the use of perception through divine sense, with his disposition being overly simplistic and his spatial thinking being rtively weak; it was easy for him to hunt prey in the mountains, but for him toplete abyrinth devised by some intellectual, this was very difficult. Chen Chang Sheng and the others had been worried about this, upon seeing hime out of the forest, though a little worse for wear, they felt d. Xuan Yuan Po ran over to them. Chen Chang Sheng had helped him shave away his facial hair the night before, revealing the tender face beneath that was more fitting for his age, yet, at this time, whether due to his worrying or some other unknown reason, after just half a day, he had already sprouted a thinyer of stubble. The stubble, alongside heavy sweating from all the running he had done, caused him to have a look of anxiety on his face. Imte, Imte. Xuan Yuan Po ran to Chen Chang Shengs side, looking very concerned; he was afraid he had dyed things; he reached out, preparing to grab onto Chen Chang Shengs hand. Minister Xin had visited Orthodox Academy to leak the exam topic, this was proof that he, or perhaps His Eminence, The Archbishop, believed crossing the river was the most difficult task for Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng hadnt said anything in regards to this, but Xuan Yuan Po and Tang Thirty-Six had privately agreed to some preparations, preparations that involved some sacrifice. Xuan Yuan Po was preparing to grab onto Chen Chang Shengs hand, then throwing him across to the opposite shore. Undetected, Tang Thirty-Six had lightly stepped behind Chen Chang Sheng, he and Xuan Yuan Po knew very clearly that Chen Chang Sheng would never agree to this method and that he would definitely start struggling. His task therefore, was to restrain Chen Chang Sheng when this happened. Chen Cheng Sheng finally reacted, guessing what they had in mind, he said: Dont do anything reckless. At this moment, Tang Thirty-Sixs hand was only about a foot (1/3 metre) away from his back; he could have restrained him at a moments notice. Xuan Yuan Po looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said: We dont know the reason, but we do know that you have a reason where you must ce first upon the First Banner, I dont have the need, I can wait for the next Grand Examination. While saying those words, the yao youth continued to have the honest expression he usually had, though, it was more serious than usual. Chen Chang Sheng felt moved, but he wouldnt ept this heavy act of friendship, he said: I have my own method. He didnt manage to finish his words, as Tang Thirty-Sixs hand was already upon his shoulder, Xuan Yuan Pos hand shed forwards C these two fellow students of Chen Chang Sheng knew him too well, they decided not to give him any chance to persuade them, yet, in the next moment, they found that their ns hade to naught, as Xuan Yuan Pos hand hadnt managed to grasp onto Chen Chang Shengs. A small pair of hands came in from the side, grasping onto Xuan Yuan Pos hand. The hands belonged to Luo Luo. Chapter 137 – A Shallow River In this years Grand Examination, the martial phase was used to decrease the amount of examinees; the Dallying Forest and River Qu were an insurmountable obstacle for a lot of people. The Education Board had secretly leaked information on this phase to Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po made preparations for this in advance, in order to ensure Chen Chang Sheng will enter the final duelling phase, though they knew that his chances of cing first upon the First Banner were near non-existent, they were still willing to do this, to offer their support. But they, like everyone else, at the time of nning this, had assumed that Luo Luo would not be participating in the Grand Examination. Therefore, they never anticipated that Luo Luo would shove in her hand, gripping onto Xuan Yuan Pos. Did the two of you not think about why I decided to participate in the Grand Examination? I am also a student of Orthodox Academy, for you not to think that I can do something makes me feel rather disappointed. Luo Luo looked at Xuan Yuan Po and Tang Thirty-Six while she spoke, as she said she was disappointed, her eyes were bright like stars, with traces of disappointment evident upon her face. Upon finishing her words, her sleeve lightly shook, the small hands that were gripping onto Xuan Yuan Po suddenly exerted force. With a sudden whooshing sound, Xuan Yuan Po disappeared from the ground and became a streaking shadow across the air. Due to how sudden this was, he hadnt managed to mentally prepare himself for it, he screamed as he streaked through the air, attracting the attention of examinees from both sides of the river. The River Qu was at its widest within the Garden of Dawn, the distance between the sea of trees and the meadow opposite was separated by at least a hundred metres. Under the gaze of countless eyes, Xuan Yuan Po pierced through the air, his arms and legs iling as he sailed across, marking out a singr line across the air, plummeting towards the Southern shores grasnds. Silence nketed both sides of the river and all that could be heard were his wild cries; faintly, it seemed as if it could be heard that he was crying for his mother. A loud crash resonated. The grasnds of the Southern shore shuddered for an instant, dust scattering everywhere and brown grass roiled out; dark soil, akin to some blossoming growth in water, billowed out in all directions. Xuan Yuan Po dropped down heavily like a boulder. After a while, the dust slowly settled and Xuan Yuan Po got up onto his feet, he patted himself free of dirt and grass, vacantly looking around himself; though he seemed to be dazed from the experience, it hadnt caused any injury. Seeing this scene, the clergy of Li Pce and the examinees that were situated on both sides of the river were dumbfounded and speechless, they wondered what this yao youths body was made of, how could it be so tough? Gou Han Shi, Zhuang Huan Yu and the others had already switched their gaze towards the opposite shore, towards the forest edge; looking at the petite figure there, their faces showedplicated expressions. She lived up to the position of being second on the Promation of Azure Clouds, Luo Luos casual throw and the amount of strength it disyed was simply bewildering. At the Northern shore, Luo Luo turned her gaze towards Tang Thirty-Six; her small brow twitched, an indication of her intent. Tang Thirty-Six quickly distanced himself from Chen Chang Sheng, hastily saying: I dont need any assistance. He didnt want to be thrown across the river like Xuan Yuan Po; the problem created fromnding aside, the most important issue was how unsightly it would look. Im going ahead, he said to Chen Chang Sheng. He had only just gathered his wits; in his preparations with Xuan Yuan Po, he had overlooked Luo Luo, but since she had intervened, there was no longer any need for him to worry, the only fear he had was that Luo Luo might have gotten addicted to throwing people and would ignore his protests to forcibly help him anyway. He hurriedly dashed towards the river, as if he was escaping from something. Though he looked a little pathetic in his escape and his figure a littleical, upon his stepping onto the river, he once again resumed his refined look. Night Clouds End. The Sword of Wen Shui remained in its scabbard upon his waist; he used the Three Forms of Wen Shui unarmed. A fiery aura immediately enveloped the Northern shore, though it was still early in the day, it seemed as if the dim glow of sunset had suddenly descended. His figure was within this sunset, it transformed into a strip of golden light on the rivers surface, bounding across its entire expanse, taking but a moment to reach the Southern shore. Today, apart from the four disciples of Li Shan Sword Sect, he was the only examinee to use his des momentum to traverse the river. Seeing this scene, Zhuang Huan Yus expression became rather grave; Guan Fei Bai and Liang Ban Hu were also rather surprised. Since thest night of the Ivy League gathering, only a short amount of time had passed; Tang Thirty-Sixs ability had risen once again, beyond the expectations of many. Thinking back upon the update to the Promation of Azure Clouds and the evaluation of this youth from Wen Shui by the Council of Divine Ordinance, the examinees who were standing upon the Southern shore hadplicated feelings, they silently thought to themselves: did this mean he really would be able to enter the top 10 if he was to apply himself more diligently in training? Sir, please forgive my impropriety, said Luo Luo, as she walked up to Chen Chang Shengs side and did a formal gesture. She wasnt clear on how tough Chen Chang Shengs body was after his Purification, but believed it would be far weaker than Xuan Yuan Po. At this moment however, apart from throwing him across, she couldnt think of any other method; Tang Thirty-Six had already crossed over, so he should be able to think of some way to receive him, the only problem was, her status was that of a student, for a student to hurl their tutor across like a child, she couldnt stop herself worrying over if he would be displeased. Chen Chang Sheng didnt have a chance to reply; an examiner had quickly made their way over, stopping Luo Luos actions. The examiner nervously said to Luo Luo: Your Highness, your actions are in vition of the rules for the Grand Examination... Luo Luo noticed that the schrs from Schrtree Manor who were currently on the Southern shore, had begun conversing with the invigtor, this gave her an inkling of what was happening and her brow lightly twitched. She said, in a rather unhappy tone: From the rules I had previously heard for the Martial Trial, there wasnt anything regarding this, not to mention Ive already thrown one person across, dont tell me it wont be approved? During the nning stages of the Grand Examination, they didnt think of the method used by Orthodox Academy, the examiners didnt dare offend Luo Luo, but they felt that this was a clear vition of the long-held rule forbidding students from the same academy or sect from helping each other. Not to mention, like the schrs from Schrtree Manor, a lot of examinees were raisingints, putting the examiners in a difficult position. It didnt take for long for a final verdict toe from the Hall of Zhao Wen: as Xuan Yuan Po had already been thrown across the river and the examiners had beencking in making the rules clear, the result will be epted, but for subsequent cases, they strictly prohibit any examinees from helping each other; an examinee can only rely upon their own ability in crossing the river; they also reiterated that the usage of any tools was strictly prohibited. It was evident that those in the Hall of Zhao Wen, such as Mo Yu and the principal of Li Pce College had considered the fact that Luo Luo usually carried countless items on her. If she was to give Chen Chang Sheng another Thousand Mile Button, then, not just crossing the River Qu, even appearing at River Wang instantly wouldnt be a problem. Luo Luo was fuming, she said: Ill like to see who would dare to stop me. Finishing those words, she moved to take hold of Chen Chang Shengs hand. When Tang Thirty-Six had used Night Clouds End to gantly cross the river, the sound of a bell resonated from the direction of the forest, this indicated that time was up and that those remaining within the sea of trees were now disqualified. Following this, examinees that were still on the Northern shore made theirst efforts to cross; all fell prey to the murky green waters of the river. Currently, the riverside only had Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo remaining. Apart from them, there were dozens of clergy from Li Pce, these clergy members didnt dare to forcibly stop her and could only try earnestly persuading her from the side. Chen Chang Sheng tried to persuade her: I have a method for crossing the river, you dont have to worry. No one noticed that while he was saying these words, he had discreetly tucked away a Thousand Mile Button into his sleeve. However, he hadnt lied, Minister Xin had leaked the exam topic to them, how could he have made no preparations? With his current level of ability, he had at least three different methods for crossing the river, but he had to keep certain things hidden for use in the duelling phase. Luo Luo gave him a wide-eyed stare and asked him earnestly: Sir, you really have confidence in this? Chen Chang Sheng extended his hand and rubbed her head, saying: Dont you usually have absolute confidence in me? If I wasnt able to even cross this river, then how am I supposed to ce first upon the First Banner? The clergy of Li Pce, upon seeing how close he was with Luo Luo, felt extremely astonished, they were equally speechless upon hearing his words; but seeing that Her Highness appeared to ept his words, they finally settled down and left the riverside, returning to their respective positions, waiting for the end of the Martial Trial. Luo Luo was usually obedient to Chen Chang Shengs instructions, since he had already made a decision, she wasnt going to say anything else; she got onto arge rock by the riverside, bent her knees and then jumped. All that could be heard was a thunderous cracking sound, therge rock that was half covered in moss had split into two from its centre. A piercing sound from something splitting the air resounded above. Upon the Southern shore, it seemed like as if an invisible bell had been struck, a loud ringing sound could be heard. This was the sound of space being crushed. A skirt gently fluttered, thennded. Luo Luo appeared upon the meadow; two clouds of dust encircled her skirt, akin to blossoming flowers. The clergy of Li Pce and examinees who saw this scene, had their mouths slightly agape, stunned to the point of being speechless; this was far too strong. Luo Luo ignored the shocked stares that fell upon her, the first thing she did was to turn around and look towards the other shore, her eyes full of worry. She had always been confident in Chen Chang Shengs ability, possibly to the point of worship. She felt that her tutor had many things hidden, yet, she was still worried, for she couldnt think of the method her tutor would use to cross over. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po went to her side, they then turned their gazes towards the opposite shore. Gou Han Shi, Tian Hai Sheng Xue, Zhuan Huan Yu, Qi Jian... all the examinees that hadpleted the Martial Trial appeared by the riverside, turning their gazes towards the Northern shore. Chen Chang Sheng stood by himself, solitarily, on that shore. For even Luo Luo to feel this worried, what could the others be thinking? No one could imagine what method Chen Chang Sheng could use to cross the river. Even if he hadpleted his Purification, even if his divine sense was strong, if he didnt have sufficient levels of True Essence, he wouldnt be able to break through the natural restrictions ced by Heaven and Earth. Some of the examinees revealed gloating expressions. The four schrs from Schrtree Manor had expressions of indifference, but their eyes revealed endless contempt and ridicule. The young junior from Holy Maiden Peak was smiling tedly. The entire continent knew that Chen Chang Sheng needed to ce first upon the First Banner, if he couldnt even pass this obstacle, it really would be a joke. Guan Fei Bai suddenly said: I hope he manages to cross. Qi Jian and Liang Ban Hu nodded their heads in agreement. Gou Han Shi replied: Ive never doubted that he will make it across. The three of them turned around to look at their senior, not quite understanding. Gou Han Shi continued: Those who truly have high ambitions will not overlook small details, he wishes to ce first upon the First Banner; how could he possibly be unable to cross such a shallow river? At this moment, Chen Chang Sheng finally made a move. Under the observation of countless gazes, he didnt make a move towards the River Qu, but instead, raised his head to look towards the deep blue sky. Within the pale clouds of this early Spring, he seemed to be searching for something. At that moment, the cry of a crane could be heard from far away. Chapter 138 – Riding a Crane to the Southern Shore An emerald river separated the two shores; all the examinees were currently on the Southern shore, with only Chen Chang Sheng remaining opposite, looking solitary, lonely. This scene and the mood it evoked, inparison to the deration that had spread across the entire continent, made it all the more poignant, or perhaps, more pitiful. The stares, be they empathetic, contemptuous or cold, they all waited for the end to his time in the Grand Examination; no one could have guessed, therefore, that the first thing toe from their waiting would have been the cry of a crane. The Capitals Spring skies were filled with wandering clouds; suddenly, from the lower strata of clouds, a line appeared; at the fore of this line was a White Crane. Countless gazes followed the path of this White Crane, watching as it flew across the sky before arriving at the Garden of Dawn and alighting by the riverside where Chen Chang Sheng was; these gazes all changed. It cant be... Gou Han Shi thought to himself, feeling rather stunned. Guan Fei Bei involuntarily took a few steps towards the edge of the river, gawking at the White Crane, he said in an astonished voice: It cant be... Qi Jians mouth was slightly agape; he managed to stop himself from uttering those three words himself with much difficulty. At the riverside, a lot of the examinees looking upon this scene, endured what seemed to be an excruciatingly slow flight, yet, it didnt take long tond upon the meadow. Chen Chang Sheng dismounted from the White Crane, looking very much the picture of some Elder; he gave a formal gesture of thanks. Luo Luo rushed up in greeting, delighted; gazing upon the White Crane with much curiosity. Her Royal Father had once said that White Cranes have an immortal leaning, furthermore, due to both being surnamed White; White Emperor City did not use White Cranes for carrying people. She had seen a lot of different yao beasts since young, but had rarelye into contact with White Cranes, at thest Ivy League gathering, since seeing the crane, she had wanted to get closer; she looked at Chen Chang Sheng, enquiring through her gaze whether if she could stroke the crane. She knew that the White Crane did not belong to her tutor, but she felt that the crane would eventually belong to him and that as a student, her request wasnt discourteous. As the Princess of the yao race, the White Crane wasnt ustomed to the presence exuded by Luo Luo, or perhaps it could be said that it was wary; without waiting for Chen Chang Sheng to make a response, it let out a clear cry, spread its wings and flew up, high into the air. Chen Chang Sheng waved farewell to the crane. Luo Luo felt remorseful, but also thankful towards the White Crane for helping her tutor cross the river today; she earnestly waved to express her gratitude. The cries of the crane gradually faded into the distance. Silence enveloped the meadow. What was this? Was this the Grand Examination or was it some kind of joke? In order to cross this river that was over 100 metres wide, the examinees that hade from various sects and academies all resorted to numerous means, using all they could muster, yet, this Chen Chang Sheng... he had actually ridden a crane across. More importantly, he had actually ridden that White Crane across. Thats correct, that White Crane was famous, recognised by many, especially for the youths that hade from the Southern Domain. It was Xu You Rongs White Crane. A lot people took notice that when the White Crane left, it had flown towards the South. Holy Maiden Peak was located in the South. Everyone turned to stare at Chen Chang Sheng, they hadplicated expressions on their faces. More so for the disciples of Holy Maiden Peak and the Longevity Sect, their expressions were especially extreme. None of them knew that the White Crane had arrived at the Capital days ago and that Chen Chang Sheng had requested it to stay. Therefore, they couldnt help but guess; was it Xu You Rong herself that requested the White Crane travel thousands of miles, from the South to the Capital, in order to especially provide assistance to her fianc in the Grand Examination? Luo Luo held onto Chen Chang Shengs sleeve, her little face beaming in joy, constantly praising his intellect. Her praise was exceedingly genuine, to the point where it started to make Chen Chang Sheng feel rather embarrassed. Tang Thirty-Six patted him on the shoulder, not saying anything else. Xuan Yuan Po looked at him while shaking his head, he wanted to say this wasnt good, but upon thinking that he was technically his Grand Master, all he could do was to drearily remain quiet. Su Mo Yu approached, stared at him and asked: Is this allowed? It was an honest question, without any ridicule or contempt, he was genuinely asking Chen Chang Sheng as to if any rules were being broken. This question was one that many examinees present were also asking. One of the schrs from Schrtree Manor had found an invigtor and was talking to them with a stern expression on their face. The examinees turned their gazes towards that direction, waiting for a final verdict. After a time, the invigtor walked up the students of Orthodox Academy, looked at Chen Chang Sheng and mournfully said: This is not allowed. For the invigtors and other rted personnel that were here today, at least half of them were from the Education Board and thus, leaned towards Orthodox Academy and Chen Chang Sheng, but this leaning only extended to the finer minutiae of the exam, such as the provisions of tea and stationary supplies, or the position of seating and such; with so many eyes bearing witness to Chen Chang Sheng crossing the river on a crane, they couldnt favour him even if they wanted to. Chen Chang Sheng was obviously confident of sess before making his move. The rules do not forbid crossing the river with this method. He singled out one of the examinees and pointed at them: Previously, while on the other shore, he asked the examiner: if he was to bring the personal steed of his sects Elder and fly across while mounted upon it, would this also count as passing, the examiner did not disprove of this. The disciple from the Longevity Sects Precipice of Violet Qi was stunned, thinking to himself, dont tell me my question will turn out to be something that will help you? yet, under the stares of everyone present, he couldnt deny having asked that question. The invigtor was stunned by what they heard; they then smiled while shaking their head, but didnt say anything else. Seeing what was happening, a lot of the examinees vehemently protested; Gou Han Shi, Tian Hai Sheng Xue and Zhuang Huan Yu remained silent. Su Mo Yu spoke: This... is a rather disingenuous interpretation of the rules, but as long as it doesnt break any of them, I dont have anything to say on the matter. As the representative student for Li Pce College, his words had a degree of authority amongst the students of the Capital, coupled with the silence from Zhuang Huan Yu and the two students of Star Seizer Academy, sounds of protest dimmed. Only a number of youths from the South were persistent in their appeals to the invigtor to disqualify Chen Chang Sheng. Wait? Where did they go? Someone suddenly interjected; Chen Chang Shengs group had disappeared from the riverside. Everyone turned around to look; unknown when, the Orthodox Academy group had left the meadow and were about to enter the woonds ahead. One of the schrs from Schrtree Manor looked upon their fading figures and said in a cold voice: Shameless to the extreme. Chen Chang Sheng did not feel that crossing the river on a crane was shameless, though, he also didnt think of it as something to be proud of. Just as the colloquial usage of smart, it was hard to objectively judge; the Grand Examination was too important for him, and his opponents were far too strong, thus, he had to make use of all the advantages avable to him. As long as he could achieve his aims without bringing harm upon anyone, the views others had of him were not important. In order to ce first on the First Banner, his biggest advantage was that no one knew of his current ability and strength, this even included Luo Luo; conversely, with aid from the Education Board, he had information on all the other examinees. This was the reason why he felt a sense of unease as he saw that youth at the pavilion. That youth was too secretive, to the point of being a little unfathomable. Within the cool Spring breeze, that youth wore but a single piece of clothing, his sleeves rolled up to reveal his arms, as if he had no fear of the cold at all. In the information provided by the Education Board, that youth was registered as a student of Star Seizer Academy, named Zhang Ting Tao. Chen Chang Sheng didnt believe it to be his real name. That youth did not participate in the Academic Exam and was the fastest to cross the sea of trees, the earliest to cross the River Qu, to enter these woonds, to enter this pavilion, yet, he hadnt done anything else since. Be it when Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue crossed the river, or when Luo Luo had leapt across, or even when he had ridden the crane across, no matter how crowded the riverside had gotten, he still remained within the pavilion. That youth hadnt even directed a single nce towards the river. He stood within the pavilion solitarily, causing the pavilion and the mountain to also be solitary. This lonely person couldnt have possibly been named Ting Tao (listening to waves). Listening to waves upon the shore; though it looked solitary and refined, it was a yearning for its mour. If Im not mistaken, that persons real name should be Zhe Xiu. Tang Thirty-Six looked towards the pavilion and that youth, a serious expression upon his face: That, is a wolf from the North. Chapter 139 – The Wolf Tribe Youth Hearing those words, Chen Chang Sheng finally came to know of that youths name. Since knowing Tang Thirty-Six, and subsequently, the days following, where they became fellow students of Orthodox Academy, he had heard Tang Thirty-Six mention the words wolf-child many times, now, he knew that this wolf-child had been in the North. A wolf was not a dog, therefore a wolf pup did not carry the same connotations as a dog pup; Tang Thirty-Six and many of the young geniuses on the Promation of Azure Clouds, were used to using wolf-child to describe that fearsome youth of the North. In truth, this was in order to maintain a bnce to their sights; to shorten the distance between them, yet, its real insinuation was... fear and respect. The first time Chen Chang Sheng had heard Tang Thirty-Six mention the wolf-child was at the inn before the Mausoleum of Books. At that time, he felt that his attitude when uttering those two words were a littleplicated, carrying some sense of wariness or perhaps even respect, it had to be known that for a youth as proud as Tang Thirty-Six, even figures such as Qiu Shan Jun and Gou Han Shi wouldnt be able to evoke genuine feelings of respect from him. He hadnt asked as to who that wolf-child was, nor had he queried as to that wolf-childs origins or school. This was because he had concentrated all his time and effort on cultivation and training, not to mention, ording to the tone of Tang Thirty-Sixs voice, that wolf-child seemed to be distant to the point of being on the edge of heaven, therefore, he was naturally not inclined to care. It wasnt until today, at Li Pce, before that dawn; his gaze fell upon that youth, making it hard to ignore. He finally came to know, that youth had a name that was unlike others C Zhe Xiu, even if he was to try and forget this name, it would be difficult. The wrathful Zhe Xiu... Luo Luo stood beside him, peering at that youth and said in quiet voice: This is also my first time seeing him. Chen Chang Sheng slightly trembled as he heard her words, he lightly lowered his head and looked, only seeing that she was looking at that youth with eyes full of sympathy, unknown why, he suddenly felt a little ufortable. This is probably the first time anyone here has seen him. Tang Thirty-Six stared at that youth, his expression a littleplex: From birth to cultivation, to the start of hunting; he had always lived in the cold Northern snow ins; hes never left; even those living at Yung Xue Pass would rarely see him, let alone those of us who are living in a so called great and peaceful era. Hearing those mncholic words, Chen Chang Sheng remained quiet for a time, before asking: Just what type of person is he? He is a yao person Tang Thirty-Six gave Luo Luo a nce and said: A yao human. The yao and human races had a close alliance rtionship, but rarely intermarried and did not have any well-known, bitter-sweet love stories. Thats because intermarriage between the two races tended to bring about some unhappy consequences. A yao human, a descendent of a yao and a human; a person that possesses the mixed bloodline from two races, they were of a high intellect, but faced challenges in cultivation that were difficult to ovee. Luo Luos father is the White Emperor, her mother is a human princess from the Great Western Continent, strictly speaking, she was also a yao human. Nominally, due to being female, she couldnt practise the fierce cultivation arts of the White Emperor, but in reality C known to only a few of those who were closest to the Royal family, the real reason was because of her yao human bloodline, which stopped her from being able practise the White Emperor cultivation art to a high level. The White Emperor couple had a very good rtionship and the White Emperor himself had no intention of taking a concubine. The couple were very devoted towards their only daughter and were reluctant to have another child. Luo Luo being unable to practise the White Emperor ns cultivation art to its zenith would also mean being unable to seed her Royal Fathers throne. This was currently the biggest problem facing the Ten Thousand Mile Yao Domain and the reason why important personages such as Jin Yu Lu and Lady Official Li treated Chen Chang Sheng like a member of the same race; it wasnt only because Luo Luo had taken him as her teacher, but also because they could see the possibility of Her Highness being able to solve her problem under the guidance of Chen Chang Sheng. That youth named Zhe Xiu was under simr circumstances to Luo Luo, his father is a member of the wolf tribe and his mother is a human, however, his parents do not have as powerful or noble a bloodline as Luo Luos parents. His fathers bloodline was dominant, therefore, his cultivation talent remainedrgely intact; it was a shame then, that the problem he faced was far more severe than Luo Luos. Two years ago, when the Zhou Dynasty discussed military achievements, the Divine Empress and Pope had a conversation; this conversation was subsequently leaked out to the public, leading to the entire continent to learn of the wolf tribe youths problem. It was an intractable problem, one that even the Divine Empress and Pope couldnt provide any assistance on, yet, no one knew what this problem was. Finally, some private information had actuallye in from Old Snow City instead, spreading to the central ins. From the word of several demon race members who had fortuitously escaped from that wolf tribe youth, it could be ascertained that the problem faced by that wolf tribe youth was psychological in nature. This was probably the reason why, in that harsh and unforgiving snow in, he had been referred to by both, demons and the human military alike, the wrathful Zhe Xiu. After hearing this, Chen Chang Sheng once again turned his gaze towards that youth, he suddenly felt that the youth was even more lonely. Xuan Yuan Po said: He is also famous amongst my tribe. Within the Ten Thousand Mile Yao Domain, most of the tribes continued to rely upon hunting for a living; they had the utmost respect for great hunters. The wrathful Zhe Xiu, was a most sessful hunter. He didnt associate with the human world, nor did he associate with the yao world, he travelled across the snow ins, relying upon hunting the demon race for a living. In thesest few years, countless members of the demon race had died to his hands. Be it intentional or not, he had solved a lot of troubles for the Zhou Dynastys Northern Front, therefore, whenever the Zhou Dynasty had discussions on military achievements, his name would never be forgotten; when he wanted to use Star Seizer Academys name to enter the Grand Examination, the Zhou army had unreservedly weed him. At this moment, Su Mo Yu approached, looking towards the pavilion he said to the group: You have also recognised who he is? Chen Chang Sheng nodded in reply. Previously, in the Academic Exam, when Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue had strange looks when they saw him, I had already questioned the possibility of it being him. Su Mo Yu gave a formal greeting to Luo Luo, before continuing: Ive heard that His Royal Majesty, The White Emperor and Her Divine Majesty, The Divine Empress, both wish to employ him, the only trouble is, no one had been able to find him; who would have thought that he woulde to the Grand Examination. A wolf travelling a thousand miles for meat. The wolf tribe youth that had always lived apart from the pack, why did he leave the snow ins ande to the flourishing Capital to participate in the Grand Examination? Hes interested in the Heavenly Tomes? Chen Chang Sheng looked towards the direction of the Mausoleum of Books. Tang Thirty-Six replied: Everyones interested in the Heavenly Tomes, but if we were to convert the members of the demon race he has killed into military des, they would be more than enough for him to enter the mausoleum many times. No one knew of that wolf tribe youths reason for entering the Grand Examination. At this time, all the examinees were already aware of who he was, but no one came near the pavilion and further still, no one tried to converse with that youth. This included even the examiners; everyones stares were full of fear and respect, no one wanted to get close. Even those who had alreadypleted their Ethereal Opening, the strongest here; Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue, they did not get close. That youth stood there, remaining solitary and the pavilion and mountain became solitary alongside him. Hes very strong. Luo Luo suddenly said. The wolf tribe youth was obviously strong, he had been ced second upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, until the sudden update to the promation that resulted in Luo Luo cing ahead of him. For the past two years, he had only been under Xu You Rong; many even believed that this was due to him rarely making an appearance, if they were to have a match with their lives on the line, Xu You Rong wouldnt necessarily be a match for him. Thats because this youth was specialised in death battles. Totalling everyone that was currently on the South shore, examiners and examinees alike; the number of lives they had taken were definitely less than his total. Bell chimes came rolling in from the faraway Hall of Zhao Wen, this indicated that the academic and martial phases of the examination hade to aplete end. After counting, the remaining examinees after disqualification numbered 113 people. The Grand Examination only took Three Grades: The First Grade took 3 people; the Second Grade, 10; the Third Grade, 30; for a total of 43 people. This was the same every year. This was because for entering the Mausoleum of Books, there were only 43 paths. Entering the Three Grades granted the privilege of entering the Mausoleum, this was the aim of most of the examinees for participating in the Grand Examination. Observing the Heavenly Tomes, gaining insight on The Way, this was something all cultivators dreamt of, this was also a path proven through countless years as to being the route towards bing a true expert. ording to the times taken to cross the River Qu, the examinees were reordered. That wolf tribe youth was ced first. The gazes everyone gave him wereplicated, they naturally knew that Zhang Ting Tao was a fake name. Under the leading of the Li Pce clergy, a hundred odd examinees left the Southern shores woonds and headed towards a deeper part of the Garden of Dawn. It didnt take long for them to reach arge evergreen tree. Early Spring season, upon the trees within the Capitals streets and alleys, only small green shoots had begun to appear, yet, this evergreen tree was covered in countless green leaves that swayed in the cold breeze; akin to someone gloating. This evergreen tree had a lot to be proud of; apart from being swathed in green, it was also immense in size. Lightly enveloped by clouds, its highest reaches were partially covered; its top was actually out of sight. Its trunk was incredibly thick, needing at least ten people to fully encircle. The lower part of this tree had a hollow opening; the dark cavity gave off a slightly sinister feeling. The clergy of Li Pce led examinees into this hollow opening. Beyond the hollow, was another world. This was a porcin blue sky, more perfect than the sky outside of the tree. The blue sky had faint clouds drifting by. Far away, you could make out the images of multiple pces. Chen Chang Sheng felt that this ce looked a little familiar. Luo Luo said: Sir, youve been here before. Chen Chang Sheng finally understood, the site for the duelling phase was located within Little Li Pce, the Education Pce. Within the cultivation realm, this ce had a more famous name. The Popes Green Leaf World. Those examinees who were experiencing this miniature world for the first time had their jaws lightly hanging, their faces full of awe. Just like how Chen Chang Sheng and Xuan Yuan Po had reacted when they first visited. Chen Chang Sheng no longer revealed the uncultured expression he had before, the one that was ridiculed by Tang Thirty-Six. He was calm and therefore didnt miss some details. Seeing the Popes Green Leaf World, a lot of the examinees were eximing their wonder. That wolf tribe youth did not observe this world, but instead, was looking at Luo Luo. Chen Chang Sheng suddenly felt a strong sense of danger. Chapter 140 – The Battle That Can’t Be Seen At the next moment, Chen Chang Sheng was unsure as to if he had been mistaken, thats because the wolf tribe youth hadnt turned his head and was solitarily walking ahead of the group; without turning around, how could he have looked at Luo Luo? No one noticed the change to his state, not even Tang Thirty-Six or Xuan Yuan Po, who were next to him; everyones attention was focused upon this perfect world; only Luo Luo noticed that something was amiss and quietly asked a few words. I still find something strange about today; in the duelling toe, you need to be cautious, Chen Chang Sheng did not mention what he had just seen, nor did he hide his difort, saying: If theres any danger, then leave immediately or listen to my instructions. Luo Luo chose to enter the Grand Examination even without the need for results; Gou Han Shi and the others had already managed to gain an inkling on what her aim was; conversely, it was actually the involved party, Chen Chang Sheng, who hadnt thought of her aim. Listening to Chen Chang Shengs warning, Luo Luo naturally didnt have any objections, replying: Ill listen to my tutors instructions. The examinees followed the Li Pce clergyman forward, crossing a stretch of woods beforeing to a round-shaped construction. This construction covered an area of over a kilometre, and was around 30 odd metres in height, an extremely immense structure. Made of stone; atop of its stone steps, its door was tightly shut, stopping one from seeing inside, all that could be seen were the ck eaves overhead. From the azure blue skies above, a lone cloud drifted close, that cloud reached the round-shaped construction and released a shower of rain; the rain pitter-pattered as it fell; it wasnt particrly heavy, but within a short time, it had cleared away the dirt and dust that had umted atop the eaves; the ck eaves became ever more resplendent, dazzling in a brilliance akin to jade. The Tower of Purging Dust is the location for this years Duelling Stage. The Li Pce clergyman turned around and addressed the examinees, before beginning to exin the rules for the duelling phase. As with traversing the sea of trees and crossing the emerald river, in thest and most important phase of the Grand Examination, the rules were clear and simple; exceedingly easy to understand. Examinees that had cleared the martial phase and gained the right to participate in the duelling phase totalled 113 people. The first 15 people to cross the River Qu were automatically entered into the second round; the remaining 98 people were to fight in one-on-one matches, with the winners entering the second round to join the first 15. One-on-one matches will continue each round until a final winner can be dered. As for deciding the winner, this was even simpler: two examinees conduct a duel, thest one standing will be dered the winner. The loser will be eliminated, therefore, every round in this duelling phase was important, as there wont be any chances to make up for a loss. The aim for most of the examinees was only to enter the Three Grades so that they may gain the privilege of entering the Mausoleum of Books, thus, the first round was the most important; as long as they could pass the first round, their chances of entering the Three Grades would be better than 50%. As for the pairing of examinees for duels, this was also simple, to the point where it gave the impression that, as the coordinators of the Grand Examination, the Zhou Dynasty and Orthodoxy were being highly irresponsible; they had actually given the rights for choosing opponents to the examinees themselves. Apart from the first 15, the next 49 examinees could freely choose their opponent from thest 49 remaining examinees. Those who are chosen cannot refuse, or theyll be considered to have given up on the examination and their opponent will automatically advance to the next round. The examinees who had made it this far were not fools, upon hearing the rules, they fully understood its implications, the crowd became resonant with the sound of discussion. Before any of the examinees could raise anyints or perhaps doubts, the clear sound of a bell came in from the Tower of Purging Dust. The Duelling Stage has officially started. The bell chimes were a signal and everyones gazes immediately fell upon the examinee that numbered 16th. They were a student from Star Seizer Academy, with arge and stout body, a stern countenance and a manner that was restrained and unassuming, giving people the impression of someone that was low-key, yet not craven; very military-like. If it were any other examinee, they would have perhaps found this situation difficult handle, or are least rather abrupt, but military personnel are focused upon following orders without fail, therefore, that youth didnt hesitate to leave the crowd, turning their gaze upon the remaining half of the examinees. Their gaze slowly and calmly swept across the examinees. Facing this gaze, the bottom-half examinees that were waiting to be chosen all had differing expressions, differing reactions: some were calm, akin to not noticing anything at all; some silently let out coldughs as an intentional provocation; some lowered their heads and lightly shifted their bodies, hoping to avoid meeting their gaze; some forced themselves to put on a smile, a scene that would make the viewer feel sympathetic. No one could have guessed that the student from Star Seizer Academy would have chosen the disciple from the Precipice of Violet Qi as their opponent, the disciple that had previously questioned the examiner on the other shore of the River Qu. The examinees couldnt control themselves and started conversing: it had to be known that the Precipice of Violet Qi was a branch of the Longevity Sect, that disciple couldnt have been the weakest amongst those present, to make such a choice, what was the intention? The disciple from the Precipice of Violet Qi was momentarily shocked beforeing to their senses and realising that they had been chosen. They calmly stepped out from the crowd, without feeling slighted from the choice C logically, the first to be chosen would be the weakest, but this disciple believed that the strength of divine sense and True Essence capacity were all just dead numbers, battles relied upon more factors; he had confidence in defeating his opponent. The truth was also as such; currently, apart from the first 15 whose strength were slightly ahead of everyone elses by a degree, the remaining examinees were very close in strength; it cannot be said that those who were ranked in front would definitely win against those ranked behind. With the first contestants decided, the clergyman didnt give them any time to prepare or adjust, taking the two examinees towards the Tower of Purging Dust. All that could be seen was the door to that round-shaped construction slowly opening, beyond the door was pitch darkness, akin to some yawning abyss that could make a person shudder; the clergyman ushered them in before immediately closing the door behind them. Looking at the tightly closed wooden doors, the examinees felt surprised; was this years examination going to forbid spectating? The Li Pce clergyman looked at everyone indifferently and said: Due to special circumstances, this years duelling will be behind closed doors. Upon hearing these words, the examinees abounded in chatter, with some directly looking towards the direction of the Orthodox Academy group, particrly Chen Chang Sheng. They were suspicious that the arrangements were due to him. If the duelling was to be behind closed doors, there wouldnt be any way of knowing details behind the battle, not mentioning the possibility of cheating, at the very least, were Chen Chang Sheng to lose, the Education Board would at least be able to preserve some of their dignity. Chen Chang Sheng naturally knew that the arrangement had nothing to do with him; he looked towards the wolf tribe youth that was standing by himself solitarily, then quietly thought to himself that the closed-door duelling might have been requested by this person. The Tower of Purging Dust had its wooden doors tightly shut, upon the ck eaves above, scattered rain passed by its perimeter: pitter-patter, pitter-patter. Being unable to see inside the tower, it was unknown as to how the first match was progressing; not even any sounds could be heard. The atmosphere outside of the tower became somewhat tense, perhaps due to not being able to see or hear anything, leaving everything to the imagination, thus, the examinees became increasingly nervous with some choosing to cross their legs and sit upon the floor, closing their eyes and calming their minds, ignoring the situation. Not long after, the doors to the Tower of Purging Dust opened. The examinees all turned their gazes, even those who were sitting on the floor, like as if nothing could ever disturb them, had instantly opened their eyes. The one who came out was the student from Star Seizer Academy, his face was pale and the cor to his uniform was ripped wide open with the faint stains of blood visible, yet his expression remained calm and rxed. An examiner from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green went to help treat his injuries, all that could be seen was a green light shing out from stairs above; an aura that made everyone feel calm andfortable shrouded the area. Under normal circumstances, being able to see this female lecturers Saintly Radiance of healing, would cause the examinees to give nonstop praise in admiration, but at this time, their concentration was solely focused upon the result of the duel. The disciple from the Precipice of Violet Qi did note out. Qi Jian went up to the Li Pce clergyman and asked: Sir, our junior disciple is...? The bluffs of the Longevity Sect are of one voice, branches of the same sect. Qi Jian is a disciple of Li Shan Sword Sect, enquiring about the status of a disciple from the Precipice of Violet Qi was something considered logical by many people. Only Chen Chang Sheng found this scene slightly puzzling, not understanding why it was the younger Qi Jian, who was evidently unused to handling these affairs, who had made the enquiry and not Gou Han Shi. His seniors had yet to say anything, why had the junior brother been the first to voice his concern? Chen Chang Sheng noticed that Gou Han Shis expression was calm as usual, Guan Fei Bai and Liang Ban Hu did not have any sort of response, seemingly finding Qi Jians action to be normal. The Li Pce clergyman answered: The loser cannot remain here, the person you are asking for has already been escorted out of the Education Pce, at this moment they should be at the Hall of Resplendent Bravery getting their injuries treated, theres no need to worry. Qi Jian turned his head to nce at Gou Han Shi, seeing that his senior didnt have any response, he returned. The Li Pce clergyman nced at the list in his hand, then turned his gaze towards the examinees and said: Where is examinee number 17, Huo Guang? The moment he finished, a young schr slowly walked out from the crowd. That schr wore an ochre coloured cheongsam, the stare between his eyes seemed to convey a cover of frost, his expression aloof and proud to the extreme. He had the qualifications to back that pride. Upon seeing him walk out, the bottom-half examinees had a turn in expression; the tension was higher than when the student from Star Seizer Academy was choosing their opponent. That was because this schr came from Schrtree Manor. That schr was the one who had previously gotten into a quarrel with Tang Thirty-Six in the Dallying Forest. The atmosphere at the match grounds grew ever more tense, very few examinees dared to meet his gaze, many secretly prayed that he wouldnt choose them. The clergy had arranged for the bottom-half examinees to stand in the Western section before the Tower of Purging Dust. That schrs gaze swept across the match grounds, turning towards a certain direction. It turned towards the woonds; covered densely in evergreen trees that could blot out the sun, it was a fair distance from the Tower of Purging Dust and thus, none of the examinees were standing there. Luo Luo didnt like basking in the sun, even if it was an artificial one inside the Popes Green Leaf World. Therefore, Chen Chang Sheng had taken everyone to stand in that location. The group from Orthodox Academy, were standing by the woonds. That schr from Schrtree Manors gaze had fallen upon the woonds, upon the group from Orthodox Academy. Chen Chang Shengs expression was calm. Xuan Yuan Po did not have any reaction; he was staring at an ant near his feet vacuously. Luo Luo held a silk handkerchief and was using it to fan Chen Chang Sheng. Only Tang Thirty-Six had some sort of reaction. His brow twitching, head raised, staring at the schr from Schrtree Manor. His expression, indescribably proud, akin to saying: choose me,e choose me. Chapter 141 – The Group by the Woodlands Undisturbed Staring at that young schr from Schrtree Manor, Tang Thirty-Sixs brow was arched and his chin was raised high. There wasnt much difference between the expression for e choose me and e fight me, in the end, it just gave the feeling of extreme arrogance and evoked the desire to pulverise the one making that face, even if the person making that face was good looking; in all honesty, it only made the viewer feel an even greater urge to hurt them, especially for those of the same gender. The examinees all followed the schrs gaze, understanding the hidden message behind Tang Thirty-Sixs expression: if you dont choose me, youre my grandchild. That schr had never thought of choosing Tang Thirty-Six as his opponent, no matter what was said, Tang Thirty-Six was still ranked 32nd on the Promation of Azure Clouds; to choose him due to a personal dispute? Even if he was to win after much difficulty, it would definitely affect the subsequent matches and his overall result in the examination. Such an action wasnt one taken by the wise. Schrtree Manors cultivation was focused upon wisdom, so he obviously wasnt going to do this; resting his gaze upon the group from Orthodox Academy was only intended to make them feel anxious, who could have known that Tang Thirty-Six would be so arrogant and confrontational. The schrs face darkened, thinking back to the incident in the forest and Tang Thirty-Sixs callous words, the schr suddenly felt a rush of blood to his head and could no longer control himself; he raised his right hand, preparing to point at Tang Thirty-Six. It was at this moment that a hand came in from the side, forcing down the schrs own. It was a fellow student that had stopped him; this fellow student had a young looking face; he seemed to be the youngest amongst the four that hade to participate in the Grand Examination, but his status was also the highest, previously, at the Northern shore, he was also the one that stopped his fellow student from seeking justice from Orthodox Academy. The schr named Huo Guang stared at Tang Thirty-Six and gave him a few sneers, then randomly chose someone from the bottom-half examinees and headed towards the Tower of Purging Dust. Seeing this scene, Chen Chang Sheng felt rather surprised; the Southern Domain really was unique; for Li Shan Sword Sect and Schrtree Manor, it was actually the youngest disciples who had the most influence with their words. The second match ended even faster than the first; not long after, as if that schr named Huo Guang had only entered the Tower of Purging Dust for a brief nce, he had once again pushed open the doors; his opponent didnte out, evidently having lost and was escorted out of the Education Pce. Previously, when crossing the River Qu, the four schrs of Schrtree Manor had more or less the same times, after Huo Guang, it was naturally his other three fellow students that went next; without any mishaps, one match after the other werepleted, with each being faster than thest; they all achieved victory in the first round, obtaining entry into the next. Schrtree Manor... they really are this strong. Su Mo Yu said in a mncholic voice as he walked up to the woonds. Tang Thirty-Six stared at the four schrs from Schrtree Manor, his expression gradually bing heavy. He disliked these schrs, in his eyes, they adhered too strictly to rules and overvalued knowledge, not to mention, they also enjoyed snitching and using petty schemes; though, he couldnt deny their ability. That young schr is named Zhong Hui, ranked 9th upon the Promation of Azure Clouds. He knew that Su Mo Yu would know this, but that Chen Chang Sheng wouldnt necessarily have any impression of this, he said in a low voice: The other two schrs from Schrtree Manor are also ranked upon the promation and are within the top 100. That Huo Guang isnt listed on the promation, but has a strength that surpasses the other two; he had probably been hiding away in Schrtree Manor, studying for these past few years, preparing to shock the world in this years examination. Three people that are ced upon the Promation of Azure Clouds and one secretive young expert, Schrtree Manors capability really was as unfathomable as people imagined. At this moment, if we were to consider the academies and sects present, apart from Li Shan Sword Sect, who were high above everyone else, then Schrtree Manor, Heavenly Academy and Orthodox Academy were probably the three strongest. However, what made it slightly interesting was that the four from Orthodox Academy were currently in the bottom-half and could only wait for someone to pick them. The Academic Exam required thinking, writing; the Martial Trial required using divine sense for detecting, allowing for preparation; duelling only required selecting an opponent and then fighting, not to mention, for duelling, winning or losing would usually be decided within a few exchanges, even if both contestants were to be fairly equal in ability, it still wouldnt take too long for the winner to be decided. The doors to the Tower of Purging Dust continuously opened and closed, the oil on the doors hinges seemed to diminish due to the constant closure, eventually letting out a creaking sound; under this sound, the first rounds matches quickly progressed, not taking long for dozens of matches to finish; some matches resulted in the higher ranked examinee winning, but the lower ranked examinees also won many. The upper-half examinees had the right to choose their opponent, they could pick the opponent they deemed to be the weakest, but these young cultivators had prepared for an entire year in other to enter the Grand Examination, therefore, their information, or impression, would have been long outdated, making it difficult to determine who was strong or weak, let alone who would win or lose. The previous update to the Promation of Azure Clouds had be the best source of information on examinees, firstly, the promation had sufficient authority; the Council of Divine Ordinances evaluation had a high credibility; secondly, the update was only done recently, therefore, the ability of those upon the promation would not have undergone any drastic changes in such a short time-frame; cases such as Xu You Rong and Luo Luo were not a regr urrence. Therefore, no examinees chose Su Mo Yu as their opponent; 33rd on the promation, apart from the first 15 examinees or the group from Schrtree Manor, amongst the remaining people, his strength was well within the top 5. As for Orthodox Academy, no one bothered with; only those who are insane would choose Her Highness, as for Tang Thirty-Six... even the schr from Schrtree Manor didnt choose him, who would be stupid enough to draw him into a match? Even Xuan Yuan Po didnt have anyone daring enough to choose him, though he wasst upon the promation, he was still ranked; not to mention, yao cultivation is evidently different from that of humans, making their talent hard to gauge. Some of the upper-half examinees chose to pick someone ranked higher upon the promation than risk choosing him. Yet, interestingly, or perhaps strangely, even Chen Chang Sheng, who was not listed upon the promation, didnt get chosen by anyone. All the examinees knew that Chen Chang Sheng had yet toplete his Purification at the time of the promations update; even if he was to experience some sort of miracle and had luckily managed toplete his Purification, with such a short period of cultivation, it definitely would not have been enough for him to make any dramatic advances; he should have been the weakest person present, yet... no one chose him. The area outside of the tower was very crowded, the woonds inparison were quiet and lonesome. Luo Luo was hugging Chen Chang Shengs arm, at his side, on the verge of falling asleep. Xuan Yuan Po yawned a few times, his mouth opened wide enough to fit in an entire haunch of venison. Tang Thirty-Six was busy speaking to Su Mo Yu, unknown as to what, but Su Mo Yus face was full of astonishment. The youths from Orthodox Academy were bored beyond belief. Luckily, ording to the rules, this boredom had an eventual end. The doors to the Tower of Purging Dust once again creaked open, the young girl from Ci Jian Temple came out, her small face filled with tears of joy over her victory. She threw herself into the arms of her senior sister, hoping to be coddled a little, but found that the current atmosphere was a little strange, she wiped away her tears and looked towards the match grounds. An examinee walked to the match grounds with heavy steps, looked towards the Western side of the Tower of Purging Dusts paved area, towards the woonds; their face turned a little pale. There were only five people left; he currently had to choose an opponent from amongst these five. Chapter 142 – The Advancing Fist That examinee suddenly turned around, staring at the clergyman who was in charge of the duelling phase, he pointed towards the four examinees behind him and asked: Can I choose my opponent from someone amongst them? Those four examinees were thest of the first 64 to cross the River Qu, upon hearing that this person wished to challenge them, not only did they not feel any anger, conversely, they revealed signs of joy, expressing their approval. The Li Pce clergyman answered indifferently: Do you all think that the Grand Examination is some kind of joke? My exnation was clear; the upper-half 49 examinees can choose anyone from the remaining 49 as their opponent; the winner advances to the next round. Dont tell me none of you understood what I said? Silence followed, that examinee remained silent for a long while before suddenly saying: This isnt fair! He looked at the bottom-half examinees that had managed to achieve victory, angrily and loudly saying: I scored better than they did in the Martial Trial, crossing the river before them, on what basis should I be required to fight against a stronger opponent? The Grand Examination isnt some sort of joke, but dont you think this type of rule is unreasonable? The Li Pce clergyman continued to show indifference and replied: It can only be said that your luck is bad; who told you to ce between 60th and 64th in crossing the river? Hearing this, the match grounds erupted in an uproar, everyone thought to themselves, was luck something that was within the purview of what the Grand Examination graded for as well? The clergymans words werepletely unreasonable. The clergyman knew what these young cultivators were thinking and looked at them with a slightly frosty expression, saying: What in this world is absolutely fair? On the battlefield, if you are ced in charge of guarding the rear, needing to block the advance of the demon races top fighters, would you refuse to carry out your orders because you find it unfair? If you want to survive, then luck is always the most important factor. The examinees all remained silent, they still disapproved of this reasoning, but they didnt know how to refute it. That examinee couldnt do anything apart from epting their bitter reality, something to take a measure offort from was that, inparison to the remaining four, he had a marginallyrger selection. He once again turned around and directed his gaze towards the woonds, shifting it from one person after the other in Chen Chang Shengs group, unable to make a decision. The area before the tower was silent, with the surrounding air seemingly bing cold and frosty, tens of examinees waited nervously for his final decision. Conversely, the ones who should have been most nervous, the group by the woonds who could only await being chosen, they disyed an extremely calm demeanour. Unknown why, the Li Pce clergyman didnt urge him to be quicker, unlike how he had previously done so for the others, this might have been because he and the other examiners were also curious about this examinees choice. Finally, that examinee made his decision, pointing at Xuan Yuan Po, saying: I choose you. The silence was broken and the sound of dialogue rose up; for any other examinee, they would also be troubled with whom to choose as their opponent. Xuan Yuan Po was startled for a moment before finallying to his senses, he said to Luo Luo: Master, Im leaving. Tang Thirty-Six was standing by the side, his brow twitching and said: leaving doesnt sound very auspicious, change it. Xuan Yuan Po ignored him, he did a formal gesture to Chen Chang Sheng and said: Im leaving. Technically speaking, he should be calling Chen Chang Sheng his Grand Master; but, even though he currently admired, or maybe even respected him, he still couldnt bring himself to call out this form of address. The ignored Tang Thirty-Six didnt get angry, raising his hand high and patting the yao youths broad shoulder, he quietly said: You remember what was saidst night? Xuan Yuan Po made a sound of acknowledgement, saying: Dont give the opponent any chance to think, use the fastest speed possible to close in on them, then directly strike them down. Finishing those words, he suddenly found that Tang Thirty-Sixs expression was a little strange, likewise he found that Luo Luo and Chen Chang Sheng also had a change in their expressions, even Su Mo Yu had his jaw lightly hanging, evincing his surprise. What wrong? he nkly rubbed the back of his head, asking: Did I get it wrong? Tang Thirty-Six sighed as he once again patted him on the shoulder, saying: You didnt say it wrong, you were just a little loud. It was only then, that Xuan Yuan Po realised the area before the Tower of Purging Dust was quiet as can be; everyone was staring at him with spectacr expressions upon their faces. His voice was loud and clear, he had answered Tang Thirty-Six very naturally, without thinking to tone down his volume. Thus, he had informed everyone present of the tactic Orthodox Academy had prepared for him in advance, including his opponent. Was this battle tactic still going to be effective? Chen Chang Sheng shook his head and ced two crystals into Xuan Yuan Pos pocket, he also passed a water pouch to Yuan Pos mouth and had him drink some. Tang Thirty-Six moved to Xuan Yuan Pos side and said something to him quietly. The Li Pce clergyman looked at the Orthodox Academy group, wanting tough yet holding back, saying: Be a little quicker. After being urged to hurry, Xuan Yuan Po felt a little nervous, almost choking on the water; Chen Chang Sheng quickly smacked his back; Tang Thirty-Six hastened his words, reminding him to pay attention to battle events; the match grounds became a little chaotic, seeing this scene, Su Mo Yu couldnt control himself, he shook his head and said: There was such a long period of time previously and yet all of you just spent it frivolously, isnt it ratherte to be rushing now? You dont understand, if we told him too early, we would have to worry about him forgetting. Not to mention, we didnt know who his opponent would be, how could we teach him anything? replied Tang Thirty-Six, without even turning his head around. Luo Luo walked up to Xuan Yuan Po and said: Since youre going to win anyway, what is there to be nervous about? Xuan Yuan Po stammered a little, replying: It... it... cant be... helped. Chen Chang Sheng stared into his eyes and said: Just remember Tang Thirty-Sixs words, you will win for certain. Xuan Yuan Po vigorously nodded his head. Tang Thirty finally finished hisst minute battle advice; he pumped a fist onto Xuan Yuan Pos chest and said: Have a good opening match. ...... ...... Xuan Yuan Po stood upon a ground covered with sand, he lifted his head to look at the ck eaves that created a circle and the blue sky above that had been segmented out by this circle; he was suddenly reminded of the dish back at the Hundred Herb Garden. A single creak could be heard from behind him and the doors to the Tower of Purging Dust once again closed shut. He came to his senses, finding that his mind had just wandered, this didnt cause him to fluster, but instead, he found that he could clearly remember what Tang Thirty-Six had told him over these past few nights; he thought to himself, this should count as to not being nervous? He looked opposite, gestured his hands and did a formal greeting to his opponent. At this moment, on the floor of the tower, stood only he and his opponent, no examiners were present and neither could any sounds from outside the tower be heard; it seems there was some sort of silencing array in action. An emotionless voice came drifting in from above. If you are ready, then you can start. Xuan Yuan Po peered at the upper floor but didnt see anyone, nor did he see any sort of window, he couldnt help being curious about the location of the examiners, he suddenly remembered what Chen Chang Sheng had told him and rushed to ask: What if... what if someone was to be beaten to death? The Tower of Purging Dust was nketed in silence; the unseen examiner was quiet for a long time. His opponent had an unsightly expression upon their face. The examiners voice once again resounded: It wont be possible to beat someone to death. Xuan Yuan Po gave an exmation of understanding before looking at his opponent, asking: Are you ready? His opponent was from Huang Shan Valley (Yellow Mountain). Huang Shan Valley was from the South. Not all disciples from the Southern sects could participate in the Grand Examination, just as how the Capital would hold a foundation trial for the Grand Examination, the South would also have a simr pre-examination. Passing the foundation trial was proof of this examinees ability, not to mention his time for passing the Martial Trial was shorter than most of the other examinees, attesting to the fact that his divine sense and True Essence capacity is better than most. Previously, when he was picking his opponent, the examinee from Huang Shan Valley disyed a lot of difficulty in his decision, this was because Orthodox Academys fame was far too great, it didnt represent ack of confidence; not to mention, his final choice of Xuan Yuan Po meant that he had some confidence in being able to win against Xuan Yuan Po, or more specifically, a battle n. From the moment he entered the Tower of Purging Dust, Xuan Yuan Po had looked to the sky vacantly, then asked that question, the examinee from Huang Shan Valley didnt know that he was naturally simple and honest and instead thought that he was purposefully trying to degrade him. The examinee was already in a bad mood and right now, he was furious, wanting nothing more than to immediately cut down this infuriating person. Ive heard that youre already crippled, so are you prepared to lose? The Huang Shan Valley disciple looked at Xuan Yuan Po and sneered. Saying those words, he didnt take the opportunity to strike first. This was because everyone had heard this hulking yao youth say in a thunderous voice that he needed to attack first; needed to close in on his opponent. He didnt know whether if Xuan Yuan Po had intentionally done this to mislead him, or if he had really nned upon carrying out that strategy, but out of careful consideration, he had to consider a retreating defence; extending the distance between them, then relying upon astounding sword arts to brawl with this yao youth. The Huang Shan Valley disciple retreated without hesitation, clearing a distance of about 17 metres in a single skip. At the same time, his sword left its scabbard, drawing out an arc of wind that wrapped around in front of him, creating a quick defence. Seeing this, Xuan Yuan Po was surprised, thinking: Tang Thirty-Six could predict everything? Previously, while outside, Tang Thirty-Six had said to him that once the battle started, his opponent would retreat, that they would definitely defend, therefore, he didnt have think of anything, all he had to do was advance, even if he had to burn out all his True Essence, he would still have to advance, no matter how his opponents sword was manoeuvred or how their True Essence was to flow, no matter how impregnable, he just had to advance! Xuan Yuan Po did exactly this. When he had asked his opponent if they were ready and his opponent started retreating, he himself had immediately started advancing. While he was feeling slightly startled with how Tang Thirty-Six had managed to predict everything and was starting to feel some admiration for that fellow, he had already advanced over 30 metres. Tang Thirty-Six was too urate in his prediction, his words were close to being aw: retreating, is never faster than advancing. No one could have thought that someone as burly as Xuan Yuan Po could be so fast. This was because no one knew that Xuan Yuan Po had often traversed steep and onerous mountain crags and cliffs from a young age, hunting red minks that were as fast as lightning. A retreating defence? A brawl? With Tang Thirty-Sixs advice, Xuan Yuan Pos opponent wouldnt have that type of opportunity. When the Huang Shan Valley disciple retreated 17 odd metres, he had already advanced more than 30; he arrived before the opposing examinee. He could clearly see, that the opponents face was pale, he could even see his own inverted image upon his opponents retina. That disciple from Huang Shan Valley gave out a shrill cry, his de rose like the wind, shing towards Xuan Yuan Po, its edge carrying an elegant glow. Xuan Yuan Po remembered Tang Thirty-Sixs words: dont think about anything else, only think about advancing. He enkindled all the True Essence he could muster and continued advancing. His opponents sword created a screen before themselves. He paid it no heed and continued advancing. His fist advanced even faster than his body. A ringing sound reverberated. The thrust of his fist carried with it the gleam of Star Brilliance, tearing through the sword gales and flickering upon the opponents face. The opponents eyes reflected innumerable amounts of Star Brilliance, alongside immeasurable amounts of shock and disbelief. Wasnt Xuan Yuan Po a new student of Star Seizer Academy? Hadnt he only joined Orthodox Academy a short time ago? Wasnt hest upon the promation? Wasnt his right arm crippled? How could he release such a punch? That kind of Star Brilliance, wasnt it a phenomenon only those in the upper stage of the Meditation Realm could disy? The opponent couldnt continue with his line of thought. Thats because Xuan Yuan Pos fist had directly blown away his opponents sword andnded on their body. *BANG!* That disciple from Huang Shan Valley crashed into the wall of the tower heavily, flying like a boulder across tens of metres. A gale tore through; dust abounded. The disciple from Huang Shan Valley seemed to have been wedged into the wall, his clothing in tatters and his body covered in blood. Xuan Yuan Po stilled his steps, looking at his fist, his expression a little dazed, thinking to himself: why didnt he block? The Tower of Purging Dust was filled with the sound of running feet. Over ten examiners rushed to the grounds and hurriedly started to treat the disciple of Huang Shan Valley. You... One of the examiners rushed before Xuan Yuan Po, pointing at him, wanting to say something, but didnt know what to say. Xuan Yuan Po recognised the voice as to being the examiner who had previously answered him, he looked at his opponent who was currently undergoing emergency treatment and felt distressed, mumbling: I didnt do anything wrong? You said that no one can be beaten to death, if... if anything was to happen to him, it wont have anything to do with me. Chapter 143 – First Match Hearing Xuan Yuan Pos words, the examiners expression immediately changed; the examiner impatiently waved their hand, indicating that he should hurry and leave. Xuan Yuan Po felt baffled, thinking to himself, dont you have to dere me as the winner? Will this match be acknowledged? he looked towards the wall, at his opponent that was currently undergoing emergency treatment, shook his head then headed out of the tower in a daze. Hearing the sound of the towers door closing, the examiner wordlessly shook his head, thinking to himself: that youth is only 13 years of age, how could he have so much strength? Even if yao had special bodies, this was still far too excessive. Seeing Xuan Yuan Po walk down from the steps, the crowd didnt feel overly surprised; he was ranked upon the promation after all, defeating an unknown disciple from Huang Shan Valley was an obvious conclusion. Except, they didnt expect the match toe to an end this quickly; it was even faster than the matches had by the four schrs from Schrtree Manor, there was also that thunder-like sound: what was it? Thats correct, the Tower of Purging Dusts silencing array wasnt able to iste all noise, once a sound surpassed a certain volume, it could be transmitted outside of the tower; when Xuan Yuan Pos fist had sent the disciple from Huang Shan Valley flying, the fearsome sound of its impact had breached the limits of the silencing array, transmitting out of the tower to reach the ears of the other examinees, raising a bout of conjecture and debate. Currently, the vast majority of examinees remaining at the match grounds were those who had won a match in the first round, in theing second round, any of them might be matched against Xuan Yuan Po. The stares directed at Xuan Yuan Po began to turn a little cautious. Whats the current situation? asked Tang Thirty-Six as he looked at Xuan Yuan Po, who had returned to the woonds. Xuan Yuan Po still hadnt managed toprehend what happened in the match, after thinking for a long while, he gestured and said: He didnt block. The simple and honest he, couldnt understand how Tang Thirty-Six could predict everything in the duel. He thought that Tang Thirty-Six knew the Huang Shan Valley disciple and had arranged to have him to win, therefore, he currently didnt feel excited and happy, but was feeling rather depressed and lost. Tang Thirty-Six couldnt have known what Xuan Yuan Po was wildly specting, but he could roughly guess what had happened in the match after hearing his words. Tang Thirty-Six gave a curtugh and said: Its not that he didnt block, he wasnt able to block in time; battling is about momentum, his ability is below yours, but foolishly wanted to do a retreating defence while skirmishing; losing was an obvious conclusion, it was only a matter of when. At this moment, the discussions before the tower gradually quietened down, this was because an examinee had walked out, he was number 61. This examinee was from Heavenly Academy; Zhuang Huan Yu walked up to his side and spoke to him quietly. The student from Heavenly Academy had a cloth bag tied behind him, unknown as to its contents. He had a look of indifference as he listened to Zhuang Huan Yu, but his stare was focused upon the direction of Orthodox Academy. Zhuang Huan Yu finished what he was saying and left. That student from Heavenly Academy looked at the group from Orthodox Academy, remaining quiet for some time before finally choosing Chen Chang Sheng. Thats correct, he had chosen Chen Chang Sheng. The area before the Tower of Purging Dust was silent, everyone turned their gaze towards the woonds. This decision was rather unexpected, but upon further consideration, it was the most logical choice. Su Mo Yu and Tang Thirty-Six were both listed upon the Promation of Azure Clouds as rank 33 and 32 respectively, while Luo Luo upied the lofty rank of being number 2 on the promation; no matter how that student of Heavenly Academy was to struggle, it would be impossible to win against these three. Even though Chen Chang Sheng was famous, he was the weakest amongst them; for the Heavenly Academy student, choosing him would at least give the possibility of victory. The Heavenly Academy student looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said: I dont believe you can beat me. When he said those words, he intentionally put on a calm demeanour, his expression was intentionally indifferent, but anyone could have made out the determination behind it. The reason why it was determined, was obviously due to ack of confidence, only through determination could he keep himself from thinking of certain things: things such as the Ivy League gathering; such as the Promation of Azure Clouds; such as the words: renowned throughout the Capital. The woonds were quiet. Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Chang Sheng, wanting to say something, but didnt in the end. He didnt continuously exin what needed to be concentrated upon in battle, like he had done so for Xuan Yuan Po previously, nor had he prepared a battle n in advance; this was because even he, was unsure as to Chen Chang Shengs current condition. In the end, he only asked one of the simplest questions possible: Can you win? Chen Chang Sheng looked at the student from Heavenly Academy; he went over the information on examinees that Minister Xin had secretly given to Orthodox Academy, remembering that this student was called Liu Chong Shan. This students ability was not poor, being at least in the middle stage of the Meditation Realm, it was also highly probable that they carried with them some sort of powerful item. There shouldnt be a problem. he answered Tang Thirty-Six, after some consideration. Hearing that answer, Tang Thirty-Sixs expression rxed somewhat, no longer worrying. He knew that Chen Chang Sheng was a careful andposed person, if he said there shouldnt be a problem, then there definitely wouldnt be a problem. Sir, use the Thousand Mile Button. said Luo Luo quietly by the side. She felt a little worried, even though she usually had confidence in Chen Chang Sheng, to the point of being a little fanatical, this match was far too important for him. With his results in the Academic Exam, as long as he could defeat the student from Heavenly Academy, his chances of entering the Three Grades was high, obtaining the privilege of entering the Mausoleum of Books. Tang Thirty-Six heard her words and thought to himself: what kind of person is this? Thousand Mile Buttons could be considered a legendary level item; even if you were to encounter some expert at the upper stage of the Star Fusion realm, it could save your life; its value was easy to imagine. All cultivators, no matter how much they may want to get their hands on one would have much difficulty in its procurement, how could Luo Luo tell Chen Chang Sheng to use it on a regr match, wasnt this just too wasteful? Chen Chang Sheng looked at Luo Luo, saying: Dont worry, Ill be fine. Finishing those words, he headed for the Tower of Purging Dust; under the lead of the Li Pce clergyman he entered the tower alongside the student from Heavenly Academy. Looking at the door that was once again closed, the examinees remained silent, their expressionsplex, unknown as to what they were thinking. Within the tower, the round eaves looked akin to the opening of a well; the blue skies above looked especially distant. Chen Chang Sheng and that student named Liu Chong Shan were also distant from each other, they each stood at two ends of the ground within the tower, staring at each other from a distance. I must admit that I cannotpare with you in terms of knowledge, but in the end, battling is reliant upon actual strength; I really want to know, have you sessfullypleted your Purification? Liu Chong Shan looked at him indifferently while asking, his seemingly steady voice hid a hint of derision. As with the hidden determination in his voice earlier, this was a method for bolstering his confidence. Chen Chang Sheng didnt look up towards the blue sky and lose his concentration like Xuan Yuan Po had, nor did he look towards the second floor in search of the examiner. From the moment he entered the tower, he had calmly kept his eyes on his opponent, focused and calm; he slowly spread out his divine sense and his True Essence started flowing within his meridians, though it was unable to flow freely, it was enough to warm the trunk of his body. He answered: Itspleted. Today at the Grand Examination, many had guessed or could tell that he hadpleted his Purification;pleting Purification was only the entry to cultivation and did not constitute some sort of secret weapon, therefore, it wasnt anything worth hiding. Liu Chong Shan replied: Really? I clearly remember that you hadntpleted it at the time of the Ivy League gathering, even if you have finished your Purification, it shouldnt have been long ago? Chen Chang Sheng thought for a while, replying: Thats correct, it hasnt been long. Having onlypleted your Purification recently, you must not even know how to Meditate and self-observe. I really want to know, how can you win against me; without enough ability, no matter how famous you are, what use is it? Liu Chong Shan looked at him while talking, with a hint of mockery in his voice. Liu Chong Shan reached behind himself with his right hand and untied the cloth bag, from within, he retrieved an umbre that he opened out in front of himself. It seemed to be a normal oil-paper umbre, yet, upon opening, its outer face immediately let out countless dazzling rays, looking akin to precious yellow jade, meanwhile, some immense aura faintly flowed within, it was clearly not just some regr tool. Due to Liu Chong Shan being too young, his cultivation was insufficient for utilising the umbres full power; however, for something like the Grand Examination, there were very few examinees that could break through it using their own strength. This umbre was hisst resort; he couldnt have imagined that he would matchup against Chen Chang Sheng in the first match; for safetys sake, he took out the item without any hesitation. Chen Chang Sheng gave the umbre only a nce and didnt pay it any further attention, focusing his attention within himself as well as he could. Within his broken meridians, flowed a small amount of True Essence, under the influence of his vast divine sense, his attention became ever more heightened, yet strangely, ever more calm. At the same time, a hard to describe energy began emitting from the innermost part of his bodys bones, his organs, extending to every part of his body, bringing with it a certain feeling C that feeling was very profound, hard to express in words; it wasnt a sense of feeling powerful, borne from the enormity of the energy; it was a feeling that even if the energy was to be small and weak, it would still be enough to make someone feel boundlessly strong and confident, akin to some sort of instinct. He was no stranger to this feeling. That day, in the underground space, he had entered aa after forcefully undergoing meditation, upon awakening, he had found that he had another source of energy within his body, another presence, alongside a strong feeling of confidence. Due to not being able to meet Venerable Elder ck Dragon again, he still didnt know what had happened that day, but he knew that his body had undergone some sort of inexplicable transformation; his speed and physical strength had risen to some fearsome degree, even the most perfect of Purifications would have been just as such. The important thing was, no one knew of his transformation. Come, said Liu Chong Shan indifferently while looking at him, the umbre in front of Liu Chong Shan let out a powerful aura. His e, was Chen Chang Shengs go. Chen Chang Shen considered how he should advance, how should he go, how could he go faster, he then remembered that day where he had jumped from the second floor down to the snow covered ground and leapt to thekeside. He lifted his right leg and stepped towards the ground. Only a single sound could be heard resounding; that sound was very hard to describe, akin to an iron anvil that had been heated to the point of being red hot and then covered with a pot of water. A sizzling crackle could be heard. Chen Chang Shengs footnded upon the ground. His tough leather boot, immediately ripped apart. The sand underneath, akin to something escaping for dear life, scattered out, revealing the bare ground beneath that was made of stone. Several cracks, with his right foot as the centre, spread out across the Tower of Purging Dust. All of this happened within a time shorter than it would take to blink. In charge of the Duelling Stage were numerous Li Pce clergy, amongst these clergy, some were in charge of its operation, some were invigtors, some were in charge of medical treatment, while some were tasked with various chores; there wasnt a need for all of them to stay within the tower and previously, there were many that had stayed outside, but at this moment, they were all located inside the tower. They were all standing on the second floor, quietly watching the duel, the clergy were all very curious as to the ability of this youth from Orthodox Academy, of whom, His Eminence, The Archbishop, had high hopes for. Was he like the rumours said, someone unable to cultivate? Or was he like those legendary figures, someone that will suddenly disy an unconceivable amount of power. Seeing Chen Chang Shengs foot step onto the sand covered ground and what happened subsequently, the expressions of all the clergy on the second floor, instantly changed, this was because the power disyed by that youth from Orthodox Academy exceeded their imagination. This wasnt to say that his True Essence capacity was overly abundant, in fact, they could clearly sense that Chen Chang Shengs capacity was very average, maybe even a little deficient, but for him to be able to shatter the ground within His Holiness miniature world with a single step, just what kind of Purification did he undergo? How could he possibly possess such a terrifying strength? An incredibly fearsome energy, travelled from the ground back to Chen Chang Shengs body; sand rose up and filled the air. His figure broke through the sand; his dark coloured uniform leaving behind a clear afterimage, looking akin to a ck Dragon. Cries of rm that could no longer be repressed by the Li Pce clergy, erupted from the second floor. The cries were quickly drowned out by an even shriller, or perhaps, mournful sounding howl. This was because Chen Chang Shengs speed was too fast, his body grinded against the air; as if the very air itself was being split apart, it let out a sound that was very simr to that of a Dragon Roar. In an instant, he closed in before Liu Chong Shan. Liu Chong Shan didnt have a reaction, he didnt even have time to think; even his mouth, which was in the motions of dropping due to his shock had only managed to reach the state of being half open. Chen Chang Shengs fist had alreadynded upon the umbre. That umbre let out countless rays of light, emitting a powerful aura. In the next moment, the umbres light instantly faded, returning to being dull and lifeless. Thats because the powerful aura was forcibly suppressed by an even greater, even purer energy. That powerful energy came from Chen Chang Shengs fist. With a single sound, the umbre flew away alongside the gale of Chen Chang Shengs fist. His fist continued advancing, squarelynding upon Liu Chong Shans chest. With a loud bang, Liu Chong Shans body sprung up like a boulder, flying out tens of metres and smashing into the sturdy tower wall. That stone wall had an extremely faint crack. Previously, Xuan Yuan Po had sent the disciple from Huang Shan Valley flying with a single punch; that person had smashed into that spot. Right now, Liu Chong Shan had smashed into the exact same spot. In the same way, it had only taken a single punch. Liu Chong Shan spewed out blood as he fainted. From the start of the match, he had only said a single word to Chen Chang Sheng derisorily: Come. Therefore, Chen Chang Sheng came. Then, he had fallen. From start to finish, he had only said that one word. He hadnt even time to let out a single move. The Tower of Purging Dust was dead silent. Chen Chang Sheng withdrew his fist, standing straight, he then looked towards the second floor. The clergy who had been shocked into a daze met his stare, bringing them back to their senses, they rushed down to give treatment. The clergyman who was presiding over the matches walked before Chen Chang Sheng, wanting to ask something, in the end, they didnt say anything. Chen Chang Sheng had a calm expression as he did a formal gesture towards the clergyman before turning around and leaving the tower. Staring at his fading back, that clergyman struggled to settle himself, thinking: why are the students of Orthodox Academy all... so simple and violent? Chapter 144 – What Did You Do in Your Past Life A punch, it was once again, only a single punch. Without any sort of form, ignoring any sort of tool and without any manifestation of True Essence, only raw strength and speed; what was this? It had to be known that Orthodox Academy didnt used to be like this. In the past, both teachers and students alike were transcendent in their cultivation arts; their actions were unworldly, filled with the ir of those who followed the Dao. This year, with the academy once again epting new students, it embodied a lot for the older members of the Orthodoxy; they had thought that a period of over a decade, was only akin to a speck of dust within the endless sands of time and that many things remained unchanged. As long as Orthodox Academy returned, they would once again be able to see its past visage. Who then, could have guessed, that the current academy was no longer the one they had in their thoughts; even though Xuan Yuan Po and Chen Chang Sheng had managed to obtain victory, Orthodox Academys old demeanour was no longer present. Having such thoughts, what that clergyman and the other examiners within the Tower of Purging Dust currently felt, was understandably a littleplicated. Suspended mid-air, within the Hall of Zhao Wen, was a mirror, its lower right corner was decorated with the image of several leaves. The mirror disyed an image of the Tower of Purging Dust; everyone gathered within the hall were observing the image of Chen Chang Shengs fading back as he left the tower, looking at that slowly closing door, they couldnt stop themselves from having the same feelings. Prince Chen Liu; Mo Yu; His Eminence, Mei Li Sha; the principals and Bishops of the Ivy League schools; the military representatives, Xue Xing Chuan and Xu Shi Ji; His Grace, Zhou Tong, who was sitting by himself in a corner; several representatives from some sects of the South; at this moment, a lot of important figures were present. They were all currently looking towards the principal of Heavenly Academy, Mao Qiu Yu, his student had just lost miserably by the hand of Chen Chang Sheng, some of them recognised the oil paper umbre as to being the one Mao Qiu Yu had carried with him in his younger years, when he journeyed across the continent. They thought to themselves that his current mood must be terrible; yet, it was different from what they thought, his face didnt show any anger, but was calm. Seeing nothing upon Mao Qiu Yus face, their gazes unconsciously switched to His Eminence, The Archbishop, but they found that His Eminences eyes remained closed, as if he were asleep; this was naturally a disy of confidence towards Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy. Previously, some thought that this confidence would turn into a farce, but who could have guessed that Chen Chang Sheng would attain such a clean victory in his first match, causing them to worry that they might themselves be the farcical party. Whether the examiners at the Tower of Purging Dust or the important figures in the Hall of Zhao Wen that were observing via the mirror, they were all surprised by Chen Chang Shengs performance; they couldnt understand, this youth from Orthodox Academy had onlypleted his Purification a short time ago and his True Essence capacity was very ordinary, yet, why did he possess such an astonishing amount of strength? His strength has nothing to do with his True Essence capacity, it should either be due to an extremely wless Purification, or he has managed to have some sort of extraordinary encounter over the past few days; that is a pure and absolute strength. Ranked second amongst the Divine Generals on the continent, Xue Xing Chuan was someone that has experienced countless battles, his understanding of strength was especially profound; seeing the puzzled expressions of everyone present, he calmly exined. When he said those words he gave a nce towards the Archbishop, a Purification that approached perfection was very rare, while an extraordinary encounter could hardly be called extraordinary if it happened often; in his mind, no matter how Chen Chang Sheng had obtained this pure and absolute strength, it had to be something bestowed upon him by His Eminence, The Archbishop. However, for Chen Chang Sheng to be able to ept and incorporate this bestowal was not something easily achieved. Xue Xing Chuan looked towards the expressionless Xu Shi Ji on his left and thought to himself: This kind of son-inw, thoughcking inparison to Qiu Shan Jun, is still fairly adequate. As Her Divine Majestys two most trusted Divine Generals within the military, he wondered whether if he should advise Xu Shi Ji a little, at a more convenient time. Chen Chang Shengs disy of unexpected strength caused the hall to quieten down, once Xue Xing Chuan finished his words, no one said anything else for a long while, until finally, Mo Yus cold voice broke the silence. You wont get very far by relying upon strength alone. The hall was once again silent, everyone knew that her words were true C without reaching the appropriate level and realm, without sufficient True Essence, even with a greater strength, it could only be effective in low level battles; upon meeting a higher level, a higher realm, it would be directly crushed. If Chen Chang Sheng didnt have any other methods avable, he could definitely be unable to reach the end of the Duelling Stage and might very well lose in the next round. ..... ..... That mournful howl transmitted out of the Tower of Purging Dust. All of the examinees present immediately had a change to their expressions, not knowing what was happening within the tower. Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xues had stern faces, it was evident that these two young experts who had already achieved Ethereal Opening, had a clearer perception of what was happening. Not long after, the towers door once again opened and Chen Chang Sheng walked out, all that could be seen was that his right foot was bare, his boot having disappeared, making him look rather haggard; apart from this, he didnt show any signs of having had a hard battle, as if he had only entered the tower for a brief stroll. The area was silent, none of the examinees said anything, the mood wasplex; their gazes followed his movement, staring as he walked down the stone steps, all the way to the woonds. You did it, Tang Thirty-Six extended his hand and pat him on the shoulder in praise. Xuan Yuan Po looked at him without saying a word, his eyes full of respect. Su Mo Yu thought to himself, even though the student from Heavenly Academy was of an ordinary level and couldnt have been considered strong C if he himself was to battle, he would have also had an easy victory C it would have been difficult to win as fast as Chen Chang Sheng had; it seems the conjecturing some of his peers had done before the Grand Examination were correct, Chen Chang Sheng had been hiding his ability all along. Luo Luoughed happily, the sound of herughter rang out clearly, like the ringing of a silver bell. The little girl wanted to help Chen Chang Sheng wipe away his perspiration, but found none present, therefore, she felt an even greater sense of pride and tion, thinking to herself that her esteemed teacher really wasnt a regr person, as she had thought some months ago. She really wanted to know how Chen Chang Sheng had defeated his opponent, therefore, she asked: Chen Chang Sheng gave a brief description of what happened, without going into too much detail. Xuan Yuan Po passed the two superb grade crystals towards Chen Chang Sheng, whom shook his head, indicating that he wont use them; he hadnt expended much True Essence in the previous match and had no need to replenish himself. The examinees stares remained on Chen Chang Sheng. Not long ago, he was still a beginner in cultivation who was unable toplete his Purification, today he had easily won against the principal of Heavenly Academys personal disciple. Logically speaking, they should be disying a greater sense of shock, but from the Ivy League gathering to the update of the promation, to His Eminences subsequent deration; Chen Chang Sheng had already been ushered to some lofty position. Though no one had any proof, they felt that he had to be hiding some sort of power; therefore, they already had some sort of preparation or perhaps anticipation, thus, even though they were currently shocked, it wasnt to the point of losing control. They were more concerned about his real level and the method he had used to defeat that Heavenly Academy student in such a short amount of time; those young cultivators with keen eyes, such as Gou Han Shi, had already recognised that the umbre was a powerful item. Up to this point, Chen Chang Sheng was thankful that todays first round was held behind closed doors and that the loser was escorted out of the Education Pce, without being able to inform their fellow students any details of the battling, keeping the winners methods unknown; this greatly benefited towards keeping his secret and methods safe. The Grand Examination continued, the 62nd examinee helplessly chose Su Mo Yu as their opponent, while the next examinee chose Tang Thirty-Six, these two matches proceeded without any mishaps and both, Su Mo Yu and Tang Thirty-Six obtained victory. Outside of the tower, the examinees could faintly hear the second losing examinee angrily wailing a few cries of it being unfair; they had clearly performed fairly well in the Martial Trial and ced in the upper half, but had been matched against young geniuses such as Su Mo Yu and Tang Thirty-Six, this was indeed hard to deem as to being fair, yet all that could be said was that those two examinees were unlucky. The first round had finally reached its final moments, thest examinee looked towards the presiding Li Pce clergyman and said: Her Highness name will not be counted within the final results, how will this be handled? That examinee had a downcast look upon their face, eliciting sympathy from anyone that saw it. The Li Pce clergyman replied with an expressionless face: That isnt something any of you need to concern yourselves with That examinee felt helpless, turning around towards Luo Luo, gesturing a formal greeting and saying: A challenge, Your Highness. Sounds of pping could be heard from the crowd, in this type of situation, facing against someone such as Luo Luo, that examinee didnt give up or concede defeat, this was indeed something worth apuding. Sadly, whether if it was worthy of apuse or sympathy, it couldnt affect the final oue. Within the Tower of Purging Dust, a deafening sound exploded, akin to some mountain being toppled. In the next moment, Luo Luo walked out from the tower, walked before Chen Chang Sheng, her small face full of delight and said: Sir, I also used only a single punch. She wasnt gloating C Second upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, amongst the younger generation of cultivators, this was already a pinnacle; defeating an ordinary examinee wasnt something worth gloating over. The reason for her delight was because she had used the same method as Chen Chang Sheng to finish the duel. Xuan Yuan Po, Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo had all used but a single punch to finish their respective matches; the examinees outside of the tower had heard three separate sounds: Thunder; a Dragon Howl; a toppling mountain. Tang Thirty-Six didnt use his fist, he had directly used the most powerful move from the Three Forms of Wen Shui, at that time, the examinees outside of the tower had heard the sound of his de leaking out and thought it was the surging sound of a flooding river. Is that really necessary? Guan Fei Bai said, as he looked at the three youths and the single girl by the woonds, his brow twitching. If he and his other three fellow disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect had needed to participate in this round of duelling, they would naturally perform simrly to the group from Orthodox Academy, perhaps ending their matches even quicker, causing an even bigger scene; however, like he had said, did they really need to create such arge scene? No matter how it was for observers or how they thought, the four students from Orthodox Academy had all passed the first round of the Duelling Stage; the 64 examinees that were to enter the second round had all been selected. Some of the examinees were very confident of their results in the Academic Exam, their total oue should be enough for them to ce within the top 43; with their aim of entering the Three Grades in the Grand examinationplete, they naturally rxed, their faces revealing a happy smile. Some of the examinees knew that their results in the Academic Exam would be mediocre; they became ever more nervous and quiet. They even worried that if they wanted to enter the Three Grades, they might need to achieve better results in the Duelling Stage, at least requiring another victory in order to have any hope. Yet, the duelling was akin to cultivation, the further you go, the stronger your opponents be, wanting to advance another step became increasingly difficult. There was a short break after the first round hadpleted, examinees sat in various ces outside of the tower, eating some of the provisions they had brought with them, some of the examinees made use of the time to meditate and replenish their True Essence. Lady Official Li brought several handmaidens with her to the Tower of Purging Dust, spreading out a tablecloth andying out several dishes of fine food; they were all staying here with Luo Luo in the Education Pce and it was perhaps due to this, that none of the clergy attempted to stop them. Was this the Grand Examination or was it a pic? Seeing this scene by the woonds, the examinees felt the provisions within their mouths be increasingly nd, feelings of envy abounded, especially upon see Her Highness half kneel by Chen Chang Shengs side, using her ebony chopsticks to feed him roast meat; the envy naturally began escting into feelings of resentment. Guan Fei Bai looked towards that direction, mncholy saying: That Chen Chang Sheng must have saved humanity in his past life. Gou Han Shiughed and said: Then the first thing he saved must have been White Emperor City. Chapter 145 – Drawing Lots Chen Chang Sheng didnt notice the stares that were falling upon him. Since Luo Luo entered Li Pce, he hadnt enjoyed this type of pampering for quite some time, having returned to it once again, he quickly adjusted and became ustomed to the treatment; not to mention, he was currently pondering something and thus,cking in concentration. For the Academic Exam, he had confidence in cing at least within the top 3, the problem was, Gou Han Shi would probably also ce within the top 3; even Tian Hai Sheng Xues results shouldnt be poor, with these things in mind, if he wanted to ce first upon the First Banner then he had to at least enter the final match in the Duelling Stage. This meant he had to win another 5 matches. Of course, if Gou Han Shi, Tian Hai Sheng Xue and the four schrs from Schrtree Manor who had been amongst thest to hand in their papers were all to be eliminated early, then the pressure he faced would be greatly reduced. The problem was, he couldnt see this as to being something that could possibly happen. Guan Fei Bai, Liang Ban Hu and Qi Jian were all potential opponents, there was also Zhuang Huan Yu, who had remained particrly quiet today; the one who made Chen Chang Sheng feel the most anxious and cautious however, had to be that youth that didnt mingle with the crowd. That wolf-tribe youth didnt have any results in the academic phase, therefore, no matter what their results were to be in the duelling phase, it would not be enough to ce first upon the First Banner; hence, he wasnt in a directpetition with that youth, but what if he were to match up with that youth in one of the next few matches? No one wanted to match up against that youth early on; Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue should also be the same in their thinking. The short resting interval quickly came to an end, Lady Official Li and the handmaidens cleared up the food boxes and left the match grounds. The second round to the Duelling Stage was about to start and the area before the Tower of Purging Dust gradually quietened down. Inparison to the first round, the mood was even more restive and tense, this was because the first 15 examinees were going to enter this round of matches. The first 15 examinees to cross the River Qu were all very strong: there were the four from Li Shan Sword Sect; two from Star Seizer Academy; one senior from Holy Maiden Peak; Tian Hai Sheng Xue, who was standing at the fore with a look of cold indifference; and Zhuang Huan Yu, who was quietly standing beside a fellow student. That wolf-tribe youth name Zhe Xiu stood on the outskirts of the group, solitary as always; only one person that didnt know anyone. The second round had more or less the same rules as the first, only majorly differing on two points: Firstly, opponents were no longer chosen by the higher ranked examinee, nor was it decided by the examiner; it was to be decided through the method of drawing lots, also, following rounds would each have a separate lot drawing; the opponent an examinee would face, was left entirely up to fate. Secondly, starting from the second round, the loser will no longer be escorted out of the Education Pce, but will stay at the match grounds; this was because there were only 64 examinees left, in order to confirm who would enter the Three Grades C the examiners couldnt ensure that marking would be absolutely fair C the losers might have topete in a second tournament. Before the matches, lots were drawn. From a certain perspective, the drawing of lots was even more important than the actual matches, if one could draw a rtively weak opponent, it would essentially mean passing the round, but if one was to be unlucky enough to draw an opponent like Gou Han Shi, what could you do? Dozens of gazes followed the hand of the clergyman who was in charge of the lot drawing as it left the box, before finally resting upon the slip that had an examinees name written within. Orthodox Academy, Xuan Yuan Po, the clergyman then picked out a second slip, nced at it and said: Against Li Shan Sword Sect, Gou Han Shi. The area before the tower was dead silent, it took a long period of time before any of the examinees gave a reaction; multiple cries of exmation arose. Since Qiu Shan Jun unexpectedly didnt enter this years Grand Examination, in everyones eyes, the strongest participant this year was unquestionably Gou Han Shi. They all naturally assumed his name would appear muchter, who could have guessed that in the very first match, the examiner would have drawn his name. The emotion behind those exmations wereplex, apart from shock, there was also a lot of joy; within the small exmations of shock, there was also the sense of taking joy in someones misery. Just as how no one wanted to go against that wolf-tribe youth, no one wanted to match up against Gou Han Shi. Currently, they didnt have to worry anymore, this was because Gou Han Shis opponent was Xuan Yuan Po; Orthodox Academys Xuan Yuan Po. The woonds were very quiet, Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty-Six looked at Xuan Yuan Po, their eyes didnt reveal any sympathy, but seemed to be questioning. At a time like this, sympathy was meaningless. Xuan Yuan Po was bewildered, asking: What should I do? Tang Thirty-Six said: Cant you see that were waiting for you to make a decision? Xuan Yuan Po looked towards Luo Luo and said: Master, Ill listen to you. Luo Luo looked towards Chen Chang Sheng and said: Sir, what do you think? Chen Chang Sheng looked towards Tang Thirty-Six and said: Why dont you give a suggestion? Tang Thirty-Six didnt even pause for thought, raising his hand and directly calling out to the clergyman who was in charge of drawing the lots: We concede. The match grounds were in an uproar, no one had imagined that Orthodox Academy would choose to immediately concede the match the moment the lot was drawn, this was far too quick and decisive, or perhaps better described as thick-skinned and shameless? Sounds of ridicule could be heard from the crowd, Xuan Yuan Po lowered his head, his figure a little destitute. Chen Chang Shengforted him: Preserving your strength will allow you to have a small advantage in the second tournament. Tang Thirty-Six handled external affairs, looking at the examinees who wereughing incessantly, he said: Conceding means surrendering? Youre all so great, why dont we give the name slip to you and you can go fight Gou Han Shi instead? Passing on the lot that was drawn was obviously not allowed, but his words reminded a lot of the examinees that if your aim was to enter the Three Grades, then, were you to match up against a strong opponent like Gou Han Shi, whom you couldnt defeat, conceding the match might be the best option; thinking that they themselves might be the next one to concede a match, the examinees began quieting down. The drawing continued, the calm atmosphere once again disappeared upon the clergyman drawing the names of Tang Thirty-Six and Liang Ban Hu. The examinees all looked towards the woonds, no oneughed at Orthodox Academy; they had started to feel a little sorry for the academy. Tang Thirty-Six had a calm expression, but his mood was atrocious, using a voice only those beside him could hear, he said: Your mother, what kind of luck is this? Xuan Yuan Po matching against Gou Han Shi, this was the worst kind of luck, for him to match against Liang Ban Hu was not really any better. The drawing of lots had only just started, yet two people from Orthodox Academy had already been matched against two members of the Divine States Seven Laws, who were widely acknowledged as to being the strongest. No matter how this was looked at, Orthodox Academy was clearly down on its luck today. The academys bad luck didnt end here. The slip with Chen Chang Shengs name was drawn by the Li Pce clergyman, the clergyman then drew the name of his opponent. Schrtree Manor, Huo Guang. The match grounds were once again in an uproar, at this moment, even those who held an especially dim view of Orthodox Academy were in no mood to relish their misery. The most shocking result, was thest. Luo Luos opponent was... Tian Hai Sheng Xue. The area before the tower was dead silent, the lot drawers voice was especially clear. Everyone looked at the Orthodox Academy group by the woonds while being shocked to the point of being speechless. The group from Orthodox Academy were also shocked to the point of being speechless. At this moment, everyone could be certain that this type of result in the drawing of lots was definitely unrted to luck, it was an intentional blow to Orthodox Academy; this was because the probability of this happening due to chance was far too low. Xuan Yuan Po could only concede defeat upon being matched against Gou Han Shi. Tang Thirty-Six was already famous, renowned as a young genius, but his ability was still far from that of Liang Ban Hus and would probably have little chance of winning. For the third match... though that schr from Schrtree Manor, named Huo Guang, was not ranked upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, ording to his performance in the martial phase, he should be the second strongest amongst the four schrs of Schrtree Manor; stronger than his two fellow students who are listed on the promation and only weaker than Zhong Hui, whom was listed at rank 9. Even if Chen Chang Sheng was to have an extraordinary encounter, he couldnt possibly be able to win against his opponent. The most obvious bit of evidence was the result of Luo Luos drawing; for her, whom is second upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, the only ones she was cautious of were those who had alreadypleted their Ethereal Opening, such as Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue, yet, she was matched up against Tian Hai Sheng Xue. Not to mention, amongst all the examinees present, only Tian Hai Sheng Xue had a family background that wasparable to hers, at least to the point of being able to disy his true abilities in battle against her. As with the area before the Tower of Purging Dust, the Hall of Zhao Wen was simrly silent. His Eminence, The Archbishop, finally opened his eyes slowly; his slightly cloudy eyes rested upon the slip that was disyed upon the mirror, slowly turning in a cold, frosty gaze. Mo Yu had her eyes slightly lowered, thinking about something. Prince Chen Liu had twitching brows; his face full of anger. Xue Xing Chuan was slightly surprised; he turned around and gave Xu Shi Ji a single nce. Xu Shi Ji was expressionless, maintaining his silence. The other important figures within the hall also maintained their silence. None of the important figures gathered at the Hall of Zhao Wen were fools, how would they not be able to tell that the results were due to maniption? Clearly, the Education Boards biased leaning towards Orthodox Academy had finally resulted in rousing discontent from the new faction within the Orthodoxy. Having endured all this time, they finally started their counterattack in the final phase of the Grand Examination, it was only unknown as to if they had gained personal approval from either Her Divine Majesty or His Holiness, The Pope. Using Southerners to fight against Orthodox Academy, this is far too unsightly. Heavenly Academys principal, Mao Qiu Yu sighed, rising up and heading out of the hall. Hearing those words, some, within the hall, such as Li Pce Colleges principal and two Bishops, started to show mildly embarrassed expressions on their faces. Mao Qiu Yus status was high, he could say what he wanted, leave as he wanted, yet, he was still incapable of changing the results to the lot drawing. The Grand Examination had to continue, the drawing of lots also had to continue. The four matches of Orthodox Academy were obviously the ones to catch everyones attention. For the famous young experts, Guan Fei Bai and Zhuang Huan Yu, the opponents they drew were rather weak, only Su Mo Yus luck was even worse than Chen Chang Shengs group, his opponent was... the youth named Zhe Xiu. Hearing the Li Pce clergymans calling of names, a lot of the examinees finally came to know of that wolf-tribe youths full name. That youth was called Wo Fu Zhe Xiu. The surname Wo Fu was very rare and obvious as to not belonging to someone from the central ins; it was probably from some small tribe on the outer frontier. Tang Thirty-Six patted Su Mo Yu on the shoulder and said: You should just concede defeat; who told you to stand with us back there, bad luck is something that is contagious. Was it really due to luck? Of course it wasnt, everyone present before the tower knew this, yet, it was the same as the first round; without any evidence of maniption, you cant raise any objections. You can only concede defeat or attempt to achieve an inconceivable victory. Tang Thirty-Six rmended Su Mo Yu pick the former, yet he himself had chosen thetter. Luo Luo and Chen Chang Sheng had also made the same choice. Chapter 146 – Discussing the Sword No matter what Tang Thirty-Six was to say, Su Mo Yu naturally had his own judgement and choice; as the representative of Li Pce College, he couldnt concede defeat. Not to mention his stubborn and stiff personality had already made a decision for him; it didnt matter that his opponent was the mysterious and strong wolf-tribe youth, he still wouldnt lose confidence. He did a formal gesture towards the examiner who was in charge of the duelling phase and then walked to the top of the stone steps before the Tower of Purging Dust. The crowd slowly parted and Zhe Xiu walked over; he didnt still his steps at all and walked straight into the tower. The examinees all looked at that youths frail looking image with varying expressions upon their faces; from morning till now, apart from that single dialogue with the examiner, no one had heard that youth speak another word. Everyone was very curious as to what level this wolf-tribe youth, whom was famous for being mysterious and cold-blooded, had reached and what type of person he was. As for this matchs oue, they were not overly concerned with, this was because in a lot of peoples eyes, the oue was already decided; as 33rd upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, Su Mo Yu was obviously not weak, but his opponent was just too strong. Chen Chang Sheng turned and gave a nce towards Luo Luo, who seemed to be contemting something, he thought back to when they had entered the Education Pce and that single nce the wolf-tribe youth had turned his head for and the mental assault it had given him in that instant. He thought to himself that Luo Luos duel against Tian Hai Sheng Xue might actually be a good thing, at least she wouldnt have to go against that youth and wouldnt be in any danger. The wooden door to the Tower of Purging Dust slowly closed. It didnt take long for it once again open. The examinees felt a little bewildered, even though they knew that this match shouldnt hold any surprises, for it to end so quickly was still shocking. The first one to walk out of the tower and hence, the winner, was the wolf-tribe youth. He stood upon the stone steps and looked towards the woonds, towards Orthodox Academy. Throughout the Grand Examination, that youth had either stood apart from the rest of the crowd or at the front of the group, mostly leaving behind nothing more than the image of his back. At this moment, it was actually the first time for many to see his frontal image. He wore a single, thin piece of clothing, with a cloth belt strapped across his waist and his feet bare; his trousers stopped three inches above his ankles, extremely terse. He didnt carry any weapons on him, but he still gave off an aura of extreme danger, akin to an unsheathed de, no, he was a des edge; indeed, his danger was not in the form of being actualised, but in the form of a feeling, as if your eyes will begin to feel a piercing pain if you stared at him for too long. A lot of the examinees subconsciously withdrew their gazes or turned away, looking elsewhere. Momentarily after, the wooden door slowly closed, Su Mo Yu didnte out. The examinees were surprised, one of them couldnt control themselves and asked: Wasnt it said that the loser can stay? The Li Pce clergyman gave Zhe Xiu a nce, slightly furrowed his brows and then answered the examinee: Su Mo Yu was injured too severely, he has been sent out of the pce for treatment. Hearing those words, the area was covered by a wake of silence, the examinees had trouble controlling theirplex emotions, once again turning their gazes towards that wolf-tribe youth. Their gazes were filled with shock and even greater amounts of fear. Su Mo Yu is an elite student of Li Pce College, a young genius that is ranked 33rd upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, even if he wasnt an equal to this person, with the match being so short and under the observation of so many examiners that were undoubtedly present, for this person to injure Su Mo Yu to such an extent was a testament to how strong this person is. Within the Hall of Zhao Wen, the principal of Li Pce College stared at the scene disyed upon the mirror, his face was extremely gloomy. At this time, the match in the Tower of Purging Dust had already finished, the mirror only showed a plethora of yellow sand, this was the ground, on the lower edge there were a few leaf patterns and some patches of blood stains. Su Mo Yu had sustained exceedingly severe injuries, there shouldnt be any fear for his life, but it was unknown as to if it would affect his future cultivation. As the principal of Li Pce College, he had enough reason to be angry, but he didnt know in what way could he vent this anger. Zhe Xiu and Su Mo Yus duel had started too quickly and ended even faster, not just the clergy that were observing the scene from the second floor, even if he were to be present himself, he would not have been able to stop the tragedy that just happened, not unless he was already on the ground. The drawing of lots for Orthodox Academys four students had drawn the strongest opponents, this result was due to maniption, he clearly knew the reason behind this. Su Mo Yu is a student of Li Pce College they have high hopes for; meeting a monster like Zhe Xiu in the second round, it could only be said that Su Mo Yu had terrible luck. Su Mo Yu was eliminated from the tournament due to injury, no matter how outstanding his results were to be in the academic phase, he would only be able to enter the Third Grade, wanting to advance further will no longer be possible. All of the students from Li Pce College had been eliminated, not mentioningparisons to Li Shan Sword Sect or Schrtree Manor; Star Seizer Academy still had four people left, how should this make him feel? Li Pce Colleges principal had an ashen face as he stood up, he flicked his sleeve and left the Hall of Zhao Wen, no longer interested in how the examination would progress. Heavenly Academys principal, Mao Qiu Yu had already left due to being displeased with how certain important figures were secretly manipting results of the lot drawing to push Orthodox Academy into a bleak state. At this moment, within the hall, only three principals from the six Ivy League schools remained. The second round continued, gales of fists and raining swords continued, True Essence abounded chaotically; these were events happening within the Tower of Purging Dust and thus, rarely leaked out of the tower. In the next few matches, Zhuang Huan Yu easily won against his opponent; Qi Jian and Guan Fei Bai from Li Shan Sword Sect also quickly gained their entry into the third round. The next person to enter the stage was that schr from Schrtree Manor. The youngest of the four from Schrtree Manor who were participating in this years Grand Examination, yet the strongest, Zhong Hui. Standing upon the stone steps before the tower, looking at the scene of the match grounds, his expression became a little unsightly. At Schrtree Manor, he was, unsurprisingly, someone people focused on; even if the Grand Examination was a gathering of experts, logically speaking, with his matching up, he should capture the attention of many examinees, yet, there was no one paying any attention to him, this made him feel very ufortable. It wasnt that the examinees didnt care for him; a young expert ranked 9th upon the promation, he had the qualifications for making people notice him, but his opponent for this round wasnt anyone famous, while the next match was one everyone was focused upon, hence, none of the gazes fell upon him, but instead fell upon two other locations. The woonds where Orthodox Academy were standing and the stream bank where the four disciples of Li Mountain were. The next match was Tang Thirty-Sixs turn to enter the stage, Chen Chang Sheng was currently crouched upon the floor, discussing something with him incessantly, his hand held a branch, drawing and writing on the ground. Luo Luo was also crouching by the side, using her hands to prop up her chin, earnestly listening; Xuan Yuan Po stood before them, using his hulking body to shield them from the stares of the crowd. Chen Chang Sheng was currently exining some of the key aspects to Li Shan Sword Arts; this wasnt an act of sharpening your spear at the moment of battle, but was targeted advice towards a specific opponent. He was using the key aspects to Li Shan Sword Arts and rting them to Liang Ban Hus well-known battles for an analysis, the drawings on the ground, lines made by the tree branch, were all sword manoeuvres. Liang Ban Hu is the opponent Tang Thirty-Six was about to face. Your True Essence capacity and purity is definitely below that of the opponents. Chen Chang Sheng put down the branch and looked at the negligent expression on Tang Thirty-Sixs face, seriously saying: Even if you havent been aszy in the Capital as you had been back at Wen Shui, you should be aware of how diligent the disciples of Li Mountain are in their sword training, therefore, theres no contesting the fact that youre inferior to the opponent. Tang Thirty-Six threw out his hands, indicating that he didnt think otherwise. Chen Chang Sheng gave the stream bank a nce, continuing: Your levels arent too different, without breaking through that barrier, differences at the upper stage of the Meditation Realm shouldnt have much of an effect in battling, therefore, if you want to win, you can only concentrate upon your moves in order to make a difference. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression became serious, asking: How should I proceed? Chen Chang Shen answered: Seizing attacks; continuously seizing the opportunity to attack. Tang Thirty-Sixs eyebrow twitched: Isnt that the same tactic you and Xuan Yuan Po used in the first round? Chen Chang Sheng said: Its not the same, all seizing attacks are nothing more than feints, you have to prepare at least 20 moves in advance as manoeuvres you can chain together, not giving Liang Ban Hu any chance to think. Striving for a mistake in his judgement and once your sword momentum surges, he will definitely believe that you will use the Three Forms of Wen Shui, at this moment, an opportunity will rise. Speaking up to this point, he once again picked up the branch and then wrote a few words on the ground. ..... ..... Junior brother and Tang Tangs levels are fairly close, having practised at Orthodox Academy alongside Chen Chang Shen for such a long time, the level of his sword arts must have improved, it shouldnt be weaker than yours. But his True Essence capacity and purity will definitely be inferior to yours and his tenacity will also be poorer. Gou Han Shi extended his hand into the stream and cupped some fresh water, using it to wash his face. He gave a nce towards the woonds, at the group from Orthodox Academy, then continued talking: The most impressive thing about Tang Tang is actually his personality, he enjoys taking unconventional paths and is indeed remarkable when hes determined; if I were Chen Chang Sheng, I would definitely ce the only chance of winning on manoeuvres. Qi Jian was listening by the side, he couldnt quite understand and asked: Senior, if their swords arts are fairly equal, how could you rely upon the moves in order to win? Sword manoeuvres rely upon sequencing, timing, choice and the momentum of your moves, Gou Han Shi patiently exined. Hearing those words, Guan Fei Bai thought back to his sword duel against Her Highness, Luo Luo, at the Ivy League gathering, silently nodding. Liang Ban Hu looked towards the woonds, his slightly tender looking face was full of calm confidence, he said: Chen Chang Sheng must be giving him advice at this moment. Correct. Gou Han Shi looked at him and said: Chen Chang Sheng will definitely think of a way to allow Tang Tang to gather momentum through his sword manoeuvring, before finally utilising an unanticipated method to forcefully seek a chance of victory. He continued: As said before, Tang Tangs most impressive point is his obsessive determination, therefore, I would think that the move he uses after gathering momentum will not be the Three Forms of Wen Shui; thats because even though those three moves are strong, theyre not decisive enough. Liang Ban Hu mused, thinking back to some of the sword scrolls he had seen at Li Mountains Sword Hall. Guan Fei Bai pondered, noticing that if his senior brothers conjecture was true, there really wouldnt be any favourable methods for countering; if he were to be the one entering the stage to fight against Tang Tang, then the only thing he could really rely upon was using True Essence for a simple melee. Go for a melee, Gou Han Shi said while looking at Liang Ban Hu. Liang Ban Hu couldnt quite understand; Guan Fei Bai was shocked, thinking to himself: wasnt this the most stupid method? Chapter 147 – Never Would Have Expected Guan Fei Bai could have never expected that his senior brother would suggest a melee, what good was this type of strategy that even he could think of? Gou Han Shi didnt pay him any attention, looked at Liang Ban Hu and said: It doesnt matter whether if he uses real moves or feints; in order for us to eliminate the need to counter all his manoeuvres, you should directly exchange move for move against him. Guan Fei Bai was learned on the way of the sword and clearly understood that exchanging move for move would only result in exchanging wound for wound. He thought to himself: Junior brother Liang is clearly stronger than that Tang Thirty-Six; why would junior brother Liang have to use this kind of method where both sides will suffer? Gou Han Shi looked at Liang Ban Hu who had his head down in silence, he knew that his junior brothers were somewhat baffled and thus, calmly exined: Tang Tang is not as strong as you, as such, Chen Chang Sheng wants to help him with an unconventional means of victory. Since youre stronger than Tang Tang, you cannot choose an irregr path; you should use the simplest or maybe even the stupidest method to win a most ordinary victory. He stood up and epted the handkerchief Qi Jian handed him, using it to wipe his face clean. He looked towards the woonds, at Tang Thirty-Six, whose de-like eyebrows looked like they were about to fly off, and said: Why do you need a simple melee? Thats because when that fellow is determined, he will take it too far; you will definitely suffer in exchanging move for move, but it should be one of the least damaging methods for achieving victory over him. Liang Ban Hu thought for a moment, then said: I understand, Senior. The door to the Tower of Purging Dust slowly opened, the young schr from Schrtree Manor, Zhong Hui, had easily won against his opponent, walking out of the tower. What made him feel somewhat displeased was that the gazes of the examinees were still focused on those two locations and not himself; the gazes were perhaps even more intense than before, as at this moment, Liang Ban Hu and Tang Thirty-Six had already stood up. Without further ado, Liang Ban Hu and Tang Thirty-Six did a formal gesture towards the Li Pce clergyman, before entering the tower, one in front and one behind. Staring at the tightly closed wooden door, the examinees had exceptionally focused expressions upon their faces; the match grounds were quiet. Over ten matches had already been held in this second round of the duelling phase; apart from the match between the wolf-tribe youth, Zhe Xiu and Su Mo Yu, this match was the one with the strongest participants. This match was probably even more focused upon than the one between Zhe Xiu and Su Mo Yu, thats because everyone understood it wasnt just a contest between Liang Ban Hu and Tang Thirty-Six, but that there were also two other participants. The other two wont be entering the stage, but their impact wouldnt be any weaker than entering the stage themselves, just as it was for thest night of the Ivy League gathering. There are some people in the world who can, through their learning and reasoning ability, use guidance to directly change the oue of a battle, these types of people would be military advisers in the frontlines against the demon race, they would be eminent instructors or elders at most schools. Only Li Shan Sword Sect and Orthodox Academy had two students taking on this role. Today, at the Grand Examination, the teachers of the various sects and cloisters were not allowed entrance to the examination grounds, a lot of people were incredibly envious of the students from Li Shan Sword Sect and Orthodox Academy. This was because they had Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng, who could provide guidance at the scene; these two were highlypetent, able to solve many problems and change many events where they were present. Time slowly passed by, the tower remained silent. Chen Chang Shengs expression didnt change, but his hands clenched ever tighter and he felt more and more troubled; it was far too quiet. Suddenly, in the blue skies above, there appeared a swathe of me red hue, this colour came from within the Tower of Purging Dust and was the projection of a swords splendour; it seemed very warm, yet, behind that warmth, there existed a fiery danger. Crimson clouds enveloped the skies; immensurate beauty. The Three Forms of Wen Shui, Night Clouds End. Outside the tower, cries of exmation erupted, Tang Thirty-Sixs sword momentum had actually exceeded the limits of the Education Pce, appearing in the sky above the Tower of Purging Dust and entering everyones sights. Gou Han Shi lifted his head and looked at the sunset clouds, remaining silent; he had found that Tang Thirty-Sixs improvement at Orthodox Academy was even greater than what people had expected. Chen Chang Shengs expression became sombre, thats because, ording to the n set before, today shouldnt have crimson clouds enveloping the sky. Perhaps, this was Tang Thirty-Six disying his grit, but what did it represent? At this moment, Liang Ban Hu, who remains silent, had actually forced him to show his relentless determination earlier than nned, this suggested Liang Ban Hu had residual strength to spare and that for some unknown reason, it was Tang Thirty-Six who couldnt make use of the previous ten or more sword moves and transition them into sword momentum. Sounds of exmation once again erupted outside of the tower, alongside gasping sounds of admiration. The crimson cloud covered skies suddenly turned extraordinarily bright, the small stream became gleaming, its small bank akin to having sprung countless red maples. The sunset was quickly followed by: A Flow of Maples. Tang Thirty-Sixs sword manifestation had actually dispersed this far, able to affect the area outside of the tower; as a young man that had yet to achieve Ethereal Opening, it was something worthy of being proud. Yet, Chen Chang Shengs expression became ever more stern. This was because, up to this moment, he had yet to see Liang Ban Hus sword; no one present at the match grounds had seen any sign of it. Suddenly, the sunset clouds receded, the maples disappeared and an extremely mild and soft, exceedingly gentle sword manifestation, swept across the sky above the Tower of Purging Dust. This sword manifestation was akin to water; clear water. Countless amounts of limpidke water washed across the sky. Whether sunset clouds, the sunset or red maples, they were all washed away, reminding everyone that the previous hues were not real, but something etched out by someone grasping the sword as a brush; since it was etched out, using a dye, as long as it was dye, it can be washed away by water, as long as there was enough water, enough purity. Half ake of clear water, sufficient to cleanse all stains and evil, enough to thoroughly cleanse this patch of heaven, revealing its original deep blue hue. Outside of the tower, countless examinees lifted their heads to look at the sky, none of them made sounds of exmation, but were instead silent. Whether be it the sunset glow or the heaven cleansingke water, both were the sword manifestations of those two youths, reflecting within this miniature world. They really were extremely strong. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a while, bing calm once again, he looked at Gou Han Shi, who was by the faraway stream bank, and inclined his head in acknowledgment. Gou Han Shi returned the gesture with a nod. The door to the Tower of Purging Dust opened, Liang Ban Hu walked out, behind him by a single step was Tang Thirty-Six. It was probably only the difference of a single step. Both of them had wounds upon their body; the mark of swords evident upon their clothing. The examiner gave them both a praiseful eye and said: Li Shan Sword Sect, Liang Ban Hu wins. Liang Ban Hu faced Tang Thirty-Six and brought his hands together, his left fingers covering his right, with his palms facing himself; he formally gestured (Ҿ) towards Tang Thirty-Six and then they walked down the stone steps, they respectively headed towards the woonds and the stream bank. Tang Thirty-Six was exhausted, maybe due to this, he didnt want to say anything. Returning to the woonds, he sat upon the ground, leaning on a white por, his eyes closed. When Chen Chang Sheng gave him medicine, he only opened his mouth, continuing to refuse to open his eyes. Xuan Yuan Po walked over to his side, crouching down to look at him; his light stubble filled, yet young looking face was evidently full of worry, he said: Say something will you. Tang Thirty-Six had his eyes shut, choosing to ignore him. Xuan Yuan Po felt slightly anxious, looked towards Chen Chang Sheng and said: Is he alright? Chen Chang Sheng replied: He might have been injured a bit heavily by Liang Ban Hu and needs to rest, we shouldnt disturb him. A lot of things in the world are as such, especially for males at the juvenile stage of their lives; when others are concerned for you, you will resist this concern, not wanting to give them any attention, but once those people prepare to leave, you will quicklye to feel lonely, ufortable. Tang Thirty-Six opened his eyes, looked at Chen Chang Sheng and angrily said: What do you mean injured a bit heavily? Where am I injured? Luo Luo pointed at the parts of his uniform that had been rent open by a sword and then pointed at the faint lines of blood upon his face. You call this heavy? You should see that Liang Ban Hu; his leg was almost cut off by me. Tang Thirty-Six felt ashamed, yet annoyed and said: I was only feeling slightly tired, I only want toy here by the tree for a while, so can all of you just stop bothering me. After finishing those words, he once again closed his eyes. Chen Chang Sheng knew that this fellow had always had a strong sense of pride, losing in the second round of the Grand Examination must be excruciatingly hard for him to ept. He couldnt let this person wallow in such a state, he had always been of the opinion that this was a form of wasting your life and waspletely meaningless. All negative emotions should be immediately conquered or perhaps better described as discarded. Are youcking in money? he looked at Tang Thirty-Six and asked. Tang Thirty-Six kept his eyes closed and snorted, answering: Have you seen anyone wealthier than I? Chen Chang Sheng once again asked a question: Your results in the Academic Exam should be fine? Will your total marks be enough to enter the Third Grade? Tang Thirty-Six opened his eyes to look at him and asked: There shouldnt be any problem in entering the Third Grade, the question is, why are you asking this? Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and seriously said: Being able to enter the Third Grade will mean being able to enter the Mausoleum of Books; youre notcking in money and the girls from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green adore you; what else do you want? Tang Thirty-Six felt that there seemed to be something else behind that question and seriously began to contemte on it for some time. He then enquired uncertainly: First upon the First Banner? Chen Chang Sheng coarsely replied: Thats mine. Tang Thirty-Sixughed as he rebuked him: Youre too shameless. At this moment he was finally certain, Chen Chang Sheng wasnt preparing to give him a lecture on life itself, but only wanted to console him, this was indeed effective, at the very least, he no longer wanted to close his eyes and pretend to be asleep. Tell us, said Luo Luo by the side. Tang Thirty-Six remained silent for a long while and then said: I never would have expected that Liang Ban Hu would fight so stupidly. Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Po didnt understand his words, but Chen Chang Sheng did. Liang Ban Hus ability is above that of Tang Thirty-Sixs. Chen Chang Sheng and Tang Thirty-Six could only rely upon unconventional means, in an attempt to use a method their opponent would never think of and bringing a surprise upon the Grand Examination. But they could have never guessed that Liang Ban Hu would use one of the simplest methods to counter, unexpected? No, he hadnt thought of anything at all. Ive never seen such an unsightly and stupid method of fighting. Tang Thirty-Six remained silent for a moment before continuing: He didnt even consider how to counter the sword manoeuvres you chose for me, he only concentrated upon attacking, stupid beyondpare, without any finesse at all... but I cant deny that it was effective. He continued, tens of moves were used, yet they couldnte together at all. The constant interruptions made me very ufortable; I didnt even have the chance to use those three weird moves you thought of, I could only try and use the Three Forms of Wen Shui. He endured through it all, therefore I lost. Something Chen Chang Sheng can think of was something anyone participating in the Grand Examination can think of; Liang Ban Hus battle strategy definitely had substantial amounts of Gou Han Shis wisdom within. If it could be said that Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi were equals at the Ivy League gathering, then today it can be said that in the match between Tang Thirty-Six and Liang Ban Hu, he hadpletely lost. He said to Tang Thirty-Six: Im sorry. Tang Thirty-Six remained quiet for a while, then said: This isnt your fault, you dont have to apologise, if I was as strong as Liang Ban Hu, it would be Gou Han Shi having a headache instead and you could have had an easier time countering him. In the end, its my own ability beingcking that caused this. Im the one whos given you a headache, Im the one that should be apologising. Xuan Yuan Po honestly said from the side: I dont understand the things the two of you are saying. Then Ill say something you can understand. Tang Thirty-Sixughed, he then looked at Chen Chang Sheng calmly and said: Weve already lost two matches, we cant lose any more. While they were conversing, the matches continued; two had already finished. Chen Chang Shengs match was pending. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a while and said: I can win this match. Finishing those words, he stood up and headed towards the Tower of Purging Dust. Chapter 148 – Cliff Edge The second round of the Duelling Stage had already entered its second half, in the two most eye-catching matches between Li Shan Sword Sect and Orthodox Academy, one resulted in conceding defeat and the other, a loss. It could be said that Li Shan Sword Sect had regained the dignity they lost at the Ivy League gathering, while Orthodox Academy was pushed to the edge of a cliff. Though it had to be said that the duels are not team battles and that, in the end, the Grand Examination will only rank people based upon their individual results, the young examinees were, in the end, not something that had just bounded out of some boulder crags; whether be it in the eyes of the masses or acknowledged by themselves, their results would also represent the glory of their respective academies and sects. The third person of Orthodox Academy to enter the stage is Chen Chang Sheng. Luo Luo was the one recognised as to being the strongest in Orthodox Academy; since she was matched up against Tian Hai Sheng Xue, who had alreadypleted his Ethereal Opening, the majority of people considered her chances of winning to be impossible, therefore, if the academy didnt wish to see a total defeat in the second round, it was up to Chen Chang Sheng as to if he could pass this obstacle. Even though he had won against that Heavenly Academy student in the first round, no one thought well of his chances, everyone knew that he was the weakest of the four Orthodox Academy students; even Tang Thirty-Six had lost, how was he going to avoid failing? A miracle? If such a thing was to happen frequently, it wouldnt be a miracle, but something questionable. The second reason why no one was optimistic for Chen Chang Sheng was because the lot drawing for the second round today, was questionable. They all knew that someone must have manipted the lot drawing. Chen Chang Shengs opponent for this round was the schr from Schrtree Manor named Huo Guang. No matter from what perspective this was viewed at, this was the perfect choice, it wasnt the best choice for Chen Chang Sheng, but it was the best choice for those who wanted him to fail. From the Divine Empress to peddler and pawns; from the White Emperor Royal Couple situated in the faraway yao domain to the Capitals storytellers. Everyone upon the central continent were paying attention to the Grand Examination that was being held in the Capital; following the announcement of his betrothal to Xu You Rong at the Ivy League gathering and the deration of his intent to ce first upon the First Banner by His Eminence, The Archbishop, countless eyes were focused upon Chen Chang Sheng. Under these circumstances, those who wished to suppress Orthodox Academy and Chen Chang Sheng had to be extra careful in their deeds, at least to the point of not being uncovered upon a single nce. If Chen Chang Sheng had been immediately matched against Gou Han Shi in the second round, anyone would have recognised that something was dubious, not mentioning whether if the Education Board might flip the table, the casts on the tables of those storytellers within the Capital would definitely ck more often. Huo Guang of Schrtree Manor was the perfect choice. This young schr had always stayed within Schrtree Manor, peacefully studying and had never left to train, hence, he was still unranked on the Promation of Azure Clouds, for those who didnt know any better, he would seem to be exceedingly weak. The truth however, was that Schrtree Manor had no weaklings, not to mention, Huo Guang was an individual the manor was concentrating on nurturing, preparing to enter the Grand Examination and shock the world, how could Chen Chang Sheng possibly be his match? The atmosphere of the woonds was rather dreary. Tang Thirty-Six leaned on the white por, looking at Chen Chang Shengs back, he suddenly said: If you cant win then just withdraw, dont let anything happen to you. He had previously said to Chen Chang Sheng that they cant afford to lose again, this was because he knew that Chen Chang Sheng had some sort of reason why he had to ce first upon the First banner in the Grand Examination, as such, he obviously couldnt afford to lose. Having suddenly thought of how, even if Chen Chang Sheng was to once again achieve a baffling victory and defeat that schr from Schrtree Manor, in the end, he would still be unable to win against opponents such as Tian Hai Sheng Xue and Gou Han Shi, making Tang Thirty-Six want to take back the words he had said previously. From his perspective, Chen Chang Sheng was still very young and had a lot of years remaining, with his talent and learning, who knows how far he could progress in the future? If he was to strive his utmost and yet still fail to ce first, why should he strive so hard? Why not set his sights on the time toe, leaving it for the future, why be so cruel to himself? Chen Chang Sheng waved his hand, but didnt turn his head, this was because he didnt have a way to exin himself; even though he was still young, he didnt have many years left to squander. He did a formal gesture towards the Li Pce clergyman and walked to the top of the stone steps. In the first match, his right boot had been destroyed, at this time, he had a pair of new boots on. These boots were brought over by Lady Official Li from her chambers, they were new, but veryfortable. The size was just right; Luo Luo had probably recorded his measurements privately. Wearing these boots, he felt rather well-grounded, full of confidence. By the woonds, Xuan Yuan Po said to Tang Thirty-Six: Do you need to rest for a while? Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Chang Sheng, who was standing faraway, upon the stone steps. He remained quiet for a moment, then said: No need, give me the crystal. As stated in Elder Tian Jis evaluation at the time of the promations update, he had been influenced by Chen Chang Sheng quite strongly; such as, at this moment and time, seeing the figure of Chen Chang Sheng, he quickly removed himself from the misery he was previously mired in; preparing to meditate and recover his True Essence. Since there was the possibility of a second tournament, he had to at least make it into the Third Grade, otherwise, he really would start to feel diminished in front of Chen Chang Sheng. This wasnt a matter of achievement in realms, but a matter of will. The tower door opened, Chen Chang Sheng and that schr named Huo Guang walked in. They were separated by a distance of tens of metres; standing upon the sand covered floor, they quietly faced each other. If one were to carefully observe, they would perhaps be able to see the faint existence of blood stains below the yellow sand near their feet, these were probably left behind by the examinees in the previous duel. Ive heard about you, Huo Guang broke the silence, staring at him and continued, from before arriving at the Capital. That schr from Schrtree Manor looked to be around 18, 19 years of age, his expression was cold; he and his other fellow students looked as if they had been carved out from a single mould; in truth, their features were not simr at all, the only reason why they gave this feeling was because the young schrs from Schrtree Manor gave off a hard to describe type of aura. Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer; he didnt feel the need to. I knew that I would run into you at the Grand Examination, Huo Guang looked at him calmly and continued, from before arriving at the Capital. It was at this moment that Chen Chang Sheng finally knew, the suppression applied upon Orthodox Academy today at the Grand Examination, wasnt just interference from the Zhou Dynasty, or more specifically, from within the Orthodoxy, it even involved the far off Southern Domain. Yet, he continued to remain silent, calmly adjusting his breathing and True Essence flow. In order to resist the demon races invasion, the human world needs to be united, an overflowing momentum, unstoppable by all; anyone seeking to prevent this, would only be flushed into the fetid gutter of history itself. As for you... you have already affected the progress towards an alliance between the North and South, therefore, you cannot take first ce upon the First Banner, more importantly, neither can you marry Xu You Rong. Huo Guang looked at him while talking, with an expressionless face. Chen Chang Sheng finally understood what that hard to describe aura was. Like at thest night of the Ivy League gathering, the words from that rural schr gave him the same kind of feeling. In this world, there has always been a certain number of people, a certain number of schrs, that believed in some very strange logic. For Heaven and Earth, a pledge of the heart; for life itself, a pledge of life; for past sages, the continuation of secret teachings; for all ages, the forging of peace; therefore, will you kindly go and die. Iron shoulders, burdened with justice; after your death, Ill look after your family; this entire world will also be cared for by me. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head; if there was only the first half, it would be very worthy of respect; if thetter half was to be included, then it bes bad. He didnt like that type of aura. He disliked it even more than the bloodthirsty aura that Xu Shi Ji gave off. Dont worry, I wont use words to insult you, because thats meaningless and very dull, said Huo Guang, while looking at him indifferently, yet, the faintest hint of movement could be seen in his brows for an instant. Perhaps at this moment, he remembered the mean and callous words Tang Thirty-Six had said to him when they were arguing over the path back in the forest during the Martial Trial. I will simply just defeat you. He looked at Chen Chang Sheng, looking down upon him from some lofty, idealistic position and said: Draw your de and meet your failure. Chen Chang Sheng continued to remain silent, not answering, neither did he unsheathe his sword. This made the actions of Huo Guang look rather absurd; akin to drawing your sword against a wall; akin to intoning a long, lyrical poem to the starry sky. Motionless yellow sand covered the ground. Huo Guangs expression became a little frosty, he looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said: If you dont draw your sword, then you wont get another chance to draw it today. Following these words, a distinct and powerful aura began emanating from his body. Chen Chang Sheng calmly looked at him, slowly raising his right hand, it was very close to the hilt of the short sword at his waist; within grasping distance if he were to reach out. In the end, he didnt grasp onto the swords hilt. He withdrew his right hand, he clenched his five fingers together, forming a fist. Very well. Huo Guang looked at his actions, feeling deeply insulted, his brows slowly rose upwards; he took a deep breath. An extremely pure True Essence began emanating outwards, passing through his ochre coloured schrs robe and raising a wind within the Tower of Purging Dust. That wind revolved around Huo Guangs body, akin to a screen. He carried arge sword upon his back, yet he didnt draw it; as Chen Chang Sheng had done, he clenched his fist and then sent out a single punch. A ringing sound exploded out. A cavity instantly appeared within the wind screen that surrounded him; a fist, suffused with a light green radiance and condensed from True Essence, violently exploded outward from within that cavity, taking but an instant to cross tens of metres, arriving before Chen Chang Sheng. What was more shocking however, was that additional fist manifestations coalesced, one after another from within that wind screen, sessively striking towards Chen Chang Sheng. Dozens of fist manifestations, formed from True Essence, akin to genuine fists, poured in from all directions, like the wind and the rain. The massive mirror within the Hall of Zhao Wen, that was tens of metres in circumference, disyed the battle within the Tower of Purging Dust, it clearly transmitted the scene to the sights of the important figures present. Starting from Chen Chang Sheng and Huo Guangs entrance into the tower, the hall had be abnormally quiet. His Eminence didnt continue sleeping, but was serenely observing the disy of Chen Chang Sheng, it couldnt be seen from his expression as to whether if he still had the same confidence from before. Dozens of green rays suddenly appeared upon the mirror. Though they werent at the scene itself and were only seeing a disy, it seemed as if they could also feel the power contained within. Xue Xing Chuans body leaned forwards slightly, he said in an astonished voice: Regiment Shattering Fist? For the important figures present within the Hall of Zhao Wen, that schr named Huo Guang was only at the Meditation Realm. The methods he could use would not be able to shock them, but thinking of Huo Guangs age, for him to be able to develop the most difficult to train Regiment Shattering Fist to this level, this was still somewhat surprising. The one that was about to confront those dozens of Regiment Shattering Fists, was Chen Chang Sheng. Within the minds of many present in the hall, they silently began to dere his elimination from the contest. The Archbishops eyes squinted slightly, his cloudy gaze once again became sharp. Mo Yu had a look of indifference on her face, yet, the nails on her hand that wasying on the armrest of her chair were slightly pale. Prince Chen Liu gave her a nce, feelings of doubt abounded. Chapter 149 – Heading Forwards Ungainly The fist manifestations crossed the air, maintaining its form. Until ites into contact with the opponent or some other kind of obstacle it wont release its energy. It canpletely maintain its initial power, having an incredibly fearsome ability in breaching defences. Even cultivators with a perfect Purification would not be able to use their body to directly block it, they need to think of some way to dodge or make use of an even greater True Essence to forcibly overpower it. This fist technique had another characteristic: its punch was like the wind, while its wind condensed to a punch; ending as it had started; moving like a gale and storm; enclosing all positions; a single fist was able to defeat tens of people or more, making it most suited for use on the battlefield. It was rumoured that once trained to its peak, a single punch can even defeat a thousand soldiers, hence, it was called Regiment Shattering Fist. In the first match, Chen Chang Sheng disyed an unbelievable speed, but Regiment Shattering Fist didnt give him any room to disy his speed, additionally, anyone could tell that his True Essence capacity was very ordinary; inparison to the geniuses that were participating in the Grand Examination, it was even more pitiful, if he didnt have any other methods, then he would definitely lose. Inside the Hall of Zhao Wen, it was very quiet. Everyone was observing the scene on the mirror, looking at the dozens of fists infused with a green glow that were exploding towards Chen Chang Sheng from all directions with differing expressions upon their faces. Beside His Eminence, The Archbishop of the Education Board, Mei Li Sha, two additional chairs had been set, upon them sat two Bishops that clearly looked rather young, yet, from their clothing, it could be seen that they were actually personages of the same status as Mei Li Sha, it was unknown as to which Holy Churches they were in charge of. These two Archbishops of the Holy Church hade to the Hall of Zhao Wen rather btedly for some unknown reason, giving people the feeling that they hade to watch this specific match. Expressions varied amongst those within the hall, yet the two Archbishops were very peaceful, calm andposed. This was because they were well aware of that schr from Schrtree Manor, Huo Guangs cultivation level; more urately, Huo Guang was the opponent they intentionally chose for Chen Chang Sheng. The drawing of lots in the Grand Examination was something they had secretly prepared. Chen Chang Shengs disy of power and all other details in his first match had already been secretly leaked out to Schrtree Manor through clergy members under theirmand. This was the reason why Huo Guang had immediately used something like the Regiment Shattering Fist, which expends arge amount True Essence, the aim was to ensure Chen Chang Sheng didnt have any chance of winning. Everything was in order to guarantee a single thing, that Chen Chang Sheng will definitely lose. Mo Yu looked at Chen Chang Sheng who had already been pushed to the edge of the precipice, her fine brows wrinkled, the two hands that were grasping onto the armrests on her chair tightened further. Prince Chen Liu was by the side, observing her out of the corner of his eye, the perplexion he felt became ever deeper. He couldnt understand, as a representative figure of the faction wanting to repress Orthodox Academy, seeing Chen Chang Sheng on the verge of failure, why was she feeling so nervous and paying so much attention to the matchs current situation? Could it be that she would worry about Chen Chang Sheng? This didnt make any sense. At the next moment, he suddenly thought of something and believed that he had deduced Mo Yus rationale. At the Ivy League gathering, Her Highness, Luo Luo, had utilised a simplified version of Discerning Steps in her duel against Guang Fei Bai, it was identified by Gou Han Shi and dumbfounded the entire gathering. The reason why Chen Chang Sheng knew the demon races absolute secret art, Discerning Steps was still an unsolved enigma; even though the steps used by Her Highness at the gathering wasnt apleted Discerning Steps, at the level of something like the Ivy League gathering and the Grand Examination, that type of simplified or perhaps better described as malformed Discerning Steps, was already adequate to exhibit a very strong effect; for example, when facing the approach of a storm-like Regiment Shattering Fist... Mo Yu had probably thought of the scene from the Ivy League gathering; she wasnt worried about Chen Chang Sheng failing and getting hurt, but was nervous about whether Chen Chang Sheng will utilise that simplified version of Discerning Steps, directly escaping the area enshrouded by the Regiment Shattering Fist, bringing an unanticipated change to the match. This is what Prince Chen Liu conjectured. If he could think of Chen Chang Shengs simplified Discerning Steps, then the other people within the Hall of Zhao Wen could obviously also think of it; Xu Shi Jis expression was a little stern, Xue Xing Chuan was once again firmly seated, the hall became somewhat quiet, everyone clearly understood that Chen Chang Sheng would not, at the very least, immediately lose and that this match should continue for a while longer. The two Archbishops of the Holy Church continued to have expressionless faces, as representative figures of the new faction within the Orthodoxy, they had a little more knowledge of events than others. Since they wanted to suppress Orthodox Academy; since they wanted to borrow someone from Schrtree Manor to eliminate Chen Chang Sheng in the second round, how could they possible miss these reports? All the methods avable to Chen Chang Sheng were already made known to his opponent. Perhaps, Huo Guang was currently waiting for Chen Chang Sheng to use that simplified version of Discerning Steps, escaping from the storm shower that had been formed by the Regiment Shattering Fist. Huo Guang was definitely concealing an even stronger move, awaiting the very instant he escapes. At the next moment, a light sound of astonishment resonated within the Hall of Zhao Wen. The two Holy Church Archbishops lightly frowned, seeing the scene within the mirror, they felt rather startled and confused. Chen Chang Sheng didnt utilise the simplified Discerning Steps, he didnt seek to break out of the Regiment Shattering Fists that had surrounded him. More specifically, he didnt do anything at all; both his feet were nted upon the sand strewn ground, firmly, as if they had been nailed in ce, without a single movement. He stood in ce, staring across those dozens of green fist manifestations, coalesced from True Essence and looked at Huo Guang, remaining quiet without saying anything. Time marched forwards rapidly; he didnt have to wait long; the important figures within the Hall of Zhao Wen and the Li Pce clergy that were quietly observing the match didnt have to watch long; the Regiment Shattering Fist, carrying fearsome power, finally arrived before him, akin to a real storm, flooding every angle of the area around his body. For the many people who saw this scene, whether be it Xu Shi Ji, Mo Yu, or perhaps the clergy upon the second floor that leaned towards Orthodox Academy, they all couldnt understand; they didnt know what he wanted to do. This is a duel within the Grand Examination, there wasnt the danger of death, logically speaking, there shouldnt be a situation where someone will just give up and wait for their defeat, not to mention, even if he was to admit to being unable to defeat his opponent, why would he stand in ce and suffer the storm-like attack of the Regiment Shattering Fist? Confusion and doubt, this was what most of those observing were currently feeling, some even felt rather disappointed, such as Prince Chen Liu and Mo Yu. At this stage, Chen Chang Sheng had lost for certain. Huo Guangs Regiment Shattering Fist maintained its power, forming a light green perimeter of wind and rain that was around 7 metres in circumference, which surrounded Chen Chang Sheng, inside, there was countless wind and rain, all of which were horrifying fist manifestations. Even if Chen Chang Sheng was now to utilise that simplified Discerning Steps, he wouldnt be able to break out of that perimeter of wind and rain formed by the Regiment Shattering Fist. Not unless he could utilise the real,plete version of Discerning Steps. But that was impossible. Arriving at the Capital in Spring, bing the first student of Orthodox Academy in over a decade, bringing about countlessmotion, wanting to be the first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination; all of this was going to end at this very moment? In the next instant, Chen Chang Sheng moved. When everyone thought that he would move, he stood in ce and didnt move at all. When everyone thought that he couldnt possible move, he suddenly moved. He didnt use Discerning Steps, but instead, directly charged into the storm ahead that was formed by the Regiment Shattering Fist. His movement seemed stiff at first nce, feeling a bit ungainly, but was very steady. The towers second floor erupted in quiet cries, some of the observing clergy were very startled, some were very worried. At this moment, in the air surrounding him, there were at least dozens of fist manifestations, whirling around like a hurricane, at the fore of each fist manifestation there was a fist, infused with a green glow. Those fists were not real existences; they could be said to be fake. But each of them harboured a fearsome power that was real as can be. The wind and rain formed by the Regiment Shattering Fist was very dense, as if not a single gap existed between them; apart from aplete Discerning Steps, borrowing a natural momentum to traverse it, other footwork skills or motion techniques, no matter how transcendent, woulde into contact with those fists and trigger the fearsome power that was stored within, not to mention, he hadnt used any sort of footwork skill, only simply charging forwards. A popping sound was emitted as the new boot upon his right foot disintegrated, akin to snowkes. The sand suddenly scattered, revealing the stone floor beneath, web-like fissures once again appeared. His bodys sh with the air brought forth a mournful howl, his body became a blur; the ck Dragon once again appeared. After an extremely short amount of time, the blur slightly stalled. This was because a strong fist manifestation struck his right shoulder. His dark coloured uniform burst open like a flower, whistling sounds could be heard; cloth scraps scattered to the wind; the fist manifestation passed into his body; the skin instantly reddened, as if it was on the verge of rupturing apart. At this moment, he had only advanced two steps. It seems it was going to stop here; he would be smashed into the floor by the storm-like Regiment Shattering Fist. The second floor suddenly turned quiet. The light sound of augh erupted within the Hall of Zhao Wen, carrying with it the hint of scorn. Mo Yu didntugh, she looked at the scene disyed upon the mirror with mixed feelings. It seemed as if she could see, at the next moment, Chen Chang Shengs right shoulder, skin sundered, flesh rent, bones broken, blood flowing, followed by further strikes of Regiment Shattering Fist; then, vomiting blood and copsing; failing as such and being eliminated from the examination. She could even see, further off in the future, his deste back as that youth left Orthodox Academy. That room within the small dorm, the bedding now cold, no matter how much soothing incense was used, it would no longer contain the scent it once had. She remembered the words Her Divine Majesty had said to her, suddenly feeling rather remorseful, rather dejected. A lot of people were thinking in the way Mo Yu was. Thats right, Chen Chang Sheng had disyed a frightening defence in his first round match. Yet, Regiment Shattering Fist is Regiment Shattering Fist, even a perfect Purification would not be able to directly block it. Prince Chen Liu remained quiet without saying anything, rather angry at why hadnt Chen Chang Sheng drawn his sword at the start of the match. Xu Shi Ji continued to remain expressionless, his status was currently a bit awkward, seeing Chen Chang Shengs defeat, it would be improper for him to disy any sort of reaction. Everyone thought that Chen Chang Sheng would be badly injured by the Regiment Shattering Fist. Yet, at the next moment, a miraculous image appeared from within the Tower of Purging Dust. The Regiment Shattering Fist fell upon Chen Chang Shengs right shoulder, his uniform instantly split and blood vaguely appeared. Yet, it was only a momentary hint, quickly returning to normal. A faint popping sound could be heard resounding from his shoulder. That blow from the Regiment Shattering Fist... dissipated like smoke, wisping away with the wind. Such a horrifying punch couldnt even make him bleed. How was this something that would split the air like a falling cliff; something that could split the earth and terrify forest birds? This was a breeze brushing across a hill. That blow from the Regiment Shattering Fist was naught but a tickle for Chen Chang Sheng. Huo Guangs expression immediately changed. Cries of exmation were emitted from the second floor continuously. The Hall of Zhao Wen was dead silent. At this moment, Chen Chang Shengs left footnded upon the ground. He continued forwards, sweeping towards Huo Guang who was opposite. His movements looked so ungainly. Yet... so terrifying. Chapter 150 – Blood Soaked; Sword Drawing; Unfettered Cloud; Falling Beard A breeze touching upon cliff stone, will naturally dissipate. This was the feeling conveyed to others from the blow that struck upon Chen Chang Shengs shoulder. Of course, it couldnt have possibly been an actual breeze, and thus, his uniform ripped and dispersed, his body, that continued to leave behind afterimages, was stalled for but an instant. It was only an instant. His left footnded upon the ground, the brand new boot predictably disintegrated into smithereens, and once again, cracks appeared upon the hard floor. At almost the same time, several blows, hard to gauge the order at which they arrived, struck upon his body one after the other. His uniform was heavily damaged, fragments danced in the air, while on his body, there appeared several distinct imprints from punches that hadnt prated too deeply. From the image seen, it didnt even seem like as if it were the blows striking upon him, but rather, it looked like as if he was intentionally charging into those powerful fist manifestations. A whistling sound once again rose, Chen Chang Sheng turned into a blur and apanied a horrifyingly ear piercing sound of shing; the wind and rain that had been formed by tens of fists was forcibly smashed apart, disappearing without a trace. Only a single disintegrated boot remained upon the fractured floor, akin to some flower blossoming from stone; fragments of his uniform slowly drifted down, akin to cotton floating downwards in the air. The Hall of Zhao Wen could no longer maintain its calm and erupted to the sound of sliding chairs. Mo Yu stood up, staring at the scene within the mirror, her striking eyes were filled with shock. The principal of Star Seizer Academy was stunned speechless while the Bishop of Temple Seminary, that was next to him, couldnt control their emotions and let out a cry of surprise. Xu Shi Ji continued to remain expressionless, akin to stone, it couldnt be seen as to what he was thinking. The two Archbishops that had just arrived to the hall had a slight change to their expressions. Xue Xing Chuans body once again leaned forwards, he stared at the mirror intently, his expression bing unusually stern. Even a Purification that was greater than perfection would not allow the cultivators body to reach this type of strength, even for the demon race it wouldnt be able to. Why was Chen Chang Shengs defence this incredibly frightening? No matter what type of extraordinary encounter he was to have, even if he was to refine all the rare herbs within the Hundred Herb Garden into pills and then consume them, it would not be enough to achieve this. The personages within the hall were all knowledgeable people, while the two Archbishops were the same as Mei Li Sha, one of the six figureheads of the Orthodoxy, yet, they had never seen this type of thing before. Chen Chang Shengs body was indeed strong beyond belief; it waspletely beyond understanding. This was why they were shocked. Chen Chang Shengs defence was, of course, not absolute, it was unlikely to be able to defend against tools or attacks from sharp weaponry, but this type of basic ability was indeed a little dumbfounding. Xue Xing Chuan had thought a little further, therefore his expression was sterner. This was because he thought of a name that hadnt been heard of for a long time. Zhou Du Fu. For the past thousand years, acknowledged upon the continent as to being the strongest. Whether be it the Demon Lord that had sworn they would rule the entire continent, or His Royal Majesty, Emperor Taizong, who had dazzled akin to the Suns radiance; in terms of individual battle strength, they couldntpare to that person. Even if one were to examine the period from whence the Heavenly Tomes descended, Zhou Du Fu would rank at least amongst the top three. Many years ago, when Zhou Du Fu was still a youth, he was far from having a peerless strength, but at the time, he was already very famous upon the continent, for he possessed a defence that surpassed that of a perfect Purification. Everyone knew that this was due to some extremely fortuitous circumstances, whereby which he had bathed in dragons blood when he was but a babe. Yet, the continent had been peaceful for many years and the Dragon Tribe had already disappeared, for hundreds of years there had been no sighting of dragons, where would Chen Chang Sheng go to obtain a dragons essence blood? Xue Xing Chuan didnt ponder further, as that line of thinking was even more inexplicable than the body strength Chen Chang Sheng had disyed, the scene upon the mirror was also, once again, capturing his full attention C seeing Chen Chang Sheng rush towards Huo Guang like a blur he understood why Chen Chang Sheng hadnt moved from the very start. An even stronger defence would still be unable to withstand Regiment Shattering Fists endless impacts, even if he was able to endure it, he would definitely be injured, perhaps severely. Like this, even if he was to defeat Huo Guang, he would be unable to continue achieving victory in the difficult battles toe. Therefore, Chen Chang Sheng waited, he waited for his opponent toplete forming their Regiment Shattering Fist, waited for that storm which covered the entire floor of the tower to condense until it only covered the area metres away from him. The fully formed Regiment Shattering Fist would be even fiercer in its power, but he only needed to break through a singleyer in order to escape it in its entirety. He needed to endure a number punches within a short period of time, in order to endeavour for time, so that he may reduce the overall number of punches he would receive in the match. Xue Xing Chuans expression once again changed, thinking to himself that this was an extremely confident way of fighting. Chen Chang Sheng was a figure of focus in the Grand Examination; including the two Archbishops of the Holy Church and many other important personages, they all focused upon him intently. A lot of people, such as Mo Yu, for example, had thought that they had a grasp on all the methods or cards he could use, but in truth, no one knew what he possessed, this included His Eminence and even Luo Luo. The schr from Schrtree Manor, Huo Guangs Regiment Shattering Fist was indeed fearsome and the timing of its usage was perfect. If he was as everyone had remembered, even if it was to be the most optimistic estimation of his strength, facing against this type of strong and prepared opponent, the only assumption would be certain failure. Yet, no one could have guessed that his current strength, that the extraordinary encounter he had was even more absurd than the most fantastical of thoughts. Even he himself, still wasnt sure as to what he had experienced, he didnt know that he had bathed in dragons blood, only being able to surmise a few things from his bodys transformation, but he did know that he was very strong. His current self, had at least four ways to break out of the storm-like Regiment Shattering Fist. He chose what seemed to be one of the most direct, yet most stupid methods. Because no one would think of this method. As with Tang Thirty-Sixs match against Liang Ban Hu, he couldnt have possibly guessed that Gou Han Shi would have Liang Ban Hu fight so stupidly, nor could Tang Thirty-Six have ever expected that Liang Ban Hu would actually fight as such. He could have used Discerning Steps to avoid his opponents Regiment Shattering Fist, thats right, even if it had already been fully formed he would still be able to dodge it; even though the Discerning Steps he had mastered couldnt be said to beplete, it wasnt the one everyone had seen Luo Luo use at the Ivy League gathering; it was moreplex and brilliant than what everyone was thinking of. But he didnt use it. He also had the option of drawing the short sword at his waist, using the First Movement of Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, Rising Flurry, to directly fight against the fist manifestations that nketed the area. But he didnt. This was because they were only in the second round of the Duelling Stage, he had yet to go against those opponents that were actually strong, he couldnt reveal his strongest methods and cards. The schr opposite, named Huo Guang, wasnt worthy of making him use those methods. In the blink of an eye, the Regiment Shattering Fist was broken through, the tides had turned. Chen Chang Sheng became a blur, instantly arriving before Huo Guang. Huo Guang was shocked, but his level was far above that disciple from Huang Shan Valley, not to mention, Schrtree Manors disciples were most focused on cultivating the heart and mind; suddenlying across this type of development, he wasnt even flustered, sending out a single punch. He didnt draw his sword, as Chen Chang Sheng had arrived too quickly, this punch was a continuation to the Regiment Breaking Fist, chaining manoeuvres was natural, thus, it was also the fastest move he could do. This punch of his did not strike towards Chen Chang Sheng, but struck upon the ground, its fist manifestation was extremely brilliant. Only a ringing sound could be heard resounding, the sand before his feet danced into the air, the fist manifestation quietly enshrouded within. Borrowing the fist manifestations recoil, he quickly bounded backwards, his ochre coloured robe even left behind several trailing afterimages of his sleeves, it could be imagined as to how quickly he had retreated, how resolute. At the same time as he bounded backwards, his right hand reached behind his shoulder, preparing to draw his sword. He had been carrying a sword all this time. The sword was veryrge and its form a little strange, its centre was actually curved. The sword was called Righteous Thought and is one of the seven swords that could be conveyed to disciples of Schrtree Manor; it was extremely sharp, containing a profundity within, though it couldnt be listed upon the Banner of Divine Armaments, it was no ordinary item. He firmly believed that all he needed was this sword in hand and no matter how fearsome Chen Chang Shengs defence was, he would still be no match for himself. He felt a bit regretful; previously, when they had entered the tower, if he was to immediately draw Righteous Thought, ignoring that clergymans suggestion, he wouldnt be retreating in such a humiliating way. Before the Sword of Righteousness and Knowledge, all fiends must avert themselves; all he needed was but a single move and he could cleave Chen Chang Sheng into defeat. While thinking this, his right hand had already grasped onto the swords hilt, needing but a moment to draw the sword from its sheathe. The motion for drawing a sword is really simplistic, something he had practised countless times; the time needed was short to the point where it could be considered non-existent. s, time was an eternal existence that couldnt be destroyed. No matter how short, it still needed time. Huo Guangs pupils suddenly shrunk. Chen Chang Sheng didnt give him that short period of time. From outside of the tower, Huo Guang had received a message from Li Pce clergy,ing to know that Chen Chang Sheng had disyed an astonishing speed in the first round. For this, he had prepared himself, giving it sufficient consideration in his nning, yet, he couldnt have expected that Chen Chang Shengs so-called astonishing speed... was this astonishing. Chen Chang Sheng was too fast, to the point that his hand had only just touched upon his swords hilt and yet, Chen Chang Sheng had already arrived before him. By the time the Sword of Righteous Thought had left its sheathe by half a foot, Chen Chang Shengs fist was only half a foot away from his chest. Huo Guang knew that he wouldnt make it in time, his faced instantly paled; his True Essence wildly exploded outwards, forming a shrill hiss, bursting from his lips. At the same time, his right foot lightly stepped towards the ground. Thats right, it didnt heavilynd, but lightly. Even in such a tense situation, his steps still remained light, akin to stepping onto a cloud. Previously, his fist had hollowly struck upon the ground, the sand that had scattered up before him, looked akin to a cloud. His right foot, lightly stepped upon the cloud of sand. Very softly, very lithely, very miraculously. It was as if he had also be a floating cloud, drifting upwards. A superb Unfettered Cloud. A sound of praise could be heard from the Hall of Zhao Wen. Unknown as to if it was the Bishop of Temple Seminary or someone else, they had actually started cheering for a student of the Souths Schrtree Manor; it could be seen how much pressure Chen Chang Shengs participation in the examination and that deration, had brought upon these people. As for those three teacher representatives for the Southern Sects that were seated upon the guest seating, their expressions were full of content, stroking their beards silently. Huo Guangs performance was indeed worthy of praise. A young cultivator that had yet toplete their Ethereal Opening could actually utilise Schrtree Manors motion technique, Unfettered Cloud, so perfectly; under such a tense situation, he could still disy such a tranquil aura, it had to be said, the training of disciples for Schrtree Manor was indeed impressive. More importantly, this manoeuvre of the motion technique, Unfettered Cloud, could possibly bring a big reversal to this battle. Chen Chang Sheng was very fast, hence, he couldnt stop. His fist was very strong, hence, it couldnt turn. For something travelling straight, when it wants to change its direction, the faster its travelling, the greater the amount of force required, or perhaps some tremendously high level skill for controlling True Essence. That type of skill was very rare, searching across all the academies and sects on the continent, it wouldnt number more than three. Within the Capital, there wasnt a single academy with that type of skill; within the line of White Emperor City, there also wasnt this type of manoeuvre. Even if Chen Chang Sheng wanted to learn this, he wouldnt know where to seek it. Therefore, his fist could only encounter empty air. While Huo Guang continued rising with the clouds. The two were about to enter a vantage of high and low; Huo Guang held the Sword of Righteous Thought within his hand. This matchs winner was perhaps about to change. Yet, at the next moment, the hands of those few Southern sect representatives suddenly stiffened. One of the elders even ripped off a few strands from his white beard. Within the Hall of Zhao Wen, sounds of exmation rang out. Chapter 151 – The Sky Chen Chang Shengs speed was indeed very fast and his punch was indeed very straight. Logically, his punch was sure to hit thin air, unable tond upon Huo Guang, who had used the graceful motion technique, Unfettered Cloud to soar upwards. His punch did indeed hit thin air; itnded upon the air and let out a resonating sound, akin to an old bell being rung. The formless air seemed to have been crushed under this strike. Yet, his punch didnt stop, continuing to advance forwards. From within the air that had been struck, there seemed to appear a path. That path couldnt be seen with the naked eye, yet gave people a sense that it was a real existence. The important figures within the hall, gazing at the scene upon the mirror, could also feel the existence of that path. That path was something sculpted out by Chen Chang Shengs punch, but it wasnt straight, it was an arc, its front lightly sloping upwards. This formless line was very smooth, very pleasant to gaze at, having a type of natural beauty. How could a perfectly straight punch, strike out a curved path? There could only be one exnation and that was, upon thest moment of his fist manifestations projection, it had changed direction. What fist technique existed in this world that can do this? Huo Guang soared towards the sky. Chen Chang Shengs fist followed that formless arced line and headed towards the sky. A Sword that Sears the Heavens. Xue Xing Chuans shocked voice erupted within the Hall of Zhao Wen. There was indeed no fist technique that could change the direction of its fist manifestation at thest moment. The personages within the hall were all knowledgeable people, they are certain that there didnt exist such a technique. But there did exist a sword art which could achieve this, changing the direction of a sword manifestation at the final moment of a sword manoeuvre. Previously, the personages within the hall had silently counted within their minds that there were approximately three skills that could do this, this sword art was one of them. Li Shan Sword Arts Sword of Searing Heaven. Sessive sounds of moving chairs could be heard scraping against the ground from within the Hall of Zhao Wen. These important figures all rose in surprise, staring at the mirror and the scene of the youth who was currently clenching his fist and mming into the heavens, they were shocked beyond reason. How could a student of Orthodox Academy have possibly learnt a secret sword of Li Mountains Sword Secrets that isnt taught to others? It was said that the Sword of Searing Heaven from Li Shan Sword Arts was something self-created by that legendary Junior Uncle of Li Mountain. It was never shown to others, until several hundred years ago, having returned to Li Mountain after travelling the four seas, had he recorded this sword manoeuvre into the main form of Li Shan Sword Arts after incessant pleading from the then current substitute headmaster. This sword manoeuvre was very famous, but very few people trained it, that was because this move is very hard to practise, its requirements on condensing divine sense was far too high. Within this generation of disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect, it was said that only Qiu Shan Jun and Gou Han Shi knew this move. Currently, this move had appeared within the hands of Chen Chang Sheng. He hadnt used a sword, but a fist. A Sword that Sears the Heavens naturally became a fist that ms into the heavens. Between his fist and the deep blue sky above, was Huo Guang. Therefore, before his fist ms into the deep blue sky, it needed tond upon Huo Guangs body. A loud explosion reverberated. This was the sound created by a fistnding upon a body. Chen Chang Shengs fist explosivelynded upon Huo Guangs chest. Simple, urate, powerful. A second explosion rung out. This was the sound of a body shing with the air. Huo Guangs body suddenly rose farther from the ground, flying towards the sky, momentarily after, it became but a small ck speck. Outside of the tower, the examinees stood before the stone steps, awaiting the matchs conclusion. It was at this moment, that they heard the sound of two sessive explosions. Due to the silencing array used within the tower, they previously hadnt been able to hear anything, neither had they seen any projections of sword manifestations in the sky above, unlike in the battle between Tang Thirty-Six and Liang Ban Hu. This inevitably led to them looking down slightly upon Huo Guang and Chen Chang Sheng. Until those two thunderous explosions reverberated, akin to having detonated right beside their ears. The examinees were astounded beyond belief; following the explosions, came the howling of air being breached; gazes turned upwards, seeing the figure that flew towards the heavens. The grounds were dead silent, a lot of the examinees had their jaws hanging, yet no one said anything. They all stared wide-eyed at the figure that was hurtling to some incredibly high location and its subsequent descent. Momentarily after, a faint tremor could be felt from the ground. The examinees all lowered their heads and looked towards their feet, then they lifted their heads and looked at the Tower of Purging Dust, they were too astonished for words, to the point where they felt as if their hearts were also tremoring. That tremor, it should have been that person impacting onto the ground? The majority of examinees didnt see clearly as to who it was that was sent flying up into the air, but for some reason, they all subconsciously concluded that it wouldnt have been Chen Chang Sheng. Within the tower. Chen Chang Sheng stood, with his right foot in front and left leg behind, looking akin to a bow. His right arm was slightly angled, fist towards the sky, akin to a torch. Huo Guang had been sent flying. He withdrew his fist and right leg, standing straight, turning his gaze skywards. His line of sight shifted upwards and then down; following that figure and returning to within the tower. A thud resounded, dust abounded and the ground lightly tremored. The dust gradually settled, Huo Guangy upon the ground, continuously spewing up blood, having an untold amount of broken bones. From the moment he had left the ground, the examiners from the second floor had rushed down, making preparations for emergency treatment. The clergywoman from Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green continuously poured upon him a clear radiance, helping to stanch his bleeding, ensuring that he wouldnt suffer from the danger of death, only then, would he be moved over to Li Pce. Lying upon the sand strewn floor and staring at the deep blue heavens above, Huo Guangs expression was filled with pain while his eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness to ept his state; what he felt even greater amounts of, was bewilderment. He couldnt understand; why did he lose this match. It had to be known that he already knew who his opponent was going to be from before his entering of the Capital. If Chen Chang Sheng couldnt even pass the Martial Trial, then he naturally wouldnt be able to participate in the Duelling Stage. If he couldnt even pass the first round of the duelling phase, then they naturally wouldnt run into each other. All he knew was that if Chen Chang Sheng entered the second round, they would be opponents, he would be an unscble mountain. History would be corrected at this moment and the alliance between the North and South would be put back on track... Yet, he currenty upon the floor, having sustained severe injuries, unable to move; even an act as simple as turning his neck was something he couldnt do. He wanted to say something to Chen Chang Sheng, but he couldnt look at him, nor could he say any words, all he could do was to stare at the deep blue skies above. The sky within the Education Pce was far lower than the sky outside, previously, he had even felt as if he would touch upon that piece of heaven. Just as how he had felt he could easily defeat Chen Chang Sheng, when they were still outside of the tower. Yet reality was, the heavens could not be reached. Neither could he win against Chen Chang Sheng. Why was this? Chen Chang could have pondered over Huo Guang and those important personages behind him, pondered over their currentplex emotions, their feelings and their thoughts, but he didnt. The feelings and thoughts were unrted to him, whether if their poison was his tonic or not, it had nothing to do with him; he would never waste time on such pointless matters. He didnt look at Huo Guang whom was lying upon the floor, instead turning towards the Li Pce clergy member in charge of the duelling phase and did a formal gesture, then he headed out of the tower. That clergy member came from the Education Board, seeing the image of that youths back, they praisefully nodded their head. From entering the tower to leaving, Chen Chang Sheng hadnt uttered a single word. Before the start of the match, Huo Guang had said he wouldnt use words to insult him, because it was both shameless and dull, that he would simply defeat him. Chen Chang Sheng had used reality to show his opponent that saying anything at all was inherently dull and inane. I am here for a duel, not a conversation, not to mention were not familiar with each, we dont even know each other. In the same way, before the start of the match, Huo Guang had said to him from some lofty ideological position that if he didnt draw his sword, he wouldnt have the chance to draw it again. Chen Chang Sheng had used reality to show him, that he himself was the person who needed to draw his sword. Within the Hall of Zhao Wen, it had once again returned to being quiet. Those present, had used a long period of time before finally suppressing the shock they felt within their hearts. Mo Yu looked upon the deserted sand covered floor disyed on the mirror, the edge of her lips lightly twitched, as if she wanted tough, in the end, she maintained a look of cold indifference. Xue Xing Chuan looked towards His Eminence, Mei Li Sha, he felt a lot of perplexity over the ability disyed by Chen Chang Sheng. It was only at this moment that they noticed, unknown when, His Eminence had once again closed his eyes, as if he had once again started to sleep. Only, the wrinkles upon his face had loosened considerably. The old age spots that had been rather unsightly, had also diminished considerably. Upon his face, a faint smile could be seen. Chapter 152 – The Barefooted Youth; Resolved Girl The Sword of Searing Heaven is a secret sword, even elders from the bluffs of the Longevity Sect do not know it, only the disciples of Li Mountain coulde into contact with it. Chen Chang Sheng has never been to Li Mountain in his entire life; why did he know this technique? For ordinary people, this was something hard to exin, to the point where it might be a lifelong puzzle, but the personages currently within the hall knew of more events and the past than ordinary people, it didnt take them long to remember that hundreds of years ago, in the struggle against the demon race, a certain event once happened, that event, upon the tumultuous battlefield, was not overly noteworthy, but it had extremely far-reaching consequences. After that event, the full form of Li Shan Sword Sects Sword Arts were sent to White Emperor City. ording to the agreement at that time, the Sword Secrets could only be kept within the line of the White Emperor and were strictly prohibited from being passed on to outsiders, on what basis was Chen Chang Sheng allowed to learn it? Thats because Chen Chang Sheng is Her Highness tutor. So that also works? With that type of thinking, arent you suggesting all students of Orthodox Academy can learn Li Shan Sword Arts from now on? If Her Highness wishes as such, then it shall be; if Li Shan Sword Sect does not agree with this, then they can go and reason with His Royal Majesty, The White Emperor. Disregarding the discussion on the Sword Arts; what did Chen Chang Sheng do for his Purification? How could his body strength possibly be so high? Without the use of tools or armaments, for his defence to be this difficult to breach, just what kind of extraordinary encounter did he have? Within the hall, a lot of gazes turned towards His Eminences direction, full of enquiry, they thought to themselves, could it have been some sort of secret art utilised by the Education Board? His Eminence didnt say anything; currently, within this world, those who possibly knew the truth behind Chen Chang Shengs extraordinary encounter, numbered three, with The Archbishop being one of them. Mo Yu was also currently pondering this issue; as she had thought earlier, she knew that Luo Luo used to stay at the Hundred Herb Garden, Chen Chang Sheng must be very familiar with all the rare medicinal herbs within the garden, she also knew that Chen Chang Shengs master, Taoist Ji is a renowned physician on the continent that excels with refining medicine, but all of this was insufficient for exining how Chen Chang Shengs body had be this incredibly strong. Xue Xing Chuan once again thought of Zhou Du Fu, but at the next moment, shook his head, denying his spection, this is because such a line of thought was far too preposterous and unrealistic. The Grand Examination was one of the most important events on the continent, but for important personages, the examinations main aim was the selection of talent, its real meaningy in the future; therefore, they had been very cid, without the need for close observation, peacefully sitting within the Hall of Zhao Wen, with the two Archbishops of the Holy Church even arrivingte. Yet, this years examination had brought too many surprises and shock for them. Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue had yet to enter the stage, Her Highness, Luo Luo, didnt have any opportunity to disy her strength in the first round and Zhe Xiu was still concealed upon his grassy ins; they could no longer sit firmly upon their seats. Mo Yu stood up and said: I want to go and see. Xue Xing Chuan, Xu Shi Ji and a lot of important figures in the hall followed suit, standing and leaving the Hall of Zhao Wen, heading towards the Hall of Clear Virtue, preparing to enter the Green Leaf World so that they may observe the remainder of the examination in close proximity. With the departure of people, the hall turned empty, leaving only Mei Li Sha by himself. This Archbishop of the Education Board, leader of the tradition faction within the Orthodoxy, slowly raised his head, gazing at the sand covered floor upon the mirror, seeming as if he was still looking at the previous youth, he remained silent and expressionless, unknown as to his mood, nor what he was currently thinking of, giving others an especially dpidated feeling. A number of months ago, at the Ivy League gathering, Chen Chang Sheng had been confined within the derelict garden by Mo Yu, subsequently choosing to enter the ck Dragon Pond, these events were all known to him, he even knew that Her Divine Majesty was watching that night, he only didnt know as to what happened after Chen Chang Sheng met that ck Dragon while underground. From what could currently be seen, it seems the actual important event didnt happen long ago. Bathing in dragons blood and obtaining new life? The Archbishops face lit up with a hard to interpret smile. That ck Dragon was actually willing to bear such arge sacrifice for you? What does she want to obtain from you? In truth, with regards to Chen Chang Shengs chances of obtaining first upon the First Banner, he never did have high hopes, that deration which stunned the entire continent was only for increasing the pressure on Chen Chang Sheng. Only pressure, could make Chen Chang Sheng mature as quickly as possible. Currently, he could actually see some hope from Chen Chang Shengs performance, though it was but a sliver and the chances were extremely low, it was still hope. How could he not feel d? The Tower of Purging Dust opened, Chen Chang Sheng walked out. In the first round, he had walked out with his right boot destroyed, this time, both his boots were destroyed. He stood above the stone steps, barefooted, his uniform in tatters, looking akin to a little beggar. Yet, no one actually considered him to be a little beggar, this time, everyone was truly stunned, especially once the Li Pce clergy stated that Huo Guang was severely injured and had been carried out of the Education Pce for treatment, as Su Mo Yu had. Their feelings of shock reached some zenith; previously, only Zhe Xiu had managed to severely injure his opponent while under observation of the venerable Li Pce clergy, unexpectedly, Chen Chang Sheng has now also managed this. The question was, how did he do it? Guan Fei Bai was very confused, asking: That fellow was still an ordinary person at the time of the Ivy League gathering; not many days have passed since, yet hes be this strong? Gou Han Shi replied: Ive already said, hes not an ordinary person. The shocked stares of the crowd followed him to the woonds. Xuan Yuan Po smiled simply as he went up to receive him. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him as he forced out augh and said: Can you give me some aid please. Luo Luo, who was by the side, immediately had a small change to her expression when she heard those words. Realising that he appeared fine, but had actually suffered fairly heavy injuries, to the point where even walking was a bit of a strain, she rushed to provide him some aid. Arriving at the white por tree, he sat down, near Tang Thirty-Six, his brows lightly locked together, evidently in some pain. In the tower, when he broke through the storm of fists, he had suffered 7 blows of Regiment Shattering Fist. Even if his body was strong, it was still rather painful to bear, the blow to the right side of his chest was especially severe, no ribs were broken, but there should be fractures. If he had used Discerning Steps, or drew his sword, he could have probably won more easily, without this much pain. As with the decision he had instantly made at the arena, his aim wasnt a simple duel, but first position upon the First Banner, therefore, he had to reach the final stage of the duelling and had to reserve some of his methods. Schrtree Manor did indeed excel at teaching their young disciples, Huo Guang had the strength to ce at least within the top 50 on the Promation of Azure Clouds, but he was too arrogant and inexperienced, perhaps prone to underestimating his opponent. Taking some risk for his final goal is worthwhile. Its over, this time I really cant raise my head when Im around you anymore. Tang Thirty-Six had sustained fairly heavy injuries in his battle against Liang Ban Hu and had been resting on the white por. Seeing Chen Chang Sheng that was beside him and thinking that this fellow actually managed to reach the third round, getting slightly further than he had, this inevitably caused him to be slightly annoyed, he stuffed one of the crystals in his hand into Chen Chang Shengs and said: Its only your luck being slightly better. These words had a ring of truth, after all, how could Huo Guang possiblypare to Liang Ban Hu. Chen Chang Shengughed, but didnt answer him, seeing Luo Luos small face filled with worry, he said: Im fine, you dont have to worry. Luo Luo looked at his dirt covered feet and rushed to take out two new boots from behind her, ced it by the side, then took out a handkerchief from her sleeve. From the look of things, it seemed she was preparing to help Chen Chang Sheng clean his feet. Chen Chang Sheng obviously wouldnt dare to let her do this, they werent in the library at Orthodox Academy, this was within His Holiness Green Leaf World, tens of examinees and even more venerable Li Pce clergy were currently looking in their direction. He didnt want their fiery anger to burn him into smouldering ash; he quickly took the handkerchief. Your Highness, with the way hes fighting, you might need to prepare more boots, said Tang Thirty-Six seriously, with a hint ofint. Tang Thirty-Six continued: There are another four rounds till the end, you will need at least another three pairs of boots. His words were intended to tease the master and disciple pair, but he couldnt have guessed that Luo Luo would instead be happy, cheerfully saying: May it be as you say. Tang Thirty-Six was baffled, beforeing to realise that he had subconsciously espoused the opinion that Chen Chang Sheng could reach the end. Theres no need to prepare additional boots, in theing rounds, Ill take care not to bare my feet, said Chen Chang Sheng without waiting for Tang Thirty-Six to exin himself, he then turned his gaze to Luo Luo and said: You should just concede for this round. A mastermands, a disciple obeys; Luo Luo had always listened to his words, but this time, she didnt. No. Her reply was very swift and decisive, carrying with it the hint of a young girl pouting, or perhaps what could be called tsundere. You cant defeat him, Chen Chang Sheng looked towards the far off Tian Hai Sheng Xue, remained silent momentarily, then said: Not to mention, hes also giving me a rather dangerous feeling today. The three people by the woonds didnt notice his use of the word also. Tian Hai Sheng Xue was very quiet today, especially subdued, therefore the feeling he gave others was especially strange. This was because his family background had already decided, he couldnt be subdued. In this years Grand Examination, apart from Luo Luo, his background was the grandest and most fearsome. Not to mention, his temperament had never been associated with being subdued and quiet; a subdued person would never destroy Orthodox Academys front gate first thing after arriving back at the Capital from Yung Xue Pass. Yet, he really was subdued today, from the start of the examination till now, he had remained quiet without saying anything, standing akin to an ordinary examinee within the crowd, even his expressions had remained rtively unmoved throughout. A lot of people had noticed his silence, Chen Chang Sheng had as well, he felt that this was very dangerous. If it could be said that the attention that wolf-tribe youth directed towards Luo Luo gave him the greatest feeling of danger, then Tian Hai Sheng Xue would have been second. This was because both of them had the ability to defeat Luo Luo. Especially Tian Hai Sheng Xue. As Her Divine Majestys most favoured grandnephew, he didnt remain within the Capital, passing an affluent lifestyle, but had travelled to the far away Yung Xue Pass to battle against the demon race, because he had always desired to be strong. Then, he really had broken through the barrier of life and death on the battlefield beyond Yung Xue Pass,pleting his Ethereal Opening. In this years examination, he and Gou Han Shi were the two strongest. Luo Luo knew that she wasnt Tian Hai Sheng Xues equal, but she was still resolved to fight against him in the match. Chen Chang Sheng stood up, escorting her with his gaze to the tower, his expression sombre, full of concern. Tang Thirty-Six dug out a hard piece of bark from the white por, urately striking him on the head with it and said: You really dont understand why Her Highness wants to participate in the examination? Chapter 153 – …Without Battling Luo Luo could directly enter the Mausoleum of Books to observe the monument, but she still appealed before His Holiness seat for an entire night, requesting entry into the Grand Examination, why? This was because she wanted to help sweep away all obstacles for her tutor, Chen Chang Sheng. In the duelling phase, for every opponent she defeated, Chen Chang Sheng would have one less. From this perspective, the stronger the opponent she is matched against, the closer it would fit her intent. Especially with the two considered to be the strongest, Gou Han Shi and Tian Hai Sheng Xue, even if she couldnt defeat them, she would still try and make them expend a lot of effort on her, at least causing them to sustain fairly heavy injuries. With this, when Chen Chang Sheng matches up against them, he could retain a modicum of hope. Therefore, when she drew Tian Hai Sheng Xue for the second round, everyone present was shocked, only, she was very calm, perhaps even a little happy. Chen Chang Sheng hadnt thought about the reason why Luo Luo wanted to participate in the Grand Examination, at this time, being reminded by Tang Thirty-Six, all it took was some consideration and the reason became clear, because of this, he lowered his head to look at the brand new boots on his feet, remaining quiet for a long time, before lifting his head and saying to Tang Thirty-Six: I will definitely win. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said: That isnt something you should be saying to me, but something you should tell her. Chen Chang Sheng replied: I dont need to tell her; she also knows. While they were conversing, the door to the tower once again closed. Todays duelling was being conducted in the Tower of Purging Dust, that door was destined to close countless times, soon, it will continue to close many more times; the hinges creaking became ever shriller, but none of the other asions had engrossed the attention of everyone present as much as this asion, the creaking sound was most distinct. This was the strongest battle since this years examination hadmenced. A Princess of White Emperor City, with a tremendously strong bloodline talent, able to cause the Promation of Azure Clouds to require a sudden update, Her Highness, Luo Luo. A most favoured grandnephew of Her Divine Majesty, that had sessfullypleted his Ethereal Opening amidst the bloody battle against experts of the demon race at Yung Xue Pass, Tian Hai Sheng Xue. Such a match could naturally captivate everyones attention. The lonely youth, who had kept himself separate from the crowd and turned his back on the entire world, had also turned his gaze towards the tower. Within the deepest parts of Wo Fu Zhe Xius ice-like eyes, the flickers of a me were currently growing. Within the tower, it was very peaceful. Tian Hai Sheng Xue and Luo Luo stood opposite from each other; they calmly greeted each other, then stood straight. Neither raised their hand against each other. The sunlight within the Green Leaf World shone upon Tian Hai Sheng Xues face, hisplexion was whiter than snow. Luo Luo stood quietly, her picturesque looks within this picturesque world remained charmingly pretty. Tian Hai Sheng Xue quietly listened to the sounds transmitted from outside, then suddenly startedughing. It couldnt be denied that hisughter was slightly beguiling. Luo Luo was naturally not enticed, but she was slightly perplexed, Tian Hai Sheng Xue had neverughed outside of the tower, why was heughing at this moment? A lot of people wish for me to battle against Your Highness, because in the duelling phase of the examination, only I and Gou Han Shi can defeat you; yet, inparison to Gou Han Shi, I seem to be more suited to battling against you. He continued: This is because even if I really was to hurt you, the Royal White Emperor Couple wouldnt be too resentful of me, in consideration of Her Divine Majesty. Tian Hai Sheng Xue looked at her with a small smile on his face and said: Thats right, a lot of people wish to use my hand to eliminate Your Highness, the strongest of Orthodox Academy, from this tournament, as for your intention, I am well aware of, you only wish to act as a convoy for Chen Chang Sheng. Only, there is something I dont understand, even if you are able to defeat everyone, how could you ensure he will continue to win himself? Luo Luo replied: As the disciple, I need to do everything within my power, regardless of how far my tutor may reach. Interesting, no, very interesting. The smile upon Tian Hai Sheng Xues face gradually receded, he calmly, or maybe even indifferently, said: Its a pity, this match was the wish of two Eminent Archbishops of the Orthodoxy, the wish of my n, the wish of certain personages within the Pce and the wish of many others, only, they havent considered for my own wishes. Within a quiet and secluded room inside the tower, there was a row of over ten chairs. Two Esteemed Archbishops of the Orthodoxys Holy Church were respectively sat upon the Eastern and Western ends; Mo Yu and Prince Chen Liu were sat in the centre; Xue Xing Chuan, Xu Shi Ji, the Bishop of Temple Seminary, the principal of Star Seizer Academy, the three representatives of the Southern sects and a number of other important figures were sat upon the remaining chairs. In this years examination, those young cultivators had brought far too many surprises and shock, these important figures wanted to observe the match from a closer location, ensuring that no problems will arise, hence, they hade to the tower from the Hall of Zhao Wen. The first match they were about to watch, was the strongest battle, this was also one of their aims. Luo Luo and Tian Hai Sheng Xues match could proceed and a victor could be decided, but it definitely could not result like the matches between Zhe Xiu and Su Mo Yu or the one between Chen Chang Sheng and Huo Guang. The examiners in charge of the grounds had been caught unprepared, being unable to react in time, resulting in examinees getting seriously injured; this was something they had to personally ensure, as they had promised His Holiness and the Tian Hai n. Yet, they never could have guessed, this match that had captivated countless gazes, from its very start, had entered a surprising direction. As surprising as how subdued and quiet Tian Hai Sheng Xue had been today in the examination. There was no hail of whips or snow enveloping the Northern Pass, only the sound of Tian Hai Sheng Xues calm voice could be heard continuously within the tower. Thats correct, no one had considered Tian Hai Sheng Xues wishes; this was but the wish of the entire Tian Hai n. Hearing his words, the expressions of the two Archbishops of the Holy Church and several other personages all changed somewhat. What does a wish mean? A wish means a goal. I naturally have my own goal in life, an aim. Tian Hai Sheng Xue gave a nce towards the second floor, then withdrew his gaze. He then looked towards Luo Luo, maintaining his calm and mindful manner, saying: For these past few years, the Capital has always had the rumour that I envy Prince Chen Liu, because from a young age, he has been allowed to remain in the Imperial Pce, allowed to study alongside Ping Guo and Mo Yu. In reality, the rumours are wrong, the one I envy is actually Mo Yu. People of the world can only see the adoration and trust Her Divine Majesty has for her, the power and glory bestowed upon her, yet, those eyes that have been dazzled by glory do not notice that she has already reached the Star Fusion Realm at such a young age. He continued: The Star Fusion Realm... these past few years, everyone has been talking of Xu You Rong, Qiu Shan Jun, in previous years, everyone had been talking of Wang Po and Xiao Zhang, yet, hardly anyone had thought about how strong she is. Within the quiet secluded room on the second floor, a lot of gazes fell upon Mo Yu, her expression was indifferent, as if what Tian Hai Sheng Xue had said was not rted to her at all. Thats right, I am the most promising individual in the martial path amongst those of the Tian Hai n, everyone believes that my intention ining back to the Capital from Yung Xue Pass and entering the Grand Examination is to ce first upon the First Banner, yet... with Qiu Shan Jun not attending, what meaning is there to cing first? Can it prove that I am stronger than Mo Yu? Tian Hai Sheng Xue suddenly stopped his words, remaining quiet for a very long time before opening his mouth and continuing: Right, even if I was to defeat Qiu Shan Jun, I still cannot prove that I am stronger than her, though, the past me, would probably be willing to strive for first ce upon the First Banner in the examination, because it still is an achievement. Luo Luo looked at him, not understanding and asked: And you currently dont think this? What is the aim of cultivation? Strength. What is the aim of strength? It is to survive and then possess an even greater power and influence, obtaining even more. Tian Hai Sheng Xue looked at her and calmly said: The past me would consider cing first to be the most important thing, it could at least help to bolster my confidence a little in front of Mo Yu, but currently, the Grand Examinations significance for me is that I will meet Your Highness and that you require my failure. Upon finishing those words, he once again looked at the second floor, carrying a slight air of defiance, he said: I suggest all of you refrain from listening to the following words I will say, as they will be troublesome for all of you. Chapter 154 – Winning… Tian Hai Sheng Xue and Luo Luo both stood upon the sand within the Tower of Purging Dust, with their backgroundsbined, it was enough to constrain everyone on the second floor. Of course, those on the second floor were all important figures, but his warning was very clear and these personages all had their own factions; being from different factions, yet in the same room watching each other, rendered them unable to continue listening even if they wished to. The room was very quiet, tranquil and secluded, the light that came in through the window wasnt very bright. Sitting in the centre, Mo Yu remained silent for a time, with her eyes closed and a look of indifference on her face, as if she was about to rest for a while, in truth, she was using this action to express her stance; she wasnt going to listen to what Tian Hai Sheng Xue had to say. Xue Xing Chuan lightly frowned, the two Archbishops of the Holy Church slowly closed their eyes and consequently, several light sounds could be heard as the wooden shutters outside of the windows rolled down, the sky became dull and the silencing array activated; sounds could no longer be heard from the floor below. As for the Li Pce clergy that were elsewhere, they were surely even morecking in the courage to eavesdrop and would think of their own methods to deafen themselves. After a while, Tian Hai Sheng Xue no longer tried to confirm whether if there were any eavesdroppers, nor did he care, he looked towards Luo Luo and continued talking: Using first upon the First Banner to prove my strength is meaningless towards my life and the acquirement of greater power and influence, therefore, I am willing to forgo it. Luo Luo said: First upon the First Banner is a hard to obtain achievement, able to increase your standing within Her Divine Majestys mind. And then? Tian Hai Sheng Xue replied with an expressionless face: Within the younger generation of the Tian Hai ns third generation, I am already the most outstanding, what benefit is there to bing even more outstanding? The ones to decide this ns fate will still be my father and his brothers. Luo Luo looked at him and asked: So you are preparing to exchange first ce for something you need? Tian Hai Sheng Xue replied: Correct, which is why I previously said that the Grand Examinations importance is in the fact that I will meet Your Highness and that Your Highness requires my failure. Luo Luo considered for a moment, then asked: What do you wish for? Tian Hai Sheng Xue quietly looked at her and said: I wish to exchange it for Your Highness friendship. Luo Luo replied without any hesitation: Not possible. Tian Hai Sheng Xue said with a self-mocking tone: It seems the name of Tian Hai really has already be resented to the world. Luo Luo replied: No, I only think that friendship isnt something you can exchange, it can only be nurtured. Reasonable, Tian Hai Sheng Xues expression became serious and he said: Then will I have the chance to nurture a friendship with Your Highness? Luo Luo said: This isnt something I can decide upon; I will have to listen to my tutor. Tian Hai Sheng Xue gave it a thought, Chen Chang Sheng shouldnt have any good impressions of himself, he then asked: Perhaps, does Your Highness have an older female cousin? Luo Luo was highly intelligent, how could she miss his intent, she replied with some confusion: My maternal cousin lives on the Great Western Continent, but... if Im not mistaken, arent you going to marry Ping Guo next year? Tian Hai Sheng Xue replied: You should know very clearly that Ping Guo likes Qiu Shan, what meaning is there in marrying her? Not to mention, marrying her can only make me die a little faster. Luo Luo understood his meaning, she thought for a little, then said: This isnt something I can decide upon, I will have to listen to my parents. Then what can I exchange from Your Highness? asked Tian Hai Sheng Xue, with his brow lightly raised. Luo Luo was also rather distressed, saying: I really dont know. Tian Hai Sheng Xue looked towards the tightly shut windows on the second floor and suddenly said: A promise? Luo Luos expression softly trembled, replying: When it happens, I wont necessarily have the ability to fulfil my promise. Tian Hai Sheng Xue calmly replied: I believe in You Highness integrity, as long as you sincerely try to uphold your promise, I will ept it. Luo Luo said: This is too unfavourable for you. He replied: Using something I do not yet possess to exchange for something most worthy of pursuing, even if it only exists as a possibility for the future, its worthwhile. Luo Luo suddenly felt some sympathy for him, asking: Why go this far? Tian Hai Sheng Xueughed, seeming rather lonely, and replied: Perhaps this is the price of maturity. Finishing those words, he turned and headed out of the tower. Luo Luo watched his fading back, feeling a little maudlin. For those born to Royal families, not all are as lucky as she. Of course, she also had her own misfortune or perhaps difficulties; they had just yet to arrive. Tian Hai Sheng Xue was undoubtedly a clever person. He had used a single match in the examination in exchange for some kind of future guarantee. As with thest words between him and Luo Luo. Why go this far? He had to go this far. The wooden shutters rolled up and sunlight once again came in. Sound once again travelled into the quiet and secluded room; the sound of Tian Hai Sheng Xues footsteps. Silence. No one knew of what Tian Hai Sheng Xue and Luo Luo had discussed and in truth, even if they had heard their conversation, they wouldnt be able to ascertain what sort of agreement the two hade to. Those present were all important figures with sufficient intelligence, it was just, apart from Prince Chen Liu, none of the others had Luo Luo and Tian Hai Sheng Xues family background and therefore had difficulty understanding their biggest fears. Everyone only saw Tian Hai Sheng Xues departure, giving up on this match. Mo Yu nced at the two Archbishops of the Holy Church who had stern expressions upon their faces, thinking to herself that Tian Hai Sheng Xue was, in the end, surnamed Tian Hai, how could he be exploited by you? Even his father couldnt. Tian Hai Sheng Xue directly left the Education Pce and no longer continued to participate in the examination, since his results in the Academic Exam will at least ce him within the top 5, no one would dare to ce him outside of the Three Grades. The Li Pce clergy member stood atop the stone steps and announced: Orthodox Academy, Her Highness, Luo Luo, winning without battling. Winning without battling? This incredibly attention-grabbing match between strong fighters, didnt even proceed? Tian Hai Sheng Xue actually withdrew from the tournament? The examinees outside of the tower were all greatly startled, not knowing exactly what had happened inside the tower. Luo Luo returned to the woonds. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her, not understanding, and asked: What happened? Luo Luos small face disyed some bewilderment, it wasnt the bewilderment of not knowing something in full, but bewilderment from being emotional. She looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said: Sir, Ive promised him that I wont tell anyone, including you and my Royal Parents, Im sorry. Chen Chang Sheng was stunned, replying: Its fine. If thats the case, itll be better if you dont say. The second round officially came to an end, following this was the third round, with duelling between thest 16. This third round also had drawing lots, but it was different from that of the second round; for this round, the lot drawing was actually not as tense, examinees that have entered this stage are essentially guaranteed to rank within the Three Grades, all they needed was to wait for their overall ranking. Examinees that have entered the Three Grades and are satisfied, will obviously not care about who they will draw; as for the others that have a higher aim, those wishing to enter the First Grade will inevitably meet a strong opponent, therefore they also didnt mind who they drew. For those who lost in the second round, apart from Su Mo Yu and Huo Guang, who had both sustained heavy injuries and couldnt battle again, or Tian Hai Sheng Xue, who had conceded, they all remained at the match grounds, preparing for the subsequent second tournament; outside of the tower, there remained 61 examinees. The gazes of the examinees typically fell upon the Orthodox Academy group that were by the woonds. Would the important figures from the Orthodoxy continue to manipte the lot drawing; assigning tough opponents to Her Highness and Chen Chang Sheng? This was the only subject everyone present was curious of; after Tian Hai Sheng Xues departure, the only person remaining that could defeat Her Highness with a degree of certainty, is Gou Han Shi. There was one more thing that made the examinees nervous, that was as to who would draw that wolf-tribe youth, Zhe Xius name. Though it was already the third round and it didnt matter who they drew, nevertheless, no one wanted to face Zhe Xiu. Being disgracefully defeated would still be fine, but the most important point was that this youth is far too cold-blooded and brutal, getting heavily injured is not a good thing. The clergy member quickly drew the slip with the fake name Zhang Ting Tao written upon it, Zhe Xius opponent was going to be Guan Fei Bai. Zhe Xius face remained expressionless, making it seem especially cold, but from his peaceful gaze it could be seen that he was very satisfied with this opponent. Guan Fei Bai didnt say anything, remaining very quiet, it couldnt be seen as to what his current mood was. A battle between the third and fifth upon the Promation of Azure Clouds. The bloodthirsty wolf-tribe youth from the snow ins against the Divine States Fourth Law of Li Shan Sword Sect, no matter which of them, their fame was sufficient to elevate this matchs status, as for those examinees who believed they no longer cared about the results of the lot drawing, they also let out waves of surprise. The sounds of surprise didnt stop, in the next moment, they be even louder. Thats because Liang Ban Hu was matched against Qi Jian. What kind of development was this? Gou Han Shis expression became rather stern. Following this, he drew the name of a young expert from Star Seizer Academy. Chatter erupted amongst the examinees. The second round repressed Orthodox Academy; the third round was targeted towards Li Shan Sword Sect? For this round, Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luos opponents were rtively weak. But amongst those that aimed for first ce upon the First Banner, their luck was not the best. Heavenly Academys Zhuang Huan Yu had drawn rather weak opponents for three rounds in a row. Simrly, there was also Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui. Gou Han Shi entered the tower. This was his first time entering the stage since the duelling phase had started. After Tian Hai Sheng Xues departure, amongst the examinees, his power level was the strongest. This match was naturally rather captivating. Yet, this match proceeded very calmly, very normally, perhaps even a little too typically. Not long after, the door once again opened. Gou Han Shi and that youth from Star Seizer Academy walked out of the tower sequentially. Whether upon his own body or that of the youth from Star Seizer Academy, not a single blood stain could be seen, it seems neither had sustained any injuries, they didnt even have any dirt upon their bodies, as if a battle didnt even happen between them. The winner was obviously Gou Han Shi. Im not his match, the difference is far too great. Luo Luo stared at Gou Han Shi, who was walking towards the streambank, she felt both admiration and unease, saying: Even if I was toplete my Ethereal Opening at this very moment, my chances will still be low. What are you daydreaming about? Chen Chang Sheng continued: Hes my opponent, not yours. Gou Han Shis first match was surprisingly mundane. Qi Jian against Liang Ban Hu, this fratricidal strife between disciples of Li Shan Sword Sect was even more surprising. This match was surprisingly intense; the silencing array waspletely unable to cloak the forlorn and horrifying sound of their swords. In the deep blue sky above, there appeared countless crisscrossing lines of sword manifestations, even for those standing outside of the tower, they could feel the danger and power behind those two swords. The most surprising thing was, the final victor wasnt Liang Ban Hu, but Qi Jian. Chapter 155 – Regularity The Tower of Purging Dust opened, Liang Ban Hu and Qi Jian walked out, the clergy members announcement that Qi Jian was the victor, brought about amotion; they themselves didnt have much of a reaction, quietly talking to each other, as if they didnt care about the shes and blood stains that covered their clothing; between the gaps, there were still remnants of the saintly radiance used to heal them. They walked down the steps, heading towards the streambank, continuing to converse in hushed tones as they walked. Some of the examinees were closer and could hear that the two fellow disciples were actually discussing their match: you didnt use this move properly; Senior used that manoeuvre too slowly... For these past few years, the Divine States Seven Laws were the idols or perhaps better described as aim, for many amongst the younger generation. The battle records of these seven disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect were circted across the world and were a relished topic of conversation for many people, just as how Qi Jian had lost to Zhang Huan Yu by a single move some years ago, due to it being a rare record of defeat for the Divine States Seven Laws, it was analysed and discussed ceaselessly. But very few had witnessed a battle between the fellow disciples. It wasnt until today that people finally knew why the younger generation of Li Shan Sword Sect are so powerful; why the Divine States Seven Laws are so astounding. Being able to employ all their strength in a battle between members of the same school, yet not retaining any hatred or resentment, for them, this was but a standard affair. Carrying out such a regr activity makes it extraordinary, how could Li Mountain not be strong? Tang Thirty-Six looked at the four disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect by the streambank, feeling a little dejected and said: It seems my loss to Liang Ban Hu was a matter of course; Qi Jian is also far stronger than I am. This statement of loss and stronger, was not referring to power levels, but something else. Chen Chang Sheng replied: We can learn from them. Tang Thirty-Six nced at him and said: How? Dont tell me you havent noticed that Liang Ban Hu is happy about his loss, genuinely happy. Uhm? In the Grand Examination, they can fight as they please without worrying about crippling or killing each other, this makes them especially happy. And? Im not that type of freak, I cant copy them, I surrender. From entering Li Pce early in the morning and then the Education Pce within the Green Leaf World; from the Hall of Zhao Wen to the Tower of Purging Dust; throughout all these locations, the amount of clergy seen by the examinees had been few in number, but in truth, Li Pce in its entirety, or more specifically, the entirety of the Orthodoxy, was working for the Grand Examination A lot of the clergy that werent seen by examinees were busy with various tasks; in the Grand Examination, wanting to die was a difficult thing. Once again entering the Tower of Purging Dust, Chen Chang Sheng intentionally gave a nce towards the second floor, but didnt see anyone, he then turned his gaze towards his opponent. In the third round, his opponent was a young girl; the one who had mocked and ridiculed him at the divine avenue and was finally admonished to tears by Tang Thirty-Six, the little junior from Holy Maiden Peak, Ye Xiao Lian. Holy Maiden Peak and the Longevity Sect were bothrge sect organisations within the religious system of the Southern Domain, governing many sects and cloisters, Ye Xiao Lian was from Ci Jian Temple. In the information provided to Orthodox Academy by the Education Board, it clearly noted that this young girls cultivation talent is fairly high, once she reaches a suitable age, it was likely that she would enter the Nan Xi Institute, of course, she could only enter the outer circle for her cultivation. No matter how high a cultivation talent, Ye Xiao Lian was too young, as one of the youngest participants in the examination, her cultivation level was sure to be unstable, logically, it should have been very difficult for her to enter the third round, but her luck in the lot drawing was extremely good. In the first round she had easily won, in the second round, her opponent was amon student that had entered the examination afterpleting the foundation trial. Her level wasparable to her opponents, but her True Essence levels were not as profound, in the end, she had relied upon an item from her school she had been carrying, in order to propitiously win the match. After leaving the tower, she had jumped into her seniors arms and cried, unable to restrain her joy. For the drawing of lots in the third round, she heard the name of Chen Chang Sheng,ing to know that her luck had finally came to an end. Ye Xiao Lian looked at Chen Chang Sheng, her tender little face full of anxiety and unease, bing a little pale. That day upon the divine avenue, she had said that Chen Chang Sheng is a toad that wishes to dine on the Phoenix, she had always believed that he was useless trash, yet who could have guessed that Chen Chang Sheng would actually win two rounds in a row, in the previous round he had even defeated Schrtree Manors Huo Guang, different from her lucky draw and obviously relying upon his own strength. Ye Xiao Lian knew that she wasnt Chen Chang Shengs match, thinking that she had previously offended this person, made her even more nervous. At that moment, the examiners voice came down from the second floor: If youre ready, then start. Chen Chang Sheng looked towards Ye Xiao Lian, inclining his head in acknowledgement. With a single nce from him, Ye Xiao Lian couldnt stop herself from feeling terrified, her eyes became red and her skirt shuddered. Chen Chang Sheng was a bit startled, wondering what was going on. Ye Xiao Lian really was very scared, her body continuously quivered, the string of little bells on her wrist shaking alongside her quivering, giving off sharp jingling sounds. The sharp jingling sounds cleared her head, she gathered her courage and tossed the string of bells from her wrist at Chen Chang Sheng. She was separated from Chen Chang Sheng by a distance of around 30 metres, the string of bells managed to arrive before him in an instant. The string of bells is a tool of Ci Jian Temple, Bells of Mantra, it couldnt possiblypare with a legendary level item like the Thousand Mile Button, but was still extremely powerful, being only slightly weaker than the umbre used by the Heavenly Academy student Chen Chang Sheng was matched against in the first round. Were this not the case she would not have been able to rely upon it to win against her opponent in the second round. The string of bells was made of some unknown metal, its band indistinctly contained some sort of keen sword manifestation. Within its sharp ringing sound there seemed to be some sort of concealed aura that could disturb a cultivators True Essence flow; s, it seems Ye Xiao Lians luck really had been depleted on the previous rounds, her opponent, Chen Chang Sheng, was weakest in terms of True Essence capacity and was least reliant upon using True Essence for battling. His right hand became a fist that struck out, his fingers then stretched out, bing akin to a blossoming flower, urately grabbing the Bells of Mantra. The Bells of Mantra continuously shook in his hand, as if it was struggling, transferring a massive amount of force to the surroundings, at the same time, that aura which disturbed True Essence flow became increasingly apparent. The True Essence flow within Chen Chang Sheng was indeed severely affected, but the problem was, even if the Bells of Mantra was to do nothing, his True Essence flow would already have problems flowing freely, with his meridian channels being broken. He didnt use True Essence, only employing his body strength, and had already managed to tightly grip the Bells of Mantra in his hand. *DING* *DING* *DING* The Bells of Mantra violently shook, struggled, wanting to escape from his grasp, yet, in the end, it couldnt. Momentster, the Bells of Mantra finally pacified, stilling within his grasp. Ye Xiao Lian looked at this scene,pletely forgetting that she was in a battle and used her hand to cover her mouth, surprised to the extreme. The Bells of Mantra were given to her by a teacher at Ci Jian Temple She clearly understood the amount of power contained within the string of bells while it was dancing in the air and that it would be very hard to restrain, she had imagined that Chen Chang Sheng would have many methods to easily stop the Bells of Mantras effect, but she never would have expected that Chen Chang Sheng will directly use his hand to grip the bells. The sharp jingling sounds disappeared and the tower became quiet. Ye Xiao Lian was shocked to the point of being speechless and didnt show any signs of making another move. Chen Chang Sheng didnt continue either, he continued to hold onto the string of bells and looked towards the second floor. The room on the second floor was still secluded and serene; unknown as to if it was due to shock from Chen Chang Shengs disy of inhuman strength or some other reason, no one said a word. Mo Yu had a look of indifference as she said: Do all you really think hell humiliate a little girl? Its not like hes Tang Tang. Those words exposed some sort of hidden intention, and made a decision. A Li Pce clergy member appeared behind the second floor balustrade, looked at Ye Xiao Lian and asked: Concede? Ye Xiao Lian nodded her head, her eyes a little red. Chen Chang Sheng ced the Bells of Mantra on the sand near his feet, then turned and headed out of the tower. He didnt humiliate this girl who had once ridiculed him, nor did he pay her any attention. Ye Xiao Lian nkly followed his footsteps with her gaze, feeling a little helpless. Previously, she had already prepared herself to being struck down and then humiliated by Chen Chang Sheng, she never expected that he wouldnt do this. Leaving the tower, Chen Chang Sheng returned to the woonds. Ye Xiao Lian returned to her seniors side, lifting her own sleeve and wiping away her tears. Pitying the damsel are we? Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Chang Sheng and gave a sardonic smirk while saying: What kind of person does that make me? Chen Chang Sheng asked in return: If it was you, what would you do? Tang Thirty-Six gave it a thought, finding that he couldnt think of anything he could do. He didnt like that little girl called Ye Xiao Lian; using callous words was fine, because quarrels relied upon the art of words, spouting nonsense, and shamelessness, but in the end, you couldnt really give her a beating; wouldnt that just be bullying the weak? The next one to enter the stage is Luo Luo. Out of the four schrs from Schrtree Manor that participated in the examination, there only remained two, her opponent was the remaining person after excluding Zhong Hui. She entered the tower along with the schr from Schrtree Manor. Sounds of footsteps could be heard from the second floor. Some of the personages walked by the window to observe the match. They were all very curious as to what Her Highness current ability was, to the extent of being able to prompt the Council of Divine Ordinance to update the rankings to the Promation of Azure Clouds. For the first round, the opponent Luo Luo had was too weak, in the second round, Tian Hai Sheng Xue had outright conceded; for this round, will she finally have to fight? Luo Luo released Rainfall Whip from her side, stared at the schr from Schrtree Manor and said: Make the first move. At Orthodox Academy, towards Chen Chang Sheng, she was polite, respectful, genteel and cute, asionally acting spoiled; towards others however, her manner waspletely different. At the Ivy League gathering, whether towards Heavenly Academys instructor or Li Mountains Elder Xiao Song Gong, they were all looked down upon, let alone at this moment, towards this schr from Schrtree Manor. She did not intentionally look down upon him, belittling him, she was only being natural and calm, using an indifferent tone of voice, yet there existed a sort of nobility and might behind it. The expression of the schr from Schrtree Manor changed slightly, he slowly drew his longsword from its scabbard. His movements were very slow, but the sound of his de leaving its sheath was very piercing. A sound rung out. A sh of a des edge instantly cut through the distance of 30 odd metres, arriving before Luo Luos eyes. Luo Luo didnt even blink; hershes didnt even flutter. Rising Flurry. Rainfall Whip, within her hand, wildly danced. Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain carried with it boundless True Essence, easily dissipating the des gleam, it then struck towards the schr opposite. The Education Pce is a miniature world, the response between Heaven and Earth was especially sensitive, following her usage of Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, a phenomenon appeared in the deep blue skies above. Unknown as to where it came from, a dark cloud enveloped the Tower of Purging Dust. Then, it began to rain. As with before the match started, the ck eaves of the tower were cleansed once again. She used Rainfall Whip, the raindrops were its tip. The raindrops fell upon the eaves and fell upon the sand, letting out a pattering sound. The same sound as a whip cracking upon a persons body. The rain increased, bing a torrential downpour; within the tower, rain nketed the area, making it no longer possible to see clearly. asionally a des gleam would sh out, but would immediately be engulfed by the rainstorm. Momentarily after, an incredibly sharp sound resonated within the tower. *CRACK* The rainstorm abruptly stopped. The schr weakly copsed in a corner, his entire body covered with wounds, blood and rain pooled together. His face was deathly pale, his pallid lips softly trembled and his eyes were full of despair. That was the despair of being crushed by an absolute strength. Chapter 156 – The Continuous Victories of Two Youths The rainstorm stopped and light rays once again descended upon the sand-strewn floor of the tower; channels had been carved out by the rainwater, gazing upon it, it resembled that famous teau in the Northwest that overlooked the sea. The schr from Schrtree Manor was copsed in a corner, his robe soaked through by blood and rain. Luo Luo withdrew her whip, quietly standing in her initial position, as if she hadnt raised her hand at all, her nobility self-evident, dominance unmatched. Isnt Her Highness... only 14 this year? The principal of Star Seizer Academy stood by the window, looking at the scene below, mncholy saying: This is far too incredible. It was indeed incredible, this was not describing how sublime the method used by Luo Luo in this match was, in fact, her method wasnt sublime in the slightest; bluntly speaking, it was a storm, using an absolute strength to directly crush her opponent, extremely simplistic, matching the phrase: a ruler seeks dominion in the midst of chaos. If Luo Luo was to meet an opponent of the highest level, someone such as Gou Han Shi, that had alreadypleted their Ethereal Opening, she naturally wouldnt be able to suppress them so forcefully, but against cultivators of the same level, whether in terms of True Essence capacity or purity, and the sheer might in ability to violently expend energy, all of these things made her border upon being undefeatable. The White Emperors bloodline talent really was dominating to the extreme C the personages on the floor above were shocked to the point of being speechless, thinking to themselves that the Council of Divine Ordinances evaluation really was correct. Amongst the younger generation, apart from Xu You Rong and Qiu Shan Jun, whom could both bepared to Her Highness, there were no other bloodline talents that coulde close. Up to this point the Grand Examination had finally begun to enter a zenith, with great matches continuously observed. After Luo Luo defeated that schr from Schrtree Manor , came the match between the wolf-tribe youth, Zhe Xiu, and Guan Fei Bai. This match captured everyones attention, Chen Chang Sheng was no exception, perhaps being even more attentive towards this match than the other examinees C Tian Hai Sheng Xue had already withdrawn from the tournament, the only person remaining that made him feel cautious and uneasy, that could threaten Luo Luo and bring her harm, was Zhe Xiu. The towers door once again closed and the match started. From the very start, the match between Zhe Xiu and Guan Fei Bai entered an intense juncture, the towers silencing array was immediately breached. The examinees outside of the tower hadnt even sufficiently prepared themselves, yet they already began to hear several sounds, each one clearer than thest. Some of the examinees with weaker divine senses, immediately had pale faces; they were close to having their sea of consciousness injured by the sounds. Those resounding noises were not the sound of scuffling, but the sounds of impact, carrying with it some kind of keen essence, they were probably the sound of a des edge slicing through the air. The Southern envoy group had been in the Capital for some time and the four disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect had garnered a huge amount of attention, currently, a lot of people knew that Qi Jians sword was a much rumoured relic sword from Li Mountains Hall of Discipline. The sword Guan Fei Bai used was just a normal sword, worth only 5 taels, at this moment, hearing the piercing sounds of the sword, everyone felt stunned. To be able to utilise a regr longsword that was only worth 5 taels and have it give off such a clean sword wail, how powerful and intense was Guan Fei Bais True Essence? What made everyone all the more shocked, was that wolf-tribe youth, Zhe Xiu; he, who didnt use any sort of weapon, what method was he using to go against that terrifying sword? The swords wail became increasingly distinct and the Education Pces world began to have a response between its Heaven and Earth; in the blue skies above, the clouds began to slowly move, constantly shifting in form. Sometimes akin to rugged cliffs, other times akin to turbid waves crashing upon the shore, in between this, sword manifestations crisscrossed, austere to the extreme; yet, the forms of those clouds couldnt subsist for long, as if winds were billowing across the ins, akin to a pack of wolves howling. Outside of the tower, it was nketed by silence, a lot of examinees were shocked to the point of having ashenplexions by the scene they saw and the sounds they heard. They couldnt imagine, if it were to be themselves inside the tower at this moment, whether facing that sword momentum which crisscrossed into the clouds above or that horrifyingly forlorn and shrill howling wind, what else could they do apart from immediately conceding defeat? Chen Chang Shengs expression also became increasingly sombre. At the Ivy League gathering, Guan Fei Bai had exchanged sword manoeuvres against Luo Luo, though they hadnt utilised True Essence at the time, he could clearly tell that this persons talent is exceptional and that they were extremely earnest in their cultivation, Guan Fei Bais ability on the path of the sword was also outstanding. Rumour had it that his ability on the path of the sword was the closest to Qiu Shan Juns amongst the Divine States Seven Laws; yet, evidently, he still couldnt suppress his current opponent. That wolf-tribe youth named Zhe Xiu, his strength actually reached this degree? After a long period of time, the sword wails slowly disappeared, neither was there howling wind, what followed was the sound of a creak. The towers door opened. Zhe Xiu walked out of the tower, hisplexion was pale, expression was cold, and his icy eyes revealed no emotion. Looking upon him, he didnt even seem to resemble a human. He walked down the stone steps, his movement a little slow, with each raising of his knee seeming to pose a problem. This caused the others to notice that there was a faint smudge of blood upon his left knee. Momentarily after, a trickle of blood flowed down from his trouser leg to his ankle. He didnt wear any shoes, remaining barefooted, allowing that trickle of blood to be clearly seen. Following this, Guan Fei Bai exited the tower, his posture remained straight, his mildly bleached robe from washing, didnt have any cuts, nor could any blood stains be seen, it actually seemed as if he hadnt sustained any injuries. Everyone watched him head towards the streambank, feeling a little shocked, thinking, was it possible that Guan Fei Bai had won so easily? Zhe Xiu walked to the meadow beyond the crowd and sat down, beginning to regte his respiration (pranayama), he closed his eyes and ignored the chatter that could heard from around him. His sitting posture was slightly strange; he didnt cross his legs, but instead sat upon his ankles, looking very simr to the position of squatting. At this time, Guan Fei Bai arrived at the streambank, he looked at Gou Han Shi, preparing to say something. Gou Han Shi shook his head, indicating that Guan Fei Bai shouldnt say anything, he then raised his right hand; his fingers shot out like the wind, pressing down upon Guan Fei Bais chest three times in lightning-quick session, conferring vital qi. Guan Fei Baisplexion gradually reddened and then turned pale, this change repeated three times, before he finally spat out a mouthful of blood. This mouthful of blood showered upon several clumps of grass by the streambank, a crackling sound could be heard as the grass withered at a speed noticeable to the eye and then disintegrated. Uproar. It was at this moment that the examinees finally realised he had suffered such a heavy injury and had only endured it up to this point before it finally unveiled itself. The blood he had expelled did not contain any poison, it only contained remnants of a distinct manifestation from Zhe Xius vigorous True Essence. If Gou Han Shi hadnt assisted in time and that vigorous manifestation had buried itself into Guan Fei Bais body, it would have severely affected his cultivation. Despite this, hisplexion was still pale and sickly to the extreme, akin to having gone through a serious illness. Thinking of how malicious that wolf-tribe youths method was, Liang Ban Hu turned his gaze towards that direction, his eyes frosty, Qi Jian was also fuming to the point where his small face was flushed with anger. Guan Fei Bai wiped away the blood on the edge of his lips and said: My ability is below others; none can I me. Gou Han Shi patted him on the shoulder, an expression of constion and praise. At that moment, the Li Pce clergy member appeared atop the stone steps and announced: Star Seizer Academy, Zhang Ting Tao wins. Finally, the third round ends. Outside of the tower, it was quiet, no one cheered and even the sound of discussion was absent. Thats because everyone could already foresee that the duelling would be increasingly more intense, and thus, be increasingly cruel and bloody. It was under this slightly morose and ufortable atmosphere, that the duelling phasesst 16 arose; closely following, were the fourth rounds matches. What no one could have imagined, was that Zhe Xiu would immediately, once again enter the stage and that his opponent would be another young expert from Li Shan Sword Sect, Qi Jian. Facing two strong opponents in a row, with no time for resting in between matches, though this was the result of lot drawing, it was still rather unfair. Were it to be a normal examinee, they would perhaps request the examiner for some time to rest, but Zhe Xiu continued to remain silent, his expression indifferent as he entered the Tower of Purging Dust. Inside the tower, it was very quiet, the battle was already over, Zhe Xiu looked at the sand covered ground before him, feeling as if he had returned to his homnd in the midst of summer. Beyond Lu Ming (Deer Cry) Hill, there was a river; soybeans and sorghum were nted there, without hunting, it was still possible to fill ones stomach, but no matter how fragrant roasted sorghum was, it still couldntpare to the scent of meat. I am a wolf that hase from the North. A wolf treks miles for meat; this is a principle of nature itself. Though you are but a child, as long as youre an opponent, I obviously will not hold back; therefore, why are you this angry? He looked opposite himself, his expressionless face showing emotion for the first time; it was a hard to describe emotion, acutely strange. Qi Jian stood opposite, his dark hair dispersed during the battle, draping over his shoulders, making him appear even more frail and weak. Ci Jian Temples Ye Xiao Lian, Orthodox Academys Xuan Yuan Po, and himself, they were the three youngest participants in this years Grand Examination. His cheeks were very tender and young, at this moment, they were filled with rage, Zhe Xiu couldnt understand Qi Jians rage at all, thinking that the moves he had used in the previous closebat might have been a little malicious, but... battles are a matter of life and death, what was wrong with being slightly malicious? Didnt your elders at Li Shan Sword Sect teach you how to battle? Your senior was far more dignified than you are. Earlier, once he had used those few malicious manoeuvres, Qi Jian had be agitated and incensed for some reason, no longer cautious as usual. Qi Jians True Essence burst out, tens of sword manoeuvres were violently executed, embroiling Zhe Xiu into a melee like a madman, if it wasnt for Zhe Xius long years of experiencing life and death, he really would have been on the verge of being hacked to death by Qi Jians sword. If Gou Han Shi was to know of his junior brothers performance, he would definitely feel gratified. Even for a monster such as Zhe Xiu, thinking back to Qi Jians explosive hurricane of sword manoeuvres, it would leave a slight lingering fear. At times, rage is indeed a type of power. It was a pity then, that rage is a type of power that cannot persist for long, Qi Jians hurricane of sword manoeuvres didnt hack Zhe Xiu to death and Zhe Xiu was the one to obtain final victory. Leaving the tower, Qi Jian went before Gou Han Shi, his lips slightly pursed, eyes red, the look of someone deeply wronged. What happened? Gou Han Shis brow flickered, evincing his first disy of true anger. Qi Jian wiped away his tears and said: Nothing. Senior, you have to take revenge for me. Gou Han Shi gave a nce towards the faraway Zhe Xiu and said: I will. The wolf-tribe youth, Zhe Xiu, had won two matches in a row, eliminating two people from the Divine States Seven Laws, this astounded many people. But what really astonished everyone was that Chen Chang Sheng once again obtained victory. In the previous three matches, amongst Chen Chang Shengs opponents, the first and third round were too weak, in the second round he had matched up against Schrtree Manors Huo Guang. Huo Guang might have been strong, but he wasnt listed on the Promation of Azure Clouds, thus, a lot of people couldnt urately gauge Chen Chang Shengs ability, as for this round, his opponent was a youthful expert that came from Shuang (Frost) City. That youthful expert from Shuang City was ranked around 20 upon the Promation of Azure Clouds. Just as everyone thought Chen Chang Shengs adventure in the Grand Examination was about toe to an end, he had once again stunned everyone, defeating his opponent. Everyone had difficulty understanding how he had managed to obtain victory. Chapter 157 – It’ll End At This Point Due to his betrothal to Xu You Rong, after the Ivy League gathering, Chen Chang Sheng naturally became a popr topic in the Capital; the deration made for him by His Eminence, The Archbishop, was akin to adding oil onto a fire. Countless people began to scrutinise everything about him: his age, ancestry; his rtionship with the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees estate; his power level; none of these things remained secret and thus, everyone was stunned, wanting to know exactly what had happened to him over these past few days, to make his ability rise in such a spectacr fashion, to the point of being able to win four times in session at the Grand Examination and enter the final list. Xuan Yuan Po looked at Chen Chang Sheng, his mouth gaping, as if he was looking at some kind of monster; Tang Thirty-Six stared at him directly in the eyes and asked: Just exactly what have you eaten? Weve been at Orthodox Academy together every day and having meals together, could it be that youve been sneakily making your own meals? Or have you pilfered something good from the Hundred Herb Garden without telling the two of us? In that quiet room inside the Tower of Purging Dust, the important figures were also currently in the midst of discussing Chen Chang Shengs performance for today. Could it be that what he just used is theplete version of Discerning Steps? someone asked, while looking at Xu Shi Ji. If some older people, those who had experienced that great war against the demon race, such as Fei Dian or perhaps Jin Yu Lu were to be present, they could have urately determined what the erratic motion technique used by Chen Chang Sheng was. At the moment, within the room, the only people who might have the knowledge, were Xue Xing Chuan and Xu Shi Ji, two people who had been to the Northern battlefield. Xu Shi Ji maintained a look of indifference and said: I havente across any members of the Ye Shi (Discerning) tribe on the frontlines. ording to reports, for hundreds of years, the majority of people from the Ye Shi tribe in Old Snow City had been drafted by that mysterious Lord ck Robe into an intelligence organisation and would rarely make an appearance. Xue Xing Chuans forces had once captured two spies of the Ye Shi tribe. The Ye Shi tribe member that had tried to assassinate Her Highness during Spring was currently being held in the Imperial Guards prison, thinking back to Chen Chang Shengs footwork skill, he shook his head and said: Its not theplete version of Discerning Steps, but it has a portion of its substance. They all understood his meaning, a portion of theplete Discerning Steps substance was already enough to disy a significant effect in battles at the level of younger people, which the Grand Examination was. Xue Xing Chuan thought for a while and then continued: His speed and motion technique are at an apex,bined with suitable luck in the lot drawing, his entry into thest 8 is understandable, but my opinion is that he wont be able to advance further. The Grand Examinations top 8 had already been determined, counting young experts that were already famous, such as Gou Han Shi, Zhuang Huan Yu, Zhong Hui and Zhe Xiu. There were also some surprising entrants, such as one fairly inconspicuous girl from Holy Maiden Peak, and a student from Star Seizer Academy that hadnt received much notice, not even from the Education Board. The most surprising, was Chen Chang Sheng. Up to this point, not having been eliminated was already beyond everyones expectations, seemingly illogical. This is too illogical; how hasnt he been eliminated yet? The list for the Duelling Stages top 8 was delivered out of the Education Pce, written upon the mirror in the Hall of Zhao Wen and passed onto the crowd outside of Li Pce. At this time, it was already approaching twilight, the warm rays of sunset shone upon the stone pirs,nded upon the citizens who hade to join the revelry andnded upon those visitors who had travelled here from afar. There were currently at least several thousand people thronging outside of Li Pce, it was extremely noisy, the cries of the peddlers had long be hoarse, yet at this time, everyone was discussing the same topic, disying the same emotion; that topic was of Chen Chang Sheng winning four matches in a row, that emotion was of shock, bewilderment and anger. Citizens of the Capital did not like Chen Chang Sheng, but inparison to the examinees that hade from the South, they did not especially loathe him, the reason for their anger alongside shock at his winning four matches in a row, was purely because his performance had caused them to lose a lot of money, some even had red eyes from their losses. Thats right, apart from first upon the First Banner, there were a lot of other bets for the Grand Examination. There would be winners and losers amongst the examinees in each round, in the same way, after each round, there would be a lot of people from the masses bing winners or losers. Due to Chen Chang Sheng, this year, the vast majority of people from the masses were losers. For each round of the duelling phase, the odds given would be different, this was for the convenience of the masses. In each round, Chen Chang Shengs odds would be the lowest, with the biggest pay-out, currently, his odds remained the lowest C today, he had caused some people to be wildly happy, yet caused far more to lose money, however, people still refused to believe he could continue winning. Tian Hai Sheng Xue sat in a teahouse located South of Li pce, quietly observing the bustle before the pce, he suddenly said: If the four major gambling venues are still willing to ept, ce five thousand taels of gold on Chen Chang Sheng being the final victor. The elderly steward by his side was stunned, hesitantly asking: Young master, he couldnt possibly win, could he? Tian Hai Sheng Xue said: In the first round, everyone was of the opinion that he couldnt possibly win, in the end, he won. In the second round, it remained the same, with no one believing he could win, yet he won, it was the same for the third and fourth round; before the Grand Examination, who could have imagined that he could enter thest 8? As such, why cant I ce a bet on him? The elderly steward gave several replies of affirmation. Tian Hai Sheng Xue suddenly thought of something, saying: If he really does manage to grasp first ce upon the First Banner, take the winnings to repair Orthodox Academys main entrance. The elder steward thought to himself: Wasnt the entrance to Orthodox Academy damaged by young master yourself? Not to mention, the academy hadnt bothered to repair their entrance and the entire Capital understood what this meant. If you were to repair Orthodox Academys entrance for them, wouldnt this be tantamount to surrendering? He was very surprised, but thinking that the young master must have his own purpose for his actions, he didnt dare to ther, only puzzling over some details. If... and I am saying if, if Chen Chang Sheng was really to win, it would mean arge amount of money, even repairing the front entrance for Orthodox Academy wouldnt require such arge sum. Tian Hai Sheng Xue gazed at the evening-time Li Pce, replying in a detached tone: If he really does win, what harm is there in gifting him a gate made from white jade? The elderly steward was even more confused, thinking to himself that even if Chen Chang Sheng was to ce first upon the First Banner, that youth is Orthodox Academys g, a figurehead used by the Orthodoxys tradition faction to challenge the Divine Empress. No matter what, the Tian Hai n could not enlist him to their side, what exactly is your purpose in such actions? Tian Hai Sheng Xue didnt offer any exnation, he lifted his teacup and took a sip, suddenly feeling that it was rather nd and insipid. Qiu Shan Jun didnt appear, Mo Yu remained ahead of him; the Grand Examination did indeed cease to hold much meaning for him, but to relinquish it in such a fashion, undoubtedly made his feelings a littleplex. The Divine General of the Eastern Decrees estate, in a drawing room, Madam Xu looked at the middle-aged woman in front her, with her brows lightly knotted and asked: Granny Hua, are you sure you didnt hear wrong? He really has entered thest 8? Granny Hua replied in a low voice: It should be correct, the four major gambling venues have already hung out their odds for the next round, young master Chens name is indeed listed upon it. Madam Xu was speechless, feeling the onset of a headache, if that brat really was to obtain first ce upon the First Banner, what should they do? She looked at the chair and empty tea table in the drawing room, thinking back to the scene inst years Spring, when she had first met Chen Chang Sheng. That Taoist youth was reserved and very sanitary. He hadnt taken a single sip of tea. Madam Fu felt a sudden palpitation, thinking of a certain possibility. At a room in the Eastern wing, Shuanger, who had just received the news, was also startled to the extreme. She thought back to the scene where she had first met Chen Chang Sheng in the back garden. She couldnt imagine, that reserved Taoist youth, who hade from the countryside, that trash who couldnt cultivate, he had actually entered the top 8 in the Grand Examinations duelling phase. ording to his rumoured performance at the Ivy League gathering, his results in the academic phase were definitely going to be superb, didnt this mean he was only a step away from entering the Grand Examinations First Banner? Thats right, Chen Chang Sheng only needed to win another around, entering thest four, inbination with his results for the academic phase, he had an extremely high probability of entering the First Banner. The problem was, could he continue advancing? Or was he only going to make it this far? There was a small side hall deep within the Imperial Pce, it was extremely cold and lonely, as if it were an istion pce. The ck Goat stared at the Chinese olives that were hanging on a tree by the stone steps, remaining indecisive for a long time over whether to eat them or not. It could clearly remember, that the fruits that youth had fed it in the Hundred Herb Garden previously, were reasonably tasty. It just couldnt determine as to whether if it was the fruits own vour, or was it because the fruit had that youths lingering scent. Nanny Ning silently walked across its side, saying in a low voice: Young master Sheng Xue conceded. The Divine Empress held a piece of scented wood; its edge was currently burning, atop its wisps of scented smoke, a medicinal pill was suspended in mid-air. Her fingers slowly shifted the scented wood, the smoke lightly turned in direction, prompting the medicinal pill to slowly spin. Hearing those words, her fingers stopped, causing the medicinal pill to hang motionless in the air. Her expression slightly changed, then she came to an understanding, emotionally saying: A child of Tian Hai is finally showing promise. This was something positive, yet also not so positive. The more promise descendants of the Tian Hai n had, the harder it was for her topletely let go, the harder it was for the Zhou Dynasty to free itself of that problem. But she finally felt a little gratified. Nanny Ning hesitated for a moment before continuing: Orthodox Academys Chen Chang Sheng has entered thest 8. The Divine Empress brow slowly rose. Nanny Ning felt rather nervous, she was fond of that child, Chen Chang Sheng, but she was worried about the Divine Empress being displeased. The Divine Empress didnt say anything. In the next moment, she appeared within the pitch ck underground. She lightly flicked her sleeve, the thousands of Luminous Pearls in the dome above, lit up. The cold white rays fell upon the frost covered floor, illuminating everything. A young girl, garbed in ck, with a frosty face was lying prone weakly. The Divine Empress lightly flicked her finger and that medicinal pill fell by that young girls body. Chen Chang Sheng has yet to be eliminated, your blood seems to retain a little purpose. That young girl garbed in ck, raised her head with much difficulty, stared at the Divine Empress, without any signs of fear, only loathing, and said: And what type of damnable medicine is this? The Divine Empress replied with a calm expression: Motherwort ointment. The ck-garbed girl knew that a fearsome human such as the Divine Empress would have countless methods to punish her if need be, and wouldnt bother messing with a medicinal pill, she swallowed the medicine without any hesitation. Can Chen Chang Sheng obtain first ce upon the First Banner? she looked at the Divine Empress and asked with some curiosity. Itll end at this point, the Divine Empress replied coolly. In the next moment, she arrived beside the abandoned well at New North Bridge, her hands were held behind her back as she gazed at the myriad of stars in the night sky above. She remained silent for a long period of time, unknown as to what she was pondering. Chapter 158 – Heavenly Termination; Star of Solitude The Education Pce is His Holiness Green Leaf World. Night and day should also exist within this world, but during the Grand Examination, night and day couldnt be seen, the examinees could only rely upon their senses to estimate the real worlds current time. They didnt know that it was alreadyte at night in the outside world, but weariness came as expected. Before the fifth round, what came first was a second, supplementary tournament, from numbers 33 to 64, apart from Tian Hai Sheng Xue and a few other examinees who had been heavily injured, and thus, couldnt continuepeting, the remaining 20 odd examinees had to expend theirst efforts towards their final ranking; but before this, came a period of resting. The Li Pce clergy distributed food, water and medicine to the examinees, Orthodox Academy had Luo Luos preparation, and thus, unsurprisingly, had better amenities; the four of them sat by the woonds, eating and quietly discussing the battles that were toe. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Pos supplementary tournament didnt have anything worth discussing, the main aim was to help Chen Chang Sheng analyse opponents. Gou Han Shi disyed serenity and calm, giving others the sense that he was powerful to the point of being undefeatable. Apart from him, that wolf-tribe youth, Zhe Xiu, was unquestionably the most dangerous opponent. Even though he had suffered fairly heavy injuries and was exhausted from back-to-back, intense battles against Guan Fei Bai and Qi Jian, he still couldnt be underestimated. If Chen Chang Sheng wants to take first ce upon the First Banner, the two of them were summits he had to transcend. Thinking of this, Tang Thirty-Six suddenly lost interest, this was because no matter how he thought about it, Chen Chang Sheng couldnt possible defeat the two of them. He looked towards the streambank and suddenly said: Dont all of you think those four from Li Mountain are rather simr to us? The four people from Li Shan Sword Sect were at the streambank, eating and chatting, the atmosphere seeming rather pleasant. At a location far away from the Li Mountain group, Zhe Xiu was also eating. He was very quiet while eating, his actions were also very slow, making it seem especially serious, as if the ordinary provisions provided by Li Pce were the most exquisite delicacies in the world. Tang Thirty-Six looked towards that direction, saying, in a slightly sardonic tone: Id had thought that wolf-child doesnt eat. Xuan Yuan Po didnt understand, asking: How can he not eat? Tang Thirty-Six replied: I thought hed only do things like consume ice, chew dried meat or perhaps drink fresh blood. Chen Chang Sheng said: That would be a monster. Tang Thirty-Six asked him in a very serious manner: Dont tell me none of you feel that hes a monster? Xuan Yuan Po gave it a thought, shaking his head saying: I think its fine. Tang Thirty-Six couldnt be bothered paying him any attention, turned his head and asked: Chen Chang Sheng, you cant beat him? Chen Chang Sheng thought for a little while, replying: Maybe. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the far off Zhe Xiu and abruptly said: I suddenly feel an impulse. Chen Chang Sheng asked: What type of impulse? with much curiosity. Tang Thirty-Six said: An impulse to be friends with that wolf-child. Chen Chang Sheng stared at him for a long time before confirming that he was being serious. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt stop himself feeling rather rmed, after giving it a thought, he said: Looking at him, do you really think he looks like someone that needs friends? Before the start of the Grand Examination, outside of Li Pce, it was a sea of people, Zhe Xiu stood by himself and gazed at the dawn; after entering the Hall of Zhao Wen, he directly left the grounds of the academic phase and navigated that sea of trees alone. He traversed across the emerald river and stood within the pavilion atop the mountain, his back facing the rest of the examinees, solitarily, akin to being motherless; would this type of person need friends? Dont tell me none of you think hes very solitary? asked Tang Thirty-Six as he looked at the other three. What he said was solitary, not lonely or lonesome, only a solitary word that made it distinctly lonelier. Chen Chang Sheng was stumped, saying: Anyone can tell, therefore I dont think he needs friends. Tang Thirty-Six wiggled his finger, saying: My thoughts on this arepletely opposite to yours, I think for someone as solitary as him, what they need the most are friends. Xuan Yuan Po asked from the side, with much curiosity: You want to be friends with Zhe Xiu? Tang Thirty-Six countered with his own question: Cant I? Chen Chang Shengs gaze fell upon the area beyond the crowd, looking at that wolf-tribe youth who was silently eating with his head held low, after a moments silence he said: I thought you didnt like people resembling him. Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze followed his,nding upon Zhe Xiu, he said: Thats right, pretending to be lonely and acting despondent are things I used to always do... you all know this, I loathe that past-self, which means I will also dislike someone like him. Chen Chang Sheng retracted his gaze, turning it towards Tang Thirty-Six and asked: Yet you still want to insist upon bing friends with him? Tang Thirty-Six replied: If he bes our friend, he wouldnt be able to be as malicious towards you and Her Highness. Xuan Yuan Po couldnt stop himself from eximing: The elders of my tribe were right, humans... really are bad people. Not humans, Chen Chang Sheng corrected him and said: Only a particr human called Tang Tang. Tang Thirty-Six couldnt be asked arguing with him, he stood up, patted away loose grass from his rear and said: Theres nothing wrong with trying, he cant possibly just kill me in front of so many people. Luo Luo hadnt said anything until this moment, she said: What my tutor said is correct, a solitary person doesnt seem to need friends, at least... Wo Fu Zhe Xiu wont be that type of person. Chen Chang Sheng gave her a nce, but didnt say anything. Tang Thirty-Six lifted up half a roast chicken that had hardly been touched from the mat. He also took two sheets of oilpaper and messily wrapped it, then headed towards the area beyond the crowd. The Orthodox Academy groups discussion didnt catch the attention of others, but his sudden action of leaving the woonds alongside his direction of travel, which seemed to be heading towards the location of Wo Fu Zhe Xiu, immediately captured everyones gazes. The examinees were all very startled, not knowing what he was trying to do; the young girls from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and Holy Maiden Peak revealed signs of worry on their faces. For these young girls, no matter how callous Tang Thirty-Sixs words were, or how arrogant his actions, he was still a dreamy and genteel nobleman. While Zhe Xiu, no matter how quiet or how many des he had achieved for the human and yao race, he was still a cold-blooded monster that is drenched in blood. Seeing Tang Thirty-Six walk towards Zhe Xiu, naturally made them feel worried. This world based upon appearances is indeed unfair. The four from Li Shan Sword Sect who were currently eating and chatting by the streambank were also rather startled. Guan Fei Bai looked at Tang Thirty-Six with a slightly strange expression and asked: What kind of crazy thing is that person trying to do now? At the Ivy League gathering, Tang Thirty-Six had affronted Li Mountain far too deeply, causing him to dislike Tang Thirty-Six intensely. Qi Jian looked towards the wolf-tribe youth who was located beyond the crowd, his nose lightly wrinkled and his breathing became coarse, evidently fuming. Gou Han Shi was slightly perplexed, wondering what had happened between his junior brother and Zhe Xiu in their previous battle, to cause him such anger. The paved area before the Tower of Purging Dust was very broad, with a forest serenely present and a small stream tinkling by; inparison, the location Zhe Xiu was sitting at had nothing, only a singr smooth rock. Tang Thirty-Six walked before that rock, looking at Zhe Xiu, whom was kneeling, or perhaps crouching, in that strange position, he suddenly felt a little hesitant. Zhe Xiu ignored him, quietly eating. Tang Thirty-Six quietly looked at him, after a period of time, he suddenly said: If others were to notice the details to your eating habits, they would definitely consider you to be really scary. Zhe Xiu took a drink of the fruit juice supplied by Li Pce, then raised his head and looked at Tang Thirty-Six. Since the start of the Grand Examination, Tang Thirty-Six was the first person to take the initiative and talk to him. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said: The speed at which you eat is very slow, very mellow, akin to a youngdy in her own chambers. Your chewing is very solemn: 12 times for rice, 30 times for beef... it isnt entertaining, all it proves is that youre too disciplined towards yourself, or more specifically, you treat yourself very harshly. Zhe Xiu quietly stared at him, his eyes didnt contain any sort of emotion, but neither did he lower his head and continue eating, ending this one-sided conversation. Maybe because the snow ins have very little food, or perhaps because theres a shortage of physicians and medicine, neither are there clergywomen from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green to help treat your wounds; therefore, youve been surviving harshly. Tang Thirty-Six continued: You cherish all the food you can obtain and will never wantonly eat and drink in order to avoid physical health problems, in that type of damnable ce, even a regr stomach-ache can be tortuous. Tang Thirty-Six said: But I wont think that makes you scary, because Ive seen someone very simr; that fellow also pays attention to every detail in life, which makes me think, people like you fellows, people who are as afraid of dying as that, they really should acquaint themselves with each other. The person he was referring to, was obviously Chen Chang Sheng. Zhe Xius line of sight followed Tang Thirty-Sixs finger and turned towards the woonds, after a moments silence, Zhe Xiu lowered his head and continued eating, no longer paying him any attention. Tang Thirty-Six ced the paper package before him and opened it, asking: Do you need a friend? Within the oilpaper there was half a roast chicken; half a chicken will only have one chicken leg, this had already been taken by Chen Chang Sheng for Luo Luo, leaving the chicken somewhat iplete, it had also been left for a while, making it rather cold, its fat congealed on the surface of its skin, giving it a slightly unpleasant look; more importantly, roast chicken really isnt a healthy food. Yet, unknown as to why, upon seeing the roast chicken, Zhe Xiu actually opened his mouth and spoke. From the start of the Grand Examination, he had only spoken two sentences, which werent heard by most people, no one knew how his voice sounded. It wasnt until this moment, did Tang Thirty-Sixe to know that his voice wasnt coarse and grating, sharing no simrities to the rumoured wolf howl. Zhe Xius voice was chilly, the speed was very slow, with a rather long gap between each word, akin to a child that had only just learnt how to talk, or a mute person that had suddenly gained the ability of speech. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six with an expressionless face and said, in an exceedingly slow manner: My fate foments heavenly termination and the star of seclusion, destined to a life of solitude; therefore, I dont have any friends. The heavens above have countless stars, perhaps there is a star that is located far away from the sea of stars, in a ce that is easily neglected, lonely to the extreme. Perhaps that star really was named Heavenly Termination. Perhaps the Fated Star illuminated by Zhe Xiu, really was that secluded Heavenly Termination. But regardless of whether if it was true or not, the cold and detached intent behind his words were very clear, he didnt need friends, he wanted to keep everyone at a distance. For most people, they would perhaps know to back away from this type of situation. But Tang Tang wasnt your average person, he was a windbag. Aftering to know Chen Chang Sheng, and especially after formally entering Orthodox Academy, his hidden character had finally found release. Not having friends doesnt mean not needing friends, what do you think about me? He looked at Zhe Xiu, asking sincerely. Chapter 159 – So Be It Even someone like Zhe Xiu, with a fate that foments heavenly termination and the star of solitude, was shaken by Tang Thirty-Sixs sincere attitude. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six, wanting to say something, yet didnt. But his look made Tang Thirty-Six feel a little hurt; thats because when Tang Thirty-Six used to see Zhuang Huan Yu or other fellow-students from Heavenly Academy, their look would be more or less the same C he was very certain, that was the look they used when seeing an idiot. If you think Im not suitable, then how about Chen Chang Sheng? Ive already told you, that fellow is very simr to you, hes also afraid of death, being especially fussy when eating; you chew 12 times for rice? Hes a freak that needs to chew 20 times. Within the boundless sea of people, being able to find someone so simr to yourself isnt easy; isnt that something worth cherishing? Tang Thirty-Six excitedly waved his arms as he spoke. Zhe Xiu remained unresponsive, continuing to eat the provisions that had been provided by Li Pce. Tang Thirty-Six felt a little forlorn, pointed at the hulking yao youth that was by the woonds and said: If you feel that humans arent trustworthy, then I strongly endorse Xuan Yuan Po; honest and sincere, a first-ss person. Zhe Xiu continued to ignore him. Youre just forcing me to use the most powerful item here. Tang Thirty-Six said: Your reputation isnt low; having Her Highness be your friend can be considered well-matched. How about it? I trust you wont be able to find a better choice of friend, both of you are human yaos (human freaks), no, no, yao humans, with the same life experiences and having met simr problems, upon bing friends, its quite possible you can acquire many benefits from Her Highness; at least, whening acrossplications, you can discuss them together, no? At this moment, he no longer disyed any signs of being rxed and transcendent, the traits befitting of a young master from Wen Shui; he waspletely the picture of some talented merchant peddling his goods. Upon hearing the name, Her Highness, Luo Luo, Zhe Xiu finally raised his head once again, looking towards the woonds, his gaze revealed aplex mood, unknown as to what he was thinking. As Tang Thirty-Six thought he was on the verge of being sessful, Zhe Xiu replied, in a slow, halting manner: I dont need friends, only a loner can be strong. Hearing those words, Tang Thirty-Six didnt be angry, instead, he settled his mind, and calmed himself, bing more solemn. He stared right into Zhe Xius eyes and said: Wolves have never, contrary to what people think, been loners. Zhe Xiu returned the stare, a sharp gaze lightly evident. Tang Thirty-Six continued calmly: The reason why youre lonely, is because youre not epted by your tribe. Zhe Xius gaze immediately became cold, akin to a de that had frozen over. Tang Thirty-Six acted as if he didnt notice, and said: The wolf tribe usually battles as a pack, no? Upon knowing who you are, a lot of examinees were conjecturing as to why you would leave the snow ins, travelling countless miles to the Capital and entering the Grand Examination. He continued: Chen Chang Sheng thinks its because you cant ept being taken down from second position on the Promation of Azure Clouds by Her Highness and thus, you want to defeat Her Highness in the examination in order to prove yourself. Hearing these words, Zhe Xiu frowned, seemingly surprised with Orthodox Academys wariness against himself. Tang Thirty-Six continued: Before Su Mo Yu was injured by you, he had said that he believes you simply enjoy battling and that the examination gives you this opportunity. Zhe Xiu looked at Tang Thirty-Six and asked: What... do you think? Tang Thirty-Six replied: Chen Chang Shengs concern is fairly logical, but not enough, otherwise, two years ago, you would have long fought your way to Holy Maiden Peak, seeking to cause trouble for Xu You Rong. Zhe Xiu shook his head and said: I cant defeat Her. Tang Thirty-Six was bewildered, discontinuing this line of discourse; he continued talking: I dont believe Su Mo Yus reasoning to be correct. Even if you enjoy battling and wish to improve yourself in the midst of battle, it will have to be the type of battle where life and death is decided; for you, the Grand Examination shouldnt be any different from a game; how much appeal can it have? Zhe Xiu used silence to convey his agreement. Then what exactly do you want? What is your purpose foring to participate in the Grand Examination? Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said: Tell me, perhaps I can help you. I... dont need friends. Zhe Xius manner of speaking remained extremely slow causing his speech to feel a little painful for those hearing it. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six straight in the eyes and enunciated each word clearly, saying: I need... money. It was still and calm, a breeze passed by the oilpapers edges and caused it to flutter, letting off a small sound, the roast chickens oily scent became dampened somewhat. Tang Thirty-Six didnt say anything for a long while, because he was dumbfounded. Leaving the woonds anding over to converse with Zhe Xiu, he had naturally prepared himself mentally; no matter what Zhe Xiu wanted, no matter how strange, he wouldnt feel surprised and would be willing to procure it. Chen Chang Sheng wanting to obtain first upon the First Banner would require Zhe Xius assistance, for this, even a bigger cost would still be worthwhile for Orthodox Academy. But he never could have guessed Zhe Xiu would want money. Within the younger generation of the continent, Zhe Xiu was unquestionably the haughtiest and most solitary youth, yet, what he wanted, was the basest thing in the world. Tang Thirty-Six spent a long time confirming that Zhe Xiu wasnt joking and that his words were what he truly wanted, this made Tang Thirty-Six all the more shocked. Money? Yes, I need money, a lot of money. What for? Zhe Xiu didnt answer. A light breeze fluttered the oilpaper; the roast chicken slowly became cold. Tang Thirty-Six also cooled-down, he looked at Zhe Xiu and said: Im very rich. Zhe Xiu answered: I know. Tang Thirty-Six asked: Amount? Zhe Xiu said: Depends on situation. After a moments silence, Tang Thirty-Six said: Deal. Zhe Xiu looked at him, saying in an indifferent manner: I also want one more thing, I hope you can give it to me. Tang Thirty-Six lightly frowned, asking: We have that thing you want? Zhe Xiu answered: Yes. Tang Thirty-Six stared at him in the eyes and said: So... your objective from the start, in participating, was Orthodox Academy? Zhe Xiu said: Yes. Tang Thirty-Six asked: Is it Her Highness or is it someone else? Zhe Xiu said: It isnt you. Tang Thirty-Six understood, Zhe Xiu hade for Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty-Six gave it a thought and then said: He really wants to obtain first upon the First Banner, so I would think, as long as you dont want his life, he would be willing to give you anything else. Zhe Xiu said: I dont want his life. Tang Thirty-Six nodded, saying: Then thats fine. Once the lot drawing results are out, we will discuss what to do. Zhe Xiu didnt answer, instead asking: Can I eat it? His gaze fell upon the roast chicken. Returning to the woonds, upon seeing Chen Chang Sheng and the others gazes, Tang Thirty-Six didnt care about saying anything first, he picked up the teapot and poured himself three cups of warm tea in session. It was at this moment that Chen Chang Sheng noticed his back was drenched in sweat and that his forehead was also covered with beads of sweat. Chen Chang Sheng hurriedly took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and passed it to Tang Thirty-Six, then asked: What happened? Zhe Xiu was famous for being cold-blooded and ruthless, but of what temperament was Tang Thirty-Six? He couldnt possibly be intimidated to this state. I was frightened, Tang Thirty-Six used the handkerchief to wipe away the sweat on his face, he then looked at everyone else, his face disyed a lingering fear. Chen Chang Sheng was a little speechless, thinking to himself, what did Zhe Xiu do, to the point of being able to scare you? Id have never considered it, that the wolf-child could be... a money-grubber Tang Thirty-Six looked at all of them while talking, cing additional emphasis on money-grubber. Ignoring just money, it was the love of money. How can that be? Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Po both spoke at the same time, they came from the yao domain, where there were a lot of rumours about Zhe Xiu, they couldnt bring themselves to believe what Tang Thirty-Six said. He really just wants money. Tang Thirty-Six was slightly annoyed, saying: If you dont believe me, then just wait a while and youll see. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a bit, then asked: Apart from money, does he want anything else? Yes, he wants something from you, replied Tang Thirty-Six. You agreed to it? not knowing why, Chen Chang Sheng felt a little anxious. Tang Thirty-Six replied in a matter of course manner: Its not as if he wants your life, why wouldnt I agree? I dont think this type of opportunity will appear twice. Chen Chang Sheng felt a little powerless, saying: You dont even know what he wants, how could you promise him in my ce? Tang Thirty-Six countered with his own question: Do you want to take first ce upon the First Banner? Chen Chang Sheng didnt even need to consider his reply: Its not want to, its have to. Tang Thirty-Six said: If that wolf-child doesnt help, what do you think your chances will be? Chen Chang Sheng nced towards the streambank, Gou Han Shi was currently talking to his junior disciples, perhaps discussing the previous matches between Guan Fei Bai, Qi Jian and Zhe Xiu. Judging from Gou Han Shis face, he was probably giving guidance to Guan Fei Bai and Qi Jian and wasnt trying to glean anything from their battles. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six, answering in a slightly uncertain tone: 30 percent? Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and snorted: Can you get any more shameless? Be a little more respectful towards my tutor, said Luo Luo, rather displeased, she then turned towards Chen Chang Sheng and said, in a rather worried voice: 30 percent... is that a little too generous? Tang Thirty-Sixughed uproariously, arousing the attention of many examinees. Chen Chang Sheng spread out his hands and said: Fine, if I were to match against Gou Han Shi right now, I dont see any chances for myself. Luo Luo said: If I can draw him in the need round, Sirs chances might be slightly higher. Tang Thirty-Six shook his head and said: Zhe Xiu must also battle against him in a match, only then can there be a chance. Chen Chang Sheng asked: Yet, the drawings wont necessarily match our ns. It doesnt matter if Zhe Xiu draws someone else, currently, hes the same as Her Highness, in charge of helping you sweep away opponents. Tang Thirty-Six said: Her Highness and Zhe Xiu are the door gods for you taking first ce. Upon hearing the words, door gods, Chen Chang Sheng thought of the dark underground space, thought of the two legendary Divine Generals that were depicted upon the stone wall and the ck Dragon that was bounded by metal chains; he suddenly felt rather anxious. Isnt it rather inappropriate to have your mind wander at a moment like this? said Tang Thirty-Six, rather angrily. Chen Chang Sheng said: Continue. Tang Thirty-Six said: What I want to say is, for the opportunity to change Zhe Xiu from being the most dangerous enemy into being the biggest aide, any price is worth paying. Chen Chang Sheng thought for a while, then said: Youre right. Tang Thirty-Six continued: Therefore you should thank me. Not just anyone can persuade that wolf-child, conversing with him is very strenuous and tiring. Thank you, said Chen Chang Sheng. Arent all of you thinking too much? Xuan Yuan Po looked at all of them while saying: You have to defeat your own opponent first, it might be Zhuang Huan Yu, it might be Zhong Hui, it may even be Gou Han Shi you meet in the next round. If you cant win, even if Zhe Xiu really is willing to help, it wont matter for us. The woonds were dead silent. Tang Thirty-Six was slightly annoyed, saying: A child that is overly honest, will easily cause others to get angry over their words. Thats because an honest child speaks the truth, said Xuan Yuan Po in a slightly defiant manner. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the location far beyond the crowd, Zhe Xiu was currently on top of the rock, quietly eating the roast chicken. So be it, lets wait for the results to the drawing of lots before we continue this discussion... additionally, next time, get him an entire chicken to eat, he looks strangely pitiful. Chapter 160 – A Simple Sword What did Zhe Xiu really want? That was a question that Chen Chang Sheng really wanted to answer. Looking back, he was certain that when they entered the Education Pce, Zhe Xiu turned and took a single nce at Luo Luo. Because of that nce, he had thought that this wolf tribe youth was exceptionally dangerous. Thus, who could have guessed that Tang Thirty-Six would take a single roasted chicken, and somehow bribe him into helping Orthodox Academy? This seemed utterly absurd, but it really happened. Luo Luo was also looking at Zhe Xiu with a somewhatplex expression. For most of the younger cultivators, the Grand Examination was the most important event in their life. However, for certain people, the exams were just an opportunity to exchange for something else that they really wanted. Putting it in other words, the seemingly sacred Grand Examinations was, in reality, just something akin to a giant auction. Tian Hai Sheng Xue withdrawing from the tournament, and Zhe Xiu agreeing to Orthodox Academys deal, was all because of this reason. So what about Chen Chang Sheng? Luo Luo knew that he wasnt interested in fame C so why was he so adamant about taking first ce in the examinations? She had asked him about this in the past, as did Tang Thirty-Six, but Chen Chang Sheng had never given an answer to this question. The second tournament had few surprises. Tang Thirty-Six easily defeated his opponent, and Xuan Yuan Pos luck was rather good C he didnt fight any of the stronger cultivators on the Promation of the Azure Clouds, and thus also easily won his match. Adding their results on the academic and martial phases, its uncertain if Xuan Yuan Po can make it to the Three Grades, but for Tang Thirty-Six, it should not be a problem. The matches between the final eight was determined by drawing lots, as usual. However, because there were so fewpetitors remaining, the lots were divided into two blocks, and the results determined all of apetitors fights for the remainder of the exam. The results of the drawing was that Luo Luo was matched against the young schr from Schrtree Manor, Zhong Hui. Chen Chang Shengs opponent was Zhuang Huan Yu. Guo Han Shis opponent was the young woman from the Holy Maiden Sect, and Zhe Xius was to fight against the student from Star Seizer Academy. The four matches had two fights between allies C Li Shan Sword Sect and Holy Maiden Peak were of the same school, and Zhe Xiu used Star Seizer Academys name to attend thepetition. This did not match Tang Thirty-Sixs n. In his view, the best result for the first half would be for Zhe Xiu to be matched against Guo Han Shi, and for Luo Luo to fight against Zhuang Huan Yu. The best result for the second half would be Zhong Hui versus that student from Star Seizer Academy, and for Chen Chang Sheng to be matched against that woman from the Holy Maiden Sect. That way, even if Guo Han Shi defeated Zhe Xiu, he would have to fight against Luo Luo C after two difficult matches, even someone like Guo Han Shi would be exhausted. On the other hand, Chen Chang Shengs defenses were great. In apetition, he would likely defeat the woman from the Holy Maiden Sect, so if he could follow this by defeating Zhong Hui, he might actually have a chance to win first ce. But now, Guo Han Shi only needed to defeat Zhe Xiu to enter the final match, as the woman from the Holy Maiden sect was obviously no match for him. Of course, this kind of draw had its own benefits C Chen Chang Sheng would only need to defeat Zhuang Huan Yu to enter the finalpetition. After all, Luo Luo should easily be able to defeat Zhong Hui, and in her next match against Chen Chang Sheng, she would likely just forfeit. The first match in the bracket was Chen Chang Sheng against Zhuang Huan Yu. During the exams, Zhuang Huan Yu was, like Tian Hai Sheng Xue, a bit silent and subdued. The only difference was that Tian Hai Sheng Xues expression was because he was preparing himself to forfeit thepetition. Zhuang Huan Yus gloom was because he wanted to go further in the world, but the opponents in his priorpetition were too weak for him to show how much he had improved. Zhuang Huan Yu was one of the celebrated geniuses among the youths of his generation. cing eleventh on the Promation of the Azure Clouds, he was the highest ranking student amongst all of the Ivy League students of his generation. He was the pride of Heavenly Academy C aside from the top three, the highest ranks of the Promation of Azure Clouds had little difference in their ability, so he was easily the strongest opponent that Chen Chang Sheng had faced during the Grand Exams. The Tower of Purging Dust was silent. Zhuang Huan Yu looks at Chen Chang Sheng emotionlessly and said, Your luck today was quite good. From the first round of thepetition until now, Chen Chang Shengs strongest opponents were Huo Guang and that young man from Shuang City, who was ranked around 20 on the promation. Both seemed quite powerful, but there were many really stronger opponents in the examinations. He did not have to fight against anyone from Li Mountain, and didnt meet anyone like Zhe Xiu. Statistically speaking, his luck was definitely rather good. Your luck was also quite good, Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and responded. This was also true. From the beginning of the dueling phase, Zhuang Huan Yu didnt meet anyone that remotely matched his level. In terms of just luck, no one C Chen Chang Sheng included C couldpare with him. This was already something beyond just luck; it was apparent that someone from within the Orthodoxy had somehow rigged the drawings in his favor. Heavenly Academy was the most prestigious academy under the Orthodoxy. Regardless of Principal Mao Qiu Yus or Vice Principal Zhuangs actual wishes, the Orthodoxy must have at least one exceptional student that can represent them in the exams. Especially now that Orthodox Academy was showing the faint signs of revival, the Orthodoxy naturally would not permit Heavenly Academys prestige to bepletely taken away. If two people with great luck meet, then in my opinion, they should no longer be able to rely on luck, Zhuang Huan Yu looked at him and said. If one can no longer rely on luck, then naturally, he can only rely on true strength. At this time, the Li Pce clergyman officiating the match asked, ready? Zhuang Huan Yu nodded his head. Chen Chang Sheng, however, shook his head, and did something that no one else could expect. He walked under the eaves of the tower, unstrapped and removed his shoes, and ced them at the bottom of the stone steps. The shoes were arranged very neatly, as if he was a guest at someone elses mansion. Chen Chang Sheng walked back into the arena with his feet bare, the soles of his feet carrying a trace of yellow sand. He raised his right hand, and grabbed the hilt of the short-sword strapped to his waist. With this movement, the Tower of Purging Dust became quiet. The important people on the second floor did not speak, though their gazes became brighter and their spirits became more dignified. Even when he won against young man from Shuang City from the previous match, Chen Chang Sheng did not draw his sword. He primarily used the strange and unpredictable movements of the Discerning Steps, and ultimately relied on his speed and strength. From what they can see, however, he was already preparing to draw his sword during this match. It seems that, facing someone as strong as Zhuang Huan Yu, he could no longer afford to conceal any of his abilities. Still, no one believed that he could actually defeat Zhuang Huan Yu. Even though he disyed unimaginable strength and speed in his prior battles, as well as the mysterious Discerning Steps, but he has only sessfully cultivated for a short time. His True Essence reserves should be much lower than a truly strong cultivator, so it was impossible to see how he could win. The most fundamental reason was that Zhuang Huan Yu was truly very powerful. Are those wearing shoes supposed to be afraid of those who are barefoot? Zhuang Huan Yu stared at Chen Chang Shengs sand-stained feet, and continued after a brief pause. Perhaps you did not know, but when I was still living in the rural areas a long time ago, I also had very few opportunities to wear shoes, let alone new ones. Chen Chang Sheng was silent, although he understood what Zhuang Huan Yu had meant. Zhuang Huan Yu was the son of the vice principal of Heavenly Academy, but had to take care of his sick mother out in the countryside. As such, he endured for many years before finally obtaining sess after much difficulty and bing the pride of Heavenly Academy. Even now, he was wearing a pair of simple cloth shoes. Still, Chen Chang Sheng did not entirely understand why Zhuang Huan Yu looked at him with such cold eyes, full of hidden hostility. He could not remember when he had offended this person. Zhuang Huan Yu was the future that was nurtured by Heavenly Academy. For him to oppose Orthodox Academy was a logical response. As for his old grudge against Tang Thirty-Six, its likely simr to that of Guan Fei Bai: a grudge that a person who had lived a life of poverty would hold against a wealthy scion who never had to worry about life. Still, why would this person hate Chen Chang Sheng specifically? Shall we begin? he asked. His words are very customary, as if hes standing in the ssrooms of Heavenly Academy, and asking whether sses can start in front of his fellow students. Chen Chang Shengs response was also very ordinary. He simply nodded his head. Zhuang Huan Yu raised his scabbard, wielding it with his left hand while his right hand gripped the hilt of his sword. He silently looked at his opponent and spoke one word. Please. Chen Chang Sheng gripped his short-sword with his right hand. His left hand extended before him, and he answered, Please. Thus, the match began in such an ordinary fashion, though even from the start, it was anything but an ordinary match. With a single ring of the bell, Zhuang Huan Yu drew his sword and swung it seemingly freely. Though it seems like a casual swing, in reality, this technique was extremely focused. The de sliced apart the air, leaving only a line that was as straight as a pen, wlessly parallel to the ground. Not all techniques can create a line this straight. Zhuang Huan Yus sword, cut in a straight line. About thirty metres away from him, an arc appeared. It was a semicircr arc of brilliant light. The light arc did not appear in the air, nor did it appear on the sandden floor. Instead, it appeared directly within Chen Chang Shengs eyes. Chen Chang Shengs eyes are very bright, and his pupils are very dark. They werent dark like the deep colors of the night, but a somehow purer sort of darkness. A sudden arc of light appearing within these dark pupils were very easy to see. This was because the line from Zhuang Huan Yus sword broke through the air and, in a sh, closed the distance, appearing before Chen Chang Shengs body. The light from this technique was less than three feet (a metre) from his eyes. The sword light arrived too quickly, though there was a bit of dy on the two ends. The straight line created by the sword thus became an arc when it finally arrived before Chen Chang Sheng. This arc of light was wless; as it was extremely sturdy, it was difficult for Chen Chang Sheng to simply break. In addition, no matter how he decides to parry the arc of light, the remaining parts of the arc would rapidly converge and be aplete circle, trapping his body within. This match, with its very ordinary beginning, was extraordinary even during the start. Zhuang Huan Yus first technique was Heavenly Academys strongest sword technique, the Sword of Hithering Light. Countless inaudible praise emerged from the second floor of the tower. It seemed like a very simple attack, but it was apparent that Zhuang Huan Zus cultivation was not so simple. Even considering all of the techniques used in the entire examinations, this attack could rank in the top three. How would Chen Chang Sheng counter this technique? Chapter 161 – Eyes Closed and Unseeing; A Hundred Blades Arise Sand rose from the ground, akin to an explosion, Chen Chang Sheng suddenly disappeared from sight. Only a single striking sound could be heard and a distinct sword mark appeared on the wall. Chen Chang Shengs figure reappeared, his position was around 7 metres away from his original position. It was impossible to discern how he had arrived at that location. He used the edge of his vision for a single nce, seeing that the sword mark left upon the wall was about an inch deep, faintly showing the pale stone within. This is His Holiness Green Leaf World, within a constructed reality, structures here are extraordinarily robust, not to mention, a defensive array was being used in the Tower of Purging Dust. The seemingly casual sword manoeuvre used by Zhuang Huan Yu had actually managed to leave such a deep scar upon the stone wall, it didnt take much to imagine the amount of damage it would have done if it hadnded on Chen Chang Sheng. Even if his bodys physical defence was unbelievably high, it couldnt possibly withstand that move directly. Luckily, he had never thought of neutralising or blocking that sword manoeuvre, from the start, his intention was to avoid it. At the moment the de was drawn by Zhuang Huan Yu, Chen Chang Sheng moved; as the imposing sword sh reflected in his eyes, his right leg had already stepped onto the sandy floor, instantaneously moving. If the sand-strewn floor could urately mirror the real worlds night sky, then his initial position would have been the location of the Three Stars Mansion in the Southwestern direction and his current position would be the location of the Neck Mansion in the Southeastern direction. He cast the sand as a blizzard, borrowing a blizzards form and traversing the Twenty-Eight Mansions of the constetions above; his motion technique was erratic and unpredictable; this, was Discerning Steps. So thats Discerning Steps? said Zhuang Huan Yu, while looking at him calmly, not feeling surprised at his dodging of the sword sh, it was evident that Chen Chang Shengs performances in the previous rounds were all known to him. Chen Chang Sheng didnt say anything, his right hand continued to firmly grip onto his swords hilt, his gaze was slightly low, resting upon Zhuang Huan Yus sword bearing right hand. Zhuang Huan Yu took a step forward, holding out his sword horizontally, his manner was extremely rxed. Chen Chang Sheng could clearly see his right hand, which held his de, gently tighten, the nails turning pale; all signs of impending motion. Several lines of sword shes, silently, without indication, cut across a distance of 30 odd metres, arriving in front of him. Chen Chang Sheng once again moved before the sword shes arrived, his divine sense focused to a thread, his figure suddenly elerating. It seemed as if he had taken two steps to the West, yet in the midst of the transition, he had arrived at the rear. It was still Discerning Steps, this time, he had followed the Southeastern path of the Seventh Mansion. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Several sharp sounds of cutting could be heard erupting from the wall behind him towards the right. Fragments of stone ttered onto the ground, four distinct sword marks appeared; swift and powerful to the extreme. Zhuang Huan Yus expression remained calm, he stepped forwards once more, shortening the distance between him and Chen Chang Sheng by another step. Chen Chang Sheng stared at Zhuang Huan Yus right hand with stern concentration. Zhuang Huan Yus de was too swift, too fierce, the battle had only just begun and he had only wielded his de twice, yet Chen Chang Sheng was already feeling heavily pressured. A faint sound of praise could be heard drifting down from the second floor. It was praise for Zhuang Huan Yu. In the previous rounds of the duelling, Zhuang Huan Yu didnt meet any strong opponents and had very ordinary performances, not disying any traits worthy of being the representative of the Capitals younger generation, this lead to him actually being somewhat overlooked. However, he had beaten Qi Jian in the past, but then chose to peacefully cultivate at Heavenly Academy, this caused his ranking to remain around tenth on the Promation of Azure Clouds. The reason for this was because his aim is Qiu Shan Jun and Qiu Shan Jun was no longer on the Promation of Azure Clouds. The truth is, he considered himself strong enough to rank within the top 3 on the promation; even if he was to go against Zhe Xiu, he wouldnt feel any fear. The pride of Heavenly Academy naturally had the qualifications to be proud. Such a proud and youthful expert, facing against Chen Chang Sheng, had actually used Heavenly Academys supreme skill, proving that he looked upon Chen Chang Sheng highly and that he didnt want to give Chen Chang Sheng any chance. Chen Chang Shengs motion technique was too fast, too erratic and unpredictable, if he had an attack to pair with his motion technique, he might really prove a threat towards Zhuang Huan Yu. Therefore, Zhuang Huan Yu didnt give him any chance for an attack, directly relying upon swift and fierce sword manifestations, restraining him to an area near the wall. This was being overpowered by a difference in levels and power, where the strong have an absolute advantage, simr to how Luo Luo had previously crushed that schr from Schrtree Manor. The sword was once again wielded, multiple sword shes once again cut through the air. Shrill sounds of the air being broken continuously resounded. Within the tower, golden sand slowly rose. Sword shes constantly swept by, akin to shes of lightning. Sword marks continuously appeared upon the wall, distinct and deep; as if artisans were currently carving calligraphy upon its surface. Innumerable footprints appeared upon the sand, some in the West, some towards the East, without any sort of discernible pattern between them. A whistling sound went by. Chen Chang Sheng appeared in a location close by the wall, his right shoulder had a light wound. Tens of sword shes sessively arrived, he had narrowly avoided most of them, but while transitioning from between the Willow and Well Mansions in the Southwest to the Bond Mansion in the Northwest, his True Essence flow stuttered, slowing him for an instant, allowing the sword sh to catch up. Zhuang Huan Yu pointed his sword towards the floor, appearing especially dignified. Inparison, Chen Chang Shengs upper clothing was covered with sand, which, coupled with his wound, no matter how small it was,bined to make him look a little haggard. Yet his expression remained calm, he stared intently at Zhuang Huan Yus right hand, incredibly focused. The Sword of Hithering Light is Heavenly Academys supreme skill, extremely taxing on True Essence; for something on the level of Discerning Steps, its True Essence consumption, unsurprisingly, was also high. The reason why Zhuang Huan Yu was so confident, relying upon his sword arts to directly suppress Chen Chang Sheng, was because he trained diligently, had a high talent and his Fated Star was located far away. Amongst those of the same generation, his True Essence capacity could be considered a pinnacle, even with such depletion, he couldpletely wear out Chen Chang Sheng and Chen Chang Sheng would not have any method of changing this situation. So its only to this degree? he looked at Chen Chang Sheng while asking, his expression serious, without any hint of ridicule. His mildly weary brows revealed disappointment. In order to prepare for the Grand Examination, from the start of the Ivy League gathering, he had trained incessantly, preparing for todays match, even though Chen Chang Shengs performance could be considered superb it still made him feel disappointed. Chen Chang Sheng was breathing rather heavily, with his sessive use of Discerning Steps and the pushing of his speed to its maximum, the True Essence in his body that was already deficient, was currently near spent. Due to his calctions of star positions and footwork, his divine sense had be exhausted, the most troubling thing was, Zhuang Huan Yus de was too swift and fierce, though he could narrowly dodge it, he couldnt attack his opponent; this would eventually lead to a defeat. He didnt want to lose, he absolutely needed to attack. At the same time Zhuang Huan Yu said those words, Chen Chang Shengs right leg once again stepped onto the sand before himself, but this time, he didnt make use of Discerning Steps, concentrating as much power as he could into his step. That terrifying strength he had bizarrely acquired after meeting the ck Dragon that night, instantly caused the ground to fissure under his foot, his body became a blur and whistled out. A loud cracking sound erupted; Zhuang Huan Yus de silently struck out, but the sword sh cutting through the air gave off a clean reverberation. At this moment, Chen Chang Shengs speed was fast beyond imagination, it could be seen that he was on the verge of colliding with the sword sh, but suddenly, he disappeared. He had actually concealed the motion technique of Discerning Steps within his charge. Within the sand, his figure flickered by, in an instant, Chen Chang Sheng had arrived before Zhuang Huan Yu. This was the first time he had gotten so close to Zhuang Huan Yu, close enough for him to finally make an attack against his opponent. His left hand held onto the scabbard, while his right grasped onto the sword hilt, on the verge of drawing the de. It was at this moment, Zhuang Huan Yus arrow like brows twitched upwards, his eyes revealing signs of pity, a single fist struck out explosively. Zhuang Huan Yus right hand held onto his sword, while his left was by his side, s, it had actually been steadily amassing True Essence. A seemingly casual punch, but it had actually been storing power for an exceedingly long time. A loud ringing sound rung out, akin to a bell strike. A powerful force followed his punch and billowed outwards, shockwaves in the air spread out in all directions. Chen Chang Sheng was sent flying, spinning in the air multiple times, akin to a hurtling boulder,nding upon the ground at some distance away. A loud cracking sound could be heard and he heavilynded upon the floor, but it wasnt falling, as his bare feet were the first to touch upon the ground,nding upon the sand; half crouched upon his knees, stably staying in ce. The short-sword was held out horizontally in front his eyes, it was this de that blocked the punch Zhuang Huan Yu had been preparing for so long. His hands that were holding onto the short sword lightly trembled, though his strength was great, against a strike that was imbued with such an abundant amount of True Essence, it was still rather damaging. So its only to this degree? Zhuang Huan Yu headed towards him, repeating those words once again, he then said: This really has made me feel somewhat disappointed. Witnessing Chen Chang Shengs ability, was one of the most important aims for his participation in the Grand Examination. From when he was still outside of Li Pce, to the Hall of Zhao Wen, River Qu, then the woonds outside of the Tower of Purging Dust, seeing the scene of Luo Luo and Chen Chang Sheng together made him feel enraged, then calm; the more enraged he was, the calmer he also became. Chen Chang Sheng stood up, looked at him and said: Hit me first before saying anything. After these words, his figure once again disappeared. Sand billowed everywhere within the tower, as if it was a blizzard. He forcefully wrung out thest of his True Essence reserves, his divine sense calcting the positioning at an unbelievable speed. Within the blizzard-like sand, his figure flickered in and out of view, sometimes in the East, sometimes in the West. In just an instant, countless footprints appeared, covering the floor, densely, akin to the myriad of stars in the night sky. He followed the positioning of the Twenty-Eight Mansions in his movement, his footwork erratic to the extreme, extraordinarily difficult to grasp, as if in the next moment he would appear before Zhuang Huan Yu and deliver a decisive blow. No matter how fast, swift and powerful the Sword of Hithering Light was, it couldnt catch up with Chen Chang Sheng while he was in this state. Chen Chang Sheng did not keep track of Zhuang Huan Yus sword, nor did he care for his surroundings, he only concentrated on his own movements through Discerning Steps. Discerning Steps traversed the stars, making use of the blizzard to cover its tracks, it was sure to eventually arrive before Zhuang Huan Yu. It seemed to be an exceedingly brilliant method of countering. Every time the curved sword shes were about tond upon his body, they would inevitably just brush past his shoulders. Zhuang Huan Yus expression became severe, but didnt seem anxious. He couldnt tell where Chen Chang Shengs position was, neither could he predict where Chen Chang Sheng would appear. Therefore, he closed his eyes. He wasnt using his divine sense to perceive Chen Chang Shengs position, because even if he was to perceive it, his sword would not be able tond in time. The Sword of Hithering Light was released from his hand and pierced into the sand covered ground, lightly quivering. He spread out his hands, dark hair swaying, True Essence exploding outwards. The Sword of Hithering Lights quivering immediately became intense. *CHI**CHI**CHI**CHI**CHI* Several hundred sword forms left the sword, instantly inundating the space within the Tower of Purging Dust. In the next moment, several sword forms that were in the Northwestern area suddenly stalled. Chen Chang Sheng was struck by those sword forms; his body heavily pounded upon the wall, then slid down onto the floor, raising a cloud of dust. Upon his body, there appeared three wounds, blood slowly flowed. Right now, I have struck you down, said Zhuang Huan Yu, opening his eyes and looking at him calmly. Chapter 162 – Combustion The Sword of Hithering Light is a sword art and also a physical sword, it is Heavenly Academys dao sword, or more urately, it was Vice-principal Zhuangs personal sword. The sword isnt listed upon the Banner of Hundred Arms, but its power isparable to the weapons listed in thest section of the banner. If a normal person was to receive three attacks from the sword in session, no matter how perfect their Purification might be, they would still be cleaved apart, or at the very least, suffer heavy injuries, unable to stand; yet, Chen Chang Sheng pulled himself up by supporting himself on the wall. He had however, suffered fairly heavy injuries, blood trickled out from the sword wounds on his chest, a rather frightening visage. So its only up to this degree? Zhuang Huan Yu looked at him with an expressionless face, after a momentary pause, he continued, with a slightly harsher tone: Being only to this degree, what right do you have to be Her Highness tutor? The Highness referred to was obviously not Princess Ping Guo, neither would it have been Prince Chen Liu, it was Her Highness, Luo Luo. If you really didpletely grasp Discerning Steps, perhaps you could make me vignt, but your Discerning Steps is, in the end, fake, or perhaps better said to be a forgery; fitting in form, but spurious in truth. He continued: How could it possibly be used for battling? Its nothing more than an illusion, all thats needed is for me to close my eyes; your motion technique cannot fool the world itself. Zhuang Huan Yu looked at him, continuing his speech: The same as the method you taught Her Highness for controlling True Essence, it may seem brilliant, but in reality, its nothing more than a twisted method that cannot lead the way forwards, using nothing more than minor smarts. If you really wished for Her Highness to have a wonderful future, you should have her continue to stay at Heavenly Academy, using discipline arts researched from the orthodox schools to solve her problem. Thats right, this was the reason for his anger against Chen Chang Sheng, this was why he felt dissatisfied with him. He had hoped that Chen Chang Sheng could be stronger than this, proving to himself and the world that he had the qualifications to be Her Highness tutor; unlike this, being so easily beaten by himself, being, in the end, nothing more than a fraud. Thats something we will handle ourselves, thank you for your suggestion, but I dont see myself epting it, said Chen Chang Sheng, raising his right arm and using his sleeve to wipe away the blood on his jaw while looking at Zhuang Huan Yu. Zhuang Huan Yus arrow-like brow twitched, he looked at Chen Chang Sheng, displeased, and said in a harsh tone: Dont tell me you still wish to obstinately remain reprehensible? Reality has already proven, no matter how perfect your Purification or how strong your defence, you still arent a match for a truly strong opponent, your True Essence volume is far too small and your cultivation level is far too low. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent, his head lowered, gazing at the short swords hilt he was tightly clenching. Zhuang Huan Yu saw that Chen Chang Sheng didnt give any response and for some reason, became even more enraged and said, in a frosty voice: Cultivation is a grand learning; battles in the end, rely upon the use of True Essence forbat. Since ancient times, cultivation first requires Purification, then Meditation, Ethereal Opening; each stage has its reason. He continued: Purification is a requirement for Meditation, but isnt a means for battling, for your True Essence levels to be so meagre, you must only be at the lower stage of Meditation, yet you seek to use your Purification for achieving victory against your opponent; such arrogance and ignorance, am I wrong in saying youre on a twisted path? If it was just yourself then so be it, yet you wish to take Her Highness on a path she will not be able to return from? The tower was quiet, only the cold voice of the young expert from Heavenly Academy and its strong reverberation could be heard,nding upon the sand covered floor. His level is too low, nothing else can be done, in the end, it seems Chen Chang Sheng really could only reach this far. In the secluded and tranquil room on the second floor, the voice of Star Seizer Academys principal could be heard, it was slightly morose, regretful, yet also conveyed a sense of relief that everything will soon end. The room was veryrge, with everyone sitting in their respective positions, remaining silent. Hearing the voice of Zhuang Huan Yu drift in from outside the window, they all came to this same conclusion. In the previous match, Chen Chang Sheng managed to win against that youthful expert from Shuang City that was ranked around 20th on the promation because he had utilised his motion technique to its maximum speed, his sudden usage of Discerning Steps had also caught his opponent off guard and they lost in the end to the power Chen Chang Sheng could bring to bear in closebat. But his opponent this time is Zhuang Huan Yu. Zhuang Huan Yu is Heavenly Academys most outstanding student, cultivating discipline arts from orthodox schools, each step of his cultivation was exceptionally robust and stable, never rushed, there were also teachers from the academy giving advice and instruction. His experience was remarkably extensive, being able to rely upon using only his True Essence and manoeuvres to maintain an absolute advantage, directly crushing Chen Chang Sheng and not giving him any chance to get close; this naturally ensured there was no chance of any surprises happening. Principal Mao Qiu Yus illustrious disciple, is indeed outstanding, said the Bishop of Temple Seminary in mncholic praise. The personages in the room had been observing the battles for some time. Having seen both Zhe Xiu and Gou Han Shi battle, they knew that Zhuang Huan Yu wasnt the strongest in terms of cultivation level, but he was the most stable. Perhaps it could better be said that it would be difficult for him ignore levels and defeat someone stronger, Gou Han Shi for example; but against someone weaker, they would absolutely be unable to defeat him. Especially after observing this current battle, they all had the feeling that Zhuang Huan Yus ability was possibly even greater than rumoured, even if he was to go against Her Highness or Zhe Xiu, he could possibly put up a fight, with the oue hard to predict. How could his current opponent, Chen Chang Sheng, possibly be his match? Thats right, the observing personages and Li Pce clergy that were located in different rooms, all of them had already affirmed Chen Chang Shengs loss. After multiple battles, they could confirm, this Orthodox Academy student that couldnt cultivate a few months ago, hadpleted his Purification, but he was only at the lower stage of the Meditation Realm; whether in terms of capacity or purity for True Essence, or even in other aspects, he was still vastly inferior to the true experts that were participating in the examination. Chen Chang Sheng being able to reach this point, entering the final 8, apart from luck, was due to his unimaginable speed and physical strength. At this point, his luck had already lost all meaning, because his opponent is a true expert; no matter how great a speed or strength, it was meaningless, those true experts can directly crush him through their cultivation level and True Essence volume, as long as they didnt make a mistake in battle tactics, the way that youthful expert from Shuang City did, Chen Chang Sheng didnt have any chance of victory. The difference between levels wasnt something that could be bridged through determination or courage. So True Essence volume really is the most important thing? Chen Chang Sheng said to himself as he looked at the short sword that was tightly gripped within his hand. Zhuang Huan Yu looked at him and lightly frowned, not knowing what he meant by saying those words at this moment. Chen Chang Shengs face did not reveal any sort of expression, appearing rather rigid, no one could tell that he was currently struggling within, unable to make a decision as to whether if he should take the risk. A cultivators True Essence came from the night stars, in guiding Starlight for Purification, Star Brilliance, which contained a mysterious energy, would enter the cultivators body at the same time. Upon Meditation, once it came into contact with the cultivators divine sense, or perhaps better described as ignited, it would convert into True Essence the cultivator can freely manipte. Chen Chang Shengs True Essence volume was indeed meagre and exceedingly impure, his meridian channels are broken, how could he make the True Essence flow freely? Yet, his body contained vast quantities of Star Brilliance, in other words, were he to wish for it, he coulde to possess greater quantities of True Essence, but that would involve a massive risk. In the underground space beneath that abandoned well at New North Bridge, in front of that ck Dragon, for some reason unknown to him, he had managed to pass the bottleneck of Purification and sessfully perform Meditation. His body was currently much stronger than it previously was, but he still had difficulty in deciding to once again enter Meditation, because failure would likely mean death. The medical record contained within the ssic of Meditations addendum and his own experience all provided proof for this conclusion. Going against the spectre of death and taking on such a risk for the first time, required courage; attempting it for a second time required even greater amounts of courage. Luckily, he had already experienced imminent death twice; once at the Ivy League gathering and another on the day he had forcefully entered Meditation in the underground space, in front of the ck Dragon. Having experienced death, something that had been on his mind for many years; its real significance was that it allowed him toe to an understanding C when facing death, he would never have surrendered, but now, he also wouldnt be as fearful as he used to be. Just as with his current situation, facing against a strong opponent like Zhuang Huan Yu, he wouldnt surrender, neither would he be afraid. He raised his head and looked at Zhuang Huan Yu, saying: Since itse to this, Ill give it a try. Try what? Apart from himself, no one within the tower knew, none could guess. Chen Chang Sheng closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then expelled as much of it as he possibly could. It was as if an air bubble had gurgled out from an underground fount. In that breath, his lungs became almost devoid of air, suddenly bing empty, devoid of everything. His sea of consciousness awoke, its surface gently undting with small waves. A trace of extremely dense divine sense, emerged from within his sea of consciousness, drifting upwards, travelling towards some unknown location in the deep-blue sky above, as if it were leaving this expanse of Heaven and Earth. Within but a moment, that divine sense returned from the heavens to the ground, shrinking, from without to within, entering his body and arriving at that micro Heaven and Earth. His divine sense transformed into a gust of wind, freely traversing that Heaven and Earth. The wind was he; he was the wind. He saw the nine broken mountain ranges, saw the endless wild ins and saw thatke which was suspended within the air. Finally, he saw that snow in. The snow in was separated into tens of fragments by exceedingly deep fissures. Inparison to the meditative introspection he had done some days ago, the snow in was much thicker, even at this time, there were snowkes continuously falling. For these past few days, he had incessantly guided Starlight into his body. The snowkes were all extremely pure Star Brilliance, all they needed were to be inmed by divine essence and they would be a clear water that could nourish this world, a clear water that is True Essence. In the words of Zhuang Huan Yu, of many others and the countless words recorded upon the scripture; for cultivators, the most important thing, is True Essence. Chen Chang Sheng remained hesitant for a long time. He truly was unafraid of death, but he didnt want to experience that pain once more, because that pain really might cause him to go into aa, if that were to happen, this match would naturally result in a loss. But it was something that had to be done. Hesitation is just hesitation; that gust of wind didnt halt, it drifted towards a fragment of the snow in in the Southeast. Akin to a wildfire descending upon a mountain that is overflowing with dry leaves. An explosion rung out, the snow in fragment was violently set aze. In the tranquil and secluded room on the second floor, the important figures all sat in their respective positions silently, waiting for Chen Chang Shengs concession of defeat, the end of this match and the final oue to this years Grand Examination, with the tradition factions plot, or perhaps attempt, suffering a heavy setback. Yet, at this moment, an aura suddenly appeared within the tower. That aura was rather frenzied, intensely fiery, akin to someone having lit a pyre on the floor below that was exceedinglyrge in size. Mo Yus expression faintly trembled, she stood up, her court gown left behind a blur within the dark room as she instantly moved herself to the window side. Her gaze went behind the window blinds and rested on the floor below, her face was expressionless, but her eyes revealed a strange glimmer. All the important personages within the room were experts of a high level, how could they possibly not be able to tell what that aura represented? No one at this moment, was concerned with the ability level Mo Yu just disyed, they all arrived, one after the other, beside the window, looking down towards the lower floor, following what they saw, their expressions immediately changed, momentarily bing speechless. Before the stone wall below, Chen Chang Sheng closed his eyes and stood atop the sand, beside his bare feet were grains of sand, soaked through by the blood that was trickling down from his body. That frenzied and fiery aura, came from his body. Everyone could clearly feel that his cultivation level was in the process of rising, the True Essence within his body was increasing and his presence was bing more powerful. Under the perception of divine sense, he became increasingly radiant. Akin to a real pyre. How could this be possible? How could this be possible. They all stood by the window, witnessing this scene, the expressions on their faces became extremely strange, extraordinarily shocked. Chen Chang Sheng was actuallymencing meditative introspection at this moment, transitioning Star Brilliance into True Essence. The problem was, apart from at the very beginning, when entering the Meditative Realm from the Purification realm, could such a strong aura leak out into the surroundings, all while the cultivatorpletely burns the Star Brilliance they had previously amassed into True Essence. After that, the cultivators transitions of Star Brilliance into True Essence would be nothing more than a trickle, how could there possibly be such a big disturbance? Was this Chen Chang Shengs first meditative introspection? Impossible, from the previous few matches, they all clearly knew that he hadpletely moved from Purification to Meditation in his cultivation, otherwise, his body wouldnt have any True Essence flow. Then, what was this current scene? Could it possibly be, that this world can have someone that could undergo their first meditation twice? Silence filled the tower. Everyone was shocked to the point of being speechless. Whether be it those important figures by the window that were highly knowledgeable, or the Li Pce clergy. Zhuang Huan Yu was even more shocked, unable to say anything. The temperature within the tower instantly surged. Chen Chang Sheng closed his eyes, the sand near his feet rose into the air, the clumps of sand that were formed from his blood, after being scorched by that formless heat, dried and broke apart in turn. All the blood evaporated into smoke. Within the dancing sand, Chen Chang Shengsplexion became increasingly red, it could be perceived that his body was bing increasingly hot. Seeing this scene, one of the Archbishops from the Holy Church lightly held his brows, calming slightly. He didnt know how Chen Chang Sheng could undergo his first meditation twice, but he could tell that the youth wasnt able to control the Star Brilliances burning within his body. If this continues, even if he doesnt burn to death, his mind will be damaged from the heat, said Prince Chen Liu in a worried voice. Only by sessfullypleting Purification, could a cultivators body withstand the temperatures and the power that came from transitioning Star Brilliance into True Essence in their first Meditation. But Chen Chang Shengs current Meditation was evidently rather strange, the amount of Star Brilliance that was burning within his body seemed slightly excessive, his bodys temperature was hard to restrain, continuously rising. The Tower of Purging Dust became increasingly hot, outside of the tower, there was suddenly the sound of cicadas, as if Summer had arrived early. Deep within the Li Pceplex, there is a pce. Within that pce, in a corner, there is a grey flowerpot. Within the pot, there is a nt, with multiple green stems, yet there existed but a single green leaf. The edge of the green leaf was slightly withered, lightly curled. Ones memory really does worsen when getting old, to have actually forgotten the watering. His Holiness walked up to the flowerpot, gazing at the green leaf and sighing. He then picked up a woodendle and extended it towards the pool besides the pot. Chapter 163 – A New Downpour Washes Away Dust of the Past Clear water steadily flowed out from thedle,nding within the grey flowerpot; upon being struck by the water, the green leaf continuously quivered. Havingpleted the watering, His Holiness threw thedle back into the pool, holding his hands behind him as he left the pce, as if he had justpleted something very ordinary. The soil within the pot became moistened, the green leaf that was previously slightly withered, was once again restored to its original state; its edge was no longer curled and its veins bing all the more vivid A drop of water, akin to a bead of dew, lightly rolled across its surface. Many days ago, His Holiness and His Eminence had a conversation at this location. At the time, His Eminence said that maturity required rainwater to vitalise, yet at times it needed pressure, currently, that green leaf had already suffered too much pressure and perhaps, required rainwater to revitalise. The Tower of Purging Dust is located within the Green Leaf World. Chen Chang Shengs body was incredibly hot, his face waspletely red, while the blood upon his clothing had long evaporated. His presence became increasingly powerful, at the same time, that arid atmosphere within the tower also became increasingly intense. Mo Yu stood by the window, looking at the youth who was currently enduring incredible pain, she remained expressionless, yet the hands within her sleeves were tightly clenched together. Is it possible to make him stop? Prince Chen Liu discreetly nced at her before asking. Mo Yu remained silent, at this moment, Chen Chang Sheng was at the vital stage of initial meditation. Not mentioning that his eyes were currently closed and he wasnt aware of anything happening outside of his body, even if he couldmunicate with the outside world, he couldnt halt the burning of Star Brilliance within his body; if he could, why would he currently be in such a perilous situation? To interrupt this process and drag him back from the brink of death, only outside help was possible and it had to be from something exceedingly powerful, maybe even requiring a power on the level of being legendary. In the Capital, only two people possessed this type of power, His Holiness, and Her Divine Majesty. The problem was, Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy were coordinated emblems used by elderly members of the Orthodoxy and the tradition faction, whom were both loyal to the Imperial Chen n, to advance a challenge; how could Her Divine Majesty, or His Holiness, possibly intervene? The temperature within the Tower of Purging Dust became increasingly high, while the cry of cicadas outside the tower became increasingly loud, this was a reaction from the Green Leaf World. Chen Chang Sheng, in the end, had underestimated the danger of burning Star Brilliance, because his bodys condition was different from others. Since the Heavenly Tomes descent unto the world, this continent had never seen someone with the same condition, even within the Three Thousand Scriptures of the Way, there wasnt a simr record. He really might just die like this, or be an idiot from suffering the high temperature. Who could change this? Who could extinguish that formless me that was burning within his body, lowering the temperature of this Green Leaf World? It was at this moment, from the blue skies above, a raindrop suddenly descended. Following this, a thousand drops, tens of thousands, a rainstorm. *PA**PA**PA**PA**PA* An endless downpour descended from the heavens, falling upon the towers ck eaves and the sand, falling upon Chen Chang Shengs body. Apart from the sound of rain, nothing else could be heard. Everyone looked towards the sky, staring at that torrent of rain, speechless, full of awe. Within Mo Yus eyes, there was suddenly a shudder, and some signs of bewilderment. There were no clouds, yet there was rain. This rain was obviously something that came from outside. One of the Archbishops of the Holy Church looked at the rain that was pouring down from the heavens, his expression constantly shifting. As one of the six heads of the Orthodoxy, he naturally knew where this rain came from. But as His Holiness confidant, he couldnt understand, why was there this rain? Why did the Saint interfere, and help that youth from Orthodox Academy? Rain can wash away the dust of this world and it can also carry away warmth. Rainwater fell upon Chen Chang Shengs body,ing into contact with his scorching skin, instantly evaporating into mist; at the same time, his bodys temperature also rapidly fell. The towers temperature also rapidly fell, it previously seemed to be Summer, sweltering and hard to endure, after a spell of rain, it had be Autumn, the chill slowly growing. Zhuang Huan Yu suddenly felt rather cold. Just previously, he could hear a single coughing down from the second floor. He didnt know who had coughed, but he knew that person was reminding him that he had to strike first, before the end of this rain. Even though they werent sure as to what was happening to Chen Chang Shengs body, they couldnt allow the chance for any surprises. But he didnt move. Thats because the Autumn rain was far too grand, carving out channels upon the sand, provoking awe from within him; he didnt dare to cross this boundary. Yet, that didnt matter. Because he is Heavenly Academys pride and he himself was also very proud. From the start, he had wanted to prove to the entire continent and to Her Highness that Chen Chang Sheng is inferior to himself, therefore, defeating Chen Chang Sheng when he is at his strongest, was the ideal oue. A spell of Autumn rain, a spell of cold. The tower slowly became chilly. The rainstorm gradually lightened, bing a pitter-patter. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes. His eyes were bright, akin to beads of rain, able to clearly see the hidden visage of this world. The sand that was dancing around his body, had already fallen; the True Essence that had been leaking out, was all gathered back into his body. Once again experiencing initial meditation, thus, he who had sessfully skipped realm levels, was currently at a pinnacle. He raised the short sword in his hand. A sword manifestation, akin to the Autumn rain, shrouded the entire tower, instantly arriving before Zhuang Huan Yu. Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, the First Movement, Rising Flurry. Zhuang Huan Yus face instantly paled. He never could have expected, after but a short period of time, akin to having only experienced a spell of torrential rain, with Chen Chang Sheng having closed his eyes and then opened them; that Chen Chang Sheng would be this powerful. The sword manifestation that was akin to the Autumn rain, coalesced to its utmost point; the True Essence imbued within was also powerful to an extraordinary degree. Under the trembling state of his mind, Zhuang Huang Yu actually didnt respond, entering apletely disadvantageous position. That formed yet primed sword manifestation, was akin to an Autumn rain that was on the verge of falling, being only a foot away from the centre of Zhuang Huan Yus brows. Pitter-patter, pitter-patter; rain on the ck eaves slowly fell, striking upon the floor. The sand had already been washed away by the rain, revealing the green bs that were beneath. The raindrops drummed upon the green bs; the sounds of dripping caused the areas atmosphere to be abnormally tense. Chen Chang Sheng didnt continue advancing his de. This was his first strike after breaking through, his concentration and sword momentum were currently in peak condition; Zhuang Huan Yu, having momentarily lost his concentration, could very possibly be struck down by a single move. But Chen Chang Sheng didnt. He waited for Zhuang Huan Yu to regain his senses. Thats because when he was meditating and had closed his eyes, Zhuang Huan Yu waited for him. Whether be it because the Autumn rain carving out channels in the sand had caused Zhuang Huan Yu to not dare to advance, or because of his pride, regardless, he had given Chen Chang Sheng a chance. Therefore, Chen Chang Sheng had to give this chance back to him. The Tower of Purging Dust was quiet. The battles of young people are indeed different, said someone on the second floor mncholily. For adults, in a duel as important as the Grand Examination, they definitely wouldnt give their opponent any chance. Only young people would do this. Maybe it was because they had experiencedparatively little, having rued a limited amount of dust upon their body, or perhaps it was the Autumn rain, washing away the dust upon them. Regardless, inparison to adults, they still believed in the concept of being fair; this was perhaps naive and childish, but it also represented a kind of vitality and self-confidence. You cant beat me anymore. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Zhuang Huan Yu and said: Just concede defeat. Chapter 164 – Mountain Toppling Currently, Chen Chang Shengs clothing was in tatters, his chest wounded, it was as miserable a scene as you may wish to envisage, if Tang Thirty-Six was to see him, he would definitely mock him, saying that hes been beaten to the point of looking like a mongrel. Yet, under this type of situation, he actually wanted Zhuang Huan Yu to concede defeat Cfrom his expression, he didnt appear to be joking. His manner was very serious, and his voice, sincere, this caused Zhuang Huan Yu to be livid, feeling tremendously humiliated and demeaned. Chen Chang Sheng did not intend to mock him, only calmly giving a verdict. Whether if it was due to that Autumn rain, or because his bodys strength had increased; since the scorching Star Brilliance didnt burn him to death, it could be inferred that the snow in can supply an endless amount of True Essence. In truth, his current True Essence levels were more abundant than ever before C the biggest discrepancy between him and Zhuang Huan Yu was now eliminated, why wouldnt he feel confident? What is he basing his confidence on? asked the principal of Star Seizer Academy, from beside the window, with a frown on his face. Even if Chen Chang Sheng had inexplicably undergone a second initial meditation, all the personages within the Capital knew that he had only determined his Fated Star and started guiding Starlight to purify for less than a year, while Zhuang Huan Yu had already been cultivating for over 10 years, on what basis did he believe his True Essence levels to have caught up to his opponents? Chen Chang Sheng used reality to prove to everyone, that his confidence was logical, even if it wasnt clearly apparent as to where the logic was. Zhuang Huan Yu stared at him, the Sword of Hithering Light that was pierced into the green bs, lightly shook. Hundreds of sword forms once again began to take shape, striking towards Chen Chang Sheng from all directions; it was as if another spell of rain had descended upon the tower. Chen Chang Shengs right hand was grasping the short sword. The position he held onto was somewhat high, with his palm covering the scabbards edge, as if he was holding both the scabbard and hilt at the same time, making him naturally unable to draw the de. He didnt draw his sword, neither did he dodge or use his body to forcibly take it on, instead, he wielded both sword and scabbard as one and swept outwards. Within the tower, a buzzing noise could be heard and a gust of wind arose. Several powerful sword drafts came into contact with the surrounding sword forms, giving off several muffled sounds, one after the other, the sword forms shattered and disintegrated. Pitting True Essence against True Essence, with both equally matched, this naturally meant using a sword to break a sword form, would be easily achieved. Expressions changed for all those important figures by the second floor window. It could finally be confirmed that Chen Chang Shengs cultivation level waspletely different from how it was previously; whether in terms of purity or the volume of his True Essence, he was, at the very least, no longer any weaker than Zhuang Huan Yu. The hands that were tightly clenched together in Mo Yus sleeves had already loosened, she brushed the window frame, remaining expressionless, yet internally, she was not as calm as she projected herself to be. She didnt wish for others to know that she did not want anything to happen to Chen Chang Sheng. At this moment, she no longer had to worry that he wouldnt be able to defeat Zhuang Huan Yu; yet, Chen Chang Shengs performance, alongside his unreasonable surge of True Essence, made her think of that event, many nights ago, when she had watched the stars with Her Divine Majesty at the tform of Sweetdew. That night, Her Divine Majesty had perceived that someone within the Capital had determined their Fated Star, with the star being located extremely far away; that persons divine sense was extremely calm and powerful. That person... was it Chen Chang Sheng? The important figures stood by the second floor window, contemting; the battle below had already be intense. Chen Chang Sheng used the sword and scabbard as one, relying upon True Essence to forcibly destroy those rainstorm-like sword forms, his figure became indistinct and at the next moment, he arrived in front of Zhuang Huan Yu. A distance of 30 odd metres, covered in an instant, he didnt borrow the sword momentum of Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, but had used Discerning Steps. By this time, Zhuang Huan Yu had already calmed downpletely, Chen Chang Sheng easily destroying his sword forms made him feel slightly surprised, but it wasnt enough to distract him again. His face didnt show any signs of fear, all that could be seen, was the extending of his right hand; the Sword of Hithering Light increased in its shaking and with a loud ringing sound, it released itself from the ground and returned to his hand. *CHA* *CHA* *CHA* *CHA* Over a dozen continuous sounds of a sword reverberated out. It was as if the sword in his hand hade alive, its keen edge cutting through the air with a slicing sound as it thrust towards Chen Chang Sheng. The floor that had been washed out by the Autumn rain had remnants of wet sand left behind, that sand was swept into the air by Zhuang Huan Yus de bing dozens of minute sand streams. Those sand streams were a sword art; they were a visible movement of the sword. Chen Chang Sheng could use True Essence to destroy those sword forms, but if he wanted to block those lightning-like sword manoeuvres, it would require an even more sublime sword move. The expressions of those observing personages on the upper floor became extremely focused, they had all seen or heard of the event, detailing Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shis exchange of manoeuvres at the Ivy League gathering. They knew that this unremarkable youth from Orthodox Academy was the same as Gou Han Shi, someone that had read the scriptures in their entirety, knowing sword arts from countless sects and cloisters, they couldnt stop themselves feeling curious as to how he would counter. Tens of sand streams streaked towards Chen Chang Sheng from various angles. Behind each stream, was a cold des edge. Chen Chang Sheng still didnt draw his sword. His hand held onto the swords hilt and scabbard, even if he wanted to draw the de, he couldnt. He grasped the sword short and struck out while holding it as such. A blow that was exceptionally clean and sharp; simple and powerful. It didnt even resemble a sword art, nor could anything superb about it be seen, akin to a married woman washing clothes by the river, grasping a wooden club and continuously pounding upon a stone. A seemingly normal strike, yet as he raised and struck out the short sword, at least three personages by the window side suddenly cried out in surprise. The Staff of Mountain Toppling. Thats right, what Chen Chang Sheng used was not a sword art, but a stave art. He had read the scriptures in their entirety from a young age, reading arge amount of books extensively. Upon entering Orthodox Academy, he had ceaselesslypared them with the works on cultivation contained within the library, converting as much of the scriptures as he could from what he had read in his previous 14 years, into knowledge that was needed for cultivation. In discussing knowledge of cultivation methods from the various sects, cloisters and schools in the world, apart from Gou Han Shi, no one else couldpare with him. His cultivation was also extremely diligent, within just half a year, he had grasped arge amount of sword arts and other cultivation methods; at the Ivy League gathering, he guided Luo Luo and Tang Thirty-Six to victory over Guan Fei Bai and Qi Jian; what he relied upon, was this capability. Yet, a lot of people would forget, that his understanding of those sword arts and cultivation methods, for the most part, was nothing more than academic. He knew how the Three Forms of Wen Shui should be utilised; the sequencing and angle of Lian Shans Seven Swords; yet, this didnt mean he could use the Three Forms of Wen Shui, or that a casual manoeuvre from him would be Lian Shans Seven Swords. Not to mention he had yet toplete his Purification at the time; being unable to cultivate, even if he wanted to practise the sword, he couldnt. Even if he were to be hard working and diligent, no matter how spectacr his talent might be, it wouldnt be possible to grasp so many different techniques in just a few short months. Wanting to have a measure of sess on the path of the sword, required more than 10 years of hard work at the very least. Whether be it Qiu Shan Jun, or Guan Fei Bai, who had proven at the Ivy League gathering that he could use a hundred or more different sword arts, it would be the same. Others might forget all these things, but Chen Chang Sheng himself would not, he knew very clearly that he couldnt possibly win against Zhuang Huan Yu or any of the four disciples from Li Mountain in terms of sword arts; even if he could think of a move to counter his opponents sword manoeuvres, he wouldnt be able to perform that move in the midst of such an intense and stressful battle. Cultivators of different stages, would require battle methods of different levels. He currently required a rtively simple and effective means of battling; he didnt think of a sword art that could counter Heavenly Academys dao sword, but something he could currently firmly grasp and utilise, therefore, he lowered his grip, simultaneously holding onto both hilt and scabbard. This method of handling his sword made it evident, he had no intention of drawing the de. With such a grip, the short sword became a short staff. What he used, is a stave art. The Staff of Mountain Toppling. The cries almost erupted at exactly the same time up on the second floor. The ones who let out the cries of exmation were the two Archbishops of the Holy Church and the Bishop of Temple Seminary. That was because they knew of this stave art and it was also because they hadnt seen this stave art for many years. The Staff of Mountain Toppling is a stave art from Orthodox Academy, legend had it, that it was originally a penalty stave used by Orthodox Academys Regtory Department to discipline students that had broken rules. Orthodox Academy had already declined for over a decade, this stave art naturally also didnt appear upon the continent for over a decade. The two Archbishops of the Holy Church were important figures from the Orthodoxys new faction, and were naturally opposed against Orthodox Academy, which represented the tradition faction, yet, even for they, after over a decade, to suddenly see the Staff of Mountain Toppling that was renowned within the Orthodoxy, they couldnt restrain themselves from letting out gasping cries of exmation; their expressions instantly became ratherplicated. Xue Xing Chuan and Xu Shi Ji were likewise, individuals that had seen Orthodox Academys past glory, they were only slightly slower than the three bishops, but they also recognised the stave art used by Chen Chang Sheng, causing their expressions to immediately change. The Staff of Mountain Toppling is Orthodox Academys penalty stave, following the concept of being rough and direct; simple and concise. Its aim was to topple students, to cause pain. This stave art didnt seem to have any logic that could be spoken of, but in reality, it concealed a lot of logic, the same as Orthodox Academys regtions; you couldnt possibly avoid it, you could only endure it. Zhuang Huan Yus expression became incredibly severe, yet the sword in his hand did not slow down in the slightest. The momentum from Chen Chang Shengs short sword was too direct, direct to the point where it seemingly couldnt even be considered a manoeuvre. From the look of it, it seemed like the sword in his hand had enough leeway to forcefully strike upon Chen Chang Shengs body first, but the short sword in Chen Chang Shengs hand gave him a feeling that if he was to do so, at the next moment, no matter how heavy an injury Chen Chang Sheng was to sustain, the short sword and scabbard would still strike upon himself. Forcefully striking first seemed tock any meaning; dodging? It seems dodging wasnt possible, then all that could be done was to block. Zhuang Huan Yus True Essence boundlessly flooded out, the des edge cut through the air, heading towards Chen Chang Shengs sword. The Staff of Mountain Toppling against the Sword of Hithering Light, akin to Orthodox Academy against Heavenly Academy. If the newly revived Orthodox Academy wanted to regain its position within the Orthodoxy, it seems it had to pass this hurdle. The two des met in the air, separated, and then met again. No matter how unreasonably Chen Chang Shengs sword struck, it would be blocked by Zhuang Huan Yus sword; no matter how transcendent Zhuang Huan Yus sword manoeuvre was, it couldnt break Chen Chang Shengs sword. Within an extremely short period of time, the two swords crossed each other over a dozen times. Within the tower, ear-deafening sounds of shing resounded. Surrounding the two of them, over a dozen white air masses would constantly appear and then instantly blow apart. Those air masses were manifestations arising from the tumultuous shing of their swords. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Two figures suddenly separated from each other. Zhuang Huan Yu let out a muffled groan, his face slightly pale, the right hand that held his sword was lightly trembling. He hadnt managed topletely seal off Chen Chang Shengs sword. At thest moment, Chen Chang Shengs sword and scabbard came down, striking upon his wrist. If his sword manifestation wasnt pointing straight at the time, in the midst of thrusting forwards, barely brushing past the tip of Chen Chang Shengs scabbard, his wrist bone would probably be shattered right now. A direct face-off, sword against sword, had actually resulted in him being in the weaker position. Zhuang Huan Yu couldnt ept this fact; his face became slightly ashen. At the next moment, he threw his scabbard onto the ground, once again heading forwards. Chapter 165 – Carrying Boots A de without its sheath, will disy the brilliance of its edge. Zhuang Huan Yus sword cut through the air, no longer having any kind of restraint; wielding a fierce True Essence and thrusting towards Chen Chang Shengs body; a brilliant green light emanated from its tip and a whistling sound could be heard. The sand vestiges once again rose from the ground, dancing around the arena. Chen Chang Sheng used Discerning Steps, his figure suddenly bing indistinct and drawing out a stream of afterimages, encircling Zhuang Huan Yu, the sword short in his hand was akin to a staff, continuously striking out. It remained a barrage. Zhuang Huan Yu didnt have any fear and his sword manoeuvres were spectacr. Though his attacks were overly wild due to anger, his defence was still wless; it could be seen that he wasnt perturbed in the slightest. No matter how fast Chen Chang Shengs steps were, or how straightforward and severe his strikes, he couldnt find an opening, nor create one. Conversely, Zhuang Huan Yus sword manifestations became increasinglyposed. Countless sword shes, akin to a formless, caused Chen Chang Shengs steps to be progressively harder, even if he wanted to distance himself, it would no longer be an easy task. Chen Chang Sheng could tell what Zhuang Huan Yus intention was C he wanted to use this type of sword art to eradicate the advantage Chen Chang Sheng had with the speed of his motion technique, causing it to be a simple contest between manoeuvres and True Essence C Chen Chang Sheng made a decision without any hesitation. Chen Chang Shengs motion technique suddenly adjusted, his speed increased to a bewildering degree, taking three steps towards the right and appearing on Zhuang Huan Yus other side. Zhuang Huan Yu twisted his wrist and thrusted outwards, a sword strike that was spectacr beyond words; it directly swept Chen Chang Shengs short sword out of the way, following the momentum to pierce towards Chen Chang Shengs throat. Chen Chang Sheng was suddenly in danger, yet his expression didnt change, thats because he had already moved within Zhuang Huan Yus sword sh. Now, neither could evade. He sidestepped and allowed the Sword of Hithering Light to cut into his shoulder, the short sword in his hand directly mmed towards Zhuang Huan Yus face. Zhuang Huan Yu shifted the Sword of Hithering Light, using the swords hilt to meet the blow, at the same time, he crossed his steps, holding the de t out to once again thrust towards Chen Chang Shengs throat. In but an instant, the battle had undergone an enormous change. Incessant sounds of shing once again resounded within the tower; this was the sound of two swordsing into contact, but this time, inparison to the first bout, the sword cries were unremitting, as if they would continue for eternity. White air masses continuously formed and then exploded, disappearing; whether Chen Chang Sheng or Zhuang Huan Yu, they had both decided to determine who would be the victor. *CHA* *CHA* *CHA* Three sounds of something splitting erupted. *BANG* *BANG* Two sounds of solid strikes resounded. The drizzle came to a stop; wet sand fell upon the floor. Chen Chang Sheng and Zhuang Huan Yu suddenly separated from each other, retreating a distance of around 30 odd metres and thening to a stop. Chen Chang Sheng had been pierced three times, coupled with the previous sword wounds, he now had a total of six wounds crisscrossing his chest; blood streamed out, a disturbing sight. Zhuang Huan Yu had been struck by Chen Chang Shengs short sword twice, his right shoulder was slightly caved in; blood was overflowing and hisplexion was abnormally pale. A des edge is unmatched, while a staff is but a blunt weapon. Exchanging three sword strikes for two blows from a staff, no matter from which perspective this was looked at, with thest exchange, it should be Zhuang Huan Yu who had gained the upper hand. If Zhuang Huan Yus opponent was anyone else, suffering those three sword strikes, they would have sustained heavy injuries and be unable to continue battling. Chen Chang Sheng did not copse. Zhuang Huan Yu wanted to pit manoeuvre against manoeuvre with him; sword against sword; True Essence against True Essence. Chen Chang Shengs counter was even more severe, directly exchanging move for move; sword for sword; wound for wound. This was the method Liang Ban Hu had used against Tang Thirty-Six, a strategy formted by Gou Han Shi. It had been used by Chen Chang Sheng against Zhuang Huan Yu in this critical match. Chen Chang Sheng had always been someone that is willing to learn and was good at learning. Not to mention, for him to dare to use this method, it showed that he had an absolute confidence in his True Essence and defence, that they were, at the very least, stronger than Zhuang Huan Yus. Zhuang Huan Yu didnt copse either, though hisplexion was now extremely pallid. Their bodies were covered in blood; separated by a distance of over 30 metres, they silently observed each other. It was silent within the Tower of Purging Dust. The personages by the second floor window also maintained silence. This match naturally wasnt much to them, but Chen Chang Sheng and Zhuang Huan Yu had disyedposure and courage that far exceeded those of their age group, this made these personages feel slightly moved; their current silence, was possibly a disy of respect towards them. Silence, also represented tension. Which of them was the winner? Outside of the tower, it was also silent. The examinees outside of the tower were actually even more nervous than those within, being even more anxious to know as to who had won the match. From after Chen Chang Sheng and Zhuang Huan Yus entrance into the tower, their gazes had remained upon that tightly closed door. As with the many matches that had already happened, the examinees couldnt see what was happening inside the tower, they could only rely upon the sounds emitted from the tower to guess what was happening. The towers silencing array had frequently lost its effectiveness from the third round onwards, this was because the participating examinees were increasingly strong and their battles increasingly intense. This match was also as such, not long after the door closed, the examinees heard a shrill and forlorn sound of the air being split apart, they knew that it was the sound of a sword, but didnt know as to if it was Zhuang Huan Yus sword, or Chen Chang Shengs. After that, they heard a muffled sound, as if someone was striking a bell within the tower, someone spected that it was probably the sound of a fist imbued with True Essence. Events following this became rather strange. This was because the tower suddenly became quiet, but outside of the tower, there were the sounds of cicadas crying and the temperature even rose slightly, as if they had entered Summer. After this, the cloudless skies above suddenly poured down with rain, that rain didnt touch a single inch ofnd outside of the tower, only falling within, looking akin to a waterfall. Then, the sound of swords once again arose, unceasingly, until finally, everything became quiet. The match had probably ended, who had won and who had lost? The three people from Orthodox Academy were the most anxious, the atmosphere around the woonds was stifling. Xuan Yuan Po stared at the tightly closed door with wide-open eyes, constantly clenching his hands together, his forehead covered in sweat. Luo Luo had her eyes closed, her small hands were clenched into fists in front of her, quietly praying for Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty-Six continuously paced to and fro, with his hands behind his back, his lips faintly moving, muttering something. He hadnt asked Chen Chang Sheng what his n was, or where did his confidencee from, he knew that Chen Chang Sheng must have some sort of preparation for this match, but he also clearly understood how strong Zhuang Huan Yu is C Zhuang Huan Yu is the senior pupil of Heavenly Academy and a figure he had always sought to surpass. Only by being slightly closer, could one properly make out the words he was quietly muttering to himself: Too optimistic... too optimistic, we trust him too much, how could he possibly win? How could he possibly win? You definitely have to win this you stupid person, but, how can you possible win? It was at this moment, that the towers door was pushed open. All the examinees turned their sights towards it. Luo Luo opened her eyes, full of hope and concern. Tang Thirty-Six stilled his steps and his muttering, but he didnt look, he didnt dare to look. The first person to walk out of the tower, was Chen Chang Sheng. His body was covered in blood, his feet were bare and his clothing in tatters. Sand stered his entire body, causing him to resemble a beggar even more closely than in the previous rounds. The paved area remained silent, because it still couldnt be confirmed as to who had won this match. Guan Fei Bai was the first to walk out of the tower after a simrly intense match against Zhe Xiu, yet he had lost. It was at this tense moment that Chen Chang Sheng suddenly turned around and headed back into the tower. The duel had already ended and he had already exited the tower, why did he turn around again? Everyone was stunned, not understanding what was going on. Not long after, he once again came out, this time, he had a pair of boots in his hands. A brand new pair of boots. A weird cry suddenly erupted from the match grounds; that weird cry was from Tang Thirty-Six. He had seemingly not looked, but in truth, he had kept watch using his peripheral vision. He continued crying out weirdly while rushing towards Chen Chang Sheng. Luo Luo let out a long, drawn-out breath and lightly patted her chest, her face was full of joy and remnants of the previous stress. Xuan Yuan Po didnt understand, scratching his head and asked: Whats going on? Luo Luo replied: Sir has won. Chapter 166 – This Also Works At this type of time, to still remember the boots he had left behind, made it obvious that Chen Chang Sheng had won. It was indeed as such. Zhuang Huan Yu subsequently didnt make an appearance, a clergy member of Li Pce appeared instead, announcing the matchs result. Under the shocked gazes of the other examinees, Chen Chang Sheng carried his boots while bare footed, slowly walking down the stone steps. At this moment, Tang Thirty-Six had already rushed to Chen Chang Shengs location, he supported Chen Chang Sheng while extending his hand at the same time to take hold of the boots. Chen Chang Sheng felt a little humbled, saying: Youre being too courteous. Though he said that, he didnt refuse Tang Thirty-Sixs support, this was because he had sustained fairly heavy injuries; though he had received treatment through saintly radiance while within the tower, he was still feeling very weak. Tang Thirty-Six sighed and said: From now on, it seems I will only have the qualification to help carry your shoes, how can I not grasp the opportunity to gain some favour? This was a famous adage from the Zhou Empire. Tang Thirty-Six was sighing, brooding, but his eyes were full of tion. By this time, Xuan Yuan Po and Luo Luo had also arrived to greet him. Within the Tower of Purging Dust. Zhuang Huan Yuy upon the stretcher, his right shoulder was slight caved-in and one side of his body was covered in blood. His pallid lips gently trembled and his hands were tightly clenched into fists. The room on the second floor was also very quiet, the important figures were all silent, not knowing how they should evaluate this match. The Grand Examination had already seen a lot of matches, Chen Chang Sheng and Zhuang Huan Yu were not the strongest, neither was their match the most intense. If it were to be in terms of intensity or perhaps severity, then it had to be the silent battle between Zhe Xiu and Guan Fei Bai; again, Chen Chang Sheng and Zhuang Huan Yus match wasnt the most spectacr, that belonged to the match of Li Mountain, between Qi Jian and Liang Ban Hu. But this match was full of twists and turns; Chen Chang Sheng had actually entered initial meditation a second time, breaking Zhuang Huan Yus incredibly stable performance, making it extremely memorable. Outside of the tower, the entire area was nketed in silence, the gazes of everyone fell upon the woonds No one knew how Chen Chang Sheng had won, leading to a lot of spection, making everyone feel all the more astonished. Zhuang Huan Yu is Heavenly Academys pride, the strongest from the Capitals schools; even he, couldnt stop Chen Chang Sheng. Could it be, that His Eminences deration that day at Li Pce, really would be reality? Could Chen Chang Sheng really take first ce upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination? Flowing water streamed on past. The disciples of Li Mountain that were by the streambank remained quiet for a very long time. Guan Fei Bai stared at Chen Chang Sheng, whom was walking to the por tree under the support of Luo Luo, watching him sit down by the tree, and said, with much emotion: He is worthy of his fame after all. In terms of cultivation and battling, Chen Chang Sheng is not famous, neither is he famed for luck, thus, it makes him appear all the more extraordinary. Gou Han Shi looked at Chen Chang Sheng, whom was currently sitting against the por tree with his eyes closed and resting. Gou Han Shi silently contemted, a youth that didnt know to cultivate or battle, using only a few short months, had managed to mature to such a stage, just how much time and effort did he put into it? Even if it was to be described as burning his life away, it would be appropriate, but doing so much just for obtaining first ce in the Grand Examination, is it worth it? The silence outside of the tower was broken by the sound of coughing from the woonds. Chen Chang Sheng leaned against the por tree, coughing uncontrobly, evidently in a lot of pain. Following each cough, the sword wounds on his chest would once again split open, overflowing with blood. Relying upon an indifference to death, he had obtained victory over Zhuang Huan Yu with much difficulty, but the price he had paid was extremely great, it was obvious that his wounds would not recover before the end of the examination. Luo Luo helped bandage his wounds in a rather flustered manner; Tang Thirty-Six searched for medicine in their belongings as instructed by Chen Chang Sheng. Xuan Yuan Po carried over arge bowl of clean water as Tang Thirty-Six finally found the medicine Chen Chang Sheng required. Chen Chang Sheng swallowed arge quantity of medicinal pills with the water, he then wearily closed his eyes and continued to rest. Luo Luo watched his pallid face, feeling a little unable to control her emotions, she wanted to say something, but in the end, didnt. Not mentioning that he might be matched against Gou Han Shi soon, right now, with Chen Chang Shengs current state and injuries, any of the examinees that were participating in the examination could easily strike him down. Yet, she couldnt bring herself to say anything that could persuade him to stop battling. Neither could Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po. Even the Li Pce clergy inside of the tower, who had seen his injuries, couldnt bring themselves to persuade him to withdraw from the tournament. Thats right, it wasnt that they couldnt bear to watch him continue battling after suffering such heavy injuries, but instead, they couldnt bring themselves to ept seeing him give up after enduring to this point. Chen Chang Sheng will not cease battling, neither would the duelling phase pause due to his injuries. The duelling continued, Gou Han Shi entered the tower and as usual, akin to the tranquillity of vitalising Spring rain; he defeated his opponent for this round, that girl from Holy Maiden Peak. What made the group from Orthodox Academy feel all the more uneasy, was that even at this final stage, Gou Han Shis opponent remained uninjured. This type of wless control represented an absolute advantage, after Tian Hai Sheng Xues withdrawal from the tournament, the difference in ability between Gou Han Shi and the other examinees was vast to the point of making people feel despair. Orthodox Academy could only ce their hopes upon Zhe Xiu, who was soon to enter the stage. The wolf-tribe youth that is listed third upon the Promation of Azure Clouds; ording to the previous drawing of names, if he was to defeat his opponent for this round, he would then be matched against Gou Han Shi. In truth, amongst all the examinees present, he and Luo Luo were probably the only ones that could present a degree of threat towards Gou Han Shi; Luo Luo wont be matched against him, therefore, Zhe Xiu was the only choice. Zhe Xius opponent for this round, was a youthful officer from Star Seizer Academy. He didnt directly enter the tower, but instead, headed for the woonds. Seeing this scene, the examinees felt rather shocked, remembering that Tang Thirty-Six had previously sought Zhe Xiu, they couldnt help being curious as to what this was about. Zhe Xiu arrived at the woonds, looked at Tang Thirty-Six with an expressionless face and said: Money. Hearing this, Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Pos expressions changed; it was only now, that they believed Tang Thirty-Sixs previous words to be true. Even Chen Chang Sheng became wide-eyed. So it seems, the wolf-tribe youth that was renowned for being cold-blooded and solitary, really is a money-grubber? Tang Thirty-Six felt especially provoked by this, angrily saying, in a low tone: You even want money for this type of opponent? Zhe Xiu remained expressionless, looking perhaps, even a little vacant, and asked: Why cant I? Cant you win easily? Tang Thirty-Six continued angrily: If I dont give you money, dont tell me you wont be able to win against that fellow? Zhe Xiu thought for a moment, then said: But you want me to fight Gou Han Shi. Tang Thirty-Six replied: Well discuss the price in the next round. Zhe Xiu shook his head and said: To battle Gou Han Shi, I first have to win this match, therefore, you have to give me money. Tang Thirty-Six stared at him like as if he was seeing a freak; finding that Zhe Xiu didnt have any intention of changing his mind, Tang Thirty-Six could only admit defeat, taking out a banknote from his sleeve and handing it over. Zhe Xiu looked at the banknote, being very satisfied with the value written upon it; thus, he did a rare nod and said: I will fight well. Finishing those words, he left the woonds and headed towards the tower. Luo Luo was wide-eyed as she stared at Tang Thirty-Six and asked: This also works? Xuan Yuan Po stared at Zhe Xius slightly lonely looking back, drew in a breath of cold air and said: This also works? Chapter 167 – Two Drawn-out Matches Some of the people present, saw Tang Thirty-Six hand over a piece of paper to Zhe Xiu, but no one imagined that it would be a banknote, this was because the impression that wolf-tribe youth left on others, could in no way be associated with something like money; just as with Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Po, even having witnessed this with their own eyes, it was hard to believe. Zhe Xiu entered the Tower of Purging Dust. Zhe Xiu exited the Tower of Purging Dust. His opponent didnt leave the tower. In the same way as Gou Han Shi had, he obtained an uncontested victory, but this simrity was only in terms of its results, its process was a lot more contentious than Gou Han Shis, because his opponent, once again, had been sent out of the Education Pce after being heavily injured. The examinees gazes followed him as he walked down the steps and arrived at the woonds where the group from Orthodox Academy were. Tang Thirty-Six was a little speechless, saying: Youre using the status of a student from Star Seizer Academy to participate, and even now, youre using the false name of Zhang Ting Tao; that gentleman can be considered your fellow-student, did you have to fight so mercilessly? Zhe Xiu remained quiet for a while, it seemed he couldnt really understand why Tang Thirty-Six was so concerned about this, he then said: I said I will fight well. Tang Thirty-Sixs banknote made him very satisfied, thus, he did a rare nod in conveyance and promised that he would fight well. For the wolf-tribe youth who couldnt understand, neither cared to understand about human rtions, fighting well means exerting his full strength in fighting, the oue for his opponent was only to be expected. What are you here for? The gazes of all the examinees congregated upon the woonds, this made Tang Thirty-Six feel a degree of pressure, he didnt want to let others know of the deal made between Orthodox Academy and Zhe Xiu. It didnt have anything to do with reputation or such, but was simply because he wanted to preserve this secret, the secret that Zhe Xiu could be bought out with money. Zhe Xiu was currently the equivalent of a mercenary for Orthodox Academy, for such a powerful mercenary, it was naturally best to ensure no one knew of this. To discuss the price, said Zhe Xiu. Tang Thirty-Six understood that he meant the next match. Without any surprises, Zhe Xiu was matched against Gou Han Shi. Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Po were inspecting the grass on the ground with their heads hanging, without saying anything, they were using this action to hide their embarrassment. Chen Chang Sheng didnt join them, thats because this was his own affair, if it was to bring about derision afterwards, then he believed the target of that derision should be himself and not Tang Thirty-Six. The thing that you want, I cant guarantee if... if I have it or not, but I will do my best to obtain it for you, he looked at Zhe Xiu while saying this. Zhe Xiu stared at him straight in the eyes and said, in a detached tone: You must have it. Chen Chang Sheng replied: If I do, Ill give it to you. Zhe Xiu remained quiet for a long while before saying: I ept. He then looked towards Tang Thirty-Six, remaining quiet again for a long time, then said: Three times? Tang Thirty-Six was startled, before finally regaining his senses, strongly suppressing his glee and calmly said: No problem. Zhe Xiu once again nodded his head towards him in conveyance, he then turned around and headed beyond the crowd. It seems that fellow only knows how to kill and doesnt know how to bargain, said Tang Thirty-Six emotionally as he watched Zhe Xius back. The price for battling Gou Han Shi was only three times the price for battling that Star Seizer Academy student, Zhe Xius asking price really did make him feel rather surprised. He then thought of something, turning to look at Chen Chang Sheng, frowning as he asked: Do you know what he wants? It was obvious that being very short on money was only partially the reason why the wolf-tribe youth was willing to help Orthodox Academy, the most important reason was that he wanted something from Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng gave Luo Luo a nce and said: I can more or less guess what he wants, I just cant be sure if I can help him or not. Thest match of the top 8, happened between Luo Luo and that young schr from Schrtree Manor, Zhong Hui. Living up to his rank of being ninth upon the Promation of Azure Clouds; while inside the tower, Zhong Hui disyed an extremely formidable True Essence cultivation and sword ability, he sessfully persevered... for about the time it took for half a stick of incense to burn. The Li Pce clergyman announced the result, Zhong Hui silently left the tower. Staring at that young schrs slightly forlorn looking back, Luo Luo didnt feel anything in particr, quietly watching the entrance, awaiting the next opponents arrival. She didnt leave the tower, she had requested to fight the top 4s first match, the personages up on the second floor had to at least give her some face. The door to the tower closed and after a short period, once again opened. Hearing that creak, Luo Luo ran over, then carefully locked her arms around her opponents arm. Her opponent for this round is Chen Chang Sheng. The floor that had been washed out by the rainwater, had remnants of wet sand left behind, the stone steps near the perimeter wall inparison, were rtively clean and much drier. Luo Luo supported Chen Chang Sheng as they went over to sit upon the stone steps, she then passed over some clean water and had him drink a mouthful, before saying: How much longer till the medicine starts to show its effect? Chen Chang Sheng looked at the gold wire that that was wrapped around his left ring finger and said: Its already slightly better, you dont have to worry, if its still not enoughter on, Ill think of something else. Luo Luo said: Then you should rest a little more, Sir. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the second floor, wondering if this was appropriate. The Tower of Purging Dust is the arena for duels in the Grand Examination, examinees that entered the tower had their concentration focused upon battling, rarely having the opportunity to observe the towers appearance. At this time, he could have a good look. Yet in the end, he still felt a little uneasy. Someone will say something wont they? he asked, while looking at Luo Luo. Luo Luo wanted to say that she didnt care what others said, but thinking of his cautious personality, she lightly rolled her eyes and then said: Then lets just talk to each other. What should they talk about? Has the great banyan tree at the academy be evenrger? Can you still see the convenience store at the entrance to the Hundred Blossom Lane when standing atop the trees branches? How thick was the snow at the academyst winter? Sir, how did you win against Zhuang Huan Yu? Luo Luo asked a question everyone was interested on. Chen Chang Sheng gave it a thought, recounting to her in detail as to what happened in the previous match, without missing anything significant. Luo Luo was naturally taken aback, saying, as if she was still fearful: Luckily there was that spell of rain... Chen Chang Sheng nodded, thinking back on it, if it wasnt for that cold, icy rain from the heavens, even if he hadnt burned to death from the Star Brilliance, he would have been heavily injured by the high temperatures. That spell of rain, where did ite from? The Education Pce is within His Holiness Green Leaf World, only His Holiness can make it rain here. It was unknown as to what Luo Luo had thought of, she remained quiet for a long time, then said: Sir, this seems to be getting more and moreplicated. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent, if the person that instigated that spell of rain really was His Holiness, what was the exnation for it? Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy are targets of nurture for the tradition faction of the Orthodoxy. Everyone knew that the Orthodoxys tradition faction, or more specifically, those figures that supported the Imperial Chen n, were opposed to Her Divine Majesty and His Holiness. Why would His Holiness help him? Or more urately speaking, save him? Everyone upon the continent knew that both, the academys new students, and His Eminences deration, concealed a lot of problems. As one of the involved parties, Chen Chang Sheng was obviously aware of this, but he had never deliberated over this before. Firstly, he didnt want to concern himself with it; his aim in the end, is first ce in the Grand Examination, the aims of those personages within the Capital were unrted to him. Secondly, he couldnt understand; the thoughts of those personages wasnt something a youth like him could guess. At the very least, from the current look of things, it will be of a benefit to me, replied Chen Chang Sheng in a reassuring tone, while looking at Luo Luo, whom had a stern expression on her face. Luo Luo said: I think we might be able to borrow the momentum. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt quite understand, asking: Borrow what momentum? Luo Luos gaze fell upon the sword wounds on his chest, she then said: In the match toe, try your best to take risks. Chen Chang Sheng understood her meaning. With Luo Luos original intention, she definitely wouldnt have suggested this course of action, but since Chen Chang Sheng absolutely had to take first upon the First Banner, this was something that had to be done. Neither she nor Chen Chang Sheng knew what those personages were thinking, but they knew that those personages had already done something. A lot of important personages wanted Chen Chang Sheng to fail, but a lot of important personages also didnt want him to die. If His Holiness could cause a spell of rain in the Education Pce, then he could bring about even more rain. Thus, Chen Chang Sheng should take risks, seeking life in the midst of death, only with this, could he borrow those personages momentum or perhaps, once again borrow His Holiness rain. The so called momentum, meant going with the flow. Luo Luo felt a little uneasy, saying: But you absolutely have to pay attention to your own safety. Chen Chang Sheng extended his hand and rubbed her head, saying: Dont worry, Ill be fine. Luo Luos mood was a little downcast, saying: Im sorry, I havent been of much help today. She had pleaded before His Holiness, The Pope, for an entire night, in order to participate in the Grand Examination. Rankings were meaningless for her, what she wanted to do, was to help forge the way forwards for Chen Chang Sheng, it was only because she had defeated Zhong Hui in the previous round, that Chen Chang Sheng could currently sit upon the stone steps and rest, not needing to face against Schrtree Manors supreme skills with a heavily injured body. Yet, in her eyes, this wasnt of any great significance. Her aim had been Tian Hai Sheng Xue and Gou Han Shi. Tian Hai Sheng Xue had withdrawn due to her, but there still remained Gou Han Shi. It was very peaceful within the Tower of Purging Dust. But it was very lively outside of the tower, thats because no one cared about the results to the match that was currently happening inside; everyone knew what Her Highness would do. The examinees were all in groups of two or three, debating over the previous matches or possible rankings, specting over Chen Chang Shengs actual strength and how many moves could he persevere for against Gou Han Shi. However, as time passed by, the tower continued to remain peaceful and the door remained closed, the examinees began to feel restless with some of them even starting to get drowsy. Guan Fei Bai looked towards the tightly shut door of the tower and said, rather angrily: Wheres the reason in this? Liang Ban Hu looked towards the woonds, shaking his head and sighing: Even someone like Tang Tang is feeling ashamed, how could Her Highness be like this? Gou Han Shi remained silent, upon thinking how Orthodox Academy was willing to use any method to help Chen Chang Sheng obtain first upon the First Banner, it was likely that the final match wasnt going to be that simple. At the woonds, Xuan Yuan Po crouched upon the ground, unknown as to what he was looking at, previously, it was Luo Luo that crouched alongside him, now, it had changed to Tang Thirty-Six. Countless gazes fell upon them, making them feel rather pressured, they couldnt bring themselves to raise their heads nor converse with each other, all they could do was to crouch there, mumbling out a song to themselves. What is this? Within the tower, by the second floors window, an Archbishop of the Holy Church stared at the two youngsters that were atop the steps, his expression was unsightly to the extreme. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo were talking; master and disciple, closely together, conversing private matters, the scene was actually rather pleasant, very innocent and emotive. The problem was, this is the Tower of Purging Dust, a stately arena for the Grand Examinations duels, it wasnt Orthodox Academyskeside, neither was it the Hundred Herb Gardens trellis for melons. Xue Xing Chuan lightly frowned, saying: This... isnt appropriate is it? Prince Chen Liu felt likeughing, but in consideration of the others that were present, he stifled hisughter. Mo Yu was expressionless, calmly watching Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo, yet her brows revealed a hint of impatience. Everyone knew what Her Highness intention was, she wanted to make this match a period of rest and recovery for Chen Chang Sheng, thus, the longer it was, the better. But the entire continent was nervously awaiting the final rankings for the Grand Examination, was the entire world supposed to wait however long she and Chen Chang Sheng wanted to rest for? The most troubling thing was that the Grand Examination didnt have any rules or regtions on this matter. Who said participants had to immediately fight to the death the moment they entered the stage? Who said opponents cannot respect each others talents and converse a few words? Luo Luo and Chen Chang Sheng had countless reasons or perhaps excuses to extend the time, changing the duel into nothing more than a conversation for them. That Archbishop of the Holy Church angrily said: Request Her Highness to hasten their match, if they dont make a move, then judge the both of them negatively, directly eliminating them from the tournament. A Li Pce clergyman urately conveyed the Archbishops wishes to the two youths that were currently talking atop the stone steps. Luo Luo was outraged, saying: Cant you see were currently umting momentum? Who dares to eliminate us? That Li Pce clergyman wanted to grimace, wanted to ask Her Highness if she thought the entire world was blind. What type of umtion of momentum would umte for an hour? umting to the point where two people are shoulder to shoulder? But he didnt dare to say anything. A creak resounded, the window to that second floor room opened for the first time. Xue Xing Chuan arrived at the arena grounds, arrived before Luo Luo and said something in hushed tones with a small smile on his face. Luo Luo still refused to get up and leave. Chen Chang Sheng said: Ive more or less rested enough, lets head out together, dont cause trouble for His Grace. Luo Luo was most obedient to his words and also knew that they couldnt appropriate the tower for too long, she helped Chen Chang Sheng rise, then headed out of the tower together. Xue Xing Chuan watched the two youths as they left, unable to stop himself shaking his head, evincing his sense of helplessness. With this, the first match of the Grand Examinations top 4 came to an end. Her Highness, in line with what everyone expected, directly conceded, at the same time she had gained an extremely valuable period of recovery for Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng entered the finals for the Grand Examination. He was another step closer to that aim which had been ridiculed by the entire continent. But the entire process was seemingly a little outrageous. Yet, he didnt care. Neither did Luo Luo. The closer the duelling got to its end, the faster it would proceed. This was because the participants would be increasingly strong; even if their difference in strength was only slight, determining the victor would still be within a few manoeuvres. After the second round, the time required for each match became extremely short, otherwise, it wouldnt have been possible to reach the final stage so quickly. Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luos match, had wasted a full hour, taking longer than the previous ten matchesbined, of course, everyone knew this was umon, and that only someone like Her Highness, with an umon status, could do this. Yet, while everyone was thinking that this would probably be the longest match in the examination for this year, the second match, between Gou Han Shi and Zhe Xiu, once again brought about an immense surprise for them all. This was because the match continued for a very long time, and judging by its current state, it seemed it will still continue, quite possibly surpassing an hour in length. Hearing the horrifying sounds that would asionally leak out from the tower, Tang Thirty-Sixs expression became ever more sombre, the respect in his eyes became ever stronger. He turned around and looked at Chen Chang Sheng, gravely saying: Apart from your life, whatever that wolf-child wants you to give him, you should just give it to him. Chapter 168 – Battling Out Your Own Price Time went by inexorably. Outside of the tower, the examinees had expressions that became sterner by the moment, while the rm within their eyes became ever stronger, unknown as to when a winner will be determined for this match. After Tian Hai Sheng Xues departure, Gou Han Shi and Zhe Xiu were considered, unquestionably, by the examinees present, to be the strongest two; no matter how it was viewed, this match should not have continued for so long. The time used for this battle was protracted to the point that the match between Chen Chang Sheng and Luo Luo couldnt evenpare. Sounds transmitted from the tower continued ceaselessly, sometimes being akin to thunder, other times akin to a tidal wave pping against the air; the deep-blue skies above would frequently disy beautiful, billowy clouds, this was a reaction of True Essence shing with the miniature world. Such disys and sounds were proof of just how intense the match that was happening within the tower, currently was. Outside of the tower, it was quiet, everyone looked at the tightly closed entrance, listening to the sounds leaking out; the mood was very tense, unknown as to what the current state was within the tower. Once the time finally surpassed an hour, even the three disciples from Li Mountain began to reveal signs of worry on their faces. After having said those words to Chen Chang Sheng, Tang Thirty-Six didnt say anything else, his expression became increasingly sombre and his eyes revealed an ever greater amount of solemnity, he stood increasingly straight, as if he wanted to use this to signify respect for a certain person. An hour had passed, the battle continued, Xuan Yuan Po looked towards Tang Thirty-Six and asked: Do you know anything? There wont be a problem will there? Tang Thirty-Six remained quiet for a moment, then said: That wolf-child is currently risking his life. In the previous match, Zhe Xiu took the banknote and then nodded his head in satisfaction, expressing that he would fight well, thus, he beat that Star Seizer Academy student, who was nominally his fellow-student, to the point of having them sent out of the Education Pce. Before the start of this current match, he didnt say anything, but reality showed that he was currently pitting his life against Gou Han Shi. There are many different ways of battling, fighting well is one method, risking your life is another. No matter how strong Zhe Xiu is, against Gou Han Shi, who had alreadypleted his Ethereal Opening, there existed a difficult to transcend difference in terms of cultivation level, if he didnt risk his life in battle, how could he possibly sustain for such a long time? Chen Chang Sheng had remained silent all this time. He clearly understood the reason why Tang Thirty-Six suddenly said those words to him. The fighting spirit disyed by Zhe Xiu, alongside what he was sacrificing, were obviously not something that could be bought by just a flimsy banknote, a hired mercenary has started to risk their life, proving he really wants that thing. Wolves are one of the animals in this world with the most perseverance and endurance. Luo Luo listened to the recurrent sounds that were leaking out from the tower, her small face revealed a pained expression and she said: When Zhe Xiu hunted and killed his first demon warrior, he was only eleven years of age, that time he pursued the demon warrior on the wintry snow ins for three months, it wasnt until that demon was exhausted that he could sessfullyplete the hunt. Chen Chang Sheng mused to himself that the demon races patience and endurance really was tenacious to the extreme. What he didnt expect was that this was only the storys most dazzling outward appearance. Momentarily after, Luo Luo continued: But who could have known that the hidden ailment within his body would suddenly re-up at that moment, coupled with having not eaten for over 10 days and only consuming snow water, its not an exaggeration to say he was only a step away from dying, if it werent for the demon warrior giving up and copsing, the person that died would perhaps have been Zhe Xiu instead. The woonds were covered in silence. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the tightly closed entrance to the tower and said, withplex feelings: Within the wolf-childs lexicon, there arent the expressions give up or mercy, if it wasnt for the fact that space within the tower is limited and the methods of battling are restricted, were he and Gou Han Shi to fight to the death in the real world, it really would be hard to determine who would be able to persevere till the end. Chen Chang Sheng turned his gaze towards the tower, remaining silent. Above that circr tower, the clouds in the deep-blue skies overhead had been teared into billowy wisps; sporadically, forlorn whistling sounds could be heard, unknown as to if it was the wind roaring, or a wolf howling, with each reverberation being startling. His gaze fell upon the door, it seemed as if he could peer into the tower itself, seeing the expressionless Zhe Xiu battling against the silent Gou Han Shi, with the blood upon Zhe Xius fingers slowly trickling onto the floor. Standing at the scene of the Grand Examination, it was as if he could see the past, a frail looking youth silently trekked within the blizzard, his illness-ridden body was extremely weak, swaying back and forth, on the verge of toppling. But upon that youths tender looking face, there was no signs of fear or the wish to retreat, he stared at the demon warriors hulking figure in front of him, waiting for his opponent to copse before he did, his eyes full of vengeance and tenacity; looking upon this, he seemed to be a wolf, precisely because he was the wolf-tribe youth. As Tang Thirty-Six had said, if Zhe Xiu and Gou Han Shi were to have a battle to the death in the real world, it would be hard to know who could persevere in the end, s, the Education Pce is a miniature world and not the real world, thus, the one to persevere in the end was still Gou Han Shi; this disciple from Li Mountain who hade from poverty, yet had read the scriptures in their entirety. A creaking sound prated the ears and the door to the tower, which had been tightly closed, slowly opened; Gou Han Shi slowly walked out of the tower, arriving atop the stone steps, he painfully coughed twice, hisplexion was a little pale and his steps, a little sluggish. Guan Fei Bai and Liang Ban Hu went up to receive him while Qi Jian anxiously searched for medicine in their luggage. Zhe Xiu also came out of the tower, but he didnt walk out himself; he was carried out. Blood continuously trickled off from the stretchers edges, giving a sight that would strike fear into all observers. His pallid face remained expressionless, seeming very tranquil, his eyes were tightly shut and it couldnt be seen as to what he was thinking at this moment. He was akin to a wolf, silently and persistently shing with Gou Han Shi for over an hour, causing Gou Han Shi to suffer fairly heavy injuries, s, he had also paid a high price for this. With his current injuries, he definitely cannot continue battling, and it was possibly even life-threatening. He should have been taken out of the Education Pce in order to receive treatment, yet, previously, in the tower, when the presiding Li Pce clergyman was about to organise this, they had been rebuffed by this youths apathetic attitude and insistence, in the end, they could only carry him out of the tower. To be able to drive Gou Han Shi to this state, Zhe Xiu managed to garner fear and respect from all of the examinees present, but of the two words fear and respect, fear was the predominant feeling; gazing at the blood dripping stretcher and he, who wasid upon it, everyone remained silent, with no one going up to offer condolences or express concern. He had used the identity of a student from Star Seizer Academy to enter thepetition, but had directly crippled that fellow-student from the same academy, currently, the academy could no longer concern itself with him. The Li Pce clergy carried the stretcher while looking at the examinees who were outside of the tower, they didnt know where they should carry him to. It was at this moment, Chen Chang Sheng held onto the por tree and stood up with much difficulty. Luo Luo understood his intent and patted Xuan Yuan Pos back, indicating that he should go and bring the stretcher over, Xuan Yuan Po didnt dare to have any objections and went ahead, receiving the stretcher with a single hand. The stretcher reached the woonds, Zhe Xiu calmlyy upon it, hisplexion pale and his body covered with blood, he couldnt move nor speak, but he opened his eyes, seeming to be very tranquil. A tearing sound could be heard and Xuan Yuan Po began to bandage him. Chen Chang Sheng fed him medicine. Luo Luo looked at him withplex feelings. Tang Thirty-Six sighed and said: Why make it such a bitter fight? Zhe Xiu looked at him with an expressionless face and replied: Add money. Chapter 169 – Academic Exam Results and the Mountain Climbing Staff Located within the Green Leaf World, the Education Pce did not distinguish night and day, those inside also had difficulty sensing the flow of time and didnt know that outside, in the real world, it was already the next day. The time was near noon, peddlers grasped the opportunity to eagerly hawk their wares. Using the stone pirs as a perimeter, beyond that line, it was exceedingly lively, with the fragrance of osmanthus jelly being the most distinct amongst all the foods present. The popce that hade to view the Grand Examination surrounded the outer perimeter of Li Pce, discussing thetest news that would constantlye out from the pce. These people couldnt see the thrilling scenes first-hand, but this didnt affect their mood, the atmosphere was still buoyant, it had to be said that this was also attributable to the work of the storytellers present. On the streets outside of Li Pce, every hundred or so metres apart there would be a tea store, before each store there would inevitably be an ordinary table with a storyteller dressed in either a cheongsam or a padded jacket stood beside it, their spittle spraying in all directions, coupled with their arms and legs gesticting incessantly as they unremittingly gave ounts of what was currently happening within the Education Pce. It was unknown as to whom within Li Pce these storytellers, and the store owners backing them, were acquainted with; what had just happened in the Grand Examination would, at the next moment, be the contents of what the storyteller was recounting, with the details actually being more or less urate. In the Southwestern corner, there was aparatively quiet teahouse, its decoration was rather refined, yet today, this teahouse couldnt escape from the dowdiness either, specially inviting a storyteller to sit in the main area and also spending arge sum to acquire thetest news from Li Pce. All that could be seen was that sharp looking middle-aged storyteller smacking the table and saying: It is said that the River Qus serene rity can reflect a person. The examinees all disyed their various abilities; some stepping upon the river itself, others bing a streaking cloud, leaving that youth from Orthodox Academy as thest. They continued: For a time, both shores were quiet as can be, with everyone wanting to see how that youth would cross the river, yet who could have expected; they only heard a single cry from the edge of the horizon and the White Crane came hither. Talking up to this segment, the storyteller once again heavily smacked upon wood, shocking the patrons out of their attentive stupor before slowly continuing the narrative: At that time, there were close to a hundred examinees upon both shores that had been shocked to the point of having their eyes and mouths wide open; just as with how your esteemed selves have been startled by this simple old man, the examinees had been startled by that White Crane. The storyteller continued: Why? Thats because at the next moment, that youth from Orthodox Academy actually lifted himself up and clutched on, sitting upon the cranes back without so much as a word, soaring upwards with the clouds, and headed towards the opposing shore; an actual case of riding a crane down South of the river; tis scene, such peculiarity! The teahouse erupted in a chaotic wave of chatter. That storyteller smiled and said: Your esteemed selves need not debate this. It should be known that for the examinees who are participating in the Grand Examination, whether be within their respective sects or academies, they would have definitely seen sagely birds and strange beasts before, yet why were they so shocked? They continued: This is because no one had thought that you can use this method to cross the river; yet, what made them all the more shocked was that the White Crane wasnt just any White Crane, but was the White Crane from our Capitals Divine General of the Eastern Decrees estate. Sounds of discussion within the teahouse became all the more rambunctious. A lot of the people from the Capital knew that the Divine Generals estate has a White Crane, but sightings of it had been rare for the past few years, some also thought of that marriage contract which had been gossiped of intensely; they couldnt stop themselves being very curious as to why that White Crane would be willing to carry that youth over. If your esteemed selves still remember, then you should know that the White Crane had followed young Miss Xu to Holy Maiden Peak in the South. Why would it suddenly appear at the distant Capital? Could it be that Miss Xu really has epted that youth to be her fianc? Then what type of reaction should those distinguished disciples of Li Shan Sword Sect have? Having narrated up to this point, the storyteller lightly coughed twice, then raised their cup and took a few sips of warm tea. The patrons of the teahouse understood the meaning of this action. Though a few of them angrilyined that this was yesterdays story and questioned how could it still be used today to extort money, the majority still obediently took out some gratuity money. The storyteller saw the amount of copper coins within the tea tray and was very pleased. Clearing their throat, they once again began resuming their ount of the Grand Examination. All the patrons listened attentively, with no one noticing that a middle-aged person wearing arge conical hat, upon finishing the remnants of their tea, left the teahouse. That middle-aged persons hat was worn extremely low, making it difficult to clearly see their visage, upon leaving the teahouse, they entered the streets and mingled with the crowd, taking but a moment to disappear from sight. After a period of time, that middle-aged person appeared at an inn that was around four miles away from Li Pce, they took out two dark red medicinal pills from their chest area and then swallowed them. They then painfully coughed for a while, before finally subduing their injury, then walked over to the bed andid on top of it, the conical hat shifted to one side and within their ck hair, two bumps could vaguely be seen. After noon, all the teahouses and stores became especially busy, but the ounts of the storytellers were no longer all that captivating, thats because the results to the Academic Exam had been officially announced. Every teahouse and stores manager or employee had gone to Li Pce and copied down the results, having returned, they now began to give details to the patrons. cingst in the academic phase was a Star Seizer Academy student named Zhang Ting Tao, the popce didnt have any sort of recognition of this name and thus, there naturally wasnt much discussion on it, with only a few mocking remarks and attacks on those who ran the academy before subsiding. Xuan Yuan Pos results were very close to the bottom, Tang Thirty-Six ranked seventh and Zhuang Huan Yu sixth. The four schrs of Schrtree Manor had extremely good results, they had all actually managed to ce within the top 10. Of course, what the popce was most interested in, were the two foremost rankings C Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng both ced at first and second respectively, beside their names on the rankings was also a note: Outstanding. Looking at the final results to the Academic Exam, the viewers were all debating heavily, clicking their tongues in astonishment, pointing at Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Shengs names, gasping praises nonstop. Visitors that hade from outside of the Capital were very confused with this, wondering to themselves that even though they were ranked at the top, was it worthy of such praise? Some people from the Capital exined: the academic results for the Grand Examination would usually just have rankings, only papers that were exceptional would be specially noted as to being outstanding, with exceptional usually referring to getting all the answers correct. Both, Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Shengs names had the note of outstanding, this made it clear that both their papers could be considered perfect. It had to be known that this was an extremely rare event C there had already been a lot of years where something simr has not urred in the Grand Examination. It was only with this exnation that those visitors from the outer regions came to understand the reason, but they still had something puzzling them; since both examinees had such outstanding results in the academic phase, having probably answered everything correctly, how had they distinguished the better? Why was Gou Han Shi ranked first while Chen Chang Sheng was only ranked second? This question was something no one could answer, even those knowledgeable citizens of the Capital were very curious, in the same way, the Li Pce examiners that were tasked with reviewing the results were also puzzled. The principal examiner looked at the clergy member that had a slightly frosty expression on their face; they had obviouslye to raise a fuss. The examiner thought to himself: Even if the Education Board is angry with Chen Chang Sheng not taking first ce, is it necessary to make it so evident? However, the Education Board, under the control of His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, in this past year its influence had be abnormally strong, even if the principal examiners position was higher than the other partys, he still had to carefully exin himself. It was a problem in the regtion of wording. He looked at those few clergy members from the Education Board who were tasked with reviewing the academic results, his expression solemn, and said: In no other aspects could a difference be determined, but Gou Han Shis wording was extremely rigorous and well structured, especially formon terms with regards to the ssics, even duplicate words that had been proscribed were correct. He continued: Though Chen Chang Sheng did not have anything wrong with his answers, his wording was too archaic; ording to the criteria of edits undertaken during the great revisions, it would naturally be marked down. Results for the academic phase had already been sent out of Li Pce and announced to the world, it was obviously no longer possible to change them. Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng, whom had both been evaluated as outstanding, became figures of praise for everyone. Shortly after, once the participants of the final round were confirmed, everyone was extraordinarily shocked, chatter abounded; thats because it was also Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng, this meant that this years first upon the First Banner would definitely be from one of these two. One is the world renowned Second Law of the Divine States Seven Laws; Li Shan Sword Sects savant youth; someone that had read the scriptures in their entirety; Gou Han Shi. One is Orthodox Academys first new student in many years; a target of heavy nurture for the Orthodoxys tradition faction; Xu You Rongs fianc; Chen Chang Sheng. From just fame alone, the two were equals, and being able to reach this point was proof of their respective strength and learning; yet, the amount of people that looked favourably upon Chen Chang Sheng remained few. In thetest pay-out rates revealed by the four major gambling venues: Gou Han Shi was 1 and a third; Chen Chang Sheng was 7; the difference was exceedingly stark, it could even be said that the situation was an easy win for Gou Han Shi. Hearing the rambunctious sounds that were being transmitted from below, Tian Hai Sheng Xues face revealed a reflective expression. Though he had ced a lot of money on Chen Chang Sheng, he didnt actually consider the possibility of that youth from Orthodox Academy being able to reach this point; but even he, couldnt be optimistic over Chen Chang Shengs chances of getting another win. The reason why no one looked favourably upon Chen Chang Sheng even at this stage, was because everyone, including Tian Hai Sheng Xue, knew that there existed a hurdle between Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng. That hurdle was extremely high. That hurdle was linked to life and death, and also exceeded life and death. Within the Hall of Zhao Wen, His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha slowly opened his eyes, staring at the results of the academic phase that were disyed upon the mirror, he peacefully remained silent for a long time beforeughing out. He got up after much difficulty with the support of Minister Xin, leaving the hall and heading towards the Hall of Clear Virtue. He had originally only wanted to use the Grand Examination to make Chen Chang Sheng mature faster, but never expected that Chen Chang Sheng would really be able to pluck that plump and juicy fruit. If there wasnt any hope, then so be it, but since there was hope, he naturally wouldnt allow anyone to ruin it. No one. Deep within Li Pce, the Holy Crownid upon the table, bearing the heavens that were descending from atop the hall, glimmering with a glorious dazzle that bewitched the eyes. The Holy Rod upon the tform, reflected a reversed image of the water pool, as if it were within the deep sea. Inparison to these two divine artefacts, the green leaf within the y flowerpot inevitably looked rather tacky, but His Holiness did not look at the Holy Crown or Holy Rod, but peacefully gazed upon the green leaf, silently, slightly entranced. He had his hands held behind him, resembling some elderly gardener. Nearby, was the clear water pool, the woodendle gently bobbed upon the water, akin to a boat. At any moment, it could immediately be filled with water, that water could be used on the green leaf, it could also be used to cause a spell of rain. At a location most distant from the Capital, there is an overgrown and deste mountain range, between the mountains were endless forests. White mist enveloped the area and the mountain paths were damp and slippery making it difficult to trek, it was also eerily quiet. If it werent for the fact that tapping sounds would asionally break out on the path, it would perhaps appear even more sinister and horrifying. That tapping sound was from a staffnding upon the wet stones on the path. Yu Ren leaned onto his crutch and struggled along the mountain path. His and Chen Chang Shengs master, that secretive Taoist Ji, was currently walking ahead with his arms held together in front of him horizontally, seemingly not worried as to if Yu Ren could keep up. The tapping sound continued for a very long time; mist within the serene and quiet forest became increasingly thick, and many faint, fragmentary sounds could be heard, as if countless creatures were being drawn here by the sound of the walking stick. Chapter 170 – The World Waits Upon This Battle Arriving before the mist, Taoist Ji stilled his steps. Yu Ren had one leg that was slightlyme but if it werent for climbing up a steep mountain path, he would rarely have to use a crutch. He ufortably used his left underarm to clutch onto the walking stick, then used both hands to gesture a question: The Grand Examination should have its result by now? I wonder how junior brother is currently. Taoist Jis countenance was elegant and untainted by the world, his eyes were the same as it had been in the past, showing no signs of ageing. Seeing the faint hints of worry showing upon Yu Rens eyes, he didnt say anything, butughed and rubbed Yu Rens head. Yu Ren once again gestured a question: Master, when do we go to the Capital? Taoist Ji answered: When you need to return to the Capital, we will go. Yu Ren didnt notice the use of the word return when his Master spoke of going to the Capital. This was the Eastern Continents most remote and wild mountain range, monstrous beasts roamed freely and the signs of humanity were rare, being much more deste than the mountain behind Xi Ning Vige. The mists were heavily damp and when walking amidst the mists, it would almost seem as if one had left the human realm; how could the people sent by Mo Yu possibly be able to find this master and disciple pair? The fragmentary sounds from within the mist became increasingly frequent, there were also faint sights of movement, following this, over a dozen overpowering presences appeared; these were likely some extremely powerful monstrous beasts. Taoist Ji didnt want to bother facing these grotesque beings that were hidden. He lightly frowned and said: Open the path. Yu Ren followed the instruction and went forwards, facing the thick mist at the end of the mountain path and shouted out. He was missing the end half of his tongue, therefore he couldnt talk the way a normal person would, but this didnt mean he couldnt produce any sounds; all that could be heard was a sharp and forlorn hiss bursting out from between his lips. It resembled a hiss, but in actuality it was a word, a single syble word that contained limitless amounts of information; this was precisely the same type of word used by Chen Chang Sheng in the underground space formunicating with the ck Dragon: Dragon Speech. Yu Ren let out a solitary, clear hiss, the hiss broke through the air and entered the cloudy mist without a trace, not stirring even a single ripple; yet, at the next moment, the crushing intimidation contained within the hiss, spread out in all directions, from the mist to the entire mountain range. Those monstrous beasts that were concealed deep within the mist gave out horrified drones of unease in a show of deference and apology; apanying the sounds of scraping, they disappeared at the fastest speed possible, returning the clouds to serenity. ..... At a ce even farther away from the Capital, there was a white coloured barren in. Within the centre of this barren in, there is a city built from stone, its walls encircled tens of kilometres, looking extremely grand. Several million people knelt upon the barren ins that were outside of the stone city. Their knees and foreheads, having been in contact for a long time with the scalding hot sand that had been heated by the nine suns, gave off the faint smell of burning, but no signs of pain could be seen upon their faces, only an absolute tranquillity. Neither did they let out any sounds, there was only an absolute silence, akin to a peaceful yet terrifying sea; a sea of people. At the fore of this congregation was a tform constructed from wood, the wooden tform still had countless green leaves around its edges, making a clear contrast from the barren, simple and blistering surroundings. Within the centre of the tform there was a symbol shaped like the character zheng erected, conveying a strongly religious feeling. Following the prayers of several million believers, the symbol was currently emanating a faint Holy Radiance. A middle-aged man stood in front of the religious symbol, quietly watching the millions of people that were knelt before him. From the look of this mans clothing, he should be a religious monk. With his age, faint wrinkles could be seen on the edge of his eyes, but this did nothing to detract from his perfect features. The most captivating feature was his eyes, those calm and peaceful eyes contained boundlesspassion and love, as if they could gaze upon ces infinitely distant; gaze upon everything. He raised the Blessed Rod within his hand, using a faintly smiling visage to face this wicked world. The millions of people upon the white, barren ins stood up, annunciating to the hills and valleys: None care not for their homnd. ..... It was early Spring in the Capital, yet it still remained bitingly cold. Old Snow Citys early Spring was unrelentingly cold and harsh; blizzards fell like a sobbing grievance upon the citys streets and alleys, chafing across as if it were a sandstorm, making it hard to open ones eyes. The demon race enjoyed the night and tranquillity, enjoyed blood and ughter, with thetter being to their core; therefore, within the secretive dwellings of the demon races royalty or artists, there would inexorably be paintings that had vivid colours or strange outlines. Yet, the colour hue for Old Snow City was a drab grey, causing people to feel tranquil, or perhaps even a little numb. The citys popce enjoyed wearing ck robes and from afar, it was difficult to make out as to who was who. A demon dressed in a ck robe walked within the blizzard; the ck robe he wore was rather in and a little old, with its hem showing some tears, but at the very least, this ck robe was slightly different from others. The ck robe flitted in and out of view within the furious blizzard, even if one was to stare intently, it would be hard to confirm its position, thissted until he exited Old Snow City, standing at the cier on the Southern side. A chill wind sted through, lifting the brim of his hat and revealing the side of his face. That face was abnormally pale; as if it hadnte into contact with the sun for many years; as if he had just recently suffered a serious illness; as if itcked any warmth at all; even more so, as if it waspletely devoid of life, carrying with it a sense of death that could cause palpitations. That demon gazed towards the South, the direction of the Capital, and remained silent for a long while. His lips then curled and his detached voice bore an uncontroble sense of tion: You finally cannot continue to ignore his existence. ..... After Luo Luo moved to Li Pce, the Hundred Herb Garden remained vacant. With all the youths from Orthodox Academy having gone to participate in the Grand Examination, the academy was also devoid of people, this naturally meant no one knew of the new door upon the wall being opened. The ck Goat walked out from the door, heading towards thekeside. Remnants of snow still remained on the grass by thekeside, with the grass stems wilting and brown, the ck Goat felt a little puzzled, thinking that the grass that youth had fed it half a year ago didnt have this type of taste. The Divine Empress had alsoe to Orthodox Academy. This was her first time visiting the academy in over ten years. Previously, at the Hundred Herb Garden, she was reminded of the massacremitted by Emperor Taizong towards the royal n; currently, standing at Orthodox Academy, she thought of her own massacre against the Orthodoxys tradition faction. Since Emperor Taizongs ascent to heaven, she had killed a lot of people who opposed her, from the moment she had started to handle state documents for Emperor Taizong, those people had started to oppose her, this persisted until over ten years ago. When His Royal Majesty was on his sickbed, suffering excruciating pain, those people continued to not care about anything else, only wishing to oppose her. Those who dared to oppose her would in the end be killed by her; she had killed for hundreds of years, up until over ten years ago, after having killed so many people at Orthodox Academy, would finally, no one dare to stand out and oppose her. She knew that her hands were steeped in blood, but she didnt care; it was just, having arrived at the academy after so many years and seeing that its oldwn space was no longer neglected and deste, she was naturally reminded of those days that had constant bloodshed. These memories wouldnt make her feel unhappy, but neither would they make her pleased. Especially because amongst those she had killed, there were a lot of people she admired; those people were courageous, virtuous, able, talented, outstanding, resolute and noble; she had given them many chances, yet, they never gave her any, even to the point of forcing her to kill them. Because those people wanted to attest to the world that she is a tyrannical ruler. The Divine Empress looked towards the direction of Li Pce, thinking back on the past made her feel rather bitterly cold; bitterly disappointed. A spell of rain a spell of cold. The Pope had actually intervened. She had previously thought that Chen Chang Sheng would only reach that point, but it was only now that she understood it wasnt as such; therefore, she wanted to ask those people: What point do you want to reach? Do you want to, once again, force me to kill? ..... Important people have important considerations to make, small characters need not concern themselves with the considerations of important people, Chen Chang Sheng didnt care as to how many people were fixating on the Grand Examination, fixating on himself. Just as how he and Luo Luo had previously discussed, he only cared about whether if he could take first ce upon the First banner, whether if he could enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist (Ling Yan Pavilion). Inparison to this, even the demon races invasion would be unimportant, let alone other matters. Thats why he patiently prepared for thest match, quietly and intently listening to the battle tactics Tang Thirty-Six hadid out for him. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him, and with a seriousness he had never disyed before, he said: First, usepassion to move others. Then use reason to persuade others. Then use power to pressure others. Then finally, do you move onto fighting others. He continued: Three sentences, three methods, the ordering is very important. Lets hope it has some effect, of course, if that impoverished schr is still obstinate, then I suggest you consider what type of method you should use that can allow you lose a little less unsightly. Luo Luo was by the side and said in a low voice: Sir, try bribing him. Tang Thirty-Six scoffed and said: Thats Gou Han Shi, a schr that takes pride in being a virtuous gentleman, how could he possibly be bribed? Hes not a pauper like Zhe Xiu that has never seen money before. Zhe Xiu was near the white por tree, on the stretcher, his bleeding had slowlye to a stop and his condition had improved somewhat; hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs words, his face remained expressionless, neither did he say anything. Luo Luo got close to Chen Chang Shengs ear and said something to him in a low voice, Chen Chang Sheng felt rather startled, not wanting to ept, but he couldnt stop her pushing the item onto him. Tang Thirty-Six saw the item Luo Luo stuffed into Chen Chang Shengs chest area and couldnt stop a small twitch from appearing on his lips, he then searched himself. Finding that he couldnt find anything of a simr level and after giving it some thought, he freed the Sword of Wen Shui that was held upon his waist and passed it over. I have my own sword, what do I need yours for? asked Chen Chang Sheng in a puzzled voice. Tang Thirty-Six stared at him in the eyes and said: Thats my Tang ns Ancestral Sword, akin to Qi Jians Discipline Hall Relic Sword. Its not suitable for entering the Banner of Hundred Arms, but that doesnt mean its weak. Taking it with you, at an important juncture it can help you block a manoeuvre; even if you dont have a use for it, its not exactly heavy, it cant possibly hinder you? Chen Chang Sheng understood his meaning and the kind intent was hard to reject, after thinking upon it for a moment, he epted it. Sensible, Tang Thirty-Sixs action reminded Luo Luo; without any hesitation, she uncoiled Rainfall Whip from her waist and passed it into Chen Chang Shengs hand. Xuan Yuan Po used his massive hands to search himself thoroughly, but didnt find anything worthwhile, not even a safety talisman could be found; he couldnt help feeling a little dejected. Chen Chang Sheng patted his upper arm and said, while smiling: Youll make dinner in the evening. Xuan Yuan Po gave a simpleugh and said: If you win, Ill specially add two more spoons of salt. Chen Chang Sheng gave it a thought. If he really could take first ce in the Grand Examination, then consuming a little more salt and oil for a single meal and drinking two, three small goblets of wine seemed to be fine. He prepared to leave the woonds, but suddenly thought of something, he turned his head back to look at Zhe Xiu, who was on the stretcher and said: Whether if I win or lose, I will strive my best to give you that thing. Zhe Xiu looked at him with an expressionless face and said: You have to win. Chen Chang Sheng entered the Tower of Purging Dust. Gou Han Shi had already entered the arena, quietly standing. His clothing was slightly faded from washing and his sword didnt have anything that could identify it as to being precious ormon; just as how he was himself. Chapter 171 – Three Blades of the Fisherman’s Song The two faced and formally greeted each other. The battle that was about to start will be thest, it will also be the match that determines first ce upon the First Banner for the Grand Examination; thus, inparison to the previous matches, the atmosphere was naturally a little different. The second floor window was opened and the important personages were all by the window side; the Li Pce clergy tasked with supervising the exam had also moved to the balustrade. This wasnt for getting a better view, but a sign of respect for the two examinees that were participating in this match. Once again, Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi did a formal greeting, but this time, it was towards those up on the second floor. It was at this moment that a creaking sound could be heard within the tower, subsequently, the clergy could be seen gesturing a formal greeting as they all slowly gave way. The personages had a change to their expressions and they turned to meet the source of the sound. Leader of the Orthodoxys tradition faction C His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, had personally arrived at the arena. Due to his age and seniority, but even more so, due to his opposition against the Pope, His Eminences standing within the Orthodoxy had risen inexorably over the past half a year. Prince Chen Liu and Xue Xing Chuan paid their respects; Xu Shi Ji did a formal greeting; finally, the two Archbishops of the Holy Church who were from a different faction than Archbishop Mei Li Sha, half rose from their seats in acknowledgment. His Eminence looked at Mo Yu and gave a light nod. Mo Yu understood the intent behind this Elder personally arriving at the scene, her expression became even colder but she didnt say anything. The second floor became somewhat busy, with the personages all giving their greetings in turn; seating was rearranged, tea needed to be brewed and fruit needed to be brought in; for a while, the main leads, Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng, had been slightly neglected. For the moment, it wouldnt be appropriate to start fighting, thus, the two of them started a conversation. Gou Han Shi said: You have given a lot of people a surprise. Chen Chang Sheng said: Your luck in the drawings has been fairly good. This was the truth and not modesty, neither was it modesty with intent to be conceited. Gou Han Shi quietly looked at him and said: With your ability, your past half a year in the Capital has been far too peaceful, you shouldnt be so cid; you have the qualifications to live a little more freely. Chen Chang Sheng replied: I didnt expect you to advise me. Gou Han Shi lightlyughed and said: As people who enjoy reading, we are indeed not overly fond of going out, but this was advice given to me by Senior some years ago. I find it rather sensible, thus, Ive conveyed the same words to you. His senior was obviously Qiu Shan Jun. Chen Chang Sheng pondered for a moment, but didnt continue this line of conversation, instead, he replied to Gou Han Shis first topic and said: I need to live carefully and cautiously, therefore Ive gotten used to living carefully and cautiously. Gou Han Shi didnt agree and said: Being careful and cautious is not far from being draconian. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head, resolutely saying: It is being careful and cautious. Gou Han Shi remained silent for a moment, then asked, in a slightly baffled tone: Why? This is something people dont understand, neither is it something I can exin, said Chen Chang Sheng. Gou Han Shi said: Living carefully and cautiously definitely doesnt include taking first ce upon the First Banner. Chen Chang Sheng gave a nce towards the second floor and then said: You were also there that day; you know those words were not said by me. Gou Han Shi stared at him directly and said: It wasnt said by you, but is it something you have to do? Chen Chang Sheng didnt say anything, tacitly admitting it. Gou Han Shi continued: Thats why I find it rather contradictory. Chen Chang Sheng replied: As I said before, this is something people dont understand and something I cant exin, but its not contradictory, because no one enjoys living carefully and cautiously. At that moment, the clergy members voice floated down from the second floor. It was the same line that had been repeated countless times today. The both of you... are you ready? Before the start of the battle, Chen Chang Sheng said some words of apology to Gou Han Shi. I have to take first ce, for this, Im willing to do anything. Zhe Xiu... received money from Orthodox Academy; I did a transaction with him and he promised me to try his best to defeat you, or at the very least, weaken you. If he was to match against me, then he would just directly concede. Gou Han Shi felt startled, he remained silent for a time, then said: No wonder why he was so tenacious. Upon finishing his words, he started to cough, with his brows lightly clenched, evidently in pain. He then looked at Chen Chang Sheng and asked: Youre not someone that cares for hollow fame, why are you so adamant about the Grand Examination? Chen Chang Sheng replied: As I said before, a lot of things cannot be exined. Gou Han Shi didnt ask further. Chen Chang Sheng hadnt finished speaking however, he looked at the sword strapped to Gou Han Shis waist and asked, with some uncertainty: Can theplete sword manual be exchanged for anything? Theplete form for Li Shan Sword Arts can be exchanged for many things, especially when ites to disciples of Li Shan Sword Sect. Not mentioning first ce in the Grand Examination, even things that are far more important, Gou Han Shi would be willing to give them up. Gou Han Shi knew that the full form for Li Shan Sword Arts used to be kept at White Emperor City and that it was now at Orthodox Academy, but he never could have expected Chen Chang Sheng to make this type of suggestion. He remained silent for a long while, then shook his head and said: I am a disciple of Li Mountain, therefore I cannot ept; since its our sects sword art, in the future, us disciples will use our own strength to return it to Li Mountain instead of using it in a transaction. Hearing him refuse Luo Luos suggestion Chen Chang Sheng didnt feel any disappoint, in contrast, he felt slightly relieved. Thene. Chen Chang Sheng raised Rainfall Whip in his right hand with True Essence lightly flowing and the whip head slightly raised, lightly swaying with the wind. This was the final and most important match for this years Grand Examination. It started very calmly and very suddenly. Gou Han Shi drew his de from its scabbard, freely raising his arm, the sword lightly quivered in the air, letting off a buzzing sound. He headed towards Chen Chang Sheng. His steps were slow and steady, but gave the sense that it couldnt possibly be dodged. Gou Han Shi thrust out and a sword manifestation harmoniously travelled outwards; no sound echoed within the tower, yet, a clear sound resonated from a faraway location within the blue sky on the horizon, as if someone was intoning a song. The fishermans song echoes; as the sound has reached the ear, so does the tune arrive. The sword came too fast and too cidly, to the point where it seemed to convey a sense of joy in the de meeting its opponent. Facing this seemingly ordinary move, Chen Chang Sheng actually felt as if there wasnt any possibility of dodging, whether be it Discerning Steps or pure speed, they were no longer able to have an effect in such a short amount of time. He poured his True Essence into Rainfall Whip, using the whip as a sword and holding it out horizontally in front of himself. A sharp sound of shing, then Rainfall Whip began to violently shudder. Upon the whip, a golden light appeared, exhibiting a powerful energy that forcefully blocked Gou Han Shis sword manifestation, yet, it couldnt stop the manifestation from travelling into Chen Chang Shengs wrist from the handle of the whip. His hand subsequently started to tremble and following this, his arm. A sharp pain carried upwards to his shoulder and he could no longer continue holding onto the whip. With the sound of air being split, Rainfall Whip slipped out of his grasp and left his hand. At that moment, Gou Han Shis second manoeuvre followed. With this moves appearance, the faraway horizon once again echoed in song; a sunset glow filled the heavens. Having lost Rainfall Whip, Chen Chang Sheng still had the Sword of Wen Shui. He grasped onto the swords hilt and pulled outwards, all that could be heard was a single sound ringing out as the de left its scabbard. The bright de reflected the sunset clouds outside and at the same time gave rise to more, tinting all the windows and doors within the tower with a warm red glow. Night Clouds End, from the Three Forms of Wen Shui. Two sunsets shed within the Tower of Purging Dust; the ck eaves turned to gold. An extremely pure aura travelling with the sword manifestation inside the sunset clouds, broke through Chen Chang Shengs defence and headed towards his torso, if it wasnt for the Sword of Wen Shui suddenly wailing at thest moment and him making use of the swords own powerful aura to help block most of the attacks momentum, he would definitely have suffered heavy injuries. The Sword of Wen Shui had saved him, but it had also been thrown out into the sky by Gou Han Shis manoeuvre, it whistled as it spun away and flew far out of the tower, unknown as to where it wouldnd. Chen Chang Sheng unhesitatingly jumped backwards, wanting to use Discerning Steps; at the same time, his right hand had already grasped onto his short swords hilt while his left hand held onto a small item that dropped out of his sleeve. As expected, Gou Han Shis third sword arrived. Three moves in session, without any sort of gap in-between, this didnt give Chen Chang Sheng any sort of breathing room. A song drifted in from the horizon and sunset clouds sprang from nothing; a fishing boat then appeared from within the clouds. The fishermans song is sung thrice and thus, three swords. This was the sword art used by Gou Han Shi, and also his strongest. His first sword had struck down Rainfall Whip, the second move had sent the Sword of Wen Shui flying. This third manoeuvre was akin to the sunsets brilliance, dazzling the eyes as it arrived; how could Chen Chang Sheng counter this? The three moves were chained sinuously, perfect in every way; he didnt even have the chance to utilise Discerning Steps. A loud cracking noise resounded within the tower. In front of Gou Han Shis de, there was already no trace of Chen Chang Shengs figure. Chen Chang Sheng reappeared on the wall behind Gou Han Shi, at a distance of 70 odd metres. Due to the three swords that were seemingly pleasant and calm, but in actuality, were petrifying, his body had be ashen in colour and a slight shivering could be seen. A wisp of white smoke could be seen rising from the gaps of the fingers on his left hand that was currently tightly clenched into a fist. Gou Han Shi withdrew his sword and calmly stood, he looked at Chen Chang Sheng and asked, slightly surprised: Thousand Mile Button? Thats right, thest method used by Chen Chang Sheng to avoid the final blow from the Three des of the Fishermans Song was a Thousand Mile Button. Only this item could help him avoid the momentum Gou Han Shi had been umting for so long, his three unyielding manoeuvres. While he, Luo Luo and the others were contemting how to approach this battle at the woonds, how could Gou Han Shi possibly not also do the same? Within the tower, it was nketed in silence, after a brief moment, a gasp of surprise drifted down from the second floor. In order to avoid a single manoeuvre, Chen Chang Sheng had actually utilised a priceless Thousand Mile Button that is valued akin to life itself amongst cultivators. This made everyone feel shocked, at the same time, it confirmed the degree to which Her Highness respected and cherished her young tutor. But what shocked those people within the tower the most, was Gou Han Shis three manoeuvres. Those three swords seemed very ordinary, without any apanying storm, with the sunset being serene; yet, it was indeed worthy of being Gou Han Shis strongest three moves, to have actually given people the impression that they didnt want to resist it. If Chen Chang Sheng hadnt used Rainfall Whip, the Sword of Wen Shui and the Thousand Mile Button, he would definitely have lost. Gou Han Shi really was exceedingly strong. They were all rather amazed, even in the previous match against Zhe Xiu, Gou Han Shi hadnt immediately used a secret sword like this the moment he started. Why had he not held back at all this time while facing against Chen Chang Sheng? Chen Chang Sheng looked at Rainfall Whip which was lying on the floor, thought of the Sword of Wen Shui which had fallen to some unknown ce and thought of the Thousand Mile Button that had dissipated into nothingness within his palm. He became silent, knowing that the gap between him and Gou Han Shi was enormouslyrge, farrger than the gap between Zhe Xiu and Gou Han Shi. If Gou Han Shi still had a fourth move, how could he block? Chapter 172 – [TBD](1) Three des of the Fishermans Song doesnt have a fourth move. Mo Yu stood by the window silently. A lot of Li Pce clergy had only seen the elegance and power of Gou Han Shis three moves, but they couldnt see what she did; it was precisely due to his previous match against Zhe Xiu draining him too much that prompted him to use his strongest three moves the moment the match had started; what he sought was a quick victory. Of course, even though Gou Han Shis three des had been propitiously avoided by Chen Chang Sheng, she still didnt believe that youth to have any probability of winning, this was because a difference in cultivation level wasnt something that can bepletely made up for through tools alone, neither was it rted to something as cheap as courage; since that hurdle existed, it couldnt be surmounted. That hurdle was called Ethereal Opening. Gou Han Shi had alreadypleted his Ethereal Opening, while Chen Chang Sheng was still impossibly far away from it, therefore the result of this match was predetermined, no matter how heavily injured or tired Gou Han Shi might be. What was Ethereal Opening? This was opening heaven and earth through the Ethereal Pce; only by cultivating to this level will the bodys meridian channels bepletely connected, with True Essence being able to flow endlessly, also, at this stage, heaven and earth was akin to the cultivator, with just the raising of a hand or foot, it would automatically give rise to a response. True Essence would also be purer and stronger, if a cultivator at the meditation stages True Essence was said to be a stone, then a cultivator at the Ethereal Opening realm would have True Essence akin to a metal drill, being several times stronger. The further one reaches in cultivation, the harder it bes and the more dangerous. The hurdle of Ethereal Opening was even more unusual, the death rate is extremely high, therefore, this hurdle would often be referred to as a stage of life and death by young cultivators with feelings of trepidation and yearning. The reason why the death rate is so high when going through Ethereal Opening is because the Ethereal Pce... is the heart. The heart is far too fragile, once it sustains an injury, it is very hard to salvage, thats why Ethereal Opening needs to be sought carefully. Waiting till one had reached the upper stage of the Meditation Realm and utilising extremely cautious methods of self-observation to control the divine sense, guiding Starlight to lightly knock upon the Ethereal Pces door and finally, the heart. The will being the same as that of heaven and earth, only then, would the Ethereal Pces door slowly open. Thus, there is a saying that Ethereal Opening is a cultivation of the hearts will, something extremely difficult. This needs at least a hundred nights of Star Brilliance knocking upon that door, with any sort ofplication, the cultivators Ethereal Pce would be damaged. At best it would lead to heavy injuries and paralysis, but mostmonly, it would directly lead to death itself. Since the Heavenly Tomes descended and humanity started cultivating, countless young cultivators had fallen before this hurdle. It was unknown as to how many young, talented and intelligent geniuses had tragically died like this. Therefore, the continent had always had the saying: Only those geniuses that have achieved Ethereal Opening are true geniuses. Gou Han Shi haspleted his Ethereal Opening before the age of twenty, he naturally was a genius, and more so, a prodigy. How could Chen Chang Sheng possibly be his match? Three des of the Fishermans Song, it seemed temperate upon sight, but in actuality, it utilises arge amount of True Essence, even with Gou Han Shis ability, upon expending three moves, he needed to pause for a moment, additionally, he had also developed some doubt over something. Chen Chang Sheng used Rainfall whip and the Sword of Wen Shui to receive the first two des, relying mostly upon the two heavenly weapons inherent power. But on the moment of contact, Gou Han Shi could clearly feel that Chen Chang Shengs True Essence was slightly abnormal, it didnt seem to be, or more specifically, it shouldnt be, as strong as what he disyed, but should be a little more average. Your meridian channels... he looked at Chen Chang Sheng with his brows slightly raised, but in the end he didnt say anything. Chen Chang Sheng moved closer to the wall, gripping onto his short sword, cautiously staring at him, with his expression especially stern and focused. It wasnt until he was sure that there wont be a fourth move that he could rx slightly, using the fastest possible speed to turn his hand over and flick his finger. He lightly flicked his left hands ring finger, that gold wire which was wound upon his fingertip straightened out with a ringing sound, bing a gold needle, its tip was extremely sharp, glimmering with a cold re. He stabbed the needle into his neck with a lightning-quick motion, deeply, with only a small tip showing. Following this motion, with the needle entering the opening, he continuously shuddered, helping him to quickly stabilise his divine sense once more, at the same time it stimted the three broken meridian lines in his upper body, causing them to wound up tightly. After a formless scraping, though it naturally couldnt allow his meridian channels to be linked, it gave the True Essence flow a wider channel. Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Pos bodies were not the same as his, but through his guidance and treatment for them, Chen Chang Shengs understanding of meridians channels had be deeper; though he couldnt treat his own illness, he could at least achieve this amount of alleviation. Gou Han Shi didnt know what he was currently doing and instead, thought it was a method for forcing out his own potential. For a canonical school such as Li Shan Sword Sect, this type of method would definitely be considered a corrupt discipline art. He couldnt stop himself from frowning. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what was currently going through Gou Han Shis head, neither could he concern himself with what Gou Han Shi might be thinking. Using his short sword to cut off a scrap of cloth from his upper clothing, he tightly tied his right hand to the short swords hilt, pulling it taut with his teeth. Gou Han Shis brows were lightly knotted and his sword grip tightened considerably, this is because he could feel that something was different. As Gou Han Shis grip tightened, Chen Chang Sheng moved; from the Horn Mansion to the Ox Mansion, transitioning from the East to the sky, within but a moment in time, his figure disappeared, and upon reappearing, he had already arrived before Gou Han Shi. The short sword broke through the air and came down, yet encountered Gou Han Shis sword. Gou Han Shi didnt know all theplicated and inexplicable positions to Discerning Steps, but knew Discerning Steps itself, otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to expose Luo Luos footwork skill at the Ivy League gathering, neither would he had been able to predict his opponents movement and prepare sufficiently to meet the urate blow from the sword in Chen Chang Shengs hand. For all the angles surrounding his body, there wasnt a single blind spot. Two swords crossing, but they had yet to fully sh, there was still a minute distance between them; as the True Essence imbued upon the des met, the air twisted and turned, then dissipated, being forced apart. A ringing sound reverberated and Chen Chang Sheng flew backwards. He had wanted to use the method that allowed him to obtain victory over Zhuang Huan Yu, the very same method Gou Han Shi had advised Liang Ban Hu to use in order to defeat Tang Thirty-Six. Exchanging sword for sword and wound for wound, relying upon his incredibly tough body to seek victory, yet, who could have expected, without even having the two des properly sh, Gou Han Shi had easily used a single move to force him back. The most frightening thing was, even though the swords had already separated, Chen Chang Sheng could still clearly feel a strand of True Essence, following the des length and traversing past his inner channels to directly attack his Ethereal Pce. With a dull thump, Chen Chang Shengs inner mind had been injured by the sword manifestation, blood appear on the edge of his mouth and his footsteps touched upon the floor, unable to stand stably. He retreated once and again until he reached the wall, before finally being able to forcefully stand firmly. A des edge cut through the air, and he raised his sword horizontally in order to maintain a defensive posture. His face was pallid and blood trickled from his lips, looking rather miserable, but what was even more miserable was his current state of mind. Gou Han Shi really was very strong, far stronger than Zhuang Huan Yu, he couldnt exchange wound for wound even if he wanted to. A shrill and forlorn sound once again resounded within the tower and Gou Han Shis sword once again came at him, this time the move used was Thirteen Swords of a Toppling Star; the sword struck out like a star, seemingly constant, yet hard to follow. *PA* *PA* *PA* *PA* Tens crisp sounds continuously arose. Chen Chang Sheng could no longer guard the area under his feet and was forced to turn towards his left, continuously retreating, with his steps chaotic, trudging up the damp sand as he retreated a distance of over 30 metres. As he finally stood firm, he could no longer suppress the malefic feeling within his chest and a sound escaped from his mouth, alongside a mouthful of blood. Gou Han Shi held his sword, calmly standing within the arena, the gaze he directed at Chen Chang Sheng did not contain any sort of mockery, scorn or taunting, but rather, it had a faint admiration and respect. From Three des of the Fishermans Song to Thirteen Swords of a Toppling Star, he had used the most powerful and familiar moves he knew. Through over ten years of bitter training, these sword manoeuvres were unending and as fast as lightning, with each manoeuvre following the other. No matter what opponent he was to face, under this chaining momentum, they would undoubtedly be flustered, their defeat looming. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt block those moves, retreating time and time again in a rather dismal fashion and was wounded by True Essence, continuously coughing up blood, but his steps were still solid and his mind remained calm. Thats because Chen Chang Shengs knew what he had to do to counter those sword manoeuvres. Due to limitations of time, Chen Chang Shengs cultivation on the path of the sword couldnt reach a pinnacle. Knowing the path but being unable to carry it out, yet, his knowledge on the way of the sword was extremely deep and broad, being especially familiar with the swords arts of Li Shan Sword Sect. Where others wouldnt even know how to counter Gou Han Shis sword manoeuvres, he could find the most appropriate move for countering, if it wasnt for the levels between them being too different, he would perhaps be able to receive those moves a lot easier. It was a pity then, that the difference between levels is something difficult to surmount. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Gou Han Shi silently, the right hand that was gripping onto his sword lightly trembled. Having truly experienced the might of the Ethereal Opening realm and feeling that strand of True Essence which was still continuously attacking him within his inner channels, he was certain that if he hadnt used cloth to bind the sword hilt to his hand, the sword would have probably already left his grasp. The most evident difference of this gap between levels was in the purity, or perhaps strength of True Essence. He clearly understood that this difference wasnt something that can be shortened in such a short time, therefore, he could only think of a different method; to try and close in on this difference through sheer quantity. What I have is silver, what you have is gold. Silver is inferior, whilst gold is precious, then if I wish to overwhelm you in terms of fortune, I can only rely upon having a quantity of silver that engulfs you, thats right, its that simple. With his mind set, Chen Chang Sheng unhesitatingly began to meditate and self-observe. His divine sense went from without to within, traversing tens of thousands of miles in but an instant and arriving at that pure white snow in. His divine sense, akin to a gust of wind, alighted upon a snow in in the Southeast. At that instant, it seemed as if he could hear some sort of sound, with that sound being akin to dry leaves that had umted for some years being set on fire. As if someone had added fuel to a burning pyre. A meeting of the strongest liquor and the prettiest girl. With a rippling sound; a loud whoosh resounded; then, a cheer. The wind was like an inferno, dropping down. The Southeastern snow in fragment was immediately set aze. The Star Brilliance that had remained undisturbed for many months became a violent ze, setting alight everything around it. Chen Chang Shengs body instantly became incredibly hot and the very air around him heated up. A horrifying heat took hold of his body and mind, all water became beads of sweat and quickly dissipated. It was unknown as to if this was the reason, but his muscles lost its water content, giving rise to waves of pain that felt like he was being ripped apart. The biggest source of pain was a feeling; he subconsciously stuck out his tongue to greedily lick his lips, fighting against the feeling of irresistible thirst that came from them. He really was very thirsty, really wanting to drink some water and really wanting to be deluged within icy cold rain. The people observing the match had remained quiet. That was until they saw Chen Chang Sheng hold up his sword horizontally in front of him and the atmosphere within the tower suddenly bing abnormally warm. With this, they finally realised that something was happening. Hes doing initial meditation again? How is this possible? Just how much Star Brilliance does he have inside of him? Where is all that Star Brilliance being stored? Up on the second floor, countless sounds of shocked, eximing questions could be heard. Chapter 173 – [TBD](2) The temperature within the tower clearly rose and outside, the sound of cicadas could once again be heard. Those who had already experienced this before could vividly remember that this was a phenomenon caused by Chen Chang Sheng once again burning his Star Brilliance, they couldnt help feeling very surprised. Upon counting, this was already the third time he had performed initial meditation, thispletely went against what was told in the records of cultivation. As for Gou Han Shi, who was seeing this for the first time, he was especially shocked and speechless, hepletely couldnt understand, Chen Chang Sheng had clearly already entered the Meditation Realm, how could he possibly be able to once again perform initial meditation? Of course, initial meditation is something very dangerous. Though it was not fraught with life and death in the same way Ethereal Opening did, Chen Chang Shengs meridians were different from others, his Fated Star was also different, alongside the quantity and power level of the Star Brilliance he absorbed having many unusual attributes. Upon being set aze, the inferno would sear the skies, even if he had an incredible strong body after being bathed in dragons blood, he still had difficulty enduring the heat, quickly entering a dangerous situation. Due to having experienced this before and due to his opponent for this round being far too strong. Chen Chang Sheng forcefully tempered his divine sense and kept his eyes open for this process of meditation. He stared at Gou Han Shi who was opposite, not noticing at all that his own face was already bright red and his body scalding, the sweat within his clothing immediately evaporated, leaving behind only faint remnants of salt, looking very miserable. If nothing happened and his situation was to be the same as in the previous two initial meditations, then even if he didnt burn to death from the horrifyingly high temperatures, his mind would still be damaged to the point of making him disabled. Yet, since he dared to attempt this, he was obviously hoping for a certain event to happen, as with what he thought of in his match against Zhuang Huan Yu, certain events that have happened before, should logically continue to happen again, something such as rain. A drizzling sound is the sound of rain crossing through the air. Outside of the tower, there was nothing but clear skies, yet, above the tower, a spell of rain hade, the sound was very gentle, making one want to fall asleep. The rain fell on the short sword in Chen Chang Shengs hand and upon the beads of raining into contact with the swords body, they would evaporate into the air without a trace, looking at this, it would seem as if it had seeped into the de itself. Even greater amounts of rain fell on Chen Chang Sheng himself, soaking through his clothing, and, uponing into contact with his skin, it would immediately evaporate, as if it had also seeped into his body. Apanying this sudden rain, the heat within the tower was washed away and the temperature dropped. Chen Chang Shengs body switched between being wet and dry, with countless waves of heat dissipating alongside the steam and his bodys temperature gradually falling. It felt as if the wind that came was refreshing and its caressing of the face akin to a beautiful maidens hand, giving rise to a pleasant and joyful feeling. The pleasantness was a physical feeling, while the joy was an acknowledgement of the consciousness. This rain was something he had hoped for, this spell of rain proved that a lot of people didnt want him to die, just as how he and Luo Luo had previously discussed, His Holiness was currently watching this duel. The snow in burned, transforming into a trickling flow, transitioning into True Essence and nourishing his body, supplying him with an even greater amount of power. He gripped the short sword and charged towards Gou Han Shi, in the process of his charge, countless tendrils of white steam trailed from his body, a scene that looked extremely bizarre. Having taken only three steps forward, he switched to Discerning Steps, the white steam around his body suddenly congregated and then gradually dispersed, within the steam, his figure could no longer be seen. A violent sword gust sprang up from the wall behind Gou Han Shi, within this, there was an extremely vast and overwhelming True Essence aura. The sword held in Chen Chang Shengs grasp also made a reappearance, silently and firmly striking towards Gou Han Shis back, then transforming into thousands upon thousands of swords. The rainfall continued; the tip of Chen Chang Shengs sword became innumerable, being even denser than falling rain. The sword manoeuvre he was using, is the most powerful movement from Zhong Shans Sword of Rain and Wind: Turbulent Heaven and Earth. This move was most concerned with might and form, akin to a rainstorm, desiring turbulence for heaven and earth. Currently, it was raining within the Tower of Purging Dust. If Chen Chang Sheng wanted to borrow this rains momentum, he would first have to borrow its might and form. Innumerable gales flooded in from outside the tower to within, the windows and doors that were open on the second floor relentlessly ttered in the wind, giving out a sound that made others feel a little restless, and resembling a secluded residence that had been left vacant for many years. The storm suddenly became even more violent and Chen Chang Shengs sword followed suit, gleaming in all directions, striking towards Gou Han Shi. The most powerful movement from Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, coupled with the ample True Essence Chen Chang Sheng had obtained after his third undergoing of initial meditation. Even Gou Han Shi should have trouble countering it, wanting to avoid it was also exceedingly difficult. Gou Han Shi didnt dodge, but silently stood within the real rain and Chen Chang Shengs storm of swords. He calmly gripped his swords hilt and held it horizontally across his chest, his eyes didnt reveal any fear, only a calmness that represented his confidence. His sword was akin to the veryst step before arriving at the peak of Li Mountain. His person was akin to that evergreen tree of unknown species, which stood before Li Shan Sword Sects main entrance. That evergreen tree had already existed on Li Mountain for hundreds of years, for many, the reason why that tree could survive was because its luck was especially good. But very few had noticed, that tree, without saying anything, without moving or swaying, had sheltered countless disciples of Li Mountain so that they need not suffer from storms. Gou Han Shi was that very tree. He raised his sword to meet Chen Chang Shengs storm of swords, his expression calm and gentle. What he used was the Sword of Distant Deliverance. Upon the second floor, the sound of a sigh from an Archbishop of the Holy Church could be heard: To be able to utilise that sword art to this degree at only the Ethereal Opening realm, Li Mountain is incredible, Gou Han Shi is even more incredible. A sword art that can draw praise from an Archbishop of the Holy Church was obviously not something ordinary. The storm-like sword forms from Chen Chang Sheng all fell upon empty air, not a single dended upon Gou Han Shis body. Unknown as to if Gou Han Shi felt a natural fear against the sword in Chen Chang Shengs grasp, or if it was because he felt cautious of Chen Chang Shengs sword art, Gou Han Shi didnt use his sword to directly counter, but had instead use an indirect method. The sound of des akin to the rustle of pines, surrounded his body and then spread out far away,pletely blocking Chen Chang Shengs sword manifestations at an outer perimeter. Rustling Pines wasnt a sword art from Li Shan Sword Sect, but is a palm art from one of the bluffs of the Longevity Sect. Gou Han Shi had used this palm arts manifestation in a sword technique, the momentum was energetic and simple, having strength without needing a keen edge; Chen Chang Shengs sword couldnt pose any threat to him at all. A muffled thump could be heard. Chen Chang Shengs chest had been pierced by Gou Han Shis de, blood spurted out as he fell back, heavily crashing upon the stone wall and then sliding down like mud, unable to stand. In the next moment, he got back up with much difficulty while holding onto the wall. Staring at Gou Han Shi who was opposite, he remained silent. His face was sickly pale; the confidence he had only just regained previously, rapidly disappeared. He had never expected that Gou Han Shis sword would be exactly the same as the person himself; calm and far reaching, simple and free. Seemingly without any power, but being difficult to stand against. He had burnt away a fragment of snow in, but still didnt have a chance of victory, then, what should he do? He thrust out his left hand and wiped away the rain on his face, then, once again raised the sword in front of him. On the moment his right legnded upon the puddled water, his divine sense lit up ten fragments of snow in at the same time. The rain thatnded on his body, instantly evaporated and turned into steam. As if the rain from the heavens above could perceive something, it instantly became even heavier. Chapter 174 – [TBD](3) The snow in was very thick, unknown as to how deep it went, each snowke, or perhaps snow fragment, was a strand of Star Brilliance, containing an abundance of energy within. A single fragment of the snow in, with a circumference that approached a kilometre, contained tens of thousands of snow fragments, and harboured an untold amount of energy. Upon being lit by his divine sense, they instantly let off immeasurable amounts of light and heat. Previously, in front the ck Dragon, Chen Chang Sheng had skipped Purification and directly performed Meditation, narrowly avoiding being set aze by that light and heat, if it wasnt for the dousing of dragons blood, he would probably have had an early death. Earlier, in the match against Zhuang Huan Yu, he had set alight a fragment of snow in, even though his body was far stronger than it previously was after bathing in dragons blood, it was still difficult to withstand, if it wasnt for that sudden Autumn rain, he would probably have died. The light and heat given off by just a single fragment of snow in was already that horrifying and hard to endure, let alone lighting up ten fragments at the same time, hepletely had no way of withstanding it and it was a method that risked his life. He absolutely had to defeat Gou Han Shi and obtain first upon the First Banner, only with this could he enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist and discover the secret to going against heaven and changing his fate. As with what he had said before, he had to risk his life in order to save his life. In but an instant, his body became incredibly hot, his temperature reaching unimaginable heights. The rain that fell on him rapidly evaporated, its pitter patter couldnt actually even wet his body in the slightest; in contrast, he began to sweat perpetually, the sweat gushed out thickly, evaporating the moment it came into contact with the surface of his body. His entire body was cloaked within the white steam; with both, rain and sweat, the smell was rather strange. At the same time, through the fog, it be seen that his face was slightly distorted, extremely peculiar. With but a moments work, his clothing had been soaked through and then dried over ten times. No matter how sturdy the material of his clothing was, it couldnt tolerate this continuous cycle. Upon the rain falling from above the tower suddenly bing heavier and greater, his clothing immediately split apart from the deluge of water, bing multiple strips of cloth that were hanging onto his bare upper body, seeming ratherical, but for those up on the second floor, it just looked all the more shocking. Thats right, the rain that fell from above the tower suddenly became extremely heavy, as if it knew he was currently situated on the edge of death, the rain strived its utmost to fall and the sound of its descent could be heard, akin to someone having jabbed a hole in the bottom of the heavenlyke. The rainwater was also extremely cold, as if it was rain from the end of Autumn that heralded the arrival of snow. Even so, the cold and violent rainnding on his body couldnt stop his temperature from rising. Amidst the tendrils of white steam, his eyes revealed an expression filled with pain. The sound of cicadas grew greater outside of the tower, ever shriller and more forlorn. Within and without the tower, it was akin to two different worlds, two different seasons. Chen Chang Shengs flesh ached immensely, as if they were splitting apart, his skin became extremely sensitive, with each raindrop giving him pain that felt like as if he was being yed. His entire body became as if it was actually burning; though mes could not be seen, the air around his body had already began to distort, giving a bizarre scene. The burning of such a fearsome quantity of Star Brilliance alongside such a hard to endure pain still couldnt make him close his eyes, he stared at Gou Han Shis eyes; the hand that was strapped to his sword became deathly pale. He started to move, slowly, yet firmly, attempting to continue seeking the chance of victory. He didnt know when he would faint from the pain, or at what time might he be burnt to death, but he had to endure the pain and take the opportunity of his True Essence being far stronger than it had ever been to defeat his opponent. Gou Han Shi looked at Chen Chang Sheng slowly approaching along with the white steam, his expression incredibly stern. He lightly shook his right arm and his sword broke through the air, supple, yet incredibly steady, striking towards Chen Chang Sheng. Within the rainstorm, Chen Chang Shengs figure suddenly hastened. Using a fearsome speed and Discerning Steps, he avoided that cid, yet powerful sword manifestation. The short sword within his hand borrowed the rains momentum to strike out towards Gou Han Shi. Within an extremely short time, the two had exchanged sixteen manoeuvres. Gou Han Shis Li Shan Sword Arts were naturally transcendent and powerful, while Chen Chang Shengs counters were incredibly spectacr. asionally transforming the Staff of Mountain Toppling into a sword art, coupled with countless sword techniques from various sects and academies being casually utilised by him. Combined with his already deep familiarity with Li Shan Sword Arts, he had actually managed to narrowly block the attacks. The situation had be tense; those observers on the second floor remained silent, but internally, they had already been captivated by this. Especially in their praises for Chen Chang Sheng, having seen this sword bout, they all thought that Zhuang Huan Yus loss was definitely not a mistake. In this battle, Chen Chang Sheng disyed what could only be called a fearsome battle will and an incredible learning ability. It had to be known that from the start, when facing against Zhuang Huan Yu, he had no confidence at all on the way of the sword. Currently, battling against Gou Han Shi who was widely agreed as to being extremely strong in sword arts, his sword technique was actually bing increasingly sharp, truly transitioning the knowledge he had learnt from cultivation books into real aptitude for battle. It was a shame then, that Orthodox Academy had steps before its entrance, Li Pce and the tower itself also had steps, even the entire world was filled with these steps and that these steps were a hurdle for countless people. Before Gou Han Shi there also existed a hurdle, no matter how talented Chen Chang Sheng might be, or how strong his will, it was still something that cannot be skipped across. After all, he had only properly started cultivating for less than a year, and if we were to count from the moment he sessfullypleted his Purification, then it had only been less than a few months. With a sharp sound, the rainstorm inside of the tower stopped. The reason why the rain stopped was because Chen Chang Shengs temperature had returned to normal. What was fortuitous was that he hadnt died, but what brought about this fortune was something unfortunate C the True Essence within his body had already been exhausted in this battle. Silence nketed the tower. Gou Han Shi stood in his original position, his right sleeve slightly drooping and hisplexion a little pale. Chen Chang Sheng stood opposite, his tattered clothing was nothing more than strips of cloth, and upon his bare body, he continuously bled. This battle had finally reached its end, he hadpletely lost any chance of winning, yet, outside of everyones expectations, and perhaps, even his own, he didnt feel all that sad, neither did he have any thoughts of grief, rage or bitterness; he felt very calm. Because he had already tried his best. In order to continue living, he had pitted his life. If even this was not enough to seed, then it could only be said that heavens way, or perhaps fate, had arranged it as such. He hadnt epted it, he had tried to challenge it, but he failed; that was all there was to it. After the ten fragments of snow in, he had continued with lighting the ins twice more, thest attempt had alreadypletely burnt away all the snow ins. He really had strived his utmost, but it had failed. He had the right to be calm, perhaps even the right to be proud. He lowered his gaze to look at his right hand, the short sword was strapped to it. From start to finish in this battle, his and Gou Han Shis sword had never actually shed, this was because Gou Han Shi felt slightly fearful of it, which also made it clear that his ability was still far too low. He should have the right to be calm, yet why did he feel a slight inability to yield? Chen Chang Sheng looked at the sword in his hand and silently contemted. He then raised his head and his sword, charging towards Gou Han Shi. He knew that this would be the final time he raised his sword. It was indeed as such. Gou Han Shi raised his arm and Chen Chang Sheng was sent flying backwards towards the wall. While travelling through the air, he felt a little exhausted, a little d; thats because he could finally stop thinking, finally stop feeling regret; he felt that the deep-blue skies above were a little piercing to the eyes. He closed his eyes. But the skies didnt darken. He saw the burnt and empty, seemingly scorched earth of the snow ins. He saw the remnants of trickling water upon the wild ins. He saw something even farther away. At that location, within the sky, there was ake suspended. Only today, did he see clearly, that within theke, there is actually a mountain. Chapter 175 – [TBD](4) Within Chen Chang Shengs body, there is ake. Thats right, it had to be said that it was ake and not a stretch of water in the form of ake, thats because thiske was suspended within mid-air; it was not ungenerous, giving the gazer an unhindered and appreciating view. When Chen Chang Sheng first meditated, he had seen thiske, yet at the time, most of his attention was focused upon the snow in. The moment he saw thiske, he had been shocked speechless, but he had put it aside temporarily, thus, at the next moment, due to entering aa after having set the snow in alight, he hadnt had the chance to carefully examine thiske. At this time, his divine sense was akin to a gust of wind, traversing tens of thousands of miles in an instant. He passed by the snow ins and arrived before theke, he could finally observe theke clearly, but it was hard to describe. Theke was akin to an immenselyrge ss ball, transparent and radiant, yet its surface showed the signs of water ripples, making it also resemble a drop of water that had been expanded countless times, a drop of water that could hover in the air, giving an unusually miraculous feel. Countless rays of light shot into the suspendedke from all directions, then came together at some point deep within the transparent and brightke water. Closely following, the light rays melded into each other, or perhaps reflected off one another, giving rise to more colourful rays of light, with the scene being especially dazzling and beautiful. At first sight, it seemed akin to the Divine State spoken of in myths; upon careful examination, it could be seen that the light rays were variously straight or crooked, forming a mountain within the water. That mountain had no peak or top; thats because a peak existed upon every direction. No matter from which angle you start to ascend from, the direction you were facing could be considered the peak. It didnt have a peak, but that mountain still had bluffs and streams, with rugged and strange stones. Upon the mountain, there were countless trees that looked akin to coral, trees that had grown to some inestimable height. Between the trees and the rocky bluffs, paths could faintly be seen, with those paths beingplex, extremely narrow and exceptionally steep. The wind that had been formed from Chen Chang Shengs divine sense, upon enter theke, became slower; revolving around that strange mountain and gazing upon it while being slightly bewildered. He saw that there vaguely seemed to be a door within a deep section of the mountain path. Behind the door it was unknown as to if there was a cavern or a miniature world simr to the Education Pce. Up to this moment, he still couldnt be sure as to what he was facing, but he could already confirm something, theke water and the snow in that had already been burnt out, all came from the same ce and were of the same nature C thats right, this immense volume ofke water had alle from the real worlds night sky and was called Star Brilliance. That mountain which was surrounded by theke is his heart. Clear water followed theke waters flow and naturally entered. His divine sense reached the mountain, silently alighting between the bluffs and dazzlingly eye-catching trees. Subconsciously, he understood that everything centred around that door at the end of the mountain path, he wanted to find that door, but the bluffs shrouded it, neither was there any direction of up and down that can be spoken of. That door constantly flitted in and out of view and he couldnt even confirm its location, let alone get near it. Theke water lightly swelled and that gust of wind broke through the water, carrying with it a foam that resembled pearls, alighting upon a rock on the mountain. A rustling sound could be heard and he lowered his head to look, all he could see was that his foot had trampled some weeds. Without any hesitation, Chen Chang Sheng started heading forwards along that steep and narrow mountain path. He was currently in a very mysterious and profound mental state, without feeling or knowledge, even forgetting where he hade from or where he had to go. All he knew was that he had to continue forwards, that he wanted to find that door. The path twisted and with but a casual nce, eighteen turns could be seen, the trail was slow and no matter how long he walked for, he still remained upon the mountain. Without clouds and without end, he started to feel tired, but didnt stop and rest, his foot blistered, but he didnt pay it any attention. He ran along the path, walked, observed, turned back, ran, turned back yet again. This cycle continued, searching from top to bottom. Time passed by inexorably and he didnt even know how long he had spent running along the path and searching, how much time he had used. Finally, at some moment, he found that path. The mountain was covered by theke and didnt have a peak, didnt have up or down, thus, it didnt have any direction, the mountain paths were like a spiders web, impossible to count, but the mountain had water, a lot of water. The water on the mountain was not the same as the surroundingke water in being still, but was endlessly flowing, upon reaching some steep precipice, it would fall. The water would pound upon theke water, raising up a lot of waves and foam. The waters flow, was the actual path. Chen Chang Sheng found a tiny waterfall, he didnt pay any attention to the strange scene of water shing against water that could be seen as he travelled. He was incredibly concentrated as he climbed, the reverse flow extended above for three thousand miles and he finally arrived at the end of all the waterfalls on the mountain. That end should more urately be described as source. At the end of everything, water fell and rocks jutted. Upon the pure white stone that covered the entire mountain and its valleys, there was a door. It was the very door that he had been painstakingly searching for. He walked up to the door, and, for the first time, he stilled his steps. At this moment his clothing was already in tatters, his face full of water stains, his shoes broken and ankles injured, looking very ragged, unknown as to how long he had been travelling for. That wasnt just a simple door, but a grandiose one. In much the same way this wasnt a stretch ofke, but a suspendedke. Thetter was because theke had the form of a droplet, the former was because the door is far too immense. That door was close to a hundred metres tall, its material resembled gold and jade, but upon closer inspection, it resembledmon stone, only being a little pale, being very close to the mountain stone that surrounded the ce. The stone doors surface emanated a dull and gentle light, giving one a benevolent and safe feeling. All who gazed upon it would be captivated and would want to ce their palm upon the door immediately, using their strength to push it open. However, Chen Chang Sheng felt hesitant, because he felt danger. He already knew what this mountain is, thus, he could also guess as to what this door was. What was stranger, was that even though he had nevere here before, and of this, he was certain C for some unknown reason, the door gave him a feeling of extreme familiarity, as if he had gazed upon the door for a very long time. Approaching from a different angle, it seemed as if this door had been waiting for him for a very long time. His hesitation, in actuality, had onlysted a very short while. Danger couldnt make him stop; in order to continue living, he had already risked his life many times, therefore, what kind of situation can stop him from risking it once again? His handnded upon the door and lightly pushed. The door was about a hundred metres tall and from its outer appearance, its thickness should also be rather excessive. Logically speaking, it should be heavy to the point of resembling a city, yet mysteriously, following his light push, the door had opened. Chen Chang Sheng retracted his hand, cautiously preparing himself. The stone door slowly opened and countless rays of light spilled out from inside,nding upon his face and body. His eyes were dazzled to the point of making his vision slightly blurry, while his tattered clothing gleamed with an incredible brilliance, as if it had been set aze. Surprising him, the light was not dangerous at all, but was instead filled with a positive energy, instantly making him feel that his injuries had improved considerably. His fatigue disappeared, making him feel indescribably rxed; he felt very strong and his control over many things became unconstrained, to the point where he had a feeling that could be described as free. This type of feeling was very pleasant and this type of temptation was very strong. No kind of uncertainty about the future or the threat of danger could suppress that type of longing; Chen Chang Sheng headed into the direction of the doorway. Beyond the door, it was a world of light, countless rays took over heaven and earth, flooding his eyes, making it impossible to see anything or make out a direction. He could only head forwards, bewilderingly and nervously. This time, he didnt walk for long. The light rays gradually parted and became calm, the shading separated into ck and white, then, more colours; such as the colour which represented life and ardour, red; the vast and mysterious blue. This blue should be representing vastness. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the stretch of blue as he quietly mused to himself. He then saw several strands of white clouds that were slowly converging with some dark clouds above. It was only then that he understood what type of blue he had seen; it was the skys blue. Following this, he saw ck eaves, the second floors windows, and a beautiful maiden that was wearing court clothes, staring at him from beside the window. He recognised her, he couldnt understand why her brows revealed a sign of worry, but he could at least confirm one thing; his divine sense had returned to the Education Pce. He had returned to the Tower of Purging Dust. His body was still in midst of falling through the air. His divine sense had sought incessantly, for an incredibly long time within his body, but for his body that existed outside in the real world, it was actually only a short instant. For others, it could be even said that they had only seen him close his eyes and then open them. Who could have thought, in such a short period of time, that he had experienced so many things and then returned to his original location? Who could have thought that he would no longer be the same person he previously was and that he had already arrived at a brand new world? His divine sense had opened that door, yet returned to the tower. This demonstrated the fact that his micro heaven and earth had already fully connected with the real worlds macro heaven and earth. The door to his Ethereal Pce had already been opened, though his meridian channels were still broken and hard to traverse, his True Essence will no longer fall into a chasm and disappear. The trickling streams that had been left behind by the snow in alongside thatkes water, continuously poured into his Ethereal Pce, helping him to continually interact with heaven and earth. The rainstorm had already stopped, bing a curtain of drizzling rain. Chen Chang Shengs body travelled through the rain and his eyes opened. His eyes were bright likecquer and his mind, incredibly tranquil. He once again tightly grasped the sword within his hand and through the freshly abundant True Essence inside him, he once again regained control of his body. Chen Chang Sheng lightly buckled his knees, tightened his waist, corrected his form andnded upon the floor. His soles suddenly rxed and then tightened, akin to a stone that has fallen into water; apanying a light sound, he firmly stood upon the ground. Closely following this, he unhesitatingly took out arge quantity of pills refined from medicinal reagents obtained from the Hundred Herb Garden and stuck them into his mouth. He quickly chewed and swallowed them, then turned his gaze towards Gou Han Shi. Gou Han Shi will not underestimate any opponent, especially Chen Chang Sheng, whose ability he had personally seen at the Ivy League gathering. Not to mention, Chen Chang Sheng managing to storm into the final match of the Grand Examination, already evinced too many things. Yet, after the battle had started, Gou Han Shi found that he had actually yet to make an urate judgement of Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng had burnt a fragment of snow in, ten fragments and finally, all the fragments. If his meridian channels didnt have any problems, he would have disyed an even stronger ability, though his current ability had already made Gou Han Shi feel rather shocked. Fifteen years of age, having only cultivated for less than a year and having Purified through Starlight for an even shorter time, yet possessing such a vast True Essence. Throughout all his years, Gou Han Shi had only seen his senior brother disy such an unfathomable achievement, he never could have expected that Chen Chang Sheng would also be able to do this. Yet, as with what he had said to Qi Jian and his other junior brothers at the guesthouse for Li Mountain, he firmly believed that Chen Chang Sheng would not be able to defeat him and Tian Hai Sheng Xue, thats because Chen Chang Sheng didnt have any way of achieving Ethereal Opening. Ethereal Opening required at least a hundred nights; drawing Starlight to devoutly knock upon the pce nightly. Even if it were to be Zhou Du Fu of ages past, he would be no exception. Chen Chang Sheng hadnt evenpleted Purification a hundred nights ago, how could Ethereal Opening possiblye into the picture? Yet, currently, something seemed to be happening. Gou Han Shi looked at Chen Chang Sheng, he suddenly felt that the praise directed towards him for having read the scriptures in their entirety... waspletely meaningless, thats because, even if one was to search through the three thousand scriptures of the way from page to page, you wouldnt find something simr to this. Chapter 176 – [TBD](5) Gou Han Shis sword pierced through the rain and sent Chen Chang Sheng tumbling through the air, everyone thought that he would once again heavily fall down onto the rainwater and wouldnt be able to rise anymore. Yet, who could have guessed... he did indeed not rise again, because he never fell, his clothing was in tatters and face pallid, looking very haggard, but he didntnd in an unsightly fashion; his feet were firmly nted, as if he had boundless energy. An intense and nervous situation couldnt possibly leave too much time formentation and shock. Chen Chang Shengs body leaned forwards and his boots broke through the puddle of water, dashing out as he turned to the Western sky as a line, using Discerning Steps. He instantly arrived at Gou Han Shis rear side and his de carried forward a storm of Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain. Gou Han Shis sword was by his side, akin to a boundless rustling of pines, he hadnt left any sort of gap. As if the rustling pine was lightly rippling in the rain, his sword urately struck upon the broadside of Chen Chang Shengs short sword. A sharp ringing sound reverberated from the location where the two swords had crossed, as if it were the ringing of a bell from far away. The terrifying sh of True Essence caused the rain between them to suddenly billow up, bing a circle of rain in the air; hundreds of raindrops, akin to sharp arrows, shot out in all directions. Chen Chang Sheng was sent flying back by the counter shock, akin to an arrow, his body breaking through countlessyers of rain and his feet drawing out two extremely straight channels on the umted water that was on the green bs below, continuing until he reached the wall. But this time, he also didnt fall over, didnt crash upon the wall. He had firmlye to a stop by his own volition, the hand that held his sword was very firm, even if there wasnt a cloth tied to his wrist, his short sword would probably not leave his hand, it was no longer the same dismal situation as when he first received Gou Han Shis Three des of the Fishermans Song. Currently, he was very calm, perhaps even appearing a little serene. For Gou Han Shi, the hand that held onto his swords hilt gripped increasingly tight, seeing Chen Chang Sheng who was opposite him, his expression became incredibly stern, with the confusion in his eyes and his shocked state of mind bing deeper and deeper. That was because, through that exchange of swords, he could finally confirm that his previous guess was correct, that impossible event had really happened. His grip was tight to the point that his fingers started to pale, the tip of his sword that was held above his leg was lightly quivering, because in that exchange, Chen Chang Sheng had disyed a level of power that waspletely different; but the bigger reason was due to his current shock. This was something that had never been recorded within the three thousand scriptures, this was a miracle that had never happened before in the long history of humanitys cultivation; how had he achieved it? That exchange of swords looked verymon and ordinary, but in reality, it was a deration. Chen Chang Sheng had informed everyone that he has yet to lose, that he was still in the midst of rising. The sound of cicadas outside of the tower had long ceased, following his sword manoeuvre, it once again appeared; as if in the markets, and outside of Li Pce, the popce was currently loudly singing, incredibly noisy, making one feel distraught and confused. In the blue skies above the tower, there were streaks of white clouds, there was also a single raincloud that hadpletely lost its colour. It had originally shown signs of clearing, yet, who could have expected, following the manoeuvre utilised by Chen Chang Sheng, a p of thunder faintly echoed within the raincloud and upon the horizon, a beautiful sunset suddenly appeared. The Tower of Purging Dust was dead silent. Amongst everyone, including Gou Han Shi; some looked at Chen Chang Sheng in shock; some looked at the sky with bewilderment; some even seemed rather panicked, thinking about how impossible this all was. Chen Chang Sheng had actually just achieved Ethereal Opening in such a manner? Thats right, Chen Chang Sheng had already sessfully achieved Ethereal Opening. Everyone only knew that he had yet toplete his Purification at the time of the Ivy League gathering, therefore the time since his Purification and Meditation must be really short. At most, he should be at the lower stage of the Meditation Realm, being unable to even glimpse the steps for Ethereal Opening, let alone discusspleting it; he was very ordinary amongst the examinees that were participating in this years examination. But no one knew Chen Chang Sheng had only used a single night to sessfully determine his Fated Star and then started to guide Starlight for Purification. Counting up to the current date, it had already been close to three hundred days and nights, his guidance of Starlight for Purification had remained unsessful, but the Star Brilliance did not dissipate, it had instead, passed through his skin, hair and flesh, directly stowing away within some deep part of his body. When he first performed Meditation in the underground space, he had previously thought that the thick snow in was the Star Brilliance which had umted for several hundred nights and didnt notice thatke of water. Thatke, with a vast volume of clear water, was the true result of his guiding Starlight for Purification. In the underground space, having notpleted his Purification, he forcefully risked initial meditation. His body was rent and his blood boiled, even the ck Dragon believed he would definitely die, but no matter how fearsome that inferno of Star Brilliance was, his heart thaty upon the pool of blood still remained as clear and glistening as a fruit, without crumbling; why? That was because, for those hundreds of night, the Starlight he was guiding didnt actually purify his body, but was instead lightly touching upon his Ethereal Pce every night. Saturating and persistent, bing a blueke; Purification? What he had been doing all along was Ethereal Opening. Without him knowing, that Star Brilliance which hade from the distant red star, continuously entered his body, seeking a path forwards upon that mountain every night, counter observing that stone door C let alone the hundred nights of knocking that was emphasised by Gou Han Shi, it had attentively and firmly knocked for several hundred nights. Thats why, previously, at the door to his Ethereal Pce, he didnt even have to use any force. He had only lightly pushed and managed to open the door to his Ethereal Pce. Because hes a genius? Thats correct, he did indeed have a lot of talent for cultivation, but more importantly, that door had already been pushed at for far too many nights and had onlycked a final, conscious push. He had used inestimable time and effort to dig up the earth and amass a hill, creating a mound of earth that was as high as the tform of Sweetdew. All that was needed, was a final scoop of earth on top of it all and he could stand at the highest point in the Capital. That final scoop of earth was not heavy and tipping it on was very easy. It might look very effortless, and inparison to the four words highest in the Capital, it would definitely seem far too simple, but who could remember the effort and price he had previously expended? Thats right, this was Chen Chang Shengs cultivation. Due to his meridian channels being broken and due to having an unusual body that cannot Purify, he had relied upon his creative mind and luck, stumbling through a path that waspletely different from one others would take. Purification, Meditation and then Ethereal Opening? No, before Purification, he had started Meditation. What was even more outrageous, was that even before Meditation, he had already started Ethereal Opening. If it could be said that water flowing downwards is a reality for this world. Within Chen Chang Shengs world, water really had always been flowing upwards. No one knew of his actual condition, or what he had encountered, expended; therefore, with no one knowing his current condition, they obviously couldnt understand why he couldplete his Ethereal Opening. It also had to be known that Ethereal Opening had always been considered the first real hurdle on the long road of cultivation, a stage of life and death that was linked to life and death itself; countless young geniuses that had been judiciously nurtured by their sect or school had fallen before this hurdle. Countlessmon cultivators that were loath to ept their fate had also lost their lives, and for the human cultivators upon the continent, at least half of them didnt dare to attempt Ethereal Opening, even for those who seeded C such as Gou Han Shi for example, or Lady Mo Yu some years ago, how careful had they been at the time of their Ethereal Opening. Before an actual attempt at breaking through the boundary, a long period of preparation was necessary. Sects and academies would provide an abundant amount of medicinal pills and experience for helping the cultivator calm their mind and nurture their thoughts. At the time of attempting to break through, they would have at least three venerable elders and masters guarding vigil by their side, when anything untoward happens, they would immediately intervene and save the cultivator, as for Chen Chang Sheng... he had achieved Ethereal Opening in the midst of a battle in the Grand Examination. He had closed his eyes, then opened them and achieved Ethereal Opening. The feeling he gave a lot of the observers was that, for this youth from Orthodox Academy, Ethereal Opening was as simple as eating breakfast; he said he wanted to eat in congee, then he cooked a bowl of congee to eat. In just the previous moment, he had been sure that he wasnt Gou Han Shis equal, therefore, he decided to do his Ethereal Opening, and thus, he had achieved his Ethereal Opening. How can such a thing possibly happen in the world? How could such a person exist? If this was all the truth, then what exactly was the ordeal they had suffered all those years ago, that painful waiting of time? Gou Han Shi did not have this line of thought, but those personages who were up on the second floor couldnt stop themselves from thinking this. The rainstorm became a drizzle, a pitter patter, but it seemed as if it wouldnt stop for some time yet. Chen Chang Sheng stood before the stone wall, the expression on his slightly tender face was calm. If one was to look carefully, they might be able to tell a slight difference from before; a little less caution and his eyes bing a little brighter. In the past, he had been overly quiet and calm, giving others a feeling of early maturity, as if he were older than his real age by four to five years. At this very moment, he was akin to a bright new morning Sun up in the sky that has emerged after a cleansing of the rain. Fresh, vibrant, full of a vitality that would rarely appear upon him. Gou Han Shi did not notice these minor details, he only felt that the current Chen Chang Sheng was a little frightening, perhaps even surpassing the danger Zhe Xiu had given him in the previous match. Mo Yu looked at Chen Chang Sheng who was standing within the rain on the floor below, aplicated mood appeared upon her look of indifference. The hand which was holding onto the windowsill turned slightly pale, unknown as to what she currently thinking. Due to some reason, she didnt want Chen Chang Sheng to lose in the examination, but she knew very clearly that Her Divine Majesty didnt want him to win this examination. Though Her Divine Majesty had never made this clear, a lot of people had quietly acted, ensuring that Chen Chang Sheng would not be able to reach the end. But there were still a lot of people who stood opposite to Her Divine Majesty. The Education Board did not need mentioning; Tian Hai Sheng Xue evidently also had an outlook that waspletely different from his familys, while Zhe Xiu had risked his life for Orthodox Academy, but the most important factor was, that Autumn rain which would asionally fall within the tower. The spells of rain, were representative of His Holiness attitude. She had thought that Chen Chang Sheng still wouldnt be able to reach the end, because hecked the strength. Yet, upon her thinking this, upon her thinking that Chen Chang Sheng had already brought about too many surprises for those gathered here and that any sort of shock would only numb her, he had once again stunned her and everyone present. Mo Yu once again thought of that night, and subconsciously looked towards that sunset on the edge of the deep blue sky. She thought to herself, could it be that fate really does exist in this world? Was there really a fortuitous providence that was bestowed by the heavens above? In truth, even Chen Chang Sheng himself currently, couldntpletely understand what was going on, why had he suddenly entered the Ethereal Opening realm? But as he gripped his short sword, facing the drizzle and once again charged towards Gou Han Shi, he didnt even consider if this could be a fortuitous providence bestowed upon him by heaven, this was because heaven had only ever bestowed upon him pain and never fortune. Neither did he think of fate, because fate had always been unfair to him, he had never felt any fear, in fact, it was the opposite, what he had always been doing was to challenge fate and defeat it. He only remembered that this was his 47th time holding the short sword and charging towards Gou Han Shi. In the previous 45 times, he had lost miserably, falling heavily, with his body covered in rain and blood, yet, he could topple over, but he couldnt copse. He would stand up each time and continue to battle, seriously and earnestly striving towards victory. In the end, he hadnt won, but for thest two attempts, he hadnt fallen. Therefore, if fate had to be discussed, this couldnt possibly be a blessing from heaven, but was a hidden part of heavens will, a reward for his previous 45 attempts. Chapter 177 – [TBD](6) If it wasnt a blessing from heaven, nor a sudden reversal of fate, but was instead, a reward, then it would naturally inspire confidence, however, that confidence would only belong to Chen Chang Sheng himself. Mo Yu would not think this; she would continue tock any confidence in him. Chen Chang Sheng had already given her too much surprise and created too many miracles in this years Grand Examination, having even achieving Ethereal Opening by just closing and opening his eyes in this fierce battle. She still didnt believe Chen Chang Sheng could win against Gou Han Shi, because for something like miracles, in her twenty odd years of life, she had seen far too many. Such as the miraculous rise of Zhou Tong; such as Prince Chen Liu, who had ignored the strong objections of court officials and the royal n alike, insisting upon attempting Ethereal Opening. Mo Yu knew very clearly that miracles can solve some problems, but they definitely cannot solve all problems. There is a distance in cultivation length and a difference in discipline arts, even if Chen Chang Sheng had already reached the cultivation level of Gou Han Shi, he still couldnt bridge this kind of gap. The three representatives of the Southern sects had remained rtively quiet from the start of the Grand Examination, this quietness was probably a form of courtesy and a sign of their confidence, confidence in the examinees who were from the South, and Gou Han Shi in particr. Chen Chang Sheng had unexpectedly surprised everyone and suddenly achieved Ethereal Opening, causing their mental state to be tense, but in the next moment, it had returned to being calm, because they were the same as Mo Yu, they still didnt believe that Chen Chang Sheng had much of a chance, their confidence in Gou Han Shi didnt wane in the slightest. Chen Chang Sheng, who had suddenly achieved Ethereal Opening, could be said to be the strongest amongst those of his age, perhaps even surpassing Xu You Rong, whom was first upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, but he couldntpare with Gou Han Shi and Qiu Shan Jun. They might have allpleted their Ethereal Opening, but even if they were equals on paper in terms of attainment upon the path of the sword and knowledge on cultivation, the sword training for disciples of Li Mountain was far too strenuous, how could Chen Chang Sheng possibly surpass them in this aspect? The two Archbishops of the Holy Church were very quiet, partly due to shock, but mainly because of the rain that had fallen earlier. Since that spell of rain, these two heads of the Orthodoxy had spoken very little, even when the Archbishop of the Education Board, Archbishop Mei Li Sha had personally arrived, it didnt cause much of a change to their expressions. The rain hade from outside of the Green Leaf World, this represented His Holiness will. They were His Holinesss confidants, and in the eyes of all believers and court officials, representatives of the Orthodoxys new faction, thats why they had done their utmost to repress Chen Chang Sheng. Yet, who could have expected, His Holiness had used those few spells of rain to express his attitude towards Chen Chang Sheng, how could they possibly not be shocked? As for the battle that was currently ongoing on the floor below, between Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi, they didnt know what kind of attitude they should have, only feeling that after having created so many miracles, perhaps Chen Chang Sheng really does have some hope in achieving something. The internal state of those personages by the second floor window all differed, only His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, who had just arrived, continued to have the same expression, a peaceful expression C this elderly person had also been shocked to the point of being slightly shaken by Chen Chang Shengs sudden Ethereal Opening, but he didnt react, because it had yet to end. Xue Xing Chuans brow was arched increasingly high, seemingly having found something interesting. Xu Shi Jis brow was locked ever tighter together, seemingly having found something especially unexpected and unpleasant. As countless people up on the second floor had these thoughts, the battle still had to continue. Chen Chang Sheng charged towards Gou Han Shi for a third time, his steps shifting in unfathomable ways, Discerning Steps broke the rain curtain and entered the minutiae, from the realm of the stars to the solid earth, arriving before Gou Han Shi without any warning. He shed down with his sword; the True Essence imbued upon the de was extremely potent, while the sound of cicadas outside of the tower suddenly intensified. The faint lightning within that raincloud in the blue sky above boomed as it descended, filled with unimaginable power. After achieving Ethereal Opening, his ability had indeed risen considerably. Facing this sword, Gou Han Shi continued to remain calm. There were no longer any remnants of the shock from Chen Chang Shengs Ethereal Opening on his in looking face. He gripped onto his sword of unknown worth, twisting his wrist and lightly lifting; breaking through the air, all that could be seen was the tip of his de suddenly raising a rotund Sun, illuminating the towers walls. At the fore of the des edge, it was as if there really was a Sun rising. It wasnt a sunset that carried with it the scent of blood, neither was it an incredibly refreshing dawn, it was the fiercest, brightest and most splendid Sun of noon; a zing Sun that was impossible to look at directly. Gou Han Shis strongest is Three des of the Fishermans Song? No, as a disciple of Li Shan Sword Sect, how could he possibly only have a single boat to dwell upon in the boundless path of the sword that was akin to the sea? This move was his actual strongest sword. Seeing the Sun upon the sword, Chen Chang Shengs expression became stern, but his steps did not slow in the slightest. Conversely, sounds of exmation hade from the second floor window side, with those sounds full of shock and uncertainty. Golden Crow; how could this be possible? The Golden Crow returns to Li Mountain, could it be, has that person returned? Gou Han Shis move was Li Shan Sword Sects Secret Sword of the Golden Crow, something that had been severed for hundreds of years. It was rumoured, only that legendary junior uncle of Li Mountain knew this sword art, who would have thought, that this type of powerful sword art that can incinerate the vast expanse, would actually reappear upon this world in this years Grand Examination. Following the appearance of that Sun on the tip of Gou Han Shis sword, the heavens and earth suddenly had a change in hue. Within the tower, it was illuminated as if it were daytime, the drizzle from above became streams of jade. Outside of the tower, the sunset upon the horizon instantly dispersed. That Sun in the heavens above which had been sitting angled, seemingly returned to the centre of the sky, emanating countless scorching rays. The entirety of the tower, including the trees outside and the rain within, seemed to have all been set aze at the same time, as if they had been ted with ayer of gold. Unquestionably, this sword was the supreme skill of Li Shan Sword Sect, its most powerful ability. Within the same level, how could a method possibly be found to counter it? Even if it were Orthodox Academy at its greatest time, those well learned and high levelled academy elders and teachers would not be able to find any method to counter that junior uncle of Li Mountains secret sword, let alone the current Chen Chang Sheng. No one believed that Chen Chang Sheng would be able to counter this sword from Gou Han Shi. Yet, he still gripped his sword and headed forward, quiet and concentrated, as if he couldnt see that bright Sun in the skies above or the Sun on the tip of Gou Han Shis sword, neither seeing that the tower had already been covered with ayer of gold. Upon his still tender looking face, there was an incontestable determination and surety. The personages who saw this expression, had an indescribable feeling; it seems as if he really did have a method for countering that move. It also seems, he felt that he could easily counter it. Gou Han Shi also saw Chen Chang Shengs expression, the surety between his eyes; watching that youth who wasing towards him with a swift sword in hand. Gou Han Shi even had the feeling that he could see the spirit worthy of a sovereign descending upon the world. If it were any other time, he would immensely admire Chen Chang Shengs strong will and mental strength. But this time, he was very angry. Because Chen Chang Sheng couldnt possibly counter this move. Chen Chang Shengs attitude, was akin to an insult towards Li Shan Sword Sect and that legendary junior uncle. Chapter 178 – [TBD](7) How would Chen Chang Sheng counter the Secret Sword of the Golden Crow? Why was he acting so confident? Was it because the full form of Li Shans Sword Arts was currently at Orthodox Academy and he knew their swords arts like the back of his hand? No, this secret sword was a legacy of that legendary junior uncle, that junior unclesplex rtionship with Li Shan Sword Sect and the entire Longevity Sect meant that this sword art wasnt entered into the full manual, thus, Chen Chang Sheng definitely would not have seen it before. Though Gou Han Shi was slightly enraged, he had thought of this point, therefore he was even more confused, those personages up on the second floor also couldnt understand, having indescribable expressions. Chen Chang Sheng was indeed unable to counter this powerful move, he clearly knew this, but this didnt mean he had to concede defeat, because apart from countering, there are a lot of methods to face it. His wrist twirled akin to a falling leaf, and the short sword cut through the curtain of rain, bing a thin line of rain, nting from the lower right upwards, shing towards Gou Han Shi. He had never intended to counter Gou Han Shis sword, neither had he intended to block it or dodge, hepletely ignored the sword and only quietly concerned himself with his own des movement. With the scorching Sun above, the remnants of rain inside of the tower became countless, dense, golden strands. Several golden strands fell upon Chen Chang Shengs face, but these couldnt even make him blink. He stared at Gou Han Shis face and continued advancing, his speed suddenly increased once more, arriving before Gou Han Shis body like a sh of lightning. He was using Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, not the most powerful movement of Turbulent Heaven and Earth, but the most absolute, most unrelenting seventh movement: A Fervent de. Being fervent and generous is opposed to being miserly, but the word fervent could also be used for other situations. A situation such as fervently meeting death; this word, at times, could represent a certain spirit, manner, presence; the spirit of disregarding life and death. Chen Chang Shengs body and sword encapsted this spirit,pletely ignoring the Sun upon Gou Han Shis de, ignoring the most mysterious and powerful sword art of Li Shan Sword Sect, ignoring all these things and rushing ahead. If Gou Han Shi didnt change his manoeuvre, then Chen Chang Sheng would undoubtedly be cleaved apart at the next moment by the technique, but at the same time, Chen Chang Shengs sword would also slice apart Gou Han Shis chest. The seventh movement from Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain had a fervent presence, though it didnt have as much power as the Secret Sword of the Golden Crow, Gou Han Shi would probably die or be heavily injured upon receiving this strike; the problem was, no one knew what the result might be. The personages up on the second floor could tell what Chen Chang Shengs intent was and let out cries of rm. Gou Han Shi could perceive it more clearly, within but a moment, countless thoughts filled his head C Chen Chang Sheng wanted to pit their lives against each other, determining who had the better chance of living, this was naturally something he wouldnt ept; he was stronger, and thus, had an inherent advantage. Li Shans sword struck out horizontally, the Golden Crows sword momentum immediately transitioned into a defensive stance. The two swords still didnt touch, the rustle of pines once again appeared, extremely densely. Chen Chang Shengs Fervent de didnt have any chance of approaching Gou Han Shis vitals. All that could be heard was a loud ringing sound within the tower, its reverberations dispersing in all directions, Chen Chang Sheng was sent flying backwards while tumbling, spinning in the air several times beforending upon the ground, his boots stamping out several rippling flower patterns upon the water. Silence filled the tower. Those up on the second floor looked at Chen Chang Sheng withplex expressions, such a powerful and terrifying Secret Sword of the Golden Crow was actually countered by Chen Chang Sheng using such a simple method. Of course, in actuality, this wasnt simple in the slightest. If Chen Chang Sheng hadnt chosen the sharpest and most unyielding movement from Zhong Shans Sword of Wind and Rain, conveying an incredibly repressive feeling to Gou Han Shi, while ensuring he didnt reveal any sort of weakness in his state of mind, how could he have forced Gou Han Shi to abandon such an advantageous position? Chen Chang Sheng once again swiftly lunged forwards, his short sword carrying with it a crisp cutting sound, slicing through the air to strike at Gou Han Shi. His face didnt have any sort of expression, the vitality and refreshing feeling that had previous appeared, was akin to a misconception, with his face once again bing quiet and stoic, yet remaining resolute. What kind of sword was this? Those observing the match continuously tried to guess. Gou Han Shi raised his sword and broke through the air, carrying with it a horrifying force of True Essence, directly scattering the countlessyers of rain that was slowly falling within the tower, his sword manifestation travelled from all directions, striking towards Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Shengs expression didnt change, remaining the same as it had been before. He didnt even give a nce or pay it any attention, focusing all his concentration upon his own sword to a terrifying degree and striking out with a thrust. A sharp and mournful sword wail rang out within the tower. His technique was not as transcendent as Gou Han Shis, but it was far simpler, with his thoughts even more so. It looked as if he had struck out first, but he had actually struckst, in the end, both swords arrived at the same time, howling as they crossed. The two des still didnt have the chance to meet. It remained life against life, a state of mutual destruction. Gou Han Shi let out a single hiss, the hiss was filled with anger and a faint sense of frustration. The Li Shan Sword within his hand became akin to a multitude of blossoming flowers. A Brocade of Blossoms, a gasp came down from the second floor. At the veryst moment, Gou Han Shi had changed his manoeuvre, but it still followed the momentum, turning the rain into a multitude of blossoms; with a single move, he had instantly left behind several sword wounds upon Chen Chang Shengs shoulder. This manoeuvre of a changing sword was exquisitely sublime, and could be said to fully demonstrate Li Shan Sword Sects standard and level, however, it was nevertheless a change at thest moment and inevitablycked a little in might and spirit. Though his Brocade of Blossoms manoeuvre had injured Chen Chang Sheng, it couldnt defeat him, at the same time, his own upper left arm had been gashed open by Chen Chang Shengs sword. After entering the Ethereal Opening realm, Chen Chang Sheng had crossed swords against Gou Han Shi twice, they would all end with this type of result. He was using swift and fierce manoeuvres that aimed for mutual destruction, as if he had never considered being able to defeat his opponent. The two of them stood at opposite ends of the tower, calmly observing each other, silent and wordless. Between them there were countlessyers of rain, as if it were veiling many things and obscuring their respective visages. Gou Han Shis expression was grave, because he was certain as to what Chen Chang Sheng wanted to do. Chen Chang Sheng grasped the de in his hand and nodded his head in acknowledgement to the faraway Gou Han Shi, a conveyance of apology. Thats right, he was not Gou Han Shis equal, no matter how strenuously he had trained, how high his talent or how many scriptures of the way he had read, he was still inferior to Gou Han Shi. Thats because Gou Han Shis training was also strenuous, his talent was also high and he had also read all the scriptures. With Gou Han Shis age being greater than Chen Chang Shengs, he had also cultivated for a longer time. Even if Chen Chang Sheng was to seek desperately, using the battles of the examination to constantly improve himself, to the point of having achieved Ethereal Opening with that manner which could shock the world, he still couldnt possibly be Gou Han Shis equal in battle. Failing at Purification and then continuing to purify, risking his life to meditate and then continuing to undergo multiple initial meditations, all until he had inexplicably achieved Ethereal Opening. All of this was still insufficient for defeating a strong opponent in terms of cultivation level, this feeling seemed a little bitter, but Chen Chang Sheng didnt think like this. He wasnt disappointed, neither did he lose hope, rather, he was full of confidence over being able to obtain victory in this match, because he had currently obtained the qualifications to pit life against life with Gou Han Shi. Before obtaining this increase of level, before achieving Ethereal Opening, the difference between him and Gou Han Shi was farrger, wanting to die with his opponent was something he couldnt even do, currently, at the very least, he had obtained that right. This was enough. Because no one else had as much experience in facing death as he does. In other words, no one feared death as much as he did, nor remained as fearless of death as he. Gou Han Shi couldnt understand Chen Chang Shengs strength in this aspect, but he could perceive it, therefore, if he wished to defeat Chen Chang Sheng, then he also had to bring out what he was strongest with. Try this manoeuvre of mine, he said to Chen Chang Sheng, he then calmly walked forward, his steps firm and slow, his gaze bing increasingly bright, as if he had returned to the time when he was still but a child studying at a rural school. Gou Han Shis manoeuvre was very simple, from above to below, a sh across. It was perhaps even a little shabby. But that manoeuvre was not ordinary in the slightest, with the movement above it reached the deep-blue heavens, with the movement below it reached the golden earth; between heaven and earth it was this sword, this strike belonged to realitys fragmentary world. However, this manoeuvre really was extremely shabby. Those seeing this move and perceiving its manifestation all felt a little sorrowed. Everyone could see their own bitter experiences of the past. Gou Han Shi saw even more, because this was a manoeuvre he had created himself. He saw the poverty of his family back in his childhood; his mother made a living by washing the clothes of rtives from the same n, he himself didnt have any money to enter the vige school, having to kneel at the door of that teacher who had a triangr beard for an entire night. After entering the vige school, he could study, but he didnt have money for a stove. The chill wind from outside the window was cold to the bone; this represented his strenuous studies. Neither did he have any dinner, only being able to cook a pot of cold gruel every morning, and cutting it into two once it hardened, one piece per meal; this represented eating coldly. Strenuously studying for ten years, then how many did he spend on eating coldly? Upon the motions of that manoeuvre, Gou Han Shi really had thought of a lot of things. Poverty really was the most horrifying thing in the world. How did he manage to endure until entering Li Shan Sword Sect? Endure to this point? Wasnt it precisely for this battle? Thats right, that manoeuvre was the same de he had used to cut the cold rice gruel. At the moment Gou Han Shi had raised his de, Chen Chang Shengs expression changed. Before even seeing the manoeuvre, he could perceive the moves quality, no, more urately, the move was an unavoidable human affair. Gou Han Shi had already utilised two sublime and powerful sword manoeuvres which he had used two death seeking charges to counter, yet, facing this current move, he had the thought that it was difficult to surmount. Because this move was something he couldnt ovee, if he wanted to achieve mutual destruction, then firstly, their swords had to meet. Chen Chang Sheng didnt want the short sword in his hand to meet Gou Han Shis Li Shan sword, because once they shed, it would cause a change, this inquiry on the way of the sword was something he couldnt be as urate as Gou Han Shi in. At the start, it was Gou Han Shi who did not want their swords to meet, currently, the positions had reversed. What should he do? The observers on the second floor were currently shocked with the marvel of Gou Han Shis bitter sword. Closely following this, Chen Chang Shengs move stunned their very minds, with cries of exmation continuously erupting. Chen Chang Sheng stamped his foot to the side, his step breaking the water that had umted on the green bs below, his bent elbow carried a spray of rainwater; it remained a straight thrust, with the short sword carrying a faint golden glimmer, piercing towards Gou Han Shi. A faint blood scent appeared within the tower. That scent came from the wounds on both, him and Gou Han Shi, and also came from the blood of previous examinees that had participated in the duelling phase, but most of the scent came from his sword art. Isnt this the Orthodoxys Perfect Sword...? muttered one of the Archbishops of the Holy Church as their expression suddenly turned severe. Xu Shi Ji could no longer maintain his silence and said, in a stern and reprimanding manner: Hasnt that move already been banned? Star Seizer Academys principal said: It should still remain within the library of Orthodox Academy. The Orthodoxys Perfect Sword that Chen Chang Sheng was currently using, had an even more well-known name, it is called the Sword of ughter and was the secret sword of one of the academys previous principals. It was said that many years ago, when that principal who had fell on the path of ughter was forcefully suppressed by His Holiness, The Pope, the sword art had actually managed to heavily injure His Holiness. If it could be said that Gou Han Shis sword manoeuvre consisted of being miserly and resolute, then this sword manoeuvre used by Chen Chang Sheng consisted of ughter and insanity. With two such swords crossing each other, who would gain the upper hand? The remaining rain within the tower suddenly dispersed, the wet sand that remained upon the floor, leapt into the air. Two sword gusts entwined incessantly, its force seeping out in all directions. The ck eaves continuously resounded in the wind. Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng had already separated, bleeding ever more blood, sustaining ever more injuries. No one had clearly seen what previously happened, but those two swords probably didnt meet. Mo Yus gaze shifted down, falling upon the footprint in front of Gou Han Shi, confirming that he was actually the first to have retreated, she couldnt stop herself from feeling rather shocked, with her fine brows lightly arching,plex overtones appeared within her eyes, but the edge of her lips lifted. It was silent within the tower, with everyone being endlessly shocked. Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong didnte to participate in this years examination, and a lot of people inevitably opined the thought that the examination would lose much of its lustre, yet who could have guessed, that this battle in the examination would actually be to this degree. From the start till now, Chen Chang Sheng and Gou Han Shi had already crossed swords close to half a hundred times, yet their des had still never really shed, however, they had sustained many injuries, on some asions being only an instant away from death itself. This kind of will and ability, this kind of cultivation on the sword, it really did make others speechless with admiration. Just what kind of cultivation do those two practise? How could they grasp so many secret swords that are close to being lost? Gou Han Shi had even self-created such a wless sword art. Of course, for the observers, they could rely upon the advantage of their cultivation and level to ignore Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Shengs manoeuvres, relying upon strength to crush them, but what if they were of the same level? It had to be known that both Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng were yet to reach twenty years of age, for them to know such arge quantity of sword arts, knowing when to select which manoeuvre and making the near perfect choice, this kind of ability made others rather dumbfounded. Chen Chang Sheng especially, had grasped such powerful and severe moves that were only concerned with mutual destruction, continuously performing them. What was more frightening was that everyone could clearly see from that youths choices and sword manifestations that he wanted to take first ce, and that he would even disregard death in order to achieve it. If this continues, someone is going to die, said Prince Chen Liu as he looked at everyone else present. They all knew that what he said was the truth and they also felt rather worried. They could obviously stop this frenzied battle from continuing further, but first ce for the examination had yet to be decided, how could Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng possibly agree? If a victor had to be judged C Chen Chang Sheng had relied upon seeking victory through death, how could he be judged as to losing? An extremely powerful manoeuvre. Chen Chang Sheng thought of that shabby sword manoeuvre of Gou Han Shis, that went from the heaven to the earth, silently contemting. If Gou Han Shi hadnt retracted his move at thest moment, he really might have lost by now. Why did you retreat in the end? he looked at Gou Han Shi and asked seriously. Gou Han Shi gave it a thought and said: That manoeuvre of mine is for cutting cold rice gruel. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a while, then asked: And then? The cold rice gruel of those years were made by my mother. Then? Gou Han Shi continued: She still lives; therefore, I must also live on. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a long time, then said: Im sorry. How about you? What are you doing this for? Gou Han Shi looked at him and asked: First upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination, is it really that important for you? Even more important than life and death? Chen Chang Sheng replied with a question of his own: What about you? How important is it to you? Gou Han Shi replied: For all cultivators, this honour is important, not to mention our sect has already taken first ce three times in a row. I cant possibly allow myself as the second senior brother to end it. So it is as such. After giving it a thought, Chen Chang Sheng said: Im sorry, but first ce is far more important for me, therefore I cannot withdraw, I have no retreat. This is inherently unfair to you. Gou Han Shi said: I dont really understand your meaning, but for some reason I can sort of sense it. Chen Chang Sheng raised the short sword in his hand, pointing it in Gou Han Shis direction and said: In my previous match, Zhuang Huan Yu said to me, the barefooted doesnt fear those wearing shoes. Thinking back on it, he was right. Golden sand lightly flew in the air, the cry of cicadas outside became more urgent and clouds streaked across the sky restlessly. Seeing his stance and sensing his sword manifestation, Gou Han Shi could vaguely guess something and his expression changed. Chen Chang Sheng looked at him and said, extremely seriously: I really dont have a path of retreat, neither do I have anything to lose, therefore, even if I am wearing shoes, I am still a child that fights barefooted. Gou Han Shi said: For people like us, shoes are inherently a luxury. Thats why I have to apologise to you, said Chen Chang Sheng. Outside of the tower, Tang Thirty-Six had given him a very clear battle n: first, move others through emotion; then persuade others through reason; finally, defeat others through strength. The most important part was to attack their feelings, thenes the sword. Chen Chang Sheng didnt do this, it wasnt till now that he had finally conversed with Gou Han Shi earnestly, because this represented respect. The reason for starting this conversation now, was because he could sense the next manoeuvre will decide the victor. Gou Han Shi asked: For the next manoeuvre, Im preparing to use the Masters de, what about you? Chen Chang Sheng replied: Li Shan Sword Arts final move. Gou Han Shi came to know that he had guessed correctly. He remained silent for a very long time, gazing at the blue heavens above, feeling a little hungry, wanting to eat a little rice gruel. After a long time, he shook his head, returned his sword to its scabbard and turned, leaving the Tower of Purging Dust. Within the tower, only Chen Chang Sheng remained. He looked at the empty arena, looked at the grey wall opposite and slightly tilted his head, seeming to be rather bewildered. It was very quiet, without any sort of sound. His gaze persisted for a long time before he finally regained his senses, feeling rather tired, wanting to rest for a while. He retreated backwards a few steps, getting closer to the wall, slowly returned his short sword to its scabbard. He then sat down, wiping his forehead, but it was hard to determine what was on his sleeve, be it blood or sweat. Chapter 179 – Sunset, Yet a First Dawning It was very quiet in the tower, whether be it on the floor above or the floor below. No one knew what kind of evaluation should be given to this match; it wasnt until after a long period of time, did His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, sigh and say: Amazing. This word was directed at Chen Chang Sheng and also Gou Han Shi C Chen Chang Sheng was amazing because of his tranquillity when facing the terror of death; to be tranquil to the point of being aloof and thus, fearsome. Gou Han Shi was amazing because, when faced with the most important point of a cultivators journey in life, he could remain calm and collected, using reason to exchange the ardency of youth into a type of power, the power to relinquish. As such, thest duel of this years Grand Examination drew to a close, with Gou Han Shis withdrawal from the match; the Grand Examination had its first upon the First Banner, however, the personages continued to haveplex moods,plex and hard to articte. The drizzle slowly ceased, with a few wisps of clouds remaining in the skies of the Education Pce; morning rays gradually increased in intensity, spilling in from the windows and falling upon everyones faces. Archbishop Mei Li Sha was expressionless, as if he was empty of thought. Mo Yu was expressionless, unknown as to what she was thinking. Xu Shi Ji was also expressionless; a lot of people could guess as to what was currently going through his mind. The two Archbishops of the Holy Church had expressionless faces, because they didnt know what they should be thinking. Gou Han Shi walked out of the tower and stood atop the steps; he didnt pay any attention to the gazes that turned towards him, neither did he rush to meet and talk to his junior brothers that were waiting ahead, instead, he directed his gaze towards the sky above. In the real world, at a location deep inside Li Pce, His Holiness, The Pope, looked at the beads of water that were upon the Green Leaf, he shook his head, then took out a handkerchief from within his sleeve and carefully wiped away the water. Apanying the slow movement of His Holiness hand, the skies within the Education Pce also began to change. Gou Han Shi looked at the rainclouds being swept away; the heavens once again returning to an azure blue, with this, his mind became widened anew and the depressive mood that had sprung from thosest few sword manoeuvres in the tower, gradually dissipated. Outside of the tower, all the examinees stared intently at the door above the steps. They all saw Gou Han Shi walking out; momentarily after, Chen Chang Sheng also came out... more urately speaking, he was carried out by the Li Pce clergy on a stretcher, then, the clergy announced the final result. Chen Chang Sheng had won? This youth from Orthodox Academy has really taken first upon the First Banner? It was dead quiet in the area surrounding the tower; then, an explosive sound rang out. For the remaining examinees at the match grounds, their expressions became extremely unsightly, especially for those who had mocked Chen Chang Sheng incessantly at the divine avenue some days ago, those students of Temple Seminary and Li Pce College. That young junior from Holy Maiden Peak, Ye Xiao Lian, was especially shocked, to the point of not knowing what she could say. From the woonds, there suddenly erupted chaotic bawls. Tang Thirty-Six, Luo Luo and Xuan Yuan Po ran towards the front of the tower. After arriving at the tower and confirming the result of the match, Tang Thirty-Six remained silent for a moment, then startedughing boisterously. While he wasughing, he intentionally strut out his waist with his hands, gazing at those examinees below who had previous mocked Chen Chang Sheng, with hisughter being remarkably arrogant; because he really did feel very exultant, very proud. Xuan Yuan was simrly also very excited, exuberant to the point of being gobsmacked, his face was dyed red, with his stubble seemingly wanting to pierce through his skin and sprout out. He raised his pot-sized fist towards Chen Chang Shengs chest, whom was lying on the stretcher, to bump upon it. Chen Chang Sheng was currently suffering from heavy injuries, if he were to take such a blow, what kind of result will it have? Luckily, Xuan Yuan Pos fist was blocked by a small hand C Luo Luo crouched by the side of the stretcher and retracted her left hand; seeing Chen Chang Sheng, alongside his pallid face and blood covered body, her face was etched with worry. I promised myself and all of you that I will definitely win. Chen Chang Sheng grasped her right hand, looked at her and said: Ive won. When saying those words, the edge of his lips were raised very high; his smile very oafish. Tang Thirty-Six turned and looked at his appearance, saying, in a worried voice: He hasnt been beaten silly right? At that moment, Guan Fei Bais voice suddenly erupted from the front of the tower: How can this be? His voice was very cold and infuriated. He couldnt possibly ept that his second senior brother would lose to Chen Chang Sheng. Previously, they had already seen a lot of phenomena outside of the tower, but no matter what, he couldnt find the reason for his seniors loss to Chen Chang Sheng... not to mention, Gou Han Shi currently didnt have any major injuries and could still calmly stand atop the steps, while Chen Chang Sheng wasid on a stretcher, his body covered in blood. Under these circumstances, how could it possibly be Chen Chang Shengs victory? The paved area outside of the tower suddenly became exceedingly quiet. Countless gazes gathered upon Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng. There were a lot of people that had the same thought as Guan Fei Bai. Unless Gou Han Shi was to acknowledge that he had lost, or someone could bring out a reason that can persuade them all, they would all suspect that something dubious was going on for this match. Gou Han Shi raised his right hand, indicating that his junior brothers need not say anything else. Chen Chang Sheng, under the support of Luo Luo, sat up, looked at Gou Han Shi and sincerely said: Thank you. Gou Han Shi remained silent for a long time, repeating the entire match from start to finish in his mind, confirming that there wasnt anything he overlooked, before saying: Your victory was logical, why would you need to thank me? Chen Chang Sheng said: Im not your equal, I only managed to take a small advantage. Gou Han Shi understood Chen Chang Shengs reasoning, he shook his head and said: For a battle, all aspects are important; even if you were to have 99 aspects out of 100 in which you are inferior to me, as long as you have 1 aspect that surpasses me, its still a victory. Silence covered the area outside of the tower and confusion filled the faces of Guan Fei Bai, Qi Jian and Liang Ban Hu, not understanding what Gou Han Shi was referring to: how could one lose in 99 aspects, but be adequate by winning in only 1 aspect? Because that is the most important aspect. Gou Han Shi spoke as he looked at Chen Chang Sheng, exining to his three juniors at the same time: Akin to a wooden barrel, the most important part will always be the shortest board; being weaker than you in that aspect, I am inferior in all respects. What aspect was the most important? Gou Han Shi and Chen Chang Sheng were the only ones that knew it was their views on life and death. After hearing those words, Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a while, before saying: I still need to say Im sorry. Gou Han Shiughed, but didnt continue the discussion, he looked at Guan Fei Bai and said: I... feel a bit hungry. Guan Fei Bai still couldnt understand what happened in the match, but since his senior had already conceded defeat, his prideful nature meant he obviously wouldnt persist on the topic, he was only worried about his seniors current mood; he tried his best to make his voice gentler and calmer, asking: Senior brother, what do you want to eat? Gou Han Shi considered for a moment, then said: Rice gruel. Liang Ban Hu said: It should almost be dark outside; I dont know if itll be easy to find any. Qi Jian said: If its leftover from the daytime, then we have to worry about it being cold. Gou Han Shi replied: Cold is delicious. With just a few, remarkably ordinary words, the four disciples of Li Shan Sword Sect had epted this matchs result, heading out of the Education Pce; they were powerful and thus, prideful youths; the reason for their pride. The Divine States Seven Laws were the Divine States Seven Laws. Lets also leave, said Luo Luo. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po took the stretcher off the hands of the Li Pce clergy. It was at that moment, Mo Yu left the tower and arrived before the group from Orthodox Academy, she formally greeted Luo Luo, then looked towards Chen Chang Sheng and said: Congrattions. Chen Chang Sheng replied: Thank you. Mo Yus fine brows arched slightly, and she said, with much profundity: I only hope this really is something to celebrate. By this time, all the examinees outside of the tower already knew of the identity of this enchantress that was garbed in court gowns, and they all began to conduct formal greetings in turn, yet, even before they coulde up to greet her, Mo Yu had promptly taken her leave. Chen Chang Sheng and the others pondered over the words she had left behind; their originally exuberant mood was suddenly clouded over, but they didnt have the time to muse over it more deeply, because closely following this, others had arrived. Xue Xing Chuan and Prince Chen Liu walked out of the tower and came over, congratting the four students from Orthodox Academy. Prince Chen Liu expressing cordial wishes was understandable, but, as Her Divine Majestys most trusted Divine General, Xue Xing Chuan had no reason to do this at all; this caused Chen Chang Sheng and the others to feel all the more stunned. Once His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, left the tower and came to their location, everyone knew that there shouldnt be any more personages making an appearance; because the elderly person directly said: Lets leave the pce together. It wasnt a question, but counted as an invitation, prohibiting any sort of refusal, neither was there any reason to refuse. By now, the entire continent knew that Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy are representatives advanced by the tradition faction of the Orthodoxy, not to mention, it had to be acknowledged that if this elderly person and the Education Board he controlled had not secretly provided assistance, Chen Chang Sheng would not have had any chance of obtaining first upon the First Banner. Therefore, whether if he were to acknowledge it or not, Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy had already established an unbreakable rtionship with this elderly personage, hence, all they could now do, is to ept. Luo Luos situation was rather unique, at this rather sensitive time, she couldnt possibly appear with Mei Li Sha before the crowds outside of Li Pce, this was because she represented the stance of the yao race; in the human races struggles and conflicts, she had to be very cautious, to the point where she couldnt reveal any sort of position. Chen Chang Sheng looked at her and said, in constion: Its fine, you should return first, well meet again at the academy. Luo Luos unhappy mood slightly lessened, she held his hand and said: Then Sir, take care of your injuries. Having taken medicine and received a round of treatment, Chen Chang Sheng no longer had to lie upon the stretcher, he was supported by Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po as they followed His Eminence out of the Education Pce. Luo Luo was currently staying in the Education Pce and thus, didnt need to leave, she only needed to see them off. Not long after, one elder and three youths, totalling four people, walked out of the Hall of Clear Virtue. Taking in everything within sight, all that could be seen was the red tinted skies in the sunset, with the night fast approaching. They discovered that it was actually already the second days evening; the Grand Examination had already continued for two days and one night. Thinking of this, they couldnt stop themselves from feeling fatigued; a sudden onset of lethargy. Outside of Li Pce, it was teeming with people; a stretching dark mass. The popce that were here to observe the excitement were loath to leave, with a lot of the crowd anxiously grasping onto the gambling slips in their hands, awaiting the final result. Surrounding the stone pirs, a lot of teachers and Elders from various academies and sects were waiting for the examinees toe out. The Grand Examination had finally ended and the final results had already been announced. Those teachers and elders, in addition to being shocked, were in the end, most concerned with the status of their own examinees. The examinees streamed out of the Hall of Clear Virtue one after the other, following the divine avenue towards the outside of Li Pce to meet their family and teachers; this gave rise to many different situations. Some examinees yelled out repeatedly, their family crying from surprise and joy Some examinees had dark expressions, whilst their family constantly consoled them. Some examinees appeared dazed, with their academy teachers harshly reprimanding them. With more and more examinees leaving the Education Pce, it gradually became quiet outside of Li Pce. After leaving the Hall of Clear Virtue, the four disciples of Li Shan Sword Sect directly entered the guesthouse and didnt appear again, but the crowd still continued to wait for something. The nting Sun sank to the West, as if the sunset was naught but a dream. Above the divine avenue, the stone steps towered. Chen Chang Sheng was supported by Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po, slowly descending the steps. His Eminence was to the rear, by the side. Within and without Li Pce, it was silent. The sunset fell upon the stairs, creating a span of tepid red; a stark contrast from the morning. Chapter 180 – Stay Your Steps Banner Lead Illuminating the world and bringing warmth alongside light that was needed by all life, while not piercing the eyes with its zing brilliance; sunset really wasnt all that different from twilight. With thetter only appearing slightlyter, but remaining resplendent. Chen Chang Sheng had only started cultivating after arriving at the Capital from Xi Ning Vige; it could be seen that he had yet to step upon the mountain trail by the time the Sun had already sunk to the West, yet, in the end, he had surpassed many of those that started out before him; to the point of matching those like Gou Han Shi, being one of the first to reach the peak. So hes first upon the First Banner this year? Is it really that person named Chen Chang Sheng? Could there be a mistake somewhere? The crowd outside of Li Pce watched the youth from Orthodox Academy that was walking over slowly on the divine avenue under the twilight; discussions abounded and their faces were full of bewilderment, for even more of them, they were too shocked for words. At the Ivy League gathering, Chen Chang Sheng had be famous in the Capital due to his betrothal to Xu You Rong, making him a target of animosity and ridicule for the citizenry, to the point where an adage was specially targeted to him C a toad wishes to dine on the Phoenix, dreams of absurdity. On the day the Promation of Azure Clouds was updated, His Eminence had made a deration in ce of Chen Chang Sheng, that he would take first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination, no one took it seriously, conversely, it led to even more mockery and derision, no one believed he would really be able to achieve it, and they all awaited Chen Chang Shengs reaction on having achieved nothing by the end of the examination. This years examination was very lively, the popce was only concerned with how they could satisfyingly release their disdain towards the delusional Chen Chang Sheng that dreams of absurdity. Yet, who could have guessed, delusion had actually be reality, beyond dreams, the absurd had actually happened, that youth from Orthodox Academy that couldnt cultivate just a few months ago had really managed to take first upon the First Banner. Thats correct, this years first upon the First Banner wasnt Gou Han Shi, or anyone from the Divine States Seven Laws, neither was it Tian Hai Sheng Xue, Zhe Xiu, Zhuang Huan Yu or a young schr from Schrtree Manor. It was Chen Chang Sheng. No one could bring themselves to believe this result, but it was the truth. A lot of people, especially those who had derided Chen Chang Sheng relentlessly before the Grand Examination, felt that their faces were a little hot, perhaps even aching. Even if it was the truth, the popce still couldnt ept it, couldnt understand it. The silence within and without Li Pce was broken by the sound of discussion and information on specifics to the duel was rapidly disseminated. At the next moment, both sides of the divine avenue and the area surrounding the pce, within and without, they all became quiet, until suddenly, an explosive mour rang out. Chen Chang Sheng had actually achieved Ethereal Opening during the examinations duelling? And it was during the battle against Gou Han Shi? How could this possibly be the level previously disyed by Chen Chang Sheng. Being able to take first ce today at the Grand Examination, already had far too many legendary overtones, for him to have actuallypleted his Ethereal Opening during the examination could only further add to this. Achieving Ethereal Opening at the age of fifteen? It had to be known what this signified? The importance of this event, was almostparable to first upon the First Banner for the Grand Examination. The sunset shone upon the divine avenue at an angle, lengthening Chen Chang Shengs shadow to an enormous scale. On both sides of the divine avenue, there were several academies that were directly under the administration of Li Pce, farther ahead, beyond the stone pirs, there were thousands upon thousands of citizenry, furthermore, under the shading of trees, there were the faint figures of many dignitaries. No matter who they were, they all watched that youth who was on the divine avenue; they all had difficulty hiding the shock on their faces. Su Mo Yu sat on a wheelchair that was pushed by a fellow student from Li Pce College; he was currently by the woods beside the avenue. He gazed upon Chen Chang Sheng. Thinking back on the words he had said to him some days ago, his current mood was ratherplicated. Chen Chang Sheng turned his gaze towards him, dipping his head in acknowledgment. Under the stares of the masses, it was an inconvenient time for words, he used his gaze to query Su Mo Yus injuries, Su Mo Yu conveyed that they werent going to pose too much of a problem, he then solemnly performed a formal gesture of respect. Chen Chang Sheng stilled his steps, calmly returning the gesture. A lot of examinees that hadpleted the examination still remained and were also watching Chen Chang Sheng, but not everyone had the same decorum as Su Mo Yu; their expressions were extremely unsightly. Zhuang Huan Yu sat in the horse carriage for Heavenly Academy, he lifted a corner of the window blind and watched the youths back, the youth that was slowly heading out of Li Pce under the focus of innumerable gazes. His pallid face revealed a bitter rejection of events, the inability to ept what had happened. The four schrs of Schrtree Manor, with Zhong Hui as the lead, stood at a stele pavilion in the Northwestern corner of Li Pce, they stared at the distant Chen Chang Sheng, their faces revealing rage and disappointment. Thats right, no matter how angry or bitter they were whilst watching Chen Chang Sheng, it could only end in disappointment, because from today onwards, their names that had once gleamed upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, in front of Chen Chang Sheng, they would be dull,pletelycking in any splendour, not to mention, they have perhaps even lost the qualification topare with Chen Chang Sheng. Their names all upied a high position upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, and in the future, they will probably remain upon it, but Chen Chang Shengs name had never appeared on the promation, neither will it ever appear upon it. On the Promation of Azure Clouds, Luo Luo had risen from ninth to second, Xu You Rong had wrested first ce and Qiu Shan Jun had simrly done the same, directly causing the promation to suddenly update for the third time, shocking the entire continent. What Chen Chang Sheng has achieved, was even more inconceivable. He had never entered the Promation of Azure Clouds, and this year, he has no need to ever enter the promation, because he has already achieved Ethereal Opening, even if he was to enter a promation, it could only be the Promation of Golden Distinction, the same as the current Qiu Shan Jun and Gou Han Shi. In other words, his cultivation had directly skipped over the stage for the Promation of Azure Clouds. A normal person that had never cultivated. Upon starting to cultivate, having never entered the Promation of Azure Clouds, with their first appearance before the world, had directly entered the Promation of Golden Distinction; when has the world ever had such a person? Those people within and without Li Pce were ceaselessly discussing this as it went through their stunned minds. Some people could vaguely remember, that many years ago, Wang Zhi Ce seemed to have achieved something simr. Chen Chang Shengs group of three, walked out of Li Pce, the crowd surged forwards akin to the tide. A powerful presence sprang from the air, keeping the people at bay. Jin Yu Lu held onto the reins, expressionlessly watching the citizenry that were incessantly crying out Chen Chang Shengs name. His attitude was very clear, whoever dared to draw near, would be a dead person. Li Pce under the sunset, had be unusually rowdy due to Chen Chang Sheng; Jin Yu Lus fearsome reputation was enough to subdue the crowd and cause them not to dare draw close, but it couldnt stop their stares or their mour. Thousands of shocked, curious and querying gazes, all congregated together, bing even fiercer than the sunlight, to the point where Chen Chang Sheng even felt that his clothing had been set aze, his cheeks throbbing. Banner Lead Chen, Banner Lead Chen. I humbly request Banner Lead Chen to rest for but a moment at my teahouse. Banner Lead Chen, such a joyous time calls for wine, my Master presents this Huangzhou Zui. Young master Tang, you havent visited my daughter for quite some time, on such a fine night, how could you possibly waste it... Countless voices drifted over from the crowd, continuously entering the ears of Chen Chang Shengs group, as the scene became increasingly lively, some people couldnt care for Jin Yu Lus ice cold re any longer and edged in closer, some of the slightly more daringdies, then extended their arms to incessantly touch upon Tang Thirty-Six: a scene of chaos. Chen Chang Sheng had obtained first upon the First Banner, it was obviously not something that could be considered jubnt and countless citizens of the Capital had lost money due to him, but their moods had already been reced by the shock of witnessing such a miracle. Not to mention, the conflict against the demon race hadsted for a thousand years, the human world had always only acknowledged the strong, idolising geniuses, how could the popce gathered here for the Grand Examination possibly ignore this opportunity? Luckily, at that moment, the Li Pce clergy and officials from the Ministry of Personnel that were tasked with maintaining order, had rushed to the scene, under the fearsome reputation of His Grace, Zhou Tong, the masses finally quietened down. Chen Chang Sheng walked to the horse carriage and sincerely performed a gesture of respect alongside Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po towards Jin Yu Lu. Jin Yu Lu lightly stroked his thin beard, silently, with a small smile, being extremely pleased. The reins were gently flicked and the carriage slowly moved, the surrounding crowd automatically parted to create a path; just as how it had been when they surged forwards earlier, it was a tide, a representation of some kind of attitude. Of course, the ardent mouring from the crowd remained incessant. At the back of the carriage, Chen Chang Sheng lifted the window drape, turning back to gaze at the path they had taken, all he could see was that under the evening glow, at the end of the divine avenue and above the long staircase, the Hall of Clear Virtue looked as if it was zing. On the upper floors balustrade, a persons figure could vaguely be seen, he guessed that it was probably Luo Luo and started to smile; then, he saw, beside an old tree by the divine avenue, the Archbishop standing, his body slightly crooked and his age apparent. No one drew near, making him appear very lonely, thus, the lips that had only just raised, rxed, his smile slowly retracted. The carriages wheels rolled across the green bs while the mour surrounding them continued without abating, it was as if the popce of the Capital were preparing to escort them all the way back to Orthodox Academy; those within the carriage naturally didnt dare to lift the drape again. That daughter of someone, whats that about? Chen Chang Sheng looked at Tang Thirty-Six and asked. Tang Thirty-Six felt rather annoyed and sternly replied: Who knows. Seeing his reaction, Chen Chang Sheng obviously wouldnt continue questioning; thinking back on the situation outside of Li Pce, he sighed and said: Only today have Ie to understand why Zhou Du Fus younger brother would be stared to death by people... with the stares of so many people gathered at one point, it actually seemed even scarier than Gou Han Shis Secret Sword of the Golden Crow. Tang Thirty-Sixughed at him and said: You should count yourself lucky, inparison to previous years, upon leaving the pce, you would have had to fear getting abducted by the dignitaries in the Capital and we would have also had our share of that fortune. Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand, asking: Whats that about? Tang Thirty-Six replied: First upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination is obviously a prime choice for a son-inw, how could those personages possibly miss such an opportunity? How could those prurient girls possibly let go of you? Chen Chang Sheng finally understood what he meant, thinking back on those hands, that were quietly extended towards Tang Thirty-Six during the surge of people, those fine and slender hands that were full of adtion and longing, heughed and said: If they were to abduct someone, then it would be you. Tang Thirty-Six retorted in an annoyed voice: I really dislike talking to you. Chen Chang Sheng asked: You spoke of previous years, why is this year different? Tang Thirty-Six stared at his eyes and said, in a stern tone of voice: Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand? You are currently betrothed to Xu You Rong, who would dare to snatch you from her hands? ..... ..... Xu Shi Ji returned to the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees Estate, his face still remained the same as it had for all this time, as if it had been frozen by the early Springs chill winds, making it impossible for others to tell what he was currently feeling. After being engrossed for a moment by a warm wind in the drawing room, his body and mood alike, slightly rxed. Yet, upon thinking of the words from the officials and bishops back at the Li Pce side hall, his expression became even colder. The Grand Examination had already acquired its banner lists, but the official release wasnt till tomorrow, therefore, court officials and personages from the Orthodoxy didnt have to make an appearance and had waited in a side hall as they conversed and had tea. Upon the end to the duelling, he had also gone there for a while, but he could have never expected that he would hear no less than ten sounds of congrattions. Congrattions, congrattions... congrattions for what? It was obviously for Chen Chang Sheng obtaining first upon the First Banner; for the Divine Generals Estate to have obtained such a fine son-inw, what reason could he have for being unhappy? Xu Shi Ji was obviously not happy, those words of congrattion were obviously mocking him, therefore, how could his expression possibly be good. He sat within the chair and closed his eyes, remaining quiet for a long period of time. Night came and the candle mes within the room lightly swayed, suddenly, a light drizzle fell within the courtyard. Drizzles of early Spring were often even colder than Winter snow, yet, his expression became warmer. Because this spell of rain made him remember the ones that happened within the Tower of Purging Dust. He turned his gaze towards his wife and said: On the day the banners are released, prepare a banquet. It doesnt have to be overly extravagant, familial is fine. Madam Xu could faintly deduce his intent, she felt rather stunned and speechless. A familial banquet, was obviously a family dinner. Chapter 181 – The Academy Gate Repaired Chen Chang Sheng had obtained first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination, causing the Divine Generals estate to prepare a family dinner, yet he had also caused many dinners at many homes to disappear. Even those that remained, were diminished in scope, because a lot of people had lost money. ording to estimates after the incident, for wagers rted to the Grand Examination, the four major gambling venues had opened over 300 of them, within these, the top 100 in terms of value, where mainly rted to rankings for the examination; due to Chen Chang Shengs appearance and also due to the unexpected situation of Tian Hai Sheng Xues withdrawal, a dark horse was born, and very few people won anything on this years wagers. Logically, with the bettors losing, the house should be winning, yet this year, the four major venues didnt manage to garner any great sums from the Grand Examination, this was because just a few nights before the examination started, there were multiple big bets made on Orthodox Academy and Chen Chang Sheng. The first sum of money was from those few fellows of Orthodox Academy themselves; due to Chen Chang Shengs attitude of the Grand Examination being thest endeavour of his life, he ced everything he owned in a wager on himself. Xuan Yuan Po didnt have much money, yet he had also passed on the 17 taels of silver he owned. The real bulk of the sum came from Tang Thirty-Six and Luo Luo; though they had only taken out the money they had lying around, due to the immense wealth of their respective families, the sum was already hefty, not to mention the pay-out rate at that time was extremely high. The second sum of money ced on Chen Chang Sheng came from the Education Board, the one who came forward was Minister Xin, the person he was representing was that ancient yet imposing Archbishop. The sum was extraordinarilyrge, and rumour had it, apart from His Eminence, The Archbishop, a lot of other clergy from the Education Board also wageredrge sums in a disy of their loyalty. The third sum was evenrger, to the point where it could be called rather terrifying; that sum came from Wen Shui. Due to those three sums of money that had been wagered on the sessful dark horse, the four major gambling venues suffered extremely heavy losses, especially on the third sum, directly causing the somewhat weaker of the four venues, Tian Xiang (Heavens Scent) Venue, to feel extremely pressured. To be able to host such a scale of gambling, the four venues obviously had tremendously powerful backgrounds. Even though the most important thing in the gambling business could be said to be trust, if it really was to threaten their very existence, it wouldnt be surprising for a bit of fraud to happen, or at the very least, dys. s, this time, they did not dare to y any tricks,cking even the courage to appeal for someone to help them plead, this was because no matter how much of a powerful background they had, they still wouldnt dare to offend Orthodox Academy that had the backing of Her Highness, Luo Luo. They wouldnt dare to offend the Education Board that was strong enough to stand against His Holiness, The Pope. They especially wouldnt dare to offend the third sums master. That sum of money hade from Wen Shui, which naturally meant it came from the Tang n. Wen Shui only had one Tang n, the entire continent only had one Tang n and in the world itself, only that Tang n would have so much money that they would freely take out arge sum to ce a wager on Chen Chang Sheng just to please their own young master... Anything taken to an extreme will be extremely horrifying, with a n that has far too much money, such as the Tang n from Wen Shui, it was no longer your regr sort of horror, but an inordinate sort of horror. Yet, the Elderly Master of the Tang n could never have guessed, what had simply been for the purpose of inting the prestige of his dear grandson in the Capital, that had also caused citizens of the Capital to roll their eyes, had actually resulted in a fairlyrge return, it could even be said that the winners of this years Grand Examination, apart from being Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy, was the Tang n. In just a few days time, it would be the Spring Festival, the gifts given to the Education Board for this asion would presumably be remarkably hefty and those clergys dinners at their homes would undoubtedly have a sizeable increase to the amount of dishes avable. Within Orthodox Academy, the wealthy would be even wealthier and the only pauper, Xuan Yuan Po, would probably no longer have to worry about not having any money; while Tian Xiang Venue, that was famous upon the continent, after its subsequent liquidation, will be sold to a southern merchant that trades in the jewellery business. All of these things were effects brought about by the Grand Examination. Of course, these effects were only on the outside, the real effects were hidden beneath the waters surface, awaiting the time to disy its might; perhaps at the time the Banners are formally released for the examination, it would reveal a part of that might. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know of these things, didnt know that his wealth had already increased several-fold and that it was enough to allow him to live in the Capital even morefortably for over a decade, though of course, he would first have to live on for another decade or more. Neither did Tang Thirty-Six know of these things, or perhaps it could be said, he did not care for these things, the amount of money he had wagered, in the eyes of others, was already tremendouslyrge, but in truth, it was only a few months of his allowance, this level of gambling, was not something he would bother remembering; as for what those at Wen Shui had done, he was even less clear on the events. The horse carriage returned to the academy. Countless people from the popce had also apanied them to the depths of the Hundred Blossom Lane, the scene was highly lively, with cries of congrattions to Banner Lead Chen and the like constantly being heard, there was also a lot of surprised chatter. The surprised chatter was not targeted at Chen Chang Sheng, but were targeted towards the current entrance of Orthodox Academy. Chen Chang Sheng and the others got off the carriage, seeing the front entrance, they were slightly startled, wondering to themselves as to what was going on. Last year, on that morning where an Autumn shower was falling, a purebred warhorse from the Tian Hai n had copsed in a puddle, on the verge of death, constantly spurting blood foam; the academys entrance had been smashed into an unsightly mess, akin to some ruins. From that day onwards, the academys entrance had been left in that state, without being repaired, even the most basic cleaning had not been performed, making it all the more derelict, if it wasnt for Jin Yu Lu, lying on a bamboo chair with a pot of tea on a daily basis, no one would have been able to tell that there actually used to be a gate there. This was a contest between Orthodox Academy, which is favoured upon by His Eminence, The Archbishop, and the Orthodoxys new faction that was led by His Holiness, The Pope. It was also a contest between the tradition faction that is loyal to the Imperial Chen n, and the Tian Hai n. This type of contest was very high levelled, yet, in the end, on the ground level, it was a quarrel that carried with it a childish air. It was probably due to the three youths from Orthodox Academy being too young and likely also because they didnt think of the situation in tooplex a fashion; they only knew that the entrance had been damaged by someone from the Tian Hai n and thus, they were the ones who should repair it. The Tian Hai n would obviously not repair it, that would represent defeat and surrender. With the academy also not bothering, this caused the ruined entrance to stick out before the eyes of the Capitals citizenry, until the ruined entrance finally became a famous new sight for the Capital C what was being contested here was a grudge, so obviously no one would be the first to stand down. Yet currently, surrounding the originally shattered entrance, there were over 10 craftsmen wearing government uniforms, there were also arge amount of wooden beams and jade material that looked evidently extraordinary, that had all been ced upon the empty ground by the side of the entrance. From the look of things, it actually seemed as if someone was preparing to repair the entrance, no wonder then, as to why the popce were vigorously discussing things, heavily surprised. The old manager that was in charge of works to repair the entrance did not directly address Chen Chang Shengs group, but instead, followed the instructions he was given and loudly dered to the crowd that had gathered to watch as to what he and his group intended to do. The Tian Hai n wanted to repair Orthodox Academys front gate? And it was a white jade gate? Could it be that the Tian Hai n really was conceding defeat? How could this possibly be? Under the apanying gazes of countless citizenry, Chen Chang Shengs group entered the academy, Jin Yu Lu continued to do what he had always done, he lit a fire at the gatehouse and began to make tea, he then carried the bamboo recliner and ced it before the academy entrance, after telling the nervous craftsmen that were currently surveying the work that had to be done that they should not disturb him, he began to enjoy the night view. Under the banyan tree by theke side, thewn had only been dyed with patches of green by early Spring, Chen Chang Shengs group headed towards the direction of the library. Xuan Yuan Po asked what should be eaten for dinner and whether if cured meat, though tasty, would be too salty? Tang Thirty-Six replied with a question of what kind of asion was it, how could they bother caring and that over the past few days his tongue was close to being insipid to the point where a fowl was on the verge of emerging from it. The voices and the fluttering of a flock of wild birds from the woods, drifted towards the direction of the Hundred Herb Garden. The lights in the library were lit, making it slightly yellowish, very cosy. The academy was the same as it ever was, slightly drab, very peaceful; even if the Grand Examination had only just ended and they had experienced andpleted many things, neither the academy or the three youths underwent any sort of change. Chen Chang Sheng looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said his first words upon returning to the academy: Where did Zhe Xiu go to? Did you recover the Sword of Wen Shui? If you didnt ask, I would have almost forgot, how did you and Gou Han Shi fight? How did you make my sword fly off to such a distant ce? Will you stop staring at my waist? It clearly isnt there... Minister Xin said it hadnded within a restriction, hell return it here after a few days. Speaking up to that point, Tang Thirty-Six frowned and said: Zhe Xiu got up once his injuries became slightly better, he ignored the advice from me and Her Highness and directly left the Education Pce, I dont know where he went, but... with his personality, he will definitely look for you, its only a question of when. He then looked at Chen Chang Sheng and asked: Just how did you fight against Gou Han Shi? Have you reallypleted your Ethereal Opening? Even if you have, you couldnt have possibly been able to win, have you reallypleted your Ethereal Opening? In a single speech, he had asked about the Ethereal Opening twice. Tang Thirty-Six stared at Chen Chang Sheng, his eyes glimmering to the point of resembling stars; the topic of Ethereal Opening made him far more shocked and envious of Chen Chang Sheng than his taking of first ce in the Grand Examination. Not just him, for all the young geniuses that were ranked at the top upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, what they wanted to achieve the most, was to surpass that hurdle as early and as safely as possible. Chen Chang Sheng wanted to say he hadnt even figured out as to what had happened, but suddenly, he heard a loud noise from the direction of the entrance, outside of the library, he involuntarily felt a little startled. Xuan Yuan Po pushed open the doors and left, to see what was happening, after a while, he returned to the library. Rubbing his head, he said, in a slightly confused tone: Theyve started to repair the gate. That quickly? Tang Thirty-Six raised his brow and said: What does that fellow from the Tian Hai n want to do? With such an interruption, Chen Chang Sheng had forgotten what he wanted to say; remembering Tian Hai Sheng Xues voluntary forfeiture when faced against Luo Luo in the Education Pce, he felt that there had to be some reason he did not know of for the event. Outside of the window, it suddenly began to rain. The trickle of chill rain in the early Spring fell upon the windows upper frame, itcked any sound, only carrying with it moisture. Thinking of the spells of rain that fell within the Tower of Purging Dust today, Chen Chang Sheng became even quieter. Those spells of Autumn rain were the handiwork of His Holiness. Yet, why had His Holiness saved him? Ignoring the fact that he was only an unimportant character, even if he wasnt, His Holiness had personally destroyed Orthodox Academy many years ago, why would His Holiness now intervene on behalf of the academy? His mood became ratherplicated, because he found that events were bing moreplicated. On the night the examination ended and the same night they returned to the academy, the dinner cooked by Xuan Yuan Po was unavoidably a little simple, after consuming three slices of cured meat and having three bowls of rice steeped in tea, Chen Chang Sheng felt full, he then felt that he could no longer restrain the feeling of fatigue from taking over his body and that it was difficult to continue sitting around. Lets rest a little earlier, he said as he stood up. Tang Thirty-Six was very displeased with tonights dinner, as he was eating, he had continuously grumbled, seeing Chen Chang Sheng preparing to leave, he became even more displeased and said: Just like that? Chen Chang Sheng was slightly confused and asked: What else should there be? Please, youve only just taken first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination and smacked the faces of those who had looked down upon you, can you not appear so calm? Tang Thirty-Six yelled: Didnt we already discuss this before, tonight we eat stuff that isnt healthy at all and then get drunk? If we need dancers, then just a single call from me will get you a troupe of over a dozen. Chen Chang Sheng felt a little troubled. He understood that they really should do a few things to celebrate at a moment like this and that it would be considered normal, but the three slices of cured meat he had just eaten were already a bigpromise for himself, getting drunk was something he really couldnt bring himself to ept. He looked outside the window, only seeing the cold snow slowly thaw, the stars slowly twinkle and that the time was nowte, he turned to face Tang Thirty-Six and said: The day after tomorrow, no, it should be tomorrow, Ill... drink a few with you? That was the day the Banners are official released for the Grand Examination. Chapter 182 – In a Single Night; Before Thousands of People The day after tomorrow? Because thats when the Banner is released? I dont consider it to be all that important, who can possibly take away your first upon the First Banner at this point? said Tang Thirty-Six mockingly as he looked at him. He then became quiet due to five words that were in his previous speech, he looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said: Thats right, youve already be first upon the First Banner... I have to admit, at the start, I really couldnt look upon you favourably, even when you entered the tower with Gou Han Shi at the end, I still didnt think you would actually be able to take first ce, yet, who could have expected, in the end you really did obtain it. He extended his right hand, resting it upon Chen Chang Shengs shoulder, he lightly squeezed, then said: Incredible. Within the library, it was silent, Xuan Yuan Po didnt say anything, but his gaze that was fixated on Chen Chang Sheng, expressed the same sentiment. Thank you for all that youve done, said Chen Chang Sheng sincerely as he looked at Tang Thirty-Six, he then turned his head to look at Xuan Yuan Po and said: Everyone, thank you. This everyone included Xuan Yuan Po, epassed Jin Yu Lu and naturally, also included Luo Luo. Without all of them, no matter how hard he was to strive, how would he have been able to create this miracle? Leaving the library and returning to the small dorm building C Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po were undoubtedly, currently drinking rice wine; Chen Chang Shengy within the wooden tub, enjoying the hot waters sweltering heat as he mused about their revelry. Since Luo Luo and her people left the Hundred Herb Garden, the newly installed door hadnt been opened for a long period of time, thus he had moved the tub back over. Whether be it early Spring or under the falling snow of cold Winter, bathing under the open sky is a very pleasant experience, it was also a habit he had acquired from bathing in the hot springs outside of the old temple at Xi Ning Vige. His hands rested on the tubs edge, his gaze traversed across the dorms roof and fell upon the night sky, seeing the endless sea of stars, he perceived the small red star that was far away, feeling very tranquil and happy. The heavens above have countless stars, knowing that there is a star whichpletely, serenely and silently belonged to himself with full certainty; being the sole thing between him and itself; this made him feel very pleasant. Within the abyss of despair, he had quietly advanced without anypanions, without a crutch, without seeing any sunlight at all and without stopping. He had finally left the fog and could see hope; this made him feel even better. Under the starlight, Chen Chang Shengs still tender looking face revealed a small, sincere smile. Likewise, under the starlight, at a location in the direction of the academys wall, seen at the upper tip of the woonds, while being situated deep within the Imperial Pce, there was a lonely, distant and expansive pavilion, as if it were removed from everything in the world: this was the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. Gazing at the far away Pavilion of Ascending Mist, the smile on Chang Shengs face gradually withdrew, returning to a peaceful state, he silently said to himself, I will see you soon, I hope it can be a pleasant meeting. By this time, those disys of Autumn in the Tower of Purging Dust and the meaning that was hidden behind them; the confrontation between the new and tradition factions of the Orthodoxy and its rtion to the academy; the thoughts of that elderly Archbishop; all of these things, for him, had be unimportant, he no longer mused over these things and evenpletely stopped thinking about them. Matters outside of life and death are all naught but normal, or perhaps, small affairs. The next morning, Chen Chang Sheng once again woke at the fifth hour, in ordance to his set lifestyle, after getting out of bed, he ignored Tang Thirty-Six, who was still hungover, and his cries of having a headache, he also ignored Xuan Yuan Pos thunderous snoring, forcing both of them out of bed and dragging them to the dining-table. From a pot, he dished out some millet congee and salted vegetables, cing it into bowls that were ced in front of them. After their night of happy drinking, Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po were currently extremely tired, yet after smelling the fragrant salted vegetables and seeing the faintly golden millet congee, their appetites suddenly returned, they buried their heads in and slurped it down. After a short while, Jin Yu Lu also came in. Chen Chang Sheng and the others felt a little startled, it had to be known, that in the past few months, Secretary-General Jin had always eaten aromatically and drunken pungently in his own room and would very rarely partake in the academys three meals. Dont be mistaken, Im still not interested in food that doesnt contain any meat, said Jin Yu Lu as heughed lightly. Upon hearing his words, Xuan Yuan Po vigorously nodded his head; as a fellow member of the yao race, he concurred with what Secretary-General Jin had just said, it was just, in front of Chen Chang Sheng, he dared to fume, but didnt dare to speak. Chen Chang Sheng got up and filled a bowl of millet congee, passing it to Jin Yu Lus hand, then asked: Whats happened? Jin Yu Lu passed over a stack of items that were in his hand, he then raised the bowl of millet congee and drank it all in a single motion, he then said: Since early this morning, it hasnt abated at all, go and see for yourself as to how it should be handled. Finishing those words, he turned around and headed for the academy gate. Chen Chang Sheng received the stack of items, casually going through them, upon seeing the words and the names that were on them, his expression became slightly tense, this was followed with a lot of doubt and confusion. That thick stack wasprised entirely of name cards and gift records C there was a gift record from Prince Chen Liu; there were gifts from several red-d clergy of the Education Board; Minister Xin had even privately sent a hefty gift. There were name cards from several high ranking officials of the government, with one of them actually being from Xue Xing Chuan; once Chen Chang Sheng had reached the bottom, he even saw gift records from Holy Churches other than the Education Board. What was this about? Chen Chang Sheng was really puzzled, upon going through the stack of name cards and gift records, Tang Thirty-Six also felt very perplexed. The three of them travelled to the academy entrance, wanting to seek the advice of Jin Yu Lu, but all they saw was that the entrance area was very noisy. Countless craftsmen were endlessly working away, in just a single night, an academy gate constructed from white jade material had already begun to emerge in its initial form, this caused them to involuntarily feel speechless. Chen Chang Sheng cing first upon the First Banner was nowhere near enough to bring about such changes, in a single night, the Capitals attitude towards Orthodox Academy hadpletely changed; there was definitely a problem here. Being unable to understand it, it was better to not ponder over it. Chen Chang Sheng and the others did not leave the academy, but did what they usually did, sitting in the library, reading and cultivating, discussing and reviewing details of the Grand Examination. C especially details on the final battle against Gou Han Shi. How did he achieve Ethereal Opening? Chen Chang Sheng didnt know, but he still wanted to confer his experience to Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po, hoping to provide some help for their future breakthrough into the realm of Ethereal Opening. Apart from this, their activities for today were no different from usual, apart from Chen Chang Sheng asionally ncing towards the academy entrance or the quiet academy wall that was in the direction of the academys pond ke), thinking that Zhe Xiu would make an appearance at the next moment, yet, in the end, it didnt happen. A day passed by and then a night, arriving at the time where the Banners of the Grand Examination are officially released. The Banners arent released at Li Pce, but instead, at the za before the Hall of Grand rity. The azure skies above were void of clouds for countless miles, sunlight constantly streamed down, driving away the chill of early Spring. With the temperature bing as heated as the atmosphere of the za. Peddlers on the outer perimeter that were selling small benches, melon seeds and tea were naturally the busiest people there, while the military personnel and constables that were tasked with maintaining order, remained the hardest working people there. Only those that would asionally converse with soldiers they were acquainted with, were the most fortunate people; being able to join in the revelry without worrying about anything was obviously the most fortunate thing. It was a sea of people before the Hall of Grand rity, thousands upon thousands of citizens from the Capital, alongside travellers who had rushed over from the outer regions, formed a teeming dark mass, their faces filled with ted expressions. A protocol officer, wearing a vermillion coloured government uniform, stood atop some steps that were located at the Northern end of the za, his hands held a silken document, with him loudly announcing the list of names for this years Three Grades. In front of him and behind, there were a total of 16 ck-garbed strongmen, loud whips in hand, awaiting their role. Every time the protocol officer announced a name, the 16 strongmen would uniformly crack the leather whips, creating a sharp sound of air being broken, filling the entire za and suppressing sounds of the crowds discussion. Following this moment of silence, court musicians that were situated at the rear of the hallway, atop the steps, would perform a musical piece as a celebration. A very simplistic and perhaps even a little dull process, but because of the Grand Examinations unique status and due to the zas atmosphere, it made it all the more festive. Upon announcing the name of a single person, came the sound of whips, after the sound of whips it was music; in the end, what resonated within the za, was still the thunderous cheering. With the announcement of a single name by the protocol officer, the sound of cheering would fill the skies, those examinees that were waiting by the side of the hall, after tidying their clothing, would arrive in front of the hall decorously, receiving the masses felicitations and the Zhou Empiresmendation. The Grand Examination selected a total of 43 people. The examinees arrived in front of the hall in sequence, their expressions differing. Most examinees were uncontrobly jubnt; some were haughty, their faces showing that they believed their cement to be a matter of course; some examinees were calm, while some were anxious and uneasy; some examinees appeared somewhat forlorn, being very displeased with their ranking. Though Su Mo Yu had been eliminated from the duelling very early on by Zhe Xiu, his results in the Academic Exam were very good, and in the end, he barely made it into the Grand Examinations Three Grades, fortuitously cingst on the Third Grading, for this, he felt rather rueful, but he didnt disy anything, calmly epting everything. For examinees that were simr to him, in being far-famed, the majority of them entered the Three Grades, with very few mishaps urring, apart from Zhe Xiu, who had no results to speak of in the academic phase and therefore didnt make it into the Three Grades. With the vermillion-garbed officer continuously announcing names, everyone subsequently heard the names of three young schrs from Schrtree Manor, three names from Star Seizer Academy, two from Holy Maiden Peak, one from Heavenly Academy and two from Temple Seminary; the three young experts from Li Shan Sword Sect were obviously also included. The masses counted as they listened, discovering that this year was still the same as the previous years, with the Southerners having the lead; the sounds of cheering gradually became weak and listless, but were also all the more expectant of the First Banners announcement. Unknown as to if it was this reason, or if it was because Tang Thirty-Six was far too well-liked by the girls of the Capital, upon the protocol officers announcement of his name, the cheering that happened in front of the Hall of Grand rity, actually became incredibly resounding. It had finally reached the time for announcement of the Grand Examinations First Banner, though the seating arrangements had already been decided upon early on, the masses were still attentive and expectant, seeming to be especially euphoric; the sounds of discussion gradually intensified. Third ce on the First Banner for this years Grand Examination went to Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui. Zhong Hui is a renowned young genius, ranked ninth upon the Promation of Azure Clouds, but rationally speaking, entering the First Banner should have been a very difficult task for him. However, on this asion, with Luo Luos results for the Grand Examination not being included in the rankings; Tian Hai Sheng Xues early withdrawal from thepetition; Liang Ban Hus loss to his own junior brother, Qi Jian; Qi Jian and Guan Fei Bais subsequent losses to Zhe Xiu; and Zhuang Huan Yus unexpected loss: when totalling his results with that of the academic phase, Zhong Hui had actually entered the First Banner in an extremely lucky manner. Zhong Hui was very clear on the fact that the only reason as to why he had entered the First Banner, was due to luck. His face revealed no joy, but when receiving the golden sceptre that represented third ce, he didnt dare to reveal a shred of negligence, because the person in charge of awards to those upon the First Banner, was no longer the protocol officer, but a real dignitary: His Excellency, The Zhou Dynastys Prime Minister, Yu Wenjing. Following this, Gou Han Shi walked up to the front of the hall from the side. He, who had yet to reach the age of twenty, clothed in simple garments, his expression calm and unfettered, allowed the Prime Minister to help him ce the jade belt upon his waist. He politely gave his gratitude, then retreated to one side, only upon the masses unrestrained pping and cheering, did he reveal a small smile. After this, it became eerily quiet in front of the Hall of Grand rity. The breathing of the whip wielding strongmen and even the brushing of fabric from the popces clothing seemed to be ear-piercingly loud. A lone youth headed towards the front of the hall, following along the stone steps. The sights of many, rested upon him. Chapter 183 – Only a Lowered Head Can Bear That Crown Under countless gazes, that youth silently advanced. From his demeanour, he seemed a little stiff, but was controlling it fairly well, without appearing overly nervous. His steps were steady and his academy uniform gently fluttered in the wind, it wasnt all that dazzling to the eyes, but was very neat, the same feeling he himself gave others. So thats Chen Chang Sheng? Within the crowd that were gathered in the za before the Hall of Grand rity, there erupted a multitude of sounds from discussion and questioning. Chen Chang Sheng had long been famous in the Capital, a lot of people had heard of his name, knew of his background and knew of that betrothal, but today, for many, it was their first time seeing him. It was only now, that many of the popce could form a real impression of him. They discovered that he wasnt the same as Tang Thirty-Six in being a refined and elegant nobleman, neither was he a pretty boy, but instead, he was someone that gave others the feeling that he was approachable. Chen Chang Sheng walked up the stone steps, arriving before the hall, he turned around to look at the sea of people on the za. Beside him, there was an ebony table, upon the table, there was a gand of thistles. Sunlight spilled in from the edge of the clouds above, falling upon the gand and scattering into faint rays of light. The gand of thistles didnt have any gold or jade, looking rather in, but it represented the hardships and glory that are on the path of cultivation, being extremely significant within the Orthodoxys traditions, while also being a symbol of first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination. It slowly became quiet in front of the Hall of Grand rity; everyone had been waiting for this moment. Those examinees, court officials and bishops standing in front of the hall, looked at the image of Chen Chang Shengs back as he stood before them, their moods were various; some were gratified; some were calm; some were envious; some were indifferent. However, no matter what they felt, at this moment and time, they could only wait upon Chen Chang Sheng receiving this heavy de. What was somewhat surprising, was that His Excellency, The Prime Minister, who was in charge of awards for the three that were ranked upon the Grand Examinations First Banner, had retreated to the crowd at some point and was no longer situated before the hall, whom therefore, was going to do the awarding? It was at that moment, the sunlight from the heavens above that fell upon the gand of thistles suddenly dispersed, bing countless strands before congregating into a ball of light in front of the hall; it was a holy and pristine, white ball of light. Gasps of exmation resonated before the Hall of Grand rity. The divine radiance receded and a tall figure slowly emerged from within. The figure was an elderly person wearing Sacred Robes, their head bore the Holy Crown and their hand held a staff of ordinance. Divine music yed out in unison, a hallowed and dignified presence enveloped the entire area. Sounds of shock continuously arose, then rapidly returned to silence. Limitless people prostrated themselves in greeting and reverence towards the elderly person, with the sea of people being akin to a wave; all heads lowered in deference. Venerations to His Holiness, The Pope. His Holiness, who had rarely appeared before the world for the past few years, had actually made a personal appearance, this was something no one could have anticipated, causing them to feel dumbstruck, what was this for? Isnt Chen Chang Sheng a student of Orthodox Academy? Wasnt Orthodox Academy personally crushed by His Holiness many years ago? Wasnt the Orthodoxy currently in a tense situation, with the new and tradition factions confronting and challenging each other? Apart from His Holiness, The Pope, another elderly person had also appeared before the Hall of Grand rity C His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Li Sha, had a peaceful expression on his face as he received the staff of ordinance from His Holiness, he then retreated to one side. His Holiness used his hands to lift the gand of thistles from the table and then walked to the front of Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng was currently dumbfounded, not knowing what he should do, he subconsciously looked towards the Archbishop that was by the side, His Eminence smiled and nodded his head. His Holiness looked at Chen Chang Sheng and smiled as he said: If you dont lower your head, who will be able to help you wear theurel wreath? Those words seemed to exin what was currently happening, but also seemed to have some sort of deeper meaning. However, how could Chen Chang Sheng possibly have the time to currently think of such matters, he quickly bent his knee slightly, lowering his head. His Holiness ced the gand of thistles upon Chen Chang Shengs head and carefully adjusted its positioning before finally being satisfied, His Holiness then said: I have always considered these twigs to be rather unappealing; I dont know how those in the past felt, but cing it upon your head, it feels very invigorating, not bad. Chen Chang Sheng was currently still in a state of stock and couldnt understand the hidden meaning of His Holiness words, but at the very least, he could tell that His Holiness was praising him. Not bad? How many young people could be evaluated as not bad by His Holiness? He only knew that Mo Yu and Prince Chen Liu had previously received this kind of evaluation, now, it was his turn. Rise, said His Holiness. Chen Chang Sheng stood straight as instructed, he involuntarily raised his hand and touched the gand of thistles on the top of his head, relying upon the hard and thorny sensation to verify the authenticity of everything before finally calming down slightly. Seeing his actions, His Holiness startedughing. It was only then, that Chen Chang Sheng could finally see His Holiness appearance clearly. The Pope was an elderly person, with an aged face. That face was very ordinary, with its most discerning feature being that its eyes were very deeply set, as if they were a deep abyss, yet, it wasnt terrifying, because it contained a cerulean sea and azure sky within, alongside sunlight. The sea within The Popes eyes were as calm and serene as mirrors under the brilliance of the sun, boundlessly blue, unknown as to how profoundly deep they might be, or how vast, if the sunlight was to withdraw and hurricanes were to suddenly appear, it would naturally be turbulent and perilous, with unending thunder and lightning, but currently, there was only sunlight, without any storms, therefore there was only benevolence, absolution and cidity. This was the first time Chen Chang Sheng had seen such a gaze, in but a moment, it felt as if his body had be warm and cosy, wanting to step into that warm sea water; perhaps freely swimming within, or perhaps resting. After a long period of time, he finally came to his senses. After regaining his senses, through the sensation of the gand on his finger, he came to realise that only a moment had actually passed, he had yet to even retract his hand. Such a dignified, hallowed, and immense realm of consciousness, really did make others feel nothing but praise and reverence. Chen Chang Sheng had only truly regained his senses at that moment,prehending that the elderly person standing in front of him was the most transcendent existence within the human world, someone that had already entered the realm of divinity, a true Saint. He didnt know how to react, before suddenly remembering the spells of Autumn rain in the Tower of Purging Dust. Though he didnt know why His Holiness had helped him, he had still epted the aid in the end. Thank you, said Chen Chang Sheng, as he earnestly did a formal gesture towards His Holiness. His Holiness looked at him with an affectionate gaze, extending his hand to lightly stroke Chen Chang Shengs head, saying: Poor child... good child...e see me after a few days. After saying those words, he indicated that Chen Chang Sheng should turn around. Chen Chang Sheng was slightly stupefied, following the instructions and turning around, facing the thousands upon thousands of people before the Hall of Grand rity. The Pope grasped onto his right hand and slowly raised it towards the heavens. The za suddenly became silent, then a thunderous roar of cheering erupted, as if it wished to push through the skies. His Holiness had left; His Eminence had also left. The court officials and red-garbed bishops in front of the hall all came up to Chen Chang Sheng, looking at him with affectionate expressions as they congratted and advised him, with someone saying, if Orthodox Academy was to have any problems, he could freely seek them for help, as if they really were one of his elders; even His Excellency, Prime Minister Yu Wenjing, came up and spoke some words to him. Yesterday, the academy had received a lot of name cards and gift records, this was because these personages had acquired some details to the Grand Examination, details such as those few spells of Autumn rain C they couldnt see the current situation clearly, but needed to prepare in advance C His Holiness had actually made a personal appearance today and disyed such a cordial attitude towards Chen Chang Sheng, how could they possibly not understand, at the very least, they had to outwardly appear friendly. The other examinees obviously didnt receive the same treatment as Chen Chang Sheng, they all stared at Chen Chang Sheng, who was in the centre, surrounded by personages. Some of the observers had envious expressions, while others were sympathetic. Tang Thirty-Six said to Guan Fei Bai: If first upon the First Banner has to be like this, then I would rather not bother obtaining it. I would also not want to, said Guan Fei Bai, before suddenlying to his senses and saying: Wait, are we really familiar or something? Not to mention, you think you have the ability to obtain first upon the First Banner? The fight is already over, is it worth continuing to be at odds with each other? Dont you think, at this time, we should be more sympathetic towards a woeful person like Chen Chang Sheng? Though Tang Thirty-Six said this, he didnt have any intention of going forward and helping Chen Chang Sheng break free from this situation. Those were all true dignitaries, it would have been more fitting if his Grandfather was here instead to help, Tang Thirty-Sixs own status was far too removed from these personages. Chen Chang Sheng was very unustomed to this type of situation, being especially unused to the scent of incenseing from these personages, but he controlled his state of mind very well and nothing untoward could be said about his manners. It was at that time, the area in front of the hall suddenly became quiet, the people surrounding him dispersed in turn, opening up a path, all that could be seen was Xu Shi Ji walking over from beyond the crowd. Xu Shi Ji is the Divine General of the Eastern Decree, deeply trusted by Her Divine Majesty,bined with having a good daughter, his status within the government had always been special, but this wasnt the reason this time as to why the bishops and his colleagues from the government were letting him through, the reason was because they knew of theplex connection between him and Chen Chang Sheng. Those personages had all previously spoken to Chen Chang Sheng as if they were his elders, but if one were to speak of actual elders, in the Capital, only Xu Shi Ji and his wife could be considered his elders, more importantly, the betrothal had be a farcical affair, everyone wanted to know what Xu Shi Ji would say to Chen Chang Sheng at a time like this, with a lot of people already having prepared themselves for watching the mockery of Xu Shi Ji. It became very quiet in front of the hall. Xu Shi Ji walked over slowly from beyond the crowd and stood before Chen Chang Sheng, his expression was indifferent; looking down upon him from a lofty position. Chen Chang Sheng greeted him formally, but didnt say anything. Your performance in the Grand Examination... wasnt bad, Xu Shi Ji said this while looking at him in the eye, the tone of voice was evidently that of an elder, but upon entering the ears of those present, it felt a little stiff. Chen Chang Sheng gave it some consideration, but didnt reply. Xu Shi Jis brow raised slightly, he then suddenly said: Come home for dinner tonight. Hearing those words, the scene became an uproar. No one said anything, but a lot of people couldnt control themselves from silently criticising him repeatedly, especially those high ranking officials of the tradition faction, who silently cursed him continually for having thick skin that was even thicker than the pce walls; how could someone be sopletely shameless? Outside of everyones expectations, Chen Chang Sheng answered, after giving it some thought: Certainly. Xu Shi Ji stared at him in the eyes, confirming that he really did understand what was being requested and that he really was agreeing. Xu Shi Jis expression softened slightly, he didnt say anything else, giving a nod towards Chen Chang Sheng and then turning to leave. After releasing the Banners for the Grand Examination, came a customary parade. With Chen Chang Sheng as the lead, the examinees boarded special ceremonial carriages. While being surrounded by the masses, they travelled along the government road that was to the side of the River Luo in the Capital, touring a single circle, this required at least four hours. The entire Capital city was caught in a wildly euphoric atmosphere. There were fresh flowers and fruits being constantly tossed onto the carriage by the popce. The carriage of Chen Chang Sheng, Gou Han Shi, Guan Fei Bai and Tang Thirty-Six had the most fresh flowers and fruit, if it wasnt for the fact that the government had prior experience and posted an abundance of soldiers to constantly remove them, they would have quite probably been buried by flowers and fruits. Touring to the Imperial Citys Southwestern corner, Chen Chang Sheng felt a little thirsty, without giving it much thought, he took a melon from beside him and took a bite, only feeling that it was fragrant, sweet and crisp, being very enjoyable. However, he could have never expected that his motion would actually incite a rain of melons, striking him to the point of making him hold his head in his hands wordlessly. His line of sight went from the rain of melons to the Imperial Pce, cing the Pavilion of Ascending Mist within his sights, he could also see the tform of Sweetdew. He couldnt help but feel that he could see a small dot at the tform; he thought that it was the ck Goat. He waved towards that direction. He then saw within the crowd, the girl, Shuanger, who had aplicated expression on her face, upon thinking of the dinner tonight, his waving hand be a little sluggish. Chapter 184 – Events of the Past Countless fresh flowers flew in from the air,nding within the carriage, Chen Chang Sheng retracted his gaze, removing a petal from hispel, then nodded his head towards the crowd to convey his gratitude, thanking them for their ardour and passion. At a derelict garden, deep within a location in the Imperial Pce, flowers were also falling; those few Spring plum blossoms that are resistant to the cold, were lightly brushed up by the wind, causing many small, pink coloured pistils to fall. They formed a thinyer on the ground beside the pond, appearing extremely pretty. His Holiness and Her Divine Majesty stood within this field of fragmentary blossoms, gazing at the ck Dragon Pond that was in front. Yesterday, he was in the Education Pce participating in the Grand Examination, he had advanced to the top 16, no? At the time, I said he will only reach up to this point... in the end, unexpectedly, that child didnt actually stop his steps. Her Divine Majesty looked at the flowering trees by the side of the pond and silently reminisced the sentiment of Tong Pces history while slowly talking. If she had wanted to stop Chen Chang Sheng obtaining first upon the First Banner in the examination, she would have had countless methods; for example, Mo Yu, who was present on the match grounds at the time, she logically would have done something, but in the end, she didnt do anything at all. She looked towards The Pope, her brows lightly arched and said: Thinking over it now, at the night of the Ivy League gathering, Mo Yu brought that child here, intending to use Tong Pce in order to confine him, that should have been your suggestion? His Holiness calmly said: For Mo Yu, that child, there isnt much difference between me and Your Divine Majesty, she reveres me the same way she reveres Your Divine Majesty. After the event, even if she was to detect anything strange, she wouldnt be able to say anything. Mei Li Sha had already been quiet for more than two hundred years, yet starting fromst year, when Chen Chang Sheng arrived at the Capital, he suddenly seemed to have be a different person, at the time, I already found it peculiar. Her Divine Majesty held her arms together horizontally in front of her, as she walked over to the side of the pond. Staring at the pces eaves, blue skies and rolling clouds that were reflected on the waters surface, she coolly said: I naturally know that Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy are definitive figures for some old people that are unable to give up, and have made some preparations, but I hadnt been overly concerned, just as with what I said to Mo Yu on a certain night: my heart can epass the entire world, how can it possibly not be able to tolerate a mere Orthodox Academy and a single youth? Talking up to this point, she turned around and calmly looked at The Pope in the eye, saying: But since youve suddenly expressed your stance and done it twice in session, I cannot help but feel somewhat wary. His Holiness didnt say anything. For two hundred odd years, the Zhou Empire and subsequently, the entire worlds peace and power was mainly attributable to the trust and friendship between The Five Saints, the most important of which, was obviously the friendship between Her Divine Majesty and His Holiness. Since many years ago, when thete Emperor had ignored governmental affairs and Her Divine Majesty had handled state documents in the Emperors stead, handling matters of the state, all the way to when she had started to rule from behind the curtain, it gave rise to immeasurable amounts of indignation, protests and attacks. The most important reason why those dissenters that were opposed to Her Divine Majesty had failed in the end, was because, every time the conflict reached a zenith, His Holiness would inexorably have his Orthodoxy stand firmly by the side of Her Divine Majesty. Decades ago, when thete Emperor was critically ill, a lot of important figures within the Orthodoxy, alongside the Imperial Chen n, in an attempt to prevent the Zhou Empire from being truly reigned by a woman, acted very decisively, or perhaps it could be said, they rather rashly staged a rebellion. It was on that day, that Orthodox Academy had been eradicated and the principal personally killed by His Holiness. Everyone believed that Orthodox Academys destruction was a testament to the friendship between His Holiness and Her Divine Majesty, alongside being a disy of power. Those within the Orthodoxy who dared to go against His Holiness, alongside those in the old Imperial n that dared to rebel, they had all died at Orthodox Academy, died in their entirety. Therefore, why had His Holiness currently changed his stance? Chen Chang Sheng... is my disciple nephew, said His Holiness to Her Divine Majesty calmly. Silence filled the derelict garden, the chill of the ck Dragon Pond touched upon the face as fragmentary plum blossoms filled the air as if they were snow. Her Divine Majesty remained silent for a long time, then said: Taoist Ji? His Holiness replied: Since he is Taoist Ji, he obviously didnt die that night. So that is how it is, so that really was how it was... but even so, what of it? Dont tell me you still wish to discuss fellowship with your senior brother? Dont forget the reason why we made the decision to kill him all those years ago. Her Divine Majesty pointed towards a location in the direction of the ck Dragon Pond, a ck crow was perched atop a frozen branch. For thest decade and more, signs of ck Robes activities have been confined to the area around Old Snow City and not Xi Ning Vige. What that child from the Qiu Shan n did some days ago, also testifies to this point. His Holiness sighed as he spoke to her: Perhaps, we really did kill wrongly that year. Her Divine Majesty expressionlessly said: Even if your senior brother isnt ck Robe, does that mean he doesnt deserve to die? His Holiness didnt answer that line of questioning, but said: No matter what, the affairs of those from the previous generation has nothing to do with the next, Chen Chang Sheng is still my disciple nephew, not to mention, that child doesnt even know of what happened in the past, and currently, there is no longer anyone that dares to go against you, what is the point in you continuing to remember events of the past? Hearing these words, Her Divine Majesty became quiet for a while, then suddenlyughed out loudly: This is also fine. His Holiness didnt show any change to his expression due to herughter, making it impossible to tell anything about his real state of mind, he said: The matter of Zhou Garden, what are your thoughts? Her Divine Majesty followed the ponds edge and headed for the opposite side, saying: Below Star Fusion and above Ethereal Opening; the time of midsummer; a cycle of ten years; there has been little change. His Holiness apanied her steps, saying: It will depend upon the results to discernment of The Way at the Mausoleum of Books, who can predict how many examinees will be able toplete their Ethereal Opening. Her Divine Majesty stilled her steps, saying: This matter will have to rely upon you. That night, within the Imperial Pce, the elderly Head Eunuch, ording to Her Divine Majestys confidential orders, had begun to investigate a certain old case, keeping a low profile and quietly starting to move dossiers and old records. This task wasnt given to Mo Yu by Her Divine Majesty, but it had nothing to with trust, the main reason was because this incident is far too old and Mo Yu was far too young at the time. Not to mention, this incident was far too brutal, since Mo Yu didnt know, it would be best for her to continue not knowing. This old case, was the starting point of Orthodox Academys cleansing over a decade ago. That year, thete Emperor was continuously upon his sickbed, Her Divine Majesty was harried to the point of rupture, whilst being upied with governmental affairs, being beleaguered for a time, haggard to the extreme. It was at this period, the old Imperial n nned to kidnap the sole prince she had at the time. It was an extremely horrifying affair, with the most horrifying thing being, those few old Imperial n members had actually seeded in their n. The prince had vanished as such and from then on, no one knew as to whether if he was alive or dead. Due to this, Her Divine Majesty hadpletely lost control, in fury, she had all those involved, including two Ducal Princes, put to death, and the entirety of Orthodox Academy had been executed. Currently, His Holiness has admitted that Orthodox Academys principal is still alive and that he is Taoist Ji, therefore, is that prince still alive? If it wasnt for the fact that Chen Chang Shengs age didnt match, Her Divine Majesty would perhaps be thinking of many more things. That evening, after Chen Chang Sheng hadpleted all activities for the Grand Examinations release of the Banners, he returned to Orthodox Academy and changed into a fresh set of clothes. He then left Hundred Blossom Lane, traversing across many small bridges that were concealed within the multitude of streets and alleys in the Capital, crossing the River Luo thrice and countless other canals with names unknown to him, before arriving before the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees estate. Last year, during Spring, he hade to the Divine Generals estate once, that was also the only time. Since that day, almost a year had passed, a lot of things had changed, yet a lot of things had also remained the same, things such as the estates solemnity and istion, as well as the noise of flowing water under the bridge. Retracting his gaze from the end of the canal, Chen Chang Sheng walked down the stone bridge, arriving in front of the Divine Generals estate, he then informed the private guard stationed outside of the estate his identity and was immediately weed inside. Chapter 185 – Family Dinner The Divine Generals estate was very quiet. Within and without the room, apart from the light sound of footsteps and the brushing of fabric upon fabric from clothing, nothing else could be heard, even coughs were absent, this was probably what could be called a households style. The stone that wasid upon the path were as such and even the trees within the courtyard were the same. Thick and straight, spaced at a fair distance, yet between the branches, there wasnt a lot of green foliage; silent, sombre and cold. Chen Chang Sheng sat by the side of the table, seeing the porcin tableware before him that had a considerable feel of age, he didnt know what he should say C from entering the estate till now, there had yet to be any meaningful discourse. Xu Shi Ji and his wife sat on the main seats, while he sat in a position reserved for guests, Granny Hua stood by one side quietly and reservedly, ready to attend; the one serving the dishes was actually that haughty and delicate to the extreme girl, Shuanger. Within the room, were these five people, yet outside of the room, the amount of servants was numerous; several middle-aged stewardesses with cold expressions were ring at the surroundings; maids would hold table trays and continuously head in and out, as their dresses crossed the high doorsill, it was all rather effortless. The table trays those maids were holding contained lime juice, contained cold and hot wet towels and contained ivory chopsticks alongside small tiger chopstick rests carved from mahogany; inparison, trays that held food dishes were far fewer in number. Tonights dinner at the Divine Generals estate was rtively simple, there was smoked pork belly and pea shoots nched in superior broth, the dishes were delicious, yet very standard, without the rare and precious sea fishmonly seen in banquets for guests by dignitaries in the Capital, neither was there any soup simmered from the marrow of yao beasts, even the amount of dishes were very few. Calling it a family dinner; it truly was a standard family dinner. Chen Chang Sheng mostly understood the reason for Xu Mansion in presenting this kind of posture, and could only use silence in reply, his head was lowered as he ate, yet he noticed that the dinner at Xu Mansion, apart from not having rare fowls, regr poultry was also absent, and even themonly seen duck gizzard sauce was missing from the tens of condiment sauces present. He was slightly curious, but didnt inquire. Once the dishes had all been served, Madam Xu began to converse with him, as with this family dinner, the conversation revolved around monotonous topics, yet didnt touch upon obstinacy from the past. And thus, a meal drably reached its end, the Divine Generals estate remained as quiet as it had been previously. Madam Xu gave Xu Shi Ji a nce, raising the wine pot and filling Chen Chang Shengs cup to the brim. This was Chen Chang Shengs second cup of wine for the night. He gave a word of gratitude. Xu Shi Ji raised his cup, looked at Chen Chang Sheng, then emptied it. Chen Chang Sheng also emptied his cup. Madam Xu poured wine. Xu Shi Ji once again drank it. Chen Chang Sheng followed suit. Madam Xu once again poured the wine. Xu Shi Ji held his wine cup, looked at Chen Chang Sheng and said, expressionlessly: I must admit, from beginning to end, I had never felt any benevolence towards you. Chen Chang Sheng remained silent, not saying anything. Xu Shi Ji indifferently said: But everyone would have to admit, I did not bear you any malice, otherwise, you would have had no chance of continuing to remain alive to this point in the Capital, being able to sit opposite me. Chen Chang Sheng continued to remain silent, he stood up and took out a paper envelope from within his clothing, cing it upon the table. That paper envelope was rather thick, and evidently new, though its contents could not be discerned, everyone knew that the item within must be old. Madam Xus expression immediate changed, Granny Hua also showed slight signs of worry, only Shuangers eyes brightened. You... what is the meaning of this? Xu Shi Ji narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Chang Sheng, his expression progressively bing cold, the cup within his hand slowly lowered, though the motion was slow, the moment the cups bottom touched the tables surface, an extremely heavy thud could be heard from the contact. I dont have any other intention; I only want toplete this task. Originally, this should have beenpleted a year ago; due to some misunderstandings, it had never been sessful... Chen Chang Sheng looked towards Madam Xu, Granny Hua and Shuanger, then earnestly said: I didnt lie back then, I came to the Capital in order to absolve the marriage, but you all refused to believe me. Hearing these words and seeing the hefty paper envelope on the table, Madam Xus expression suddenly became exceedingly unsightly, the worry between Granny Huas brows became even deeper and Shuanger was evidently very shaken. Misunderstanding? Xu Shi Ji red at Chen Chang Shengs eyes, his expression akin to frost, saying: An entire year, the Capital had been embroiled in a storm, the continent itself in an unending tumult, are you to say all of this is due to just a misunderstanding? Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer his question, but instead, looked towards Madam Xu, doing a gesture of courtesy and then saying: Madam, you previously spoke some words; I have note after a year, for the express purpose of proving your words wrong. I only think, currently, you probably wont consider me to be a young Taoist priest from the countryside that is trying to cling onto the Divine Generals estate in order to change my life, therefore, its probably time for me toplete this task. Silence filled the room, the lime juice reflected the lights, akin to heavy liquor. With such an atmosphere, no one said anything; beyond the balustrade, the night wind lightly brushed past, yet it was all the more restless. After a long period of time that was hard to gauge in length, Xu Shi Ji looked at Chen Chang Sheng, with a mildly derisive tone, he said: Youve done all this, to the point of even audaciously jumping into a violent swell you dont have the qualifications to touch upon, and it was all due to my wifes words, because of that pitiful andughable self-esteem? Chen Chang Sheng took some time to carefully consider this, after confirming that what he had done was not overly problematic, he replied: Self-esteem was indeed the reason, but I dont think it isughable, neither do I consider it to be pitiful. Xu Shi Ji slowly stood himself up, lifting his hands. His massive body that was akin to mountain, he leaned forwards slightly, carrying with it a difficult to withstand pressure, he then stared into Chen Chang Shengs eyes and said, making each word very clear: Obtaining first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination, entering the sights of His Holiness, you consider... this to be enough to prove that you are superior to Qiu Shan Jun? That you can serenely and freely withdraw under the guise of a victor? Chen Chang Sheng felt slightly startled, thinking to himself that he had never thought this way, he wanted to say a few words in exnation, but found that he didnt know how to exin such a private matter, as he was thinking this, Xu Shi Ji turned around and left the banquet, after a moment, he came back with a dossier, directly throwing it in front of Chen Chang Sheng. Look at it yourself. Xu Shi Ji looked at him indifferently and said: This is no longer a secret, tomorrow, everyone on the continent wille to know of the reason why Qiu Shan Jun did not participate in this years Grand Examination. Granny Hua and Shuanger had already quietly left. Chen Chang Sheng pondered for a moment, then picked up the dossier from the table and opened it. Following the reading of its contents, his expression gradually changed, bing somewhatplex, understanding the reason as to why Xu Shi Ji said those words. This years Grand Examination was the liveliest in the past decade, indisputably an outstanding year, if there was to be any discussions of regret, then it would probably be that Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rong didnt make an appearance. With Qiu Shan Jun and Xu You Rongs bloodline talent and potential, they obviously didnt need to go through the Grand Examination and would still be able to acquire the right to view the Mausoleum of Books, yet, everyone still wanted to see them at the Grand Examination. A lot of people thought that the reason why Qiu Shan Jun didnt appear for this years Grand Examination, was perhaps due to Xu You Rong not participating, a bigger possibility was perhaps due to the betrothal between Xu You Rong and Chen Chang Sheng. After seeing this dossier that had only just been organised, Chen Chang Sheng finally knew the real reason as to why Qiu Shan Jun had not participated in the examination. He quietly contemted this, finding that he actually couldnt stop himself from wanting to say a word of admiration. Chapter 186 – The One to Open the Garden The reason why Qiu Shan Jun didnt participate in this years Grand Examination, wasnt because of the marriage contract Chen Chang Sheng had ced upon the table, it also wasnt because of that letter from Xu You Rong on the night of the Ivy League gathering, neither was it due to gossip from the world. His reason did not contain any childish temperament, but was because he had to undertake a momentous task. Qiu Shan Jun had already disappeared from the view of others for several months, even Gou Han Shi and the other fellow-disciples from Li Shan Sword Sect, didnt know where their own senior brother had gone to, that was because this momentous task needed to be absolutely secret. The masses didnt know as to where he had gone to, neither did he himself, know as to what was currently happening in the world C the marriage-alliance between the North and South, Qiu Shan n and Li Shan Sword Sect apanying the Southern Ambassadors to the Capital to propose to the Divine Generals estate C Xu You Rong didnt know of this event because it was, intentionally or otherwise, kept secret by Holy Maiden Peak, while Qiu Shan Jun himself really did not know. Looking at the dossier, Chen Chang Sheng became increasingly quiet. Qiu Shan Jun had gone to a ce called Zhou Garden. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know what kind of ce Zhou Garden is, only being able to specte from the context of the dossier. Zhou Garden was probably a miniature world, or in other words a vestige site. As with the pce in His Holiness Green Leaf World, Zhou Garden also had severe restrictions on the cultivation level of those entering it; they needed to be below the level of Star Fusion. Due to some reason, Zhou Garden was extremely important, being an absolute point of contention between the human world and the demon race, but apart from the previous possessor, Zhou Garden had never been truly controlled by a second person. Fortunately, upon Zhou Gardens previous possessor disappearing many years ago, it hadnt beenpletely sealed, but had followed a set pattern, opening once every 10 years. Before Zhou Garden would truly open, phenomena would appear between heaven and earth and its outermost stone wall will be virtual. At that time, whether human or demon, as long as they could find the gate left behind by the previous possessor and can bring out the key for that gate, they can control Zhou Garden for a period of 10 years. Of course, if humanity and the demon race were both unable to achieve this, Zhou Garden would once again be sealed, disappearing into the chaotic flow of space that is impossible to explore, quietly awaiting the next 10-year mark to arrive. There had already been many years where Zhou Garden hadnt been controlled by either humanity or the demon race. Thest time Zhou Garden had been opened, was already several decades ago. This year was once again the scheduled time for Zhou Gardens opening. The Five Saints had always closely followed this matter, they, alongside those several terrifying Demon Kings at Old Snow City, were the first to detect the strange phenomena between heaven and earth, swiftly sending out seekers. For the past few hundred years, Zhou Gardens scheduled opening had not affected the worlds situation in any way, but those important figures that truly understood Zhou Gardens origin, as well as what was inside, definitely didnt dare to look upon it lightly. No one could be certain as to what would happen to the world if someone was able to find those few items inside Zhou Garden and bring them out. Due to these reasons, Zhou Gardens opening, alongside news of its approximate location, needed to be kept absolutely secret, apart from figures on the level of The Five Saints and the head of the Longevity Sect, only those directly involved would be privy to this knowledge. For the millions upon millions of people living on the continent, they didnt know of this at all. At the time, the Capital was still awaiting the Ivy League gatherings inauguration, while Chen Chang Sheng was vexing over the new door that had suddenly appeared on the academys wall. As Zhou Garden is essential, the seekers sent out by the continents two opposing powers were naturally extraordinary. The demon race had sent many young experts, while The Five Saints, after a round of discussion, had only sent out a single person. That person, was the one agreed upon by humanity and the yao race, as to being the most powerful person under the realm of Star Fusion, Qiu Shan Jun. The Five Saints were correct in their judgement, Qiu Shan Jun did indeed not disappoint, he sessfully found the gate to Zhou Garden before the demons, bringing out the key, ensuring that Zhou Garden would belong to humanity for the next 10 years. This was the reason why Qiu Shan Jun couldnt participate in the Grand Examination. The dossier Xu Shi Ji had Chen Chang Sheng look at, obviously did not elucidate Zhou Garden in any great detail, but Chen Chang Sheng could clearlyprehend Zhou Gardens importance. What he didnt know was that the reason why humanity could obtain the key before the demon race, apart from being Qiu Shan Jun being far too outstanding, was also due to another reason, and that reason was actually rted to him. Some months previous, an expert from the demon race had tried to assassinate Luo Luo and was stymied by Chen Chang Sheng. After that demon had been captured alive by Xue Xing Chuan and after being unable to endure the terrible torture of His Grace, Zhou Tong, he revealed some information, allowing the Zhou Government to uncover an intelligence organisation under the control of ck Robe, and at the same time, discovering a line of information rted to Zhou Garden. Qiu Shan Jun had followed this trail, finally securing a position that was ahead of those people from Old Snow City. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know any of this, neither did he know of what hardships and trials Qiu Shan Jun had gone through, he could only rely upon simple information from between the lines of the dossier, imagining what Qiu Shan Jun had done. The more he contemted, the quieter he became, feeling admiration for that fellow he had never met, but had always looked upon from afar. Giving up on the Grand Examination in order to seek prosperity for all of humanity, when this information is spread across the entire continent tomorrow, how much grandeur do you think your first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination will retain in front of him? Xu Shi Jis cold voice shattered the silence in the area. Chen Chang Sheng ced the dossier back onto the table, silently pondering, since it was as such, why was there this family dinner? I have never considered myself to be superior to Qiu Shan Jun, not to mention, whether if that was to be the case or not, I would note here to end the betrothal only because I am superior to him. He looked at Xu Shi Ji and Madam Xu, saying: My withdrawal of the engagement really is because I simply want it to end. Its just, from the start, no one believed me, currently, it is still the same. Whether if they believed or didnt believe, this was something that still had to be done. Chen Chang Sheng did a gesture of courtesy towards Xu Shi Ji and his wife, then turned around and headed outside. The old marriage contract that had been sealed with a new paper envelope, calmlyy upon the table. Beside the stone entrance by the front courtyard, Shuanger stood under the bamboos, looking at the image of his back. She extended her hand, wanting to cry out and stop him so that she can ask something, but in the end, she didnt let out any sound and her hand slowly dropped. What made Chen Chang Sheng feel astonished was, upon his return to Orthodox Academy, he shockingly found that the marriage contract was currentlyid atop the table in the library, it had actually returned even faster than he had. What... is this about? he received the marriage contract that Tang Thirty-Six handed over, feeling a little bewildered. Tang Thirty-Six said: Shouldnt it be you exining to us as to what is going on? Why is the Divine Generals estate the one sending the marriage contract back? Dont tell me you still want to break off the engagement? Chen Chang Sheng was silent for a moment, before saying: I went tonight in order to end the engagement. Tang Thirty-Six was slightly stunned and asked: Why do you want to end the engagement? Dont tell me Xu You Rong isnt worthy of you? Chen Chang Sheng didnt answer this question, he took the marriage contract and turned around, heading for the outside. He was preparing to go to Li Pce. Since the Divine Generals estate was unwilling to end the engagement, then all he could do was to trouble His Holiness. In the end, someone that wishes to absolve a marriage, needs someone that administers marriages. Chapter 187 – The Beautiful Maiden of the Xu Clan; Zhou Lang’s Former Land Tang Thirty-Six directly extended his hand, dragging him back, shaking his head and saying: Dont bother going. Chen Chang Sheng gave him a nce, asking: Why? Tang Thirty-Six patted his shoulder and said: When that handmaiden, Shuanger, brought the marriage contract back over, she also helped to pass on a message from Xu Shi Ji to you, I trust, after hearing those words, you would probably no longer wish to end the engagement, and even if you do, you wouldnt be seeking His Holiness. What words? asked Chen Chang Sheng. Tang Thirty-Six replied: Xu Shi Ji said, he had heard that you previously said to someone in the Divine Generals estate, that only if Xu You Rong was to personally see you and express her wish to end the engagement, would you agree. Therefore, from tonight onwards, the betrothal between you and Xu You Rong, will no longer be something he would interfere with as a father, he will no longer pay it any attention, but if you wish to end the engagement, then you will have to see Xu You Rong in person and tell her yourself that you no longer want this marriage. Chen Chang Sheng was slightly dazed after hearing those words. He was only a youth, how could he possiblypare with a personage such as Xu Shi Ji, who was shrewd and unscrupulous, or perhaps better said to be shameless; he had never expected that events would develop this way. He didnt harbour any good feelings towards Xu You Rong, neither did he like her, after so many things, even the curiosity and yearning he had all those years ago were nowpletely non-existent, however, she had sent that letter on the night of the Ivy League gathering, and because of that letter, no matter what her real intentions were, he was very grateful to her and didnt wish to do anything else that might harm her. Dont tell me Xu Shi Ji really thinks this way? he openly and honestly told Tang Thirty-Six of his thoughts, then frowned, asking in an extremely distressed and anxious manner. Tang Thirty-Six gave a sneer and said: Dont try andpare with someone like Xu Shi Ji in scheming, youre only fifteen this year, no matter how tightly you frown it wont appear profound, it will only appear to be a feign of profundity that isughable. Chen Chang Sheng asked: Then what does he actually want? Tang Thirty-Six looked at him like as if he was looking at an idiot and said: Xu Shi Jis intent is so obvious, yet you actually cant even see it? Since he currently doesnt want to end the engagement, he found some excuse to push it to your side, wanting you to end it with Xu You Rong in person in order for it to be valid. Its very evident that he has determined, once youve met Xu You Rong in person and seen his precious daughter, you would definitely be unable to speak of ending the engagement. Chen Chang Sheng didnt understand, asking: Why? Tang Thirty-Six stared at him in the eyes, confirming that he really didnt understand, he couldnt stop himself from sighing, saying: Because after seeing Xu You Rong in person, no one would be able to stop themselves from wanting to be with her. Chen Chang Sheng still couldnt understand and continued to ask: Why? Tang Thirty-Six felt annoyed, but didnt know how to exin this, something anyone would be able to logically understand. After a long while, he grated out several words: Because she is pretty. It was obviously not such a simple reason, but it was the simplest and most direct reason Tang Thirty-Six could quickly think of, that was probably also the most likely to sway a fool such as Chen Chang Sheng. Of course, this made him feel defeated in terms of aesthetics or some other rted aspect, therefore, he became very angry, with his voice bing loud as a result; coincidentally, the word pretty creates an explosive sound, and thus, a waterfall appeared in the night before the library. A moments silence. Chen Chang Sheng took out a handkerchief, carefully wiping his own face clean, he then headed for the dorm, the image of his back looking very deste, only appearing again after a long period of time. Tang Thirty-Six thought of his mysophobia, apologising extremely earnestly. Chen Chang Sheng had finished bathing, hisplexion was invigorating and his heart without blemish, he waved his hand to express that it was fine, but his expression seemed a little hesitant, he then said, in a low tone: Is she... really that pretty? That night, the youths of Orthodox Academy were having a serious discussion as to why the Divine General of the Eastern Decrees estate would suddenly change its decision, agreeing to the betrothal with Chen Chang Sheng. Chen Chang Sheng thought that it might have been due to his performance at the Grand Examination being all too spectacr, it was refuted by Tang Thirty-Six with a sneer. Tang Thirty-Six thought that Xu Shi Jis change of attitude was probably rted to the current political situation and Xu Shi Jis judging of the situation. The current situation of the Zhou Dynasty was already very different from how it was many years ago. No matter whether if Her Divine Majesty wished to or not, she still had to consider the question of to whom the throne will be passed on to; at present, it seems the Princes and Dukes that were dispersed across the world, all had the chance, Prince Chen Liu was also a possibility, but the Tian Hai n had no hope at all. It was still that same phrase, subjects of the Zhou Empire could ept Her Divine Majestys reign, but couldnt possibly ept continued rule from her family, a lot of people were still waiting for the n name of Chen to return. Especially because in the course of Chen Chang Sheng obtaining first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination, His Holiness had already expressed such an attitude. Xu Shi Ji is Her Divine Majestys trusted aide, but he had to take his estates future into consideration C Chen Chang Sheng and Orthodox Academy had clearly already received His Holiness approval; through this marriage, more long-term support could be attained, even if it was to fail, Xu Shi Ji still didnt hope for Chen Chang Sheng to retain too much hostility. After hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs analysis, Chen Chang Sheng felt that it had some logic, thinking to himself that children from the gentry really were different from himself. He then turned his head, preparing to ask for Xuan Yuan Pos opinion, but found that the yao youth had already fallen asleep, akin to a towering mountain. The next morning, at the fifth hour, Chen Chang Sheng woke up on schedule, rousing Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po, then arrived at the gatehouse and began to roast meat; this was something they had agreed upon the day beforest, a celebration with Jin Yu Lu. The gift records and name cards were all in the academys storeroom and for the time being, no one came to disturb the academys peace, all the way until the Spring Sun had slowly reached a peak in the sky, that information which had spread within the city of Changan for half a day, had finally arrived at their location. An entire misty warthog that had been eaten till only its bones and two long tusks remained, was hung above the pyre, its image appearing extremely hideous, with drops of oil flowing along the remaining meat scraps and falling below,nding on the charcoal fire below that was on the verge of going out, letting out sizzling hisses, causing Tang Thirty-Six, who was stunned and speechless, toe to his senses. Just what exactly did Qiu Shan Jun do? To actually have the two altars, Northern and Southern, of the Orthodoxy, alongside the Zhou Government and White Emperor City to all issue an edict as a show ofmendation? Your first upon the First Banner has yet to even warm in the hand, and yet it has already been beaten. Tang Thirty-Six said this while looking at Chen Chang Sheng sympathetically, but found that Chen Chang Sheng was taciturn and silent, his expression evidently showed that he already knew of this, Tang Thirty-Six couldnt help feeling slightly surprised: You know of this? Chen Chang Sheng replied: Ive known sincest night at the Divine Generals estate. Then why didnt you tell me thisst night? I forgot. It was quiet within the gatehouse of the academy, only the sound of oil dropping upon the ashes of the fire could be heard. Being missing for half a year, was actually an intentional attempt at obscurity. Following the organisation left behind in the human world by ck Robe, counter-seeking Zhou Gardens location, this kind of ability and achievement, is indeed incredible. Jin Yu Lu returned to the room and conveyed the news he had just received from Li Pce. The information within was obviously a lot more detailed than that which was being spread within the Capital, it felt rather moving. For Tang Thirty-Six, who was on the same side as Chen Chang Sheng, upon hearing these words, it obviously didnt feel all that pleasant, but it was undeniable C Qiu Shan Jun, without any sort of support, had contended for many days against those violent and powerful young experts of the demon race, finally seeding in opening Zhou Garden first. It could be imagined as to what kind of perilous battles and perhaps, maybe even life and death trials, he had experienced; the Grand Examination appeared intense, but its battles that were actually strictly monitored, were of noparison. That organisation? Chen Chang Sheng gave a nce towards Jin Yu Lu. Jin Yu Lu nodded, it was only then, he came to understand that this incident was actually connected to the assassination attempt on Luo Luo. That assassin who was captured by Xue Xing Chuan was probably a member of that organisation. What exactly is Zhou Garden? This was currently the biggest question for the three youths of Orthodox Academy. Chen Chang Sheng and Xuan Yuan Po had lived in rural areas and the wilderness since they were young, and the scriptures didnt have any records of this, as for Tang Thirty-Six, a child of the aristocracy, even he hadnt heard of Zhou Garden before; in his memories, when his Grandfather had held him on hisp as a child, drinking and recounting the past, these two words had never been mentioned. The Education Pce, or perhaps the Green Leaf World of His Holiness, is a miniature world. Jin Yu Lus expression subconsciously because stern as he thought of that persons name, perhaps even being a little reverent: Zhou Garden, is the miniature world of Zhou Du Fu. Zhou Du Fu, for the past thousand years, the strongest person on the continent. Whether be it humanity, the demon race or the yao race, or those few secret tribes that lived in restricted areas or dangerous forests, even when considering all of them together, he was still the strongest. Many years ago, he had casually travelled afar, and from then onwards, there was no longer any news of him, a lot of people believed that he was dead, while many others believed that he had travelled to another world; no matter what, once he had left, he no longer returned, only leaving behind a miniature world. That miniature world, is Zhou Garden. Chapter 188 – Ascending Upwards on Stairs What is there inside Zhou Garden? Treasure? There should be weapons or manuals for discipline arts from the supreme experts Zhou Du Fu defeated all those years ago, of course, the most important thing will be that his own legacy could very likely also have been left inside Zhou Garden. Will everything found within Zhou Garden after entering, belong to yourself? You dont need to hand it over to the government? The basic principle is to base rewards upon merit, of course, even though Zhou Garden is enticing, wanting to probe deeply is a very dangerous task, not to mention there will also be many opponents of the same level. Therefore, the more important significance behind Zhou Garden is that it is the most appropriate testing ground for young cultivators. Wouldnt those elders or experts enter Zhou Garden in order to fight over the treasure? The legacy disciples of those few scattered individuals, or perhaps old monsters, will take the risk and enter the garden, but they also have to keep in mind the attitude of The Five Saints, I trust they wouldnt do anything overly excessive. Many years ago, during the legendary battle at Luoyang, Zhou Du Fu had defeated Emperor Taizong of the Zhou Dynasty. His Royal Majesty would have definitely lost something to him. At an even earlier time, outside of Old Snow City, he had defeated the Demon Lord that had once been renowned as to being the strongest. The incredibly powerful Tian Luo that had been in the Demon Lords hands was severely damaged, causing it to continuously plummet on the Banner of Hundred Armaments, in the end, it was only useful for cloaking an assassination attempt at Orthodox Academy. From just this point, it could be seen as to how much influence Zhou Du Fu had had on this continent, how deeply and how absolute. In his life, who knew just how many peerless experts had he actually defeated? If the weapons or discipline arts of those peerless experts were left inside Zhou Garden, they would be the biggest treasure there. Not to mention, as with what Jin Yu Lu had said, Zhou Du Fu had already disappeared for hundreds of years; perhaps dead, perhaps having shattered the void, no matter what the situation was, his legacy was probably left behind in Zhou Garden. The legacy of the continents foremost expert... even just the very thought would shake someones mind, causing them to be unable to calm down. After listening to Jin Yu Lus ount, Chen Chang Sheng and the others finally came to have a real understanding of this situation, the gatehouse became even quieter, the droplets of oil that were umting upon the tip of the tusks became ever greater in size. A Zhou Garden as such, who wouldnt want to enter? For a great many years, Zhou Garden had opened as scheduled, shaking the continent, but its definite location wasnt something that could be confirmed every time; this year, Zhou Gardens location had finally been confirmed once again, as a result, this meant the Zhou Government would definitely send arge amount of people into Zhou Garden in order to explore, attempting to find the genuine treasures. What Qiu Shan Jun had done, was only to find the door to Zhou Garden and obtain the key to the garden itself. The vast mist outside of Zhou Garden gradually faded away, yet the world within still remained secretive. However, this miniature world that opens once every ten years, had a very strict requirement on the level of cultivators that wished to enter, but it wasnt a difficult to understand criteria C only those who are in the realm of Ethereal Opening can survive within. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po subconsciously looked towards the direction of Chen Chang Sheng. In the final match of the Grand Examination, Chen Chang Sheng had inexplicablypleted his Ethereal Opening, therefore, he naturally had the prerequisite to enter Zhou Garden. Chen Chang Sheng shook his head, he was certain that the final number of young cultivators who could enter Zhou Garden, will definitely be more numerous than current, thats because tomorrow is the date for entering the Mausoleum of Books to discern The Way. Tomorrow, prepare medicine and crystals, striving to be able to break through realm levels while inside the mausoleum. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six and Xuan Yuan Po, then said: At the time, well enter Zhou Garden together. Jin Yu Lu said: Her Highness will also enter the Mausoleum of Books tomorrow. Chen Chang Sheng said: Then all four of us will enter together. In truth, Chen Chang Sheng wasnt overly concerned with Zhou Garden, thats because it was too far away....in truth, counting the time, it wasnt really all that far away, but his thoughts were on what was before him, on tonight. Tonight, he had to enter the pce to do what he must do, and he absolutely had to finish that task, only through that, would worldly events such treasure, such as legends, be important to him. That evening, as twilight was at its deepest, a horse carriage slowly came to a stop in front of the Imperial Pce. Tang Thirty-Six hopped out first, following this, Xuan Yuan Po caused the ground to lightly tremble, then Chen Chang Sheng walked down from the carriage. Before the Imperial Pce, it was filled with people. Nearby were the young students from the various academies and sects, farther away, were those from the popce that hade to observe the revelry; the wish of those from the Capital for merriment was something that couldnt be affected by the time or the weather. Seeing the three from Orthodox Academy, especially Chen Chang Sheng, the sounds of discussion from the masses immediately rose, the expressions on the young examinees also had some changes. Tonight, from the Grand Examinations Three Banners, a total of 42 examinees were all attending Her Divine Majestys banquet that was being held at the Hall of Brilliance, singing, dancing and drinking in celebration, they would then stay at the pce and directly head for the Mausoleum of Books on the second night. Only Chen Chang Sheng, who had obtained first upon the First Banner, couldnt participate in this banquet, but instead, had to quietly contemte alone in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist for a night, because this was the rule. The changes in expression for the popce and examinees was due to this. The Pavilion of Ascending Mist is a sacred edifice, and also a guarded and restricted location, only during the Great Rites or when the government has had something significant ur, would the sovereign enter the structure, apart from this, only the Grand Examinations first upon the First Banner would be allowed to perform quiet contemtion inside for a night. Outwardly, this naturally appeared to be a hard toe by honour, but in reality, no one considered this to be a good thing. Within the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, there definitely would not be bedding; quiet contemtion for a night would likely require sitting on your knees; not mentioning sleep, even wanting to rest for a while would be something extremely difficult. Being as such for an entire night, by morning you would definitely be very fatigued and weary, being greatly affected when you enter the Mausoleum of Books to discern The Way. No one could understand why Emperor Taizong had set this rule all those years ago, they could only conclude that the mighty ruler wanted to increase the loyalty of each Grand Examinations first upon the First Banner towards the government through this method. However, through the passage of years and moons, this kind of rule had be nothing more than a rule, being disremembered to the point of disregard by many; only for Chen Chang Sheng, was this rule not simply a rule, but was instead, an important event. Leaving Xi Ning Vige,ing to the Capital, entering Orthodox Academy, participating in the Grand Examination and experiencing so many hardships and danger... all of these things were for this sole reason. Under the escort of countless gazes, he walked through the lonely and cold pce door. Under the lead of a head eunuch, he headed for the deepest part of the pce, passing the derelict garden and the Pce of Embodied Light. These were all ces he had once been to; he then saw the towering pce wall to the West and the green ivy that climbed up on the wall, knowing that Orthodox Academy and the Hundred Herb Garden were in that direction. The farther into the Imperial Pce they went, the quieter it became, to the point where it could perhaps even be called secluded; previously, they would asionally see some pce maids and eunuchs, but now, none could be seen. The ceremonial music from the faraway Hall of Brilliance had also be increasingly faint, as if it had be the sound from a separate world. It finallypletely vanished, a wake of silence. That head eunuch had quietly left at some unknown time. Only Chen Chang Sheng and a lone building remained. That tall structure loomed ahead solitarily; there was no possibility of mistaking it, it was the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. Even without guidance, he would not be lost, because there was only a single path to the pavilion. The Pavilion of Ascending Mist is extremely tall, and the path, extremely straight, being formed from countless stone steps. Night had already enveloped the Capital and a myriad of stars had once again arrived unto the human realm. Starlight shone onto the stone steps, covering them with a faintyer of brilliance. Gazing at it from below to above, the steps seemed without end, as if they were to lead up into the highest reaches of the night sky. Chen Chang Sheng didnt have any hesitation, following along the steps and heading towards the pavilion that was within the darkness. His steps were very steady, yet not slow; the hands that were by his sides were lightly clenched into fists, representing his nervousness and anticipation. A gust of wind blew in and his clothing fluttered; sounds of rustling abounded. Chapter 189 – The Eighth Portrait Within the Pavilion The steps were level and wide, with small markings engraved upon them, these werent patterns, they were only for the purpose of avoiding slipping. Though the stone steps were long, the sides didnt have any railings or ropes, akin to arriving at a deep abyss. Yet walking upon them, it was very stable, as if one would never err in their steps, perhaps, this was intended as guidance and protection forter generations, from those who had constructed these stairs all those years ago. Staring at the never-ending stone steps, they still had to have a moment of conclusion; Chen Chang Sheng quietly and calmly walked on, after a long period of time he finally arrived above the night sky. At the end of the steps was a t space, in the centre was a pavilion constructed of wooden beams and stone bricks. This building covered an extremely vast area and was also extremely tall, but due to being far away from the ground and humanity, it appeared extremely lonely. Staring into the far away dusk; within what could be sighted, only the tform of Sweetdews form could be seen; the legendary Luminous Pearls gave off a faint brilliance, looking as if they weremps. Within the entirety of the Imperial Pce, or even the entire Capital, apart from the tform of Sweetdew, his current position was the highest, being able to see all the streets and alleys of the Capital; at times when the weather was good, it was even possible to see the faraway Ba Willow, but Chen Chang Sheng did not observe and appreciate the faraway surroundings, thats because it was currently deep into the night and it was not possible to see features on the ground clearly, more importantly, he was currently not in the mood for appreciating the view. After his gaze was retracted from the tform of Sweetdew, it fell upon the solitary structure and didnt shift, his expression didnt change, yet the emotion in his heart had already started to be tumultuous. From Xi Ning Vige to the Capital; thousands upon thousands of storms. He had finally arrived before the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. The Pavilion of Ascending Mist didnt have a name te, didnt have anynterns, neither were there any splendid decorations. All it had were beams of wood alongside green stone walls that carried a natural sense of austerity. Not a single ray of light, making it appear all the more silent. The entrance also did not have a lock, as if all one had to was to push and it would open. Chen Chang Sheng stood before the doors, remaining quiet for a moment, settling his nerves and mood, it wasnt until his breathing had be absolutely stable that he finally raised his hands and ced them upon the doors. He lightly pushed forwards. There wasnt any creaking, smooth to the point of resembling a leaf alighting upon water. The Pavilion of Ascending Mists doors slowly opened, a ray of light gushed out from the crevice between the doors. Following the gaps widening, more light spilled out, falling upon his body and clearly illuminating his face that had been mildly startled. The light that spilled out from the pavilion was white in colour, illuminating his still slightly young looking face to the point of making it resemble jade; due to this, his brows appeared all the darker, heavily resembling lines of ink drawn from a brush. Chen Chang Sheng couldnt understand. Why was it so bright within, with so many rays of light? Why couldnt any of it be seen from outside previously? Could it be, that all those windows are fake? While thinking of these things, he actions did not be slow; the doors were opened to about a foot wide, he raised his foot and crossed the doorsill, entering, entering the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. As his left foot had just touched the floor, the doors once again closed behind him. He involuntarily turned his head around to look, after seeing the tightly closed doors he became momentarily silent. He could vaguely deduce that he was now the same as the zing white light that was within the pavilion, in that it was also no longer possible for anyone outside to see him. Looking at this from a different perspective, from the moment he pushed open those doors and entered the pavilion, he had been separated from the real world. That thought only took a moment. He turned his head back around, looking forwards, all he saw was a glow of splendour. Within the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, there were no lights, neither were there tallow candles or Luminous Pearls. If those doors and windows had some sort of array on them that couldpletely block out the sun, wind and sound, then at this very moment, it should be pitch ck, and what of the light that had previously leaked out of the door, where had ite from? He closed his eyes, heading towards that zing white light, due to the light being too piercing, he couldnt see clearly as to what was inside, neither could he see the much rumoured portraits of distinguished government ministers. He was just akin to a moth that was flying towards the me of a light, only being able to rely upon the most instinctual, or perhaps basic of feelings, heading forwards. Yet, he had only stepped forwards a single step, and was forced to stop. This was because he felt an extremely terrifying presence, the presence came from every location in the pavilion,ing from every single ray of light; that presence was austere, holy, bloody and tyrannical, having countless different characteristics, yet they all had amon essence: that of being powerful, unimaginably powerful. That powerful presence fell upon his clothing, fell upon his brows, boring through his skin and flowing into his blood vessels, directly entering the deepest parts of his organs; with only an instant, it hadpleted a cycle. Chen Chang Sheng had no way of resisting this presence. Before this presence, he was akin to the most pitiful ant, with no way to react, evencking the ability to muster the courage to resist. The presence cycled through his body, without and within, multiple times, but didnt bring him any harm, however, with only this contact, his divine sense had begun to violently be unstable, if it was to continue for slightly longer, his sea of consciousness would break, being directly crushed into dust by the presence. Luckily, the presence didnt persist for too long a time, as his toppling structure within was fast approaching the moment of touching the ground in copse, it suddenly changed into a gust of wind, lightly and lithely leaving his body, disappearing out of sight. It had only been a moment, yet Chen Chang Shengs clothing had already been soaked through with sweat. Heposed his mind, then continued to raise his steps and move forwards, luckily, on thending of his second step, there werent any other strange events, unlike the previous, where it was as if he had ced himself in the midst of a cruel battle. The light was still intense, he narrowed his eyes and headed for the brightest and most intense location, he could vaguely see within his sights a light that resembled a blossoming flower, understanding that it was probably the source. He extended his hand and reached for that zing flower of light, uponing into contact with his finger, it wasnt burning, but cool, very pleasant; his fingers traced it upwards, finally tightly clenching it within his hand. Under his grasp, the light immediately receded, the incandescent building gradually became dim. He narrowed his eyes and could, with much difficulty, clearly make out some paintings, until finally, everything became normal. It was only then, he found that he was grasping a torch within his hand. The material of the torch was neither gold or jade, but closer to ss, yet it wasnt clear. The surface was of a milky white colour that had countless dots which glittered akin to crystal, within each dot, it seemed as if they contained vast amounts of energy. The torch was the blossoming flower of light from previous, after being grasped by him, the light gradually receded and coalesced, bing this current visage, only leaving a white me at its tip. That me wasnt fierce, but very beautiful, akin to fireworks during the day, hard to properly distinguish, but able to create a crisp and imposing sense of something striking through gloomy skies. Chen Chang Sheng looked at the torch and vaguely remembered that he had once seen in the Scriptures of The Way, some records. Very long ago, on the Banner of Hundred Armaments, the demon race had a divine armament that was called Fireworks of Daylight. Could it be, that this torch is that legendary divine armament? Back when the conflict was still ongoing, it was seized and brought back to the Capital by the generals of Emperor Taizong? With a thought as such, he felt the torch in his hand bing very heavy, he was then reminded that he was currently already standing within the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, standing within humanitys glorious history. He subconsciously looked around the surroundings, all that could be seen was that the pavilion contained nothing, no tables, no chairs, only the very centre had a prayer mat, causing the building to appear all the more spacious and empty, perhaps even a little lonely. This building didnt resemble a ce for people to live in. In truth, the Pavilion of Ascending Mist wasnt used for residing in, but was used to venerate portraits C the tens of portraits that were up on the grey walls. Chen Chang Sheng raised the torch and headed towards the wall, standing before the first painting. That portrait was of a middle-aged aristocrat, three heavy lines of facial hair, eyes full of smiles, but the distance between the eyes was slightly wide, giving others a feeling of detachment, this was an illustrious individual with the mantle of a hero, the Duke of Zhao. Seeing this outstandingly famous elder brother-inw of Emperor Taizong, Chen Chang Sheng became silent for a moment, after paying his respects however, he didnt dwell too long, moving onto the others. The second portrait was of the Prince of Hejian, Chen Gong. The third was of the Duke of Lai, Du Ruyu. The fourth was of the renowned Duke of Wei, while the fifth was of the Duke of Zheng, who had an even more renowned wife... Before these portraits, Chen Chang Sheng respectively paid his respects, but didnt still his steps, that was until he arrived before the eighth portrait. The expression on his face finally had some change. Chapter 190 – That Ray of Light Within History The eighth portrait within the Pavilion of Ascending Mist is of Wang Zhi Ce. For those who had even a small understanding of history, they would clearly know that Wang Zhi Ce is a real legend. He hade from a background of poverty, without any sort of talent for cultivation, yet had sessfully entered Heavenly Academy to study. During the period of Emperor Taizu, he had held the post of a regr scribe within the government, until, at the age of forty, he had suddenly discerned The Way in a single night. Starlight projected upon the entirety of Changan, and he direct entered Ethereal Opening from Purification, subsequently bing an expert of the generation. What made others sigh out praises all the more was, Wang Zhi Ce was learned on both the north and south, being especially gifted on military strategy and tactics. He had apanied Emperor Taizong multiple times on northern campaigns, finally bing the Deputy Marshal of the alliance army,manding the army to sessively break the demon races main force, even taking a single mount to break through the snow ins, sessfully killing Hn Shanxia that was not even 800 miles away from Old Snow city. If it was to be only in terms of military des, perhaps only considering the importance of the conflict that happened in that period, Wang Zhe Ce was the most dazzling amongst those shining stars, the only person that could bepared with His Royal Majesty, Emperor Taizong. With his impressive achievements, he naturally had the right to ce eighth upon the portraits of esteemed officials within the Pavilion of Ascending Mist; perhaps, ording to the views of the masses, he should have been ranked higher, at least needing to be ranked within the top three. The reason for his ranking of eighth within the pavilion was very simple. It was because his military achievements and standing amongst the popce was too high, to the point where it had reached the ability to overshadow his liege. More importantly, during the Hundred Herb Garden incident that happened during Taizu Emperorster years, he had not quickly made his stance apparent, unlike the Duke of Zhao, Chen Gong, Qin Zhong and Yu Gong, to firmly stand on the side of Emperor Taizong. Because of this, even if he was to have achieved even more des, he couldnt acquire Emperor Taizongs absolute trust. His loyalty in the end was still questioned, due to this, upon the end to the great war, he had retired and returned home, no longer participating in governmental affairs. Standing before the painting, gazing at the middle-aged man who held a jade rod in hand with a calm expression, Chen Chang Sheng remained silent for a very long time, he then continued to look at the remaining portraits. Following this, he saw the portraits of Qin Zhong and Yu Gong, these two Divine Generals that had served by the side of Emperor Taizong all those years ago, had boundless might, and also still had boundless repute, because currently, whether be it within the Imperial Pce or amongst the popce, upon their doors they would post portraits of the two; those portraits were exactly the same as the ones inside the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. These two Divine Generals were the same as the other virtuous forebears within the pavilion: still human, yet already idols. Chen Chang Shengs legs and gaze slowly moved, the jade-like torch remained tightly grasped in his hand; upon the grey walls, the light and darkness shifted slightly; the people within the portraits seemingly had an increase to their sentiment. The people of these paintings were all the same as Wang Zhi Ce, they were all legends of the past, with their own respective legends C the atmosphere with the pavilion was very solemn and dignified, yet the people within the paintings were not as such, they all differed, some appeared very mischievous, such as Divine General Cheng Mingjie, while some were very stern and serious, such as the Duke of Zheng. Without having used too much time, Chen Chang Sheng had finished observing the twenty-four portraits on the Eastern wall, these were esteemed officials that had originally received such an honour when Emperor Taizong had constructed the Pavilion of Ascending Mist all those years ago. There were tens of other portraits remaining, these were esteemed officials who were subsequently entered into the pavilion during the reign of thete Emperor and Her Divine Majesty. Chen Chang Sheng became ever quieter. From Emperor Taizus revolution of the previous dynasty, to Emperor Taizongs consolidation of the empire, and then to Her Divine Majestys taking of the throne; within the history of these long thousand years, a lot of significant events had happened. Those within the pavilion were all witnesses, they were important figures that really existed within history, in other words, they were history. Walking within the pavilion was walking within the long flow of history itself. Those paintings had the mncholy of history and more so, the weight of history. Countless secrets apanied those that had passed, into oblivion; quietly, without words, but those secrets were here, supporting countless world-shaking histories. If the virtuous forebears within the portraits coulde to life, or perhaps, if they could leave behind any sort of information forter generations to perceive and understand, those schrs that studied history would definitely no longer have any regrets. Observing all the paintings within the pavilion took around an hour; Chen Chang Sheng returned to the prayer mat in the centre of the building; he then stood in ce and began to ponder over something. Momentarily after, a bell resounded, the sound came in from the ground and was slightly far away, making everything appear all the more secluded and quiet, but all it did was to rouse him from his thoughts, unable to still his mind. Following the sound, the torch that had been held in his hand all this time, suddenly snuffed out, the pavilion instantly became pitch ck, from the gaps of the doors and windows, not a single ray of light came through. Chen Chang Sheng looked around in the darkness,ing to understand something. For the Grand Examinations first upon the First Banner to quietly contemte in the pavilion for a night, they first had to achieve peace. Within the pavilion, there were no distractions of the mind from outside, the bell chimes were serene, and at this moment, it was also difficult to see anything. Apart from quietly sitting upon the prayer mat and contemting, there was nothing else to do. The Zhou Government wished for the portraits within the pavilion, alongside the presence that had initially appeared, to get closer with the person that came in for contemtion, to the point where they would be in harmony, where they would have the mentality of staunchly serving the empires Imperial n, to serve Her Divine Majesty. The first upon the First Banner for thest few years; if they werent a disciple of Li Shan Sword Sect then they would still be a southerner, and would naturally not harbour too much loyalty towards the Zhou Government. Not to mention, those who could enter the pavilion would resist the powerful presence, naturally resulting in the situation not being able to fulfil the wishes of the person who originally made this rule, to solidify the mentality of those entering. Chen Chang Sheng is from the Zhou Empire, and really could probablyplete the initial wishes of the person who designed the Grand Examination; the only thing was, since he could enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, he couldnt settle his heart, his thoughts couldnt lie upon the future of the country and its people, or upon the unification of humanity. It could only fall upon smaller or perhaps more personal things. Time slowly and silently passed by; as with before, not a single ray of light appeared. Chen Chang Sheng did not sit on the prayer mat and quietly pass through a night like the past first upon the First Banners; he untied the short sword from his waist, his left hand held the scabbard and he then thrust it into the space in front of him. Within the pitch darkness inside of the pavilion that resembled night, fingers cannot be seen from an extended hand. The short sword also disappeared from sight, but from his leaving of Xi Ning Vige, the short sword had rarely left his side; he very familiarly raised his right hand, urately sping onto the hilt. His two hands slowly separated, yet the short sword didnt leave its scabbard, what he drew out was not the sword but a ball of light, akin to the dawns first rising; the pavilions interior was immediately illuminated. A perfectly spherical Luminous Peal appeared within the palm of his right hand. A soft light illuminated the grey walls and lit up the floorboards through the gaps between his fingers, behind him, a long shadow was cast; through the gradual brightening of the Luminous Pearl, that shadow gradually faded. He was certain that the gaps of the windows and doors of the pavilion wouldnt leak any light, therefore he didnt worry. He raised the Luminous Pearl and headed toward the portrait. Walking within the quiet pavilion, the night was scattered by the radiance within his palm, on the verge of revealing its truth. He looked at the people upon the portraits, feeling that those depicted were very simr to himself. He suppressed the strange feeling, and once again walked before the portrait of Wang Zhi Ce. He grasped the short sword and stabbed its sharp tip in the gap between the green bricks on the side of the portrait, then slowly and carefully pushed forwards. The hands that held onto the sword lightly trembled, with the fingers bing pale. Chapter 191 – Fate’s Box The Luminous pearl was ce in front of his feet, close to the wall, causing rays of light to travel upwards from below; the short sword that was pierced into the wall had its shadow drawn out, reaching all the way to the ceiling, as if it was a ck pir. Inch by inch, the short sword slowly cut into the wall, gradually being swallowed. Chen Chang Sheng grasped the hilt and focused upon the point of contact between the two; his breathing slowly hastened and his expression be increasingly nervous. His concentration was focused upon the sword, as if he was walking on a night path that didnt have any lights, unknown as to what he would encounter ahead. This feeling of beingpletely in the unknown: apart from trepidation, a sense of unease ruled. Finally, the short sword conveyed back to him a clean and clear feeling; it had sharply and deeply pierced into the wall by half a foot, touching upon some sort of hard object. Chen Chang Sheng stared at the wall in front of him, staying quiet for a moment, then once again applied force, affirming that the sword would have difficulty prating any deeper. He felt slightly bewildered, not knowing as to what the object within was made of, that even his sword was unable to pierce it, at the same time, he also confirmed that the object was what he had been looking for. He released his left hand and raised his arm, using his sleeve to wipe away the sweat on his forehead, he then once again grasped the sword hilt. This time, he didnt try to prate deeper, but began to move about on the surface, relying solely upon the feedback from his hand; the short sword slowly cut open the hard and robust green stone wall, apart from the lightly floating stone fragments, not a trace of any other sound could be heard. The short sword quietly cut away, travelling across the green stone wall, traversing without end, until finally returning to its starting position. Upon the wall, aplete outline had been carved out, Chen Chang sheng looked at the outline, feeling that it was very familiar looking, he then remembered, the area outside of the Dallying Forest seemed to have the same appearance. He pulled out the short sword and got slightly closer to the wall, he used the sharp tip to deeply prate and slightly widen the gap, and then carefully began to pull it outwards, constantly prying. This location was the wall to the right of Wang Zhi Ces portrait, following his motions, a whole block slowly came out from the wall at a hair-widths length at a time, all the way till a bulge that could be detected by the eye protruded from the wall. After an unknown amount of time, the distance between the green stone that had been carved out and the green stone wall, was already around half a palms width. Chen Chang Sheng returned his sword to its scabbard, then used both hands to hold the green stones two opposing t and smooth ends; taking a deep breath, his True Essence slowly dispersed to various points in his body, he then transferred his energy to the space between the wall. An extremely low and faint sound of grinding could be heard, under the soft light of the Luminous Pearl, stone fragments flew up at a faster rate as an extremely uneven block of green stone was slowly pulled out from the wall by him. The green stone wall had a hole cut out from it, deep within, a box could faintly be seen, the box was embedded within the wall, just from sight, it was clear that it would be hard to separate, but it should be possible to take off the lid from the box. Within a ce such as the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, there was actually this kind of contraption; to actually have such a mysterious box concealed. Whose handiwork was this back when the pavilion was constructed? Who had the ability to do this? If this scene was to be seen by someone, it would definitely cause arge tremor within the Zhou Empire, perhaps even being traced back for hundreds of years, with some aristocratic ns experiencing trouble that can threaten their very existence. Chen Chang Sheng didnt know as to who had ced the box within the pavilion. Back when the pavilion was being constructed, day and night, countless overseers kept check on the construction, how did that person manage to hide away from the gaze of countless others and in the end, Taizong Emperors divine gaze C Chen Chang Sheng only knew that within the wall of the pavilion, there existed a box he required. The colour of the box that was concealed within the wall was quite dark in colour, the outermost lid was easily taken off by him, revealing the real box that was within. All that could be seen was that the top of the box had a lot of copper wires, between the wires there were a lot of intricate copper buttons, looking upon this, it looked extremelyplex; it was at the centremost position, that the mechanism to open the box was located. Even children within the Capital, upon seeing these copper buttons and wires, would be able to guess what they were; they were the most popr 9 chains puzzle (Chinese rings) in the Zhou Empire, only, they were multiple times moreplex, actually seeming to beprised of 17 sets of chains. The 9 chains puzzle is the same as thebyrinth in the dallying forest, both were games used by Wang Zhi Ce all those years ago to whittle away the time and rx his mind while studying, but both were also extremely good for training the strength of divine sense and mathematics; only, 9 chains was often seen, but 17 chains was extremely umon, with the difficulty of solving it being also vastly different. Chen Chang Sheng didnt have any hesitation, he stared at the extraordinaryplex copper wires and began to calcte, his gaze constantly rested upon some copper button or other, he then started to move his hands to arrange the wires, his fingers constantly plucked amongst the wires, as if he was ying the qin (zither), constantly gathering the copper wires and buttons to one location. This process took an extremely long time, until, after a long while, he saw a corner on the boxs south western side be nk. He took a deep breath, his left hands ring finger left the copper wire, all that could heard was a light ringing; the wire that had been arranged by him began to automatically move, the pattern constantly unravelled and reformed, heading towards the centre. This was the process of the puzzle being solved. Requiring a very long period of time before you would know if it was solved or not, there was also the possibility, that only in the end, would you find out that you had solved it incorrectly, at that point, you could only start over again. Apart from waiting, there was nothing else to do, it was only then that Chen Chang Sheng noticed a lot of sweat had already appeared on his head, upon raising his arm to wipe it, he saw the previous sweat stains. He unwittingly felt a little startled, he gave a bitterugh and shook his head, then took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and carefully wiped clean the sweat on his face. Seeing the constantly shifting patterns, the copper wire and buttons, he remained quiet and wordless. He didnt know as to whose handiwork this contraption was; was it Wang Zhi Ce or was it someone else? As for him knowing that there was a box within the green stone wall, he only knew of its existence, but didnt know why it existed. Taoist Ji was the one that had informed him of all these details. Beforeing to the Capital, Chen Chang Sheng had always thought that his Master, Taoist Ji, was a regr Taoist; at the most, someone that was skilled in medicine. Currently, after experiencing so many things, he naturally understood that his Master was definitely not a regr person, perhaps even having another persona. Those few ssical tomes and scrolls on The Way at the old temple at Xi Ning, were all works from before the great edits; in terms of the vastness of the collection, they could possibly bepared with that of Li Pces. How could a regr person possibly collect so many dao scriptures? He grasped the short sword and looked towards the portraits of past virtuous forebears on the walls, then shook his head. How could a regr person possibly know what kind of secret was being hidden within the Pavilion of Ascending Mist? Even just this short sword was extremely un-ordinary. It was precisely because Taoist Ji had told him, if he wanted to go against heaven and change his fate, then he had to enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist and find the rted secret. Therefore, upon arriving at the Capital from Xi Ning, his aim was to enter the pavilion. His fate isnt good, wanting to live past the age of twenty, there are only two methods C either cultivating to the realm of Mysterious Divinity, or defying heaven and changing his fate. These two methods appeared extremely unreasonable, because they were basically impossible, but whenpared with each other, thetter had a slightly better chance of sess, because amongst the popce, there had always been a legend of going against heaven and changing ones fate. How could one achieve defying heaven and changing fate? Firstly, you had to understand what fate is. He looked at the copper chain that was currently unravelling while quietly pondering; could it be, that his fate is stored within? Chapter 192 – Three individuals (Part 1) Chapter 192 Three individuals (Part 1) What is destiny? There are numerous ways to express this one word: The rich and poor, bitter experiences in the course of life, the uncertain ups and downs of life, or perhaps the mysterious divine intervention? (TL Note: I was confused whether I should use fate or destiny.) If the destiny is really unknowable and also an immutable existence, then its presence should not have any significance in the first ce. When the heavenly book was born into the world, the people began to practice (cultivate). They started borrowing the strength of the heaven and transformed it into their own natural strength, but the cultivators would naturally not ept this assertion. They would want to think that the destiny is derived from their own dauntless spirits and the courage they possess to make a change ording to their wishes. Each cultivator has an initial connection with the world and his destiny is determined by the arrangement of stars in the sky. Therefore, the peoples understanding of their destiny is ultimately dependent on the boundless ocean of stars that appears in a starry sky. Since ancient times, the stars in the sky, regardless of their position or brightness, are given the same value. They are solemnly and eternally illuminating the world. It is said that there are infinite lines joining these seemingly countless stars to form infiniteplex patterns which cannot be fully portrayed. Looking at the starry sky, many people would feel their hearts racing and beating rapidly in a response to their praise for the beautiful scene and theplex patterns hidden in this boundless ocean of stars. It is very natural to think that something of extremely profound significance is hidden within these patterns. Countless years ago, the mighty big-shots of the state religion observed the rtion between man and heaven and their mutual impact on each other and spected that the stars were capable of somehow affecting the destiny of the entire continent. While an individuals destiny is dependent on his own specific destiny star but his star is also interconnected with others destiny stars located in the surrounding region as well as with all of the stars present in the entire starry sky. This basically means that the destiny of an individual is rted to the destiny of others in some way. C The hypothesis happened to be in ordance with the philosophy of The Way about destiny, but its exnation is again very difficult to understand: The destiny is people and peoples trajectories always cross each other at some point. Infinite starry sky can amodate innumerable lives, a myriad of hopes and desires. No matter how mysterious the concept of destiny appears to an individual, they can certainly rte to the corresponding descriptions in the meantime. It can be said that after a person is born, his destiny will find a corresponding description in the form of a certain trajectory of stars in the starry sky. It can also be said that before a person is born, his destiny would have already existed in the starry sky, either as a short line or as a magnificent star diagram. The cultivators who want to change their own destiny must first change the description of their destinies that exist in the form of patterns of lines in the grand star diagram. A cultivator must first change the position of his star or its brightness. And if he is able to do so then that will naturally also change several other patterns connected to his pattern. In other words, they will end up changing the destinies of several other people along with his own destiny. The destiny never exists independently; each persons destiny is closely linked with that of the others. But, millions of years old records left by stargazers show that the positions of stars in the sky are unwavering. Neither the position nor the brightness of the stars ever changed in a span of countless years. So, the theory about changing ones own destiny by changing the alignment of the stars seems like apletely impossible task. Who has the ability to step in the Heavenly tomb? Whose words can reach the stars? Who can raise his hand to pick a star? In thest volume of the book on standard doctrines of The Way, there is a chapter dedicated to destiny and contains 600 words. Only in the second paragraph of this chapter, one can find out that a cultivator who has sessfully entered the Realm of Great Freedom might be able to do such glorious acts. However, the Realm of Great Freedom is even more mysterious than the Realm of Mysterious Divinity and has only existed in mythologies. How can someone take this seriously? But, how did some people manage to go against the heavens and seeded in changing their destinies? In ordance with Taoist records and official statements, since the day the heavenly book came into this world, there has never been such a happening on this continent. If it really happened then because ofck of evidence, or the impact it might cause on the people, no one dares to openly talk about it. However, in reality, the rumor about this has been circting among the folks for a long time and it states that there have been three individuals in the past 1000 years who have sessfully defied the heavens and changed their destinies. Only these three were able to defy the heavens and had the ability topletely erase the old records of stargazing pavilions. They held such an authority that the entire human world was afraid to discuss this matter, and that was because these three individuals were once the emperors of the continent. The three individuals were Zhou Dynastys Great Ancestor Emperor, the Second Emperor and.......The Divine Empress. Thousand years ago, the previous reigning dynastys administrative style and officialdom began to rot. The people had no means to make a living, the devil race was eyeing covetously from the north while various aristocratic ns had turned their backs on morality and ethics. Countless volunteer armies staged a rebellion and sent expeditions in all directions. The whole country was already on the verge of copse. In the non-stop mes war, there was an emergence of numerous powerhouses on the maind, including some from the Saint realm who appeared for the first time, from the cultivationmunity. Suddenly, there was a change in the royal g hoisted atop the city walls of Luoyang City. Today, some important generalissimo entered the eastern mountains along with the deposed emperor. Tomorrow, in the southern region, the two foolish princes took on a new lease of life, and self-proimed themselves as new Sima (Minister of War) and took control over the books of Saintess Peak. The powerhouses of various sects would naturally align themselves as royal entourage. It was hard to guess that in the end who was going to pick up the final piece of this broken country. At that time, Great Dynasty Emperor used to be the mayor of Tianshui County and was the only son of the deposed emperors favorite concubine, so he had the trust of the popce. He issued the order to defend his city and went into hiding. It could be said that he was very mediocre, and in short, being the mayor of Tianshui County was enough to prove his mediocrity. He did not dare to step out of Qishan for several years and his inactivity once again proved his mediocrity in peoples eyes, especially whenpared with those brilliant warlords. No one, at that time, thought that he could capture the world, considering the fact that no one used to mention his name and people thought that Tianshui County was a suitable ce for such a mediocre. However, ironically, in the future, he had several sons who used his name to rule proudly for centuries toe. Now, one could see the general trend of the world that would usually select a suitable enlightened ruler on its own. Who would have thought that in theing few years, there would be drastic changes in the maind? There would be endless battles among the warlords and various forces would suffer heavy losses. Meanwhile, Great Dynasty Emperor continued to rest and build up strength in Tianshui County, recuperating, bing stronger, and one day, he took thirty thousand troops and went east of Qishan. He actually won 17 cities in one fell swoop. Various aristocratic ns of the southern region formed an alliance with him and after gaining full support from the follower sects, he obtained a famous victory over the troops stationed outside Luoyang City. After he sessfully captured Luoyang City, the next year, he acquired the capital city and officially ascended the throne, in front of Mausoleum of Books. Later if we look at the history of Zhou Dynasty, there are many indecipherable events and there are many things that are logically impossible. For example, why those powerful warlords were unable to kill Great Dynasty Emperor even though they went to Tianliang County and could have killed him easily; After stepping out of Qishan, his first three battles were not in his favor, but each time he managed toe out alive from the perilous situation, indicating that he always had good luck; Outside Luoyang City, he faced dozens of fierce battles and should have died back then, but still did not die! It seemed as if he was blessed by some kind of hidden power. If this was luck then it certainly was a big one, but since it continued for such a long time then it could be his destiny. After Great Dynasty Emperor ascended the throne in the capital city, several famous generals went on punitive expeditions in all directions. Various sectarian aristocratic ns professed allegiance to the new emperor, and the warlords who were dissatisfied and refused to ept the new rule were exterminated. This was a time when even a great hero either had the choice to support the new rule or to get captured. The captured ones were escorted to the capital in abundance where they either resigned themselves or were sent to the execution grounds to face endless torture and wait for death. During that time, the rumor took birth and has continued to spread ever since. The reason why Great Dynasty Emperor was able to change his destiny as a mediocre to that of a victor and was able to kill so many powerhouses, because ten years ago, he had made an alliance with that generations Pope and together they developed some kind of special method that simply defied the heavens and he used this method to change his own destiny. Since then, his destiny star became famous as the Emperor Star. - (TL Note: As I still havent properly gone through the trantions of previous trantors, some terminologies may have changed depending on my interpretation of the raws. Please let me know in thement section, if you feel that the original was more appropriate, and Ill make the changes.) Chapter 193 – Three individuals (Part 2) Chapter 193 Three individuals (Part 2) The second individual who is suspected to have seeded in changing his fate is the Second Emperor. The Second Emperor has many titles, such as the Eternal Monarch, the Mighty Lord. When taking a good look at the recorded history, very few emperors have been so outstanding like him. In his lifetime achievements, he is praised the most for forming an alliance with the demon race and defeating the formidable devil race. Along with passage of time as well as under the deliberate maniption of Zhou Dynastys administration, the people only remember that under the leadership of the Second Emperor, the two races joined forces and took an expedition to the north to drive out the devil army. The devil races great army was forced to flee after getting scattered in all directions. Besides the historians, very few remember the humiliation that Zhou Dynasty had to go through at the hands of the devil race. Zhou Dynasty was rtively new when it happened and the human army had barely managed to maintain a feeble existence in front of the great army of the devil race. People do remember the famous Treaty of the Fallen Willow but the contents of the treaty used to bepletely different initially. Three years after the Great Dynasty Emperor ascended the throne before Mausoleum of Books, the devil races main forces began the outrageous invasion from south. As a result of that, even the central ins were shrouded in the mes of war. Peoples livelihood withered, the national strength was feeble and there was no way to resist, so the Great Dynasty Emperor was forced to concede defeat. After that, Zhou Dynastys strength gradually made aeback for good and the Great Dynasty Emperor attempted to integrate the southern border within his territory. He led the troops on an expedition to the south, leaving only the Second Emperor behind to guard the capital city. The devil race took advantage of this opportunity and once more began the invasion from south, winning Tianshui County in one fell swoop and their vanguard forces arrived in Luoyang City. This was a serious threat to the entire human world. The Second Emperor was forced to deploy troops to decoy the enemy while he personally led arge group of tacticians and generals and headed north of Luoyang City. It is said that he bumped into the Devil King near the Fallen Willow. The Second Emperor and his forces faced a crushing defeat at the hands of the Devil King. After a brief battle, the Second Emperor quietly arrived under the five willow trees and offered a lot of property and massive belongings to the devil race to indicate that he was willing to surrender. Both sides sacrificed a pure-white unicorn to conclude the Treaty of the Fallen Willow. Afterward, the devil army headed north. Treaty of the Fallen Willow is the most humiliating treaty ever signed by the mankind, especially because it was signed under pressure. In the history books, the Second Emperor is called the perfect ruler. He appointed people based on their merits, was very modest and was willing to take advice from others as well. However, he was bound to have his own pride as the famous Mighty Lord, so how could he forget the mankinds humiliation? Three yearster, he and his legendary generals finally began the preparations for a magnificent war to take back their honor and human races dignity from the devil race. Under two generations of governance, he worked hard for the prosperity of the country and the national strength eventually became unimaginably formidable. One of the contributing factors was the stimtion of the second outbreak of cultivationmunity during the Second Emperors administration. Legendary powerhouses continued to emerge and the Second Emperors alliance with the demon race turned out to be a strong help. Once the preparations were done, the allied forces began their first expedition to the north to achieve the first gratifying sess. In the ensuing decades, the mes of war did not really extinguish in the northern grasnds. The Second Emperor and his legendary generals continued to incessantly attack the forces of the devil race. The third expedition to the north finally decided the true victor. The devil race faced a crushing defeat and returned to the Snow old town. After that, they never dared to go down south. You can find numerous reasons why the human race was able to defeat the devil race, for example the rise of legendary generals as mentioned above, but if you take a closer look at this phase of history, no matter how many reasons youe up with, it is still very difficult to exin why in a short period of ten years, the mighty devil race that once dominated the northern parts of the continent was defeated like this. Why the strength and weakness of the two sides suddenly inverted so decisively. Was this the work of the same mysterious power that had blessed the Great Dynasty Emperor? It seems like the mysterious power helped in protecting and sustaining the fate of Zhou Dynasty by constantly reducing the morale of the devil race. What was this mysterious power? Was this the power of fate? The Second Emperor not only changed his own fate, but also changed the fate of the human world? The third individual, who is suspected to have defied the heavens and changed her own fate, is still alive. She is the current leader of the human world, the Divine Empress. And precisely because she is still alive that no one dares to talk about this matter. But, this cannot stop people from specting that she is certainly one of the three rumored individuals. She has be the first woman to be the ruler of the human race. If she has not gone against the heavens will and changed her fate then how did she bring upon such a change that has never happened ever in the history of the mankind? It is said that after the Great Dynasty Emperor, both the Second Emperor and the Divine Empress have managed to defy the heavens will and are suspected to have change their fate. Not to mention, these three are the most sessful people inst 1000 years of Zhou Dynastys history. Chen Chang Sheng was not doubtful about this rumor because before leaving the old temple at Xi Ning, Taoist Ji very clearly said that only three people had seeded in changing their fates. He used only in the sentence but it was actually just a part of the narration. In order to change his fate, it was necessary for him to first change the position of his fate star in the sky. Chen Chang Sheng came to the capital city and entered the Pavilion of Ascending Mist just to find a way to change the position of the stars. The secret method was rumored to be developed by the Great Dynasty Emperor and the first generation Pope of the state religion. And the Second Emperor and the Divine Empress should have also used the same method to change their fates. Chen Chang Sheng was somewhat puzzled, since it was a secret method of state religion, why his master did not tell him to think of ways to enter the imperial pce, but let him to find ways to enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. He had finally arrived before Wang Zhi Ces portrait and thought that no matter how legendary it was, it might not hold a clue about going against the heavens will to change ones fate. At this time, a loud clicking sound resounded in the green stone hall. He was startled and saw that the unspeakablyplex copper wires had begun to form apletely different pattern. The position of the small copper buttons also changed and the whole mechanism basically shifted to the two sides and the box actually opened. 17 chains puzzle was veryplex and there was a possibility that only in the end one would find out that it was solved incorrectly. However, he used only one try to solve it and was very lucky this time. He took out a handkerchief from his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his forehead, then extended his hand into box, but suddenly thought that these copper wires and buttons......Actually it was quite easy to solve this puzzle since he could see the wires joining the buttons, but he could not see the lines joining the stars. (TL Note: Copper buttons represent stars and copper wires represent the trajectories that join specific stars to form the star diagram that decides ones fate.) He did not continue to ponder much about this and inserted his hand into the box and took out a book. The book had remained hidden in the green stone wall for several hundred years, but its edge still seemed crisply and its pages were white as new. The cover of this book did not have a title. Chen Chang Sheng opened it and saw the words written on the first page. The handwriting did not have a sharp edge and was unadorned with the round strokes. Position is rtive. Looking at these words, Chen Chang Sheng was startled and did not understand what they meant. He tried to think seriously but still had no clue, so he continued to read further. The second page was densely filled with words, though the handwriting was pretty and elegant but not frivolous. The writer had deliberately not tried to be nimble and resourceful. After seeing this page, he finally confirmed that this book really contained the notes of Wang Zhi Ce. .............................. (TL Note: Fate versus Destiny confused me while tranting the previous chapter. I checked and discovered that an uing TV series is based on this novel and its English title is Fighter of the Destiny. So I thought that perhaps Destiny is the better choice of the two terms. But, I will now be using the term Fate instead of Destiny as suggested by many readers and mainly to maintain the consistency since the previous trantor has also used the term Fate. I have started reading the raw chapters from the beginning and will slowly catch up to the current chapter while I will also continue to release new chapters, though a bit slowly for a week or so, because I need to go through previous chapters, in both raw and tranted versions, to give better consistency in theing chapters. I also need to familiarize with the authors writing style and how the previous trantors presented it in front of the readers to maintain a consistency in the overall reading experience, since I n to trante this awesome novel all the way to the very end. A sudden change from the previous trantion style to my trantion style may startle you, so I will try my best to minimize that. Thank you very much for reading my note!) Chapter 194 – The scholar goes to the capital to take imperial exam Chapter 194 C The schr goes to the capital to take imperial exam I was poor since childhood. Back then, I used to be an innocent kid with stiff and silent temperament. I had no friends, no parents, and no loved ones. I preferred eating porridge with fresh vegetables, over meat. I just loved reading books, and other than that, I had no other aims in life. I always dreamed of going to the capital and passing the entrance examination of Heavenly Academy, so that I could get ess to the books stored in their library. But, it all changed when I met Chener. After knowing her, I only wanted to study together with her, although she was not at all interested in reading books. This was the first paragraph written in the notes of Wang Zhi Ce. Chen Chang Sheng felt an intimate feeling arising in his heart when he read this paragraph. He knew perfectly well about Wang Zhi Ce being his rival, but still had an intimate feeling in his heart, perhaps because he was also a person who loved reading books. On the way to the capital, I stopped near the main pce in Tianliang County and happened to meet the then governor of the county. I did not know that this person wouldter be well-known in the world as Emperor Taizu. I also happened to meet Qi Wang, andter, I met him again in Luoyang. I also met Big Brother in Luoyang. Also, in a small alley where sewage was constantly dripping, I met Chener and decided to stay with her in Luoyang City. The books were expensive in Luoyang, very expensive, and to be honest, everything there was expensive. Even the sesame seed cakes were more expensive than elsewhere, not to mention in those days, everyday life was equivalent to a battle for survival. When all of the silver money was used up, she wanted to resume her old profession, but I personally thought that murder was not always good. She asked how I nned to manage our household. I considered going to the capital in search of better opportunities. Even if I was unable to enter Heavenly Academy, I could always go the Mausoleum of Books and take out some false rubbings of inscriptions. I had full confidence in my handwriting skills and could always think of ways to earn money by making good use of my intellect. She came to the capital with me but soon I knew that we would be unable to leave even we wanted to, because Emperor Taizus army had encircled the capital. At that time I came to know that after the Big Bother left Luoyang, he never intended toe back. Atst, the city walls copsed that day. Along with Chener, I was sitting in a boat and saw a white unicorn across the bridge. Qi Wang was riding that unicorn and when I saw his smiling face, I suddenly felt better. I somehow felt that now the things would be fine. His Majesty ascended the throne in front of the Mausoleum of Books, but not long after, the demon army attacked us. Then after two years, the demon army made its move once again. Qi Wang would asionallye to the inn to chat with us and I could clearly see that he appeared less and less happy as the time passed. I did not know the reason behind his unhappiness, perhaps because his favorite unicorn was sacrificed for The Treaty of the Fallen Willow, or because His Majesty was not willing to make it clear as to which of the princes would be the crown prince. One day, Qi Wang drank too much, stared into my eyes and said that from the day he met in Luoyang City, he always wanted my help. But, I did not understand why he said that. I was just a weak schr and had not even started to cultivate yet, then how could I help him.....I came to the capital just to enter Heavenly Academy and read books. I sessfully entered Heavenly Academy, started reading books and began to live the life I had always yearned for. But she did not like this kind of ordinary life. I took her to the imperial pce to show the beauty of ivy, then to The Orthodoxy Academy to show her the famous banyan tree, but she did not like any of the things I showed her. She said that the grove of Chaoyang garden was too dense, the banyan tree was too tall, and most importantly theke near The Orthodoxy Academy was too peaceful. One night, I was looking at various notes and records from Luoyang andughed. But she sneered and said that no one liked a t mountain and only people like me would be able to tolerate such a boring life. I understood what she meant but I chose to remain silent and didnt say anything. Later, she finally left the capital. I did not know where she was headed, but perhaps she went to the Old Snow City to look for the traces of her brother. In short, she left me and I seriously thought about it for three days and three nights and confirmed that I could not change anything, so I continued to study. In the idle time when I was not reading books, I would often think about attempting to cultivate. I always thought that I did not have the talent for cultivation and even my friends said the same thing. However, I did not know that I would start cultivating at the age of 40 and would not encounter any obstacles, contrary to what was often portrayed in the rumors. I just spent one night and more or less understood what it meant to cultivate. That night when I began to cultivate, there was a bigmotion and it rmed a lot of people. They were bewildered when they got to know what happened and I became a celebrity in the capital. Qi Wang took an imperial edict from Emperor Taizu and forced me to be a government official in the imperial court. Everyone thought that I would be proud to suddenly get so much attention because now I could cultivate, in fact, I was really proud of those things but the news not only spread in the capital, but throughout the continent. In short, I became a celebrity for the entire continent and began to visit the mansions of those high ranking officials. I also got on good terms with Qi Wang and several other princes. It seemed as if my life finally became joyful again, except for she never came back. Tranquil and happy life would alwayse crashing down eventually. I knew this truth but did not expect that the end of the happy days woulde so suddenly. Late at night, the martialw was suddenly dered in the capital and two guests visited my house on the same night. They were the non-native officials invited to work in the imperial court. They wanted me to handle some matter, but after thinking for a while, I said no to them. However, I also did not go to stop Qi Wang because I knew that considering his temperament, now, no one could stop him from moving forward. The next morning, I saw carriages transporting the corpses out of the capital. I went upstairs and stood motionlessly, looking in the direction of Hundred Herbs Garden, watching the white smoke rising slowly into the sky. I was silently praying in my heart, hoping for as few deaths as possible. At least, I was praying for the safety of those princes with whom I was familiar with, but unfortunately things were much worse than I imagined. Many people died in this incident, including several princes, their wives and children. I sat alone in boredom for three days, did not go out to inquire about the incident. The two non-native officials once again visited my house but only received silence from me. Finally, Qi Wang personally arrived to see me. In such a tense time, when he was busing handling the foreign affairs, he actually set aside some time to see me. I did not know whether I should feel honored or I should be vignt. He said that he did not mind my silence for all these days, but he needed me to indicate my view on the incident to the people of the capital. I could only remain silent when I realized what he wanted me to do. He stared into my eyes and asked me, in the end what was my opinion regarding all this. I thought for a while and said that I did not have an opinion. This time, he remained silent for some time then turned around to leave. This was thest time he and I had a conversation as friends, becauseter I heard that in the early morning of the same day, he had officially ascended the throne to be the second emperor of Zhou Dynasty. I was neither arrested, nor ced under house arrest. I was deliberately forgotten by the people who once knew me and also those who worked with me. My situation was simr to that of Emperor Taizu who had also been forgotten by the people. Qi Wang......no, now I should call him His Majesty. His Majesty wanted to be filial to the utmost and was worried that Emperor Taizu mighte up with something if he was too bored in the pce, and he also treasured the friendship between us and was worried that I mighte up with something out of boredom, therefore His Majesty appointed me as the personal secretary of Emperor Taizu and made me enter the imperial pce to apany him. I must say that the lifestyle in the imperial pce was very interesting. Within a few months, Emperor Taizu seemed to have aged by several hundred years. He genuinely turned into a typical old person and was no longer irritable and frivolous instead he had be very gentle and no longer cared about national affairs. Of course, no one allowed him to care about all that, so he began to care about the victory and defeat over the Mahjong Table and the pretty maids. About thetter, I strictly remonstrated several times but he did not listen to me. About the former, it was difficult for him to defeat me in the game of Mahjong, which in turn made him more interested in the game. In the garden full of ivy, I and that old person yed a lot of games, including card games, and we spent considerable amount of time chatting. I heard a lot of stories from him and stored them in my heart. Chen Chang Sheng could not stop himself from getting excited after reading this far. These were the ounts of Wang Zhi Ce and contained his legendary memories. The events were portrayed in disorderly and brief manner, but clearly narrated the course of his life. And it happened to be in the course of this continents most turbulent period, so these narrations would naturally have a strong impact on any reader. From these notes, Chen Chang Sheng got the general idea about Wang Zhi Ces life. It seemed like he used to be a young schr who aspired toe to the capital and take the imperial exam to obtain the status of an officer. He was nning to travel for thousands of miles to arrive at the capital, just to read books. On the way, he stopped in Luoyang City and met a girl. His innocent eyes weaved lots of innocent dreams and his footsteps stopped in Luoyang City. The young schr eventually began to walk again and arrived at his original destination, the capital. He had not yet forgotten his initial goal but was not able to live ording to his past idea. His innocent dreams shattered when the girl was no longer a part of them. He became an official and also turned into a celebrity in the capital. He did not want to enter into this world, but was forced to enter. Chen Chang Shengs mood gradually became tense because now the memoir was going to tell him the most critical part. He wanted to know what happened when Wang Zhi Ce was made to apany Emperor Taizu who was under house arrest in the imperial pce. He wanted to know the things that Wang Zhi Ce learnt in all those years he spent with Emperor Taizu, and then, perhaps he might learn the method to change his fate. He continued to read the memoir. There were many rumors about Emperor Taizu and the most famous was how he went against the heavens will and changed his fate. ording to the hearsay, many years ago, he coborated with that generations Pope and used some mystical method to offer sacrifices to the stars and that was how he managed to change his fate. After the Hundred Herbs Garden incident, some new specific details were added to the hearsay. The new hearsay said that Emperor Taizu had actually made a wish to the stars that he would pass on this mystical method to only one son and all of the rest princes would be offered as sacrifices to the stars......However, after Emperor Taizu ascended the throne sessfully, he actually did not want to fulfill his pastmitment, in fact, all of his sons were so outstanding so how could he choose one and sacrifice the others? Moreover, would his sons ever ept this? I still do not know whether Qi Wang and the other princes had heard this hearsay or not, and even after hearing it, did they believe it or not, but I knew that as long as this hearsay, whether true or false, would continue to exist, it would continue to be heard. It had actually poisoned the hearts of those princes. They were the outstanding sons of Emperor Taizu but were unable to maintain good rtions even in Luoyang and then in the capital. I must admit that His Majesty was the most outstanding son of Emperor Taizu and was also among the most formidable men of Zhou Dynasty. When those princes were still trying to influence the choice of Emperor Taizu, and waiting for the natural decision of fate, His Majesty was the first to begin without hesitation and killed all of his brothers...... I asked Emperor Taizu whether it was possible to go against the heavens will to change ones fate. That day, he was drunk and his elderly face looked particrly brighter than usual. He smiled like a child but did not directly answer my question instead he belched once and was simultaneously humming a local opera song from Tianliang County. He kept on humming and nodding at the same time and immediately fell asleep. ................................. TL Note: I have read up to Chapter 50 and noted down the terminologies used by the previous trantors. And, I have to say that this story is awesome and the authors writing style is profound and quite hard to grasp. I can see that the previous trantors must have faced difficulties, because it is definitely not an easy-to-trante type CN. At the bottom of this note, you can find a list of terminologies I will be implementing in my trantion. They are in ordance with the terminologies used in previous trantions, to maintain consistency. Once I am done reading all the way up to the current chapter, I will make a detailed glossary for the readers. Also, while I was reading the chapters, the frequently changing terminologies confused me a lot. I feel like those chapters need minor editing and the terminologies need to be set firmly (without changing) throughout the novel. Since I am nning to trante this novel till the end, I will find time to edit those chapters to give a smooth transition from the previous trantions to mine; this should be beneficial for the readers who, like me, also get confused because of the changing terminologies, mostly due to the involvement of multiple trantors in this project. Give me some time so I can consolidate this masterpiece! List of terminologies The terminologies on the left are the ones I have used in thest two chapters. The ones on the right have been used in the previous trantions. I will be using the ones on the right in theing chapters. Demon race -> Yao race (a friendly race that upies the western region) Devil race -> Demon race (an enemy race that upies the northern region) Great Dynasty Emperor -> Emperor Taizu Second Emperor -> Emperor Taizong Heavenly Books -> Heavenly Tomes The Tradition -> The Orthodoxy Saintess Peak -> Holy Maiden Peak Stargazing Pavilions -> Star observation tforms Snow old town -> Old Snow City Chapter 195 – There is no such thing as fate Chapter 195 C There is no such thing as fate Now that I think about it, His Majesty is really a great person. He is cold-blooded and carries a formidable stance all the time. He did not ept his fate rather he faced it head-on. He also began to decide the fate of others. He did not wait to be chosen by Emperor Taizu but reced him to be the second emperor of Zhou Dynasty. He chose to ughter his brothers and anyone who might havee in his way. By bing the only alive son of Emperor Taizu, he also became the rightful heir to the throne. After this, there was no scope left for further discussion on the bloody hearsay about changing the fate. After Emperor Taizong ascended the throne, if one would consider the history of Zhou Dynasty in theing several hundred years, one woulde to know that it was a highly efficient decision not just for the prosperity of Zhou Dynasty but also for the entire human world. In the past, his cavalry repeatedly fought with the wolf-riders of demon race and gave them a crushing defeat, andter in Luoyang City, that Big Brother also had to face a crushing defeat at his hands, but after looking closely at the details of those battles one would find out that in the end, both Big Brother and Demon King were inferior to him. He really was this eras most powerful man, so it was not a surprise that the world finally fell into his hands. Of course, so many incidents happened in the course of events and I really had no means to cheer him up. Things that happened afterward were still as expected of such a great persona. His Majesty began to rule diligently and his careful governance gradually brought peace to the continent. The national strength of Zhou Dynasty was increasing day by day while Emperor Taizu was finally bored of the game of Mahjong and beautiful maids. He closed his eyes and returned to the starry sky (heavens). Perhaps this was the reason or because a long time had passed since I was put under house arrest with Emperor Taizu, His Majesty did not let me continue to stay in the pce and made me hold the position of a teacher at Star Taker Academy. Teaching and reading at the same time, I could not ask for more. I was very grateful, moreover, I was aware of His Majestys real intention behind this. It seemed like war with the demon race should not be too far. After the Hundred Herbs Garden incident that night, His Majesty and I were no longer friends, but a ruler and his minister. Although there were many things I was not willing to do, I was certainly willing to participate in this war with the demon race. His Majesty was nning to wash off the shame and humiliation inflicted on the entire human race because of the Treaty of Fallen Willow. As far as this matter was concerned, everyone was attentive including the military personnel, ministers, and the civilians. It took a few years but they were eventually ready to join the punitive expedition to the north in order to take back the dignity and pride of human race from the demon race. His Majesty selected me to be Deputy Marshal and this annoyed a lot of people. In the main hall of the imperial pce, Fat Cheng was very angry and all of my friends said that I could only draft military strategies on paper. I was not at all suitable formanding troops especially because I had never participated in any battle, then how could I y such an important role? Regarding this, I did not have to give any exnation, but I was very clear on one point. If His Majesty wanted me to hold the position of Deputy Marshal then I was ready to use all of my umted experiences from the several years I had invested in Star Taker Academy, all the while preparing for the uing war. In addition to that, I also wanted to safeguard the future of human race or die on the battlefield while trying my best to defeat the demon race. Or perhaps I wanted to drift away from the battlefield and go look for her big brother, but I gave up on that because this war was not going tost for one or two years. Since I had already decided to do my best for this, I was following the simple rule of do or die. I seriously thought that it was necessary to get rid of the threat of demon race from the human world, so even if this war wouldst for a century, it still was not going to affect my determination. Fortunately, we won. After reading this, Chen Chang Sheng took a deep breath. Although his main motive to read this memoir was to find out the secret of changing ones fate, he could not stop the upsurge of emotion in his heart when he read about that famous war with the demon race. Indeed, there were few words in the note regarding the war and did not ount for so many hardships and losses that humanity must have faced back then. Fortunately, the humanity eventually won. After the victory, it was time to give merits to the deserving performers on the battlefield. His Majesty decided to build the Pavilion of Ascending Mist for the purpose of hanging the portraits of the most exceptional warriors inside the pavilion. I knew that my portrait would also be made and felt somewhat weird about this because I always thought that this kind of thing should be done after the death of war heroes. Chen Chang Sheng stopped reading all of a sudden and subconsciously looked around. In the illumination of the legendary glowing pearl, he looked at the portraits of those famous heroes and felt as if they were still coldly looking back at him. This made him feel somewhat cold inside his heart. After the Pavilion of Ascending Mist was ready, Wu Daozi started to make portraits for us, but not long after, Zhang Sun died, the Dukes of Zheng State and Wei State also died ......The heroes slowly began to die one after another. At this time, a rumor began to spread among us old fogies; it said that His Majesty, like his father, had also coborated with the Pope to offer sacrifices to the stars and ultimately managed to defy the heavens to change his fate and won the war. And these sacrifices were none other than his 24 generals. Six days after the burial of Du Ruyu, autumn rain greeted the earth when Wu Daozi came out from the pce and secretly came to see me. He used to be a high-spirited Saint in Luoyang City, but right now he looked like a white-haired old man with a look of terror in his eyes. He said to me that after making the portraits of the 24 generals, he would also die. I knew that he had also heard the rumors but I did not tell him whether his fear was logical or not. In fact, I did not know what I should say to console him, so I helped him sneak out of the capital. Later, I heard that he went to the Gn Temple. There was a reason why I did not say anything to him and that was because I did not believe that it was possible to go against the heavens will to change ones fate. In the pce, Emperor Taizu had indeed nodded in a drunken state and also said those words before his death because I think that old people are eager to lie but are unwilling to die when they are lonely. Perhaps, he was trying to regain his own authority and power by trying to put on a mystical aura to seek attention. Only a few monthster, when Qin Zhong was confined to bed due to a year old injury, that I actually started to think seriously about this thing called fate. I began to think that Emperor Taizu and His Majesty not really used some kind of mystical method to sacrifice people to the stars to change their fates. I rarely went out to see Qin Zhong, was counting on Taoist Ji who had received an order from His Majesty to treat him. But, after seeing the look on Taoist Jis face, I finally confirmed that there was something wrong. Chen Chang Shengs hands trembled slightly. Wang Zhi Ces narration finally began to touch the core of this matter. However, this kind of strong reaction was not because the memoir mentioned many legendary names, for example, that Big Brother, who should be the autocrat defeated by Emperor Taizong in the battle of Luoyang. His reaction was because of the sudden appearance of his masters name. As I write down these words in my personal notes, 17 out of 24 heroes have already died and it seems like my turn wille soon. All these years, I have followed the wishes of His Majesty. I have not held an office in the imperial pce and continue to teach in Star Taker Academy. Whenever I faced difficulties looking up something, I used to directly ask Qin Zhong, that is before he died. I believe that even if His Majesty is really sacrificing the lives of his loyal subordinates to the stars, he would still not hide something like that from Qin Zhong. And just as expected, not just Qin Zhong, the other people of Rain Pce also knew about this matter. That night, I watched over Qin Zhong whose real age was several times older than me. He was silent for a long time since he knew that I did not know or understand. Qin Zhong said to me that since His Majesty spoke to them beforehand, so they were able to embrace their deaths so confidently and openly. He further said, His Majesty treated him with respect, like a friend, saved him several times, so giving his life for His Majesty was quite obvious. Like Qin Zhong, the other heroes were also ready to willingly sacrifice their lives for His Majesty. But that does not include me because I do not want to. A king wants his official to die, but the official does not want to die. His Majesty has always been suspicious of me, no wonder he never told me about this matter. And it seems like it is also difficult for me to give my loyalty to His Majesty. That night, when Qin Zhong left this world, I realized that I have never known my position in this world. I have never before regarded His Majesty as a ruler. I realized that deep in my heart, I am still that young schr who is on a journey to his destination with several dreams and desires still burning in his eyes. And His Majesty is still a confident and carefree prince whom I met in Luoyang and thought he was my friend. The most critical point is that I can die for a lot of things. Even when His Majestys life was threatened, I was willing to sacrifice my life for him. I was also willing to sacrifice my life in order to defeat the demon race and safeguard the future of human race and help build peace foring ten thousand years. In fact, I was willing to die many times in the snowfields to save myrades, but I do not want to die for this kind of thing. And that is because I do not believe in this kind of thing. I do not believe in this whole going against the heavens matter. Before the foundation of Zhou Dynasty, Emperor Taizu captured Luoyang City, then he took control of the capital, and eventually ascended the throne in front of Mausoleum of Books, not because he sacrificed the lives of the philosophers to the stars to light up his own star, but because he was extremely fortunate to have those outstanding sons. Under some unspeakable pressure, his outstanding sonspeted with each other on a remote county named Tianliang County and subsequently stepped on the continents stage and disyed their dazzling brilliance and glory. Qi Wang was the best among them, he knew when to be patient or ruthless. He was someone who could see the bigger picture and had a greater vision than his brothers. He could be called someone very close to perfection, if not perfect. Without these princes, Tianliang County would never have attained todays peaceful scenery As for the so-called fate, it is nothing but a result of wild spections put forward by the people who did not know the inside story. Emperor Taizu led an army of 30,000 men and headed east of Qishan. He won 17 cities and had to face three most tragic and most dangerous battles, but he still managed to find a way out and came out alive, not because he depended on his fate, but because Chu Wang and Qi Wang borrowed help from the 3000 wolf riders of the demon race. Talking about the final solution of the encirclement of Luoyang City, Emperor Taizu and his son used the method of fooling ones own vassals to fool the enemy or the entire world. Whether Big Brother was killed in Luoyang City or not; if people do not know then how will I know? The secret behind humanitys victory over the demon race lies in the national strength. It lies in the preparation that had been going on since Ming Dynasty was in power. It lies in the teamwork by forming an alliance with the Yao race and also lies in the strong motivation to work hard that was induced by a strong leader. Not to forget, the attack of blizzards for six consecutive years in the north, the civil strife in demon country, the ughter of the demon tribe of wolf-riders at the hands of Demon King in order to suppress the rebellion. How are these events even rted to going against the heavens will to change ones fate? Then what about the sacrifice of 24 heroes to the stars? The causes of their deaths are indeed questionable, but in my opinion, it is just a trick of His Majesty. As they say, a king who isnt active dies early...... On thest page of the notes, Wang Zhi Ce said so. The world doesnt have the road because the road is under your feet. Only you can decide which road you must take and that is what decides your unique journey. Only you can choose your own position on this stage we call the world. (TL Note: Search for poem The Road Not Taken by Robert Frost. This note is only for those readers who appreciate philosophy and poetry.) Position is rtive! I wanted to be an official so I became one. If I did not want to be an official then I would not have be one. Therefore, there is no such thing as fate, but only choices we make and they are entirely in our control. ............... TL Note: [TRIVIA AHEAD] Theres a different theory that acts like a contradiction to the statement written at the end of this chapter. It states that the choices we make are also governed by our fate. So, you cannot be sure that you are the one making those choices and fate has nothing to do with it. I guess the novel directly challenges this theory. We will find outter in the story. Theres a debate on this topic that started ages ago and has been going on for thousands of years in various ancient cultures and lost civilizations including the Mayan Astrology of Mayan Civilization and Vedic Astrology of Ancient Indian Civilization. Interested readers can Google and learn more about these contradicting theories. I still need time to finish various tasks rted to this novel. So, I am not in a rush to move Ze Tian Ji to the main project section. However, it will be a main project soon.) Chapter 196 – Wind and rain rise from the black stone Chapter 196 Wind and rain rise from the ck stone So it could not be changed. And if there was no such thing as fate, then naturally there was no such thing as going against heavens will to change ones fate. Chen Chang Sheng read the final passage on Wang Zhi Ces notes and stayed silent for a long time. It was hard to determine his mood; he looked somewhat happy but was actually frustrated at the same time. Wang Zhi Ces words struck like a lightning and thundered in his sea of knowledge, but unfortunately, it was not a spring thunder so there was no way to expect spring rain and moisten the earth, on the contrary, it was more like a ringing bell in mind and helped him sober up from the false dream that was fabricated from a false hope. This passage indeed had a very powerful impact on him, but did not have much significance either C no, not only on this note C he was also relying on the formidable willpower he had fostered from his confrontations with life and death experiences over a period of past few years. He did not stay quiet for long and calmed down. He began to think calmly and came to a conclusion that this was not the end of his adventure in Pavilion of Ascending Mist. When this pavilion was constructed, his master Taoist Ji was already an important figure in the capital. Whenever a hero was seriously ill or on the verge of dying, his master was the one appointed as a doctor for them. Then, his master was bound to know some of the secrets and would certainly not make him enter this pavilion, after going through so many untold hardships, just to read these notes. He rolled the notes and forced them into the hilt of his short sword and looked at the lid ced upon the box in the green stone wall. He was looking at those inexplicable,plicated and dense copper wires and buttons. He could not help but feel that the scene indeed reminded him of a vast starry sky. But he did not stay immersed in that and put out a hand to pick the lid up and forced his short swords hilt inside. The length of Wang Zhi Ces notebook was certainly not small but Chen Chang Sheng realized that he could easily fit the hilt inside and the box had hardly been filled by the small hilt. What was going on? It seemed like a big tree was swallowed in less than one foot of surrounding area. As if a mountain was sucked into a small ck hole and sent into another world. Under the gentle illumination of legendary luminous pearl, this scene appeared somewhat strange. After having done these two things, he reached into the green stone wall, put his hand into the box and began to carefully explore the insides, sure enough, after a moment, he found a ck stone. This ck stone was smaller than half the size of his finger. It had a perfect round shape and based on the touching sensation on his fingertips, he could feel its toughness and smoothness. Chen Chang Sheng sat down in a corner and lifted the ck stone in order to position the luminous pearl right behind it. He began the careful observation of this ck stone. He was satisfied because Wang Zhi Ces memoir wasnt the only thing hidden in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. The ck stone had a glossy surface without a trace of cracks or scratches anywhere. It had a misty ck color on the inside and very much looked like a stone dipped in jet-ck ink. But it looked more like the night sky without stars. He continued to stare at it for a long time and felt as if there a sea of ink inside it and was fluctuating, giving birth to different types of variations and transitions from bright to dark reflections. Chen Chang Shengs vision fell on the ck stone and felt like seeing a drop of the ck sea. The ck sea or perhaps the starry sky.... His consciousness suddenly arrived in the night sky. And in the night sky that previously appeared jet-ck, innumerable stars lit up all of a sudden. He felt the same way when he had ventured into the infinite space in search of his fate star. He was in an altruistic state right now and his consciousness was drifting in the universe, roaming freely among the sea of stars. He did not know for how long he continued to drift like this before finally reaching a very remote part of the universe and saw a small red star. Chen Chang Sheng calmly looked at that star and felt very tranquil because it was his own fate star. His fate star looked healthy, filled with vitality and kept on disseminating its bright and pure light throughout the universe. From its appearance, it was easy to predict that it was not going to extinguish anytime soon. He suddenly realized something. Even if he died five yearster, but this star would still remain lit. This factforted him a bit but also gave birth to a sense of loss and sorrow in his heart. There were innumerable stars all around in space. He looked at those stars and found them hanging in the space while indifferently looking back at him, or perhaps looking at his small red star. He suddenly felt uneasy and was attacked by flocks of intense fears. He had a simr feeling when he was looking at the portraits in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist when had felt like those heroes were looking at him. They seemed alive even after dying countless years ago. These stars were silent but seemed to be telling something to him. His spirit which was presently in the form of his consciousness did not know that at this time, his body was still in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, sitting against the green stone wall and was very stiff like a statue. The ck stone that was firmly clutched in his palm suddenly began to shine brilliantly and became very bright, giving birth to an infinite amount of light and heat which were not only able to prate the doors and windows of the pavilion, the heat actually began to invade his body. He began to sweat profusely but his sweat was instantaneously evaporated and finally changed into a ball of white mist around his body. An indescribable strange fragrance formed a blockade to keep the ball of mist intact and also stopped it from spreading out. An unspeakable and wonderful aura suddenly appeared from the depths of that ck stone and entered his body along his fingers. The aura circted within his body and eventually fell into his sea of knowledge. A loud explosion urred in his mind and its sound was much more intense than the thunderp that happened a while ago when he read thest passage in Wang Zhi Ces notes. This gave rise to countless storms in his sea of knowledge as if trying their best to open the dome. His eyes kept trembling, faster and faster, while more and more sweat continued to seep out of his body. This caused the white mist to be thicker and more concentrated, until finally enveloping his entire body. Even after that, his eyes were closed and shaking at a very high speed. The reason behind this was the loud thunder that resounded throughout the sea of knowledge and gave birth to innumerable scenes in his mind. The first scene unfolds into a magnificent temple used for teaching purposes and the ambiance was densely bright. There were hundreds of statues of priests kneeled down on both sides of the grand hall. All of them appeared humble while showered in the bright ambient light. In this overly bright hall, an old man was standing on a high tform chanting a loud prayer while facing the starry sky. He was wearing a scared robe and tightly holding a divine scepter in his hand. The sacred crown on his head looked magnificent as well. In front of the tform, a slightly fat middle-aged man was on his knees and a sacrificial ritual was going on. The projection of starlight was descending on his body while a majestic exceptional aura was returning to the sky from his body. Also, in the depths of the sky, there were some changes going on. These changes were very subtle; some stars were losing brightness to be slightly darker as if a moth just stretched out its wings to block the sun. And some stars were shifting from their initial positions, though only a minor distance C almost equivalent to the thickness of a hair strand. The scope of these changes was so small that it would be difficult even for a glorious stargazing pavilion to observe them. In a certain section of the night sky, stars were moving while their brightness was also changing. In other words, countless subtle changes were taking ce at the same time, and during that period, an invisible structure was gradually condensing on the purple star that was positioned at the center. Slowly and gradually, the purple star reached a gorgeous purple glow, and then suddenly released an infinite burst of purple light. This purple star was actually the Emperor Star and the changes that urred just now had a great impact on the world. Thirty thousand soldiers headed east of Qishan and conquered 17 cities in one fell swoop. And contrary to everyones expectations, Emperor Taizu eventually conquered Luoyang and capital city and officially ascended the throne. In theter years, when Hundred herbs Garden incident urred, the silence of the night was shattered and the starry sky was torn to pieces. Once again, the positions and brightness of the stars had gradual changes while the bloody fratricide continued to terrorize the capital all night. In the end, Emperor Taizu lost all his outstanding sons except one, who turned out to be the reason behind all this. Several yearster, when Emperor Taizu was bored of games and beautiful maids, he stood in the garden under a shed thatden with vines. He was watching the stars in the sky with a bitter smile on his face. That purple star was still dazzling in the sky, however, it no longer belonged to him. Now it belonged to his son Qi Wang whoter became famous for his filial piety. The history wouldter remember him as Emperor Taizong of Zhou Dynasty. The gxy continued to change, especially that portion where those famous 24 stars awaited their fate. They had been illuminating the world since ancient ages, but in a short span of few decades, these stars released all their vigor and brightness. These 24 stars used to be so brilliant but no one noticed that they were surrounded by arches with the purple Emperor Star in the middle. It had already quietly changed its position and brilliance. The demon armys disastrous defeat brought victory and peace to the human world and to celebrate this and show gratitude to the war heroes, the whole capital witnessed the construction of the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. A skinny artist was bent down on the ground and painting a portrait with a somewhat demented look on his face. Emperor Taizongs dearest empress fell ill and died. Her elder brother who was actually Zhao States Duke, and was ranked first among the heroes,mitted suicide on an order from above, but the history books described the death of these siblings as a result of somemon disease. Zheng States Duke was the only hero who might have dared to use Emperor Taizong but also died of illness. The empires most loyal general named Qin Zhong also died from some unknown reason, but people say that he was very happy at the time of his death and had noints. Zhou Dynasty was in its most prosperous times when the heroes were gradually dying. Autumn season had greeted the capital city. In the evening, Wang Zhi Ce attended the funeral of a colleague then silently entered the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. He looked at the portraits one by one and finally arrived in front of his own portrait. He quietly looked at the portrait of himself, smiled then spoke few words as if to bid the final goodbye to himself in his own funeral and that too in advance. He hid a box in the green stone wall next to his portrait then turned around to depart. Wang Zhi Ce walked out of the pavilion. There was a smile on his face but he did not say anything. Chen Chang Sheng opened his eyes and woke up. At that moment, the white mist suddenly converged into a thick group of mist and copsed. Well, that was how it would appear to the naked eye because of the high speed of this phenomenon, but in reality, the condensed mist fell on his body, passed through his clothing, and seeped into his body through the pores in his skin. When the white condensed mist returned to his body, it immediately transformed into a kind of river stream that again branched out into countless creeks and began to nourish those great dry valleys. Then these creeks advanced toward the massive rift at the terminus of the sierra and fell into the abyss without producing any echo or sound. Suddenly, the white snow clouds filled the entire blue sky and snowfall began. There were numerous fluttering and dancing feather-like snowkes which slowly and gradually descended on the barren wastnd and turned it into a vast expanse of whiteness. In addition to that, wind and rain came from all directions, striking vertically and horizontally, starting from the blue sky and ending on the earth, meanwhile producing rustling sounds and also weaving a constant rhythm in the chorus of air and water. The entire scenery appeared very magnificent. (TL Note: ZTJ is now a Main project. I will try my best to give justice to this great novel. Novel Saga Team will soon make an announcement regarding the details. I would like to thank readers for being patient till now.) Chapter 197 – Unexpected Apathy Chapter 197 C Unexpected Apathy After an unknown amount of time, Chen Changsheng woke up. However, he felt very refreshed, and while looking internally with meditative introspection, he realized that all of the injuries he had received from the Grand Examination were already healed. Still, he looked at the ck rock within his palm and stayed silent for a very long time. He did not feel overjoyed at all. He vaguely understood that this ck rock was what he was looking for. Other than the diary of Wang Zhice, the ck rock was the main reason why Daoist Ji had him enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. ording to what Wang Zhice had said, Emperor Taizu may have given him this ck rock before the emperors death. Perhaps, it was extremely vital to the secret of changing fate. The ck rock was very important; however, he could not stop thinking about Wang Zhices diary. After experiencing that springtime thunder, countless storms of wind and rain arose within his sea of consciousness. He saw many images, and he was able to understand many things by cross-referencing Wang Zhices records. However, he still could note to a decision. Changing fate required one to change the position or brightness of ones Fated Star. Thus, changing the persons position and role within the mortal world, and so.... the positions were rted. If it was impossible to change the brightness or position of ones Fated Star, then to change the brightness or positions of the surrounding stars could also create a simr effect. The logic was the same. If you wanted to change your fate, you had to first change the fate of other people in your life. The closer the rtionship between you and these people, the greater the change in fate you would experience. Such as father and son. Such as brothers. Such as a lord and his subjects. This truth was very cold and harsh. Chen Changsheng could not confirm whether the images he had seen were illusions or truly history. For the whole night, his body had been drenched in sweat before being dried off. As a result, he felt very cold when he woke up. If those bloody, yet cold images were indeed the true face of history, then were the two great lords of Zhou really such cold-blooded people? Was it really worth it to pay such arge price like performing terrifying acts to change fate? Immediately afterwards, he thought of the Divine Empress. If she was the third person who seeded in changing fate, then how great of a price did she pay? Were those bloody and cruel rumors that had long been circted among the people true? Was her firstborn son from all those years ago really poisoned to death by the previous queens assassins or was he truly killed by the Divine Empress herself ording to the rumors? Most of her children had never lived past the age of six. Was it really because the imperial pces environment was too dangerous at that time, or were the children some type of offering? Were they an offering to the stars? Chen Changshengs body grew colder and colder. He did not want to continue thinking out of fear of where it would lead him. He could stay calm even in the face of death, but he, a fifteen-year-old, was still too afraid to approach these truths that had been hidden from the light too closely. He wanted to leave this ce. The Pavilion of Ascending Mist was still pitch-ck like before. He was unable to see any light from the doors or windows, so as a result, he could not confirm the time. However, he knew from experience that it was already five oclock, the time he woke up everyday. He stood up and repaired the green stone wall. The Pavilion of Ascending Mist was a forbidden location deep within the pce, and it only opened up at most two or three times a year. With such sporadic openings, the slit in the wall that his short sword had created should not be discovered. Also, he really did not have any energy to care about this matter. Logically, the Pavilion of Ascending Mist could block out all light and sound. However, in the next moment, a clear, distant ringing chimed from below, as if a person was hurrying over from far away to wake up the people in tranquil contemtion within the pavilion. A soft wind blew as the chiming stopped, and the Pavilion of Ascending Mistsrge door slowly opened. The soft morning sunlightnded on the green stone floor and on the dozen or so paintings on the walls. Those people within the paintings once did countless good deeds for the Zhou Dynasty, but now, they could only see sunlight a few times a year. Chen Changsheng walked out of the Pavilion of Ascending Mist with the soft wind and morning sun. He walked with the sounds of chimes; however, he could not calm his heart. Even as the soft wind entered his bosom, he could not be clear-headed and instead felt even colder. Standing on the high tform in front of the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, he nced at the morning sun, which had just risen above the horizon. Then, he looked over at the capital, which was being slowly awakened by the morning sun. The countless streets and alleyways seemed to be like the lines of a chessboard, and the countless rivers and water canals seemed like wires, which had been dropped on the board. The countless markets were like an infinite amount of squares, and countless people lived inside the countless residences located within these squares. To change his own fate by changing the fate of others; could such a thing really be done? Even if those streets and alleyways became decadent...even if those residences fell into ruins...even if millions of people became homeless...even if there were endless wars and major floods....Did he still have to do it? He remembered thest sentence in Wang Zhices diary againThere is no such thing as Fate, but only choices. Yes, the experts of the world were split into two types: one who changed the fate of others to perfect their own fate, and others whopletely disregarded fate, firmly believing that one could control everything connected to oneself. Even if fate proved itself stronger in the end, thetter would still hold their head high. The father and son, Emperor Taizu and Emperor Taizong were the former, and Wang Zhice was thetter. What about him? Currently, he was still very weak, but if he became strong in the future and had to face this choice, what would he choose? Looking at the streets and countless residences of the capital under the morning sun, Chen Changsheng questioned himself: What type of person should I be? What was more important: aplete life or aplete life? TL: Thats what the author wrote. Just keep reading and it might resolve itself. The two pletes and the two lifes within the question had two totally different meanings. Thinking of this question, he left the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. He walked down along the extremely long stone steps, and even when he had set foot on the ground of the imperial pce, he still did not have an answer. Most of the people within the capital were still asleep, but most of the people within the imperial pce had already awoken. Some examinees were very sleepy with dark circles forming around their eyes. They had obviously not slept very well. Other examinees had not even slept a wink that night due to being so nervous, but most of the examinees were well-rested. As for those young examinees who hade from various academies and sects, the most important goal of the Grand Examination was to enter the top three grades. Thus, they could obtain the right to enter the Mausoleum of Books and view the tablets. They naturally made proper preparations and needed to guarantee nothing would affect them like bing unfocused as they viewed the tablets. The several dozen stagecoaches formed a group outside the pce waiting to be called. The unusually spirited horses were treading softly but impatiently. The examinees stood next to the stagecoaches and were waiting to set off. After watching Chen Changsheng who was slowly walking from the pce, some people also began to grow impatient, such as the young schrs from Schrtree Manor. The examinees noticed that Chen Changshengs hair was somewhat messy, and his expression was exhausted like he was very sleepy. It even looked somewhat haggard. Knowing that he definitely did not rest well spending the night in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, perhaps maybe not even sleeping at all, they could not help but feel somewhat puzzled. They thought to themselves, even if you could only meditate in there for one night, you did not have to make this that hard on yourself. Tang Thirty-Six was able to discern something more. Somewhat worried, he asked softly: What happened? Its fine. Chen Changsheng shook his head and replied. He would not tell anyone about the experience he went throughst nighteven if it was Tang Thirty-Six or even LuoluoHe had walked into learning historys cruel truth. Although discovering the secret was still in the far off distance, he had already seen the door or perhaps even obtained the key. Regardless if it was the examinees or officials attention, both were on Chen Changshengs body. The news of finding the Garden of Zhou had already been publicly announced, or it was more urate to say that it had been announced in the courts upper echelon and various academies and sects. Last night, the royal court was celebrating with a feast, and Lady Mo Yu who represented the Empress formally announced that the Garden of Zhou would be opened following a months time. Who did not want to enter the Garden of Zhou? Who would not want an opportunity to obtain the inheritance of the continents strongest expert? However, only cultivators who had reached the ethereal opening could enter the Garden of Zhou. In regards to cultivation, viewing the tablets inside the Mausoleum of Books, so that one couldprehend the Way was the most important. Now, it had be theirst opportunity for the examinees to enter the Garden of Zhou. They had to make a breakthrough within one month and achieve their ethereal opening. Under this dual pressure, the examinees were naturally very nervous. They knew they had to work extremely hard, even to the point where they would risk their lives inside the Mausoleum of Books. While thinking of this, Chen Changshengs gaze naturally became a bit perplexed. Chen Changsheng had only just turned fifteen years old, and apart from a very small number of people like Qi Jian and Ye Xiaolian, he was younger than a majority of the Grand Examinations examinees at the three ranks. However, he was currently the same as Gou Hanshi and Tianhai Shengxue and had already achieved ethereal opening. In other words, even if he did not travel an inch forwards in the Mausoleum of Books, he could still easily enter the Garden of Zhou a monthter. Thinking carefully, to achieve his ethereal opening at such an age, and even directly surpassing the Promation of Azure Clouds, he was already on some level that exceeded Xu Yourong. How could people not envy him? If it were not for Qiushan Juns performance on the matters rting to the Garden of Zhou to be overly dazzling, perhaps people would have felt Chen Changshengs performance was even more shocking. The current Chen Changsheng was, without a doubt, the focus of the entire capital. However, he did not have this kind of self-awareness. Instead, he just sat silently next to the vehicles window and stared at the streets illuminated by the morning light. He was silent and appeared somewhat absent-minded. Seeing Chen Changshangs absent-minded state, Tang Thirty-Six said with his brows raised, Indeed, I dont know what kind of situations youve encountered. You dont seem to need good luck from the Mausoleum of Books anymore as you can already directly enter the Garden of Zhou, but you need to get something straight. To us cultivators, the Mausoleum of Books is a matter of the utmost importance, even more important than the Grand Examination, the Garden of Zhou, or anything else. Chen Changsheng did not reply and continued to stare out the window. Tang Thirty-Six continued to say, You cannot necessarily see the immediate benefits of what you obtain from the Mausoleum of Books. Also, how far and to what extent we reach will still depend on how much of the Mausoleum of Books weprehend. Countless people in the past have already long since proved this, and there have been no exceptions. Chen Changsheng understood what Tang Thirty-Six meant. Of course he knew how important the Mausoleum of Books was to cultivators. The issue was that he currently had insurmountable problems with his mindset. Cultivating was obviously extremely important. If one reached the Concealed Spirit Realm, one could repeatedly replenish ones meridians without ever needing to worry about the haunting shadow of death. If one managed to cultivate to the Grand Liberation Realm, a stretch of ones hand was enough to pluck the stars. One could dictate ones own fate and even be immortal, much less worry about other things. The problem was that in the past, even Zhou Dufu could not evene in contact with the Concealed Spirit Realm spoken of in the legends, so how could he? As for his current ability, he had already ced first in the Grand Examinations first rank and had begun to touch the secret of altering fate. Since he could not reach the Concealed Spirit Realm, was there still any point in him cultivating any more? He who had always been disciplined and hardworking suddenly began to growzy for some reason, even to the point where he thought living seemed pointless. The morning sunlight was gradually flourishing, and the fifteen-year-old Chen Changsheng had suddenly lost all interest in cultivation. At that exact moment, he arrived at the only holy ground in any cultivators mind: the Mausoleum of Books. Chapter 198 – Mausoleum of Books Chapter 198 C Mausoleum of Books There was a river south of the capital and on the north side of the river, there was a straight path. Looking southwards from the the riverbank, arge, verdant and lush park could be seen. Deep within the garden, a green mountain was hidden. This green mountain was the legendary Mausoleum of Booksthe stagecoaches stopped on the road, and the examinees peered through the curtains. They looked at that green mountain and revealed an expression of yearning. During the first few days when Chen Changsheng had arrived at the capital, he had always stayed at the Plum Garden Inn, just outside of the Mausoleum of Books. Many times, he had observed the Mausoleum of Books from far away, so he was not as excited as the examinees, especially those peers from the south. The inn only had one room remaining. The Green Vines of Li Pce, the Bridge of Lamentation, and the Mausoleum of Books were all well-renowned ces in the capital, and the Mausoleum of Books was where all the tourists wanted to visit. It was also very lively like the Li Pce, and there were stalls lining both sides of the path on the riverbank. The stall keepers yelled constantly, and it was already crowded although it was still early in the morning. On the main streets slightly north, many offices of government officials could be seen, as well as the offices of many various academies and sects. The stagecoaches did not stop on the street for too long. Under the direction of the officials and priests, they crossed a wide wooden bridge above the river, and they arrived at the green park outside of the Mausoleum of Books. They also did not stop here for too long, but instead they directly traveled down the path leading towards the tombs between the ancient and lush cypress trees. Under the one hundred and eight statues of virtuous peoples gazes from the older generations, they continued traveling towards the green mountain. There were already many tourists in the Mausoleum of Books outer park, and many citizens of the capital were taking a stroll. They currently watched as the coaches traveled directly towards the Mausoleum of Books. They could quickly guess the identities of the people within the coaches, and they knew that they must have been the examinees of the top three grades. They could not help but reveal an envious expression. The ancient trees obstructed the morning sun and formed shadows, making it seem extremely quiet and beautiful. The deeper they went, the quieter it became. And in the end, they could only hear the sound of the faintly green rocks grinding against each other under the wheels on the path leading to the tombs. A stone gate was at the end of the dim path leading towards the tombs. The stagecoaches stopped in front of the stone gate, and the officials and priests walked out in front of the gate, carrying official required documents. They were responsible for the affairs regarding viewing the tombs in the Mausoleum of Books. They began speaking with the soldiers guarding the Mausoleum of Books, and the students all exited the coaches one by one, lining up and waiting for entry. Not long after, the stone gate slowly opened, and the examinees could feel slight tremors from the ground. They could not help but be very startled. They wondered to themselves how this heavy, unimpressive gate was able to cause the ground to tremble. They also thought about what type of magic formation could open such a heavy gate. With a low rumble, the heavy stone gate stopped moving, and the entire green mountain appeared in front of everybodys gaze. Thus, the Mausoleum of Books appeared in front of everybody. A mausoleum normally referred to a tomb, but only the tombs of emperors or saints had the right to be called mausoleums. The Mausoleum of Books indeed was like a tomb. The mausoleum was very clear cut and square, and it was overgrown with countless green trees. So it seemed like a green mountain. Due to those dense green trees, the examinees could not see those legendary stone tablets and did not know where the Heavenly Tomes were hidden. However, they knew that the Heavenly Tomes were inside. So for just a moment, the path became abnormally silent, and everybodys faces revealed a devoted expression. As for Chen Changsheng, his current state of mind was wrought with a few problems. His thoughts were in a mess, and he had a difficult time calming down. He truly was not excited like the first time he had entered the city and seen the green mountain from far away in the inn. However, he still felt an indescribable reverent feeling as he actually arrived in front of the Mausoleum for the first time. He looked at those green trees around the Mausoleum of Books and stayed very silent. The capital was always the center of the continent. It didnt matter which dynasty fell. When the mes of war raged on without stopping or when the time was filled with national peace and order, the capital was always the center. Those various sects and aristocratic families of the south also believed this. Even the Fae race in the White Emperor City and the people on the Great Western Continent agreed. The reason why the main altar of the Orthodoxy was here, as well as the Li Pce, was because the Mausoleum of Books was here. TL: The book only mentions that there are five continents in the world. The Great Western Continent is not one of the five. It is mentionedter on in the book that the Great Western Continent was originally part of the Eastern Continent and split offter. Thats why you still have humans cultivating, which the Heavenly Tomes brought to the world. Countless tens of thousands of years ago, the Heavenly Tomes descended in rolling mes from beyond, which the heavens had bestowed upon thends. From that day onwards, the Heavenly Tomes awakened the intelligence of humans, which allowed them to learn how to use fire, how to create and use tools, and how to tie knots to record history. They invented the writtennguage, and because they had invented the writtennguage, it allowed them even to begin studying the mysteries of nature. This caused them to begin questioning their ce in the world. They began to look up at the starry skies, began to guide Starlight for purification, and officially stepped onto the road of cultivation. This green mountain was the original source for all of this and everything else. What was the Mausoleum of Books? Mausoleum did not mean tomb here, but rather it meant t. TL: The Mausoleum of Books () can also be known as a mound (). In this case, it says t (ƽ) is referring to a rather nar, t and level mound. When the Heavenly Tomes emerged, all of the directions ttened. The Mausoleum of Books was where the Heavenly Tomes were, and the center of the world was where the Mausoleum of Books were. The Orthodoxy could only originate from the capital where the human empire was founded. As a result, the southern religious sects fought with the northerners for many years. They were actually self-governing, but they still had to acknowledge the Zhou Dynasty as the main country due to this principle. During the waiting period, the silent park slowly became noisy. Many tourists and citizens of the capital followed the stagecoaches here. If it was an ordinary day, they could not even approach the Mausoleum of Books at all before being stopped by the guards. However, as today was a special circumstance, they had the opportunity to approach the Mausoleum of Books front gate. Their faces were full of envy while looking at those youngsters who were preparing to enter the mausoleum. The tourists and citizens could freely enter or leave the Mausoleum of Books outer park, but they could not enter the mausoleum itself at all. Many years before, it was said that the mausoleum was open to the public, so anybody could enter, explore, and sit down in front of those stone tablets. It would be overcrowded and overburdened everyday as the green mountain was flooded with people. Several thousand years ago, there was once an emperor who wanted to control the world by controlling the rights to enter the Mausoleum of Books. He had issued an imperial edict that only people who obeyed him could enter the mausoleum. Such an action offended all of the various sects, schools, and academies of the continent, and this emperor was very quickly overthrown by the anger of everyone in the world. Afterwards, the entire continent had reached a conclusion that the Heavenly Tomes from the celestial beings were objects to be shared, and nobody would be able to monopolize it. Although it had never been said that the mausoleums stone tablets were damaged, there was a different perspective, so the experts of the continent decided to set some rules for entering and leaving the Mausoleum of Books. In the previous dynastys era, only cultivators who had received special permission could obtain the opportunity to enter the mausoleum. However, this condition was extremely vague. After the Zhou Dynasty was founded, the rules for entering the Mausoleum of Books were simplified and was rumored to be strengthened. Only the examinees who had passed the Grand Examination or people who had great merit could be allowed to enter. As an alliance was formed with the Fae race to fight the demon race, the Fae race and the people of Great Xi also gained simr rightsthe so called rules were actually just apromise. Of course, since the Mausoleum of Books resided within the Zhou Dynastys capital, people who lived there naturally held advantages. Those various sects and aristocratic families from the south all raised this issue, so there were always manyints. The priests and officials led the young examinees to the area outside of the stone gate, and they remained there as they did not have the right to enter the Mausoleum of Books. After checking the examinees identities, they let them enter in a proper order. The ground once again began to rumble with a clear, loud sound, and as some people turned around to look, they only saw the stone gate slowly closing again. After a deep rumble, the Mausoleum of Books and the outside world were separated once again. Forty odd, young students looked at the Mausoleum of Books before them, and they all carried different expressions. Some were very nervous, and some were very excited. Some were very silent, and others were burning with eagerness. However, everybody had their eyes wide openat this moment, they had arrived in front of the Mausoleum of Books. However, they still could not see the true appearance of the mausoleum properly as there were just too many green trees. This view of the trees had blocked too many other sights. Just at this moment, several white robed males appeared in front of them. Many of them carried an indifferent expression, and their eyes did not reveal any specific attitudes either. They spoke with a very calm voice, and they spoke very slow, just as if theycked the opportunity to speak on a normal basis. Looking at them, Chen Changsheng very naturally thought of that Wolf Tribes teenager, Zhexiu. Tang Thirty-Six said: These people are the legendary Tablet Guardians. Chen Changsheng asked: Tablet Guardians? Tang Thirty-Six said: Just like those Tablet Decipherers from the southern Holy Maiden Peak, they aim to understand the secret of the Heavenly Tomes their whole lives. They have even sworn a blood oath to never leave the Mausoleum of Books even beyond a single step. Chen Changsheng was a little surprised. He thought that spending ones entire life in the Mausoleum of Books was just a little too lonely and in. He then looked into the eyes of those white robed males and naturally began to feel a little sympathetic. Tang Thirty-Six saw the expression of his face and sneered slightly: They are perfectly happy to offer their lives to the Mausoleum of Books, so why would they still need your sympathy? Also, who knows how many cultivators in the world would rather be like them and have the opportunity to view the Heavenly Tomes whenever they wanted. They are beyond enviable. Chen Changsheng still could not understand. He liked to read books and explore the true meaning of the Daoist Canons, but was life not supposed to have freedom and joy? How could they devote almost all of it to this green mountain? Perhaps, because they spent most of their time studying within the Mausoleum of Books and were not good atmunicating with people, the several Tablet Guardians only muttered a few words. They exined the facilities around the Mausoleum of Books to the young students before preparing to turn around and leave. However, one Tablet Guardian thought of something and said: Dont forget, the Garden of Zhou opens in one month. After these exnations, the several Tablet Guardians left in a swift manner. There was a period of silence. The young examinees were speechless at what had just happened. They were all at a loss for what to do. That was it? What should they do next? Just dont forget that the Garden of Zhou opens in one month. Guan Feibai said to those disciples of the southern sects indifferently, before stepping away quickly, and he followed Gou Hanshi towards the green mountain. The four disciples of Li Shan Sword Sect were the first ones to leave, and the examinees separated slowly, treating them as examples. In the beginning, those examinees still walked at a steady pace. asionally, a few of them hurried along, which was normal, but once people entered the wooded mountain, immediately there were countless loud sounds. They had actually used motion techniques. After hearing the sounds echo from the green mountain, Chen Changsheng was confused and asked, Why is everyone in such a hurry? Didnt you hear what Guan Feibai said just now? The Garden of Zhou will open in a month. If they wanted to enter the Garden of Zhou, they had to break through to the Ethereal Opening Realm. Every slow step was a dyed step. If they viewed the stone tablets a littleter than others, it could dy them by several dozens of years on the path of cultivation in the future. Obviously, everyone is using all their energy to be first. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him, and said: Rather, you are the one who is weird. Why arent you hurrying? Chapter 199 – Mausoleum Guardian Chapter 199 C Mausoleum Guardian Chen Changsheng did not know how to respond. Did he have to tell him that he had just suddenly lost all interest in cultivation? After thinking for a moment, he said, I have already undergone my Ethereal Opening, so I obviously dont need to hurry too much. Tang Thirty-Six stared at him and asked, Are you being cocky? Chen Changsheng was slightly startled and said, I really did not mean it that way. Tang Thirty-Six pointed towards the woods and said, I mentioned this on the way over here. To us cultivators, the Mausoleum of Books itself is already a very important matter, and it is infinitely more important than the Garden of Zhou. Only those who are short-sighted and can only see a few inches ahead will treat the viewing andprehension of the Mausoleum of Books as a condition to undergo Ethereal Opening. Look at Gou Hanshi; he may have already undergone his Ethereal Opening, but he has not wasted any time at all. Chen Changsheng looked at where he had pointed and only saw afterimages of shadows on the mountain path in the green woods. The loud sounds continued, and the shadows of the four people from the Li Shan Sword Sect quickly disappeared. He turned around, looked at Tang Thirty-Six, and asked: Arent you also standing here? I felt that you were acting a little strange today, so I decided to follow you. Tang Thirty-Six said as he stared into Chen Changshengs eyes. Chen Changsheng looked at him and spoke earnestly, This is a rare opportunity, so dont waste time. Tang Thirty-Six said, There is still at least another month, so there is no need to hurry. Just at this moment, a voice appeared behind the two and interjected, Indeed, there is no need to hurry. The person who had arrived was Su Moyu. This young priest from the Li Pce College had really encountered some bad luck in this years Grand Examination. He had met Zhexiu who was an extremely strong opponent in the first round. Luckily, his performance on the written examination had been extremely outstanding, so he just managed to squeeze into a third rank cement from the final decision. While staring at him, Tang Thirty-Six was confused and asked, Chen Changsheng did not hurry today because he had some problems with his head, and I am looking out for him. What are you doing here? Su Moyu said, There is a saying among the people that you cannot eat hot tofu if you are impatient. The tablets of the mausoleum are not this easily understood. The most important thing is your mentality, so the more hurried you are, the easier it is for you to encounter problems. Tang Thirty-Six reminded him by saying, The Garden of Zhou will open in a month. Time will not wait for people. Su Moyu replied calmly, I do not n to enter the Garden of Zhou. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression changed slightly, and Chen Changsheng also felt a bit puzzled. Who was not interested in Zhou Dufus legacy? Su Moyu reassured them, Only after The Grand Examination did I learn that my foundation was a little fragile. Its ridiculous thinking about how arrogant I was before, and I n on staying in the Mausoleum of Books for a bit longer. Chen Changsheng asked: We can stay for as long as we want in the Mausoleum of Books? Su Moyus expression changed slightly: Didnt you hear what the tablet guardians had said before? Chen Changsheng felt a little embarrassed and replied: Oh, I was thinking about other things before. Tang Thirty-Six felt that this kind of response was a little humiliating and rushed in to speak, The rules for viewing the tablets in the Mausoleum of Books has not changed these past few years. As long as you are able to enter the mausoleum, you can stay for as long as you want. However, if you want to enter the mausoleum again thereafter, it is not an easy matter. Chen Changsheng looked at Su Moyu and asked, You have decided to give up the Garden of Zhou for the Mausoleum of Books? Su Moyu said, The Garden of Zhou may be good, but it is not where I want to be. From time to time, the green wooded mountain would echo with sounds of startled birds pping. Tang Thirty-Six said, It is very obvious that those other people do not think the same way. How can the Garden of Zhou bepared with the Mausoleum of Books? Even if it really contained Zhou Dufus legacy, it cant be more important than those stone tablets on the mountain. The former is a short cut, whereas thetter is the proper way. Su Moyu looked at the green mountain silently and exined with a sorrowful sigh. Chen Changsheng stayed silent and did not say anything. Tang Thirty-Sixughed at him and said, How are there so many exnations that seem right but are actually wrong? A straight line between two points is the shortest; therefore, the most correct path is itself the fastest route. The correct path was the fastest? Chen Changsheng and Su Moyu both stared nkly after what was just said, and they realized that they actually could not refute these words at all. Not bad. Chen Changsheng looked at him and praised him. I just cant win against you, so I will leave first. Su Moyu shook his head and walked towards the Mausoleum of Books with his hands behind his back. I worry for Su Moyus future. Tang Thirty-Six slightly raised a brow and stared at his back as the young priest slowly disappeared into the green woods. He said, There are many examples in the past and in the present where many people are still stuck in the Mausoleum of Books unable to leave. Hopefully, he will not end up like them. Chen Changsheng was a little surprised and asked, Being stuck in the Mausoleum of Books? They are unwilling to leave until the end when they be too scared to leave. They can spend several dozens of years viewing the mausoleums tablets in one sitting. How is this any different from being a prisoner? Tang Thirty-Six said, Those people cant bear to part with the outside developed world and are unwilling to swear a blood oath to be a tablet guardian. They are also are unwilling to part with the good fortune offered by the stone tablets of the Heavenly Tomes. To leave or to stay are both great temptations. and facing up against these temptations, how they choose, and when they make their choices are all tests the Mausoleum of Books gives to everybody. Chen Changsheng said, I do not consider this choice that difficult to make. That is because we still have not yet seen the Heavenly Tomes. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said, Of course, even if you see them, I believe you have the power to clearly recognize what you want most, just like Gou Hanshi. He must have already made up his mind beforehand. If you are unable to pass even this obstacle, then how can you still have to right to continue along the path of cultivation. Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of something and asked, If I can stay in the Mausoleum of Books and view the tablets, then are there meals provided? After hearing these words, Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat speechless. He thought you arent a foodie like Xuanyuan and answered in an upset manner, Of course there is food. If you can view the tablets until your death, then you can also eat until your death. Chen Changsheng was a little embarrassed and said, Dont get mad. I just thought this matter was rtively important. Tang Thirty-Six was toozy to acknowledge his words and said while pointing to the mountain full of green trees, The Mausoleum of Books only has one path, and those stone tablets are all beside it. Only once you have finished viewing one level can you move onto the next. Chen Changsheng asked: How many levels does the Mausoleum of Books have? He had always been perplexed by this question. ording tomon practice, the Three Thousand Daoist Canons had several descriptions of the Mausoleum of Books, but he had never read how many levels the mausoleum had after all. I dont know...... oh, to be exact, nobody knows how many levels there are in the Mausoleum of Books. Tang Thirty-Six answered. After hearing what was said, Chen Changsheng was very puzzled and replied: ording to what I know, although reaching the top of the Mausoleum of Books is extremely hard, there are still people who have aplished it. How can the amount of levels be unknown? Tang Thirty-Six said: My grandfather once told me that on the day you really enter the Mausoleum of Books, you will understand why there are no set number of levels. Why is that? Chen Changsheng was still puzzled. Tang Thirty-Six stared into his eyes, and said deeply: Firstly, I am not a tablet guardian. And secondly, I am not a tour guide, so can you not ask me so many questions? All you need to know anyway is that those stone tablets can only be viewed one by one. In the end, how many tablets youprehend will depend on your own power of understanding. Chen Changsheng could feel that Tang Thirty-Sixs mood had worsened. He originally wanted to control himself and stop asking questions, but he really could not hold back his curiosity. He tentatively asked Tang Thirty-Six: Onest question? Tang Thirty-Six took a deep breath and said: Speak. Chen Changsheng began speaking, ording to the Daoist Canons, the Divine Empress and the Pope will both reach the top of the Mausoleum of Books by the Divine Path. Is this the path you mentioned? No. Tang Thirty-Six said: The Divine Path is a different path. But you said earlier that the Mausoleum of Books only has one path. That is only for the people whoe into the Mausoleum of Books to view andprehend the tablets. If you want to go to the top, which path is closer? I feel that the Divine Path is closer. The Divine Path is the true path south of the mountain, and it is not a shortcut to climbing the mausoleum. You are not that type of person who fears difficulties, so you should know very clearly that there are no shortcuts to the mountain. It can only be scaled with hard work. But you just said to Su Moyu that the shortcut is the correct path. Tang Thirty-Six stayed silent for a very long time before saying, Firstly, I was arguing with him. And secondly, whether it is the correct path or the shortcut, you cannot take that path directly to reach the top of the Mausoleum of Books anyway. You dont need to ask me anymore, so let me tell you directly. It is because that Divine Path has a person guarding it, and there has never been anybody who has sessfully ascended the mausoleum by force. Dont get mad. Chen Changsheng was a little embarrassed and extended his arm to pat Tang Thirty-Sixs shoulder. Tang Thirty-Six stared into his eyes and said, This is the second time. Dont make it a third. Chen Changsheng knew that Tang Thirty-Sixs current mood had already reached the limit before exploding into rage. He did not want to continue annoying him, so he said, Ill just stroll around casually. At this time, all of the examinees in the top three grades of the Imperial Examination had already entered the Mausoleum of Books and disappeared into the green woods. Only the two of them remained outside. Tang Thirty-Sixs voice became slightly higher and asked, Are you really going to stroll around casually? Chen Changsheng nodded and replied matter of factly, The scenery within the mausoleum gardens is not bad. I want to walk around and take a look. Tang Thirty-Six stared at him like he was staring at an idiot. Only after trials and tribtions did everyone finally enter the top three grades of the Imperial Exam. They had obtained the opportunity to enter the mausoleum for viewing andprehending the tablets. Yet, Chen Changsheng did not want to seek knowledge silently in front of those stone tablets, but he actually wanted to casually view the scenery? Did he really think he was a tourist? Tourists could not enter the Mausoleum of Books. Cheng Changsheng ignored how surprised and mad Tang Thirty-Six was and abandoned him where he was. He began to leisurely stroll around the Mausoleum of Books. The greenness of the Mausoleum of Books in early spring was gratifying, and the vegetation in the gardens under the mausoleum were many and varied. The scenery was indeed good. He walked, stopped within it, and ced his two hands behind him as he viewed the scenery. He looked extraordinarily like a tourist from the countryside. Due to the dense green tree cover, it was very difficult for the people outside the Mausoleum of Books to see what the inside of the mausoleum looked like. However, people within the mausoleum could see the people outside very clearly. Many of those examinees who had traveled along the mountain path noticed his presence and discovered that he actually did not ascend the mausoleum. Instead, he went sightseeing outside. They could not help but feel very shocked. Chen Changsheng had unexpectedly not climbed the mausoleum. Obviously, everyone was shocked. Afterwards, various different feelings blossomed within different people. Some students thought that he was being purposefully indifferent. This caused people to truly despise him to the utmost, such as the Schrtree Manors students and the junior called Ye Xiaolian from Holy Maiden Peak. Some people thought that with his current strength and the strength he had shown during the Grand Examination, he did not enter due to being too strict on himself. This was despite the Mausoleum of Books being right in front of him. For example, Guan Feibai and Liang Banhu thought as such. Gou Hanshi received the water Qi Jian passed to him and drank a sip. He saw Chen Changsheng sitting on the edge of a pond, staring nkly. Instead, he had a different line of thinkingpared to most other people. He felt that Chen Changsheng had a few problems, which were probably problems on a psychological level. However, he did not understand why he was like that. It had only been a few days since the battle at the Grand Examination. He had seen Chen Changshengs willpower and determination, which could even be considered as terrifying. However, such a great change would not ur in just a few days. The Mausoleum of Books was a green mountain with a veryrge surface area. If you had wanted toplete ap around it by following the path below the mausoleum, you would face a difficult endeavor, especially for Chen Changsheng who was walking and stopping every so often. He would stop for a moment to look at the vegetation and then stare nkly at the pool. He walked and thought about matters that may or may not exist, and only after walking for four hours, did he arrive south of the mausoleum. Chen Changsheng currently looked at the pattern on the road formed by the colorful rocks, and he suddenly heard the sound of rushing water from above. He subconsciously raised his head to look, and he just saw a silver waterfall, flowing out from a certain ce in the rock face. This rock face was tens of feet above, and the waterfall formed a white chain as it hit the rock face. From there, the water split off in all directions, forming several dozens of even smaller streams of water. They flowed through the rugged rocks and finallynded on the ground. After seeing such a beautiful image, Chen Changshengs first reaction was that the Mausoleum of Books southern face was really very steep. There were not many trees, but how could he not see even a single stone tablet? Afterwards, his gaze followed those several dozen streams of water downwards. He only saw an extremely wide andrge, ck rock forming a teau in front of him. On that teau, there were man-made, shallow canals, which caused the water from the Mausoleum of Books to flow towards those canals. While following the canals with his eyes, he only saw that the water was unbelievably clear inside with the white rocks at the bottom of the canals shining brightly like pearls. Not long after, he arrived in the due south area of the Mausoleum of Books. The sound of the waterfall slowly disappeared, and the canals on the teau grew even closer together. He could not help but think that if he looked down from the top of the mausoleum, then what type of image would these shallow canals form? Afterwards, he saw the legendary Divine Path. It was an extremely straight path, which led directly from the teau to the top of the Mausoleum of Books. Just like Tang Thirty-Six had said, if you wanted to climb the Mausoleum of Books, then this Divine Path was the shortest path. However, this path was forbidden for everybody, except for the Divine Empress and the Pope when they performed a grand ceremony of offerings to the heavens. There was nothing at all on the Divine Path, not even any trees on either side. Only cliffs surrounded the path. Any person who considered the Mausoleum of Books zenith at the end of this Divine Path would probably have a strong desire blossom within them to walk up the path. However, nobody had ever seeded before. It was because at the beginning of this Divine Path, in between the countless canals of water, there was a pavilion. A person sat within the pavilion. That person was d with worn-out armor, and there were marks of rust on the front part of the chestte. The armorpletely covered up his body from head to toe and did not reveal anything at all. That person carried a worn-out sword in his hand. The edge of the sword was covered with many dents, and its tip rested on the ground. The man fully d in armor seemed like a sculpture from afar. Sometimes, people would even suspect whether there was a person inside the armor at all. However, Chen Changsheng knew that the figure was a person. The whole continent knew this person. This person had already sat in the pavilion for several hundreds of years. Many people were saying that if this person had not sat in boredom at the Mausoleum of Books for hundreds of years, perhaps, he would have already be a member of the Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions. This was because hundreds of years ago, he was already the continents number one divine general. He was this generations mausoleum guardian, Han Qing. Chapter 200 – Tourist Chapter 200 C Tourist His whole body was d with old armor, which was covered in dust. He had sat there guarding the mausoleum for hundreds of years. Chen Changsheng looked at the pavilion from far away and looked at that legendary divine general. He stayed silent. From time to time, the mountain wind would cause the water from the waterfall to drift into the pavilion,nding on the worn-out armor. The water could not wash off the dust on the armor, but instead it made the armor dirty faster. The person within the armor did not move, and he sat on the rock with his head down. He leaned on his sword as if he was sleeping. In the past hundreds of years, the number one divine general of the continent, Han Qing had always held the mausoleum guard position. Without a question, it was an extremely great honor. However, no matter if it was storming or snowing, he would guard the mausoleum day and night. He would guard all the way until he became a part of the Mausoleum of Books itself. How lonely was such a lifestyle? Seeing such a scene, Chen Changsheng very naturally thought up of Jin Yulu. After the gate of the Orthodox Academy was destroyed, Jin Yulu always sat on that bamboo chair, even though it was just an academy gate. However, whenpared with this legendary divine general in the pavilion, only their sitting position was different. Afterwards, he thought of that huge war hundreds of years ago, and thought that perhaps Jin Yulu and this person really did know each other. He did not leave, nor did he walk up. In between a dozen or so of the shallow canals, he stared quietly at the pavilion, and stayed silent for a long time. Afterall, he was still a fifteen year-old teenager, and only felt deeply moved asionally. Theplicated feelings in his heart did notst for too long, and instead felt more respect and surprise. After an unknown amount of time, he bowed towards the pavilion before turning around and leaving. He continued to walk around the Mausoleum of Books. The scenery within the Education Pce was actually even more beautiful than the scenery within the Mausoleum of Books, but that kind of beauty always had a fake feeling from being cut off from the rest of the world. Or perhaps it was because those azure skies and pure white clouds were too perfect. So after looking at them for a long time, it was very easy to tire of it, which urged people to keep far away from it. Luoluo stood on the edge of the halls highest railing and looked at those silky, wispy clouds far away. Her pretty face revealed an expression of slight annoyance and said, Why cant I go to the Mausoleum of Books? Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six had both entered the Mausoleum of Books. After leaving the royal pce, Jin Yulu had arrived at the Education Pce to see her. After hearing what she had said, he replied in a distressed manner, Princess, you obviously can enter the Mausoleum of Books. You can go whenever you want, but not now, because you...... dont have a result for the Grand Examination? Then, why can Zhexiu go in? Luoluo turned around, and asked. Wofu Zhexiu is only a loner. Jin Yulu looked at her and said with a serious expression, The Zhou Dynasty focuses mainly on war merit, so ever since the Empress visited the Star Seizer Academy, everybody has been nice to him. However, he is still a loner. People will not be overly cautious with him, but they will also not overly focus their attention on him. I hope Master can help that pitiful child. Luoluo spoke slightly pitifully. She was even slightly younger than Zhexiu, but as the princess of the Fae race, all the Fae teenagers were children in her eyes. Also, she sympathized with him very deeply because of Zhexius bloodline. She really hoped Chen Changsheng could help him. Jin Yulu sighed and began saying, Wofu Zhexius problem is much harder to deal with than yours. If it werent for its difficulty, perhaps your mother would have already sent people to take him back to White Emperor City. How could she let him wander the snowy ins for all these years and rely on killing separate members of the Demon race to survive? Luoluo knew what Jin Yulu had spoken was the truth. She sighed gently and turned around to ask, I cant enter the Mausoleum of Books, but what about the Garden of Zhou? Only those who had reached the Ethereal Opening Realm could enter the Garden of Zhou. However, she believed that she could break through within a month, even though she did not enter the Mausoleum of Books to view the tablets. Even if princess is able to break through, His Majesty would definitely not allow you to enter the Garden of Zhou. Jin Yulu said, Even if His Majesty gave you permission, the two Saints within the capital would not risk it. On the stone steps in front of the Education Board, officials and clergymen were bustling around without stopping. Some were going up, and some wereing down. They seemed like ants that were foraging in all directions. Currently, the sky had already darkened slightly, and the light of the setting sun reached the stone steps. This caused their shadows to elongate drastically. It was as if there was a fire on the stone steps, and the people were walking around within it. The buildings innermost room was covered with plum blossoms. Inside, the Archbishop Mei Lisha suddenly opened his eyes and asked in a slightly exhausted manner, What is that child doing? Minister Xin who was beside him began to speak, but stopped. He hesitated for a short time before saying, He...... is moseying around. He seems to be enjoying the scenery. Enjoying the scenery? Mei Lisha gazed at the glow of the burning sunset, and his misty eyes became clearer from the splendid light. He asked with a slightly weird expression, Perhaps that is the only thing he has done from morning until now? Yes. Minister Xin was a little nervous and replied with a low voice, He has already moseyed an entire circle around the Mausoleum of Books. Mei Lisha frowned slightly. The room was iparably quiet, and the atmosphere immediately became especially constraining. Just when Minister Xin thought that he would explode into a raging fury, instead he heard the sound ofughter. The elderly mansugh was somewhat hoarse, but after listening to it, it was truly a cheerful and happyugh without any other feelings. In the Mausoleum of Books, he does not view the Heavenly Tomes, but the scenery instead? Mei Lisha held onto the seat and slowly stood up. Afterwards, he walked to the window with the support of Minister Xin, and he gazed southwards at that green mountain, which seemed to burn in the setting sun. He smiled while shaking his head, but he remained silent for a long time before slowly saying, I am very curious. What does he really want to do? In the Hall of Grand ritys side hall, Mo Yu had just finished with handling state documents. She rubbed the space between her eyebrows tiresomely. While looking at the setting sun in front of the hall, she remembered that today was the first day when the Grand Examination examinees entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the tablets. She looked at the female official by her side and asked, How is it? The female official ryed the process of having those young examinees leave the Imperial Pce to enter the Mausoleum of Books. She described everything in detail and did not forget to include any of the important information. However, Mo Yu felt that something was missing and asked while frowning slightly, What did Chen Changsheng do? Did he go and view the first few tablets? The female official had never thought that Lady Mo Yu would actually care so much about a single examinee. After being startled slightly, she quickly went to find the record and passed it over. Mo Yu flipped open the record and nced through it. Her expression changed suddenly, and her thin brows were slightly raised. With a cold expression, she said, This guy, what exactly does he want to do? During such an important moment, he actually still wastes time. A simr report was sent to the Tianhai n at noon. Of the Orthodoxys six figureheads, the three archbishops who stayed in the capital currently sat in the main hall of the Li Pce. After seeing the news from the Mausoleum of Books, they all did not know what to say. Today, the entire capital had paid attention to Chen Changshengs actions within the Mausoleum of Books. He was first ce in the first banner, and he had undergone his Ethereal Opening at such a young age. Furthermore, the Pope had already used certain methods twice to show benevolence and love to this teenager. Many people wanted to know that if he viewed the tablets in the Mausoleum of Books and attempted toprehend the Dao, would he bring shock to the world again? Chen Changsheng had done it. He had once again shocked the entire capital. Throughout the whole day, he did not do anything at all. View the tablets andprehend the Dao? He did not see a single stone tablet, and have not even properly entered the Mausoleum of Books. He only strolled ap around the mausoleum. He saw a lot of scenery, and stared nked many times, just like a true tourist, like the type of tourist that had the most time. Chapter 201 – The Two Teenagers on either side of the wattled walls Chapter 201 C The Two Teenagers on either side of the wattled walls Cheng Changsheng entered the Mausoleum of Books and did not view the Heavenly Tomes. Instead, he viewed the scenery. Nobody knew what Chen Changsheng was thinking or why he did such a thing. Actually, even he himself did not understand why he had refused to take even a single step into the Mausoleum of Books or to view any of those stone tablets. He was only willing to walk in and look around the park below the mausoleum. While watching the setting sun far off in the distance, his handnded on the hilt of the short sword, and his spiritual sense gently swept over the ck rock inside. Only after feeling that gentle aura did he be more aware, and he understood that viewing the scenery originally represented his hesitation. This hesitation meant he subconsciously did not want to continue cultivating. Cultivation caused people to mature and be stronger. Only true experts could follow those instructions that the Pavilion of Ascending Mist had given him to change his fate. The only thing was..... he still had not properly begun this journey. He had already seen the bloody scenes at the end of the long journey, and these scenes had even caused his legs to be unbelievably heavy and immobile. Previously, he would not think of such questions because everything became extremely simple while facing life and death. Only by continuing living could he have the right to think about this. However, he was currently still far away from solving this problem. Still, he had already begun thinking about another matter. It indeed could be considered somewhat unconventional, but of course, this was a type of happiness from a different angle. Twilight slowly grew darker, and the green mountain seemed to burn in the evening glow. He had already walked around the Mausoleum of Books once and arrived in a wooded area in the southwest corner. He saw a grass hut. The grass hut was built very simply, and even the bark on the wooden beams could still be seen. It seemed extremely crude. He did not know when the grass on the roof wasst changed. It was dark, dusty, and very unsightly. If the examinees wanted to stay in the Mausoleum of Books for a long time, they needed to find a ce to live and sleep. Chen Changsheng decided not to ept the arrangement with the other examinees because he subconsciously did not want to get too close to the green mountain and stone tablets that he missed seeing today. He decided to look around and see if he could stay here or not. He called out to the grass hut out of politeness, but nobody responded. After thinking for a moment, he walked up the stone steps and pushed open the door to enter. He realized that the grass hut only had a few simple furnishings. The surface of the table was covered in a shallowyer of dust, and the water tank ced behind the back door was almost empty. However, there was a lot of rice in the rice barrel. There was probably someone who lived here, but that person lived extremely carelessly. As Chen Changsheng was slightly mysophobic, he could not help but shake his head after seeing the houses condition. However, he did not leave. After pondering for a bit, he actually found a cloth and bucket in the corner of the room and began cleaning. From Xining Vige to the capital and from the old temple to the Orthodox Academy, he was best at cleaning the courtyard and washing clothes rather than reading. Not long afterwards, the interior of the grass hut was unbelievably clean from Chen Changshengs scrubbing. Clear water rippled inside the water tank. There were no signs of spider webs in the house at all. Although the room was notpletely different from before, it had at least reached his standard and people could live in it now. He allowed the rice to simmer in the pot, and after cutting the salty fish that hung from the houses room, he steamed a third of it. He went into the yard, and pulled out some bok choy. He washed it and then stir-fried it. After doing these things, he carefully washed his hands, He used his handkerchief to dry his handspletely before sitting down on the stone steps. Once again, he began to stare nkly at the scenery. Twilight slowly disappeared, and the Mausoleum of Books slowly grew dark. The scenery was not as pleasant as before, but people felt a more mysterious feeling. Those green mountain woods turned into inky blobs, which resembled a few characters. Several thousand years ago, a Demon Lord had studied the Dao inside the Mausoleum of Books for ten years. In those days, Zhou Dufu used three days and three nights topletelyprehend all of the stone tablets, thereby reaching the top of the mausoleum. There were very many stories like these in the history of the mausoleum, almost too numerous to count. This was because it had always been a legendary holy ground. Thinking of these stories and legends or that number one divine general of the continent who had stayed in the pavilion for hundreds of years, Chen Changsheng felt slightly moved. His eyes grew darker and darker due to the color of the night. Yearning and reverence are all very normal, but........ you are only looking at it one way, and you are doing absolutely nothing. In my opinion, this is extremely stupid.....and you are wasting your life. A voice entered from outside the tattered wattled walls of the grass hut. That person spoke very slowly, and he did not have any obvious fluctuation in his voice. It sounded like a boring record. Chen Changsheng turned his head around to take a look and only saw a teenager standing outside the wattled walls. The teenager was very skinny and did not have any expression on his face. He seemed very apathetic, just like his in eyebrows. It was the teenager of the Wolf Tribe, Zhexiu. Chen Changsheng knew that Zhexiu had earned enough army merits in the northern borders to easily obtain the right to enter the Mausoleum of Books. However, he had waited many days at the Orthodox Academy for Chen Changsheng who had never appeared. Instead, he had recently entered the mausoleum with the examinees of the top three grades from the Grand Examination, so inevitably, this was some kind of coincidence. He sped his hand to greet the teenager outside the wattled walls and said after thinking, Listening to songs, watching dramas, and reading novels, arent there actually many people who are wasting their lives? I also really want to experience such a feeling. But you..... arent that kind of person. Zhexiu looked at him and spoke with the wattled walls separating them. His voice was still dry and awkward, but it was very certain almost unquestionable. Chen Changsheng stayed silent and only replied after a little while, I have some things that I still cannot make sense of. And before I can understand them, I temporarily do not want to do anything. At the very least, I do not want to do anything today. He had only met Zhexiu at the Grand Examination, so he was not too familiar with him. Also, his first impression of the Wolf Tribe teenager was an extremely dangerous and very vignt character. However, when twilight had swallowed the Mausoleum of Books today, he suddenly found that this Wolf Tribe teenager seemed to be able to understand his own bewilderment for some unknown reason. Perhaps, it was due to the brutality of the northern ins extremely windy and snowy weather or the rumors regarding this teenager. Is living really the most important thing? He looked at Zhexiu and asked him seriously. A fifteen-year-old teenager asked his peer a question concerning life or death. It seemed like an extremely philosophical question, and he would definitely beughed at by people if it were asked in the capitals academies. However, Zhexiu was not a normal teenager, so he did notugh at Chen Changsheng. Instead, he stayed silent for a very long time. Only after thinking very seriously about the question did he give his reply. Living is not the most important thing. In the snowy and windy northern borders, living was an extremely difficult thing. It was even more difficult to survive for a mix-blooded young wolf who had been exiled from his tribe since his youth. Zhexiu had managed to survive at all costs, and had done countless cold-blooded things to survive. However, he did not believe that living was the most important thing. This answer was somewhat shocking. Chen Changsheng ruminated deeply and said, Thank you. From outside the wattled walls, Zhexiu replied, Dont mention it. Chen Changsheng then asked, Then, what is the most important thing to you? Zhexiu said, Living soberly, or dying soberly. Just at this moment, there was a creaking noise in front of the grass hut. The wattled wall was pushed open to reveal a hole, and a male walked in. The male had messy hair and a dirty face, and his clothes were old and shabby. However, he did not seem too old, and a pair of bright and clean eyes could be seen from within his untied hair. He looked at the two teenagers who stood on opposite sides of the wattled walls, and he looked like he wanted to ask something. However, he did not end up asking anything due to some unknown reason. Silence descended upon both the inside and the outside of the wattled walls. This silence was somewhat strange. Changes in trantions: ʶ C Used to be divine sense, now spiritual sense Its technically more correct as spiritual sense because it is heavily dependent on the spirit (). Even the author exined at the start of the book that the strength of the spiritual sense was dependant on the strength of the spirit, so spiritual sense would be more correct than divine sense. Chapter 202 – Tide Rush of Blood Chapter 202 C Tide Rush of Blood TL: The author uses an idiom (Ѫ) as the title, which means to be prompted by a sudden impulse. However, he does not use it in such a manner, but rather a medical condition as you wille to understand. The man turned around and entered the grass hut. After noticing that the floor and furnishings had been cleaned spotlessly, he fell silent for a while. Afterwards, a fragrance filled his nose, and he found the rice and salted fish that had just been cooked. Also, he saw the basket full of bok choy on the kitchen table. He used his hand tob the messy hair in front of his eyes away and turned around to look at Chen Changsheng. However, he did not say anything. Chen Changsheng guessed that this disheveled man was the owner of this grass hut. He walked up and grabbed a piece of pork skin that he had already prepared beforehand, and he rubbed it on the hot metal pot. Afterwards, he threw the bok choy into the pot and cooked the vegetables in no time. This was apanied by the movement of the spat and a series of sizzling sounds. After serving the bok choy onto a te, it was not very fragrant due to theck of oil, and it also did not have a nice look. However, when Chen Changsheng ate, he had always paid particr attention to less oil and salt. When he still lived in Xining Vige, he would often just eat boiled bok choy, so he did not feel that this was inappropriate to eat. Afterwards, Chen Changsheng cut the steamed pieces of salted fish into parts, sprinkled some thinly sliced scallions over it, and started serving it as well. The steaming white rice was ced on the table. The man took up his chopsticks and began eating without a hint of politeness. Chen Changsheng served himself a bowl of rice, but after turning around, he discovered that there was actually an additional person at the table. He did not know when Zhexiu had walked over from the other side of the wattled walls. Zhexiu sat on the chair expressionlessly, and the message he conveyed was extremely clear. Chen Changsheng shook his head helplessly and ced the bowl of rice in front of him. He then began to serve the third bowl of rice. There was not much bok choy, and it was finished off with just a few chopstickfuls. The salted fish was very salty, and it went extremely well with the rice. However, just like what Tang Thirty-Six had said about Zhexiu at the Grand Examination, Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu both ate at a very slow pace. When they were still eating their first bowl of rice, that man had already finished four bowls and ced his chopsticks down. Chen Changsheng poured a cup of tea and passed it to that person. Zhexiu nced at him but did not say anything. The man rubbed his belly in a satisfied manner as he drank the tea. He produced a very inelegant belch. From start to end, these three people had not spoken a single word. The meal was very quiet, and the atmosphere was very weird. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu finished eating at almost the same time. Zhexiu stood up and began clearing the bowls and chopsticks. He began to boil water and wash the dishes. While watching this happen, Chen Changsheng thought to himself but did not fight over it with him. He poured tea into another two bowls. After washing the bowls, Zhexiu casually dried his hands on the front of his clothes. Sitting back at the table, he lifted up his own bowl of tea and finished all of it in one go. Afterwards, he looked at Chen Changsheng and said, You still owe me something. When he had said that, he did not even nce at the man who currently had his eyes closed and was resting. It was as if that person did not even exist at all. Chen Changsheng said, I know. I have been continuously waiting at the Orthodox Academy the past few days for you toe over. I already have enough money. The payment Tang Tang gave was very generous. Zhexiu looked at the remaining spoilt tea in his bowl and remained silent for a while. Afterwards, he said, I need you to help me with something. Chen Changsheng said, Speak. If I can help, I will definitely help you. During the Dueling Stage of the Grand Examination, Tang Thirty-Six represented the Orthodox Academy and formed an agreement to work together with this Wolf Tribe teenager. In the following Dueling Stage processes, Zhexiu followed this agreement very resolutely, especially in that battle with Gou Hanshi. The battlested for a very, very long time. He made a veryrge contribution to Chen Changsheng obtaining first upon the First Banner. Zhexiu raised his head and stared into Chen Changshengs eyes. He said expressionlessly, I have problems with my meridians. Actually, Chen Changsheng had already guessed what Zhexiu needed help with, so he was not surprised when he heard what was said. He asked, Are you sure I can help you? If you can help Her Majesty Luoluo, then you might be able to help me, even if it is only a possibility. Zhexiu said. In theter generations of offspring from the marriage between the Fae and human race, there were often problems that urred with the fusion of the two different bloodlines. There was a chance that a genius would be born, as well as a huge chance that a cripple would be born. Even for theter generations with better bloodline talent, their bodies would often also have many dangerous problems internally. Since the bloodlines of Luoluos parents were too powerful, the problem was rtively easier to deal with. However, Zhexiu was not so lucky. Not only did problems with his meridians affect his cultivation, the scariest part was that it had affected his resolutions and even his life. When the outbreak urs, it is very painful. In the most severe cases, I will lose all rationality. Rather, speaking more urately, I will go crazy. I dont know what I will do after I go crazy, perhaps, I will randomly kill people. Otherwise, I would not be abandoned or kicked out by my tribe when I was young. Zhexiu spoke apathetically, as if he were speaking about other peoples affairs. There was no change in his expression at all. Only now did Chen Changsheng understand why Zhexiu had said before that living or dying soberly was the most important thing outside the wattled walls. He thought for a very long time and said, The likeliest cause is that the meridians connected to your sea of conscious have problems and are somewhat deformed. Since his own meridians were broken, he had always studied information regarding meridians within the Daoist Canons. After researching this for a very long time, very few people knew more than him when talking about problems with meridians. Afterwards, when he had instructed Luoluo and Xuanyuan Po, his experience actually grew extremely rich. Therefore, when Zhexiu finished sharing about his own situation at the time, he understood where the problems were very quickly. Zhexiu did not seem excited from seeing a sliver of hope and said expressionlessly, The Council of Divine Ordinance also said something simr. Chen Changsheng looked at him and asked after thinking a little, How do you want me to treat you? To live a little longer is obviously the best. However, if that is impossible, then at least promise me that I can always stay sober. Living or dying soberly. So long as I am sober, that is enough. Zhexiu stared at him in the eyes and said, I dont want to live without knowing anything. Living muddle-headedly and living obliviously is living just like a dog. He was a lonesome but proud wolf. He would walk thousands of kilometers to eat meat and was unwilling to eat sh*t. I cannot guarantee anything, but I will try my best to find a way. Chen Changsheng spoke before extending his hand to help feel Zhexius pulse. His forefinger and middle finger were together, just like two swords of different lengths. They were ced gently over Zhexius pulse. It was just like a frame that exhibited weaponry. They seemed to be very casually ced, but they were actually very sturdily ced. lub-dub. lub-dub. lub-dub. lub-dub. His fingers could feel a distinct pulse. Chen Changsheng discovered that this Wolf Tribe teenager was the same as Luoluo. His heart rate was extremely fast, just like the continuous beating sound of a war drum. Also, his heartbeat was abnormally strong. His skin was like the light, stretchy skin of a drum, slightly vibrating constantly. It had even caused his fingers to be slightly numb. Suddenly, a type of power burst forth from Zhexius pulse. This increase in power was not sharp nor forceful, just like the rising tide. However, it was extremely sudden, as if the tide hadpletely submerged the rocks at sea in a sh. Chen Changsheng was not prepared for this at all, and his two fingers were forcefully pushed away. He looked at Zhexiu in shock. However, Zhexiu still had not revealed any expression, and he was still very apathetic. However, there was a change in one detail the light within his pupils became very gloomy. What was was going on? Chapter 203 – Snow-Treading Xun Mei Chapter 203 C Snow-Treading Xun Mei TL: The name of the chapter (̤ѩ÷) is actually a pun of an idiom (̤ѩѰ÷). They are read the same (t xu xn mi), and the idiom means to walk in the snow to view the flowering plum The power that was transmitted from Zhexius pulse was very strong like a flood that had broken through the rock blockade of a river. It subsided with a howl and rose in a gush. Chen Changsheng could imagine the amount of damage and pain this type of power brought to Zhexiu. However, Zhexius expression remained unchanged, which meant that he had tolerated this type of pain all year round or even at all times. He had even be numb to it, but his eyes would still be gloomy. This meant that even though he had already limated to it, he was still unable topletely ignore this kind of pain. This kind of pain really seemed to be extremely scary. Chen Changsheng stayed silent for a while before cing his fingers over Zhexius pulse once again. This time, he channeled some true essence into it He was somewhatcking confidence in his own judgment. He was unsure whether Zhexius problems with his meridians were severe or not, as he could not imagine how a person could withstand such pain and still live for so many years. The grass hut became extremely quiet underneath the twilight. The oilmps were not lit, and he focused on observing Zhexius expression. Chen Changsheng only saw two eyes that were filled with feelings of stubbornness and perseverance. He waited diligently and did not miss any sudden changes in pulse. However, when that had time arrived, he was still thrown off guard. With a soft pop, Chen Changshengs fingers were once again knocked away. This time under the dual observation of true essence and spiritual sense, he had gained an even more precise understanding of the weird activities in Zhexius meridians. He had some vague ideas in his mind, and his heart began to feel heavy from it. His eyebrows became tightly furrowed unknowingly. What exactly was the problem with that turbulent, tide-like shaking? He pulled back his right arm and looked at Zhexiu. He did not know what to say. Zhexius expression remained the same as before, but his face was closer. Therefore, he could see that Zhexius hair was vaguely soaked, glimmering from the reflected starlight that shone into the grass hut. It was early spring and only slightly cold. He was a teenager with such strong willpower that even in front of the Mausoleum of Books, he would not change his expression. However, he currently had sweat profusely. One could only imagine how difficult it was to bear with such pain. At this moment, Zhexiu opened his mouth and said while looked at Chen Changsheng, I never actually thought that your true essence would be so weak. Chen Changsheng had totally never thought that at this time, what he cared most about was not his own illness but such matters. Yes, it is too weak. A voice appeared from the side of the table. It came from the man whom Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had almost forgotten was sitting there. After that man pushed his messy hair behind his ear, his gaze moved from Chen Changshengs body to Zhexius. He said, Tide Rush of Blood. You are actually not dead yet? Chen Changsheng stayed silent. He knew that the Daoist Canons had these four words written in it, but it was Zhexius problem. There were no changes in Zhexius expression. Four years ago, when Elder Tianji helped him diagnose the illness, he had also spoken in such a manner. I wont die. He said while looking at that middle-aged man. The slow speech of the teenager was abnormally forceful like the rubbing between two rocks. It was also like a sword cutting through bone. It was extremely definite. That man shook his head and no longer paid any more attention. He stood up from the table and walked to the side of the bed. He copsed directly onto it. Originally, Chen Changsheng had wanted to speak with him about the matter of staying over for the night. However, he had never thought that in the next moment, he would hear a snoring sound from the bed, so he naturally could not mention it. The snores echoed through the grass hut like thunder. What he did not understand was what the man did during the day to be this tired. He signaled to Zhexiu to walk out of the hut with him. They arrived in the sparse, small yard surrounded by wattled fencing. After borrowing the starlight, he looked at Zhexiu and paused to speak again. Even the Council of Divine Ordinance cannot treat me, but you might be able to treat me. Zhexiu said slowly as he looked at him. His tone could not be considered as rude, but the contents of what he had said was actually rather rude. What Chen Changsheng wanted to see was all blocked by this sentence, so he could only stay silent. He stared into the distance at the Mausoleum of Books, which was like a ck mountain and sighed quietly with emotion, Fate indeed is unfair. Zhexiu said, Fate gave me a powerful bloodline talent, which also brought along pain that was hard to live with and a gloomy future. When I look at it, it is very fair. Chen Changsheng said, But you had no choice, nor could you deny the powerful bloodline, nor at the same time, could you deny such pain. I still believe it is unfair. Zhexiu stayed silent for a while before saying, Yes, it was never fair. Perhaps, it was due to their extremely simr circumstances that closely afflicted people empathized with one another, but Chen Changshengs impression towards Zhexiu underwent a veryrge change. He had learnt that under the seemingly cold outward appearance, this Wolf Tribe teenager had hidden a lot of pain and unwillingness. Unwilling to let his mental state remain so cold, he said, But there might be something counterbncing fairness, such as us entering the Mausoleum of Books to view the tablets. We will have to rely on ourselves for whatever we canprehend. The Mausoleum of Books is the unfairest thing. Zhexiu looked at the mausoleum under the starlight and said expressionlessly, On what basis should humans be allowed to determine the rules to enter the Mausoleum of Books? On what basis is the demon race not allowed to see the Heavenly Tomes? Chen Changsheng had never thought that he who had killed an unknown number of members of the demon race would actually help the demon race cry out against injustice. He could not help but stare nkly. I am not crying out against injustice for the demon race. I am only questioning what is fair. Zhexiu said, Those stone tablets within the Mausoleum of Books are actually no different from pieces of leftover deer leg. They are all meat, and everybody wants to eat those pieces of meat. Also, they are all greedy. However, only the strongest people can have the right to distribute parts of this meat. Chen Changsheng asked, So you want to be even stronger? Zhexiu said, No, I want to be stronger not because I want to distribute meat, but because I just want to eat meat. Chen Changsheng thought about it and was about to say something. Just at this moment, a shout was suddenly raised from far away in the night. Where are you? Chen Changsheng, you b*stard where are you? After hearing this voice, Chen Changsheng could not help but sigh. Even Zhexius expression underwent some changeIn the Grand Examination, this voices owner had left too deep of an impression onto him. I am here, Thirty-Six, I am just right here. Chen Changsheng yelled into the woods at night. The Mausoleum of Books was a holy ground, and it was extremely sacred and solemn. People who walked in it would often all hold their breath or lower the sound of their breathing. During the day, the mausoleum park was extremely quiet, but at night, there were suddenly two teenagers shouting aloud, flooding it with noise instead. Only after yelling did Chen Changsheng realize this, and he could not help but feel very embarrassed. Apanying the rustling sounds between his clothes and branches, Tang Thirty-Six found his way and pushed over the six or seven-foot tall wattled fencing with a single push. After arriving in front of Chen Changsheng, he heavily pat his shoulder, and said with lingering fear that was hard to extinguish, I was really worried that the problem with your mind had not been fixed and that you had directly left the Mausoleum of Books. Luckily, you havent. Chen Changsheng was somewhat helpless and said, Could you not yell so loudly? The Mutual Response of the Fishermans Song is a sword technique from the Lishan Sword Sect. Tang Thirty-Six said boldly and straightforwardly, This ce is sorge, and yet the government hasnt even installed a sound projecting array. Also, those Tablet Guardians arent servants, so they cant be ordered around. Other than yelling, how else can I find people? What he had said made a lot of sense, so Chen Changsheng actually could not rebuke him in any way. Just at this moment, Zhexiu said expressionlessly, After entering the Mausoleum of Books, everybody will make best use of their time to view the tablets andprehend the Dao. Who will be like you, yelling out to friends like you havent forgotten anything? Hmm, is it actually you? Only now did Tang Thirty-Six notice Zhexiu. After being vaguely startled, he walked up enthusiastically and said as he reached for his hands, You have finally arrived. Have youe for your debt? Zhexiu was not used to this type of close interaction, so he took a step back and dodged his hands. Tang Thirty-Six retracted his hands very naturally and then heavily pat Chen Chengshengs shoulders. He said, If you can resolve the debt, then quickly resolve it. Chen Changsheng rubbed his shoulder. He thought that if he had not undergone perfect Purification under the ck Dragon Pond for some reason, perhaps, his shoulder really would have been broken today by Tang Thirty-Six. He said, I will try, but Ick confidence. Just at this moment, that man walked out from the grass hut. His loose and messy hair covered up the fatigue on his face. Chen Changsheng bowed and asked, Senior, why do you not rest a little longer? That man looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said, Too noisy. Sorry, my friend came to find me. He is in a bit of a cheerful mood. Chen Changsheng apologized and then introduced him to Tang Thirty-Six, This senior is the owner of the grass hut. I thought that since I have to stay in the Mausoleum of Books for a month, I cannot live out in the open. It is bad for the body, so I wanted to ask for lodging... He minded his own business and spoke continuously until he noticed that Tang Thirty-Six was not listening to him at all. Instead, he was staring nkly at that man. That man tied up his messy hair, which revealed his face. This was also the first time Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had seen his full appearance. They only saw that this person was handsome, and he had eyes that carried a hint of coldness. However, this did not give people a cold-blooded feeling, but rather a clean feeling although he was not truly clean. Tang Thirty-Six looked at that mans face, and his expression became a little weird. He seemed slightly bewildered, and afterwards, he seemed to remember something. His eyes suddenly glimmered and said with astonishment, You... you are.... You are Xun Mei. That man was slightly startled. He stared at Tang Thirty-Six and stayed silent for a very long time before speaking inly, Correct, I am Xun Mei. Who would have thought that there are still people who remember me. After hearing these two words, Xun Mei, Zhexiu raised his eyebrow slightly. It was very obvious that he was also remembered the identity of this person. Only Chen Changsheng still did not know. How can anybody not remember Senior Snow-Treading Xun Mei? Tang Thirty-Six looked at the middle-aged man called Xun Mei and said with astonishment, The rumors say that ever since after the Grand Examination that year, senior has always stayed within the Mausoleum of Books to view the tablets andprehend the Dao. Who would have thought that it was actually true. Xu Mei looked at the indistinct lights within the mausoleum. He revealed a slight disappointment and said, So the Grand Examination this year has already ended. No wonder so many people appeared today. Yes senior, today is the first day the top three grades of the Grand Examination have entered the mausoleum. Tang Thirty-Six thought of something and pulled Chen Changsheng in front of him. He said proudly, This is my friend Chen Changsheng. He is the same as senior years ago and has also ced first upon the first banner. Oh? What academy are you from? Xun Mei asked. Tang Thirty-Six said, Orthodox Academy. Xun Mei nodded and said, It ismon after all for geniuses toe out from under the Banyan trees. Hearing what was said, Chen Changsheng was slightly startled. He thought that when people normally heard that the Orthodox Academy was revived, they would always be slightly surprised. But this senior....only after thinking about it again did he suddenly fully realize that this senior did not know about the great cmity that had urred to the Orthodox Academy a dozen years ago. Wouldnt it be saying that this person had already stayed in the Mausoleum of Books to view the tablets for at least a dozen years and had never left? Tang Thirty-Six said to him, Senior Xun Mei obtained first ce upon the first banner in the Grand Examination thirty-seven years ago. Chen Changsheng was very surprised and thought to himself wouldnt that mean this senior had already stayed within the Mausoleum of Books for thirty-seven years? Chapter 204 – Wang Po of Tianliang Chapter 204 C Wang Po of Tianliang TL: The name of the chapter () refers to a person, but at the same time, it is also an idiom that is often used on Chinese social media. It basically describes someone so powerful that when the weather grows cold () and he dislikes it, he can cause the Wang () Corporation to go bankrupt (Ʋ). Xun Mei looked at Chen Changsheng and said while shaking his head, Is it only your true essence that is actually weak, such that you were still able to ce first upon the First Banner? It really is getting worse and worse with each generation. Everybody knew that the Grand Examination this year was a high, and thepetition was much intenser than the past years. Chen Changsheng did not react, but Tang Thirty-Six could not agree. Even if it was the Council of Divine Ordinance analyzing it, this years Grand Examination was much tougher than seniors year. He said. Xun Meis expression suddenly became somewhat lonely, and said, I dont know who participated this year, but in my year....... two people did not participate. Tang Thirty-Six was slightly surprised and remembered the two names that were once ced with Xun Meis name. He could not help but admit what Xun Mei had said was reasonable. If those two peoplepeted in the previous Grand Examination, then even if Qiushan Jun and Xu Yourong had participated, this years Grand Competition could still not bepared to the previous one. After sharing this, Xun Meis mood was obviously slightly shaken, and he no longer paid any attention to the three teenagers. He walked to a rock within the yard and sat down. He began to stare nkly at the Mausoleum of Books. Chen Changsheng looked at this seniors back and sighed slightly with emotion. In the daytime, Tang Thirty-Six had shared with him that some cultivators would stay in the Mausoleum of Books to view the tablets for many years. Who would have thought that he could personally meet one so quickly. Specifically, this person had stayed in the mausoleum for thirty-seven years and had not taken a single step outside. It was obvious that he had some things he wanted to hide. After thinking up until this point, he felt that the seniors shadow became rather miserable. He did not have the heart to disturb him again and extended a hand to stop Tang Thirty-Six from continuing to ask questions. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression changed slightly and asked, What? Chen Changsheng looked at him and asked seriously, Have you eaten? Only now did Tang Thirty-Six remember this important matter, and he felt hunger that struck him like a tidal wave. He hugged his stomach and weakly said, No. Chen Changsheng brought him into the hut and served up the leftover salted fish. He then added hot tea to a bowl of leftover rice and said, There is no more bok choy, so just make do and eat some of this. Can this be eaten? Can this be eaten? What do you mean make do? Theres no more bok choy, so you let me use tea leaves to fake it? What type of taste will that have? Tang Thirty-Six used the chopsticks to pick up a tea leaf that had been soaked ck. He said irritatedly. Chen Changsheng ignored him and used the starlight to find the oilmp. After rubbing it carefully, he lit the wick, and the dim light illuminated the interior of the hut. The side of the table was also illuminated. Tang Thirty-Six buried his head into the bowl and ate without stopping. Many fishbones had already appeared in front of the bowl. After seeing this, Chen Changsheng could not help but wonder what those youngdies who loved Tang Thirty-Six within the academies of the capitals would think if they saw his eating manners? Zhexiu naturally would not observe Tang Thirty-Sixs eating. He looked at Xun Mei who sat outside on the rock and said, Who would have thought that the rumors were true. Chen Changsheng said, ording to what Tang Thirty-Six had said, there should be more people like this within the mausoleum. Tang Thirty-Six took time off from busily eating and raised his head to say something, But there are not a lot of well known people like Xun Mei. Zhexiu said, Many people believe that he had already died.....To view the tablets within the mausoleum for thirty odd years is really hard to imagine. Tang Thirty-Six pulled out a handkerchief from his sleeves slightly unfamiliarly and carefully wiped his mouth under Chen Changshengs gaze. He said, He is unwilling to part with the mausoleum. Zhexiu thought about those stories from years ago and said while shaking his head, Instead, I feel like he is afraid of leaving. Tang Thirty-Six stared nkly and said while shaking his head, It is inappropriate saying it like that. At most, he is just embarrassed to leave. Unwilling, afraid, and embarrassed were all words that were unpleasant to hear. Chen Changsheng was somewhat surprised and thought that since this senior called Xun Mei had obtained first ce upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination thirty-seven years ago, then he definitely was not a normal person. How had he fallen from grace to receive such an assessment? Senior Xun Meis most well-known trait is that his willpower for cultivation is extremely firm and persistent. When he was seven, he stood outside Mr. Yunshans door in the snow for three days and three nights. Only after that was he taken in as a disciple. Tang Thirty-Six said, This was where the four words, Snow-treading Xun Mei, came from. Chen Changsheng asked, Mr. Yunshan? Mr. Yunshan is the teacher of principal Mao Qiuyu Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng, and said, If you are correct, then Xun Mei is Principal Maos youngest junior. Mao Qiuyu was one of the few current day experts of the continent, so one could only imagine what kind of level his youngest junior was at. Also, his youngest junior carried a special type of meaning within the word youngestThe youngest junior was definitely the final disciple, and only people who had extremely excellent talent could be epted as the final disciple of a sect or an academy. For example, the legendary Junior Martial Uncle of Li Mountain or the current Qi Jian. Xun Mei was Heavenly Academys most outstanding student back then, and he held a position that was much higher in the Heavenly Academy than the current day Zhuang Huanyu. Hey, speaking of which, shouldnt we call Zhuang Huanyu here after entering the mausoleum? Xun Mei is his great senior of the Heavenly Academy. Lets see him kowtow to Xun Mei. It will be extremely good. Also, speaking of which, if we didnt go to the Orthodox Academy, then wouldnt we also have to kowtow to him? What a dangerous thing. Tang Thirty-Six said with a great smile, but then he realized Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu were not interested in what was said. He could not help but say slightly annoyedly, Just one person in the world who is as boring as you is enough for it to be depressing. Why must there be two? And why must the two of you meet? It really causes people to be depressed. Chen Changsheng ignored him and asked Zhexiu, Why is Xun Mei afraid to leave the mausoleum? Before Zhexiu could say anything, Tang Thirty-Six had already started speak, Then, it can be considered that you have asked the right person. No matter how you say it, I have stayed in the Heavenly Academy for half-a-year after all, so I understand this matter better than all of you. Back then, Xun Mei was the pride of the Heavenly Academy. His talent was very astonishing, but unfortunately, there were people who had even better talent than him in his age group and were even more outstanding. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression suddenly became serious, and he said, The most unfortunate thing of Xun Meis whole life was that he was born in the same year as Wang Po of Tianliang. Since he was twelve, he would often meet him in various gatherings of academies and sects. They fought at least a hundred times, and every time, Xun Mei always lost. And in the Grand Gathering of Zhushi one year, Xun Mei actually lost three times in a row. After living for one year in the capital, Chen Changsheng still possessed rather limited knowledge about the affairs of the world. However, he did know this name since this name was just too well-known. Before Qiushan Jun, this was the most well-known name on the entire continent. Even up until now, the name was still high up on the Promation of Liberation. Wang Po of the Tianliang County. Afterwards, he discovered that when Tang Thirty-Six mentioned this name, his expression was very solemn and vignt. What he still did not really understand was that even though Qiushan Jun was already the first on the Promation of Gold Distinction, he was still very far away from people like Wang Po who were in the Promation of Liberation and had already been famous for a long time. No matter how he looked at it, it was impossible for Tang Thirty-Six to have any problems with Wang Po. How could someone like Xun Mei who had extraordinary talent, unbending willpower, and the heavy hopes of the Heavenly Academy be willing to spend his whole life in the shadow of Wang Po? The reason why he had entered the mausoleum to view the tablets for thirty-seven years was toprehend the true meaning of the heavenly Dao and then defeat Wang Po in battle. This was also why he was still unwilling to leave. Tang Thirty-Six nced at the outside of the hut, and said, After thinking about it now, Wang Po of Tianliang has already be one of his obstacles in Xun Meis heart. For every day he did not believe he could win against Wang Po, it was another day he was unwilling to leave the mausoleum. Unwilling, afraid, or embarrassed....... They are all correct because he understands very well that the day he walks out of the mausoleum, Wang Po will definitely be outside waiting. Chen Changsheng stood up and walked to the doorway. Under the starlight, he looked at the middle-aged man in dire straits, and his feelings became somewhatplicated. Was he unable to leave the mausoleum because he did not have the courage to face the world or because of that person outside the mausoleum? Xun Mei did not think like this. He was once a proud teenager from the Heavenly Academy, so it was impossible for him tock courage. At least, he would notck courage when he would face his lifes nemesis, Wang Po. Otherwise, he would not have fought hundreds of battles before. Then, why exactly was he afraid to leave the mausoleum? Sometimes, leaving meant forever. Xun Mei was afraid of leaving the mausoleum because he was afraid of losing the mausoleum. From his upright youth to when he was frustrated and dejected, he had never left this ce in the whole thirty-seven years. The mausoleum had caused him to be stronger, and the more this urred, the more he was afraid to leave it. It was just like what Tang Thirty-Six had said during the day, the Mausoleum of Books was just like a jug of good wine to cultivators. The more they drank it, the drunker they became, and the drunker they became, the more they wanted to drink it. When dealing with such a good jug of wine, how much was appropriate to drink? Was it to drink until one had be so drunk that one was unwilling to be sober anymore? Or was it to only take a small sip before putting it away? It was an ordeal every person had to face. Because of Wang Pos shadow, this choice was even harder for Xun Mei to make. Only Xun Mei had extraordinary talents, and he had also trained hard for thirty-seven years within the mausoleum. So, indeed what level was his current strength? He was already so strong, but he stillcked confidence in defeating his opponent located outside of the mausoleum. So, indeed what level was Wang Pos strength? However, this was still a problem that had to be solved in the end. Tang Thirty-Six had said Wang Po would definitely be waiting outside on the day Xun Mei left the mausoleum. This did not mean that Wang Po was literally waiting for him outside the mausoleum. Rather, if he left the mausoleum, he would definitely have to go and find Wang Po. Only then could he exin his own life, as well as the thirty-seven years he spent viewing tablets. A cool breeze blew past from the forest outside of the mausoleum. It swept up bits of grass on the ground and brushed away the verdant, tender leaves from the trees, which produced a rustling sound like rain. There was only one cool breeze, but it arose from two directions. Those bits of grass and tender leaves were swept into the center of the forest, and they began swirling together slowly like an upside-down waterfall. It cut the starry sky that the night had projected downwards into countless fragments. Mao Qiuyu of the Two Sleeved Breeze appeared there. He looked underneath a schrtree and said with aplicated expression, Twenty years ago, I once invited you toe to the capital to persuade him, but you didnte. A person stood underneath the schrtree. He seemed to still be very young, yet his eyes seemed a little cold. His clothes were very clean, and his ck hair was tied up tightly. However, for some reason, it always gave people a wretched feeling. It was like a teenager who was once a young master, but because of a reversal in fortune, he became a cashier for a tavern for three years. If he doesnt want to leave himself, then nobody will be able to persuade him. That person said while observing the Mausoleum of Books at night. Mao Qiuyu asked, Then why did youe today? That person said, I dont know. I just feel that he wille looking for me tonight, so I came to wait for him. Chapter 205 – Going South of the Mausoleum Chapter 205 C Going South of the Mausoleum The wattled fencing was pushed over, and the night wind was able to blow in more easily. The temperature of the area around the grass hut dropped. Compared to the starlight which hadnded in the yard, the oilmp within the hut seemed especially dim. Chen Changsheng walked into the yard and looked at the man who was sitting on a rock. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. Xun Mei had been an expert with astonishing talent in the past, but now, he had already spent thirty odd years viewing the tablets within the Mausoleum of Books. Therefore, he did not know what level his cultivation had already reached. Xun Mei as expected knew the group of teenagers had arrived behind him and said, I am not afraid, nor am I embarrassed. I know that I am currently not as strong as he is, so do I even have a reason to leave? Ever since his youth, Zhexiu had been exiled from his tribe. He had survived and grown up in the midst of fighting. Although he knew this middle-aged mans cultivation was extremely high, he still could not ept such an attitude. He murmured, If you havent fought him, then how do you know that you are not as strong as he is? Is there, perhaps, any reason for you to trap yourself within the Mausoleum of Books? Xun Meis voice became somewhat lonely, I have already stayed within the mausoleum for thirty-seven years, and I have notmunicated with the outside world. I gave up the painting and calligraphy that I loved most in my youth. I eat only to fill my stomach and sleep only to keep warm. I have put all my time into viewing the tablets andprehending the Dao. I have cultivated and meditated, but I am still unable to catch up to him. I also really want to know the actual meaning of life. Do you know Wang Pos current level of cultivation? Tang Thirty-Six was a little surprised and said, I had thought you would not know how much time had passed, and would ask us. Every year, , new people will enter the mausoleum at the end of the Grand Examination. After a period of time, senior will also send someone to visit me. I am not interested in other human affairs, and I do not care who the current emperor is. But I really want to know Wang Pos current condition. This is why I know his current and yearly condition. Xun Mei stood up and gazed at the night sky outside of the mausoleum. He could vaguely see the lights of the capital and said, The year I entered the mausoleum, he ced first on the Promation of Azure Clouds. Afterwards, I knew that he had entered the Promation of Gold Distinction and ced second. Afterwards, he entered the Promation of Liberation, and he once again ced in front of Xiao Zhang. At that moment, he must have been very happy. Wang Po of Tianliang and Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, they were all famous people from the previous generation before Chen Changshengs generation. Their positions were simr to Qiushang Juns current position, and they were still the true experts of the current age in the continent. Originally, Xun Mei was the same as they were but with an extremely well-known name. However, as he had never left and stayed in the mausoleum to view the tablets, the continent slowly forgot about him. At least, some people like Chen Changsheng had no knowledge of him. If you did not continue to stay within the mausoleum, your name would definitely be on the Promation of Liberation. You would have also had an extremely high chance to ce within the top five. Tang Thirty-Six said while looking at him. Xun Mei turned around and looked at the three teenagers. He said, Top five...... is indeed already very glorious, but in the end, it is not first ce. So in the end, arent I still ced after him? Tang Thirty-Six felt that he still could not really understand and asked, Then, are you, perhaps, only at peace while staying in the mausoleum and bing forgotten by everybody? The Mausoleum of Books is an opportunity, the only one for me to overtake Wang Po. That cold feeling within Xun Meis eyes grew heavier and heavier. However, it did not frighten people, and he only seemed to be more determined, As long as I stay in the mausoleum and continue to view the tablets, then one day when I reach the top of the Mausoleum of Books, I willpletely understand the true meaning of the Dao. On that day, how can Wang Po still be my opponent? The yard fell into silence. A kind of small animal was digging under the wattled fencing, and it produced a rustling sound, as if it protested what he had said earlier. Senior, in these past thirty-seven years, how many tablets have you seen? Chen Changsheng suddenly asked. After hearing this question, Xun Mei frowned slightly. He lowered his head and thought hard. Then he said, In the first year, I used three months toprehend seventeen tablets. In the summer of that year, there was a huge thunderstorm. After that, my speed began to decrease. By the time it was winter, I hadprehended another five or six tablets? After spending thirty seven-years within the mausoleum, the time had just been too long. He had already forgotten many details from the earliest days, and he needed to think back carefully to remember them. He seriously thought back to the obstacles he had faced before and said, In the second year, I think Iprehended four tablets, and in the third, three tablets? I cant really remember. He shook his head and looked at Chen Changsheng. He said, I really cant remember the total amount. However, it is very obvious that how quickly youprehend the tablets has be slower and slower. Chen Changsheng hesitated a little before saying, Please forgive me for being rude, but perhaps, you are unable to remember how many tablets you haveprehended in the thirty-seven years. However, you should at least be able to remember how many years it has been since youst understood a single tablet inscription. Xun Meis body slightly froze, and his face paled slightly as well. His old, dirty clothes fluttered slightly in the night wind. Understanding the inscriptions of seventeen tablets in only three months. This kind of talent forprehension really lets people show admiration. That is extremely impressive. I believe that if that stone hut had not been destroyed by His Majesty Taizong, then we would definitely been able to see seniors name. However...... Tang Thirty-Six said while shaking his head, Since you have such a talent forprehension, why must you continue to torment yourself inside if you can only reach such a level? I remember very clearly that back then, Wang Po spent a year in the mausoleum, and he hadprehended thirty-one tablets before leaving. Xun Meis eyes suddenly brightened, as if he was hurrying to show off his child and said hurriedly, Although I dont remember how many tablets I haveprehended, I am extremely certain that I have surpassed thirty-one tablets. I haveprehended more than him. So what? Tang Thirty-Six was once a student of Heavenly Academy. While looking at this middle-aged man in dire straits, he unconsciously wanted to help him. After hearing what was spoken, he could not help but feel slightly heartsick. He sighed, If Wang Po had continued to stay in the mausoleum for a couple of years with his talent forprehension, he definitely would have also been able toprehend a few more. But why was he determined to leave? He had a clear idea of his own limits. If he had decided to stay, even though he wouldprehend a few more tablets, the ratio of time spent working hard to producing results would be subpar. This would be wasteful. After hearing these words, Xun Mei became a little angry, but afterwards, he realized he did not know how to rebuke Tang Thirty-Six. For a moment, he could not help but stare nkly, and the yard in front of the grass hut once again fell extremely silent. Are you saying..... in those years I spent in the mausoleum, I had just been wasting away my life? He shook his head and said with a trembling voice, Both his talent for cultivation andprehension heavily exceeded mine. What else can help me overtake him other than the Mausoleum of Books? Yes, he still currently stands above me. If I am unable to overtake him while I am inside the mausoleum and he is outside, then what hope do I have if I leave the mausoleum? The tablets within the mausoleum can help us with cultivation, but many other opportunities exist to help us with cultivation outside the mausoleum. How else could Wang Po be so strong? Zhexiu who had always stayed silent suddenly opened his mouth and began speaking. Xun Meis brows were tightly furrowed and he asked, What other opportunities exist outside the mausoleum that can help me with cultivation even more than these tablets, which contain profound mysteries? There are many. Zhexiu said expressionlessly, Battles, trials and tribtions, expanding your horizons, and hardships. Most importantly, there are life and death situations outside the mausoleum. Xun Mei opened his mouth slightly, but he could not say anything for a long time. After witnessing this, Chen Changsheng sighed sorrowfully. Zhexiu was clearly a teenager, and his level of strength was way below Xun Meis. However, he currently spoke to Xun Mei like a teacher educating young kidsA young wolf who had grown up with difficulties on the snowy ins had a more realistic and urate understanding of the world than a cultivator who had spent thirty-seven years inside the Mausoleum of Books. But.......these thirty-seven years...... Xun Mei turned around to look at the mausoleum in the night sky, and his expression became somewhat frustrated. He said to himself, There are still many stone tablets up there that I cannot understand nor read. I really want to understand. If I can reach the top of the mausoleum, understand all of these tablets, and grasp the true meaning of the heavenly Dao, I can definitely defeat Wang Po. If I just leave like this, how would I be willing? After saying these things, he shook his head with a bitter smile and then walked towards the outside of the yard. The starlight illuminated bits and pieces of the courtyard, and it alsonded on Xun Meis hair. Perhaps it was the lighting, but Chen Changsheng definitely felt that he could see a few strands of white hair. The night breeze seemed to be a bit chillier. Where is he going? After observing Xun Meis somewhat mncholy back and his slightly staggering steps, Chen Changsheng became a little worried. He wondered whether Xun Meis mind had received too much of a shock or not. Tang Thirty-Six said slightly sympathetically, He should be heading toward the mausoleum to view the tablets....... in the past thirty-seven years, perhaps he was like this every night. The starlight was very bright. Although it would be slightly difficult to write under its illumination, it was enough to view the tablets. There were also faint lights that could be seen within the mausoleum. After thinking about it, there must have been many people also viewing the tablets bymplight. He is not going to view the tablets. Zhexius expression suddenly changed. He looked at Xun Mei who had slowly disappeared into the night forest and said, The path to view the tablets is north of the mausoleum. He is going southwards. Tang Thirty-Six stared nkly and said, Perhaps he was so angry that he became confused and is now travelling in the wrong direction? Chen Changsheng was slightly regretful and said, As the senior spent most of his life within the mausoleum, he is perhaps slightly confused. However, this situation is different. The reasoning we believe is correct seems wrong to him. We are also his juniors after all. Didnt you go a little overboard with your words before? Wrong is wrong. Wasting your life away is wasting your life away. This has nothing to do with being juniors or seniors. Zhexiu said expressionlessly. Well....... I want to follow him and see what happens. Hopefully nothing happens. Chen Changsheng walked towards the exterior of the wattled fencing, and Tang Thirty-Six also followed along. Zhexiu stared nkly at the wattled fencing that had copsed on the floor for a while, and then he also left the grass hut. This grass hut was in the southwest region of the Mausoleum of Books. After crossing over the river and walking southwards, they could hear the rumbling sounds of the dozen waterfalls south of the mausoleum. Xun Meis silhouette could be vaguely seen in the night sky. The three teenagers followed him. They passed through the spray of the waterfalls like walking through the spring rain, and they arrived in front of the rock teau covered with shallow canals. Starlight scattered across the rock teau, and the clear water within the canals flowed gently from side to side. It was very beautiful. Xun Mei waded through these shallow canals, which caused his clothes to be wet. However, he did not pay attention to it at all and seemed to be a little distracted. He arrived in front of the Divine Path and raised his head to look at the top of the mausoleum. His expression became slightly frustrated. For thirty-seven years and countless days and nights, he had only wanted to reach the summit. However, he still could not get there unfortunately. Although the Divine Path led directly to the top of the mausoleum, he did not have a way to walk up it. This was because of that person d in armor who sat quietly within the pavilion in front of the Divine Path. Chapter 206 – Intruding upon the Divine Path Chapter 206 C Intruding upon the Divine Path From a distance, there were faint lights within the mausoleum, and the sound of waterfalls could also be heard. However, the south end of the mausoleum was very quiet. Nomps were lit, and only the starlight illuminated the cliffs, the straight path, the canals, and the rock teau. However, the starlight was incapable ofpletely expelling the darkness of night. The clear water within the canals were pitch-ck like ink. Xun Mei withdrew his gaze from the top of the mausoleum and looked at the Divine Path. Then, his gaze gradually shifted to the pavilion and finally rested upon the man d in armor beneath the pavilion. After a short moment, he began to walk toward the pavilion. He stepped through the fresh water, as if he were stirring ink, but the sshes of water were silver-colored. What was he trying to do? Could it be that he wanted to intrude upon the Divine Path? After eyeing this scene, Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six, and Zhexiu grew all the more nervous. Senior, Chen Changsheng called towards Xun Mei. Previously, he had seen many strands of white hair belonging to Xun Mei underneath the starlight outside the grass hut. His sympathy had grown, but his worries even more so. Xun Meis steps ceased, and he turned toward those youths standing at the edge of the rock teau. Unlike what Chen Changsheng and the others had imagined, Xun Meis expression was very calm. There was no frustration on his face, much less the signs of a pitiable and out-of-sorts man. While smiling, he asked, Young ones, do you need something? Chen Changsheng nced at the pavilion and saw that the legendary Divine General still seemed to be sleeping. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, What is senior nning to do? I am going to ascend the Mausoleum. Xun Mei pointed at the Mausoleum behind him in the darkness of night. He did not turn his head, but his finger had been exactly on point. His tone was very matter-of-fact, as if he were heading home. He exuded the feeling of having already walked the Divine Path several thousand times. To ascend the Mausoleum or to sightsee, Chen Changsheng had not heard clearly. However, regardless of which phrase it was, their meaning was the same. This made the three youths even more worried. (TL: (dnglng) means to climb the mausoleum and (dngln) means to sightsee. They sound very simr.) Perhaps it was an illusion or something else, but Chen Changsheng felt that when Xun Mei had spoken those words, the stars in the night sky seemed to have grown brighter for a moment. The starlight that fell onto the canals of the rock teau south of the mausoleum seemed to thicken. Underneath the pavilion, the very worn out armor also began to shine from the starlight. His heart began to throb even more with terror because the Mausoleum Guard who had always had his head down and his face obstructed by his armor, had issued forth a light wind from underneath the helmet, carrying some dust along with it. This was at the exact moment when the stars had grown brighter.. Chen Changsheng did not dare take another nce, even if it was only out of the corner of his eyes. He asked Xun Mei, Why? If Xun Mei could defeat the Mausoleum Guard underneath the pavilion and use the Divine Path to ascend directly to the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, then why did he endure these thirty-seven long years in the Mausoleum? It was very likely that he would have intruded upon the Divine Path long ago. Since he had not, it was very clear to himself that he had no chance of victory. Yes, even if Xun Meis level of cultivation were even more profound, he still would not have been able to ovee that obstacle underneath the pavilion. If that person could be so easily defeated, how could that armor have umted several hundred years of dust? Even if Xun Mei surpassed Wang Po, Xiao Zhang, and other such famous names, viewed the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books for another thirty-seven years, and pushed his cultivation to even more unfathomable levels, he still would find it difficult to defeat the man underneath the pavilion. Out of the continents thirty-eight Divine Generals, Han Qing upied first ce. This expert who sat underneath the pavilion for several hundred years was only worthy of being mentioned alongside the Five Saints and Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions. Of course, those on the Promation of Liberation had profound levels of cultivation as well, but regardless of Wang Po of Tianliang or Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, they would still not dare say they had the qualification to challenge him. After hearing Chen Changshengs words, Xun Mei fell silent for a while. He did not directly answer, but instead he seriously replied, Thank you all. As he expressed his thanks, his gaze brushed over the three youths. From birth, Zhexius meridians and sea of consciousness had problems. He had to bear the pain of the Tide Rush of Blood at all times. If he were a normal person, then he would have long ago lost the courage to live, but he did not. This sort of courage was rarely seen. Chen Changsheng made stir-fried vegetables, cooked rice, and steamed salted fish. This sort of tranquil state of mind was something he had long yearned for. Tang Thirty-Six had made a loud ruckus in such a sacred ce as the Mausoleum of Books. This allowed him to see the hot-blooded passion of youth, which had long been lost to him. Xun Mei said nothing, but this was his answer to why he had wanted to climb the mausoleum. Tonight, he had met these three youths, who had used their bravery, will, and youth to awaken him. The thirty-seven years he had spent viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books were simply a long dream. After waking from a dream, there were certain things he had to do. All of you woke me up. I want to see the truth, so I need to ascend the mausoleum. Xun Mei once again pointed calmly and resolutely to the mausoleum behind him. If senior has truly awoken...then shouldnt you be leaving the mausoleum to find Wang Po and where each of you stand? Tang Thirty-Six asked in bewilderment. After hearing these words, Xun Mei roared withughter. Theughter echoed throughout the rock teau, which caused the inky water within the canals to shudder. Theughter gradually faded. He looked at the three youths and calmly replied, Is Wang Po really my enemy? Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu faintly understood while Tang Thirty-Six gradually began to frown. No, after thirty-seven years, the shadow over my cultivation has long since ceased to be him, but it. While smiling, Xun Mei continued to point at the Mausoleum of Books behind him. Chen Changsheng and the others were stunned at these words and then fell silent. Countless years before, the Heavenly Tomes had descended like fire from the heavens. They eventuallynded on the continent and opened knowledge to humanity, until humanity had learned the ways of cultivation. Certainly, this mausoleum upied an irreceable role and position in human society, but to countless cultivators, the Mausoleum of Books was in many ways their greatest enemy. The iprehensible words and drawings on the monoliths were a tall mountain they had to surmount and opponents that they had to defeat. Although the mausoleum did not look tall or treacherous at all, in reality it pressed up against the blue dome of heaven. It was exceedingly difficult to surmount it while relying only on human strength, such that countless cultivators had their courage and spirit shattered upon trying. Xun Mei had awoken and faced the truth. He had finally realized who his true opponent was. As a result, he did not choose to leave the Mausoleum of Books and find Wang Po, but he chose to intrude upon the Divine Path instead. The forest outside the mausoleum was extremely quiet and was without a single stray sound. Logically, there was no way for the conversation happening south of the mausoleum to carry over here, but those two men in the forest somehow understood Xun Meis intentions. Mao Qiuyus two sleeves trembled with emotion. The brows of the man underneath the schrtree leapt up, making an eight () character. His eyes were iparably bright and almost mesmerizing. South of the Mausoleum, the three youths had also understood Xun Meis intentions, but there was still something they could not ept to wake up from a thirty-seven year long dream, return to reality, learn who his enemy was, and then challenge him. This was naturally a very valorous course of action, but if he lost, then he would enter into a dream of eternal darkness, so this seemed too desperate a course of action. Chen Changsheng had only met Xun Mei today, and they had not exchanged many words. Reasonably, there should have been no empathy between them, but for some reason, he felt a close connection to this man. He sympathized with him and wanted to do something for him. He did not believe that he had just awoken only to find his death. He said, Please be careful. Xun Mei chuckled, and then said nothing more. He turned around and continued on his way toward the pavilion. He was tread through the water as he went, and the water was sshing about and soaking his shabby shirt. One hundred yards away from the pavilion, he stopped. The rock teau south of the mausoleum was ck, but the space in front of the pavilion was white. It was the same color as the Divine Path, and they mixed together as a whole. The ck rock teau and the white Divine Path. This was the dividing line and perhaps also the line between life and death. The face of the man underneath the pavilion was obscured in the shadow of his armor, so it was impossible to make out his face clearly. Suddenly, countless motes of dust flew out from underneath the helmet. In the starlight, they seemed like tiny fireflies. A sound followed the dust from underneath the helmet. That sound was deep and resonating, and it caused the water from the canals to leap about in turmoil as if in joy and fear. It echoed throughout the cliffs of the Mausoleum of Books. It was as if that man had slept for several hundred years and had only now awakened. As a result, the Mausoleum of Books had also awakened. The faint lights from themps at the north of the mausoleum seemed to slightly sway with the sound echoing throughout the cliffs. Afterwards, sharp sounds of breaking filled the air: hahahahaha. As the night wind blew gently, Gou Hanshi was the first to arrive at the edge of the rock teau with his shirt still flowing from the wind. He was closely followed by Liang Banhu, Guan Feibai, and Qi Jian. Whats going on here? Guan Feibai took a step forward and looked at the scene before him in surprise. Tang Thirty-Six mockingly replied, Cant you see? Someone wants to intrude upon the Divine Path. Someone actually dares to intrude upon the Divine Path? Who is it? Gou Hanshi guessed that the man underneath the pavilion was the legendary Mausoleum Guard, the continents number one Divine General Han Qing. Then, who was that shabby-looking middle-aged man opposite him? Xun Mei. Chen Changsheng answered. Snow-treading Xun Mei? Gou Hanshi arched his eyebrows. He seemed to be in some surprise. Stunned, Qi Jian said, Xun Mei is actually still alive? It cant be that the rumors were true, the he had been hidden in the Mausoleum of Books for all this time viewing the monoliths? On the side, Zhexiu expressionlessly said, We have already discussed these exact same words. Qi Jian only now realized that Zhexiu was there. His small face became filled with hate, and he grasped the hilt of his sword. Zhexiu paid no attention to him, but kept his eyes on the scene ying out before him on the Divine Path. Why is it that only you four from the Li Shan Sword Sect came over? The sound just now was so loud, so how could those guys not have heard it? Tang Thirty-Six asked. Gou Hanshi replied, Those people are viewing the monoliths and arent willing to leave. To still be viewing those monoliths deep into the night, Chen Changsheng found it difficult to understand. Was the temptation of the Mausoleum of Books really so great? Then, he thought back to how even Xun Mei, whose talent was so broad and deep, had also been imprisoned by those monoliths for thirty-seven years. When he looked at the mausoleum again, he suddenly felt that it was somewhat more sinister. Those who cross the line will death. A voice resounded from the pavilion. The voice came from the shadowy depths of the old armor. It was very ordinary, but it seemed to bring a sense of great change. It was like an ancient city wall. Its surface was overgrown with moss and the stones seemed ready toe loose, but in reality they were iparably firm. The most powerful attack would be incapable of making the slightest mark upon its surface. Xun Mei stood before that invisible line and looked towards the pavilion. He said, I dont want to retreat, nor can I stand here forever. Then, I must try and see if I can cross this line. Several decades ago, Wang Po had said the same thing. But in the end, he stood there for an entire night and took not one more step forward. The worn-out armorpletely encased the body of the legendary Divine General, and his voice also had to pass through the armor to be heard. His voice seemed muffled, and it also had a strange vor to it like a sharp de or a tongue licking the edge of the de. It was the sweet smell of iron mixed together with that of blood. Chapter 207 – The Battle amidst the Snowstorm Chapter 207 The Battle amidst the Snowstorm After hearing these words, the surroundings of the rock teau became iparably silent. Everyone there understood that when Wang Po had entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths in the first year, he confirmed that staying any longer would be throwing his life away. However, he ended up like many others who were reluctant to leave. As a result, he wanted to try the shortcut. However, in the end, he ended up standing behind the line for a night before turning around and leaving the mausoleum at daybreak. Outside of the mausoleum, Mao Qiuyu looked at the man in the schrtree. That man said nothing. Xun Mei stayed silent for a while, and then he understood why Han Qing, in his capacity as Mausoleum Guard, had spoken these words. So, senior already knows who I am. The suit of armor under the pavilion still remained motionless, but that transformative voice erupted from the gloom. Of course I know who you are. Several decades ago, the cultivators of the continent began ushering in a new set of blossoming flowers: Wang Po of Tianliang, Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, Immovable Mountain Liang Wangsun, Snow-treading Xun Mei....you were all the most gifted and had the most potential. In the fight against the Demon Race, humanitys hope rested upon your shoulders....You stayed in the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths for thirty-seven years, so I watched you for thirty-seven years. You really arent bad. Tonight, you finally broke through that obstacle in your mind, so why dont you leave. Why do you insist on trying the alternate path? No, the obstacle in my mind is before my eyes. I have only seen it, but I have not broken through it. As for the alternate path, it could also be the correct path. Xun Meis gaze swept past the pavilion and again fell upon the mausoleums summit. Han Qings voice paused for a moment before once again reverberating: Wang Po was a smart man. Since you have set him as your target, then at the very least you should show the same wisdom. Correct, all my life I have wanted to surpass him. Now that I look at it, at least on this matter, he is not my equal. Xun Mei replied. Han Qing replied indifferently, He is not as stupid as you? After thinking for a moment, Xun Mei replied, He is not as foolish as me. Han Qing paused for a moment and then replied, That is reasonable. In the forest outside of the mausoleum, that mans hand rested against the schrtree, but he continued to stay silent. In these hundred or so years, you are the first to intrude upon the Divine Path. In the pavilion on the south of the mausoleum, Han Qing continued to speak. Xun Mei replied, I am rtively foolish. Stupid and foolish were two words that had simr meanings. However, there was a big difference between them. A foolish man can have good karma. Han Qing replied, As the Mausoleum Guard, I am part of the Mausoleum of Books. If you defeat me, then you are allowed to walk upon the Divine Path. Xun Meis expression was calm as he sped his hands in a formal greeting. This was an established rule of the Mausoleum of Books, and it was also right and proper. If one could defeat the continents number one Divine General, then one was obviously an expert who could stand alongside the Five Saints and the Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions. If such an expert wanted to view the Heavenly Tomes, why would theyply with the Zhou Dynastys rules? Chen Changsheng felt that Divine General Han Qing had not said these words just for Xun Mei, but for the youths standing at the edge of the rock teau. Xun Mei nced at his feet and noticed where the rocky teau came to an end and where the Divine Path began. This was where ck gave way to sacred white. Then, he lifted his knee. Under the pavilion, Han Qings head remained bowed. His appearance was obscured in the shadow of his armor, but his voice suddenly became cold. Xun Mei, although your life has greater meaning for humanity if you remain alive, I am still the Mausoleum Guard. What I guard are the rules of the Mausoleum of Books, so I will not hold back. You may also fight without worry and without any hesitation. After waking up from his thirty-seven year-long dream, Xun Mei wanted to see the truth at the summit of the mausoleum. How could he hesitate? It was as if Xun Mei had not even heard the words from the opposition, and he took one step forward. The step he took was very ordinary. His foot very casually hit the ground and did not make a sound. The sounds around the pavilion were still sounds of water: the sound of water from the waterfalls descending from the cliffs onto the rocks below and the gurgling water in the canals. Xun Meis foot had crossed the line. The Mausoleum of Books that had been shrouded in darkness suddenly lit up brightly. The glow frommps were barely visible veryte in the evening. The only light that could possibly illuminate the entire mausoleum could onlye from the sky. It would have toe from the sea of stars. Chen Changsheng raised his head and saw the stars in the night sky shine with unmatched brilliance. He unconsciously squinted his eyes. In reality, the stars in the sky did not actually grow brighter. Even if they had, there would be no way that a human eye could tell the difference. This was purely a feeling or maybe something only the spiritual sense could perceive. Everyone near the rock teau felt it, but none of them could perceive it as well as Chen Changsheng could. This was because none of them had a spiritual sense as tranquil and profound as his. He could even faintly sense which star had begun to shine first among the countless stars in the sky. That star was in the distant depths of the southeast region. Perhaps it was Xun Meis Fated Star. After taking one step forward to see the truth, the Fated Star had sensed that and had suddenly grown brighter. Xun Mei....just what level had he cultivated to? Chen Changsheng thought back to that time in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist where he saw the starry sky and became filled with a sense of awe. The brilliance of the starlight turned the entirety of the Mausoleum of Books into a world of silver. Xun Mei stood before the pavilion. The hair, which he had bound behind him in the courtyard of the grass hut, had at some point be free and flowed down to his shoulders. The starlight had instantly washed away the filth on his body. His long hair floated in the breeze, and those silver-white hairs particrly stood out. He stood between the Divine Path and the rock teau. He remained in the same ce, and he obviously had not begun walking toward the pavilion....but he had already begun walking toward the pavilion. On the Divine Path, a footprint gradually appeared. The Divine Path was made of white stone. His footprints were wet, so they were naturally very distinct. Xun Mei had tread through water, so his shoes were naturally wet. After observing this scene, Chen Changshengs eyes went wide. Zhexiu also just stared nkly where he was. They had grown up in Xining viges old temple and the cold, bitter snowy ins respectively. They had rarely seen a true battle between two experts, so they had no idea, unable to exin those footprints. Comparatively, Tang Thirty-Six and the four members of the Li Shan Sword Sect were rtively more calm. The wet footprints continued to appear on the Divine Path, as if there was an invisible man walking across it. Xun Mei looked calmly at the pavilion. Not long afterwards, the footprints had already moved ten or so yards closer to the pavilion. There was a metallic sound. Under the pavilion, the night wind began to blow. Han Qings head remained bowed, and his sword remained undrawn. However, the sword leaning against his chest already seemed eager to leave, half an inch out of its sheath. It was only half an inch, but it seemed like it had already been fully drawn. Countless motes of dust flew off the edge of the sheath, diffusing into the air of the pavilion. Along with this dust, an incredibly powerful Qi emerged from the middle of the pavilion, spanning the entire breadth of the Divine Path. This Qi was still like iron, and it still had blood. It was solemn and firm like an ancient city wall stained with the blood of countless soldiers. No one could see this wall, but they all knew that it was there, sitting upon the Divine path. Xun Meis steps ceased. For a long time, wet footprints did not appear on the Divine Path. Then, his gaze pierced through that pavilion and the monstrous figure sitting under it. Itnded upon the Mausoleum of Books, just like a match to a fuse, which began to burn fiercely with a crackle. His gaze began to burn. His vision began to burn. His eyes began to burn. His eyes began to shine, as if they were newborn stars. His body began to slowly lean forward. A wet footprint once again appeared on the Divine Path. If Han Qings sword was a city wall, then he wanted to directly smash this city wall to pieces. On the Divine Path, traces of water became more and more defined as the footprints marched forward. This was the path he would take. He was going to walk the Divine Path, walk under the pavilion, and proceed directly to the summit of the Mausoleum. After each step he took, his face grew paler and paler. Each step was more and more painful, but his eyes were filled with joy. Life is only real when there is pain. What he wanted to face was reality. As time passed, the footprints on the Divine Path continued to press forward, until they had almost reached the pavilion. Xun Mei was still separated from the pavilion by about one hundred yards, but he could already see that pair of eyes in the shadows of that armor. Two powerful Qis silently shed south of the Mausoleum. The clear water in the canals seemed to boil in rm, and then it began to overflow in all directions. The supple and formless water slowly began to take a form. Even the firm and hard ck rock teau began to change. Under the pressure of their powerful Qi, it began to sink down and form a depression. It was as if an unfathomably huge, heavy, and invisible boulder hadnded on it. Stone fragments flew about, and the edges of the canals produced a tooth-aching and distorted sound. Only by rapidly retreating did Chen Changsheng and the others avoid the shockwave. After observing the cracked and sunken surface, their eyes were filled with awe while looking at the two figures upon the Divine Path. The sh of their Qi did notst for too long. Xun Mei stared at the pavilion, and then he whistled. The whistle was like that of a stage managers who ordered someone to begin spreading paper pieces all over the stage. These paper pieces represented fake snow, but at this moment, real snow came falling down. No, it was not snow, but starlight that had been split into numerous pieces. The scattered starlight that drifted down was in no way different from snow. Xun Mei stood in the snow, as if he had gone back to the old days. In those days, he had been a teenager. He had stood before his teachers door for three days and three nights until the snow had piled up to his knees. What year was that? It was a year even earlier than from thirty-seven years ago. After almost fifty years of bitter cultivation and thirty-seven years of viewing monoliths, he had long ago ceased to be that frail child who had fallen badly sick from the cold of the storms. He was a cultivator that had almost reached the level of Saint Realm. Only until now did those youths who were viewing the battle realized that Xun Meis cultivation had reached such a level. They could not help but be shocked into silence. At this time, the Mausoleum Guard under the pavilion lifted his head. The features which had been obscured in the armors shadow finally saw light. It was an elderly and apathetic face. His shout cut through the air. Countless motes of dust spilled out of the countless cracks in his armor. He had sat before the Divine Path for several hundreds of years. This was several hundreds of years worth of dust. Several hundred years ago, the war between humanity and demons had entered its final stage. He had been thest general appointed by Wang Zhice. When he finally lifted his head and looked at Xun Mei, his gaze served as the sharpest sword. In addition, his sword had truly left its sheath. The scattered starlight slowly drifted down to the ground. Divine General Han Qings sword was steadfast in the wind and snow, like a golden spear or armored horse. In front of the pavilion, it had already be a snowy in. From Xun Meis perspective, this shredded starlight was the snow from the days when he had stood before his teachers door. From Han Qings perspective, this shredded starlight was the snow that fell on the battlefield from all those years ago. Two different snows represented two different wills. They each had their own wills. Although they were separated by over one hundred yards, Xun Mei looked at that elderly face as if it was up close. This battle had finally entered its climax, the moment in which victory and defeat were decided. The two experts had both unleashed their strongest techniques. The teenagers viewing the battle from the edge of the rock teau were incapable of withstanding it anymore. Even if they took steps after steps backwards, they still were blown every which way by the violent snowstorm, and could fall over at any time. At this moment, Gou Hanshi suddenly grasped Chen Changshengs left arm. Chen Changsheng understood his intention and forcefully grabbed onto Liang Banhus arm. They held onto each other tightly, like tender trees amidst a snowstorm. They were lined up in a row, steadily resisting the full force of nature. If the conditions far away from the battle were so bitter, then it could imagine what those two in the center were undergoing at the moment. The battle between a general of one hundred battles and a poor, humble schr amidst the snowstorm. In the end, who would obtain victory, and who would suffer defeat? Chapter 208 – Thank You and You’re Welcome Chapter 208 C Thank You and Youre Wee It was as if time had stopped at that moment. Scattered starlight was afloat like fragmented snowkes suspended in the night sky before the Mausoleum of Books. Xun Mei and Han Qing silently stared at each other. A snowke fell from the edge of the pavilions roof andnded on Han Qings armor. It quickly melted and turned into vapor shortly thereafter. Time began to flow once again. Gou Hanshis expression changed slightly, and he did not hesitate to release Chen Changshengs hand. He grabbed the handle of the Iron Ruler Sword on Qi Jians waist and pulled it out as quick as lightning. Chen Changshengs reaction was also extremely fast. With a tter, he pulled out the Wenshui sword on Tang Thirty-Sixs waist at his side. The two swords pierced through the small snowkes in front of them. With a huge bang, the front of the Divine Path rumbled. Afterwards, there were countless shattering sounds, and numerous pieces of ice shattered. The whistling sound of wind and snow soon followed. After some time, the battlefield returned to silence. The fragments of starlight were not real snow, so naturally, no mantle of snow was in front of the pavilion. Xun Mei had left several dozen footprints upon the Divine Path. The more forefront of the footprints had actually umted snow. That footprint had originally been wet with the clear water from the canals. But now it had been frozen into bits of snow. Those footprints, starting from the forefront, gradually turned into the color of snow. As each step turned into snow, the footprints gradually grew more indistinct. It was as if the person that had been walking on the Divine Path had started to retreat. Those footprints continuously turned to snow, disappeared, and retreated, until it finally reached that line. Xun Meis will had been pushed back into his body. His leaning body, suddenly straightened, as if it had been struck. Xun Mei left the ground and was tossed backwards into the air with a bang. His ck hair danced in the air, and his strands of white hair were as eye-catching as ever in the starlight. However, what was even more colorful was the blood that spurted from his mouth. Hended heavily upon those twisting canals with a great ssh. Cheng Changsheng immediately ran over after seeing this,pletely disregarding how dangerous the Qis aftereffects still were. For some reason, he felt very close to Xun Mei. Both the night sky above the rocky teau and the ground below it were covered with cracks. It was extremely frightening. After moving only twenty yards, Chen Changshengs shirt received countless fine cuts. At the same time, many white marks appeared on his skin. If he had not undergone perfect Purification, he would have certainly been drenched with blood. Perhaps, he would not have even been able to run to Xun Meis side. The night wind gradually lessened, and the snowkes turned back to starlight. The Mausoleum of Books returned to its tranquil state. Only then did Gou Hanshi finally put down the Iron Ruler Sword in his hands. Previously in that final moment, countless shattering sounds had arisen from the field of battle. These were the cutting Qi flows that had arisen from the shing of Qis from the two powerhouses, resulting in a sound that swept in all directions. If Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng had not reacted so quickly and used the swords to resist, those youths would have received many injuries. It was a good thing that despite how frightening the battle was, the Qi that hade at them was only the leftovers. In addition, the Iron Ruler Sword was the Relic Sword of the Mount Li Sword Sects Discipline Hall, and even held a ce on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, so it suffered no harm. Only the back of Gou Hanshis hand had received many fine cuts, which were currently bleeding. He passed the Iron Ruler Sword to Qi Jian, and then he also began running toward the scene. Chen Changsheng had already carried Xun Mei out of the canal and was taking his pulse. Xun Meiy on the ground. The blood that stained his clothes had been washed off by the waters of the canal, and he seemed to have no wounds. Just like Chen Changsheng, Gou Hanshi also felt very close to Xun Mei for some reason. When Xun Mei had been intruding upon the Divine Path, they had both been silently cheering him on. Naturally, Guo Hanshi didnt want there to be anything wrong with Xun Mei. He asked, How is he? Chen Changsheng withdrew his fingers from Xun Meis pulse, and then after a moment of silence, he shook his head. A battle between two cultivators at the peak of Star Condensation, one that could be said to approach the level of Saints, would be more terrifying than any other battle that had urred before in front of the Divine Path. Although Xun Meis body had no wounds externally, the meridians within his body had actually all been broken. His Ethereal Pce had also been shattered. Although his sea of consciousness had remained unharmed, he had no chance of living. This waspletely different from the situation with Chen Changshengs body. Gou Hanshi was at a loss for words. Tang Thirty-Six and the others had also run over at this point. In the pavilion, Han Qing once again bowed his head, and the elderly face sunk back into the shadows of his armor. Besides the floating dust, it was as if he had never moved. No one paid attention to the fact that a faint sigh escaped from the gloom. Im sorry to trouble you, but please send me out of the mausoleum. Xun Mei looked at the youths and feebly spoke, Ive been in here for thirty-seven years. Im rather tired of it, and I certainly dont want to die in here. Although he was very weak, his expression was very peaceful. To those who cultivated the Dao, sought the Dao, and achieved the Dao, how could there be any unwillingness? After thinking it over, Gou Hanshi asked, Does senior.... have anything that he would like to hand over? I still have the strength to say myst words, so theres no need to worry about it. With some difficulty Xun Meiughed, then he looked at them all and seriously said, I would like to thank all of you children. This was the second time he had solemnly expressed his thanks. Zhexiu expressionlessly replied, We didnt do anything. Xun Mei replied, In the end, your words about dying with a clear mind at least made me understand why I have to die. How could I not thank you? Chen Changsheng seemed like he wanted to say something but held back. Xun Mei smiled. Did you want to talk about borrowing a room? Chen Changsheng thought to himself youre about to die, how could I ask such a thing? Xun Mei said, Its just a shabby hut. If you all want to live in it, then live it. I have stayed here for thirty-seven years. After the Grand Examination every year, I would always see several children eat and sleep outdoors for several days before realising and finding a ce to stay, ....however, I liked the quiet. You all can stay there, but just dont let other people in too. These words concealed some other meaning, but how could Chen Changsheng and the others have taken note of it? Gou Hanshi picked Xun Mei up and ced him on Guan Feibais back. These youths sent Xun Mei out of the mausoleum. For some reason, those Monolith Guardians never made an appearance. After arriving at the front gate of the mausoleum, there was no need for Tang Thirty-Six to call anyone over. The stone doors slowly opened by themselves. The ground trembled, and themps outside the mausoleum rocked back and forth. The soldiers guarding the mausoleum were already waiting outside. Xun Mei indicated that Guan Feibai should set him down, and then he walked outside of the mausoleum. Chen Changsheng and the rest looked at his back with extremelyplex emotions. This former proud son of the Heavenly Academy was finally leaving the mausoleum of Books after thirty-seven years. However, he probably only had this one night to live. Xun Mei himself seemed to have no regrets as he casually walked out. Entering the mausoleum and exiting the mausoleum. These thirty-seven years were just between the opening and closing of the stone gate. Life and death was also in between an opening and closing. Outside the Mausoleum of Books were two people that had been waiting for Xun Mei for the whole time. Chen Changsheng and the others recognized the Heavenly Academy Principal, Mao Qiuyu, and they paid him respects from within the door. However, they curiously wondered who was the other person? If it were any other day,, he would have given some encouraging words upon seeing youths like Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. However, today, he only had eyes for Xun Mei;ow could there be a ce for anyone else? He urgently took two steps forward to support Xun Mei. His lips trembled as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. Xun Mei forcefully took two steps back and paid his respects. Then with a trembling voice, he said, Senior, Ive disappointed you. Upon hearing the word Senior, tears began to fall from Mao Qiuyus eyes. That doesnt matter. None of that matters. After seeing his senior cry, Xun Mei could not hold back. His eyes moistened, and he replied, The fact that I woke up in the end can already be considered fortunate. Then, he looked at the other person. I really didnt think you would be waiting here for me. That persons mood was veryplicated. I always felt that today would be the day you would leave the mausoleum, but I hadnt imagined that you woulde out in such a way. Feeling somewhat ashamed, Xun Mei told him, In the past few years, I have also disappointed you. The mans expression suddenly became solemn. With extreme disapproval, he replied, What disappointment? In tonights battle, you turned the stars into snow and glimpsed the great Divine Dao! If Divine General Han Qing was not the Mausoleum Guardian, if he was not wearing that suit of armor, then there would have been no way he could have defeated you. With regards to cultivation, you have already surpassed me. Xun Mei was stunned at these words. In disbelief he asked, Are you saying that I have already surpassed you? That person replied, You know that I never tell lies. This is true, even now. Xun Mei stared nkly at him. Starting from the age of twelve, Ive fought with you one hundred and twenty-seven times, but I could never beat you. I didnt think that I would finally win one at thest moment. After saying these words, he was so happy he began tough, as joyful as a newborn child. The hint of coldness around him vanished. Only after hearing all this did Chen Changsheng and the rest realize who that other person was. They could not help but feel shocked. This person, whose clothes were extremely clean, and whose eyes were set a bit close to each other, giving off the impression that he was distressed, was actually that man? Yes, the man that controlled half the wealth of Schrtree Manor, was this seemingly poor and destitute looking man, one of the worlds most famous names and powerful cultivators, Wang Po of Tianliang. Wang Po earnestly said to him, In the future, when I be a Saint, I will take you to see the peak of the Mausoleum. Xun Mei chuckled. Thats you, not me. In the end you still want to make angry? Wang Po asked, Then in the end, what should I say? Xun Mei was also clearly very interested in this question, and asked, What do you want to say the most? Wang Po seriously thought it over, then finally said, Thank you. As he gave his thanks, his expression was one ofplete sincerity. There was no falsity or constion. Yes, the shockingly talented and exceptionally gaudy Wang Po of Tianliang of the past was no more. Otherwise, why would Xun Mei have locked himself away in the Mausoleum of Books for thirty-seven years? If there had been no ever-chasing and determined Snow-Treading Xun Mei who refused to concede defeat, then how could there have existed the present-day Wang Po of Tianliang? Xun Mei calmly looked at him and said, Youre wee. The stone doors slowly closed. Thest picture that Chen Changsheng and the others saw was Xun Mei in Mao Qiuyusp, his eyes closed. Back at the grass hut, some of the youths sat on the doorstep, others walked on the fence, and more others looked at the mausoleum, but none of them had anything to say. Gou Hanshi was the oldest and his cultivation was the most profound, so at this point, it was reasonable for him to say something. However, he did not. To young people like them, seeding in the Grand Examination and entering the Mausoleum should have been the highpoint of their lives. Who could have imagined that they would encounter this sort of situation on the first night? In the future, who amongst this group would be saying Thank you and who would be saying Youre wee? Chapter 209 – Viewing the Monoliths at Dawn Chapter 209 - Viewing the Monoliths at Dawn The courtyard was quiet, the mood was oppressive. The first to break the silence was Chen Changsheng. He walked into the hut and saw Tang Thirty-Six finishing the leftover tea-soaked rice. For some reason, this angered him. Any other time, he probably would have left to wash the dishes and wipe the table twice over, but right now he was not in the mood. He told the others, Im going to bed. Having said that, he turned around and walked into the hut, found a nket, and put it over his face. The rest, who were still immersed in thatplex and mncholy mood, were rather surprised when they saw him really go to sleep. Guan Feibai arched his eyebrows and unhappily said, He really is a cold-blooded guy. Gou Hanshi shook his head to indicate that he should say no more. Tang Thirty-Six sneered. You bastard, youre just a battle maniac. How are you any different from that old man under the pavilion? Suddenly, Zhexiu spoke up. To be a little cold-blooded is better. Everyone there was stunned by those words, such that even Tang Thirty-Six thought it was a little far-fetched. Colder blood means less likely to get a fever, and even less likely to go crazy. Zhexiu expressionlessly exined himself, turned and entered the hut. He found a nket,id on the bed and began to sleep. Tang Thirty-Six suddenly thought of something and walked into the hut. Hey, how many nkets are there anyway? You havent used them all, have you? Hearing this, Guan Feibai leapt from the doorstep and shouted into the hut, I dont care how many nkets there are, but we need at least two! On the brink of death, Xun Mei had passed on this grass hut to these youths. It was a very solemn affair, as if it were his greatest legacy. In reality, the hut was very crude and wretched. It only had three rooms; the kitchen, the main room and the inner room. No one could stay in the kitchen, and the remaining two were very small. To have seven people living there was rather crowded. Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six, and Zhexiu stayed in the rtively nicer looking inner room. After all, they hade first; and while Xun Mei had given the hut to all of the youths, he did so mostly because of those three. Thus, other than Guan Feibai, who stubbornly putting his all into getting two nkets, the four disciples from the Mount Li Sword Sect really had no objections. Xun Mei had only left three sour-smelling nkets. After two of them had been wrested away, there was only one left. Fortunately, Zhexiu had grown up in the snowy ins and did not need a nket. To normal people, spring was a chilly season; but to him, it had the all the pleasantness of early summer. As the child of such a wealthy household, Tang Thirty-Six had actually brought a fur skin with him. Thus, luckily, Chen Changsheng did not have to share his nket. The night grew darker, but Chen Changshengs eyes remained open; he had not fallen asleep. It was not because of the sour smelling off the nket, although that was certainly a big reason. The person that had slept on this bed for thirty-seven years just died before their eyes. Who could sleep knowing that? Like him, there were actually many people who could not sleep. Was it worth it? Tang Thirty-Six asked as he looked out the windows at the stars in the night sky, his mood downcast. Zhexius eyes were closed. He was not asleep, but he did not respond. Thought on this matter was unnecessary. Chen Changsheng also did not answer; but, under the nket, he gripped that ck stone a bit tighter. Last night in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, he had understood some things. Tonight in the Mausoleum of Books, he had encountered some things. These things all came up too abruptly, and were too much for his fifteen-year-old self to handle. In fact, he was probably even more frustrated than Tang Thirty-Six. Gazing up at the stars, he could feel that distant little red star which was his own. He silently thought, if I wanted to change my fate, I would first have the change the fate of all the people Im connected to, changing their stars. But how can I know which stars correspond to which people? Xun Mei...where is his star? There was already a connection between the two, would his death change anything? Or is it to say that because he entered the Mausoleum of Books, Xun Meis fate had changed? To change his fate, would he really have to bring suffering and death to those by his side? And if the star he affected were his Seniors? Or Tang Thirty-Sixs? Or Luo Luos? Even if it were Xu Yourongs, would he be able to coldly look on as her star grew dim? Just as he was thinking about such trivial things, Tang Thirty-Six suddenly got up, flung off the fur skin, and began to fan himself with the front of his shirt. Whats wrong? He asked. Its a little hot. Tang Thirty-Six continued, I really dont know how the people in my family prepared for this. Chen Changsheng chuckled, but did not say anything. Tang Thirty-Six suddenly turned to him, his mood serious. Chen Changsheng, I need to tell you something. Puzzled, Chen Changsheng asked, What? Tang Thirty-Six was very serious. In the future, no matter what happens, I wont ever say thank you to you, and you wont ever say youre wee to me. Chen Changsheng did not respond. He knew that Tang Thirty-Six had been deeply moved by Xun Mei and Wang Pos final conversation. Guan Feibais jeering voice came from the other room. Howe youre the one saying thank you and hes the one saying youre wee? Youve already decided that, in the future, youre going to be Wang Po, and that Chen Changsheng will never be your match; only able to y the role of encouraging you forward? Dont forget, hes already at Ethereal Opening. Youre still pretty far from him! In this serious setting where two brothers shared their bond, Tang Thirty-Six could not help but fly into rage at these sudden words. He shouted back, You make it sound like youre so much stronger than me! Guan Feibai sneered. Regardless of how much stronger I am, Im still stronger. Gou Hanshi interjected. Stop quarreling. Chen Changsheng added in, Just go to sleep early. The hut finally grew quiet. However, not too long after, everyone heard Qi Jians shy voice. Second senior brother, I.... I.... think Im hungry. There was silence, thenughter all around. Qi Jians small face blushed. Chen Changsheng saw that while Zhexius eyes were closed, the corners of his lips perked up. After a few rounds of argument andughter, their moods had all somewhat settled down, and they gradually fell asleep. Chen Changsheng was still awake. He calmly looked out the window at the night sky filled with stars. Tonight, Xun Mei had said he had learned a lot from him and Zhexiu. In truth, Chen Changsheng had also learned many things. Zhexiu had said that the most important thing in life was not to live, but to live awake or die awake. To him, the most important thing in life was to follow his heart. In the old temple in Xining vige, he had studied the Daoist Canons with his master. The Dao which he had practiced was not for killing people with flying swords, or living forever without aging, but to follow his heart. When trying to live while facing death, the only thing that held any meaning was that he was already between life and death, so he obviously had to stay sober and follow his heart. It was also because he had truly faced life and death that in the past few years, he had taken the three words follow your heart and cultivated them to an incredible level. He had then gone to the Divine Generals estate to cancel the engagement, appeared at the Ivy League Gathering, and finally obtained the first ce on the First Banner in the Grand Examination. However, when he had finally been able to enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist and discovered those secrets, he had seen lifes hope for the first time in many years, but his heart had been instead perturbed. His loss of interest in cultivation and his ying tourist on the first day in the Mausoleum of Books were because his heart had been confused. Fortunately, he had heard Zhexius answer and met Xun Mei. Xun Mei had taken thirty-seven years to wake up, while he had only used one night. He could not help but admit that he had been rather lucky. Now that Chen Changsheng had gotten back his tranquil mood, he naturally returned to his familiar lifestyle. Despite the fact that so many things had happenedst night, that both his body and soul were worn out, and that he had even sleptter than usual, he opened his eyes and woke up early at five oclock when the sky was still dark. When he awoke, he did not immediately get up, but instead took five breaths of time to calm his mind. Then, he got up and put on his shoes and clothes. As he prepared to make the bed, he realized that there were two people on the bed. He saw Tang Thirty-Six tightly holding onto his fur skin, curled up into a ball, like an insecure child. In contrast, Zhexiu was lying on the ground with his back straight, and, to bluntly put it, he seemed like a stone statue. Chen Changsheng shook his head and walked to the outer room. He saw Gou Hanshi, Liang Banhu, and Guan Feibai all bundled up under one nket, while Qi Jian slept in the corner with his own nket. Chen Changsheng could not help but shake his head. Truly, the Mount Li Sect Masters final disciple received special treatment. He walked out to the courtyard and went the nearby creek, using the water to wash his face and rinse his mouth. Afterwards, he cooked a big pot of rice porridge and also steamed the remaining two-thirds of the salted fish. Then, he went over and opened the window in attempt to wake up Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Sixs two hands balled up into fists, and he spat out a few angry expletives, after which Tang Thirty-Six paid him no more attention. For the third time after he woke up, Chen Changsheng shook his head. He helplessly turned around, only to find Zhexiu squatting by the copsed fence as he brushed his teeth. He could not help but be surprised. Chuckling, he said, I didnt expect this. Squatting on the ground, Zhexiu did not turn his head. He said in a somewhat muffled voice, Didnt expect what, that a wolf cub like me like to be clean? Chen Changsheng thought it over and decided that it was his way of thinking that was wrong. Apologetically, he replied, It was my mistake. Zhexiu threw away the tree branch that he had been using to brush his teeth, which he had gotten from a willow or some other tree, and then cupped some water in his hands to wash his face. Finally, he said, Theres nothing to be mistaken about. On the snowy ins, I really wouldnt wash my face every day. The oil and grease can help protect me against the wind. But at the very least, I would brush my teeth twice a day, and from time to time, I would chew on some ice. Chen Changsheng was intrigued. Why did you do that? Zhexiu replied, On the snowy ins, meat would sometimes freeze solid. Sometimes I would have to eat the meat raw, and that requires a good set of teeth. Only in this way would my teeth be strong enough to chew on it. Chen Changsheng thought it over and agreed. Very reasonable. Zhexiu added, In the various tribes, the old people that lived the longest would often have the best teeth. Chen Changsheng noticed that Zhexius teeth were indeed very white and healthy. Paired with the salted fish, the two each drank down three bowls of porridge, then left the grass hut. Cutting through arge forest of orange fruit trees, they walked towards the Mausoleum of Books. Nobody said anything along the way, so the atmosphere was very quiet. When they had almost arrived at the main path in the Mausoleum, Zhexiu suddenly stopped. Its a bit weird, he said. Chen Changsheng stared at him and asked, Whats weird? Im used to being alone. After a moments thought, Chen Changsheng replied, Then you first. I still need you to cure my illness, so you should go first. Besides brushing teeth, the snowy ins have another rule: you shouldnt offend your doctor. Chen Changshengughed. You dont need to be so courteous about this sort of thing. Zhexiu did not respond, instead directly thrusting out a clenched fist. Chen Changsheng was rather surprised. Dont tell me we also have to fight over this? Zhexiu asked, Do you know how to y the finger-guessing game? I only know how to y rock-paper-scissors. Zhexiu was silent for a moment, then finally said, I also only know that game. Using a tattered rag to wrap around a rock-like fist, Chen Changsheng was able to obtain victory and was the first to leave. Following the main path north while asionally hearing the fluttering of the morning birds, Chen Changsheng shortly arrived at the Mausoleum of Books main gate and walked on the only path by which one could view the monoliths. The monoliths were all in the mountain, so naturally, this monolith-viewing path was a mountain path. However, it was not very steep. There were many stone steps carved into the path, making the climb very easy. It was just now truly dawn. The morning sun rose from the eastern horizon, illuminating the distant buildings in the capital. The Pce of Great Brilliance and the Pavilion of Ascending Mist were particrly prominent. The somewhat chilly morning wind lightly brushed his cheeks while the dawn light illuminated his path forward. As he walked through the quiet woods while listening to the song of the morning birds and saw the morning sun be turned into a flowery face by the tree branches, Chen Changshengs mind was serene and joyful. Although he had started a daytepared to others, it did not really matter. Yes, this was indeed wasting away at his life. Just as he had mentioned to Zhexiu, ying chess and the zither, painting and calligraphy, and enjoying the scenery were all a waste of life. But how beautiful wasting ones life in this manner was. And how beautiful it was to have a life to waste in such a manner. Within the quiet and uninhabited mountain forest, Chen Changsheng climbed the steps. Soon afterwards, he arrived at a monolith. He walked in front of the monolith, but all he could see on it were marks that seemed to have been made by knives and hatchets, not words. There also did not seem to be any lines; it was very obvious that somebody had destroyed them. He recalled the decree that the Divine Empress had issued in the past, and he knew that this was not the monolith he hade to see. He shook his head and continued walking. He did not walk too far before he saw yet another monolith. This ce was a cliff, and in front of the cliff was a hut. The monolith stood in the center of this hut. The eaves of the hut furled out on all sides. Even if there was a great storm, it would be very difficult for this monolith to get wet. Chen Changsheng walked to the front of the hut and looked at the monolith, and his state of mind wavered slightly. The shape of this monolith was not very proper. Even its thickness was not uniform. Compared to normal monoliths in the world, it seemed even more like an unfinished product. The monoliths surface was very glossy. Who knew how many hands had rubbed against it? This was a Heavenly Tome Monolith. The first monolith of the Mausoleum of Books. Chen Changsheng restrained himself from looking at the monoliths surface, and looked around the hut instead. The forest outside the hut acted as an obstacle. The stone steps continued no further, ending at a rock teau. Through the gaps in the forest, one could faintly the eaves of roofs in the distance. Perhaps they were other monolith huts, but there was no path to reach them. Seeing this picture, Chen Changsheng became lost in thought. The morning light spilled over the rock teau, a cool breeze ran through the trees, and two kingfishers chirped as they flew into the sky. Chen Changsheng awoke from his stupor, and then turned to the monolith within the hut. He subconsciously put his hands behind his back and calmly began to examine it. When his gazended upon the surface of the monolith, he could not keep his heart from racing. Chapter 210 – The Reflecting Monolith Chapter 210 - The Reflecting Monolith It was very quiet around the monolith hut; Chen Changsheng was the only person present. It waspletely different from yesterday. At that time, there had been dozens of examinees in front of this monolith hut. Though very quiet, there had been simply too many people for it to not feel crowded. The sounds of rustling fabric and footsteps would never cease. Even when night fell, those people did not leave, but instead lit thenterns in front of the hut. However, the Mausoleum of Books had already existed for countless years. People from many sects and academies had entered the mausoleum and viewed the monoliths. They had summarized their experiences long ago, and passed along this knowledge before the Grand Examination. After the initial excitement had died down, the examinees finally realized that viewing the monoliths was not something that could be done in one day and night, and that they had to take care of their bodies. Heeding the advice of their seniors, they had descended from the mausoleum and begun to search for ces to rest. Right now, they were all probably still asleep. Chen Changsheng knew nothing of these events as he seriously examined the monolith. The surface of the monolith was ck and covered with innumerable lines that were thick and thin, deep and shallow. The lines had been carved onto the surface by some sharp tool, and they seemed to curve off randomly. The lines covered the entire surface of the monolith, making countless connections with each other to form an indescribablyplex pattern. If one looked at it through sentimental eyes, or viewed it through the lens of history, those lines would seem to carry some primal meaning. But if one looked at it calmly and disposed of their reverence to the Heavenly Tomes, those lines actually did not seem to have any pattern, much less carry any meaning. Instead they seemed like the nonsensical drawings of some small child. Many schrs felt that those lines had possibly been naturally formed, a school of thought that had been popr many years ago. Today was the first day that Chen Changsheng had set his eyes on a legendary Heavenly Tome Monolith, so he naturally did not have the ability to draw any conclusions. Chen Changshengs heart suddenly started to beat faster, not because he had suddenly understood something or because he was shocked at having seen those lines before, but because of the sort of emotion that naturally came from seeing a legend with ones own eyes. Yes, he had seen the marks on this Heavenly Tome Monolith, the so-called monolith inscriptions. It was not by chance or destiny, nor was it through some miracle. Many people had seen the iprehensible monolith inscriptions of the Heavenly Tomesoutside the Mausoleum of Books, there were countless stalls on both sides of the main road that were selling rubbings of the monolith inscriptions. Almost every tourist visiting the mausoleum would have a set of these rubbings. One has to realize that these rubbings were the Mausoleum of Books best-selling souvenirs. Countless years ago, the rubbings of Heavenly Tome Monoliths were already in cirction. After the human dynasty had gradually tightened the distinction between social sses, an emperor had attempted to forbid the spreading of the monolith inscription rubbings . However, there were already too many rubbings outside, and their existences were too enticing making it impossible to stop. In the end, they were unable to prohibit it, and were forced to drop the matter. Rubbings of the first seventeen monolith inscriptions were especiallymon. During the previous dynasty, those rubbings had been publicly sold three times by the government, printing a dozen official editions. At least several million had been printed, enriching the pce treasury, while also providing suitably soft paper for people to use for cushioning on their mahjong tables at home. The simplest reason why the rubbings of the monolith inscriptions were so widespread, besides the fact that their cirction was impossible to stop,y in two points. Firstly, to look at rubbings of the monolith inscriptions and to see them for oneself were twopletely different things. Since ancient times, countless cultivators had testified that only by seeing the monolith inscriptions with ones own eyes would one be ableprehend the true meaning of the Heavenly Daos hidden within the inscriptions. Secondly, there was a limit to the number of monolith inscriptions contained in these rubbings. The vast majority of the rubbings were from the Monoliths in the front mausoleum. It has to be noted that those who were able ess additional monoliths were undoubtedly experts whose knowledge of the Dao was exceptionally profound, so they cared not for fame and profit. Take, for instance, a expert like Wang Po of Tianliang, who possessed shocking talent. That year, he had only viewed thirty-one monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books. Even if he had sumbed to greed, he still would not have been able to take a rubbing of thoseter Monoliths and take them out of the mausoleum. After Chen Changsheng had arrived in the capital, he had stayed in the Plum Garden Inn outside the Mausoleum of Books. He would see stalls carrying those rubbings of the monolith inscriptions every day, so naturally he had bought some. When he first held those rubbings in his hands, he had been extremely excited. Only after he had realized that they had no meaning did he toss them to a side. But now that he stood before the Heavenly Tome Monolith, looking at those lines carved on the Monolith first-hand, it was apletely different matter. For tens of millions of years, this monolith had sat silently under this hut, as enigmatic as ever. The lines on the ck surface of the monolith began to float up in Chen Changshengs eyes. A mark on the lower right of the monolith that had been deeply carved into the surface suddenly bulged out. The dozens of lines connected to it also started to leave the surface, seemingly hovering in the air. Chen Changsheng knew this was an illusion. When the mind became connected to the Mausoleum of Books, ones ability to see reality was affected. Back when he was a child, he would study the Daoist Canons in Xining viges old temple, and read the various ounts of viewing the monoliths left behind by members of the Orthodoxy. Thus, he was not too shocked by this abrupt change, and instead chose to maintain his calm. The so-called change was not actually any change at all, but a trick of light. The objective truth was that the lines remained where they were. Regardless of whether it was overcast or pouring rain, if the hut was there or not, if the surface was wet or dry, if one looked at in the gloom or in dazzling light, the monolith was ultimately still a monolith. Those lines were still lines. But whenparing those rubbings of the monolith inscriptions circting among the people to the real thing, was not this change the greatest difference? The positions were rtive, and the appearances were also rtive. As positioning changed withndmarks, the appearances changed with environment. If one wanted confirm ones position, one needed to also confirm the position of the surroundingndmarks. If one wanted to examine the unvarying and objective truth, then should not one first understand how the environment affected the objective reality? The information that those who viewed the monoliths had to understand, the principals that they had toprehend, were they not hidden within this transformation? Standing before the hut, Chen Changsheng examined the Monolith Inscription. He stayed in this position for a long time without moving.. The morning sun had nowpletely risen above the horizon, transmitting its warmth to the mausoleum facing the crimson morning clouds, gradually dispersing the chilliness of the forest. The side of the Heavenly Tome Monolith was dyed red in the light of sun, a truly beautiful sight. Seeing that smear of red on the edge of the monolith, Chen Changsheng closed his eyes, steadied his mind, and then turned around. He no longer looked at the monolith, but instead explored the huts surroundings. The branches of the trees in the forest were all dyed red, and looked as if they were about to ignite. As for those distant and barely distinct monolith huts in the distant, it was exceedingly difficult to ascertain their positions. He had walked up from the base of the mausoleum all the way to this first Heavenly Tome Monolith. The path hade to an end, and there was no way to proceed to those other monoliths. However, it was said that the Mausoleum of Books had only one path. What was going on here? The morning sun ignited the tree branches, and the radiant red light of the sun illuminated a portion of the dark cliff face. It was only then that he saw that a line of words had been carved into the cliff. Unlike the ineffable Heavenly Tome Monoliths, the words on the cliff were very easy to understand, because they had been written in anguage that everyone could read. "The foggy woods are reflected in the smoky river water, Houses with painted eaves on the banks are adjacent to each other. Gently on the patches of lotuses shines the autumnal light. The pearl-woven curtains are bathed in the fragrant wind of ten miles." (TN: The author used the parts of the poem An Ode on Southern China by Zhang Yanghao. Link: http://.en84/dianji/qu/200912/00000465.html) This poem had beenposed by the Leader of the Dao around two-thousand years ago. When he had first entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths, he had been so moved that he hadposed this poem. From then on, the first monolith in the Mausoleum of Books had possessed its own name: Reflecting Monolith. From the time he had arrived at the front of the monolith hut to the time of his departure, Chen Changsheng had viewed the monolith for not even a quarter of an hour. He turned around and left without the slightest bit of hesitation. Leaving the Reflecting Monolith, he followed the mountain path down. After passing through a mountain depression, he saw Zhexiu. Judging from the time, Zhe Xiu had probably been standing there for quite a while. Zhexiu arched his brows. Clearly, he had not expected Chen Changsheng to return so quickly. Im not much for noise, so I dont want to view the monoliths while crammed with other people. Chen Changsheng gave a rather unconvincing exnation. Seeing the faint columns of kitchen fires rising up from the forests around the mausoleum, he advised Zhexiu, It looks like everybody has woken up. If you want to view the monoliths undisturbed, its best to be fast about it. Zhexiu nodded and set off on the mountain path. Chen Changsheng watched Zhexiu walk off, and after some hesitation, he called out, I dont think you need to see it for long. Its not very useful; in fact, it might even be detrimental. Zhexiu paid him no attention. Chen Changsheng continued walking down the mountain. On the path, he encountered a middle-aged man clothed in white. He recognized the man as one of the Monolith Guardians that had exined the rules of the Mausoleum of Books to them. These Monolith Guardians had sacrificed their youths and lives to the Mausoleum of Books, so everyone had some form of respect for them. Chen Changsheng was no exception, so he gave a respectful bow. The middle-aged man did not return the bow, and did not even nod in response . However, he did not leave, and instead indifferently looked at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng felt uneasy and asked, Does Senior have something to tell me? You are Chen Changsheng? That middle-aged man asked, his tone cold. Chen Changsheng was amazed that this man who could never leave the mausoleum actually knew his name. Somewhat cautiously, he replied, Correct. You are the one who obtained first ce on the First Banner? That middle-aged man continued to question him. Hiss tone was now not only ice-cold, but also contained sense of severity. Chen Changshengs levels of unease and confusion continued to grow, and he responded, Thats right. That middle-aged man asked in a low voice, From the time you ascended the mausoleum to the time you left, about a quarter of an hour has passed. Are you telling me that in such a short time, you were able toprehend the Reflecting Monolith? Chen Changsheng tried to exin. Of course not, I.... Without waiting for him to finish, that middle-aged man coldly admonished him. Of course, I know there is no way you could haveprehended the Reflecting Monolith in such a short amount of time! You think your powers ofprehension are that great? Im saying that your attitude isnt proper! You can be as silly as you want to be outside the mausoleum, you can be the first rank on the First Banner or have some other qualification, but youd better get this straight: this is the Mausoleum of Books! This is the ce where countless Saints humblyprehended the Dao! Ive met countless people that were first ce on the First Banner, so dont think that your name allows you to be so impudent! Hearing these skull-splitting words of admonishment, Chen Changsheng was stunned. If this was really a senior pointing out the ws of the junior, then it would have been fine, but it was very obvious that all the man wanted to do was humiliate him. Stranger still, the man was a Monolith Guardian that could never leave the Mausoleum of Books, so why would he hold such enmity against Chen Changsheng? That middle-aged man looked at him without even concealing his contempt and disgust. He continued, Im warning you, the Mausoleum of Books is a holy ground! No matter how great your background is, you must still revere this ce. And dont you even think about bringing any of those grotesque things from the chaotic world inside this ce. At the very least, tell that to the man outside the mausoleum who came to find you. Chapter 211 – Ten Thousand Ways to Comprehend the Monoliths (Part One) Chapter 211 - Ten Thousand Ways to Comprehend the Monoliths (Part One) After saying these words, the middle-aged man took his leave. Chen Changsheng stood on the mountain path, baffled at what had just urred, and naturally also a bit angry. After a little time had passed, he realized that the man hadst mentioned that someone in front of the mausoleum was looking for Chen Changsheng. Arriving at the mausoleum entrance, he saw the still closed stone doors, which made him reminisce on the scene fromst night of Xun Mei walking out those doors. Just as he had begun to feel somewhat mncholy, he suddenly heard somebody calling his name. He followed the voice to the side of the stone door and saw that there was a small window set into the wall, through which Priest Xin was waving at him. Somewhat surprised, he paid his respects through the window then asked, Why did sire? Priest Xin passed some things through the stone window and replied, His Eminence asked me toe and check on you. Chen Changsheng received the things and replied, All of our luggage is still on the carriages. Yesterday they didnt let us bring it in. Those are the rules of the Mausoleum of Books. After theyve finished checking them, they will return it to you. It should probably all be done by the end of the day. Chen Changsheng thought about those sour-smelling stinky nkets back in the grass hut and decided to ask, Could I trouble sir to get us some clean nkets? Priest Xin was surprised, then replied, That wont be difficult. Since they will be returning our luggage to us, then I dont think theres anything else I need. Chen Changsheng looked through the things Priest Xin had handed over and realized that there was actually a bag of boiled chicken eggs. He could not hold back his curiosity and asked, In the Mausoleum of Books, do we have to manage all three meals by ourselves? Priest Xin exined, Every school and sect has made preparations so that every day they can have supplies delivered. As for themoner students, the Imperial Court will supply them with daily necessities, but they will be of lesser quality. Right now the Orthodox Academy still has many things that need to be done, so you and Tang Thirty-Six definitely would not have made any preparations. Instead, His Excellency the Bishop has already taken care of your preparations, so there is no need to worry. Holding a conversation through this tiny window, Chen Changsheng could not but feel a little strange. It felt like he was a prisoner speaking with a visitor. Seeing his expression, Priest Xin guessed at what he was thinking. The Mausoleum of Books is a holy ground, yet it is also a prison. Chen Changsheng was a little surprised, but then he thought back to Xun Meis bitter experience. Thats reasonable. Many thanks to sir for this warning. How could I be the one to have said such reasonable words? His Holiness the Pope of the previous generation said them. His Eminence asked that I convey those words to you. I understand. Through the stone window, Priest Xin looked into his eyes. You must remember, in one months time the Garden of Zhou will open. You muste out before that time. Chen Changsheng did not answer, but instead brought up the incident on the mountain path with the arrogant Monolith Guardian. How could this happen? Priest Xin creased his brow. To make it easier for their students to view the monoliths, those various schools and academies probably found some way to curry favor with a few of the Monolith Guardians. Along with their special status, this would probably make some of them arrogant and aloof; but they have all offered themselves to the Orthodoxy, so how would they dare offend you? Chen Changsheng did not quite understand the logic behind these words. Not dare offend me? Seeing him so at a loss, Priest Xin smiled. Right now the entire world knows that you are someone watched over by His Holiness and the His Eminence. To offend you is to offend the Orthodoxy. When the Monolith Guardian had been lecturing, he had said that no matter how great Chen Changshengs background, the youth would still have to revere the Mausoleum. Now that he had heard what Priest Xin had to say, Chen Changsheng had a newfound understanding of those words. Inwardly the youth guessed that it was because of his background in the Orthodoxy that caused some of the Monolith Guardians to innately have some antipathy towards him. Pondering over these matters, Chen Changsheng walked back to the grass hut. It waspletely empty. Those youths had all probably gone to the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths. Therge pot of porridge he had cooked before dawn had all been eaten up and all the dishes had already been washed. Even the water jar had been refilled. Although he had not seen who had done it, for some reason he felt that it had been Gou Hanshi who had taken care of it all. Even though there would be new nkets, Chen Changsheng still took the three nkets that Xun Mei left over and carefully washed them several times. Only after making sure that the thirty-seven years worth of sweat and sour taste had beenpletely washed away did he finally put them out to dry in the courtyard. He then cut through the orange grove and came to a distant vegetable field. It was the beginning of spring, when the yellow had not turned to green, so the vegetable field did not have much fresh produce to choose from. The green that could be seen was onions, garlic, and leeks. He picked a few spring onions and dug a few potatoes, then returned to the courtyard and began to prepare lunch. Once Chen Changsheng had brought the water in the pot to boil, he took some of the dried meat Priest Xin had given him, cut it in two, and threw it into the pot. On top of the meat, he began to cook the rice. Inside the rice he had mixed in fingernail-sized potato pieces. He washed and diced the spring onions, then arranged them on the kitchen stove. He also took out the boiled eggs, ready to ce them by the side of the pot at any time. Having finished, he nodded his head in satisfaction and washed his hands. While it was true that salted fish and dried meat were tasty and paired well with rice, they were not very healthy; eating a lot would be bad for the body. Priest Xin said the archbishop had taken care of matters. The Mount Li Sword Sect would probably also have sent someone to deliver supplies. He didnt know if he would be able to guarantee fresh meat and produce in the future. Cheng Shangsheng sat on the doorstep thinking about these sorts of things. If yesterday he yed the tourist for the entire day, then today was he going to y the cook? In the Mausoleum of Books, rather than go view the monoliths to strenuously ponder their secrets, he instead thought of these sorts of matters. If someone were able to see him sitting on the doorstep lost in thought, who knows what their reaction would be? As Chen Changsheng sat on the doorstep, he looked out into the grass huts courtyard at the half-toppled fence and the not particrly good-looking trees in the orange grove. It was very peaceful, and for a very long time he did not move an inch. Obviously, matters of food and drink did not need such a long time to think about, and he had never been concerned about matters between men and women; so what was he pondering? Gazing at the toppled fence and the fog in the forest gradually being dispersed by the sun, he was extraordinarily focused, to the extent that he didnt even realize that the luggage that they had left outside the mausoleum had been delivered. The cries of birdsong finally caused him to awaken from his contemtion, upon which he finally saw the small mountain of luggage to his side. He walked over and found his bag, then took a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone from it. He then resumed sitting on the doorstep, staring off at the fence and the trees, except this time his hand held a brush and inkstone with ink by his side. As time passed, the sun gradually rose higher, and the angle at which light struck the courtyard changed with it. The fence was very scant and, moreover, on the verge of the copse. Amongst the stakes, though, there were a few that were thicker than the rest. As the light changed, the shadows that those stakes cast also changed. The tips of the branches of those trees in the grove also began to change. The stakes began to grow shorter. Beside them the thin stalks of bamboo began to grow wider. Under the ever brighter sun, some of branch tips seemed ready to disappear; whereas others, because of the shadow cast by the light, grew more distinct. Chen Changsheng quietly looked at this scene and its various transformations. He thought back to the early morning in front of the monolith hut. As the sun rose, the lines upon the surface of the monolith changed with red warmth of the sunrise, as if they hade to life. When the edges of the deep lines were lit by the sun they seemed to grow thinner, while the shallow lines seemed to grow wider. Thoseplex and ineffable lines: the Monolith Inscriptions. The inscriptions that had endured countless years of wind and rain and would never change. But were not they changing at this very moment? If the messages hidden within the Monolith Inscriptions were fixed, how is it that everyone that had read them found different meanings? Yes, it was all because of these changes. Chen Changsheng dipped his brush in ink, opened his notebook, and began to draw. He didnt use words to record his insights, instead capturing what was in front of his eyes as well as his inferences. He began to describe those lines on the Reflecting Monolith, the end of his brush traveling heavily across the paper. After who knows how long had passed, Chen Changshengs brush stopped. He had actually managed to draw the entirety of the lower right corner of the Reflecting Monolith into the notebook. He then took out the book of rubbings that he had bought in one of stall outside the Mausoleum, turned to the page with the Reflecting Monolith and began topare the two. He then realized that there was arge discrepancy between them;pared to the rubbings, the drawing on his notebook was clearly much more vivid. If his strokes had been even more vigorous, perhaps those drawings would be even more vivid, as if they were about toe to life. The fog in the forest hadpletely dissipated, and the bamboo in the fence had be drier. The light shining on the courtyard was incredibly bright; it was actually now noon. Chen Changsheng rubbed his aching eyes, then closed his eyes to rest them for a while. As he got up to prepare lunch, he realized that no one hade back. All around the grass hut was silence. Because the temperature had risen, even the birds in the trees did not feel like singing. He felt rather lonely standing in front of the door by himself.. The rice had long ago been cooked, so he ced it on the side to cool. The fragrant smell of the potatoes mixed with that of the dried meat, making for a very strange yet alluring smell. He took out one half of the dried meat from the pot, and after a moments thought sliced off only a small piece. He cut this piece into even smaller pieces and poured them into the rice bowl. He also peeled a boiled egg. Along with a cup of mild tea, he hastily concluded his lunch. After the meal, he took a casual stroll around the courtyard, then he returned to the hut and took a rest on the bed. He then returned to the doorstep, notebook in his left hand and brush in his right, and resumed being lost in thought while staring at the scenery. If the light was incessantly changing with time, then he would have to incessantly examine it. As the sun gradually set, the rays of light that spilled over the courtyard gradually grew more intense. The stakes and bamboo stalks that made up the fence, the tree branches which syed in every direction, they all changed with the light. Chen Changsheng watched quietly for a very long time, then finally put his brush to the paper, attempting tomit all the changes that he had observed in the afternoon. The changes were not very precise, only representing a set of hastily executed lines. By dusk, he had drawn the majority of the inscriptions of the Reflecting Monolith. He knew that he was not far from understanding this set of Monolith Inscriptions. At this time, the other people boarding at the grass hut returned to the courtyard one by one. The first to arrive was Liang Banhu. Chen Changsheng nodded his head at him in greeting, but Liang Banhu did not seem to notice. Liang Banhu headed straight towards the kitchen and drank adle of water. Afterwards he headed out the courtyard and stood on the copsed portion of fence that Tang Thirty-Six hadst night pushed over. He stared at the sun gradually setting below the mountain, his face full of sadness and joy. Qi Jian followed soon after. The youth was rather dazed, but he didnt forget to greet Chen Changsheng. As Qi Jian entered the hut, he narrowly avoided striking his head against the door. After some time, he emerged from the hut and, for some reason, bowed his head and began to walk around the courtyard. His mouth constantly moved, but it was hard to know what he was saying. Chapter 212 – A Myriad of Monolith Comprehension Methods (Part Two) Chapter 212 - A Myriad of Monolith Comprehension Methods (Part Two) One person stood on the broken fencing while watching the distant setting sun, his face filled with both sorrow and joy. Another person was pacing around the shabby thatched cottage, his mouth seemingly chanting spells, so he seemed to be deranged. This scene was truly rather odd. Who would have thought that these two youths were disciples of the heaven-shaking Mount Li Sword Sect and members of the Divine States Seven Laws? Chen Changsheng had also initially been shocked, but then he had remembered that Liang Banhu and Qi Jian had most likely juste back from viewing the monoliths. They had likely been struck by some insight and were in the process of digesting it, so he did not bother them. As twilight continued to darken the sky, more and more people were returning to the grass hut. Gou Hanshis expression was as calm as ever. It seemed thatprehending the monolith inscriptions had not done any harm to his mind. As for the forcefully abducted Guan Feibai, he was worse off than Liang Banhu and Qi Jian. Like a drunkard, he constantly shouted, I can still hold on for a bit longer, I can still hold on for a bit longer! Chen Changsheng asked, Hes fine, right? Hes fine, its just that hes used up too much spiritual sense. The shock inflicted by the monolith inscriptions on his sea of consciousness was too great. Gou Hanshi apologized for his juniorsck of manners, and used his fingers to press a few pressure points to make Guan Feibai fall asleep, before tossing him into the hut. Chen Changsheng had deliberately not used any of his spiritual sense when he had been viewing the monolith. Now that he had seen the state of Guan Feibai, he felt that it had been right to be careful. Tang Thirty-Six returned, his face filled with fatigue. He could not muster the strength to say anything. He waved at Chen Changsheng, then immediately entered the hut and went straight to sleep. Thest to arrive was Zhexiu. By then, the night had already turned pitch-ck. The many stars in the sky shined upon Zhexius abnormally pale face. It was very obvious that he too had also consumed an excessive amount of spiritual sense. With the departure of the setting sun, Liang Banhu awoke from his stupor. Qi Jian had also grown tired of walking. Wiping his sweat, he returned to the courtyard. However, upon remembering what he had done, his face flushed red from embarrassment. Chen Changsheng went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Gou Hanshi brought Qi Jian along to assist. Before long, the house became filled with the smell of steamed rice, as well as other scents. Qi Jian went to wake up Guan Feibai and Tang Thirty-Six for dinner. Gou Hanshi and Liang Banhu sat at the table in silence, with two tes of dried meat in front of them. Whats wrong? Chen Changsheng asked. The cooked, dried meat had been sliced up and split between the two tes. On one te, the dried meat had been fried with onions and oil, while on the other te, it had been soaked in sugar. Gou Hanshi replied, I...didnt think that sugar could be put on dried meat. Liang Banhus expression was somewhat fearful. Will it taste good? I had it twice when I was little, it tastes very good. Chen Changsheng offered Gou Hanshi a pair of chopsticks. Gou Hanshi took up a piece of the sugarcoated meat, and creased his brows as he ced it in his mouth. After chewing it around, his brows rxed. There was no way Liang Banhu would fail to interpret his seniors expression. With gusto, he grabbed a few pieces of the sugarcoated meat for his own bowl, and then squatted over by the doorstep and gulped it all down. After dinner, Qi Jian washed the dishes. Guan Feibai sat by the table, his face still gloomy. Clearly, he was still rather dissatisfied at being pulled away from the Heavenly Tome Monoliths by Gou Hanshi. Not happy? Gou Hanshi calmly asked. Guan Feibais expression suddenly became fearful. He quickly got up and bowed. This junior would not dare. Gou Hanshi shook his head. You still arent willing to leave the Reflecting Monolith. Guan Feibai helplessly replied, Those people whose levels of cultivation are so much less than mine are still persevering in front of the monolith. Obviously, I can still view them for a bit longer. What sort of things are the Heavenly Tome Monoliths? How can it be that studying andprehending them is a one-day affair? Why should it upy your every waking moment? Guan Feibai was somewhat vexed. In one month, the Garden of Zhou will open. Theres too little time...Wang Po took one year toprehend thirty-one monoliths. My cultivation is so far below his, and I only have a month! How many monoliths can Iprehend? Senior, I can only do my best to make use of every second. Although the Garden of Zhou is good, how can itpare to the Mausoleum of Books? Before we left the sect, master told us that regardless of what happened, the first thing that we should do is to grasp the meaning of those monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books...Sect Master definitely knew of the the Garden of Zhous opening, so this was probably what he meant. Of course, cultivating the Dao is all on the individual, so you can make your own decision. Gou Hanshi shifted his gaze to Qi Jian and Liang Banhu, who were currently washing the dishes, then looked back at the tightly closed door. You should all think very carefully about this. I also heard that even Mount Li Sword Sects Sect Master thinks the same way. Chen Changsheng looked at Zhexius pale face and shook his head. He took out a few needles, used his fingers to press a few ces on Zhexius shoulders, then slowly and firmly pushed the needles in. His fingers kneaded Zhexius stomach in a seemingly casual manner, but there seemed to be a rhythm to it. As he did this, he continued to speak, This is only the first monolith, why so anxious? Zhexiu expressionlessly said, Its precisely because this is the first monolith that they are anxious. Chen Changsheng sent his true essence through the needles into Zhexius body, keeping a close watch on the state of his meridians, as he asked, And why is that? Zhexiu looked out the window. In front of the Mausoleum of Books, there is a monolith. There were once many names on the monolith, butter on, they were all hacked off. Chen Changsheng knew of the monolith Zhexiu spoke of. That monolith held a ranking simr to that of the Promation of Azure Clouds. It ranked people by the speed at which theyprehended the monoliths. A hundred years ago, after the Divine Empress had acted in ce of His Majesty to ascend the Divine Path and offered sacrifices to the heavens, she had seen that monolith. To view the monoliths was to glimpse the Heavenly Dao, and she had felt this ranking disrespected the Heavenly Dao, so she had ordered for it to be destroyed. Even though the ranking on that monolith is no more, who would forget those names? Zhexiu continued, There were twenty-three people who needed only one day toprehend the Reflecting Monolith. In the past, Zhou Dufu only needed to take a nce at the surface of the monolith before immediately moving to the second. Thinking about this legendary figure who had possessed a nigh unfathomable level of talent, Chen Changsheng could only remain silent. Tang Thirty-Six wasying on his side in the bed with his furskin rolled up to his chest, watching as Chen Changsheng treated Zhexiu. Upon hearing those words, he could not help but be a little angry. Youre embarrassed because you didnt sessfullyprehend the monolith on the first day? Then what about us who have already spent two days? Zhexiu could not turn his head, so he calmly looked out the window as he replied. Idiots? Tang Thirty-Six was furious. If you werent a sick patient, Id kill you. Zhexiu emotionlessly replied, If I didnt need Chen Changsheng to treat my illness, Id have killed you at the Grand Examination. Chen Changsheng removed some needles from Zhexius neck. The inteyer of your main governing meridian connecting your sea of consciousness to you has some problems, so every time your sea of consciousness surges, it causes the Tide Rush of Blood. Youve always used the strength of your will to suppress it, but if your spiritual sense was excessively consumed and you became unable to hold it back, it is extremely possible that the problem within your meridians will erupt. At that point, who would be able to save you? Zhexiu understood that Chen Changsheng was advising him to not spend so much time viewing the monoliths or be overly absorbed into it. However, he paid it no attention. Chen Changsheng continued, You said before, thatpared to getting stronger, living with a clear mind was far more important. After a moments pause, Zhexiu replied, Yes, but if Im not strong enough, I wont survive for very long in the ce I live in. It was just like Gou Hanshi had said, cultivating the Dao was all on the individual. Chen Changsheng could not give any good advice on this sort of matter. Turning to Tang Thirty-Six, he asked, How was your progress today inprehending the monoliths? Tang Thirty-Six casually replied, I matched the lines on the monolith to my meridians, then I stimted my true essence...Since ancient times, the Reflecting Monolith had always been understood in this way. Could there be another? Guan Feibais mocking voice came from outside the door. Its been several thousand years, but you northerners are still using this dim-witted method. No wonder the number of skilled people is bing less and less. How could the Heavenly Tome Monolith inscriptions be the lines through which true essence travels? Its obviously better to perceive them with the spiritual sense! Chapter 213 – A Myriad of Monolith Comprehension Methods (Part Three) Chapter 213 - A Myriad of Monolith Comprehension Methods (Part Three) Comprehending the monoliths was not deciphering some sort of riddle, because thoseplex lines and patterns were not a question, but a message. Comprehending the monoliths was understanding the messages on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Since the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were not questions, then there were naturally no standard solutions. It was just like the stars shining upon the many rivers. When the same stars shone upon different rivers, they each would have their own kind of beautythe inscriptions of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths did not change, but how they were understood was up to each viewer. ording to the viewers schrly attainments, level of cultivation, and life experiences, identical monolith inscriptions would inevitably be interpreted differently. In that case, what sort of interpretation was correct? It was as mentioned before, there were no standard solutions. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths did not speak, and only used the simplest, yet most mysterious method of judgment. For however many years the Heavenly Tome Monoliths had rested on the continent, humanity had attempted to understand them. They had already developed countless methods, even schools of thought, forprehending the monoliths. Even now, there were dozens of schools of thought that were still used or mentioned. There were three most respected methods amongst these that could be considered mainstream. The school of thought which had the most authority was the Orthodoxys Li Pce method. Their method ofprehending the monoliths emphasized clinging to shape, and that the patterns represented the paths through which true essence traveled. The school of the southern sects, namely the Holy Maiden Peak, was to subtly extract the meaning. They believed that the method of understanding the Monolith Inscriptions should not be so inflexible, and believed that they couldprehend the inscriptions through the use of their spiritual sense. The third schools method seemed to bnce the special points of both the North and the South on the surface, but in reality, it just as stubbornly believed that the monolith inscriptions were clearly all the results of sword intent, sword forms, and sword moves. This school was known as the technique school. The method ofprehending the Heavenly Tome Monoliths was an extremely important matter. The disagreements on methods probably yed no small role in the splintering of the Orthodoxy into the North and the South. Right up until present times, the Holy Maiden Peaks southern cultivators still held a grudge over the authority that the Li Pce had over the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Since each of the methods emphasized different things, different cultivators would naturallyprehend different things from the monoliths. The most miraculous thing was that, regardless of whether it was Li Pces method or the Holy Maiden Peaks method, they both worked in some sense. When cultivators entered the Mausoleum of Books, they would inevitably gain things. The cultivators who seeded would then firmly believe that the method they had used was the correct one. The other schools of thought simply used tricks; it was believed that even if they seeded inprehending the monoliths, they would ultimately be moving farther and farther away from the Great Dao. As a person of Zhou, Tang Thirty-Six inevitably felt that the Li Pces method was correct. Guan Feibai was a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect, so of course he felt the mind method ofprehending the monoliths was the only correct path. When he heard the tone of Tang Thirty-Sixs voice, he could no longer refrain from speaking out. Through the door separating them, he mocked Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six had the sort of temperament where even if someone did not provoke him, he would still insult their close ones. Obviously, in this situation where he was provoked in such a manner, his expression abruptly changed, and he could not hold back anymore. A stream of expletives flew from his lips, and after a few moments, the grass hut became filled with arguments and ceaseless battle. Some timeter, Tang Thirty-Six and Guan Feibai finally got tired, and tranquility was restored. Then, with the door as a divider, the inner room and outer room split into two simr scenes. In the outside room, Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, and Qi Jian looked at their senior Gou Hanshi. In the inner room, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu stared at Chen Changsheng in silence. From the Ivy League Gathering to the Grand Examination, the Orthodox Academy and the Mount Li Sword Sect had been at odds with each other. Regardless of whether it was Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongs engagement, or their sessive series of battles, the grudges between the two of them were too many to count. Although Zhexiu hadeter, he had fought in the Grand Examination with the intent of opening the way for Chen Changsheng, and had defeated Qi Jian and Guan Feibai with a fierce hand. In the eyes of the Mount Li Sword Sect, he was just as deserving of their hate. However, under the control of Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng, this hostile mood did not get out of control. Last night, the two sides had slept under the same roof, but this did not mean the end of their resentments. Now that the debate, or quarrel, between Tang Thirty-Six and Guan Feibai had escted up to this point, it was difficult to continue. Naturally, someone had toe in and decide the winner. Naturally, their hopes rested on the two that had studied the Daoist Canons, Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng.. A gust of night wind came in, causing the wooden door to slowly creak open. The four disciples of the Li Shan Sword Sect and the three from the Orthodox Academy stared at each other in deathly silence. Gou Hanshi suddenly asked Chen Changsheng, Which method do you think is the most feasible? He did not ask which one was right, because there was no right or wrong for this sort of thing. Chen Changsheng thought it over, not immediately answering. The Daoist Canons borated on many methods forprehending the monoliths. As for the three main school, their ounts were even more exhaustive. Since Chen Changsheng had studied the Daoist Canons, he naturally knew these methods by heart. But for some reason, when he had viewed the Reflecting Monolith today, he had purposely not used any of the three methods. Instead, he had walked upon a new, stranger, and inevitably more difficult path. I believe...that none of these three methods are necessarily correct. He gave an answer that no one had expected. In addition, he had used the word correct, indicating that he believed the question to have a right and wrong. Upon hearing these words, everyone in the grass hut was shocked, including Tang Thirty-Six. Gou Hanshi frowned. Dont tell me you believe the Heavenly Book is indecipherable? The Continent had many methods forprehending the monoliths, but there were also many people, including priests in the Orthodoxy, that believed that the Heavenly Book could not beprehended. All the attempts to understand the Monolith Inscriptions were absurd and ridiculous. Even if someone possessing incredible wisdom came, they would only be able to understand the message that the Monolith Inscriptions wanted to give them. They would be incapable of seeing the Heavenly Daos true meaning. No, I only think that the schools of thought today have all deviated from the Heavenly Tome Monoliths original meaning. Chen Changsheng inly exined, Regardless of whether it is adhering to the shape, extracting meaning, or imitating techniques, the goals of all these methods ofprehension is to cultivate the Dao. But in reality, the earliest humans that viewed the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, or more precisely, the first person that ever understood the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, certainly did not know how to cultivate...so I believe all three methods are incorrect. The grass hut became very quiet because everyone realized that Chen Changshengs argument was very reasonable. But Gou Hanshi shook his head. Those who cannot cultivate would naturally be unable toprehend the methods of cultivations, but we can cultivate...its just like a child that doesnt know how to read; hey would never be able to understand the beauty in songs and poems, but we can. ording to your logic, wouldnt we have topletely rid ourselves of our knowledge and turn into ignorant children before we can understand the original meaning of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths? Not convinced, Tang Thirty-Six asked, The child in the bosom is pure and innocent, thus it can be close to the Great Dao. The Daoist Scriptures have always said this...what if thats true? Discarding the sacred and casting away knowledge doesnt mean that we would really be idiots. Qi Jian softly replied. Gou Hanshi raised his hand, indicating that now was not the time to discuss this question. Turning to Chen Changsheng, he asked, In that case, what sort of method did you use toprehend the monolith today? Chen Changsheng concealed nothing, rying the observations he had made of the monolith before dawn, as well as the changes in the scenery that he had observed in the courtyard. If the Monolith Inscriptions are unchanging in meaning, why is it that the messages that everyoneprehends arepletely different? Thats why I believe that the meaning of the Monolith Inscriptions is within these changes. Gou Hanshi remembered something and asked, Seven hundred years ago, the Prince of Ruyang Chen Zi entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths and wrote an essay on this matter. He seems to have had a simr view on it as you.. Yes. Chen Changsheng continued, The Prince of Ruyang used one year to grasp the meaning of seventeen monoliths. Amongst the imperial family, he would rank in the top ten. I still believe that this method is not feasible. Chen Changsheng seriously asked, Why? Because the monoliths of the front mausoleum are already extremelyplicated. A cool breeze, the starry sky, the scorching sun, the night snow; the changes in light are even harder to keep track of. Its simply impossible to make a thorough examination. The sampling of one persons observations is simply too small. Even if you disregarded all this, you would still need to select a target in order to determine any changes with time. How would you choose this? After a moments thought, Chen Changsheng replied, Intuition. Gou Hanshi said nothing more. The grass hut grew quiet once again. The Heavenly Book was indecipherable, yet it could also beprehended at any time. On the surface, it seemed like all the methods described by these youths were all reasonable. Different cultivators had different methods ofprehending the monoliths, stating this sort of thing was meaningless. After some hesitation, Qi Jian asked, How did you think of this method?...Its too far off the beaten path. Chen Changsheng chuckled. The world has a myriad of monolithprehension methods. I only have one question: are they easy to be used? It makes sense. Its just like the dried meat you cooked; regardless of whether it was cooked with sugar or onions and garlic, you only need to ask one question: does it taste good? Gou Hanshi smiled, but then he restrained himself. He sternly warned Chen Changsheng, But I advise you not to tell anyone about this. Chen Changsheng was stunned by these words, but then realized what they meant. If he was still that young daoist from Xining vige that had just arrived at the capital, who would care about what method he used toprehend the monoliths? No one would have paid him any attention. However, by this point his status had gone through a great transformation. In a variety of ways, he had been chosen by the Li Pce. To the eyes of the world, his many actions were possibly a reflection of the Orthodoxys will. Zhexiu, who had remained silent this entire time, suddenly opened his mouth. He expressionlessly told the four from the Li Shan Sword Sect, Now we have to see what you all think. Gou Hanshiughed, but said nothing. Although his nature was mild, he still had his own pride. They all stopped discussing it and began to wash their faces and prepare for bed. As Chen Changsheng was putting away his notebook, he suddenly thought of something. Walking to the outer room, he handed his notebook over to Gou Hanshi. Can you take a look at this? I drew it by relying on my senses. Gou Hanshi felt a bit uneasy. The debate before had been one thing, to give ones notes on the Monolith Inscriptions to another was yet another thing. He thought it over, then took out a small booklet from his chest and handed it to Chen Changsheng. Before I entered the Mausoleum of Books, I made some preparations. This booklet contains some of my notes. Chen Changshengughed, Gou Hanshi alsoughed. The two exchanged nces, then suddenly went quiet. The smiles on their faces slowly disappeared, only to be reced with expressions of shock. The youths that had finished washing their faces saw this sort of scene upon returning to the room. It should be somewhere in the room. Gou Hanshi said. Chen Changsheng replied, Its not in the nkets. When I was folding them during the day, I didnt see any sort of notes. I didnt even see a sheet of paper. Puzzled, Tang Thirty-Six rubbed his wet hair. What are you guys talking about? Xun Meis notebook. Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi chorused in unison. Immediately afterwards, they simultaneously turned around to rummage through the things in the room. Chapter 214 – The Thin Notebook that Tempts People Chapter 214 - The Thin Notebook that Tempts People Liang Banhu and Qi Jian also realized very quickly, and began looking for it with Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. The grass hut was not big at all, so in that brief amount of time, it had already beenpletely searched by them. Even the top of the kitchen and the water tank was not neglected. For a while, the dust danced around inside the whole hut. Tang Thirty-Six on the other hand did not show any reaction, and still thought about what Chen Changsheng had said before. He chased behind him, and constantly asked, If you rip open the bedsheets, where are we sleepingter? Although the nkets Senior Xun Mei left behind are indeed smelly and hard to put up with, at least there is something to cover up with. I tell you, I will not sleep under that bloody fur skin no matter what. That thing is too hot. Everybody secretly thought that this young master of the Wenshui Tang family had indeed led an extravagant life ever since he was young, and was different from other people. At this time, he only worried about whether he could sleepfortably. Most of the Li Shan Sword Sect disciples originated from poor households, and did not like Tang Thirty-Sixs normal conduct at all, so right now, they were even more unimpressed with him, they all ignored him. Chen Changsheng had just finished searching through the firece, and his face was covered with soot. Hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs whinging behind him, he stopped his actions helplessly and said, The new bedding will be delivered in a jiffy, so dont make a fuss out of it. Only now did Tang Thirty-Six ease his mind slightly, and asked curiously, What are you looking for? Chen Changsheng said, Didnt I just tell you, its Senior Xun Meis notebook. What notebook? Tang Thirty-Six obviously still had not realised. His notebook forprehending the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Chen Changsheng walked outside, and looked at the wattled fencing. He thought whether it could actually hidden in the ground or not, and if it was, that it would be hard to find. Only now did Tang Thirty-Six understand why everybodys reactions were so intense. He quickly rolled up his sleeves, and said, This is something important. We need to find it quickly. The grass hut quietened down, and only the sounds of overturning boxes and knocking walls remained. However, this quietness did not remain for too long. Tang Thirty-Sixs headache-causing voice once again resounded, I say, if there really is a notebook, who does the notebook belong to? Guan Feibai currently stood on the kitchen table, and looked at the beam which the cured meat hung from. After hearing that, he said in a bad mood, It belongs to whoever that finds it first. Tang Thirty-Six disagreed, and said, Why so? We obviously moved in here first. Qi Jian rubbed away the sweat droplets on his face, and said very seriously, Last night, when Senior Xun Mei was heavily injured in front of the Divine Path, he said that he left this grass hut to all of us. Zhexiu said expressionlessly, It belongs to whoever that finds it. Tang Thirty-Six nced around, and thought how many people the Li Shan Sword Sect had, and how diligently they were looking for it now. He was scared that they would find it first, so he brought out an idea. We should take a step back. No matter who finds it, we can just look at it together. Dust flew in the air, and the wattled fencing of the courtyard fell over even more.The grass of the roof was lifted, and even the flooring near the well was lifted. Just as the grass hut was almost taken apart by everybody, a pleasantly surprised shout could finally be heard. Found it! Everybody was exalted, and rushed into the hut following the sound. They only saw that an extra, thin notebook had appeared in Tang Thirty-Sixs hand. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression was slightlyplicated. He was naturally happy from being able to find the notebook Xun Mei had left behind, but the problem was that he had already suggested beforehand that no matter who found it, they were to look at it together...... Id rather let you guys find it. Perhaps I would be happier. He ced that thin notebook onto the table, and said regretfully, Why was I the one who found it? Where was it? Chen Changsheng asked curiously. Tang Thirty-Six pointed to the square table behind him and said, It was ced under the table leg. Did you not see it? There was a period of silence. Everybody had already eaten two meals on that small square table in the kitchen, but nobody thought that Xun Mei would actually ce such an important notebook under the table leg. Perhaps this was the logic of the darkness under the light. Thinking of how they had risked tearing down the house, they could not help but feel slightly embarrassed. Liang Banhu looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said, Who would have thought you had the skill to find things? Tang Thirty-Six said, In the Wenshui n, grandpa often uses silver notes to raise the table leg. When I was young, I often went to steal them, so I nced towards it out of habit. Who thought it really was under the table leg. There was still a period of silence. Including Chen Changsheng, everybody had lost interest in talking to him. They were never people of the same world, so it was very hard tomunicate both smoothly and happily. The dust slowly settled, the tables and chairs were wiped down again. The hut was tidied up, and after everything waspleted, the seven people stood around the small square table. Using the slightly dullmp, they stared at the table top. Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi raised their heads, and looked into each others eyes. They thought how Xun Mei had specially left this grass hut for them to live in when he was at deaths door. He had also said that he liked tranquility, and did not want too many people to move in. At that time, they felt that it was slightly weird, and only now did they finally understand the deep meaning hidden within. Xun Mei spent thirty-seven years in the Mausoleum to view monoliths. The most important property he had left behind obviously was not this grass hut, nor the smelly nkets of the three beds, but the thin, old notebook on the table. As Gou Hanshi lifted open the first page of the notebook, six heads extended forwards. This thin notebook was the notebook of Xun Mei. Inside it, it carried the records of what he hadprehended from the monoliths, and even more importantly, the various ideas and experiments he attempted beforeprehending the monolith. Within these densely packed words carried a whole thirty-seven years of knowledge. Xun Mei spent thirty-seven years in the Mausoleum of Books, and hadprehended several dozens of Heavenly Tome monoliths. He naturally was unable to record the entire process ofprehending each monolith wlessly, but just like all the other monolith viewers, the meaning of the first monolith of the front mausoleum, the Reflecting Monolith, was especially different. Several dozens of years ago, the feelings he had experienced when he first saw the stone monolith, as well as the choice of the method he took toprehend the monolith afterwards and his change in mental state afterprehending the monolith, were all recorded extremely clearly. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths never changed, but those who viewed the monolith were instead distinct individuals. The method of how a previous personprehended the monolith naturally could not be used directly by the following people. Otherwise, people like the Sect Elders of the Li Shan Sword Sect would have already personally passed the methods ofprehending the monoliths to disciples like Gou Hanshi. However, the process and valuable experience of previous people whoprehended the monoliths could help the following people to provide a path of mental thought, so they can avoid some of the many deviations the path. Other than the Monolith Guardians who could never leave the mausoleum in their life, and the Saints or members of the Eight Storms of Cardinal Directions that could view the Heavenly Tomes whenever they wished, how many more people were more experienced than Xun Mei who had spent thirty-seven years viewing the monoliths? If this thin notebook were to be circted, it would definitely be the target for countless organisations to fight over. The teenagers who sat around the table knew very well that this type of good fortune was naturally iparably valuable. Staring at those words in the thin notebook, they constantly pondered and gasped as Gou Hanshi turned the pages. There was silence in the grass hut. After an unknown amount of time, Gou Hanshi closed the thin notebook. Tang Thirty-Six was deeply absorbed into it, so he stood up and said in rm, What are you doing? Hurry up and open it so we can see more. Chen Changsheng said, There is still a lot of time. We can look through it slowlyter. There should always be time for digesting it. Also, we havent gotten past the first monolith, so just reading this part is enough. Only after hearing that did Tang Thirty-Six sit down quietly. Gou Hanshi gazed at the notebook in front of him and said, Senior indeed is a senior. Everybody else also sighed concurring with his statement. The notebook had it written down very clearly that Xun Mei had only used two days toprehend the Reflection Monolith. However, what was even more mind-blowing and had made them show even more admiration was that in the first two days, Xun Mei had actually only tried two methods ofprehension. However, afterwards in the long period of time he spent viewing monoliths, perhaps he was bored, or perhaps theter monoliths were too hard toprehend, he once triedprehending the Reflection Monolith again in his spare time. In the end, he actually discovered seven different methods that could be used toprehend the Reflection Monolith.. Seven sessful ways ofprehension, what kind of idea was that? As Zhexiu, Guan Feibai and the other three had already spent too long during the day viewing the monoliths in the mausoleum of books, their mental strength was overly exhausted. They had also understood as well as absorbed the experiences in Xun Meis notebook, so they were all already asleep. As Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi only viewed the monoliths for a limited amount of time, and also because they had already undergone Ethereal Opening, they still had a decent amount of mental strength, they stood in the yard and looked at the sky full of stars. They did not intend to rest. I want to go a look at it for a little more. Chen Changsheng looked at those stars in the night sky, and thought of the sixth method Xun Mei used mentioned in the notebook. He suddenly had an impulsion and wanted to see the change of the monolith inscriptions under the starlight. Gou Hanshi, I also have such an idea. When they said go, they went. The two crossed through the orange grove, and walked towards the Mausoleum of Books. Not long after, they arrived in front of the mausoleum. It was the only path in the mausoleum, and under the brilliance of the star light, it was like a jade belt. It was very pretty. Just when he was about to ascend the mausoleum, Chen Changsheng suddenly stopped his steps, and looked at him. He asked, You have already looked at the monoliths for two days, so you should have alreadyprehended it. Otherwise, it would not make sense. Whether it made sense or not, he had already battled against Gou Hanshi three times from the Ivy League Gathering to the Grand Examination, so they were very clear about what types of people each other were. Although he was ced first upon the first banner, he knew that it was just that he did not fear death as much as Gou Hanshi, or that he just feared death more. If they really had the mentioned cultivation level and the knowledge they knew, he was verycking inparison to Gou Hanshi. In the afternoon, Chen Changsheng was sure that he was only a step away fromprehending the monolith, and after looking at Xun Meis notes, he was even more sure of this thought. Gou Hanshi had already looked at it for two days, so it would not make sense that he was still unable toprehend the monolith inscriptions. Gou Hanshi stayed silent for a while, before saying, I want to wait for my juniors. As long as he wished, he couldprehend the Reflection Monolith whenever he wanted, and move onto the second Heavenly Tome Monolith. Regarding this, he did not want to hide it from Chen Changsheng. Just how great of an attraction the Heavenly Tome monoliths had to cultivators could be known from just looking at Zhexiu, Qi Jian and Liang Banhus pale-faced and senseless look. To purposely slow down his speed of monolithprehension for the pupils of the same master? If someone else had said that, Chen Changsheng would definitely not believe it, but he was Gou Hanshi. Chen Changsheng did not like Xu Yourong, and did not regard the marriage contract with any importance at all. However, because of this, he did not have a favourable impression of Qiushan Jun or the Mount Li Sword Sect without question, but he was Gou Hanshi. Gou Hanshi said, My other reason is that I am waiting for someone. If nothing goes wrong, you will see him after two days. At that time, I will introduce him to you. Are you not curious what the monolith inscriptions of the second Heavenly Tome monolith is like? Chen Changsheng asked. Gou Hanshi said, Of course I want to know. However, just like what Senior Xun Mei has written in the notebook, different methods toprehend tablets does not mean that it will bring different types of joy. There is no harm in staying back for another two days. They continued to ascend the mausoleum, and after a short while, they arrived in front of the Reflection Monolith. The monolith hut under the twilight was very quiet and secluding. A dozen people sat on the rock teau in the forest, and the arrival of Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi had caused a disturbance. The expressions of the two young schrs in front of the monolith hut immediately became cold, not hiding their animosity at all. Chapter 215 – Viewing the Monoliths in the Night by Lantern Light (Part One) Chapter 215 - Viewing the Monoliths in the Night by Lantern Light (Part One) The night was dark. Unlikest night, there were no longer many people sitting intoxicated before the monolith unwilling to leave. Those who still remained in front of the monolith all had rtively strong spiritual senses, thus being able to hold out until now. Chen Changsheng looked as far out as he could and saw two students from the Star Seizer Academy: the senior sister from the Holy Maiden Peak, as well as that girl called Ye Xiaolian. There were also several examinees from the Grand Examination that Chen Changsheng had seen before, but had failed to remember the names or origins of. The most prominent ones were the three schrs from Schrtree Manor that had ended up closest to the monolith. In the dark, their in white robes were especially eye-catching. With only a nce, one could tell that there was a problem with this scenethe farther one was from the monolith hut, the stronger their level of cultivation was. He did not know if this was some hidden rule, or if some dispute had already taken ce. The three schrs from Schrtree Manor were closest to the monolith hut. Zhong Hui stood in front of the hut, viewing the monolith in silence. His two schoolmates stood at his side, watching Chen Changsheng warily. Chen Changsheng was not surprised by this. In the Grand Examination, Zhong Hui had been defeated by Luo Luo, while Huo Guang had been severely injured by Chen Changsheng to the point where Huo Guang had been unable to continue. The Schrtree Manors hostility towards the Orthodox Academy was well-deserved. Gou Hanshi and he had read the experiences that Xun Mei had concealed in his notebook. They hade to view the monolith by the starlight, so they naturally began to move towards the hut. To their surprise, their movement gave rise to another disturbance. A dozen pairs of eyes followed their footsteps, each filled with different emotionsin order to stand in front of the Heavenly Tome Monolith, they would have to take the ces currently upied by the three from Schrtree Manor. Two Schrtree Manor schrs did not let them through. Looking at Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng, they coldly said, Firste, first served. These words seemed to be very reasonable, but the crowd outside the hut could only sneer. Before, you wanted us to let you through because you said that your senior was on the Grand Examinations First Banner. Why didnt you say anything about firste, first served then? Now, that the Grand Examinations first and second ce holders have arrived, are you really not going to let them through? The two schrs from Schrtree Manor were infuriated by these words. Only now did Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng realize what had happened here. They both disapproved of the conduct of the two schrs from Schrtree Manor and continued walking forward, not even ncing at them. Proceeding directly to the front of the monolith hut, they took up positions behind Zhong Hui. Those two schrs were even more enraged by this. Just as they seemed about to say something, they suddenly remembered the jeers from the crowd. They did not dare speak, much less personally take action. Zhong Hui took his eyes off the monolith, then turned around and saluted Gou Hanshi. However, when he looked at Chen Changsheng by his side, his eyes did not carry any traces of respect. No long-reputed young geniuses like Zhong Hui would ever have very good impressions of Chen Changsheng even if Chen Changsheng had broken through into the Ethereal Opening level during the Grand Examination, thus surpassing them in level of cultivation. Instead, they continued to feel that he had merely gotten lucky. It was either that or because he had received the care and attention of several powerful figures in the Orthodoxy. I didnt see you during these past two days, is it that youre confident youll be able toprehend the monoliths? Or is it that youve realized that youve used up all your luck, like a fragile, damaged vase that has finally fallen to pieces? Zhong Hui looked at him with an indifferent expression. In previous years, the first rank in the First Banner of the Grand Examination took, at the very least, five days toprehend this first Heavenly Tome Monolith. You are this years first rank of the First Banner. If you spend too much time on this, it will cause the rest of us to lose face. I hope you dont disappoint me. Chen Changsheng had been viewing the starlit monolith, his heart and soul engrossed in studying the changes amongst thoseplex lines. Chen Changsheng was very perplexed by what Zhong Hui had said, so he very casually asked, We dont really know each other, so even if I cantprehend this Heavenly Tome Monolith, what does that have to do with you? Why would you be disappointed? Zhong Hui was stunned by these words. Taking a deep breath, he could barely restrain his anger as he said, It seems like you have quite the mouth. Chen Changsheng did not respond, instead walking directly to his side and saying, Excuse me, could you move? Zhong Hui had been standing in the best position. He was closest to the monolith and was not obstructing the starlight. At Chen Changshengs words, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and clenched his hands into fists. To everyone there, Chen Changshengs first sentence was clearly to disregard Zhong Hui, while the second sentence was to politely put his foot down. Even those people that had previously jeered and ridiculed those Schrtree Manor schrs also believed that Chen Changsheng was humiliating Zhong Hui. Only Gou Hanshi realized by looking at Chen Changshengs expression that he was not setting out to humiliate Zhong Hui, but really just wanted Zhong Hui to move. He shook his head and followed Chen Changsheng to Zhong Huis side. His robe trembled in the night wind as Zhong Huis wrath reached a boiling point. His two fellow schoolmates were the same. The three were ready to attack Chen Changsheng at any time. However, when Gou Hanshi walked up between them and Chen Changsheng, they had no choice but to cool their tempers somewhat as they thought about the gap thaty between Meditation and Ethereal Opening...They were no match for Gou Hanshi. In other words, they were also no match for Chen Changsheng. Since they could not beat him, their anger had no power. Although the two schrs from Schrtree Manor remained furious, Zhong Hui forced himself to calm down, then backed up several steps, letting Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng through. Looking at Chen Changshengs back, Zhong Hui said nothing, but the signs of a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. It was precisely as he had said before: these past two days, Chen Changsheng had rarely been seen in front of the monolith hut. To him, this was definitely all a pretense. He thought it impossible that Chen Changsheng would have the same sort of luck that carried him through the Grand Examination. Could it be that he would still be able to see a pattern in this monolith? The starlight illuminated the Reflecting Monolith, making thoseplex lines seem lined with ayer of silver, as if mercury was slowly flowing through them. A vivid sensation that was hard to describe appeared before Chen Changshengs eyes. He did not use his spiritual sense, did not move his true essence through his meridians in ordance with those lines, nor did he attempt to extract some sort of sword form from the direction of the lines; he only calmly looked at it, perceived it, experienced it. He had confirmed that the picture he had seen at dawn was real, and that the picture made using his spiritual sense while daydreaming in the afternoon in that courtyard was also true. A smile gradually emerged on his face. Did you get something? Gou Hanshi asked, somewhat surprised in his change of expression. Chen Changsheng nodded. I was originally a little hesitant because I felt it was too simple, but there were parts in the notebook that reminded me of something. Youre still persevering on using the most primitive method of understanding? It might be less intelligent it might be slower, but it fits me the best. Silence reigned around the monolith hut. Everyone was listening in, including Zhong Hui. Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi were publicly acknowledged as two of the worlds most erudite schrs of the Daoist Canon. When discussing the methods toprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, how could they miss the experience? Only, what was that notebook that Chen Changsheng had mentioned? What is this most primitive method ofprehension? To make the lines into numbers? The senior sister from the Holy Maiden Peak, who knew Gou Hanshi well, asked curiously as she stepped forward. Gou Hanshi nced at Chen Changsheng. We think that the most primitive method discards everything about true essence, spiritual sense, and sword moves. Its not turning lines into numbers, but... Chen Changsheng turned around to look at the girl from Holy Maiden Peak as he seriously spoke. He was prepared to speak about his insights, exin his theories, that the true meaning of the Heavenly Tomes was hidden within the changes, when unexpectedly... A cold admonishment rose up from the night. Ridiculous! A middle-aged man had at some point arrived, the expression on his face abnormally cold. Upon seeing this man, Zhong Hui and the other two from Schrtree Manor suddenly became happy. They rapidly approached and paid him respects. We have seen Martial Uncle. Chen Changsheng realized that the middle-aged man was the Monolith Guardian that had severely reprimanded him at dawn. Only now did he realize that this man had originally been a senior from the Schrtree Manor. That middle-aged man walked to the front of the monolith hut. Staring at Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng, he sternly shouted at them, Supposedly, your two juniors are masters of the Daoist Canon, but I didnt think that you were actually just two ignorant children, only knowing how to talk a lot of nonsense! Chapter 216 – Viewing the Monoliths in the Night by Lantern Light (Part Two) Chapter 216 - Viewing the Monoliths in the Night by Lantern Light (Part Two) Now that the middle-aged man had appeared, one of the Schrtree Manors students regained his arrogance. He introduced the man to the surrounding onlookers. This is my martial uncle from Schrtree Manor, Ji Jin. More than twenty years have passed since he offered his Dao to the Mausoleum of Books. The young examinees were all startled by these words and one by one stepped forward to pay their respects. It must be known that in the past, Ji Jin had been one of the souths most famous schrs, possessing exceptional gifts. Who would have thought that he had actually be a Monolith Guardian? This martial uncle, from the Schrtree Manor, called Ji Jin paid no attention to the respects and bows of these juniors. While throwing Chen Changsheng an exceptionally cold stare, he strode before him and Gou Hanshi. To take the shape is to refine true essence, to take the idea is to stimte the spiritual sense, to take the form is to imitate sword moves; the world only recognizes these three methods as authentic. All other methods, regardless of how bizarre they are, equally serve as the foundation for these three. If you really n on discarding them all, then I want to know, what sort of method do you have? In the many years past, there have been countless people overconfident in their intelligence, always thinking that their predecessors were only mediocre and that they could easily surpass them. How could these people understand that with such an unrealistic mindset, that they were already travelling down a limited path? He stared at Chen Changsheng, his voice harsh and upromising. Dont think that just because you obtained first ce on the first banner in the Grand Examination that youre entitled to look down on all these others in this holy and sacred Mausoleum of Books, that has attained first rank on the first banner and more! Who would dare to be as arrogant as you, wanting to reach enlightenment as fast possible. Otherwise you would definitely be battered and bruised here. Everything around the monolith hut sat in silence. Only Ji Jins cold and oppressive voice rang out. In the eyes of the senior from the Holy Maiden Peak, the two students from the Star Seizer Academy, as well as all the other students present, Senior Ji Jin was a Monolith Guardian worthy of great respect from all Daoists. His understanding of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths was far beyond that of anyone outside the mausoleum. Although his words were harsh, they were also reasonable. Although Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi could be considered well-read, even erudite, in the Daoist Canons, they were still young. Especially in the domain of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, when faced with such harsh yet substantive criticisms, what else could do they except humbly receive this advice? Yet as time passed, the atmosphere in front of the monolith hut grew increasingly tense. Because while Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi had not said anything, they also had not clearly acknowledged their mistakes. The Bureau of lesiastic Educations building was not very eye-catching. It waspletely engulfed by the dozens of tall red fir trees around it, but even those trees were incapable of shutting out the night sky. This was why the dozens of stone steps were illuminated by the starlight, as if covered by ayer of snow. His Eminence, Archbishop Mei Lisha, stood in front of the window, gazing at the white steps as his right hand twirled a winter plum flower behind him. It was the beginning of spring, but for some reason this winter plum flower had just blossomed. The Empress mind was vast and broad, able to hold the entire world, thus she neednt care about the Orthodox Academy, neednt care about how far that child called Chen Changsheng could go...of course, most importantly, the Empress was too powerful. Even if that child were toe across a stroke of luck, he would still be but an ant in the Empress eyes. If she wanted to crush him, she could do so at any time, but there were still many people that were not as strong as the Empress, so naturally they cannot be as open-minded. So they will fear, they will be afraid of those matters of the past, such as the reversal of the verdict in the Orthodox Academy. Mei Lishas wizened face exuded a faint sense of ridicule. No matter if its people from the Tianhai n or those dogs that the Empress uses to gnaw people to death, along with the Popes attitude, the fear in their hearts grows ever stronger and they grow increasingly wary of the Orthodox Academy and Chen Changsheng. Naturally, they have no desire to see him continue to shine. Since they themselves are unable to act, they invited a southerner that they had known for many years, yet this is to be expected. Its just that I didnt think that a person like Ji Jin would deign to act. After Priest Xins conversation with Chen Changsheng earlier that day, he had felt that the situation was a little strange. After investigating, he quickly returned to report. Standing before the bishop, he was stunned by these words. His face carried a fierce expression as it shuddered. With disbelief apparent in his voice, he asked, Who would dare do such a reckless thing in the Mausoleum of Books? Upon entering the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao, the most important asset is the mindset. Those people do not need to personally take action to deal with Chen Changsheng, just disturb his mindset, thus affecting his cultivation.The experience of entering the Mausoleum of Books for the first time, for ones cultivation, is irreceable and impossible to reverse. Mei Lishas eyes gradually grew small, his expression cold. Even if were not speaking in the long-run, only at the moment, if Chen Changshengs cultivation were to be affected, if he were unable to obtain sufficient gains in the Mausoleum of Books, even if he were to enter Zhou Garden a monthter, he would not be able to reap much. In fact, it would be extremely dangerous. Only now did Priest Xin understand that the seemingly unremarkable hostility and scorn that some in the Mausoleum of Books held actually concealed such ruthlessness. He took in a breath of cold air and somewhat hurriedly said, I will immediately send someone over to tell Sir Nian Guang to keep watch over Ji Jin and the others. Nian Guang, huh...He might not necessarily like Chen Changsheng. Mei Lisha frowned, then said a little roughly, If he had not been so fiercely coerced by the Orthodox Academy that year, how could that outstanding student from the Temple Seminary be willing to spend the rest of his life in the Mausoleum of Books? Priest Xin asked worriedly, Then what should we do? You can still tell Nian Guang, but I think that in the end, I want Chen Changsheng to ovee this problem himself, in fact...Im really quite curious. That child stayed for a day in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, then yed tourist for a day, then made meals for a day. When he finally arrives before the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, what will he see? The main residence of the sumptuous mansion grounds was filled with the sounds of music andughter. This was not the Tianhai ns main residence, but was Tianhai Shengxues own home, so there was no elder to take notice. Tomorrow, Tianhai Shengxue would once again set off for Snowhold Pass. All the young nobles of the capitals princes and dukes, that he was friends with, hade to send him off. With the wine flowing freely, it was hard to avoid the subject of the recently concluded Grand Examination, as well as the young people that had recently entered the Mausoleum of Books. Towards the beginning, the subject of Tianhai Shengxues odd withdrawal from the Grand Examination was still fresh in the minds of those young nobles, so they tiptoed carefully around the subject, but after three rounds of drinks, they gradually became too intoxicated to restrain themselves, and their conversations gradually began to ridicule and shame Chen Changsheng and even the Li Pce. Tianhai Shengxue had nothing to say, only smiling upon hearing their words. At the midpoint of the feast, he turned to Prime Minister Yu Wenjings son and excused himself, got up, and walked towards the rear of residence. In the rear residence, there was someone waiting for him. This was a person even younger than him and their bloodline was even more distinguished. Normally, he would never have invited this person toe to his drinking parties, sometimes going as far as avoiding him if possible. The people in my family are ready to go crazy. Could it be that you also think Ive gone mad? Tianhai Shengxue looked at Prince Chen Liu and frowned. Youre worried that Chen Changsheng will be suppressed in the Mausoleum of Books, but your worries are redundant. The Empress hasnt said anything and the Pope has made his position clear. Who would dare to touch him? Its not like hes offended Zhou Tong. Prince Chen Lius handsome face was fraught with anxiety. Youre right, there are people in the Mausoleum of Books that are attempting to disrupt Chen Changshengs viewing of the monoliths, and Zhou Tong is really waiting outside the mausoleum for him. Chapter 217 – Viewing the Monoliths in the Night by Lantern Light (Part Three) Chapter 217 - Viewing the Monoliths in the Night by Lantern Light (Part Three) When Tianhai Shengxue had said that these people were about to go crazy, he was not referring to the nonsense-babbling young nobles who were feasting, but their parents, as well as his parentsthose people had invited a southerner to disrupt Chen Changshengs viewing of the monoliths. The Mausoleum of Book was too important to cultivators. Everyone knew that one slow step would leave them a step behind for the rest of the journey. However, he did not care too much about it. This was because in the Grand Examination, through Her Highness Luoluo, he had secretly bet on Chen Changsheng. It was also because, although the reason for why the Pope highly regarded Chen Changsheng was still a mystery, there must certainly have been a reason for such high regard. For someone who could fight evenly with Ethereal Opening Realm cultivators, as long as they could not destroy his physical body, it would be almost impossible for them to destroy his spirit. This was how Tianhai Shengxue saw it, but now that he had heard Prince Chen Lius words and heard Zhou Tongs name, only then did he finally realize that he had underestimated the strength of the older generation. The people of the world said that Zhou Tong was a dog raised by the Divine Empress, but he was no normal dog. Rather, he was the fiercest dog in all of history. Ever since the Judgement Board of the Orthodoxy had been ced under the authority of the Ministry of Personnel, his power and influence had risen to the heavens. Who knew how many ministers and generals had died by his hands? As for who the ministers of the old royal family and the elders of the Orthodoxy loathed the most? It was not the Divine Empress, but him. Several decades ago, many powerful experts had risked their lives to assassinate him, but not one of them seeded. As for why this was the case, Zhou Tong always kept numerous sinister and terrible defensive weapons on his person. Moreover, Zhou Tong himself was at the Star Condensation realm. Logically, a cultivator at this realm should have a calm and bright state of mind, no longer concerned with mortal affairs. Even less would they deign to perform such sordid and bloody matters such as interrogation, torture, murder, and search and seizure, but Zhou Tong was just that type of entric creature. His interest, no, his goal in life, was in these sordid affairs, not cultivation. This sort of man could not be moved by the Tianhai family. If he really was waiting outside the Mausoleum of Books for Chen Changsheng, it was, by necessity, a reflection of the Divine Empress will. Tianhai Shengxue pondered this in silence, when suddenly, he felt that something was off. The Divine Empress manner had been confident and open-minded. Even if she were to act against Chen Changsheng and the revolutionary countercurrent he represented, she would only do so after his return from Zhou Garden. Thinking up to this point, he lifted his head and looked at Prince Chen Lius furrowed brows. He thought to himself that she had purposefully sent Zhou Tong ahead of time. In the end, what was she hoping to aplish? The fallout from the Grand Examination had notpletely dispersed yet. Within the capital, countless powers were carefully watching the Mausoleum of Books. Within the inns and taverns,mon folk also discussed this matter. They were curious about the situation of all the examinees in the Mausoleum of Books, especially Chen Changsheng. Yet they would never have thought that within the Mausoleum of Books, due to specific circumstances, the disciples of the Orthodox Academy and the Li Shan Sword Sect were living under one roof, nor would they have imagined that Chen Changsheng had gone together with Gou Hanshi to view the monoliths. Just like how those examinees around the monolith hut did not think that after Ji Jin had finished his criticisms, Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi did not appear to humbly ept this advice, nor did they seem ready to admit fault. Under the dim moonlight, the monolith hut seemed rather eerie. The atmosphere with stifling and tense. The young cultivators did not know what to say. The anger on the faces of Zhong Hui and the other two from Schrtree Manor continued to grow while Ji Jin maintained his icy expression. At this moment, Chen Changsheng broke the silence, saying something that no one anticipated. He looked at Ji Jin and said, Senior, you are wrong. These word immediately caused an uproar. A fifteen-year-old youth actually dared to point out to a Monolith Guardian, who had been viewing monoliths for far more than fifteen years, that his method ofprehending the monoliths was wrong?! Even if he was this years first rank in the First Banner of the Grand Examination, it was just as Ji Jin had said. Every year, the Mausoleum of Books would wee another first rank of the First Banner from the Grand Examination. In this ce, how could Chen Changsheng evenpare with Ji Jin? The next thing that happened caused the people viewing the monoliths to be even more shocked. After a brief moment of silence, Gou Hanshi also said a few word to Ji Jin. Senior, you really are wrong. The night was dark. Although the stars twinkled in the night sky, to clearly make out all thoseplex lines was still rather strenuous. Some time before, someone had quietly lit an oilntern that had been hanging off of a tree outside the monolith hut. The dim light of thentern mixed with the starlight and fell on the youthful faces of Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi, both calm and resolute. They knew that what Ji Jin had just said was actually very reasonable. The so-called ten thousand changes but never straying from the original. It was true that themonly seen methods forprehending the monoliths, if traced back to the source, would never be able to escape the confines of the three most mainstream and most orthodox methods: take the shape, take the idea, and take the form, but they were both well-read in the Daoist Canons and they had also taken a look at Xun Meis notebook, so they were even more confident that they would manage to find a new path. Before the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, there are no set methods and no set rules. Gou Hanshi looked around at the young examinees as he spoke. Correct, right now the only standard methods that we can instantly call to mind are all variations of the three mainstream methods, but it cannot be believed that the countless ways toprehend the monoliths, all of which have already been realized by our predecessors. If we were to think in such a way, then how would we have ever surpass them? Back at the Li Shan Sword Sect, he had often yed the role of a teacher for his juniors, so these words came very naturally to him. Hearing these words, Ji Jins expression became more and more heavy. He felt that this was the unyielding provocation of the younger generation. He coldly retorted, The current junior generation seems to be getting more and more arrogant. What often urs when they want to surpass their worthy predecessors, just like that madman that only knew how to paint armor! But dont forget, if youre as arrogant as him, in the end youll end up possessed by madness. To cultivate the Dao is to look at the worthy and unworthy, not early andte. Gou Hanshi calmly told him, If those who cameter didnt have the courage to surpass those who came before, then how could each generation be stronger than thest? When Ji Jin had received the message from his alma mater, it only further inmed his inborn loathing for Chen Changsheng to extreme heights, which was why he had, from early morning untilte night, confronted Chen Changsheng in order to humiliate him. He could not have imagined that Gou Hanshi woulde to refute him. In the south, the Schrtree Manor had deep roots and long bloodlines, but in the end it still could notpare with the Li Shan Sword Sect, the number one monastery of the Longevity Sect. He did not want to argue with Gou Hanshi, but he was also burning with rage and was being watched by all these members of the younger generation, so how could he take into consideration these other factors? Rebuke apparent in his voice, he said. The Dao of the Heavenly Tomes lies within the Monolith Inscriptions. Youve only been in the mausoleum for two days, so what Dao can you have understood? What sort of justification have you cooked up? You insist on taking the wrong path to failure? Chen Changsheng replied, Ten thousand streams, each with a different scenery, but in the end they all join the ocean. Ji Jin stared into his eyes as he callously said, I hear that during the Grand Examination you managed to break into the Ethereal Opening Realm, shaking the entire capital. Presumably you think yourself to be one of those bubbling clear streams, but dont forget! Many streams initially seem to have an abundance of water, but when they leave the mountain, after a few days they dry out in the wastnd, so for what reason would you be able to escape this type of end? Up to here, the hostility had already transformed into barely concealed insults, even curses. The onlookers all turned pale at these words, and even the oilntern hanging on the tree seemed to grow dimmer. Chen Changsheng could not help but shake his head at these words. In the past, I heard that senior was a famous talent of the south who willingly offered his life to Dao, making you even more worthy of praise. I didnt think that you were this sort of person who resorts to threats when he cant speak reason. It would seem that not one bit of the graceful bearing from the past remains. He was not returning Ji Jins ridicule, but rather really thought this way. His face naturally contained some sorrow and disappointment, but in the eyes of everyone else, it was an expression of ridicule against Ji Jin. Ji Jin flew into a rage at these words. Pointing at him, he yelled, You want to talk reason, then well talk reason! Since ancient times, of the countless methods used toprehend the Reflecting Monolith, which of them was a part of the ocean that is the correct path? Who could not take the shape, could not take the idea, or could not take the form to open this monolith? Was it Zhou Dufu or His Majesty Taizong? Was it the previous generations Holy Maiden or His Holiness the Pope? Or was it that person surnamed Su from Li Shan? Or maybe it was that principal from the Orthodox Academy? The speed of his voice became faster and faster. As he spoke the names of these outstanding and famous personages, he was almost like a hurricane, rushing forth with skull-crushing speed. Thest two names were seniors of Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. Thest name of the principal of the Orthodox Academy especially seemed to contain some hidden subtext. The area around the monolith hut becamepletely silent. Likewise, Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng also said nothing. As for how those legendary figures that Ji Jin had mentioned ultimatelyprehended the monoliths, no one knew the exact details. ording to the Daoist Canons and official government records, they had all used the conventional methods, that is the most orthodox methods. The year Zhou Dufu had used one nce toprehend the monoliths, he had afterwards revealed his method in idle chatter with Taizong. He had taken from both shape and idea andbined them into a high-level method, but it was still within epted practice. Just as everyone felt that Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng would be left speechless in the face of these cold hard facts, Chen Changsheng once again spoke. The oilntern on the branch gently flickered about due to the night wind. The light swayed to and fro, reflecting from his eyes, almost as if there were stars twinkling within them. One thousand one hundred and sixty-one years ago, His Majesty Taizong came to the capital from Tianliang county to view the monoliths. That year, he was apanied by the Duke of Wei, who, back then, was the official secretary of the county. His Majesty Taizong used only one day to view three monoliths, whereas the Duke of Wei needed two whole months to understand just this Reflecting Monolith. Of course, everyone knew that the Duke of Wei didnt know how to cultivate. Logically, it would be correct to say that there was no way for him to understand the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, so His Majesty Taizong did notugh, but rather was baffled at how he managed toprehend the monolith. He asked the Duke of Wei just what he had seen in the Reflecting Monolith. The Duke of Wei replied that he did not see the flow of true essence, the traces of spiritual sense, nor did he see any sword forms or moves... Chen Changsheng pointed at the unspeaking monolith as he recounted this ancient and long forgotten tale. Everyones gaze, including Ji Jins followed his finger, resting upon the inscription on the monolith. They wanted to know in the end, what had the Duke of Wei seen? Could it be that there were actually methods outside the three main methods? He saw a forcefully twisted straight line. He saw the pain and helplessness of that formerly straight line that had been forcefully distorted by external forces. He saw what was hidden within the fold the power of straightness. In his eyes, the lines on the Reflecting Monolith had nothing to do with cultivation. It was beyond cultivation. Those lines were thew. They were rules. There was naught but silence in front of the monolith hut. Only Chen Changshengs voice resounded. In this way, the Duke of Weiprehended the Heavenly Tome Monolith. Chapter 218 – How Much Do You Know About the Past? (Part One) Chapter 218 - How Much Do You Know About the Past? (Part One) Chen Changsheng had finished with his story. After a moment of silence, the area erupted with discussion. The gazes directed towards Ji Jin were now ratherplicated. Previously, this Senior had harshly asked if, among the countless methods ofprehending the Reflecting Monolith from ancient times up until now, there existed a correct path that deviated from the ocean. But now it would seem that the method which the Duke of Wei had used toprehend the Heavenly Tome Monolith back then waspletely different from the orthodox methods. How could he respond? Ji Jins face grew unsightly, as he had also just recalled the legend about Duke of Wei viewing the monoliths. He could not deny the existence of this story. While the history books had no records of it, the Mausoleum of Books did. As a Monolith Guardian, he had personally seen them. The Duke of Wei truly hadprehended the Heavenly Tome Monoliths as beingws, which was why heter on became the protector of the rites of Zhou, the admonishing king, before finally bing a trusted minister. Only Ji Jin was unwilling to be convinced by this junior. With a heavy voice, he said, When the Duke of Wei saw the lines of the Monolith Inscriptions and understood them asws, he still formed his ideas by observing its shape, and then used these ideas to stimte his spiritual sense. Everyone grew restless at these words. Several young examinees at the back of the crowd shook their heads. The shape and idea spoken of in the three mainstream methods werepletely different from the shape and idea said just now. The Duke of Wei had never cultivated once in his entire life. He had only relied on his courage and insight, not any sort of spiritual sense. With these words, it seemed like Ji Jin had just resorted to sophistry. Seeing peoples reactions to his words, Ji Jin got even angrier. But before he could say anything else, Gou Hanshi spoke up once more. I have also thought of a story. This story was recorded in the Tales on Returning to the Origin, not within the Daoist Canons. I read it when I was small. If it wasnt for Chen Changsheng bringing up the Duke of Wei, I probably would have forgotten about it. This story was about the Leader of the Way, who posed a question to a woodcutter. Everyone was astonished. The Leader of the Way asked a question to a woodcutter? How had they never heard of this before? Gou Hanshi continued, In those days, the world was strife-ridden. The teachings of the Way had not yet been established, much less the Orthodoxy, but the first leader of the Way was already a powerful expert at an extremely high level of cultivation. He had entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths multiple times, attempting toprehend a part of the true meaning of the Heavenly Dao each time. But although he obtained some gain every time, he found himself well short when he wanted to ascend to the summit of the mausoleum. On a certain day, the Leader of the Way was stroking a monolith while looking at the peak of the mausoleum, filled with regret that his career as a Daoist had finally reached its limit, that in this life, it would be incredibly difficult for him to proceed another step. Then, to his surprise, he saw a woodcutter descending from the mausoleum summit, a bundle of firewood on his back. The Leader of the Way was struck by the oddness of this scene. If I could not reach the top of the mausoleum, he thought to himself, The other experts of the continent who have simr cultivations also cant reach it. In that case, how did this woodcutter, who clearly cant cultivate and whose body is aged and feeble, walk to the mausoleum summit as he pleased? The hut fell into silence once more. Their minds had all been mesmerized by this never before heard story. Could it be, they thought to themselves, That this woodcutter was really an expert of the Heavenly Dao, that perhaps he had even entered into the legendary Realm of Grand Liberation? The Leader of the Way sincerely asked for instruction. The woodcutter replied that his ancestor had made their living off cutting wood from this mountain since ages ago. The Leader of the Way strenuously inquired, how was he able to find his way through the mausoleum? After a long period of hesitation, the woodcutter brought the Leader of the Way in front of a monolith. He told him that the path through the mausoleum was all on this monolith, that he woulde just need to walk ording to its instructions...After he said these words, the woodcutter descended from the mountain. Gou Hanshi paused, then continued, The Leader of the Way pondered before that monolith for dozens of days and nights, but he failed to find any sort of path amongst those lines. Then, one night, he had a sudden realization. He gave three heartyughs, and with a brush of his sleeves, he flew straight to the summit of the mausoleum. There, heprehended the entirety of the Heavenly Dao, and founded the Daoist school. Even after hed reached hister years and had finally returned to the sea of stars, he still could never forget how he could never see the path on the Heavenly Tome Monolith that the woodcutter had seen... This story had alsoe to an end. Only silence surrounded the monolith hut. Ji Jins face extremely unsightly as he retorted. Leaving aside what sort of method the woodcutter used to see the path in the inscriptions and only speaking about the Tales of Returning to the Origin that this story was recorded in...What sort of book is Tales of Returning to the Origin? If it is not to be found in the Daoist Canons, how can we trust it? Dont tell me you randomly made up a story to prove that I was wrong? Chen Changsheng shook his head. The Tales of Returning to the Origin is a collection of the First Leader of the Ways conversations from the one hundred years before he returned to the sea of stars. As for the why it wasnt included in the Daoist Canon, its because one thousand five hundred thirty-seven years after the establishment of the Orthodoxy, the descendants of the first Leader of the Way attempted a schism within the Way. They were then used of the sin of treason, and their traces were purged. That is why this book is not included in the Daoist Canon. However, it is still a true part of the Canon. The original copy is still probably in Li Pce. We can consult it at any time. Gou Hanshi had wanted to say exactly this. He exchanged nces with Chen Changsheng for a second, and slightly nodded his head. They were both young people that had read the Daoist Canon in depth, so they could respond off of each other. It really was a good sort of feeling. While the troubles, or even grudges, between Chen Changsheng and the Mount Li Sword Sect were hard to resolve, Gou Hanshi held no enmity for him. Chen Changsheng also saw Gou Hanshi in an increasingly better light. The reason why they liked each other wasrgely because of their knowledge of the Daoist Canon. Everyone knew that Gou Hanshis knowledge of the Daoist Canon was profound. After the first night of the Ivy Festival, Chen Changshengs reputation in this field had also be widespread. At this moment, the former narrated while thetter supplemented. And when Chen Changsheng exined that the original copy could be found at the Li Pce and could at any time be consulted, everyone there believed it without a doubt. At this point, Ji Jins face had grown extremely unsightly, and even seemed a little ashen. Enough. Apanied by a cold voice, a white-robed Monolith Guardian appeared. This Monolith Guardians hair was all white and his age advanced. Those young examinees who knew him spoke in disbelief. Mister Nian Guang. Chen Changsheng had to ask Gou Hanshi before he understood. This Mister Nian Guang had originated from the Temple Seminary. He had cultivated since he was a child and had be rather well-known in the cultivation world. Yet, for some reason, after he had obtained qualifications from a certain Grand Examination, he had entered the Mausoleum of Books and took the vows to be a Monolith Guardian, and never again emerged. Nian Guang looked at Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng and indifferently said, Neither the Duke of Wei nor the woodcutter cultivated, yet the two of you are cultivators. When you view the monoliths, it is for the purpose of asking the Heavenly Dao, not forws or finding the real path up. Sir Ji Jins words are not necessarily without reason. Of course, for you two to persevere in opening a new path is truly a courageous course of action, and not necessarily inappropriate. From hearing these words, everyone there understood that this virtuous and upstanding personage hade to settle the dispute. Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng sped their hands in respect and said nothing more. Nian Guang then turned to Ji Jin with a slight frown. His voice seemed to take pity on him, yet also seemed o angry. Back then, you only took a few years toprehend the first seventeen monoliths of the mausoleum, and we all praised you for your mind as tranquil as water. But now, what has happened to you? Even if your alma mater paid offerings to our cultivation, how could you waste time on such ordinary affairs from outside the mausoleum? Ji Jin had attempted to humiliate Chen Changsheng not just because of the urgings of outside forces, but also because he himself had wanted to. Now that Nian Guang had appeared, he was still unreconciled, yet also knew that there were no words that would let him take back control. H coldly e said, The Orthodoxy seems to really value this young one. They actually allowed someone like you, who has been wronged by the Orthodoxy Academy, to appear. Nian Guang frowned. Ji Jin turned towards Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi and indifferently said, These words and debate are ultimately meaningless. Your words may seem like a deluge of heavenly flowers, but they might turn out to be a pile of dog shit. Forty-four people from the Grand Examination entered the mausoleum this year. I would really like see who will be the first toprehend this Reflecting Monolith in the end, and who will be able toprehend thergest amount of them. Tonight, Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng hade to view the monoliths byntern light, not to take part in a debate. They were also not terribly interested in who would be the first toprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. As a result, they did not respond to Ji Jins provocative and disdainful words, nor did they say anything. However, that did not mean all their peers had such a good temperament. A bright and especially frivolous voice rose up from the mountain path. One hundred years ago, in ce of the prior emperor, the Divine Empress ascended to the summit of the mausoleum to offer sacrifices to the heavens. As she carried out this task, she happened to see the monolith that had been set before the Mausoleum of Books, upon which were inscribed the names of those who hadprehended the Heavenly Tome Monoliths the fastest throughout history. This monolith displeased her, because to her, to view the Heavenly Tome Monoliths was to catch a glimpse of the Heavenly Dao. To decide who came first andst and then write these names on a list was extremely vulgar. Hence, she ordered Sir Zhou Tong to personally take up a hatchet and hack off the names on that monolith. I didnt think that there would be someone who, despite remembering the actions of that year, would talk such nonsense here within the mausoleum tonight. Could it be that you resent the Empresss decree? Or is that your ignorance has reached the extent where you fail to realize that your proposal profanes the Mausoleum of Books? Everyone knew about this piece of history. But truthfully speaking, while that ranking on the monolith was already no more, it existed within the hearts of all cultivators. No one could forget those once highly-ced names, such as Zhou Dufu, or His Holiness the Pope, or Wang Zhice. It was just as Ji Jin had said previously, nobody cared that the listing was no more. It was only that this personing up from the mountain path did not care for their opinions and raised the Divine Empresss decree up high. His pompous voice went so as far as to render everyone speechless. As for denouncing the Empresss decree, who would dare? Hearing this voice, Chen Changsheng shook his head. Gou Hanshi also recognized the voice and made a somewhat sour smile. The two retreated to the side. They knew that since that guy had arrived, seemingly ready to start a war of words, their turns would note. Ji Jin did not know who wasing, but his face became extremely gloomy and seemed about to start dripping with water. Zhong Hui and his twopanions from Schrtree Manor also became extremely angry. Along with the appearance of the youth, the dusky light emanating from the oilntern on the tree abruptly got brighter. This was because the youths belt was iid with dozens of precious gems, and also because the sword sheath at his waist was also embedded with a gem. The gems shined with light, just like the youths handsome face. The eyes of the senior from Holy Maiden Peak also lit up. Tang Thirty-Six had arrived. He looked at the gloomy-faced Ji Jin and arched his brow. Could it be that you believe my words are unreasonable? Then why dont you go the Pce of Great Brilliance and ask the Divine Empress what she thinks? Nian Guang frowned. His disapproval evident, he dered, Enough. When this virtuous and upstanding Monolith Guardian had previously spoken the words Enough, Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng had spoken no more, but Tang Thirty-Six was not that sort of person. In actuality, his brows leapt up even higher as he said, Sir shouldnt think about glossing things over, nor should he thinking about parading his seniority before me. This is the Mausoleum of Books. Fighting isnt allowed, so why should I be scared of you? Nian Guang paused at these words. Tang Thirty-Six turned back to Ji Jin. Simrly, you cant fight, let alone kill me. If I mock you with a few words, what can you do about it? Do you want to trade insults with me? Dont think Im as taciturn as Chen Changsheng, or a flowery-speaking hypocrite like Gou Hanshi. With regards to insulting others, you really arent my match. If you arent satisfied, you can have your disciples and grand-disciples bang a gong at my side tomorrow when Im viewing the monoliths andprehending the Dao and see if you can affect me the slightest bit. Did you really think I hadnt prepared a pair of veryfortable, velvet earplugs? Chapter 219 – How Much Do You Know About the Past? (Part Two) Chapter 219 - How Much Do You Know About the Past? (Part Two) This set of words was very coarse and the logic behind them was rather crude as well, yet like a stone, it was rather sturdy and impossible to rebut. The Mausoleum of Books was this sort of special ce. If you did not care for seniority, if you feared no man, then in this ce you need not fear any man. Before the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, everyone was equal. Ji Jins body trembled with rage. With a trembling voice he said, Very good, very good, and what family are you from, that you would actually dare... You want to know of my origin, so that you can get people outside of the mausoleum take care of me? Without the slightest bit of concern on his face, Tang Thirty-Six dered, I am the sole grandson of the Wenshui Tangs. If the Schrtree Manor is willing to offend my esteemed grandfather, then they are wee to try. No one was willing to offend the Wenshui Tangs, even the Divine Empress treated that lonely, upright old man with the most delicate care. At most, she would scold him as pedantic and stubborn. This was because the Tangs had a thousand years worth of hidden reserves, because the Tangs had dreadful strategies and techniques, and most importantly, because the Tangs were rich. Very rich. Now that Ji Jin knew Tang Thirty-Sixs identity, hisplexion became ashen and the sleeves of his robe trembled. He truly had no means of getting back at him. Of course, he could unt the rules of the Mausoleum of Books and directly discipline Tang Thirty-Six, but that would mean that he would no longer be able to stay in the mausoleum. As a Monolith Guardian, the penalties he suffered were even more severe. Ever since he had joined the Orthodox Academy, Tang Thirty-Six had oftentimes appeared rather insolent, his mouth filled with curses. In reality, this was only the rebellious nature of young men, and also made up for the unflustered nature of Chen Changsheng. Yet how could the scion of a great family such as his becking in wisdom? Quit while you are ahead! Tang Thirty-Six practiced these four words more than anyone else. He walked over to the front of the monolith hut, and without pause took Chen Changshengs hand and began to walk back down the mountain path, out of the mausoleum. As they walked back down, he mumbled, Look at you what youve done. When you argue, you cant even out-argue someone, youre really bringing shame to our Orthodox Academy. Gou Hanshi gave a bitterugh as he shook his head. He paid his respects to Mister Nian Guang to take leave, then followed the pair down the mountain. The people around the monolith hut looked at each other in dismay. The light of the oilntern hung on the tree grew increasingly dim. It was as if the nothing had happened here. From the mountain path, they made their way into the forests around the mausoleum. Jumping over the canal that sided the main path, they ended up in the orange grove. The darkness made the forest rather gloomy, but tonight the stars seemed to shine extremely bright, somewhat diminishing this feeling. Chen Changsheng looked at Tang Thirty-Sixs glistening belt and asked, Why are you so bedecked with jewels and carrying the air of wealth with you tonight? In Wenshui, you only tell someone they have an air of wealth about them if you want to quarrel. In the future please dont describe me with such words. Tang Thirty-Six remonstrated him, then exined, I woke up in the middle of the night and realized that the two of you werent there, so I came out to look for you two. I was in such a rush to leave that I randomly grabbed a belt from my bag. There was no time to figure out if it matched or not. Chen Changsheng earnestly replied, Luckily you didnt recklessly grab that fur skin, otherwise you might have been mistaken for a bear back at the mausoleum. Tang Thirty-Six clicked his tongue. So it turns out that you do know how to mock and ridicule, then back there why were you such a quai;? Or is it that you only know how to do it to your own side? Chen Changsheng shook his head. He truly could not continue this. He turned his thoughts to that pair of incidents, which had urred at dawn and in the night. Perplexed, he asked Why is it that Senior Ji Jin took such actions? Before, people believed that it was the Pope His Eminence and the other elders only wanted to use you to revive the Orthodox Academy, but after the Grand Examination, they realized that His Holiness also valued you. Those loyal to the Divine Empress naturally became nervous. The southern sects never epted the rule of Li Pce, so they were persuaded by those people to suppress you. Its a verymon urrence. When Tang Thirty-Six mentioned the southern sects, he shot a nce at Gou Hanshi. Gou Hanshi smiled, but did not add anything. Chen Changsheng thought it over, then said, Perhaps that is the reason, but senior Ji Jins mood was clearly unsettled. Tang Thirty-Six answered, Then I dont know. Not all Monolith Guardians can have hearts as cid as still water. Even if they managed to do so when they first entered the mausoleum, as time passes and their cultivation ceases to progress, some Monolith Guardians will inevitably begin to feel remorse. They feel constrained by their past vows and the strictures of the Mausoleum of Books. They dare not leave, but it is very easy for their minds to start developing problems. Gou Hanshi continued, To add on to my own opinion, perhaps Ji Jin felt that Xun Mei was extremely likely to be a Monolith Guardian, but then Xun Mei unexpectedly undertook that decisive and valorous course of actionst night. In the end, his soul returned to the sea of stars, which can also be considered departing the Mausoleum of Books. Although this really has very little to do with us, he feels that it does. Inevitably he chose to vent his frustrations on us. Chen Changsheng had wanted to ask, if Ji Jin did not want to stay in the mausoleum as a Monolith Guardian any longer, then he should have been happy that senior Xun Mei was able to leave the mausoleum and did not take up the role as Monolith Guardian? Why did it engender such strong resentment instead? He suddenly realized that this was one of those sorrowful questions of human nature and could not help but shake his head. Tang Thirty-Six added, Its always been said that Monolith Guardians of the Mausoleum of Books have always been somewhat abnormal and unlikeable, but if you examine it more closely, these rules are abnormal in themselves. Chen Changsheng agreed. Its true that they are somewhat inhumane, but I really dont know how they thought them up. Gou Hanshi replied, The Heavenly Tome Monoliths are truly too alluring for cultivators. In addition, the Monolith Guardians upy a special position within the Mausoleum of Books. Every year, the disciples from the sects enter the mausoleum and attempt to win their support. That Mister Nian Guang has also, very clearly, been urged to act by some powerful figure within the Orthodoxy, causing him to appear to y mediator. Tang Thirty-Six replied, It should be this way, but I dont trust Nian Guang. Chen Changsheng recalled that Tang Thirty-Six had been extremely disrespectful to that virtuous and upstanding senior. Why? he asked, rather puzzled. Tang Thirty-Six replied, Mister Nian Guang came from the Temple Seminary. In the past, some genius from the Orthodox Academy dealt him a bitter blow. In his rage, he swore the blood oath to be a Monolith Guardian. You are the hope for the revival of the Orthodox Academy, so how can he sincerely care for your well-being? To Chen Changsheng, the Orthodox Academy was an old, declining, and broken-down park, a cold and cheerless set of ruins. It was simply impossible to picture this sort of historical scene. Was the Orthodox Academy very arrogant back then? Tang Thirty-Six shot another nce at Gou Hanshi before saying, It was even more arrogant than the current Mount Li Sword Sect. Gou Hanshi did not reply. He did not think that the Mount Li Sect was arrogant, but he tacitly agreed with a simr interpretation. After a moment of silence, Tang Thirty-Six added, Though those iparably arrogant geniuses are all dead now. At these words, Chen Changsheng became rather perplexed. After a moment, he thought of a matter and asked Gou Hanshi, Does the Mausoleum of Books have any Monolith Guardians that came from Mount Li? In the past there were, but then Martial Granduncle broke into the mausoleum, gave a tongueshing to those two seniors, then took them back to Mount Li. Chen Changsheng waspletely taken aback. There was actually someone who so grantly disregarded the rules of the mausoleum, he thought to himself. Was the Martial Granduncle he mentioned Mount Lis legendary Junior Martial Uncle? Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change. Clearly he had heard this story before. Chen Changshang curiously asked, And those two seniors? They didnt receive any sort of punishment? Gou Hanshi, replied, Those two seniors are now elders of Mount Lis disciplinary hall. Tang Thirty-Six, Havent you heard the phrase, whoevers sword is fastest, whoevers rules are followed. What Chen Changsheng was even more interested in was the words the Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle had used to scold his two fellow sect members. Gou Hanshi replied, Martial Granduncle said that they couldnt waste their limited lives on unlimited trifling matters. Trifling matters? Chen Changsheng questioned. Yes, Martial Granduncle always believed that cultivation was a trifling matter. Chen Changsheng had nothing to say to these words. As he thought about that legendary Junior Martial Uncle more, he suddenly felt like the weight on his shoulders had be much heavier, as if a shadow had covered up the starry sky. In the Mausoleum of Books, they lived with the Mount Li Sword Sect under one roof, but that did not mean that their enemies would suddenly be friends. Gou Hanshis calm and gentle manner symbolized nothing. It was more simr to Guan Feibai and Qi Jian, who both clearly resented the Orthodox Academy, and the reason for this resentment was the name Qiushan Jun, dividing the two sides and ending all hopes of reconciliation. When they arrived at the grass hut and walked past the fence, Gou Hanshu suddenly turned to Tang Thirty-Six and said, I am not a noble man. Chen Changsheng was at a loss for words as Tang Thirty-Sixs eyebrows leapt up. He spread out his hands and said, Youre the one that said it, not me. Gou Hanshi calmly and firmly continued, So, it is impossible for me to be a hypocrite. TL: Basically, is a nobleman, but α is a hypocrite. They are antonyms in Chinese After a moment of silence, Tang Thirty-Six asked, And then? Gou Hanshi smiled. The next time you call me a hypocrite, Im going to beat you up. On the next day at five in the morning, Chen Changsheng woke up on schedule. He went to the kitchen and cooked up arge pot of porridge, ate two bowls, but did not go to view the monoliths. Instead, he took up Xun Meis notebook and began to read it with the morning light. In his right he held a brush, which he used to incessantly write on a piece of paper. Yet he did not know exactly what he was writing, but at the very least they were not words. The youths in the grass hut began to wake up, one after the other. After they ate some porridge, they set off for the mausoleum. Before Gou Hanshi took off, he made sure to greet Chen Changsheng. As Guan Feibai was leaving, he told Chen Changsheng, Dont think that if you make food for me every day, that Ill be your acquaintance. Qi Jian somewhat nervously said, Ill be your acquaintance, but I wont be your friend. Chen Changsheng chuckled and asked why. Qi Jian said it was because eldest brother would not like that. Tang Thirty-Six had woken up long ago, but he dyed until he was thest to leave. Under Chen Changshengs inquisitive gaze, he very solemnly said, Its absolutely not because Im afraid Gou Hanshi is going to beat me up. Then to Chen Changshengs surprise, after not much time had passed, Tang Thirty-Six returned to the grass hut, his face grim, and dragged Chen Changsheng outside. Whats wrong? Zhong Hui...is breaking into the next Realm. The front of the monolith hut was already crowded with people, forming a dense mass. Chen Changsheng took a cursory nce and estimated that there were nearly a hundred people here. Around forty of them were this years Grand Examination examinees, five were white-robed Monolith Guardians, and the rest were those who had entered to view monoliths in the past and never left the Mausoleum of Books. In the previous two days, those people were all at different monoliths huts individually cultivating, not interacting with the new entrants. Yet now, they all suddenly showed up in front of the Reflecting Monolith. Unexpectedly they had known that something big was about to ur. Zhong Hui sat cross-legged in front of the monolith hut, his eyes closed, his body pervaded with mist. Ji Jin stood expressionlessly behind him, obviously watching over him. Yet for some reason, this Schrtree Manor senior, with a profound cultivation, was very pale-faced today. It was almost as he had consumed a great quantity of true essence. Chen Changsheng brow creased as he faintly guessed what had urred. Suddenly, the gurgling sound of water arose from the front of the monolith hut. There was no waterfall or spring here. This sound came from Zhong Huis body. The sounds of water grew increasingly louder, as if it was about to boil over. During the Grand Examination, Chen Changsheng had experienced something simr in the Tower of Purging Dust. He knew that this was the prelude to breaking into the realm of Ethereal Opening. He did not look at Zhong Hui, but at Ji Jin instead. In one nights time, Zhong Hui had crossed the threshold into Ethereal Opening. There must be a reason, and Ji Jins paleplexion was most likely a result of this. At this time, Ji Jin turned to him, his eyes cold and full of contempt. Chapter 220 – The First to Comprehend the Monolith Chapter 220 - The First to Comprehend the Monolith Viewing the monoliths of the Mausoleum of Books andprehending the Dao. This was the fastest method for cultivators to break through into the next realm. This point had been confirmed countless years ago, so obviously none of the examinees from the Grand Examination needed to confirm it. In this tree-covered mausoleum mountain, it was verymon to see monolith viewers break into the next realm. asionally, there would even be someone breaking through into the Star Condensation Realm, not even speaking of the Ethereal Opening Realm. Logically, even if Zhong Hui only needed one night to break through, it still did not necessitate such a huge response, and yet besides those new entrants to the mausoleum like Su Moyu and Ye Xiaolian, those who had stayed in the mausoleum, as well as several senior Monolith attendants, all had serious expressions stered on their faces. This was because if Zhong Hui seeded, he would be the first amongst this new batch to break through. It was also because, regardless of any suspicious circumstances, he had only seen the first monolith of the mausoleum and obtained great benefits to his cultivation. Perhaps this was an indication that his powers ofprehension were astonishingly extraordinary. Chen Changsheng did nott lock gazes with Ji Jin for long before turning to Zhong Hui, who still sat cross-legged before the monolith hut. As he watched the mist curl around Zhong Huis body and listened to the increasingly frantic sounds of boiling water, he thought to himself, in the end what had really happened? Last night Zhong Hui had not even found a method toprehend the monolith, not even thinking about the possibility of breaking through. How could it be that over the course of one night, such great change urred? Apparently Zhong Hui sat in front of the monolith hut for the entire night, I also heard...that senior Ji Jin guarded him for the entire night as well. Su Moyu walked from the edge of the woods to stand by Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six. Chen Changsheng frowned slightly as he thought of a certain incident that had been brought up in Xun Meis notebook. Around twenty years ago, there was once a Monolith Guardian that originated from the Heavenly Dao Academy that had used some sort of method to help a Heavenly Dao Academy student viewing the monoliths to break into the next realm. As he looked at Ji Jins face, he thought to himself that maybe this person had unstintingly used an enormous amount of true essence and spirit and transferred it to Zhong Hui. Im thinking the same as you, but the problem is that its just a bit too wasteful. Gou Hanshi walked over. He had seen Chen Changshengs expression and could guess what he was thinking. Senior Ji Jin consumed, at the very least, half of his true essence, but Zhong Hui can only maintain it for half a day. After that, the true essence will disperse from his body. Chen Changsheng replied. But you can still remember the sensations. At different realms of cultivation, what the eyes see in the monolith inscriptions will naturally be different. Gou Hanshi nodded in agreement. If its to forcefully increaseprehension speed, then this course of action would actually make some sense. There were some people around the monolith hut that had taken note of Chen Changshengs arrival. Seeing him converse with Gou Hanshi caused their expressions to subtly shift. In the eyes of those people, the discussion taking ce was far too calm and collected. There was no sense of anxiety whatsoever. There were even some people who began to grow anxious on their behalf. Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu calmly watched Chen Changsheng. Guan Feibai and the other two from Mount Li calmly watched Gou Hanshi. None of them said anything, but their meaning was crystal clear: Its time for you two to start working harder! Su Moyu said, Breaking into Ethereal Opening and then sessfullyprehending the monolith. If this really is what Zhong Hui did, then you from Grass Hut Seven will unavoidably be a little embarrassed. Chen Changsheng was taken aback by those words. What is this Grass Hut Seven? he asked in confusion. Su Moyu looked at the group of seven and exined, Amongst this years examinees, you seven are the ones that have received the most attention. After all of you entered the mausoleum, all of you ended up staying in the same grass hut. Some people feel that you separated yourselves from the rest of us on purpose. Some people feel that youre all arrogant and aloof. I dont know who started it, but this name has already begun circting. Tang Thirty-Six proudly said, Let them be jealous. Guan Feibai indifferently said, To not cause jealousy in others is mediocrity. The two nced at each other, then suddenly felt that something was not right. They turned their faces away from each other than simultaneously said, But dont think were on the same track. This humorous dispute did nothing to dispel the mood around the monolith hut. Those people, whose gazes rested on the group of seven, held ratherplex emotions. Chen Changsheng clearly felt that Ji Jin had used that one nights time to allow Zhong Hui forcefully break through, so that Zhong Hui wouldprehend the monolith faster than him and Gou Hanshi. The Divine Empress words that Tang Thirty-Six had usedst night essentially had no effect. To be the first among this years examinees toprehend a monolith, that was the greatest glory. Right then, something happened in front of the monolith hut. Ji Jin lightly moved over to Zhong Huis, gave a shout to wake him up, then stuck a pill in his mouth. Then, his hand began to path Zhong Huis back. Gou Hanshis expression was somewhat apprehensive. Schrtree Manors Crossing Heaven Pill? Chen Changsheng did not know what this Crossing Heaven Pill was, but the vast majority of the people in front of the monolith hut did. Hearing Gou Hanshis words, their faces could not help but change color. To think that Schrtree Manor would use such a precious medicine to help Zhong Hui break through. It was easy to see how much Schrtree Manor valued this youthful schr, and it was also because of Ji Jins intense desire to see Chen Changsheng and the others thwarted. Zhong Hui swallowed the pill, then used the true essence that he had obtained from Ji Jin to digest the pill. In a sh, his face took on a deep redplexion, then after a moment returned to normal. The mist that pervaded his body grew much darker. Then, like smoke returning to the mountaintop, it slowly made its way back into his body. An extremely pure breath of Qi appeared around the monolith hut. The oilntern that was hung up on the tree had long since gone out, but now it suddenly began to sway back and forth. A cool breeze was blowing from some unknown ce, and the flowers and nts around the Reflecting Monolith swayed with the wind. Zhong Hui opened his eyes and stood up. He slowly turned around and looked at the crowd around him. His gaze seemed much more serene, much more profound than usual. A Schrtree Manor student happily shouted, Congrattions to senior for breaking through! Those monolith viewers that had stayed in the mausoleum voiced their agreement. One of them said, Schrtree Manors hidden reserves are truly profound. Excellent, excellent! Zhong Hui was very tranquil. His handsome face bore not a hint of ecstasy and not a trace of arrogance. He sped his hands in salutation to the crowd, his manner and behavior both unhurried. One of the old timers praised, Although he had outside help, in the end he still entered a new realm. To break through into a new realm after viewing only the first monolith is by no means an easy feat. Many thanks to Martial Uncle for his assistance. Zhong Hui turned to Ji Jin, sped his hands, and bowed down to the ground, his voice filled with sincerity. Ji Jins pale face showed a hint of red. He lightly stroked his hair and said nothing, extremely satisfied. It was just as the crowd had said, if Zhong Hui did not have such excellent innate perception, then even if he had used up all the true essence, he would have been incapable of producing this scene. The area around the monolith hut suddenly grew quiet. Because Zhong Hui had begun walking towards the mountain path where Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi were standing. Of the three people in the First Banner of this years Grand Examination, Chen Changsheng was first, Gou Hanshi was second, and Zhong Hui had ced third. When this result hade out, those who knew the details of the battle felt sorry for Gou Hanshi, and even more were surprised at how inconceivable Chen Changshengs growth in power was, but very few people thought about Zhong Hui. Even if they brought him up, it was usually with a hint of ridicule, saying that he really was extremely lucky. Zhong Huis luck in the Grand Examination really had been too good. In the drawing of lots for battle, besides his final loss to Luo Luo, he had actually not faced any strong opponents. Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, Qi Jian, Zhuang Huanyu; he had faced none of these opponents, who were not any weaker than him, and if he had matched up against the obviously stronger Zhexiu, he would most likely have lost. Perhaps he would have been defeated by Gou Hanshi or Chen Changsheng. It was luck that he had not encountered any of these opponents, or else it would have been very difficult for him to enter the top three. Of course, no one would have ced him on the same level as Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng. The most important reason was because he was not at the same realm of cultivation. Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi were both at the Ethereal Opening realm, while he had been at Meditation. Even if he was only one step away from Ethereal Opening, he was still missing the most important thing, the immense gap of that step, so it was a matter, of course, that he was ignored. But today, he had finally entered into Ethereal Opening. Of the First Banner of the Grand Examinations top three, at the very least they were now equal in terms of cultivation. When those people around the monolith hut saw him walk towards Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi, they knew he would have something to say. After the Grand Examination, the Pavilion of Divination will make no changes to the Promations of Azure Sky and Golden Distinction. This is due to the fact that the Three Banners of the Grand Examination will all enter the Mausoleum of Books. Within this mountain mausoleum, there are countless chances for good fortune and countless setbacks. There were many examinees in the Grand Examination who would have performed poorly, but once they entered the mausoleum, they would soar like a dragon into the azure sky. There were also examinees who would have had a good showing in the Grand Examination, but once they entered the mausoleum they could do nothing but sit in front of the huts, moaning and groaning before the monoliths, using up the entire day with nothing to show for it. In the face of all of this, the previous rankings were meaningless. Everything depended on this moment, so the Pavilion of Divination would wait until the examinees had left the mausoleum before adjusting the rankings. Zhong Hui looked at Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi as he spoke. Before I entered the mausoleum, everyone said that I was on par with the two of you. Luckily, I finally found my good fortune. Last night you told me, what does your ability toprehend the monoliths have to do with me, that we were not familiar with each, so why would I be disappointed. What I want to say to you is this. If you can no longer keep up with me, then once we leave the mausoleum, perhaps you wont even have the qualifications to be my opponent, then I will truly be disappointed. Chen Changsheng gave no response while Gou Hanshi was as calm as ever. Tang Thirty-Six coldly mocked, Isnt it just breaking into Ethereal Opening? Those two reached Ethereal Opening long ago. With such arrogance, a passersby might think that you had broken into Star Condensation. These words were actually very reasonable. Even if Zhong Hui had broken into Ethereal Opening, it could only be finally considered catching up to Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng, not worthy of speaking such words. Zhong Hui paid no attention to Tang Thirty-Six. At the very end, he nced at Chen Changsheng and said, Thats all I have to say. I will be taking a step ahead of you. Upon hearing this, the two schrs from Schrtree Manor vaguely guessed at something and became extremely excited. They loudly shouted, Respectfully sending off senior! Ji Jin was still running his hands through his hair. Though he said nothing, the smile on his face continued to grow. Even those several monolith guardians surrounding crowd nodded their heads, as if in praise. Saying these words, Zhong Hui walked back to the monolith hut, stopping in front of the monolith. He rested his right hand on the lines on the surface of the monolith. A bright light appeared. A gust of wind swept through, causing the leaves on the tree branches to rustle. Zhong Huis body vanished. Seeing what had just happened, the new entrants to the mausoleum could not help but cry out in surprise. However, those who had already been in the mausoleum for some time turned a blind eye towards this event. Yes, the Heavenly Tome Monolith had beenprehended. Among this years examinees from the Grand Examination who had entered the mausoleum, the first person to sessfullyprehend the monolith had appeared. It was not Gou Hanshi, nor was it Chen Changsheng. It was Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui. Right now he was probably standing before the second monolith hut. The cool breeze gradually calmed down. The area in front of the Reflecting Monolith also gradually calmed down and peace returned to the monolith hut. Everyone subconsciously looked towards Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng. Particrly the gazes towards Chen Changsheng contained a variety of emotions. It was just as Tang Thirty-Six and Guan Feibai had said. Many people were jealous of the so-called Grass Hut Seven. Of course the target of most of their jealousy was him, who had been barely known, who had suddenly risen to prominence in the Grand Examination, who was potentially going to marry Xu Yourong: Chen Changsheng. Seeing him, who would not secretly hold some resentment in their heart? These people who had previously directed their jealousy and acrimony towards him, in their gazes now had a sense of understanding, filled with deliberate sympathy and pity. Chapter 221 – The Gate of Myriad Wonders Chapter 221 - The Gate of Myriad Wonders After Zhong Hui had sessfullyprehended the monolith, he disappeared without a trace. He had left the words Ill take a step ahead of you to Chen Changsheng, who was still standing on the mountain path. In the eyes of the crowd, Chen Changshengs figure seemed rather lonely, although he himself did not feel this way. They looked at him and thought with a small amount of derision that the monoliths of the Mausoleum of Books truly were impartial. No one could be lucky forever. Some felt that this was not enough and sought to rub salt over Chen Changshengs wounds. One of the Schrtree Manor schrs in front of the monolith hut derisively said to him, The words senior left with you before he departed were said rather indifferently, but to me, they were too modest. Although its only a step, once he has finished taking this step, then perhaps the difference will be more than a thousand kilometres. These words were meant to mock Chen Changsheng, but it ended up including Gou Hanshi as well. Guan Feibais eyebrows leapt up and he was about re up when, unexpectedly, Tang Thirty-Six beat him to it. He teased the Schrtree Manor schr, Didnt he say he was going a step ahead? Where is he preparing to go? Reincarnation? So impatient. That Schrtree Manor was infuriated by his words. Ji Jins face also suddenly turned dark. His fingers became rigid and he almost pulled a hair out of his beard. Mister Nian Guang and the rest of the Monolith Guardians walked over. Nian Guang warned Tang Thirty-Six, Cease your unruly manners. If this happens again, no one will be able to protect you. Tang Thirty-Six looked back at him and scornfully said, As I saidst night, even if you wanted to hit me, you cant hit me. What can you do with me? Mister Nian Guang solemnly said, We Monolith Guardians are entrusted with keeping order amongst those who view the monoliths. If you continue to make trouble, I will personally write to my school, to have them rmend to the Orthodoxy that you be expelled from the mausoleum immediately. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him as if he were an idiot. Pointing to Chen Changsheng by his side, he said, Truly this is an old man thats gone muddleheaded from viewing the monoliths for too long. Do you know who he is? At the imperial pce, before countless witnesses, His Holiness the Pope personally involved himself! Countless people in the capital suspect that hes His Holiness the Bishops illegitimate son! Rmend who to the Orthodoxy? If the Li Pce will listen to you, I will cut off my own head and offer it to you. Mister Nian Guang became indignant and shouted back, If the Li Pce really does protect him, I will definitely get my school to ask for the reason! Tang Thirty-Six was also indignant and yelled back, Your school? You should go ask those bishops and the Temple Seminary, who gives a third of their money every year so that you lot can idle around until you die for so many years! Youre all dependent on my familys support! The Orthodoxy wontply because they protect Chen Changsheng, the Temple Seminary wontply because of the benefits they receive from protecting me, so you have to get some southerner toe out and scare me! What sort of reasoning do you have! Mister Nian Guang trembled in rage, now prepared to discipline him with a few more words, but in the end he angrily brushed his sleeves and left. Silence reigned around the monolith hut. Regardless of if it was the new entrants to the mausoleum, or the old entrants, they all stared nkly at Tang Thirty-Six. What sort of person is he, really? they thought to themselves. Because Zhong Hui had taken the lead inprehending the monoliths, Tang Thirty-Sixs mood was extremely bad. He yelled at the spectators, What are you looking at?! Have you never seen a wealthy person before? Are the Wenshui Tangs...really that wealthy? Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, and Qi Jian looked at each other speechlessly. They had grown up in bitter conditions, and life at the Mount Li Sword Sect was even more Spartan. Even Qi Jian, who had experienced the dotage that only the sect mastersst disciple had, and who since childhood had been raised in the Discipline Hall, had not lived any sort of luxurious lifestyle. It was hard for them to imagine that the world really had this sort of wealthy person. In the aspect of money, the youths of the Mount Li Sword Sect were trulycking in knowledge. If you think about it, if Tang Tang is so wealthy, yet hes always so swollen with arrogance, why is it that he isnt that unlikable? Guan Feibai thought back to that time in the Li Pce, where those girls from the Thirteenth Division of Radiant Green and the Holy Maiden Peak looked at Tang Thirty-Six with such fervor. He had thought of a probable reason, but he found it awkward to say in front of his junior. At this time, a youth began walking towards them. Guan Feibai and the other two sped their hands in greeting, and smiles appeared on their faces. It was very obvious that they were very familiar with this person. Especially Liang Banhu. Normally, he was rather wooden and oppressive, but now he had even stepped forward to wee this youth. He even patted the youth on the shoulder several times, making it seem like they were quite close. Gou Hanshi introduced the youth to Chen Changsheng. This is my third martial brother, Liang Xiaoxiao. Chen Changsheng realized that this was the Third Law of the Divine States Seven Laws, Liang Xiaoxiao. Liang Xiaoxiao had always been ranked third on the Promation of Azure Sky. It was only during this years rearranging of ranks that he was bumped down to fourth by Luo Luo. Chen Changsheng also knew his name because he was the previous years first rank of the First Banner of the Grand Examination. Previously, when all those people were standing in the crowd, nobody took note of his presence. Ji Jin and Zhong Huis words fromst night were reasonable. The Mausoleum of Books truly was a ce where heroes gathered. To be first rank of the First Banner in the Grand Examination really was not anything special here. Liang Xiaoxiao sped his hands in greeting towards Chen Changsheng, his expression indifferent. Apparently, he was not one for much talking. He then turned to Gou Hanshi and said, Senior, these past two days, I fixated on the East Pavilion Monolith, so I did not have the time to find all of you. Gou Hanshi responded, Of course viewing the monoliths and cultivating is more important. Since weve alreadye to the mausoleum, there will be plenty of opportunities to meet each other. Chen Changsheng recalled that yesterday, Gou Hanshi said that he would introduce him to somebody. Now that he thought about it, Gou Hanshi probably meant this youth. Once Qi Jian heard the three words East Pavilion Monolith, he said with amazement, East Pavilion Monolith... thats the sixth monolith. Youre really amazing third brother. Liang Xiaoxiao gave a subtle nod. Although his name contained the word Xiao(Ц), he did not show the slightest hint of a smile on his face. He was actually a bit more icily arrogant then Guan Feibai. (TN: Liang Xiaoxiao is written as Ц. Ц meansughter or smile.) Gou Hanshi smiled. Since youve already seen the East Pavilion Monolith, then presumably breaking through to the next realm is not close at hand. Liang Xiaoxiao solemnly said, Half a year ago, I broke through into Ethereal Opening realm, and have not been able to take a single step forward since. I am deeply ashamed, so I didnt send any messages home. Liang Banhu gave a good-naturedugh. Its fine, its fine. Gou Hanshi told Chen Changsheng, Third brother and fifth brother are siblings by blood. Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze moved back and forth between Liang Xiaoxiao and Liang Banhus faces, then asked in confusion, Why is it that the fifth sibling looks older than the third sibling? Upon hearing this, Liang Xiaoxiao turned his head and gave Tang Thirty-Six a cold stare. Tang Thirty-Six stared back. Qi Jian suggested, Third brother, hes just that sort of person, no need to worry about him. Liang Xiaoxiao took this advice to heart, and turned away from Tang Thirty-Six. Zhexiu nced at Qi Jian, his gaze somewhat odd. Qi Jian sensed his gaze, then as if he were stung by a scorpion, he quickly retreated behind Liang Banhu. As Gou Hanshi exined to Chen Changsheng, originally the Fifth Law, Liang Banhu, was the elder brother, and the higher ranked, Liang Xiaoxiao, was the familys younger brother. Then Chen Changsheng recalled that Liang Xiaoxiao had said that half a year ago he had broken through, so he understood that this person was already at the Ethereal Opening. In other words, the moment he left the mausoleum, would he leave the Promation of Azure Sky and enter the Promation of Golden Distinction? I would have to trouble you with telling Her Highness Luo Luo, I will not be fourth ce on the Promation of Azure Sky. Liang Xiaoxiao apathetically delivered these words to Chen Changsheng. He did not wait for a response, nor did he wait for Tang Thirty-Six to open his mouth. He turned to Gou Hanshi and seriously said, Senior, although we came from the South with Schrtree Manor together, being in Mount Li is still Mount Li. How can we fall behind? Gou Hanshi replied, I have my own way of keeping score. You continue to meditate on the monoliths. Theres only one months time left before we have to leave. Time is of the essence. Liang Xiaoxiao said nothing more. It was just as he said. Although that ranking in front of the Mausoleum of Books had long been destroyed by Zhou Tong on the order of the Divine Empress, in matters ofpetition and even glory, there was no way to forcefully wipe it from the hearts of the people. The speed at which oneprehended the monoliths and the total number of monolithsprehended, within the hearts of the people, there still remained a formless ranking. This year, there was no unparalleled genius that hadprehended a monolith on the first day, nor was there one that seeded on the second day, but on the third day, Zhong Hui had sessfullyprehended a monolith. This could already be considered as not bad, but those old entrants, who already knew who Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi were, already knew that they were the top two from this years Grand Examination. In addition to this, rumors from outside had already trickled in, that these two were reputed for their profound knowledge of the Daoist Canon. Naturally, the two youths attracted quite a bit of attention. And yet, up to this point, neither of the two had managed toprehend the first Heavenly Tome Monolith. Inevitably, this would stir up some discussion. After Wang Zhice, the people who are most praised for their erudition in the Daoist Canon are these two people. But who would think that they would be beaten by that schr from Schrtree Manor. Not all rumors are true. What well-read in the Daoist Canon? Its more like at a young age they broke into Ethereal Opening. From what I see, some facts were likely over exaggerated. The monolith viewers all went back to their respective monoliths to achieve enlightenment. Liang Xiaoxiao also took his leave. The crowd in front of the Reflecting Monolith gradually dispersed, and the mountain forest regained its tranquility. Chen Changsheng walked up to the front of the monolith hut and stared at the ck monolith. After a long period of silence, he suddenly asked, How did he disappear? Dont tell me that the back of the monolith contains a miniature world? Tang Thirty-Six and the others thought he was ruminating over some important matter, not pondering this sort of question. They could not help but be struck speechless. Gou Hanshi said, It is said the Heavenly Tome Monoliths are pieces of some miniature world that have now scattered all over the true world. Although the space that they were once a part of is now destroyed, these pieces are still somehow interlinked. It can also be understood like so: each monolith is a sliding door, but these sliding doors dont lead to anywhere except other sliding doors, which are the other Heavenly Tome Monoliths. In addition, the sequence of monoliths is eternal and unchanging. Chen Changsheng replied, So it was like that. No wonder its said that the Mausoleum of Books only has one path, but, how do the Heavenly Tome Monoliths decide whether the key in the hands of the monolith viewer is the right one? The Daoist Canons did not record how one moved from one Heavenly Tome Monolith to another. As for those previous great experts that had recorded their time in the Mausoleum of Books, they had also not mentioned such details. This was because in the view of cultivators, this sort of thing wasmon knowledge and there was no need to exin it. Chen Changsheng knew many bits of esoterica from the three thousand ssics of the Daoist Canon, but he was somewhatcking in knowledge of the world or cultivation. This was because he was a self-made genius. Gou Hanshi answered, The Heavenly Tomes cannotprehend. In many ways, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths themselves are mystical and maybe even iprehensible. Whether ones interpretation of the monolith inscriptions is correct or not, this is something that the cultivator can never decide, nor can a spectator. Only the Heavenly Tome Monolith itself has the right to decide. Decides by itself? Chen Changsheng did not understand so he repeated the words. Gou Hanshi exined, The monolith viewer touches the monolith. If the Heavenly Tome Monolith feels that you understand, then you have really understood it. Chen Changsheng thought of that famous description of the Heavenly Dao in the Daoist Canon: Mystery of mysteries, the gate of myriad wonders. If the Heavenly Tome Monolith was a door, what sort of wondrous world would be behind it? Seeing him with such a pensive expression before the monolith, Tang Thirty-Six and the others decided to stay silent. Zhong Hui had already deciphered the first Heavenly Tome Monolith. Was Chen Changsheng now interested, or was he content on continuing to sit on the sidelines. Could it be that he was still in no rush? Ah! Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of something and said, I have to go back. Tang Thirty-Six asked in surprise, What is it? Somewhat anxious, Chen Changsheng replied, You dragged me out in such a rush that I forgot that I was still boiling water on the stove. What will we do if it boils dry? Chapter 222 – The Teenager who Embraced the Monolith Chapter 222 - The Teenager who Embraced the Monolith Seeing Chen Changshengs figure hurry down the mountain, Tang Thirty-Six had a sort of indescribable feeling. Zhexiu felt the same way, and on his normally expressionless face a hint of doubt could be seen. He silently thought to himself, could it be that Chen Changsheng was running away from something? But when he thought about all the storms that had brewed over the Orthodox Academy during this past year, no matter what he thought about. he could not imagine Chen Changsheng as that sort of person. Gou Hanshi looked away from the mountain path, no longer concerning himself with Chen Changshengs ns. He spoke to his fellow disciples, Last night, I only let you see a section of Senior Xun Meis notebook because I didnt want all of you to be distracted. After you saw the notebook, all of you should have known that there are many angles through which one canprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Then, what do you all think about all this? Guan Feibai thought it over before saying, In Senior Xun Meis notebook, only for the Reflecting Monolith did he leave behind more than a dozen trains of thought. After looking over each one carefully, I havee to the conclusion that, in reality, they are all extremely reasonable. Its just that my Mount Li Sword Sect is located in the south, so Im used to taking the idea to stimte the spiritual sense. With a bit more time, I will probably be able toprehend this monolith. Qi Jian and Liang Banhu had the same opinion, but Gou Hanshi said, If you can forget every one of those trains of thought, or so to say experiences, in Senior Xun Meis notebook, then maybe youll be able toprehend the monolith. Once he finished speaking, he very naturally thought back to the conversation he had with Chen Changshengst night. To him, Chen Changsheng had very clearly separated those concepts, otherwise he would not have chosen to search for the true meaning within the changes and attempt to open up a new idea. It was just that this sort of method forprehending the monoliths was almost too new. To open a new path was really not an easy affair. Guan Feibai and the others were somewhat shocked at his words, but after calming down and contemting for a moment, they vaguely understood their seniors meaning. They walked before the monolith hut and each found a ce that was rtively t to sit down. Then they stared at the ck monolith and began to silently pour out all the words in Xun Meis notebooks onto the monolith, gradually expelling them from their minds. Zhexiu and Tang Thiry-Six nced at each other, before also walking forward. Many of the students from the Grand Examinations Three Banners, who had entered the mausoleum this year, also sat cross-legged in front of the monolith hut. Only Gou Hanshi remained standing in the distance, calmly and silently gazing at the distant mountains, his thoughts an enigma. Time slowly passed, but the space in front of the monolith remained silent and soundless. At some point, someone removed the oilntern from the tree. The newly lightened tree branch swayed lightly in the spring wind. From time to time, it would spring up a few inches towards the blue sky. asionally it would shed a leaf, which would flutter in the wind tond in front of the hut. Qi Jian suddenly opened his eyes, brushed off the leaf that hadnded on his slim shoulder, then stood up. After a moments hesitation, he walked over to the monolith hut. As members of the group that lived in Xun Meis grass hut, they were the object of attention for all the students viewing the monoliths; otherwise, how would the name Grass Hut Seven havee about? In that quiet period of time, who knew how many gazes had, from time to time, nced at those seven. Seeing that Qi Jian was seemingly moving toprehend the monolith, the previously tranquil surroundings could not help but begin to buzz with activity again. Zhong Hui was the first toprehend the monolith, so many people wanted to know, who would be the second? The vast majority of people felt that the second person would be Gou Hanshi, because Chen Changsheng was not present. If not for him, then the next most likely person to seed would likely be Zhexiu, or perhaps Guan Feibai or Liang Banhu, who had both cultivated for a rtively longer amount of time. No one thought it would actually be the still-young Qi Jian. Qi Jian walked up to the Reflecting Monolith before ncing behind him, his young and tender face was filled with uncertainty. Gou Hanshi stood under a distant pine tree. He said nothing, but a smile appeared on his face. This caused Qi Jian to also smile and the expression of uncertainty disappeared without a trace, leaving behind only happiness. He took another step towards the Reflecting Monolith, before carefully cing his right hand on the edge of the monolith. He did not touch a single line on the surface of the monolith. A cool breeze swept up from the cliff behind the monolith, brushing against Qi Jian which caused his hair to float lightly in the breeze. It flitted across his young and elegant face, and then he vanished. The monolith hut grew deathly silent. The lively discussion that had just been taking ce had vanished without a trace, just like Qi Jians petite form. Just like that, the second person toprehend the Reflecting Monolith had appeared. Before the onlookers had even awoken from their shock, Guan Feibai suddenly stood up and began to walk towards the monolith hut. Compared to Qi Jian, this cold and arrogant Fourth Law of the Divine State was truly casual, even if what he faced was this hallowed Heavenly Tome Monolith. He ced his right hand on the Reflecting Monolith, not even caring to nce at where it fell. It was as if he was randomly patting a railing, ready to discuss the days weather. The cool breeze rose up again, and with another sh of bright light, his figure also disappeared. All those people, who were still bitterly attempting toprehend the true meaning of the monolith, were iparably shocked by this development. They felt even more helpless as Liang Banhu also stood up and walked to the monolith hut. This peasant child, who kept the lowest profile and was the most taciturn of the Divine States Seven Laws, carefully tidied his clothes, sped his hands in respect, and then very seriously ced his hand on the monoliths surface. Without a break, without an interval, these three Mount Li Sword Sect disciples, one after the other,prehended the Reflecting Monolith and departed for the second Heavenly Tome Monolith. After a moment of silence, several sighs arose from the front of the monolith hut. These sighs were full of admiration, and also disappointment. Their talent in cultivating the Dao indeed was not the same. The Mount Li Sword Sect indeed was exceptional. Compared to Zhong Huis breakthrough that morning, the sess of these three Mount Li Sword Sect Disciples did not cause much of a stir. Yet they also did not have a senior from their school protecting them, nor had they broken through into Ethereal Opening. They had just very ordinarily stood up, walked up to the hut, then before everyones eyes, disappeared. This was truly to act as freely as one wished. Of the four disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect that had entered the mausoleum, only Gou Hanshi remained. Many people subconsciously looked towards him and thought it quite strange. His level of cultivation and knowledge was far and above these three juniors. How could it be that hisprehension speed was slower? Some of them guessed at a reason, and when they saw Gou Hanshi finally leave the shade of the pine tree and walk towards the monolith, they felt that they guessed correctly. Gou Hanshi walked in front of the Reflecting Monolith, yet he did not close his eyes in thought, nor did he examine those lines on the monolith. Gazing, as always, at the distant mountain, he ced his right hand on the monolith. The cool breeze blew again. The birds in forest took flight, and with the fluttering of their wings, his figure had already ceased to be. At this point, everyone there finally understood that Gou Hanshi had long agoprehended the Reflecting Monolith. He had only been waiting for his three juniors toprehend it too. In other words, did it not mean that as he long as he wanted to, he could have very easily be the first this year toprehend a monolith? They thought back to how, in the early morning after Zhong Hui had sessfullyprehended the monolith, when those two Schrtree Manor students were so excited and proud, and they could not help but feel that it was now somewhat embarrassing. At this time, those two young Schrtree Manor schrs that still remained in front of the monolith truly did seem rather embarrassed. The reason Gou Hanshi couldprehend the monolith but choose not to move on was because he was waiting for his fellow disciples. Then what about Chen Changsheng? Very naturally, they were drawn to this question. Was he like Gou Hanshi and had deciphered this Heavenly Tome Monolith long ago? If that were true, then who was he waiting for? Or was it as Zhong Hui had said, that he had insufficient skill toprehend the monoliths? Discussion gradually stirred, then gradually died down once more. After not much time had passed, Zhuang Huanyu walked up to the monolith hut. As this years strongest student from the Heavenly Dao Academy, many people recognized him. It was just that for some reason, after he entered the Mausoleum of Books, he had disappeared. No one knew where he had gone, or what he had been doing. Even in the early morning when Zhong Hui was breaking through, he was nowhere to be seen. They could not help but feel surprised. Zhuang Huanyus shirt was covered with grass and leaves, as if he had actually spent two nights out in the woods. He cut a somewhat sorry figure, but his expression was extremely calm and there was a sense of self-confidence about his appearance. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and asked, You didnt go to the Green Forest Dorm? The Six Ivies had always been in the capital, thus they were extremely close to the Mausoleum of Books and could obtain many conveniences. In the past few years, the Heavenly Dao Academy had been the most well-off of all the academies in the Zhou Dynasty, so naturally they would have made previous arrangements for their students in the mausoleum. The Green Forest Dorm was the dormitory for the Heavenly Dao Academys students within the mausoleum. The other academies, like the Temple Seminary and Star Seizer Academy, also had simr arrangements. I didnt go to the Green Forest Dorm, because I had no time. Zhuang Huanyu brushed the dirt and leaves off of his body, before walking inside the monolith hut. Tang Thirty-Six looked at his back and said, Even if you seed now, you can only be ced sixth. Is it really worth all the trouble? Zhuang Huanyu held his right hand in front of the monolith and said, But at the very least, Im still in front of Chen Changsheng, right? Saying this, he rested his right hand on the monolith. Not long after, Su Moyu stood up and walked to the monolith hut, bing the seventh person this year to seed atprehending the monoliths. Seeing one person after another seed, how could such a proud person as Tang Thirty-Six not feel nervous? Especially since Su Moyu had ced behind him in the Promation of Azure Sky, he became even more pressured. After a moment, he sobered up, slightly frowned, then closed his eyes, no longer thinking about these matters. He sent his consciousness out of his body, not dwelling on the monolith. At some moments it even seemed like he had actually fallen asleep. When he woke up, it was already twilight. The glow of the sunset suffused the sky and the mausoleums vibrant forest seemed to burn in the light. He stood up and began to walk towards the monolith hut. As he passed Zhexiu, he said Tell Chen Changsheng that he can start eating without me. He walked up to the monolith and happilyughed. He spread his arms wide then gave that ice-cold monolith a giant embrace. Toprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths would give off a sort of indescribable feeling. To cultivators, this feeling was more delicious than dragon marrow, more fascinating than the stars. There was a sense of immense satisfaction, the so-called only after eating the marrow does one know the taste. The vast majority of cultivators, afterprehending the first monolith and arriving at the second, would lose themselves in the monoliths and forget the passage of time. (TL Note: ʳ֪ζ is an idiom that trantes to Eating the marrow to know the taste. It means that once one eats the bone marrow, it tastes so good that they want to immediately eat it again.) Tang Thirty-Six knew that he was powerless to resist such intoxication. He knew that he would spend the night in thepany of the stars embracing the second monolith until he fell asleep, thus he told Zhexiu to bring a message back to Chen Changsheng to eat without him. Just like him, Zhong Hui, Zhuang Huanyu, Qi Jian, and the rest were all sitting in front of the second monolith, not knowing how to even write the two words go back. However, the world always would have people that stood out from the masses. The exceptionally gifted and strong-willed would never be confused by external forces. Apanied by the sunset, Gou Hanshi returned to the grass hut. Smelling the fragrance of egg soup emanating from the kitchen and seeing Chen Changsheng sitting at the doorstep staring nkly at the setting sun, he asked, Just what are you waiting for? Chapter 223 – The Cry of the Goose (Part One) Chapter 223 - The Cry of the Goose (Part One) Chen Changsheng rubbed his eyes, that ached from staring at the sunset, before standing up from the doorstep. He said, Im not waiting for anything. Gou Hanshi replied, Even if you want to walk an untrodden path, using your own words, that method is a little stupid, but you also said that the method was feasible. Logically, its impossible for you to not have a method toprehend the first Heavenly Tome Monolith, because I know your powers ofprehension are far greater than anyone else can imagine. As the worlds two most erudite schrs of the Daoist Canon, he and Chen Changsheng were rivals. From the Ivy Festival to the Grand Examination, they had vied with each other for supremacy, but it was because they were rivals that they truly understood each other. He had seen Chen Changsheng rise in the span of a few months from an ordinary youth that could not cultivate at all to someone who broke into Ethereal Opening amidst the rain in the Education Pce. If he did not have such excellent powers ofprehension, how could he have done such a thing? Chen Changsheng thought for a few moments, then said, I think the method I discussed with youst night was wrong. Gou Hanshi arched his brows and asked, In what ways was it wrong? Its not a matter of it being wrong. If I could use that to follow the idea of studying the changes in the monolith inscriptions, I would probably be able toprehend the monoliths, but Ive always felt it to be somewhat strange, as if there was something missing. If I cant figure out what it is that Im missing and continue to study this method, I will find it very difficult to convince myself, because the Dao I cultivate is to follow my heart. Gou Hanshi asked, Dont tell me youre nning on creating a new method? Theres also that train of thought, but I havent resolved myself to it yet. Gou Hanshi frowned. To change methods halfway through was something best avoided when viewing the monoliths. You know that this is a very dangerous way of thinking. Chen Changsheng understood his warning. If he continued to hesitate in this manner, his hope of deciphering the Heavenly Tome Monoliths would grow smaller and smaller. He pondered the matter for a long time before finally saying, If I cantprehend them in the end, then forget about it. Regardless of how you think, you shouldnt be too pedantic about it. Gou Hanshi said these words and walked into the hut. Chen Changsheng looked at Gou Hanshis back and said, The egg soup still needs a bit more time. Dont be in such a rush to take off the lid just yet. These words had no hidden meaning, yet Gou Hanshi saw one in it. He thought to himself that Chen Changsheng must have a reason for waiting. After a while, Zhexiu returned to the grass hut. Of the seven people that resided there, only he and Chen Changsheng had not seeded atprehending the monolith. Seeing how the courtyard was now much more cold and cheerless than it had been the night before, his face began to show traces of self-rejection. Turning to Chen Changsheng, he asked, Why is it that Im never able to make it work? Could it be that my innate talent is not enough? Chen Changsheng thought to himself, this wolf youth who had no sect or school and cultivated all on his own, could live in those cruel, snowy ins. His name could strike fear in the hearts of many famous demons, and he couldfortably beat Guan Feibai and other such youths on the Promation of Azure Sky; not only did his innate bloodline talent have no problems, it was also unreasonably strong. It has nothing to do with your innate talent. Then whats wrong? My diligence or concentration? It has nothing to do with any of those, its just because... Chen Changsheng earnestly told him, Youve read too little. Zhexiu got a little angry. Since he was a child, he had roamed the snowy ins, homeless and miserable. Where would he have found the time to read books? Chen Changsheng took Xun Meis notebook from his chest and handed it to Zhexiu. Its fine to not read much, but the most troubling part is that from my observations of you, Ive realized you really dont like to read. Of the notebook senior left behind, you only looked at it twice. Last night, you only looked at it for a while before going to sleep. How is that okay? Zhexius face paled, but it wasnt because he was injured, but rather because he was angry. Taking the notebook, he went straight into the grass hut. The next day at five in the morning, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and took five breaths of time to settle his mind. Afterwards, he got up from his bed and realized that Tang Thirty-Six was sprawled out sleeping on the side, snoring thunderously. Walking to the outer room, he saw that Qi Jian and the others were all in a deep sleep. He realized that at somete hourst night, they had returned from the Mausoleum of Books. After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, just like the previous two days, he began to boil water and prepare breakfast. Next, he began to sweep the courtyard and repair the toppled fence. Even after Tang Thirty-Six and the others had finished eating breakfast and left to view the monoliths, he still did not seem like he wanted to leave. His face contained no trace of apprehension, and he even seemed to be enjoying the present lifestyle. The people had gone and the courtyard was empty. He sat back down at the doorstep, opened Xun Meis notebook, and began to read once more. He gradually became enthralled and he gained more and more. For the entire day, besides making meals and cleaning, he did not leave the doorstep. Obviously he did not go to see the Reflecting Monolith either. As night fell, Tang Thirty-Six and the rest returned one after the other. After dinner, they sat around the table and discussed the inscriptions on the second monolith. The atmosphere was extremely warm and enthusiastic. Chen Changsheng called Zhexiu into the inner room, took out his copper needles, and began to treat his illness. Right now, he was still confirming the nature of the abnormality within Zhexius meridians. To cure Zhexiu of this condition, that had tormented him for a dozen years, was not something that could be done in a day. After a long time, the group around the table realized that the two were still missing. Qi Jian was looking at the tightly-closed door of the inner room; his small, young, and honest face held an unbearable expression. Gou Hanshi frowned and shook his head. Right now even he was starting to find it strange. Not wanting to upset the two in the inner room, the group decided to end their discussion. Tang Thirty-Six suddenly stood up, opened the door, and told Chen Changsheng, Today, another three people seeded. Chen Changsheng was concentrating on maneuvering the copper needles with his fingers. He softly said something to Zhexiu, but paid Tang Thirty-Six no attention. Day after day passed. The number of days after this years Grand Examination examinees had entered the mausoleum was now seven. On the fifth day, Zhexiu finally passed through the Reflecting Monolith. It was unknown whether or not it was because he had spent thest few night studying that book. Chen Changsheng had still not seeded inprehending a monolith. Now, he had established a new record. Previously, he had established a iparably glorious and brilliant record in the world of cultivation: the youngest cultivator to enter Ethereal Opening. The record he had established now was less than brilliant. Amongst all the previous holders of the first ce of the First Banner of the Grand Examination, he had used the most time toprehend the first Heavenly Tome Monolith, and it was possibly going to take him even longer. In the blink of an eye, the tenth day had arrived. At five in the morning, Chen Changsheng finally departed the grass hut and went to the monolith hut. He looked at ck monolith in silence, his thoughts unknown. The dawn light gradually flourished and the monolith viewers began to sessively enter the mausoleum. Arriving before the monolith hut and seeing him sitting cross-legged under a tree, at first they were shocked, then they had a variety of emotions. In their eyes, one could find sympathy, one could find mercy, and one could also find ridicule and schadenfreude. Some people kept their distance from him and walked into the hut. Others purposely walked in front of him, almost seeming to saunter by, then along with the cool breeze that curled around the roof of the hut, they disappeared. The group from the grass hut, after finishing their breakfast, also arrived. Seeing this scene, Guan Feibai creased his brow. He said nothing, but touched the monolith and continued on his way. Tang Thirty-Six stood in front of him and asked, Do you need me to keep youpany? Chen Changsheng lifted his head and seriously told him, For the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, even a shorter amount of time would be precious. You have to treasure these moments. Tang Thirty-Six was speechless. He thought to himself, Youve spent thest ten days ying tourist and cook, and you can still sincerely tell me that. Zhexiu said nothing, directly sitting next to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng made noment. The morning wind swept through the trees, causing the green leaves to rest upon the roof of the hut. Thank you, its about time now. Chen Changsheng sincerely said. Zhexiu stood up and entered the monolith hut. This about time was not about his hopes ofprehending the monolith, but for Zhexiu keeping himpany. On the twelfth day at noon, the spring sun was particrly luminous. Chen Changsheng sat in the monolith hut, borrowing the roof to keep the sun from hitting him. With a cool breeze, two youths suddenly appeared in the monolith hut. One of these youths was called Guo En. He was a brilliant student from the Gentle Stream Monastery in the south, under the administration of the Holy Maiden Peak. In the previous years Grand Examination, he had ced third. The other person was called Mu Nu. Before Zhuang Huanyu, he had been the strongest student from the Heavenly Dao Academy. He had been viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books for about four years now. These two youths were once geniuses on the Promation of Azure Sky. Yet as time passed and the days which they viewed the monoliths increased, they broke through into Ethereal Opening and had long since entered the Promation of Golden Distinction. The northern and southern sects had never gotten along. Outside the mausoleum, the two youths had a rtionship like fire and water, but now their rtionship was not that bad at all. You are Chen Changsheng? Mu Nu expressionlessly asked him. Ten days ago, when Zhong Hui had sessfullyprehended the monolith, these two people were amongst the crowd, but Chen Changsheng did not recognize them, only knowing that they were probably older entrants of the mausoleum. Correct. Do you two have some advice for me? The corner of Mu Nus lips moved, as if he was smiling, yet not smiling, but he did not answer. Guo En shook his head and sighed. A letter came from my sect saying that this years Grand Examination produced an extraordinary individual, but now that I see him, it seems that they really exaggerated it. Mu Nu replied, Otherwise, for a fifteen-year-old to break into Ethereal Opening is truly amazing. Its just that cultivation is like a sharp de cutting through bamboo at first, but afterwards its stagnant like sand and stone and hard to proceed. In the course of history there have been many of these kinds of people. Keep in mind that the Mausoleum of Books is the real test. This person cant even pass through the Reflecting Monolith, he may very well be that sort of person. Its trulymentable. They were looking right at Chen Changsheng, but they were talking to themselves, as if Chen Changsheng did not exist, or perhaps because they did not care for Chen Changshengs opinion. Chen Changsheng was silent for a moment, then he returned to contemting the monolith. Guo En and Mu Nu chuckled to themselves, then turned around and began heading down the mountain, but their conversation continued. What sort of person is Xu Yourong that she got engaged to him. This is the hope for the revival of the Orthodox Academy? Truly hysterical. Not knowing if it was on purpose, their conversation was incredibly clear, so that even Chen Changsheng could hear it. A bout ofughter followed from the mountain path. Chen Changsheng calmly viewed the monolith, as if he did not been affected in the least. The spring atmosphere gradually deepened. In the sky, there were several hundred snow geese, returning from some far away ce. They had originallye from the warmnds of the Great Western Continent, and now they were crossing the ocean to return. They were going to Heavens Pir Peak to spend the long summer. The cry of the geese was somewhat tired, but still clear and bright. In the forest around the monolith hut, the various birds cried out in response. It was as if they were mocking the snow geese for bringing such trouble upon themselves, for being so unbearably stupid. Chen Changsheng looked up into the blue sky at those two beautiful white lines, and thought about how, as a child in the mountain behind Xining Vige, he would y around by chasing that flock of snow geese, and he smiled. Chapter 224 – The Cry of the Goose (Part Two) Chapter 224 - The Cry of the Goose (Part Two) Suddenly, the bird cries vanished without a trace. It was not known if they ceased because they realized a person even noisier than themselves had arrived. Seeing Tang Thirty-Six appear in front of the monolith, Chen Changsheng was somewhat baffled. Based on what he had observed these past several days, only when the sun had almost set would Tang Thirty-Six be able to pull himself away from the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Do you know who those two people are? Tang Thirty-Six looked at the mountain path, his brows arched. I dont know their origins, those two... Chen Changsheng deliberated over his wording for a moment, then said, Theyre what you would call ignorant people. Tang Thirty-Six took a look at his face and realized that he did not really care about the deliberate words of ridicule spoken by those two. Somewhat irritated, he asked, Even if theyre what you call ignorant people, does that mean you dont care what they call you? Chen Changsheng replied, Lets not talk about those things, why did youe out? Tang Thirty-Six remembered what he hade here to do. He stared at Chen Changsheng in the eye and proudly said, Ive seen the third monolith. Chen Changsheng was at a loss, Isnt that something that happened yesterday? Tang Thirty-Six was clearly unsatisfied by his reaction, then said a bit louder, More importantly, Im ready to break through. Chen Changsheng was startled, then a big smile appeared on his face, and he sincerely said, Is that so? Thats great. Tang Thirty-Six felt somewhat helpless. Im almost about to catch up to you. Got it? Ive always been waiting for this day. Chen Changshengs face was ecstatic. He took a box of medicine from his chest and offered it to Tang Thirty-Six. Inside I left instructions on how to take the medicine. Breaking through into Ethereal Opening is a big deal, so we cant afford to be careless. At each step, which medicine to take and at what dosage, not a single mistake can be made. Tonight Ill ask Zhexiu to help me keep watch over you. Within the box were pills that Luoluo had asked the priests of the Li Pce to refine before the Grand Examination. They were made from the valuable medicinal herbs that Tang Thirty-Six and he had stolen from the Hundred Herb Garden, as well as assortments of precious ingredients Luo Luo had asked her nsmen to prepare for them. They were specially prepared for cultivating in Meditation, as well as breaking through into the Ethereal Opening. In terms of medicinal strength, perhaps not even Schrtree Manors Crossing Heaven Pill was its better. Tang Thirty-Six, dumbfounded, took the medicine box. Originally he had wanted to motivate Chen Changsheng a bit, so how did the conversation be like this? Suddenly he thought to himself, if Chen Changsheng was acting this way, could it be that he had already given up onprehending the monoliths? As he thought of this, his mood immediately became heavy. The spring became increasingly vibrant. The flocks of snow geese that passed through the capital on their way home to the Great Western State increased in number. Twenty days had passed since the examinees of the Grand Examination had entered the Mausoleum of Books. During that period of time, the examinees had one after the other seeded inprehending the Reflecting Monolith. Only Chen Changsheng was left sitting in front of that monolith hut every day. Compared to the liveliness of the first day, the scene in front of the monolith hut was now rather deste. Gou Hanshi felt that perhaps there really was a problem with his state of mind. Even Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu were beginning to lose confidence in him. Those Monolith Guardians that had always been watching him from the shadows had already lost interest, not even speaking of the other monolith viewers. Whenever they saw his figure in front of the monolith hut, they could not even hide their looks of derision. The situation inside the Mausoleum of Books had been urately conveyed to the capital. The fact that Chen Changsheng was still unable to sessfullyprehend the monoliths brought forth a host of different responses. In the Divine General of the Easts Mansion, Madam Xu had rarely seen Xu Shiji in such a bad temper. When speaking of the family feast that was scheduled to be held in just a few days, Xu Shiji descended into silence, even identally breaking a famous Ruyao porcin cup. In the building of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, the atmosphere was rather oppressive. Everyday, Mei Lishay in his room filled with plum flowers, his eyes closed almost as if he were asleep, yet Priest Xin had clearly heard him muttering remorseful words to himself multiple times, Could it be that we pushed him forward too quickly? (TL: Ruyao is a rare type of porcin that was produced during the era of the Northern Song Dynasty.) In her leisure hours, Lady Mo Yu would still go to that small building in the Orthodox Academy and lie in Chen Changshengs bed. However, the clean youths scent was beginning to fade from the bedding, and her mood grew increasingly fidgety as a result. As she read through memorials in the ce of the Empress, she rather rudely gave two governors an earful of harsh criticism. Tianhai Shengxue had returned to Snowhold Pass and did not affected by the mood of the current number one family of the continent. Their several mansions in the capital continuously held feasts, schrs and literati wove their way through them like hunting dogs. The n leader, as well as several key members of the Tianhai n seemed calm on the surface, but in reality they were relieved. The fact that Chen Changsheng was incapable ofprehending a monolith sparked numerous discussions in the capital. People all tried to exin the matter, but no matter what they said, it did not seem to make any sense. In the end, the line that the Tianhai n leader had said in jest at several feasts was adopted as the consensus: An even more resplendent diamond, if it was burned in such a fierce way, what can be left except a few strands of smoke? It must be known that hes been burning for an entire year now. From the Ivy Festival to the Grand Examination, this youth from Xining Vige had given this part of the continent too many shocks, basically miracles. At this point, the Mausoleum of Books had be a tall mountain obstructing his path. There was no one left who believed that this youth would continue to produce any more miracles. They all felt that he would be like those other fallen geniuses in history, disappearing without a sound. Only one person remained confident in Chen Changsheng. On the top floor of the great hall of the Education Pce, Luo Luo stood at the edge of the railing, her hands shading her eyes. She did not like the false sunlight of this world. No matter how far she looked, she could only see unchanging perfection. She could not see the real world where the Mausoleum of Books was, nor could she see her teacher, who was, at that very moment, viewing the monoliths. Teacher has never cared for the hopes that other people ced on him, because he only lives for himself, but has there ever been a time where you ced your hopes on him and he has let you down? She turned to Jin Yulu, her beautiful face full of confidence and pride. I dont know why he has not deciphered the first Heavenly Tome Monolith even up to now, but Im very certain that its not because he doesnt know how to, but for some other reason. If he can seed, then he will absolutely cause everyone to be stunned into silence. As promptly as ever, Chen Changsheng awoke at five in the morning, collected himself, and opened his eyes. He got up, washed his face, rinsed his mouth, made rice, and did some cleaning, before finally proceeding to the Mausoleum of Books. Of the seasons of the year, it was spring. In a day of the season, it was dawn. The spring dawn was the most beautiful time of day, except it was just a tad bit chilly. Chen Changsheng tightened his cor and sat down in front of the monolith hut. He had already sat here for many days now. Excluding the asions where he would retreat under the roof to shelter from the rain or the zing sun, he had never changed that position from day to day. The limestone that he used as a seat had not a speck of dust on it. In fact, its surface seemed somewhat glossy. Chen Changsheng had read Xun Meis notebook from cover to cover many times now, and he had long agomitted its words to his heart. Theplex lines, that made up the monolith inscriptions, had long ago been deeply embedded into his sea of consciousness. Although there was not enough time to see how those inscriptions changed throughout all four of the seasons, he had already grasped the day-to-day changes. He no longer needed to see the monolith anymore and directly closed his eyes. There were footsteps in the distance that hurriedly walked by him, and there were footsteps that slowly walked right by him. There was the low whisper of discussion on the mountain path, as well as the clear sound of ridicule by his ear. Those voices all slowly disappeared, leaving behind the quiet woods and the song of the birds. The cry of the birds amidst the forest suddenly seemed to crowd together, then from up high in the sky came the cry of the geese. Amongst these cries, one of them was particrly clear and bright. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and looked up at the azure sky. He only saw a flock of snow geese flying from the east. This was one of countless flocks of snow geese that had returned to the capital. The appearance of so much snow made the spring sky seem all the more beautiful. He thought to himself, the goose that gave that particrly clear and bright cry, perhaps it was that of a chick, or maybe this was its first time going on such a long journey. The flock of snow geese flew off into the distance. Perhaps they would rest in the capital for a few days, then continue their journey west. I suppose this is it. Chen Changsheng said these words with some regret as he stood up and walked into the monolith hut. Seeing the ice-cold monolith, as well as those lines which he had seen so many times he was sick of them, he shook his head. He thought to himself that his skills were truly stillcking. For him, as well as all the other members of the grass hut seven, Xun Meis notebook had brought enormous benefits in terms ofprehending the monoliths. For Guan Feibai and the others toprehend the monoliths so smoothly, the notebook had allowed them to draw closer to the wisdom of their worthy predecessor and achieve various enlightenments. As for the benefits he obtained, there were many points of reference. In the notebook, Xun Mei had left behind many lines of thinking forprehending the monoliths. For the Reflecting monolith alone, he had left more than ten, but in Wang Zhices notebook, which Chen Changsheng had found in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, the first line he had read said that The positions are rtive, and so what Chen Changsheng aimed to do was not follow those lines of thinking toprehend the monoliths, but topletely avoid them and create a new path. By means of observing the monolith inscriptions amidst the natural changes of heaven and earth, he would find an answer that waspletely his own. This was how he wanted toprehend the monoliths. This line of thinking was most likely correct, but under his standards, it was far from perfect, or in other words, it was not pure enough. It was still a variation of the three most traditional and mainstream methods: take the idea, take the shape, and take the move. In other words, this method had still not broken away from those intrinsic lines of thinking. He was unsatisfied, so he had spent the past twenty days in deep thought. Regretfully, he had not met with sess. Most importantly, it was just as he had told Gou Hanshi, his Dao was to follow his heart. He had always felt that all those methods, including those used by countless past experts and saints, were all wrong. He felt that the Mausoleum of Books and those monoliths still held some deeper meaning. That was what he wanted to see. It was truly regretful that he did not have more time. That clear and bright cry caused him to wake up. Time had passed too quickly. In the blink of an eye, only several days remained before the opening of the Garden of Zhou. On the first day they entered the Mausoleum of Books, Gou Hanshi had asked him, did he want to go to the Garden of Zhou, or did he want to stay in the Mausoleum of Books for a bit longer. Back then, Chen Changsheng had said he was still thinking, but over the past few days he had made it clear to himself which choice he would make. If he could not change his fate, or cultivate until the Concealed Spirit Realm, then he only had five years left to live. Of course, he wanted to go to more ces, see more sights, get to know more people. He wanted to go to the Garden of Zhou, he demanded to go to the Garden of Zhou. Then, he would have to startprehending the monoliths. Thus, he began toprehend the monoliths. He lifted his right hand and pointed at some ce towards the top of the monolith. This is the character for house (). With the angle of light at this moment, amongst theplicated lines on the surface of the monolith, several of the shallower lines seemed to float in the light. One could faintly make out a character in these lines. Then he pointed at another ce on the monolith. This is the character for river (). Immediately, without pause, he pointed towards the top of the monolith at a mess of lines from which no one would be able to make out a character and said, Gentle (). Smoke (). Reflect (). Eave () Autumn (). Patch (). In the blink of an eye, he had, without pause, named twenty-eight characters, all of which were on the monolith. Thest character was light (). His voice was clear and bright, very simr to the cry of that goose. It was a voice of expectation, filled with that confidence and fearlessness of the unknown world. Then, a cool breeze blew. He vanished from in front of the monolith. Chapter 225 – Comprehending all the Monoliths of the Front Mausoleum in One Day Chapter 225 - Comprehending all the Monoliths of the Front Mausoleum in One Day The twenty-eight characters that Chen Changsheng had seen on the stone monolith formed a poem. The foggy woods are reflected in the smoky river water, Houses with painted eaves on the banks are adjacent to each other. Gently on the patches of lotuses shines the autumnal light. The pearl-woven curtains are bathed in the fragrant wind of ten miles. This poem was written down by the leader of the Way two thousand years ago when he had viewed the monoliths in the mausoleum. The first Heavenly Tome monolith in the Mausoleum of Books was called Reflecting because of this poem. Chen Changsheng used theprehension method to extract this passage of monolith inscriptions, and understood its meaning. This method ofprehension was actually very simple, and very primitive. Countless years ago, when the Heavenly Tomesnded on the continent, the still-ignorant predecessors conquered their cowardice, and carefully arrived in front of this stone monolith. The predecessor, who had first understood this stone monolith, also used a simr method. However, what he saw perhaps was a simple image. This image could be cows, sheep, or even dragons. Afterwards, some people saw even moreplicated images in the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, with numbers and even more information. As a result, there were characters. This method was also the cleanest, as it did not have any other distracting thoughtsyering on top of it. At the very beginning, these predecessors definitely did not believe that these weird stones hid secrets that needed to be understood, and would not believe that there was any flow of true essence in those lines. Just like how he had discussed with Gou Hanshi before. The leader of the Way two thousand years ago saw a poem from this Heavenly Tome monolith. He thought that this poem was a question. In the countless following years, countless cultivators had all once tried to find the true answer from this poem, but they always gained nothing. Today, Chen Changsheng also saw the poem. However, this did not mean that he had used thepletely same method ofprehension as that peerless expert from two thousand years ago. This was because he did not believe this poem was a question, and believed that this was what the Heavenly Tome monolith wanted to ry to others. The daylight varied in brightness. Some lines showed, while others did not. The iparablyplicated lines could reveal countless words. These words had countless permutations. They could form a poem, or they could form a great verse. The stone monolith could not speak, and became a piece of text in itself. He had sat in front of this stone monolith for over twenty days, and did not know how many characters he had seen. Now, he could find countless works of poetry that already existed in the mortal world. However, he understood very clearly that these poems all originated from the inscriptions of this Heavenly Tome monolith. Theprehenders of the monoliths only needed to find it, see it, and understand it. They did not need other extra thoughts. Of the myriad of monolithprehension methods in the world, no matter if it was by idea, by shape or by moves, it was all toprehend, learn, and copy the information on the monoliths. However, the Heavenly Tome monoliths never waited for people toeprehend, learn, and copy. The Heavenly Tome monoliths always waited for people toe to understand it. Chen Changsheng tried to demonstrate this point, and in the end, the Mausoleum of Books confirmed that his understanding was correct. As a result, heprehended the first Heavenly Tome monolith, and then saw the second monolith. Deep within the dense forest, there was a monolith within the hut, and by the side of the monolith, there was also an engraved poem. This poem was raised by a certain renowned schr, and the poem was called Cloud Piercing Stone. TL: ʯ, literal trantion Cloud Piercing Stone, is an ancient Chinese poet. The second Heavenly Tome monolith was called the Cloud Piercing Monolith because of this. About twenty people sat on the outskirts around the monolith hut. Those people stared at the slightly t and wide stone monolith within the hut. Some had their eyebrows furrowed and were in deep thought, while others mumbled to themselves. Chen Changsheng arrived in front of the monolith, and saw a few familiar faces in the group of people. That junior called Ye Xiaolian from the Holy Maiden peak raised her head as she heard the sound of footsteps. Seeing that the person was him, she could not help but stare nkly. Some people also realized that Chen Changsheng hade, and stared nkly, just like her. In the past few days, those who had viewed the tablets in the Mausoleum of Books had already gotten used to seeing Chen Changsheng outside the Reflecting Monolith hut. However, today, they suddenly saw him arrive in front of the Cloud Piercing Monolith, and actually could not respond in time. Only in the next moment did everybody realize. As it turned out, Chen Changsheng had finallyprehended the first Heavenly Tome monolith. There were some slight disturbances in the people outside the monolith hut, and afterwards, there were provocative discussions. To onlyprehend the first monolith now. What is there to be arrogant about? Indeed. I always thought that my own talent inprehension was bad, but looking at it now, at least it is better than some peoples. Chen Changsheng was not arrogant. However, his appearance brought a type of pressure to the people outside the monolith hut. It was just like a student who had extremely good grades suddenly cest in a certain subject. The students of the lower half wouldugh at his misfortune for several days, before suddenly discovering that that student was actually slowly catching up, how could they not be worried? Especially thinking of the mocking from several days ago, some people were bound to be slightly worried. In order to rid themselves of this pressure, to wipe away their worry, even meaner mocking obviously urred. Chen Changsheng ignored these discussions, and continued forwards. Walking into the monolith hut, arriving in front of the Cloud Piercing Monolith, he raised his right hand. There were cries of rm from outside the monolith hut. The news that Chen Changsheng hadprehended the Reflection Monolith was like the wind. It spread out of the mausoleum with lightning speed, entering various estates in the capital, and also spread to the royal pce and the Li pce. Upon hearing this news, some people finally rxed a little, such as the archbishop, Mei Lisha, while Prince Chen Lius happyughter resounded throughout the princes estate. Mo Yu currently held a pen, and was dipping it in cinnabar. Hearing the report from her subordinate, she was slightly startled. She then said in a slightly joking manner, Onlyprehending the first tablet now. What sort of future does he have? Many students of the Heavenly Dao Academy were in a feast at a restaurant, so they naturally were bound to mention the Mausoleum of Books andprehending monoliths. Just when they wereughing at Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy, they received this news. The room immediately became silent, and a whileter, a studentughed at him, With this speed, whether Chen Changsheng is able toprehend the second monolith in this year is still a problem. Senior Zhuang has already arrived in front of the third monolith. How can they bepared at all? Another student said with a sigh, Gou Hanshi is even more terrifying. Can he be ranked within the top three in the past ten years? Hearing Gou Hanshis name, the previous student stayed silent for a while, before saying, If he can maintain hisprehension speed, then perhaps he could be ranked with the top ten within the past hundred years. Just at this moment, a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy hurriedly sprinted to the second floor. His face was full of sweat, and carried an expression of fright that he could not hide. He said with a trembling voice, Chen Changsheng....... has justprehended the second monolith. Hearing this, several students of the Heavenly Academy were greatly surprised, and all stood up in a rush. They actually knocked over several dishes of food and wine on the table. They looked at the student, and asked consecutively in an disbelieving manner. What! How is that possible! Didnt he justprehend the first monolith? How canprehend the second monolith so quickly? No one was able to answer their questions. The restaurant immediately fell into a deathly stillness. Of the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum, the third was called the Bent Osmanthus. It must be known that the further back the monoliths were, the harder they were toprehend. He had only entered the monolith for twenty odd days, and had already arrived in front of the third monolith. It already could be said to be extremely outstanding. Seeing Chen Changsheng appear, people were very surprised. It was because that morning, he had obviously been seen outside the first monolith hut. Did this not mean that he used the period of half a day to consecutivelyprehend two monoliths? Tang Thirty-Six directly leapt up from the ground, and walked up to Chen Changsheng. With his two eyes rounded, he said, I say, what are you doing? It seemed to be slightly ill-mannered, but in actuality, his eyes that looked at Chen Changsheng were full of joy. Chen Changsheng did not know how to exin. Zhexius expression was still very indifferent. However, his eyes began to glow vaguely. He said, There must be a reason. Chen Changsheng thought a little, and said, Firstly, the Heavenly Tomes, should be tomes. Hearing this, some people outside the monolith hut seemed to fall into deep thought. Zhuang Huanyu instead gave out a cold sneer. Chen Changsheng said to Tang Thirty-Six, I will be leaving first. Youre going to leave just like this? Well it is right, you should rest properly. Tang Thirty-six said subconsciously. For Chen Changsheng to use the period of half a day toprehend two Heavenly Tome monoliths, it definitely would have taken up a lot of his mental strength, so he indeed should return to the grass hut to rest. Chen Changsheng stared nkly, and pointed to the monolith hut. He said, I am talking about over there. Tang Thirty-Six was stupefied. He stared nkly at him as Chen Changsheng walked to the front of the monolith and extended his hand towards it.. Seeing this, Zhuang Huanyus expression suddenly changed. Zhong Hui, who sat in the monolith hut and always stayed silent, also became iparably pale. The fourth Heavenly Tome monolith was called the River Guiding Monolith. This monolith just happened to be on the side of a cliff, so its location was slightly dangerous. There were many people in front of the monolith hut. Since entering the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths, nobody of the top three grades from the Grand Examination in the previous year had left. They were basically all there. Qi Jian sat closest to the outer edge of the monolith hut. His skinny, weak body was buffeted by the wind from the cliff. It always gave people a tottering feeling. Chen Changsheng was slightly surprised. This youngest junior of the Mount Li Sword Sect was actually had even fasterprehension than Guan Feibai and Liang Banhu. Of course, those who were the most surprised were still Qi Jian and the others there. Seeing him walk up to the side of Qi Jian and sitting down, people revealed a shocked expression. Compared to the previous three Heavenly Tome monoliths, the inscriptions on the River Guiding Monolith were actually simpler. Speaking more precisely, it should have been that the lines on the monolith were just asplicated, but there already seemed to vaguely be some sort of rules. With rules, it was not necessarily a good matter to those who viewed the tablets, as their mind would instead be disturbed more easily, in other word, constraining them. After saying a few words to Qi Jian, Chen Changsheng focused his gaze on the stone monolith, and began to study it seriously. Back then, how many days did it take us to reach the River Guiding Monolith? In the empty great hall of the Li Pce, the voice of a Sacred Hall archbishop resounded. He looked at the several dozens of sculptures of the virtuous members of previous generations. His expression was slightly disappointed, and there was also a sliver of shock visible in his eyes. Another Sacred Hall archbishop, who was also one of the prefects of the Orthodoxy, did not answer the questions, and only said after a period of silence, Although the front mausoleum is easy toprehend, this is just a little too quick. Perhaps, some people viewed it as Chen Changsheng had used over twenty days to arrive in front of the fourth Heavenly Tome monolith, however he who was such great personage of the Orthodoxy naturally knew to not count in such a fashion. Fromprehending monoliths to now, Chen Changsheng had only used the time of half a day, so it was just half a day. To reach Ethereal Opening in just a year of cultivation, and reach the River Guiding Monolith with half a days worth ofprehension......He is worthy of being the child His Holiness has thought highly of. Conversations like this urred everywhere in the capital. Only like this could it neutralize the wave that Chen Changsheng had created. The current Chen Changsheng was no longer like before, directly moving on afterprehending a monolith. When the news of him sitting in front of the River Guiding Monolith was announced, many people rxed at the same time. Those people did not antagonise Chen Changsheng, such as Prince Chen Liu and Priest Xin. They only felt that the whole thing was too unrealistic. At this moment, Chen Changsheng had stopped his advance, and instead made them feel that what urred today was somewhat realistic. Gou Hanshis performance in the mausoleum in those days already shocked the entire capital. Chen Changshengs current performance was even more bbergasting. If he were to continue, who would be able to stand it? However, just like how it was often said, reality was often even more unbelievable than imagination. Not long after, everybody within the capital learnt a piece of news. Chen Changsheng stood up from the side of the cliff. He walked into the tablet hut. He had finishedprehending the River Guiding Monolith. Following closely, Chen Changshengprehended the fifth Heavenly Tome monolith the Fowl Language Monolith. Chen Changsheng arrived in front of the sixth Heavenly Tome monolith. This monolith was called the Eastern Pavilion Monolith. The person who ced first on the First Bannerst year in the Grand Examination, Liang Xiaoxiao, the Third Law of the Divine Kingdom, had spent the past couple of months trying toprehend this monolith. When he saw Chen Changsheng, his cold and arrogant expression immediately disappeared, the only thing that remained in his gaze was shock and intense confusion. Chen Changsheng nodded his head towards him in greeting. However, his steps never stopped. In front of the seventh Heavenly Tome monolith, there was only Gou Hanshi himself. He currently gazed at the far away mountains. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he turned around to only realize Chen Changsheng had actuallye. He could not help but slightly raise a brow. Chen Changsheng walked over to Gou Hanshis side. Gou Hanshi stayed silent for a while, before saying, Impressive. Chen Changsheng did not know what he should have said, so he did not speak. Looking at him, Gou Hanshi began to feel deeply moved. He said, For the first time, I feel that you may be a possible rival of my senior. His senior was Qiushan Jun. Even up til now, he had still felt that Chen Changsheng barely had the qualification. Chen Changsheng stayed silent for a while, before saying, There are still problems with the method ofprehension. It is just that there is not enough time, so I can only first proceed and then see how it goes. Gou Hanshi sighed, First proceed and see how it goes? If someone else were to hear these words, other than resentment, what else would they be able to feel? Chen Changsheng nced at the monolith, and said, I am about to leave. Gou Hanshi did not misunderstand him like Tang Thirty-Six. He looked at him and said, Looks like you have decided to go to the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng thought about it, and said, Ill first proceed, then see how it goes. These words were said once more. To many monolithprehenders, if they wanted to take a step forwards in the Mausoleum of Books, it was as difficult as reaching the sky. However, to him today, it was like a casual stroll. There were two people in front of the eighth Heavenly Tome monolith. He had seen these two people. A few days ago, they had once speciallye to the Reflecting Monolith hut to see him, and said a few words to him. On that night, Tang Thirty-Six had told him the history of the surnames of these two people. Seeing Chen Changsheng, the two people looked as if they had seen the Demon Lord. Their faces were full of shock. Chen Changsheng walked towards the monolith hut, and suddenly stopped. He turned around and looked at them. He said, You are Guo En and Mu Nu? In front of the monolith hut that day, they had asked him, Youre Chen Changsheng? Chen Changsheng was not a timid, bun-selling young girl after all. He was an upright, youthful teenager, so how could he not have a temper at all? So before he left, he also asked that. In the lingering breeze around the monolith hut, Guo En and Mu Nus faces became iparably red, in a heated flush. Arriving in front of the eleventh Heavenly Tome monolith, it finally became quiet. The gurgling sounds of water from the nearby clear, small stream was very pleasant to the ear. With Chen Changshengs cultivation level, he did not know that there were several Heavenly Tome Monolith Guardians looking attentively at him from afar. Ji Jins expression was extremely unsightly. That night, in order to help Zhong Hui break through, his consumption was extreme, which was very difficult for him to recover from. Nian Guang looked at Chen Changsheng walking towards the side of the stream. He stayed silent, but his feelings were extremelyplicated. The Orthodoxy had ordered him to look after Chen Changsheng in the Mausoleum of Books. He did not do anything, because whether it was before or now, he did not need to do anything at all. Many years ago, he had been a student specially nurtured by the Temple Seminary. However, he was pressured by the group of geniuses from the Orthodox Academy so badly that it even limited his breathing. In the end, only after all his hopes and dreams had been destroyed, he decided to go to the Mausoleum of Books to be a Monolith Guardian. Seeing Chen Changshengprehend ten Heavenly Tome monoliths in one day, he very naturally thought of the people from the Orthodox Academy. Speaking normally, he should have been somewhat furious, but for some reason, he was slightly relieved. Just like over ten years ago, after he learnt that those geniuses that had once pressured him to the point where he could not even breathe were all killed, he did not feel happy, but instead felt slightly sad. A Monolith Guardian said, He is the fastest one in the past decade, even faster than Wang Po and Xiao Zhang all those years ago. Nian Guang stayed silent for a while, before saying, Not just faster, he is much faster. So fast that he has reached a universally shocking level. Chen Changsheng walked to the side of the stream. He washed his face and felt much more awake, before continuing toprehend monoliths. Seeing the breeze of the monolith hut begin to blow, the Monolith Guardians did not say anything. Naturally, there were many people that had walked even further than Chen Changsheng in the Mausoleum of Books. Ignoring a monolithprehender like Xun Mei, there were still cultivators that had viewed monoliths for hundreds of years in the seventh mausoleum. However.... Chen Changsheng had only used a days worth of time. Ji Jin thought back to all those years ago when he first arrived at the eleventh monolith. He had used a whole seven years. For a long time, he could not help but be absentminded, with never previously existed doubt blooming in his cultivation. His spiritual sense shook and was not calm. The injuries caused by the consumption a few days ago began to act up secretly. He held onto an old tree beside him, staggering and sobbing. Nian Guang and the others did not notice his abnormal action, as they were still submerged in shock. If he was not surnamed Zhou, then I really would have wondered if he was the descendant of that person...... Twilight invaded the sky, and he finally felt a shred of fatigue. He gazed off into the distance, and also saw that the capital in the dusk was iparably magnificent. He stood there quietly for a while, before turning around. Facing the setting sun, he walked into the monolith hut. The front mausoleum of the Mausoleum of Books only had seventeen monoliths in total. This was the final one. Before, there was Zhou Dufu. Today, there was Chen Changsheng. Comprehending all the monoliths of the front mausoleum in a single day. Chapter 226 – The Broken Monolith Chapter 226 - The Broken Monolith Fourteen years without cultivation, only reading, then only one year was needed to break into Ethereal Opening. Twenty days withoutprehending the monoliths, only calmly sitting... then in one day he saw andprehended all the monoliths in the entire front mausoleum. After the Pope had learned of what had happened in the mausoleum, he delivered these two lines ofmentary on Chen Changsheng. Assisted by several powerful figures within the Orthodoxy, these two lines ofmentary, like the glow of the sunset, quickly spread throughout the capital. The shocked popce once again looked to the south, towards the Mausoleum of Books, with every kind of emotion. Thest time someone had been able to view all the monoliths of the front mausoleum in a single day was countless years ago, and that man was Zhou Dufu. Today, Chen Changsheng had performed the same deed. Did that mean that he was the seconding of Zhou Dufu? Yet there was a certain iprehensible matter that some people took note of. ording the news that hade out of the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changshengs cultivation did not change as he viewed the monoliths. He still remained at the initial stage of Ethereal Opening. It must be known that the year that Zhou Dufu rambled about in the mausoleum, whenever his eyes rested on a monolith and his foot entered a hut, his cultivation would incessantly change. To take what those who had entered the mausoleum just this year had said, even Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui had broken through into Ethereal Opening. There were also many people like Tang Thirty-Six who could see the possibility of breaking through. Logically, after Chen Changsheng had finished viewing seventeen monoliths, as a matter of course, he should have obtained some sort of enlightenment. Even if he did not break through into apletely new realm, he should still have received some benefit. Priest Xin supported Archbishop Mei Lisha to the Li Pce. After paying homage to the Pope, Mei Lisha brought up the discussion currently spreading around the capital. After a moments hesitation he also added, There are many people who are suspicious. They believe that perhaps Chen Changsheng used some sort of trick, or even that we in the Orthodoxy taken some sort of action in the Mausoleum of Books. Enlightenment is enlightenment. Comprehending the monoliths has always depended on the cultivation of the individual cultivator. No one is able to really change that. The Pope took up a woodendle and began watering the Green Leaf as he spoke. I dont believe that child will have the chance to catch up Zhou Dufus performance that year. After all, it requires extraordinary courage, as well as the right temperament. His performance is already outstanding and I am quite satisfied, one could even say that Im surprised. Mei Lisha responded, What I most want to know is what his response will be when he sees thatst monolith. Will he be as shocked and surprised as we were by his actions today? The Popes woodendle hovered above the Green Leaf, slightly tilted, as if he were thinking about something and had gotten lost in thought. Miraculously, not a drop of water spilled from thedle. Priest Xin stood startled at one side, uprehendingly wondering, Chen Changsheng had already deciphered all seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum, how could there be one more? The Pope shook his head and resumed watering. Even if he does see it, dont tell me hell be able to decipher it as well? Mei Lisha smiled. That child has already amazed us so many times. To do so one more time is not that unthinkable. In the crimson twilight, the Dew tform seemed to be aze, as if it were a massive torch. The Divine Empress stood at the edge of the tform, her hands sped behind her back, as she looked towards the Mausoleum of Books. On her indifferent expression appeared a trace of ridicule. They both viewed the entire front mausoleum in one day, but that year Zhou Dufu actually understood the monoliths. Chen Changsheng is still far away fromparing to him. Of the people living on the continent today, only she and the Pope could be considered to have actually met Zhou Dufu. They could even be considered acquaintances. Only they understood the terrifying degree of strength that the continents strongest cultivator had held, so they believed it was simply impossible for Chen Changshengs name to even be said in the same sentence as that man. Mo Yu stood behind her and could not help but say, But viewing seventeen monoliths in one day can already be considered rather extraordinary. At the very least, its much better than my performance. The Divine Empress did not turn around. She continued to gaze at the Mausoleum of Books, remembering all those aged and white-haired cultivators that, since ancient times, had viewed the monoliths, and the sense of derision about her grew increasingly more distinct. In the end, why is it that cultivators view the monoliths? Why is it that some people never understand that viewing the monoliths is not the purpose of cultivating the Dao, but a method for cultivating the Dao? When Empress ordered the rankings to be destroyed that year, it was to teach the people of the world to not go astray. It is a pity that no one understood the Empresssbors. Mo Yu softly said. Yes, if ones cultivation or enlightenment in the Dao has not advanced, then even if oneprehended every monolith in the mausoleum, what use would it be? That year when I ordered Zhou Tong to destroy that ranking in front of the mausoleum. Many of those old fools in the Orthodoxy came to me weeping tears saying that I wasnt respecting the ancestors. Now that I think of it, I should have had that lot of senile fools killed. The Divine Empress continued indifferently, Even if the Heavenly Tome Monoliths are sacred objects, it is only when they are used by the people do they actually have meaning. True, Chen Changshengs speed inprehending the monoliths was certainly faster than yours, but that year in the mausoleum you seeded in entering the Star Condensation realm. And him? Even if heprehended everyst one of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, if none of it did anything for his cultivation, then it isnt worth a damn thing. These words hade up twice and they held the same meaning, but the first was for the cultivators of the world, while the second was aimed directly at Chen Changsheng. Mo Yu was rmed, but then smiled. So even the Divine Empress could use such vulgarnguage, she thought to herself. It would seem that Chen Changshengs performance in the mausoleum still caused the Empress to be somewhat vignt. Of course, what she was wary of was not Chen Changsheng himself, but the Orthodoxy who stood behind him. Mo Yu did not conceal her emotions. This was why she had been able to earn the favor and dotage of the Empress. She opened herrge eyes and asked curiously, Then in Empresss view...will Chen Changsheng have a chance? The Divine Empress contemted the Mausoleum of Books in silence, then said, Perhaps if he is able to view that final monolith, only...he is too unflustered, yet so young. He gives off the unlikeable scent of sour decay,pletely unlike the Zhou Dufu of that year. He was as glorious as the morning sun, as vigorous as a hurricane. He would berate the heavens and curse the earth, all to ask a single question. Mo Yu slightly frowned. She always felt that whenever the Empress brought up that peerless expert, her mood would seemingly be unsteady. To cultivate the Dao is to cultivate the heart. Ones nature determines ones fate, and it will also decide how far one is able to walk in the Dao. The Divine Empress announced her final conclusion. Chen Changsheng...is not able. Afterprehending the seventeenth monolith, Chen Changsheng arrived at a lush and verdant meadow. In the twilight, the entire Mausoleum of Books seemed to be on fire, this meadow being no exception. An intangible wildfire rolled across the meadow, creating a breathtaking scene. From the cliff under the meadow came the rumbling of water. He realized that he had arrived at the southwest face of the mausoleum, where that waterfall originated. The wind from the cliffs carried up a mist of water, whichnded on his face. It was a little wet and a little cold, but it washed away his exhaustion. He thought back to todays course of events. Although there were some ces where he was not satisfied, he could not but feel somewhat happy, to think that he was pretty good. Suddenly, he felt something, and the cheer on his face gradually retreated to be reced with confusion. He turned around, and saw that, in the meadow, under a white cliff, was another monolith hut. He had deciphered the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum, so ording to the records of the Daoist Canon, he should have been sent to the next mausoleum. But this was definitely still the front mausoleum. The structure of that monolith hut was no different than that of the Reflecting Monolith or the River Guiding Monolith. Chen Changsheng was rather surprised. Could there possibly be another Heavenly Tome Monolith in the front mausoleum? Front mausoleum of the Mausoleum of Books had seventeen monoliths. This was a fact that everyone knew. Unless someone had been concealing this fact, but who would conceal it? Chen Changsheng suddenly remembered when he was studying the Daoist ssics back in Xining Vige, with regards to the worlds way of speaking, at the very beginning the Mausoleum of Books did not have any sort of front or back mausoleum. Standing amidst the zing meadow, he did not hesitate for long. He stepped forward and began walking towards the monolith hut. As he broke through the weeds, it was as if he was stamping out the fire, or a fishing boat rowing through a river as thousands of fish scales gleamed in the light. Walking in front of the monolith hut, he stopped and looked in. What he saw was a scene he could never have imagined, and could not help but stare. This monolith hut had no Heavenly Tome Monolith. To be more precise, this monolith hut once had a Heavenly Tome Monolith, but now that monolith had disappeared without a trace, only leaving a pedestal. On this pedestal was a somewhat conspicuous protrusion of spoiled stone, about half a palm wide and very short. Perhaps it was all that remained of the Heavenly Tome Monolith? Chen Changshengs body became as incredibly rigid. The previous joy and rxation had long since been reced by shock and surprise. The front mausoleum of the Mausoleum of Book actually had eighteen monoliths. This was already surprising already. Yet what was even more unfathomable was that thest monolith was actually this broken monolith! He stood in front of the monolith hut in a daze for a very long time, then gradually was able to collect his wits and suppress that fierce shock and unease. He walked up to that broken monolith and realized that on this small chunk, there were no lines or characters. In other words, the monolith inscriptions were all on the piece of the monolith that had been broken off. He rubbed the surface of that broken monolith, feeling the hardness of the monolith stone, how after countless years of wind and snow, its edges still remained as sharp as ever. An expression of frustration slowly grew on his face. This monolith had clearly been broken by some extremely great power. In the beginning, when the Heavenly Tome Monoliths fell to the earth, the base of the monoliths began to grow roots that connected them deep into the earth on their own. In the three thousand ssics of the Daoist Canons, amongst countless stories, there was not a single one that said that the Heavenly Tome Monoliths could be broken and carried out of the mausoleum. Then where did this powere from to be powerful enough to break this Heavenly Tome Monolith? If it was a human, then who was this human? How did that person do it? Where did he take that piece of the Heavenly Tome Monolith? Chen Changsheng looked around in frustration at the zing meadow. The twilight deepened and the night seeped in. The mountain winds gradually became colder. He felt somewhat chilly. The joy and satisfaction he felt had long since departed. The shock from seeing the broken monolith had also vanished without a trace. His mind had already be somewhat numb. His heart was filled with boundless reverence and even fear. Is that what real power was like? The Mausoleum of Books became shrouded in darkness. Along with the disappearance of thest rays of sunset, the stars in the sky once again upied the sky as well as the eyes of man. Chen Changsheng stood outside the monolith hut, staring motionlessly at the starry sky. He remained in this position for a very long time. He had been apanied by that shadow for so many years, that in the end, he was no ordinary youth. Although he had not reached the point where he was able tough in the face of death, but after using so much time, an even stronger power would be unable to affect his mind. He turned around and walked into the monolith hut, and once again stood before the broken monolith. Chapter 227 – Thus We Shall Perceive Them (Part One) Chapter 227 - Thus We Shall Perceive Them (Part One) Standing in front of the broken monolith, Chen Changsheng was not actually thinking about it, nor was he attempting to recall some story from long ago. Rather, he was thinking about his own problems. What he understood was that not all monolith viewers would be able toe before this broken monolith. In that case, he really wanted to know just what exactly having the ability to see this broken monolith signified. It was just as some people in the capital had already realized, and also what the Divine Empress had said to Mo Yu on the Dew tform. Viewing the entire front mausoleum in the span of one day truly did have few problems. He hadprehended the monolith inscriptions, but had made no attempt to extract any further messages. Thus, he naturally was not enlightened by any sort of true meaning outside of what was written on the monolith inscriptions. He had very easily read through the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but it seemed that he had obtained no benefits. However, this was not the problem. At the very least, it was not the problem that he was currently pondering about and worrying over. Disregarding any philosophical reasons, the reason Chen Changsheng had not used any of the three mostmon and most traditional methods of taking shape, taking ideas, and taking moves was very simple: his meridians were defective. His true essence had no means of flowing through his broken meridians. Thus, even if his true essence were to be even more abundant, it would have no meaning. Therefore, he had to find a new method. He seemed to have achieved enormous sess, having be the second person after Zhou Dufu toprehend the entire front mausoleum in a day, but he had always felt that there was something wrong. It was the same sort of hesitation and helplessness he had felt when he had decided to beginprehending the monoliths. The method that he had used was rather ingenious, but it was still a variation on the method of taking the idea. He had originally thought that after he had finishedprehending the seventeen monoliths one after the other, he would no longer care about such a thing. However, now that he had seen this broken monolith, he finally understood: to be unsatisfied was to be unsatisfied. He could cheat the heavens and cheat the earth, cheat a king and cheat a saint, cheat his father or cheat his mother, but he could not cheat himself. The front mausoleum of the Mausoleum of Books had always contained eighteen monoliths, but it was currently missing one. Therefore, even if he deciphered seventeen monoliths, it would still be iplete. This sense of ipleteness weighed upon his spirit, making him ufortable. It was just like his method forprehending the monoliths. It was indeed very powerful, but in the end, it was only a type ofpromise. For the sake of going to the Garden of Zhou, he had deciphered the monoliths as fast as possible, thus renouncing those twenty odd days of persistent seeking. Toprehend the entire front mausoleum in one day was truly impressive, but, in his view, was it not a type of failure? The Dao he cultivated was to follow his heart, and in the end, the heart was hard to satisfy. He stood in front of the broken monolith for a long time, but he ultimately was unable toe up with anything, so he began his descent from the mountain. In the dim light of the night, the monolith huts by the path were exceptionally quiet. Not a single person could be seen. Apanied by the starlight, he soon walked past seventeen monolith huts, finally returning to the front of the Reflecting Monolith. Outside the Reflecting Monoliths monolith hut, a dense mass of people had gathered. As it turned out, those monolith viewers who would have normally been sitting in front of the various monolith huts, had all gathered here. They had been waiting for Chen Changsheng. Seeing his figure appear from outside the monolith hut, the crowd grew restless. Tang Thirty-Six stepped forward, looked him in the eye, and said, Seventeen monoliths? Chen Changsheng nodded his head. Tang Thirty-Sixughed heartily, then heavily patted Chen Changshengs shoulder several times. He turned around to face the crowd and shouted, Seventeen monoliths! The murmur of discussion suddenly ceased, and the area around the monolith hut became silent. The crowd looked at Chen Changsheng, speechless from surprise. Ye Xiaolian opened her eyes wide and looked at Chen Changsheng, her mood somewhat strange. Could it be that there was someone in this world that could match up to senior Qiu? Seventeen monoliths, perhaps senior Qiu... would also find that difficult to aplish? She thought of how, back in the Li Pce on the Divine Avenue, she had attempted to shame Chen Changsheng. She could not help but feel thoroughly embarrassed, and she lowered her head. Chen Changsheng said nothing. Together with Tang Thirty-Six, he headed down the mountain path. Countless pairs of eyes, full of admiration and even awe, followed him. A normal person would no doubt be a little intoxicated under the gazes of so many people. If he had departed like this, the gazes and the starlight that fell upon him would be his glory. However, after a moment, he stopped. Astonished, Tang Thirty-Six nced at him. Chen Changsheng stood still for a while, then suddenly turned around and walked back to the monolith hut. Whats wrong? Did you drop something in there? Tang Thirty-Six asked in confusion. Chen Changsheng did not respond. He walked over to the forest at the edge of the monolith hut, lifted thepel of shirt, and just like that, sat down. Just like he had done for the past twenty days, he once again began to view the monolith, sitting where he had always sat. That piece of limestone was already so clean that it seemed to glisten. Just what are you doing? Tang Thirty-Six walked up in front of him and asked in surprise. Zhexiu, Gou Hanshi and the others also walked over. After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng replied, I feel that my method forprehending the monoliths wasnt correct, so I n to try again. These words caused an uproar around the monolith hut. They were all bbergasted, shocked, perplexed, and at a loss. Just what exactly did Chen Changsheng want to do? Su Moyu asked, Why? Chen Changsheng did not answer. Guan Feibai said somewhat icily, Just why? He still did not answer. Gou Hanshi did not ask, because he had already vaguely understood. From far away, Zhuang Huanyu jeered, Show-off. Zhong Hui said nothing, but the Schrtree Manor schr by his side mocked, Just what are you ying at? Even if you are so amazing, is there any need to sit there and humiliate the rest of us? Chen Changsheng paid no attention to this talk. Addressing Tang Thirty-Six and the others, he said, You guys will have to handle tonights dinner. It was just as the Divine Empress had said. Only Zhou Dufu had been able to truly understand the meaning of those monoliths after seeing them all within a day. Besides talent and perception, the most important trait was temperament. Zhou Dufu was domineering and arrogant. Even if Zhou Dufu had to tear open the sky to ask a question, so what? And how could Chen Changsheng ever have such boldness? Yet what the Divine Empress did not know was that although Chen Changshengs temperament was steady, he was most conscious of what his heart desired. If he desired to ask a question, then, while he would seem rather calm on the surface, he would actually be burning with an intensity just as fierce as Zhou Dufus. When the news that Chen Changsheng had once again sat down in front of the Reflecting Monolith reached the capital, many people were dumbfounded. The Divine Empress was silent for a long time. There were some people who wanted to see just what sort of trick Chen Changsheng was trying to pull, but they were turned away by Nian Guang, who would not allow any sort of disturbance. Carrying a meal, Tang Thirty-Six came to deliver dinner. Chen Changsheng continued to view the monolith. He viewed the monolith under the starlight, its surface seemingly covered with snow. He thought of a sentence in Xun Meis notebook, then recalled the words Gou Hanshi had said upon entering the mausoleum. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths were pieces of a world. Since these Heavenly Tome Monoliths were all once one, then was it not correct by viewing each monolith on its own? Was it correct instead toprehend all seventeen monoliths together? He calmly looked at the Reflecting Monolith, yet it also seemed like he was simultaneously looking at the Bent Osmanthus Monolith, the River Guiding Monolith... The seventeen monoliths simultaneously appeared before his eyes. Chapter 228 – Thus We Shall Perceive Them (Part Two) Chapter 228 - Thus We Shall Perceive Them (Part Two) Thousands of years ago, there was no such thing as the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum. When they suddenly appeared, naturally there would be some sort of meaning behind it. What Chen Changsheng sought to do was to find this meaning. Of course he had already realized that this meaning most likely had to do with the missing Heavenly Tome Monolith. It had long since disappeared and he was incapable of finding it. Yet he knew that his process of deciphering the monoliths was not satisfactory. If he did not even attempt to find that missing portion, then the hole in his heart would never be filled. This was a situation that was unbearable to him. Reflecting Monolith, Cloud Piercing Monolith, Bent Osmanthus Monolith, River Guiding Monolith, Fowl Language Monolith, East Pavilion Monolith... the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum simultaneously appeared before his eyes. In the center of his field of vision was the Reflecting Monolith, while the other sixteen monoliths orbited it as he attempted to piece them all together. It was just that those monolith inscriptions were too abstruse andplex. Those lines were too inexplicable and iprehensible. Between lines, there was not a single natural connection, and between marks there was no intervening mark to be found. No matter how hebined, he could find no signs that these monolith inscriptions were originally one. He even had a feeling that even if that broken monolith had been restored and he had been able to read its inscription, he still would not be able to put the monolith inscriptions together. For several hundreds of years, no one had been able to realize the profound mysteries of the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum, or perhaps it had already shown that all his efforts were futile. He serenely sat outside the monolith hut. At some point, his eyes closed. The seventeen Heavenly Tome Monoliths swiftly moved through his sea of consciousness,bining in all sorts of ways. They did not pause, causing his spiritual sense to be consumed faster and faster, and his face became paler and paler. Outside the Mausoleum of Books, the world was simrly quiet. Of the lights of the innumerable houses of the capital, more than half had been extinguished. Only the mansions of the aristocracy, as well as the two important ces of the Imperial Pce and Li Pce, were still brightly lit. Chen Changshengs determination toprehend the monoliths of the front mausoleum again caused many people to be extremely shocked. It prompted ridicule, and it also made some people unable to sleep. Time slowly but steadily passed. The vast sky of brilliant stars gradually grew dimmer. Once the darkness had passed, the light of dawn once again rose, brightening the earth. Unconsciously, Chen Changsheng had spent the entire night sitting in front of the monolith hut. There were many people within and outside the mausoleum that had also stayed there for the entire night waiting for him. With the slight warmth of the morning light, the monolith viewers began to arrive from the mountain path one by one. When they saw Chen Changsheng sitting inside, eyes closed, and not saying a word, each of their expressions were different. Perhaps it was admiration, perhaps it was ridicule, and some even had a sense of absolution that was hard to describe. Last nights circumstances were special, so Nian Guang was able to turn away all monolith viewers, but that could not be kept up forever, and thus the area around the forest gradually began to liven up. Some people shook their heads at Chen Changsheng before proceeding to their own monoliths. Some people decided to purposely stay around the monolith hut just to see what Chen Changsheng would be able toprehend. They took joy in his suffering as they thought back to how yesterday, Chen Changsheng had seen the entire front mausoleum and could clearly have departed with confidence. However, he had chosen to stay which was as if he had taken a rock and broken his own legs with it. The people living in the grass hut also came over. Tang Thirty-Six carried a pot of porridge. It was clear this scion of Wenshui Tangs, born with a golden spoon in his mouth, had never done a day of housework in his life. He dripped porridge the entire way, even dropping quite a bit of it on to his shoes. He seemed somewhat battered and exhausted. Zhexiu brought along some side dishes and steamed buns, while Qi Jian carried bowls and chopsticks. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes, took the bowl of porridge, and with a word of thanks to Qi Jian, he began to eat. He ate two bowls of porridge, then ate a steamed bun apanied with some pickled tofu. At this point, he felt full enough, so he put his chopsticks down. Tang Thirty-Six saw his clearly pale face and worriedly asked, Wont you eat some more, or how else will you keep pushing forward? Chen Changsheng replied, Eating too much makes it easier to get sleepy. Tang Thirty-Six frowned. Although Im not clear just what the hell youre trying toprehend, since you insist on it, I know theres no way to persuade you otherwise, but dont tell me you really n on doing this with no sleep? Off to the side, Gou Hanshi said nothing. He knew that the reason why Chen Changsheng was in a rush was because the day which the Garden of Zhou opened grew closer and closer. Zhexiu offered a wet towel to Chen Changsheng. The towel had been soaked in a creek, so it was very cold. Chen Changsheng forcefully rubbed it on his face and felt his energy restored somewhat. He told the group, You guys dont have to worry about me. Saying these words, he once again closed his eyes. Although he had closed his eyes, Gou Hanshi and the others knew that he was still viewing the monoliths. Perhaps this method did not hurt the eyes, but rather injured the spirit. The morning birds flew out to wee the rising sun, shaking the dew from their wings and feathers. Around the monolith hut, silence was restored. It seemed that all the people had already left. Eyes closed and legs crossed, Chen Changsheng sat before the monolith hut and continued to attempt toprehend the monoliths. Time flowed by. Noiselessly, noon arrived, and then dusk, the twilight dense. Today, the capital was as peaceful as the Mausoleum of Books. Within the Li Pce, the archbishops were in no mood to pay attention to the reports from their subordinates. In the Imperial Court, the chancellors had no mind to use on government affairs. The speed at which Mo Yu read through memorials had critically decreased. The Divine Empress brought the ck goat on a slow stroll through the Pce of Great Brilliance, thinking about something or another. In one day, the Pope watered that Green Leaf seven times. Those who did not know, who did not understand, viewed Chen Changshengs actions as entertainment, or the topic of idle chatter. Those who knew of how Zhou Dufu hadprehended the monoliths, who understood the inside story of the Mausoleum of Books, were anxiously waiting for something to happen, or not happen. Up until this point, that something had not urred yet. Within Chen Changshengs field of vision, or perhaps his sea of consciousness, the seventeen Heavenly Tome Monoliths formed countlessbinations and permutations. Although he had not exhausted all the possibilities, he had already exhausted an enormous amount of effort and consumed an innumerable amount of spirit. Regretfully, he had still not found what he was looking for. To him, the world was still missing something. Suddenly, he had a sh of insight. He no longer attempted to assemble the seventeen monoliths together. To be precise, he no longer attempted to put the monoliths on the same ne together . Instead, he organized the seventeen monoliths into a straight line. In front of him was the Reflecting Monolith, behind that was Cloud Piercing Monolith, and behind that was the Bent Osmanthus Monolith. In session, he arranged them into a straight line. Then he thought to himself, only the monolith inscriptions were needed. Hence, the bodies of the seventeen monoliths disappeared, only leaving those inexplicablyplex lines. The seventeenyers of monolith inscriptions, from near to far, hovered before his eyes. His vision could see through the monolith inscriptions of the Reflecting Monolith and see the inscriptions of the other sixteen monoliths behind it. When these inscriptions were superimposed one in front of the other, they formed a brand new, never seen before, impossible to imagine design. He looked at this design, and was astonished. In the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum, the farther back they were, the simpler and more orderly they seemed. The lines when superimposed seemed to be more orderly the farther back they were. Perhaps the thing that he wanted to find was concealed within? However, the lines on the Reflecting Monolith were already exceedinglyplicated. Although the lines on the monolith behind it were rtively simpler, they were stillplex and iprehensible, but if they were superimposed into a single design, theirplexity was multiplied by several times. Relying on a humans mental strength alone, one would never be able to decipher it. Even if they only tried, they would still encounter problems. Chen Changsheng only nced at it, his spiritual sense barely stimted, and he found it absolutely unbearable. His sea of consciousness shook in unrest and a sharp pain came from his stomach. He spit out blood, wetting his shirt. From the ever peaceful, seemingly deserted, surroundings of the monolith came a cry of rm. So as not to affect Chen Changsheng, those people had forced the volume of their cries down. Chen Changshengs eyes were still closed, so he was unable to take in the situation. In addition, his mind was fixedpletely on that unfathomablyplex design, so he did not notice their cries. He only needed a nce to understand that the design could not beprehended through human powers. He inwardly said to himself: A little simpler. These three words were not meant for that design, but for himself. In the sea of consciousness of a cultivator, if one saw the world a certain way, the world would change to match what one imagined. He forcefully curbed his spirit. Relying only on his mindset, which was calm beyond his years, as well as his spiritual sense whose suppleness even moved the Divine Empress, he once again looked upon the design. He no longer attempted to arrange and calcte those lines, and just simply looked at it. In response, that design also became somewhat simpler. Within that design, he saw countless scribblings of children, saw countless characters, saw countless songs and poems, saw countless ink paintings, saw the beautifully arranged and built buildings of the Li Pce, saw the Orthodox Academys great banyan tree, saw the high mountains wreathed in clouds, and saw the three thousand ssics of the Daoist Canon. Everything that existed in this world also existed in that design. However, it was still not enough. It was still too much, still tooplex. Chen Changsheng silently said to himself: Even simpler then. He forgot the three thousand ssics of the Daoist Canon, which he had studied since he was young, forgot the songs and poems that he had previously seen, forgot that he had once been to the Li Pce, forgot that he had once climbed that great banyan tree, and with Luo Luo by his side watched the sun set over the capital with satisfaction, forget all the characters that he had learned. He forgot everything about everything. This sort of forgetfulness was obviously not true forgetfulness; it was only a self-imposed istion of the mind. Only in this way would he be able to ask himself a single question. If he was an illiterate child who saw the lines of this design, what would he think? These were traces. These were traces of flowing water. These were the traces of clouds. These were the traces left behind by a flock of geese as they flew through the blue sky. Whatever walks must leave behind traces...no, that is something invented in essays and constion when feeling sore. When snow geese fly through the sky, not leaving behind a single trace. The lines of snow were really only an image to the eye. Just what were these lines pointing at and indicating? What the lines of snow were pointing at and indicating were the snow geese at the very front of the line. What these lines pointed at and indicated was the end of the line. If there is no end, then the line must have intersected somewhere. Even simpler. Chen Changsheng stared at the iparablyplex design, and repeated these words to himself. Seventeen monoliths superimposed themselves before his eyes. The bodies of the monoliths were the first to disappear. Then the lines disappeared. More and more lines continued to disappear before his eyes, slowly, ceaselessly disappearing. More and more empty space, before his eyes, slowly, ceaselessly appeared. The seventeen monoliths hadpletely disappeared. The lines on the monolith had also disappeared. A new design had been born. It was a countless number of isted points. Chen Changsheng was sure that he had never seen this design before. Yet for some reason, he felt that the design was very familiar. (TL: The title of these two chapters, Thus We Shall Perceive Them, is from thest section of the Diamond Sutra. The section emphasizes that reality is an illusory and temporary construct and should be viewed as such.) Chapter 229 – Seeing the Truth for the First Time Chapter 229 - Seeing the Truth for the First Time The seventeen monoliths turned into thousands upon thousands of lines, then into innumerable points. These points had no rhythm nor reason, like ink drizzled over a white sheet of paper. It was a design that no one could possibly have seen before. Then, how was it that it seemed so familiar? Chen Changsheng silently thought that the feeling that this design gave him was like something he had often seen, yet it was something that he had never closely examined. In the end, what exactly was it? The monolith inscriptions had already been simplified into countless points. In his sea of consciousness, that invisible sheet of paper only contained countless points. No matter how he saw it, they were just points. Points, points, points...the points of stars in the sky? Even though he was still in self-observation, he seemingly felt that his lips were somewhat dry. Because he was excited. The design formed by the monoliths of the front mausoleum...could it perhaps be the starry sky? In the next moment, he confronted his own spection with intense doubt and suspicion. It was because the points that he saw in front of him were too numerous, even more numerous than the stars in the night sky. If one said that the Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum had something to do with the starry sky, then on the contrary, one would also say that the starry sky was more monotonous than the design on the monoliths. ording to the most simplistic logic, there was no reason to use an even moreplex design to portray an even simpler object. Even more importantly, if the Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum truly did portray the starry sky, then there was no further way to simplify it. Unless, these monoliths portrayed many pieces of the starry sky. Yet, this world only had one starry sky. Chen Changsheng pondered this in silence for a long time, then after pushing around an idea in his mind for a while, several lines slowly began to appear between the numerous points. If those lines were used to describe the movement of the points along their orbits, then, of those countless points on the design, some of the points were at different positions in time. Then all this could be easily resolved all at once. Yes, it should be this way. However, this forced him to face another problem. This problem was even harder to address. It could even cause the situation to be even more arduous. Because the stars could not move. The brightness of the stars could subtly change, but their positions in the night sky were eternal and unchanging. This was a truth that had been proved countless years ago. The star charts drafted by the countless star observatories of this continent did not have the slightest difference. The focus of their observations waspletely concentrated on the brightness of these stars. There had never been anyone who dared to question this standpoint, because this was a truth testified by countless people over a countless number of years. Just like how the sun would always set in the west. Just like how the moon was always in some faraway ce that only demons could see. Just like how water would always flow to ces of lower elevation. This was a truth that could never be overthrown. When he was reading Wang Zhices notebook in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, that had been the reason why Chen Changsheng was uprehending and doubtful of the method of changing fate by changing the position of the stars. Even in that fantasy that he saw with his own eyes that Purple Abstruse Emperor Star subtly shifted the positions of the stars around it, he still did not believe it, because that was a fantasy, and not a truth seen with his own eyes. It was just... Xun Meis notebook had mentioned multiple times that to view the monoliths was to see the truth, but he had viewed the monoliths of the Mausoleum of Books for several decades and yet had never encountered the truth. In the end, in order to ascend to the summit of the mausoleum and see the truth, he paid his life as the price. Then, in end, what sort of truth did Chen Changsheng want to see? What was the truth? Was what he saw with his own eyes the truth? Chen Changsheng left his self-observation. He opened his eyes and looked up at that monolith which truly existed. It waste in the night, but there were still many people around the monolith hut. It was not what Chen Changsheng had thought. Tang Thirty-Six, Zhexiu, Gou Hanshi, and the rest had never left. They had remained to watch over Chen Changsheng as he attempted toprehend the monoliths. From early morning to sunset, right up until the stars shone in the dark night sky. At dusk, they had seen Chen Changsheng spit out blood and were very concerned. Then they saw Chen Changsheng ball his hands into fists and arch his brows, as if he had realized something and became excited. Now, they finally saw Chen Changsheng open his eyes and wake up. Tang Thirty-Six stopped holding his breath and was prepared to walk forward, but then he stopped. Because he realized that Chen Changsheng had not seen him. Chen Changsheng was still staring at the monolith, stillprehending the monoliths. His mind was so devoted, that it moved their hearts and made them not want to disturb him. Chen Changsheng had already viewed this monolith for twenty days. In the morning light and the glow of the sunset. In the shower of rain and in the clear sky; he had viewed this monolith in all sorts of environments, and the changes in the monolith inscription were engraved in his heart. He had also seen this monolith under the starlight, and he had not seen any ce on it that stood out. Tonight, the stars were as brilliant as ever, no different from any of the previous nights. Yet, his eyes suddenly seemed to glow. That light originated from a very thin and inconspicuous line in the lower left corner of the monolith. There was nothing special about this line. It was just that its position and angle were just right so that the starlighting down from the night sky would reflect off of it and into Chen Changshengs eyes. So his eyes glowed. Twenty days of single-minded observation and contemtion had already drawn him very close to the truth. Tonight, this smattering of light finally allowed him to understand everything. If the lines upon the monolith could reveal themselves and hide themselves with the natural light, then they could be countless characters and pictures. Then where did the brightness in the starse from? It was because the stars moved. Only, if the stars could change position, how was it that no one had ever been able to see it? The seventeen monoliths once again appeared before his eyes. When those monolith inscriptions were superimposed over each other, the lines on thest monolith seemed to connect in many ces with the lines from the first monolith. At the very least they appeared to do so in his eyes. In reality, there was still arge gap between those lines. The reason why what he saw with his eyes was different from reality was because his line of sight was perpendicr to the surfaces of the monoliths. The surfaces of the monoliths were the starry sky. When people on the ground looked up at the starry sky, because the stars were simply too far away, one could believe that, when viewing the stars, ones sight was always perpendicr to the ne where the star resided. Then, if that star moved forward or backwards, those people would be incapable of seeing it because they stood on the ground. They could only see that the star had grown dimmer or brighter. Yes, this was precisely why. Chen Changsheng withdrew his vision from the monoliths. Only then did he realize that there were quite a lot of people around the monolith hut. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him in concern. Nothings wrong, right? Chen Changsheng said to him, The positions are rtive. These were the first words that he had seen in Wang Zhices notebook back at the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. It was only now that he understood their true meaning. Tang Thirty-Six did not understand why he had so absent-mindedly said these words. He subconsciously responded, And then? Chen Changsheng thought it over, then he pointed up to the sky filled with stars. Dont you see? The stars can move. There wasplete silence around the monolith, not a single voice could be heard. Everyone thought that Chen Changsheng had tried toprehend the monoliths for too long and his spirit was exhausted to the extreme, so his mind was somewhat unclear. Yet for some reason, seeing his earnest appearance, they were struck with a sense of unease, as if something terrible were about to happen. Ji Jin sternly scolded him, What nonsense are you saying! Yet, they really do move. Chen Changsheng calmly said, his tone and expression were iparably confident. Because this was the truth. This really was the truth. Chapter 230 – Tonight, the Stars Are Brilliant Chapter 230 - Tonight, the Stars Are Brilliant The entire area around the monolith hut was in an uproar. Chen Changshengs words challenged a truth that had never been questioned. The question was how was it that the stars could move? This was really too ridiculous. Not a single person believed it, and even Gou Hanshi could only arch his brows. The sense of unease in the peoples hearts disappeared without a trace, reced with ridicule. Chen Changsheng was not surprised by their reactions. He knew that he was definitely not the first one to realize that the stars could move. At the very least, Wang Zhice had shown in his notebook that he had long begun to think in that direction. Then, why did the Daoist Canon have nothing on this matter? That was because this sort of matter was impossible to prove. When cultivators determined their Fated Star, everything that they saw was with their spiritual sense and could not be taken as proof. It was only evidence if they could fly up to that unfathomably distant starry sky and transmit everything they saw to the people down below. Chen Changsheng had no means to prove that the stars could move, and so to say that he had realized it would not be right. Rather, this was only the spection that had arisen from his viewing of the seventeen Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum. It could also be considered as the enlightenment he had obtained fromprehending the monolithsIt was impossible to convince people with spection, but it was enough to convince himself. This was because it was in line with his idea of beauty, as well as the fundamental way in which he viewed the world. At least for now, it was enough for only him to believe that the stars could move. As for whether people could believe it or not, he did not care. He lifted his head towards the brilliant stars in the sky and said nothing more. The stars in the night seemed to be eternally unmoving, but in reality they were in constant motion, sometimes forwards and sometimes backwards. From time to time, the distance between the stars and earth would growrger, and from time to time it would grow smaller. The distance and angle between the stars was constantly changing. It was just that the starry sky was simply too far away from the observers on the ground. It was too difficult to perceive the subtle changes in angle from where they stood. If the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum portrayed the positions of the countless stars, as well as the orbits they traveled upon, then how could this picture bepared to the true starry sky? He lowered his head and closed his eyes, once again entering his sea of consciousness to observe the monolith inscriptions. The seventeen monoliths arranged themselves into a straight line before his eyes once more. The monolith inscriptions were superimposed upon each other in the air, and then the countless intersecting lines became countless points. He used his consciousness to have the image disassemble then reform itself. Gradually, those points began to move along those lines, slowly and smoothly, adhering to some indescribablew. The image was a star chart. Countless star charts, each from a different time, one after another flitted before his eyes. The endless variations of the stars, with time as their axis, ceaselessly moved before Chen Changshengs eyes. The stars moved through the night, and the traces that they left were chiseled into the monoliths, which eventually became the monolith inscriptions of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum. From the ground, even though the stars moved back and forth, they always remained in fixed positions. As a result, this ever-changing star chart necessarily could only be obtained by observing them from some other angle. Time passed slowly, but in reality, an innumerable number of years had passed, upon which he finally arrived at the final star chart. Logically, this star chart should have portrayed the current position of the stars in the true sky. Yet, for some reason, the stars on the star chart upied apletely different position from the real stars in the skyIn the final moment, if the result and the expected oue were different, many people would receive a massive shock, even so much so that they would begin to doubt their premise; however, once Chen Changshengs heart was set, it would not waver. He looked at the final star chart, then after a long period of silence, lifted his right hand and began to gently pull at the edges of the star chart. The star chart was a reflection of the truth, so obviously it could not be a ne, but rather it was a cube. Along with the gentle pull of his fingers, the side of the star chart noiselessly and slowly began to revolve, its side facing the front. This was yet another new design. On it were still countless stars, yet they seemed much more solemn and constant. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and once again looked up at the night sky. Over there was a brilliantly starry sky. When the new star chart in his sea of consciousness was ced over the real starry sky, there was a region in the southeast corner that was a perfect fit. There was not a single star out of ce. Every star on that star chart found its matching counterpart in the sky. This sort of feeling was very beautiful, and very shocking. For a long time, Chen Changsheng found himself speechless. Then he thought of even more things. In Wang Zhices notebook, he had brought up a question about this starry sky. In the long stream of history, countless worthy predecessors had brought up simr questions. If the fate of man was truly hidden within this same starry sky, and the stars were eternally unmoving, then it was naturally impossible to change their fate. Then in the end, why did man struggle and strive? To the understanding of humanity, the starry sky was always that solemn and serene, always that perfect. It was like the Heavenly Dao or fate, set up on high, unable to be glimpsed at. Tonight, Chen Changsheng understood that to be solemn did not mean it was rigid. True perfection did not mean being eternally unchanging. As the stars could move, their positions could also change. The distance and angle of ones fated star with other stars were naturally also changing. If those connections were the traces of fate, then was that not essentially saying that fate could be changed? On the back of his notebook, Wang Zhice had written these words so forcefully that he prated through the page: There is no such thing as fate. Yes, there simply was no such thing as a fixed fate. With a huge bang, it rumbled through Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. He had deciphered the thing which had gued him for so many years, the hardest thing to dispel on the spiritual level for him. He had deciphered his own personal Heavenly Tome Monolith The spiritual strength that he had obtained fromprehending the seventeen Heavenly Tome Monoliths began to affect the actual world. In the distant night sky, the specks of starlight were intimately connected. Within his sea of consciousness, on the star chart made up of monolith inscriptions, all the points began to light up and glow. Almost at the same time, the stars above the Mausoleum of Books also seemed to grow several times brighter. In the even more remote depths of the sea of stars, where perhaps even the powerful spiritual sense of a Saint would be unable to perceive, a red star began to exude a boundless radiance. This was the true radiance of a star, a radiance that human eyes were incapable of seeing. A strand of this starlight fell upon the Mausoleum of Books. The people around the monolith hut were all stunned, not knowing what had just happened. In the next moment, they were all shocked beyondpare as they realized that Chen Changsheng had disappeared from his ce in front of the monolith hut. Like a cool breeze, like a strand of starlight, without a noise,ing and going unhindered. Chen Changsheng had vanished from the Reflecting Monolith. Momentarily, he appeared before the Cloud Piercing Monolith. He paused at the Cloud Piercing Monolith for only an instant before his body once again disappeared, appearing before the Bent Osmanthus Monolith. Soon after, he appeared at the River Guiding Monolith, then the Fowl Language Monolith, and then the East Pavilion Monolith. For only an instant, he appeared before each of the monoliths of the front mausoleum, then vanished just as quickly, finally arriving before that broken monolith. His eyes were still shut, oblivious to everything. He simply did not know what was happening. Tonight, a strange phenomena urred in the sky. To the naked eye, it seemed that the many stars in the sky did not get any brighter, but many people knew otherwise. A littleter, even themon people were able to realize this amazing fact. If one star got a little brighter, it would be very hard to tell, but if all the tens of thousands of stars of the entire southeast region simultaneously became slightly brighter, what sort of scene would that produce? The starlight illuminated the Mausoleum of Books, and it also illuminated the entire capital. The streets and alleys in thete night seemed to return to daytime. The Dew tform was closest to the night sky, so every detail of it was brightly illuminated. The night pearls at the edge of the tform seemed dimpared to the illuminating starlight. The Divine Empress stood at the edge of the tform, looking out into the boundless sea of stars. Her expression was somewhat surprised, even dignified. She did not think that, with his temperament, Chen Changsheng would sit before the monolith hut toprehend the monoliths once more. She did not think that Chen Changsheng would actually be able to be like that man, deciphering the entire front mausoleum and attracting countless rays of starlight. She still did not believe that Chen Changsheng would be able to do what that man had done so many years ago. As the present was no longer those days of the past, the Mausoleum of Book was no longer the same mausoleum that it had been in the past. The starlight spilled through the window and onto the table, causing the memorials that were faintly yellow from the candle light to be bathed in white. The words upon the memorial also became much more distinct. Mo Yu raised her eyebrows and looked out the window. In surprise she thought, perhaps he reallyprehended those Heavenly Tome Monoliths? South of the city in Bitter Rain Alley, there was a government office. This government office seemed very in, but in the eyes of the people, it was especially sinister, because this was the office of the Zhou Dynastys Ministry of Personnel. Tonight, the sinister atmosphere of this office was somewhat dispersed by the purifying starlight. Zhou Tong walked into the courtyard, using his hand to bring the veil of his hat down, so as to block out the radiance of the starlight. He slightly frowned, somewhat displeased. The words Prince Chen Liu had said to Tianhai Shengxue were incorrect. He had not been waiting outside the mausoleum for Chen Changsheng. Even if Chen Changsheng had obtained the first rank of the First Banner during the Grand Examination, in Zhou Tongs eyes, he was still an unremarkable nobody. Yet now, as he looked up at the night sky filled with brilliant starlight, he finally began to think differently. In other words, this sky full of starlight left him with no other choice but to put this youth in his focus. Since the starlight filled the human world, illuminating houses and courtyards alike, it naturally would also illuminate that well near the New North Bridge. In the past two days, the dirt at the bottom of the well had been freshly dug up. A strand of miserable yet obstinate starlight prated into the gloomy world. The starlight illuminated that red mole on the small girls face, yet it was incapable of dispelling the coldness about her. Luoluo stood beside the railing of the top floor of the Education Pces hall, when suddenly she looked up at the sky. The night here was fake, the stars eternally unmoving, and yet they had no vitality. She felt something, that Chen Changsheng was, at the moment, doing something extraordinary. She turned to Jin Yulu and said, I want to go out. After a moment of silence, Jin Yulu replied, Your Highness cannot help him. Teacher does not need my help. Luo Luo confidently said, I want to go to the Orthodox Academy to wait for him and congratte him. The starlight illuminated the Mausoleum of Books, and it also illuminated the capital. The Li Pce basked in the pure and holy starlight. Several thousand priests and students from various academies came out to the za and the Divine Avenue. They ceaselessly prayed to the stars in the sky with expressions of absolute piety. In the deepest depths of that hall. The Pope looked as the starlight that leaked through the cracks of the roof and fell upon the Green Leaf, and on his aged face appeared a loving smile. Mei Lisha looked outside the hall to view that snow-like starlight, and said with deep emotion, Its just like that day. The Pope knew that he was speaking of that day that Wang Zhiceprehended the Dao and broke through. On that night, the entire capital had also been bathed in light. Tonight, the image from that day once again appeared. This sort of image had not been seen for several hundred years. Mei Lisha suddenly creased his brow and questioned, Is this Star Condensation? The Pope replied, No, he is still at Ethereal Opening. Mei Lisha asked, Then why are the stars so bright? The Pope thought it over, then said with some hesitation, Perhaps, he used a Star Condensation method to continue on Ethereal Opening? Chapter 231 – The Enigmatic Black Stone, the Perfect Starry Sky Chapter 231 - The Enigmatic ck Stone, the Perfect Starry Sky Even a Saint like the Pope was unsure of Chen Changshengs current situation. This was due to the fact that from the very beginning, Chen Changshengs method of cultivation was different from everyone elses. He had walked a path that no one else had ever walked before. He had already dispelled what many cultivators considered to bemon knowledge or even rules. There were so many bizarre things on his path that would be hard to believe. Before he had even undergone purification, he had already begun doing meditative introspection, thus having a close encounter with death and almost returning to the stars. However, he received the assistance of the ck Dragon and was able to survive that harrowing encounter. Later, in the Grand Examination, he once again found himself in dire straits, but amidst the autumn rain, he was able to break through into Ethereal Opening. He had originally thought that he was still taking in starlight for purification, but in reality, he had always been at opening his Ethereal Pce. From beginning to end, he had always used methods that exceeded his own level of cultivation. It was just like an infant that had not learned how to walk, yet was already trying to run, or who did not have the teeth to learn words, but had already began to memorize the Daoist Canon. Or perhaps it was like someone who did not have the strength to lift a sword, but was already attempting to learn how to fight. These were all extremely dangerous things, and so were all the things that Chen Changsheng had attempted. If he did not have such fortuitous encounters, he would have died long ago. Starlight rained down upon the Mausoleum of Books, illuminating that meadow into a snow-white cloth. Chen Changsheng sat in front of that broken monolith, his eyes tightly closed. His sea of consciousness and the starry sky above both shone as the universe harmonized with his body. The countless stars in the night sky gazed down on him. They watched over him as he who was still at Ethereal Opening began to undergo Star Condensation ahead of time. The qi emanating from his body continued to rise, continuing to stretch out in all directions. Like the sharp sword-like edges of that monolith, this qi cut towards the heavens. The invisible radiance of the stars apanied the starlight and fell upon the roof of that hut, falling upon the monolith, and falling onto his body. It flooded into his body without end, bringing with it the slight chill of the night wind. If he could break through this mountain pass, then his future prospects would be limitless. Apanied by the chilly night wind, many people arrived outside the Mausoleum of Books. The Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy hade with Mei Lisha standing at the lead. The head of the Tianhai n had alsoe. Jin Yulu hade Mao Qiuyu hade. Mo Yu had alsoe. They did not enter the mausoleum. Relying on their powerful spiritual senses, they silently observed the event which urred in front of the broken monolith. The distance left before Chen Changsheng broke through that mountain pass was not too far. However, nobody knew if he would really seed in breaking through, and if he did break through, to what degree he would seed. Within his body, the gate of his Ethereal Pce had already begun to slowly open. The clear waters that wrapped around his Spirit Mountain were, at the moment, ceaselessly flowing, with it flowing faster and faster. As the water became faster, it created many whirlpools, which caused the dead leaves littering the mountain path to float into the air, beating against the stone steps before the gate. Although all this had been done without a sound, in truth it shook one to the core. The Ethereal Pce sat in the center of the Spirit Mountain, while the Spirit Mountain sat within the waters of theke, which were at the very moment, being transformed by the radiance of the stars. The radiance that entered his body continued to increase and theke grew increasingly restless, almost as if it was about to turn into a vast ocean. At any time, the dam could burst, even though this floatingke had no dam. In time with the fluctuations of theke, countless rays of light were refracted and reflected back and forth under the surface of the water. The rays of light gradually became purer and concentrated, eventually gathering together and bing sparkling points of light, almost like stars. The vast sky of stars of the night appeared in Chen Changshengs mind, which then appeared within thiske. Every stars position was precisely where it should have been. It was just that this starry sky gave a sense of ipleteness, that somewhere, there was something missing. This piece of the starry sky made up the seventeen Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum. However, the front mausoleum formerly had eighteen monoliths. Thest monolith had been broken, so naturally its monolith inscriptions no longer existed. Chen Changsheng had not seen those monolith inscriptions, so naturally the star chart in his spirit would still be missing that piece. If that gap in the starry sky was never filled in, then everything would stop. In the za of the Li Pce, the Pope gazed towards the Mausoleum of Books, raising his hand to block out the night and the starlight. After a moment of silence, he said, It would be better if only that monolith were still there. On the Dew tform, the Divine Empress looked into the night. With an apathetic expression, she thought to herself, missing that monolith, how could todays mausoleum still be the same Mausoleum of Books from the past? Many years ago, Zhou Dufu viewed all eighteen monoliths in one day. Then for a reason, the reason for not wanting others to be like him, he took away a monolith. From that day on, people began to speak of the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum. After many years, Chen Changsheng was the closest toprehending the full meaning of the monoliths of the front mausoleum. The problemy in the fact that he had no means of viewing that broken monolith. As a result, it was very likely that he would only be this close to the truth forever, never able to touch upon it. Seeing the starry sky slowly taking shape in theke, Chen Changsheng instinctively sensed that this starry sky was still iplete. He knew that what he was missing was the monolith inscriptions on the broken monolith. He silently pondered this, unable to find a solution. He went on a mental journey of ten thousand miles, but found no monolith. Gradually, his spirit became increasingly disordered, even somewhat muddleheaded. Just then, the dagger at his waist began to fiercely tremble. A ck stone appeared amidst the wastnd. This wastnd was covered in a nket of snow. This snow was the true radiance of the stars. Chen Changsheng was oblivious to everything. He did not know what was going on in the outside world, nor did he know about the changes inside his own body. That clearke, suspended in the sky, absorbed and condensed countless rays of light, which becam iparably translucent. If one looked at theke from above, it would seem just like a massive ss pearl. The curved surface of the water was so smooth, that it could magnify the scenery. Under theke, the ck stone was magnified to an incredible size. In the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, when Chen Changsheng had touched the ck stone, he had an out-of-body experience. He knew that the ck stone was certainly no ordinary object. It could even be the key to defying the heavens and changing fate. He had even given it a close examination, yet in the end he could not find anything special about it. That ck stone was small enough to be held in his hand. It was gentle and smooth, its surface not having the slightest crack. If he were to open his eyes now, he would certainly be extremely shocked. Only when the ck stone was magnified many times would one be able to see that the surface of the ck stone was covered with countless extremely thin lines. Those lines were extraordinarilyplex, like the traces left behind by water. They had no pattern and they absolutely could not have been artificially carved into its surface. If one examined it closely, one would perhaps feel that those lines were simr to the inscriptions on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. The ck stone suddenly began to glow, just like it had back in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist. The fine lines on the surface of the ck stone also began to glow. The lines projected onto theke became glowing rays of light. Then those rays of light acted just like the other monolith inscriptions, unceasingly condensing and turning into countless points of light. Every point of light was a star. Countless points of light converging in one area was a small portion of the starry sky. The iplete starry sky in this way waspleted in such a way. There was a hum. Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness quaked. The countless stars within theke simultaneously red with light, consolidating into an extremely thick pir of light whichnded on the gate to his Ethereal Pce in the end. Nearly a month ago, back in the Tower of Purging Dust, the gate to his Ethereal Pce had been opened halfway. Tonight, this pir of light, made from the radiance of the stars, finally smashed that gatepletely open. Chapter 232 – The Grand Display of Fireworks Makes a Nightless Day Chapter 232 - The Grand Disy of Fireworks Makes a Nightless Day The starlight that covered the Mausoleum of Books, shining in sync with the starlight that rushed into his Ethereal Pce. The starlight was like snow, nketing both Chen Changsheng and the broken monolith. His spiritual sense was carried along with the wind and snow, being taken off to some ce unknown. The starlight also fell on other ces, such as the Reflecting Monolith. The lines on the monolith became increasingly brighter and they would asionally sparkle. It was just like as if mercury was flowing through those lines. Although he could not see the Reflecting Monolith, he could see the inscriptions on it. He was insensible to the world, but his true essence flowed like the mercury-like starlight that flowed through the monolith inscriptions. The true essence began to flow through his meridians, allowing those once parched rivers and streams to flourish with life once more. Ultimately, those clear waters poured off the steep cliffs into the abyss below. It seemed identical to what had happened in the past, but now, there seemed to be a faint glimmer of hope. Even if the abyss was even deeper, as long as the water flowed without end, presumably, there would be a day in which it was filled, right? The starlight also fell upon the second Heavenly Tome Monolith. The lines on the monolith seemed to fluctuate between bright and dim, like the spiritual sense was floating in the void, its position was unfathomable. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense shifted, moving off to some distant riverbank, then suddenly arrived in front of the River Guiding Monolith. In the midst of his sojourn, an indescribable rule had been branded onto his soul. The starlight fell on each of the seventeen Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum. Like falling snow and like drifting leaves, the countless methods forprehending the monoliths thought by his worthy predecessors appeared in his sea of consciousness, one after the other, and in his body, they began to disy their purposes. His meridians became saturated with true essence like never before, his spiritual sense was nourished like never before, and his qi constantly increased in power. Time slowly passed. He sat in front ot the broken monolith with eyes closed, waiting for that moment toe. The starlight continued to illuminate the capital, and the Dew tform continued to ze, except the light it gave off were cold like mes made of ice. The Divine Empress stood in the middle of the indescribably beautiful mes of ice, looking at the Mausoleum of Books in silence. That monolith had vanished from the Mausoleum of Books long ago, so how did Chen Changshengplete the starry sky? The Mausoleum of Books was enveloped in that snow-like starlight. There was silence all around the monolith hut. As Gou Hanshi, Zhuang Huanyu, Tang Thirty-Six, and the other young monolith viewers saw the mercury-like starlight flow through the lines on that monolith, they each had their own expression. Although they could never know for sure what had happened here tonight, they knew that it definitely had something to do with Chen Changsheng. Gou Hanshi suddenly lifted his head to look at the star-filled region in the southeast part of the sky, then he began walking towards the monolith hut. Zhexiu followed him. Then Tang Thirty-Six, Qi Jian, and the rest followed without hesitation. They all entered the hut, then they disappeared, going towards their respective monoliths. They did not know why tonight, the Mausoleum of Books was illuminated to be as bright as day. However, they knew that many years ago, when Wang Zhice had broken through, the capital had experienced a simr strange phenomena. They could clearly sense that the starlight tonight was much richer than on normal days. Even their own Fated Stars were much brighter than usual, like they were waiting for them. To cultivators, how could they pass on such an opportunity? Especially since after twenty odd days, the vast majority of them were on the verge of breaking through. They had to take advantage of every chance and opportunity. Not long after Gou Hanshi and the others had entered the monolith hut and disappeared from the Reflecting Monolith, a clear and long cry suddenly arose from within the mountain mausoleum. This clear cry came from the East Pavilion Monolith. The Divine States Third Law, Liang Xiaoxiao, stood in front of the monolith hut, his expression has an icy arrogance as ever, only his trembling right hand betrayed his excitement. After he had broken through all those months ago, his cultivation had be stuck in a rut. Even his viewing of the monoliths had ceased to progress. Yet tonight, borrowing this starlight, he had broken through to the middle level of Ethereal Opening in one stroke. In front of another monolith hut. Tang Thirty-Six took the medicine box that Chen Changsheng had given him several days ago out of his bosom. He took some pills from the box and he offered them to Zhexiu. Then, he swallowed down the rest of the pills and closed his eyes. Zhexiu shot him a nce, and then in the same way, he swallowed the pills. ncing at Guan Feibai and Liang Banhu, Gou Hanshi distributed the medicines prepared by the Mount Li Sword Sect, then without any further dy, he moved on to the next monolith hut. Only after he delivered the rest of the pills to Qi Jian would he slowly take his leave. This was the third Heavenly Tome Monolith, Bent Osmanthus Monolith. It was spring, so there were no osmanthus flowers blooming on the mountain. There were no golden petals, nor was there any of that sweet cloying fragrance of osmanthus flowers most detested by Tang Thirty-Six. And yet for some reason, around the Bent Osmanthus Monolith, an intense fragrance suddenly appeared. Perhaps it was because all those shockingly talented youth were using their true essence to digest the pills, thus releasing this fragrance. Pop, pop, pop, pop. A fine, yet extremely disturbing breaking sound arose from Zhexius body. It seemed like the sound of all of his bones being broken. Soon after, the sound of boiling water arose from his body. Following this, more and more sounds of boiling water began to arise from all around the monolith. The cross-legged youths, eyes shut, slowly began to be wrapped in a white mist as they broke though. The boiling was the sound of the radiance of the stars igniting into true essence, the sound of the gate of the Ethereal Pce in the Spirit Mountain slowly being pushed open. After an unknown amount of time, Tang Thirty-Six opened his eyes. The joking expression that was usually seen in his eyes long ago had disappeared, it was reced with solemnity, peace and an iparable serenity. In the deepest depths of his ck pupils, there still seemed to be the afterglow from the radiance of the stars. This was proof that his Ethereal Pce had been opened. Tang Thirty-Six had entered Ethereal Opening. Guan Feibai opened his eyes next. He spat out a mouthful of impure Qi, and a hot vapor rising from the corner of his lips. Liang Banhu opened his eyes, then he looked around with a look of na?ve joy. He seemed extremely peaceful and happy. The two disciple from Mount Li Sword Sect had entered Ethereal Opening. Next, Su Moyu had entered Ethereal Opening. The senior sister from Holy Maiden Peak entered Ethereal Opening. The students from Star Seizer Academy entered Ethereal Opening. The two schrs from Schrtree Manor entered Ethereal Opening. Around the Bent Osmanthus Monolith, people sessively entered Ethereal Opening. In front of the River Guiding Monolith, Qi Jian entered Ethereal Opening. In the front mausoleum, every person had entered Ethereal Opening. Like snow, the starlight fell over the Mausoleum of Books. When some people broke into Ethereal Opening, the qi around the monolith hut became disturbed. This caused the starlight snow falling down to bend and scatter, like flowers blooming. It was particrly beautiful. Tang Thirty-Six stood in front of the Bent Osmanthus Monolith, lightly rubbing his fingers and taking in that sweet and cloying fragrance. Suddenly, he realized that the osmanthus flowers were not so unbearable after all. The starlight fell on his body, then like water, it sputtered apart and scattered back into the night sky. Not too far off, where Liang Banhu and Guan Feibai stood, starlight was also sputtering apart and then scattering back into the night sky. Outside the Bent Osmanthus Monolith, ten odd rays of starlight sputtered into the night, there were figures of people standing in them. An identical scene was urring in many ces in the front mausoleum. The luxuriant forests of the Mausoleum of Books, even when enveloped in starlight, were still somewhat gloomy. Suddenly, from the mountain rose dozens of strands of sputtering starlight, blooming into silver flowers. A more beautiful sight could not be imagined. Tang Thirty-Six looked at Zhexiu. Under the snow white starlight, Zhexius face was all the paler. An incidental flush of red was a sign of the Tide Rush of Blood. His true essence had been brought under control by Chen Changshengs copper needles. Before when he had taken those pills, it was exceptionally dangerous. This was also the principal reason whypared to the other monolith viewers, he had not yet been able to enter Ethereal Opening. The other was naturally his demi-human blood. Suddenly, the only sound that could be heard around the monolith hut was that of a mournful wind. On the roof of the hut appeared many deep knife cuts. Extremely sharp ws extended from Zhexius fingers, suffused with a metallic luster. His face grew many gray hairs and his eyes turn red. He gave a bloodthirsty feeling. Suddenly, a powerful qi emanated from his body. He lifted his head and howled into the night. Arooooo! This howl was filled with unwillingness and anger, it was also filled with contempt and pride. This howl was directed to the vast sky of stars, but it was even more directed to that luminous ball at the extreme ends of the north. It said: I have won. Within the Mausoleum of Books, the starlight fell upon the bodies of those youth breaking into Ethereal Opening, then it sputtered back up into the night air. It was just like a disy of fireworks, truly beautiful. If one looked at it from outside the mausoleum, one would think the entire Mausoleum of Books was releasing fireworks. While the scene was beautiful, it was also incredibly shocking. In the Mausoleum of Books, in front of the Divine Path, sat a pavilion. All around this pavilion were shallow canals. Within those canals flowed clear water. Tonight, the clear waters of the canal had been covered with a thinyer of frost and then it was illuminated by the countless fireworks rising from the mausoleum. Under the pavilion, that dust-covered suit of armor was also illuminated by those fireworks. The rust-covered helmet shed with light. The man in the armor had woken up. An extremely transformative voice flowed out of the helmet, his tone somewhat oppressive. As expected, the season of blossoming flowers has finallye. As the continents number one Divine General, this old man had left the frontlines of the war with the demons and guarded the Mausoleum for several hundred years. What he guarded was humanitys future. As he saw tonights disy of fireworks over the Mausoleum of Books, he was naturally gratified. In his heart, he silently thanked two people. One these people was called Xun Mei. The other was called Chen Changsheng. Those powerful figures outside the mausoleum hade to see Chen Changsheng. They had simply not imagined that they would able to see such a shocking spectacle. In one night, dozens of monolith viewers collectively entered into Ethereal Opening. In all of humanitys history, this sort of scene had never been seen before. The gardens outside the mausoleum were silent, punctuated by the asional deep sigh. The fireworks gradually died down, the radiance of the stars dimmed, and the Mausoleum of Books returned to normal. The powerful figures of the Orthodoxy, the Imperial Court, and the various sects and academies made an exception and they entered the Mausoleum of Books to wait at the foot of the mountain. Tonight, the young cultivators that had broken through were too many. Some had entered Ethereal Opening, others had entered the middle level of Ethereal Opening, and there were still others that seeded in entering Star Condensation! To humanity, this was undoubtedly a fruitful night. It was absolutely necessary that they handle the following matters personally. Not a single problem could be allowed to arise. Chen Changsheng woke up and realized that he was sitting cross-legged in front of the broken monolith. He took a look at the color of the sky and he confirmed that it was five in the morning. It was the time right before dawn. He stood up and walked through the meadow to the edge of the cliff. The waterfall under the cliff still made its soul-shaking sounds. He did not sweat, he did not feel exhausted nor did he ache anywhere. It was like nothing had happened. However, he knew that many things had already happened. It was darkest before dawn. The starlight was insufficient to illuminate the distant capital. Yet in his eyes, his view of the capital was crystal clear. It was like every street and alley, even the great banyan tree in the courtyard of the Orthodox Academy, was right in front of his eyes. The dawn light gradually drew closer. Line by line, the stars in the sky gradually vanished. But he knew that those stars all still hung up above his head. He could clearly sense his Fated Star. This was the first time that he was able to sense his Fated Star in the daytime. The morning sun appeared over the horizon. The warm and red rays of light caressed his face. He did not know why. He could not exin why. He waspletely unaware of the magnificent spectacle that had urred in the Mausoleum of Booksst night. He was unaware that he had be the youngest cultivator in history to reach the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Yet, he felt deeply moved. Chapter 233 – Leaving the Mausoleum Chapter 233 - Leaving the Mausoleum Facing the red morning sun, Chen Changsheng spread out his hands and did something contrary to everyw of cultivation. Later on, he would also wonder why he had done such a thing. It was just like how he had, for no reason whatsoever, be deeply moved. He wanted to do it, so he did it... He spread his hands out, turned to the sky that was just changing from a dull gray to a dark blue, found his Fated Star, and began to absorb the starlight. This was the first time that he had ever attempted to absorb starlight for purification in the daytime. This was also perhaps the first time in countless years where a normal cultivator attempted to absorb starlight for purification in the daytime. Perhaps because he was lucky, he did not die, nor was he burnt to ash. On the contrary, he was able to clearly sense that the gate to his Ethereal Pce had beenpletely opened, so the speed at which he absorbed starlight was increased by several hundred times. Of course, his meridians were still broken in many ces. His seven most important meridians, especially, were still broken. That bottomless abyss still existed, but amongst those meridians which had been broken into countless pieces, especially those around the inner organs around his Ethereal Pce, the true essence that had been converted from the radiance of the stars were extremely plentiful, such that it seemed like the wounds inflicted upon his meridians had been somewhat healed. Could this be one of mystical properties of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths? He turned and looked at the broken monolith as he ruminated in silence. As he was standing on the cliff edge, he was somewhat far from the broken monolith and he could not see it clearly. And yet, he felt that he could see the missing monolith, and that it was not because his eyes were ying tricks on him. Up to now, Chen Changsheng had trulyprehended the meaning of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum. He had aplished the same feat that Zhou Dufu had aplished all those years ago. If he were to continue forward, he would most likely enter another mausoleum mountain and see Heavenly Tome Monoliths that were even more mystical. However, he nced at the color of the sky and chose not to continue. In this way, he departed. In the early morning, the Mausoleum of Books was very peaceful. The previous nights disy of fireworks had finished long ago. There were no people in front of any of the seventeen monoliths. The mountain path was also devoid of people. Many people were deep asleep and they had yet to wake up. Perhaps they would stay asleep for many days ahead. Breaking into a new realm was never a simple venture. Not everyone could be like Chen Changsheng and to seemingly so casually stride across that threshold, without even feeling a hint of exhaustion. Of course, to some people, breaking through was not a very arduous affair. An example of this was Gou Hanshi. Gou Hanshi stood at the end of the mountain path, calmly waiting for him. Chen Changsheng walked up to him, sped his hands in greeting, and then he saw the faint luster in Gou Hanshis eyes. He knew that Gou Hanshis cultivation had also improved. From the Ivy Festival to the Grand Examination to the Mausoleum of Books, the pairs level of cultivations was finally identical. They were both at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Chen Changsheng bid farewell to him. Im going now. Gou Hanshi replied, There are still several days until the Garden of Zhou opens. There should still be enough time. There are still some matters I have to take care of in the capital. Gou Hanshi was silent for a while, then he said, I am not nning on going to the Garden of Zhou. Take care of yourself on the journey. Why are you nning on staying here? Chen Changsheng asked with some bewilderment. At the very least, I have to finish seeing all seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum. Gou Hanshi smiled as he replied. Chen Changsheng said sincerely, I wish you the best. Gou Hanshi looked at him and said, All of this years Grand Examination examinees should be thanking you. Chen Changsheng did not understand, so Gou Hanshi exined everything that had happenedst night. After a period of thought, he replied, Theres no need to thank me. I only did what I wanted to do. Gou Hanshi knew that he was not being modest, because Chen Changsheng was only thinking about hisprehension of the monoliths. As for the starlight that had illuminated the capital and the mausoleum, that was not something that he had willed. Side by side, the two youths walked back to the grass hut. Walking past the fence that had just been fixed not two days ago, Chen Changsheng entered the hut and he began to pack his things up. Seeing Tang Thirty-Six with his thunderous snores, Chen Changsheng shook his head. Yet, when he realized that Zhexiu was not there, he could not help but feel a bit down. Carrying his luggage out, he said to Gou Hanshi, I trouble you to take care of Tang Tang for me. Gou Hanshi said, Thats no problem. But just to be clear, outside the mausoleum, we are still rivals. Chen Changsheng said, Understood. Gou Hanshi added, Third junior brother and youngest junior brother are also going to the Garden of Zhou. Once inside, I would like you to look after them for me. Chen Changsheng asked in confusion. You just said that we were rivals. Being rivals doesnt mean we cant mutually support each other. Chen Changsheng thought it over, then said, Thats reasonable... though I dont think I have the ability to look after those two. Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian were ranked amongst the Divine States Seven Laws, the most shocking disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect sword style. Chen Changsheng felt that even though he was at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, abundant with true essence, because of his damaged meridians, the amount of true essence he could use was rather small. If it was a true battle for life and death, then he might not even be able to defeat his opponent, much less help others. Gou Hanshi chuckled. I value your strength in other areas. Gou Hanshi saw him off all the way from the grass hut to the stone doors of the mausoleum. The ground trembled as the stone doors slowly opened. To those who cultivated the Dao, the Mausoleum of Books was the supreme and only sacred ground. Regardless of who one was, when the time came to leave the mausoleum, one would always feel some reluctance or else someplicated emotion. Yet Chen Changshengs expression was very serene. Just like that, he walked through the stone doors very casually, not even sparing a nce behind him. Gou Hanshi as well as those monolith guardians that had caught wind of the news, upon seeing his scene, could not help but feel that it was a little strange. It was just like many people had said before, Chen Changshengs attitude towards everything was too calm and unflustered, not like a fifteen-year-old teenager at all. This was because he treasured his time. In addition, he had found the path that he wanted to walk, making him treasure his time even more. He also believed that there would be a day where he would enter the Saint Realm. On that day, he would return to the Mausoleum of Books. Whether he intruded on the Divine Path or walked the same path as this time, there would be no problems. So why would he be reluctant to part? And if that day did note, then several yearster when he returned to the starry sky, what good would any further reluctance do? After viewing the monoliths for twenty days, especially that period starting from yesterday of viewing the monoliths without sleep, in the end he seeded in entering the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Besides this, there was one other extremely important reward. He finally understood thest sentence written in Wang Zhices notebookThere is no such thing as fate. Since the stars could move, then naturally there was no such thing as a fixed and unchanging fate. Perhaps his master Daoist Ji had wanted him to enter the Pavilion of Ascending Mist and find Wang Zhices notebook so that he could find out about the secret of changing fate used by Emperor Taizu and Emperor Taizong. Only, Daoist Ji could not have imagined that in the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng wouldprehend these things that would cause him to walk a different path. He had an unprecedented confidence that he could change his fate on his own. He did not need to do it by changing the fates of others. He had to enter the Concealed Spirit Realm before the age of twenty. Indeed, no one in the world had ever done this before. However, who said that he was unable to do it? In the forest, Mao Qiuyu and the principal of the Star Seizer Academy looked at Chen Changshengs figure, their moodsplex. The principal of Star Seizer Academy said, He should be the youngest cultivator to reach the upper level of Ethereal Opening in history. Mao Qiuyu nodded. Hes earlier than Mo Yu by two years. After the Grand Examination, Chen Changsheng became one of the youngest cultivators ever to reach Ethereal Opening. After viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, he became the youngest cultivator to reach the upper level of Ethereal Opening. There were no others. With these two points, he was apparently quite skilled at making what many viewed as impossible possible. In the quiet and secluded forest, Chen Changsheng saw a youth standing under a tree. He could not help but be a little surprised. There was someone that had actually left the Mausoleum of Books even earlier than him. Chapter 234 – In Spring I Sleep, Unaware of the Dawn Chapter 234 - In Spring I Sleep, Unaware of the Dawn (TN: This title is taken from the first line of the poem A Spring Morning by Meng Haoran.) The youth under the tree was Zhexiu. Chen Changsheng saw his pale face and the blood on the corner of his lips, and asked in confusion, Why are you here? Zhexiu indifferently said, I am going with you to the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng did not think about this oue. After a moment of silence, he replied, It can be dangerous. Still expressionless, Zhexiu said, Which is why Im going with you to the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng asked, Why? Tang Tang has already paid me. So Im going with you to guarantee your safety. Youre nning on being my bodyguard? Chen Changsheng asked with a strange tone. Yes. Zhexiu paused, then continued, Of course, if the Garden of Zhou is too dangerous, I will have to ask for more money afterwards. Even up until now, Chen Changsheng was still not used to this wolf youths manner of thinking. Spreading his hands helplessly, he said, But I dont need a bodyguard. Zhexiu nced at him and said, Although right now youre at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, if we e thrown together in the same forest, the one that woulde out alive in the end would most definitely be me. If the Grand Examination did not have so many restrictions, not allowing me to be as fierce, even if Gou Hanshi was able to defeat me, he would not be able to kill me. Then in the end, I would have been the one to kill him. Hearing these words made Chen Changsheng somewhat ufortable, because he knew that those words were true. The next words Zhexiu said cause Chen Changsheng to make up his mind. In addition, you still have to treat my illness. Chen Changsheng thought about it, then he said, Then... lets go together. Zhexiu very naturally took Chen Changshengs luggage, then he began walking out of the forest. Chen Changsheng hurried after him and said with concern, Being a bodyguard is fine, but how can I let you do such menial work? Zhexiu showed no expression and paid him no attention. Chen Changsheng said, Then Ill pay you extra. Zhexiu stopped his steps, thought it over, and said, This is aplimentary gift. These two did not like talking very much. Amongst their peers, they were considered very umunicative. They walked out of the woods, without exchanging a word along the way. Jin Yulu and a carriage were waiting for them at the bridge. The carriage wheels rolled over the hard limestone pavement, cking along as they went. The new doors of the Orthodoxy Academy were pushed open from the inside. Xuanyuan Po ran out to meet them, his stalwart body was like a small mountain. The ground trembled as he ran, causing the dust in the cracks of the stone steps to fly about. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu stepped out of the carriage. Xuanyuan Po gave a heartyugh. Coming out so early. It seems to me that you couldnt get much out of the monoliths, huh? Zhexiu creased his brows and looked at Chen Changsheng. Somewhat embarrassed, Chen Changsheng exined, He speaks rather bluntly, but he doesnt mean any harm. Its not like Im Tang Thirty-Six. Xuan Yuanpo unhappily said, then he took note of Zhexius existence. Surprise, he said, So its you? Dont tell me that you actually went to the Mausoleum of Books to demand payment? Didnt I say that there was no need to be in such a rush? When has my Orthodox Academy every failed to pay up? Jin Yulu at the side solemnly asked, When will you be paying me? A gatekeeper also has a family to raise. The three youths turned to him, but they said nothing. Jin Yulu felt a little awkward. I know, I know,edy does not suit me. Please continue. Zhexiu did note to ask for payment. Chen Changsheng told Xuan Yuanpo, but he did not know how to exin Zhexius presence. After some thinking, he said, He came to the Orthodox Academy to take a look around. In the world of the demi-humans, Zhexius name was very famous. Now that Xuan Yuanpo knew that Zhexiu did note to ask for money, he naturally returned to his mindset as a demi-human youth. His face full of admiration, he told Zhexiu, The old men in my tribe told me that when you were only three, you were able to kill demon snakes? Zhexiu ignored him. Xuan Yuanpo followed him into the Orthodox Academy and continued, I heard that when you were seven, you could kill demons? Zhexiu continued to ignored him. Xuan Yuanpos enthusiasm was not dampened. It looks like youre not going back to the snowy ins just yet. It would be great if you joined our Orthodox Academy instead. Zhexiu stopped. Chen Changsheng also stopped and looked at Zhexiu. Zhexiu seemed to think it over, then said to Xuan Yuanpo, If I stay around a ck bear like you, Im afraid Ill be an idiot. (TL: ck bear () can also mean coward.) They were both demi-humans, so Zhexiu could naturally tell what Xuan Yuanpos true body was. Xuan Yuanpos expression suddenly became very grave. He very seriously said, Take off that first character (), or else I will be very angry. Zhexiu replied, Fine, ck bear. Xuan Yuanpo flew into a rage and blurted, How could a person like you be just as troublesome as Tang Thirty-Six!? Chen Changsheng returned to the small building, washed his face and rinsed his mouth, then he went straight to bed. Last night, he had gone without any rest, so he was extremely tired. Now his mind had also calmed down, no longer in such a frenzy, only leaving behind satisfaction and warmth. All this mean that the sleep that he had was especially sound, such that even when someone came in, he could not tell that it had happened. Mo Yu sat the edge of the bed, gazing at the youths clean and delicate appearance. She slightly raised her brows, muttered some words, and took a whiff of the renewed scent. For some reason, her mood became much more pleasant. She lifted up a corner of Chen Changshengs bedding, then in she went. She very quickly fell asleep. Even as she dreamed, her smiling face was like a flower. If the eunuchs in the Imperial Pce or the chancellors of the Imperial Court had seen her appearance, they would most assuredly have thought that they were seeing things. Outside the window came the pitter-patter of spring rain. Mo Yu opened her eyes and woke up. As shenguidly stretched her waist, she turned around and realized that Chen Changsheng was snugly positioned by her waist, sound asleep. Only now did she be a little embarrassed, and two blushes of red appeared on her elegant face. She quickly got up and left, disappearing into the spring rain outside the window. Not much time had passed, then the door to the room was pushed open and Luoluo entered. Seeing the soundly sleeping Chen Changsheng, she happily rushed over. Just when she was about to pounce onto the bed, she smelled the faint aroma of makeup. She wrinkled her thin eyebrows, then moved close to Chen Changshengs neck and carefully smelled it. Suddenly, she became angry and stamped her feet on the ground, causing the pearl-like raindrops in her hair to fall onto the floor. Even though she was angry enough to stamp her feet on the floor, she did not really stamp her feet, because she did not want to wake up Chen Changsheng. Looking out the window at the spring rain, she hatefully cursed, Mo Yu, you shameless woman! She closed the window, blocking the soft and gentle spring rain and wind outside. Thus, the small building became whole. Now, there would be no more shameless women who woulde to disturb her teachers rest. Only now could she rx. She brought a stool over to the side of the bed, then sat down and looked at Chen Changshengs face with a beaming smile. She did not say anything or do anything, she just quietly watched him. She was satisfied with just that. Chen Changsheng woke up and realized that his left arm was being held tightly. Hearing the gentle and rxed breathing, without opening his eyes, he knew who it was and smiled. His arm was held for quite some time, which was always a bit exhausting. That crisp smell was a very familiar odor. How could he not know who it was? Opening his eyes, he saw that it really was Luoluo sitting by the bed. He did not know how long she had been there, but she probably got tired from sitting for so long. Just like in the past, her two hands were customarily holding his arm, hanging over his body. Only that she still sat in a stool, making her position somewhat awkward. Of course, it was very cute. With a trembling of her eyshes, Luoluo woke up. Somewhat muddleheaded, she rubbed her eyes, then she realized that Chen Changsheng was looking at her. She quickly sobered up, feeling somewhat bashful, and yet even more happy. Crisply she said, Teacher. Good girl. Chen Changsheng stroked her small face. The two left the small building and sat for a while in the library, waiting for Xuanyuan Po and Zhexiu toe over so that Chen Changsheng could tell them what had happened in the Mausoleum of Books. At noon, Jin Yulu prepared lunch. After eating lunch, Chen Changsheng and Luo Luo took a stroll through the grounds of the Orthodox Academy. The spring rain was very light, so there was no need for an umbre. It was just when they climbed atop the great banyan tree, and their feet were a bit wet. Luo Luo gazed at the capital through the drizzle, then turned to Chen Changsheng and asked, Does Teacher want to go to the Garden of Zhou? They had been together in the Orthodox Academy for so long that Luo Luo could be considered to be the only person in the world that most understood Chen Changsheng. She knew very well that if her teacher did not have some reason to leave the Mausoleum of Books, a person who valued time and opportunity as much as her teacher would absolutely not depart from the mausoleum, from the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, with such ease. Chen Changsheng replied, Yes. Luo Luo opened her eyes wide and asked, Why? Not waiting for an answer, she lowered her head to look at the ripples made by the rain as they fell into the pond under the banyan tree. Then she softly said, Is it because teachers youngdy is also going to the Garden of Zhou? Chen Changsheng was stumped for a few moments, then he realized that the youngdy she spoke of was Xu Yourong. Although he had never thought about marrying Xu Yourong, Luoluos method of address still made him feel rather embarrassed. He replied, What does it have to do with her? Only people in Ethereal Opening can enter the Garden of Zhou, and despite her shocking talent, she still had not managed that. Last night, the Mausoleum of Books was bathed in starlight for an entire night. Dozens of people had broken into Ethereal Opening. It could now be assumed that Xu Yourong, first ce in the Promation of Azure Clouds, was tarnished inparison. Teachers youngdy broke through into Ethereal Opening several days ago. At some point, Luo Luo realized something, and a na?ve and vivacious expression returned to her face. She gave a big smile and said, In her body flows the blood of the phoenix. Such a proud person, even if she did not care that Teacher exceeded her, how could she lose out to all those other mediocre people? Chen Changsheng was a little astonished. It took a bit of time before he was able to digest this abrupt news. The very first thought he thought of was the fact that very soon, the Promation of Azure Clouds would be changing its rankings. Congrattions. Chen Changsheng said to Luo Luo as he smiled. Luo Luo mumbled, This isnt anything to be happy about. Xu Yourong had entered Ethereal Opening, so naturally she left the Promation of Azure Clouds. Last night many, people entered Ethereal Opening. If they left the mausoleum, they would also leave the Promation of Azure Clouds. The value of the first rank in the Promation of Azure Clouds had definitely decreased a lot. Chen Changsheng extended his hand to listen to Luo Luos pulse, then said, The difference between demi-human blood vessels and human blood vessels is quiterge, especially with the bloodline of the White Emperor. The innate talent in your blood is too overbearingly strong, so even though youre in the Meditation Realm, you can still defeat many opponents at Ethereal Opening. Thats why you shouldnt worry so much. Though when the timees, it will be somewhat more difficult for you to enter Ethereal Opening. Now that he thought about it, he could not help but wonder how exactly Zhexiu broke into Ethereal Openingst night and what sort of ordeal he went through. Luo Luo suddenly looked at him and very seriously said, Teacher, after you go to the Garden of Zhou and meet the youngdy, you cant be softhearted. Chen Changsheng remembered that she had previously been discussing how Xu Yourong was going to the Garden of Zhou. It had already been many years since that white crane had delivered messages between them. He did not have much affection towards Xu Yourong, but it was not like he did not care. Even the disgust and loathing that he had once felt for her had notpletely disappeared, but when he thought about actually meeting her, for some reason he had an indescribable sense of nervousness. The only thing he did not understand was why Luoluo had said these words. Chapter 235 – Paying Respects to the Pope Chapter 235 - Paying Respects to the Pope Confused, Chen Changsheng asked Luoluo, What do you mean by softhearted? Luoluo sighed. Xu Yourong is a disciple of the Holy Maiden Peak and she is doted upon by the empress, so much that even her father benefits from it. In addition, after the Grand Examination, everyone knows that teacher was specially chosen by His Holiness. In the current state of affairs, you and her are rivals. Chen Changsheng still did not understand. When he was leaving the Mausoleum of Books, Gou Hanshi had even told him that being rivals did not mean that they could not support each other, then what about being softhearted? Luoluo continued, Regardless of if the Garden of Zhou contains Zhou Dufus legacy or some other magical powers, in the end, who ends up with what will depend who is faster and stronger. Chen Changsheng felt that if Tang Thirty-Six were here, he would probably say, Dont tell me it wont be the virtuous?. Thinking about that guys expression, Chen Changsheng could not help but smile. Luoluo maintained her solemnity. Teacher, cant you be more serious? Im not joking around. Chen Changsheng hurriedly apologized, then asked, Are you saying that we can steal from each other in the Garden of Zhou? Luoluo replied, As long as theres no loss of life, nobody can object. This is why I said you cant be softhearted. After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng asked, And then? Teacher is very willing to do things for old times sake, and whenever you meet girls, you end up at a loss for what to do. Luoluo cautioned him, The youngdy has an old rtionship with Teacher, and she is so beautiful. Im just worried that if you two meet in the Garden of Zhou, she wont need to do anything except say a few soft words, and then you will bepletely bewitched by her. He did not even know what Xu Yourong looked like, Chen Changsheng thought to himself, so what old times were there to be sentimental over for? Not taking this lying down, he responded, The person you describe seems really annoying, how can that be me? Luoluo thought to herself, when I was throwing a tantrum, you said that you could not do anything, but this time you respond. It was only out of respect for her teachers dignity that she had not directly pierced through Chen Changshengs fragile guard. She said with heartfelt words, At the very least, teacher must remember, the more pretty the girl, the more they will attempt to deceive others. Chen Changsheng looked at her and smiled, Then, why is it that this pretty girl has never tried to deceive me before? Luoluo was somewhat startled, then she began to giggle and yfully hit him. She happily said, Teacher, youve been with Tang Tang for too long. Youre getting better and better with your words. She seemed very happy, but in truth, she felt somewhat guilty. She thought to herself, if teacher knew that I was the same age as him, would he think that I was deceiving him? Because of her guilt, she inevitably lost some control over the power of her punch. Coupled with the tree being slippery from the rain, Chen Changsheng almost fell off. Luoluo quickly grabbed him, her eyeballs flitted about, searching for a new topic. Adopting an aggrieved expression, she said, Teacher, I also want to enter Ethereal Opening. Chen Changsheng was least able to handle this sort of situation. In somewhat of a panic, he immediately began to console her. As I said before, there are many people at Ethereal Opening that are no match for you, like me. Luoluo thought about how Chen Changsheng would soon be going far away. In a very short time, she would no longer be able to hear such warm andforting words. Now, her expression truly seemed aggrieved as she said, The problem is since I cant enter Ethereal Opening, I cant go with teacher to the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng thought it over, then said, Even if you were at Ethereal Opening, would the Divine Empress or His Holiness allow you to go to such a dangerous ce as the Garden of Zhou? Guardian Jin wouldnt allow it either. Luoluo sighed, Teachers words really arent veryforting. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat ashamed. I really am no good at this. Teacher, if you arent going to see the youngdy, then why is teacher going to the Garden of Zhou. Luoluo suddenly sincerely asked. She knew that Chen Changsheng was someone that valued his time. Yet, he always spoke of the following his hearts desire. However, no matter how she viewed the choice to leave the Mausoleum of Books for the Garden of Zhou, it seemed to carry with it a sense of urgency. Chen Changsheng said nothing. He used his hand to rub her hair, but gave no exnation. Luoluo did not ask again. The spring rain was like many lines blown about in all directions by theke wind. It fell upon their faces and bodies. They got a little wet, but they were not in too sorry of a state. Chen Changsheng used his hand to push a strand of wet hair covering Luoluos eyes to the side. Luoluo looked at him and giggled. Chen Changsheng alsoughed. Luoluo said, Teacher, in a moment,e with me to the Li Pce. His Holiness wants to see you. The smile on Chen Changshengs face immediately disappeared. In the evening, a carriage emerged from Hundred Flowers Lane and arrived at the Li Pce. Guarded by more than a dozen demi-human experts and priests of the Orthodoxy, Luoluo continued on the carriage along that Divine Avenue to the Hall of Pure Virtue, passing the Temple Seminary and the Li Pce Academy. Under the guidance of two bishops, Chen Changsheng followed a never-before-walked Divine Avenue to the main hall of the Li Pce. In the blood-red light of the sunset, there was no sense of powerful armies, only gravitas and solemnity. The priests and students walking on this Divine Avenue realized who he was and made way for him. At this point, it was known throughout the continent that this student from the Orthodoxy Academy, who had made the capital buzz with his disturbance, was specially selected by the Pope. Of course, he had been famous before that. No matter what title he carried, such as Xu Yourongs husband-to-be or the first ce upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination, they were all worthy to attract the gazes of the popce. Not to mention that not long ago, he had viewed the entire front mausoleum of the Mausoleum of Books in one day, causing the capital to be bathed in starlightst night. Several hundred gazes followed Chen Changsheng on the Divine Avenue. Those gazes wereplex... shock, admiration, envy, and even reverence. Yes, the present him was finally worthy of being revered by others. It had nothing to do with his level of cultivation or strength. Ity in his talent as well as the powerful figures behind him. Chen Changshengs mood at the moment was also veryplex. From the announcement of the rankings in the Grand Examination, he had known that there would be a day when he would be summoned by the Pope. It was just that he had not imagined that the day woulde so fast. He had juste out of the Mausoleum of Books and now, he was at the Li Pce. He felt somewhat unprepared. He nervously thought to himself, in a little while I should ask those questions to ensure I get answers for them, then the Pope will not use his staff to beat me to death. The numerous gazes that followed him made the Divine Avenue seem endless. Before, he felt somewhat out of ce. However, he now was thankful for it, because it gave him enough time to organize those questions in his mind. Even a longer Divine Avenue eventually had an end. Gates were pushed open one after another. The twilight gave way to darkness, and the Li Pce also grew dark. Atst, they finally had arrived in front of the iparably vast main hall of the Li Pce. Standing amidst the dozens of sculptures of previous Saints and knights, taking in the solemn and radiant atmosphere, Chen Changsheng was speechless from shock. Without time to appreciate any more of the atmosphere, he was taken to a side hall. The eaves of this hall extended out much further than normal pce halls, blocking out much of the light from the sky. Not even speaking of the fact that it was the time where twilight gave way to the night, even if it was high noon, this ce would still be dark and quiet. The two bishops retreated without a sound, leaving Chen Changsheng to stand on the stone steps. This hall had no one else, so it only took a nce for him to see the Pope. The Pope was an elderly man. He had no crown or staff and he wore a coarse robe made of hemp. At the moment, he was watering a pot that held a green leaf. This tall and thin old man was impossible to describe in terms of power and prestige, because he had long surpassed a secr concept like authority. Chapter 236 – Successor Chapter 236 - Sessor The Pope was a Saint. With but a word, the countless believers of the Orthodoxy would die for him. Chen Changsheng did not know what the first word that the Pope would say to him would be. He was somewhat nervous. Then, he heard three words. Come...e...e. The Pope beckoned him over as he said these words, indicating that he shoulde in. Like a farmer calling his chicks, or a grandfather teasing his grandson. Chen Changsheng stared nkly for a few moments, then he walked up the stone steps and stood before the Pope. Having the Pope right in front of him really made Chen Changsheng feel incredibly nervous. Even though he had met so many powerful figures after he hade to the capital, even with some that could be considered legends; he still found it hard to control his emotions. After all, this tall, thin old man was the Pope. On one side, the Pope continued to water the Green Leaf with his woodendle, while on the other side, he pointed at a chair and said, Sit. His voice was very gentle, and his manner was very casual. Chen Changsheng sat on the chair like he was sitting on pins and needles. His entire body was ufortable and yet, he did not dare to move. Rx. The Pope looked at his appearance and smiled. I know that there are many questions that you want answered. In order to save time, I will speak first. If there is anything you do not understand, or any question you want answered. If it is convenient for me to answer, then I will naturally give you one. Saying this piece, his hand left thedle, then gave a smile. It will take around two hundred breaths of time for me to speak and to answer your questions. I presume that you can hold on for that long? Chen Changsheng knew that the Pope was speaking about how his sitting posture was very ufortable, so he respectfully and cautiously nodded his head. Without any preamble or any foreshadowing, the Pope began his narrative. Your teacher is called Daoist Ji. He has another identity and that is the previous principal of the Orthodox Academy. He is also my senior. There is no need to look at me like that. I am very sure that he only has these two identities, because the most likely third identity was ruled out by me and the Empress some time ago. In other words, you are my martial nephew. Outside the Li Pce, they say that Tianhai Yaer is my disciple, but this is not correct. I have no real disciple. In other words, you are our schools only disciple. Then of course, I would look after you. Between your master and me, there is enmity... a great enmity. I once killed him, but I did not think that he survived. Now that I have grown so old, I no longer feel like killing him again. Besides, even if he hasmitted an offense, it does not mean that you have alsomitted a crime. Nor does it mean that you must take responsibility for his sins. As he agreed to let you enter the capital to end the engagement and took no measures to conceal his name, it means that he did not intend to conceal it from us. I even feel that he did so because he wanted me to take care of you. But you entering the Orthodox Academy was truly a coincidence. When you were taken to the Tong Pce, it was because I allowed Mo Yu to take you there. How is it that I could cause her to move? That is because I am the Pope. By staying in the Tong Pce for one night, the trials and hardships of the Ivy Festival could be avoided. Under the watch of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, you entering the three banners of the Grand Examination would not be too difficult. But I did not think that you would get to know Her Highness Luoluo, much less be her teacher. I did not think that you would be able to stimte such great activity from the stagnant pool of water that was the Orthodox Academy. I did not think that you would be able to leave the Tong Pce and confront the trials brought by the Mount Li Sword Sect head on. In the Grand Examination, you unexpectedly managed to break into Ethereal Opening and then, you truly obtained the first ce of the First Banner. Speaking up to there, the Pope suddenly paused, and then looked at him affectionately. What I did not imagine the most but which should have been paramount in my mind, was that you are our schools one and only disciple. How could you require my care? How could you require my ns? Not bad. This child really is not bad. The hall was quiet. From the Popes first word, Chen Changshengs mouth had fallen open from shock and it had never closed. The Orthodox Academy had always received considerable support from the Bureau of lesiastic Education. At the beginning, many people, Chen Changsheng included, had thought that this was a noiseless protest of the conservative faction of the Orthodoxy against the Pope and the Divine Empress, as well as a deration. It was only after those multiple episodes of autumn rain in the tournament portion of the Grand Examination, as well as the Pope personally crowning Chen Changsheng as the champion, did the people finally realize that this had never been an internal matter in the Orthodoxy. It was a deration from the Orthodoxy to the Divine Empress and the entire Imperial Court of Zhou. From that one time, Chen Changsheng had many conjectures as to why the Pope valued him so highly. He was very certain that this care had something to do with his matter. However, no matter what he thought, he never could have imagined that the unremarkable middle-aged man in Xining Viges old temple was actually the Popes senior. Nor could he have imagined that his master was the final principal of the Orthodox Academy that caused it to fall into ruin dozens of years ago. If there is something you want to ask, you may begin now. The Pope said this casually as he picked a small towel up from the table and wiped his hands. Before this conversation, Chen Changsheng imagined that the Pope would have an extravagant and lofty way of speaking to match his powerful status. His words would be cryptic and profound, filled with countless hidden meanings that would have to be carefully pondered to be aware of the truth. Who could imagine that the Pope would be able to so simply and swiftly exin all these things? The soothing wind on a starry night could not be as refreshing. The questions that he had thought up on the Divine Avenue had actually all been answered. He did not know what questions to ask, but then he remembered that there were some details in The Popes story that he questions about. He sincerely asked, Your Holiness said that my mastermitted an offense. What offense? The Pope replied, That year, he rebelled against the decision made by the Great Congregation of Light and supported the imperial family of Chen in rebelling against the Divine Empress. He brought the entire Orthodox Academy and more into that abyss with him. The people of Zhou supported the imperial family of Chen, this is as it should be. What offense was there? Chen Changsheng said without the slightest hesitation. That was not wrong. At the time, only if the Divine Empress ascended to the seat of the emperor would the government be stabilized. If not, the Great Zhou would inevitably break apart, and the fires of war would ze once more. The demons would inevitably take advantage of this opportunity to invade the south once again. Whether the starting point or the objective was correct or not, in the eyes of us old people, as long as it affected the ability for humanity to resist the demons, it was wrong. The Pope looked at him calmly, yet intolerant of any dissent. It has been several hundred years since that war. For children your age, there are very few people that have personally seen a demon. They are even less capable of imagining how the desperate the straits on the continent were in that year. If you knew, then you would also believe that our decision was correct. Chen Changsheng was young, but he had never been someone easily convinced. Then what about now? As Your Holiness gets farther and farther from the Divine Empress, arent you afraid of affecting our ability to resist the Demons? I have known the Divine Empress for several hundred years. I know what kind of person she is, so I have no objection on her rule of the Zhou Dynasty. The problem lies in the fact that no one can live forever. The entire continent must consider how the world will maintain its peace after her. The Pope seemed to think of something and his face seemed to fill with regret. He slowly said, If the Tianhai n puts forth a second Divine Empress, what harm is there in pushing the Chen Imperial n aside a second time? Yet, it is impossible for the Tianhai n to raise a second Divine Empress. Then, the imperial family of Chen will, in the end, return to their former position. After Chen Changsheng heard this, he was quiet for a long time. Then he asked, Even if it is this way, I still dont understand. How could my master have guessed that you changed your mind? When your master agreed to send you to the capital to end the engagement, he was also using you tomunicate to us that he was still alive. He was also reminding me that you are our schools one and only disciple. The Pope repeated those words, then continued, Regardless if I had changed my mind or not, I must take care of you, or else would I not be breaking our lineage? In this world, your master understands me the most, so your master is clearer on this point than anyone else. Chen Changsheng was somewhat at a loss. He was still unable to reconcile the image of the middle-aged man in Xinings old temple with the famous principal of the Orthodox Academy. Then he thought of something. The Pope had said that he had cared for him because he had to continue the lineage of their school, but The Pope came from the Heavenly Dao Academy while his master came from the Orthodox Academy. How could these two be the same school? What school was he speaking of? He asked this question. The Heavenly Dao Academy, the Temple Seminary, the Orthodox Academy, the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and the Li Pce Academy... besides the Star Seizer Academy, the Six Ivies of the capital are ces where the Orthodoxy nurtures the next generation. Yet in those days, the only people that cultivated in the traditions of the Orthodoxy were me and your master. This so-called lineage is naturally the lineage of the Orthodoxy. The Pope looked at him serenely. That year, your master almost caused a break in the lineage of the Orthodoxy. Now, it is your responsibility to take up and continue this lineage. Hearing these words, Chen Changshengs face instantly paled. For a long time, he struggled to speak. This did not mean that his mindset wascking, it was just that this news was too astonishing. The Orthodoxys sole sessor? No matter who it was, if one was told that one would most likely be the next Pope, one would be stunned speechless. Even the insane Painted Armor Xiao Zhang was no exception. Not to mention, Chen Changsheng was only a fifteen-year-old teenager. The hall was silent. The woodendle was suspended in the air, slightly nted. A trickle of water, like a strand of silver, incessantly fell into the pot. The Green Leaf in the pot faintly trembled, several droplets of water sparkling on its surface. After who knows how long had passed, Chen Changsheng awoke from his daze. He looked at The Pope, and asked, This isnt a matter that I should have to consider now, right? His voice was very dry and hoarse. It was somewhat unpleasant to the ear. It was clear that it was caused by his nerves. In the past, Mei Lisha and I were afraid of giving you too much pressure. If you were not mature enough, you might have copsed. Right now, it seems that we have worried too much. The Pope looked at him quietly. His eyes were peaceful and deep, like they could see through everything. Chen Changsheng felt that all the secrets in his body and spirit were allid bare. This was a very ufortable feeling. Thankfully, in the next moment, the Pope shifted his gaze, lifted his hand, and once again grabbed onto the woodendle. Two hundred breaths of time had passed. The water in thedle had been exhausted. This round of questions and answers was over. It was time for Chen Changsheng to leave, but he did not want to leave. Before, he felt that he had no questions to ask. However now, he realized that there were still many things that he wanted to know. Such as the Mausoleum of Book, such as the Garden of Zhou, such as the stars. Such as... the Orthodoxy. Chapter 237 – The Young Principal Chapter 237 - The Young Principal At the start, he thought that he had no questions to ask, butter, he realized that there were countless problems which he had not gotten the answer for. Facing the Popes eyes which felt like they could prate through the world, Chen Changsheng remained silent for a long time. Although he was still young, it did not mean that he did nott understand. He knew that there were certain questions that he could not bring up, such as Xining vige, or his senior, or the Orthodoxy. He could only ask things that he was allowed to ask. Such as the Garden of Zhou? After the Pope heard his question, he gave a smile. There are several important objects in the Garden of Zhou that you must obtain, because you represent the Li Pce. Chen Changsheng directly asked, Who would fight against me for them? Those words seemed somewhat arrogant, but in reality, they were honest. Within the Zhou Dynasty, who would darepete with the Li Pce? In his heart, he already knew the answer. He only needed confirmation. The Pope replied, The Orthodoxy is separated into the north and the south. Since you go to the Garden of Zhou as a representative of the Li Pce, those who would dare vie with you are naturally southerners. The Pope did not tell him what exactly the objects he was supposed to obtain in the Garden of Zhou were, he only told him that he would know when he saw them. In truth, Chen Changsheng had already guessed as to what the objects were. It was just that the Pope had not spoken of them for some reason, so naturally he also was unwilling to bring it up. Recalling the words that Luo Luo had said atop the great banyan tree, he knew that his opponents in the Garden of Zhou would probably be Ethereal Opening experts from the Holy Maiden Peak, the Longevity Sect, and the Schrtree Manor. As well as that girl. Will Xu Yourong really be entering the Garden of Zhou? He asked. The Pope seemed to grasp his meaning. Faintly smiling, he said, On the day you entered the Mausoleum of Books, a message arrived from the south. In a small vige, Xu Yourong broke directly into the upper level of Ethereal Opening. In other words, her cultivation level is exactly the same as yours. If you two were to meet in the Garden of Zhou, it would surely be extremely interesting. Chen Changsheng was silent. He knew that if their cultivation levels were equal, then he was absolutely no match for her. Due to this fact, he remained silent for quite a while before continuing, What about Qiushan Jun? Based on the rumors, he loves Xu Yourong and cares deeply for her. If Xu Yourong enters the Garden of Zhou, then he should be apanying her. He did his utmost to keep his tone as calm as he usually was, but he was only fifteen years old after all. At some points his tone became strange, especially when he said the word loves. The Pope smelled that faintly acrid smell of the hall that had been stirred up by the wind, and his smile grewrger. Which is why I said that it would extremely interesting. Ten days ago, Qiushan Jun sessfully broke into Star Condensation, so he is not allowed to enter the Garden of Zhou. So regardless of what Xu Yourong does in the Garden of Zhou, he has no means to disturb her. These words contained a mischievous, and even annoying, side of the Pope which waspletely at odds with his stature. Chen Changsheng could only be stupefied for a few moments before waking up. Suddenly, he realized the important part of the Popes words, and his face showed a somewhat astonished expression. Qiushan Jun... broke into Star Condensation? Previously when he was stealing the key to the Garden of Zhou from the demons, he suffered serious wounds. Contrary to expectations, it brought series of fortune, and treating it as an opportunity, he sessfully broke through. Chen Changsheng contemted this in silence. If he remembered correctly, Qiushan Jun was almost twenty years of age. He had not participated in a Grand Examination, nor had he entered the Mausoleum of Books Yet, he still managed to enter Star Condensation. Xu Yourong was younger than Chen Changsheng by three days and she had not entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths either, yet she had actually entered the upper level of Ethereal Opening. He silently sighed to himself, so that is what a true genius is. He cultivated the Dao of following his heart, so he paid particr attention to keeping his heart calm. In addition, he truly did not have much affection towards Xu Yourong. Yet, for some reason, whenever she was mentioned alongside Qiushan Jun, he would always feel somewhat awkward. What made him feel even more uneasy was that no matter how many miracles he had produced, Qiushan Jun was always there to put him in his ce. In the Grand Examination, he obtained first ce upon the First Banner, but Qiushan Jun obtained the key to the Garden of Zhou. He entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monolith and reached the limits of Ethereal Opening, but Qiushan Jun did not even need the Heavenly Tome Monoliths to enter Star Condensation. The great affairs of the countrypared with the small affairs of the individual and not requiring external helppared with requiring outside help. How could thetter be considered stronger? I believe that you are stronger than Qiushan Jun. The Pope apparently knew what he was thinking and smiled. Even if other people do not think this way, they would also not dare to say that you were weaker than Qiushan Jun. Chen Changsheng shook his head. Im not as good as him. The Pope calmly replied, You are four years younger than him. Chen Changsheng stared at him nkly, then happily smiled. The Pope continued, As for Xu Yourong... she is the daughter of Xu Shiji after all. Chen Changsheng was silent. Since Xu Shiji was the Divine Empresss dog, Xu Yourong naturally stood on the same side as the Divine Empress and the southerners. In other words, she stood opposite to the Orthodoxy. He thought of an extremely terrifying possibility. Does the Divine Empress know of my origins? The Pope nodded. Mo Yu had long ago sent someone to Xining Vige to investigate your origins. This matter could never be kept hidden forever. After the Grand Examination, I spoke to the Divine Empress about it. Chen Changsheng sat in silence for a while, then asked, Wont the Empress... ? No. The Pope smiled at him. If the Empress does not want to tear apart our alliance, then she will not. At the very least, on the surface, she will not act against you, because that is the equivalent to making my entire Li Pce her enemies. Nobody wants that situation, even if she is the Tianhai Divine Empress. What was self-confidence? This was self-confidence. The items in the Garden of Zhou are naturally very important, but never forget that the true enemy has always been in the north. This time, the key to the Garden of Zhou hasnded in our hands, but there is no way that the Demons will let it go so easily. If ck Robe still lives, he will have nned something. Inside the Garden of Zhou or outside, as long as you have not returned to the capital, you must remain cautious and vignt. Many thanks to the Saint for his guidance. Chen Changsheng said. The Pope replied, Do you have to call me a Saint? Chen Changsheng said somewhat awkwardly, Yes, Martial Uncle. The Pope smiled in satisfaction. At the end of the conversation, Chen Changsheng brought up a demand. As the Pope had previously said, on thest night of the Ivy Festival, he told Mo Yu to take Chen Changsheng into the Tong Pce. Then, he should know very well whaty beneath that cold pond. I want to see that ck Dragon. He sincerely asked the Pope. The Pope had not imagined that the only request Chen Changsheng would bring up was actually this. Smiling, he asked, I hear that youve apparently met with that ck Dragon? Chen Changsheng recounted his meeting with that ck Dragon under the pond, but he left out many details. Nor did he mention that it was there that he attempted Meditation Introspection and almost burned himself to death. He only spoke of the agreement that he had with it, that if he was allowed to leave, then he would find time toe back and see it again. That was the promise that he made. Although it is an evil dragon, a promise is a promise. The Pope was apparently satisfied at how Chen Changsheng valued promises. When Wang Zhice chained it under the pond all those years ago, he truly was rather ungenerous. Chen Changsheng asked, Then how can I go to see it? The well near the New North Bridge is already open. Saying these words, the Pope took a wooden card out and handed it to him. Chen Changsheng took the card and saw the words carved into it: Orthodoxy Academy. This is... Chen Changsheng looked at the wooden card in confusion. The Pope smiled. This is the Orthodox Academys school namete. Chen Changsheng still did not understand. The Pope said, Only the principal of the Orthodox Academy is allowed to hold this namete. Chen Changsheng still did not understand, or more urately, he vaguely understood, but he was unable to believe it. The Pope smiled at him. In our first proper meeting, as your martial uncle, I have to give you a gift tomemorate our first meeting. Only opening the well by the New North Bridge seems a little too petty. How about this namete? Chen Changsheng did not know much about this namete. He did not know what type of wood it was made from nor how many years of history it possessed. He only knew that it had suddenly gotten much heavier. Coming from Xining to the capital, then idently entering the Orthodox Academy. Now that I think about it, how could that not be some sort of sign? Under the hands of your master, the Orthodox Academy was destroyed. It is only right that it should be under your hands that it is reborn. The Pope said sorrowfully to him. Only then did Chen Changsheng realize that as soon as he had taken the namete, he had be the newly appointed principal of the Orthodox Academy. Only... what did it mean to be the principal of the Orthodox Academy? In the past two decades, the Orthodox Academy had fallen into ruin, resembling a cemetery. Despite this, it was still one of the Six Ivies. In the past, it once stood shoulder to shoulder with the Heavenly Dao Academy. It was the oldest of the academies. In addition, earlier today in the afternoon, Luoluo had told him thatst month, the archbishop of the Hall of Subjugation had fallen ill and died. Mao Qiuyu, the principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, had been promoted to the rank of the Orthodoxys Six Prefects. He was only fifteen years old, and yet suddenly he was now the principal of the Orthodox Academy? He suddenly felt that not only was the namete getting heavier, it was also starting to burn his hands. He had not gotten far from the hall when he heard the sound of coughing from the side of the path. As he turned, he saw the head of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, Archbishop Mei Lisha. He hurriedly walked forward to pay his respects. Mei Lisha looked at him and smiled, then indicated that he should walk with him. In his slow voice, he asked, Do you understand everything now? After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng replied, For the most part, I understand. Mei Lisha looked up towards the stars in the night sky. Some time passed before he finally said, You know that I am very old? Mei Lisha continued, leaving no time for Chen Changsheng to respond. Currently in the Orthodoxy, His Holiness and I are the oldest. To be old is a good thing. One is able to see all sorts of things. Yet to be old is also a bad thing, because one remembers too many things. To live this way is somewhat exhausting. What happened to the Orthodoxy back then, even now I still remember it clearly. Yet strangely enough, I have actually somewhat forgotten what had happened in the Orthodox Academy nearly two decades ago. Mei Lisha coughed twice, then continued, I knew your teacher very well, so I was the first to realize your identity. Back then, I still was not clear about the His Holinesss intentions, so I waited for some time before telling him. Of course, you can also understand your teachers prudence. Chen Changsheng still had not fully grasped the situation, so he remained silent. At night, the Li Pce was very quiet. They walked along the stone path between the halls. The resplendent lights on the distant Divine Avenue could faintly be seen. There was a question that he had been afraid to ask the Pope. Now he had finally suppressed the worries in his heart and uneasily said, I am somewhat worried for my master. Mo Yu sent someone to Xining Vige long ago, but you have no need to worry. On that day, all the experts of the Zhou Dynasty besieged the Orthodox Academy. The Empress and His Holiness personally took action. Since your teacher could even live through that, right now this is nothing. Chen Changsheng looked into the elderly mans squinting eyes and sincerely said, I am thankful for the care Your Eminence has given me in this past year. Mei Lisha squinted his eyes, then smiled like an old fox. Living in the capital is actually very easy, because wanting to die is a very difficult affair. The people who live here are all on good terms with each other, and they are all willing to do things for each other for old times sake. Chen Changsheng earnestly took in the meaning of those words. Mei Lisha turned towards him and said, But outside the capital, it is not so. Especially outside the borders of the Zhou Dynasty, it is full of dangerous hardships. Out there, only you can look after yourself. Chen Changsheng remembered the Popes words and said worriedly, ck Robe... could he actually still be alive? Could the demons have some sort of plot for the opening of the Garden of Zhou? Mei Lisha replied, Since the key to the Garden of Zhou is in the hands of humanity, no matter how determined the demons are, they still have no means of seizing the initiative, so there is no need to worry too much. On the contrary, you must not forget that in my Great Zhou, there are some people whose intelligence is a far cry from ck Robe, but in terms of mercilessness, shamelessness, and contemptibility, they far exceed him. You must be wary of those sorts of people. Chen Changsheng knew that he was speaking of Zhou Tong. Arriving at the Divine Avenue in front of the main hall, Mei Lisha stopped. I will send you up to here. Chen Changsheng sped his hands in respect and bowed. After this junior returns from the Garden of Zhou, this junior wille to see Your Eminence again. Mei Lisha shook his head. Too low. Chen Changsheng was a little stunned. He did not understand the meaning of those two words. You bow too low. Mei Lisha looked at him and smiled. You are now the principal of the Orthodox Academy. The only people deserving of your full bow are His Holiness and the Divine Empress. Other than those two, there is no need to pay your respects to other people like that. Only now did Chen Changsheng realize that his status had already changed. He was now of equal status with the archbishop of the Bureau of lesiastic Education. From the depths of the quiet Li Pce suddenly came the distant bright ringing of a bell. This bell was not a signal to return home, but rather signified an official edict from the Orthodoxy. The contents of this edict spread faster than the night wind, reaching all the pce halls and every county and country in the continent. From this day forth, there is no need for you to lower your head. Mei Lisha smiled, then turned and left. Chen Changsheng stood by the Divine Avenue, somewhat dazzled, not believing that any of this was true. Two bishops stood atop the Divine Avenue, waiting to send him out. Previously, when they had brought him into the Li Pce, their manner could be described as calm and polite. Now they could be considered to be even more respectful. The hierarchy of the Orthodoxy was extremely distinct. In the Li Pce, the dividing lines between sses had always been strict. He was no longer a new student from the Orthodox Academy. He was the principal of the Orthodox Academy. Naturally, he would be looked upon with a different sort of reverence. The tallmps illuminated the ramrod straight Divine Avenue. Under the care of the two bishops, Chen Changsheng followed the Divine Avenue out of the pce. The priests that they had encountered moved to the sides of the path. Previously, when he had entered the Li Pce, he had encountered a simr scene. Only that previously when the priests had stepped aside, they only needed to meet his gaze. However now, they could not do so, because what was polite then was rude now. They had to bow to Chen Changsheng now. As the teenager walked through, several hundred priests paid their respects, their expressions humble, their voicesing one after the other. I pay my respects to Principal Chen. My respects to Principal Chen. Greetings Principal Chen. Chapter 238 – The Cinnabar Birthmark Between Her Eyebrows (Part One) Chapter 238 - The Cinnabar Birthmark Between Her Eyebrows (Part One) Mei Lisha walked back into the hall, then asked the Pope, What did the two of you talk about? The Pope thought about it, then said, We talked about everything, but... it was like we did not talk about anything. After he said those words, he shook his head. That child asked about things that had nothing to do with him. I heard none of the questions that I thought I would hear. He did not ask about the Orthodoxy, or about the stars. He did not ask about the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, nor did he ask about the so-called intentions. In the entire continent, the greatest authority on deciphering the Heavenly Tome Monoliths was this hemp robed old man. Not even the southern sects Holy Maiden could exceed him in this aspect. In the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng had been enlightened on some matters, but he also had many questions. Yet today in the Li Pce, he had not mentioned a single word about it. He stillcks confidence. Mei Lisha said in his coarse and slow voice. Although the child has not lived for many years, he is not stupid. To suddenly experience so many earth-shaking events, there is no way that he could wholeheartedly trust us. The Pope was unconcerned and smiled, Later on, he will naturally find out that all that we have done has always been for his own good. Mei Lisha became silent at those words. Then he said, Before, I worried that he was maturing too slowly. But now, it seems that he has grown far faster than anyone had imagined. Should we not constrain it somewhat? The Pope did not answer. Leaving the Li Pce, Chen Changsheng felt that his waist was somewhat sore. Previously on the Divine Avenue when all those hundreds of priests had been greeting him one after the other, even though he had only given them a slight bow in return, it was still somewhat strenuous. Leaving those countless gazes and returning to hispany of one, he felt somewhat disoriented. He turned around to look back at the Li Pce. Seeing those silent and speechless stone pirs, he also became silent and speechless. Within that pce, he had enjoyed countless sceneries, yet for some reason, he had a faint sense of unease, even fear. He had long ago guessed that his master was no ordinary man, but he had not guessed that his master was this special. Moreover, for the past year, he had put his heart and soul into cultivation and the Grand Examination and he had no time to think about these things. It turns out that tonight, the truth about it all came to light in the Li Pce. The shock was so severe that it made his body turn cold. Just as the Pope and Mei Lisha had just discussed, there were many things Chen Changsheng had not mentioned in the Li Pce, and many question that he had not asked. For instance, he had not brought up that he had a senior. If the Orthodoxy truly needed a sessor, then his senior was far more suited for the position. He had also not brought up the special situation in his body. The Popes eyes were as deep as the ocean, seemingly able to see through all. Perhaps the Pope already knew everything about Chen Changsheng, like the two daoist youths in Xining Viges old temple. Like the knowledge he hadprehended from the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Like how the meridians in his body were all broken. Yet the Pope did not mentioned them. The Pope and Mei Lisha had both said that nothing would happen to the Xining Vige, but how could that be possible? The Divine Empress would absolutely send someone to hunt down and kill his master and senior Yuren. He was uncertain if master and senior would be able escape. Furthermore, nearly two decades ago, the Orthodox Academy was destroyed by the Pope and the Divine Empress. The Pope even personally took action. Why did the Pope care for him so much? Was it because of those reasons? In his old age, was the Pope getting nostalgic? Those sorts of reasons were very hard to believe. He could notpletely trust the Pope, even though the Pope seemed sopassionate, so worthy of his trust. Phrases like tongue twisters bounced around in his head. To believe or to not believe, why and why not, his expression became somewhat frustrated. He absent-mindedly thought, if what the Pope said was really true, then from tonight on, his life had apparently entered apletely different stage. From Xining Vige to the capital. From the old temple to the Orthodox Academy. By the will of others or by his own will. The greatest shadow that hung over his head through all this was the Divine Empress. The Divine Empress herself was a peerless expert of the Saint Realm. She relied upon the thirty or so Divine Generals to control the Great Zhous millions of soldiers. She had the devotion and loyalty of Yu Wenjing, Zhou Tong, Mo Yu, and the Tianhai n as well as the love and reverence of the masses. It could be said without a doubt that she was the continents most powerful human. If it was any other person in Chen Changshengs situation, they would havemitted suicide long ago. However, it was just as the Pope had said, even the Divine Empress was unwilling toe in direct conflict with the Orthodoxy. This was because in this world, the only establishment that could be considered her equal was the Orthodoxy. The Orthodoxy had been the religion of the Zhou Dynasty from its founding and it possessed countless believers and millions of priests. This was why the Pope could speak with such confidence. And he... he was now the sessor to the entire Orthodoxy. As Mei Lisha had told him on the Divine Avenue, he no longer needed to lower his head to anyone. However, this good fortune had arrived just too suddenly, so how could he believe it? It all returned to trust and reason. Why? These matters were all tooplex. Although Chen Changsheng was an erudite schr of the Daoist Canon, even knowing the most profound and iprehensible scriptures by heart, he still was not very good at this sort of thing. This was because all of this had to do with the will of the people. He wanted to find someone to consult with, but Tang Thirty-Six was still in the Mausoleum of Books. Even if he were here, he would definitely just say the opposite of whatever Chen Changsheng said. Luoluos status was too special and sensitive. Even if her status was disregarded, no matter how Chen Changsheng would say it, she would definitely take him at his word. What sort of consultation would that be? Despite the vastness of the capital, he could not find anyone to speak with about what had urred to night. This made him feel very lonely. In the deep night, the lights of the Li Pce still shone as brightly as ever. Chen Changsheng turned into a dark and quiet alley, his right hand resting against the hilt of the dagger at his waist. He circted the qi in his body, and his breathing gradually calmed. There was a faint noise, like a choked bang. However, the dagger had never left the sheath. It was only sword energy. It was a sword energy of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong. Borrowing this sword energy, Chen Changsheng also used the Yeshi Step. Amidst the chilly wind, his figure suddenly disappeared. With his deceptive movements, he suddenly disappeared into the night, his destination unknown. After a while, several people suddenly appeared around the dark alley. The eyes of these people had the remnants of shock. They all looked each other in the eyes and immediately knew who each of them worked for. Without any sort of warning, they all scattered. The technique that Chen Changsheng had used to leave seemed simple, but it was actually ratherplex. Those people that the great powers of the capital had sent to monitor him were unable to track him down. Atst, Chen Changsheng had finally entered the ranks of the experts. The ringing of the bell in the Li Pce announced to the entire continent that Chen Changsheng was the new principal of the Orthodox Academy. This news shocked the people of the world once again. From the Imperial Pce to the Tianhai n, to the Divine General of the Easts Mansion, there were many people who could not sleep because of this news. They incessantly analyzed exactly what this would mean. As the target of all this spection and discussion, Chen Changsheng was currently in the southern part of the capital, strolling through a bustling night market. He first went to the famous Quyuan Roast Lamb restaurant at the head of the street and ordered an entire roastmb. Afterwards, he began to purchase things from the vendors on the street. Half an hourter, he appeared under tree outside the New North Bridge. It was ate spring night, but the temperature was not as cold as it had been the past few days. There was not much dew on the des of grass. In the distant imperial city, the lights in the corner of the wall illuminated the ground. The light made the tender buds sprouting from the trees seem particrly green, like freshly-picked tea leaves. This ce was very close to the walls of the Li Pce and it was thus heavily guarded. The night ospreys atop the wall who monitored nighttime activity were especially watchful, their eyes shining like pearls in the darkness. Chen Changsheng hid his body in the shadow of the tree and began to feel out his surroundings. When the squadron of imperial guards was off in the distance, when the night osprey perched on the southeast corner of the wall turned its head left on schedule, he suddenly made his move. With the tiniest of puffs of sound, two balls of dust rose up from under the tree. Two clear footprints had been left behind, but he had already disappeared without a trace. After a while, the dust gently fell back down, and coincidentally covered up those footprints. During all this, his body was like a ghost, arriving above the mouth of the abandoned well. To arrive at the well from under the tree had only taken him one step. Right then he only had time to think, if the Pope was lying, he would most definitely have fallen into an extremely miserable situation. Would this be considered a sort of test of his trust? Whoosh. Hended perfectly in the abandoned well, not even his clothes had touched against the wall. This sort of uracy was truly somewhat shocking. The bottom of the well was once again dug up. Chen Changsheng fell from the bottom of the well directly into that seemingly abyssal underground space. He immediately became enshrouded in endless darkness. He could only see the extremely faint glimmer of starlight, and he could only hear the increasingly harsh whistle of the wind. He fell for an unknown amount of time. The air around him suddenly became viscous, and the speed at which he descended naturally began to slow. At the end, he floated down to the ground like a leaf. As he put his foot down, there was a cracking sound. He had probably stepped on a piece of ice. He had alreadye here multiple times, so he was not rmed. Taking out a night pearl, he began to illuminate his surroundings. Along with the shine from the night pearl, the several thousand night pearls that studded the ceiling of this subterranean space slowly began to glow. The pitch-ck world became as bright as day. There was a groaning sound. That was the sound created from the distortion of space. Chen Changsheng lifted his head and saw the mountainous body of the ck Dragon slowly float over. The body of the ck Dragon was truly too enormous. As it moved, the sound of the cold wind became increasingly mournful. The ck Dragon stopped in front of him, and its pce-sized head filled Chen Changshengs vision. Chen Changsheng happily smiled, then waved at it and said, Zhizhi, Ivee to see you. The ck Dragons eyes were indifferent, its whiskers lightly moved to and fro. As they moved, countless kes of frost fell from its body, before being blown by the wind into Chen Changshengs face. Chen Changsheng used his hand to wipe off the frost, not at all distressed. He saw the mischievous look in the dragons eyes and he knew that it was just teasing him, or else punishing him foring to see it in so long. After, he saw the wound in between the dragons eyes. Inparison to the ck Dragons head, this wound was very small. However, in Chen Changshengs eyes, this was a fierce and terrible wound. He clearly remembered that the ck Dragon never had this wound before. Who did this? He asked gravely. Even if the ck Dragon was imprisoned under the Imperial Pce, that did not mean that it could randomly be the target of insult and torment. To leave such a frightening wound on its brow, it was imaginable how powerful that person was. However, Chen Changsheng did not care. He only thought of demanding justice for the ck Dragon. That was because right now, he was very angry. Chapter 239 – The Cinnabar Birthmark Between Her Eyebrows (Part Two) Chapter 239 - The Cinnabar Birthmark Between Her Eyebrows (Part Two) Chen Changsheng really was very angry. Right before the Grand Examination, he had seeded in Purification, and had even achieved perfect Purification. Although he had been unconscious for the entire ordeal and could not recall what had truly happened, he knew that it definitely had something to do with the ck Dragon. He had lived and was able to obtain the first rank of the First Banner in the Grand Examination. He had been able to enter the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths andprehend the monoliths. He was able to bathe the entire capital in starlight. All of this had been bestowed upon him by the ck Dragon. To him, the ck Dragon was even more important than the person that saved had his life. When he saw the wound between its eyes which still seemed to be bleeding, when he faintly made out the white bone, deep in the wound, when he imagined the pain it had suffered, he could not help but be moved. Yes, it was as the Pope had said in the Li Pce, that legendary ck Dragon was an evil dragon. However, even if it hadmitted such monstrous crimes against the capital, and several hundred years of imprisonment underground was not enough to atone for its crimes, how could such abuse be allowed? The ck Dragon calmly floated in the air, listening to Chen Changshengs angry question. Its eyes were incredibly serene. There was no pain or fear. It did not grow angry with him, nor was it deeply moved, only holding detachment and disregard. Under its indifferent gaze, Chen Changsheng felt like an idiot. For some reason, he felt quite embarrassed. Could he have misunderstood something? After a long time, he felt it was necessary to break the silence. He asked with some hesitation, ...this is the first time since that day that Ivee to see you. Are you alright? The ck Dragon did not answer, nor did it give any other sort of response. As he had said, although Chen Changsheng was not clear on what had happened that day he first attempted Meditative Introspection, he knew that it could only have been with the aid of the ck Dragon that he was able to escape cmity. I dont know how to thank you, so I brought some things that you would normally like to eat. He ced the entire roastmb that he had ordered on the floor in front of the ck Dragon. Its fragrant aroma and heat spread forth, only to be immediately frozen by the air. You should first quickly eat themb. We can take our time with the rest. He suggested this as he saw the congealing oil on themb leg. He continued to take out more food. Roast chicken, roast deer tail, roast goose, beef hotpot with pickled vegetables, cask-soaked tofu, phoenix fruit...in a short time, the floor was densely packed with dozens of dishes. The ck Dragons eyes seemed to gleam, but it still remained unmoving and unspeaking. Chen Changsheng thought that it was somewhat strange. It was true that in the past few times he hade to this underground space, besides teaching him dragonnguage, the ck Dragon very rarely talked with him However, it had never been as quiet as it was tonight, perhaps due to disdain, or perhaps it found speaking to be very strenuous. Whats wrong? Are you angry because I havente to see you in so long? He looked at the ck Dragon and exined, After that night, I woke up in the Orthodox Academy. Apparently someone must have brought me back. I realized that I had seeded in Purification and wanted to find you, but found out that someone had filled in the well...I think it was probably the person that brought me to the Orthodox Academy. Afterwards, I was busy preparing for the Grand Examination, and then this past month I was in the Mausoleum of Books viewing the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, so I really didnt have the time toe and visit. In truth, he did not need to exin this much. However, he still wanted to exin. His eyes were extremely clear and his expression was very sincere. Perhaps it was for this reason that the ck Dragons whiskers lightly floated up. Amidst the brilliance of the night pearls, it waved twice. This signified that it would, in a short while, enjoy his offerings. Chen Changsheng was content with this and began to chat with the ck Dragon. I really have to thank you. Without you, there would have been no way for me to obtain the first ce of the First banner in the Grand Examination. He narrated the events of the Grand Examination, then described how at the announcement of rankings, the Pope himself had personally crowned him with the gand of thistles. He did not mention what had happened in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, but he did describe in fine detail the sights he had seen in the Mausoleum of Books, as well as the events that had urred in the monolith huts. I have seen many rubbings of the monolith inscriptions, but before I entered the Mausoleum of Books, I always had this sort of fantasy. I thought that maybe those inexplicable Heavenly Tome Monoliths were written in dragonnguage. Chen Changsheng smiled at the ck Dragon. When I was small, I studied the dragonnguage, then I was taught by you for a few days. If the monolith inscriptions were really written in dragonnguage, then I would have had an advantage over the rest. The ck Dragons eyes were filled with ridicule and disdain. Somewhat embarrassed, heughed and said, Only when I entered the mausoleum and looked at those inscriptions did I finally realize that I was overthinking it. This was a rather embarrassing matter, but hisughter was filled with joy. He gradually brought hisughter under control, before he said a few words to the ck Dragon very sincerely. As he said these words, his expression was extremely solemn, even somewhat grave. After viewing the Heavenly Tome Monoliths for over twenty days, I saw all seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum on the veryst day. At the very end, I realized a secret...the stars can move. In the Li Pce, in front the Pope, he had not even mentioned this matter. However, the ck Dragon viewed Chen Changshengs trust as being beneath its contempt, even to the extent that it saw his solemnity and graveness as soughable that the ridicule and disdain in its eyes increased. Chen Changsheng stared nkly, and only after a while did hee to. Of all living beings in the world, dragons could fly the highest. They could break through the clouds and soar above the nine heavens. As for ck Frost Dragons, this supreme n of royal dragons, legends said that once they were fully grown, they could fly freely through the gxies. Even if the ck Dragon had been unable to fly amongst the stars itself, how could it not know that the stars could move? He had seen it as going againstmon sense, even so much as a new discovery contrary to the truth, but to the ck Dragon, this was probably a verymon knowledge. When he so gravely told the ck Dragon that the stars could move, it was like seriously telling the fish that it was calm under water, or telling the birds that clouds were made of water vapor... It seems like I overthought things once again. He looked at the ck Dragon helplessly and was at a loss. In this case, it should be that many people should know about it, so why is it that no one has ever brought it up before? The ck Dragon still paid him no attention. Chen Changsheng had no other option but to talk about something else, something to be happier about. He cheerfully said, Did you know? Right now Im at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. In his view, the ck Dragon was at least several hundred years old. It was naturally the most senior of seniorsthis achievements, that had been acquired under the care and guidance of a senior, should obviously be promptly reported. The ck Dragon still looked upon him with contempt and ridicule. Chen Changsheng continued to monologue to himself, Right before this, I went to the Li Pce. I learned...that His Holiness is actually my martial uncle. Yeah, he said that I was their schools sole disciple, so in the future the Orthodoxy will have me be its sessor. Although I still think its quite preposterous, His Holiness seemed very serious. Hearing these words, the contempt and ridicule in the ck Dragons eyes finally disappeared. Even if it was a member of the most supreme and powerful dragons, even it had to pay an appropriate amount of respect to the sessor of the Orthodoxy. Of course, the truth is... Chen Changsheng thought it over, then changed the subject again. Im going on a long journey to the Garden of Zhou. It might be a long time before Ill ever be able to see senior again. Yeah...my fiance, Xu Yourong, is also going to the Garden of Zhou. Im thinking that if I meet her, Ill need to return the marriage contract. This is what her father has required of me. I know that she doesnt want to marry me, but if I return this marriage contract to her, she wont necessarily be happy about it. Her handmaid, Shuang Er, came to the Orthodoxy Academy once to find me and I can guess at what she was hinting. She ns on using this marriage contract, naming me as her fianc so we can be a fake husband and wife, allowing her to put all her efforts into cultivating the Dao. On the surface, this sort of thing would do me no harm, but I dont like doing things this way, so I dont like her either. Due to this, I will directly relieve the both of us of this engagement. After Chen Changsheng spoke this most important decision aloud, he suddenly felt much more rxed. Standing up, he prepared to take his leave. After I return from the Garden of Zhou, I wille to visit senior again. The ck Dragon watched him in silence. Its eyes seemed to gleam, as if it wanted to say something, but in the end it remained silent. Perhaps it had wanted him to stay a bit longer. Leaving the underground space, the ce where he emerged was that same cold and cheerless abandoned pce, next to the pond that people rarely approached. Chen Changsheng was already experienced in this. Walking over to the edge of the pond, he took a towel and dried his body, before changing into a new set of clothes. After doing all this, he realized that, in a cluster of flowers, there was a pair of eyes that had been staring at him this entire time. He could not help but recoil in surprise, then smiled and shook his head. Luckily it was only you that saw me. The ck Goat slowly walked out of the flowers, proud and indifferent. Its meaning was very clear: And just what is there to see about a little man like yourself? Chen Changsheng hurriedly followed him. There was no key around the ck Goats neck. That key had always been in Chen Changshengs possession. The goat was only supervising him. Passing through the numerous pces and avoiding the patrolling guards, he finally arrived before the Imperial Citys ivy-covered secret door. Chen Changsheng used the key to unlock it, before passing through it. He turned around and looked at the Imperial Pce, silently thinking to himself. Who was it that had always been helping him? Was it that middle-ageddy? Or was it the Pope? In that underground space, there are many things that he had said many things that he would say to no other person to the ck Dragon. However, he did not bring up Senior Yuren, nor did he bring up anything about Xining Viges old temple. This was because the Pope had already admitted that he had purposely let him meet the ck Dragon, so what did that mean? It was never wrong to be somewhat more prudent. Chen Changsheng returned to the Orthodox Academy. The ck Dragon remained in that cold subterranean space. It had nowhere to go, no home to return to. Several hundred years had passed since it had been locked away. Of course its name was not Zhizhi. Its dragon name was incredibly long. If written in the words of humans, it would probably require a few dozen pages. Moreover, many years had passed since it had been called out to by a fellow dragon, so it had even forgotten parts of its own name. The light of the night pearls gradually dimmed. In the cold air, a strand of magical power slowly disappeared. It had been a magical power simr to a smokescreen. The mountainous body of the ck Dragon floating in the air rapidly began to shrink. Apanied by the scattering of countless motes of light, it finally disappeared. A small girl dressed in ck sat on the floor. The floor was covered with snow. Simrly, her expression was as cold as the snow. She , as enchanting as the night. On her brow was a red line, like a cinnabar mole. Seeing that roastmb covered with congealed oil, she knit her brow in displeasure. She opened her mouth and spoke the humannguage. This idiot, does he want to stuff me to death? She had still not recovered from the blood that she had shed that day, so it was still not possible for her to assume her dragon form. As a small girl, she could only look at the roastmb, not eat it. Then she saw the braised chicken wings wrapped in oil paper. She took a piece and ced it in her mouth, quietly sucking on it. Her brows raised in delight, like a flower blooming. Braised chicken wings were her favorite dish. Chen Changsheng had also brought some fine oolong tea. She poured herself a cup and slowly began to drink it. For some reason, her expression became somewhat sorrowful. At this point, a voice echoed throughout the underground space. A fine tea. Towards this voice, the girls expression subtly changed. There was some hate, but there was even more fear. Chapter 240 – Different Souls Chapter 240 - Different Souls (TL: This refers to the Chinese conception of soul as being made up of two parts: Hun (), the spiritual soul which goes to heaven on death; and Po (), the animal soul which remains with the body.) The cold winds suddenly calmed, the night pearls suddenly began to glow. The Divine Empress appeared before her. As she nced at the two iron chains around the dragons feet, she said. The tea is good, but the man? The girl stared warily at her and said nothing. The Divine Empress looked at her and continued. You gave up a drop of your true dragon blood to help Chen Changsheng. Just who did you think you could hide your ns from? The girl put down the tea and apathetically said, I dont know what youre talking about. The Divine Empress calmly said. Regardless of if you n to have him help you get something, or send some message back to the dragon tribe, or concoct some method to break Wang Zhices imprisoning spell, none of it is possible. He is too young, and to have all the qualities you require would take him at least another two hundred years. The girl realized that all her ns had been grasped by this terrifying women, and her expression grew even colder. So what? Chen Changsheng has told you much. Since youve been listening, then you should know that it will be very difficult for him to live past the age of twenty. Because of this, the chances of you seeding in carrying out your ns are basically zero. The Divine Empress continued, If you help me with a certain task, after ten years I will release you. The girls slit-shaped eyes narrowed, bing even more enchanting. What task? The Divine Empress ced her hands behind her back and gazed at that gloomy and barely visible ray of light. After a moment of silence, she said, Help me understand just who Chen Changsheng is. The girl stared nkly, not quite understanding the sentence. Chen Changsheng was Chen Changsheng, how could he be anyone else? I want to know just how old he is and what is wrong with his body. I want to know why Daoist Ji would raise him, and I want to know how much the of the conversation between the Pope and him in the Li Pce was true and how much of it was false. The Divine Empress withdrew her gaze and calmly looked at the girl. An indescribably powerful pressure suddenly descended upon the vast underground space, grinding the ice on the floor into a fine dust. The girls voice slightly trembled as she asked, How would I know these things? Because he trusts you. That is very important. The Divine Empress replied. As if attempting to exin something, she hurriedly said, I dont even know why he trusts me! The Divine Empress calmly replied, Perhaps it is because of the first time he met you, he already said too much, so he no longer cares and now tells you everything. After a moment of thought, the girl replied, This isnt very logical. The Divine Empress calmly looked at her said, There is still the most important reason. Confused, the girl asked, What would that reason be? The Divine Empress indifferently replied, Youre not a human. The girls brows tightly knit together in irritation. If...the Demon Lord and the Pope were in front of me, who do you think I would trust more? The Divine Empress looked at her and gave her a smile that was not a smile. The girl was deeply confused. Between the greatest enemy and the most reliablerade, was there any need to think about it at all? The Divine Empress gave her no time to think. So? The girl looked at the oil paper-wrapped chicken bone and the remnants of the tea left in her cup, then blinked and said, Fine, I agree. If you let me go, I will go with him and report back to you on all his whereabouts. She reached behind her back and pulled out the chains, then she looked at the Divine Empress and seriously said, Madame must first help me break these chains. Thank you. The Divine Empress calmly looked at her and said, To go so far is too troublesome. Saying these words, she walked in front of the girl and stretched out her right hand to space between the girls eyebrows, as if she wanted to caress that wound. The girls vertical pupils suddenly contracted as she felt an incredible sense of danger. The sh of cunning that had appeared in her eyes had long since disappeared, leaving only fear and unease. Her ck hair floated around her, as they rustled. Her lips slightly opened as she prepared to furiously roar. Yet she was powerless to do anything, even unable to avoid the Divine Empresss palm. Although the Divine Empresss right hand seemed to fall very casually, in truth it was like heaven and earth were conforming to its will. There was no way to escape from it. There was a light p. The Divine Empresss right handnded between her brows, covering that line of blood. The girls body furiously trembled, her face turning deathly pale. Her pupils contracted until they gradually disappeared. It all seemed extremely painful. After a while, the Divine Empress slowly withdrew her hand. Along with her hand, the image of a ck dragon slowly emerged from the wound. That ck dragon image was about half a foot long and as wide as a fingernail. Struggle as it might, it was incapable of escaping from the Divine Empresss palm. Inch by inch, it was extracted from the girls brow. This ck dragon image seemed to be both real and illusionary. It seemed to live, and yet it was clearly not any sort of living being. It was a microcosm of the ck Dragon, as well as its soul. While the ck Dragon was still alive, the Divine Empress had managed to extract its soul. At the end, this ck dragon soul had beenpletely taken out. The line of blood on the girls brow grew increasingly red. On its surface gradually formed a plump bead of blood. Now it seemed like it had truly turned into a cinnabar birthmark. With the extraction of the dragon image, the girl became abnormally exhausted, and her body fell limply to the floor. The Divine Empress took a jade ruyi from her waist. TL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ruyi_(scepter) Everyone knew that the Divine Empress had two pieces of jewelry that never left her body. In her hair was an ebony hairpin, its tip painted with a dot of captivating red, as if it had drunk blood. Its rear was damaged in ces and it was extremely old. Yet it had never been switched out, because it was the third-ranked weapon on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, known as the Another Hairpin. The other piece of jewelry was this ruyi bracelet that was always tied to her waist. No one knew what sort of use this ruyi had that it was treated on par with that ebony hairpin. In the next moment, the Divine Empress poured the ck Dragons soul into the ruyi. It seemed very simple, almost like the sleight of hand of some swindler, but in reality it was one of the worlds most supreme divine abilities. The jade ruyi suddenly came to life, transforming into a small ck dragon. That small ck dragony still in the Divine Empresss hands. It seemed very weak, but its eyes burned with fierce resentment as it stared into the Divine Empresss eyes. You are a dragon, so your blood is innately condensed. As long as it is not for too long, ripping your spiritual soul from your animal soul should do you no harm. In addition, if you had not willingly given up your true dragon blood, even I would have no means of taking a wisp of your three wisps of dragon soul, so if you must resent someone, you should first resent yourself. The Divine Empress looked at the small dragon in her palm and calmly said, You should know how cruel the consequences are if the spiritual soul does not return, so when you go to the Garden of Zhou, you should behave yourself. On this spring night, the night was as bright and beautiful as it was during the day. Under the starlight, the trees seemed to be filled with vitality. The Divine Empress took her leave from the well. She strolled in a leisurely manner through the lively spring atmosphere. Not far from her was a carriage. As she approached, the ck rhinoceros hitched up to the carriage went down on its knees in humility, or more urately, reverence. At the same time, a pale-faced middle-aged man also knelt down. The long river of history still flowed on, and there were still some people that had not died. Their names had not yet disappeared, but they were certain to be some of the most unforgettable sights on that long river. One of these names was Zhou Tong. It was an absolute surety that in these tens of thousands of years that passed, he would still be remembered as one of historys most ruthless officials and treacherous ministers. Whether it was the extraordinary cruelty of his torture, or the number of ministers he had executed on fraudulent charges, he would ce first without a doubt. To both government officials and themon people, Zhou Tong was an enigmatic individual. Outside of important events like the Grand Examination, he mostly stayed in the secluded and sinister office of the Ministry of Personnel in the southern parts of the capital. On his asional excursion, he would always be guarded by countless experts. He rarely saw others, and even when he met with fellow colleagues in the halls of the Imperial Court, or interrogated prisoners, face would always be obscured by a ck veil. Generally speaking, only women, especially beautiful women, would wear a ck veil. This peculiarity of Zhou Tongs was the subject of much ridicule. Many people thought that because Zhou Tongs methods were too cruel, his actions too shameless; he had no face to see his ancestors, no face to see the heavens and the earth with. Thus he would obscure his face year-round. Of course, these jeers, or perhaps curses, were only whispered in the dark. They would definitely notnd in Zhou Tongs ears. The people probably could not imagine that Zhou Tong was actually an average looking middle-aged man. Only because he spent too much of his time in the prison and always had his face obscured by a veil, his face was rather pale. Your Majesty, I do not know how to handle Chen Changsheng. Zhou Tong continued to speak with a low voice, Considering his connections to the Li Pce, I am unable to use torture. The Divine Empress smiled, but said nothing. The entire continent knew that Zhou Tong was the Divine Empresss most loyal and most insane dog. In the eyes of many, he was certainly her most obedient dog. However, in reality, this was not the case, because Zhou Tong understood dogs very well. If the master told the dog to stop barking, and the dog stopped barking, it did not necessarily mean obedience. On the contrary, if the master told the dog to stop barking, but the dog continued to bark because there was something outside the door, then even if the master had to scold it in front of guests, or strike at it, the master would inwardly feel happy, thinking that it was truly a good dog. This sort of disobedience was true obedience. Zhou Tong knew very well when he should bark and when he should stay silent. He knew when he should leap into a scuffle, and when he should directly tear through the throats of Her Majestys enemies. The Divine Empress had always been satisfied with his performance. Even though he hadmitted so much evil and had be an enduring stain on the flourishing world of the Zhou Dynasty, she would never once think about taking this dog and cooking it in a pot, then feeding it to its victims. That was because she was very pleased that this dog would not be a dog like Xu Shiji who would never mature. Moreover, she cared not for the assessment of the history books, so why should she care for the talk ofmon people? What do you think We should know from Chen Changsheng? The Divine Empress indifferently asked. It was very strange. Even when she ascended to be Empress, she very rarely referred to herself using the royal We. Only before Zhou Tong would she refer to herself as such. The ministers of the court had also grown ustomed to referring to her as the Divine Empress. Zhou Tong was the only one who insisted on addressing her as Your Majesty. Zhou Tong replied, Since Your Majesty has allowed him to live up to this point, then it must be because Your Majesty wants him to say something. In this world, only the dead did not speak. The Divine Empress pondered this in silence, then said, I want to confirm some things. Zhou Tong softly said, If I cannot use torture, then...should I use death? The Divine Empressughed at these words, then brightly said, I once asked Mo Yu a question, and now I can ask you the same thing. Zhou Tong replied, I will be pleased to answer the Empress. The Divine Empress asked, Do you believe that there is anyone in the world that is unafraid of death? Zhou Tong seriously pondered this question for a long time, then finally said, I do not believe it. The Divine Empress smiled. Before I did not believe, but afterwards, I realized that there really were people that did not fear death. Not waiting for Zhou Tong to reply, she continued, A man who does not fear death, how can he not fear it? Zhou Tong thought hard but found no answer. He asked, How can Chen Changsheng not fear death? Because he is a real person, true to his heart and true to his own nature. The Divine Empress ced her hands behind her back and looked in the direction of the Orthodox Academy. There had been another reason that she had left unsaidthat youth had death as a constantpanionshe silently thought, if he was true to his feelings and true to his nature, if Chen Changsheng was able to live past twenty, then would he perhaps really be the second Zhou Dufu? Chapter 241 – The Big Rat in the Pile of Junk Chapter 241 - The Big Rat in the Pile of Junk The ck rhinoceros pulled the carriage away from the New North Bridge and pulled it to the Orange Garden. One of Zhou Tongs subordinates knocked on the front door of the Orange Garden. Mo Yu, who had just been preparing to go to bed, slightly frowned at the man standing in her main hall. You may not have to attend the court, but I still have to wake up early. Zhou Tong looked around at the famous paintings on the walls and said, I was just with Her Majesty at New North Bridge just now. These words were very abrupt, and sent without any reason. Mo Yus expression suddenly became very serious. What do you want to say? I want to say, I am very afraid. Zhou Tong said these words calmly and his face held no trace of fear, and yet, for some reason, this Orange Garden, whose spring warmth was maintained by a spell, suddenly dropped a few degrees in temperature. Mo Yu stared into his eyes and realized that the pale whites of his eyes were bloodshot, making them somewhat ghastly. She asked, Just what are you afraid of? Zhou Tong gave a nervousugh and asked, Are you not afraid? Mo Yu indifferently replied, I have no time to keep an adult like yourselfpany while you go senile. Zhou Tong forced down his smile and expressionlessly said, The entire continent knows what the greatest problem currently facing humanity is: the position of the Emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. Although the Her Majesty has thought of returning the throne to the Chen Imperial n, she is unresolved. She knows that if she doesnt, then the entire Tianhai n will bepletely annihted. Even though they say that the Tianhai n is not synonymous with Her Majesty, Her Majesty still bears the surname Tianhai, so how can she steel herself to see a tragedy such as that y out? Mo Yu frowned and said, As you said, the entire continent knows this. Zhou Tong continued, So Her Majesty has always hesitated. The Tianhai family has taken her hesitation as a chance. In the eyes of Prince Chen Liu and all the other princes in the counties, this hesitation is the shadow of death. Her Majestys continued reticence also has another reason: The Li Pce has never made their position clear. After a moment of silence, Mo Yu replied, So just what are you trying to tell me? Zhou Tong expressionlessly said, I want to say, tonight, His Holiness finally made his position clear. He does not agree. The Orthodoxy does not agree. So now, will Her Majesty continue to hesitate? Mo Yu did not respond. After the Grand Examination, many people realized who Chen Changshengs original master was. The Pope had personally admitted itChen Changshengs teacher was the previous principal of the Orthodox Academy, the firmest supporter of the Imperial n. Almost two decades ago, he had joined hands with the Imperial n in an attempt to overthrow the Divine Empresss regime. Tonight, the Pope allowed Chen Changsheng to be the principal of the Orthodox Academy. The position this decision represented was extraordinarily clear. If the Divine Empress insisted on keeping the Tianhai n on the throne, the Pope and the Li Pce would no longer stand on the same side with her. They would assume the same role that the Orthodox Academy yed in the past. Mo Yu asked, You believe...the Empress has already made up her mind? Zhou Tong was silent, then said, Her Majesty can willingly abdicate in exchange for the continued existence of the Tianhai n. Preposterous! Mo Yu angrily dered, How can the Empress abdicate? And if the Imperial n could be trusted, why would the Empress have hesitated for so many years? What if His Holiness acted as a guarantor? Zhou Tong stared into her eyes and said, You think that even if Prince Chen Liu ascends to be Emperor, that he would dare to ignore the Orthodoxy? Mo Yu was somewhat stunned by these words. Only after a long period of time had passed did she finally speak. If it really is this way... She suddenly smiled, Then thats also fine. For the position of Emperor to be smoothly handed over, for the world of humans, of course this is good. For the Tianhai n to continue existing, even if not as well-off as it was before, this is also fine. Zhou Tong looked at her with a smile that was not really a smile. But for the two of us, where is the benefit? Mo Yu calmly said, The Empress will naturally arrange things for us. Zhou Tong replied, Such disrespectful words. One day, Her Majesty will inevitably board a raft and swim upon the sea of stars. When that day finallyes, where will the two of us go? Mo Yu had no answer. Zhou Tong continued to look into her eyes as he continued speaking, Under His Holinesss orders, you have done many things. Why has the Empress never med you? Because the Empress can sense very clearly the unease in your heart, just like the fear in mine...Those people in the Li Pce have never liked either of us, so you nned to ease your way into good standing. Mo Yu met Zhou Tongs gaze and calmly replied, So what? When that day reallyes, theres really no way for you to survive. There are simply too many people who want you dead. As for me...I only want to live, I dont care about much else. Zhou Tong once again gave that forced smile. Is that so? When some member of the Chen Family bes Emperor, and youre given a choice between death and bing his woman, would you be willing? Then I dont care either. There was a subtle change in Mo Yus expression. Somewhat jittery, she shouted, Just what are you proposing? Zhou Tong replied, First, at the very least, we must ensure that Her Majesty does not decide rashly. Mo Yu pensively said, You want to break the tacit understanding between the Empress and His Holiness? Zhou Tong replied, I wouldnt dare to. I only want His Holinesss position to lose its effectiveness. Mo Yu shook her head. You cant kill him. The Empress would absolutely not allow it. He has done too much for the Zhou Dynasty. At the very least you cant go and kill him now. Zhou Tong said expressionlessly, Ive killed many meritorious ministers and generals. Mo Yu stared into his eyes. But he has made an even greater contribution. To break through from the Meditation realm to the Ethereal Opening realm was the most difficult to pass of the three bottlenecks of cultivation. This was because it was the first time most cultivators would experience a life or death situation. With the slightestck of caution, one could easily end up going insane. If the mind was unclear, one might die on the spot. The proportion of people that died this way was extremely high. For countless years, there had been many cultivators that were on the threshold of Ethereal Opening, but did not dare to attempt to step over it. When Chen Changsheng had deciphered all seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum, he had triggered that starlight phenomenon. This indirectly helped dozens of monolith viewers break through. In only one night, humanity suddenly weed many more Ethereal Opening cultivators into its ranks. Even the sum of all the disciples who broke through to the Ethereal Opening realm every year from the Six Ivies, the Schrtree Manor, and the Holy Maiden Peak could not exceed the number that broken through into Ethereal Opening in that one night alone. In the future, just how many of these people would enter Star Condensation and be true experts? As Gou Hanshi had said, everyone should be thanking Chen Changsheng. Every school and sect should be thanking him. The Zhou Dynasty and all of humanity should be thanking him. Tonight, when the Pope had directly appointed Chen Changsheng as the new principal of the Orthodox Academy, there was not a single word of protest within the Orthodoxy. Presumably, tomorrow there would be no one outside the Orthodoxy who would protest. This was because they all understood that this was merely repayment for a meritorious service. Zhou Tong went silent for a very long time, then suddenly said, Tonight, Her Majesty said that he was a real person. Mo Yu was astonished at these words. She had not imagined that the Empresss evaluation of Chen Changsheng was so high. He has merit, and so Im not allowed to kill him. Hes a real person, so Im not able to kill him, but in the end, something must be done. Zhou Tong shook his head and walked out of the Orange Garden, incessantly murmuring to himself like a nagging olddy. Mo Yu gazed at his back with some concern. In the Orthodox Academys small building, that warm bedding truly did smell very good. She did not wish to never be able to smell it again. Even if the bedding was even warmer and morefortable, it would still not be enough to break Chen Changshengs schedule. At five in the morning, he promptly woke up, opened his eyes, washed his face, and rinsed his mouth, then went with Xuanyuan Po to the Mausoleum of Books. The soldiers responsible for watching over the mausoleum probably had not heard about the Orthodoxys new appointment, so they were the same as ever. One after another, people emerged from the Mausoleum of Books. There were some monolith viewers that had entered in previous years, but there were even more of this years Grand Examination examinees. These people were like Chen Changsheng, preparing to go to the Garden of Zhou. When they saw Chen Changsheng standing outside the stone doors, they were like the soldiers, not knowing that he was the Orthodox Academys new principal. However, regardless of that, they all sincerely paid respects to him, even if some of them had unnatural expressions on their faces. Only after Gou Hanshi had sent Qi Jian and Liang Xiaoxiao out did Chen Changsheng learn that Tang Thirty-Six was still on that mental journey of his. Regretfully, he had no other choice but to turn back and leave. That same night, after Chen Changsheng had treated Zhexiu with acupuncture, Zhexiu went to the library to meditate. Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po began to tidy up the kitchen It was unknown when Tang Thirty-Six would leave the Mausoleum of Books, and Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu would probably stay in the Garden of Zhou for at least a hundred days. As a result, the kitchen would most likely be unused for an extremely long time, so there were many things that needed to be tidied up before they left. I cant go again. Im really useless. Xuanyuan Po said these muffled words as he sat by the basin and washed dishes, his back facing Chen Changsheng. Only cultivators at Ethereal Opening were permitted to enter the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng looked at the demi-human youths tall and sturdy back and recalled how simr it was to how he found himst year at the night market. Consoling him, Chen Changsheng said, Its no problem, you just need a little bit more time. Indeed, Xuanyuan Po innate talent was very exceptional, or else he would not have been so well-treated by the Star Seizer Academy. Only that on the first night of the Ivy Festival, he had been too severely injured by Tianhai Yaer and his entire right arm had been crippled. Although under Chen Changshengs treatment it had slowly recovered, he still had to train it from scratch, but it would only be a matter of time before he returned to his former strength. In addition, with Chen Changshengs research on methods for the demi-humans to cultivate with human methods, he would certainly explode with power one day. Chen Changsheng naturally began to think about Tianhai Yaer, the little monster that had once caused many people to feel nervous. He could not help but shake his head. He found it impossible to disperse that sense of loathing he had. It was just like how some women would always be afraid of rats. Regardless of if they were experienced and knowledgeable, or if they never left the walls of their own home, even if they were a Star Condensation expert; they had all at one point shrieked at the sight of a rat. A sudden scrambling sound arose from the corner of the kitchen, followed by the sound of squeaking. This sound was very weak. If Xuanyuan Po and Chen Changsheng had not been cultivators, they probably would not have been able to hear it. Eh? I just cleaned this ce a few days ago, how can there be mice again? Xuanyuan Po stood up and wiped his hands off on his clothes. He randomly picked out a thick piece of charred firewood from the stove and walked over to the corner. Amidst the pile of junk in the corner, there was something faintly moving. Its pretty big! Xuanyuan Pos eyes went wide. He tightly held the firewood and mmed it down with all his strength. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, did it really require such strength? Even if the rat was beaten to death, the floor would suffer a few cracks as well...suddenly he felt that something was not right. That sound had felt somewhat familiar. He opened his mouth and moved his hands to stop Xuanyuan Po, but he was toote. With a muffled bang, all the junk was turned into dust. The upper half of the firewood suddenly disappeared. That terrifying strength sent dust flying everywhere. As the dust settled, Xuanyuan Po stared at the still-moving thin and long ck-colored animal on the ground. Inplete shock, he yelled, What in the world is this? Its actually not dead! That ck-colored animal flew in front of Xuanyuan Pos eyes. Xuanyuan Po thought it was a snake or some limbless lizard, but... how could it fly? There was a p as the ck animal used its tail to give him a p. Xuanyuan Po stared nkly at this scene before him. His mouth opened wider and wider, his tongue grew increasingly clumsy. Losing his mind out of fear, he yelled, Dragon...dragon...dragon...dragon! He then fainted straightaway. Chapter 242 – Journeying Together Chapter 242 - Journeying Together When the real dragon appeared up in front of Xuanyuan Pos face, he was truthfully rather frightened, yet that had not been enough to make him faint. The real reason for why he fainted was that the ck Dragon had, in its fury, released some of its dragon aura. For a Demi-human like Xuanyuan Po, he was absolutely incapable of resisting that ancient and terrifying Qi. With a gust of wind, Jin Yulu appeared, his shirt lightly pping in the breeze. He warily looked around. As soon as he had sensed that frightening Qi, he immediately rushed over from the gatehouse. The Li Pce had appointed Chen Changsheng as principal of the Orthodox Academy. Could it be that it had already attracted some peerless expert? Yet when he finally arrived in the kitchen, he could sense nothing. Seeing Xuanyuan Po knocked out on the floor, he asked in a deep voice, What happened? Its nothing. Chen Changsheng exined, I was unblocking one of his meridians, but then some of his true essence began to flow backwards. With a little rest hell get better soon. Jin Yulu creased his brow. He found that Chen Changshengs expression was somewhat unnatural, yet he could not sense any of that terrifying Qi anymore. After examining the scene again, he took his leave. Chen Changsheng rubbed his forehead, sighed a breath of relief, he knelt down to wake Xuanyuan Po up. Xuanyuan Pos face was painted with fear. He looked all around, his face deathly pale. At the Ivy Festival, this demi-human youth had shown extraordinary bravery and courage when confronting the vicious Tianhai Yaer. Yet the previous scene had already exceeded his imagination. As a demi-human, he had felt an innate crushing terror towards the dragons aura. Did you see...a...ck dragon? Xuanyuan Po did not see any sign of that terrifying existence, yet this only made him more worried. His voice shuddered with fear. Chen Changsheng was originally going to tell him that he was seeing things, but he knew that it would not convince Xuanyuan Po. After a moment of silence, he said, It came to find me. Dont say anything about it. Xuanyuan Po pointed at Chen Changsheng, his lips trembling, unable to speak. Only after a long while did he finally stammer out a few words. Just who hell are you? Many people wanted to know who Chen Changsheng was, but he was incapable of answering that question. Because to him, this had never been a question. He was Daoist youth from Xining Viges old temple. Even though his master Daoist Ji had so many secrets, that did not mean that he did as well. Of course, right now, he had a secret: that ck Dragon. Back at the small building, he ced his dagger on the disy rack and then walked over to the table and looked at that tiny ck Dragon. After a very long time, he still was not convinced that he was not hallucinating. Only when he finally summoned up the courage to run his fingers along the ck Dragons body and feel its icy scales did it finally prove that all that had happened was real. The tiny ck Dragon clearly did not like him touching it, so it pped his hand away. This...just what is going on here? Chen Changsheng nervously asked. The tiny ck Dragon said nothing but flew to the table, rubbed itself in ink, and used its body as a brush to put a few words on paper. It was very cute, but Chen Changsheng had no time to pay attention to such things. He took up the paper and only then understood that this was the result of a secret technique for the spiritual soul. This secret technique allowed the soul of a dragon to split from its massive body, allowing it to assume some other appearance. It originated from when the dragon tribe first transformed into humans, only that it was even more mysterious and challenging. The downsides of this method were that the dragons spiritual soul could not be too far from its body. There was also a time limit. If the spiritual soul did not return to its original body, it would gradually dissipate. In addition, a dragon in this state was extraordinarily weak, no longer possessing any of its original supreme strength. It would even require the protection of humans. Seeing this tiny ck Dragon before his eyes, Chen Changsheng found it impossible to reconcile with the mountainous body of the ck Frost Dragon in the underground space. You figured out this secret technique yesterday, and today you want to apany me around the capital? Iparably shocked, he said to the tiny dragon, And you need me to keep you safe? The tiny ck Dragon floated in front of him and nodded its head. Chen Changsheng kneaded his forehead in silence. It was only after a long time did he say with difficulty, Im going to the Garden of Zhou. I dont know what Ill encounter. If something happens, what then? The tiny ck Dragon said nothing, and only quietly watched him. Chen Changsheng and the dragons eyes met. Though its eyes on the surface seemed indifferent, he could faintly detect a fervent desire deep within. Only then did he realize that this ck Dragon had been imprisoned underground for several hundred years, so this was its first visit to the surface in a long time. Even though it was not truly free, it finally managed to leave. After it left the underground space, the first thing it did was to find him. After thinking it over for a long time, he finally said, Fine, Zhizhi. Hearing this, the dragons eyes were as cold and proud as ever, yet it still gave a cry of zhi zhi. Chen Changsheng knew that this was its way ofughing, and so he alsoughed. One after another, monolith viewers departed from the Mausoleum of Books. Added together with all the Ethereal Opening cultivators in the various schools and academies, as well as the teacher, more than a hundred people had assembled before the stone pirs of the Li Pce, preparing to set off on a journey to enter the Garden of Zhou. There were even more cultivators that had already set off from different ces all over the continent, or had already arrived at the Garden of Zhou. An imperial carriage, pulled along by a pegasus, slowly proceeded along the Sacred Path. The carriage probably contained an important member of the Orthodoxy whose duty was to manage the journey to the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng looked at that imperial carriage, trying to guess which important figure was within, and why the Pope or the Archbishop had not sent someone to tell him who it was. As he looked at the carriage, there were many people looking at him, because he had already be one of those important figures of the Orthodoxy. Chen Changsheng had no awareness of this. When the bishop of the Temple Seminary brought his three students to pay their respects, he could only stare nkly for a while before responding. Soon after, the groups from the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Li Pce Academy also came to pay their respects to him. Naturally not everyone paid respects to this fifteen-year-old youth willingly, but Chen Changshengs status was so high, and it was right in front of the Li Pce. As members of the Orthodoxy, none of them dared to show the slightest bit of disrespect. Chen Changsheng had no experience with this sort of thing. He could only return their bows one by one. Thankfully, he still remembered the Archbishops words. Besides the Pope and the Divine Empress, he did not need to give anyone a full bow, he did not need to lower his head. However. his movements were inevitably somewhat stiff and reserved,pletelycking the sort of presence that his status deserved. Zhexiu expressionlessly stood by his side. He said nothing because he also had little experience with this sort of thing and would be of no help. Liang Xiaoxiao, Qi Jian, as well as more than a dozen southern examinees of the Grand Examination stood on the opposite side, silently spectating. When the group going to the Garden of Zhou left the capital, a melodious bell rang from the depths of the Li Pce. Earlier, the red geese had flown off to some far away ce. The ranking of this years Promation of Azure Clouds had officially been changed. Xu Yourong, who had sat on the first ce seat for so many years, was no longer amongst its ranks. Luo Luo had be the new first ce. Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian had also departed from the Promation of Azure Clouds. The Pavilion of Divination had also put forth a new Promation of Golden Distinction. As expected, Qiushan Jun remained at the top of the ranking. Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian also appeared on the rankings, as well as many of the other youths that had sessfully broken through into Ethereal Opening in the Mausoleum of Books. However, surprisingly, neither Xu Yourong nor Chen Changsheng could be found on the rankings. Gou Hanshi, Tang Thirty-Six and all the others, that still remained in the mausoleum, would not be evaluated by the Divining Elder, as per custom. However, Chen Changsheng had already left the mausoleum, while Xu Yourong had always been outside of it. Did they not appear on the Promation of Golden Distinction? Chapter 243 – The Yellow Paper Umbrella Chapter 243 - The Yellow Paper Umbre Every time the Pavilion of Divination issued a new ranking, it would always add a brief or amentary. On this asion, the Pavilion of Divination had probably guessed at the discussion that its decision would invite and they had also exined as to why Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng had not entered the Promation of Golden Distinction. It was made known that the Divining Elder looked forward to twos excursion to the Garden of Zhou. At this point, the entire continent knew that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were entering the Garden of Zhou. Ever sincest years Ivy Festival, the story of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs engagement had already spread across the entire world. This story was full of gratitude and grudges, childhood friendships, twists and turns. It was a story filled with turmoil, and its ending was hard to predict. Now, the lead actor and actress of this story would meet in the Garden of Zhou. This naturally caught the attention of countless people. The other lead role in this story, Qiushan Jun, had not appeared, but his juniors were present. The gaze that Liang Xiaoxiao aimed at Chen Changsheng became increasingly cold. Qi Jians impressions of Chen Changsheng had changed somewhat because of what had happened in the Mausoleum of Books. Now when he heard the following discussion, his small face flushed with indignation. Even if he gets lucky once more in the Garden of Zhou, how can he possibly seize first ce on the Promation of Golden Distinction? How can he possibly be discussed on the same terms as Qiushan Jun? And why not? Although Qiushan Jun is already at Star Condensation, dont forget that Qiushan Jun is four years older than him. Although this discussion did not bring up Chen Changshengs name, everyone knew that he was the subject. Ye Xiaolian stood with her senior at the edge of the crowd, looking at Chen Changshengs back. Her eyes no longer had that loathing and anger that she first had, they only had some curiosity. Chen Changsheng felt the gazesing from all around him, especially the ill will from the southerners. He felt a huge pressure, and yet he also felt somewhat frustrated. In the eyes of the people, he and Xu Yourong were possibly childhood sweethearts. Perhaps they had a love-hate rtionship. Only Chen Changsheng knew that none of this was true. He did not even know what Xu Yourong looked like, nor did he believe that Xu Yourong had any impression of him. Departing from the south gate of the capital, the convoy took a break after a short while. Priest Xin descended from that carriage at the very front that was being pulled by the pegasus and walked towards Chen Changsheng. Surprised, Chen Changsheng asked, Could it be that His Eminence is in charge of the convoy? Priest Xin shook his head. His Eminences health has not been too goodtely. Chen Changsheng looked curiously at that imperial carriage in the front. Which important figure of the Orthodoxy is in that carriage then? Priest Xin smiled at him. I was just about to invite Your Eminence to board the carriage. Chen Changsheng was stunned, only after a while did hee to. Almost not daring to ask, he said, Are you saying... on this journey to the Garden of Zhou, Im the one in charge? Priest Xin firmly said, Yes, His Holiness has handed this matter over to Your Eminence. Chen Changsheng thought back to the scene of those priests and teachers from the Temple Seminary and Heavenly Dao Academying to pay their respects and silently thought to himself, perhaps he had been thest one to know. Leaving the capital, the convoy arrived at Wenshui city. The dozen or so carriages passed through the city gates one by one, each carriage bearing the crest of the Li Pce. The Orthodoxy in the city had been informed several days ago and they had made some arrangements. The guards at the city gates did not dare perform any inspections and they had long ago opened the gates. Both sides of the official road were crowded to the bursting point with spectators. Who is Chen Changsheng? How many of the Divine States Seven Laws havee? Phoenix Xu directly departed from the South River Temple, so she shouldnt be in this group right? Which carriage is Chen Changsheng in? Could he be in the first carriage? Oh! Look at how white that pegasuss wings are... its about the same as the cotton bedding in our house. The crowd passionately discussed as they pointed at the convoy. The beautiful and mystical white pegasus was naturally the focus of their gazes. Of course, when the crowd realized that Chen Changsheng really was in the first carriage, they surged forward. The street suddenly became very noisy and teeming with people. Time and time again, one could hear cries of his name from the crowd. A daoist youth from Xining Vige, versed in the Daoist Canon. First rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination. In the Mausoleum of Books, heprehended all seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum in one day. Now, this youth had be the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. No matter what angle it was looked at, this was all the stuff of legends. He was a legend. Innumerable gazes rested on that carriage, their eyes burning with fervor, like that curtain across the window was going to burn to ash. Even though Chen Changsheng had a simr experience moving through the streets of the capital after the Grand Examination, he still was not used to this sort of treatment, so he felt like his face was on fire. Contrarily, Zhexiu who sat across him was as apathetic as ever. He seemed to be affected in the least by the noise from the outside, nor by the fiery gazes. The convoy directly headed to the headquarters of the Orthodoxy in Wenshui City. Several of Priest Xins subordinate priests went to make arrangements. As the Principal of the Orthodox Academy and head of the convoy, Chen Changsheng was naturally not required to handle these things on his own. To phrase it another manner, he upied a simr position as the door gods who stuck on the doors. The Orthodoxy had already prepared rooms for their stay, and the various cultivators split up into their respective rooms. In the past few years, the Mount Li Sword Sects reputation had resounded throughout the world, so Qi Jian and Liang Xiaoxiao were able to stay in the eastern courtyard. The two girls from the Holy Maiden Peak were their neighbors. Chen Changsheng naturally had the best amodations. The bishop of Wenshui City enthusiastically invited him into the main hall while Zhexiu followed silently. After a simple bath and arranging his luggage, Chen Changsheng was prepared to rest when a priest came to inform him that somebody hade to pay their respects to Principal Chen. After a moment surprise, Chen Changsheng guessed who that person was and he quickly changed into a clean set of clothes and walked out towards the front of the hall. A man who looked like a steward stood in front of the hall. His clothes were rather in. On his waist was tied a piece of jade that was absolutely not ordinary. When that steward saw Chen Changsheng, he bowed with the utmost respect. Seeing this scene, the priests of Wenshui city were extremely shocked. The Wenshui Tangs had always been arrogant, such that they did not even respect the Tianhai n or the Qiushan n. On a normal day, this steward would not even give face to the bishop. So why was he so humble towards Chen Changsheng? It must be known that the position of Principal of the Orthodox Academy was an empty office. His status only had value in the Orthodoxy. Even if Chen Changsheng had a good rtionship with the Tang ns sole grandson, that still did not warrant such respect. Chen Changsheng apologized to that steward of the Tang n, Logically, this one is a member of the junior generation. No matter what, I should go and pay my respects to the Old Master of the Tang n. It is just that this time the pace of journey is too rapid. In addition, His Holiness has put me in charge of this convoy, so it is inconvenient for me to leave. I ask the steward to give my regards to the Old Master. Saying this, he took out a small box that he had prepared in the capital and handed it over. Inside this box was medicine. It was made up of the rare medicine and fruits that he and Tang Thirty-Six had stolen from the Hundred Herb Garden, as well as the rarely seen local specialties of the Red River provided by Luoluo. The priests of the Li Pce had refined these nts into pills. Besides the pills that had been used to assist in breaking through to Ethereal Opening, there still many pills left. While they were probably not very useful for cultivation, they were quite excellent for strengthening ones physical constitution and extending ones life. Thanking him repeatedly, the steward took the box. Afterwards, he took a box from his bosom and offered it to Chen Changsheng with both hands. He said that it was a gift from the Old Master tomemorate their first meeting, then the steward took his leave. Returning to his quiet and secluded room in the main hall, Chen Changsheng ced that small box on the table. Upon opening it, all he saw that there was a metal ball inside. This metal ball was about the size of a fist, yet it seemed extraordinarily heavy. Its surface was extremely glossy. The ball was covered with lines like those between fish scales that divided the metal ball into three parts. Zhexiu walked over to the edge of the table and nced at the ball, then his expression subtly changed and he said nothing for a long time. Chen Changsheng asked, Whats wrong? You seem to be very surprised. Zhexiu looked over at him and said, Just what is your rtionship with Tang Thirty-Six? Confused, Chen Changsheng replied, Were friends. Yes, Tang Thirty-Six was the first friend that he made after entering the capital. If you were just friends, would the Tang n hand over such a precious treasure to you? Zhexiu expressionlessly asked. Chen Changsheng grabbed that seemingly ordinary and unremarkable metal ball and carefully examined, but he could find nothing special about it. What is this thing? Zhexiu walked in front of him and looked at the metal ball. His normally emotionless eyes seemed to glow with a strange light. In every city of every country in the human world, the defensive spell formations were all created by the Tang n. The best weapons for their soldiers were created by the Tang n. The armors of every one of the thirty-eight Divine Generals were all created by the Tang n. It was even said that the reason that the Red River wound its way around the White Emperor City was because an ancestor of the Tang family personally designed it. Along the banks of the Wenshui, this n had persisted for a thousand generations. They had so much money that even the Divine Empress was afraid ofying hands upon them. If this was a treasure of the Wenshui Tangs, it would no doubt be no ordinary treasure. Zhexiu said, Of the one hundred divine artifacts of the Tier of Legendary Weapons, at the very least, seventeen of them were made by the Tang family. Although they can still make unusual weapons, because of theck of rare ores, those weapon can no longer match up to those divine weapons, but their skill in design is unchanged from the past. All those legendary weapons have mostly been hidden away by the various sects and schools, or like the Frost God Spear, locked away in the Imperial Pce. Thus, the experts of this era most desire weapons created by the Tang family, so not even a crazy fool like Xiao Zhang would dare offend the Tangs. Chen Changsheng suddenly felt that the metal ball in his palm had gotten much heavier. Zhexiu continued, If Im not seeing things wrong, that metal ball in your hands is the Yellow Paper Umbre. Chen Changsheng repeated the name in surprise. Yellow Paper Umbre? He faintly remembered hearing this name before. Right. In the past, Mount Li Sword Sects Junior Martial Uncle Su had ordered a magical artifact from the Tang n. After amending the original design, the Tang n needed thirty years to create the weapon. That magical artifact is that metal ball in your hands. Its name is the Yellow Paper Umbre. Is that the martial uncle that Gou Hanshi and the rest always mentioned? ... Since it was that legendary expert that ordered this tool, why is it still in the Tang family? Because at the end, Junior Martial Uncle Su didnte to take it. Why? Because... he couldnt afford it. The room was silent. Chen Changsheng felt like the metal ball had grown even heavier. Even his voice became nervous. This item... is very expensive? Zhexiu replied, The Yellow Paper Umbre was a name dubbed by the Old Master of the Tang n himself. Chen Changsheng was mystified as to the meaning behind that. Yellow paper is paper money. (TN: Paper money is fake money that is usually burned during rituals.) Chen Changsheng understood. The paper money was different from the silver notes circting in the world. Any value could be written on paper money. If the number written on the paper money was made real, how much money would that be? Outside of the Tang family, was there anyone in the world that had that much money? No wonder that legendary Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li, who personally ordered the weapon, could only reluctantly give it up in the end. This Yellow Paper Umbre would cause the everyone in the world to feel poor. Yet now ity in his hands. Chapter 244 – Outside the Garden of Zhou, a Storm Came (Part One) Chapter 244 - Outside the Garden of Zhou, a Storm Came (Part One) Although no one has ever seen the Yellow Paper Umbre with their own eyes, this umbre is extremely famous. There are even some people in the Pavilion of Divination that say that if the Tier of Legendary Weapons was ever revised, amongst the various famous weapons and tools of this era, this umbre is most qualified to enter the Tier. Zhexiu continued, Dont say that you and Tang Thirty-Six are friends... even if we considered that you are the new Principal of the Orthodox Academy and Tang Thirty-Six is a student of the Orthodox Academy, the Tang n still wouldnt need to use this umbre to win your favor. Not to mention... the Tang n has never bribed or curried the favor of anyone. Recalling those angry words that Tang Thirty-Six had said back at the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng felt that they were correct. Regardless of if it was the Heavenly Dao Academy or the Temple Seminary, a third of their expenditures were paid by the Wenshui Tangs every year. Even if the Old Masters most precious grandson was a student of the Orthodox Academy, he still did not need to show such special care. However, just at this moment, Chen Changsheng began to think of something else. If that Junior Martial Uncle were to see this magical artifact, which he had spent such painstaking effort on, appear in the hands of a junior like me, would he be unhappy? If it were you, would you be unhappy? Of course. So, he will also be unhappy. Then... would he steal or even kill somebody for it? Stop thinking that your seniors are all so reckless. In addition, back there in front of the hall, how could any of those priests imagine that the Tang Familys Old Master would give you the Yellow Paper Umbre as amemorative gift? As long as the Tang n says nothing and you say nothing, who will know? You know. But fine, since its such a potent magical artifact, in the future, there will be definitely be a time where I have to use it. When that timees, well talk about it. Im just afraid that on the day I do use it, what if I provoke the Mount Li Sword Sect? The Ivy Festival, the Grand Examination, your engagement with Xu Yourong... havent you provoked them enough? Thats true. The next problem is... how do you use this Yellow Paper Umbre? Zhexiu thought about it, then said, Try pouring your true essence into it. That was the mostmon method of using a magical artifact. Chen Changshengplied with these instructions and he slowly sent a wisp of his true essence into the metal ball. As he sent true essence into the ball, the ball sent back a sort of wondrous feeling into his sea of consciousness. Within the metal ball, he sensed an undting surface, like countless hills. Using his eyes, it was very clear that the outside of the metal ball was very smooth, so these undtions should be on the inside of the ball. His true essence slowly followed the contours of the hills, finally arriving at the central area of the ball. A sh of brilliant light sparkled there, like thunder and lightning, or like a staring into being. A gentle breeze rose up in the hall. The metal ball in his palms trembled as the lines on its surface split apart. Apanied by metallic cks, the opening metal ball underwent endless transformations, constantly reforming itself. Several metallic membranes, which formed the canopy of an umbre, appeared. That was closely followed by the shaft, and then the handle. Not long after, an umbre had appeared in Chen Changshengs hands. From the canopy to the handle, the entire umbre was constructed of metal. It practically shined in his hands, like a piece of silver that had juste out of a furnace. The gentle breeze continued to circte around the hall. Soon after, something happened which made both Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu very worried. When the gentle breeze touched the bright metal surface, it began to change. Some ces on the umbre turned ck, while other ces on the umbre turned dark. In a few breaths of time, the formerly shiny surface had be mottled all over. It was like it was constructed from in oil paper then submerged inyers andyers of dust, making it extraordinarily filthy. What happened? Chen Changsheng nervously asked. Even the handle he was grasping had turned ck and old, like it was made of wood. Dont panic yet. As he saw the umbre change, Zhexiu was also shocked at first, then he calmed down. However, his eyes seemed to grow brighter and brighter. He thrust out his hand to Chen Changsheng and asked, Let me use your dagger for a moment. Chen Changsheng nced at the dagger on his waist, then shook his head. This was a treasure gifted to him by the Old Master of the Tang family, there was no way that he could have it be shed at. Even Qiushan Juns Dragonscale Sword would probably be unable to scratch this umbre. Zhexiu expressionlessly said, but he did not push the matter. Instead, he lifted his right and said, Hold the umbre tight, Im going to attack it with all my might. Chen Changsheng hurriedly grabbed the handle tight. Just as he had done this, he saw Zhexiu send his fist flying towards him. After breaking into Ethereal Opening in the Mausoleum of Books, Zhexiu was much stronger now than he had been at the Grand Examination. Chen Changsheng could only see several straight line piercing through the air and heading directly at his face. For a split second, Chen Changsheng could even faintly make out the knife-like ws at the heads of those lines. He even felt like Zhexiu really wanted to kill him. However, at this moment, it was toote for him to do anything but tightly hold onto the umbre. Swish. The handle of the umbre slightly trembled. Suspended in the air in front of him were five distinct scratches, but then the scratches slowly dissipated. He had a vague understanding that the powerful force that Zhexiu had directed at him had beenpletely absorbed by the fluctuating Qi that hung on the edges of the umbre. Then by some sort of method or by some mysterious means, the energy had all been set down into the ground, dissipating the force so much that Chen Changsheng did not even feel the slightest aftershock. It truly was worthy of being a magical artifact that even the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li was unable to afford. The defensive capabilities of the Yellow Paper Umbre were truly too powerful. Zhexiu watched in silence as his w marks slowly disappeared from the invisible curtain hanging under the edge of the umbre. Chen Changsheng asked, Is that it? Zhexiu indifferently replied, Is that not enough? Chen Changsheng replied, Since this umbre was so famous... I thought it would be much more impressive. Zhexiu replied, Solely with regards to defense, this umbre can resist the attack of a Star Condensation expert. Thats already pretty impressive. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, even if your talent is exceptional and you can not bepared to the average Ethereal Opening cultivator, is it not taking it a bit too far to put your attack on par with that of a Star Condensation cultivator? Even though he thought this, he naturally did not say it out loud. He thought of something else and asked, Do you think that this umbre perhaps has another use? Zhexiu replied, I dont know. Chen Changsheng said, Maybe I should go and ask the Tang Old Master. This umbre had already be an extremely unremarkable item, just like any other shabby old umbre. Zhexiu looked at the umbre in Chen Changshengs hand, then after a moment of silence, he replied, Its very obvious that this is the first time that this umbre has been opened since it was constructed, I think... not even the Tangs Old Master would understand all the abilities of this umbre. If you really wanted to know, I think the only way would be to ask that Junior Martial Uncle. Chen Changsheng decided to end the discussion there, then he stimted his true essence through the umbre handle to copse the umbre. With the shing of metal, the umbre furled in upon itself so quickly that it left after images. In the end, it returned to being a metal ball resting in his palm, but it no longer possessed its shiny luster. Now, it looked like a pebble that had been freshly excavated from the dirt. Northwest of Wenshui Cityy the Qin Mountains. The Qin Mountains extended for one thousand li. From its northeast foothills flowed a great river. On both sides of that river, there was an endless expanse of fertilend. This was Tianliang County. Chen Changshengs destination was very far from this ce, separated by many miles from the capital of Tianliang. However, the great families of Tianliangs capital had long ago sent countless experts to surround the city. That was because this year, the Garden of Zhou was appearing in Tianliang Countys Hanqiu City. The Garden of Zhou was a miniature world. It opened once every ten years, and each time it appeared in a different ce. Sometimes,it appeared in Jiangnan, other times in Dongshan. Sometimes it would appear in the snowy ins, sometimes it would be at the edge of the capital, or right outside Xuo City. Twice, it had even appeared in the great ocean thaty between the Great Western Continent and the continent. The fleet of carriages that hade from the capital arrived in Hanqiu City at dusk. Only one night remained before the Garden of Zhou would formally open. Considering all the various Ethereal Opening cultivators from across the continent along with their teachers and seniors, there was at least several hundred people waiting in Hanqiu City for the opening of the Garden of Zhou. For many people, thisst night seemed particrly long. Many young cultivators could not bear to stay holed up in the inns and they had long left, going to a forest right outside the city. Behind the forest, one could see white-capped snowy peaks, burning in the twilight. However, there was nothing else to see. The youthful cultivators whispered to each other while viewing the twilight, but none of them dared approach that forest. That was because right outside the forest, there were several grass huts, and in these grass huts sat several powerful individuals. Sitting () in these huts, suppressing () everyone with their might, these were the overseers (). Those overseeing the Garden of Zhou this year included one of the archbishops of the Sacred Halls, two Divine Generals of the Great Zhou, and an elder of the Longevity Sect. Yet, what made those young cultivators the most afraid of approaching that forest was the person sitting in the most forward hut. In the hut sat a middle-aged man, his long hair spilling over his shoulders. His bearing was rxed and easy going, yet he looked around with an extremely cold expression. Those cultivators from Hanqiu City paid their respects from a distance, full of reverence. Yet the middle-aged man paid them no mind. No one had any sort of objection to this. That was because the middle-aged man was the Sect Master of World-Severing Sect, and also the master of Tianliang Countys Zhu n. The greatest noble family of Tianliang was of course the Chen n of the imperial family of Zhou. However, the Chen Imperial n currently resided in the capital. Ever since Wang Pos Wang n had declined in power, the Zhu n became the de facto premier family of Tianliang County. Of course, this mans status in the cultivation world was even more heaven-shaking. That was because he was Zhu Luo of the Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions. The Solitary Drunk Under the Moon, Zhu Luo. The Five Saints, the Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions and the members of the Promation of Liberation were considered to be the pinnacle of experts on the continent. Compared to the Five Saints, the Eight Storms did not have as much secr influence, but in terms of cultivation, they could not be considered to be weak. The expert was known as the Solitary Drunk Under the Moon not because he was addicted to alcohol, but because three hundred years ago, he traveled to the distant snowy ins in the north. There, outside Xuo City, he saw the moon with his own eyes andposed a poem. After heposed this poem, he demonstrated the power of the Saint Realm by beheading the number two Demon General with one blow, shocking the world. Thus, the World-Severing Sect cultivated severing the emotions and exterminating ones nature. The poem that heposed under the moon had a line, To drink alone is to have no rtions. Everyone knew that this experts temper was not very good. As a result, no one dared to approach his hut. Even the pegasus seemed to sense the cold and frightful pressure emanating from that grass hut and it lowered its head in acknowledgement. Chen Changsheng caressed its wings to console it, then he looked in silence at the slim yet tyrannical figure of the man in the hut. Some people took notice of the crest of the Li Pce on the carriages and they guessed at who was in them. The quiet scene gradually began to grow noisy. One could faintly hear some people whispering, which one was Chen Changsheng? In the dim light of the twilight, the snow white color of the Pegasus stood out. Many people looked over and thought to themselves, can it be that this unremarkable youth is that person? At this time, a cold voice came out of the hut. So you are Chen Changsheng? Chapter 245 – Outside the Garden of Zhou, a Storm Came (Part Two) Chapter 245 - Outside the Garden of Zhou, a Storm Came (Part Two) So you are Chen Changsheng? He is Chen Changsheng? Who is Chen Changsheng? From the Ivy Festival, or to be more precise, from the time that the news of his engagement with Xu Yourong spread to the entire continent, these were the three phrases that Chen Changsheng had heard the most often. As time passed, this situation had not improved one bit. Contrarily, as his name became more and more famous, there were times where he was not sure who he was. The curiosity of humans was not too different from a cats. Not even the Divine Empress could block up the mouths of all the people in the world. Ever since he had begun to hear thosements and see those gazes filled with nervousness and caution, he had slowly be silent and numb to them. Only now he was unable to treat this as he had done before, because the man who had asked the question was Zhu Luo, the Solitary Drunk Under the Moon. He was a powerful personage that even the Li Pce had to treat with extreme courtesy. He took several steps forward and bowed to that distant grass hut, dignified and orderly. The peace and quiet gradually began to grow restless. Many pairs of eyes fell upon his body. Chen Changshengs expression was calm, but how could he be calm? When he thought about that scene in Wenshui City, or how on the road some people would tter him while others would give him a cool eye, he felt extremely helpless. He began to have the feeling that being famous really was not that fortunate after all. How could Xu Yourong have borne this for so many years? Compared to liveliness of the capital and Wenshui City, the crowd outside the forest was much faster in calming down. Zhu Luo was asking a question to Chen Changsheng, who would dare to disturb them? The Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions stood at the peak of human experts. In terms of strength, they were not necessarily below the Five Saints. Although the opening of the Garden of Zhou was very important, it was enough for just Zhu Luo to be overseeing it. With one of the worlds most powerful experts here, unless the Demon Lord or ck Robe personally came, there would be no problems. Zhu Luo did not look at Chen Changsheng. Instead, he looked at the snowy peak. In the twilight, his long hair that fell to his shoulders seemed to ze with that snowy peak. It made him give off an especially wild feeling. Has Mei Lisha gone senile? He actually let a child like you be Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Hearing these words, it became even more quiet. Many people turned towards Chen Changsheng, their eyes showing all sort of expressions. Some had pity, but naturally there was also scorn and pleasure in his misery. Even though he had performed that great merit of summoning the starlight in the Mausoleum of Books, in the end, he was only fifteen. To be the Principal of the Orthodox Academy at such an age, this decision had been discussed and censured all across the world. It was just nobody dared to oppose the Popes decision in public Even though Zhu Luo was a member of the Eight Storms, not even he would defy the Popes will in public. So although he said Mei Lisha, everyone knew who he was really talking about. Mei Lisha was the archbishop of the Bureau of lesiastic Education and one of the Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy. His position had a simr status to that of Zhu Luos. Zhu Luos taunting words were not necessarily provoking the Orthodoxy, nor was it bullying a weak child. Priest Xin walked over to Chen Changsheng and whispered a few sentences into his ear. Only then did Chen Changsheng know that as master of the Tianliangs second most powerful family, he had built a very close rtionship with the imperial family of Chen over the past several hundred years. Because the Divine Empress had ascended to the throne and suppressed the imperial family, this peerless experts rtionships took a turn for the worse and his rtionship with the Li Pce became cold. On the other hand, he was very close with the Orthodoxys conservative faction which Mei Lisha represented, and he was old friends with Mei Lisha. Reasonably, he should have been looking after Chen Changsheng. Why did this supreme expert say these words which made things difficult for Chen Changsheng? Chen Changsheng seriously pondered this question, then he realized that Zhu Luo was jeering at the archbishop, not him. Regardless of his age, status, or strength, he was obviously a child in Zhu Luos eyes. To the world, the Orthodox Academy had fallen into ruin long ago. Chen Changsheng was its principal in name only. Perhaps they did not know that the academy, deep within the Hundred Flowers Lane, only had three students? However, to a worthy senior like Zhu Luo, this was a far cry from the Orthodox Academy of old. Under the leadership of that principal, the Orthodox Academy of the past could be considered to have limitless potential. Not even the current Mount Li Sword Sect couldpare. Seeing that Chen Changsheng had actually been made the principal of this academy, Zhu Luo naturally felt somewhat sorrowful or even uneasy. For such a powerful person as he, not even he could imagined that the words he had said without thinking would ce such great pressure on Chen Changsheng, and such great expectation in the minds of the spectators. The crowd was silent as they looked at Chen Changsheng, waiting for his answer to Zhu Luos question. Some were scornful, some took pity on him, but very few people were worried about him. Just at this moment, Chen Changsheng recalled the words that the Pope had said to him during the Grand Examinations announcement of the rankinglower your head, so that I might crown you. Upon which he made a slight bow, then lowered his head. He paid his respects once more to Zhu Luo, not saying anything, then returned to the carriage. What was this? Was it disregard? The scene once again grew restless. They all thought that Chen Changsheng was about to meet with tragedy for offending Zhu Luo. Everyone knew that amongst the continents peak experts, Zhu Luos temperament was the harshest. How would he discipline Chen Changsheng? Against all their expectations, Zhu Luo was not angry, nor did he say anything. Using two of his fingers, he brought up a sk of wine to his lips and took a drink, then he looked up in silence at the gradually emerging stars. The words that he had said were for the Li Pce, for Mei Lisha, and also for the Pope. He wanted to make his dissatisfaction known, but none of his words had ever been directed at Chen Changsheng. Naturally, Chen Changsheng did not need to answer. To not answer turned out to be the best answer. Priest Xin wiped the sweat off his forehead, then softly asked Chen Changsheng, Enter the city to rest? Chen Changsheng shook his head. I wont enter Hanqiu City. Just waiting in the carriage is fine. The seemingly endless night tranquilly passed. With theing of the dawn, people emerged one after another from the official road. Even more people hurried over from Hanqiu City. Under the protection of several dozen priests, Mei Lisha arrived, at which point Chen Changsheng realized that this venerable elder was supervising the opening of the Garden of Zhou. However, he wondered when Mei Lisha had arrived, and why did he not travel together with them? The cultivators of the various sects and schools all had different reactions when seeing Mei Lisha. Some of them thought back to the words that Zhu Luo had saidst night and subconsciously turned towards that grass hut. The light spring wind breezed through the grass hut, ruffling Zhu Luos sleeve. Zhu Luos eyes were closed, his body leaning against the fence. It seemed like he had drunk himself into intoxication and he was unwilling to awaken. Mei Lisha looked over and he could only smile and shake his head. Afterwards, he indicated that the ceremony to enter the garden should begin. Every ten years, the Garden of Zhou would open once. It would remain open for one hundred days. After these one hundred days had passed, everyone had to exit, or else risk being torn to pieces by the changes and chaos urring in the Garden of Zhou. This was an ironw that had been verified many times in the past. The Garden of Zhou possibly contained Zhou Dufus legacy. It would also contain the legacy of all those experts that had been defeated by Zhou Dufu. This was a truth that had already been affirmed. To enter the Garden of Zhou could be said to be going on an adventure, and it could also be called a trial by fire. For this reason, the rules which humanity established for the Garden of Zhou were very simple. No matter who was the one that picked up a treasure or technique in the Garden of Zhou, that item would belong to the sect or school of whichever cultivator managed to sessfully take it out of the Garden of Zhou. Stealing was permitted in the Garden of Zhou, and any other methods except killing were allowed. In the past, there were people that asked, were these rules not too cruel and violent? The Pavilion of Divination, which had been entrusted by the Saints with devising these rules, gave the following exnation: if bitter encounters and the spilling of blood could not be had in the Garden of Zhou, then in the future, when confronting those callous and murder-loving Demon experts, they would still die. Why squander the resources? If humanity wanted to continue existing on this continent, then they must be a little heartless to the younger generation, which would bear such heavy responsibility. As the priest exining the rules delivered a solemn warning to the cultivators entering the Garden of Zhou, even more priests registered the names of the cultivators in books and distributed cloth bags. In these cloth bags were two items: a flowing water bottle to keep track of time and a gray string. There were some people that did not understand why the flowing water bottle was necessary to keep track of time. Even if the sun and the stars in the Garden of Zhou were impossible to use for calcting the true date, they were nheless Ethereal Opening cultivators that would never count the days wrong. As for the gray string, everyone was very clear on its use. If one encountered an unconquerable danger in the Garden of Zhou, they found their harvest to be satisfactory, or no longer wanted to continue their exploration; they only needed to light that gray string and they would be automatically sent to the Garden of Zhous gate. Zhu Luo would stand guard outside the Garden of Zhou the human world had no moonlight. He could only drink alone under the starlight. Regardless of how dead drunk he was, as long as people could see him, they felt safe. While Chen Changsheng listened to the priest exin the rules and took the bag that Priest Xin had gave him, his mind was elsewhere. His eyes somewhat nervously moved about the crowd. The senior from Holy Maiden Peak as well as Ye Xian had journeyed together with him. Now, the two women stood together with several other girls. They were probably their fellow disciples from Holy Maiden Peak. He very seriously looked around very seriously, but he did not find anyone that looked like her He had never met her before, but he heard that she was extremely beautiful. He should have been able to tell who she was at a nce. Had Xu Youronge or not? If she hade, then where was she? The morning light gradually flourished, yet the fog did not disperse. In that space between the forest and mountains, the fog only grew thicker. The light of the morning sun was dispersed in that fog, transforming into all sorts of strange lines. Suddenly, a cry of rm arose from the crowd. As the crowd looked into the fog, they saw a small bridge faintlye into being. Under bridge was flowing water. They saw a gallery, and at the corner of this gallery sat an old plumtree. This quiet and secluded beauty seemed to be one side of a garden. Was this the Garden of Zhou? This quiet garden amidst the fog seemed to be both fake and real at the same time. It was like a mirage. The instance the Garden of Zhou appeared, Zhu Luo opened his eyes. He turned towards the quiet garden within the mountains, and aplex swirl of emotions bubbled up in his eyes as he began to think about many things. His hand rested on the fence, constantly patting it. Mei Lisha also opened his eyes. Slowly, he said, Go, and do not lose yourselves in greed and forget the time. Chapter 246 – Outside the Garden of Zhou, a Storm Came (Part Three) Chapter 246 - Outside the Garden of Zhou, a Storm Came (Part Three) As Mei Lisha said these words, he looked at the several hundred cultivators that were prepared to enter the Garden of Zhou. All of these cultivators were at Ethereal Opening, as such, they were already considered experts. None of them were that old. It could be said that these several hundred Ethereal Opening cultivators were the future of humanity. Chen Changsheng stood amongst these several hundred people. He understood that the archbishops words were directed at him and slightly nodded his head in understanding. Afterwards, he followed the crowd in entering the forest. The forest at dawn was extremely peaceful and quiet. Perhaps it was because of the appearance of the Garden of Zhou, not even the twittering of birds could be heard. The only sound was that of the rustling produced as people stepped on the fallen leaves. Not too muchter, the several hundred cultivators arrived at where the fog was thickest. The faintly discernible quiet garden in the fog had be clearer. It seemed to be right in front of their eyes, yet it also seemed to be at the ends of the earth. Many cultivators had gradually begun to sense that this fog was filled with a rich energy, simr to the radiance of the stars, and even more simr to the energy contained in the crystals. The cultivators could not absorb this energy directly, but it provided enormous benefits, greatly assisting in calming their souls. However, the fog instead concealed a hidden danger deep within. Those cultivators with good eyesight could faintly make out that outside that real and yet illusory garden, and the extremely short and thick bolts of lightning that shed before disappearing. The priests from the Orthodoxy and the teachers and seniors from the various sects and schools all remained outside the fog, not taking a single step forward. Perhaps that lightning shes in the fog had some responses to cultivators above Ethereal Opening, which could bring about some disastrous consequence. This was already the outer garden of the Garden of Zhou. There were several hundred cultivators from the schools and sects of the north and south as well as several dozen loose cultivators and shamans. Despite their numbers, the fog-covered woods were very quiet. No one spoke a word. All these people were waiting for the Garden of Zhou to open. Every ten years, the Garden of Zhou would appear once. Each time it appeared, it would open for exactly one hundred days. However, that did not mean that its appearance would necessarily be sensed by humans. In the past few decades, it had not appeared once. That the Garden of Zhou would appear this year outside Hanqiu City was also not something that the humans had discovered. Rather, it had been that enigmatic advisor of the Demon Race, ck Robe, that had confirmed this. Fortunately, a subordinate of ck Robes had attempted and failed to assassinate Luoluo in the Orthodox Academy. As he was reluctant to die and had not been allowed tomit suicide, Xue Xingchuan had been able to capture him alive. Afterwards, Zhou Tong used his unparalleled methods of torture to extract information, actually finding a spy organization that ck Robe had nted in the human society. Following this trail of clues, Zhou Tong was able to discover the location and time at which the Garden of Zhou would open. To control the Garden of Zhou, the most important matter was not its location. The most important matter was to hold the key to the Garden of Zhou. In that period of time in which themon people were not aware of the opening of the Garden of Zhou, the Demons had sent several experts at the upper level of Ethereal Opening to Hanqiu City with the intent of snatching the key beforehand. Humanity, also knowing about the opening of the Garden of Zhou, feigned ignorance, yet in reality, they also sent people to quietly infiltrate the outer garden of the Garden of Zhou. To hide from the attention of the Demons and noiselessly steal the key, humanity had sent only one person. For such an important matter, the Five Saints themselves made the decision. The person they sent was Qiushan Jun Whether it was the humans, the demons, or the demi-humans, in the Ethereal Opening realm, Mount Lis eldest martial brother was without equal. Qiushan Juns situation seemed to be rather perilous, but in fact, his sess was not at all a surprise. He had suffered a heavy injury for it, but he had used it as an opportunity and became the worlds youngest Star Condensation cultivator. The world had just begun to admit that Chen Changsheng had the qualifications to bepared on the same footing with Qiushan Jun. However, obtaining the first rank of the First Banner in the Grand Examination was an event that happened every year, whereas obtaining the key to the Garden of Zhou was a momentous event could only ur once in a decade. Ignoring the difference between Star Condensation and Ethereal Opening, the most important fact was that Qiushan Jun had battled against the demons to obtain the glory. Even if Chen Changshengs performance had been even more world-shaking, it would still be a matter in the human world. The significance of the two events werepletely different. If Chen Changsheng had not viewed the entire front mausoleum in one day and then been appointed as Principal of the Orthodox Academy, then perhaps his image would have been even more lost in Qiushan Juns shadow. In this brief period of time before the Garden of Zhou opened, many people subconsciously looked at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng paid no attention to these matters. His mind was still on Xu Yourong. He had confirmed that Xu Yourong was not amongst these several hundred cultivators, and this fact for some reason made him feel much more rxed. ording to the records in the Daoist Canon, there were some cultivators who would choose to wait a few days before entering the Garden of Zhou. Xu Yourong was probably following such a n, but why did she want to purposefully arrivete? Was it because she wanted to avoid those passionate and adoring gazes, or was it because she wanted to avoid him? That aside, how would the Garden of Zhou open? The key that Qiushan Jun had obtained was probably handed over to Mount Li, yet the only senior expert toe to the Garden of Zhou was an elder from the Longevity Sect. There was no representative from Mount Li. Chen Changsheng stood at the front of the crowd thinking, watching as the lightning threw the space in front of him into turmoil, seeing that sometimes close and sometimes far garden. Just at this moment, a rainbow fell from the sky. The origin of this rainbow was a mystery. It fell from high in the sky and fell through the fog tond in front of them. When the rainbow touched the lightning shing in the fog and the turbulent air, it caused them to gradually dissolve into nothingness. The fog also began to lift, allowing the scene behind the fog to be much clearer. In front of that small bridge and gallery, a whitewashed wall began to appear. In that wall, and in front of the hundreds of cultivators, a round arched gate appeared. On the board above the arched door were inscribed two words: Ethereal Opening (ͨ). Behind the arched gate was a limestone path, its surface covered with light moss. Further along, the path bended into the depths of the fog. There were overhanging eaves joined together as well as many points of scenery. Standing in the forest, it was impossible to take in all the scenery at a nce. The scenerys endy behind the wall. A winding path leads to Ethereal Opening. Who once maintained the Garden of Zhou? (TN: The line is a reference to a Chinese poem where ͨĴ means secluded ce) The fog gradually dispersed and the scenery became more real. The water vapor gradually condensed, leading to the pitter patter of rain. The spring wind blew the rain into Chen Changshengs face. He stood around calmly for a while, then he began to walk towards the arched gate called Ethereal Opening. Several hundred cultivators followed him into the Garden of Zhou. The spring rain fell on the outside of the forest as well. The threadlike rain fell with a steady pitter patter. Coming from Hanqiu City, several girls dressed in white walked through the drizzle, In front of the forest, the priests of the Orthodoxy confirmed their identities as members of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. There had been a gue in the south. On the orders of the Pope, they had apanied the medical officials of the court in treating the disease, so they hade somewhatte. As Zhu Luo watched the group of girls walk into the forest, a look of understanding appeared on his face... Amongst the group was a girl dressed in the ceremonial white garb of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. Her appearance could be considered to be delicate and pretty, and her temperament seemed ordinary. Sensing Zhu Luos gaze, the girl calmly bowed in respect, then she continued to walk forward. Zhu Luo smiled, but said nothing. Chapter 247 – The Arrival of Rain Warrants an Umbrella Chapter 247 - The Arrival of Rain Warrants an Umbre The rainbow that opened the Garden of Zhou arose from the distant Mount Li. The Longevity Sect consisted of more than a dozen mountain sects. Amongst these, the Mount Li Sword Sect was the strongest and most resolute, specializing in the killing arts. It was not in the midst of the mountains, but instead, it was the northernmost peak. It was like the tip of the sword, ready to pierce the north. At dawn, the principal peak of Mount Li was shrouded in mist. From the halfway point of the mountain, one could only see a t in of clouds, like a solitary ind suspended in the sea of clouds. The rainbow shot out of an dwelling perched on the very highest point of Mount Lis principal peak. Several hundred ancient pines stood sentinel on both sides of the stone steps. Xiao Songgong himself sat cross-legged at the very top of the steps. He was apanied by three elders of the Discipline Hall, swords at ready as they stood guard outside the immortal cave. Seeing the power of this formation, the Mount Li disciples under the stone path could not help but discuss about it. "Is that brilliant light the key to the Garden of Zhou?" "Just what is the key? It could actually bring forth a rainbow and leap great distances to open the Garden of Zhou? Eldest Brother will be okay, right?" What could go wrong? You think that the demons wille to my Mount Li to seize the key?" "Right, the Sect Master is personally protecting eldest brother inside the cave. Four elders are set up in a sword formation outside. Taken together with Mount Lis Myriad Sword Array, even if the Demon Lord himself showed up, what could he do?" "Now that you mention it, Im really curious to see what really is in the Garden of Zhou. If I could just go in and see, that would be great." "Then you have to hurry up and cultivate, or else youll be stuck at the middle level of the Meditation realm forever. You wont be able to enter the Garden of Zhou in your lifetime, much less think about catching up to our seniors." "Even Seventh Brother is an iparably dazzling genius, how could we ever catch up? "Now that I think about it, could that youth called Chen Changsheng really have reached the upper level of Ethereal Opening?" "Who knows? Northerners have always had a tendency for the preposterous, and their words are even more exaggerated. Even if the Orthodox Academy has already fallen into ruin, to let a child be its principal is absolute madness." "Watch your tongue junior, it was the Pope himself that arranged it." "I cant say it even if its so beyond belief? Dont the elders usually speak this way when discussing this topic?" "For that youth called Chen Changsheng to reach his level of cultivation in the short span of a year, there must be some exceptional qualities about him. Or else Second Brother would not hold him in such high regard." "So what? Does that mean hes worthy of being discussed in the same breath as eldest brother? If eldest brother had not broken into Star Condensation and was able to enter the Garden of Zhou, I dont think that Chen Changsheng would be able grab anything. I also dont know what Senior Sister Xu is thinking. When a true dragon is right before her eyes, can she not tell whos the better and stronger one?" In the past few months, as soon as the external disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect got to talking about their seniors that had gone to study abroad in the capital or about their Eldest Brothers extremely famous love troubles, Chen Changshengs name would naturallye up. Afterwards, the boring cycle of scorn, caution and scorn began again. However in the next moment, all discussion had suddenly ceased as a distinct trembling was transmitted throughout the principal peak of Mount Li. Although it was not that big, the sea of clouds remaining as peaceful as ever, the faces of the people on the mountain were suddenly panic stricken, because something like this had never happened before. On the perimeter of the sea of clouds, bright lights began to suddenly appear. Countless sword images wielding awesome power began to move amongst the sea of clouds. On the asion, they would leap up like the rising sun, and at times, they would disappear into the clouds like a waterfall. The dense and innumerable sword images danced in the air with a mournful whistle. It was like seeing a vast school of swordfish searching for food in the ocean. This was famous Myriad Sword Array of Mount Li from the legends. After a while, the Myriad Sword Array could sense no sign of enemies. Following the rules of the array, the innumerable swords hid themselves away in the numerous sword cavities that dotted the peak. The Mount Li disciples turned in panic towards the summit. They saw that the rainbow still remained, yet, there seemed to be something inside it now. Perhaps it was more urate to say that the multi-colored ray of light had been thrown into disorder. Seated at the top of the steps, the cross-legged elder Xiao Songgong suddenly opened his eyes. He stared at the rainbow that stretched off into the distance and harshly asked, "Whats going on?" The three elders of the Discipline Hall had even graver expressions. They turned towards the immortal cave from which the rainbow had arisen. An extremely prolonged whistle resounded from the cave. Along with this whistle, the disorderly rainbow very quickly restabilized. However, Xiao Songgong and the other three Mount Li elders did not rx. For the venerable Sect Master to have to use the long whistle of his true sword, just what could have happened? In the next moment, the Mount Li Sect Masters calm and dignified voice rang out. "Send a message to the Li Pce. There has been a change in Hanqiu City. It may be that the demons have moved." Many tens of thousands of li from Hanqiu city was a snowy in. There was snow as far as the eye could see. Although it was spring, the snow here still piled up high, like the plumage of the peacock. If the snow stopped for just a few moments, one would probably be able to make out the only city which could stand side to side with the Great Zhou capital, the imposing demon city. A demon man cloaked in a ck robe walked through the snowstorm, his back facing the increasingly distant Xuo City. Only when the snowstorm hadpletely concealed the silhouette of the city did the man stop. He turned in the direction of the remote south, and an enchanting smile appeared on his lips. From his walking speed and slightly crooked posture, this demon male was most likely very old.. It must be known that Demons had always been known for their incredibly strong bodies and almost perfect movements. When he had looked towards the south, his ck robe had lifted. His deathly pale face could be seen. His skin seemed to be suffused with the sickly green color of death that all people loathed and feared, and yet, the smile on his lips was as enchanting as ever. This was because his charm had already surpassed any words, and could even rise victorious over the god of death. He sat down in the snow and took out a ck-colored square te. This ck square te was constructed of some sort of unknown material. It seemed to generate heat, for whenever snow would fall on it, it would instantly melt and turn into steam. The steam became fog. The ck square te was obscured by the fog. The demon males face was also covered by fog, his face became indistinct. Only his two shining eyes were impossible to conceal. On the fog-obscured ck te appeared all sorts of scenery. Compared to the real scenery, this scenery on the te was of course much smaller. In the te, one could see several mountains and river, a in, as well as several gardens. Those gardens were constructed in apletely different style to the ornate style of Xuo City. It seemed more simr to humanitys gardens in the south. The demon male closed his eyes in thought for a while, then he lifted his head and once again looked south. In the midst of this snowstorm, he logically should not have been able to see anything. Yet he saw a rainbow. His mood seemed to change as he sorrowfully said, "For decades I have not seen you, and still nothing has changed." After saying these words, the demon male calmed down. With an indifferent expression, he stretched out his hand like he was going to seize the air. The demons had a proverb about fetching the moon out of the water. His current actions were very simr to the proverb, somewhat preposterous. However, when he withdrew his hand, there was a sliver of rainbow in his fingers. He had managed to tear away a piece of the rainbow that was heading towards the Garden of Zhou. Next, he carefully ced that piece of rainbow on the northeast position of the ck square te. When the fog surrounding the te touched the rainbow, it disappeared, leaving a path. Many thousands of li from Hanqiu City was a tea hill. There was tea wherever the eye could see. Since it was spring, the tea trees naturally flourished, like the plumage of the peacock. If the wind blew or that the sun shone for too long, waves of the fragrance of tea would assault the nose. In the early morning, the depths of the tea hill was surrounded by fog. Within the fog, one could faintly make out a path that headed off into the verdant mountains and fields. An old man carrying a zither and a small girl of about ten years of age walked along in this path towards the center of the fog. The girls face seemed very childish, and her appearance was picturesque, yet for some reason, she gave off an atmosphere that would make people tremble in fear. The zither-carrying old man and the small girl disappeared into the fog. Ahead of them, the figures of several people could be made out. After a short while, a man and woman also walked into tea hill. By their appearance, they seemed like husband and wife, honest and straightforward. The husband carried a carrying pole while the wife brought along an iron pot. However, even if they nned to sit on the side of the path and sell food to the passersby, the pot was still somewhat toorge. No one knew what sort of truths were concealed by this fog that nketed the tea hill. No one knew that this path that thrust into the fog had its final destination at a ce called the Garden of Zhou. Because regardless of who it was, nobody knew that a second door to the Garden of Zhou could be opened. The snowstorm raged. For that demon male to forcefully open the Garden of Zhou, he had clearly consumed much of his strength, both physically and mentally. His face was extremely paley, and the sickly green aura of death about him had grown thicker. He silently prayed at the ck square te, and the scenery in the te gradually grew more distinct. One could even see the several hundred human cultivators that had just entered the Garden of Zhou. Amongst these several hundred human cultivators, he very easily found his objective. Extending his hand, he snapped his fingers over the heads of Qi Jian and Zhexiu, igniting two life mes. He then directed the life mes into two bronze sks. The bronze sks floated in the air, the ferocity of the snowstorm incapable of snuffing out the life mes. The demon male calmly looked at the ck square te, searching for his next target. After a while, his gaze rested upon those maidens from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, outered in their ceremonial white robes. A third bronze sk floated in the snowstorm. Lastly, he looked at Chen Changsheng. He looked at Chen Changshengs figure for a very long time, then he chuckled. He had handed Qi Jian, Zhexiu, and that maiden from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green over to his subordinates, the people that had just entered the Garden of Zhou via the tea hill. "I think that you need to continue to live, at the very least until youre twenty. I cant let you die so easily, so Ill keep my eyes on you." His ck robed figure was quite striking against the snowstorm as he said this to Chen Changsheng. On the arched gate to the Garden of Zhou were written the two words "Ethereal Opening". This also represented the rule governing who could enter. Only Ethereal Opening cultivators were permitted, only they would not be destroyed by the rules governing this miniature world. Several hundred cultivators filtered through the arched gate into the quiet garden, then they each began to go off on their own. The vast majority of the cultivators from the Orthodoxys faction would bid farewell to Chen Changsheng before taking their leave, while the cultivators from the southern sects would notify Liang Xiaoxiao. In a short time, the garden returned to its former tranquility. Chen Changsheng stood on that small bridge, watching the water flow by. Suddenly, he felt somewhat ufortable. Zhexiu stood behind him. He said, "Its not yet time to be grieving over the passing of the spring or advent of the autumn, yet, you seem to be doing it ahead of time." Chen Changsheng chuckled, then he prepared to leave. Suddenly, he felt a strange sensation, like someone was watching him. He looked around the garden but he did not see anyone. However, he continued to sense that something was out there. He cultivated the Dao of following his heart, so he was in no rush to leave. Instead, he stood on the bridge for a very long time. Suddenly, it began to drizzle. Dots of water began to appear on the bridge, while the water underneath began to be covered with tiny ripples. He looked up at the sky in silence, then he took out the umbre from his bosom. The umbre seemed very shabby, yet also very heavy. It was the Yellow Paper Umbre. When he opened up the umbre, the feeling of being watched suddenly disappeared. He turned to Zhexiu and said, "Lets go." Chapter 248 – Small, Small Su Chapter 248 - Small, Small Su Zhexiu walked up, and he looked at the Yellow Paper Umbre in Chen Changshengs hand. He asked, Whats wrong? Chen Changsheng did not know how to exin it, and said after thinking a little, A sudden impulse? Zhexiu stayed silent for a while, before saying, Thats an illness. (TN: Tide Rush of Blood, Zhexius illness, can also mean a sudden impulse or to be carried away by a whim.) Chen Changsheng began tough, I should be able to treat that illness. The two people walked over the stone bridge. Carrying the umbre, they disappeared into the misty rain. A whileter, several girls of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, who had entered the Garden of Zhouter than them, had also arrived at the stone bridge. One of the teenage girls had a pretty and delicate face. She seemed to be very ordinary, just like the average,monly seen disciple in sects for cultivation. That young girl stopped at the end of the bridge. She raised her head to look at the drizzle in the sky, and felt that there was something abnormal. A girl, who was slightly older looked, looked at the other girls tilted head. An expression of reverence could be seen through her eyes. Another girl looked at the girl on the end of the bridge. She gathered up courage and asked, Senior, do you not want to see him? That girl said calmly, There is no difference between seeing or not. Since there are no differences in seeing him or not, I hate trouble. Tens of thousands of kilometres away from Hanqiu City, in the wind and snow, a male of the demon race shrouded in ck robes looked at the ck square disc. His brows were slightly furrowed. In that moment before, Chen Changsheng had disappeared, and closely following, Zhexiu also disappeared. He did not know that Chen Changsheng had opened up the umbre that was gifted to him by the Old Master of the Wenshui Tang n. Pondering this silently, just exactly what had happened? Currently, nobody understood the Garden of Zhou better than him, and nobody could scheme as deeply as him. He believed that he could control the situation perfectly, with the ck square te as his chessboard and those people in the Garden of Zhou as his chess pieces. However, at this moment, he had suddenly discovered that there were chess pieces that had disappeared from his chessboard. This surprised him very much. Floating in the snowstorm, there were three bronze sks. Within them burned the life mes of Zhexiu and the other two. These sks were already linked with his subordinates that had sneaked into the Garden of Zhou. However, he was not able to deal with Chen Changsheng in time, so he could only wait for his trace to appear again. He did not know when that drizzle in the Garden of Zhou would stop. The snowstorm suddenly stopped. It was not the normal stop, and it had actually, truly stopped. The sound of the wind became silent. The snowkes that were like peacock feathers froze mid air, and they were scattered in the air and ground around the demon race male. He raised his head, and looked at a certain region deep in the snow. His expression remained apathetic, and he squinted his eyes. They seemed to be thin and long, and elegant, however, they carried a heavy, deathly aura. A distinct sword sh slowly appeared from that area, like it had cut open the snowy air. Where did this she from, for it to be able to stop the snow and wind in thend of demons? To plot a murder for a few members of the younger generation, you revealed your special techniques. Dont you feel that the price that you have paid is just a little too great? A voice resounded in the snowy sky. This voice was very cool, but it also carried an undisciplined feeling. Actually, we have already searched for hundreds of years. Only until now did we learn that the advisor of the demon race was actually a Candle Shadow Shaman. The demon race male smiled a little, but he did not say anything. As it turns out, he was the most mysterious and the scariest, the legendary military advisor of the Demon Race, ck Robe. No wonder he wore ck robes. It was extremely obvious amidst the wind and snow. Then who was the owner of the cool voice? Facing the unfathomable advisor of the Demon Race, ck Robe, this person was not scared at all, and they even seemed to be slightly rough and uncaring. With the terrifying sound of space ripping open, the sword sh in the snowy sky began to slowly growrger. From within, a person walked out. Walking out of the sword sh, this person seemed to enveloped with ayer of sharpness. His clothes and appearance werepletely coated in bright light. Only until that person had taken several steps on the snowy ground did the sharp light slowly disappear. He was a human male. No one knew how old he was. If it was just looking at the undisciplined look in his eyes, he seemed to still be a youngster. However, seeing the peace and profoundness within his pupils, it was like he had already cultivated for thousands of years. The man walked on the snowy ground with his hand sped. He carried a sword on his waist, which swayed gently. He seemed to be very casual, so he also seemed very natural and unrestrained. In order to do something, you must always pay a certain price. ck Robe looked at that man and said calmly, Su Li, you have already roamed the world for several hundreds of years. Perhaps you still do not understand this idea? There was only one person in the world who was surnamed Su and could cause the advisor of the demon race army to be interested and converse with. The junior uncle of Mount Li, Su Li. To the human world, the demon army advisor ck Robe was the greatest nightmare. On a certain level, he was even scarier than the Demon Lord. Then the junior uncle of Mount Li, Su Li, was the oddest legend, the most reckless ocean. Because of the Garden of Zhou, they had met. Who was able to leaveter? Su Li was not interested in what ck Robe had said. From hundreds of years ago, he had already been extremely disinterested in the extremely profound conversation of his senior, the Sect Leader, the Holy Maiden, the Pope, His Majesty Taizong and other important figures. He was only interested in the sword, in travelling, in the floating clouds and the starry sky. He asked directly, How many people have you sent to sneak into the Garden of Zhou? Are there still tribe members of the Candle Shadow Shamans that are still being used by you? ck Robe waved his hand., and the mist above the ck, square te began to move. The surroundings and people in the Garden of Zhou disappeared. He looked at Su Li and his eyes squinted. He smiled slightly, What? Worrying about your daughter? Hearing this, Su Li also began smiling with his eyes squinted. When ck Robes eyes squinted, his eyes became long and thin, and very elegant. However, they was filled with a frightening killing intent. When Su Li squinted his eyes, his smile seemed to reveal the happiness within him. However, it currently carried the sharp intent of a sword. He said with regret, No wonder you are the legendary ck Robe. You are indeed scary. You actually even know about this. ck Robe said calmly, There are very few things that I do not know in the world. Su Lis smile gradually disappeared, and his expression became serious. He asked, Then, do you know how terrifying I am when I go mad? ck Robes smile became even more genuine. He said, Back then when you went mad for the first time, the Myriad Sword Array of Mount Li was destroyed by you. The second time you went mad, seventeen elders of the Longevity Sect died in one night. As a result, even now, they are unable to choose a sect leader, causing the Six Saints to decrease by one. You humans say that Painted Armor Xiao Zhang is a madman, but how could they know that he cannot even bepared to a toe of yours. It is just that the things that you do when you go mad are so crazy that no one is daring enough to mention it. Su Li exined seriously, The second time has nothing to do with me, at least I wont admit it. ck Robe only smiled a little, and he did not say anything. Su Li said, Since you know how terrifying I am when I go mad, why are you still doing this? ck Robe stopped smiling, and said extremely seriously while looking at him, It means that I have confidence in controlling everything. Su Lu raised a brow, and said, What I dont understand the most is that just how are you able to control the Garden of Zhou? At that time, I had even doubted whether you were His Excellency Wang Zhice or not. ck Robe said calmly, In the past hundreds of years, you were always travelling around in the world. I believe that you were always looking for me. May I ask why? Su Li looked at him quietly. His right handnded on the sword hilt, and he said, Up until now, I still dont know who you are. But since I found you after great difficulty, I dont want to let you escape. Without a question, the military advisor of the Demon Race, ck Robe, was the most mysterious and terrifying enemy of the human world. Back then, if it were not for him, under the leadership of Taizong, perhaps Xuo City would have been already taken by the allied army, with the demon race bing just a noun in history. In the past hundreds of years, the thing that the experts of the human world wanted to do the most was to find ck Robe, and then kill him. The problem was that right up to this moment, nobody even knew the true appearance of ck Robe, much less found any trace of him. Until now, when ck Robe had plucked a sliver of the rainbow from the sky, opening a door to the Garden of Zhou. It rmed Mount Li, allowing Su Li, who was currently travelling in the north, to find him. Finding me is not important, what is important is killing me. The problem is that can you kill me? ck Robe looked at Su Li calmly. He said, I touched the Garden of Zhou, revealing a small trail, which you took advantage of. However, have you ever thought that this may have been an ambush against you? Just like what was said before, you looked for me for hundreds of years, and still failed to find me. Then, if it was not that I wanted you to find me, how would you still be able to find me? Su Lis squint became even more intense. It was filled with smiles, and the sharp intent slowly dispersed. ck Robe seemed to not realise at all, and said inly, At the start, when I let that person of the Yeshi tribe to go and assassinate that little princess of the demi-human race, it was for you humans to discover the Garden of Zhou first. In order to make you trust it, I had even borrowed the His Majestys Heavenly Fog Net. Of course, that young fellow Qiushan Juns behaviour in the outer garden had somewhat exceeded my expectations. My strategies that were originally nned were unable to be used, so I could only use my backup n. Su Li said, You want to kill people in the garden? ck Robe said, Correct. Su Li said, If you really use such a method, why havent you done it in the past hundreds of years? ck Robe looked at him, and said with a smile, Because only around a dozen years ago did you have a treasured daughter. Because your daughter can only enter this year, I just wanted you to know that I have the power to hurt your daughter, so you would definitelye and find me. Only like that can I kill you. Su Li seemed to understand something immediately. He said, So in the end, it is still for me to die? ck Robe said, After spending so much effort into arranging such a situation, it definitely should be used to gain a reasonable amount of benefits. Su Li was slightly awkward, and said, I am not a Saint, nor do I hold the position as one of the Storms of the Cardinal Directions. To the world of humans, I am not important. You are not being modest, but insteadughing at my insight. ck Robe shook his head, and said sternly, In my eyes, the so-called Five Saints and Eight Storms of the Cardinal Directions are not enough to be feared, because they have already grown old and they do not require thought to be dealt with. However, you are different. You are not held down by matters of the world. You are just one lonely person, so you are daring to kill, you are able to kill, you can like to kill, you can kill for the greater good, or even just massacre indiscriminately. If my race wants to be victorious over the human race, someone like you must die. Su Li stayed silent for a very long time. He was suddenly somewhat distressed, and said, Why do I feel very happy listening to these words? ck Robe smiled, and he did not say anything. Holding the ck, square te, he shook it gently. The mist disappeared, and everything returned to how it was before. Su Lis expression instead became a little cold, and said, You closed the Garden of Zhou. ck Robe said, This is Mister Zhous world. Although I have some understanding, but I am unable topletely close it. However, closing it for a few days is still achievable. Su Li raised his brows slightly and said, What exactly do you want to do? ck Robe said, As I said, I put so much effort into creating this situation, there must be enough benefits. Other than you, I still want to kill many people. Su Li said coldly, Only cultivators at Ethereal Opening can enter the Garden of Zhou. Even if you have nned beforehand, there is still a limit to how strong the subordinates you sent. How can a few demon bastards win against several hundred people? Then have you never thought why you humans were never able to defeat us? Because the more of you humans there are, the easier it is for internal conflicts to ur. Other than jackals, I really have not seen other species that like killing each other as much as you humans. Of course, I have also never thought that a side door opened to the Garden of Zhou can bury several hundred human cultivators at the Ethereal Opening realm. I just want to kill a few people. Thats all, its not that difficult. Su Li asked, Who do you want to kill? ck Robe smiled, Zhexiu is too simr to you in the past, so he must be killed. The two girls, your daughter included, also must die. And that teenage principal of the Orthodox Academy called Chen Changsheng? It should be just those four. It is very regretful that Gou Hanshi did not enter the Garden of Zhou, otherwise it would be about all of them. Why kill these four people? Because they are the future of the human race, and as for you, you are the present of the human race. With the Garden of Zhou appearing again, it will help me destroy the present and future of the human race. If the owner of the garden were to find out about this matter, he should feel very relieved. Su Li stayed silent for a while before questioning, What about Qiushan Jun? To have a True Dragon Bloodline and reach Star Condensation before twenty... he indeed is a true genius. ck Robe looked at him with a smile and said, Sadly, that member of the younger generation is a lovesick person. When he knows opening the Garden of Zhou is opening the gate of the abyss for those four people, when he knows that Xu Yourong died because of him, he will definitely regret it for his whole life. To handle such a lovesick person, leaving him alive is even more ruthless than killing him. Su Li said, Wang Po, Xiao Zhang, Liang Wangsun. These three names were all on the Promation of Liberation. When he said these names, he was questioning and also challenging. ck Robe thought about it and said, Just like what you said, the human race is so adaptable, so I definitely have to have some patience, and go slowly. I can kill slowly. I believe that there will always be a day where I can kill them all. Saying this, he began to cough. His handsome face began to pale, and the greenness under his skin began to grow darker. It seemed especially weird, and a line of blood had even begun flowing from the corner of his lips. Su Lis body also began swaying slightly. His gaze seemed to dull slightly. Only up until now did several intersecting sword shes appear in the motionless snowy sky. Some of those sword shes flew several li into the snow, and they had even seemed to cut the sky open. However, it did not break in the end, because outside the snowy sky, there was still a dancing snowstorm. As it turned out, as they were conversing, the two greatest experts in the world were always fighting. Following the coughs of ck Robe, the motionless snowy sky also began to move slightly, and the snowkes began to fall again. Several mountainous silhouettes slowly appeared in the area surrounding the snowy in. Their overbearing pressure was extremely terrifying. Several great demon generals had appeared. A shadow bursted out of the faraway Xuo City. It covered up half of the sky, andnded on the snowy in. Su Li stared nkly, and he turned around to face the south. Squinting both his eyes, his expression became slightly sad, like he was sighing with emotion. Afterwards, he yelled out, Somebodye quickly! Chapter 249 – Going Upstream… (Part One) Chapter 249 - Going Upstream... (Part One) The Mount Lis Myriad Sword Array once again moved into action. In the light of sun, the innumerable sword glows gleamed like liquid gold. With a bright cry, the white crane departed from Holy Maiden Peak. In the Imperial Pce, on the Dew tform, the Divine Empresss figure was nowhere to be seen. In the Li Pce, a bell suddenly rang out without any warning. Although it did not seem urgent, it nevertheless rang out without end, like it would nevere to a stop. In that grass hut outside Hanqiu City, Zhu Luo suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes only contained vignce and surprise, without a trace of intoxication. In the carriage, Mei Lisha also opened his eyes. Within his turbid eyes, an indescribable expression shed. Neither of them knew what was happening in the distant north outside of Xuo City, nor did they know about the shaking of Mount Li or the ringing of the Li Pces bell at that moment. However, in that previous moment, they had sensed an extremely shocking matter... the Garden of Zhou had just closed. The forest was thrown into chaos. The elder of the Longevity Sect, the priests of the Orthodoxy, and all the teachers from the various sects and academies hurried towards the imprable fog. The lightning still shed through the fog like snakes, but the rainbow that had opened a path through the fog this morning had at some point disappeared. The path was once more upied by the fog. The rainbow was still there, but its position was constantly changed, so it was impossible for it properly open the path. All it could do was cause the fog to roll about. Zhu Luo and Mei Lisha stood in front, their expressions solemn as they viewed the scene before them. With the strength of their eyes, they could faintly see that winding path. They confirmed that the path had notpletely disappeared, but it had been disturbed by some force so that it was temporarily impossible to use. "The miniature world naturally possesses its own rules for moving within it. Unless one possesses them, it is impossible to change them." Mei Lisha slowly continued, "Unless Zhou Dufu himself came back to life, no one can cause the Garden of Zhou to close prematurely. Presumably after a few days, the door to the garden will open once again." Despite these words, the atmosphere in the forest did not grow any more rxed. Just who could affect the opening of the Garden of Zhou? What did that person n to do? Zhu Luo and Mei Lisha did not need to think. They knew that it was definitely the work of the Demons. They could even directly think of the name of the perpetrator... ck Robe. The more Mei Lisha thought about it, the more concerned he became. When would the door to the Garden of Zhou open once more? Within those days, what sort of things will be happening in the Garden? What would those people find? What would happen between them? Was there anyone that could control the situation? Zhu Luo suddenly spoke. "She went in." After a moment of silence, Mei Lisha responded, "Well have to see what he does." The people inside the Garden of Zhou had not realized what was happening outside. With Zhexiu holding the umbre, Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu walked through the light rain. Taking leave of the quiet garden with the small bridge, they had arrived near a lush and verdant mountain. Standing on a cliff and gazing at the forest below him that was wet with rain, then looking off towards that distant in bathed in the sunlight, Chen Changshengs mind felt free. The Garden of Zhou was not a garden. It was a true miniature world. Zhou Dufu was truly worthy of his reputation as the strongest cultivator of the continent in the past one thousand years. This miniature world that he had left behind was many timesrger than the Popes Green Leaf world. Following the mountain path, they entered the forest. Exiting the forest, the pair arrived near a river. Off in the distance, they could see that the in was still shimmering in the sunlight, yet they had drawn no closer to it. Chen Changsheng examined the flowing water bottle and he realized it had taken an hour for them to walk there. Comparing that to the time he kept in his head, he confirmed that time had not flown any faster or slower. "I heard that on those ins, one month inside is equivalent to one day outside the garden." Zhexiu continued, "Only its been more than a hundred years, yet no one that has ever entered the Garden of Zhou has been able to prate the depths of those ins. Nobody knows if Zhou Dufus legacy lies within. The only thing that is known is that the in conceals many dangers, as well as extraordinarily fierce monsters. Chen Changsheng had studied the records rted to this matter in the Daoist Canon, so when he heard the word monster, he subconsciously nced at Zhexiu. As a child, the wolf youth had grown up in the snowy ins. He should be an expert in hunting monsters. The sort of monsters that can live and reproduce in that in arent something that an Ethereal Opening cultivator can oppose." Zhexiu expressionlessly said, "So dont think about it too much." Seeing that distant in, there was no way that Chen Changsheng could not think about it. He subconsciously rubbed the hilt of his dagger. Perhaps because the sound of the river was quite loud, or because it was only in his sea of consciousness, Zhexiu did not hear the two feeble squeaks that came from the dagger. "Where are we going?" The Garden of Zhou had five regions. It seemed to be calmness from a distance, but actually extremely treacherous in. Other than the grasnd, the other four regions had been, for the most, alreadypletely explored by human cultivators and demons several hundred years ago. The remnants of many of the continents heaven-shaking experts had been recovered and their legacies had been restored. Many magical artifacts also saw the light of day once again. After the passage of several hundred years, no one knew what was left in the Garden of Zhou, but all the schools and sects agreed, for the current generation to obtain any sort of legacy or magical artifact, they would have to work all the harder and risk all the more than the previous generations of cultivators. Chen Changsheng thought it over and said, "Is there any ce that you want to go and see?" When he had been viewing monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, he had already thought of what he wanted to see when he entered the Garden of Zhou. He would see some sights, and search for some artifacts. After that night, he had amended his travel ns somewhat, but he had absolutely left that in forst. Zhexiu replied, "I want to go to the Sword Pool." Then he added, "If the Sword Pool is real that is." Chen Changsheng replied, "The Sword Pool is only something spoken of in tales, but no one has ever seen it... if over the past several hundred years, our seniors couldnt find it, I dont think that well be able to." "There are no swords." Zhexius seriously said as he looked at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng pondered the matter for awhile. It was true that over all these centuries, the Garden of Zhou had opened so many times and so many cultivators had entered to explore and they found many magical artifacts, treasures and precious legacies, and yet no one had found any swords. Whether it was the mountain range where wind angrily howled through the pines or thekeside where the bluish waves were like mirrors, not a single sword had been found. Where did the sword of all those experts who had fallen at Zhou Dufus hand go? The tales of the Sword Pool had a very reasonable basis. "Even if were very lucky and do actually find the Sword Pool, all those swords are most definitely broken and devoid of spirit. It would be better to go searching in those caves in the mountains. We might even find a convenient magical artifact." "I dont have a sword." Zhexiu seriously told him, "If its possible, I want to find a sword that I can use. And anyway, I dont like magical artifacts." Only then did Chen Changsheng realize that Zhexiu had only ever used his hands to fight. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I remember reading in the notes of our predecessors that if you follow this river upstream, around a dozen li up on the right-hand side is a mountain stream. Someone had once found a scabbard at the bottom of this stream. If the Sword Pool truly exists in the Garden of Zhou, then it should be in that vicinity." For some reason, the rain stopped. Chen Changsheng put away the umbre, then he and Zhexiu began to make their way upstream. They did not walk far before they suddenly began to hear the shing of swords up ahead. As they rounded the beach, they saw a girl leaning against a tree, her left shoulderpletely stained with blood. It was the senior from Holy Maiden Peak that had journeyed together with Chen Changsheng from the capital. That girl called Ye Xiaolian stood guard by her side, her sword bared and her face filled with fury. Chapter 250 – Going Upstream (Part Two) Chapter 250 - Going Upstream (Part Two) With a nk, the sword glow by the river suddenly disappeared, and a flying sword returned to its sheath. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu gazed across, and they saw that the one who attacked was a middle-aged cultivator. His eyes were clear and deep, and spirited. Beside him was a young daoist, who probably was hispanion. The hundreds of cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou were all in the Ethereal Opening realm. Most of them were the backbone force of various academies and sects, so there were not many people like him that could have their age determined with a nce. Chen Changsheng thought that if he was not a loose cultivator, then he would belong to a slightly small sect. What he thought was correct. The middle-aged cultivator was called Fu Qiansong. He was a cultivator from a sect called the Clear Void Monastery in the south. He was even the monastery leader for the Clear Void Monastery, but his cultivation was still at the middle level of Ethereal Opening. cing him in groups like the Li Pce or the Longevity Sect, perhaps it was not very special. However, in a normal sect, he could be considered to be an impressive expert. As for the young person, it was his eldest disciple who had just undergone Ethereal Opening. Seeing Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu suddenly appear, the young Daoist of the Clear Void Monastery immediately began to grow nervous. His right hand trembled slightly, like he was prepared to summon his flying sword at any time. The middle-aged cultivator had recognised Chen Changshengs identity at first nce, and he stuck out his hand to stop his disciple. Afterwards, he greeted Chen Changsheng by sping his hands, and said, I greet Principal Chen. This unknown small sect, the Clear Void Monastery, belonged to the system of the Orthodoxy. ording to the rules in the Garden of Zhou, when this middle-aged cultivator moved against the disciples of Holy Maiden Peak, he did not have any difficulties at heart at all, but when facing Chen Changsheng, he instead became respectful and cautious. This was because he still had a life outside of the Garden of Zhou after all, so how could he be daring enough to be disrespectful to Chen Changsheng? Only after listening to the middle-aged cultivators self introduction did Chen Changsheng understand what had happened. Looking at the fragmented magical artifact in his hand, Chen Changsheng thought of how it was said that most of the legacies and treasures in the Garden of Zhou were already discovered, so how could the two girls from the Holy Maiden Peak find it so easily? It was a magical artifact found by a predecessor of my Gentle Stream Monastery eighty years ago. However, it was just that she was in a hurry when she left and she could not take it with her, so she hid it under the tree next to the river. Ye Xiaolian looked at that middle-aged cultivator and said angrily, It was originally mine. You actually ambushed me and forcefully stole it. Isnt it embarrassing? The middle-aged cultivators expression seemed slightly awkward. He was in his fifties this year, and he had already undergone Ethereal Opening several years ago. Facing these two girls that had only undergone Ethereal Opening not too long ago, he had even used a method of ambush. If this news was spread outside, it definitely would not be too nice. As the Clear Void Monastery was one of branches of the Orthodoxy, he did not fear the retaliation after this matter had urred. Even if it was the legendary Holy Maiden Peak, the rules of the Garden of Zhou were set by the Saints. Since he had already destroyed his dignity, he definitely had to make his opponents leave the Garden of Zhou as soon as possible. However, as Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had appeared, he could only put his sword away. Eighty years ago, a preceding Daoist nun of the Gentle Stream Monastery had entered the Garden of Zhou to discover mysteries. She found a fragmented magical artifact, but for some certain reason, she did not take it with her, and she instead hid it under a tree. After leaving the garden, she told this secret toter disciples, and she made them retrieve it after entering the Garden of Zhou. It could be imagined that in order to retrieve it, this old story still hid many secrets, and it was even enough to let a few people sigh with emotion. Chen Changsheng looked at the injured girl from the Holy Maiden Peak and asked, Senior Tong, are you alright? Simr to the Longevity Sect, the Holy Maiden Peak also governed over many other sects, such as the Gentle Stream Monastery that Ye Xiaolian came from. As the cultivation potential of the young girl was rather good, perhaps she would be able to enter the Southern Stream Temple next year. The Southern Stream Temple did not have the rumored inner sect and outer sect separation. It was only Xu Yourong, who was the chosen sessor of the Holy Maiden, who had some special treatment. Otherwise, ording to the order of entering the sect, Xu Yourong should have called this girl surnamed Tong Senior. Chen Changsheng did not know why he called her Senior so naturally but he had always called her that from the Mausoleum of Books till now. That Senior Tong stood up with the support of Ye Xiaolian. Fresh blood flowed between the fingers of her hand which were pressed against her shoulder. Her face was somewhat pale, and said shaking her head, There should be no problems. As she could break through to Ethereal Opening from one month ofprehending monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, it could be said that her cultivation talent was outstanding. Ye Xiaolian was actually also able to break through to Ethereal Opening. Her luck was good, however, the main reason was the starlight Chen Changsheng had drawn in that night. All of the examinees of the Grand Examination this year understood this very clearly, so outside of envy, those disciples from the Star Seizer Academy, Li Pce Academy and the Temple Seminary all felt slightly but truly grateful to him. However, for the two female disciples of the Holy Maiden Peak and other disciples of the southern sects, what they felt towards Chen Changsheng instead was moreplex. No southerner liked Chen Changsheng, however, they had to ept what he had done. Ye Xiaolian was only a young girl, so when she thought about matters, she was much more immature and much more direct. In the beginning, she humiliated Chen Changsheng on the Divine Avenue, but afterwards, her attitude changed slowly. After that night in the mausoleum, the only feeling left were admiration and gratefulness. Looking at the back of Chen Changsheng, she felt that her heart had calmed down a lot, like she had found something to rely on. She supported her senior and stood up behind Chen Changsheng. She stared at the master and disciple from the Clear Void Monastery. The middle-aged cultivator naturally did not care about the anger in her eyes, and he only cared about Chen Changshengs attitude on this matter. He believed that with his cultivation of middle level Ethereal Opening, no matter how great Chen Changshengs potential was, or that the indifferent looking teenager beside him may have been the legendary wolf cub, Chen Changsheng could not beat him. However, as he was a member of a branch of the Orthodoxy, how could he not worry about Chen Changshengs backing from the Li Pce? Taking advantage of the fact that Chen Changsheng could not say anything in time, he made a prompt decision, The Garden of Zhou is extremelyrge. The two of us still want to look around some more, so I shall be taking my leave, Principal Chen. The Senior Tong looked at Chen Changsheng and said apologetically, Finding treasure in the Garden of Zhou relies on your own skills. Originally, I would not ask Senior Chen for help, but it is only that that magical artifact is a beloved item of a predecessor in the temple. Before entering here, I was specially asked to bring it back for her. So I plead... She spoke up to there, and stopped, as she felt that this series of pleading was somewhat unjustified. Chen Changsheng indeed did not know what to do. What the master and disciple of the Clear Void Monastery had done, which was ambushing and forcefully taking, naturally was disgraceful, but the Garden of Zhous rules were like that. Also, the opposing was a part of the Orthodoxy and had not been disrespectful to him at all. Contrarily, although Xu Yourong and he had an engagement, he did not have any affiliations with the Holy Maiden Peak at all. The north and the south were already going in different directions. Did he have to move against a northerner for a southerner? This was the first time he had met such a difficult choice. He only felt that those Saints, who had set down the rules for the Garden of Zhou years ago, really did cause people to loathe them. Just at this moment, an extremely sharp sword intent erupted from the forests far away. The expression of the middle-aged cultivator changed slightly. He sped his hands at Chen Changsheng with respect, and he was about to leave with his disciple. Senior Tong gave out a soft sigh, and she did not say anything more. Ye Xiaolian instead stared at Chen Changsheng with her eyes wide, like she did not understand why he had let this person go. She thought, Are you really the son-inw of the Holy Maiden Peak?, and then instead, she suddenly realised that if she thought like this, Chen Changsheng had really reced the Qiushan Juns once seemingly irreceable ce in her heart. Chen Changsheng looked the master and disciple who had waded through the river to the other side, and he finally made a decision. However, just at this moment, the tree leaves swayed slightly, and Zhuang Huanyu appeared on the riverbed. He looked at Chen Changsheng with an indifferent expression. He did not say anything, but the meaning was very clear. He looked at Chen Changsheng to see what he would actually do. Chapter 251 – The Green Smoke Gives Warning Chapter 251 - The Green Smoke Gives Warning On the journey to the Garden of Zhou, Zhuang Huanyu had stayed in his carriage, seldom showing his face. Perhaps, he had been purposely avoiding Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng cared little for what Zhuang Huanyu did, to the extent that he did not even know that Zhuang Huanyu had left the Mausoleum of Books, came to Hanqiu City, and entered the Garden of Zhou. However, Chen Changsheng knew very well why Zhuang Huanyu had chosen to appear, and why he hade to him. He was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Whether it was because of the position of the Li Pce or the words of the archbishop said before they entered the garden, all the cultivators of the northern sects looked to him for leadership. Of course, in handling matters, he had to be fair. The problem was, at this very moment, what would be considered fair? He took a step forward, only to be blocked by Zhexiu. A hint of scorn appeared in Zhuang Huanyus eyes. Zhexius face remained as impassive as ever. He slowly said, "You dont need to handle this sort of thing." Zhexiu did not mean that Chen Changsheng could not handle the matter, but rather that there were people who could handle it for him. The chilling sword intent that hade from the distant forest did not belong to Zhuang Huanyu, but another person. The master and disciple from the Clear Void Monastery were very clear on this point, which is why they had so urgently taken their leave. Just at this moment, the chilling sword intent arrived at the riverbank. It tore through the trees on the shore and tyrannically shed at the body of that master from the Clear Void Monastery. The masters expression abruptly changed. With a shout, he wielded his sword with both hands to block the intent. There was a sharp sound of shing. Waves broke out on the riverbank as the water was thrown into chaos, even revealing the pebbles on the riverbed. Only then was everyone able to clearly make out the sword that had flown out of the woods. The progress of that sword had seemingly been halted by the sword of the master from Clear Void Monastery, but it suddenly began to exude a great brilliance, like it was about to grow even mightier and sunder the entire riverbank. With a massive explosion, the water flowing in the river was all sent flying about. Countless pebbles rolled about in chaos, and the riverbank was even more inundated in dust and smoke. With a groan, the Clear Void Monastery masters stomach was pushed down like it had been struck. His knees bent and then like a broken kite, he began flying towards the river, his two feet leaving a clear trail in the riverbank. After being pushed more than a dozen yards, his progress finally came to a halt. His face was extremely pale and his stomach now bore the extremely clear mark of a sword sh, one corner of it bleeding blood. The river water that had been shocked into the air fell down at this moment, drenching the master from the Clear Void Monastery, making him cut a rather sorry figure. The young daoist hurriedly ran over to the other side of the river. A truly tyrannical Mountain Spirit Splits the Cliff. As he viewed this scene, Chen Changsheng silently thought to himself, back at the Ivy Festival, Qi Jian had used this Mount Li sword technique against Tang Thirty-Six. However, back then Qi Jian was not yet at Ethereal Opening. The Mountain Spirit Splits the Cliff then and the one now were twopletely different things. He and Zhexiu both turned to the forest and they saw Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian emerge. Where do you think youre going?" Although the river had begun to flow again, its sound was unable to mask Liang Xiaoxiaos frigid voice. On the opposite bank, the master and disciple were supporting each other and they were preparing to leave. When both were at the middle level of Ethereal Opening, the sword arts of Mount Li would be much stronger than that of the Clear Void Monastery. How could some little-known master from the Clear Void Monastery be on par with the Divine States Seven Laws? He had no other choice but to admit defeat. Hearing these words, the Clear Void Monastery master turned around, a trace of anger visible in his pale face. "What do you want?" Liang Xiaoxiao expressionlessly said, "Leave your things behind." His teeth clenched, the master from the Clear Void Monastery threw over the damaged magical artifact in his hands. Liang Xiaoxiao, not willing to let them leave yet, continued, "Thene over here and apologize." The master from Clear Void Monastery shouted, "Dont try and take advantage of me! Dont try and wield the power of Mount Li against me, thats too much." He looked at Chen Changsheng as he said these words. The rules of the Garden of Zhou were like so: that senior and junior from the Holy Maiden Peak could not defeat him, so the magical artifact naturally became his. He could not beat Liang Xiaoxiao, so he naturally had to leave the magical artifact behind. However, the master looked in askance towards Chen Changsheng because there was no requirement that he needed to apologize to the southerners. As if not hearing that, Liang Xiaoxiao took the magical artifact and returned it to the Holy Maiden Peaks Senior Tong. For the southern continent to remain independent of the Zhou Dynasty and the Orthodoxy for so long was only because of the alliance between the Longevity Sect and Holy Maiden Peak. The disciples of these two great sects wouldmonly consider themselves as fellow martial brothers and sisters. It would not even be too excessive to call them disciples in the same sect. Liang Xiaoxiao grasped his sword and began to head off to the opposite bank. Chen Changsheng stated, "He is severely injured and he can no longer do battle." This sentence did not include the words enough, but they contained the meaning. Liang Xiaoxiao stopped and turned to Chen Changsheng, his eyes cold. The Mount Li Sword Sect and the Orthodox Academy had many hard to resolve disputes. Unlike Gou Hanshi and the others, Liang Xiaoxiao had not spent time under the same roof with Chen Changsheng. In his eyes, Chen Changsheng had always been a most troublesome existence. Zhexiu still stood in front of Chen Changsheng, his face impassive. Although he was only at the initial stage of Ethereal Opening, one full level below Liang Xiaoxiao, there was no fear in his face, not even anxiety. Just like he had told Chen Changsheng in the woods outside the Mausoleum of Books, if the battles in the Grand Examination had been ones of life and death, he would not even fear Gou Hanshi, so he had no reason to fear Liang Xiaoxiao, who was only ranked third in the Seven Laws. This was the confidence born from being ustomed to life and death, from ying countless demons. Qi Jian knitted his brow as he looked at Zhexiu, then went to go stand by Liang Xiaoxiao. Liang Xiaoxiao said somewhat mockingly, "You didnt say anything before, but now youre trying to be fair?" Chen Changsheng thought about it, then he decided not to exin what he had been preparing to do. Senior Tong from Holy Maiden Peak, who was the subject of this conflict, unexpectedly did not take part, and she attempted to say a few mediatory words instead. Liang Xiaoxiao said nothing, but the look of derision on his face only got worse. From the time I entered the Mausoleum of Books, youve always seemed to be hostile towards me." Chen Changsheng earnestly asked him, "I dont understand why this is the case." Liang Xiaoxiao looked like he had been asked an extremely stupid question. "Im a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect. For me to have hostility towards you, isnt that only right?" Chen Changsheng pondered the matter, then pointed to Zhuang Huanyu. "Hes a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy, so why is it that hes always been so hostile to me as well?" Liang Xiaoxiao replied, "Perhaps the question that you should be pondering is that if the entire world hold enmity towards you, then isnt it you thats in the wrong?" Chen Changsheng thought about this question in silence, then replied, "Ive seriously considered this question, and I realized that it could also be the entire world that is wrong." Qi Jian lightly pulled on Liang Xiaoxiaos sleeve. Liang Xiaoxiaos expression was indifferent, and he said no more. Chen Changsheng shook his head, then he waded across the river to the master and disciple from the Clear Void Monastery. Examining that terrifying sword wound on that masters stomach, he said, "Your injury is too heavy. You two need to leave." The young daoist thought to himself that they had only been in the Garden of Zhou for half a day, not having gained anything, and now they already had to leave! An expression of unwillingness suddenly appeared on his face. Chen Changsheng stated, "Just as your master said before, these are the rules of the Garden of Zhou." The young daoist looked at him and indignantly said, "Youre one of the great powers of the Orthodoxy, why didnt youe and help us?" Chen Changsheng did not respond, but he continued to measure the pulse of the Clear Void Monastery master. Lowering his head, he said, "You must leave quickly." The Clear Void Monastery master weakly nodded his head. Unlike his disciple, he was much more experienced in the ways of the world. He knew that although Chen Changsheng had not helped them, if he had not been present, the two youths from the Mount Li Sword Sect would have injured him even more severely. He took out that gray string which he had received before entering the garden and shakily ignited it. The dull green smoke rose up from that burning string and wafted over the river, gradually disappearing into the sky of the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng could faintly sense that as this green smoke disappeared into the air, it was producing a response from the space that separated the Garden of Zhou from the real world. Thews of space were extremely profound, so logically, igniting a gray string was not enough to teleport a person dozens of li to the gate of the Garden of Zhou. So, what these gray strings most likely used was the inherentws of the Garden of Zhou. There was even a high probability that these gray strings were a product of the Garden of Zhou, created many years ago. The river slowly flowed by and the beaches on both sides slowly grew dry once more. Although the young daoist was still unwilling, he knew that he had no other choice. Once his master left, he would also definitely have to follow him in leaving the Garden of Zhou. His cultivation and sword arts were simply incapable of opposing the experts in this garden. With the slow passage of time, the gray string in the Clear Void Monastery masters hand gradually burned to nothing. The river still flowed, the water weeds still floated about indeterminately. Nothing had happened. The master from the Clear Void Monastery stilly on the riverbank. Shocked, Chen Changsheng asked in confusion, "Could it be that the gray string doesnt work?" Zhexiu arched his brows, then he looked at the young daoist. The young daoist stared nkly back at him, then he came out of his stupor. He took out his gray string and ignited it, his hands trembling from nervousness. After a while, the young daoists gray string had also burned out, yet still nothing had happened. He pinched the remains of the string, his face somewhat pale. His masters face was even more pale. Liang Xiaoxiaos Mountain Spirit Splits the Cliff move had been too tyrannical. In only two bouts, his stomach had obtained a terrifying sword wound that even now continued to bleed. If he could not promptly return to the gardens gate and be treated by the Orthodoxy priests, his life would really be in danger. "Just what is going on here?" The young daoist asked in panic as he subconsciously looked around. The forest around the river was quiet and peaceful, yet now it suddenly seemed somewhat more sinister. The events that had urred on one side of the river had also finally shocked those on the other side. Qi Jian, Liang Xiaoxiao, as well as the pair from Holy Maiden Peak came over, then Zhuang Huanyu came over as well. "There wont be a problem, right? My master, whats going to happen to him? Hes still bleeding, hes not going to die, right?" The young daoist looked at Chen Changsheng. His face was filled with worry and expectation. Liang Xiaoxiao looked at the wound on the Clear Void Monastery masters stomach and creased his brow. If the Ethereal Opening cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou were humanitys hope for opposing the demons, how could the Saints let them so casually die? Back then when the rules for the Garden of Zhou had been established, the reason why they seemed so cruel and violent was because no matter how bitter the battle, or how vicious the people, at the very end the gray string could be used to directly leave the Garden of Zhou. However, the gray string no longer worked anymore. Chen Changsheng took out his needle box and he began to work on stemming the bleeding. Afterwards, he stood up and gazed into the distance downstream. Chapter 252 – Two Field Doctors (Part One) Chapter 252 - Two Field Doctors (Part One) Downstream, he could see hills that the river winded its way through. Chen Changsheng could even make out the in in the distance. It was the same scene that he had seen when they had arrived, but Chen Changsheng knew that something had definitely gone wrong in this world. As Chen Changsheng was observing the garden in silence, Zhuang Huanyu prepared to leave. "Its best not to go out on your own." Chen Changsheng turned around and sincerely told him, "The gray strings losing their power means that something has probably gone wrong. Its best to first investigate whats going on, or else Im worried that there will be problems." Zhuang Huanyu did not stop. Arching his brow, he said, "The Garden of Zhou is only open for one hundred days. In here, every moment is precious. Dont tell me that you want me to waste my time for such a small matter?" Chen Changsheng replied, "You observing the battle was also a waste of time, so whats the harm in wasting a bit more?" "Fine". Zhuang Huanyu looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "If there really is a problem, then obviously, someone needs to go to the garden gate and see. From here to the garden gate is dozens of li, who is going?" Precisely as Zhuang Huanyu had said, to those cultivators that entered the Garden of Zhou, every moment of time in the Garden was iparably precious. For the people at the riverbank to make a trip from there to the garden gate and back, even if they expended true essence, it would still take at least an hour. Who would be willing to waste their time on this sort of matter? Qi Jian seemed somewhat willing and was preparing to say something when Liang Xiaoxiao shook his head. Thinking of the heavy responsibility that their master had conferred to him, Liang Xiaoxiao thought that it was best to maintain silence. The riverbank was very quiet, with not a single person responding. Zhuang Huanyu looked at Chen Changsheng and said derisively, "You see, not a single person is willing. Since you were the one to suggest it, why dont you go?" Chen Changsheng did not directly answer, but he instead looked at the heavily injured Clear Void Monastery master. Qi Jian understood his meaning and said, "Ill keep an eye on him. Then, he turned to Liang Xiaoxiao and whispered a few words, his attitude very resolute. "Great. I think you all can search in the surrounding woods, but its best to not walk too far." Chen Changsheng knew very well that of the disciples of the sects that entered the Garden of Zhou, the vast majority of disciples, just like the senior from the Holy Maiden Peak, had the responsibility of apanying their juniors. Saying these words, he began to walk downstream. Zhexiu followed behind, saying nothing. Once he rounded the bend of the river and he made sure that no one could see him anymore, Chen Changsheng turned to Zhexiu and said, "Im taking a trip into the woods. Wait for me here." Zhexiu did not know what he nned to do, nor did he desire to reveal Chen Changshengs secrets, so he indifferently nodded his head. He entered the tranquil forest, climbed a bit of a ways up a mountain, then stopped. He took in the view of that distant in, which seemed to burn under the sun as well as that mountain which seemed to extend into the depths of the in. His right grasped the hilt of the dagger at his waist and he softly said, "Can you help me out by going to the gate of the garden and seeing whats going on?" At some point, the ck Dragon had appeared on his shoulder. As it looked at that distant mountain, a strange light appeared in its eyes. It seemed somewhat perplexed, like it felt that there was something in that mountain calling to it. "I have a premonition that the gate is closed and this garden is no longer connected to the outside world. So, whether you go or I go, theyre both the same. Only you have to be careful that no one sees you." Chen Changsheng turned his head to the ck Dragon on his shoulder and sincerely requested. The ck Dragon withdrew its gaze from the mountain and gave Chen Changsheng two squeaks. Somewhat vexed, Chen Changsheng answered, "I have some things that you disdain, but this dagger was given to me by my senior, so I cant give it you." The ck Dragon gave him a cold look. The meaning was clear: youre not willing to pay up, yet you dare ask for my help? Chen Changsheng though it over, then said, "How about this? I promise you a single request... You know, right now Im the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. In the future, I might be able to get my hands on all sorts of rare treasures." The ck Dragons pupils constricted. Apparently, it was quite satisfied with this answer. With a sudden gust of wind, the ck Dragon became a fleeting image as it pierced through the air, apanied by an earsplitting sound that tore through the air. Not long after, Chen Changsheng emerged from the woods and walked over to Zhexiu. With a solemn expression, he said, "The gate is closed." Zhexiu arched his brow, but he said nothing, not even asking how Chen Changsheng had been able to know that the gate to the garden was closed in such a short time. Returning that stretch of riverbank, the rest of the people were quite suspicious of the information that Chen Changsheng had so quickly learned. A hint of scorn could be detected in Zhuang Huanyus indifferent appearance, while Liang Xiaoxiao directly asked, "You say its closed, so its closed?" Somewhat confused, Chen Changsheng replied, "If you believe it, then believe it." Not waiting for any more questions from Zhuang Huanyu and Liang Xiaoxiao, Chen Changsheng squatted down and resumed treating the master from the Clear Void Monastery. Qi Jian said, "I believe it." Liang Xiaoxiao creased his brow, like he was befuddled as to the reason why his junior disciple was so confident in this rival of their Mount Li Sword Sect. "Second Brother said, if something happens in the Garden of Zhou, the person you could be most confident in was Chen Changsheng." Qi Jian exined. Chen Changsheng was currently taking that masters pulse, so his finger was somewhat rigid. When Chen Changsheng was leaving the Mausoleum of Books, Gou Hanshi had asked him to look after the Mount Li disciples. Back then, Chen Changsheng thought that Gou Hanshi had been asking out of courtesy, but he did not imagined that Gou Hanshi really meant it. For some reason, he suddenly felt that his shoulders had gotten somewhat heavier, and yet his mind became more rxed. It was a veryfortable feeling. After confirming that the masters wound was not about to quickly get worse, he stood up and had Zhexiu begin to prepare his medical instruments. He said to Liang Xiaoxiao and the rest, "I confirmed that the rules of the Garden of Zhou are still intact, only that there is some outside force that is causing this disturbance. In these one hundred days, the gate to the Garden of Zhou should open once more, its just that I dont when exactly it will open." Liang Xiaoxiao creased his brow. "What sort of outside force could disturb a miniature world?" Qi Jian pondered this question, then answered, "Either that person is sufficiently powerful, or they have an extremely good understanding of the Garden of Zhou." Chen Changsheng nodded his head. "I believe it to be thetter." Ye Xiaolian opened her eyes wide and asked inquisitively, "Who could it be?" They all looked each other in the eye, but none of them said anything. The people that wanted to mess with these several hundred human cultivators in the Garden of Zhou was obviously the enemy of humanity. The enemy of humanity was the demons. "We must be careful." Qi Jian looked downstream at the open country and anxiously said, "We have to think of a way to quickly inform everyone else." They were not sure, or perhaps they simply could not imagine, that demons had entered the Garden of Zhou. But it was true that a change had urred in the Garden of Zhou and the gray strings had lost their effectiveness. In order to prevent the human cultivators from attacking too fiercely and inflicting irreversible damage on fellow humans when stealing treasures, it was necessary to transmit the news that the Garden of Zhou had closed as quickly as possible. It was just that the Garden of Zhou was truly too vast. While several hundred human cultivators did not seem like a small number, when spread out over such arge area, they seemed extremely sparse. In addition, since the vast majority of the cultivators had entered the Garden of Zhou to search for treasure, presumably many people would go into hiding. In this sort of situation, even asionally bumping into someone would be a rare event. The reason why this group by the river had all met was because that they were all thinking about the same thing: the Sword Pool. Whether it was the Orthodox Academy, the Mount Li Sword Sect or the Heavenly Dao Academy, they all probably had left records regarding the evidence of the Sword Pool. Thus why they had all journeyed upstream ande to this ce. This was something that they all mutually understood. As for this master and disciple from Clear Void Monastery, from the moment they entered the Garden of Zhou, they had been following the senior and junior from Holy Maiden Peak. At a certain level, it could even be called shrewd and calcting. In the vastness of the Garden of Zhou, there were three mountain ranges that divided it into three great regions. The famous in,whose depths no one dared to venture into,was situated in the middle. On the edge of the mountain range, which was also the edge of the Garden of Zhou, were several gardens. Those gardens were rumored to be where Zhou Dufu used to live in the past, thus making them the ce most likely to hold hidden treasure. Thus, when cultivators entered the Garden of Zhou, the majority of them would first search that region. Liang Xiaoxiao said to Qi Jian, "Those ces are too far and going there is too time-consuming." Before he had finished his sentence, Qi Jian understood his meaning. Truthfully, everyone there had probably realized his meaning. Apparently, the Mount Li Sword Sect had extremely strong information on the whereabouts of the Sword Pool, or perhaps over the past few decades, the elders of Mount Li had obtained some fruits from their analysis. So of course, Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian were in a hurry to leave. In the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng would frequently treat Zhexiu, so Zhexiu was well-acquainted with the contents of that box. It didnt take long for Zhexiu to prepare all the items that Chen Changsheng needed. Chen Changsheng paid no attention to what the two disciples from the Mount Li Sword Sect were thinking about. Taking the tools, he squatted on the floor and began to treat the master from the Clear Void Monastery. The application of the copper needles had already stopped the bleeding. What he was doing now was sewing up the wound. Ye Xiaolian nced over, and she could not help but turn pale at the sight. Even that young daoist from the Clear Void Monastery, who was holding his masters hand, could not help but tremble. As cultivators, whether it was exchanging pointers indoors or engaging in battles in the world outside, they had all seen blood before. But what they rarely saw was a metal needle weaving through the flesh of a human. Once he had finished sewing up the wound, he packed it tightly with a clean cloth. Chen Changsheng had not yet finished his treatment, as he now began to use the copper needles to touch the meridians around the chest that had been damaged by Liang Xiaoxiao. At this scene, everyone present had somewhat strange expressions, especially Senior Tong from Holy Maiden Peak. Holy Maiden Peaks South Stream Temple as well as the capitals Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green were the two sects most skilled in medical treatment. A thousand years ago, amidst the fierce war between the humans and demons, one would always see the women garbed in white. In that war, they yed an extremely vital role. The senior had not imagined that today in the Garden of Zhou, she would be able to witness such an exquisite disy of medical expertise. In addition, it was very clear that Chen Changsheng had not been trained in the Sacred Light technique of the Orthodoxy. The riverbank was quiet, with only the sound of the water flowing by and the asional muffled hum from the master from the Clear Void Monastery. Everyone looked at Chen Changsheng, not daring to disturb him. Zhuang Huanyu did not enjoy this sort of atmosphere. Slightly arching his brows, he nodded at Liang Xiaoxiao then he began walking upstream. Chen Changsheng spied this out of the corner of his eye, but he did not attempt to dissuade him as he had done before. After not much time had passed, he confirmed that the master from Clear Void Monastery was no longer in any danger. He stood and looked up at Qi Jian and said, "I also have to go. I have to find other people. Just like you, I worry that the others dont know that the Garden of Zhou has closed. If a dispute were to ur, if they begin to fight, then it is certain that no one will back down. The ferocity of their battle will bring about problems, and people might even die." Thinking that these words were directed at him, Liang Xiaoxiaos face subtly changed. He didnt understand that this was just Chen Changsheng delivering his assessment of the situation. Qi Jian replied somewhat awkwardly, "We also have to leave for a reason." "I understand." He turned to the pair from Holy Maiden Peak and asked, "Could I trouble you two to temporarily watch over them for a while? I should be able to get back before midnight." Senior Tong was somewhat at a loss. She did not imagined that he would put forth such a request. After thinking it over, she agreed. Taking care of their ambushers, if she had not been a disciple of Holy Maiden Peak, she really would not have epted this task. Chen Changsheng gave them a grateful smile, then he and Zhexiu once again proceeded downstream. The sun shined brightly, dispelling some of the eeriness of the woods. In the southeastern part of the Garden of Zhou, there was a garden that was constructed against the side of a mountain. ording to the legends, this ce was where Zhou Dufu, in his middle years, enjoyed listening to the song of birds, thus he built this garden. It was given the name Mountainside Whispering Wood. The Mountainside Whispering Wood was not the garden that was at the entrance to the Garden of Zhou, but it was the closest. Because every cultivator had to pass through that garden at the entrance when they entered the Garden of Zhou, the ce had long been picked clean. Since there was nothing to find in that garden forter cultivators, the vast majority of this years cultivators would first visit the Mountainside Whispering Wood garden. The birds happily sang out amidst the mountains, while the water noiselessly flowed through the garden. As for the viewing galleries, the overhanging eaves, the whitewashed walls and windows; in ordance with the ironw set down by the human cultivating world, besides magical artifacts and legacies, nothing else in the Garden of Zhou was to be touched. So even after the passage of several hundred years, this ce still retained the atmosphere of seven parts serenity and nine parts nobility of the past. Only now in a room in the depths of the garden, there was only fear and unease. The serenity and nobility had long been reced by the scent of blood which rushed off into the unknown. Around a dozen cultivators surrounded the scene and their faces were extremely unsightly. A cultivator was copsed on the floor. His abdomen had been run through by a sword, leaving a gaping wound around five fingers wide. His left hand was ced on the wound, attempting to hold it closed. Yet it could nothing to stop the blood from flowing. His intestines seemed to be on the verge ofing out. As he gasped his dying breaths, the gray string that he had grasped in his right hand had burned away long ago, leaving only ash. The other cultivators face was deathly pale as he continuously said, "I didnt do it on purpose, at most, I thought that my Perching Tong move would just injure him! How was I to know that his true Qi would freeze and he would be unable to lift his sword? I really didnt do it on purpose, and anyway... this gray string doesnt work!" The severely injured cultivators stomach had been run through and his blood flowed like water. It was easy to see that he was about to die. The faces of the surrounding cultivators grew increasingly unsightly. The thing that made them the most concerned was, why had the gray string lost its effectiveness. Was the only thing that all of these people could do was watch this person die? At this moment, several maidens dressed in ceremonial white arrived at the Mountainside Whispering Wood, and the garden was filled with the sounds of respect and pleasant surprise. One of the maidens did not enter the room. She stood on the gallery bridge, looking at the distant sun which seemed to be gradually falling towards the in. In her silence, it seemed that she had realized something. Chapter 253 – Two Field Doctors (Part Two) Chapter 253 - Two Field Doctors (Part Two) As the sunlight shone onto the youngdys face, her delicate and pretty, yet far from being described as beautiful, appearance suddenly seemed to grow brighter and more beautiful. As she calmly looked at the distant sun, she thought of all the matters that she had encountered after entering the Garden of Zhou. In her heart, she had probably finished her assessment. At this moment, one of the maidens of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green came over to her and whispered, "That persons injuries are too severe, Senior... " The youngdy nodded and indicated that the maiden should leave first, she woulde soon after. The maiden from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green returned to room, then, disregarding the protests of the injured cultivatorspatriots, had everyone exit the room. Only after this did the youngdy go inside. Two of the maidens from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green were attempting to treat the injured cultivator, but his injuries were truly too severe. Themonly used treatment methods of the Li Pce werecking in effectiveness. Despite the efforts of the two maidens, they were still incapable of stemming the blood spilling from the wound in the abdomen. Seeing the youngdy arrive, the maidens suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and they hurriedly moved aside for her. The youngdy walked over to the injured cultivator, then after taking two nces, she raised her right hand and ced it in the air above the wound. A faint green light fell from her palm. Like flowing water, except even gentler, it incessantly fell from her palm onto the wounded cultivators body. The gaping wound which had been spilling blood nonstop suddenly ceased bleeding. Soon after, the beam of light falling from that youngdys palm changed colors from a joyful and refreshing green to a holy and dignified milky white. The pure white beam of light touched the cultivators abdomen, and the terrifying wound slowly began to close up. "The Garden of Zhou... has a problem. I suspect that the gate to the garden has been closed. In a little bit, choose the fastest from amongst those cultivators to go to the gate and see." That youngdy stood up and said to the other girls, "After I leave, you all should light two fireworks. I believe that all the cultivators in the mountains and by the river should be able to see them." Regardless of it was the Holy Maiden Peak or the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, on the battlefield, they both had always used fireworks tomunicate. To cultivators as well as human soldiers, these two fireworks were hope. Although this ce was inside the Garden of Zhou, when those injured cultivators whose gray strings had failed to bring them out of the garden saw the two fireworks, they would probably try and make their way to the Mountainside Whispering Wood. One of the maidens of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green that was slightly older than the rest asked the youngdy with some concern, "Senior, what are you nning to do?" "I have some things that I need to do." The youngdy calmly stated, then she turned and departed. The maidens from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green could only look in silence as the youngdys back disappeared into the depths of the garden. Only after a moment did people begin to discuss the miraculous event that they had just witnessed. One of the maidens said in admiration, "That was the Sacred Light Technique, wasnt it? I couldnt have imagined that Senior, despite her young age, could have mastered the Sacred Light Technique to such a level! It seems to me that perhaps not even teacher would be able to do that." "Thetter was the Sacred Light Technique. At the beginning, she probably used Holy Maiden Peaks Natural Light." The maiden that was slightly older than the rest smiled. "Senior first studied at our school for a while, then she went to Holy Maiden Peak to cultivate. Growing up in both the north and the south, naturally shes not ordinary." As the night approached, the Garden of Zhou became somewhat chilly. In the foothills, it was even colder. The white robes of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green were somewhat thick, able to keep out the wind and protect against the cold. The youngdy was not worried about those things. As she seemingly casually strolled through the mountains and fields, in reality, she was searching for the cultivators that had entered the garden. She held the same view as Chen Changsheng and Qi Jian. An even more powerful force would still be incapable of changing the rules of the Garden of Zhou, so the closing of the gate was most likely a temporary matter. The problemy in the fact that the sudden closing of the gate presented many dangers to the several hundred cultivators in the garden. These dangers came from the human cultivators themselves as well as from other ces. At the previous cliff, she had encountered a student from Star Seizer Academy. The student had not been injured from battle, rather he had experienced a problem with circting his true essence and he had fallen off the cliff. Even a body that had undergone Purification was unable to resist the force of the fall from such great height and his bones had been broken in many ces. If she had not seen him, then perhaps the only thing that he would have been able to do was wait for his death. The night gradually set in and the mountain forest grew somewhat gloomy. In the distance, one could make out the faint glows of bonfires. It would seem that many cultivators had realized that something was strange and they no longer feared attractingpetitors. They were only thinking about findingpanions as fast as possible, and right now any person in the Garden of Zhou could be considered apanion. The youngdy headed towards the closest fire, and her white robes fluttering lightly in the night. In the darkness of the Garden of Zhou, the most eye-catching objects were the glimmers of the bonfires. It was just that some of the bonfires were very difficult to see, perhaps because they were too far away. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu walked out of the mountain forest. Chen Changsheng spied a bonfire on a hill not too far away and said, "Well start with the closest. No need to rush." Zhexiu said nothing. As a descendent of the wolf tribe, the trait that hecked the least was patience. Chen Changsheng quickly realized this and he felt somewhat embarrassed. Then he remembered something else. "There are probably still many magical artifacts to be found in the Garden of Zhou. Coming with me, dont you feel like youre losing out?" Zhexiu replied, "And you? Are you telling me that you dont feel like youre losing out?" Chen Changsheng replied, "When I think about how the Mount Li Sword Sect very likely knows the exact location of the Sword Pool and that Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian are right now heading there, and when I think about how even Zhuang Huanyu might have already found it, of course... I still somewhat care about it. Its just that tonight, there are most definitely many people that have been injured, even on the verge of death. I cant just leave them be." Zhexiu stared into his eyes and gravely asked him, "Why cant you leave them be?" For this wolf youth that had grown up in the cruel snowy ins, every kindness was a weakness. He really did not understand why humans as well as some demihuman... simply could not let things be. "Is it a sort of womans kindheartedness?" Chen Changsheng pondered the question, then replied, "Its that I cant bear to leave it be." After a moment of silence, Zhexiu replied, "The responsibility of an expert is to make themselves more powerful, so that they can better protect the weak." Chen Changsheng honestly admitted, "... maybe I dont have the consciousness of an expert? Besides, since the Li Pce has handed these people over to me, I have to assume some responsibility over them. In addition, it seems that Im the only that can treat injuries amongst these people." Zhexiu said no more. Chen Changsheng asked, "You still havent answered my question." Zhexiu replied, "Tang Tang paid in advance, so Im your bodyguard." Chen Changsheng thought about his friend who was still in the Mausoleum of Books, then he thought about the Yellow Paper Umbre, then regretfully said, "Being rich is really great." Zhexiu added on at the end, "In addition, I feel that if I go with you, I wont be missing out." As they talked, the pair didnt slow their speed at all. In a short time, they had arrived at the top of that hill. They saw the bonfire, as well as the people beside it. From their clothes, those two cultivators were likely from the south. For some reason, they had battled with each other, and the end result was that neither side had won and both of them were covered with numerous wounds. What most mystified Chen Changsheng was that these two cultivators were both sound asleep, the wounds on their bodies had already healed. If it were not for the bloodstains on their clothes, it would have been impossible to tell that they had been wounded. He walked over to the two cultivators and took their pulses, then he opened their eyes and closely examined them. Lastly, he lifted their clothes to examine the state of their wounds. Although the wounds of the two were notpletely smoothed over, it was clear that they were clear of any major obstacles. In addition, their deep sleep was most likely because they had sniffed some Spirit-Pacifying Incense, which would aid in their recovery. "A senior from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green has given them Desistance Incense." Chen Changsheng stood up and said to Zhexiu, "Since theres someone else going around saving lives, we can rx a little." Zhexiu shook his head, "Its not the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green." Chen Changshengs expression became a little strange. Thinking to himself, as a person well-versed in the Daoist Canon, he was very familiar with the handiwork of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. For the wounds on those two southern cultivators to recover so quickly could only be aplished by the Orthodoxys Sacred Light Art. There were even the remnants of Sacred Qi around the wounds. So why is it that Zhexiu said that this was not the work of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green? The Orthodoxys Sacred Light technique was extremely difficult to cultivate. The level of Sacred Light technique he had just seen was something that only a dozen or so bishops within the Li Pce could demonstrate. Therefore, he had guessed that the person that healed these two cultivators was probably rather advanced, which is why he had called her a senior. It was even very likely that she was a female instructor. It was probably the case that Chen Changsheng had not been paying attention closely enough when entering the garden, so he had not seen her. "It truly was the Sacred Light technique that healed the wounds, but the smell of the spirit-pacifying incense is wrong. Its not the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Greens Desistance Incense, but rather the Holy Maiden Peaks most rarely produced Stainless Dust." Zhexiu expressionlessly said to him, "The first incense I have smelled many times, while thetter I have only smelled once. There is no way I would forget it, so theres no way that Im wrong." Only now did Chen Changsheng remember that while Zhexiu hunted demons in the snowy ins of the north, he would also often undertake extremely dangerous missions for the Great Zhou Army. Who knows how many times he had lingered on the edge of life and death? There were probably few people more qualified than him to discuss these two holy grounds of healing that were the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and Holy Maiden Peak. "Knows the Sacred Light technique, and also carries the Stainless Dust on their body... who could it be?" He said this out loud, but in his heart, he wondered, to have grown up in both the northern and southern sects, this senior would clearly be rather extraordinary. But would such a senior really remain in Ethereal Opening? Zhexiu stared wordlessly at him. Somewhat uneasy, Chen Changsheng asked, "Why are you staring at me?" Zhexiu looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked, "Do you really not know or are you just acting stupid?" Chen Changsheng stared nkly at him, then understood, after which he continued to stare nkly at him. One of the important reasons that which he entered the Garden of Zhou was to meet that youngdy and then personally return the marriage contract. It was only that so many things had urred after entering the garden that he had actually forgotten the matter, forgotten that she was also inside the Garden of Zhou. To grow up in the sects of the South and the North, to cultivate the Sacred Light technique to such a high level at Ethereal Opening, and then to also carry the precious Stainless Dust. In these past years, it seemed as though the only person to match those conditions on the continent was only her? Somewhat helpless, he said to Zhexiu, "It cant be, right?" Zhexiu impassively replied, "It is." Chen Changsheng said no more, instead, he turned to the dark mountains and fields. He thought about how she had probably also stood in this spot, stood by the same fire. For some reason, his mind felt somewhat strange. "Lets go?" Zhexiu asked. Chen Changsheng suddenly turned to the two southern cultivators, took out his needles, and he began to treat them. Zhexiu was somewhat confused. Since Xu Yourong has already treated them, what need was there for him to do so as well? Chapter 254 – Two Field Doctors (Part Three) Chapter 254 - Two Field Doctors (Part Three) "Using the Sacred Light technique to stop the bleeding and mend the flesh, then using the Stainless Dust to pacify the spirit, is that enough? These two people still have clumps of true essence clogging their meridians. If they arent cleared up, then after these two wake up, their cultivation might decrease by thirty percent. Some people think that if you just learn some methods, you could go treat illnesses and save lives, but thats truly inappropriate." Chen Changsheng moved the needles like the wind while he muttered to himself. Zhexiu looked at him from up high and said, "You could rece the words some people for her." After Chen Changshengpleted his task, he stood up and exined very seriously, "Im notparing myself to her at anything." Zhexiu seriously replied, "I dont believe you." Chen Changsheng felt that his face was somewhat hot, so he said nothing more. He prepared to wake up those two cultivators so that he could direct them to the riverbank where they could meet up with others. Just as he was about to do this, he saw something that had been drawn on the ground besides the fire. After careful examination, he realized it was a map, along with a simple set of words. The words were written rather well. He silentlymented to himself. "She wants them to go to the Mountainside Whispering Woods. It seems that there are a lot of people gathered there." Zhexiu asked, "Do we need to go there?" Chen Changsheng didnt even need to consider an answer before directly saying, "No." Zhexiu asked, "Why?" I......still have things I need to do......there are still lots of people......waiting for me to treat them......fine." Chen Changsheng stood up and was quiet for a long time. He finally, somewhat embarrassingly, said "Im still not ready." The white ceremonial robes were especially eye-catching in the night. If it were spotted on an everyday street, it might have even frightened people. However, in the eyes of cultivators, these white robes were associated with the special message-delivering fireworks of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and Holy Maiden Peak. They represented the hope to live and the end of suffering. Over the course of her journey, there had already been two instances where the youngdys arrival had been greeted with cries of joy, apanied with hot tears. So when she saw how calm the cultivator sitting next to the fire on the grass slope was, she was momentarily out of sorts. After a moment, she understood why the cultivator was so calm. It was because the cultivator was in the midst of meditating. As she drew close, she realized that the cultivators wounds had already been bound up. From the angle and wrapping of the wounds, this was not self-applied treatment. She was nning to take her leave when she suddenly thought of something and squatted back down. She unwrapped the bandages and examined the wound. This cultivators wounds were probably inflicted by a magical artifact from the Temple Seminary. All around the wound, she could still see the so-called stardust that was always left behind by the Temple Seminarys magical artifacts. However,the stardust within the wound had been cleaned out by the same person that had treated the cultivator, and the wound itself had been sewn together by some sort of thread. The youngdy could not help but think that the person who had treated this cultivator was incredibly bold. All the Daoist Canon and medical ssics contained information on these sorts of methods, but it had been a long time since anyone had actually put them into practice. There was most likely no problem with the external wounds, but what she was really worried about was the meridians. Injuries inflicted by magical artifacts and injuries inflicted by swords were twopletely different things. The sword injured the body while the artifact injured the essence. The magical artifacts of a cultivator were not as extravagantly shy as swords. They killed by damaging the internal organs, especially the meridians. After this cultivators external injuries had been healed, he had been in constant meditation. Perhaps by now, even his sea of consciousness would have problems. Her finger rested upon the cultivators vein as she slowly inserted a drop of extremely pure true essence. The sensation of the true essence entering the cultivator caused him to wake up from his meditation. Seeing this youngdy so close to his face, he was so shocked that he subconsciously prepared to attack. The cruel rules of the Garden of Zhou that had been set down by the Saints were truly made to sharpen the will of the human cultivators, thus improving their battle prowess. That youngdy cared not for those things and said, "Dont move, dont speak, close your eyes." That cultivator did not know her, or at the very least, he did not know the current her. Yet, when he heard the voice that was akin to a clear spring, he felt that it was a voice that he could absolutely trust. He subconsciously rxed and closed his eyes once more. After a while, the youngdy stood up. She did not continue to stay and strode off into the night. The light of the fire caused her shadow to stretch out. That cultivator woke up once more. He looked at her back, and his expression somewhat perplexed. Previously in that graceful nce, he had seen a delicate yet very normal and very forgettable appearance. However, why was it that when he looked at her back, he felt that she was so beautiful that it shook him to his core? The youngdys expression at this moment was rather perplexed. That cultivators meridians were extremely free-flowing. The shocks and blockages that had been left behind by the Temple Seminarys magical artifact had all been resolved by that person. Amongst the several hundred cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou, which one was best in the medical arts? Who was the most well-versed in these methods? Who amongst Ethereal Opening cultivators would know enough about the meridians that they could perform such minute repairs? Unlike Chen Changsheng, she immediately knew who it was. So he still has some uses. She silentlymented to herself. Hearing the sound of water, she had arrived at the river. Seeing the bonfire, she realized that she recognized two of the people there. The two girls were also very surprised after seeing her. Ye Xiaolians eyes were filled with reverence while Senior Tong gave a smile of relief. Everything could be changed about the self aside from the eyes. Moreover, she had not purposely changed anything about herself this time, so her fellow disciples were able to recognize her. She shook her head, to which Ye Xiaolian and Senior Tong understood and said nothing. She walked over to side of the master from the Clear Void Monastery and opened his bandages. As she nced over the wound, her eyebrows slowly rose up. "He treated him?" She asked Senior Tong. Senior Tong had cultivated together with her in the South Stream Temple, so she naturally knew about the situation with Chen Changsheng. However, she did not understand the meaning of her words momentarily. "Originally, I thought he still had some use, but who knew that he would treat him in such a haphazard fashion? He only treated the outside of the wound, but its still bleeding inside. Does he not care about it?" For some reason, the youngdy was getting increasingly angry. The master from the Clear Void Monastery was currently extremely weak, so he simply had no idea what was going on. His disciple was even more confused, but from the attitude of the two disciples from Holy Maiden Peak, he knew that the person who had arrived was someone he could not afford to offend. The youngdy stretched out her right hand over the masters stomach. Then, a pure and sacred light fell from her palm. The Clear Void Monastery could be even more remote, but it was still associated with the Orthodoxy, so how could that master not recognize the Sacred Light technique? Believing this youngdy to be an extraordinary and powerful figure of the Orthodoxy, the master was moved and hurriedly attempted to rise and pay his respects. The youngdy slightly frowned, then directly knocked him out. The Clear Void Monastery disciple stood hesitantly at the side, not even daring to speak much, much less act out. After learning art of healing from Daoist Ji, did he suddenly think he could cure everyone under heaven? Did he think that cultivators were the same as ordinary people? That a sword wound was the same as themon cold? The youngdy was slightly annoyed as she thought of these things. Turning to Senior Tong, she asked, "When is heing back?" Senior Tong estimated the time and realized that it was not long before the time Chen Changsheng had mentioned. She replied, "It should be soon." The youngdy stared nkly at her, then turned around and walked off into the night. Senior Tong asked, "You wont wait for him?" The youngdy did not answer. She quietly moved on, causing several birds to cry out in the night. Chapter 255 – The Sob of the Zither Causes a Man to Die Chapter 255 - The Sob of the Zither Causes a Man to Die As she watched the youngdy disappear into the dark forest, Ye Xiaolian raisedher head in thought. After a while, she could no longer suppress the question in her mind. Quietly, she asked, "Just who does Senior Xu like?" Senior Tong smiled back at her. "If it were you, who would you pick?" "If it were like before, of course I would pick Senior Qiushan, but now..." Ye Xiaolian answered very sincerely, then felt it difficult to continue for some reason. Chen Changsheng was oblivious to the fact that his existence had delivered such a blow to this girls perspective on life and love. Zhexiu and he were walking amongst the mountains and forests in the night, searching for cultivators that had been injured in battle and treating their injuries. Although Chen Changsheng had not expressed it at any particr ce, Zhexiu had realized that whenever they met a person that Xu Yourong had already treated, Chen Changsheng would clearly spend an extra amount of time and effort on the treatment. Simrly, that youngdy was also walking in the darkness in search of people to heal. Simrly, for inexplicable reasons, whenever she found someone that Chen Changsheng had treated, she would particrly be uneasy and stay for a longer time. Cloaked in the darkness, the Garden of Zhou was very quiet. The dome of the night contained no stars, but the glimmers of fire helped to somewhat disperse the monotony of the night. The young man and youngdy moved between those earthbound stars. Perhaps it was because they were purposely avoiding each other, or perhaps because of the arrangement of fate, they never met each other despite encountering many people that the other had treated. They were in different ces, doing different things. They never saw each other, but they knew who the other person was. The bandage wrapped around a wounded cultivators leg, the true essence left behind in the meridians, the sacred Qi that hung around the edge of the wound they were like letters or even simple notes that passedon a message, telling the other side what had been done. There was also faintly a sense ofparing strengths, of betting against each other. Simrly, neither of them knew the reason why. At midnight, Chen Changsheng returned to the riverbank in ordance with his promise. Seeing the sleeping master from the Clear Void Monastery, he confirmed that she had been through here. After a moment of silence, he felt a faint sense of admiration. He had no way of taking care of those internal wounds. He could only support the wounded and let them slowly recover. There was truly noparison with her methods. Only, tonight he had treated about twenty or so people. She had probably treated about the same, or even more. Whether it was the Orthodoxys Sacred Light technique or the methods of the Holy Maiden Peak, they were both extremely taxing on the true essence. To use using her strength unsparingly to heal person after person, would she be able to hold on? The human cultivators had entered the Garden of Zhou to seize treasures. In ordance with the rules set down by the Saints, they were allpletely unscrupulous. So even though it was just the first day, there had already been many fights. Cruel battles brought about bitter consequences. The fact that the gray strings had ceased to function had made those injured cultivators all the more afraid. Fortunately, she and Chen Changsheng, as well as several maidens from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, had treated dozens of people. At the very least, no one had died for the time being. As there were no casualties, the mood amongst the cultivators could still be described as calm. However, the desire for revenge was impossible to disperse, especially against the backdrop of the north versus the south. At any point, the situation could be thrown into chaos. The first night after entering the Garden of Zhou was slowly passed in this nervous and silent atmosphere. The dim light of dawn illuminated the in and the mountain range that extended into its depth. The early morning in the Garden of Zhou was no different from the outside. The rising and setting sun was also no different. Under the red warmth of the morning light, the mountain range seemed like the proud upturned head of a great dragon. This ce was the legendary Sunset Valley. At the peak of Sunset Valley, an old man faced the morning sun as he yed a zither. The sound of the zither was like sobbing, as if it were mourning for something. Behind the zither-ying old man, a girl of ten or so years sat with her hands wrapped around her legs. She gazed vacantly at the newly born, morning sun. She truly was gazing vacantly. Her indifferent countenance held no trace of emotion. She seemed somewhat pitiful. Regardless of how gentle the morning light was, it was still harsh on the eyes. However, what was even more miraculous was that she stared with her eyes wide open directly at the sun. Not to even mention any pain or aching, she did not even squint her eyes. "Chen Changshengs skill in medicine is truly exquisite. We dont even need to discuss Xu Yourong. In addition, their reaction was too fast. Last night, the Garden of Zhou failed to fall into chaos." The zither-ying old man walked over to the girls side and said, "Mydy, the little wolf and Chen Changsheng are together right now. Lets go and kill them first." The old man said this very matter-of-factly, as if to signify that he would certainly be able to kill Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu if he wanted to. Only Ethereal Opening cultivators could enter the Garden of Zhou. In other words, no matter how strong this old man was, he could not be more than the peak level of Ethereal Opening. Chen Changsheng was already at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Although Zhexiu was only at the initial stage, his astonishing bloodline talent and the battle prowess he honed on the snowy ins meant that his true power was not far from the upper level. So where did this old mans confidencee from? The little girl continued to wrap her arms around her legs and stare vacantly at the red light of the morning sun. She did not give any sort of reply to the question that came from the zither-ying old man. Herck of response was an indication of her disapproval. Silence had never signified a tacit agreement. Whenever thedy acted, it was always in a very upfront fashion. The old man understood this point very well and said admonishingly, "In ordance with the military advisors n, we were to avail ourselves of the chaos in the gardenst night to kill the human cultivators. Since no chaos urred, we should be moving on to the next stage of the n." The girls expression was cold and her gaze seemed rather dull. As she stared into the rising sun, she said, "I want to kill her." The old man knew what her thedy referred to. Thedy had risked her invaluable body in such a dangerous ce as he Garden of Zhou for the sole purpose of killing that human woman. The old man continued to admonish her. "Xu Yourong is no normal human......" He had narrowly avoided the words that were the absolutely taboo for this girl. He could not help but still be afraid, and it was only after heposed himself that he continued, "......even if she consumed most of her true essence using the Sacred Light techniquest night, killing her still would not be good. ording to the military advisors arrangements, we should first kill the other people first, then kill Xu. Only in this way can we avoid any mishaps." With the two words military advisor, the girl descended into silence. However, after a long period of thought, she still shook her head and said, "I want to kill her." She needed to kill Xu Yourong. She wanted to kill Xu Yourong. She only thought about killing Xu Yourong. The other human cultivators were naught but trash in her eyes, not even worth a nce. Awaking to the sound of water, Chen Changsheng felt his entire body ached. Last night, as he walked around saving lives, he had walked several hundred li at the very least. Even though his body was now incredibly valiant, he was barely holding on. The most crucial factor was that his mind was still exhausted. That rush of activity had been like a tide, and it had truly been difficult for his mind to bear. The morning sun had risen long ago and five in the morning had long since passed. Chen Changsheng got up and walked over to the river, using some of the chilly water to wash his face. Feeling somewhat more awake, he took the field rations that Zhexiu had brought over and began to eat silently. Last night, the injured or solitary cultivators had, in ordance with Chen Changshengs instructions,e one after another to gather at the riverbank. Now, as those people sessively woke up, the scene suddenly grew much more lively. After Chen Changsheng finished eating the rations, he drank some water, then sat back down so as to disperse the exhaustion that pervaded both his mind and body. Only then did he stand back up. The wound on Senior Tongs shoulder had been treated by himst night, and at the present, she had mostly recovered. The Clear Void Monastery masters condition had also improved. Although he still could not walk, his life was no longer in any danger. As for the other cultivators, whether their wounds were heavy or light, they were all in an okay condition. After a nights rest, they could probably handle the journey towards the garden that sat right in front of the gate. Chen Changsheng walked over to Senior Tong and softly ryed his n for the day. Senior Tong nodded her head. Chen Changsheng seemed to hesitate, but was unable to suppress his question and asked, "She......did she say anything about me? Or leave behind a message for me?" Senior Tong thought about the frustrated monologue that Xu Yourong had delivered at the riverbankst night, and she could not help but smile as she replied, "She didnt say anything that was particrly meant for you." For some reason, Chen Changsheng felt both at ease and disappointed. At this moment, a cry of surprise arose from the forest by the river. Upon hearing this cry, Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu, and a dozen other cultivators quickly rushed to its location. An expert of the Heavenly Bestowal Sect stood there, his face pale. At his feet was a middle-aged man whose face was deathly green. He had long since stopped breathing. Dead. Somebody had died. "What happened here?" Could it be that Sect Master Fei couldnt hold on? "Could it be thatst night, some person snuck into the woods and took advantage of the wounds Sect Master Fei suffered to execute some evil scheme?" The forest resounded with angry and somewhat panicked discussion. As cultivators that had roamed the world even if no one present had faced a life or death situation they would, at the very least, not have been so mentally affected by death. However, the closing of the Garden of Zhou had cast a shadow on their hearts, not to mention that the middle-aged man was the Sect Master of the Heavenly Bestowal Sect. Although the Heavenly Bestowal Sect was an obscure sect of the south, he was still a Sect Master, moreover.....st night the wounds Sect Master Fei had were not serious. Relying on his cultivation at the middle level of Ethereal Opening, he should have been able to very easily make it through the night. How could he so noiselessly die? Chen Changsheng squatted down by Sect Master Feis body, put on the gloves that were handed over by Zhexiu, and opened the eyes of the deceased man. He examined the nose and mouth, then inserted a copper needle into the neck. Extracting the needle, he brought it up into the sunlight and closely examined it. His expression slowly grew grave as he delivered his conclusion, "It was poison." With these words, the crowd grew even more nervous. Who had used poison? That person could sneak past so many people and stealthily poison Sect Master Fei to death. What did that imply? Did it mean that as long as the person was willing, he could fatally poison any person present? And the most important cause of their anxiety was: why did that person want to kill Sect Master Fei? "It must be a shaman." A southern cultivator said hatefully. "Yesterday when entering the garden, I spied a few of their ilk. I dont know what the Li Pce and Holy Maiden Peak are thinking, to let these people that love to use such strange things as the shamanistic arts and poison into the Garden of Zhou." Chen Changsheng shook his head, "Although its true that poisonous nts were used, the poison is nothing like the nts grown in the south." "Then whose poison was it?" Out of grief and anger, the expert from the Heavenly Bestowal Sect did not care for Chen Changshengs status. Staring at him, he shouted, "Last night, senior said he didnt need your treatment, but you insisted and then had use here. In the end, he died! Who knows if it wasnt because you did something while you were treating him!" At these words, the entire forest suddenly became quiet. Chapter 256 – In the Pool, Sword Intent Chapter 256 - In the Pool, Sword Intent The reason that the forest suddenly went quiet was not because the Heavenly Bestowal Sect experts words had broken through the hearts of the crowd. No one thought that Chen Changsheng used his treatment to secretly poison Sect Master Fei, because there was no logic behind this argument and no reason for such actions. Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng was doted upon by the Pope and supported by the Bureau of lesiastic Education. At such a young age, he shocked the world by bing the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. No matter how they looked at it, his future prospects were limitless. Inparison to these prospects, there was no benefit that could be obtained from the Garden of Zhou that would make himmit such an act. The silence was because everyone there was very curious to know, in the face of such an ill-mannered usation, how Chen Changsheng was going to react. Chen Changsheng did not give a single response. The redness around that Heavenly Bestowal Sect experts eyes, because of him rubbing the grief-stricken tears from his face, were all seen by Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu turned around and walked out of the forest. Senior Tong and Ye Xiaolian came over with their faces filled with concern. Chen Changsheng gave them a short exnation of what had happened in the forest, then he and Zhexiu took their leave from the riverbank, once again entering the vast world that was the Garden of Zhou. Not long after he left, Senior Tong and two other well-known cultivators took the rest of the cultivators, each of them supporting each other, to that garden where the gate was. In the procession, another stretcher had appeared. The dead body of Sect Master Feiy upon it. From time to time, the sound of crying would arise from the riverbank. Standing on arge rock atop a cliff and seeing the procession move down the river, Chen Changsheng felt somewhat more rxed. "Your method of dealing with things is wrong." Zhexiu expressionlessly continued, "When a disagreement urs in your group, regardless of what method you use, you must always suppress it. Following orders is a necessity if you want to continue to live." Chen Changsheng did not reply. He turned and headed back into the dense forest. As the search and treatment of cultivators progressed, more and more human cultivators were beginning to gather together, dividing into three gardens, all of which weremunicating with each other. The problem was that the Garden of Zhou would not open in one day. Could it be that all these people would be content to stay put in these beautiful but treasureless gardens for the entire duration? In the following two days, an even more frightening situation took ce. One after another, several cultivators died in bizarre fashion. Regardless of who they were with, further investigation could find no motive. As time passed, the pressure on all the cultivators grewrger. Some would probably fall apart under the pressure, while others would be numb to it. However, an even greater number of cultivators would most likely leave the three gardens and enter the Garden of Zhou once more, in search of the magical artifacts and legacies that were iparable treasures to cultivators. They were willing to brave these dangers because, in their eyes, to stay with their fellow humans was even more dangerous. Indeed, many cultivators had begun to suspect that this was all the plot of the demons, but even now, they still could not believe that the demons were able to infiltrate the Garden of Zhou. It must be known that the gate to the garden was guarded by the Solitary Drunk under the Moon, Zhu Luo. It was also guarded by His Eminence Archbishop Mei Lisha as well all the priests of the Orthodoxy that specialized in identification. Even if it was the most enigmatic Demon Advisor ck Robe, he would still be incapable of mixing in the crowd and enter the Garden of Zhou. Since the demons could not enter the Garden of Zhou, then the danger obviously came from humans... from amongst themselves. Chen Changsheng dipped his legs into the chilly water of the river and let out a sigh of relief. Over these past two days, he had pushed himself across a distance of approximately a thousand li. For someone like him, this was an incredibly bitter experience. His clothes were caked with dust and his appearance was one ofplete exhaustion. Inparison, Zhexiu cut a much more valiant figure. It was like this wolf youth had no idea what the word tired meant. As Chen Changsheng gazed at the small white fish swimming in the river, he said, "I still dont think that theres a traitor." Zhexiu replied, "Four people have already died by poison. Since weve determined that there are no demons in the Garden of Zhou, the poisoner can only be traitor within our own ranks." This was a very simple and clear conclusion. Yet, Chen Changsheng found it very hard to ept. This war of humans allied with the demi-humans against the demons was a war of extinction. It was very rare for either side to produce a traitor. "Although the war still continues at the border of the snowy in, for the majority of the people on the continent, the war ended many years ago. Many people have already forgotten the terror of the demons, and they have forgotten the genocidal war." Zhexiu coldly continued, "In the snowy ins, I met many deer people that acted as guides for the demons. For a traitor bribed by the demons to be amongst the cultivators that the entered the Garden of Zhou would not be unusual." Chen Changsheng silently pondered this, then said, "The reason why Ive never believed in the existence of a traitor is because right now, everyone is already beginning to suspect each other. I think that this sort of distrust is even more dangerous." Zhexiu conceded that toying with the minds of humans had always been the most terrifying trait of demons. The demons had no need to enter the Garden of Zhou. They only needed to cut offmunication between the outside world and the Garden of Zhou. The traitor would fan the mes andmit some sinister acts, and then the human cultivators would be thrown into chaos. This sequence of events had urred many times throughout history. Chen Changsheng continued, "The several hundred Ethereal Opening cultivators here are the future of humanity. Amongst them are many exceptional and powerful individuals. The demons cant have enticed that many traitors, so if these several hundred cultivators can not suspect each other, be wary of each other, or even confront each other; as long as their wills can remain united, the demons will never be able to seed." Zhexiu impassively said, "If this were so easy to aplish, then you humans would have united this continent a long time ago." Chen Changsheng remained silent. In these past two days, especially today as he observed the Mountainside Whispering Wood, he had already confirmed that the wills of these several hundred cultivators had already dispersed. He was the leader upon which the Li Pce had conferred a heavy responsibility, so he had a duty to take care of the Orthodoxys northern sects. Gou Hanshi had entrusted his beloved juniors to him, which made that sense of duty weigh even heavier upon his heart. Yet, if the will of the people had dispersed, how could he lead? "As long as theyre in the gardens, they shouldnt encounter any problems. All the people that have been poisoned died in the mountains and fields, so we dont need to worry about the people in the gardens. The first priority should be to quickly find the other people that are still outside." Chen Changsheng took his feet out of the water and stood, soaking wet, on a rock. Staring off into the horizon, he could faintly see the other two sets of foothills. He had already counted up the cultivators that had been found and gathered in the gardens. From the original number of cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou, he was still missing one hundred. "There are some people that dont want to be found by you. What then?" Zhexiu expressionlessly continued, "Like Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian, Zhuang Huanyu, as well as the other upper level Ethereal Opening cultivators from the various sects; we havent seen any of them." Chen Changsheng shook his legs, then put his shoes back on and tied them tight. "Even if the demons really did buy over a few traitors, none of them would dare fight against those people." Zhexiu said, "Theyre definitely keeping an eye on things from the shadows." Thinking about the responsibility that Gou Hanshi had entrusted to him back in the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng said, "Lets go to the Sword Pool and see." Even if they could not meet up with Qi Jian and Liang Xiaoxiao, it would be great if they were able to find the Sword Pool. After rushing about for these past two days and nights, he felt that he was entitled to be somewhat selfish. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu departed from the riverbank and they walked into the forest. They would let the other cultivators worry about the dangers hidden in the mountains, yet apparently, they were not worried about their own safety at all. It was because they were youths. Although they did not disy much passion on the surface, neither of them wascking in self-confidence. As they set forth together on their journey, of course they would have no fear. Just as the pair were setting off across the mountain, on the other side of the mountain range, the white-robed youngdy was walking. Although she was alone, she remained as fearless as ever, and her expression was calm. At some point in time, a bow had appeared on her shoulder. She arrived at the river that she hade to at the beginning. Following the same route upstream, she came to the ce where the master from the Clear Void Monastery had battled with Holy Maiden Peaks Senior Tong. On the riverbank, which Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had barely paid a nce at, was a ckened bloodstain. She continued to walk in silence, not saying anything for a very long time. Those two had never been good at conversation, nor did they like it very much. The various conversations that they had in the past two days in the Garden of Zhou could already be considered to be quite a lot. asionally, the cry of a bird would disrupt the tranquility of the forest. These were caused by their footsteps disturbing the wildlife. In the records of the Daoist Canons, Chen Changsheng had learnt that someone had once found the scabbard of ancient sword in this piece of forest. Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian, as well as Zhuang Huanyu, had disappeared in the upper reaches of this river, further confirming his conclusion. If there truly was a Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou, it was probably in this direction. For the Mount Li Sword Sect to want to find the legendary Sword Pool was the most natural thing in the world. What Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu did not know was that the saying that no one had ever found a sword in the Garden of Zhou was, in fact, wrong. Many years ago, the Junior Martial Uncle from Mount Li with the name of Su had found a sword and brought it out of the Garden of Zhou. Only, for some reason, this matter had never been made known. The volume of water in this river was not great. Especially as someone moved upstream and went past several tributary rivers, the strength of the flow grew much weaker, and the river became as clear and as shallow as a mirror. However, this river was very long. The two had set out at dawn, and only when the sun hung high up in the sky did they finally reach its end. As with many other rivers, this river ended at a cliff. From this cliff flowed the silver thread of a waterfall. At the bottom of the waterfall, there was a deep pool. There was a constant deep boom as the water fell into the pool. Zhexiu lifted his head and squinted his eyes up at the top of the waterfall, but he only saw the fierce light of the sun and the shallowyer of water on the cliffside, as transparent as colored ss. From this, he could confirm that this was the peak of the mountain. "Ill go and take a look." Without waiting for Chen Changshengs response, he quickly rushed over to the cliff. As he approached it, he suddenly lowered his body, then with a whoosh, he turned into a dark shadow. Leaping up over a dozen yards up the cliff, he began to speedily zip his way up the cliff. It only took him a few moments before he arrived at the top of the cliff. Chen Changsheng viewed all of this from the bottom. He could faintly make out how as Zhexiu quickly ascended, his hands seems to emit a cold light. Zhexius figure disappeared from the top of the waterfall. Most likely, he had gone to check the true source of the river. Chen Changsheng withdrew his gaze and he turned his attention to the deep pool of water under the waterfall, at which point he had a thought. This ce was the summit of the mountain and the source of the stream, so the volume of water should not have been too great. The scene that he and Zhexiu saw was in line with their expectations. The waterfall was very thin and its volume was very small, so then why was the pool into which it fell so deep? He walked over to the edge of the pond and looked into water. He could only see the gloom, the bottom not visible in the slightest. He calmed his mind, then he released his spiritual sense and began to explore the depths. After his spiritual sense had traveled who knows how far, he felt his eye begin to ache, like a thin leaf had blown into them. He closed his eyes and began to shed tears. There was a strand of sword intent. Although it was faint and elusive, he was absolutely sure that it was a strand of sword intent. Chapter 257 – Over There is a Lake Chapter 257 - Over There is a Lake Chen Changsheng stood at the edge of the pond in silence for a very long time. The strand of sword intent in his eyes continued to linger, and the pain in his eyes caused him to continue to shed tears. At the moment, he seemed like an idiotic youth who, upon looking at their reflection in the pond, had descended into self-pity. The sword intent, which had emerged from the depths of the pond, had made him shocked, amazed, and frustrated. Could this very in and unremarkable waterfall and pool be the legendary Sword Pool? Otherwise, how could the strand of sword intent emerge from the pool? Yet, if it really was the case, how had nobody found it in these past several hundred years? It must be known that although this sword intent was elusive and hard to grasp, it was still very distinct. His frustration arose from ignorance... his own ignorance. The sword intent, which had emerged from the pool, was truthfully rather weak and imperceptible. Even a peak level Ethereal Opening cultivator would have trouble grasping the traces of its existence. Only Ethereal Opening cultivators were allowed to enter the Garden of Zhou. So for all these countless years, no one had ever been able to sense this strand of sword intent. Finally, in a certain year in a certain month on a certain day, a genius cultivator, who was innately close to the sword, stood at the edge of this pool. His eyes were touched by the strand of sword intent, rming his mind. At this point, the first curtain over the legendary Sword Pool was finally lifted. That person was Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle, Su Li. How was Chen Changsheng able to detect this strand of sword intent? He could because both his mind and body were pure, and his spiritual sense, while not enough to be described as unrivaled, was much calmer and steadier than the ordinary cultivators. On that night in the Orthodox Academys library, when he had been fixing his Fated Star, even the Divine Empress atop the Dew tform had silently concluded this. In this way, he was be able to be the second cultivator, in the several hundred years worth of cultivators that entered the Garden of Zhou, to sense the strand of sword intent in this pool. Where did this strand of sword intent originate from? Chen Changsheng had his spiritual sense dive deeper into the pool, but then he sensed that there was an oddity within the pool. Deep in the pool was some sort of invisible pressure that obstructed the continued advance of his spiritual sense. Standing at the edge of the pool, he caressed the hilt of his dagger, then he looked at the small ck Dragon, which had at some point appeared on his shoulder. He said, "Otherwise... " The ck Dragon looked at him, its eyes cold and filled with scorn. The meaning was clear: Im not your subordinate, for what reason should I be helping you with so many things?" Chen Changsheng could not help but say, "How is it that you and Zhexiu are so simr? Everything you do has to have some sort of benefit." The ck Dragon was infuriated at these words and its thin tail moved to and fro as it prepared to return. So brazen, topare myself with some lousy wolf! It thought to itself. "Fine, fine, I will agree to another one of your requests." Chen Changsheng said helplessly. Only then was the ck Dragon satisfied. With a flick of its tale, it turned into a ck shadow, and with a ssh, disappeared into the chilly water of the pool. After a while, the ck Dragon broke through the surface of the water. As the water sshed in the sunlight, its brilliance made it seem like a shattered crystal. Chen Changsheng lifted his right arm to let the dragon rest on it. The water fell from the dragons scales, soaking his sleeve. It was somewhat chilly and it gave him an odd sensation. From the information ryed to him by the dragon, Chen Changsheng realized that there was a cave at the bottom of the pool. It probably headed towards some ce behind the cliff. However, the strangeness of the pool was that the deeper someone went, the greater the pressure became. Moreover, the pressure exerted was much more powerful than what was to be expected in the real world. Since the ck Dragon was only a spiritual soul detached from its body, it had only one percent of its original power, so it was unable to enter the cave. For the ck Dragon to find that cave could already be considered as rather difficult. Any human Ethereal Opening cultivator would most likely be unable to do so. Chen Changsheng stood at the edge of the pool, sensing the weak sword intent and pondered for a very long time. Then, he looked up at the top of the waterfall, calcted the distance, and made a decision. He let the ck dragon go back and rest, then he headed over to the waterfall and began to climb up the cliff. His ascent was not as wanton and reckless as Zhexius. It was very steady and precise, using an extremelyrge amount of strength. Passing by the top of the waterfall, he finally arrived at the top of the cliff. He took out a towel and wiped the water from his face, then he realized whaty in front of him was a clear pool of water. The bottom of the pool was made up of yellowstone, and the t surface of the water extended far off into the distance. There was probably another cliff several hundred yard away from which the water fell. In the middle of the pool, he could faintly make out that the surface of the water was undting. That ce was most likely the source of the water. Taken together, it made for a beautiful picture. At this time, Zhexiu had concluded his distant exploration and returned. He shook his head, indicating that he had not found anything. "At the bottom of the pool is a cave. It probably goes to some ce in the mountain. I suspect... that the Sword Pool lies within." Chen Changsheng stood by the waterfall, and pointed down at the pool, which now looked like the size of a fist. Zhexiu walked over to his side and nced down. "Id like to express my doubts." Chen Changsheng replied, "Then what do you think is over there?" Zhexiu said, "The stories often say, that at a desperate impasse, when suddenly finding a path, the first sight someone sees upon entering the new world is that of a beautiful woman bathing." "Youre overthinking it." Chen Changsheng felt very speechless so he changed the subject. "It seems that theres an oddity at the bottom of the pool, making it so that we cant dive into the cave. We need to think of a way in." Zhexiu took another nce at the faraway pool, then said, "It seems that youve already thought of a way." "If we jump down from here, with the assistance of our descent, we might be able to fall directly at the caves position." Chen Changsheng did not mention that with the ck Dragons assistance, he had already ascertained the distance between the surface of the pool and the cave. ording to his rough calctions, there should not be any problems. Zhexiu took another nce at the pool and frowned. "What if our lives are in danger?" The cliff was too high. Even Zhexiu was not certain that he would not be knocked unconscious when he hit the water. Chen Changsheng replied, "I should be able to hold on, I dont know if you can." Zhexiu did not know that he had bathed in the true dragon blood of the ck Dragon, but he did know that his body was so strong that it might even better than that of one obtained from perfect Purification, so he was not worried. Zhexius heritage was special, his purification was extremely sessful, and from childhood, he had been engaged in countless cruel battles in the snowy in such that his muscles and bones could be described as made of stone. However, he still had little confidence at jumping from such a height. He said, "If Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian used this pool to get to the other side, how could they have done it?" Chen Changsheng had not thought of this problem and scratched his head. "Perhaps the Mount Li Sword Sect has some sort of strange method?" What about Zhuang Huanyu?" Zhexiu asked. Chen Changsheng was somewhat stumped. "The Heavenly Dao Academy also has some sort of secret method?" Zhexiu looked at him expressionlessly and said, "With your status and position in the Orthodoxy, do you think that if the Heavenly Dao Academy had some clue about the Sword Pool, Mao Qiuyu wouldnt tell you? Chen Changsheng had no response to his questions. Somewhat in a rush, he said, "Regardless, I can go through. Just say if you can or cant do." As men, even not fully matured men, nobody could say the words cant. Zhexiu impassively replied, "See you on the other side." With these words, he walked over to the edge of the waterfall and jumped without the slightest hesitation. His figure quickly descended down the cliffside, dashing the waterfall into several jade-like strands. Chen Changsheng could not help but be startled at this scene. He silently thought to himself, being so straightforward really catches one unawares. Then he heard a boom. A massive ssh rose from the surface of the pool. Through the middle of the ssh, the depths of the pool could be seen. This was a path along which Zhexiu had proceeded. Chen Changsheng shook his head, took off his outer clothes and put them away. After making sure that the timing was right, he also leaped off the cliff. As the wind blew against him, it was broken to pieces. As the water sshed up, it was broken into pieces. The whistling sound did not have time to reach his ears before it was thrown behind him. He became faster and faster, so that in but a moment, he had already reached the surface of the pool. There was no sound, only the distinct impact as he struck the surface and the resulting numbness in his face and neck. After a moment, he began to feel the pressure and wetness of the water. Assisted by the power of his descent, his body continued downwards, piercing throughyer uponyer of obstruction. The pressure of the water continued to increase. Compared to the depth that he had traveled, the pressure was much greater than what he had imagined, but it was still within the range that he could withstand. Only now did he open his eyes and looked in front him, or to put it another way, he could see Zhexius figure below him. Zhexiu was kicking his legs. It seemed that he was not having any problems. Afterwards, he looked further past Zhexiu and could faintly make out a point of light. In a short time, he and Zhexiu had arrived at the location of the point of light, but they found no sign of the cave that the ck Dragon had mentioned. However, at this point, they had no other option. They could only use the remainder of the falling force to continue swimming downwards. After this force had gradually been used up, they began to use their hands to swim through the water. After swimming for who knows how long, they suddenly realized that the pressure exerted by the water was gradually fading. Then, they realized that the point of light was gradually growingrger, eventually engulfing their entire view. Only then did they realize the true change. They were not swimming down. They were swimming up. Ssh. They finally managed to swim out. They were still in the water. They broke through the surface of the water. This ce was a cidke. Theke was vast and the forest around it was verdant and lush. On the rocks of the shore grew all sorts of nameless flowers. Right now, they were both in the center of theke. The depths of that pool was actually thiske. The most miraculous thing was that when the bottom of the pool was connected to theke, up and down were reversed, and heaven and earth exchanged positions. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu were truly shocked by this. The scene they saw soon after made them even more shocked, so much so that their jaws were agape and they were at a loss for words. In the middle of theke was a rock. It was right in front of them. On the rock sat a woman. The womans face was charming and beautiful. It seemed that she had also just gotten out of the water. Her entire body was wet, and her pliable clothes pressed up tightly against her body, revealing her curves. Her mature and captivating body waspletely exposed. The extraordinarily beautiful woman was in the midst of straining the water out of her ck hair. Her actions were very gentle. Her body was very gentle. Herplexion was very gentle. Her gaze was very gentle. She was like a just ripened fruit, like the mountain spirit which the shamans of the south offered sacrifices to or like the beauties pictured in the murals in the capital. To young men, she was at her most captivating period, and this was the most captivating scene. Chen Changsheng thought about what Zhexiu had said before, and he had absolutely no idea what to do. On the other side of the cliff, there actually was ake. In theke, there actually was a beautiful woman that had just finished taking a bath. What did this mean? Chapter 258 – A Green Greener Than the Lake Water Chapter 258 - A Green Greener Than the Lake Water Although it seemed like a long time had passed, in truth, it was only an instant. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu broke through theke water and then they saw the drenched woman sitting on the rock in the center of theke,bing her hair. Gawking at this scene, they felt rather silly. However, in the womans eyes, two heads had suddenly popped up in the middle of theke. Naturally, this was incredibly horrifying. With a shriek of surprise, the woman had lost her head in panic and leaped into water. Choking on theke water, sometimes floating and sometimes sinking, the womans beautiful appearance was filled with fear. Theke water curled up onto her light clothes. A jade color could be faintly seen underneath the clothes. Chen Changsheng had no time to carefully ponder about the details. He began moving his arms and swimming towards that ce where she hadnded. Zhexiu said nothing, but followed behind him. After he swam to where the woman had fallen, Chen Changsheng dived into theke. Naturally, Chen Changsheng could not close his eyes this time. Within theke water, the womans clothes floated while still on her body. As she struggled in the water, her clothes also became disheveled. Chen Changsheng could see the whiteness of her neck, and could even faintly see even more alluring ces. Chen Changsheng had no reaction to all this. He thrust out his hand and took hold of her. Having been suddenly saved, the woman instinctively came over and then tightly hugged him, like a small bear hugging a tree. Chen Changsheng could clearly feel that his face had been buried in some ce that was very plump and soft. His waist was tight in the grasp of two thighs. This was a very rapturous position, even at such a urgent time. If he were a normal person, he probably would have been absolutely incapable of saving anyone, and he might have even sunk down together with her. Chen Changsheng would not. His right hand was clenched in a fist, ready at any time toe down. Perhaps he was preparing to knock this panicked woman unconscious, or perhaps it was for something else. He held that woman and swam upwards. The woman calmed down somewhat and realized that Chen Changsheng meant her no harm and hade to save her. Because she felt embarrassed, she adjusted her posture. She wrapped her arms around his neck and ced her face by his. Thus, the two faces were right up close to each other. Even in the chilly water of theke, Chen Changsheng could still feel the warm breath that emerged from her lips and the heat that came from her body. Zhexiu swam behind Chen Changsheng, his eyes were fixed on the woman. Previously, when he had just emerged from theke, he had very clearly seen the insignia on the womans waist and judged her to be a disciple from a secluded sect in the east. However, this was not an indication of anything. He stared into her eyes, but just what he was looking for was unknown. Finally arriving at the surface of theke, the woman embracing Chen Changshengs neck looked at Zhexiu. Her eyes were no longer as panicked, nor was there anything unusual about them. This sort of calm was a problem. Soon after, Zhexiu detected the trace of a smile in the womans eyes. Lady, for what reason are you smiling? Zhexiu wanted to ask her this question, but he could not ask, because there was no time to ask. The womans arms were wrapped around Chen Changshengs neck, so her fingers very naturally pressed up against the area below his earlobes. One of the most important blood vessels was located there, as well as the meridian that was connected directly to the sea of consciousness. If that ce was punctured, even if the Pope himself had personally came, he would still be unable to save Chen Changshengs life. Without a sound, the womans fingernails suddenly began to glow with a bewitching green color. The blue-green of theke water could not obscure that shade of green. The verdant forest on theke shore, in the face of this green, seemed to suddenly lose all color. The womans nails lightly pierced inward. Nothing happened. The womans nails cloaked in green light were unable to pierce Chen Changshengs neck. As if he had sensed nothing at all, Chen Changsheng swam towards the rock in the center ofke and seemed ready to climb onto it. The womans fluid nce seemed to flow slightly more, like she was somewhat astonished and shocked. Putting more strength in her fingers, she once again pierced down. ...Still, nothing happened. The womans mind was reeling with shock, because no matter how much she thought about it, she had no idea what was happening. The smear of green hidden in her fingernails was the one of the worlds sharpest magical artifacts. As long as it was not a Star Condensation cultivator, even if the cultivator had undergone perfect purification, she still would have only required the slightest pressure to break the skin. Moreover, that smear of green itself contained the worlds most frightening poison. Even the most powerful monster, when afflicted by this poison, would not be able to hold on for long. And yet... how was it that she was unable to pierce Chen Changshengs skin? At this point, Chen Changsheng finally turned his head. They were both very close to each other, so much so that they could hear each others breathing and see the reflections of themselves in each others eyes. His eyes were very bright. So bright that it would cause others to get flustered. The woman looked into his eyes, looked into those eyes that shined like mirrors, and looked at her slightly paleplexion. Afterwards, something that was extraordinarily rare for her happened: she began to feel flustered. In Xuo City, she had made countless demon generals dance in the palm of her hand. No matter what sort of unforeseen event she had encountered, she had never been flustered. However, this time, she was very flustered. Chen Changshengs eyes were very calm, without the slightest hint of ridicule. However, she felt that she was being ridiculed, that those eyes were filled with nothing but ridicule. She was very angry and unwilling. Her fluid gaze flowed about once more, suddenly bing incredibly lovely and pitiful. Her beautiful appearance, her aggrieved expression, her mature and soft body, and her innately charming demons magic;bined, they made up an incredibly alluring sensation. Even if Chen Changshengs heart was made of stone, he should have felt pity. At the very least, he would not kill her immediately, even more so since he was only fifteen years old. As long as she could make it until he turned away for a moment, then she still had a chance; that was her thinking. Sadly, reality never agreed with the ns of humans, and the same was true for demons. Chen Changsheng had no reaction, like he had not even seen her face. He was not affected in the slightest by her demon magic. He held her arms as tightly as iron bands. The womans color slightly changed. A harsh whistle burst out of her whips, then her clothes split apart like spider webs and an extremely powerful Qi suddenly emerged. If it was measured in terms of human cultivation levels, the Qi that she emitted wasparable to the upper level of Ethereal Opening, which was the same as Chen Changsheng. Moreover, the true essence that was released was many times more. Chen Changshengs body began to fiercely tremble, but he did not loosen his grip. Holding her tight, he broke through theke and leaped into the azure sky. With one leap, he covered dozens of yards. Afterwards, hended on top of the rock in the center of theke. In this short period of time, he had used the Yeshi Step to make himself fall even faster. Holding the woman tightly, he was like a stone, falling towards the rock in the middle of theke. Boom! The rock in the middle of theke suddenly split apart. At least one third of it copsed and fell into theke. In the face of such powerful force, Chen Changsheng was no longer able keep his grip and he went flying back into theke. The woman was in even more miserable straits. Under that fierce attack, it was unknown how many bones had been broken in her nigh-perfect demon body. Her face was pale and two lines of blood streamed from the corners of her lips. At this moment, another shadow came to attack. Zhexiu hade. Swish swish swish. Several streaks of light exploded in the air above the rock. Afterwards came a yell filled with anger and pain. Even if the womans cultivation level had been greater and her true essence was even more powerful, she was unable to block Zhexius attack after having her sea of consciousness shaken by Chen Changshengs attack and being caught off guard. Those streaks of light had emerged from Zhexius fingers. His fingers had grown several extremely sharp and metallic ws, which had left several extremely deep and bloody marks on the womans body. When Zhexiu roamed the world and hunted demons, he never needed weapons. His weapons were his two hands. He knew more than anyone else where the weakest points of the bodies of the demons were. Seething with anger atop the rock, the woman gave an angry hiss. Her left hand shot out to press Zhexiu onto the rock. However, in a sh, the extremities of her fingers had been severed by Zhexius ws. At this moment, Chen Changsheng had alsoe. The blue-green of theke suddenly turned a fiery red, like this was the ce where the sun had chosen to set. The evening clouds of the twilight enveloped the rock in thekes center. Wenshui Swords Third Move, Hanging Sunset! Borrowing the power of the sword, Chen Changsheng swiftly moved from the water onto the rock. Once his two feetnded on the rock, he concentrated the sword energy, then with a nk, the dagger left its sheath. This was the first time that the dagger at his waist had truly left its sheath. There was a crisp swish. The glow of sunset suffused the sky, and the rock at the center of theke had a warm red color. Using some sort of demon technique, the woman had maneuvered her right hand until it was only half a foot from Chen Changshengs throat, yet it could proceed no further. That was because her right hand had been severed and had been sent flying into the air. The woman gave a wretched cry, and then her body disappeared. Stepping over the water, moving hurriedly backwards, with a few steps, she had arrived at the shore. Who would have thought that Zhexiu had long already gotten there before her? With water sshing all about, Zhexiu swung his arm. In a sh of light, an additional line of blood appeared on the womans ankle and she copsed on the beach. Chen Changshengs sword pierced through the air, which the woman was barely able to avoid, only for Zhexiu to straddle her body. Zhexius fingernails pressed against her throat. The tip of his sharp ws had already pierced an extremely difficult to find cartge in her throat. If he exerted the slightest amount of strength, her throat would end up being pierced. The womans pupils contracted and she did not dare to make another move. Only at this point did her severed hand finallynd in theke. Only now did that stream of blood, which followed her as she rushed across theke, finally fall into the water. The clear water of theke, by the blood, was dyed a deeper shade of green. The blood that had dripped onto the beach looked like patches of moss. Her blood was actually green. Chen Changsheng walked out of theke, lifted up his dagger, and walked over to the two. The woman did not have a single thread of clothes and she was being straddled by Zhexiu. This would have seemed to be very erotic, but it was not, because Zhexius fingernail were still tucked into her throat. Seeing the green blood that flowed from that womans severed wrist, Chen Changsheng was somewhat at a loss. He could not recall the color of blood from that member of the Yeshi tribe who he had encountered in the Orthodox Academy had. This was not his first battle, but it was his first battle that was so fierce and where it mattered between life and death. He had seen blood before, but rarely had he seen such a bloody scene. Most importantly, this was his battle, and some of this scene had been caused by his actions. Since he was but a youth, he still had not adapted much towards scenes like this, so he was momentarily speechless. Zhexiu was very used to it, so he was very calm. The womans face was very pale and her expression was delicate and weak. Matched with her beautiful looks, it was easy for her appearance to arouse pity in others. However, Zhexius face had no expression whatsoever. The woman determined that she would be unable to entice the two young humans, so she finally gave up. She stared up at the azure sky. Her chest heaved gently up and down, and her beautiful face became pale. The sunset glow over theke had long dispersed. The sun remained suspended high up in the air. The wind blew from theke, which was slightly chilly. The trees on the shore swayed in the wind, creating innumerable waves. Chapter 259 – You Carry the Pole and Ill Carry the Pot Husband and Wife Chapter 259 - "You Carry the Pole and Ill Carry the Pot" Husband and Wife The womans clothing had been destroyed in the course of the battle and had fallen into theke. Her silky skin was covered with tiny droplets of water. The tiny droplets faintly trembled against the chilly wind of theke. It matched with her gentle curves that slowly moved up and down and made made for a very alluring picture for a woman lying t on the beach with two young men in front of her; this was a very shameful and embarrassing matter. However, her face was expressionless, not showing an opinion on anything. It was not because of her severed hand or the ws in her throat, but for some other reason. The assassination had begun too quickly and had ended even quicker. The tide of battle had shifted so rapidly that it seemed to have never shifted at all, as if Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had known everything from the very beginning. Consequently, the preceding sequences of events seemed very natural and logical, only... just why was this the case? How were these two human youths able to see through her n? Howe the Peacock Plume was unable to pierce through Chen Changshengs skin? Why were the actions of these two youths so fierce and cold-hearted, even surpassing her own ferocity? Because of the wolf ws that were still sunken into her throat, she could not move her head, and could only move her eyes. She moved between Zhexius face, which was very close, to Chen Changshengs face, which was by his side. The perplexion in her eyes increased by the second. The air of immaturity clearly still hung about the faces of these two youths, so how was it that they possessed such maturity above their ages and carried such deceit? She could not speak, so she naturally had no means to voice her question and could onlymunicate through her eyes. It was often the case that the victorious side would give a very mild-mannered exnation of what had happened when they saw this sort of expression. This was the victors privilege and honor, but Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had not given her a single exnation at all. They kept focused their attention on the surroundings, maintaining their vignce. They had never been very good at exnations, and exining had always been a meaningless affair. It served only as a waste of time, and to waste time was to endanger their lives. Not to mention, the matter had yet to be concluded. "The scene of you sitting on the rock andbing your hair was truly very beautiful, but anybody could tell that something was up. Crucially, we had failed to grasp that Principal Chen had, for some reason, obtained a body that was even stronger than the one obtained from a perfect Purification. The Peacock Plume can pierce through the skin of any normal Star Condensation expert, yet it could not pierce his neck. From that point, your defeat was decided." A voice called out from the forest. It was a very steady voice that would give people a sense of familiarity. It was like the auntie from next door that was exining how she had cooked this pot roast. However, the color of Zhexius face suddenly changed as he stared into the forest. The fingers from his right hand that had been sunk into that womans throat began to glow white, ready to kill her at any point. He seemed very tense. His tension arose due to that voice, and even more so from the Peacock Plume that had been mentioned by the owner of that voice. This made him think of only one person. Chen Changsheng knew that Zhexiu had an innate sense for danger and an iparable understanding of the demons, so naturally he also grew tense. "After those two emerged from the water, Principal Chen used some sort of method to convince the wolf cub. He made you take action, then took advantage of your momentaryck of vignce to counterattack, thus grasping the key moment. Although you are so skilled at speed and strength, disying them to their fullest extent, Zhexiu was concealed behind you and waited for the opportunity to strike... You must know that the wolf is most skilled at patiently waiting, then making the fatal strike. You wanted to ambush and kill the two of them, but you were the one that ended up being ambushed in the end." "Why was the sword so fast, it could directly cut off your hand? Because the true essence on its surface was too forceful. Why did your demon charm magic fail to entice him? Because his heart is guarded by the thousands of scrolls of the Daoist Canon. As for the wolf cub, everyone is an enemy in his eyes, so there is no difference to him between a man and a woman." The voice continued to speak, full of praise and admiration. "Your cultivation was above theirs, yet they managed to suppress you in every respect......truly extraordinary children. Even I feel somewhat intimidated. They are truly worthy of being named by the venerable military advisor as the future of humanity that must be killed. If we were to let them continue to mature, in a few decades, who in Xuo City would be their match?" With the rustling of grass and fallen leaves, the woman who was speaking walked out of the forest, but she was not alone. By her side was a middle-aged man. The womans face was veryposed and she had a gentle expression. Her clothing was in and simple, and in her hand was an extremelyrge iron pot. As she ambled over, she continued to speak. She really did seem like the auntie from the next door. An even more prudent person would find it hard to hold any ill will towards these people or be too wary of them. The middle-aged mans face was verymonce and he seemed extremely well-behaved. From the start, he had said nothing. On his shoulders, he supported a carrying pole. The carrying pole was bent to an excessive degree and yet, had not snapped, making people wonder just what the pole was made of. At the same time, it indicated just how heavy the item being carried inside was. Seeing the man and woman, Zhexius pupils contracted. He quickly ced his feet on the floor and stood up, then swiftly moved behind Chen Changsheng. The entire time, he still had his ws in thedys throat. He was not using Chen Changsheng as a shield, but was rather preventing the couple from taking back the hostage. This signified that even if he could kill the woman with the slightest movement, he had no confidence that she would not get taken away by the man and woman. Just who were they? Chen Changsheng looked at the two horns that sprouted from the mans head. The hand gripping the hilt of his sword felt somewhat moist. Besides the imperial n, all mature demons would grow a pair of demon horns. As they grew in age and power, these horns would grow longer. For this mans demon horns to be so long, just how strong was he? "Let me introduce ourselves. We are husband and wife." The wife gave Chen Changsheng a warm smile and said softly, "I am Liu Waner of the Treasured Vase. I am virtuous and patient. In handling things, I am honest and attentive. He is my lover, his name is Teng Xiaoming of the Green Bull. Hes somewhat slow, so in the past, Ive even called him Chenwen (calm). He likes to spend the entire day at home doing nothing. He truly does not have any future prospects. To say that he did not have any future prospects seemed to be a reproach, but the gaze she gave towards the middle-aged man was full of love and admiration. The middle-aged man gave a heartyugh but did not say anything. Chen Changsheng kept his eye warily on the couple. His lips barely moving, he used an extremely soft voice to ask Zhexiu, "What treasured vase and green bull?" Although his voice had been so soft, his words had still ended up in the ears of the demon wife called Liu Waner. Zhexius face was somewhat pale. "If you connect the stars in a region, they be an image. The demons believe that every person is associated with a different star region, which influences their fate and character. This was the first time Chen Changsheng had ever heard of such a thing. Liu Waner smiled. "The rarer it is, the more value one ces on it. We rarely get to see the stars, so within our culture, we ce even more hidden meanings in the starfields. In this aspect, Ive always felt you humans to becking respect, always wishing that this world was without the sacred Moon." Chen Changsheng thought to himself that if he had not memorized the Daoist Canon, then he would have probably been like the rest of the people on the continent, not knowing that at the end of the snowy ins where the demons lived, a Moon existed. Liu Waners gaze swept past his shoulder and rested on Zhexius face. Her smile gradually faded as she asked gravely, "So youre that wolf cub?" Out of the corner of his eye, Chen Changsheng saw that Zhexius face was somewhat pale. He could not help but feel somewhat astonished. Just who was this husband and wife pair that had made Zhexiu react like so? "The twenty-third demon general, the twenty-fourth demon general......" Zhexiu said with a hoarse voice, "How did you two enter the Garden of Zhou?" Amongst the demons, there was an incredibly famous couple. Both husband and wife were demon generals, and their strength were tyrannical to the extreme. Moreover, it was rumored that they were extremely ruthless. Right at this moment, they were facing that same couple. Over the course of the years, Zhexiu had killed many demons. However, in the vast majority of these cases, he had been wandering the snowy ins, concealing himself for many of the days and then killing off solitary demon soldiers. Demon generals were not opponents he could defeat. Even he, who had broken through into Ethereal Opening and gained arge increase in strength, had no hope of besting the husband and wife duo. He did not understand how this powerful demon general couple was able to enter the Garden of Zhou. It was well known that the Garden of Zhou only permitted Ethereal Opening cultivators. Chen Changsheng had not even thought that the couple were both demon generals. The husband and wife wore simple clothes and straw sandals. One of them held a carrying pole and the other carried a pot; no matter how someone looked at them, they were just like a couple selling food. Where was any of the bearing of a demon general? Only then did he suddenly realize that the middle-aged man was carrying a person in his carrying pole a young girl. Her outer clothing had already been taken off, leaving only a white undergarment. However, it was tightly woven so nothing that should not have been revealed was revealed. The girl was very pretty. With her eyes shut and her eyshes unmoving, she was probably unconscious. Chen Changsheng thought of a certain matter. When the woman that had been heavily injured by Zhexiu and him wasbing her hair on the rock, she had been wearing the robes of a secluded sect from the east... The very pretty girl who was unconscious in the carrying pole was most likely that sects disciple. Originally, the mountains andke were iparably beautiful, and that husband and wife seemed so gentle and even simple. However, when they appeared on the scene, the entire world suddenly became much more sinister. The unconscious girl in the carrying pole and the woman that had Zhexius ws buried in her throat made the scene take on an even stranger atmosphere. The demon race was blessed by the heavens. Their bodies could be considered as perfect and they would rarely get sick. Likewise, their meridians were perfect so they cultivate all sorts of different methods. They were different from humans. When they cultivated, they did not absorb starlight, but an even purer form of energy. At the same level of cultivation, demons were innately stronger than humans, let alone the fact that their opponents were two demon generals. Based on cultivation levels alone, it was enough for them to be crushed. "Call for others." Zhexiu whispered. Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. They had leapt from the waterfall to find the Sword Pool, and at the same, it was because they thought that Liang Xiaoxiao, Qi Jian, and Zhuang Huanyu would also be there. In a two-on- two situation, their loss was guaranteed. If Liang Xiaoxiao and the others were to promptly appear, they had a chance of victory. Only, how should they call out? Just yell out into the forest and theke for someone toe quickly? Just as he was seriously pondering this matter, Zhexius hand came from behind and offered him an item. This was the Cloud-Piercing Arrow that wasmonly used by the Great Zhou Army. It required the use of both hands to fire. Chen Changsheng took the Cloud-Piercing Arrow and exerted a little strength. With a whoosh, a firework suddenly exploded into the azure sky. An incredibly sharp sound resounded in all directions. Chapter 261 – The Invisible Wing Chapter 261 - The Invisible Wing This was the first time, ever since Chen Changsheng and the ck Dragon had gotten to know each other, that the ck Dragon had agreed to help without first negotiating some benefit. This was because that demon had stirred some rather unhappy memories. That giant iron pot made her feel especially annoyed, and when that demon woman brought up that man who had eaten dragons, it made her even more annoyed. The ck Dragon left Chen Changshengs hand, turning into a shadow that was invisible to the naked eye. It surged towards the center of theke, then noiselessly dived down like a falling leaf. It easily followed that tunnel which reversed the sky and earth and returned to the chilly pool by the cliff. Bursting through the water, it flew towards the gardens. With her current level of strength, she was incapable of influencing this battle. Chen Changsheng had given her the task of warning others and searching for assistance. In Chen Changshengs opinion, it would have been good if she were simply able to find those seniors from the various sects that were at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, but she did not think this way. She knew very well just who amongst the human cultivators in these gardens was the strongest. The world within the Garden of Zhou was vast, but her luck was good. It was not much time before she found that solitary youngdy dressed in white, walking on a cliff. It was just that, for some reason, she felt a little cold and afraid when she saw the bow and arrow on that youngdys body. At this moment, Teng Xiaoming arched his brows and nced off into the distance. As the twenty-fourth demon general, he was incredibly strong. Although the ck Dragon had left like lightning and without a sound, he had still managed to sense some movement. However, that ck Dragon was truly too fast, so fast that he had barely seen anything. "Since Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian are also people you want to kill, then I understand now." Chen Changsheng said to Liu Waner. When he had previously used the Cloud-Piercing Arrow, the husband and wife pair had not elicited a single reaction, which he felt to be somewhat odd. Now, it seemed that this demon couple had purposefully ignored his call for help as to bring Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian over so that they could kill them all together. Liu Waner looked at him and smiled, "If we can use the shortest amount of time to resolve all our problems, then thats for the best." Chen Changsheng looked at that dying demon woman whose throat had been pierced by Zhexiu and still felt he had some misgivings that were impossible to resolve. "I really dont understand where you two get the confidence from, thinking that you can win two against four." Zhexiu expressionlessly said, "If this was outside the Garden of Zhou,, I would have definitely used this opportunity to escape considering the fierce reputation of the twenty-third and twenty-fourth demon generals. But since you used some sort of method to forcefully suppress your cultivation and enter the Garden of Zhou, then you can only use that cultivation to fight. At the very most, your power is still limited to that of the upper level of Ethereal Opening." Liu Waner calmly looked at him and said, "Self-confidence is the foundation of the strong." "But did you know? Chen Changsheng is like me, neither of us are one for words." Zhexiu suddenly said. Liu Waner arched her brows, then asked inquisitively, "This isnt something thats easy to see." Zhexiu said, "You and him speaking so much, as well as this conversation Im having with you; in reality we share the same goal as you......were all just buying time." Liu Waners brows went up even higher. "Why?" "What you said is very correct. Self-confidence is the foundation of the strong." Zhexiu continued, "Chen Changsheng is very confident that he is much stronger than the Chen Changsheng you have imagined. Coincidentally, I happen to think the same way about myself." At this moment, a cold and proud voice rang out from the forest. "Not bad, I also happen to think this way." With these words, two youths dressed in in sword uniforms walked out of the woods. The disciples of Mount Li had finally arrived. They had already prepared for battle. Their bodies were cloaked in sword intent. They faced that demon general couple, with their fresh and cool sword Qi that was dazzling to the eye. A bit farther off into the forest, a clothed figure could faintly be seen. Zhuang Huanyu was probably going to arrive soon as well. A huge change had just urred in this scene. Five young human geniuses against two demon experts; no matter from what angle, it seemed like a worthy fight.Moreover, the odds of sess were rather high. As Zhexiu had said, regardless of how tyrannical this demon general couple were outside of the Garden of Zhou, the greatest strength they could use inside of the Garden of Zhou was that of the upper level of Ethereal Opening. However, Chen Changsheng was still confused by one thing. Why were they still so confident? Liu Waners expression remained as gentle as ever, unlike the fearsome foe that Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian had thought they were confronting at all. Looking at Chen Changsheng, she said, "Even if we must battle, we should at least exchange hostages first." She held the life of the female disciple from a secluded sect in the east in her hands. The demon womans life rested in Zhexius fingertips. "You are the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Youre so young, even I think that the Pope is just messing around..." Liu Waner looked at him and chuckled, "But youre still a member of the Li Pce. Presumably, you wont watch a fellow human die in front of you. The Longevity Sect is an orthodox sect of a profound school. Although they say that Mount Li is good at killing, that doesnt mean that you two can just watch as your fellow human dies. Wofu Zhexiu is a wolf cub who only needs to eat meat to live, but none of you can do that." After she was finished with her words, Zhexiu nced at Chen Changsheng. In the snowy ins, he was a wolf youth who had given respect to no one. What Li Pce, what Mount Li? It all had nothing to do with him, so long as he could live and kill his enemies. However, after his journey to the capital, he had fixed his position. Within the Garden of Zhou, he was Chen Changshengs bodyguard. Chen Changsheng nced at Qi Jian, and Qi Jian nced at Liang Xiaoxiao. "Exchange." Chen Changsheng and Liang Xiaoxiao simultaneously said. Qi Jian nodded his head, indicating that this was how it should be. Zhexiu said nothing. Liu Waner lightly waved her sleeve, and by some mysterious means, that girl in Teng Xiaomings basket whose right hand had been cut off awoke. Suddenly awakening, the first thing she felt was pain. The girls face suddenly became deathly pale. Two lines of tears fell from her eyes, but she bit down on her teeth. Besides an initial groan, she actually did not make another sound. Seeing this scene, even Zhexiu was moved, as if he felt some pity and admiration. Qi Jian quickly took off his outer garment and threw it over so that she could use it to cover herself. Only then did the girl realize that she was naked. After the momentary shock, she looked hatefully into Liu Waners eyes. Liu Waner smiled, but paid her no attention otherwise. "Please dont be confused." Liang Xiaoxiao then gave a most concise summary of the current situation. "Many thanks to my fellow Daoists for their assistance." The girl gave a slight bow of appreciation. Wearing a slightly tight robe over ones naked body, who would not have felt somewhat embarrassed? With her pure white legs pressed against the sandy beach, who would not have felt somewhat helpless? However, her pretty face showed no sign of panic. She was like some noble daughter, still wearing the clothes she wore inside the house. The admiration in Zhexius eyes increase. Qi Jian nced over at him, then gave a mental snort. That disciple from a secluded sect in the east who was like a noble daughter began to walk towards Chen Changsheng. Liu Waner and her husband made no attempt to stop her. It was hard to walk on thekeshore. Moreover, she had just lost her hand and bled a lot of blood. This was her weakest moment, but she walked very steadily. She most likely did not want to add any new variables to the situation. After a while, she arrived in front of Chen Changsheng and the others. Qi Jian took two steps forward and offered an arm in support. On that beautiful face appeared a strand of shame and defiance. Qi Jian realized what he was doing, then with some mumbling, withdrew his hand and stood to the side. Chen Changsheng nodded at Zhexiu. Zhexiu withdrew his sharp ws and grabbed the shoulder of that demon woman, preparing to return her to the demon couple. A change. A change that was absolutely going to happen. A change that several people had been waiting in silence to happen for a long time. In this moment, it finally happened. The first ce to change was at Zhexius location. Just as he was about to toss the demon woman into the air, that dying demon woman who had seemed ready to drop dead at any moment suddenly opened her eyes. Her two legs chopped towards Zhexius throat like two swords suffused with a cold light. Blood was still flowing from the hole in her throat, and it still dripped from her severed wrist. From the time she had been suppressed, she had not said a single word. Everyone had thought that she had no more strength to fight. No one had imagined that she was waiting for that instant in which Zhexiu removed his ws from her throat. The next change urred in front of Qi Jian. Just as he was mumbling and turning his body, the shame on that female disciple from a secluded sect from the east disappeared, and there was only indifference. A frigid sword pierced through her robe. Carrying a terrifying Qi, it was thrust toward Qi Jians throat. The robe was originally Qi Jians. She had exploited Qi Jians kindheartedness and courtesy. The changes had begun, but naturally this was not all. Qi Jian did not turn around. He seemed totally unprepared, about to die under this womans sneak attack, but then a bright sword glow emerged. The Mount Li Relic Sword. Fair and honest, but absolutely not gentle. It carried an austere aura. Although he was small and thin, Qi Jians sword carried a massive Qi. How could the crafty sneak attack ovee Qi Jians umted power, his heartless and shameless sword? Qi Jians Mount Li Relic Sword flew towards the sword in the womans hand, whistling through the air. With a swish, a line of blood appeared on her neck. If that womans movement techniques had not been so strange, and if Qi Jians battle experience was not so sparse, then perhaps his sword would have beheaded that woman. Even Qi Jian had prepared for a sneak attack, so there was no need to discuss about whether Zhexiu had. As that demon womans two legs chopped towards him like swords, Zhexius hands were already waiting for them in the air. Several muffled squelches resounded like a knife chopping onto a rotten, wooden board. Zhexius ten fingers had all buried themselves into that demon womans ankles, causing blood to spurt out. The demon woman gave a miserable cry of anger. Zhexius expression was indifferent. He extracted his fingers, then his body vanished. His two hands fell from the air, prepared to tear this woman to pieces. Just at this moment, Teng Xiaoming put down his carrying pole, removed the two ropes that kept the baskets tied to the pole, and swung them around. As if they were alive, the two ropes wrapped around the two women. With a whoosh, those two women were narrowly pulled out of the range of Qi Jian and Zhexius attacks. That woman who had been feigning as a disciple of a secluded sect in the east maintained her indifferent and dignified expression, like a noble daughter. Only this time, half her chest was stained with blood, making her seem quite miserable. The demon woman was even more miserable. From the time where she wasbing her hair on the rock, she had suffered injury after injury. She could no longer hold on and directly copsed onto the ground. With a shashing, Chen Changshengs dagger was sheathed. Liang Xiaoxiaos sword had been unsheathed and rested in his hand. The previous sneak attack and counterattack had happened too fast. Although they had prepared, they still did not have time to unsheathe their weapons. It must be said that Teng Xiaoming was truly worthy of his title as the twenty-fourth demon general. In terms of foresight, knowledge, experience, and strength, he was far above the humans present. Thekeshore once again grew quiet. That demon woman sat gasping for breath on the ground, not caring that she was stark naked. She stared hatefully at Chen Changsheng and the others, saying, "I wont ept this." The woman wearing Qi Jians robe arched her brows, an annoyed expression appearing on her face. "Dont mind this stupid thing. How did you see through me?" The demon woman angrily replied, "Are you calling me a stupid thing?" The woman shook her head, as if she was unwilling to pay her any attention. Looking at Qi Jian, she asked, "How did you know that I would attack you?" Qi Jian nced at Zhexiu and said, "I didnt know, he told me." The woman turned towards Zhexiu and arched her brows. "Then how did you see that I was Nanke?" Hearing the name Nanke, Zhexius expression became very grave. Observing her in silence, he confirmed once more and shook his head, "Youre not Nanke......I said before, if you were Nanke, then none of this would be necessary. You could directlye out and kill us, no need for any of these troublesome and annoying ns." The woman creased her brow, "Then how did you see through it? I dont have any demon horns, and my blood is red." That demon womans ability to recover was truly frightening. After suffering such severe injuries, she only needed to sit for a few moments before standing up once more. Her face was filled with anger as she said, "Right! So what if my blood is green, I spent a few days making a new haircut and cut off too much, so I couldntpletely hide my demon horns. Its nothing if you saw my mistake. But what about this girl? Her blood is clearly red with no horns to be seen, so how could you tell that she was one of us?" Chen Changsheng and the others all turned to Zhexiu, not knowing how he had seen through it. After a long period of silence, Zhexiu replied, "You did it too purposefully, as if you wanted us to see that her blood was red." Zhexiu referred to how the demon general couple had, without a word, cut off that womans hand. Liu Waner nced over at the woman and smiled. "See, I told you that your way of doing things was more than necessary." The woman gave Zhexiu a bewildered look. "Just this reason? No other evidence?" When life and death are on the line, a single reason is enough." Zhexiu impassively replied. The woman grew even more annoyed at those words. She thought that she had spent so much time painstakingly developing this stratagem, but why was the npletely useless against these humans? She thought to herself. The demon woman looked at her and jeered, "See, I said that your head wasnt that bright, yet every day you stubbornly insist that Im the stupid one." The woman expressionlessly said, "If you werent the stupid one, then you wouldnt have snuck away to make a futile attempt at one person killing two." Chen Changsheng and the others all felt very strange. That demon woman was extremely enchanting. Her entire body presented a mature and charming view. The other womans expression was dignified, and her appearance was beautiful. She seemed like a noble daughter that had been strictly raised since childhood. Yet when these two teased and bickered with each other, they seemed very simr, almost like they were the same person. Qi Jian felt even stranger. This was his first time seeing demons and his first time fighting with them. He realized that these demons also knew how to bicker and quarrel, just like his fellow sisters and brothers back in the sect. However, he soon realized, after sobering up, that this way of thinking was far too dangerous. What had caused him to sober up was the transformation of these two women. Their hands which had been chopped off suddenly grew back. It was not anything frightening as regrowing flesh and bone, but instead, at their wrists appeared a translucent, light-green hand. Moreover, the seemingly spiritual hand was gradually bing real. Chen Changsheng was truly amazed. Although the recovery abilities of the demon body were truly great, no one other than the pure-blooded imperial n could regenerate limbs. Not to mention the fact that this clearly was not a unique demon art for regenerating limbs. Zhexiu finally thought of something, and his face suddenly paled. These two demon women indeed were not Nanke, they were.......Nankes two wings. "Have you two yed enough?" Liu Waner looked at the two women and said helplessly, "If you two werentpeting with each other on every little thing, we probably could have finished everything that we need to do today a long time ago. Be careful, or when the Ladyes back from killing the true phoenix and discovers what youve done, shell give you three years of punishment. Then well see what you do." At these words, fear appeared on the two demon womens faces and they said no more. Liu Waner turned to Chen Changsheng and gave an apologetic smile, then said, "Do it." Her ck hair floated in the air and her sleeves madly moved about. There was no sneak attack this time, only the use of strength to fight. However, it gave Chen Changsheng and the others a massive pressure instead. Qi Jian grasped his sword, and his expression was cold and without fear. Zhexiu remained expressionless. With his metallic and sharp ws, he once again attacked the demon woman. The Qi at theke shore was thrown into chaos, with sword Qi and demon Qi mixing together. Chen Changsheng looked at Liu Waner, and his expression was grave. Liang Xiaoxiao stared at Teng Xiaoming. His face was slightly pale. In terms of cultivation, the two of them were higher than Zhexiu and Qi Jian, so it was only right for their opponents to be the two demon generals. In this battle, these young cultivators could still fight back. If they could fight, it meant that a loss was not guaranteed. Maybe the ck Dragon could even bring back an expert to help? This was Chen Changshengs n, but he was wrong in one matter. When Liu Waner had said "Do it", it actually was not aimed at him, but at someone else. Amidst the flying sand and stones, a sword approached Zhexiu from behind. The sword was very powerful and very insidious. No matter how vignt Zhexiu was, he would never have imagined that a sword would pierce him from behind. With a squelch, that sword pierced his waist. Blood began to spurt out. In these few breaths of time, the demon woman flew over to his side. Her hands glowed a dim green, then pierced his shoulder. Her ck hair scattered like needles that pierced towards his eyes. At the brink of death, Zhexiu gave an extremely ruthless howl. This wolf youths eyes suddenly turned blood red. Chapter 262 – The Sword that Breaks the Heart Chapter 262 - The Sword that Breaks the Heart The eyes reddened and the cheeks began to sprout hair; this was the transformation of the demi-human. In a few moments, Zhexius strength increased several times and his body grew stronger to an unimaginable level. Although the demon womans hands had already torn at his shoulder, it was unable to shatter his bones. At a crucial moment, the treacherous sword that pierced his waist could go no deeper. The sword was pulled out with a whoosh, then chopped at Zhexius neck. Given the Qi at the edge of the sword, Zhexiu would still have not been able to block it even if he hadpletely transformed. Qi Jian spotted this scene out of the corner of his eye and was shocked beyond belief, but his sword was currently entangled with the sword of the woman, and so he was incapable of providing assistance. His left hand grasped his sheathe and moved to protect Zhexius back. He used the incredibly sharp Mount Li swordy in order to block that sword. However, the sword floated like a spirit snake and, as if it were extremely familiar with Qi Jians swordy, inclined upwards and actually easily broke through Qi Jians sword move. The second thrust of the sword had never been aimed at Zhexiu. Its target had always been Qi Jian. On thekeshore, another squelch sounded out. Qi Jians lower abdomen had been directly thrust through by that treacherous and extremely powerful sword. Blood spurted out violently. In a sh, that sword was extracted like lightning from Qi Jians abdomen. Afterwards, it inclined once again, this time thrusting towards Chen Changsheng. The persons first sword had heavily wounded Zhexiu and the second had heavily wounded Qi Jian. It hade noiselessly and caught them unprepared, bringing forth extremely painful consequences. Would Chen Changsheng be able to avoid it? Chen Changsheng finally responded to the sword which had pierced Zhexiu and Qi Jian. Using the Yeshi Step with his feet, he narrowly avoided the edge of the sword which approached from behind. However, at that very moment, the attack of the demon general couple also arrived. Teng Xiaoming, his face expressionless, picked up his two baskets and hurled them at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng had been forced forwards by that treacherous sword, so he had no energy left over to avoid this attack. The two baskets were like small mountains, smashing down towards his head. Chen Changshengs true essence swiftly flowed out. His dagger was unsheathed, after which an extremely wondrous flower bloomed, forming two branches thatin the most improbable of circumstancespierced the two baskets. With two sessive tearing sounds, the two baskets fell into pieces and became two puffs of dust. The carrying pole in Teng Xiaomings hand smashed at Chen Changshengs head. If those two baskets were like mountains, then the carrying pole wielded by the twenty-fourth demon general was just like a real mountain. It brought an iparably stern shadow thatpletely engulfed Chen Changshengs body. Boom! A giant crater appeared on theke shore. Dust violently flew about while the nearby trees crashed down one after the other. In a short while, several trees had crashed to the ground. That demon woman gave a hiss. Taking advantage of Zhexius severe wound, she utilized her demon techniques to their fullest extent. Her fingers glowed with a queer, green light as sheunched a barrage of attacks against Zhexiu. As for the woman with the dignified expression, there was nothing gentle about her attacks. Her sleeve blew about in the strong wind. From within, countless feathers could be seen, each of them possessing a powerful Qi, all of which began attacking Qi Jian. Zhexius eyes were blood-red, making him seem exceptionally fierce. His two hands were grey shadows in the air, valiantly blocking that demon womans powerful attacks. However, Qi Jians abdomen had been run through and his injury were too severe. He had no more strength to battle. Under the barrage of that womans attacks, he was struck down onto the ground. His face was pale, his expression fatigued. At this point, the three human youths had already been pushed to the brink. Liu Waner, who had not acted all this time, finally made her move. Carrying that massive iron pot in her hands, she burst through the air with a terrifying p. Landing at the side of those three human youths, she flipped her wrist, and that massive iron pot enveloped the youths in its shadow as it fell. That iron pot was truly massive, so massive that it obscured the sky above their heads, like a dark cloud. If that iron pot fell down, then Chen Changsheng and the other two would truly would be out of luck. Just at this moment, in the deep crater on theke shore where dust had still pervaded the air, a light suddenly burst forth, apanied by footsteps that sounded like the beating of a drum. It broke through the wind, giving off a mournful cry. Wielding his dagger, Chen Changsheng emerged from the crater and stood before Zhexiu and Qi Jian, thrusting it forth. He thrust towards that iron pot which covered the sky. With a ng, a hole appeared in the center of the pot. With the ear-shattering sound of metal scraping on metal, Chen Changshengs dagger pierced through the pot and continued forward. The iron pot covered them like a ck cloud, but now there was an extra area of radiance. Chen Changshengs dagger moved through the light, giving off a glow of its own. It was like a ray of light falling from a gloomy rain cloud. Swish swish swish swish. Those were the stabs of the dagger. Swish swish swish swish. Those were Zhexius ws. With a swish, Liu Waners face somewhat paled. She rushed backwards, and her neck sported an extra streak of blood. The demon woman groaned as she backed up. Her abdomen also beared some new bloody scars. Qi Jian finally gave out. Covering his wound, he knelt down on the ground, with blood seeping between his fingers. However, at the very least, he was still alive. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu were also still alive. The two sides of the battle had suddenly been separated. Thekeshore grew quiet once again. Liu Waner gently rubbed the bloody scars on her neck. As her gazended on Chen Changsheng, it became much more serious. It was still as gentle as ever, but it no longer gave an amiable feeling. Never in her wildest dreams could she have imagined that the dagger in Chen Changshengs hand would be so sharp, it could easily pierce through her magical artifact. Just what was the dagger made of? Chen Changsheng turned his head to look back at Zhexiu. He knew that Zhexiu had suffered heavy injuries, so he could only hope that Zhexiu still had the strength to fight. Zhexius upper half was covered with blood, but he still stood. The gray hair on his cheeks had yet to be fully retracted. He was gasping for breath, as if each breath was especially difficult to take. His eyes were abnormally cold. Seeing Zhexius eyes, Chen Changshengs heart also grew cold. Liu Waner and Teng Xiaoming nced at each other, seeing the surprise in each others eyes. Those three human youths had actually managed to withstand that round of genuine attacks. This had truly exceeded their imaginations. It must be known that before entering the Garden of Zhou, not even they had known about the existence of that sword. "If you had listened to what I said before and fought them together, the wolf cub would have been dead a long time ago!" The demon woman that had once again been heavily injured by Zhexius fingers angrily eximed at the woman beside her. That woman contemted about Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu in silence, and then replied calmly, "If it were just the two of us, perhaps we really wouldnt have been able to beat the two youths." Chen Changsheng did not pay any attention to what they were saying. Zhexiu no longer cared about who was Nanke. Qi Jian was the same. Because what they cared about was that sword, that treacherous sword. They all looked at Liang Xiaoxiao, and each of them with a different expression. Qi Jians face was pale, and his expression was one of shock. He was incredibly heart-broken, somewhat despondent even. He muttered towards Liang Xiaoxiao, "Why?" Liang Xiaoxiaos face was even paler than Qi Jians. However, his face was impassive and he did not say anything either, even though the sword in his hand dripped with the blood of hispanion. Chapter 263 – Understanding People Chapter 263 - Understanding People No one had thought that the treacherous and cruel sword hade from their own side, that the perpetrator of the sneak attack was Liang Xiaoxiao. Zhexiu had an iparably rich experience in battle, and his temperament always had been cold and detached. Because of the environment in which Chen Changsheng had been raised in, he had always been cautious in handling his affairs. Thus, regardless of how enticing or pitiful those two demon women were, they had been unable to deceive the two of them. However, even the two of them could have never imagined that Liang Xiaoxiao would suddenly revolt. From the Mausoleum of Books to the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changsheng had always felt that Liang Xiaoxiao had a faint sense of hostility towards him. However, Chen Changsheng had be acquainted with the Divine States Seven Laws. Gou Hanshi was a sincere and earnest noble, while Guan Feibai was a fierce fencer, or perhaps a rival or enemy. However, he had never believed that these Mount Li Sword Sect disciples were lowly traitors, much less that Liang Xiaoxiao would actually be colluding with the demons. The war between the humans and demons had already stretched on for nearly one thousand years. Whether it was the Zhou Dynasty in the north or the Longevity Sect and the other sects in the south, how many predecessors and fellow disciples had gone bravely towards their deaths? As cultivators, they should have understood even more clearly that this was a war of extermination. So why did Liang Xiaoxiao join hands so willingly with the demons? Of course, the person most shocked by this was Qi Jian. His abdomen had been run through by Liang Xiaoxiaos sword. This was a severe injury, but what had been even more injured was his heart. He looked at Liang Xiaoxiao. His face was pale and his expression was frustrated. Even now, he still failed to understand. This Third Brother had grown up together with him, and cared for him every day, so why would he perpetrate such a vile plot? Liang Xiaoxiao said nothing. His face was pale and a faint struggle could be seen within his eyes. However, deeper within those eyes was a mad sense of painful delight. It was pain, and it was delight. Chen Changsheng and the two others thought of many matters, many possibilities; however, in reality, only a very short time had passed. The demons had always been cold and emotionless. Seeing that their n had finally seeded, and that Liang Xiaoxiaos sneak attack had gone off without a hitch, how could they have given them any time to catch their breaths or wait for justification? Teng Xiaoming once again hefted his carrying pole against the three youths. With both hands grasping it, he smashed it towards their faces without pity. The wind was suddenly broken into countless strands. The nearby trees were all knocked down as that that terrifying carrying pole swung down like a mountain. Even if Chen Changsheng and the others were uninjured, it would have been very difficult for them to block a whole-hearted attack from the famously ferocious twenty-fourth demon general, let alone their current disastrous situation. Zhexius two shoulders were a bloody mess. In between the chaotic lumps of fur that still had not receded yet, dense bones could be faintly made out from underneath. What was even more frightening was that these wounds had been caused by that demon woman whose nails contained the Peacock Plumedeep within the eyes of that wolf youth, an extremely small tinge of green could already be seen. The legendary Peacock Plume was a poison that could kill the most powerful monster. That poison was now beginning to wreak havoc in Zhexius body. Qi Jian was in an even sorrier state. Blood continued to spill from his abdomen. Even using the veryst of his strength, he could only keep his grasp on the Mount Li Relic Sword. He could not even stand up, so how could he fight? Chen Changsheng seemed to be in a somewhat better state. He hade out of that pit with his dagger covered in dust and cut a rather sorry figure, but there were no wounds on his body nor blood on his clothes. However, in reality, he only seemed to be in a better state. Previously, in that crater where he had received Teng Xiaomings first strike of the carrying pole, he still was unable topletely block it even though he had bathed in dragon blood. The bone in his left arm had already cracked, while several of his ribs had already fractured. Even more troublesome was that his sea of consciousness had received a massive shock, which he found incredibly hard to bear. His stomach felt smothered, and at any moment he could spit up blood. How could these heavily injured youths possibly withstand this mountainous carrying pole? After Liang Xiaoxiao had seeded in his sneak attack, he had made a swift retreat. Separated by dozens of yards, he looked upon this scene in silence. The demon womans smile was like a flower. The dignified noble daughter had a calm expression. Liu Waner sympathized, then waited. She waited for Chen Changsheng and the other two to die as expected. Of course, Chen Changsheng did not want to die. It could be said without a doubt that, from the age of ten, he was the person on this world who had least wanted to die. For the sake of not dying, he had expended much effort, and had naturally made many preparations as well. Everyone, including Qi Jian, thought that they were dead beyond a doubt. Een Zhexiu, who had walked at the border of life and death so many times, thought silently that this was it. However, Chen Changsheng got to work once again, and took out the item he had prepared beforehand. It was a metal ball, and its surface was covered with lines like fish scales. Chen Changsheng poured his true essence into the metal ball. The surface of the ball shed, then it began to tremble as those scales began to split open. A cacophony of metallic clicks began to resound from it. The split metal ball transformed in a sh, forming the thin canvas of an umbre, then the pole, and finally the handle. This transformation took a very short time. When the handle fell into Chen Changshengs grasp, the demon generals powerful carrying pole had not evennded yet. A rather old oil-paper umbre had appeared in Chen Changshengs hand. This umbre seemed very ordinary and uninteresting, just like Chen Changsheng. Boom! This time, thekeshore did not gain a new crater. Instead, it gained dozens of deep cracks. That force had been dispersed in all directions. It struck against the pebbles, leaving very distinct scars. Of the Qi that had arisen from that terrifying collision, some of it had been pushed deep into the forest, mottling the bark with scars. Countless birds that had been unable to escape in time fell miserably to the ground. The dust gradually settled, and the echoing in the mountains behind theke gradually faded off into the distance. Chen Changsheng had not died. The carrying pole had been blocked by the ordinary and unremarkable umbre. A yellow light hung down from the edge of the umbre. Like a hanging curtain, itpletely enveloped Chen Changsheng within. He stood in front of Zhexiu and Qi Jian. Seeing this scene before her eyes, the demon woman covered her mouth with her hands. She shocked speechless. Liang Xiaoxiao arched his brows and his expression became grave. Liu Waner creased her brow, her expression one of thought, as if she had remembered something. Only Teng Xiaomings expression was as wooden as ever. His right foot took another step forward, his two hands lifted up that carrying pole, and he attacked once more. The clouds above theke were carried along by the carrying pole as it struck. There was another boom. The Yellow Paper Umbre blocked it once more. However, Chen Changshengs face became even paler. Back in Wenshui City, the Old Master of the Tang n had given this magical artifact to him as a gift. Zhexiu had once said that this umbre could block the full-on attack of a Star Condensation expert. Simrly said by Zhexiu, since the demons had used some method to forcefully suppress the cultivations of these two Star Condensation demon generals and send them into the Garden of Zhou, then Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner could only disy a strength at the peak level of Ethereal Opening at most. Logically, the umbre in his hands would obviously be able to block their attacks. The problem was, how many full-on attacks from the demon general could he block? Using magical artifacts also consumed true essence. He had much less true essence than cultivators of the same level, so how long would he be able to hold out? Most importantly, the area covered by this umbre was notrge. If the demon experts all began to attack, how would he be able to protect Zhexiu and Qi Jian? There was no other way. He had no means of protecting hispanions. The problem would only get worse as time passes, so the only thing he could do was send hispanions away. Just as the Yellow Paper Umbre was blocking thecarrying pole, his right hand moved like lightning. He took several pills and stuffed them into Zhexius mouth. Simultaneously, he also stuffed a small item into his hands. Those pills had been refined by the Li Pce priests under Chen Changshengs specifications and were meant to detoxify. His medical skills were passed down from Daoist Ji, the person most skilled in the medical arts in the entire continent, so it could be imagined how effective these pills were. Perhaps they could not remove the Peacock Plume, but at the very least, they could help Zhexiu suppress it for a time. As for that slightly chilly small item, it was a button. Before leaving the capital, he had only brought a single button with him. Originally he had nned to use it in the Garden of Zhou to save his life when encountering some sort of danger. However now, it seemed he had to give it to someone else to use. In the Orthodox Academy, when Luo Luo had first gifted him this button, she had said very clearly that this button could at most carry two people away. Carrying the umbre and seeing those demon experts speedily approaching, Chen Changsheng did not turn around. He calmly said to Zhexiu, "Take him away." It was a certainty that the demons n in the Garden of Zhou was not just this, but the series of events that had urred at thekeshore had allowed them to confirm that amongst the group of three, Qi Jian was their priority target. Otherwise, the demons could have came together and killed him and Zhexiu off first, instead of what was happening now. Instead, they had waited for Qi Jian to enter their fatal plot, at which point Liu Waner said those words and Liang Xiaoxiao made his move. Zhexiu understood this point, though he failed to understand another. Even if Qi Jian had been the final disciple of Mount Lis Sect Master, it did not seem to be enough for the demons to view him so highly. He also understood that when Chen Changsheng had given him this button, he had also given him the hope of living. Howeverm Chen Changsheng had guaranteed his death by staying. He also understood that Chen Changsheng would not take Qi Jian away, nor would he abandon Qi Jian. Thus, this left only a single possibility. Simultaneously, he understood that he was heavily poisoned and had no strength to fight. Since he would be of no help to Chen Changsheng, it would have been better for him to take Qi Jian and escape. What he understood the most was that Chen Changsheng had already made his decision. Regardless of what Zhexiu did, it would all be meaningless, only a waste of time. Without hesitation, Zhexiu hugged Qi Jian and simultaneously activated the button in the palm of his hand. Resting in Zhexius bosom, Qi Jians face was abnormally pale. His eyebrows were wrinkled, his eyes were closed, and hisshes were barely moved. He looked extremely pitiful, but he was not conscious of any of the events urring around him. A puff of green smoke appeared under the umbre. At the veryst moment, Zhexiu stared at Chen Changshengs back. He impassively thought, just who was the bodyguard here? If he could live past this day, then it would have seemed that he owed someone a life. At the same time, the demon generals third strike from his carrying pole fell. The ground shook, causing dust to suffuse the air and obscure that green smoke. Countless cracks formed on the ground, exposing new y. It was as if this were a newly plowed field in the spring. The dust gradually settled. Chen Changsheng stood alone. His left hand held an umbre. His right hand held a dagger. His expression was exceptionally serious, preparing for his final battle. Chapter 264 – A Courageous Path Chapter 264 - A Courageous Path "That was the Thousand Mile Button? Liu Waner looked at the umbre, then asked in surprise, "Dont tell me thats the umbre that not even Su Li could afford?" The war between the humans and demons was exceptionally cruel. At the dividing line in the snowy ins, things like assassinations had never stopped. In order to obtain the final victory in this war of extermination, both sides were willing tomit all sorts of crimes. As long as there was a chance, they would pay any sort of price. To kill members of the opposite side was an opportunity to nurture young geniuses. This was the reason why Zhexiu, who had been such a young age and was still in the Meditation realm, obtained such a famous reputation in the continent. It was why his solitary self was able to exist in the most cruel and dangerous ce. In order to protect their young geniuses and give them sufficient time to mature, the sects and schools of the human world would dispatch experts to protect them from the shadows, or gift them with life-saving magical artifacts, before sending out their most valued disciples to truly mature. For instance, when Tianhai Shengxue was battling in Snowhold Pass, the Divine General Fei Dian would often be hidden at his side. For young geniuses like the Divine States Seven Laws, Zhuang Huanyu, Su Moyu, and Zhong Hui, they all had simr arrangements. The demons had chosen the Garden of Zhou to carry out their assassinations because the Garden of Zhou was very special. The human senior experts were unable to enter. The young human cultivators could only rely on themselves for protection. Of course, those young human cultivators would certainly have life-saving magical artifacts. For someone like Chen Changsheng who was doted upon by the Pope, this should have been the case even more so, only... the number of magical artifacts on Chen Changsheng was truly somewhat excessive. Moreover, they were all rare and powerful. Whether it was the legendary Yellow Paper Umbre, or the Thousand Mile Button that cultivators valued as much as their lives; in the continent, they were all considered top-ranked magical artifacts. As for the seemingly ordinary dagger in his hand, it possessed an unimaginable degree of sharpness, which caused Liu Waner to fear it all the more. ording to their original n, the demon experts that had entered the Garden of Zhou would use the rumor of the Sword Pool to gather their targets by theke. With the help of a surprise attack from their human spy, they should have been able to kill Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu, and Qi Jian very easily. Havingpleted three-quarters of their mission, they would rendezvous with the Lady and then kill Xu Yourong. Who could have imagined that, in the end, their meticulous ns would have been shattered by Chen Changsheng alone? Zhexiu had been poisoned by the Peacock Plume while Qi Jians abdomen had been run through. Presumably, his internal organs and meridians had also suffered injury. However, in the end, they had both managed to leave thekeside, temporarily evading their deaths. Liu Waner turned to Liang Xiaoxiao. Her gaze rested upon the cloud pattern threaded around his wrist. She then nodded her head. She did not actually recognize this disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect and only knew that he was the Third Law of the famous Divine State from the south. She also knew that before she had entered the Garden of Zhou, the Military Advisor had said that this human would assist them. Liang Xiaoxiaos face was still pale and his voice was somewhat shaky, but his tone was very stable, "I must confirm that Qi Jian has died......everyone thates to this ce must die." Chen Changsheng had used a precious Thousand Mile Button to let Zhexiu and Qi Jian escape. If this were the real world, then no matter how strong these demon experts where, they would still be unable to pursue them. Regrettably, this was the Garden of Zhou, where there was a natural barrier. Zhexiu and Qi Jian could have traveled a thousand miles, but they were still within the Garden of Zhou. Crucially, Liu Waner could, at any time, grasp their whereabouts. "I dont need to kill you. Im very satisfied because I really like you." She looked at Chen Changsheng with a gentle expression. "Its very difficult for me to like a human. You so earnestly urged me not to eat human flesh so earnestly. Other humans, and even many of my fellow demons would have only detested or been afraid of us when they found out about the rumors regarding us. None of them would give us some honest advice like you. Youre a very different child." "Its a pity that you cannot continue to live, because that is what the Military Advisor hasmanded." With these words, she lifted up her giant pot with its hole in the middle. Her body abruptly disappeared, appearing again on the surface of theke as she floated way across it. Teng Xiaoming had fastened the two baskets back onto his carrying pole and followed her. Only the demon beauty, the dignified daughter, and Liang Xiaoxiao remained on thekeshore. Chen Changsheng looked at Liang Xiaoxiao and asked a question, "Why?" This was something he really wanted to know, and it was also what Qi Jian wanted to know most. In the past several hundred years, very rarely had there been a case where a human served the demons, let alone the fact that Liang Xiaoxiao was of the Divine States Seven Laws. His future prospects were iparably broad and radiant. The demons could not possibly offer him benefits or prospects. No matter how one saw it, his betrayal made no sense. Liang Xiaoxiao did not answer. He slowly raised the sword in his hand, and his face was as frigid as ice. "Leaving behind the three of us, would you think that we are underestimating you? I must tell you that we are all very curious about whether you have any more precious treasures on your body, The demon beauty said to him tteringly. The husband and wife had gone off in pursuit of Qi Jian and Zhexiu. It could be viewed as a sort of contempt, but Chen Changsheng did not think in such a way. The one behind the plot was that enigmatic and terrifying ck Robe. His countless deeds over the countless years had testified to the fact that the demon Military Advisors ns were wless. If the demons had left behind three people to kill him, then it meant that the three people would most definitely kill him. "For the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy to die so quietly like this, even I feel somewhat disappointed." The demon beauty sighed. The dignified beauty gave off apletely different atmosphere from the other demon woman, but when they stood next to each other, they actually seemed very simr, like twins. Chen Changsheng could even faintly make out that behind their backs was a clear wing made of light, just like previously when the woman had grown a new hand. A powerful and cold Qi exuded from this wing that had emerged from the backs of the two women. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense was exceptionally acute. He was very certain that this was not a power he could stand against. What was more was that Liang Xiaoxiaos contemptible and insidious, yet still powerful sword was still waiting at the side. Several of his ribs were broken, while his arm bones had who knew how many cracks. He had been on the verge of puking blood several times, but he had managed to force it back down. His sea of consciousness had been severely shaken, and now the true essence flowed through the formerly hardly-opened meridians even more slowly. On the surface he did not seem to be injured, but in reality, his injuries were rather severe. It was very obvious that his enemies already knew this. This was a battle without suspense, even if he had this powerful magical artifact or this extremely sharp dagger. If the battle were to continue for a moment longer, then he would soon be unable to even hold up this umbre or be able to keep a grasp on his dagger. So then what use were they? However, Chen Changsheng had no awareness of these things. With one hand wielding the umbre and the other wielding the dagger, his expression remained serious and concentrated. Despair? No, as long as he pressed on, there would always be hope. In the distant mountain forest, the figure seemed to hesitate. If he could disy his will and ability in this battle, perhaps he could inspire some courage in that figure. Moreover, he was still waiting for the ck Dragon to bring back good news. The white ceremonial robes lightly swayed in the mountain wind. The youngdy walked silently through the mountain ridge. It was somewhat lonely, so she was tired, but her expression was as serene as ever. Seeing the longbow on her back, the ck Dragon suddenly grew fearful. Although she hade to find her, she suddenly no longer wanted to approach her. The ck Dragons gaze followed the trail of the white-clothed girl, resting upon that mountain peak which thrust into the depths of the in. At this time, the sun was once more setting in the west. The mysterious ins began to ze once again. The peak turned the color of blood. Her spiritual sense felt the peculiar sensation that she had felt yesterday when looking at that peak once again. She thought about going there. There was something calling her from the distance. However, she did not dare. Because at this very moment, a girl of around ten years old and a zither-ying old man sat at the peak of Sunset Valley in the splendor of the sunset. The ck Dragon had very good eyesight, so she could even make out the childish air that still hung about that girls appearance. She also knew very well that of the fear that appeared in her heart, half of it came from the longbow on the white-clothed youngdys back, while the other half came from this small girl. As a member of the worlds most noble and most proud ck Frost Dragons, that she felt this fear and unease made her feel incredibly ashamed. If she was in her original bodyregardless of whether it was the white-clothed youngdy, or the young girl and her zither-ying old manshe could have easily gulp them down in one bite. She would not have even needed any water to wash it down. However, right now, she was only a strand of a dragon soul attached to a jade ruyi. She did not have the power to participate in Chen Changshengs battle against those demon experts. As for now, when a new battle was just about to begin, she did not dare get any closer. The youngdy dressed in white continued to pass over the mountain ridges. The girl with the cold appearance continued to wait at that mountain. Regardless of how much time passed, they would eventually meet. In the weeds that filled the mountain slopes, a depression suddenly appeared, which began to expand down the mountain. It was like there was arge rock tumbling down the mountain. The thing tumbling down the mountain was no rock. It was Zhexiu and Qi Jian. The sharp des of grass and the hardness of the mountain rock did not leave any marks on Zhexius face. Qi Jian was draped over his shoulders, dejected and weak. His ck hair was inplete disorder and his small face was pale. With Qi Jian on his back, Zhexiu madly rushed towards the direction of the setting sun, dripping blood all the way. At this time, they had already passed through thatke which had reversed heaven and earth and arrived in the world at the other side of the cliff. He did not know that the demon general couple was chasing them, nor did he know that they could grasp his whereabouts at any moment. However, Zhexiu had always had an instinctive sense for danger, which made him exceptionally wary. It was like he could hear the footsteps of his pursuers, and even the strange sound being made as air rushed through the hole in the iron pot. He had to go faster. However, in the very next moment, he stopped. Qi Jian opened his eyes with some difficulty and saw the perfectly straight path ahead. He weakly asked, "Whats wrong?" Zhexiu looked impassively ahead at the path before him, and asked, "Where should I go next?" Qi Jian weakly replied, "How would I know?" Because of their battle in the Grand Examination, he had always loathed this wolf youth and wanted nothing to do with him. However now, he was being carried on his back, which already made him feel rather wronged. Who would have known that this guy would actually ask a heavily injured person like him which way to go? Truly, absolutely useless. "I cant see anymore, so from now on, youll have to guide me." Zhexius voice was very calm, devoid of any sort of emotion. The light of sunset that reflected off his eyes was not red, but a deep green. The poison of the Peacock Plume had finally made its appearance. The sunset also illuminated the mountain path, making it seem all the more tranquil, and all the more long. Chapter 265 – Wolf Charge Chapter 265 - Wolf Charge Because he had lost too much blood, Qi Jian was somewhat dazed. It took him a while to respond after hearing Zhexius words, at which point he instantly became much more clear-headed. His face became even paler. then, he turned his head with some difficulty so that he could see Zhexius face. While Zhexius face was as expressionless as ever, it was very obvious that there was no vigor in his eyes. Qi Jians body instantly became very stiff. "You......cant see anymore?" Qi Jians voice trembled and he was about to get off Zhexius back. As if to indicate that he was not allowed to leave, Zhexius hands grabbed onto Qi Jians legs like iron bands, giving Qi Jian no chance of leaving. Feeling the heat and strength of Zhexius hands on his legs, Qi Jian became both ashamed and hurried, using all of his strength to try and leave. Zhexiu gave no response and allowed him to struggle. He stood like a statue as Qi Jians strength faded away and his struggles died down. In the end, Qi Jian gave up and powerlessly draped himself on Zhexius shoulders once more. This time, when he turned to Zhexiu, the expressionless face that aroused iparable hatred in him, the face like a dead man that made him want to go far away, seemed to have another indescribable atmosphere hanging about it. Yes, it really did seem like a statue; like a wolf, or perhaps a youth, standing on a cliff and staring into the distance. Unconsciously, Qi Jians heart softened, and so did his eyes. When he saw Zhexius face, an expression of admiration appeared on his small and pale face. Then, for some reason, he felt very sad. Especially when he saw Zhexius eyes, he began to cry, his tears filled with grief. Zhexiu remained cold and indifferent, as if he could not be influenced by what he could not see. He said, "If crying could solve problems, then I would absolutely be the worlds number one expert in crying." In the snowy ins, in his battles with the demons, there were innumerable problems concerning life and death that needed to be resolved. Qi Jian felt deeply humiliated. He lifted up his arm and used the sleeve to wipe his tears, but he could not wipe it clean because the tears continued to fall. Zhexius voice became rather hesitant. "Perhaps... you..." Then he after a long pause, he said, "Dont cry, theres no problem." It was very obvious that Zhexiu was no good at consoling others, and even worse at sweet-talking. So while his manner of speaking seemed stiff, it felt even more sincere because of this. Qi Jian rubbed his nose, then gave an unhappy grunt of agreement, though it was not clear who this unhappiness was directed to. Then he softly said, "Then......lets go." Zhexiu looked at the darkness before him andposed himself. He then said, "We should continue in the direction of the Mountainside Whispering Wood." Supporting himself on Zhexius shoulder, Qi Jianboriously lifted his head and looked at the ramrod mountain path in front of them. "Continue straight forward for four hundred yards, then turn right. Ill tell you when its time." Without hesitation, Zhexiu grabbed tightly onto Qi Jians legs, then began proceeding forwards. He harbored not a single doubt about Qi Jians words. This made Qi Jian feel both moved and puzzled. The mountain wind blew across Zhexius face, but he had already closed his eyes. Then the mountain wind blew across Qi Jians small face. That wind seemed to carry a sort of heat with it. Qi Jian felt it was somewhat warm, and somewhat calming. In the mountains of the Garden of Zhou, the sound of footsteps continuously resounded. It was apanied by Qi Jians clear but weak directions, followed by Zhexius calm and indifferent replies. "Slower, theres a hole up ahead." "A small stream, two yards, and in front of us is the beach." "Are you okay?" "Lets go faster." "But......" "There is no but." "Careful, dont run into that tree." In Zhexius view, they had to find the other human cultivators in the Garden of Zhou as quickly as possible. However, they had run so many dozens of miles and had not met a single person. Last night, the vast majority of the human cultivators had already gathered in those three gardens, in ordance with Chen Changsheng and the white-clothed youngdys instructions. Now that he thought about it, this had probably been long taken into ount by that legendary Military Advisor. Human cultivators entered the Garden of Zhou for the purpose of vying for magical artifacts and legacies, so if the Garden of Zhou was to be cut off from the outside world, there would inevitably be internal strife. Even if there was a person that seeded in stemming the chaos, the human cultivators would undoubtedly congregate in some ce. Meanwhile, for Zhexiu and the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples, these assassination targets would be even more likely to go off on their own. Zhexiu and Qi Jian stopped at a cliff. The distance from the closest ce the humans had gathered, the Mountainside Whispering Wood, was still dozens of miles. On the hillside behind them, they could already make out two shadows stretched long by the setting sun. The demon general couple had already caught up to them. He was still wielding his carrying pole, while she was still carrying around that big iron pot. It looked like they were moving to a new home, but in reality, their speed was dreadfully fast. Qi Jian gave a painful cough and his small face grew even paler. He reported, "Southwest, at the Guizhen Star, approximately......six, no, five miles." For them, the shadows of that demon general couple on the hillside were like the shadows of death. They had to find a way to break away from them. "They stopped." Qi Jian said with some astonishment. Zhexiu replied, "They want to see which way were going to go." Although he could not see his surroundings, over the past two days, he had walked the surrounding mountains of the Garden of Zhou many times with Chen Changsheng and inscribed the geography and the environment into his heart. If they continued on their present n to go to the Mountainside Whispering Wood and meet up with the other human cultivators, then the demon general couple only needed to change their course slightly and cut through a forest to intercept them. In silence, Zhexiu estimated the distance between them and the couple, then decided that there was no way they were going to make it to the Mountainside Whispering Wood. He faintly recalled someone on thekeshore apparently saying that the demons could grasp their location at any time. Even if they could not grasp their position, it seemed that this couple were truly worthy of their titles as demon generals. It was clearly two chasing two, but they had used strategy and tactics. This chase and flight had persisted for a few hours now, but they had gotten no closer to the Mountainside Whispering Wood. Rather, they were being pressured farther and farther away. Carrying Qi Jian on his back and feeling thest rays of twilight on his face, Zhexiu silently thought, then turned to the southwest. He could not see, but he wanted to look at those demon generals that wanted to kill him. That distant hillside had been enveloped by the sunset and was, at this very moment, aze. Liu Waner and Teng Xiaoming stood amongst the zing field, looking back. From a distance, the two pairs stared at each other. "Im going to start running," Zhexiu suddenly stated calmly and resolutely. He could not see the path, and yet he was going to run? Qi Jian was shocked, and his hands subconsciously tightened their grip on Zhexius shoulders. Zhexiu said, "From time to time, you would report their position to me, and at the same time give me directions. Now......first tell me, this cliff in front of me: how steep is it?" Qi Jians voice was very weak, and at this point, it began to shake even more. Because he was nervous, it took him a while before he replied, "Its about forty-three degrees......can you really do it?" "Ill definitely fall a few times, but I just need to get up and start running again." After a pause, Zhexiu added, "The fall will hurt a lot, so dont cry." Qi Jian gave a light grunt. After a moment of silence, Zhexiu said, "Hold a bit tighter." Qi Jian gave another grunt, then tightly wrapped his arms around Zhexius neck and brought his head close to the shoulders. After all these preparations wereplete, Zhexiu took a deep breath. The true essence in his body began to madly circte around his body in order to suppress that poisonous Peacock Plume that was attempting to spread from his eyes to many other ces. Then Zhexiu crouched his body. As he moved, his two knees, through some method beyond humanprehension, began to bend strangely. The front part of his boots burst open as sharp ws protruded from his dark wolf fur. As they thrust into the solid rock of the cliff, they gave a zeng sound. Simultaneously, countless hard and coarse hairs sprouted on the edge of his cheeks and his neck. His transformation turned his eyes blood red. When mixed together with the green of the poison in the depths of his eyes, it produced a very strange hue. It looked like a fresh lemon: sour to the extreme, able to stir up endless vigor. "Afraid?" he asked. Qi Jian did not answer. His hands tightened their grip even more and he drew even closer to Zhexius body. Zhexiu was rather surprised, apparently. After a moment of silence, the corners of his lips perked up. He was probably smiling. If Chen Changsheng were to see this, he would almost certainly be incredibly shocked, because he could not recall a single time he had seen Zhexiu smile. It was a shame that Qi Jians head was buried in Zhexius neck so that he could not see it. Zhexiu said no more. Holding tightly onto Qi Jians legs, he began rushing down the iparably precipitous cliff face. Sand and stone scattered; debris flew about in chaos. Carrying Qi Jian, Zhexiu madly rushed. Every time his feetnded, they would dig deeply into the cliff, giving him an excellent grip. The poison of the Peacock Plume had damaged his vision, but it did not hampered the rest of his strength. After his demi-human transformation, the wolf youth could use his nearly perfect bnce and speed to increase his running strength and instinctive adaptation to unimaginable levels, in ordance with his surroundings. In only a few moments, he carried Qi Jian all the way to the bottom of the cliff. Several miles away on the hillside, it was clear that the demon general couple had not expected them to use this method, this direction, to break out of their entrapment. They paused for a while before once again beginning their pursuit. With a rumble, the cliff trembled as two dragons made of dust followed them. "South, at the Zhen Star, four miles." Qi Jian withdrew his gaze, then attempted to make his weak voice as clear as possible. "Three hundred, two hundred forty, two hundred, one hundred seventy, stone steps, inclined at a forty-one degree angle, ready......jump!" Like a young male wolf, Zhexiu carried Qi Jian as he frantically made his way through the mountains. Turning into a gray shadow, he leaped up a dozen yards, directly jumping to the top of the stone steps. Qi Jian felt that sudden shock of thending and the pain of his abdomen. However, he held it down and made no sound. He weakly said, "Go straight for four hundred yards. Enter the forest?" Zhexius heart and soul were engaged in running so he did not answer, only nodding his head. Qi Jian rested his head on Zhexius shoulders once again, feeling the incessant shocks. As he saw the forest get closer and closer, his hands tightened their grip, and his mind also became more tense. He was unable to see the path, carrying a heavily injured person, yet he still ran at his fastest speed. Moreover, he was doing so in the mountains. It was truly mad. What Zhexiu was doing was mad. With madness came an inevitably price to pay. Even though he had already transformed, and even though Qi Jian was doing his best to calcte and giving him a constant stream of directions, he would still inevitably tumbleand these were serious tumbles. However, just like he had said at the top of the cliff, every time he fell, he would get up straightway and continue running. Because only by so madly rushing and throwing caution to the wind could they continue to live. The first few times that they fell, Qi Jian would subconsciously close his eyes, butter on he no longer did. This was because every time they were about to fall, Zhexiu would always valiantly adjust his posture so that he suffered the brunt of the fall, doing as much as he could so that Qi Jian was not further injured. He did it regardless of whether they fell on mud or sand, the soft water of the stream, or even the hard, sharp surface of the cliff. Qi Jian did not close his eyes, not because Zhexius protection made him lose his fear of falling, but rather because he wanted to see the path ahead as clearly as possible, so that Zhexiu would hopefully fall less often. Zhexius body was covered with wounds, flowing with blood. He closed his eyes, lowered his head, and silently continued his mad rush. Qi Jian tightly held on. His eyes had long ago turned red. She wanted to cry. (TL: This is on purpose) However, he did not cry. She was obedient. So she did not cry. An entire journey of chasing and fleeing. Seeing the Sunset Valley, but unable to approach it. They could only keep moving forward. In the end, there was no more path to walk. Zhexiu, with Qi Jian on his back, had finally arrived at the perimeter of that in, so he finally stopped running. Liu Waner and Teng Xiaoming also stopped their chase. This demon general couple looked at the distant sun which was just about to set, then looked at the silhouette of that youth in front of that half-sun. Their eyes were filled with admiration. Zhexius head was lowered as he continuously gasped for air. Sweat and blood were all over his body and face and caused those dark hairs to tangle together, which made for an absolute mess. Qi Jian rested against his shoulder, close to those very hard and very prickly hairs. They seemed to be very ufortable, but she felt that they were very soft. "Im sorry, he said apologetically. "My directions werent very good." Zhexiu expressionlessly replied, "It was me that didnt run fast enough." The distant setting sun continued to hang at the edge of the horizon. For some reason, it had not beenpletely swallowed by the horizon. In the sunset, the vast and boundless in seemed to be suffused with a golden light, like the za of the Divine State. This was the very center of the Garden of Zhou, its most enigmatic and most dangerous locationthe legendary ins of the Unsetting Sun. Several hundred years ago, there were once many cultivators that attempted to enter this in, yet of the people that entered, none of them had lived to return. They had only left behind rumors. It seemed very strange. If no one had ever been able to leave these ins, then how did those rumors get left behind? "So where do we go next?" Qi Jian whispered. Ahead of them were the ins; it was death. Turning around was a battle, and also death. It was just like Tang Thirty-Six and Chen Changsheng had said at the Ivy Festival: Qi Jian was a very delicate child. However, in the end, he was a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Moreover, he was thest disciple of Mount Lis Sect Master. At his waist was Mount Lis Relic Sword. In his view, if he was going to die, then it should have been by turning around and engaging in one final battle. Zhexiu did not turn around, nor did he ask for Qi Jians opinion. Carrying him, he entered the in with its grass that was about as high as a man. "No human hase out of this in alive," Qi Jian nervously said. "Im not a human, Im a wolf." Zhexiu continued, "The ins are my home. I dont believe there are ins that can imprison me." Qi Jian said no more. Hugging Zhexiu, he somewhat rested his head against Zhexius shouldersfortably. The ins were filled with the same grass, so his directions were no longer needed. Then walk wherever you want. No matter how far you walk, it is okay. No matter how long you walk, it is okay. Even if it was the path to death, with someone to keeppany, then he should still walk to the end and see. The grass rustled as it rubbed against their clothes. The distant sun still had not set. It was just as stubborn as they were. Chapter 266 – Those Who Will Not Walk into the Dark Night Chapter 266 - Those Who Will Not Walk into the Dark Night Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner stood at the edge of the in, staring at that sun which hung suspended over the distant horizon. Liu Waner said, "I heard that the sun that hangs over this in never sets, which is why its called the ins of the Unsetting Sun... I just dont understand that if no one has ever been able toe out of the in alive, then who was the one to see that the sun never sets?" Teng Xiaoming heartilyughed, but he did not reply. He knew that she was not really asking for his opinion, but rather that she was somewhat unhappy. "To actually let that wolf cub carry that person inside the in......even if they do die inside, what do we do? Are we going to have to wait? How can we confirm that they died?" Liu Waner nced at Teng Xiaoming. She thought to herself that with the husbands tyrannical cultivation, if they were outside the Garden of Zhou, what need would there be to chase them for such a long time? They could not even catch a poisoned wolf youth. Of course, if they were outside the garden, then Chen Changsheng and the rest would have been dead a long time ago. In order to enter the Garden of Zhou, they truly had to pay a disastrous price. Teng Xiaoming knew what his wife was thinking. He gently caressed her hair and consolingly said, "I am willing to do this." Who could have known that on this mission to infiltrate the Garden of Zhou, the demon general couple with such a vicious reputation had personally requested to be sent? It was because... they had grown tired of the endless war with the humans and wanted to leave the army, to return to their old countryside. However, they knew very well that the Demon Lord would never ede to their request. In all of the demon realm, only the Military Advisor could help them fulfill their desire. So they had sought out the Military Advisor, who had asked them to enter the Garden of Zhou to take care of this matter. For this reason, they had forcefully suppressed their cultivation, losing at least two hundred years worth of life. However, if they could finish this task, then return to the countryside hand in hand, then it was just like Teng Xiaoming had said: they were willing. They were demon generals at the middle level of Star Condensation. Even if they had forced their cultivation down to Ethereal Opening, they still possessed a battle prowess that far surpassed that of Ethereal Opening cultivators. For a person who had once climbed a mountain to slowly ramble amongst the hills once more, he could naturally walk as he pleased. Logically, amongst all the human cultivators within the Garden of Zhou, besides Xu Yourong, they could leisurely kill whoever they pleased. However, they had not anticipated that Lady Nankes two maids, inpeting with each other for merit, would bring about so many troublesome affairs. They had even less anticipated that the human youth called Chen Changsheng would carry so many precious magical artifacts on his person. Even the strength and will that Zhexiu had expressed had surpassed their prediction, such that he was able to sessfully escape into the ins of the Unsetting Sun. Although entering that in was assuredly a path that led to death, it was not them that had done the killing in the end. This was the edge of the in, so although that red sun seemed to never set, it was actually still setting very slowly. As time passed, two-thirds of it had passed below that seemingly endless in, and the sky grew dark. Liu Waner said, "Wait a while before seeing the situation. Lets eat first." Teng Xiaoming gave an obedient grunt, then put down his heavy carrying pole. Taking out firewood and bricks, he began to make a fire. Liu Waner removed this years new rice from the carrying pole, as well as spring water taken from Jadespring Mountain. Then she began to rinse the rice. Only when the water began to flow out of the pot did she remember that, back at thekeshore, Chen Changsheng had pierced a hole through this big pot. Liu Waner was at a loss for words. That gentle and amiable face finally revealed a strand of irritation. "Chen Changsheng, that little fool, doesnt he know that damaging a pot and destroying a kitchen is this continents most contemptible crime?" Teng Xiaoming heartilyughed, then said, "We were going to kill him! How could he consider such things?" Liu Waner groaned like a young girl, then said with displeasure, "Ill remember this enmity, and if those two maids cant kill him, I wont be letting him off easy." Teng Xiaoming consoled her, "When we go back home, we wont need to fight with humans anymore. We can sell off the broken pot for scrap and get a little money, so its not that bad." Saying these words, he took another pot from the basket and took the rice from her hands. Then he began to rinse the rice and prepare to cook it. "What do you want to eat tonight?" Liu Waner asked. Teng Xiaoming looked at the in, hearing the cries that came from within. He hesitantly proposed, "Inside there are quite a few monsters. I could go inside and grab two? If I dont go too far, it shouldnt be a problem." "To risk your life for a meal......were not birds, nor are we humans," Liu Waner said in a bad mood. Then she walked over to the basket and flipped through its contents for a while. Finally finding what she had been looking for, she brought it out and said, "Before we left, I brought along the left maids left hand. We can cook it in the pot, then eat it with some of the hot sauce that was gifted to me?" Previously at theke shore, in the name of fairness, she had severed the hand of that dignified woman. That hand was now being held in hers, its stump still traced with blood. Teng Xiaoming took the severed hand and used the spring water to wash it clean. Opening up the pot, he added a steaming tray, then also added a te on top. With this done, he ced the hand inside. "That pair of maids are too close to souls. The spiritual Qi in this hand is somewhat excessiveIm afraid it wont digest very well." He thought it over, then said, "Its better to not use hot sauce. In a while Ill pair it with some apricots." At home, he would always be the one to make the meal. Liu Waner was not very good at this, so she naturally had no opinion. The water had note to boil yet. They did not know whether those two youths in the in were still alive or not. Liu Waner and Teng Xiaoming sat shoulder-to-shoulder on a stone at the edge of the in, watching as the sun set ever so slowly. "We havent done this for a long time." "Mm." "Seventy-three years ago, you were still just a lowly soldier. Whered you find the courage to ask me out to see the setting sun?" "Mm......I lost a bet with a colleague." Liu Waner red at him. "So you finally admit it." Teng Xiaoming thought it over, then said, "Ive already admitted it four-hundred-and-forty-one times." Liu Waner paid him no mind. Snuggling closer to his shoulder and looking at the distant sun, she said contentedly, "Truly beautiful." Teng Xiaoming pondered how to respond, and decided that this was a time to lie, so he said, "Mm." Liu Waner face showed a yearning expression. "When we go back home, we can sit like this every day and look at the sunset." Teng Xiaoming once again pondered how to respond, and decided that he could no longer continue to lie, even if it would be hard for him in the future. He said honestly, "Wed get tired of it." Liu Waner arched her brow and said, "If you see me for too long, youll also get tired of it." Teng Xiaoming did not think about it, and he did not lie. He said sincerely, "I wont." For an even more beautiful person, if one looked at her beauty all the time, then there would inevitably be a day when one grew tired of it. Chen Changsheng did not have this sort of life experience, but he had a lot to say about the sun, because it was something that he could never be tired of. Every day he would wake up at five oclock, when the sky was still dark. After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he would stand under the plum tree, or next to the temple, or by theke, or on top of the great banyan, and see the sunrise as usual. This was what made him the happiest. At night, he would usually be asleep, and so he was very unfamiliar with the dark night. Moreover, this was why he did not like the dark night. Whether it was a good night or a cold night, he did not like night at all. Whether it gently walked or angrily advanced, he wanted no part of it. He was afraid of death, because he did not want to die. He was not afraid of death, because he had thought of death many times. So before the moment of death, he would always burst forth with an unimaginable strength. The ck Dragon had seen it. The Divine Empress had seen it. Gou Hanshi had seen it. Now, it was time for his enemies to see that strength. Liang Xiaoxiaos shoulder had a new sword wound, which was currently dripping blood. The bodies of those two demon beauties were covered with sword marks. The smiles had long ago disappeared from their faces, leaving behind a grave and serious expression. Chen Changshengs left hand grasped the umbre, his right hand the dagger. His face was pale, devoid of blood. His true essence had been almostpletely used up. However, his expression was as serious as ever. From the beginning to the end, he had always been this serious. This time, he would have to get even more serious to liveto live so that death could see. Chapter 267 – Wings of Light Chapter 267 - Wings of Light Chen Changshengs expression was serious and intent, but it was not confident, because right now his posture was rather strange. If he were to use his umbre as a shield and move forward with his dagger, then it would be like a brave warrior ascending onto the battlefield. However, right now, the umbre was not being wielded in his hand, rather being dragged along the sand. He held his dagger upside-down at his wrist, while his knees were slightly bent. His body was leaned forward, as if he was ready at any time to flee. He seemed just like a little thief, a little thief ready to fight for his life. Because he was almost at his breaking point, his physical strength had been used up to the extent that he could no longer hold up the Yellow Paper Umbre for extended periods of time. He could only let it drag on the ground, only bringing it up to block when the attack was just about to arrive. The incredibly sharp dagger was in a simr situation. The remnants of his true essence were not enough for him to use those extremely formidable sword styles. Even such simple actions such as shing and thrusting were very difficult for him to do. The dagger being held upside down at his wrist meant that the sword-y he used was naturally not very open and sweeping. He could only use very fine movements. The two demon women had to have several close calls before they realized that he was actually using the Holy Maiden Peaks Icebreaking Sword. They could not help but be exceptionally shockedthis method had always been practiced by the disciples of the Holy Maiden Peak, so where did he learn it? Whether it was the demon beauty with not a thread of clothes or that dignified woman wearing Qi Jians robe, they each had very solemn expressions. The gazes that they focused on Chen Changsheng were also abnormally grave. It rather puzzled them, even giving them a faint sense of admiration, that a human youth could actually hold on for such a long time in this situation. However, if the battle persisted, victory would eventually belong to the Spirit race. Behind them were tworge wings made of light, which quickly began to vibrate faster. There was only a whoosh on the beach, and then the demons disappeared. In the next moment, they appeared behind Chen Changsheng, their hands glowing with a ghastly green light as they came piercing at him. With such terrifying speed, like bolts of lightning, these sly demons were like smoke. Their abilities far surpassed the imagination of the vast majority of humans. This was what Chen Changsheng had resisted for such a long time. How did he do it? In the instant that those two wings appeared behind him, he moved. His true essence flowed through his damaged meridians and his feet moved seemingly very naturally, but in fact very precisely, to the left. His figure suddenly disappeared, and reappeared dozens of feet away. Those two wings swiftly moved once more, bringing those two women to Chen Changshengs back, and blocking him from theke. Chen Changsheng raised up the umbre to block. With only a hiss, both sidesunched a flurry of rapid blows against each other, then split apart. The bodies of the two women were covered with sword shes once again, which gradually disappeared, just like the numerous cracks Chen Changsheng had made on the wings at their backs. The demon beauty stared at Chen Changsheng. Her face pale. "So it really was the Yeshi Step." Previously they had been shocked by Chen Changshengs abnormal movements. After several probing attacks, they finally confirmed what it was. They were Nankes maids and also her two wings. Moreover, they had extraordinary bodies, so they possessed a terrifying innate speed. Just in terms of leaping and rushing over short distances, they could truly be described as bolts of lightning. Ethereal Opening cultivators had no chance; even amongst true Star Condensation experts, there were very few people that could keep up with their speed. Chen Changsheng had bathed in the true blood of the ck Dragon, allowing his strength and speed to reach the peak of Ethereal Opening, but even he was incapable of keeping up with their speed. However... he knew the Yeshi Step. Yes, although his Yeshi Step was not perfect, since he only practiced a simplified version of his own making, it was enough to help him in those most dangerous moments when he needed to avoid their lightning-quick attacks. This was the most important reason he had been able to live up to now. Liang Xiaoxiao grasped his sword and stood in the forest. As he viewed this scene and heard that demon woman speak, his expression subtly changed. As for those two women that hadpeted with Chen Changsheng in terms of speed and reactions many times, their expressions grew even more grave. The reason why the Demon races n in the Garden of Zhou had yet to seed was all because Chen Changsheng had exceeded their expectations: whether it be his many powerful magical artifacts or his body and sword techniques, or even his tenacious and unyielding will. However, what really made them nervous was that on the various details around Chen Changsheng, including his surpassingly sharp dagger, his extremely firm umbre, or the precious Thousand Mile Button, and even his mastery of the Yeshi Step; the Military Advisor most definitely knew all about these. So why had the Military Advisor not given them any sort of warning before they had entered the Garden of Zhou? The Military Advisor had not even brought it up. It could not be that these were Chen Changshengs secrets that not even the Military Advisor knew about. The Military Advisor was omniscient; this was a conviction that all demons cleaved to......then what was the Military Advisor aiming to do? Could it be that in this plot, there were still details that they were not aware of? Did it involve their master? They could not resolve this problem, so they were uneasy. In reality, their master, and even the great Demon Lord himself, were mystified about the true motives of the enigmatic ck Robe. They suddenly realized that the wind blowing off theke had became much colder. This brought their attention to the fact that the sun had almost set behind the mountains. However, they had not received new orders from the Military Advisor, which meant that they had to extinguish the four mes floating in the life seato kill off those four people. Chen Changsheng suddenly felt that the trees by thekeshore were beginning to move. Liang Xiaoxiao, his expression grave and his sword at his chest, unhesitatingly used the Mount Li Sword Sects most powerful sword technique. He had already crossed swords with Chen Changsheng several times. Regardless of how powerful his sword style, or how dense his sword energy, he had been unable to pierce through his opponents Yeshi Step. Twice now Nankes two maids had used their lightning-fast speed to entangle Chen Changsheng, at which point Liang Xiaoxiao looked for an opportune time to attack. Yet, both times, Chen Changsheng had easily broken through his sword moves. Liang Xiaoxiao was unable to get the better of Chen Changsheng. He felt that no matter what move he used, it was as if this youth had already guessed it beforehand. Moreover, his opponent had always been able to execute the move which was most adapted to hurting him. This sort of feeling was extremely ufortable, extremely disastrous. This time was no exception. The dagger pressed up against Chen Changshengs wrist was thrust towards that sky filled with sword wind. It easily found the most critical point of his sword energy and fell upon it. With a snap, this most simple and yet most effective action had stopped the sword move. Afterwards, the slightly gloomy forest by theke was lit up by a sword glow. Liang Xiaoxiao waspelled to move backwards in order to avoid the attack. All of the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style now rested in the Orthodox Academy. If Liang Xiaoxiao had been even more learned in the traditional Mount Li Sword Style, if he was even more skilled, how could he have gotten the better of Chen Changsheng? His magical artifacts were many, and fortuitously so, but what he had the most of was still knowledge. Memorizing the entire Daoist Canon was one thing, but of the books on cultivation in the Orthodox Academys library, the vast majority of them had be nutrients for his sea of consciousness within the very short span of one year. Countless sword arts had beenmitted to his mind. Besides Gou Hanshi and Guan Feibai, amongst this generation of young cultivators, who would dare say that they knew more sword styles than him? If he were facing off some other demon experts, then even if it was one versus three, Chen Changshengwith all of his treasures and methods to protect his bodycould perhaps really have killed his way out, and maybe even obtained victory. Just like before...... He had broken through Liang Xiaoxiaos Mount Li Sword Style, then pretended to retreat into the woods. In reality, he gathered up the remnants of his true essence and burned it all up, pouring all his power into that dagger. With a flip of his wrist, it turned into a biting cold awl and stabbed at a tree branch in the air. There was a sharp screech. Those two women had just appeared in that ce, their wings pping. With a whirlwind of blood, a deep sword sh appeared on their necks. If it were even deeper, one would even be able to see the bone. The setting sun illuminated the forest by thekeside. The wind brushed against the surface of theke, and the waves gently sshed. One hand held a dagger, the other an umbre. Chen Changshengs chest heaved up and down, and his gasps for breath slowly returned to normal. In his eyes was a tinge of regret. His move, although it had heavily injured those two woman, had not cut through the throat, so it was meaningless. They could even regenerate severed hands, so what meaning was there to wounds on the body? Why did that dignified woman have no horns? How was her blood red? How was it that when the naked demon beauty had used her charming arts, the demon horns on her head had disappeared of their own ord? All of it was because they were not humans, nor were they demons. They were shamans. To be more precise, they were shaman spirits. Their bodies rested on the line between the real and the spiritual. When they stood together, it was obvious that their facial features and appearance werepletely different, and yet they gave the feeling that they were twins. It was because they had always been twinsthey were a pair of wings. Just like those two wings of light on their backs. Those wings of light and their almost spiritual bodies allowed them to possess an unimaginable speed. Even if Chen Changsheng used the Yeshi Step, he still would not have been able to escape. If there was only one wing, then it would have never been impossible to take flight. Just like how if those two were separated, they were just ordinary upper level Ethereal Opening experts. This was why in the center of theke and thekeshore, Chen Changsheng and the others had been able to severely injure them. If they were together, they could directly fly up into the blue sky, increasing their battle strength by more than ten times. The most powerful Liu Waner and Teng Xiaoming, the demon general couple, had taken their leave to pursue Zhexiu and Qi Jian mainly because Qi Jian was their primary target, but there was also another reason. This was because that husband and wife could tell that due to some problem with his true essence or cultivation method, Chen Changshengcked the strength to instantly kill. So the only thing thaty in store for him was death. Those two wings made of congealed light slowly pped behind those two women. It was very beautiful. In Chen Changshengs eyes, those wings of light were just as terrifying. His grip tightened on his dagger as he attempted to find a means of escaping this encirclement, but he could not find one. Those two women lowered their heads to look at the wounds on their necks, but they could not see it. Then they looked into each others eyes, and then looked at Chen Changshengs neck. All their actions were perfectly synchronized. Monstrous green blood and gaudy red blood flowed incessantly from those two sword wounds. They clearly felt the pain, and they had seen the shadow of death. They were truly angry, yet their expressions grew increasingly calm and solemn. Those two wings suddenly began to beat much faster. A massive wind rose up on thekeshore. In the twilight, there appeared one more magnificent streak of light. Chapter 268 – Falling Into the Setting Suns Reflection Chapter 268 - Falling Into the Setting Suns Reflection The final moment hade, so it was meaningless for him to hold back any hidden cards. Without hesitation, Chen Changsheng entered self-introspection, then ignited thest remnants of the snowy in. Yet for some reason, he did not let his spiritual sense touch the water of theke that surrounded his Ethereal Pce. The snowy in burst into a fiery congration, replenishing his true essence. He used the Yeshi Step. His figure abruptly vanished from the front of the forest, suddenly appearing in a distant ce. Then it disappeared, and reappeared, appearing and disappearing, like a spirit or smoke. However, the stream of light was truly too fast. No matter where he appeared, in the very next moment he would be facing that stream of light. The sound of a sword breaking through the air continuously sounded out. The wind on theke shore and the sound of the waves were all sliced into countless pieces. On asion, blood would spurt forth into the air like a flower. Yet when the flower of bloodnded on the ground, the people battling had already appeared dozens of feet away. Those flowers of blood were sometimes green and sometimes red. After Chen Changshengs body had been bathed in dragon blood, it was iparably strong as expected. In the battle, his body had not yet suffered a single wound. However, although he had the Yellow Paper Umbre to protect him, he had been struck several times by those womens attacks, imbued with the highly toxic Peacock Plume. The sinister and awe-inspiring pressure of those attacks had prated past his skin, attacking his internal organs. This had caused many internal wounds, and there were even two asions in which he almost spit out blood, only to forcefully choke it back down. However now, he had attempted a dangerous act. By cing all his true essence into his dagger, a gap had emerged in the protective field of the umbre. After a sequence of attacks, he could no longer hold it down, and a fine trickle of blood appeared at the corner of his lips. He already did not have the strength to hold the umbre, so the Yellow Paper Umbre had lost its use. He did not want to leave such a precious magical artifact behind for his enemies, so with a thought, a series of metallic shes and screeches ensued. In a sh, the Yellow Paper Umbre had withdrawn, returning its former shape of a scale-covered metal ball, after which it disappeared into his palm. He no longer grasped his dagger reversed over his wrist. Instead he held it very casually, making it seem like he was a young man carrying around a wine bottle as he returned home to his parents. The sun continued to sink, and the temperature continued to drop. Thest twilight of the sun in the direction of the distant in let theke give off itsst bit of warmth. In the form of wind, it brushed against his face, urging him on. He took a handkerchief from his sleeve to wipe clean that trickle of blood, then put it away. The handkerchief also disappeared to some ce. Yet in just this brief moment of time, the wind had still managed to graze against that blood, bringing with it some of its aroma. It was not the smell of blood, but some other extremely bizarre scent. Liang Xiaoxiao stood in front of the forest, his sword brought up in defense, guarding against any attempt by Chen Changsheng to use the Yeshi Step to enter the forest. The distance between the two was somewhatrge. The two women were shaman souls, so their five senses were extremely sharp. In addition, they were very close in front of Chen Changsheng, so they were able to smell that aroma. It truly did not smell of blood, nor was it sweet, much less the smell of iron in thete winter. Instead it was a sort of... fragrance. The fragrance was very light, like an orchid in the deep valley, and yet it was extremely fragrant, as if the orchid was right in front of them. The fragrance was like the scent of some sparkling pure fruit as it slowly ripened. It was also like the mountain wind passing over numberless valleys of pine trees, bringing along a nights worth of their clear and refreshing scent. And it was also like the salty smell that arose when the morning sun shone upon the stones on the beach. This fragrance was iparablyplex, and yet it was iparably pure. It was rich to the extreme, and yet also clean to the extreme. On that night so many years ago, the scent had caused all those mystical beings in the great fog behind Xining vige to grow restless. One year ago, the scent had caused that little girl separated by a wall from the Orthodox Academy to go over the wall and find its source. Besides the night on which he fixed his Fated Star, this sort of aroma had not appeared around Chen Changshengs body for a long time, even when he bled during the Grand Examination or when his body had been a mangled mess in the underground space. However, after that night of viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, that scent had once appeared in his blood. The closer one was to nature, the more spiritual the being, the more they could smell that aroma. They were also less capable of resisting and would want to get closer. Possessing the blood of the White Emperor, even Luoluo was drawn to it, so how could these two women with spiritual bodies possibly be able to resist? It only took an instant for them to be intoxicated, to be struck dumb. It was as if they returned to that sea of flowers from the time that they first were born into this world. The wings of light behind them gradually began to slow down. They seemed soft and pure, possessing not even a bit of their former strength. They seemed rather to be fanning the women. Chen Changsheng did not understand what was happening, but he knew that this was hisst opportunity to escape. Liang Xiaoxiao could not smell that scent, so he remained very clear-headed. His guard had always been up, so he realized very quickly that there was something peculiar going on by theke shore. His expression suddenly turned cold, and he sent his cold sword flying from his hand. He used the Mount Li Sword Styles most awe-inspiring and most defensive three moves of the Iron Cliff consecutively. Between theke and Chen Changsheng, it formed a protective screen that was difficult to ovee. He hoped that it would be able to block Chen Changsheng long enough that those two women could return to normal. He firmly believed that no matter how much Chen Changsheng knew about the Mount Li Sword Style, or how unpredictable the Yeshi Step was, it would be impossible for Chen Changsheng to pierce the three moves of the Iron Cliff in such a short time. However, Chen Changsheng did not use the Yeshi Step. On theke shore, the sword wind kicked up as the sword energy gathered. Wenshui Third Move, Hanging Sunset! He reversed the technique, using the sword as the person, the person as the sword, thus directly tossing himself into the air. At this moment, the splendid red of the setting sun was hanging in the western sky. On the already somewhat gloomyke shore, there was yet another setting sun. Chen Changsheng rose through the air, passing over Liang Xiaoxiaos sword energy and flying high into the sky, before finallynding in theke. Hended in theke on that setting suns reflection. Water sshed in every direction. Those two women were roused from their stupor, their eyes still containing traces of perplexity, as they had no idea what had happened in those moments. In the next moment, their perplexity was all converted into anger. It would seem that they were finally going to kill that unreasonable youth. How could they let him escape?! The wings of light began to beat faster, and an ear-splitting hum arose on theke shore. A stream of light shot towards the center ofke, then suddenly turned in the air and shot into theke. The sky had grown dark, and the reflection of the setting sun on theke could not illuminate much. Theke water, clear and transparent in the day, had already be somewhat gloomy. The depths of theke were especially dark, making it extremely difficult to see anything, as if the water were ink. In this darkness, that distant dot of light seemed increasingly striking. Chen Changsheng kicked his legs, doing his best to swim towards the light. He remembered very clearly that it was the tunnel through which he and Zhexiu hade over. Yet he had not even swum a few dozen feet before his body began to feel an immense pressure. He did not need to turn around to know that it was those two women chasing after him. The wings of light moved quickly through the watery depths, like two untiring oars, bringing along those two women. They made a clear line of water as they shot towards him. Theke was thrown into a great upheaval, as if it was boiling. Chen Changsheng knew that he would not make it to that light in time. In the water, he turned around and grasped his dagger once more. His two legs were still kicking swiftly, so that he maintained his swimming posture while preparing for the arrival of his enemies. The faint ray of light dispersed in the water. The two women, onepletely naked and the other tightly wrapped in a sword robe, seemed like two white fish. The wings of light behind them illuminated their surroundings, suffusing the dark blue with light. It was incredibly beautiful, such that even at this moment, Chen Changsheng inwardly eximed his admiration. The line of water moved forward without stopping, arriving very quickly before him. Chen Changsheng stabbed his dagger at them, but that dignified woman was actually truly angry, so she unexpectedly made no move to evade, letting him stab that dagger into her bulging chest. Simultaneously she wrapped her arms around his hand, locking it in ce. At the same time, the other woman wrapped around. She truly wrapped around him, her two hands grabbing his left arm tightly while her two legs wrapped around his waist. Those two wings slowly closed, like a shell. Chen Changsheng was sealed within those two wings of light, pressed up tightly against those two women. If this were not a life and death struggle, then the word snuggle would perhaps be an even better description of the scene. They were all packed tight. They could see each others faces, see how their appearances changed in the water. That dignified woman had an indifferent expression. In that charming woman eyes, there was bothughter and apology. The water grew darker and darker, and theke bottom even more so, like the abyss, like the night. The strangest and most undesired night. Only the wings of light remained glowing. In the icy water, falling towards the deathly night, Chen Changshengs eyes began to grow dim. He knew that there was no other option now but to take that risk, or else if he waited for his mind to dim as well, then he would not even have time for regret. Right now, he felt some regret. He should not have let the ck Dragon leave. Although it would not have been of any help in the battle, it definitely would have been of some use right now in theke. Just at this moment, he suddenly felt a strand of sword intent. The sword intent was very elusive, yet very distinct. He remembered that before he hade over to this side, when he was standing by the pool, he had also felt a strand of sword intent. Was this the same sword intent? The sword intent of the tripleyered Iron Cliff on theke shore gradually faded away. Gazing at the once again calm surface of theke, Liang Xiaoxiao was silent for a very long time. From his entrance into the Mount Li Sword Sect up to now, his life could without a doubt be considered extremely sessful. However, his most sessful moment, in his opinion, was not too long ago, when his sword ran through Qi Jians abdomen. Of course, that was also his most difficult moment. What was his greatest failure? He had originally thought it was the time when he climbed Mount Li and met Eldest Brother. Because from that moment on, he knew that he would never be able to catch up to Eldest Brother. But now, he no longer thought that way. The greatest moment of failure in his life, perhaps, was every moment that he met Chen Changsheng.9 It was a good thing that he was dead now. Liang Xiaoxiao returned his sword to his sheath and walked into the forest. He silently thought to himself that as long as he killed off everyone on this side of theke, then the trip to the Garden of Zhou would have been sessful. The figure in the mountains had taken its leave long ago. It was very fast, fleeing for its life not just in name, but also in reality. Only that the world on this side of theke was very smallpared to the vastness of the Garden of Zhou, so where could he flee to? It did not take much time before he found the person. Zhuang Huanyu had never been known as being handsome or confident. In the capital, most of his reputation came from his talent in cultivation. Amongst the students of the Six Ivies, he had always been considered an extremely in person. However, he still had his pride as a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Although his clothes were simple, they were very clean, and there was no ce that he would becking in manners. The Zhuang Huanyu of the present cut a sorry figure. His clothes were torn all over from the scratches of tree branches. His face was covered with bits of grass, and he had even lost one of his shoes in his flight. Moreover, he was verycking in manners. Chapter 269 – Past and Present Fate (Part One) Chapter 269 - Past and Present Fate (Part One) Zhuang Huanyu saw the Cloud-piercing Arrow and knew what it was, so he rushed over to theke shore, where he saw the Demon races long-plotted assassination. Yet from beginning to end, he had never appeared, never taking action. In the beginning, he was truly toote to assist. However, when Liang Xiaoxiao used his sword to heavily wound Zhexiu and then Qi Jian......he did not dare to take action. However, at that time, he still had a little courage, because that most powerful demon general couple had left. It was for this reason that Chen Changsheng was able to persist for so long, because he wanted to inspire some courage in him. Liang Xiaoxiao had not put his all into the battle because he was wary of him. From a certain point of view, he had some use. The problem was that he had never been able to gather enough courage to rush towards theke shore, and when Chen Changsheng could hold on no longer, all his courage also vanished into the air in that instant. He turned and left, and began to flee. The act truly marked him as verycking in manners. "In the Mausoleum of Books, I managed to view up to the third monolithIve already broken into the next realm!" Zhuang Huanyus right hand held the sword of the Heavenly Dao Academy, while his left hand held a magical artifact. Looking at Liang Xiaoxiao blocking his way, he said with his pale face, "Im also Ethereal Opening, Im not afraid of you!" He had also been one of the young geniuses on the Promation of Azure Sky. Although he was not ranked above Liang Xiaoxiao, in the eyes of themon folk, he was equally famous as the Divine States Seven Laws. However, the current him, with his head and face covered in dirt and his mind in chaos, did not have the slightest bearing of a young genius. Liang Xiaoxiao said, "You can strike." Even if the world really did have prodigal sons that came home and were worth more than gold, there was still no person that could turn around so quickly. Even if there really were cases of showing bravery after regaining a sense of shame, there were very few cases in which a person would be able to clearly see their shame in such a short time, then regain their courage. The sword in Zhuang Huanyus hand trembled, just like his voice. He was almost about to drop the sword, so how was he going to stab with it? "You know who my father is." Forgetting himself, Zhuang Huanyu yelled, "If you dare kill me, then your death is also assured!" Saying these words, only then did he realize that the person in front of him had dared to defect to the demons, and even dared to kill thest disciple of Mount Lis Sect Master. So how could he scare him off? As he thought of this, he was suddenly seized by an indescribable sense of anger. Liang Xiaoxiao was expressionless. In his mind, he silently thought, then, does anybody know who my father is? Zhuang Huanyu saw that his words had not brought about any sort of response, which made him even more uneasy. His voice shaking, he said, "If you really want to force me, well go down together in the worst case." With these words, he did not lift up his sword, but instead raised the magical artifact in his left hand. Liang Xiaoxiaos gaze rested on that magical artifact, and his expression suddenly shifted. He realized that this was one of the Heavenly Dao Academys seven magical artifacts, the Jadestone. He was quite astonished at this realization. Since this person was actually carrying around such a powerful magical artifact, if he and Chen Changsheng really had worked together, then perhaps it would have brought about an unthinkable change. "I didnt realize that Vice Principal Zhuang doted so heavily on his son. He actually flouted the regtions of the academy and secretly gave you such a precious treasure." He looked at Zhuang Huanyu and coldly said, "If this matter were toe out, what would be the consequences for you?" Zhuang Huanyu calmed down a bit and said, "So what? Is it more wretched than death?" Liang Xiaoxiao said, "The clue on the Sword Poolit seems that Vice Principal Zhuang found it. He didnt tell Mao Qiuyu, nor did he report it to the Li Pce. He only secretly told you. But what sort of crime is that? Most importantly, back there you didnt go help Chen Changshengwhat sort of crime is that? I think that even if you do leave the Garden of Zhou, Im afraid your ending really might be more wretched than death." Zhuang Huanyus face grew even paler. He simply had no idea how to respond. Liang Xiaoxiao turned back to the alreadypletely calm surface of theke, observing it in silence for a few moments, before suddenly saying, "Chen Changsheng is already dead. Zhexiu and Qi Jian are also most definitely going to die. The only person left who knows about this matter is you." Zhuang Huanyu could faintly understand his meaning, and yet he did not believe it. Moreover......the price demanded was far beyond what he could stomach. "You want me to be like you?" Two patches of red appeared on his face, perhaps due to anger, or some other reason, like shame. Liang Xiaoxiao calmly gazed at him and said, "Besides this, what other reason do I have to let you go?" Zhuang Huanyus breathing grew rough and heavy. The reason was still unknown: anger, shame, or nerves? After a long time, he asked in bewildered fashion, "This... just why did you do this?" This was a question directed at himself, and also at Liang Xiaoxiao. Qi Jian had asked it, Chen Changsheng had asked it, but Liang Xiaoxiao had never given an answer. This time was no exception. Liang Xiaoxiao looked at thest embers of the sunset on the calm surface of theke and thought to himself, how could the world have so many whys? The border of the Garden of Zhou consisted of an unbroken wall of uneven mountains. Then there were hills and three imposing mountain ranges that led towards the center district, that vast and boundless in. Of these three mountain ranges, Sunset Valley was the longest and the tallest. Its cliffs were extremely steep and smooth like they had been cut by a knife. On this mountain ridge that was several thousand feet tall, there was only one extremely steep path. That youngdy dressed in white was walking along this high and steep mountain path. On both sides of her was the sky, so it seemed like she was walking in the air, her white clothes a slowly moving cloud. If she were to continue walking forward, then there would eventually be a point where she arrived at Sunset Valleys most forward point. Over there, she would be able to see the sun setting over that in, as well as the vast majority of the Garden of Zhou. But today, she would first encounter that zither-ying old man and that girl with the indifferent expression. She did not know that the old man and young girl were waiting for her, so she continued her journey towards that setting sun. The ck Dragon flew at an even higher altitude, so it could see both the girl walking on the mountain path as well as the girl that was waiting at the end of that path. Its way of doing things had somewhat departed from Chen Changshengs initial n, but it was toote to change it now. It decided that it had to find a way to warn that white-clothed youngdy. Yet just as it had resolved to do so, the summit of Sunset Valley enveloped in the twilight suddenly resounded with the sound of a zither. This sound was exceptionally clear and extremely distant, but in an instant it had been transferred over many miles. The white-clothed youngdy halted her footsteps. She slightly inclined her head, as if she was listening closely. On her elegant yet not particrly beautiful cheeks appeared a hint ofughter. She was not on her guard, but rather seemed to be enjoying it. The sound of the zither did not stop. The notes rushed out like water, connecting together into a tune. It was a very cheerful piece of music, as if it were weing guests from afar, and also like a hunter celebrating over the nights harvest. If the hunters harvest was extremely plentiful, the people would build a big bonfire in the field and suspend the food over the fire to roast until the oil flowed, allowing the fragrance to cause those fierce beasts in the night to salivate. The ck Dragon subconsciously looked at that vast in. She knew very well that concealed in those grasses that were about as high as a man were many fierce beasts. Then she saw that the edge of the in was on fire. That was thest vestige of light and warmth from the setting sun, and it seemed just like a bonfire. Although time passed by ever so slowly, the critical point approached. Then, as sudden as it often was with this sort of thing, without any sort of mental preparation, the sun had silently sunken below the horizon. The night had finallye. No sun did not mean that there was no light, only that both the sky and the earth were much darker than usual. The vast in, which even the ck Dragon could not see the end of, became a dark and gloomy ocean. Seeing this oceanic in, the ck Dragon gave off a light sigh. The sigh was one of contentment and reminiscence, because this scene reminded her of her home. The gloom did not necessarily mean cold. Although it was a ck Frost Dragon, it also loved the warmth. In the deep bluealmost ckwaters of its home, the waters were warm, heated by the zing sun to be almost like bathing water. The beaches of those inds were like bits of silver...... The Divine Empress had peeled her spiritual soul away from the body and poured it into the jade ruyi so that she could follow Chen Changsheng on this journey to the Garden of Zhou, and report on his situation at any time. In some manners of speaking, she was still a prisoner. Her jail was no longer that underground space beneath the Imperial Pce, but a small ruyi. The restrictions on her strength were no longer those iron chains, but the shadow of death. She still had to confront the depression on her mind, the pressure brought about by being a traitor. No matter how she looked at this, the trip was not a very good mission. Yet when she apanied Chen Changsheng and left the capital, she realized that it was actually a very good thing. It was the first time in several hundred years that she had left that cold and lonely underground world. She saw countless sights that had already be strange to her. She saw so many humans and demi-humans that were once food to her. All this made her feel iparably happy, such that she even forgot about many things. Only now did she finally think about her home. Are all unreachable ces called distantnds? For the Dragon race, there was no ce on this world that they could not go. Is the ce you could not go back to called home? Yes, could she still go home? She looked at the in which was as dark as the ocean, thinking about the deep sea that was like a in, far to the south. She thought of home, thought of her father, thought of many things, and then she began to grieve. It was different from the legends. Dragons did not live up in high mountains and lofty mountain ranges, in strange caves concealed by the clouds. As the most powerful and most intelligent of all living beings, how could they enjoy living in such a gloomy and cold environment? Dragons loved palm trees, silver beaches, jade oceans, the sun and the wind, and pces. On this point, when all life had evolved to its highest point, there was not much difference. It was unknown whether the Demon races constant encroachments on the south to exterminate the Human race were also rted to this. The dragons lived far off in the southern seas. Over there, the water was very warm. That was also the ck Dragons home. The Golden Dragons blood was most noble, their existence was most powerful, and they led the entire Dragon Race. However, the ck Frost Dragons were even prouder and colder. They loved to leave the crowd and find their own ces to live. They never took pleasure in conversing with their fellows. To put it simply, they were lofty and cold to the extreme. Countless years ago, the leaders of the Dragon race, the Golden Dragons, had disappeared from the continent for some reason. The ck Frost Dragons had naturally arisen as the most suited candidates for next leaders of the Dragon race. In those days, as long as her father nodded his head, he could have be chief of all dragons. However, her father was unwilling, not wanting all the trouble. He set off on his own from the southern sea, going to the continent. The zither continued to y, like a summoning, like a recollection, like the wind that blew over the snowy ins all those years ago. The ck Dragon looked at the dark in, at the Sunset Valley, then was suddenly ovee by grief. Her dragon eyes were filled with tears, causing a small rain to fall from the sky of the Garden of Zhou. Right now, she was only a strand of her spiritual soul. In terms of spirit, she was far weaker than her original body. She had actually been stirred up by the sound of that zither, moreover... she did not resist it. Because the zither had caused her think of the past, caused her see her father after he had left home. Her father had been the strongest ck Frost Dragon of the past one thousand years. He was of a hue even darker than the night. His breath was a sword of ice and snow that reached far away. His strength was unimaginable. Her father had met a human. The human carried a great de that seemed able to pierce the heavens. No matter how strong her father was, he still would not have been able to resist that de. It seemed that all things ced in front of the edge of that de could only be severed into two. Not to mention that the great battle had taken ce in the Garden of Zhou. The human was the master of the Garden of Zhou. The de really had chopped at the sky, and on the azure sky appeared a distinct sh. With time, the sh slowly faded away, but the in under it had taken on a very different appearance. The sky had been severed, and the ck that was even darker than the night had also been severed into two. Her father had fallen from the sky, and his enormous body had be a mountain range. In the setting sun, that mountain range seemed almost aze. At the very front of the mountain rage was the loftiest peak. That was the dragons head. The in also burned, and those clouds of red were the dragons blood. The ck Dragon finally understood those events of the past; why her father had never returned from his journey. Her eyes were full of tears, then they suddenly went cold, turning into chunks of ice. Humans are humans, as expected. Shameless humans, cold-blooded humans. She looked at that white-clothed youngdy making her way up that solitary mountain path and indifferently thought, go die then. Both sides of the mountain path were precipitous cliffs, the bare rock seemingly very smooth. Even more frightening was that person who, all those years ago, created these stone steps upon which only one person could walk. The wind up here was much fiercer than the wind below, and also much colder. Down below, because the mountains were too high, were the clouds. However, because of the wind, they could not form any shapes, and were blown into thin strands. Hearing the masterful and subtle sound of the zither, the white-clothed youngdy began to think about rather worldly things, like the small viges cotton candy, or the little balls of white hanging from the willow tree under the bridge not far from home. Or that time when she first entered the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, when she was not used to the thick bedding and randomly kicked out with her legs, which ended up beating the bedding to bits, and leaving the dorm full of cotton filling. When she thought of these things, she smiled. The corners of her lips perked up, causing her normal and elegant face to suddenly brighten, causing even the clear and solitary mountain path to seemingly warm up a few degrees. Apanied by the zither, she continued forward. Before the peak of the cliff, there was actually a tree. She walked over to the tree, nning to take a rest. Because of its environment, this tree did not have a single leaf left, only smooth branches. It matched very well with the cliffs on both sides, almost melting into the mountain, so it was no wonder she had not seen it before. She took a handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped her forehead very seriously. On the cold mountain, even if she was walking nonstop, she logically still should not have sweat very much, not to mention her talent in cultivation as well. Yet when she removed the handkerchief, it was actually somewhat wet. Seeing how wet the handkerchief was, she shook her head and then smiled. So even she could be nervous. She put away the handkerchief, then calmly pressed up against the tree, no longer walking forwards. Chapter 270 – Past and Present Fate (Part Two) Chapter 270 - Past and Present Fate (Part Two) The sound of the zither wrapped around her body. She could not see the person who yed the zither, and could only hear its sound. However, she could not tell where it wasing from. The person who yed the zither... where was he? It was a song, thats all. She took out a square te and ced it down in front of her. What that square te was made of was a mystery, but it was darker than pig iron, yet it was somewhat more gentle than iron. It was like ck jade, yet it was somewhat stronger than jade. The surface of the ck square te was covered with manyplicated patterns and lines. If someone who understood them looked at these patterns, they would most likely think of those fake daoists outside the Li Pce that would swindle money from others by pretending to tell fortunes. Yes, this was a Fated Star te used to deduce ones fate. The intersections of those lines were all positions of stars. Moreover, in the entire continent, only she and a few other experts could understand that the lines were the trajectories of the stars. Her two hands rested on the Fated Star te, then they began to move. They flowed over the te naturally, like the wind that called the clouds around the cliff, like the phoenix which bathed its wings in the ocean. As her hands moved, the patterns and lines on the Fated Star te began to move with them. The speed at which the countless rings turned were not the same. Some were fast and some were slow, making it extremelyplex. If someone stared at it for a long time, then perhaps the persons eyes would grow blurry or maybe he might even swoon into unconsciousness. However, she did not. She calmly examined the Fated Star te, her eyshes unmoving, not missing even the subtlest change of those patterns. After who knows how long had passed, she ended her deductions and calctions, and put away the Fated Star te. Taking several steps away from the tree, she took out her long bow, nocked an arrow, then shot it towards the end of the path. With a whoosh, the cliffs in the night were suddenly shocked awake. The vibration of the bowstring caused that solitary tree to sway even more, as if it had been chopped down. Then, another long period of time passed. Nothing changed. It was as if that arrow had disappeared into the void. She lifted her head to stare into the night sky at the ce where the arrow had disappeared, and pondered in silence for a very long time. This was her arrow. Regardless of how powerful the enemy was, even if it was a Star Condensation expert, it still would not disappear without a sound. At the very least, there should be an echo. For there to be no echo meant that there were two possibilities. Tonight, her enemys strength far surpassed her own, or the position that she had calcted was incorrect. The former was impossible, because this was the Garden of Zhou. Furthermore, if the demons had sent an expert like a demon general, there was no need to wait. He should have long ago taken action. Then it meant that her calction were incorrect. She was extremely confident in her deductions. If she really had calcted it wrong, then there was only one possibility. There was a problem with the positions of the stars themselves. At this moment, she thought of the same sentence that Chen Changsheng had thought of in the front mausoleum of the Mausoleum of Books. The positions are rtive. The rtive indicated that space was rtive, that distance was rtive. If the space was not real, then there was no way to calcte. So the positions in the space were naturally also impossible to calcte. Was the solitary mountain paths original destination a false space? Was that clear sound of the zither weing her to and of deathis that why it was so joyous? She put her hands behind her back and walked over to the cliff edge. As she stared at that distant in, she began to think. If the ck Dragon had seen this, then she would definitely understand why that Divine Empress so heavily doted on this white-clothed youngdy. It was because her appearance now was very simr to that of the young Divine Empress. However, the ck Dragon could not see it. In her eyes, once that youngdy had walked under the tree, she had not moved once. She had not taken out her Fated Star te to make deductions, and she had not fired an arrow into the night. Night had finallye to the world outside of the Garden of Zhou as well. However, the vast sky of stars could not be seen here. It was not because the snowkes flew around too swiftly, or because the clouds were too thick, but because that shadow cast from Xuo City enveloped the entire sky. The ce was too close to Xuo City. The terrifying Demon Lord did not need to leave the city to exert his will over this area. Turning himself into a shadow, he indifferently observed this human. If it were a normal human, they would be frozen into a pir of ice in the instant that shadow arrived. Their spiritual sense would be destroyed, and in the end they would be motes of dust on the snowy in. However, Su Li did not, because he was no ordinary human. On his left shoulder was a clear wound, but there was no sign of blood. There was only a pitch-ck substance, thick like ink. In addition, the ck water was at this very moment gurgling as it boiled. What sort of poison was this, that it was actually so frightening? Su Li looked at that distant demon general who was like a small mountain and mockingly said, "After so many years, and you still can only use such petty poisons! No wonder the only thing you can do is follow and lick the feet of Number One." In the Demon Army, that demon general was ranked second. He was the iparably terrifying Lord Hai Di. Some sort of fierce battle had urred, and the second ranked demon general Hai Di had managed to leave that horrifying wound on Su Lis shoulder. However, he had paid an even more painful price. His right arm had been cut off by Su Lis sword. But there was no pain or anger on Hai Dis face, only indifference. He said indifferently to Su Li, "Around a hundred years ago, you chopped off one of my limbs, but it only took me ten or so years to grow it back. As for Number Ones feet, if she was willing to let me lick them, I would already be kneeling." Su Li clicked his tongue in astonishment. "Only you demons can be so bold in your shamelessness. But even if you lick Number One until shesfortable, right now youre missing an arm. Arent you afraid that Number Three will take advantage of its absence and take your life, then rip you to pieces and eat you?" Demons were respected for their strength. The picture he described very well could happen. A voice rang out in the snowy night. It was ck Robes voice. "This will not happen, because I will not permit it, and His Majesty will not permit it." Hai Di nodded at Su Li, then took up his arm and began to retreat. With each step, a massive and deep crack formed in the snowy in. This was the result of his inability to control his Qi after his wound. It was truly difficult to imagine what sort of frightening strength he had possessed when he was whole. Of course, it was even more impossible to imagine just how powerful Su Li was chop off his arm in one blow. Although Su Li had won one bout, he still had no opportunity. Because two more mountainous demon figures slowly began to approach. Those were the fourth and seventh demon generals. For the purpose of killing Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle, the demons had set into motion far too many experts. These were all true experts. Since the end of that gloomy war which upturned heaven and earth came to an end several hundred years ago, this was the first time such an array of forces had appeared. Su Li spit out some bloody saliva in front of him, rubbed his somewhat cold cheeks, then said, "A battle, then a battle, and then another battle! Are you guys annoyed? Cant you be a little more straightforward?" ck Robe chuckled. Although a hat obscured his face, the smile in his eyes that were as deep as the sea was still very clear. The night could not conceal it. He looked at Su Li and smiled. "Youre starting to panic." Su Lu said derisively, "Only a truly panicked person would attempt this sort of psychological warfare." ck Robe calmly replied, "Time is slowly passing by. You dont know how long your daughter can hold on. How can you not be panicked?" At these words, Su Li had no response. From the start, the corners of his lips had always been perked up. Even during his bloody battle with Hai Di was this so. In this way did he express his contempt and disdain for this demon plot as well as this snowy realm. But now, the slight smile finally disappeared. Chapter 271 – Past and Present Fate (Part Three) Chapter 271 - Past and Present Fate (Part Three) ck Robe looked at him, and then his voice prated through his hat, like a cold wind from the abyss. "You are prepared to go crazy?" Su Li was silent for a while, then the smile returned to his face. "What use is there in worrying? And what good would going crazy do? What I should be doing is thinking of ways to live and escape. As long as I survive, then she will also definitely survive. If she cant, then it wont be toote for me to go crazy." ck Robe was calm and gave no reply. He knew very well that those words were not a threat, but a calm statement of objective fact. If Su Li really did manage to escape this encirclement that the demons had nned for so long, then if his daughter really did die in the Garden of Zhou, he would definitely gopletely mad. Not even the Demon Lord wished for such a chaotic sight. "So I dont need to worry." Su Li raised up his eyes to stare into the deep night. "As long as I live, who amongst you dare to kill her?" ck Robe chuckled, then said, "Logically, thats the case. But you know, from time to time, I like to do illogical things." Su Li drew back his gaze, and calmly looked at him. "Youre this worlds most enigmatic figure, and also the most rational. I dont believe you would do such an irrational thing." ck Robe calmly exined, "Because I have already promised another person that your daughter must die, so she must die." Su Li paid attention to the fact that ck Robe had said there was only one person that he had promised to. "Who?" ck Robe did not directly answer his question. Slowly, he said, "In the past, the Longevity Sect drowned your true love to death in a cold pool of water. When you returned from the southern seas and learned of this matter, you went into a rage. With your sword, you burst into the Longevity Sect, and in one night, you killed seventeen elders of the Longevity Sect... Everyone knows about this matter, but whether it was your Mount Li Sword Sects Sect Master, the Holy Maiden, or the Pope, even the Tianhai Empress; none of them could say anything. Because there was a reason for your rage, and furthermore, after you went mad, none of them could do anything to control you. They could only pretend that the incident never happened." As Su Li thought of those matters of the past, his expression did not change, but his appearance seemed to grow more solitary. ck Robe continued, "But did you ever think, even though these true experts said nothing and purposely forgot this matter, there were some very weak people that could not forget, who all this time wanted to make their voice heard? Those people that you killed, they also had descendants, those people were also the true loves of others." Su Li was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Theres no need for you to abide by your promise, especially to a human." The moment these words came out, the temperature of the snowy in suddenly grew colder by several degrees. Cold indicated that movement had stagnated, that the sword that traveled through the night had gotten somewhat slower. It also indicated that with his daughters life in grave peril, Su Li had begun to think ofpromise and negotiation. For Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle who was well known for his wild nature to signify his willingness to negotiate, this was a huge concession. And yet, his opponent was not willing to negotiate with him. "As a schemer, I understand more than anyone else how important keeping a promise is, especially with humans. Only through this can I get more and more humans to believe me. From a certain perspective, my promises are extremely valuable, because they must inevitably be realized, and in addition, they represent Xuo Citys invitation to the entire world." ck Robe calmly looked at him. "Of course, the most important matter is still to kill you. The dead have no way to go crazy." The snow continued to fall and the cold night returned to normal. The mountainous figures of the demon generals slowly stopped around the perimeter. In the night, there was the sound of an extremely sharp whistle of the sword. Su Li patted his scabbard with his hand, and with a light shake of his sleeve, there was only a whistle that approached from the horizon. With a swish, his sword returned to his scabbard, carrying along with it an indescribable sense of confidence. One of the dark figures on the perimeter began to slightly rock, as if it was a mountain about to copse, but in the end, it managed to stabilize. Only the cold iron pike in his hands ttered to the ground, sliced in two. When Su Li withdrew his sword from the night, he used the energy to also break the seventh demon generals weapon, indicating just how indescribably powerful he was. However, the demon general showed no signs of shock, nor of anger. With a frigid voice, he dered, "Su Li, you will definitely die today." Su Li looked at ck Robe and asked very seriously, "Will I truly die on this day?" ck Robe replied, "Yes. Weve calcted it thirty-seven times. Without a doubt, you will die." At these words, Su Li was quiet for a very long time. He wanted to hear ck Robes answer, because he believed ck Robe would answer truthfully. However, this was not the answer he wanted to hear. Whether it was the human Saint experts, or that husband and wife of White Emperor City; whether they were willing or not, they all had to admit to one thing. After Wang Zhice had faded away, the person on the continent most skilled at scheming and calction was the demon Military Advisor who cloaked himself in a ck robe. The ns created by ck Robe rarely ever failed. Those schemes which he personally took part in had never had a problem. For example, the time when Emperor Taizong brought countless experts and millions of armored horsemen on a Northern Expedition against the demons. In the end, he was forced to turn back at Xuo City with no achievements. This person was the Demon races most aplished minister. It had been several hundred years since ck Robe had personally taken part in his ns to kill a human expert, until now. He wanted to kill Su Li. He had calcted it thirty-seven times that Su Li would die without a doubt. It meant that perhaps Su Li really was going to die. Su Li also thought this way, but he felt that it did not mean his death was certain. "To kill me, you did so many things. Just what was real and what was fake? Are you really nning to kill those children in the Garden of Zhou, or are you using it as a lure so that I woulde and you could kill me? If even you arent clear on that, then perhaps theres still a chance for me." "Its all real, but it also could all be fake. But to kill you is the most real thing. Just like you said before, those young ones are the future of humanity. You are humanitys present. I am a vulgar person that lives in the moment, so the first thing I have to do is obviously to kill you." ck Robe calmly continued, "Tianhai and the Pope, and the Holy Maiden, for the sake of humanitys future, have attempted to unite the north and the south. How is it that even up to now, they have met with no sess? How could the south have held on until now? The reason lies not with the Longevity Sect, not with Schrtree Manor, but in you, Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle Su Li. So, in what way can I not kill you?" Su Li replied, "If Im a dead man, the unification of humanitys north and south possesses not a single benefit for you demons." ck Robe shook his head. "Not wanting to be annexed by the Zhou Dynasty, this is what many southerners think. You are only the southerners sharpest and strongest sword. Even if the sword is broken, the southerners wont change their minds. On the contrary, Tianhai will change her mind. In ordance with the womans grand aspirations, if those aristocratic families no longer have you, when they resist the unification of the north and the south once again, she will inevitably bring her armies south and bring all of humanity under her rule. Only the unification of the north and south of that time will no longer rely on the great powers, but on the Zhou Dynastys armored horsemen." Su Li had no response. This was an extremely probable scenario, up to the point that he could already clearly envision it. "On that day, the human world would absolutely be thrown into chaos. Tianhai will bring her armies south, His Majesty will bring his armies south. The south, ah the south... ever onwards to the south. From this cold and snow-filled world to the warm ground illuminated by the sun, that will be a journey filled with corpses and blood. I dont know who will be the final victor, but this is my most desired result." ck Robe calmly looked at him. "So, please go to the starry sky and reunite with your family. Many yearster, when you overlook this war-torn world with dead dragons and an extinct humanity, please remember to say hello to me." Standing at the edge of the cliff, her hands held behind her, she stared at the silky strands of the clouds. The cold wind cut like a knife, but it was unable to scrape away the exhaustion on that white-clothed youngdys face. With two days of no sleep and no rest, rushing around the Garden of Zhou saving others while sessively using the extremely draining Sacred Light technique, even someone like her should be feeling tired. Exhaustion was not anything to be afraid of. What she was afraid of was that wariness in the depths of her heart. The sound of the zither, the tree behind her, as well as the space that enveloped the entire mountain path, made her feel that there was something extremely dangerous out there. Since childhood, she had cultivated the Dao. Ever since her blood had awakened, this had been the greatest danger she had ever perceived. She did not have any specific reason. She did not know who was waiting for her at the end of the path, nor did she know for what purpose her opponent had used so much mental strength to design this space to cut her off from the Garden of Zhou. However, she knew that she should probably break this space. There was no reason to do it, but she did not need a reason. Since her opponent had trapped her in a prison, and she wanted to destroy the n, then of course she should destroy this space her opponent had designed for her. She brought her finger up to her lips and lightly bit down on it. Then, she realized that she hadnt broken the skin, so she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Afterwards, she forcefully bit down, and her slender eyebrows twisted in pain. As she looked at the beads of blooding out of her fingertip, she frowned in displeasure. She disliked the pain, and much less to wound herself. She ced her hand in the air over the abyss at the edge of the path. A dark red bead of blood dripped down from her finger and fell towards the wispy clouds below. As they fell, the drops of blood began to change color. They grew increasingly red and splendorous. They continued to grow brighter, until at the very end, they had be gold. They were like drops of melted gold. Within, they concealed an unimaginable power. The temperature around the mountain suddenly began to rise. The shallowyer of frost that had just covered the stone surface suddenly evaporated. That lonely tree became even more withered. The weeds that had grown up with much difficulty in the seams of the cliff instantly burned to ash. The golden drop of blood fell down upon the clouds. There was only a whoosh. A light began to erupt from the clouds. Those clouds were like cotton that had suddenly been set on fire. A massive fire suddenly zed up amongst the mountain range, turning the dark night into day. A single drop of blood had brought about such a magnificent sight. Was this the power of the Heavenly Phoenixs true blood? Seeing the newly lit up mountain range, her face was filled with satisfaction, but in the next moment, her brow creased once more. Biting open her own finger truly was a bit painful. She brought her finger in front of her mouth and began to lightly blow on it, seemingly very focused. At the same time, she mumbled to herself as if she were coaxing a child, "Doesnt hurt......doesnt hurt......it doesnt hurt, good." From the day he entered Mount Li to learn the sword, Su Lis fate had been decided. He wanted to protect this peak as well as the entire south. So even if he spent the vast majority of his time wandering the four seas, he would alwayse back to Mount Li every so often to prove to the Empress in the capital and to the demons even further north that that iron sword was still there. From the day her blood had awakened, her fate had also been decided. She wanted to protect the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, protect the Eastern Divine Generals Mansion, the Imperial Pce and the Li Pce. Now she had added on the Holy Maiden Peak. The things she wanted to protect were truly too many. In reality, they all pointed without a doubt towards that final goal of protecting all of humanity. How to protect it? On what grounds should she protect it? The most important, or even the sole reason was of course the fact that within her body flowed the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix. For this reason, all people doted upon her, or revered her, or ced endless hopes and expectations on her. However, no one knew that there were times when she really did not like the fact that within her body flowed that blood. That blood was too pure, too sacred, so in everyones eyes, she was also pure and sacred. As a result, she, a person of the Zhou, born in the capital, able to be the sessor of Holy Maiden Peak. However, she had never thought of herself as a pure and sacred youngdy. The entire continent called her "Phoenix", but she felt that a more appropriate title would be "Vulgar". She creased her eyebrows and blew on her finger as she watched the faintly discernible outlines of demon horns in the zing clouds. She thought to herself, "If I wasnt afraid of pain, perhaps I really would try and find some way of pouring out all this blood until there was nothing left." But would it be okay for there to be no blood? There was no way, so she could continue to be afraid of pain with a clear conscience. If this was to be her fate, then she should continue forward and see, and talk about it then. The clouds had burned into nothingness, leaving only the sky. The cliffs returned to darkness, but it seemed lighter than before. It gave one a feeling of safety. She continued forward along the mountain path. For some people, their fate was not decided at birth, or when their blood was awakened, or when they entered the tutge of some expert or sect. Somewhat sorrowfully, and prone to bring about an indescribable anger in them, was that their fate was decided by the fate of others. At the peak that was at the end of this path was the legendary Sunset Valley, the true Sunset Valley. If someone sat there, he would be able to see the mystical design of suspended light over the in. A little girl sat at the edge of the cliff, calmly looking at the in below. In her indifferent, wooden eyes, there was no emotion. She was called Nanke. She was the Demon Lords thirty-seventh daughter. When she was born, the Demon Lord was extremely happy, because her body possessed the bloodline of the Peacock. So he gave her the name of "Nanke". (TL: Ͽ (Nan ke) is another name for the peacock.) Nanke was a Peacock. At that time, her fate should have been to be doted upon by her royal father, then bing the pride of the entire Demon race. However, when she was one year old, the blood of a girl in the south awakened, and she began to cultivate the Dao. Inparison, she fell short. Let alone the fact that she was of the imperial family. Thus, pride became shame, and even humiliation. From that point on, her fate had been decided. To be victorious over her, or to kill her. Chapter 272 – Bits of Grass Chapter 272 - Bits of Grass The dark cliffs, the solitary mountain path, and the pitch-ck abyss; there was only the wind that blew head-on, brushing her clothes and her dark hair against her cheeks. In the deep darkness of the night, her white ceremonial robes were very striking. At the summit of Sunset Valley, the zither-ying old man slowly caressed the fluff that had been disturbed from his zither strings by the wind. He silently thought to himself, "The first song breaks the heart, the second song breaks the soul, and the third song brings the end, and yet even this fantasy couldnt imprison you? Could it be that there truly exists a human with the spotlessly pure Dao heart?" He was an elder of a shaman tribe of the south that had left it behind. He specialized in spiritual attacks. The sound of his zither could create fantasies that were almost impossible to differentiate from the real world. Especially tonight, he was able to borrow the energy of Sunset Valley, and the fantasy that he created could look far up the river of memories of intelligent beings. He could go far upstream to those most distant, most indistinct, and yet most unforgettable moments of life. Those beings would not want to go back; they would gradually grow intoxicated and sink into those memories. In the end, they would enter a long sleep and be incapable of leaving... The zither-ying old man did not know that high up above Sunset Valley, the spiritual soul of the ck Dragon had been paying careful attention to all this, and thus had been dragged into a fantasy by his zither. The ck Dragon saw many scenes from several hundred years agothat was the remnants of dragon Qi that she innately sensed, that was the assault on her spirit brought about by her recognition of Sunset Valleys original form. When she had been with Chen Changsheng as he looked at Sunset Valley from a distance, she had felt some sort of emotion, that something was calling out to her. Only now did she understand why this world stirred such sorrow within herThe Garden of Zhou had never been only the humans home, it had also been the grave of her father, the strongest ck Frost Dragon in the past one thousand years. The zither-ying old man knew nothing about this. The fantasy he constructed with his music was targeted at the white-clothed youngdy. She was naturally the person he ced all his focus on. As for what the white-clothed youngdy saw in that fantasy, he did not know. He only knew that she had not moved for a while now, but she had not sunk into intoxication either. She had only calmly stood under that tree, then saw through his fantasy and easily destroyed it. She had bitten on her own fingertip, then spilled a drop of blood onto the world that emerged from the sound of the zither. That golden-colored, dignified and sacred blood, that iparably fierce blood that seemed to hold nigh-infinite power... had easily burned the clouds away, destroying the fantasy weaved together by the music. Was that blood the legendary Heavenly Phoenixs true blood? The old man looked at the dark mountain path. He was slightly moved, but he said nothing. All of Xuo City knew of this taboo: before Princess Nanke, one must absolutely never mention the word phoenix. "The natural state of life is desire and disorder. There is no such thing as apletely transparent soul. Not even cultivating the Dao can make ones Dao heart spotlessly pure. On the contrary, her spirit is moreplex than you could have imagined. Over her Dao heart, she has spread manyyers of pretense. Your zither could only touch upon the most shallowyers, so how could they move her? If you couldnt even move her emotionally, how could you expect to confuse her?" The little girl coldly continued, "Truthfully, Im very curious. For her to put up so many pretenses, at times being the Holy Maiden and at times being ordinary, will there be a day where she forgets who she is?" "If that really does happen, then in the future, she will encounter extreme difficulties." The zither-ying old man was pensive. He lightly plucked at the strings of the zither, and a concentrated Qi emerged with the sound. It continued to separate this mountain ridge from the true Garden of Zhou. The little girl had never thought that the sound of the zither alone would be enough to imprison her opponent. The white-clothed youngdy had used her blood to easily break through the space, but the space still existed. To leave, she would have to meet in person. To meet in person. Tonight was the night that their fates would intersect. As she gazed expressionlessly at the dark mountain path, she said, "For a crazy being like the phoenix, they always die by burning themselves up. But before she burns herself, I will definitely kill her with my own hands." The night wind blew across the deste mountain path, causing the ceremonial robes to seem like a great cloak. The white-clothed youngdy seemed to be proceeding slowly, but she was actually moving very quickly. Like a crane, she seemed to flutter across, arriving at the summit of Sunset Valley. There were no stars in the night sky above the Garden of Zhou, but deep within the ins, there hung a dim sphere of light. What was it? She thought about it as she looked at the girl sitting at the edge of the cliff. The little girl stood up and turned around. "You came." The white-clothed youngdy was astonished. The first moment sheid eyes on this little girl, she had guessed, or perhaps finally confirmed, the identity of her opponent. For her to be so strong at such a young age, she could naturally only be that legendary Demon Princess, Nanke. Xu Yourong was so shocked because she had not imagined that Nanke would actually look like this. Nanke was about ten years of age, but her appearance was actually rather delicate and pretty, and a childish air still hung about her. She could be considered a rather pretty little girl, except that the space between her two eyes was somewhat wide and her pitch-ck eyes were inclined somewhat inward. Moreover, the expression in those eyes was rather wooden. All in all, it made her seem somewhat slow-witted. She was just like a girl that had grown up in some vige. Every day she would go out to the back mountain and gather a basket full of pigweed, then eat and go to sleep until the dawn of the next day, where she would once again gather a basket of pigweed. Indeed, she was just like a vige girl whose life was to go out every day and gather pigweed. For some reason, the white-clothed youngdy thought of this image, even though she had never lived in a vige, nor had she ever gathered pigweed, much less even knew what it looked like. But still she thought in such a way. If this was an intersection of fates, then Nanke had definitely thought of it many times, and Xu Yourong would have also thought about it many times. She had thought that Nanke would be a proud and aloof Peacock. The legends said that phoenixes couldmand all kinds of birds, but only the peacock would always be so cold and proud, soaring alone in ces where the sun did not reach. She had never imagined that Nanke would be just like some girl who would go out to gather pigweed every day. She seemed rather slow-witted, rather wooden, and rather pitiful. For some reason, it made people feel sorry for her, going out every day to endlessly gather pigweed. This also made her seem rather stupefied. The night wind lightly caressed Sunset Valley and time slowly passed. She did not know what to say, which made her feel somewhat tense. She felt that she did not know how to confront this girl called Nanke, so she turned to the zither-ying old man. She was fated to be a true phoenix, so it only took a nce for her to see the truth. She could tell that the old man was an elder of the Shadow Candle Shamans. Perhaps his fighting prowess was at the peak of Ethereal Opening, but in terms of spirit, his strength far exceeded it. For killing human cultivators in the Garden of Zhou, he was extremely suitable. Of course, the demon Military Advisor would not miss a single detail. Only, it was a pity. She looked at the zither on his knees, saw the fluff slightly rising from the strings, and she could only regretfully shake her head. This was the sacred artifact of the Shadow Candle Shamans that had been passed down for many yearsthe Precious Jade Zither. If the Precious Jade Zither was not used to construct this space as well as the fantasy, and was instead used to apany Nanke in her attacks, then perhaps she really was in extreme danger, and would maybe even die. Nanke said, "I want to kill you. No-one else is allowed to interfere." With these words, the little girls ck hair danced in the wind, and it seemed like bits of grass were falling down. Chapter 273 – Shooting Stars Chapter 273 - Shooting Stars Nankes expression was stern yet proud. Her gaze was concentrated and serious. Her eyes were like two sharp awls staring at Xu Yourong. The speed she spoke was not slow, however it did not have any variation in intonation, which made her seem especially apathetic. She clearly had the appearance of a young girl, but it gave an observer the feeling that she overlooked and looked down on all living things, exuding great confidence. The two most respected, and those who carried the greatest innate talent, in the younger generation of the Human race and the Demon race finally met on the peak of Sunset Valley. It could be said that it was destiny for them to meet each other, or that they were simply willing to meet. The battle was fated to be recorded within the books of history. Before it began, there was definitely a ceremonial feel between the two. Nanke made a salute, and the white-clothed youngdy made a salute in return. Afterwards, they began to converse. So you are Xu Yourong. The night wind on the mountain peak was somewhat strong, so she was unable to hear whether the white-clothed youngdy replied yes, but... yes, she was Xu Yourong. She was that reincarnated Heavenly Phoenix, the young expert who had the greatest prospects on the continent of that current day. She was the next Holy Maiden of the south, the junior that the Tianhai Divine Empress loved the most, and Qiushan Juns most beloved and respected junior. However now, she had an additional identity that was known by the worldthe fiancee of Chen Changsheng, the principal of the Orthodox Academy. Nanke stared at her and sized her up. Her thin brows were slowly raised, and her indifferent face revealed an unhappy and disappointed expression. Those mediocre and ignorant people oftenpare you with me. It was hard for me to avoid being somewhat curious towards you, but upon seeing you today, Im disappointed. Xu Yourong blinked. Her eyes were bright, and she asked somewhat curiously, What is disappointing? Nanke raised her hand and pointed at her. Just like your current expression of curiosity, it causes people to be just very disappointed. Your mannerism can not be described as magnanimous at all, like a young wife. You are not tall either... I really dont understand exactly why humans admire you, that even my brother views you as a treasure. A demon prince liked Xu Yourong, even though he had never seen her. This was not a secret on the continent at all. What was interesting was that although the humans swore at the demon prince for being wishful, they were not really angry at all, and instead felt proud and joyful for some reason. It was also this which caused Nanke to be unashamed. To be described as a young wife, Xu Yourong was not angry, and only found it to be very new. Thinking about it again, how did this vige girl who cut pigweed every day seem like the cold and terrifying Nanke in the rumors? However, some of what Nanke had said made her very unhappyNanke said that she was not tall. Her stature indeed was not tall; especially with therge white robes on, she seemed even smaller, being loved by the majority. Xu Yourong pondered a little, and then smiled at Nanke, But I am taller than you. Although she said this while smiling, her tone was very serious. Hearing that, Nankes expression also grew serious. The dullness in her eyes was reced with rage. Especially because Xu Yourong raised her head slightly. She seemed to be very arrogant. She was indeed worthy of being arrogant. How was she not magnanimous? Nankes gaze shifted downwards from her face, andnded on her chest. Staying silent for a while, she said, To not know shame, you are also unafraid to tarnish the blood within you. Xu Yourong felt slightly shy but she continued to smile. She did not respond. Nanke grew even madder, and said, You just make me too disappointed. Just why are you equally as well known as me? When she spoke, her ck hair danced crazily in the night, actually suppressing the darkness of the night. In the human world, the name Nanke was very unfamiliar. Only great people like the Pope or the Divine Empress knew who she was, or young people like Zhexiu who often made contact with the Demon race. However, in thend of demons, this name represented great strength and tyranny. Nanke was one of the youngest daughters of the Demon Lord, however, this was not important. In the long life of the Demon Lord, he just had too many partners. Just the offspring that had their names recorded in books reached a number of several dozen. The reason her name could be so terrifying in Xuo City was mainly because her innate talent was extremely great, and she was the only disciple of ck Robe. You only broke through to Ethereal Opening this year. I seededst year, and I am younger than you. As a result, it is very obvious that I am stronger than you. Nanke looked at Xu Yourong, and said without an expression, Come, let us fight fairly. Allow me to prove your weakness, to let the entire continent know exactly who can fly higher between us. Xu Yourong did not say a word. As the person being challenged, she naturally revealed some sort of tolerance and confidence. The zither-ying old man always stood silently to one side as a bystander. He did not dare to turn down the requests of Nanke. Even though he had lived for several hundreds of years, seeing this, he still felt somewhat astounded. From the beginning to now, the fated battle that was destined to shake the entire continent just seemed to be like the argument of two small girls over some insignificant affairs. Of course, this could not be the entire battle. The battle relied on fighting to determine life and death, and only afterwards could victory or defeat be seen. At the peak of Sunset Valley, wind suddenly began blowing, bringing chaos to the night. Borrowing the momentum of the wind, Nanke floated swiftly through the air. Her sword was already in her hand, piercing towards Xu Yourong. Although the surface of Nankes sword did not seem to have any special features, the sword was actually very special. This sword was extremely thin, but it definitely was not elegant. This was because the sword was very longan abnormally exaggerated length. It was even longer than those ancient schr trees beneath the mountain. The sword style that Nanke used also did not seem to have any special features. It seemed to be just direct thrust forwards, however, because of its sinctness, it carried unbelievable strength. The wind immediately began to blow wildly. It blew around the t peak, producing a terrifying roar. In the air several hundreds of feet above the peak, a single bright stroke suddenly appeared. In the deep abyss several dozens of feet below the cliff, a faint, matching stroke also appeared. That was the border of the space the zither-ying old man had created using the sound of the zither. With such a level of subtlety and cleverness, even Xu Yourong could not help but temporarily stay within the space. Yet it was directly cut by the sword intent of her simple-looking strike. Just how overbearing was this sword energy! The strike arose from several hundreds of feet away, but it approached Xu Yourong head-on. Seeing the strike, Xu Yourong did not reveal any expression of surprise, nor did she carry the implications of any vignce. Instead, she felt that it was very logical. This was because she knew how strong she was herself, and as a result, she also should have known how strong Nanke was. She was already prepared for this strike. In the moment Nanke struck out, she had already removed the longbow from her back, and had it standing in front of her. Perhaps it was due to the fact that the strike was too quick, but she could not manage to pull an arrow from her quiver. As a result, the bowstring was empty. She brought together two of her elegant fingers, and pulled the bowstring gently yet firmly. Then she released. The whole maneuver was smooth like flowing clouds and water. However, it was also abnormally sinct and clear, as if every moment of detail could be seen. The zither-ying old man had already stopped his motions of ying the zither, so the sound of the zither between the cliffs had stopped too. At this moment, she drew her bow strongly. As a result, the sound of a zither emerged again in between the cliffs. It was a clear, yet long sound... twang! From hundreds of feet away, Xu Yourong drew her bow at Nanke. However, there were no arrows on the bowstring, so what was shot? As soon as the sound of the bowstring began, the sound of an arrow resonated in the night sky. This sound was very clear, andsted even longer, as if it had already resounded in the night sky for a very long time without being heard, and only now could the world hear it. An arrow emerged from the depths of the night, and shot towards the area between Nankes eyes like a lightning bolt. Where did the arrowe from? This was the same arrow that Xu Yourong had shot after calcting for a long time from beside the lone tree. It was believed that because of the obstruction of the space, the arrow had disappeared between the cliffs. However, it seemed that the arrow was actually always flying in the night sky, and only now could it be seen by the world. The arrow shot from beside the lone tree arose several moments before, and fell at that moment. A loud bang! On the peak of Sunset Valley, gravel rolled quickly and powerful Qi radiated in all directions. The dark night was unable to cover up the streams of air created from the collision. On the surface of the tough cliff face, countless thin cracks appeared. Th cracks all originated from the bottom of Nankes boot. Her feet were very small, and wore two boots made out of dragonskin. Stepping on the cracks that rippled towards the side of the cliff, they made a very shocking scene. Those cracks represented the sh between iparably terrifying powers. Nanke did not expect this arrow, however, she was able to block it. Two sword intents that were extremely clear formed a cross in front of her, blocking that arrow that came from within the depths of the night. The end of the arrow vibrated at a great speed. The two sword intents in the shape of a cross also vibrated with it, and in the space above the t peak, the arrow actually also began to vibrate, with rays of light being refracted by it. Behind the Qi was Nankes face. Her expression was still indifferent, and her gaze was still dull. With a soft pop, Xu Yourongs arrow was shaken into countless pieces. With that, the two extremely overbearing sword intents also disappeared. The clear barrier between the two also disappeared. It was unknown whether it was the space created by the old man, or something else. At this moment, Nankes dress gently swayed before turning into nothing. In the next moment, she appeared on the other side of the t peak, only several dozen feet away from Xu Yourong. She thrust the sword in her hand forwards. However, Xu Yourongs speed was even greater. She did not move, and instead raised the longbow in her hand once again, pulling the bowstring. This time, there was an arrow on the bowstring. The sound of the arrow arose from the mountain in the night. Nankes dress swayed again, and turned into nothing again. She immediately appeared in another area on the t cliff. Whoosh! At the same moment that she had appeared again, Xu Yourong shot her third arrow. This arrow did not hit Nanke either, and only hit the night wind. Afterwards, it disappeared into the deep night sky. Seeing Nankes extremely weird and unexinable movement technique, Xu Yourong finally revealed a cautious expression for the first time. However, this did not impact her speed of drawing and shooting at all. Her movement was still sinct yet natural, and did not seem like she was in a battle. Nankes movement technique was too fast. Xu Yourongs shooting technique actually had the same level of speed as Nanke. If normal people watched the battle, they would only see Nanke disappear from her original location, and then appear in the next moment in a different ce. Simrly, they would not be able to see what Xu Yourong was doing. In their vision, they could only roughly see the quiver in the night sky shake slightly, and see countless images of Xu Yourong drawing the bow. However, they would be unable to see what she was doing. Only by putting these images together could the real world be seen. The real world that only belonged to her. However, if Chen Changsheng was shown this battle, he would be able to understand it very easily. Xu Yourong treated the Icebreaking Sword of the Holy Maiden Peak... as a shooting technique to be used. As for Nanke, what she used was the strangest and most unfathomable technique of the entire continent... the Yeshi Step. Also, she did not use the simplified version of the Yeshi Step that Chen Changsheng had used his unbelieveable memory and willpower to learnit was theplete version of the Yeshi Step. It could even be considered as the perfect version of the Yeshi Step. Compared to the demon expert who was sent to assassinate Luoluo before, it was unknown how many times better her movement technique was. Logically, it was impossible to learn theplete version of the Yeshi Step if one was not a part of the Yeshi n, let alone the perfect version. However, Nanke was a part of the royal family, so she naturally carried the bloodline and talent of the various ns in thend of demons. Speaking from this sort of idea, cultivating was never a fair matter. Xu Yourongs cultivation level did not fall below Nankes. Her shooting technique that was rarely shown in the world was even more exquisite and unparallelled, conforming to the naturalws. Facing up against Nankes slyfully wonderful and indescribable foot technique, she stayed silent and did not panic in the slightest bit. With the sounds of the bowstring and the sounds of the arrows shot out, it actually prevented Nanke from advancing. However... the arrows in the quiver were limited, and there would also be a moment when it would be emptied. This was reality, and reality meant that it would definitely ur at a certain moment. Perhaps it would be the next moment. In the next moment, Xu Yourongs quiver became empty. She was no longer able to influence Nankes weird movement technique. With a great sound, Nankes figure blurred between real and fake, and arrived in an area several feet in front of Xu Yourong. An extremely overbearing and powerful yell exploded out from Nankes petite body. At the same time, an extremely bright sword ray exploded forth. That sword ray of several inches in length originated from her tightly grasped long sword. The sword ray drew a circr arc in the night sky, and chopped violently at Xu Yourongs body. The sword ray carried sword energy of unparalleled domination, directly sealing off all of the other directions around Xu Yourong. It actually gave the victim a feeling that even if they wanted to dodge, they could not avoid it. The night wind on the peak of Sunset Valley blew violently, and the sword ray was bright like lightning. Xu Yourongs hair band was invaded by sword intent, and was cut silently. Her ck hair fell onto her shoulders. If she was hit by the sword ray, she would definitely die. How would she receive this strike? She extended her hand towards the sword ray. That hand was very white and very elegant. Compared to the violent and terrifying sword ray, it seemed tiny and weak. However, her expression was still so calm, so confident. Past the bright sword ray, she stared calmly into Nankes eyes. Her hair danced gently in the breeze created by the sword. A shapeless Qi exuded from her hand into the night. The Qi was very warm and did not carry any killing intent. It was as if it was summoning something. Suddenly... hum hum hum hum hum In the night sky surrounding the peak of Sunset Valley, countless shrill sounds of arrows suddenly resounded. Over ten arrows pierced through the night sky, arriving from all directions. These arrows were all the arrows she had shot previously. They seemed to have disappeared into the night sky, but just like the first arrow she had shot on the mountain path, they had never flown off, and were only waiting for her summoning. She extended her hand towards the night sky. Over ten flowing lights appeared in the night sky, and like shooting stars descending from the sky, they rushed at Nanke. Chapter 274 – Wutong Chapter 274 - Wutong Over ten shooting stars fell from the sky, faintly illuminating the night. At the very head of these stars, the seemingly burning arrows could be seen very clearly. Nankes face remained cold and wooden, but her eyes suddenly contracted. Her hands tightened their grip on the sword, but there was not enough time to strike at Xu Yourong, so she thrust it at the night. Thrusting at the night sky was one movement, and if she remained still, it would only be one image. However, her sword thrust countless times at the night sky, creating aption of countless images. Nanke held her sword high, perpendicr to the night sky above her. Her eyes were fixed dozens of feet away at Xu Yourong, but countless sword glows circled around her body, turning into a nigh-perfect sphere of light. The surface of that sphere was covered with countless tiny lines. Every one of those lines was a sword. Those arrows-turned-shooting stars exploded upon that sphere of light made of swords. A series of muffled booms like thunder rang out from the summit of Sunset Valley. Nankes dragonskin boots created countless cracks on the hard ground of the cliff once again, but this time they were even deeper. Those arrows had all been blocked by her sword and were sent flying back, but this time they did not disappear into the night. Rather, like spirits, they whistled and glowed as the arrows once again attacked! Those arrows turned into a rain of arrows, incessantly bursting at Nanke. Bang bang bang bang bang bang. An iparably dense collection of sounds rang out at the summit. The sound was the crisp sound of metal, the strange and ear-splitting sound of a sword scraping against a hard surface. The summit was filled with countless sparks, even lines of sparks. Those were where the arrows collided with the sword. However, not a single arrow could draw close to Nankes body. Not even the momentary and elusive sparks could float into that sphere of light created by swords. The floor of the mountaintop was covered with scars created by those arrows, some deep and some shallow. They densely covered the surface, like the marks left on the sand by a torrential rain. She continued to stare out of the sword glow at Xu Yourong, holding her longsword up high, as if she was not even moving. But in every instant, she was producing countless swords. Extending towards Xu Yourongs location, those slender sword images behind Nanke began to turn into a semi-circle. Like a peacock spreading its tail. Seeing those sparks fly about the mountaintop, hearing those shing sounds, the zither-ying old man was so moved that he was speechless. At the moment, all of Nankes energy was on her longsword. Xu Yourongs spiritual sense was even stronger, controlling that rain of arrows that filled the sky, and yet even she would find it difficult to block any other attacks. The battle had seeminglye to a deadlock. What truly moved that old man was the spreading tail created by Nankes longsword. Only then did he realize that the princess had already reached this step. Sure enough, she was worthy of being called the strongest amongst the younger generation of the imperial n. When cultivators entered the Star Condensation Realm, the greatest difference was that they each would possess their own domainit could even be called their own world. This was called the Star Domain. In the Star Domain, no one could injure the cultivator unless they used overwhelming power to forcefully shatter the domain. The demons had a simr way of speaking, but the experts of the imperial n possessed a domain of their own. However, it was not called the Star Domain. It was called the Moon Ring. Because of Nankes age, her strength was not yet sufficient to summon theplete Moon Ring. But with her nigh-perfect swordy without any gaps, she could use that perfection to make up for herck of strength. That sword tail that was opening at the summit of Sunset Valley was her Moon Ring. Now that old man no longer had any worries about this battle. Because no matter how strong Xu Yourongs innate talent was, it was still restricted by her cultivation. As long as she remained in Ethereal Opening, she would never be able to injure Nanke. This signified that, in the battle, Nanke had entered into an invincible position. In his astonishment, the old man thought, the Military Advisor must have known about this for him to give the heavy responsibility of killing Xu Yourong to Her Highness. As expected, His Lordships ns took everything into ount. The zither-ying man no longer worried, but he forgot one thing. To not lose did not mean victory. Confronting Nanke who used swordy to imitate the Moon Ring, Xu Yourong disyed perfection, and this perfection was absolute perfection. Whether it was the frequency at which the arrows rained down or the light that suffused each arrow, it was all perfect. Even though Nanke had spread her sword tail, she could only hold one. She had no opportunity to counterattack. For the prideful Nanke, this was an uneptable fact. Her purpose in entering the Garden of Zhou was to defeat Xu Yourong, to kill Xu Yourong. The whistling continued, and the arrows continued to rain down. Sparks continued to sh around the summit. From a little further away, all those streams of light seemed like scars. At any time they would gradually fade away, then in the next moment many more scars would appear. The unbearable sounds of metal scraping on metal and the terrifying sounds of powerful attacks echoed in Nankes ears. She stared at Xu Yourong, her expression wooden, but the dullness in her eyes gradually began to sharpen. Suddenly, she closed her eyes. Then with a hint of madness in her voice, she gave a mighty shout! "AH!" Apanying the shout, the light around her body grew even brighter, and her sword energy suddenly increased by several times. With a set of disorderly bangs, her body suddenly disappeared, then reappeared. Piercing through her own sword tail, she thrust at Xu Yourong. She cared not for the surrounding rain of arrows. She used her entire body as a sword to strike at Xu Yourong. Even if her sword struck true, the arrows like streams of light would also pierce through her body. The battle had in this way swiftly reached its most dangerous moment. The zither-ying old mans expression suddenly changed, and he quickly stood up from his zither. Because of her honor as the demon princess, she had heedlessly thrown her all into this attack. Just how mighty would it be? This attack of Nankes had two strands of clear light. Those two sword glows seemed about to intersect at Xu Yourongs position. The old mans face paled, and he eximed with shock, "Southern Cross Sword!" In the world of humans, it was impossible to see the demons moon. In the demon realm, they could see the stars that hung above the heads of humans, but because of their location or some other reason, the starry sky that the demons saw was not a vast sky of stars. Instead, it was two starry bands, like silver rivers. Those two rivers of stars intersected in the night, just like a cross. Rtive to Xuo City, the starry sky was to the south, so the demons called it the Southern Cross. The attack that Nanke aimed at Xu Yourong, the two strands of starlight, was a technique famous in the demon realm, the Southern Cross Sword. The old man even knew that the longsword in Princess Nankes hand was the famous Southern Cross Sword. One sword was the technique. The other sword was the weapon. Nanke used the Southern Cross Sword to execute the Southern Cross Sword. A powerful sword intent pierced through the air, but before it arrived at Xu Yourongs body, there was a distant shattering sound in the night sky. The zither-ying old mans pale face suddenly shed with pain, and his body swayed. That was the sound of the space shattering. Soon after, deep within the ins below Sunset Valley, the bizarre, suspended light also began to sparkle. The rays of light that it cast were slightly deformed, evidence of the fact that space was warping. Nankes attack... had already reached the maximum limit the Garden of Zhou would permit, and perhaps was even about to cross that line. The arrows that had be like streams of light pierced swiftly through the night. To the naked eye, they seemed like a majestic rain of arrows. Nanke released her Moon Ring and turned the sword tail into an attack. This was the equivalent of exposing herself to that fearsome rain of arrows. If Xu Yourong could withstand her terrifying Southern Cross Sword, then it would be Nankes turn to be in grave peril. The problemy in the fact that the Southern Cross Sword possessed a monstrous power and the Southern Cross Sword in Nankes hand was a weapon famed for its military might in the demon realm. If it had appeared in the human world, it would definitely have ranked within the Tier of Legendary Weapons. Xu Yourong only had a wooden bow, so how could she receive it? With a sound like that of the zither, the bowstring snapped. The bowstring had snapped towards the bottom. Like the stamen of a flower, it curled up and fell on Xu Yourongs wrist. She took the bow and thrust it into the ground in front of her. There was a muffled bang as the the hard rock suddenly fragmented. The longbow entered the earth, then it seemed to sway in the night wind, as if it had turned into a tree. Boom! The mighty and fearsome Southern Cross Sword chopped at the longbow. This bow was very long, so it did not give off a very sturdy feeling. Moreover, it was clearly constructed of wood, and yet, it managed to block that attack! This was a summit with only bare smooth rock, so this tree was inevitably alone. It was just like that tree she had seen on the mountain path. The mountain path was a fantasy, so the tree that she saw was the tree that she wanted to see. The tree that she had seen on the mountain path was a wutong tree. And right now this longbow was also a wutong tree. This bow was a divine weapon on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. The Wutong, Holy Maiden Peaks powerful magical artifact, was ced thirty-first and thirty-second on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. How could a magical artifact take two ces? Because the Wutong was not one magical artifact, but two. Those arrows that whistled through the night as they attacked were the leaves that fell from the wutong tree. They were called the Wu Arrows. The longbow in her hands was the Wutong Trees firm and upright trunk. It was called the Lonely Tong. The Wu Arrows and Lonely Tong. My sword, the Lonely Tong. TL: y on words. The my sounds like wu in this case. It was a kings weapon. If one was not a Saint or a king, one could not use it. But Xu Yourong could use it. In fact, it might be only her that had the ability to use the magical artifact to its fullest extent. It was for the same reason that she saw that tree on the mountain path as a wutong tree. She was a phoenix, which lived on the wutong. She was a natural-born king. The light scattered like a wave smashing against a reef, sshing in all directions. There two powerful Qi shed, illuminating the entire summit of Sunset Valley, as well as illuminating each others eyes. Xu Yourong looked at Nanke with a calm expression, silent and powerful. The Lonely Tong had blocked the Southern Cross Sword, but what of the Wu Arrows? Whistling through the night sky, a rain of arrows fell towards Nanke. Nankes sword was entangled with Xu Yourongs longbow, so how could she avoid the rain? Just as was said before, if she could not end the battle with this attack, then it was her turn to confront this absolute danger. At this moment, an unimaginable scene took ce. Nankes two hands, which were intertwined around the sword hilt, separated. One sword went to resist Xu Yourongs longbow, while the other sword recreated the sword tail and defended against the Wu Arrows. The Southern Cross Sword was actually two swords! Just like how the Wutong was actually two magical artifacts. Tonight, the summit of Sunset Valley overflowed with light and unceasing whistles. This was an unimaginable battle. In terms of ferocity, of course it could notpare to that heaven-shaking ambush urring outside the Garden of Zhou that was rarely seen in a hundred years, but it was more engrossing. Just like the rumors had said, whether it was in terms of cultivation or will, they were both extremely simr. Even their weapons and methods were simr. Just like they had imagined, they had finally met, then battled. Phoenix and Peacock, Wutong and Southern Cross Sword; who would obtain the final victory? If there truly was such a thing as destiny, then the two were predestined rivals. Anyone that saw this battle tonight would believe this without a doubt. If there had been no one to see this battle, then it would be to the entire continents regret. It was a good thing that this battle had a spectator. Every wrinkle of the old mans face seemed to express shock and admiration. It was not only aimed at Nanke, but also at Xu Yourong. He had never witnessed such powerful innate talent and battle prowess. Let alone the fact that they were both so young. The Wu Arrows faced off against the sword tail. The Southern Cross Sword grappled with the Lonely Tong. Right now, the battle on the cliff had once again entered a stalemate. It was just a matter of who could hold out to the end. The zither-ying old man knew this very well, so he stood up in admiration. A fair battle? Just like how demons never believed in a humans tears, they thought it was a hypocritical phrase, with absolutely no meaning. Yet when Nanke nced at him, even if it was out of the corner of her eye, her gaze was still cold like the snow. Demons never believed in things like fairness and justice, but she believed in pride. Thus, the old man retreated. The summit of Sunset Valley glowed continuously with light. It came from the sparks created by the sh of the Wu Arrows against the sword. It came from the streams of light created by the shing of Qi from the sword and the bow. Between the sparks and the streams of light, Xu Yourongs ordinary but delicate face seemed to grow brighter and calmer. This signified her self-confidence. An impressive Qi arose from her white ceremonial robes, astoundingly bright. Nankes eyes were still somewhat dull, but they grew more severe, more focused, and more frigid. Suddenly, a clear cry emerged from her lips. That sound was young and tender, and yet it was filled with immeasurable pride. It signified her uninhibited arrogance. That was a peacock alone in the depths of a swamp viewing the distant numerous birds with a nce of contempt. Without a sound, a strand of blood flowed out of her hands, smearing the hilts of the Southern Cross Swords. The blood she bled was not red, because she was not a human. However, it was not the green of a normal demon either. Her blood was a splendorous blue. Her blood was not disgusting. Rather, it possessed a bewitching beauty. That blood seemed to be very cold, like a piece of flowing ice, slowly enveloping Nankes hands and the hilts of her swords. Then the blood began to burn, but the mes were unexpectedly also cold! The icy mes fiercely burned on her two Southern Cross Swords. In a sh, the Wutong Bow was covered with ayer of frost, which in the next moment gave birth to countless icy thorns. The ce where the bow met the ground began to fiercely shudder, creating several cracks, as if signifying that it could not hold on much longer. Is this the true blood of the surpassing bird? Xu Yourong silently thought. Then, her brows slightly creased. It was not wariness or unease, and even less so fear. Rather she was preemptively fearing pain. Bleeding truly was somewhat painful. She did not like pain, so she did not like this way of battling. But since Nanke had already sent her the invitation, she had no means of refusing, because she even less liked to lose and to die. Because of the pain, her brows knit tighter and tighter. It seemed rather pitiful, but her eyes seemed to grow increasingly bright, and her expression grew increasingly calm. A drop of blood slowly flowed out of her finger and fell onto her bow. The blood she bled was red, because she was human, but after the wind touched it for only an instant, it turned gold. That blood was like liquid gold, supremely dignified and sacred. It seemed to hold a boundless energy and warmth. The Wutong Longbow in this way began to ze. The frost and icy thorns instantly melted into blue smoke. Chapter 275 – Blood Battle to the End Chapter 275 - Blood Battle to the End The peacock is called nanke, and is also called the surpassing bird. When describing innate talent, thetter is often used. TL: Peacock can be ȸ (kongque, which is often used), Ͽ (nanke) or Խ (yueniao, surpassing bird). Thetter two are rarely used to describe peacocks. The blood that flowed within Nankes body was the true blood of the surpassing bird. This kind of blood was cold to the bone, so cold that passing wind would turn into frost. Whenpared to the cultivation methods of the sects in the snowy mountain in the north-west, it is unknown how many times the blood is naturally colder by. Other than the blood of the ck frost dragons, it is impossible to find a substance that is colder than it. The even more terrifying part of the blood of the surpassing bird is that it is extremely poisonous, so poisonous that even the strongest monsters are unable to resist against it. The brightly colored blood dripped from Nankes wrist onto the sword hilt, and then it fell onto the Wutong Longbow. An ordinary person would have died immediately at the moment before, however, Xu Yourong did not. She was not frozen by Nankes blood, and also did not be poisoned by the toxins within the blood. This was because she was the reincarnation of a Heavenly Phoenix, and inside her body flowed the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix. Her blood carried inexhaustible heat, able to burn everything. The battle on the peak of Sunset Valley reached the final part, and Xu Yourong and Nanke finally began their contest of innate talent. In the previous shes, they had already proven that no matter if it was the level of cultivation, the strength of willpower and spiritual sense or the aspect of sword and shooting techniques, their abilities were almostpletely equal. Now, they could only look at whose blood would burn the world or freeze the world. In thend of demons, in the world of humans and in the White Emperor City by the shores of the Red River, there were countless legends that the phoenix was the king of all birds. Logically, Xu Yourong almost would definitely be the final victor in this contest in innate talent. However, it could not be forgotten that in the countless legends, there was always the peacock that looked at the world of birds with a cold and proud gaze. That peacock never obeyed the orders of the phoenix. If the phoenix really could be victorious over the phoenix so easily, how could the peacock disobey it and have its own cold pride and freedom? This exined a very simple truth, which was that between the peacock and the phoenix, the biggest difference was their temperament and the different choices they had made in the world. As for the strength of their bloodline, it was actually extremely close. Xu Yourong and Nankes blood continued to flow, smearing all over the sword hilt, de, and bow and discoloring them. Afterwards, it fell on the surface of the peak between the two, and those tough rocks also began to burn swiftly. The entire peak of Sunset Valley began to burn. No matter if it was the bright, golden holy fire, or the mottled, dark, icy-cold fire; they were all true mes, as if they were even able to burn the spirit. The two incredibly powerful Qi rapidly increased with the sh between the two noble yet proud bloodlines. The space created by the zither-ying old man could no longer withstand it, and with countless sounds of shattering, it transformed into countless pieces of clear ss, before disappearing into the night sky. A wave of light rushed out in all directions from between Xu Yourong and Nankes bodies, immediately illuminating a radius of several hundreds of li, and lighting the Sunset Valley mountain range like daytime. The wide grasnd in front of the mountain range suddenly brightened up, especially in the outer borders. Those weeds also seemed to begin burning, and those cold, broken terrifying sounds in the depths of the grasnd also immediately disappeared. Countless great monsters hidden within it felt that the wave of light that originated from the peak carried two iparably noble and powerful auras, deterring them from daring to perform any reckless actions. It really is impressive, Liu Waner said with great surprise, looking in the direction of the Sunset Valley. The demon general couple were outside the grasnds to prevent Zhexiu and Qi Jian from escaping. After eating dinner, they were currently washing the dishes. However, they never thought that on a mountain peak far away, such a terrifying battle was currently happening. Teng Xiaoming put the bowl into the basket, and asked, Should we go help out? With the strength of his spiritual sense, he could clearly feel exactly how intense the battle on the peak of Sunset Valley was. That golden me that originated from the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix was just too bright. We wont make it. Liu Waner shook her head. Also, Her Highness does not like it when we make unnecessary moves. Since the Military Advisor has already said that Xu Yourong will die, she will definitely die. With the breaking of the space that separated the peak of Sunset Valley and that lonely mountain path from the world of the Garden of Zhou, the ck Dragon which flew extremely high in the air was able to see what was below for the first time. Only with this did she know that Xu Yourong had already left, and this fated battle had already begun. At this moment, many people in the Garden of Zhou had already noticed the battle on the peak of Sunset Valley. Although they could not see the details and did not know who was battling whom, the wild mes on the peak and the terrifyingly powerful auras that originated vaguely from the mes were enough to disturb and shock them. However, the ck Dragon was unperturbed. She looked down on the two girls between the mountain range, and the gaze from her pupil was very cold and indifferent, or even vaguely scornful. If she was not a spiritual soul at that moment, and instead in her real body, it would not matter that the battle between the two girls was so intense and lively. A casual dragon breath from her could probably put out all of the mes. A small, small world with two small birds ying with fire. Ants praise how great their countries are and discuss how easy it is to shake a big tree. Sheughed at them with these words, but in the next moment, she discovered that the aura that flowed from the burning blood and mes on the peak of the Sunset Valley actually gave her pause... as it turned out, those two girls were not normal small birds. If they had fully awakened their bloodline, they would actually be on the same level as her. On the peak of Sunset Valley, the two noble butpletely different bloods mixed together. Two mes that varied between light and dark also mixed together. This was the so-called blend of blood and mes. Beyond theyers of mes and above the light of the sword and bow, Xu Yourong and Nankes eyes met. They were faintly linked mentally. In that moment, Xu Yourong saw many images: the images of inside Xuo City, the images inside the demons pce and the images of the growth of the pigweed-harvesting girl. Conversely, the images Nanke saw were very few. She only saw the small stone bridge in the Divine General of the Easts estate, the catkin beneath the bridge and the school yard of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. Nanke did not cover up anything. She was cold and proud, not scared of anyone, even if an opponent like Xu Yourong saw her true inner self. For some reason, intentional or not, Xu Yourong, who should have led a brighter life, concealed in her consciousness many of the scenes from her years of cultivation.. The phoenix indeed is a hypocritical organism. You actually lived in such a petty way and still want to be the ruler that sits on the decaying throne? Why dont you just go die instead? Nanke looked into her eyes, and spoke coldly in the world of consciousness formed from the connection. Xu Yourong did not follow up, and asked calmly, You want to perish with me? Nanke replied with an indifferent expression, I am not afraid of death. You are afraid of death. So if we perish together, the one who dies first will definitely be you. Xu Yourong arched her brow slightly. She disliked this method of battle, and also disliked the way Nanke spoke. She believed that life and death were things worthy of respect, and should not have been spoken of so lightly. Nanke stared at her. You humans always believe that rubbish: great poweres with great responsibility. Since its like that, you dont want to die, because you still carry a lot of responsibilities on your shoulders. Xu Yourong asked levelly, What about you? As a Demon Princess, dont you also need to carry a lot of responsibilities? Nanke replied indifferently again, I have several dozen siblings. The responsibilities I carry are extremely few, other than my own aspirations and my masters hope. Xu Yourong stayed silent for a while, before saying, Does your father know about this? If you die today in the Garden of Zhou, wont something ur between your master and your father? In this simple conversation, life, death, and responsibilities were discussed. However, no principles were discussed, as they each only wanted to let their opponent know why they did not fear death, and the reasons why the opponent should have feared death. The conversation urred in the linked world of consciousness, and the attacks were also spiritual. It was very obvious that what Xu Yourong had said after thinking did not achieve any of her imagined results. Nankes expression remained indifferent, and she did not care about her own life and death or the future of the demons at all. My race needs a strong seeding generation and the glory of victory. As long as I can kill you, it will prove that the blood of my race is the most noble. How can Father be sad or disappointed? He will onlypose a few long poems happily in front of my gravestone. Saying that, Nanke took a step forwards. Her indifferent gaze was full of determination, and between the hands holding the sword hilt, the rate of blood flow suddenly increased. With her step forwards, a crack appeared on the mountain several hundred zhang away. A boulder with a circumference of several zhang fell into the deep abyss. The Southern Cross Sword grew even brighter. One was in front of her, like a true gxy, and one was behind her, like a peacock spreading its tail, blocking the arrows flying in from all directions. The cold yet bright blood transformed into numerous mes, burning violently on the cliff. Her expression was still just as indifferent, as if she could not feel pain, nor fear death. She looked into Xu Yourongs eyes, and finally said in the world of consciousness, You are indeed very strong. In order to kill you, of course I have to bleed so much. Xu Yourongs expression remained calm, with not even a sliver of weariness to be seen. However, after two days and two nights without sleep, rushing around in the wild to use her Sacred Light to save people, she was actually already very tired. How could she win against the crazed Nanke? Only through blood for blood. A slight thought set fresh blood flowing from her palm that grasped the longbow, like water from a spring. The holy, golden mes burned fiercely, allowing the freezing peak to warm up again. That holy and powerful aura was rapidly released from within her body. The two powerful auras shed, rushing into the night sky above Sunset Valley. Only a soft pop could be heard from somewhere far away. In the depths of the night, there was a surface that seemed to be transparent. Suddenly, a crack appeared, and afterwards, a shooting star descended. This was the Garden of Zhou, so the shooting star could not have been a real meteor, but it was not a Wu Arrow either. That meteornded somewhere to the side of Sunset Valley, and only a huge bang could be heard. The entire mountain range began to shake, and a mountain on the side of the mountain rangepletely copsed. Xu Yourong and Nanke looked at each other, and ignored it. Their fresh blood constantly flowed, and their aura constantly increased. More and more sounds of shattering reverberated in the night sky, creating more and more meteors, falling towards Sunset Valley. Chapter 276 – Death of the Phoenix Chapter 276 - Death of the Phoenix The spatial barrier of the Garden of Zhou began showing signs of copse. This was an inevitable effect of their battle. The sources of Xu Yourong and Nankes bloodlines were just too powerful, and at that moment, they had pushed the rate of burning their lives to the extreme. The Qi they gave off already surpassed the peak of Ethereal Opening, reaching the maximum that the rules of the Garden of Zhou allowed. Of course, the Garden of Zhou would not copse, as the rules responsible for maintaining the functioning of the world would just directly destroy the threat, which was the existence of Xu Yourong and Nanke. The weapon that the Garden of Zhou used was the shattered fragments of the spatial barrier. The barrier fragments left the night sky, transformed into meteors and fell towards the peak of Sunset Valley. If Xu Yourong and Nanke did not stop their battle and instead continued to allow their Qi to increase, then they would definitely die. They would be the dust created by the countless meteors along with Sunset Valley. They would die. Nanke was very clear on this point. Before, when she used the Southern Cross Sword on Xu Yourong, it had already caused the warping of space within the Garden of Zhou. This allowed her to confirm the maximum capacity that the Garden of Zhou could hold. Her n was to increase her level of strength beyond this maximum, forcing Xu Yourong to also increase hers, before also exceeding the maximum capacity of the Garden of Zhou. This was her method of battle. This represented her absolute mindset for battle. Why would her teacher, the extremely cautious Military Advisor of the Demon race, ck Robe, give her such an important mission to kill Xu Yourong? This was because ck Robe understood extremely well that she was willing to die with Xu Yourong. Her fate was determined because of Xu Yourong. As a result, she invited her opponent to walk towards the end of fate together with great happiness. This was because it meant that she could also determine the fate of Xu Yourong. Thus, Xu Yourong would definitely die this night in the Garden of Zhou. Although the human girl definitely did not want to ept it, she could not do anything. If she continued to burn her true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix, countless meteors would fall on the world of the Garden of Zhou, bringing death. If she stopped, then she would be killed even faster by Nanke. This was a fated battle, an unavoidable battle. The end of the battle had already been predetermined, just like that, sad and frustrating. It seemed as though nobody could change everything. However, on the peak of Sunset Valley, there was always a bystander. The zither-ying old man was silent. Watching the battle up until now, he finally could not bear it anymore. He was extremely certain that Nankes method of battle definitely gained the recognition of ck Robe, however, he was even more certain at the same time that the Demon Lord did not know about this at all. He was unable to watch Nanke die in front of him, because he did not want to suffer the wrath of the Demon Lord afterwards. Even more than that, he did not want to see his n, that had survived through hardships, pushed into the deep abyss by the wrath of the Demon Lord and unable to ever rise up again. As a result, his handnded on the zither strings, and yed a note very seriously and solemnly. Hearing this note, a sliver of anger shed across Nankes indifferent gaze. Only a whileter did it slowly return back to her indifferenceshe did not allow anyone to interrupt her battle with Xu Yourong. However, at this moment, all of her willpower and energy was spent on Xu Yourong, unable to prevent the zither-ying old man from helping her. A matter that cannot be changed can only be epted. What calmed her was the matter that could not be changed tonight. That was dying with Xu Yourong. The sound of the zither hummed. It was very warm, but afterwards, it instead carried killing intent. The sound of the zither entered her ear, and Xu Yourongsplexion became even paler. Countless frightful billows and terrible waves arose in her sea of consciousness, causing her to almost drop the Wutong Longbow, and allowing Nanke to chop at her body. The mental attack of the elder who originated from the Shadow Candle n was extremely powerful and scary. But she needed to put her efforts into defending against the even scarier Nanke. She actually suffered a heavy blow from her. A stream of blood dripped slowly from the corner of her lips. It was different from the blood that originated from her finger holding the longbow. The blood did not originate from her consciousness, and was not due to her purposely burning her life. Instead, it was caused by injury. Her gaze remained calm, and it remained focused. She looked silently at Nanke, without even ncing to the zither-ying old man at all. Her left hand pierced through the night wind, falling towards the night. It was not a shapeless, mystery technique that could hurt her opponent without contact. She only swung her hand at the night. There was nothing in the night, so what was she swinging at? In the next moment, a ck square te suddenly appeared in the night sky. The ck square te floated silently beside her shoulder, as if it was always there, but nobody had noticed it. This was Xu Yourongs Fated Star te. Her left handnded in the centre of the Fated Star te. She did not gently move her finger. At this moment, there was no time to calcte exactly what her fate was. What she wanted to do, what she could do, was only to attempt to control her own fate. She had umted for a long time, ready to give Nanke a mortal strike of forceful true essence. She poured everything into the Fated Star te with this swing. A muffled bang. This bang sounded like a gong, specifically like a broken one. The sound was not nice, and it was slightly muffled. However, it was very loud. This was the sound produced by the Fated Star te. This was the strong sound produced by fate. The powerful wind of the peak blew wildly. Other than the rapid cirction of the trajectory of stars and lines of fate that nobody could understand, the sh of light produced by the Fated Star te transformed into countless dazzling rays of light. The sound of the zither that was like gurgling, flowing water was forcibly smashed by this sound of a broken gong. Several strings on the zither snapped. Theplexion of the zither-ying old man became pale, as if he had been hit by a heavy blow. He vomited blood. To p fate into chaos and to heavily injure the opponent. Xu Yourongs blow seemed to be understated, but in reality, it had reached an unbelievable level of strength. However, she also paid a great price for this. Nankes childish voice arose again, and the Southern Cross Sword once more divided into three. Xu Yourongs hand which held onto the Wutong Longbow began to shake violently. Her gaze was still calm, but it was not as bright as before, and seemed somewhat gloomy. The change most striking to the eye was that more and more fresh blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. The zither-ying old man circted his extremely powerful spiritual sense, forcefully suppressing the injuries he received in his sea of consciousness. He immediately suppressed the wild true essence within his meridians, and with a long roar, he acted again. He drifted away from the zither, and his two hands directlynded on Xu Yourongs head. In the night, he could only see the faint white light radiating from between his fingertips, as if there was no flesh at all, with only white bone remaining. After creating the powerful sound from pping the Fated Star te with her left hand, she took the opportunity to grab hold of a corner of the te. She did not know what abnormality the hands of the elder of the shaman n carried, and thought that it was definitely extreme poison. Without even thinking, she flipped her hand and smashed towards the front of the opponent with the Fated Star te in her hand. This smash seemed to be very simple, just like kids fighting. However, it was actually not simple in the slightest. This was the final move of the Sword of Hithering Light from the Heavenly Dao Academy. The Sword of Hithering Light was known for its speed and sharpness. The speed of the final move had already reached an unbelievable level. Because of its speed, it seemed extremely simple. Xu Yourongs Sword of Hithering Light was better than the Sword of Hithering Light learnt by any student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Her swing was faster than the final move of the Sword of Hithering Light performed by any student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. It was so fast that the zither-ying old man was not even able to avoid it. The muffled sound of collision resounded. The zither-ying old man attempted to use his hands to block against the Fated Star te in her hands. His finger bones were immediately shattered. He was knocked backwards for over ten zhang, unable to stop vomiting blood. Xu Yourong also felt that effect of the collision, and her gaze became even more gloomy. Nankes gaze remained as prudent and indifferent as it was, however, it had brightened up like never before. The zither-ying old man suffered heavy defeat from a single blow, but it had helped her gain the best opportunity in the entirety of that night. A childlike outcry once again reverberated through the entire cliff. Nankes body suddenly turned into nothing, her sword barrier dispersed. She did not pay any attention to the dozen or so Wu Arrows, and brought her hands together. She fused with the Southern Cross Sword, piercing at Xu Yourong. Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh, the Wu Arrows pierced through the night sky. Thunk Thunk Thunk Thunk, the dozen or so arrows prated her body. Nankes expression did not change, as if she could not feel pain at all. Two extremely bright sword rays chopped towards the front of Xu Yourong like two gxies. A sound of rubbing resonated. This was the sound of the bottom part of the Tong Bow piercing through the rock. In the end, the Tong Bow was unable to block the power of the Southern Cross Sword, leaving the ground. The longbow that left the ground was just like a rootless wutong tree. It immediately drooped slightly. The bright sword rays pushed the bow down, chopping at the left side of Xu Yourongs chest. Fresh blood spurted out. Although it had reached such an important moment, Xu Yourongs gaze remained calm. With a flip of her wrist, the horizontal longbow knocked away Nankes blow, sweeping backwards urgently in the air. How could Nanke give her the opportunity to leave? Afterwards, she brushed forwards like a shadow. The Tong Bow and the Southern Cross Sword shed. It created countless streams of turbulent wind in the night sky. Nanke was covered in blood, but her eyes were even brighter. Both of her hands left the hilt of the sword, and extended forwards like lightning. The point of her fingers carried a gloomy green flow. The peacock had one tail feather. It was the most poisonous, sharpest and fastest in the world. This was the Peacock Plume, the true Peacock Plume. Nankes ten fingers pierced into both of Xu Yourongs shoulders, going as deep as the bone. Blood spurted out in all directions. However, many ck spots seemed to appear in the golden light. Painful, so painful, it really was very painful. Xu Yourong had never experienced such pain. As a result, she became extremely mad, a madness that had never urred before. With a ripping sound, her white ceremonial dress was torn into myriad fragments. Countless rays of gold light hit Nankes body in the direction of her fingers. Densely-packed sounds of muffled collision began to resound. Innumerable finger holes appeared on Nankes body, and the bright blood flowed rapidly. Peacocks had plumes. Phoenixes had feathers. This was Xu Yourongs feather barrage. All of their cultivation was used. All of their weapons were used. All of their life-saving abilities were used. All of their true essence was consumed. All of their blood had almost bled dry. The battle was this desperate and this absolute. The peak of Sunset Valley fell into silence. The dust between the cliffs slowly settled, but the spilt blood continued to burn. The fierce heat and coldness fused and disappeared, causing the brightness to reach the limit. Xu Yourong stood on the side of the cliff. Herplexion was slightly pale and her clothes were covered with blood stters. Nanke seemed even more miserable. She was covered with injuries, and blood flowed ceaselessly. However, she was victorious. An uninterrupted, clear howl resounded from the peak of Sunset Valley. Her voice was that tender, but it was also that cold. This clear, cold and proud dominance actually gave one a mad feeling in the end. Although it was somewhat regretful, victory was the most important matter. Although experts had helped out, death was the fairest judge. Both Xu Yourong and she were already expended, but in the next moment, Xu Yourong would die. In this night, she had finally defeated her destined opponent. This meant that she had defeated her own fate. The sound of the surpassing bird slowly decreased in volume until it finally stopped. Nanke returned to the indifferent appearance of how she was before, and said slowly, My blood is in your body. Behind you is an endless abyss, so you are definitely dead. Xu Yourong stood on the side of the cliff. The night wind lightly blew her hair. She lowered her head and did not know what she wanted to say. Just what posture was she supposed to take to face death? Please give me this glory. Nanke looked at her, and said seriously. Xu Yourong raised her head and looked at her. Within her gaze was a sliver of relief and the undertone of making fun of something, like understanding the affairs of light thoroughly. She was like an old person, calmly waiting for death, but seemed even more like a mischievous young girl. Why should I let you be happy? After saying that with a smile, she turned around and walked into the night beyond the cliff. Looking at the empty cliff, Nankes eyes revealed a sliver of disappointment. She said while staring nkly, Are you an idiot? Do you think that you really are a phoenix? Xu Yourong was the reincarnation of a Heavenly Phoenix, and not a real phoenix. She did not have a pair of wings, and never cultivated to Saint Realm. Naturally she could not fly freely. She walked towards the night beyond the cliff. Naturally, she fell into the abyss of death. There was a period of silence, regardless of cliff or elsewhere. Xu Yourong...the reincarnation of the Heavenly Phoenix. Even in the recent dozen or so years of the blossoming age, the most beautiful flower without a question, the girl viewed as the leader of the future by everybody and the girl viewed as the greatest threat by the demons would just die silently like this in the Garden of Zhou? Nanke walked to the edge of the cliff, and gazed into the pitch-ck abyss. She thought silently, even if you had to die, you are not willing to die by my hand? Is this your final pride or is it returning to self-realization? The ck Dragon was silent in the clouds. She disliked humans, with Chen Changsheng as basically the only exception... Especially after learning about theter matters told by the spirit of her father, she was even more hostile to the human experts, which naturally included Xu Yourong, that person who may have be the strongest human girl in the world. Logically, she should not have felt any sympathy or sadness to Xu Yourongs death, and she had even remembered very clearly that Chen Changsheng had said many times that he did not like his fiancee. So why did she feel slightly frustrated, or even slightly disturbed? If she let Chen Changsheng know that she had personally seen Xu Yourongs death, but did nothing at all, would he me her? Xu Yourong fell into the abyss of death. Her eyes were tightly closed, and the sound of wind rushing by her ears was so far away. Blood once again flowed from the corner of her lips, burning as it met the night wind. It formed a string of bright mes that drifted downwards, however, it was only able to illuminate a small area around her, unable to illuminate the path in front. Was the ground getting closer and closer? Death was also getting closer and closer, but how was the mountain in the Garden of Zhou so tall? Just how far did she need to fall before she gained peace atst? No, death was the end. There was no peace. It was not the other side of the sea of stars she had pursued with cultivation. She jumped off the cliff not to send herself to death. It was only that she did not want to die in the hands of the pigweed-harvesting girl. Just exactly how could she not die? She closed her eyes and thought about this question. Just where was the answer? She fell faster and faster, and the wind blew faster and faster. The more she thought, the colder she felt, frustrated and unable to do anything. Suddenly, she remembered something the Divine Empress had said to her all those years ago when she left the capital. Young phoenix, one can fear pain, but one cannot fear death... especially you. Afterwards, she opened her eyes. Chapter 277 – The Cry of a Phoenix Chapter 277 - The Cry of a Phoenix A shadow loomed over both the interior and exterior of the Garden of Zhou. On the snowy ins deep within the night, there were only countless snowkes in the night sky, without a star to be seen. However, what could be clearly seen was the shadow that extended out from Xuo City. The shadow was even darker than the ck night, and even colder than death. It represented the willpower of the Demon Lord. Regardless of how dazzling the sword ray that passed through it was, it was unable to break through it in a short amount of time. However, the sword ray was already powerful enough, even already possessing the strength to resist the shadow. Although it was unable to chop the shadow, it could easily chop through a lot of other objects. For example, the arm of the terrifying third Demon General, and the throat of the seventh Demon General. The seventh Demon General held onto his throat, and like a mountain, he slowly began to fall. The sword ray once again returned, entering the sheath, and dispersing its Qi. However, no matter if it was the seventh Demon General at deaths door, or the other demon experts, their expressions were not affected at all by this scene. This ughter of certain death was full of the faint feeling of intimidation. Su Li lowered his head. It was not known what he was thinking. He held onto the hilt with his right hand. His ck hair had already fallen onto his shoulders. In the chilly wind of the night, it gently floated about, like a god or a demon. ck Robes gaze pierced through the deep ocean,nding on his body. He said, Your daughter is about to die, and you are also about to die. How does it feel? What he said was undoubtedly a psychological attack, and could even be regarded as a very crude and simple psychological attack. However, simplicity did not mean that it did not carry power. ck Robe used these words in attempt to break his mental state. Su Li raised his head and looked at ck Robe. He said calmly, Since you want to kill me, why must you let those other guys participate in the battle in turns? Constantly shoving wood into the fire will only result in it constantly being burnt to ash. As long as the wood added is enough, there will always be a moment where the fire is extinguished, ck Robe said indifferently. Perhaps this method of battle may result in an even greater price, but it can guarantee that you will definitely die. Su Li did not say anything, because he knew what ck Robe had said was correct. The shadow that originated from Xuo City cut off his connection with the human world, and demons still had a lot of true experts that did not act, such as the legendary Demon Commander, or ck Robe, who only sat there patiently. In order to kill the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li, the demons had made very careful preparations. These preparations had even involved the interior of the Garden of Zhou and the faraway western continent. No matter what countermeasure the experts of the human world and the experts in White Emperor City had, it was already toote. The pressure of the Demon Lord was ready, and the Council of Elders in Xuo City was also waiting. This type of killing method was to grind and kill. ck Robe needed enough demon experts to forcefully grind away Su Lis sword intent and Qi. It was such an easy and even slightly dry method to kill the opponent. This was because only this type of method could have no idents urring. You are the most dazzling star of the human world after the great war. You have already brought too many unforeseen incidents to this continent, and you know, I dislike unforeseen incidents the most. ck Robe said while looking at him. Su Li stayed silent for a very long time before saying, No, I will not die. ck Robes voice rose slightly, obviously because he was slightly interested. He asked, Oh? Why so? Su Li looked at him and said calmly, There is no basis nor reasons, I just believe that I will not die. Simrly, I believe the girl, and those children that represent the future of mankind will also not die. ck Robe said, I admire such unreasonable confidence in the face of death very much. Su Li beganughing again. His pupils reflected the snowy sky, as if it was about to burn. --- One can fear pain, but one cannot fear death, especially you... why? Perhaps death was even more gruesome than pain? And why was the word especially said? Why could she not fear death? In the process of falling into the abyss of death, Xu Yourong thought about this sentence and the many matters it gave rise to. Suddenly, she understood some ideas, and as a result, she opened her eyes. Why was she thest one to fear death? It was because she was the phoenix. Her fate was already destined to constantly forge her own spirit between death and pain, until a certain moment where she was able to calmly ept death. Only like that could she ept a real, new life again. Was this the meaning of life in death? Empress, was this what you wanted to tell me? In that moment, Xu Yourong felt the endless abyss in front of her eyes suddenly begin to glow. At that moment, her body was heavily injured, her true essence was all consumed and extreme poison currently invaded her body and mind. However, the idea she understood allowed her to calm down to a point which she had never before reached. Constantly falling, the blood from the corner of her lip was blown backwards like a line of fire by the wind. Countless pearl-like balls of light also arose from her eyes. Falling towards the depths of the abyss, she calmly waited for death toe. Calmness was a dauntless attitude, but it was not unknowing. She felt the cold gloom of death, experienced the true meaning of death and then began to fear it once again. This type of fear did not mean that she had left the mind state of being dauntless. It was still a form of awareness, a distinct yet clear awareness that was deeply embedded in her consciousness. Only the great fear brought on by death could stimte the unimaginable power hidden in the deepest part of her consciousness, the power hidden within her bloodline. This endless power began to burn, causing her to enter a strange state of clear-headedness and absent-mindedness. As death slowly arrived, a spirit deep within her body awakened. This was the spirit of the Heavenly Phoenix, which was also her spirit. That was the her that she had never seen, nor even discovered before. She opened her eyes and looked into the pitch-ck abyss and the real, invisible yet cold night wind. It allowed her to truly understand fate. Fate allowed her to leave the Holy Maiden Peak ande to the Garden of Zhou. However, fate did not make her meet Nanke, and instead made her meet herself. To meet the other self, the truest self. The journey was not for nothing. In the process of falling into death, an infinite amount of regret bloomed. In the deathly abyss, in the silent mountain cliff, on the extremely tall Sunset Valley, in the vast world of the Garden of Zhou, a clear cry suddenly resounded. The sound was not mature, and was slightly undeveloped. However, it was iparably clear. Compared to this clear cry, Nankes clear roar earlier immediately paled. This clear cry was the cry of the young phoenix. The aura of the king was carried in this phoenix cry without a question. Nanke stood silently by the cliffside, perhaps in memorial for the death of her fated opponent, or in regret that her life would be lonely from now on. After a while, she turned around and walked towards the t rock surface between the cliffs. The person had already passed away. Although there was the expected disappointment and hollowness, there was even more satisfaction in the end. From this night forwards, there would be no-one able to fly in the same sky as her. This was very worthy of being happy over. Then, the cry of the phoenix pierced through the cliffs. She stopped her steps, and turned around to gaze into the night sky beyond the cliff. She revealed an expression of inconceivability. A pair of ming wings appeared in the night, illuminating the cliffside. It took Xu Yourong flying towards the faraway distance. Chapter 278 – Wolf Howl Chapter 278 - Wolf Howl Two wings of fire spread out in the night, flying far off into the distance. They were exceptionally striking, reminiscent of a moving star illuminating its surroundings. Nanke stood at the edge of the cliff and silently viewed the scene, her face abnormally pale. She had forcefully suppressed the injuries left behind by those numerous feathers, but no matter how she tried, she could not suppress those feelings of anger and unwillingness in her heart. An elegant and yet exceptionally ruthless peacock cry emerged from her lips, resounding into the distance, as if was calling something. Upon hearing this, the zither-ying old man suddenly changed his expression. He wanted to extend his hand to stop her, but because of his injuries, he could not get up. He could only look on helplessly as in the next moment, Nanke leaped off the cliff. The clear cry of the young phoenix rang out through the Garden of Zhou. In the three gardens at the edge of the Garden of Zhou, many human cultivators had gathered. Previously when that bloody battle at the peak of Sunset Valley had brought about many anomalies in heaven and earth, many people had turned their gazes towards Sunset Valley. Naturally, they had also not missed the cry of the phoenix. In the quiet and dark mountains, there were still several upper level Ethereal Opening human experts searching for treasures in the gloom. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had searched for them for two days and nights, and yet had still been unable to find them. The warning fireworks of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green could not make them reveal their tracks. Amongst the cultivators was a three-hundred-year-old loose cultivator from the south. At the moment, he was by an ancient schrtree. Based on records from the past, he was searching for a powerful magical artifact left behind by the southern shaman tribe. When he heard the sudden cry of the phoenix, he turned around in amazement, his elderly appearance illuminated in the light of those wings of fire. Within those turbid eyes of his appeared an expression of shock, which turned into boundless greed. --- With Qi Jian on his back, Zhexiu continued to walk through the in. His eyes could no longer see, but his hearing was still effective. When the phoenix cry rang out, he stopped. Qi Jians eyes opened with some difficulty and looked west. He said with some perplexity, "Is that Senior Xu? She also entered the Garden of Zhou?" "It should be her." Zhexius ears listened to the echoes of that phoenix cry and confirmed. All these things that had happened after the Garden of Zhou opened were a part of the demon plot. Of the targets that the demons had drawn up to kill, Xu Yourong was definitely amongst them. Qi Jian said weakly, "I dont know who the demons sent to oppose her, but... it should be okay." Xu Yourong and Qiushan Jun were not ordinary young geniuses. Their innate talent was overwhelmingly dominant. In this miniature world of the Garden of Zhou where there was an upper limit, logically the demons should be unable to seize Xu Yourong. But when thinking about the assassination attempt at thekeside and Third Brothers sudden betrayal, Qi Jian could not help but be very worried. Zhexiu thought about those two women at thekeside who hadpletely different features and yet seemed like they had been born as twins. Perhaps it was because of their fingertips suffused with green, or because of the poison that still restlessly stirred within his eyes, but he knew that those two were definitely Nankes two wings. He said, "Nanke hase. The one that Xu Yourong is fighting is definitely her. Its just that I dont know who won and who lost." In all of the continent, amongst all Ethereal Opening cultivators, human or demon, the only one that could threaten Xu Yourong was Nanke. Hearing the name Nanke, Qi Jians face paled even more. After a long moment of silence, Qi Jian said, "So where are we going next?" It was already night, but the sun of the ins of the Unsetting Sun had not setif that mystical and indistinct sphere of light suspended over the horizon could be considered a sun. The powerful Demon General couple stood guard at the edge of the in, so they could not leave. They could only walk around in this in. Then, where should they go? Everyone said that the ins of the Unsetting Sun concealed many vicious and frightening dangers. At the very least, anyone that entered had nevere out. Then where were the dangers hidden? Zhexiu said, "Take out the Flowing Water Bottle." Qi Jian took out the Flowing Water Bottle and said in disbelief, "Weve already spent six hours in here?" The warm and red yet indistinct sun hung over the edge of the in. At the line that divided heaven and earth, it continuously revolved. The light that it emitted did not change, so it was easy to lose track of time. However, what shocked Qi Jian was not only this. Although Zhexiu was heavily injured, he had not yet decreased his speed. In six hours, they could travel at least a hundred li, and yet they could clearly see the fire that arose from the summit of Sunset Valley. The cry of the phoenix was also like it had sounded out right by their ears. Now when they turned back, the mountain...was still there. Although they had walked through the in for six hours, it still seemed like they had just entered. Hearing what Qi Jian had said, Zhexiu lowered his head in thought for a very long time. To the two youths, the legendary in was finally beginning to reveal its strange and sinister side. Suddenly, a rustling sound arose from deep within the grass in front of them, as if some beast was just then traveling through. In the next moment, the sound disappeared, but this did not mean the danger had passed. Qi Jian was somewhat uneasy, feeling that within the grass, there were always many things gazing at them. Zhexiu lowered his head and inclined his face, listening to the soundsing from the grass. As he did so, his face grew increasingly grave, as well as unsightly. He had grown up on the snowy ins and hunted monsters for a living. So he could very clearly tell that these noises were the sounds of monsters walking or flying low, or the grinding of their fearsomely sharp teeth, and even the dripping of their saliva on the ground. What was even more frightening thing was that in a short period of time, he had heard at least seven monster sounds that belonged to powerful monsters rarely seen on the snowy ins. On the snowy ins, he was the hunter, but in the ins of the Garden of Zhou, the monsters had made him and Qi Jian their prey. This caused him an intense difort as well as anger. He knew very well that if he remained stationary like this, it would be very dangerous. He lifted his head towards the depths of the ins. His eyes could not see and his pupils could not focus, so he seemed very cold. Moreover, the bewitchingly strange green had upied his entire pupil, creating an extremely frightening sight. Qi Jian was leaning against his shoulder, saw his profile, and subconsciously felt cold and fearful. Qi Jians body began to tremble. "Dont be afraid." Zhexiu said expressionlessly. As the words fell, a session of grinding sounds emanated from his body. This was the sound of his bones and muscles grinding and reassembling. Copious coarse wolf hairs sprouted from his cheeks, and his knees once again strangely bent backwards. His teeth gradually grew long and pointed, emerging from his lips......this was his demi-human transformation. Along with the transformation of his body, his Qi also suddenly changed. A cold and cruel aura pervaded the path in front of him. The quiet depths of the grass suddenly erupted with noise. This was closely followed by the stamping of feet as well as a haughty and provocative roar. The monsters of the ins were particrly sensitive to this wolf youths transformation, and their response was very fast. After Zhexiu transformed, his pupils turned red, mixing with the Peacock Plumes poison, once again producing a lemon-like yellow. He could not see a thing, but he calmly aimed his eyes forward, as if he was staring into those monsters eyes. A cruel, powerful, and ruthless howl burst forth from his lips, spreading swiftly across the in. The chilly wind brushed against the grass, and swathes of grass fell t, allowing the figures of many monsters to faintly be seen. Those monsters heard strength and the resolve to fight to the death within that howl. With another set of rustling, they finally scattered. Qi Jian leaned against Zhexius shoulder, somewhat afraid of Zhexius current appearance, although Zhexiu had said to not be afraid. Thus, he wrapped his arms tight around Zhexiu and pressed his face closer. He said to himself, this way I cant see it, so I wont be afraid. Perhaps because of his actions, or because of those greedy gazes the monsters aimed back as they left, Zhexius body grew somewhat stiff. His voice was somewhat unnatural. "We... have to think of a way to leave, or else the truly powerful monsters, upon hearing my howl, wille over to see." Qi Jian assented, thinking to himself, well do whatever you say. The wolf youths wild howl echoed throughout the ins of the Unsetting Sun, but it did not leave the ins. This miniature world that was the Garden of Zhou had always had many bizarre and inexplicable ces. Just like that phoenix cry that resounded through heaven and earth, not even it had really been transmitted to every nook and cranny of the Garden of Zhou. This was because there were some ces that were like a world within a world. At the end of that river, on the other side of that cold pool under the waterfall was ake. Thekeshore was another world. The people within that world did not hear the cry of the phoenix. Liang Xiaoxiao and Zhuang Huanyu were no longer in the forest, but where they had gone was a mystery. Deep under the calm surface of theke, its depths still seemed to boil. Countless fine bubbles burst forth from between those two wings of light, then swiftly disappeared. Chen Changsheng had been bound up by the two wings of light of those two beautiful yet frightening women, so naturally he could not hear the phoenix cry. Even if it had arrived at his ear, he would not have let it affect him in the slightest. Because at the moment he was quickly being turned by those two wings of light into a very bright yet lifeless pearl. He was like a mosquito caught in a spider web, about to die at any moment. His heart and soul were all focused on finding a way to live. Where was his path to live? If there was no way, he would have to use his dagger to cut a way. The problem was that he currently had no strength to grip his dagger, much less cut through those wings of light. Did his way to live lie in that elusive but iparably real sword intent in theke? But if he wanted to make the strand of sword intente to him, how could he do so? Before he was bound up by those wings of light, he had attempted to ignite the water outside his Ethereal Pce, but it was meaningless. Just like his initial struggles and flips, it seemed rather ridiculous. His throat was being held by the demon beauty, while his body had been restricted by the dignified woman. Those two wings of light gave a desperately frightening pressure, suppressing thest of his true essence and his every movement. He could not even move a finger, nor even blink his eyes. He could only feel the chilly water brush against his eyes. It was not a good feeling. These two women, uniting their bodies, finally disyed their terrifying strength and cultivation. His Qi grew increasingly feeble; his mind grew increasingly dim. As he saw the two faces of those women illuminated by the light of the wings, he felt them to be extremely sinister. He thought to himself, is this what the god of death looks like? At that moment, he who had even his true essence suppressed by those two wings of light could only move his spiritual sense. Before the moment of death, Chen Changsheng would never surrender. Of course, he would try to use his spiritual sense to escape, but the problemy in the fact that he had not cultivated to that masterly realm where he could kill with his mind. No matter how calm and steady his spiritual sense was, he still could not use it in battle. What could his spiritual sense do? Before he had clearly thought about this, his spiritual sense had already rested on his dagger. Noiselessly, several boxes appeared in that world that had been created by those two wings of light. Chapter 279 – The Sword Calls Chapter 279 - The Sword Calls The boxes were very heavy. The moment they appeared, Chen Changsheng and those two women began to descend even faster to theke bottom. Astonishment crept into the eyes of the two women. They had no idea how these boxes appeared or what was in them. The boxes were not locked, so under the pressure of the water, their lids tore open, illuminating their contents in the gentle and beautiful light of those wings. At the same time, the items within the boxes began to emit their own sort of gentle and beautiful light. It was an almost sacred white light, holding an unimaginable amount of magic, at least for humans. If this were not such a tense and perilous moment, perhaps even those two women would also think this way. The boxes contained silver, and the light they emitted was called silver light. It was even more real than starlight, even more enticing, and thus, more beautiful. The silver came from various ces. Some was gifted to Chen Changsheng by his master and senior before he left Xining Vige for travel and living expenses, some was given to him by Luoluo as when she was paying respects to him as her teacher. There was also some from Tang Thirty-Sixs generous donations, as well as generous gifts from various priests from the Li Pce. Chen Changsheng had never counted up exactly how much silver there was. He just had them converted into silver ingots and carried them with him. Now, when his life was at its most perilous moment, he had used up all the silver in one go. In the space formed by those two wings of light, the rushing of the water caused those silver taels to roil about. Like stone, they pounded against the faces and bodies of all three people. However, this was still not enough; it was not sufficient to break through those wings of light. He still needed more things. Thus, Chen Changshengs spiritual sense continued deeper into the hilt of the dagger. The next thing toe out was a Night Pearl. The Night Pearl was veryrge and very round, even more than the Night Pearls embedded into the Dew tform, even more than the Night Pearls that attached to the roof of the ck Dragons underground cavern. The Night Pearl had been Luoluos first gift to him, and it looked very much like a big washing bowl. Of course, for those two women who had grown up in Xuo City, perhaps they would be willing to use the sacred moon to describe this extraordinary Night Pearl. Only, the two women could not be like ordinary women, being shocked and moved, then fall into a fervor. One reason was because they were engaged in battle. The other reason was that the Night Pearl directly smashed against the demon womans face. Even in the water, the boom could be clearly heard. Soon after, that demon womans nose began to bleed a stream of green blood. The demon woman was filled with rage, and also very confused. She simply had no idea where this Night Pearl hade from, and its impact was not light. But this still was not enough. It was not sufficient to help Chen Changsheng escape the constraints of those wings of light. Thus, Chen Changsheng continued deeper into the sword hilt, taking out item after item. The next item to appear....was half of a whole roastedmb. The half a roastmb, from which steam still seemed to rise, appeared within those wings of light, then collided with that dignified womans body. It was very obvious that the dignified woman was somewhat of a clean freak, so when that half roastmb caked with oil embraced her, she almost went crazy. But this still was not enough. One roast chicken, two roast chickens, three roast chickens... around a dozen roast chickens, like thrown stones, appeared between those wings and smashed at her body. There was Liaobei Countys roast deer tail, Wanzhou Countys roast fish, Wenshuis spicy thirteen tes, the South Seas steamed double fish heads... With the continuous stimtion of Chen Changshengs spiritual sense, innumerable pieces of food appeared one after the other. In a sh, the space between those wings of light was crammed. These were pieces of food that the ck Dragon had required him to prepare when they left the capital. Right now, the ck Dragon was merely a spiritual soul inside a jade ruyi, so she could not eat very much. Thus these foods had been stored away, extremely fresh, very hot and pungent, and still maintaining their original vors. Within those wings of light, roast chicken took flight with duck wings, red soup blurred together with persimmons. It wasplete confusion, absolute chaos. Countless foods and juices mixed together, producing a revolting mix. "Just whats going on here?!" That demon woman pushed her head through a Yingou stew jade cabbage and angrily shouted, her eyes expressing bewilderment. Thest thing Chen Changsheng took out was that which he possessed the most ofbooks. Nobody knew that the three thousands scriptures of the Daoist Canon were no longer in Xining Viges old temple, but rather with Chen Changsheng. He took out the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon so that he could use the scriptures to beat the demons. Boom! Countless books filled up that space created by the two wings of light. The two wings of light could no longer stay closed. Apanied by a cry of shock and even a little absurdity, those two wings finally separated. The books and food shot off in all directions like powerful arrows, then gradually slowed down. Regretfully, even though the wings of light hade apart, those two women still held Chen Changsheng tightly. He continued to sink towards the bottom of theke. Those books and food, the Night Pearl and the boxes of silver, all sank with him, creating an exceptionally strange scene. The Night Pearl was not far from him. It illuminated the pitch-ck water, letting him see very clearly some of the things that were falling with him. Those books and food, the Night Pearl and the silver, the various herbs: they were his living, his memories. In other words, they were his life. Seeing the items, he very easily remembered those days more than ten years ago in Xining Viges old temple where he recited the Daoist ssics with his senior by the riverside. He remembered the little girl that climbed the wall from the Hundred Herb Garden to the Orthodox Academy. As he sunk towards the bottom of theke, he thought of many things and many people. The rich Tang Thirty-Six, the poor Xuanyuan Po, Jin Yulu drinking tea by the gate of the Orthodox Academy, the Pope, Mei Lisha, master, senior, are you still doing okay? Then he saw a letter and a little trinket, and this made him think of the white crane. As he continued to sink, it grew colder and colder, and death grew closer and closer. His Qi grew increasingly weak, although judging by his still-open eyes, he seemed very calm. His eyes were so clean that even in the water, they still gave off the impression of a clear and limpidke, able to reflect ones innermost thoughts. This sort of calmness and cleanliness made those two women feel an unprecedented unease. It was like that first day in which they possessed life and still saw Nankes cold and indifferent appearance. Amongst the items that were sinking to theke bottom with Chen Changsheng, the brightest was obviously the Night Pearl. They did not notice that behind the radiance of the Night Pearl was a metal ball. Through the gentle movements of the water, the metal ball slowlynded in his palm. He subconsciously drew his fingers together and gripped it tightly. The extremely faint and elusive sword intent was still in the deepest depths of theke, seemingly calling him, wanting to him to cut open a path to live. Yet his blood had almost run dry, his Qi was about to disappear. Even if he could perceive it, what use was it? Even if he could grip that metal ball, he had no means of taking out the Yellow Paper Umbre, so what use was it? Suddenly, the metal ball fiercely shuddered in his hand, then began to quickly spin. With a mor, the scales on the metal ball split open, then with the shing and rubbing of metal, an umbre swiftly bloomed in the water, sshing water in all directions. The Yellow Paper Umbre was once more in Chen Changshengs hand! Only now did the two women realize, but they were toote. The Yellow Paper Umbre began to quickly revolve, stirring up the water. The seemingly dull edge of the umbre scored countless deep and bloody wounds on the bodies of those two women. With cries of agony, the two women were jolted apart by that powerful force. The water at the bottom of theke stirred once more, and once again it seemed like it was boiling. The Yellow Paper Umbre brought along the finally unconscious Chen Changsheng as it barreled through theke like a dragon made of water, breaking open a path. It hurtled swiftly towards some ce several li away. That elusive sword intent was there. The strand of sword intent had never been calling Chen Changsheng. It had been calling the umbre! Chapter 280 – Meeting in the Night Sky Chapter 280 - Meeting in the Night Sky The ice-coldke water sshed onto his face, just like countless, sharp des. After an unknown amount of time, Chen Changsheng finally woke up. He attempted to open his eyes, but his eyes were only hit painfully by the iingke water, so he could only close them once again. He did not know of the current situation, and only knew that he was in the water of theke, travelling at unimaginable speeds. From the feeling in his hand, he confirmed that the Yellow Paper Umbre had saved his life. The Yellow Paper Umbre was an inanimate object, so how could it act by itself? To him, it was a very hard question to understand. The faint sword intent that was transmitted from somewhere ahead allowed him to vaguely guess something. However, he was unable to make a link between the sword intent and the Yellow Paper Umbrethat sword intent should have belonged to the legendary Sword Pool, which should have disappeared for several hundreds of years in the Garden of Zhou already. As for the Yellow Paper Umbre, it was a new object that the Junior Uncle of Mount Li, Su Li, had requested the Wenshui Tang n to make for him. The two objects had a difference in years, so logically, it was impossible to make any connections. After another period of time, he became even more clear-headed, and fixed his posture with great difficulty. It allowed him to squint his eyes open, upon which he saw the light not far behind him. Only then did he learn that the dangers had never left him. At the same time, the injuries that could not be seen in his body began to ache, clearly sending the feeling of pain into his sea of consciousness, causing him to suffer extreme pain. The front part of the umbre rotated at high speed without stopping, just like the corkscrew propellers created by the people of the great western continent for big boats. It dragged him forwards at high speeds. The dark, icy coldke water constantly rammed against his body, bringing even more pain. Just how long did he have to be dragged for? Where did the Yellow Paper Umbre want to take him? Suddenly, he realized theke water had disappeared, and at the same time, he heard many sounds. They were the sounds of bursting through theke water, and the sounds of the bugs within the grass beside theke. Just why did that clear yet slightly violent cry sound so close to his ear, when it should have been very far away? Was the dark image in front of his eyes really the bottom of theke? No, it was the night sky, and it was dark because there were no stars in the Garden of Zhou. It was a smallke ten or so li away from Sunset Valley. That night, the smallke had seen the battle of incessant blood and mes on the peak. It had heard the cry of a phoenix, it had been illuminated by wings of fire, and at this moment, it had also heard the cry of a peacock. Just when it had experienced peace, it was destroyed again. The Yellow Paper Umbre rotated, and brought Chen Changsheng out of theke. Lake water fell off the umbre and his body, flying in all directions. It created a falling curtain of water. Chen Changsheng became clear-headed, and understood that he had finally escaped from the cold and scaryke water. He had returned to the world above theke, however, he just did not know whether he was still in the Garden of Zhou, or the other side of the coldke. In the next moment, he discovered that he had arrived in the night sky. The smallke below his feet had be a mirror, and he was several dozen zhang above the ground. Any person, to go from the depths of theke to high up in the night sky so suddenly, would feel slightly astonished and absent-minded. At that moment, theke water split open once again, and a pair of wings of light transformed into flowing radiance. It chased from below him. The tips of the wings were brought together, forming a sharp spike and heavily striking his body. A muffled sound. Chen Changshengs blood surged, and he almost spat out some blood. He forcefully swallowed it back down, but that did not mean he was not injured. After being decisively hit again, he who was already heavily injured was no longer able tost anymore. Holding onto the Yellow Paper Umbre, he was just like a kite with a broken string, flying higher into the night sky dispiritedly. To continue flying to the highest point before falling onto the ground againwould that be the time of death? Thinking about these matters, he fainted once again. In the final moment before he fainted, he suddenly felt the night sky grow slightly lighter. That was not the feeling of impending death, but rather the night sky had really been illuminated. What illuminated the night sky was a pair of ming wings. Not the light wings behind the two girls that chased him, but... a pair of me wings. The me wings opened upfortably in the night sky. They were veryrge, and gave off warm yet holy mes. As a result, the girl in the wings seemed somewhat delicate. The me wings rushed through the night sky, and just at the moment where Chen Changsheng was about to fall to his death, she grabbed him before continuing to fly towards the far away distance. The two girls that had chased Chen Changsheng until now felt an extremely strong feeling of dread for some reason. The wings of light rapidly pped, dodging backwards. Afterwards they thought of the peacock cry they had heard in theke before, and the dread within their hearts intensified. Without even thinking, they flew hurriedly towards the area where the cry originated from with unbelievable speed which almost seemed to be a method of burning their lives. Nanke jumped off the cliff, and fell faster and faster just like a rock. The whistling wind blew at her hair, however, it was unable to blow away the indifference in her eyes. Concerning the approaching ground and death, it did not hold any meaning to her, because she could see very clearly that her two female servants had already arrived in front of the Sunset Valley peak, under the cliff, and were waiting. Without a sound at all, the two females caught Nankes petite body, and then immediately transformed into a ball of light. The ball of light then opened up into wings of light, like clouds in the blue sky. The wings of light suddenly changed slightly in color aspared to when they chased after Chen Changsheng. The edges of the wings carried a smear of bewitching green, as if an ethereal body had transformed into a real object. The green wings on Nankes back moved slowly. She gazed at a distance in the night sky with an indifferent expression. After confirming the location of the wings of fire that had already turned into a spot of light, she began fluttering her wings without hesitation, chasing in that direction. The green wings of several zhang in length created two whirlwinds in front of the cliff, and with a terrifying whistle of piercing through the air, she disappeared. The innate blood talent of humans or demons seemed somewhat simr to the transformations of demi-humans. However, the difference was actually very big. The awakening of innate talent normally had four stages. The initial awakening was the blood itself, and the second awakening was the spirit. In simpler words, after this awakening, the cultivator and her blood wouldbine into one body, no longer differentiating between the two. This was also truly understanding what they were. After two days and two nights without rest, being unable to defeat Nanke and the zither-ying old man working together in the end, peacefully walking into the abyss of despair, and before the great dread of death, Xu Yourong sessfullypleted her second awakening. The phoenix spirit deep within her body also awakened like this. Her blood and her bodybined and merged, and through use of spiritual sense, a pair of wings of fire unfurled in the night sky. However, this did not mean that she suddenly gained the power to burn the whole world. At that moment, she was still heavily injured, and Nankes poisonous blood was still constantly wreaking havoc in her body. This caused her vision to be slightly blurry, so she did not fly back to the peak to fight a life and death battle with Nanke again. Instead, she flew into the far away distance in the night sky, as she needed treatment and grooming the most right now. However, she did not think that after only leaving Sunset Valley for several moments she would actually encounter another battle in the peaceful-looking smallke around ten li away. She knew with a single nce that the two girls who were linked together, that had burst out of the water with wings on light on their backs were Nankes two fearsome maids. But who were they chasing? Chapter 281 – Flying Wing to Wing Chapter 281 - Flying Wing to Wing No matter who it wasin that brief moment she had been unable to clearly make out the other persons appearanceit was definitely one of the human cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou. This was enough of a reason. It was enough for Xu Yourong who was flying around Sunset Valley to unsparingly use up her true essence once more to adjust her direction and fly over to that heavily injured and unconscious human cultivators side. At that critical point where it seemed like she would dash herself to death against the ground, she grabbed the cultivator and flew off into the distance. She had no experience in flying with wings, but she had a lot of experience riding the white crane as it soared through the blue sky. As she soared through the night sky, she had none of that imagined unease or terror. But she was just a beginner after all, so it was hard to avoid some improficiency and awkwardness. This was especially the case when considering that she was already heavily wounded and very weak, and that she was now carrying an extra person. It was hard to avoid swaying a bit, giving the appearance that she was drunk. It was not too long before Nanke had caught up, only several li behind. Separated by such a distance, she could even feel the killing intenting from her. She did not turn around, instead focused on learning how to fly. Her wings of fire began to sway less, her posture grew more stable, and her speed began to quicken. Gradually she began to turn into a streak of fire zing through the night sky. After the awakening of the phoenix soul, she hadprehended many principles, and gained use of much of her innate ability. Solely in terms of speed, she was without a doubt the fastest on the continent. Whether it was the Red Falcons used by the Great Zhou army or the Great Western Continents Heavenly Messenger Birds, whether it was Nanke or the swift Silver Dragons; none of them could surpass her speed. The problem was that she was severely wounded. An evenrger problem was that she was currently carrying a person. The person was unconscious, and weighed her down like a wet bag of flour. If she dropped this person, even Nanke would find it very hard to catch up to her. She could go back to the gardens where the rest of the human cultivators had congregated and develop a counterattack against the demon plot. She could also temporarily escape, treat her wounds and the poison in her body, then return to battle Nanke, and this time she believed she would definitely obtain victory. But she could not do so, so there was no if. This entire time, she had not nced at the person in her handsshe made no distinction of identity, because no matter what, she could not throw them away. It was just like Nanke had said at the peak of Sunset Valley. From beginning to end, she was an existence burdened with the word responsibility. Many choices had already be a sort of instinct for her. She did not need to ponder them or weigh the pros and cons, she only needed to carry them out. Two streams of light skimmed over the forests and wend at the edge of the in, their colors only slightly different. Wherever they passed, bits of grass were sent flying and leaves were shocked into puffs of green. She had never been able to pull away from Nanke and her vision was starting to go fuzzy. This was a sign that the peacocks poison was beginning to erode her sea of consciousness. She had always been using the Heavenly Phoenixs true blood to suppress it, but over the course of this chase, that blood was gradually being boiled away and was no longer able to suppress the poison. Perhaps she could ignite all the Heavenly Phoenix true blood to go even faster, but then what would she do about the poison? Nankes figure grew closer and closer and the darkness of the surrounding in was newly dyed with green. There was no time to think, but in truth, she didnt even think before she made her decision. At this moment, she finally lowered her head to nce at the person in her hands. She helplessly thought to herself, everyone here cultivates the Dao, paying attention to dining with the pure wind and eating the starlight, but just what are you eating every day that youre so heavy? Then she ignited the meager remnants of the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix in her body. With a boom, the surrounding ins began to burn, and glimmers of light from water could be vaguely seen under the grass. Xu Yourong turned into a streak of fire, and disappeared into the sky. After a while, Nanke arrived at this ce and paused. She stared off into the distance at that streak of fire, her expression cold, thinking about something. Her green peacock wings slowly pped, spreading coldness all around. The burning grasses and reeds were gradually extinguished, leaving behind only scorched earth. The speed obtained from burning the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix was so fast that even she could not catch up. "A womans softheartedness, failing to see the big picture,cking a noble spirit." (TL: All three of these are Chinese idioms.) Nankes evaluation of Xu Yourong was cold and disdainful. "Even if you can continue to live, how can you continue to be my rival?" She understood very clearly that in this sort of situation, even if the Heavenly Phoenix soul within Xu Yourongs body had awakened, it would still be very difficult for her to survive. The green wings slowly retracted, and the light subtly changed. Those two women appeared on both sides of her and kneeled down onto the ground. Their voices trembling, they said, "These lowly servants pay respects to the master. These lowly servants are ipetent!" Nanke paid no attention to her two maids, not even ncing at their faces pale from fear. She pensively asked, "That person... was Chen Changsheng?" The two maids hurriedly narrated the events that had urred on the other side. For the first time, a smile appeared on Nankes face, but it was still a very cold smile. "So originally it wasnt a womans softheartedness, nor was it failing to grasp the big picture. Instead it was chaos arising from too many problems... for the two of you to die together would be rather interesting. The wind that blew against her face was originally cold, but because of the boiling and burning of her blood, it became a warm wind. Xu Yourong wanted to go to the Mountainside Whispering Wood, but her Heavenly Phoenix true blood was almost exhausted and she could not hold on for much longer. She nced behind her to confirm that Nanke had not caught up, then turned towards the northeast and flew for several li beforending. She had always followed the edge of the ins of the Unsetting Sun as she flew. Her reason was very simple, and Nanke was also very clear on it. It was only by this that from the very start, she had been able to persist for so long. When she finallynded, it was also naturally at the edge of the ins. It was a giant stretch of wend, with reeds growing as far as the eye could see. The reeds were like a small isle, the surrounding reeds so high that they hid it away from any outside gazes. It was like a little world sectioned off from the rest. There were no stars in the night sky of the Garden of Zhou. The light reflecting from the water between the reeds came from those wings of fire. They were like innumerable mirrors, creating a beautiful scene. With a thought from Xu Yourong, the golden mes slowly faded. The two wings had originally been a pure snowy white. Her brows slightly creased together; she appeared to be in pain. Deep within the clear and limpid water of her eyes, a diforting green could faintly be seen. Around that green was a golden spark that was incessantly burning, but it was a very dim me. At any time, it could go out. Then she turned once more to that human cultivator that she had saved. For some reason, she felt that this person was somewhat familiar, although her vision was rather fuzzy. She could not even make out the persons features, only faintly tell that his face was very pale. For some reason, even though the person was unconscious, he still gave her a calm and amiable impression. Because of this impression, she stared nkly at him. Then she was struck by exhaustion. She sat down cross-legged and then closed her eyes to stabilize her breathing. A pure white wing slowly drew back, then like the warm quilts in the Divine Generals mansion, wrapped around her body. The wings were a pair. The other pure white wing slowly fell down, gently covering Chen Changsheng. Chapter 282 – Even If They Met, They Would not Recognize Each Other Chapter 282 - Even If They Met, They Would not Recognize Each Other It waste at night, and the indistinct disk of light in the ins still hung over the horizon, giving even the reeds at the edge of the ins a little light. Xu Yourong opened her eyes as she awoke. The crystals in her hands had already be useless powder and the true essence in her body had recovered somewhat. However, it was only enough to suppress the poison in her blood, and could not be used to solve any of her other problems. With a thought, she retracted her pure white wings. Only when her fingers brushed up against something did she remember that she had rescued a human cultivator. Her finger rested against that human cultivators vein, then after a moment, she slightly raised her brow. She seemed rather surprisedthis human cultivator did not have that much true essence, and it was not a result of any sort of battle. There was something wrong with the meridians themselves. To be born with such a defect and yet still enter Ethereal Opening and thus obtain the qualifications to enter the Garden of Zhou; one could infer from this just how diligently he inevitably would have had to cultivate. It was a pity that this persons luck was simply too disastrous. The Garden of Zhou was so vast, and yet he somehow managed to encounter Nankes two wings. His body was heavily injured, and if he did not receive treatment soon, he would definitely die. The other reason this persons luck was just too disastrous had to do with her current situation. Currently, her true essence was almostpletely exhausted and she had lost a lot of blood. It was simply impossible for her to use the Sacred Light technique to treat his wounds. She stood up and looked towards the depths of those ins as she shook her head, then she turned around and began walking in the opposite direction. Across the pond of reeds, not too far away, was drynd. A little further past that was a forest, and past the forest, she could faintly see a cliff. If she followed that cliff, she would probably arrive at one of the gardens that the human cultivators were gathered in. She even remembered that this particr cliff had many caves. She silently gazed at the dense forest and cliff through the weeds. Yes, she only remembered, but she could not see it clearly. Right now, her vision was still blurry. She had thought that the persons situation to be dire, but her situation was even more disastrous. In order to escape from Nanke with that person in tow, she had ignited far too much of her Heavenly Phoenix true blood, and now the poison in her blood had begun to spread. Her vision, as well as the rest of her five senses, had all received serious damage. If she could not promptly make her way out of the Garden of Zhou, she really would die here. At the summit of Sunset Valley, the phoenix soul had awakened, but so what? Without a fleshly body to inhabit, what did it matter how strong the soul was? Without amp wick for the me, could the me exist? Would she really die here? A gentle breeze blew from the ins. As it blew across the water beneath the reeds and weeds, its temperature lowered, and it felt slightly chilly. Her expression remained serene, but the hands that hung over the edge of her skirt began to tremble, as if they wanted to grasp the wind but could not. As she calmly gazed at the mountains of the Garden of Zhou, slowly... ever so slowly... for some reason, she became angry. Yesterday when she had taken her final leave from the Mountainside Whispering Wood, she had gone to where the senior from Holy Maiden Peak was and learned that Chen Changsheng and the wolf youth had quietly departed. It seemed they had gone upstream of that river. As the next Holy Maiden of the south, she was privy to many secrets. Although she did not know it exactly, she knew that the entrance to the Sword Pool was some ce upstream of that river. Chen Changshengs original destination had been the Sword Pool. The upper reaches of the river were separated from this patch of reeds and from the peak of Sunset Valley by several hundred li. Separated by such a vast distance, even if Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu could fly, they still would not have been able to rush over here. This was why she was angry. She had never concealed her thoughts on Chen Changsheng, and she had never much liked the fianc that she had neverid eyes on. However, she and that person had a marriage contract between them after all, so she naturally had some conjectures, and even hopes. Only with hope can there be disappointment. As she looked at the mountains of the Garden of Zhou, gazing in the direction of the upper reaches of that river, she developed an ineffable fury towards that fellow. "He doesnt have the slightest grasp of the bigger picture, only knowing how to treat injuries and save lives. Could it be that he didnt see that this was all part of the demons n? His actions are so extremely small-minded that it really makes one angry." The chaos within the Garden of Zhou definitely had something to do with the demons. It was only because she had reached this conclusion that she had walked that lonesome mountain path on Sunset Valley. If Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had reached the same conclusion and they had pooled their strength, then together with Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian, those two members of the Divine States Seven Laws, they would have definitely been able to break through the demons ns. But Chen Changsheng had gone to find the Sword Pool, so she had given such an evaluation. She could not have thought that at the peak of Sunset Valley, Nanke had given a simr evaluation of her. "As expected, Shuanger wasnt wrong. Normally hell appear honest and considerate, kind and benevolent, but when pushes to shove, you can see the cold selfishness within. At this time, he still regards the Sword Pool as more important than anything else. Only... why was it that he was like me, rushing around the Garden of Zhou for two nights doing his utmost to save others?" Xu Yourong creased her brows in thought, then finally came to an answerChen Changsheng had done it on purpose and saved all those people for her to see. "Did he use this method so that... I would get a good impression of him? Truly a hypocritical scoundrel." Her mood was a little strange, so she no longer thought about it. Turning, she went to look at the cultivator that she had rescued. Because her vision was still blurry, she lowered her head and moved very close to get a clearer view of that persons appearance. His unconscious appearance, with his brows creased tightly together, still gave a honest and calm impression, like one would want to get to know him. His age was around twenty years old. "He seems like a sincere person. For him to be at Ethereal Opening at his age, perhaps hes some heavily favored core disciple of some sect, or perhaps he was on one of the Three Banners of this years Grand Examination. Its a pity that hes going end up a corpse in this wilderness." She had confirmed that she could do nothing to save him, so she could not help but feel a little regret. She shook her head in pity, then reached out her hand and began to search his body, looking for something that could prove his identity. Unexpectedly, she found nothing except a very ordinary dagger, whose surface bore no mark or insignia. She remembered that when she rescued himst night, there had been a strange weapon in his hands, possessing the shape of an umbre, but now she could not find it. She wrinkled her brow, then perhaps because she thought of something, she turned around and began to make her way to the drynd across the pond of reeds. The water soaked her skirt, causing her to leave marks on the beach at the edge of the forest. In the very instant Xu Yourongs figure disappeared into the trees, a thin ck silhouette fell like lightning on that patch of reeds. The reeds swayed with the wind. A strand of Qi suddenly appeared then just as quickly vanished. A little girl wearing a ck dress appeared by Chen Changshengs side. At her waist was a jade ruyi. The little girl had a cold expression, and her vertical pupils were as ck as her dress. All this made that red birthmark between her eyebrows seem all the gaudier. She was the ck Dragon. Chen Changsheng called her Zhizhi, or sometimes he would call her Hongzhuang. As she stared at the unconscious Chen Changsheng, the slightest trace of concern and confusion appeared in her cold expression. "Werent you on the other side of the cliff? How did you suddenly end up here?" As a noble and powerful ck Frost Dragon, even though she was but a strand of a soul, it only took her a nce to see that Chen Changshengs insides were riddled with injuries. If no-one came to save him, he would most certainly die. "How did you end up together with that woman?" She gazed at the forest across the reeds, and her brows rose up in displeasure, as she thought to herself, "Chen Changsheng, you idiot! Just what did she promise you? How could you trust a human female?" For her, the human that had left her the most bitter memories, besides the long-gone Wang Zhice, was that woman, the Tianhai Divine Empress. Xu Yourong was very much like a young Tianhai Divine Empress. Taken together with that engagement that Chen Changsheng had talked about, it meant that she had an innate wariness of Xu Yourong. She did not have a single good impression of her. She saw Xu Yourong save Chen Changsheng, then spent a very long time searching for the two. When she finally found them, she unexpectedly saw Xu Yourong leave once more. This only increased the enmity she had towards Xu Yourong. In her view, the reason why Xu Yourong had risked such danger to rescue Chen Changshengst night was because the demons were watching. Now when Xu Yourong left Chen Changsheng to die, it was because there was no one there to see. The reason for all this was because Xu Yourong highly valued her reputation, viewing it as even more important than the lives of others, and even her own life as well. This sort of woman was truly very cruel, hypocritical, and frightening. She thought about the letter that Chen Changsheng had once described to her in the underground cave, she thought about those words written in the letter, and an expression of loathing appeared on her face. To leave Chen Changsheng in these reeds as you walk off, letting him helplessly and slowly wait for his death, is that what you meant in your letter with do your best? Besides Chen Changsheng, she did not have any good impression about humans, so right now she was very angry. Moreover, she had invested a lot of blood into Chen Changsheng, true blood. She could not permit Chen Changsheng to die like this, or else that blood would go to waste. Then her first priority was to find a way for Chen Changsheng to survive. How could she heal the wounds in Chen Changshengs body? She thought of a method, then an indescribable mixture of shame and rage appeared between her eyebrows, causing that red birthmark to seemingly glow. "Remember, you owe me yet another life," she said angrily to the unconscious Chen Changsheng. With these words, she bent over and embraced Chen Changsheng, then nestled into his bosom. Then she turned into a ck light and entered into his body. A strand of extremely cold and extremely pure Qi emerged from Chen Changshengs stomach, then it gradually returned into his body. Chen Changshengs internal organs were covered with a host of fine cuts, each one bleeding incessantly. That cold Qi caused the blood to stagnate and the flow to gradually cease. Simultaneously, both his pulse and his breathing also began to slow. The water between the reeds became covered with a thinyer of frost. Chen Changshengs brow also began to develop ayer of frost. At the same time, a jade ruyi appeared on his wrist. After a while, there came the sound of water sshing about. Xu Yourong walked out of the forest, carrying her skirt as she returned to that patch of reeds. What she had gone to do was aplete mystery. Seeing theyer of frost over Chen Changshengs brow and sensing that the surroundings were a little colder than they had been before, she slightly raised her brow, thinking that something had happened while she was gone. But there was clearly nothing around this patch of reeds. She took out her Fated Star te, her fingers seemingly inadvertently moving across it a few times. The Fated Star te gave no indications. Those lines were extremely disorderly, inplete chaos. Just like how there were no stars in the night sky above the Garden of Zhou, she could not see a single thing in this te. Her injuries were too heavy, making it impossible to walk back to those gardens where the human cultivators had gathered. Then what should she do next? She stretched out her hand and grabbed Chen Changshengs belt, then began walking towards that cliff while carrying Chen Changsheng like he was a bundle. Because she was not that tall, Chen Changshengs face would asionally dip into the water, causing a ssh and waking up a few fish. Just what did this person eat every day? He doesnt look fat, so why is he so heavy? So she thought. Chapter 283 – Dirty Face, Frosty Hair Chapter 283 - Dirty Face, Frosty Hair The slightly warm dawn light illuminated the water at the edge of the ins, giving it a dull luster. Nanke stood at the edge of the water, her indifferent gaze looking forward. She lifted up her right hand, bringing fresh water to her mouth to help the medicine go down. Her two maids attended to her, handing her a wet towel with which to wash her face. After a while, she felt her spirit had somewhat recovered, and lightly waved her hand in the air in front of her. Although there was nothing but wend around them, the Garden of Zhou did not have many mosquitoes. Her actions were not to shoo something away, but rather to produce a ck curtain. On this ck curtain was a rough map of the Garden of Zhou, as well as several flickering points of light. Those lights were the lifemps that had been lit by ck Robe, indicating the positions of their targets. Two of those lifemps were in the ins. At times, they would be in the east, then they would be in the west, suddenly teleporting dozens of li. It was like there was some powerful interfering force that prevented their exact locations from being found. Those two lights should be Zhexiu and Qi Jian. They were already deep within the ins, so if all went as expected, they had no possibility of survival, so Nanke was not worried. Her gaze was more focused on the other two lifemps. Those two lifemps were Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. On that ck curtain, their two points of light were exceptionally eye-catching. They were very far away from those several gardens that the human cultivators had gathered in, and in addition, they had not moved for a very long time. This seemed to indicate that the pair already had no more strength to run. It seemed that the task which ck Robe had assigned to her would soon beplete. At some point, the zither-ying old man hade down from the summit of Sunset Valley and met up with Nanke and her two maids. As he looked at those lifemps on the ck curtain, he was not as confident and easy-going as Nanke. With concern in his voice, he said, "Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng are both heavily injured, so they shouldnt be able to make it back to those gardens, but...there are still some human cultivators that have concealed themselves in the mountains of the Garden of Zhou for all this time, and most of those human cultivators are at the peak of Ethereal Opening. What will we do if Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng manage to meet those human cultivators while theyre escaping?" The n that ck Robe had personally formted made full use of the Garden of Zhous special conditions and geography. He was exceedingly thorough in his understanding of the human cultivators greed for wealth and merit, and his grasp over the human psyche was perfect. All this meant that it was sufficient for him to sneak only a few demon experts into the Garden of Zhou to throw the entire garden into chaos. If it were not for Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, then perhaps the Garden of Zhou would have already turned into a ughterhouse. The problem was that the human cultivators had now caught on to the demons n and the vast majority of them had gathered together. In a head-on battle, regardless of how powerful the demon experts were, they still would not be able to stand up to several hundred human cultivators. Nankes expression was still as cold as ever. Not bothering to exin, she only said, "In their situation, if Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng really did meet up with some other human expert, they might even die a bit sooner." The water being sshed around as Xu Yourong made her way from that patch of reeds to the cliff gradually calmed down, then became covered with a thinyer of ice. Chen Changshengs body was soaked by the water, all of which quickly froze into ice. His eyebrows and the hair at his temples were dyed with snow, as if his hair had grown gray ahead of time. He was already very mature for his age, but now seemed to have grown even more so. Xu Yourong naturally noticed the peculiarities of his body and slightly raised her brows. She once again took his pulse. She sensed that while the persons true essence was still ascking as ever, the wounds on his internal organs had stabilized. It was just that his pulse and breathing were much slower than a normal persons, and she didnt know whether this was because of this persons cultivation method or if it was an omen of death. Her vision was still blurred from the poison, so she could only faintly make out that this persons face was covered with ayer of frost, making him seem rather mature. After a moment of silence, she suddenly stretched out her hand and rubbed the ice off his face, then she just stared, not understanding why she had just done what she did. Walking into the forest that was bathed in morning light, she noiselessly walked over those soft and tender fallen leaves. After advancing dozens of zhang, she stopped and gazed at the distant cliff in front of her. The people of the past had once treaded a path through this forest, and even though it was now covered by the leaves, its traces were still faintly discernible. It continued forward, then began to curve its way up the cliff, making a Z shape. She carefully ced Chen Changsheng down on the leaves, then took out the Tong Bow, pulling the bowstring out in a semicircle and silently aiming it at some ce. The morning wind apanied the morning light into the forest, but while the morning light was blocked by the tree leaves, making the forest dark and quiet, the morning wind was not sliced into pieces by the tree branches. The gentle wind caressed the hair at the side of her face, which would asionally brush lightly against the bowstring and yet not make a sound. It was like the gentlest finger lightly pressing down on the bowstring, ready in the next moment to explode with a powerful music. A leaf was blown off its branch by the wind. It slowly descended through that blurry world in front her eyes, eventually resting directly in front of her feet. Her longbow did not move, her eyes did not blink, her expression was calm and focused. She only stared at the cliff, at that ce devoid of any human life. Just as that leaf rested in front of her foot, an elderly voice sounded out from the cliff. "Are you a friend?" Along with this voice, a hand appeared, and around that hands wrist was a gray string. The hand held a wooden que, upon which an extremelyplex sect insignia was drawn in vermillion red. The insignia was drawn with some sort of strange paint. Even from such a distance, she could clearly feel the dry heating off of it. All the human cultivators that entered the Garden of Zhou would possess the gray string. The sect insignia on the wooden que was evidence of identity. It was only a simple action, but it contained many meanings and did as much as possible to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings. From this detail, one could tell that the owner of this elderly voice was exceedingly cautious. Xu Yourong could barely make out a blurry image and could not see any details, but the calm expression on her face certainly did not show it. She felt an intense vignce from that voice, then she thought of the usual practice of the Garden of Zhou and the bloody battles that would usually take ce. She remembered that her clothes were stained with blood, and decided that it was easy for there to be a misunderstanding, so she said, "Not an enemy." At their first meeting, they naturally could not be friends, but that did not mean they were enemies; this was the reasoning for her choice of words. After a moment, a man walked out from the direction of the cliff. With his white hair and elderly face, he must have been at least a hundred years old. While both his expression and pace seemed to be calm, it was not sufficient to hide his wariness. Although he had walked out, the right hand hanging by his waist held a magical artifact, ready at any time to take action, and he maintained what he considered a safe distance between himself and Xu Yourong. The distance had been very carefully chosen so that it would make both him and her feel safe. If he was not a senior who had experienced many years of tribtions in cultivation, he would have definitely not disyed such an exquisite sense of propriety. Xu Yourong felt the aura that the man took no effort to conceal, and yet was not purposely emitting. From this aura, she could confirm that this old man was a peak level Ethereal Opening expert. Her mind grew tense, but the expression on her face rxed. She let go of the bowstring and gripped the longbow as she said, "May I ask Senior for his distinguished name?" The rules of the Garden of Zhou had always been bloody and violent, and moreover, the cultivators who were not in the three gardens and remained concealed in the mountains were often experts. They were more inclined towards the treasures and legacies of the Garden of Zhou. To meet with this sort of person, perhaps there might be a fierce battle. It was even highly probable that the person did not know of the demons presence in the Garden of Zhou! So she very calmly and directly continued. "Demons have infiltrated the Garden of Zhou. We were injured when they ambushed us." This was still an exnation, but this exnation had an additional meaning. The demons that infiltrated the Garden of Zhou were inevitably strong, but they needed an ambush to inflict injuries on her, so this meant that she was also strong. Whether or not that old man hade to the conclusion she had wanted him toe to from her seemingly careless exnation was a mystery, because it was very obvious that this old man was just as she had guessed. From the time he had entered the Garden of Zhou, he had hidden himself away in ces that were rarely visited, purposely avoiding contact with other cultivators. Up to this point, he did not know that demons had entered the Garden of Zhou, so upon hearing her words, he was very shocked. "How did demons get into the Garden of Zhou?" The old man was very surprised, but he did not show any fear. As he looked at the gray string on his wrist, he sneered, "No wonder so many strange things have been happening." It was very obvious that he had already found the treasure he had been looking for on his treasure hunt, and so had attempted to light the gray string and depart, only to be met with failure. Xu Yourong did not exin, because the n of the demons was tooplicated, and there was no need to. The old man turned his gaze to Chen Changsheng on the fallen leaves behind her, his entire body covered with frost, and asked with some astonishment, "Is this person yourpanion?" Xu Yourong shook her head. "I dont recognize him. I just happened to see him being attacked by the demon experts and luckily rescued him." "At such a time, to still remember to save others. Little girl, youre not bad." The old man looked upon her with admiration, then said, "Anyways, where did you two intend to go?" Xu Yourong replied, "The human cultivators are currently gathered at three gardens. I originally intended to take this fellow daoist there, but because my injuries are too heavy, I cant go very fast. It would take me at least half a day to get there, and I worry that the demons will catch up. I didnt imagine that I would meet up with Senior. I would trouble Senior to let other fellow daoists know and have theme over to rescue us." The old man evidenced his disapproval on his face and dered, "As a fellow cultivator, I will send you there. How can I leave you here to face such risks?" Xu Yourong replied, "The demon experts that infiltrated the Garden of Zhou are very strong. With Senior protecting the two of us, Im afraid.. ." These words had endless meanings, but it had a good intention. The old man smiled. "If this was outside the Garden of Zhou, then I really might have to be careful, but within the Garden of Zhou, I dont think those demon experts will be as strong as you think they are." His smile was very free, his expression calm and easy-going. His eyes were warm and bright, and as he said those words, he seemed extremely confident. Within the Garden of Zhou, a peak level Ethereal Opening expert should be an existence without rival, so this old mans self-confidence had a basis. For some reason, Xu Yourong did not tell the old man that the demon experts that had entered the Garden of Zhou were even more frightening than the average peak level Ethereal Opening cultivatornor of the terrifying presence of Nanke. She looked at him with curiosity and admiration, asking him, "May I ask who Senior is?" The old man replied, "Myst name is Bai, my first name is Hai. Ive cultivated within the Setting Sun Sect for more than two hundred years. Its not very often that I leave the sect, so you most likely have not heard of me." Xu Yourong seemed somewhat at a loss, as if she was rather perplexed by this name. In truth, she felt somewhat cold. Chapter 284 – I Want Your… Chapter 284 - I Want Your... The Setting Sun Sect was a very special sect on the continent. It was not part of the Orthodoxys north or south, because this sects method of cultivation did not use purification by starlight as its foundation, but drew its power from earthfire. The sect was located in the remote southwest by a volcano, and the cultivators of this sect rarely showed themselves to the world. Who would have thought that in this years opening of the Garden of Zhou, one of their cultivators had actuallye? If it were an average cultivator, then it would have been just like that old man saidshe would not have even heard the name of the Setting Sun Sect before. But she was no ordinary cultivator. As the next Holy Maiden of the south, even though she had been born in the capital, she had stillter gone on to the South Stream Temple. There, besides cultivating and reading the Heavenly Tomes, she also had to learn about the various sects of the continent, so she knew about the Setting Sun Sect. She even knew about this old man called Bai Hai. He was an elder of the Setting Sun Sect and possessed a violent and powerful strength. His temperament... cruel and bloodthirsty. "So...Senior is part of the Setting Sun Sect." She paused in the middle, making her seem like an ordinary disciple that did not know of the Setting Sun Sect, and so repeated it out of respect. Bai Hai, this elder from the Setting Sun Sect, asked her with considerable interest, "What sect are you a disciple of?" Xu Yourong sped her hands in respect and solemnly replied, "This Junior is an elf and is not part of any sect." Bai Hai seemed a little surprised, as if he did not expect this youngdy to be an elf. Then he said, "Lets go." With these words, he began to walk towards Xu Yourong. It was very natural, as if he was prepared to help Xu Yourong by taking up Chen Changsheng from his ce amongst the fallen leaves. "Very well, Senior." With those words, Xu Yourong lifted Chen Changsheng up from the leaves and began walking towards the elder. It was also very natural, as if she were a cute girl following the orders of her senior. Neither she nor Bai Hai noticed that Chen Changshengs eyelids were trembling, as if he was about to wake up. But in the end, he did not wake up. The leaves rustled beneath their shoes. With each rustle, the distance between them shrank. Bai Hai suddenly stopped and casually said, "Youve suffered such heavy injuries. Why dont you give that fellow daoist to me?" Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Many thanks to Senior for his lofty righteousness. My injuries are not too severe, and still bearable, so your assistance is not needed." At this moment, the two were still separated by a bit more than a dozen zhang. But neither of them took another step forward. The rustling of the leaves ceased, and the forest returned its former serenity. One could even call it a deathly stillness. After a very long time, a sigh resounded through the forest. His face filled with regret, Bai Hai sighed, "Even now, you havent showed any gaps. Truly perfect." Xu Yourong calmly replied, "The same for you." It was obvious that she no longer called that man a senior, and that she had dropped any pretense of formality. Bai Hai slightly raised his brows and said with some confusion, "When we were separated by more than a hundred zhang, mydy could have released her bow and shot at me, so why did mydy choose not to do so? Dont say that mydy had not yet seen through me then." He very naturally no longer referred to himself as a senior, and hisnguage had be one of respect. Xu Yourong did not exin, because she did not want to reveal to her opponent that her true essence was exhausted, and so she could not ensure that the Wu Arrows could fly so far a distance to kill a peak level Ethereal Opening expert. If they were a little bit closer, just like now, except if her opponent took just one more step forward, then she would attempt to shoot her opponent to death. It was a pity that her opponent did not do so. So her mood at this moment was also full of regret. Bai Hai asked, "Mydy had already seen through my intentions?" Xu Yourong calmly said nothing, thus tacitly admitting it. Bai Hai asked, "But how? I thought my acting was rather good." Xu Yourongs answer was very simple. "Feeling." Bai Hai ruefully sighed, "I suppose this is what they call talent." With these words, he pped his palm at the air in front of Xu Yourong. A dark me appeared at the edge of his palm. As the energy from his palm shot forward, one palm became dozens of palms, surrounding Xu Yourong from all sides. The sky above the forest grew dark red. Those dark mes seemed heavier than normal mes, as if they possessed their own substance. It was like the dark but iparably hot magma that flowed under the earth. The tender leaves on the branches suddenly curled up and the bark began to crack as the temperature suddenly increased. In the next moment, those dark red mes wouldpletely engulf Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. As Bai Hai made his move, Xu Yourongs right foot lightly pressed against the ground. With a light crunch, the fallen leaves around her and Chen Changsheng were suddenly jolted upwards, dancing about in the air. The fallen leaves were incapable of obstructing those innumerable palms imbued with dark mes. With a boom, they were instantly set ame, creating a sea of fire. It was exactly this sea of mes that obstructed Bai Hais line of sight as well as the killing intent concealed in his innumerable palms. This was to fight fire with fire. Under the cover of the berserk mes of the sea of fire, Xu Yourong lifted Chen Changsheng up and turned into an after-image. In a sh, she arrived at the cliff outside the forest. This was the one ce Bai Hais me palms could not block, and it was also a ce that she had already taken note of. If the cliff was solid, she naturally could not enter it, but this part of the cliff had a cave. Before this sinister dialogue had even begun, she had already noticed the cave and made her ns. If she could not seize the decisive moment in the battle, she had already prepared for herself a path of retreat. This cave was her path of retreat, but it was not an escape. Bai Hai pierced through that chaotic sea of fire, and with a grave expression, attacked once more. Those innumerable palm images carrying those dark mes suddenlybined themselves into a perfectly straightnce of fire, which rumbled towards Xu Yourongs back. This Setting Sun Sect elder knew what sort of person this youngdy that he wanted to kill was, so he did not dare to spare any effort, nor did he leave himself any path of retreat. When he attacked, he used his most powerful Setting Sun Palm and expressed the sum of his entire life of cultivation. Xu Yourong turned around and saw thatnce of fire which contained a terrifying power, but her expression was as serene as ever. With a flip of her wrist, she thrust the Tong Bow into the ground. The surface of the cave was very sturdy. With a crack, inch by inch, the ground gave way. The Tong Bow was thrust deep into the earth, and yet it was still taller than her. In a sh, countless branches rose out of the Tong Bow, and numerous leaves sprouted from those branches. In that space warped by the heat of thatnce of fire, it seemed a little ostentatious. It brought a very fresh and clean odor that permeated the entire cave entrance. The course of events was very hard to describe with words. A long stretch of time waspressed into these few moments. For a hundred-year-old tree, how many years would it take to construct it into a pce? This was the growth of a lonely wutong tree, and it was also the construction of a pce. The Tong Bow had be a wutong tree, and it also had be a Tong Pce. Yes, this was the Great Zhou Imperial Pces Tong Pce, the pce that had served as Chen Changshengs jail for one day and one night. The Wutong, as the unique and unmatched pair of divine artifacts on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, had also possessed this sort of wondrous use. The previous Holy Maiden of the South Stream Temple had actually attached the Tong Pce to the Tong Bow. The Tong Pce was an array of sorts. For imprisoning enemies, it was extremely powerful. For protecting others, it was iparably tenacious. There was a boom. This was the sound made as fire rapidly expanded, as well as the sound made as the wave of fire dashed itself against a stone wall. At the cave entrance, the fire zed to the heavens, and it seemed like the verdant leaves of the wutong tree were about to burn, yet thatnce of fire could not take one step past that wutong tree. This was the wutong in which the Phoenix dwelled. Its blood was fire, its body was fire; the Phoenix was fire incarnate. Over the course of tens of thousands of years, the wutong tree had been imbued with the essence and spirit of fire, so how it could be afraid of me? The mes of the Setting Sun Palm were no match; even if the longbow was directly thrown into the Setting Sun Sects ravine of earthfire, it still would not be damaged in the slightest. The green branches stretched out, turning the cave and the outside into two worlds, barring the fierce earthfire and Bai Hai from entering. Separated by the mes, Xu Yourong gazed at Bai Hai, silent and calm. Bai Hai had a very solemn expression, but he had none of the sense of defeat that should have resulted from the inability of his mes to break through the Tong Bows defense. He said to her, "My Setting Sun Sect was founded in a remote volcano valley. Besides the terrifyingly hot earthfire, the most abundant thing there is miasma. The miasma and earthfire feed off each other, so I would very much like to know if this longbow can withstand theirbination." With these words, he withdrew his Setting Sun Palm and stepped in front of the wutong tree, then he unhesitatingly gave it another p. This time there were no intense mes, only a faint and bizarre Qi apanied by countless tiny particles shot out of his palm. They nketed the wutong trees trunk and leaves. In an instant, that fresh and green wutong tree looked like it had spent several years in the blustering sands of the north. It was now covered with a thickyer of dust, no longer expressing its former exuberance. The dust was formed of the tiny particles, and each of those particles was the essence of the fiery miasma that Bai Hai had breathed in and out and collected over his several hundred years in the remote volcano valley. For the outer surface to darken was not important, but what was even more frightening was that the particles were corroding the body of the Tong Bow at this very moment. The green leaves of the wutong tree were already beginning to show many thin specks of grey, and those grey specks were growingrger by the second. The bark was simrly beginning to show many horrifying cracks which were continuing to deepen. If this was in a normal situation, relying on her boundless true essence, Xu Yourong could have prevented the Tong Bow from being contaminated with this dust, to say nothing of the absurdity of her true Phoenix blood being contaminated by such a trifling poison. But now, she could only rely on the Tong Bow to protect her body from this fiery and poisonous miasma that originated from deep in the earth. How long could the Tong Bow hold on? Separated by the wutong trees leaves, she looked at that elder from the Setting Sun Sect and calmly asked, "Why are you doing this?" Bai Hai replied, "All those who enter the Garden of Zhou do so for their own benefit, and I am no exception." Xu Yourong said, "You believe... that the benefits you will obtain from my body exceed the risks that you will face?" Bai Hai smiled. "I believe it with all my heart." Xu Yourong indifferently replied, "I could give you endless benefits, benefits that you could not imagine." There were currently numerous sects on the continent, each of them with their own precious secrets, and for a strange sect like the Setting Sun Sect, this was even more the case. But she definitely had the status to say those words, and in addition, her opponent had no choice but to believe her. Bai Hai replied, "To earn the gratitude of both the Holy Maiden Peak and the Zhou Dynasty is naturally difficult. Sadly, if I had not forced mydy into such desperate straits, how could I have possibly obtained such benefits?" Xu Yourong asked, "Did you know who I was this entire time?" "Yes, venerable Heavenly Maiden... did I say it wrong? I heard that all the sects under Holy Maiden Peak, whether it is the Gentle Stream Monastery or the South Stream Temple, all refer to you in this manner." Bai Hai smiled at her. "Last night I was at the bottom of the Sunset Valley, and I saw mydy unfurl her wings of fire." Xu Yourong said, "You know who I am, but you dare to show such disrespect? Youve cultivated for more than two hundred years, but could it be that you cant even control your own greed, so much so that youve gone mad!?" As she said these words, her expression was still calm, as if she was not angry at all, but possessed a sort of disdain from on high. Bai Hai calmly replied, "Greed does make one go mad, but I have not gone mad. If this were outside the Garden of Zhou, I would definitely be kneeling at mydys feet, kissing the ground beneath your shoes, but... this is the Garden of Zhou, and mydy has already been heavily injured by the Demon Princess. If I were to miss this opportunity, I would definitely incur the wrath of heaven." Xu Yourong gazed at the leaves before her eyes and calmly asked, "What do you n to gain from me? This divine artifact? Or something else?" A creepy smile appeared on Bai Hais elderly face. "I... I want... I want mydys blood." Chapter 285 – Cultivating the Dao Has Always Been Unpleasant Chapter 285 - Cultivating the Dao Has Always Been Unpleasant Both the inside and outside of the cave were silent. There was only the soft crackling of the miasma corroding the wutong tree, sounding just like tens of thousands of silkworms gnawing away at mulberry leaves. It made ones hair stand on end. Xu Yourong was silent. The demons that had infiltrated the Garden of Zhou were her true enemies, and anyway, she did not believe that she could obtain victory over this peak level Ethereal Opening elder of the Setting Sun Sect. This was why she had offered to pay an equivalent price so that he would take his leave. If the elder had been worried about a reprisal from the Holy Maiden Peak, she had even been prepared to swear an oath upon her true Phoenix blood. And yet she had not imagined that what her opponent wanted was her blood. Whether it was the dossiers in the Li Pce or the information gathered by the Holy Maiden Peak, both the Orthodoxys north and south had the same evaluation of this Setting Sun Sect elder: cruel and bloodthirsty. But the word bloodthirsty here was a description of his temperament, rather than a perversion simr to those demons who enjoyed dining on the blood and flesh of humans. If this were the case, then the Li Pce and the Holy Maiden Peak would have no need to make an appearance. The Mount Li Sword Sect would have killed this man a long time ago. She was somewhat confused, but when she remembered that the Setting Sun Sects method of cultivation was rted to earthfire, she grasped the general idea. If this man wanted her true Phoenix blood, he naturally could not allow her to continue to live. "Before I began to cultivate, I was a schr of the south. My first aspiration in life was to pass the imperial exam, be an official, make money, and marry a beautiful wife. And yet... mydy has lived in Holy Maiden Peak for several years, so you should be familiar with those imperial courts of the south. In reality, they are nothing but puppets for the sects and aristocratic families. Even if I worked my way up to Prime Minister, I would still be a dog at the beck and call of the cultivators." Bai Hai thought of those events of many years ago and said ruefully, "Only after bobbing about in the bureaucracy for many years did I finally understand this. Thus, I decided to cultivate, but I was old, and it would be difficult for me to cultivate the mysterious, orthodox method to its peak. So I decided to take a gamble and ced myself under the Setting Sun Sect. I could be considered to be rather fortunate. With my lofty schrly erudition, I excelled atprehension of the Dao. In the span of just twenty years, I cultivated my way to Ethereal Opening." As the poisonous miasma slowly corroded the wutong tree, he stood outside the cave while Xu Yourong stood inside. They were close enough to see each others faces, but they could not touch each other. Since he had time, he decided to reminisce about the past, which could also be considered a sort of exnation to his opponent. "But it was only up to here," he said rather sadly. "It was impossible for me to take another step forward. The following hundred years of cultivation was just a waste of my life. I was unwilling to ept this. Clearly, I had enough wisdom and experience, and my diligence was notcking inparison to others, so why was I never able to break past Ethereal Opening? It couldnt be because of some ordinary reason like ack of talent, right?" Saying this, he looked at Xu Yourong behind the tree, barely concealing the anger and envy in his eyes. "But talent is not something that can be decided by oneself, its something carelessly distributed by the heavens. For what reason are people like you blessed with such fine talent while people like me, no matter how hard we work, can never catch up to you? And exactly why were you allowed to reach the upper level of Ethereal Opening at just fifteen years old while I took more than a hundred years?" "Later on, I finally found a unique method in the sect that would help me break through Ethereal Opening and cross the threshold into the next realm. It was just that the methods requirements were simply too onerous. It required fire crystals of the highest purity so that I could purify myself once more by exchanging my blood. But the sects earthfire crystals had long ago been taken away by the martial ancestor and forged into a sword, and then the sword disappeared together with him. So where could I find these fire crystals? Could it be that I still had the ability to cross the sea and search those inds in the Southern Sea for Red Dragons? I bitterly searched the world for more than a decade, but I made no progress. Finally, I thought of a possibility." Bai Hai inclined his body towards that distant in and said, "The martial ancestor had died, and the earthfire crystals had disappeared along with his sword. Back then, he was on the verge of entering the Saint Realm, so who could kill him? Of course, the greatest possibility was Zhou Dufu. Then perhaps his sword had been left behind in the Garden of Zhou? Perhaps ity in the legendary Sword Pool?" "So this year when the Garden of Zhou opened, I entered without hesitation. Speaking truthfully, I saw the fireworks of warning fired by the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, I even saw one of the human cultivators that had been poisoned to death, but so what? Nothing was more important than finding the martial ancestors sword, only... I didnt manage to find even the trace of a sword. I couldnt even feel a hint of Qi from an earthfire crystal. I was in despair." He turned back to Xu Yourong, and his eyes, muddy with age, seemed to gradually burn. "Yet in my moment of despair, I saw mydy open her wings of fire and fly off the peak of Sunset Valley. I knew that mydy was heavily injured, and so I knew that this was my best opportunity to break through, perhaps even myst opportunity!" "What earthfire essence? Mydys true phoenix blood contains an even more berserk, even more zing, even purer strength! If I could take mydys blood, then I could definitely use that secret method and easily break past Ethereal Opening! If Im sessful in condensing fire, then I might even have an opportunity to enter the realm of Saints! For people like us, does mydy know how alluring it is?" Bai Hai was growing increasingly excited and his voice was growing hoarse. Xu Yourong looked at him and said, "I dont know." Bai Hai stared nkly at her, then asked, "What did you say?" "Cultivating into the next realm has always been very simple for me, like eating or drinking. From the moment I was born, it was already determined that I enter the realm of Saints, so..." Xu Yourong calmly said, "It is impossible for me to understand your mind." She said these words very indifferently. So Bai Hai was filled with an iparable fury, as well as intense disappointment. If Chen Changsheng were awake at this moment, he would probably have understood the feelings of the Setting Sun Sect elder. It was not because he had experienced such feelings before, but because he was often like Xu Yourong, causing other people to experience these feelingssincerely stating an objective fact, causing others to be absolutely baffled and even dumbfounded. Tang Thirty-Six, who had once gone through such an experience, had once given the following assessment: You and Xu Yourong are both people that make others speechless. Bai Hai truly was speechless. After a moment, he furiously bellowed, "Talent? Heaven is unjust! In a little while when I suck you clean of your blood, your talent will be mine! Then I will correct this injustice!" Xu Yourong understood his reason, so she paid him no more attention. She had no interest in the enraged but cultured bellows of a cold-blooded cultivator. She walked over to Chen Changshengs side and sat down. Crossing her legs, she began to steady her breathing. At some point, several extremely pure essence crystals had ended up in her hands. In the Garden of Zhou, it was impossible tomunicate with stars in the sky, so she could not sense her own Fated Star. Last night, she had used crystals to veryboriously gather up some true essence, but once again she was beginning to feel ack of true essence. This fact made her feel rather unpleasant. It was like how she did not care for Bai Hais treachery and murderous intent; how she, as the next Holy Maiden, had rushed across the Garden of Zhou for two days and nights for the sake of humanitys future; how she had engaged in sessive bloody battles with the Demon Princess; and now when she had finally entered into these desperate straits, she would die at the hands of a human cultivator. These facts together made her feel very unpleasant. Separated by the leaves of the wutong tree, Bai Hai saw her brows slightly rise and guessed at what she was thinking. Teasing her, he said, "Do you think its unfair?" Xu Yourong was sitting down, her expression serene. Although she did not answer, it felt like she was saying, could it be that there is actually someone that would dare to say that this is fair? "I know that you think that a human like me is cruel and selfish, treacherous and deceitful... but did you ever think that maybe there isnt much difference between the two of us? Do you really think youre a phoenix? Do you really think you are as pure and stainless as you imagine? Do you really think that youre a symbol of virtue?" Bai Hais elderly face carried a sense of contempt and disdain as he pointed at Chen Changsheng behind her. "Last night I saw you fly down from Sunset Valley, then I quietly chased after you. Although I didnt see how you managed to save that person, Id imagine it was definitely in front of those demon experts. So then why is it that previously you were prepared to leave him behind in that patch of reeds? I didnt see what you were doing in the forest, but Id imagine it was that oh-so-clich mental struggle. But why did you struggle? Does the fact that no-one is looking have some sort of influence on you? Perhaps what you really care about isnt virtue and righteousness, but the opinions of others!" These words were without a doubt extremely condemning. This Setting Sun Sect elder did not know that not too long ago, the little ck Dragon girl had also given a simr evaluation of Xu Yourong. Without a doubt, these words were extremely condemning, and very difficult to oppose. Xu Yourongs expression was very calm, as if she had not even heard those words, as if she disdained to justify herself. This sort of disdain was not a result of pretense from speechlessness, but rather that she really was not affected by those words. She had never really cared about the opinions of others. She did not care what those demon experts thought, so she naturally did not care for what this shameless human cultivator thought either. Contrarily, when she heard Bai Hais words, she secretly sighed in relief. Because those words had divulged a new piece of information: this person had not seen what she had done in the forest. But in the end, being mocked and shamed by another person was still rather unpleasant. She gazed behind her at Chen Changsheng, slightly creasing her brow as she thought to herself, if I didnt need to bring this person, I would have easily been able to escapest night. Even back at the cliff with Bai Hai, there were at least three ways I could have escaped, not at all like right now being trapped in this cave. In a little while, this man might even drink my blood... From the moment her blood had awakened, she had upied a very special position in the human world. Whether it was the Divine Empress or her teacher the Holy Maiden, they all doted on her. As for her fellow students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green or her fellow disciples of Holy Maiden Peak, or even all the cultivators of the world, when would they dare to show her the slightestck of respect? And to actually think of drinking her blood? This was also naturally a rather unpleasant affair. She could not ept it. She took out her Fated Star te and her fingers flew across it. Thoseplex lines incessantly fluctuated, forming even moreplex designs. "Whats this? A Fate te?" Outside the cave, Bai Hai felt slightly uneasy at this scene. Xu Yourong ignored him and continued her calctions. Chapter 286 – His Hand which Passed Through Her Black Hair Chapter 286 - His Hand which Passed Through Her ck Hair It was a pity that even until the end, the image on the Fated Star te remained a blur, just like the Garden of Zhou before her eyes. She could not see her own fate; not even the smallest direction could be seen. However, in a certain area in the image, she saw a few gray trajectories. Seeing someone elses fate was slightly easier than seeing your own fate after all. She once again looked at the unconscious Chen Changsheng. Somewhat confused, she wondered what connection she had with this person, just because she had saved him. This persons trajectory of fate was so dull, and almost no life could be seen, just like how it was confirmed in the patch of reeds before. If there were no idents, this person would definitely die. As long as you have not died, I will do my best to make you live. But... if you are destined to die, is it possible to ask for you to go die a little earlier by yourself, and not pull me down with you? That was what she thought when she looked at Chen Changsheng. Retreating into the mountain cave, she found it to be a dead end. Her true essence had basically been entirely exhausted, the spirit of the phoenix had fallen asleep again, and it was impossible for the Tong Bow tost forever. On the verdant wutong tree, more and more gray patches had already begun to appear. Those were all signs of miasma. She lowered her head, and brought the tips of her index fingers together. She muttered to herself, Its fine, its fine, Ronger will definitely be fine. At this moment, she was just like an ordinary girl. She felt somewhat wronged and hurt, and rather worried. Her weakness onlysted for a moment, and so did her feeling of being wronged. A whileter, she calmed down. She had never been an ordinary girl. She was Xu Yourong. She raised her head. Her eyes were bright. She decided to take the risk and kill this person. Time continued to flow. Before she had walked too far, the tree grown from the Tong Bow, which should have been able tost even longer, suddenly transformed into glimmers of light. It disappeared from the mouth of the cave. She extended both of her arms out of the cave, and drew two lines of fire in the air, attacking Bai Hai. Under the circumstance that she was clearly losing, she personally removed her final defense and attacked before the opponent could. This was a very brave and unexpected choice, and obviously also extremely sudden. However, Bai Hai, who had made an almost insane decision the night before to get the phoenix blood, was always in his greatest conditionindeed, even he who was perhaps judged as cold-hearted and bloodthirsty also felt that this matter was very insane. This allowed him to feel excitement and nervousness at a level which he had never felt before, which caused him to maintain his peak condition at all times. Only due to this could he find Xu Yourongs tracks, and also receive his opponents counterattack very firmly. The wutong tree disappeared, and the miasma coating it turned to dust, dispersing at the mouth of the cave. Bai Hais firm yet powerful palm burst through the dust, directly meeting the two lines of fire that carried a sacred feeling. With a bang, even more dust rose into the air both inside and outside the cave. Afterwards, there was an extremely loud shrill sound. The two shadows constantly red with sparks, causing the temperature to rise sharply. The two lines of fire suddenly disappeared, and the gust created from the palm whistled wildly. A person retreated back into the depths of the cave at great speed. The person was unable to keep their footing, and crashed heavily on the stone, giving out a muffled sound of impact. The person who was forced back was Xu Yourong. She did not care about the pain brought from the impact, and extended her hand to the side of her body. How would Bai Hai give her the opportunity to rest and set up her defense again? Transforming into a gray shadow, he arrived in front of her, and the magical artifact in his hand suddenly gave out a bright light. It knocked away the Tong Bow that she had just grasped again. At the same time, he rushed forwards, and his skinny hand shot out like a lightning bolt, firmly choking Xu Yourong by the throat. The battle ended very quickly. Xu Yourong no longer made any futile resistance and only furrowed her brows slightly. She did not spit any blood, and herplexion became even paler. She seemed very weak. Even during ordinary times, Bai Hai, who had spent over two hundred years of hard cultivating to reach peak level Ethereal Opening, would have been a match for her in a fight for a while, let alone the fact that she was currently suffering from heavy injuries, and all of her true essence was already consumed. There were no surprises in the final oue. However, Bai Hai himself found that it was an unbelievable result. You have lost, he said tremulously, looking at Xu Yourong. His old face revealed an abnormal flush. That was the product of excitement and agitation, as well as some fear and worry. The reincarnation of a Heavenly Phoenix just lost to him like this? He actually won so easily? He said with slight disbelief, Just who was it that could injure you so heavily? Naturally, Xu Yourong did not reply to his question. Her expression remained calm, as if the opponent was not holding her by the neck and controlling her fate at all. This type of disregard caused Bai Hai to grow mad once again. He yelled loudly, Right now, I just need to move a finger, and you will die like that. Even in such a situation, you refuse to speak to me? Xu Yourong shot a nce at him quietly. She remained silent, and used her silence to express her feelings. Bai Haiughed out of anger, and his voice became slightly strange. Dont think that that is enough to trigger me to kill you. Dont worry, I will definitely let you live. Watch as I suck all the blood out of you. Xu Yourong finally revealed an expression that carried a sliver of hatred. It was not dread, nor was it fear. There was only hatred. Bai Hai leaned forwards and looked at her face. With a slightly trembling voice, he said emotionally, Your face... how do you do it? Its actually so realistic. Xu Yourong looked at the sinister, old face, and suddenly felt slightly regretful. I have never thought that there would actually be a day where I am so close to you. Bai Hai looked at her eyes which were bright like autumn water. He gave out a horridugh. Hahahaha, this really is an honor. After saying that, he leaned in once again, and the distance between the two of them decreased even more. Xu Yourong looked at him quietly. Although she did not say anything, it gave him the feeling of a sacred presence that should not be offended. For some unknown reason, Bai Hai suddenly lost all interest in making fun of his opponent after gazing into her eyes. It had even made him feel slightly disturbed. With a slightly agitated voice, he said, Dont worry, I will let mydy die with some dignity... so even if mydy has some final attack, I hope mydy will not use it. Otherwise, I really dont know what resentful thing I might do once all hope has been lost. Xu Yourong turned her head with some difficulty, and no longer looked at him. Afterwards, she closed her eyes. Bai Hai stared nkly at that, before lowering his head to her neck. He had never done something like this, so he was slightly anxious. He became even more anxious, especially when thinking about the fact that she was the true Holy Maiden, a reincarnation of a Heavenly Phoenix that was holy and should not be assaulted. As a result, his actions became slightly clumsy. In the next moment, Xu Yourong furrowed her brows again, as if she was in some pain. Bai Hais pupils became extremely constricted. He felt that this was the most delicious nectar he had ever had in his life. But... why was there so little? In the next moment, he forgot about that question. The liquid that flowed through his mouth seemed to hide a vast and limitless amount of me, as if it was the essence of the actual sun. It was countless times purer than the earthfire in the Setting Sun Sect. How could the legendary earthfire crystal even bepared to it? Although it was just a moment, he felt that there was an infinite amount of energy being channeled into his body. With only a mouthful, he became drunk. His white eyebrows rose, and he constantly blinked. In the throes of intoxication, he presented an extremely bizarre figure. Xu Yourong could not see his face, and he could not see Xu Yourongs face. As a result, he did not realize that Xu Yourong had opened her eyes. She looked at the walls of the cave quietly. For some reason, although she had already arrived in front of the abyss of death, and currently suffered such humiliation and cruelty, her expression remained very calm, as if she was thinking of other matters. Time flowed slowly, and yet so steadfastly that it could inspire fear. Suddenly, Xu Yourongs eyebrows were furrowed slightly again, because she had discovered that she seemed to have calcted wrongly. Even if she was able to kill that evil old bastard, all of the blood in her body would also be sucked dry by him. This time, she revealed a real regretfulness in her eyes. Although it was very little, it was still some regret. She did not want to die like this, and did not want to die at this moment even more. The old bastards torso was still on top of her body. However, just like the trajectories of fate in the starry sky, once it began, it was unstoppable. This was the decision she had made. This was her n. Once it began, she became aponent of the n, no longer able to stop the arrival of the end result. Was this her fate? She thought silently. Fate was unchangeable. No matter if it was the south or the north of the Orthodoxy, they all believed so. However, some people did not believe that. For example, Wang Zhice, for example, those people who absolutely needed to change their fates. Xu Yourong believed that her own fate was unchangeable and that she could only die together with that old bastard. In the end, she would be a corpse that would not be discovered by anyone in the cave. However, she had forgotten that there was someone else in the cave. A hand was raised in front of her eyes. With her gaze, it slowly moved towards her neck. The hand was not big. Its nails were cut very cleanly, and its fingers were long. Normally, it was very warm, but now it was very cold instead. There was even some remaining frost between the fingers. That hand seemed somewhat exhausted and powerless, however, it was firm. It passed through her ck hair, brushed past her ear lobe andnded on her neck... That hand slowly but firmly grabbed Bai Hais face, and then pushed away. Chapter 288 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part One) Chapter 288 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part One) For some reason, Chen Changsheng spoke much slower than usual, as if his tongue was tied, making him seem both slow and stupid. Xu Yourong did not answer him. With great effort, she lifted herself off the ground to sit up, then feebly leaned against the cave wall. Then she lifted her head, this simple action causing her face to pale even more, and looked at the already dead Bai Hai. She examined his elderly face, speckled with a rainbow of colors, in silence. The previous moment had been the most danger she had ever been in for her entire life. She had discarded the Tong Bow, faked an attack, then inevitably lost, purposely letting Bai Hai capture her. All this was so that she could have this Setting Sun Sect elder suck her blood, because only she knew that her true Phoenix blood was mixed with the poison that Nanke had imnted within herst night. This extremely risky and disgusting n had really seeded, but just as she had thought in that moment of remorse, if Bai Hai had not been pushed away from her neck by that hand at the veryst moment, then Bai Hai really could have sucked her clean of herst true Phoenix essence blood before dying of poison, and then she would really have died. Thinking about this, she finally turned to Chen Changsheng, her right hand drawing the Tong Bow close to her body. She wore a cold expression, giving off an unapproachable feeling. This delicate youngdy had a cold expression and a noble air seemed to hang about her, making her seem exceedingly aloof. If this were any normal youth, they would feel ashamed upon gazing at this strange character, and then would secretly be filled with admiration. But Chen Changsheng felt neither of these two feelings. In the capital, he had met with Mo Yu and Luoluo many times and was very used to this noble and pure atmosphere, so he appeared very calm. And yet for some reason, he felt like this youngdy gave him a veryfortable feeling, like a spring forest after a rain. Xu Yourong was somewhat astonished by his calmness, but was also satisfied. Without any movement, her longbow disappeared. Chen Changsheng stared nkly at her, then recalled some of the words that had faintly entered his ear while he was unconscious. This youngdy was actually one of the legendary elves? It was said that countless years ago, there was no vast and boundless ocean between the Great Western Continent and the Eastern continent and that they were connected. Back then, the Great Western Continent was called the Great Western Mountain Range. A tribe of spirits once lived in the Great Western Mountain Range, and this tribe married with the demi-humans, leaving behind many descendants of mixed blood. Later on when the Great Western Continent split from the Eastern Continent, these mixed bloods remained on the Eastern Continent. Because they had elegant () appearances and swift () movements, they were called the elves (). (TL: The actual name of this race is the Xiuling (), but in terms of description, they are basically elves.) Besides their fresh and elegant appearance, they also inherited a love of nature from the spirit tribe. The elves were most known for their archery. Every elf was an expert in the bow and arrow. In the war between the demi-humans and the demons, the elves yed an extremely important role, and it was precisely for this reason that they became the demons most despised opponents. Finally, two thousand years ago, because of the Wolf Tribes betrayal, the ancestral mountain of the elves was besieged by the demon army. The demi-humans were not in time to save them and the elves were massacred, their race nearly exterminated. Only a few young elves managed to escape from those mountains by way of a narrow underground passage. If the story had ended here, perhaps it would have been for the better, but the fact was that those elves that had escaped the iron hoof of the demon army suffered an even more miserable fate. Because of their elegant appearance and enchanting bodies, those elves that could not be brought back to the two banks of the Red River very naturally became the prey for many very powerful figures. Whether it was the nobles of Xuo City or the human nobles, they all wanted to have the glory of an elf as their ve. Almost one thousand years ago, when the humans allied with the demi-humans against the demons, the miserable fate of the elves finally improved. The Taizong Emperor issued a decree banning the buying and selling of elves, but many of the mansions of the aristocracy still concealed many elves. Only when the chief princess of the Great Western Continent married the White Emperor and then established a rtionship with the Tianhai Divine Empress did the enforcement of this decree incessantly increase in ferocity, finally leading to a true turn for the better. After several of the great families of the south werepletely exterminated by the Divine Empress for raising and killing dozens of elves, this phenomenon finally disappeared from the human world. But after experiencing so many years of very and torment, the already few elves became even rarer. At present, the vast majority of the elves lived within White Emperor City, while some had crossed the ocean to the Great Western Continent. In the past few decades, whether in the capital or Wenshui City, the figures of elves were very rarely seen. Knowing that the youngdy was an elf, the gaze that Chen Changsheng directed towards her could not help but be filled with sympathy. He thought to himself, no wonder she, with only a bow and arrows, could enter the Garden of Zhou. At the same time, he felt more relieved at that clear and cold resentment in her appearance. If he were an elf, he would also not have a good impression of humans. He had just woken up and there were many things he did not understand. He didnt know how he had ended up in this cave. Last night before he had slipped into unconsciousness, just what was that light he saw? He asked, "Did you save me?" Xu Yourong calmly replied, "You dont need to thank me." Chen Changsheng did not quite know how to respond. He thought to himself, didnt I just save you a few minutes ago? After staring nkly for a while, he asked, "May I ask who you are?" Xu Yourong was somewhat stunned, and only then did she understand that he did not recognize herit must be known that on a normal day, no matter where she went, she would always be recognized. This was because her temperament was so unusual, but even more importantly, because she was born beautiful. This had nothing to do with narcissism, it was an objective fact. The entire continent regarded her as the number one beauty, and even the demon nobles of Xuo City had no objection to this. She wanted to ask, could it be that you dont recognize me? But then she remembered that before she entered the Garden of Zhou, she had exchanged appearances with one of the priests of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green...because she did not want to meet that guy. Upon thinking of that guy, she felt even more exhausted, and softly said, "Can you walk?" Chen Changshengs injuries had not yet recovered. He had just woken up and his body was weak all over, but he did not want to be a burden and so he said, "Yes." "Very good, then youll carry me." Xu Yourong calmly added, "You are not allowed to abandon me." Chen Changsheng once again stared nkly, thinking to himself, so originally it had this meaning. He circted his true Qi to confirm his situation, then nodded his head. He did so very reluctantly. It was not that he was not willing, but the situation of his body was simply too terrible. Xu Yourong knew very well the current status of his body, but she gave no words of constion or encouragement. In her view, those clich encouragements were meaningless wastes of strength. "Ive lost a lot of blood. Im very weak," she added. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, when I woke up, I just happened to see that old freak sucking your blood, but back then you had a very calm look in your eyes. Moreover, that old freak soon died from the poison in your blood. Its very obvious that this was a trap that youid for him. For you to say this to me right now, whats the meaning behind it? Another thing is, just why did that old freak want your blood anyway? Xu Yourong recognized that he was confused and said somewhat helplessly, "I think its too disgusting." Puzzled, Chen Changsheng asked, "And then?" Xu Yourong said, "I dont want to remember that scene, but also Im rather weak and Im about to pass out." With these words, she did not give Chen Changsheng any chance to protest or ask questions. She straightforwardly closed her eyes, then leaned against the cave wall and passed out. Chen Changsheng was caught rather unprepared by this unexpected change. After thinking it over, he felt that what this youngdy had said was too reasonable, so he had no choice but to ept. He did not immediately take her away, as he still had to steady his breathing and recover his strength. He also had to carefully examine his body. Last night on theke at the other side of the cold pool, he had battled with those two demon women for a long time, and his internal organs had suffered severe injuries. He did not want to carry this youngdy out of the cave and then immediately spit up blood and die. When the mind arose from the sea of consciousness to the outside, this was the spiritual sense. When it went in the opposite direction, this was Meditative Introspection. He saw theke outside his Ethereal Pce, but it was different from beforethat sphere of water formed by theke water was mixed with lots of ice and emitted a frigid air. This made the Spirit Mountain upon which the Ethereal Pce sat appear unclear. asionally, a strong wind would blow across, causing some of the ice to slowly descend. After who knows how long had passed, the wastnd was covered with a shallowyer of white. Last night during his battle, he had burned up nearly all of his true essence and that mantle of snow over the wastnd had melted into nothing long ago. And he could not sense his Fated Star in the Garden of Zhou, so he worried about being unable to recover his true essence. When he saw this scene, it wasnt sufficient to say that he was pleasantly surprised. Only, why was theke around his Ethereal Pce so cold? His spiritual sense passed through the icy surface of theke and proceeded deeper, then... he saw something that deeply moved him. A thin ck Dragon was peacefully sleeping in theke, ceaselessly releasing its Qi. The Qi was so cold and so pure. Only then did Chen Changsheng realize that this was just like that first time he underwent Meditation in the underground space and self-immted; the ck Dragon had once again saved his life. The coldness emitted from deep within the dragon soul helped him recover his true essence and lower his pulse, simultaneously ceaselessly healing the countless cuts on his internal organs. Compared to back then, though, the ck Dragon now was many times smaller. Its curled-up body in theke was just like a snoozing child and was very cute. The ck Dragon was right now a mere spiritual soul. In order to save him, it had inevitably paid an enormous price, causing it to be in such a deep sleep. Without it, he would probably have already died. He looked at the jade ruyi that had appeared on his hands in silence. Afterwards, he looked at the unconscious white-clothed girl leaning against the cave wall. He did not know what had happenedst night, but he could roughly guess that if it were not for her, he would also have already been dead. The girl was an elf, and although it was said that humans and demi-humans walked separate paths, he had always been close to demi-humans. Even if this girl had not saved his life, he still would not have abandoned her, not to mention the current situation. Only, how would he carry her away? After he recovered some of his strength, he kneeled down by the white-clothed girl. He extended his hands and tried out a few positions, but he always felt them to be inappropriate. At this tense moment, he was not like some pedantic old virtuous nobleman, worrying about the differences between sexes. It was just that he really did not have much experience in this aspectshould he grab her by the belt and carry her out? Support her by the arm and travel together? Carry her horizontally in his bosom? In the end, the simplest method was the most reliable. He brought her up to his back, and then his two hands grabbed her thighs. Carrying her on his back, he walked out of the cave. After examining his surroundings, he began to walk on the fallen leaves of the forest, slowly making his way to the foothills. He knew the geography of the Garden of Zhou very well, so he knew that if he continued straight forward, he would eventually arrive at the Mountainside Whispering Wood. Yet he had not even arrived at the winding Z of the mountain path before he stopped. Chapter 289 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Two) Chapter 289 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Two) Time seemed to endlessly flow by, but in actuality, it passed very slowly. From the time Xu Yourong carried him into the forest to the conclusion of that revolting battle, not much time had passed. The Garden of Zhous sun had not risen much above the horizon. The morning wind and the morning light together fell upon the forest. Cut into every size and shape, the morning wind slowly swept up the fallen leaves, causing them to softly rustle, while the morning light suffused them with every kind of light. Chen Changsheng gazed off into the distance in silence. He had none of Zhexius natural instinct for danger, nor did he have the ability to use Xu Yourongs Fated Star te calcte the dangers ahead. In those far off ces bathed in the morning light, he saw no figures, nor did he sense any danger, much less see any of his enemies. But he felt that it was too quiet over there. While silence was not a sufficient reason, he still felt that something was off. Although there were Three Thousand Scriptures of the Great Dao, he only cultivated the Dao of following his heart. Those two demon beauties were no doubt still chasing after him, and he could possibly meet a treacherous and terrifying human cultivator like that old freak. And since he had no way of protecting himself, he could only rely on his senses, rely on the only Dao he had cultivated over his more than ten years of life. So without any hesitation, he turned and began walking through the forest to the other direction. His expression was somewhat hurried, but his feet were incapable of hurrying. This was because he was still severely injured and was now carrying the white-clothed girl on his back. But even more importantly, it was because his body was much colder than usual. His breathing and heartbeat were at least a third slower than normal. His eyebrows and the hair around his forehead were once again covered with frost. The dew which stained his shirt had frozen into kes of snow, which were blown off his body by the morning wind, only for dew to rapidly freeze on his body once more, and then once again be blown off by the wind. They fluttered down behind him, leaving behind a very clear trail through the forest. Not long after he left, heralded by a chilly air, Nanke and the zither-ying old man arrived at that ce. Her gaze moved across that trail of frost into the distance. How sharp was her gaze that she could so casually nce at this trail and obtain so much information? Chen Changsheng had already awakened and he was carrying Xu Yourong on his back as they made their escape. His injuries had clearly not recovered and his steps seemed somewhat slow. A hint of confusion appeared on the slightly wide space between her brows. ording to what her maids had told her, Chen Changsheng had been heavily injuredst night. He should still be hanging on the brink of death, so how did he so quickly recover? Her spiritual sense had also sensed Bai Hais corpse in that cave, but she had no time to find out what had happened there. She thrust out her arms to both sides of her body. Those two demon beauties transformed into two lights, vanishing without a trace. A pair of green wings appeared behind her back, then with the whistling of the wind, she disappeared. The zither-ying old man looked out of the forest and confirmed that the mysterious and dangerous in was not far from here. He couldnt help but crease his brow as he guessed at what might ur. But he had no other choice than to follow. The forest gave way to the shore of a pool of water. Green patches of reeds took up his entire vision like they were about to fill the horizon, but in fact, the moment he passed this patch of reeds, he would be in the ins. The cold Qi had helped Chen Changsheng suppress his wounds, but it had also greatly slowed his metabolism. Right now, his heartbeat and breathing were far too slow, so he also walked very slowly. It had taken him a long time before he finally reached this point. He did not know that not too long ago, Xu Yourong had carried him out of that patch of reeds across from him. He only knew that if he continued forward, he might mistakenly end up in the terrifying ins. And yet he had no other choice except to follow his heart. Following the path upon which he hade, he made his way into the wend. As his body moved through the water, it brought ice along with it. He walked into the patch of reeds, and just as he was beginning to ponder whether he should risk going forward or turning to another direction, the sound of the wind on the shore told him that there was no need to think. With a cold and clear wind, the surroundings were suffused with a pure green light, robbing all the trees and reeds of their color. A little girl with a cold expression appeared on the shore. She stared at him expressionlessly as if he were a cricket or an ant. Seeing her disheveled hair and bloodstained clothes, and most importantly of all, her appearance, Chen Changsheng was startled, like he had seen something that was somewhat surprising. Besides, he was not holding his dagger right now because he knew that the difference in strength between him and this demon expert was too great. Since battle was meaningless, he chose to be silent, thus giving off a very calm appearance. He had always been very calm and steady. No matter what big thing urred, he would never grow mncholy, nor would he ever lose his head in panic. This part of his character allowed him to possess a temperament far surpassing his age, and also made people feel surprised. Xu Yourong was surprised, and now Nanke was also surprised. She did not believe that this was the youth who had received such deep favor from the Pope, so she asked, "So you are Chen Changsheng?" Chen Changsheng had never met her, nor did he know that she was the Demon Lords most beloved daughter. However, yesterday on thekeshore, he had heard Zhexiu mention that name. From the look on Zhexius face back then, he was very certain that this little girl was extremely frightening. Simrly, he did not know that her target was the white-clothed girl on his back. He thought that she hade to kill him, so he was even more vignt than usual. But he was also childishly happyto think that not too long ago, he was just a young and unremarkable Daoist fresh from the countryside of Xining Vige, but now he had already matured into a target worthy of even the attentions of the most frightening and powerful demons. As he thought this way, he returned the question. "So you are Nanke?" This was the first time that Chen Changsheng would meet Nanke, and this was also the first time Nanke would meet Chen Changsheng. In the future, they would represent the humans and demons and meet many times on the battlefield, engaging in hand-to-handbat and creating a not at all interesting story that would only cause one to feel exhausted. More than once, Nanke would think back to that morning they first met and would often feel a faint sense of remorse. She would think to herself, if I had been a bit more decisive that day and not listened to any of his nonsense, then maybe I really could have killed him there, and then there would be none of these troubles or stories. But time would always fly like an arrow. The Nanke of the present had no way of knowing of the future. As expected, her focus was still on Xu Yourong, even though she was clearly unconscious. As for Chen Changsheng, he was just a person she was talking to. "If you put her down, Ill spare your life." When she said these words, Nanke maintained her cold expression, but the two maids at her side were rather shocked. They thought to themselves, whats happened to the master? To actually negotiate with a human, and it seems like shes just going to let Chen Changsheng go like this? The heated battle they fought by thekeside yesterday... didnt this mean it would be meaningless? The reason they thought this way was because they did not know thatst night in that battle on the peak of Sunset Valley, Nanke had also been severely injured. More importantly, Nanke could clearly see that since Chen Changsheng was standing on that patch of reeds, he could at any time escape into the water. Within that seemingly clear and empty water, there was actually a dividing line, and on the other side of this line was the ins. Nanke did not want Chen Changsheng to think that he had already taken the path of no return and thus jump into the water, because even she feared that boundless and mysterious in. Hearing Nankes words, Chen Changsheng was rather shocked. It was only then that he realized that her target was not himbut he definitely could not leave Xu Yourong behind and escape with his own life. At this time, he still did not know that the white-clothed girl on his back was Xu Yourong, nor was he ustomed to carrying things on his back as he walked like Xu Yourong was. It was just that he had promised her that he would not abandon her. "I cant do that," he said very truthfully to Nanke, then he looked at her appearance and seemed to hesitate. In Nankes somewhat dull and indifferent eyes appeared some confusion. She did not understand where Chen Changshengs odd expression came from, so she asked, "Whats wrong?" Chen Changsheng thought it over, then said, "You are ill." At these words, Nankes eyebrows suddenly leapt up, just like a little girl who had gotten up early in the morning to gather a basket of pigweed and was snatched away by her drunken neighbor. She was very angry and her voice suddenly got higher. "Youre the one thats ill! Your entire family is ill! Everyone in the Orthodox Academy is ill!" The furious shouts of this childish yet exceptionally cold little girl resounded throughout the peaceful reeds. The two maids were silent. They didnt know why their master had suddenly gotten so angry, nor why Chen Changshengs words had triggered such a huge response. Hearing the stream of shouts and curses from the shore, Chen Changsheng felt somewhat helpless. He thought to himself that if she did not insist on asking, he would not have said anything. However, the anger and sensitivity meant that his conclusion was true. Chen Changsheng suddenly thought that perhaps he could use this matter in exchange for the chance to leave. He waited for Nankes sharp and angry voice to gradually die down, then very sincerely said, "I dont know whether the spies you demons have ced in the capital have grasped who my teacher was. If you do know, then you should also know that my medical skills are not bad." Nankes eyes were exceptionally cold, like she was looking at a dead man. "I dont know what youre talking about." Chen Changsheng mentally adjusted his choice of words so that even a demon could understand, then continued, "Theres a problem with your bloodline. If it is not quickly treated, then when the divine soul within you awakens for the second time, there is a very high possibility of a bacsh. Even if you manage to protect your life, its very probable that you will end up as an imbecile." Nankes face paled. Perhaps it was from the aftershocks ofst nights battle, or perhaps it was because of his words. Yet her voice was still cold and indifferent. "I dont know what youre talking about." As a Demon Princess and ck Robes only disciple, even if the Garden of Zhou was annihted before her eyes, her expression would probably not change in the slightest. But she was still young, so even if she thought she had concealed her true emotions superbly, she did not know that Chen Changsheng, her two maids, and even the zither-ying old man had heard a problem in her words. If Chen Changshengs words had no influence on her, then why did she repeat the same phrase twice? Her Highness was ill? And it seemed like a very troublesome disease? The faces of the two maids grew deathly pale as they thought to themselves, if we know this secret, what sort of consequence will this incur? The zither-ying old mans face grew rather unsightly. Chapter 290 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Three) Chapter 290 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Three) Seeing Nankes response, Chen Changsheng became even more confident in his conclusion. As he had already begun speaking, Chen Changsheng wanted to finish his words. At some point in time, he had even begun to consider himself as a doctor and found himself incapable of epting a sick persons refusals. Even though she was an enemy and he was by far in an inferior position, Chen Changsheng felt obliged to help her. "Im extremely experienced on problems caused by the bloodline. I think that you would know as well. If you allow me to treat your disease, I may be able to find a way to cure it." He looked at Nanke as he spoke. The first time the continent had heard of his name was not due to his engagement to Xu Yourong, nor was it due to the Ivy Festival, and also was not because of the Grand Examination, but because he became Luoluos teacher. The reason why he became Luoluos teacher and earned the tacit approval of the Saint couple in the distant White Emperor City, was because he had solved the problem in Luoluos meridians, allowing her to sessfully cultivate by human methods. Zhexiu had journeyed from the distant snowy ins to the capital and took part in the Grand Examination, not because he could enter the Mausoleum of Books and view the monoliths, but because he had heard rumors of Chen Changshengs skills and wanted to him to treat his illness. These two facts were proof that his medical skills were specialized in this area. Nankes problem concerned the awakening of her blood. Although it was different from Zhexius and Luoluos problems, there were many simr points. She stared at Chen Changsheng, paying no attention to the thoughts of the subordinates behind her. After a moment of silence, she suddenly spoke, "If... I really am ill, then if you can treat me, I will let you go." Chen Changsheng thought to himself that even now, she was still unwilling to let the white-clothed girl go. Just who was she? Of course, Chen Changsheng would never ept such conditions, and said in reply, "If I approach you, youll definitely kill me, so the most feasible way is treating your illness after I leave the Garden of Zhou." Nanke replied, "For what reason should I believe you? After you leave the Garden of Zhou, youll definitely return to Li Pce, and I certainly wont be able to find you there." Chen Changsheng did not hesitate as he replied. "If I promise you, I will naturally respect that promise." In a world of mutual deception, in the face of this bloody enmity between humans and demons in which all methods were eptable, keeping a promise was the most ridiculous matter. Yet, for some reason, as Nanke nced at Chen Changshengs calm expression, she felt that his words were iparably sincere; she could not help but believe in Chen Changshengs words. This sort of feeling caused her to feel rather ufortable. Nanke questioned unhappily, "For what reason should I believe you?" She once again repeated her words, however, this time, Nanke finally realized that something was amiss. A strand of anger appeared in her dull eyes. Attempting to conceal her true emotions, she questioned in a t manner, "For what reason should I believe you? Are you saying that you would only need a nce to tell see that I am ill!?" This was the third repetition. Chen Changsheng sincerely replied, "Yes, I only needed a nce." Nanke turned nk as the anger in her eyes scattered, leaving behind only dullness. "How did you see it?" Chen Changsheng pondered for a moment, then said, "Your problem is different from Princess Luoluos and Zhexius. Their problems mainly had to do with conflicts between the blood vessels and the meridians, while you... Your problem is due to a conflict between the divine soul and the body. From your name, it would seem the divine soul within your body should be the reincarnation of a peacock? The peacock has always been known for its powerful divine soul, which is why it is called the Great Brilliant King. Since you inherited its divine soul and blood, your innateprehension should be extremely powerful. At a young age, its divine soul within you awoke and began to incessantly thrive and grow, far surpassing the state of your body. Its impossible for the soul and the body to be in harmony with each other, gradually giving birth to conflict. This is the source of your problem." Nanke was silent for a moment, then asked, "I want to know how you managed to see it." "The divine soul resides in the sea of consciousness, however, the divine soul of the Great Brilliant King is your bodys second soul, therefore, it resides in a ce that we doctors call the pine cone." Chen Changsheng pointed at the space between his eyebrows as he continued, "When the peacocks divine soul awakened and grew incessantly, it caused your pine cone to growrger andrger, however, your body was unable to keep up; it was extremely easy to tell thatpared to the normal person... or the normal demon, that your brow is somewhat wider. Moreover, every morning and night you perform meditative self-introspection, at this time your mind will connect with the peacock soul, causing a very special symptom..." He ponder on how to describe this symptom, and after a long period of time, he recalled a phrase which would urately describe the situation. He said to Nanke on the shore, "The reason why I could tell that you were ill at first nce is because you are... cross-eyed." Cross-eyed? Cross-eyed! It was quiet all around the patch of reeds, especially on the shore, where a deathly silence lingered. Whether it was the two maids or the zither-ying old man, their faces were extremely unsightly. They looked at Chen Changsheng as if they were looking at a corpse. Nankes expression was still calm, even a little stupefied. However, for some unknown reason, even though there was clearly no wind, the hair that spilled over her shoulders had begun to float in the air. Her eyes began to glow dark green. Matched with the childish air that had not yet retreated, her somewhat wide face seemed iparably strange and horrifying. At the peak of Sunset Valley, when Xu Yourong saw Nanke for the first time, she had also been as astonished as Chen Changsheng. It was not just because the legendary Nanke was a little girl with a wooden expression, but more because her brow was much wider than normal and her eyes were rather dull. She looked simr to a person whose intelligence had yet to fully develop, moreover, her eyes seemed to lean towards the center. Xu Yourong had said nothing, because she considered Nanke to be an opponent worthy of her respect. Toment on the body of your opponent was an incredibly discourteous matter. Chen Changsheng had always been a person that ced an emphasis on manners. Even if he were facing an enemy like the demons which he would possibly engage in battle with, he would never purposefully make fun of his opponents deformities. There were several reasons why he had directly told Nanke she was cross-eyed. The first was that he knew that she was not actually cross-eyed. This was a sign of the conflict between her body and the divine soul. It was symptom and not a deformity, so he believed it was okay to say. The second reason was that right now he regarded Nanke as a patient. As a doctor, of course he would be as forthright as possible; he truly had no bad intentions, nor did he realize that the phrase cross-eyed represented such a humiliation to this little girl. However, it was precisely these honest and sincere words that seemed so trustworthy and believable which caused Nanke to boil with anger. Only when he saw Nankes strange green eyes and floating ck hair did he realize that he had made a mistake. He hurriedly gestured and tried to exin, "Of course I exaggerated too much, your brow is only a little wider than normal, and when the eyes are influenced by the divine soul, they will innately be drawn closer to the center, making it seem a little dull, but of course there is absolutely no problem with your intelligence." Worthy of being the Orthodox Academys honest and reliable little dandy, with this exnation, he was better off with no exnation. Nankes expression was still as cold as ever, but her hair began to dance around her while her breathing grew increasingly rough. There were several harsh shrieks. Without any warning, she lifted her right hand and pointed it at Chen Changsheng. Five rays of green light pierced through the air, hurtling towards Chen Changshengs stomach! Those five rays of light contained the source of her power, carrying the cold and ruthless divine soul which rested between her eyebrows, the iparably powerful and terrifying Peacock Plume! Afterst nights violent battle, she had been severelycking in true essence. Like Xu Yourong, she had also lost arge amount of blood. In this situation, for her to unsparingly utilize such an attack could only mean that she had truly gone crazy with anger. She no longer cared about any illness. The only thought in her mind was this to kill abominable human youth in front of her. Although Nanke had yet to recover from her injuries, this sort of attack was still not something that Chen Changsheng could receive, let alone the fact that he was even worse off than Nanke at the moment. It was a good thing that the ck Dragon sleeping in theke outside his Ethereal Pce was constantly releasing ck Frost Qi that assisted him in healing the wounds on his internal organs. Most importantly, the ice that fell from theke helped him recover some of his true essence. The true essence was still rather sparse, insufficient to do battle, however, it enabled him do something else. With a thought, the thinyer of ice over the wastnd was ignited. Simultaneously, there was a burst of metal shing sounds. The Yellow Paper Umbre instantly appeared in his hands, showing off in the wind. Currently, around the quiet patch of reeds, there was not the slightest breath of wind. The wind that the umbre weed naturally came from those five terrifying Peacock Plumes. With several terrifying sessive bursts, the surrounding reeds were turned into a fine dust, scattering to the sky and the shore, seeming just like a cloud of exploding snow. The five Peacock Plumes made no distinction between first andst. They violently and simply exploded against the surface of the Yellow Paper Umbre. Chen Changsheng had simply no way of standing straight. Using thest of his true essence, he held onto the umbre for dear life. His feet left the reeds as he was sent into the sky, flying several dozen zhang. At the termination of the arc, he heavily fell into that in. Utilizing the Yellow Paper Umbre, he was able to somewhat slow his speed of descent, however, his fall was still not light. As he fell in the water, he produced a big ssh. Just like the pools of reeds at its perimeter, underneath this boundless in of weeds were countless concealed pools of water. The moment the chilly water struck his face, he felt as though he had collided against a solid rock. This massive shock almost caused Chen Changsheng to vomit blood, but he managed to force it back down. Heboriously stood up from the water, unable to deal with his newly-opened wounds. Dragging his even heavier legs, he began to run forward. Being struck by Nankes tyrannical and terrifying Peacock Plumes and flying into the ins, this was something that he had already prepared for. Whether it was the angle or position, there was not the slightest deviation. In other words, he had originally been prepared to escape into these ins. Although everyone knew that entering this enigmatic and dangerous ins meant that there was no going back, he had no choice but to enter. Because if he did not enter this in, he would die. If he entered, he would be able to survive for a while longer, even if it was only a few breaths more. The sky would asionally rumble with a mournful shriek as Nankes terrifying attacks persisted. He did not turn around to nce back at the shore. This had nothing to do with something like true men dont look back as the building copses. He only wanted to save time and escape as quickly as possible. The water in the ins were not deep, barely passing his waist. It was just that walking through it was extremely difficult and exhausting. Even if he wanted to go faster, he could not do so. In order to avoid the patch of water weeds in front of him, he turned his head. As he gazed at the unconscious white-clothed girl on his back, he was somewhat puzzled. He thought to himself that she clearly was not very tall, why was she so much heavier than he had imagined? Chapter 291 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Four) Chapter 291- If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Four) As she stood on that patch of reeds and stared into the boundless in, Nankes face did not divulge the slightest emotion. Her eyes were as indifferent, even dull, as was customary for her. Only that pair of trembling hands hanging by the edge of her skirt indicated how weak she was, as well as how angry Chen Changshengs sessful escape had made her. In the space above the in, dozens of white scars could still be seen. These were the aftermath of those tyrannically powerful Peacock Plumes almost tearing through space. In such a short amount of time, she had actually sessivelyunched so many attacks against Chen Changsheng. It was no wonder that her face was so pale, given how much true essence she had expended. If this were a normal situation, Chen Changsheng, separated from her by only several dozen zhang, would have been turned into finely ground meat long ago. But within the most mysterious ins of the Garden of Zhou, there would surely be some unpredictable peculiarities. It was very obvious that the empty space in the area was warped. It was impossible to urately link what was seen from outside the in with the truth. Her attacks had not even been able to brush against Chen Changshengs sleeves. The wind blew across that sea of grass and those patches of reeds, making her hair even more disheveled, just like her mind. Her chest rose up and down, her breathing very rough. Looking at her from behind, it was easy to see that she was on the verge of exploding, or perhaps in the midst of calming down after an explosion. The zither-ying old man had nothing to say, while the two maids did not even dare to make the slightest sound. "I want to go in." Nanke suddenly said, her childish face indicating that she would brook no opposition. Of course, this was because she knew that this decision would absolutely bring about protest, even if these were her most faithful subordinate and most fearful servants. Just as expected, the old zither-yer was greatly rmed by her words and said without any hesitation, "Absolutely not." Nanke raised her brows and asked impatiently, "And why not?" The zither-ying old man turned his gaze to that seemingly delightfully lush and beautiful in and replied somewhat nervously, "From the day the Garden of Zhou opened, no one has ever been able to emerge from those ins." Nanke impassively replied, "Those are other people, not me." The old man refused to back down and said, "Even Her Highness, in the face of these ins, is nothing special." Nanke held up her right hand, brushing at the ck curtain in front of her. She stared at those faint lifemps as they leapt about the curtain as she said, "If were discussing knowledge of the Garden of Zhou, in this entire continent, no one surpasses my teacher. With Teachers assistance, I have the means to exit from the in." At these words, the old man was forced to ponder in silence for a moment. This n of the demons involving the Garden of Zhou primarily relied upon ck Robes understanding of the garden. Before this, who could have imagined that there existed another gate into the Garden of Zhou besides the main gate? And who would have thought ck Robe controlled that gate? As they followed the lifemps to locate those youthful human geniuses that were their targets, they understood more and more about the arrangements that ck Robe had made, and the old zither-yers reverence for him grew ever deeper, and the more he felt that ck Robe was unpredictable. He found himself unable to refute Nankes words, and even began to somewhat believe in them. "Onlywhy must you enter the ins? Xu Yourong and the other three have all already entered the ins, and its impossible for them toe out." "Xu Yourong is together with Chen Changsheng. This makes me feel uneasy. Dont forget, one of them is the reincarnation of the Heavenly Phoenix, while the other went from not knowing how to cultivate to the upper level of Ethereal Opening in only a years time. All of mankind regard their existence as miracles. Who knows? Perhaps if they work together, they really might produce some sort of miracle. I want to go in so that if they really do manage to produce a new miracle, I will be there to personally stamp it out." Nanke silently thought to herself, especially Chen Changsheng, he must die. Seeing how firm her resolution was, the zither-ying old man said no more. With a sigh, he took down the zither that he had just finished repairing this morning and began to y a tune. As the song of the zither made its way into the in, from within those weeds which were higher than a man, a faint beeping sound could be heard, though what produced it was a mystery. This old man had originated from the Candle Shadow Shaman tribe and was skilled in attacking and controlling spiritual beings. Up to a certain extent, the sound of his zither could even control, or at the very least send away, monsters of a low rank. Although it was impossible for it to have any effect on those truly powerful monsters, it made walking through this in much easier. ck Robe naturally had this in mind when he had arranged for him to enter the Garden of Zhou with Nanke. Much of Nankes confidence came from this, from her absolute faith in her teacher. She was also fearful of this vast and unfathomable ins, which is why in the very beginning, when she had been pursuing Xu Yourong, and even when she was confronting Chen Changsheng just now, she had always controlled her emotions. It was all because she did not want her human opponents to believe that they had been pushed to the brink and flee into the ins. However, now, Chen Changsheng had already carried Xu Yourong inside. The tune yed by the zither was not only expelling those monsters, it was also a summoning. Not long after, with a set of heavy footsteps, Liu Waner and Teng Xiaoming with pot and pole arrived. Towards this Demon General couple, Nankes expression was clearly much more respectful. She slowly made clear to them her resolution. The Demon General couple was silent for a while, then they used their continued silence to indicate their consent. Apanied by the gentle tune of the zither and the soft parting of the water, the party of demon experts parted the reeds and entered the in. This boundless in was no forest, but with regards to this pursuit and battle, with regards to the hunter and the hunted, they would be facing the same dangers. There were many legends about the vast and unfathomable ins, but bas nobody that had entered this in had ever lived to tell the tale, the legends were naturally taken with a grain of salt. Moreover, the vast majority of the stories were simply too preposterousonly those that had actually walked into those ins would actually know whaty within, just as how only when one personally tasted the pepper would one know that it was not poison and that the feeling of burning afterwards was not actually fire. Carrying Qi Jian, Zhexiu had already walked through these ins for one day and one night, but they still did not have a vivid picture of this ce. They only knew that in front of their eyes was grass, behind was grass, everywhere was grass. Only when day broke did they realize that the solid ground beneath was gradually growing sparse and those pools of water under the grass were gradually growing more numerous, the soil likewise growing increasingly soft. The ins were gradually turning into a wend. Walking through this environment would be increasingly strenuous. Although there were not many mosquitoes, the number of monsters concealed in the grass increased copiously. Just as the morning sunpletely illuminated the wend, a group of monsters could no longer resist the allure of a fresh-blooded meal. They ignored the powerful aura exuded by Zhexiu and attacked them. For a moment, bits of grass were sent flying and the pools of water were dashed into countless golden leaves while the blood of monsters was continuously spilt. Only after several monster corpses were strewn across the ground was that group of monsters finallypelled to turn tail. Zhexiu used his hand to cut down grass, gathering it into a heap atop the wet ground. After helping Qi Jian sit down, he sat down cross-legged and began to meditate and harmonize his breathing. From the beginning of this battle to the end, he had been the only one fighting. It was out of the question to say that it had exhausted him, but the poison of the Peacock Plume being suppressed under his eye by his true essence seemed to once again corrode his sea of consciousness, so he had to take care of it. Qi Jian leaned against the somewhat stiff grass, his face pale, as he looked at the pitch-ck corpse of a scaleless snake,rger than a house beam. His injuries were severe. Liang Xiaoxiaos ambush by thekeshore yesterday had been too fierce. Not only had he pierced through his abdomen, he had even more treacherously transmitted true essence through his sword and snapped two of his extremely important meridians, while also leaving behind a wound upon his internal organs that was far too difficult to heal. Although the bleeding had lessened, it still continued to bleed. Having suffered such a severe injury, he could not even stand, let alone engage in battle. He could only be carried by Zhexiu as he walked, only look on as Zhexiu staved off those terrifying monsters, fighting, shouting, silently, painfully. This fact made him feel very ufortable. He felt like a piece of trash. Zhexiu was blind at the moment, and yet he still had to protect him. After who knows how long had passed, Zhexiu woke up. Without opening his eyes, he slowly shifted his body over to Qi Jians side. It was obvious that after one day and one night, he had gotten used to the fact that he could not see. He grasped Qi Jians wrist and listened to the pulse, subsequently producing a pill from his bosom and cing it in Qi Jians mouth. Because he could not see, when he was giving the medicine, his finger brushed against Qi Jians lips. Qi Jians lips were somewhat dry and there were even some cracks in the skin caused by thirst and dryness, but they still felt rather soft. This made Zhexius figure stiffen, and he rather abruptly said, "Everything would be fine if Chen Changsheng was here." This was an attempt to make conversation, but Qi Jian didnt understand and asked, "Why?" Only then did Zhexiu realize that Qi Jian did not care that Zhexius finger had brushed against his lips. After a pause, he replied, "His medical skills are superb. Even if he couldnt cure me of the poison within me, he would be able to heal your wound." Qi Jian was rather curious about the Orthodox Academy, but this was clearly not the time for conversation. After giving his agreement, he said no more. Only by not speaking could he put all his time and energy into recovering his strength and true essence. Zhexiu understood his meaning and closed his eyes, returning to his meditationonly this time he was sitting next to Qi Jian. Qi Jian only needed to open his eyes to see a profile of his face. Over the course of this journey, he had already slept for far too long, even to the extent that he had even forgotten to give Zhexiu directions. Of course, in this boundless in in which forwards and backwards had no meaning, there truly wasnt a need for direction. Nevertheless, he had slept for far too long, so even though he was very weak, he did not want to rest and did not want to close his eyes. He opened his clear and bright eyes and calmly gazed at Zhexius profile. Who knew what he was thinking, but the more he looked, the more entranced he became. Zhexiu was born with a very ordinary appearance, and there nothing surprising about his face. Besides indifference and ack of emotions, there was nothing special about his face. He seemed just like a thin and weak human youth. But who could possibly imagine that his thin and weak body actually concealed a terrifying strength and an unimaginably tenacious will? Especially when he transformed, he possessed a dread that far surpassed his cultivation. Watching him, Qi Jians small face was filled with admiration. Chapter 292 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Five) Chapter 292 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Five) The entire continent knew that as thest disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sects Sect Master, Qi Jians cultivation was incredibly high despite his youth, and his thin and weak body simrly possessed a powerful strength. But during this entire journey, he had clearly realized that in terms of strength of will and true battle prowess, he was far below this wolf youth. Within this generation of young cultivators, wolf youth Zhexius name was very famous, not any weaker than that of the Divine States Seven Laws, and even sometimes overshadowing it in radiance. The reason why as proud a person as Tang Thirty-Six had ced Zhexiu on par with Xu Yourong as someone that might truly surpass her was because... he had lived in the snowy ins for so many years and directly confronted the demons. In those years when Zhexiu was very young, he still had not broken into Ethereal Opening, nor did he have the protection of any sect or teacher. And yet under the cover of the wind and snow, he ceaselessly hunted down and killed demons. That he had survived up to now was because of this fact, and this was sufficient to illustrate just how extraordinary he was. In the Mount Li Sword Sect, Qi Jian would often discuss this matter with his seniors, but none of them could understand how he had lived for so long. Before Zhexiu appeared in the capital to participate in the Grand Examination, themon people thought of this wolf youth only as cold and good at killing. They believed that these were the most important reasons for why he had been able to live up until now. Only after entering the Garden of Zhou and escaping alongside him did Qi Jian finally understand how Zhexiu had been able to survive in those snowy ins for so long. Because Zhexiu truly lived his life like a wolf. Within this world, there were countless powerful monsters, as well as mystical and lofty beings like dragons. In describing the wolves that lived upon the ins, whether it was in terms of strength or blood, there was nothing special about them. However, wolves were the most patient of this worlds creatures, the most persistent, the most cautious, and the most sensitive to danger. The wolf demi-human tribe possessed the blood of the wolf, so they naturally possessed these characteristics as well. Zhexiu was a mix of human and wolf demi-human blood. He had been expelled from his n as a child, and so had sadly lost the feared collective fighting power of the wolf pack. Because of this, he had been forced to push his ability to fight alone to an unimaginable level. His instinct for danger had even surpassed the calctions the priests of the Orthodoxy made with their Fated Star tes. As he looked at Zhexius face, Qi Jians emotions became increasingly serious and ufortable. He thought to himself that if he did not need to save him, no matter how strong the Demon General couple were, he still probably would have been able to find an opportunity to escape. There was no way he would be in his present predicament, blinded by the Peacock Plume and forced to enter the ins of death. "Im sorry..." He withdrew his gaze and looked at the frontpel on his shirt that had been personally sewn by his masters wife, then whispered, "Its all because Ive been such a burden on you." Zhexius eyes were closed in meditation. It was like he was sleeping, as if he had not heard those words. This made Qi Jian feel even more ufortable, and yet it also consoled him somewhat, because he knew that Zhexiu had definitely heard it. Yet just as he thought Zhexiu would continue his silence, he suddenly heard a voice. "Since you understand this, remember to pay extra when we get out." It really did seem like Zhexiu was sleeping, like he did not say the words himself. It was just that the corners of his lips were slightly perked up like he was smiling. For a battle in those dangerous snowy ins, an expressionless face served as the best mask, so he rarely ever smiled, and there were few people that had ever seen his smiling face. There was no battle right now and he could not see anything, so not even he knew that he had begun to smile. Seeing his smile, Qi Jian was at a loss for words. He vigorously nodded his head, made a small noise to signal his assent, then happily smiled as well. Only it was impossible for this smile to persist, because they were still in the ins. As the sun rose higher and higher over the ins, their mood quickly grew downcast. The Garden of Zhou already had a history of several hundred years. At least a dozen groups and countless human Ethereal Opening cultivators hade to this ce. Enticed by the legacy of the continents supreme cultivator, urged on by the legends of the Sword Pool, who knows how many cultivators had ventured into these ins? And yet none of them hade out alive. Those previous cultivators were not necessarily weaker than Zhexiu in terms of cultivation, strength, or will. After they had entered the ins, they had only encountered a few groups of monsters. It was very obvious that the true dangers of this in had not yet revealed themselves. However, they had already begun to notice many oddities. In these so-called ins of the Unsetting Sun, the sun truly did not sink below the horizon. When, ording to the flowing water bottle, it was night, the sun would turn into a halo of light and slowly make its way around the perimeter of the in. Moreover, the ins space was warped and there seemed to be some special rules for moving within it, and yet even with careful examination, it had been impossible to grasp them. Adding on that green grass that stretched as far as the eye could see, there was simply no such thing as direction in this ce. Since there was no direction, it also naturally meant that there was no exit. Those people that entered this in would seem to have walked amongst it forever, encountering increasingly numerous and increasingly stronger monsters, until the day finally came where their strength ran out and they died. The problem waspounded by the fact that it was difficult for him to move because of his severe injuries, and Zhexiu could not see anything. Just how long would they be able to hold out? Qi Jian lowered his head to look at that round bloodstain on his abdomen and his mood grew even more downcast. Depressed, he said, "I still dont understand why." Zhexiu knew that what he did not understand was not the ins, but the human heart. The disciples of the Inner Sect of the Mount Li Sword Sect were all extremely close to each other. Under the guidance of Qiushan Jun and Gou Hanshi, they were like a family. Qi Jian, as the youngest of the Divine States Seven Laws, was even more cherished. Deep within his heart, he had also regarded his seniors as if they were his elder brothers. And yet who could possibly imagine that the Third Brother Liang Xiaoxiao, who looked after him the most back in Mount Li Sword Sect, would actually pierce him so fiercely with his sword at thekeshore? Liang Xiaoxiaos attack had thrust through his abdomen and snapped several of his meridians, but it had even more broken his heart. From yesterday until now, even when his mind was still in a daze from his injuries, he had always been thinking about a question. He wanted to ask his Third Brother, just why did you do all this? In that grass hut in the Mausoleum of Books, Zhexiu had personally seen how close the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect were, and even how much those people cherished and cared for Qi Jian. So he could understand Qi Jians current emotions, and clearly empathize with his frustration, confusion, and difort. But he did not know how to console Qi Jian. After a moment of silence, he said, "I dont know why he wanted to kill you, nor do I understand the rtionship between you and your fellow disciples, because from the earliest moment I could remember, I was alone. I dont think everything in the world requires a reason; I care more about the result. So you must remember, he wanted to kill you, which means that he is your enemy. He is no longer your senior." Zhexiu was famous and his story had been discussed all across the continent. Many people knew that he was a mix of human and wolf demi-human and that he was expelled from his tribe as a child. They knew that he had lived a hard and lonely life in the snowy ins. Qi Jian lifted his head up to him and suddenly felt that his figure seemed rather lonely and very pitiful. For a moment, he forgot his own troubles and was filled with sympathy and pity for this wolf youth. He subconsciously reached out his hand and grabbed Zhexius sleeve. Qi Jian didnt know why he had done this. He said, "Its different now." Zhexiu tilted his head slightly, with his eyes closed as he asked, "And whats different?" Qi Jian thought to himself, right now Im sitting next to you, so youre not alone anymore. But because of shame and nerves he couldnt say it, so instead he said, "Because...youve entered the Orthodox Academy?" Zhexiu thought to himself, that ck bear truly had invited me to enter the Orthodox Academy, but I didnt respond. The reason he had journeyed from the distant snowy ins,e to the capital, and attended the Grand Examination was because he had heard that Chen Changsheng had solved Luoluos problem of a demi-human attempting to cultivate with human methods. The problem had some ovep with his problem. As he grew older and his cultivation got higher, his blood would grow stronger and the Tide Rush of Blood would continue to increase in frequency. At any time he could die, so he needed Chen Changsheng to help cure his illness so that he could continue to live. If Chen Changsheng really could treat his illness, he would naturally leave the capital and return to the ins. But those were all matters for the future. Right now in front of Qi Jian, he didnt say that now that they were trapped in these ins of the Unsetting Sun, it was highly possible that there would be no future. Why make this heavily wounded fellow even more ufortable? So he said, "The Orthodox Academy... right, its just that little princeling called Tang is a little annoying, so I havent decided yet." "Yeah, I also think Tang Tang is very annoying, but Chen Changsheng isnt bad. Now that I mention it, in the guest courtyard of the Li Pce, we would sometimes discuss howif not for that engagementmaybe our Mount Li Sword Sect could get along with your Orthodox Academy. We could be friends with Chen Changsheng, and you... you could be friends with me." Qi Jian softly said this as he looked at Zhexius face, his voice getting lower and lower. Yet the sun above the in continued to rise higher and higher, and the air gradually began to grow warm. The pools of water began to emanate more steam, making the atmosphere stuffy. Qi Jians hands began to sweat, because of anxiety or something else, and then the medicine began to take effect. He began to feel dizzy and drowsy. His mind was dazed and his vision blurred, but he suddenly saw that Zhexiu had suddenly gotten closer and grabbed his hands. He did not know what Zhexiu nned to do, but he subconsciously felt nervous and even a little fearful. Yet for some reason, he did not have the slightest thought of resisting. Zhexiu was prepared to take advantage of the medicines effect to spread medicine over Qi Jians wound. Because his two eyes could not see, he could only use his hands to feel. His two steady hands made their way up Qi Jians arms, arriving at his shoulders. Then he made his way down to the abdomen, his hands separated by an inch from Qi Jians body, not touching it at all. Then they went below the abdomen and rested upon Qi Jians belt. The apparel of the Mount Li Sword Sect was very concise, even simple. The belt had noplicated design upon it, but the buckle was very sturdy. Under Zhexius steady hands, an even sturdier buckle would not havested any longer. In a sh, the belt had been unbuckled and the clothes were raised. Qi Jian was extremely nervous, but his mind was still in a daze. With the drowsiness brought on by the medicine, hecked even the strength to shout. His body began to slightly tremble. Zhexiu opened hispel, revealing the pure white skin to the azure sky of the Garden of Zhou. He could not see it, but he could feel it. Qi Jians body trembled out of shame, anxiety, and anger. His hands also began to tremble, as he had surprisingly felt that the truth hade to light. Qi Jian was shamed beyond belief. He tightly closed his eyes, his eyshes incessantly winking as he wished with all his might that he would not fall unconsciousness like this. Then, he fell unconscious. Chapter 293 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Six) Chapter 293 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Six) After who knows how long had passed, she woke up. When she awoke, she realized that her clothes had already been put back, her belt fastened once more. The clothes were cleaned up extremely well, with not even a speck of grass on them. There was not even any evidence ofst nights escape upon them. She could clearly feel bandages underneath her clothes, and she did not know how the wound had been treated, but the pain had been greatly alleviated. She even felt that she could perform some small movements. She opened her eyes wide, looking at her bosom, and felt where the bandages were applied. As she imagined the scene that had urred previously, her expression became somewhat nk. After a while, she began to strenuously look around, looking for Zhexius figure. Zhexiu was squatting at the edge of the grass, the ce on this piece of solid ground that was the farthest from her. The hem of his clothes had been torn up, causing his two legs to stick out. His posture was rather ugly, making him seem just like a dog. The torn off hem of his clothes had probably be the bandages wrapped around her abdomen. She once again looked at her bosom, and for some reason, she felt extremely wronged. She thought to herself, "How could you take off someones clothes without even asking permission first?" It was actually truly amazing. Once she no longer needed to conceal her gender, she seemingly began to think like a youngdy. For instance, when referring to herself, she used "someone" instead of "I", only it had not be "this one" right away. The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt, especially since Zhexiu had not turned around from beginning to end. This made her extremely ufortable... and then she began to cry. Squatting by the edge of the grass and hearing her cry, Zhexius back began to tremble. After a while, he realized why the crying had not stopped. Following the sound, he sat down in front of her and said as soothingly as he could, "Dont cry anymore." Qi Jian temporarily stopped crying, her small face covered in tears. Zhexiu paused, then added on, "...or else it will attract more monsters, which is very troublesome." This was what it meant to have nothing to say but still finding something to say. Whether adult or youth, in general, men never understood that, in a situation where they had nothing to say but still insisted on saying something, it was the same as turning nothing into something, and also the equivalent of courting an early death. Qi Jian stared nkly at him, and then began to cry once more. She made sure to not make any sound, which had her seem even more pitiful. Zhexiu silently pondered on what to do, then exined, "You know that I cant see anything right now, so..." Without even waiting for him to finish, Qi Jian began to cry even more grievously. She thought with deep difort, although you didnt see, this ones entire body was touched all over by you, so are you saying you wont admit it? Could it be that you arent taking responsibility? Zhexiu felt his head hurt very much. He had lived for more than ten years, and who knew how many terrifying monsters and demons he had encountered on the snowy ins. He had been through countless life-and-death situations, but... he had never encountered such a situation. He thought to himself, what to do? If she continues to cry like this, what will I do if it affects the wound? Hearing Qi Jians sobbing, he was rather restless, and also somewhat confused. He thought to himself, as thest disciple of Mount Lis sect master, your cultivation is so high. At such a young age, youre already at the middle level of Ethereal Opening. Your swordy is so strong that perhaps even Guan Feibai isnt even your match. Your skills inprehension are great, such that at the Mausoleum of Books, you directly read up to the third monolith. No matter how one looks at it, youre extraordinary, so how is it that against all expectations... you would cry? He did not know how to solve this, so he just silently sat to the side. Little did he know that his response happened to luckily coincide with a famous maxim on man-woman interactions. The problems of a womans mood could only ever be solved by the passage of time. In many cases, they simply felt aggrieved and sad and want to cry, so it was for the best to just let them cry. Apanying them involved offering a handkerchief when necessary or proffering a shoulder when needed, but it certainly did not require sitting on the side with an incessant stream of consoling words. When they still did not calm down and did not feel like talking, anything you did was just making more trouble. As expected, the crying finally died down. Like a startled bird, Qi Jian lowered her head, and asked a little ashamedly, "You... did you already know?" This question had two meanings and it was exceptionally difficult to answerif he had known beforehand, then all those times where their bodies touched afterwards, especially that scene which had just urred, would incur an even more negative interpretation. Fortunately, Zhexiu was not very good with words, so he maintained his silencesilence had many meanings, so Qi Jian could pick the exnation that made her feel the mostfortable. In truth, Zhexiu really did not know. Over the course of their escape, there were a few times, especially when he was carrying her over the mountains and listening to her soft interjections, that he had thought this way, but these were just passing fancies that he did not dwell on much. This was because it was impossible for him to imagine that thest disciple of Mount Lis Sect Master, the most cherished junior of the Divine States Seven Laws, the young genius who entered the Promation of Azure Sky at a mere twelve years old... was actually a girl. He recalled the scene on the first day in the grass hut back at the Mausoleum of Books, but this time there was naturally apletely different exnation for it. Back then, it was the seven of them living under the same roof. Zhexiu, Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six stayed in the inner room while the four disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect stayed in the outer room. Every day when they slept, Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, and Liang Banhu squeezed together while Qi Jian had a space for herself. Crucially, Qi Jian had a nket for herself. At the time, Zhexiu and Chen Changsheng felt that Gou Hanshi and the rest pampered Qi Jian too much, or that thest disciple of the Sect Master must have had some special status. But now he understood that this was a division between men and women. What should be done next? Zhexiu was silent while Qi Jian did not know what to say. An awkward atmosphere lingered between this young man and youngdy. Just at this moment, a rumble came from deep within the ins, closely followed by a thunderous roar. Zhexius expression subtly changed as he inclined his ear to listen, confirming that it was some sort of extremely powerful and terrifying monster. He decided that it was not something he could handle, so he took out a powder that would eradicate their scent and scattered it all around them, then just like he had done every other day and night, he went up to Qi Jian then turned around and squatted down. Over the course of that one day and night, they had repeated this sequence many times. Logically, they should have been very proficient at this, but perhaps because he had learned Qi Jian was a girl, Zhexius movements were somewhat stiff, the two hands that were thrust back were rather rigid. He seemed just like a duck that was just about to get cooked. Seeing this picture, Qi Jians tears broke into a smile. She lightly patted his back, indicating that he needed to squat a little lower. Then she slowly got on, her two hands very naturally wrapping around his neck. Maybe it was his mind ying tricks on him, but Zhexiu felt that the feeling from his back was much softer than usual. A dozen li away, the ground under the grass was constantly bulging and thunderous and terrifying roars came out of it as some strange animal was swiftly advancing forwards. The sun was zing hot, and its rays prated through the grass into those pools of water, revealing the figures of countless monsters. It was like a tide, chasing after the two of them. It was an extremely breathtaking sight. At the front of this monster tide, Zhexiu and Qi Jian faced the ever-rising and ever-brightening sun, wading through the water all the way. She was still his eyes, and he was still her legs. "Which direction should we go?" "In the southwest, there seems to be a big meadow. The ground seems to be higher there, so why dont we go and see? That sound seems to being from the east, so you might have go a bit faster." This conversations end was followed by a long period of silence, only broken by the sound of feet breaking through the water and sshing it around as the grass gradually grew higher. After who knows how long had passed, Qi Jian whispered, "Were you really surprised?" After a moment of silence, Zhexiu replied, "Yes." She drew closer to his neck, leaned against his shoulders, smelled the familiar scent, and then whispered once more, "What are you thinking?" Zhexiu did not answer, because he did not know how to answer. Thinking? Thinking about what? About how my fingertips on your slightly shaking body almost slipped once? No, at the moment, that wolf youths mind waspletely nk. He was not thinking about anything. She thought to herself... did silence mean hes unhappy? After a while, she whispered even more softly, and rather nervously, "Then do you think it was better for me to be a boy or a girl?" There was no evil motive behind the question, and it went straight to the point. Zhexiu thought to himself, since yesterday all you did was mm and ah while tightly holding onto me all the way. If you were a man, then it truly wouldnt have been very bing. Thus, he said, "A girl is better." Qi Jian felt slightly ashamed, and whispered as softly as a mosquito, "Its always a good thing when women are together, this must be what you mean." Zhexiu thought to himself, just because its worse than usual, your conduct is no longer as impressive as it was before, howe? In this continent, there was a folktale, a story about how a boar demi-human carried his wife on his back. Yes, whether it was a story or fact, in the vast majority of cases, it should always be the man carrying the woman. It was very hard to imagine the opposite. So in this vast and boundless in, Zhexiu carried the young girl Qi Jian on his back. On the other end of the ins, Chen Changsheng was also carrying a girl on his back. He had waded through the ins for a long time, and yet he was still in the wend. The zing sun illuminated the reeds within the water as well as many unnamed grasses, as if it wanted to turn all nt life into gold and silver carvings. Yet he did not sweat a single drop as his body continued to emit that cold qi, dispersing the scorching heat and resisting the sunlight. Her eyes closed, Xu Yourong leaned against his back, her eyshes unblinking, and asionally she would purse her lips. It seemed that with Chen Changsheng there to serve as a natural pot of cold water, she was sleeping very soundly. Up until now, there had also been no sign of Nankes pursuit. Chen Changsheng thought to himself that even the demons would not be willing to adventure into these ins. They had most likely given up, which made him feel somewhat more at ease. As his mind rxed, his wounds and exhaustion suddenly struck him like a rushing tide. Like sludge, they trapped his two legs, imbuing him with the desire to not take another step forward. Around him was nothing but grass and wend with no ce to sit down and rest. Chen Changsheng gazed at the grass that was taller than a man as he was forced to continue walking with Xu Yourong on his back. Only this time, he was no longer walking forward, but in a circle, stamping down the reeds and grass all around him. Gradually, a piece of t ground formed from crushed grass took shape before his eyes. Under the cover of the surrounding reeds and grass, it was very difficult for people outside to see within, but if there was someone that flew up into the sky and looked down, they would see a little circle about a zhang wide made of grass. Her arms wrapped around her legs, Xu Yourongy on that pile of crushed grass. She seemed very weak and pitiful, like a newly-conceived child. Chen Changsheng sat by her side, his head lowered as he examined her face. He gazed at it for a long time, his expression very serious, as though he had just realized something. Chapter 294 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Seven) Chapter 294 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Seven) In the early morning, he had woken up in the cave, and the first thing he saw was that bloody and horrifying sight, closely followed by an escape, and then yet another escape. Although they had carried out a few short and simple conversations, in reality, this was the first time Chen Changsheng had the time to closely examine this white-clothed girls appearance. Perhaps because of the poison or some other reason, this girls cheeks were somewhat swollen, and yet even this was incapable of obscuring the elegance of her appearance. But even without this swelling, this was only elegance and nothing morefor an ordinary girl, elegance was an excellent descriptor, but since this girl was an elf, elegance indicated only that she was very average. Like an infant, she hugged her two legs and lied on the grass, on her side. Her long eyshes were unblinking as though she was in a deep and unwaking sleep, but Chen Changsheng remembered her eyes, remembered the deep impression left upon him by those two eyes in the cave. His eyes were incredibly clear, such that Luoluo and Tang Thirty-Six had once said that you could even see a persons reflection in them. Her eyes were also very clear, but different from his. Her eyes were like the clear autumn waters, not like the waters of theke, but an even fainter and clearer color. Imagine a cdon bowl calmly sitting under the eaves. A fresh spring rain falls upon the world. The rain travels along the eaves and falls down, drip drop, drip drop, gradually transforming into a song. Not too long after, the spring rain slowly fades away and the sunlight shines brightly and beautifully once more. The bowl sitting under the eaves is the same as ever, except now there is a bit of water in it. This water is colorless, and yet it seems to be imbued with the spirit of spring. It has no vor, and yet it seems to have been mixed with fresh tea. Yes, it was like the water in the cdon bowl, clear and light, but not weak. As he gazed at this sleeping girl, Chen Changsheng wanted her to open her eyes so that he could once again see the water that was like fresh rain over the bare mountains. Next, he thought of how when they first met in the cave, he had noticed that the limbal rings of her eyes seemed to have been suffused with a strange green meif his guess was correct, that was most likely Nankes poison. The poison of the Peacock Plume was incredibly toxic and incredibly hard to remove. It was no wonder that the elf, who was so close to nature and well-versed in which nts could serve as antidotes, had actually been so weakened by this poison. Chen Changsheng ced his hand on her wrist to feel her pulse and realized that her meridians were empty. Not even the slightest drop of true essence flowed through them. Even more frightening was that she had clearly lost too much Qi and blood. Her pulse was soft and weak. If this situation persisted, then it was highly likely that she would quietly die in her sleep. This realization made him very nervous, so he hurriedly tried to think of a way to stop it. It was just that all of the medicine and food that he had carried with him had all been thrown away as weapons in his battle yesterday. He thought deep and hard, sending his spiritual sense into the sheath. After silently searching for a long time, he finally found a box in that seemingly empty space. It was the veryst box, and it was very heavy. The moment it appeared on the pile of ttened grass, it caused the ground to sink into the water somewhat. Opening the box, countless bright and eye-catching golden leaves, as well as a box half-full of crystals, appeared before his eyes. On the very top was a thin booklet. Within that booklet were the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style. This had been the most direct and most extravagant of the gifts Luoluo had given to pay respects to her teacher. If the golden leaves and crystals in the box were used to buy a property, he probably could have bought the entire Hundred Flowers Lane very easily. If he were to destroy the book of secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style, even Qiushan Jun woulde to pay him respects out of gratitude. But within these dangerous ins, the golden leaves and the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style had no use. He pushed the golden leaves to the side, put back the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style, then took out all the crystals in the box. He piled them all up by her side and he walked over to the edge of the pile of ttened grass and stared nkly into the shallow water. What he was thinking, what he wanted to do, no one could tell. After a while, his right hand pierced into the water. It was just that his breathing and pulse were already extremely slow, so his actions were also naturally much slower. The movements of his hand could not meet the expectations of his mind. There was a tiny ssh of water, but his handnded on nothing. Just as he was feeling helpless, he suddenly realized that the water around his arm had formed a thinyer of ice. In the next moment, he took his hand out of the water. In his fingers, he tightly held a plump water snake. This water snake did not put up the slightest struggle. It was obvious that it had been frozen stiff. Right now, he did not even have the ability to catch a water snake, but the cold Qi being emitted by his body could help him do some things. He slowly made his way back to her side, then took out his dagger and chopped the head of the water snake off. He brought its headless body over to her lips and began to pour its blood into her mouth. Right now, she was not even conscious, so naturally she could not swallow. Inevitably, some of the snake blood flowed out of her lips, creating a rather bloody scene. After a while, the water snakes blood ran dry. He ced the body of the snake on the side and looked at the girls face. He took a handkerchief from his sleeve and began to carefully clean her face. Even at this time, he still adhered to his everyday lifestyle. The blood of the water snake contained a lot of heat energy, making it the most suitable for enriching ones blood. Adding on that iparably luxurious pile of crystals by her side, and Chen Changsheng knew that this would at the very least keep her from dying in her sleep. Only now did Chen Changsheng finally sigh in relief. He sat by her side, gazing at the imprable grass surrounding them, and truly began to stare nkly. Without any medicine, it was impossible for him to directly enrich her blood and it was very difficult to cure her. Moreover, his own situation was also very terrible. The ck Dragon was sleeping in theke outside his Ethereal Pce, emitting the coldness of ck Frost, continuously mending the wounds of his internal organs. But this was just treating the symptoms. Right now, he was very weak, his breathing and heart beat were extremely slow. His situation was very simr to that of a cold-blooded animal shivering before the advent of winter. This signified that he was about to enter hibernation. The method the ck Dragon used to save him was exactly thathibernation. Hibernation was sleep. Right now, what he required most was sleep, to sleep for a long time, to sleep until the sky and earth went dark, until the end of time. But he could not sleep. Because she was still asleep, so he must stay awake. This feeling was extremely painful. Wanting to sleep, but being unable to; how beautiful was this sight? It served as the most effective of punishments. One could imagine how unbearable it was. In order to prevent his heavy eyelids from closing, Chen Changsheng made all sorts of efforts and attempts. He pped his face, washed his face, and even attempted to gather his spirit. At the end, only when his spiritual sense rested on the ck stone did he instantly and truly wake up. The ck stone was ced together with Wang Zhices notebook in a very remote corner of his little world. If not carefully searched for, it was very easy to miss. Perhaps because of this reason, or perhaps because even at the point of death, he instinctively felt it was too precious. Yesterday, he had not thrown out this ck stone and the notebook along with the rest of the items in his bid to escape from the entrapment of those two wings of light. When he journeyed from Xining vige to the capital, returning the marriage contract had never been very important. For him, what was important was the Grand Examination, because only through the examination would he be allowed to meditate in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist for one night. For this reason, he had put forth an unimaginable amount of time and effort, eventually reaching that seemingly inconceivable goal. Inparison to the price he had paid, his gains from the Pavilion of Ascending Mist were rather pitiful. He had not directly found the secret to defy the heavens and change fate. All he had gotten was the ck stone and the notebook. So of course he would ce great importance on this ck stone and notebook, as he hoped that he would obtain even more things from them. In fact, this seemed to be the case. In the Mausoleum of Books on that night when he was viewing the monoliths, they floated in his sea of consciousness, and yet, no matter how he moved them around, they had been unable to form that piece of starry sky. At that time, the ck stone yed an extremely important role, allowing him to break into the upper level of Ethereal Opening in one move. Then what about the notebook? The positions are rtive. This was the sentence Wang Zhice used to open this book, and also the sentence which had left the deepest impression on him. He gazed at the dense and green foliage of that imprable in, silentlyprehending the words. He didnt have any realizations, but he suddenly discovered that yesterday, when he and Zhexiu leapt from that clifftop into that cold pool, they had emerged on the surface of theke in the end. When he was attempting to escape the pursuit of Nankes two maids and sank down to theke bottom, when he had returned to the other side, he had been sent soaring into the night sky in the end... position was rtive, and it was also opposite? Could it be that the world of the Garden of Zhou was not a t surface, but two opposite surfacesbined together? With that cliff at the uppermost reaches of that river serving as the boundary, those scenickes and mountains were one world, while the mountains, rivers, and the in was another, opposite world. The path between those two worlds, was it that cold pool as well as the pond that was some ten li away from Sunset Valley? Chen Changsheng silently calcted the extent of this world, but soon after, he thought about why he and Zhexiu had gone over to the world on the other side, and then about how he hade back to the Garden of Zhous main world... in both cases, it was because of the strand of sword intent. Initially, they had gone in pursuit of the sword intent, but the sword intent was what had brought him out in the end. Last night in the depths of theke, just as he was about to die, in that final moment, he had noticed a strange change. How could he forget it? He lowered his head to look at the metal ball in his hands, lightly stroking it in thought. With a slight movement of spiritual sense and a dense collection of metal rubbing and crashing sounds, the Yellow Paper Umbre suddenly appeared in his hands. After silently giving it some thought, he stood up and then thrust the umbre forward. The Yellow Paper Umbre gave no response. He turned his body, slowly moving the umbre through the air and stirring up a light breeze. When the umbre pointed at a direction that he guessed to be the southwest, it suddenly stopped. It was not because he had made the umbre stop, rather the umbre did not want to move anymore. The wind on that pile of grass suddenly disappeared without a trace. A light and yet very clear shaking moved from the canopy to the spine to the handle of the umbre, and then to his hand, ultimately transmitting over to his heart. A strand of sword intent had appeared somewhere far away in that direction. The sword intent was very elusive, just like the sword intent he had sensed at the cold pool yesterday. However, it was much more intense this time, making him instinctively feel reverential towards it. This sword intent made no sound. It seemed to have been in that ce for countless years, but its appearance was in itself a sort of summoning. Chen Changsheng thought about how this Yellow Paper Umbre had violently carried him along in its rushst night and mumbled to himself, "Was this sword intent looking for you?" After a moment of silence, he looked at the umbre again and said, "Or is it...that youre supposed to be used to find that sword intent?" Chapter 295 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Eight) Chapter 295 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Eight) There was not a single moment in which the space within the ins was not incessantly changing. Other than the monsters that lived within them, intelligent beings that came from the outside would find it very hard to understand the rules that governed these changes. As the old saying went: there cannot be an exit without an entrance. Just as Chen Changsheng was stressing over exactly this, the Yellow Paper Umbre suddenly pointed in a certain directionperhaps it was not the best choice, much less the correct one, but it was a path nheless. That would always be much better than aimlessly wandering without a destination. It was just like a difficult homework question. No matter how bitterly you racked your brains over it, it still remained unsolved. Suddenly, a ssmate of yours gives you an answer. You have no idea of whether hes deceiving you or consoling you, but besides writing this answer upon your paper, what other choice did you have? Notwithstanding the fact that the strand of sword intent truly did exist, for what reason would the Yellow Paper Umbre hold enmity to him and send him to an early grave? Chen Changsheng finally decided upon the direction he would walk. Although his body was still weak and drowsiness wrapped around his body like a snake, his mind had been appeased. He sat down by Xu Yourong, leaning against that pile of crystals. He staved off the onset of somnolence as he stared into her eyes, waiting for her to wake up. After who knows how long had passed, Xu Yourongs eyshes fluttered and she roused from her sleep. Thee two transparent pools of water formed by fresh rain over the bare mountains once again rested on Chen Changshengs eyes, rendering him speechless. Exactly as it had been in the cave when he had woken up, they were so very close to each other, staring into each others eyes. However, her eyes had no panic, no shyness, no wariness, much less fear now. There was only calmness. Her eyes were extraordinarily clear, free of dust and sophistication. They were like the eyes of a newly born infant. On the other hand, the ocr serenity also seemed to allude to having beheld the red dust of the mortal world, to have experienced all worldly things. They seemed like the eyes of an elderly man watching the rain. But these two feelings were not in conflict. When mixed together, they engendered a profound and indescribable charm. Perhaps because he was too tired, or maybe because her eyes were too enchanting, but Chen Changsheng did not avert his gaze. Lying on a pile of grass, separated by not even a foot, a young man and a youngdy calmly stared into each others eyes. However, they could not look into each others eyes forever. Interestingly, the first one to turn away out of shame, or perhaps nerves, was Chen Changsheng. He somewhat ufortably shifted his gaze, flitting his eyes towards the grass not too far away, and said, "Youre awake?" Of course she was awake. He was merely finding something to say in order to spark conversation. Just like Zhexiu at the other end of the ins, Chen Changsheng was also rather unskilled at the art of interaction, especially with members of the opposite sex. However, these words truly possessed another meaning. Xu Yourong softly acknowledged that she was awake. Chen Changsheng replied, "Lets switch ces then." Xu Yourong slightly raised her brows. "Hm?" Chen Changsheng said, "Youve slept for a long time, so now its my turn." When he regained consciousness in the cave, he knew that the girl had saved him. Soon after, she had left him with a few words before sinking into a deep sleep. This had ced immense pressure on him, as if both of their worlds had been ced on his shoulders. Only now when he confirmed that she was truly awake did he finally rx. Once he gave their two worlds worth of burdens to the awake her, he would finally be able to rest. As soon as he thought of this, exhaustion swept over him like a tide, submerging him from head to toe, filling in every pore, sinking into his muscles and bones, and even his spiritual world. Not waiting for any response from Xu Yourong, he closed his eyes and began to sleep. Perhaps he went as far as to have fainted. Just like Chen Changsheng in the cave, Xu Yourong was caughtpletely off-guard. After staring vacantly at him for a while, she finally broke out of her stupor. With the ttened grass as support, sheboriously sat herself up. Only then did she notice the pile of precious crystals by her side. As she swept her gaze across her surroundings, she realized that she was in the ins. This made her silent for a very long time. In the end, she had still been forced into these ins. Then was there still a possibility of getting out? Relying upon her illustrious Dao heart, she expelled these disorderly thoughts from her sea of consciousness and entered into Meditative Introspection. She realized that although her vision was clearer than it had been this morning, Nankes poison still remained within her body, continuously corroding her body and sea of consciousness. However, the biggest problem was that her bloodline were almost drained. It was not that she was severelycking in true essence, although this was also the case, but that she was almost out of blood. Blood was the basis of all life. Without blood, there was no life. In reality, based on the injuries she had incurred this morning, she should have still been in the grips of unconsciousness and not awakeher body would require more blood to be awake and move around. Since she had awoken, it indicated that her situation had taken a turn for the better. She saw the remnants of the snake corpse on the grass, and then muttered to herself. She could tentatively guess at what had happened, her gaze at Chen Changseng turning soft. Fellow human cultivators being chased by demons providing each other supportthis was as it should be. Chen Changsheng had already proved through his actions that he was not someone who would abandon hispanion, so of course she would have to do her part. She lightly ced her right hand on his pulse. Chen Changshengs pulse was mysteriously slow, more than three times slower than that of the average person, and yet its beat was very steady. Although it seemed somewhat weak and disorderly, it gave apletely different feeling from the pulse of a person at their deathbed. Back then, in the early morning, when they were on the patch of reeds, she had taken his pulse and even made some calctions with her Fated Star te. It had been clear that this person was not to live long, so why was he still alive? She pondered this and decided that it had something to do with the pure yin coldness in his body. She gazed at Chen Changsheng and silently thought to herself, the continent really does have hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Even the Snow Mountain Sect, whose glory days are long behind it, could not be underestimated. Just as she turned her gaze, the grass began to resound with snoring. Because of his heavy injuries and how long he had carried her, and also because he had resisted the ck Dragons hibernation, Chen Changsheng had long ago beenpletely exhausted. Now that he could finally rx, he had entered an iparably sweet and sound sleep. Let alone his thunderous snoring, even if there was actual thunder, it would still be impossible for him to wake up. From time to time, the soundly sleeping Chen Changsheng would smack his lips, as if he was eating something tasty in his dreams. asionally, he would also ball up his fists and stamp his legs, making him seem like a little baby. Xu Yourong could not help but smile at this scene. However, at this moment, the sound of a zither came from deep within the ins. Xu Yourongs expression did not change, but a hint of caution appeared in her eyes. She could not forget that the old zither-yer was an elder of the Candle Shadow Shaman Tribe, and what the shaman tribe was most skilled at was manipting poisons and monsters. Furthermore,the space within the ins of the Unsetting Sun was warped. She had only been awake for a few moments, but that was all the time needed for her to understand this mystery. Even so, not even warped space could block sound, and, moreover, the monsters hidden within the ins most definitely had some means of moving freely through the ins. Her eyes, shimmering like mountain dew, rested upon the water, growing cold once the calm surface began to ripple. The shallow ripples seemed like countless insects crawling along the surface of the water as they fanned out in all directions, but there was, in truth, nothing. They were merely the aftermath ofmotion from either afar or deep underground.. A strand of condensed spiritual sense followed her sight and was sent into the distance, sweeping through the dense grass and the thick mud beneath. Perception had always involved both sides, thus the beings hidden deep within the grass and the ooze clearly sensed her Qi. It was a Qi from ancient times, grand and noble beyondparison. Restless noises arose from far off in the ins, followed by countless rustling sounds. The sources of some of the underground vibrations were also quietly retreating. Xu Yourongs Qi had in somepacted form been sent all around the ins. Many of the monsters who had been stimted by the zither into hunting for prey had, one by one, made their escape, but... there were numerous monsters who did not change their direction. Xu Yourongs Qi was, without question, a most noble and powerful Qi, but in her weakened situation, for these monsters, it was also the most delectable. If at this moment there was someone up in the sky that could look down on the ins, they would see that the grass within the surrounding few dozen li contained the figures of countless monsters. Like a tide, they slowly encircled the ce where she and Chen Changsheng were located. And even more chilling was the fact that, despite all these monsters roving about, none of them made a sound. With a gentle breeze, a pair of snow-white wings appeared behind her back. While she was sleeping, she had recovered some of her true essence and regained some blood, but now she used them all up without hesitation. She turned to Chen Changsheng, preparing to extend her hand and grab his belt, but she stopped halfway for some reason. This circle of several dozen li had already been turned into a battlefield by those countless monsters, but the true danger had yet to rear its head. Ity outside the battlefield, at an even farther ce. The dense grass of the ins cast a dark shadows on the water. The shadows concealed several hundred demon vultures. Those demon vultures were covered with gray feathers, and their ck beaks were even sharper than the average sword. Even more frightening were the gazes of these demon vultures, cold and merciless, sharp to the extreme. Whether it was a sword or their pointed beaks, neither of them couldpare to their gazes. This species of monster was highly intelligent, its attacks extremely strange, and its flying speed extremely fast. In the outside world, they dwelled in the mountains of the northeast. One demon vulture alone could y the average Meditation cultivator. Thankfully, the demon vultures were extremely rare on the Eastern Continent. However, who could have imagined that there would be so many of them in the Garden of Zhou? There were several hundred demon vultures present, but not a single one moved its wings. All of them stared out into the ins at a particr ce, their eyes cruel and thirsty for blood, and their demeanor terrifyingly calm. From an even farther ce came the faint sound of the zither. Amongst the reeds, the grey silhouettes of the vultures seemed sinister beyondpare. Xu Yourong turned her body, gazing far off into the distance. She did not know what dangers were concealed out there, nor did she take out her Fated Star te, but she knew that taking to the air was not a good choice. She was still severely injured and was incapable of exhibiting her fastest speed, nor could she properly orient herself in this in. If she chose to fly, there was a high possibility of dying. The azure sky above the ins seemed vast and limitless, as if she could freely stretch her wings. In reality and on the contrary, it was exceptionally dangerous. If she were alone, perhaps she would have been capable of sessfully escaping, but there was a sleeping youth thunderously snoring away behind her right now. Chapter 296 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Nine) Chapter 296 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Nine) Xu Yourong sat back down and took out the Tong Bow and the Wu Arrows, and then lowered her head in silence. Chen Changsheng slept behind her while countless crystals encircled her. Time slowly flowed by. The monsters hidden in the grass were slow at the onset, their inborn fear towards her Qi deterring them. The faint tune of the zither did not grow more frantic, and it did not urge them on. Instead, it grew even calmer, as if cating these monsters. It soothed the hearts and souls of these monsters, telling them to no longer fear, inspiring them with the courage to ovee their fears. The surface of the water between the grass suddenly began to fiercely shake. The previous tiny ripples suddenly converged into one, transforming into a towering wave. The wave rolled across the pile of ttened grass, soaking her knees. She lifted her head and opened her eyes, staring into the depths of the water. Then she bent the bow, nocked an arrow, and then slightly loosened her fingers. Whoosh. The Wu Arrow flew through the air, piercing deeply into the water. There was nothing in the water, so what was this arrow being shot at? It could not be the water, could it? In the next moment, the wave of water suddenly dispersed and the ripples on the surface were becalmed. It was as though one arrow was all it took for her to calm the waters. Xu Yourongs Wu Arrow naturally was not aimed at the water, nor was it aimed at the wave, but at the monster that had stirred up the wave. The limpid water was slowly dyed red. The corpse of a dragon serpent slowly floated up. Laying across the sea of grass, its corpse seemed as massive as a city wall. A Wu Arrow was nted between its eyes, buried all the way up to its feathers. Inparison to the massive body of the dragon serpent, the Wu Arrow was like a thin de of grass. However, this diminutive arrow had easily struck down the dragon serpent. This was not the end, but rather the beginning. In the next moment, the surface of the water began to fiercely shake. Countless plumes of water arose, and then, apanied by heart-shaking hisses of anger, dozens of massive figures breached the surface of the water and alighted upon the ttened grass. Each of those massive figures was one dragon serpent! Each dragon serpents head seemedrger than that pile of grass that Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng were on! Dozens of dragon serpents broke through the surface, obscuring the sky as they descended with astonishing momentum. The little girl wielding her bow on that pile of grass seemed tiny inparison. The dragon serpent was an extremely famous monster on the continent, because its skin could be used to make the finest armor. From this fact alone, one could infer how great the dragon serpents defensive power was. The seemingly soft and sleek serpent skin was abnormally tough. Not to mention normal weapons, even the strike of an Ethereal Opening cultivator would find it hard to pierce through such skin. As the humans, demons, the demi-humans, and other such intelligent beings slowly began to dominate the Eastern continent, the vast majority of dragon serpents slowly began to seclude themselves in the rarely traveledkes and pools in the wilderness. Despite that, they were still renowned for their ferocity. Who could have possibly imagined that this in in the Garden of Zhou actually contained so many dragon serpents? Moreover, these dragon serpents made up only a portion of the monsters in these ins. It was no wonder that, in these past several hundred years, all the Ethereal Opening cultivators who had entered these ins had never been able to survive. The legends said that the dragon serpents possessed the blood of the dragons, but they suffered from a plight as well. Their souls would never awaken, and they could only live in the water. Perhaps this was the reason why they held the greatest animosity towards the bloodlines of the dragon and the phoenix. This was probably the reason why they had been the first to attack Xu Yourong. As these dragon serpents struck out, their bodies covered the sky and cast a shadow over the area. Xu Yourongs quiver only contained a bit more than ten Wu Arrows, so how could these be enough to ount for each one of these powerful monsters? This was a problem, but she swiftly arrived at the solution to this problem. Since there were not enough arrows, then she would not use her arrows. As those massive figures attacked, they gave off terrifying hisses. She calmly gazed at them and once again drew back her bow, but there was no arrow on the bowstring this time. Her actions were still as steady as ever, concise without any unnecessary movements. She would not waste a single bit of true essence or strength. Each time she drew back her bow, it was an exact duplicate of the first time without the slightest difference. Except for the direction the Tong Bow was pointed at. Twangtwangtwangtwang~! The bowstring vibrated like the strings of a zither, and the sound it issued formed a most unyielding and monotonous song. Countless slender white streaks departed from the bowstring and flew through the air,nding on the enormous bodies of the dragon serpents. The dragon serpents incredibly sturdy skin, so tough that not even Ethereal Opening cultivators would be able to split it, when touched by these slender white streaks, began to crack open, piece by piece. The slender white streaks seemed like they could sunder the air, as though they possessed the ability to rend almost everything. In an instant, the bodies of those dozens of dragon serpents were densely gorged with bloody wounds, and their blood spilled down like a majestic downpour. Within those wounds, one could make out the twisted dragon flesh and even the dense white bones. It was an incredibly bloody and terrifying sight. The dragon serpents were in immeasurable pain, their upper halves writhing violently in the air while their lower halves stirred up colossal waves that would shock the heavens. Those turbid waves touched the skies, and then were followed soon after by the wounded dragon serpents most frenzied attack. Xu Yourong sat amidst the grass, her expression serene, unafraid and unawed, indicating that she would not yield. She simply began to fire her bow even faster, the blurring speed of her arms rendering her movespletely unpredictable. Twangtwangtwangtwang! Several hundred, no, several thousand slender white streaks shot forth from the bowstring, scattering out in every direction from the pile of grass she stood on. Those dragon serpents could not even approach the pile of grass before they were cut into boulder-sized chunks. The chunks ricocheted off each other as they plummeted to the surface of the water, filling the sky like a rain of meteors. With continuous booms, the countless pieces of the dragon serpents sshed into the water, stirring up enormous waves. Only after a long time did the water gradually grow calm once more. The water had long since been dyed red by the blood of the dragon serpents, but now it began to gradually turn ck. It was suffused with an unbearable stench, like a particr cheap and shoddy ink. When those dozens of massive dragon serpents had covered the sky, it appeared that the heavily injured her had no means to resist, left only with the option of bing a meal together with the sleeping Chen Changsheng. However, who would have thought that the feeble her only casually drawing back her bowstring would be able to turn those terrifying monsters into a pile of meat chunks? Of course, even though she had seemed to draw back the Tong Bow very casually, it was in reality extremely tiresome. Moreover, it still had not ended. The inky water once more began to shake, creating even more ripples. The ripples crisscrossed everywhere, giving rise to an indescribable design. The countless monsters concealed in the ins, urged on by the tune of the zither, charged out like a tide into the water. Xu Yourong nced at Chen Changsheng, her calm face expressing a little confusion and self-ridicule. What she was confused about was Chen Changsheng. Her calctions with the Fated Star te clearly indicated that his life force had been exhausted, so why was he still alive? It was to the extent that she found it impossible to easily depart. She was also confused about herself. She clearly knew that the youth from the Snow Mountain Sect would die, so why could she not abandon him? Since yesterday night, she could have ignored him at any time, but why did she not? The self-ridicule was obviously aimed at herself. Back when she was small and lived in the pce, the Empress would often tell her that she was too soft-hearted, stressing that it was no good. Later on, when she moved to the South Stream Temple, the Holy Maiden would often tell her that she was too hard-hearted, and that this, too, was no good. Then was her heart too soft or too hard? Or did her wavering and uncertainty prove Nankes words of calling her small-minded correct? Just as she was thinking about these things, the dim sky above the ins suddenly resounded with ear-piercing and strange cries. She raised her head and saw several hundred demon vultures flying over. This time, the sky truly was overshadowed, the demon vultures not letting a single ray of light through. The dimness turned into gloominess. Simultaneously, her eyes became even calmer, so much so that they could even be described as indifferent. Chapter 297 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Ten) Chapter 297 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Ten) The demon vultures were even more frightening than the dragon serpents. They were stronger and moved like lightning, and their attacks were extremely bizarre. In order to survive their attacks from all sides, the best method was not to dodge, but to kill them as fast as possible. Then she would simply have to be even faster than lightning itself, even more abrupt and more berserk than a raging tempest. She silently and indifferently stared at the sky full of vultures, her two white wings slowly swaying behind her. Besides dragon serpents and demon vultures, the ins of the Unsetting Sun most certainly had even more powerful monsters, but she did not save her most powerful attack for that time. Without any hesitation, a bright me began to burn within the depths of her eyes, even temporarily suppressing the dark-green poison. Swishswishswishswish! Countless white feathers flew out from her wings, transforming into countless sharp arrows that shot towards the sky. The phoenixs Feather Barrage.. As those several hundred demon vultures sensed the sacred Qi imbued within those white feathers, they scattered with cries of rm, and the sky became blue once more. However, those demon vultures would never see that same sky again, because the Phoenix feathers were too swift, even faster than lightning. The azure sky was lit up by countless points of holy light. The arrow-like white feathers pierced through the bodies of the demon vultures, slicing through their plumage like sharp knives. For a moment, the sky was filled with severed beaks and shattered wings while countless sprays of blood bloomed like fireworks in the air. Xu Yourong cared not, not even sparing another nce towards the sky. At some point, the crystals surrounding her had begun to emit pure and warm rays of light that incessantly poured into her body. She calmly looked around her and once again drew her Tong Bow. The sun of the ins of the Unsetting Sun would never set, so there was no time of sunset, but there was a dusk. In that period of time, the sun would turn into a disc of light and the light that nketed thend would grow dim. At dusk, the entirety of this sea of grass would be dyed red. No matter how shrill or unyielding the tune from the zither was, the monsters all eventually retreated. They hade like a tide, and now they retreated as one as well, disappearing without a trace. At least several thousand monsters had died in the surrounding sea of grass. The vast majority of the corpses had been taken away by other monsters, sometimes even their ownpanions, to serve as food. Even so, because so many had died, many monster corpses were still strewn across the sea of grass. The foul blood slowly sank down into the mud, but the bloody foam left behind on the pile of grass by the waves did not disappear. Murky and nted rays of light peeked out from the distant horizon of the ins, causing this scene to be even bloodier. Xu Yourongs face was extremely pale, perhaps because the aftermath of what had happened had been too repulsive, or because of the damage from her injuries. At the moment, the crystals around her had all turned into fine white dust, no longer containing even the slightest trace of power. She slowly put down the Tong Bow and dabbed her finger in some of the crystal powder, covering it.. This could at least dispel some of the ache on her finger and treat the cuts inflicted by the bowstring. Without these crystals, it would have been impossible for her to push back this monster tide. In fact, besides the Li Pce, the Imperial Pce, the Holy Maiden Peak, and the Longevity Sect, she had never before seen so many crystals. This amount of crystals was truly rather ridiculous. She gazed at the sleeping Chen Changsheng and silently thought to herself: as expected, the Snow Mountain Sect is truly worthy of being known as a sect that had a ten thousand year legacy of umtion. Moreover, just like that ck Frost Dragon that they were descended from, they truly loved to gather crystals and treasures. This secret disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect was actually able to bring so many crystals with him. She had already retracted her white wings. It was apparent that she would not be able to spread her wings again for a long time. Right now, she was absolutely exhausted. Her true essence was depleted, and she had lost too much blood. She had truly reached the point where the oil had run out and themp guttered. If an enemy appeared, she would die for sure. It seemed like she did not even have the strength to drag herself to the middle of the pile of grass, nor did she have enough time to untie the longbow from her shoulder. Her arms wrapped around her legs, and she sat at the waterside, allowing that foul-smelling bloody foam to soak the edge of her dress. When she was at her most deste; when she needed help the most; and when she most needed to rest, as if there was some invisible connection between them, Chen Changsheng woke up. She did not turn around, but she knew that he had opened his eyes. "Youre awake?" Although these were the ins of the Garden of Zhou and not Xining Viges old temple or the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng still customarily, even stubbornly, took five breaths of time topose himself, and then looked over. However, when he nced over at her, he began to feel ruefully apologetic. He realized that he probably should not have wasted the five breaths of time. Xu Yourong sat at the edge of the grass pile, her arms wrapped around her legs as the bloody foam sshed against her dress. Her figure was extremely lonely and pitiful. "Yes, Ive woken up." Chen Changsheng stood up and walked over to her. He wanted to walk even faster, but the coldness of the ck Frost made his body stiff. Xu Yourong still did not turn her head, because she was so tired that she did not even have the strength for it. She softly said, "Then lets switch ces." With these words, she slightly leaned her body, holding her two legs and cing her face on top of her knees. Just like that, she motionlessly fell asleep. Chen Changsheng walked over to her side and gazed at her tightly-shut eyes and pale white face in silence. He lightly unfastened her longbow, and then inserted his right arm into the crook of her knee while his left hand supported her back. Lifting her up, he pulled her away from the edge of the grass pile that was covered with bloody foam. As he did all these things, she did not wake up. Not even her eyshes moved. When he put her down, she still hugged her legs as she slept. Some people would be strangers forever, whereas others would seem like old friends from the onset. Although they were strangers that had not exchanged many words and hadnt even exchanged names, they could entrust their lives and possessions to each other. You only needed to see what sort of person they were, see how much trust they ced in you, and then you would be willing to ce some trust in them in return. Right up until now, they had always been together but had not said much to each other. However, when he woke up, she was able to rx and fall asleep. On the other hand, once she woke up, he could likewise snore away like the thunder. At the very beginning, she had saved him, which made him strive hard to protect her. Over the course of these events, a foundation of trust had naturally been formed, and now it grew ever firmer. Chen Changsheng truly treasured this feeling of being trusted. He took out his dagger and tightly grasped it in his hand. Taking a seat beside her, he stared out into the increasingly murky ins. At this point, he saw the sea of grass dyed ck by blood and saw the corpses of the monsters, and he got a rough picture of what had happened while he was sleeping. He was quiet for a very long time. The archery of the elves was truly marvelous beyond description, but... moments prior, when he had untied the longbow for her, he had noticed that the bowstring was still warm. In this battle that he did not bear witness to, just how many times had she drawn back the bow? How many arrows had she fired? How had she been able to endure it? Night had finallye, and the sun suspended over the edge of the ins grew even dimmer. Although it did not sink below the horizon, it cast much less light over the ins. He sat in front of her, calmly staring at the dark grass, prepared for a battle to erupt at any time. Time slowly passed by and that disc of light suspended at the edge of the ins slowly made its way around the perimeter. For some reason, he could not see it anymore, but he quickly realized it was because it had been obscured by a ck cloud. Perhaps because the killings during the day had been too cruel, the monsters did notunch another attack. However, it began to rain. The ins climate was rtively warm, but the rain that fell from the sky was still rather chilly. With the state that he and Xu Yourong were in, if they were to get soaked, they really mighte down with a severe cold. Without even needing to think, he opened the Yellow Paper Umbre and held it over Xu Yourong. However, the posture was rather ufortable. Even if the Yellow Paper Umbre were to be even bigger, it still would not be able to block out all the rain. Seeing the rain wetting her dress, he did not give it any thought and immediately stood up. The cold rain fell upon the sea of grass, countless tiny ripples interspersing its surface. It fell upon that pile of ttened grass, pervading it with chill. He stood behind her, his left hand holding the umbre and his right hand holding the dagger, as he gazed at the drenched and dark world outside. Throughout the night, he maintained this position. From beginning to end, the monsters did not appear. With theing of the morning, the ck cloud scattered, and the azure sky once more appeared before his eyes. That disc of light at the edge of the ins gradually grew more distinct, its edges bing sharper as the morning sun took shape. The warm rays of light gradually began to dry both the pile of grass and Chen Changshengs clothes that had been soaked through by the rain. Xu Yourong woke up and gazed at his pale face. She was somewhat puzzled as she thought to herself that there had been no battlest night, so why did it seem like his injuries got even worse? Chen Changsheng did not tell her that he had spent the night holding up an umbre for her, or that the chilly rain had soaked his back. From the night before, they had always been either escaping or battling, one person unconscious and the other awake. This was actually the first conversation they held while they were both conscious. In the end, their interaction in the cave had been too short. Although they already deeply trusted each other, even to the extent that they faintly had a sort of mutual understanding, they realized that they were still strangers when they were both awake. It was inevitable that they felt a little estranged from each other. Chen Changsheng remembered that scene in the Plum Garden Inn when he first met Tang Thirty-Sixthat had been the first time in his entire life that he had ever met a stranger and exchanged greetings. Although in hindsight he seemed rather awkward, he had at the very least understood some basicmon sense. For instance, there must always be someone to open their mouth and break the silence. In these treacherous ins, exchanging greetings was an uneptable waste of time, so he went straight to the point. "What do you know about these ins?" The elves were most intimate with nature. The legends said that they could evenmunicate with the grass and trees, so he wanted to hear what she had to say. Xu Yourong shook her head. "Nobody understands these ins." Chen Changsheng said, "As long as you dont mind, could you let me choose the direction?" Xu Yourong was somewhat confused, and asked him, "You know where to go?" Chen Changsheng did not exin very much. "I have a rough indication of where to go." Just as it seemed Xu Yourong was prepared to say something, she suddenly sensed a Qi that was several hundred zhang away. It was Nankes Qi. Time and space in the ins of the Unsetting Sun were somewhat strange. Although it seemed like they were separated by only several hundred zhang, in reality, they could be even farther away than that. But she had still managed to sense it. She said no more, indicating that she epted Chen Changshengs decision, but she did not get up. Chen Changsheng understood that she was still weak and her injuries were severe, so it was very difficult for her to be able to walk on her own in such a short amount of time. However, this made him question, despite obviously being in such a poor situation, how had she managed to kill so many monsters yesterday? He turned his back towards her and said, "As long as you dont mind." Chapter 298 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Eleven) Chapter 298 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Eleven) Xu Yourong said, "Your face is as pale as the snow, how could I not mind?" Chen Changsheng turned around to look at her and replied, "Youre not much better. Your face is as pale as the frost on the grass." Xu Yourong was a little at a loss and looked at her reflection in the water. Only then did she realize that her face was abnormally pale, and her hands subconsciously grabbed her cheeks. In Chen Changshengs eyes, the subconscious action was really cute. "Thank you." She awoke from her daze, and then supported herself on his shoulder and leaned against his back. "Excuse me." He ced a hand in the crook of her knees and slowly lifted her body upwards. Just like this, they left that pile of grass. They stamped through the bloody sea of grass and left for some other, cleaner ce. The water in this sea of grass was not all that deep. At its shallowest, it did not pass the knees, whereas its deepest parts barely reached the waist. It was just that the sludge under the water was too soft. Chen Changsheng was carrying a person on his back while his left hand had to hold up the umbre, making walking rather difficult. Fortunately, the morning sun had already risen some time ago, and the temperature of the sea of grass had gradually grown warmer, making it extremelyfortable. While they walked through the spring water in the spring light, as far as the eye could see was soft and tender green grass. Even if it were even more difficult to wade through, it was still somewhat consoling. If it were not for those noises, then it would seem even more like they were taking a stroll in the spring. Behind them in the ins, they could faintly hear whistling as something flew through the air. That whistling came from Nankes two wings. Whether it was Chen Changsheng or Xu Yourong, after they had gotten a little understanding of these ins of the Unsetting Sun, neither of them were worried that those demon experts would catch up to them quickly. Contrarily, what made them even more vignt was the rustling noises around them. Those noises belonged to the natives of the sea of grassyesterday, Xu Yourong had in many monsters, but she had paid a heavy price. Simultaneously, she had also known that these ins assuredly had even stronger monsters, even existences that were beyond even Ethereal Opening cultivators. Chen Changsheng wielded the Yellow Paper Umbre, sensing the position of that strand of sword intent as he continued forward. The sun had almost reached high noon, but the light was not too harsh, rather it was warm andfortable like a spring day. Xu Yourong did not understand why he had been holding on to the shabby umbre and worriedly thought to herself, is he suffering from heatstroke? Or maybe that young cultivators ck frost Qi is in conflict with the sunlight? If this had something to with Snow Mountain Sects secret cultivation method, it would naturally be difficult to talk about, but there was one matter that she absolutely had to be clear on. "Just where are we going?" Chen Changsheng replied, "To the Sword Pool." The sword intent pointed to a destination that, to his thinking, had a very high chance of being the legendary Sword Pool. If the Garden of Zhou really did have a Sword Pool which had remained undiscovered despite the efforts of so many people, then it was very obvious that its most likely location was within these ins from which no one had ever emerged. Xu Yourong understood this point, but she did not understand how he was able to be certain of the Sword Pools location. Chen Changsheng did not answer this question. It was not because he did not want to reveal the secrets of the Yellow Paper Umbre to her, but rather that in the end, the Sword Pool was no ordinary treasure. Having experienced these two days and one night of escaping together, he could entrust his life to this girl and ce a sufficient amount of trust in her. However, just because this was the case, was there any need to add on this gambling chip to once again test her character? Character was not something that could be tested. For each test, there was a high chance that the rtionship would take one step backwards. Simrly, trust was not something that could be used. Each use of trust was to pare away at it. As they continued onward, the water beneath this sea of grass began to lessen and the ground began to grow more solid. Now this ce was truly beginning to feel like a in. Walking through the dense grass and feeling his steps gradually grow more steady, Chen Changsheng began to feel much more stable. However, the beeping soundsing from the ins around them had also increased in number. It was clear that there were many more monsters concealed in the grass around them than there had been on the wend. These monsters could be even more fearsome. Xu Yourong took out the Tong Bow and calmly observed the surroundings, ready at any time to take action. Yet for some reason, as Chen Changsheng carried her for dozens of li, none of those monsters everunched an offensive or even approached them. There were even three times where she had clearly sensed the terrifying Qi of monsters that were observing them from the distance. They had been so strong that even if she were at her peak, she would not have been their match. Why did those powerful monsters note and kill them? If this were before, she would have thought that it was the aura emitted by her true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix directly suppressing these monsters greed. But now she had almost none of this blood left, so what were those monsters afraid of? The two continued to move forward. The ground grew increasingly dry, while the grass grew shorter and sparser. Ultimately, they arrived at a patch of grass they had never walked across. This grass was ashen white, and yet it was not dead. It seemed just like an old mans hair. In the verdant ins, this short and ashen white grass was extremely striking. Moreover, it extended from under their feet to far off into the depths of the ins, forming a very obvious path. They did not know where the path formed by the white grass went, nor what dangers were concealed there. Xu Yourong said, "If... that person is really dead, this path most likely leads to his grave." Chen Changsheng understood why she would make this conjecture. In the "Essay on the Origin of the Dao", in the "ssic on the Afterlife", there was a saying: With the white grass as a path, onwards to the sea of stars. If Zhou Dufu had really died, and his body had really been buried in this world, it was highly likely that his grave was in the depths of these ins. The White Grass Path represented a passage for the dead. There was another strong indication for this to be true. Based on the trembling of the Yellow Paper Umbre, the strand of sword intent was far down the White Grass Path. If that sword intent indicated the position of the Sword Pool, it was extremely in ordance with their logicthe millions of swords which rested in the Sword Pool were Zhou Dufus spoils of war. Of course, they would also serve as the finest offerings for him. The Garden of Zhou has no sea of stars, so the Sword Pool acts as the sea of stars." He agreed with Xu Yourongs opinion and said, "It seems that well have to walk to the end of this White Grass Path to know if whats at the end is death or something else." Xu Yourong did not think that he would so quickly recognize the origin of her conclusion, so she gave a him a nce of admiration. Whether going to the sea of stars or to death, they were both very far away, so this White Grass Path was also naturally very long. Chen Changsheng walked on for a very long time, but it seemed like they had not moved a step. The sun of the ins of the Unsetting Sun would rise and then fall, but it would not disappear. It would make its way along the perimeter of the ins and then rise once more. They walked and walked, and walked some more. When they were thirsty, they would drink some clear water from some puddle by the road. When they were hungry, Chen Changsheng would prepare some monster meat to eat. When they could no longer fend off sleep, he would sleep while she calmly sat on the side. When she became exhausted, he would wake up and they would switch ces. Chen Changshengs injuries improved, but she remained as feeble as ever. On a particr day, when night fell once morenot a real night but just the light growing gloomierrain suddenly began to fall from the sky. Chen Changsheng carried her as he ran through the rain. At some point, she had taken up the umbre in her hands and used it to block out the wind and rain. The rain that night was too violent. A single umbre was incapable of protecting them. It was just that in this t grasnd, where would they find a ce to take shelter from the rain? Just at this moment, they broke through a curtain of rain and saw a temple. Chapter 299 – If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Twelve) Chapter 299 - If Life Could Be Like the Moment When We First Met (Part Twelve) It was a run-down and tiny temple, heavily eroded by the wind and rain. Only by virtue of the remaining sacrificial beasts statues on the temple eaves could one faintly make out its original style and use. Standing before this temple cloaked in the rain, neither Chen Changsheng nor Xu Yourong said anything. It was very quiet. This was a sacrificial temple. With the white grass as a path, onwards to the sea of stars, a sacrifice for a thousand li. The run-down sacrificial temple sat on the side of the White Grass Path. This indicated that their conjecture was correct. The path truly led to some sort of graveafter all, not all graves could be called mausoleums. In the past thousand years, besides the three emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty, only one person dared to call his tomb a mausoleum and construct it in that style. To this, no one dared to object. Of course, that person was Zhou Dufu. "This is the legendary first sacrificial temple?" Chen Changsheng muttered to himself as he gazed at this run-down temple through the rain. Each of the mausoleums for the three emperors of the Zhou Dynasty were vast, but each one of their first, outermost sacrificial temples, a thousand li from the mausoleum, were no more. At the risk of spheming the heavens, the Divine Empress had given the order for all of them to be torn down. This was because the Empress felt that these thousand li temples, besides nurturing a few ministers of Rites, had no meaning and were a massive waste. This matter was just resolved as neatly and tidily, just like when she had sent Zhou Tong to destroy that monolith hut outside of the Mausoleum of Books. It was very reasonable, and very inarguable. The run-down temple should be this entire continents only first sacrificial temple. The rain continued to fall harder and harder. The distant disc of light had long since vanished, casting the world into gloom. Chen Changsheng stood amidst the rain while carrying Xu Yourong. For some reason, he did not enter the temple to take shelter from the rain. In the past, there had assuredly been many human cultivators or demon experts preceding them, following the White Grass Path and finding the temple. Afterwards, those people continued onwards towards that mausoleum. Ultimately, they all died. He asked, "Do you think we can turn back?" "No, this is a path for which there is no going back." Xu Yourong shook her head. On the previous two asions in which Chen Changsheng was sleeping, she had used the Fated Star te to perform some calctions, but they presaged an extremely poor result. Although she could not calcte her own fate, his fate was as gray and dark as ever. Moreover, if they did not continue on this course and decided to turn back, they would definitely lose themselves amidst these ins. They could only proceed forward. In that case, would they end up suffering the same fate as their predecessors? Besides the pitter patter of the rain, there were no other sounds in front of the temple. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs faces gradually grew calm, their eyes serene. They had regained their calmposures. There was no question, nor was there an answer, and no looking into each others eyes. They did not know what each other was thinking, but they both firmly believed that they would not be like their predecessors. The rain dripped down from the eaves, sshing into flowers of water upon the shattered stone steps. Before the liquid flowers had a chance to fully bloom, they were swallowed up by even more downpour. In the temple, a bonfire burned. A wooden idol that had stood in this temple for untold many centuries had been chopped up into kindling, and as it burned, it gave off a strong, wooden scent. Chen Changsheng crouched by the fire, removing damp wood from the fire while at the same time using a candlestick holder to move around those several tuber roots in the fire. Xu Yourong leaned against a pile of grass, her face a little pale and seeming extremely feeble. Given her injuries and the loss of her true blood, for her to hold on until now and to even emerge victorious in a few fierce battles was already a miracle. Once the tuber roots that came from some unknown sort of grass were cooked, they began to give off a light fragrance. Chen Changsheng picked them out of the ashes, peeled off their outer skins, and then walked over to Xu Yourong. She took them and used her hands to slowly tear them apart and eat. Chen Changsheng calmly gazed at her. Even now, he did not know how she had managed to rescue him that night, as she had never made mention of it since. However, over the course of this journey, he had personally experienced how unimaginably powerful she was. He was always thinking that if it were not for him, then perhaps at the very beginning, she would have been able to easily escape. Xu Yourong truly did not speak of that matter because she had her own pride. Moreover, she believed that since the youth of the Snow Mountain Sect had also saved her, they no longer owed each other a debt. She did not take too long to finish eating. Chen Changsheng handed over a wet handkerchief and began to eat his own meal afterwards. Xu Yourong took the wet handkerchief and lightly wiped her lips. She silently gazed at him as he sat by the fire. On the journey, for this and that reason, they had very rarely spoken to each other, but they had done many things for each other. To live and die together, to never leave each other; these most dazzling and most connected of phrases had been easily and simply aplished by the two of them. May the sacred light be with you. She said in her heart as she gazed at his two eyes that were so clear that they reflected the fire. Then she said to him, "You are a good person." She said this very indifferently, but very seriously. Chen Changsheng looked back at her and chuckled. "So are you." Suddenly, he thought of something, and said rather embarrassedly, "Im so sorry that it took me so long to ask you. May I ask what your name is?" Xu Yourong smiled, "And you?" Truly interesting. These two had up to this point not even known each others names, nor who they were. The rain continued to fall with no indication of stopping anytime soon, and the stars could not be seen in the Garden of Zhou. Yet when he looked into her eyes, it was as if he saw the night sky in Xining Vige after rain. There was not a single strand of fog or speck of dust, but because of the countless stars in the night sky, they were very bright, so bright as to cause one to be flustered, to the extent that it was simply impossible to tell lies under their watch. Xu Yourong gazed into his eyes. The eyes were so clean and bright as to let one clearly make out their own reflection in them. Confronted by these eyes, one felt obligated to give only truthful answers. The eyes were a window to the soul. These famous words, because they had appeared in the human world far too many times, were rarely spoken except by children just starting out on their lessons. In the vast majority of cases, people would not think of these words either, but now as they looked into each others eyes, they both thought of this phrase. In Wenshui City, he had not found the gazes of the encircling crowd to be enjoyable. If she knew that he was Chen Changsheng, she most likely would not have acted so indifferently and casually to him. Since she was small, she had lived out days of attracting constant attention. Whether it was in the capital or in the south, she was the focus of everyones gaze, the target of their admiration. She did not enjoy this lifestyle, so she also did not hope that once he knew she was Xu Yourong, he would be like the other young men, where his eyes would burn with passion and his words would be cautious and tasteless. But when they looked into each others eyes, they decided to give away their true identities, because this was their way of showing respect to each other. Yet just as their mouths began to move, the moment their names were about to leave their lips, they once more... changed their minds. Because they had an engagement that the whole world knew of. If this elven, white-clothed girl was to know that he was Chen Changsheng, she would know that he had a fiance called Xu Yourong. On the other hand, if this disciple of Snow Mountain Sects Secret Sect knew that she was Xu Yourong, he would know that she had a fianc called Chen Changsheng. They both disliked the engagement, and they both wanted to end it, but neither one wanted the other to know of it. These emotions were veryplicated. These thoughts were very simple. No matter how extraordinary they were, when all was said and done, he was a young man, and she a young woman. So they both made an identical decision. Even after many years had passed, there was still no solution for this matter that urred on this rain-soaked night in this run-down temple. No one knew the reasons for why they made such a decision, and they never even spoke to each other about what they were thinking that night. Xu Yourongs smiling expression gradually dwindled, making her turn extremely cid. Chen Changshengs smiling expression gradually grew calm, he too not desiring to give anything away. Their voices simultaneously rang out. "Snow Mountain Sect, Xu Sheng." "Elf race, Chen Chujian." The night was quiet, with only the sound of rain falling. This sound did not vex the heart, but added to the tranquility. In the cave when he was still not fully conscious, Chen Changsheng had faintly heard the old freaks voice and knew that he had been mistakenly identified as a secret disciple of Snow Mountain Sect. He also knew that this girl was an elf. He did not want to reveal his identity, so he decided to hide behind this veil of subterfuge. How could he have known that Xu Yourong would think of the same thing? Her voice was very soft, and her tongue slightly curled as that final syble dragged off her tongue. Even if she was saying her own name, it still seemed rather awkward. When it reached his ears, his impression was that it sounded beautiful. Her voice was beautiful, her name was beautiful, that herst name was Chen was beautiful and that her name was Chujian() was also beautiful. What was that phrase? If life() could be like the moment we first met()? When he gazed at her somewhat swollen yet still elegant face and thought about that time a few days ago where she cutely covered her cheeks with her hands, he thought to himself that if life really was just like this girl called Chujian, it would truly be good. (TN: means "the moment we first met". The original line ֻ means "If life could be like the moment we first met", but it is also used here to y on Xu Yourongs fake name.) Xu Yourongs thoughts were somewhat simpler. When she first looked at this unconscious boy, she had found him to be somewhat familiar and wanted to bring his identity to light. Now that she knew hisst name was Xu, she decided that it was because of this reason. Now that they had finished exchanging names, what would they do next? The temple once again grew quiet. "y a round?" Xu Yourong had taken out a chessboard from somewhere and invited him to y. As he gazed at the chessboard, he understood that she was just like him, still hiding many secrets, so he could not help but smile. Xu Yourong also gave a wordless smile. They knew that neither of them were ordinary. Only, what need was there to discuss such uninteresting and tasteless things? If they were unable to leave this garden, what meaning did those worldly matters have? Yes, outside of life and death, besides enjoying life, nothing else was important, but what was important was... "I dont know how to y chess," he said rather abashedly. Seeing her disappointed expression, he added, "Maybe we can y something else?" Xu Yourong thought to herself, if we want to y dominoes, were stillcking two people. If we want to y Yangzhou cards, were missing even more. With just two people, other than chess, what else can we do? In the endless night and the cold and dreary rain, it was not a good time to fall asleep, not to mention that she had gotten more than enough sleep on their way here. Then they could only idly chat, which would let them not use up their strength and spirit. Only right now, they were in the midst of an escape, nor were they close. Naturally, they could not talk about anything too deep, such as How many people are in your family? Are your father and mother doing well? This year, how old are you? How can your eyes look so beautiful? Does your body hold the remnants of the ck Frost Dragons bloodline? Have you ever been married? This was the first time they had truly held a meaningful conversation. They were cultivators and were not too familiar with each other, so they could naturally only discuss cultivation. The cultivation here was true cultivation, it had nothing to do with that old saying, "Life is just cultivation". The bonfire in the temple illuminated their young faces. Right now, neither of them knew what significance the other person would y in their life. Chapter 300 – The Geniuses’ Conversation at Night and Pursuit Chapter 300 - The Geniuses Conversation at Night and Pursuit The atmosphere of their conversation in the run-down temple during the rainy night was very good. Every cultivator on the long path of cultivation would stumble upon difficulties along the way, left with questions all too difficult for their present selves.. The questions were closely linked to their existences. Even their masters would find it exceedingly tough to provide an answer, and that only when a long time had been spent contemting upon it. As for the difficulty of these questions, it actually represented the level of the cultivator from a certain perspective. In the conversation regarding cultivation, the questions raised by Chen Changsheng were all challenging and quite high up on the totem pole in terms of level. Most of the time, Xu Yourong listened quietly, only able to contribute with a few sentences on asion. However, every sentence was akin to a guiding bonfire at night. It was very enlightening, illuminating the world in front of him with radiant light, allowing him to see apletely new path. This made him feel very surprised, followed by admiration shortly thereafter. Her attainment in knowledge in the aspect of cultivation was unfathomable. Although Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu both had extremely great talent, hers took everything to a whole new level. Amongst all the peers that he had encountered in his life, only Gou Hanshi could bepared to her, and of course, his senior Yu Ren who seemed to be incapable of cultivation. Xu Yourong likewise began to feel admiration towards him, because the caliber and ingenuity of his thoughts and the perspective with which he viewed things were mirrored in the difficulty of his questions. She thought in her heart that in all of the cultivators of the younger generation, there was actually nobody who couldpare to her other than senior Qiushan and Gou Hanshi. Even though the Snow Mountain Sect had a legacy of ten thousand years, deep inner secrets, and the fact that it had once experienced unlimited glory, it was still located in the northwest after all. It was not like the academies in the capital, nor like the Longevity Sect and the Holy Maiden Peak, which possessed the newest knowledge in the world of cultivation at any time. He actually possessed such knowledge, experience and capabilities, so he could be said to be exceptionally talented. The cold rain outside the temple fell harder and harder, the ambient noise muffling their voices as they conversed, and the hay by the fire became warmer and warmer. The two sat leaning on the wall an inch apart, talking quietly. Once in a while, they would think silently for a moment with their eyebrows furrowed. They would be illuminated by the fire in an interesting look. Afterwards, he could articte a certain conjecture, and she would mention another possibility. To be able to go from being unable to cultivate to being the youngest cultivator in history to reach the upper level of Ethereal Opening in a short year, of course Chen Changsheng was a genius in cultivation, other than the fact that his master and senior had helped him establish an overly firm foundation. It must be known that it was definitely impossible to ce first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination only by relying on extensive reading and memorising of the Daoist Canons. As for Xu Yourong, her talent in cultivation was even more self-evident. It must be known that, if viewed closely, the youngest person to reach the upper level of Ethereal Opening was not Chen Changsheng, but rather her, as she was three days younger than him. At this moment, neither of them knew the real identity of the other, but they both became more and more certain that the opposing party was a genius in cultivation. Geniuses tended to be lonely, as theycked people of equal level of intellect to talk to. Although this saying seemed somewhat old, it was very true. All geniuses wished that they could meet apanion, a person who could easily understand what they were talking about, allowing them to discuss about questions that could not be discussed normally. It was just like an itch on your back that had itched for many years, and then suddenly, someone helps you scratch your back, scratching the itch just right. How could it not befortable? The conversation became more and more enjoyable, and even Xu Yourong, who tended to maintain her calmness, began to grow brighter and brighter in her eyes. Until veryte at night, Chen Changsheng mentioned a somewhat contradictory idea. He mentioned whether the space in the spleen could substitute the second meridian. This made Xu Yourong think hard for a very long time, and just when she thought of a possibility, she suddenly felt her shoulder be slightly heavy. Afterwards, she smelt the very faint odor of a body. Looking at Chen Changsheng who slept soundly on her shoulder, she was slightly startled, and a sliver of slightly shameful annoyance appeared in her eyes. She disliked being so close to men, not to mention being in such a close posture. On the way here, she was carried by Chen Changsheng, which already made her already feel extremely burdened, not to mention actually being leaned on by him. She extended a finger, and slowly brought it to Chen Changshengs forehead. When she was about to push him away, however, for some reason, she did not use any power. A snore like thunder echoed through the run-down temple, which actually covered up the sound of rain outside. Xu Yourong looked at the sleeping Chen Changsheng, and thought about how he was extremely drowsy all the time. Whenever the opportunity presented itself, he would basically fall asleep as soon as he closed his eyes, which should have been the side effects of the technique from the Snow Mountain Sect... tonight was definitely not an exception. Earlier, he should have been almost unable to stay awake, but contrary to that, he apanied her to talk. This made her feel a little warm. At the same time, she also felt it was somewhat shameful. This was the first time she was so close to a male. Of course, she had already been carried on his back for several days, but... that was not on purpose. There was the reason of injury, and it was temporary... in short, she used countless ways to open herself up, to look for excuses before, but now, she could not find any excuses at all. He just leaned on her shoulder like that, with his eyes and brows right in front of her eyes, iparably clear. Thedies in the small town always said stinky men, stinky men. He was not very stinky, and did not have any particr smell. Alright, looking at the fact that you are so injured, and that I am also heavily injured, enough to be unable to move, I will let you be. Xu Yourong thought like that, and then pulled back her finger. Afterwards, she closed her eyes, and fell asleep to the sound of the night rain. However, for a very long time, her eyshes constantly trembled gently. It was unknown whether it was because his snoring was too loud or some other reason. What a pair of adulterers. The rain stopped at an unknown time, and Nankes cold voice resounded outside the run-down temple. With the sounds of footsteps, she walked into the temple apanied by the Demon General couple, the zither-ying old man, and the two maids. Her gaze shifted from the already-extinguished fire to the pile of hay on the side of the wall. Looking at the messy hay straws and the marks of being squashed by a body, it could be deduced very easily that Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng should have slept in embracest night. The two maids knew that, from youth, she strictly adhered to the rules of etiquette, and viewed herself as a virtuous noble. She viewed the word virtuous with unbelievable importance, so she did not feel that her current reaction was weird. The Demon General couple instead could not help but be slightly surprised, before feeling that it was slightly funny. Liu Waner said, They are engaged, so how can it be considered adulterous? Nanke was speechless for a moment. The strength of the Demon General couple was very great, and they also were not her subordinates, so she could not punish them as she did when she punished her maids. However, she still replied confidently, The male and female are not close. Even if they are engaged, before they marry, they must maintain distance. On the way, she let him carry her. That can be exined as being forced due to no alternative, but how can this be exined? Liu Waner smiled, but did not continue to say anything. Since Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng had already left, the group of demon experts naturally did not stop for any longer and left after leaving the temple. On the two sides of the White Grass Path, the grasnd was filled with the Qi of monsters everywhere. Some monsters were so strong that even the Demon General couple felt slightly scared. Although it could be said that the zither-ying old man could use his zither sounds to control a few low-level monsters, he did not have the power to control such strong monsters, not to mention the fact that the zither was currently being carried on his back and not being yed at all. However, for some reason, the great monsters did not attack them, and even had a behaviour that seemed to slightly show a feeling of servitude. This was because of the piece of ck wood in Nankes hand. It was unknown what this ck wood was, but it constantly gave out some type of message to the surrounding grasnds. The gaze of the zither-ying old mannded on the piece of ck wood. He thought about his shock a few days ago when he first saw Nanke pull out the ck wooda piece of ck wood that did not seem mystical in any way could actuallypel the monsters within the ins of the Unsetting Sun to obey her instructions. Even the most powerful, and at the same time, the most prideful and brutal, monster felt slightly unsettled in the beginning, before quickly showing its servitude. Very obviously, the piece of ck wood was the most powerful tool that Military Advisor ck Robe had left for Nanke. Even Nanke had never thought that this piece of ck wood would actually have such unbelievable and magical powers. ck Robe began to be more and more mysterious and great in the hearts of these demon experts. Just who was he, why did he understand the Garden of Zhou so much, and even why did he have a magical artifact that obviously belonged to the Garden of Zhou? There were matters that they were unable to understand, and unable to ask. What the zither-ying old man did not understand was why Nanke did not use this piece of ck wood and order the innumerable monsters in the grasnds to directly destroy Chen Changsheng, and instead contrarily ordered those monsters to not attack on their own ord. Just what was she thinking? For Master to give me this piece of ck wood, he must have calcted that I might walk into this grasnd. However, Master has never told me the history of this piece of ck wood, showing that Master has decided in the end for me to finish them off myself. I can use the ck wood to kill them, but I can also pursue a greater dream. Nanke gazed into the distance of the White Grass Path and did not see the two of them. However, as if she had seen them, she said indifferently, Although I dont understand how they did it, they obviously know where Zhou Dufus tomb is. They also know the location of the Sword Pool, so of course they cant die. The zither-ying old man said in a low voice, But we have already found the White Grass Path. Why leave them alive? Nanke said, If we did not have them, we would never be able to find this White Grass Path in this vast grasnd. At the same time, I wont be able to confirm what ordeals that must be gone through to enter Zhou Dufus tomb. I will never use something that I am unconfident in to gamble for something the opposing has already gained. The zither-ying old man understood, and no longer said anything any more. He returned to one side respectfully and submissively. Teng Xiaoming walked out to a certain area of the path, and squatted down. He closely examined the tracks left behind by Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. He felt great respect towards Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, and thought that, to be able tost until now, no wonder they were the most outstanding male and female in the younger generation of the humans. Nanke raised her head and confirmed the position of the sun after the rain, before continuing onwards. Her leather boots stepped on the white grass, which was like frost, leaving behind a clear footprint. The zither-ying old man, the two demon maids, and the couple, Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner, followed behind. Even more behind them, in the vast grasnd, there were countless monsters that followed behind quietly like the tide sweeping over pools of water and wastnd. The scene was so terrifying that it could be called spectacr in its own right. Chapter 301 – The Children’s Conversation in the Snow and Argument Chapter 301 - The Childrens Conversation in the Snow and Argument Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were also on the White Grass Path. Throughout the entire journey, the Yellow Paper Umbre was always held open, regardless of whether it was raining or if the skies were clear.. By now, Xu Yourong had roughly guessed that the reason he was able to so confidently determine the Sword Pools location and why he walked on the path that lead to the mausoleum in the stars was mostly likely rted to this umbre. Only when dancing snowkes began falling out of the sky did the seemingly worn-out umbre disy its most primitive function. Extremely thick snowkes silentlynded on the umbre. Theyers gradually thickened as the snow umted, and the White Grass Path was changing the same way. The umtion of snow slowly rose above their ankles, making it very difficult to see the grass. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong both found it slightly strange. Clearly, it was just like spring a while ago, so why had it suddenly begun to snow? The grassy ins in front of the two turned white with a speed observable with the naked eye. Only at that moment did they realise that the vegetation beside the path had long already withered, and the pools of water in the vegetation had already frozen into solid ice. A chilly wind blew along with the snow. The Yellow Paper Umbre could cover them from snow, but it was unable to protect them from all of the surrounding winds. The temperature suddenly dropped, and the chill encased all of the surroundings. Xu Yourong had lost too much blood, so she was unable to resist this kind of coldness at all, and her body began to tremble slightly. Chen Changsheng felt the trembling, and did not dare to continue on forwards. After putting her down, he took off his outer clothing and helped her put it on, before tightly pulling her cuffs and cor closed. Seeing that he was only wearing a single piece of clothing, Xu Yourong was somewhat worried, and was about to decline his kindly offer. However, afterwards, she remembered that he was a secret disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect, and he cultivated the true coldness of ck Frost. She did not thank him. If they exchanged thanks like this, that would be the only thing they would have been saying throughout the entire journey. Softly, she said, May the sacred light be with you. Chen Changsheng did not hear it clearly and asked, What did you say? Xu Yourong said, Nothing, how far until the second temple? Chen Changsheng calcted the time and said, If you ignore the difference in time flow, it should be... soon. It indeed was soon before they saw the second sacrificial temple in the snow. At the same time, they learnt that there were only nine hundred li left to Zhou Dufus tomb. The sacrificial temple in the snow and wind was very run down and abnormally cold. There was white snow everywhere, whether it was on the eaves of the building or the stone steps in front of the temple. As a result, the huge bloodstain on the stone steps seemed slightly breathtaking. Xu Yourong leaned on the pir and sat quietly with her head down. Her face was pale and she seemed extremely weak. Chen Changsheng looked at her and stayed silent for a very long time before saying, From now on... dont be like this. The moment they entered the snowy temple, a ferret snuck in through a pile of snow on the side of the temple, and lunged to bite Chen Changshengs neck. Although the word ferret sounds very ordinary, in the world outside the Garden of Zhou, it was a word that could instill dread in even proficient cultivators of the Ethereal Opening realm. This type of monster was extremely intelligent and extremely cunning, and it also possessed patience that did not lose to a wolfs. The most terrifying part was that its body contained an extreme type of venom; a single drop of it could poison several hundreds of humans to death. What was somewhat hard to understand was, although it could be said that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had not recovered from being heavily injured, the Qi they gave off should have been enough for an extremely intelligent monster to understand that they were not ordinary Ethereal Opening cultivators. For that matter, Nanke had already used the piece of ck wood to express her own determination to the ins of the Unsetting Sun. However, the ferret still attacked them without any hesitation at all, as if their flesh and blood were irresistibly enticing. Just when the ferret leapt through the snow and wind and suddenly appeared, Xu Yourong, who had seemed asleep on Chen Changshengs back, extended her hand, and transformed the ferret into a wisp of green smoke. For that, the slight amount of true essence that she had spent a great difficulty to store up was once againpletely depleted. From now on, dont be like what? she looked at Chen Changsheng and asked. Chen Changsheng thought about how to word his thoughts while building up a fire, before saying, Dont... try to be so brave. Xu Yourong said, You think Im trying to be brave? Chen Changsheng looked at the slowly growing embers. He could tell that that her mood was slightly off, so he avoided the question and said, In brief, dont act however you please in the future. Before the ferret had attacked, he had already drawn his dagger. However, he was just not as fast as Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong did not say anything. The reason why she had expended her true essence without hesitation and rushed to act was because she felt that it was her own responsibility. It was obvious that the ferret had only gone crazy because it had smelled the remaining true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix in her body. Chen Changsheng did not say anything either. The reason why he said those words to her was because he had a guilty conscience, and felt that it was his own responsibility. It was obvious that the ferret had only gone crazy because it had smelled the blood in his body. Crackling sounds could be heard from the burning bonfire. The temple was even more run-down than the previous one. The image of a god Chen Changsheng had cut for wood had some snow on it, so it was slightly wet. The temple fell into a deathly silence. For some reason, the two of them stayed quiet for a very long time. Suddenly, Xu Yourong stared at him and asked, You feel that I am trying to be brave? Chen Changsheng kept his head down and answered, If you feel that that wording is unpleasant, I can change it. Xu Yourong stayed silent for a while before saying, Whatever, Ive heard those words countless times since I was young, so Ive already gotten used to it. Chen Changsheng passed the roasted ferret meat to her and said while looking at her pale face, If youre tired, close your eyes and rest a little. Xu Yourong epted the ferret meat, but did not eat immediately. The words tired and trying to be brave made her remember a lot of things. In such a weak condition, the memories were not too nice, and really had made her feel rather tired. Since she was very young, when the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix had awoken, she had bore the weight of countless peoples hopes, and the three words family, country and race all rested on her shoulders. How could it not be tiring? However, how could she let it go? She ced the ferret meat down on the grass in front of her and said quietly with her head down, Some matters just cannot be let go of. Even if Im just pretending to be brave, I have to keep going. Chen Changsheng looked at her, and some pity bloomed in his heart. The girl had extremely great talent in cultivation, and she must have carried all of the hopes of the Elf race. However, the Elf race had suffered so many hardships in the past thousands of years, almost bing extinct several times. Now, their homnd had already been upied by the demons, and many of the powerful forces of the continent only indifferently watched from the side. Reviving the elves was easier said than done. She carried the future of the entire race. How tiring was that? He consoled, Great poweres with great responsibility. Some matters indeed cannot just be put down when you dont want to do it anymore. Actually, was he not living like that the whole time? That was the shadow of death, and it was heavier than any other pressure. Also, it was not rted to capability at all, only rted to fate. Xu Yourong stayed silent for a long time before saying, Actually, I only know how to cultivate. Im not good at anything else, nor do I wish to do them. Every time I think of the ardent hopes of the older generation and those extremelyplicated affairs, not only do I have no confidence, I truly feel that I am useless and gutless. I have even begun to feel inferior. She had never told anyone this before, not to the Divine Empress or her teacher, the Holy Maiden, not to those close teenagers from the Mount Li Sword Sect or the juniors of the outer sect of the South Stream Temple, not to the fellow students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, let alone her parents in the estate of the Divine General of the East. However, at this moment, she had told Chen Changsheng. If it were not for the fact that she was overly weak from heavy injury, if she were not in this grasnd that nobody had ever walked out of, if she were not in front of death, her pride and extraordinary will would have prevented her from saying such things. As soon as she stopped speaking, faint feelings of regret bloomed in her heart. However, the words had already left her mouth, so she did not pay any more attention to it. Chen Changsheng thought perhaps the members of the older generation of the Elf race had treated her and raised her as the next leader, so she naturally had to understand the matters within the race. It was just that she was so intelligent, and her talent was so astonishing. Thinking about it, her capabilities must have been extremely great, so why did she feel inferior because of these matters? Seeing his expression, Xu Yourong was slightly puzzled and asked, Have you never felt inferiority because of something? She had already begun to talk about these things; since he did not know who she was and still believed that she was Lady Chujian from the Elf race, what harm was there in asking a few extra questions? Chen Changsheng contemted this seriously, thinking about the past fifteen years and searching for a simr feeling. However, in the end, he could not find it at all. He really had never felt inferior. Even when he thought about the humiliation he had gone through when he was about to withdraw the marriage contract at the Divine General of the Easts estate, he had only felt some helplessness and irritation. I never thought you were actually such a narcissist. Xu Yourong looked at him with a smile and asked, But do you feel that you really are that perfect? Chen Changsheng thought how Tang Thirty-Six was the true narcissist and replied, There is no one in the world who is perfect in every aspect. At that moment, he suddenly thought of someone he had never met but had heard of countless timesQiushan Jun. He shook his head, threw that name out of his mind and continued speaking, However, not being perfect does not mean that you should feel inferior. Xu Yourong was unable to understand and said, If you work so hard, but are still unable to win against the opponent, wont you feel shame? Chen Changsheng asked in confusion, Why would you feel shame? Xu Yourong said, Doesnt that mean you dont know shame? Chen Changsheng was slightly taken aback; he had never thought that thisdy was actually such a person. He asked, Are you crazy? The crackling of the bonfire had already stopped. It was very quiet in the temple, and only the sound of the snow and wind outside could be heard, as well as the sound of Xu Yourongs breathing gradually growing heavier. She was slightly angry. She had enough reason to be angry. Since she was young, from the capital to the Holy Maiden Peak, no one had ever dared to speak loudly to her, let alone use such criticizing words to teach her a lesson, including the Divine Empress and her teacher, the Holy Maiden. That was until this moment, in this run-down temple in the wind and snow, when this young man had said: Are you crazy? She even doubted whether she had heard it correctly or not, but she knew she had not misheard. As a result, she looked at Chen Changsheng. She asked while struggling to keep herposure, Do you want to die? Authors note from the future: ...also, about the question on how the ferret became a piece of meat in Chen Changshengs hand after it was turned into a wisp of green smoke by Xu Yourong... Ipletely dont know how. I can only say that there has to be sacrifice for a great goal. I dare to make the ferret die three times, but the next chapter is still going to be posted after 7. Chapter 302 – Questions in the Breeze Chapter 302 - Questions in the Breeze Right now, Xu Yourong had already exhausted all of her blood and true essence, and was extremely weak. Right now, she would be unable to battle or even walk. As a result, not only did her challenge of Do you want to die?ck the intended feeling of pride, nobility and dominance, it instead was somewhat ridiculous. Indeed, Chen Changsheng even found this kind of ridiculousness somewhat endearing. Heughed, If you arent crazy, how would you have such absurd thoughts? Xu Yourong used great effort to control her mood and said, How is it absurd? Chen Changsheng said, As I said, there is no perfect being in the world at all. Just being imperfect and being worse than others can cause a feeling of inferiorityis that not absurd? The Popes ability in maintaining bonsais is not as good as the gardeners in the Hundred Herb Garden, so should he feel ashamed? The Divine Empresss needlework is not as great as the needlework of the female workers in Wenshui City, so should she also feel ashamed? Xu Yourong slightly raised an eyebrow and said, What I was talking about was the attitude towards life. Only with such an attitude can you be even more perfect. Chen Changsheng shook his head. I am not saying that you should not adopt this type of attitude. It is just that, if you really think this way, have you never considered that nobody can be perfect before reaching the final moment of their lives, even if they constantly try their best? Since victory or defeat has not even been determined, why must we feel ashamed beforehand? As for inferiority, that is even more impossible. He pulled out a just-cooked tuber from the fire and passed it to her, exchanging for her ferret meat that had gone slightly cold. He continued, Not being able to do it now does not mean that you are unable to do it in the future, and even if it is not done, what of it? Working hard should be caused by your inner desire, and should note from the disparity fromparing yourself with others. As long as you really try hard, it is enough. Xu Yourong stayed silent. It was not known what she was thinking of. Chen Changsheng spoke again, I think that you should think it through. The hopes of other people on us are not important at all; what is actually important is what we hope ourselves to do. Arent people supposed to live for themselves? Xu Yourong raised her head and nced at him. Chen Changsheng understood what she meant and said, The responsibilities we should shoulder obviously should be shouldered, but when living, we should live for ourselves. Also, thetter should ur before the former. Xu Yourong thought about it and said, I am unable to understand. Chen Changsheng thought a little and said whileughing, I am only speaking casually. Through this conversation, he discovered that this girl was like a hedgehog in the forest, defending against something at all times. It was easy to injure the flowers and nts, as well as the helping hands, and it was also easy to injure herself. Under her calm, unhurried, indifferent and strong outward appearance, she was actually so sensitive and tenuous. Before when he mentioned perfection, he was just speaking in her words. In reality, he had never even thought about it. He felt that her way of thinking was very weird, which was why he felt that she had an illnessjust what ordinary person would set perfection as the aim of existence? Once realising that it was impossible to reachplete perfection, would they not fall into depression and self-deprecation? What you say sounds somewhat reasonable, which perhaps can cause life to be slightly lessplicated, but... Xu Yourong hesitated a little, and then asked for guidance, The education that I have received since childhood makes me unable to ept your point of view. How should I face up against this type of pressure? Chen Changsheng pointed towards the tuber in her hand, and said, Eat first while its warm. We can talk casually. Xu Yourong listened to what he said and tore open the slightly burnt outer skin of the tuber. A faint fragrance spread out. Chen Changsheng said, Firstly, we need to know what we want to do the most; the reason why we live. Looking at her expression, he said hurriedly, Dont say the word perfection againusing perfection to describe the level is not concrete. Xu Yourong thought about it and said, What I want to do most is cultivate. Then cultivate, he said. Xu Yourong felt slightly unhappy, thinking, was he not fooling with people? Chen Changsheng exined, Other than cultivate, you dont want to do anything else. Xu Yourong said, But those things still exist. Chen Changsheng said, Close your eyes and the sky goes dark. If you cant see the world, the world doesnt exist. Xu Yourong said, That is only speaking idealistically. How can it persuade people? Also, cultivation is only a method, and not a purpose. Chen Changsheng looked and her, and thought about everything he saw and heard on the journey. He said, If I am not wrong, your purpose for cultivation should be... in order to be stronger? Xu Yourong said, Only with enough strength can you shoulder the responsibilities you should shoulder. Chen Changsheng said somewhat impatiently, Can we forget the word responsibility for a moment? Xu Yourong said sternly, I wouldnt possibly dare to overlook this for even a moment. Chen Changsheng thought seriously and then said, Then I rmend that before you be the strongest person, temporarily forget this goal, and put all your energy into the method, cultivation. Xu Yourong said, Without an objective, how am I able to advance without worry? Chen Changsheng said, This proves that your objective is not resolute enough. It should be immovable. If that objective has already been deeply embedded in your will and blood, is there a need to constantly remind yourself? Xu Yourong thought and said, Reasonable... then what is your objective in cultivation? Have you perhaps already forgotten it? Of course I havent forgotten it. Chen Changsheng went silent for a while before saying, I pursue longevity. His cultivation was following his heart, and he pursued the Dao of longevity. What are the benefits in doing so? Xu Yourong asked. Chen Changsheng understood that her meaning was different from what she had asked. She was not asking for the benefits of longevity. Towards such a way of handling things, only he in the world could understand where the specific benefits were the best, because the objective he pursued itself was a type of great pressurethe shadow of death always loomed over the end of his path of cultivation, waiting for him, and getting closer and closer. If he did not learn to forget about this, perhaps he would have be a madman from this type of extremely terrifying pressure long ago. Why did he always follow his heart even from the old temple in Xining Vige? It was because if he did not follow his heart, he was unable to live normally at all. How could he follow his heart so smoothly and unhindered in such a terrifying pressure? Only by forgetting it. However, he remembered his original thought, which was to live instinctively. Only this way could there be peace and happiness. He constantly spoke, speaking very peacefully. He did not speak hurriedly, and what he meant was very clear. No matter how wild the snow and wind outside the temple was, it was unable to suppress him. The door of the run-down temple was long broken, and the cold wind mixed with bits of snow drifting in. Some of itnded on his face, just as the firelight was doing. The cold wind and the warm firelight fused together and formed a breeze. Xu Yourong listened very diligently while looking at his face. Her eyes grew brighter and brighter. The young man seemed to have experienced all of the affairs of the world, however, he was not dark and gloomy, and remained full of vitality. He was just like a gust of breeze, causing people to feel extremelyfortable. Chapter 303 – Passing Through the Four Seasons, Thus Seeing the Mausoleum Chapter 303 - Passing Through the Four Seasons, Thus Seeing the Mausoleum Xu Yourong did not understand. She thought to herself, youre in your twenties at most. You cant be older than me by much. So how is it that you can understand life so well? Moreover... for you to actually use such simple words to clearly exin suchplex subjects, just how did the Snow Mountain Sect teach you? Just what was your everyday life like? She said, "Ive never met anyone as good with words as you." Chen Changsheng was a little startled by these words. He had never imagined that he would ever receive such an evaluation. Since he was small, he had lived together with Senior Yu Ren and rarely spoke. For the most part, they had used hand signs tomunicate. In the capital, he had been regarded by many people as silent and reticent. So when did he begin to talk so much? When he had to give Luoluo and Xuanyuan Po lessons in the Orthodox Academy? Or was it because Tang Thirty-Six, that wealthy princeling who made his head hurt, spent every day over the past year prattling on and on by his ear? Or perhaps... it had something to do with the person across from him? As he gazed at this girls elegant face by the light of the fire, for some reason, he began to feel flustered, and then he said somewhat distractedly, "Its all just random musings." Xu Yourong sincerely asked him, "How do you understand all these matters?" Chen Changsheng thought to himself, thats because ever since you were a child, you grew up in the grasnds, separated from the world, so there was no one tell you these things. Xu Yourong said, "To exin so clearly about responsibility and pressure and life, I could waste a day and night in self-reflection and not do this. You are truly amazing." Chen Changsheng honestly replied, "Its really not much. Its just that something like pressure often brings on negative emotions. Thats not good for your health, so I dont like it." Once the snowstorm stopped, the two departed the sacrificial temple and continued onward. Suddenly, they walked into a torrential downpour. Before they even had time to think about getting away from the rain, it stopped. The sun once again zed over the ins, causing the rainwater to instantly evaporate. In the humid atmosphere, it seemed as if it was now summer. As they continued forward, the grass yellowed and became covered with white frost. The White Grass Path gradually began to blend into the surrounding in. It was a bleak scene, as if it was autumn. The ins of the Garden of Zhou were as enigmatic as expected. Maybe it was because space was twisted, or perhaps it was because time flowed strangely, but the four seasons alternated with each other rapidly, catching them unaware. At the most ridiculous point, they had walked through spring into summer and from autumn into winter in the short span of only dozen or so li! Although the surroundings were harsh, they could at the very least determine one thing. The thing that mostforted them and simultaneously most set them on edge was that they had not encountered a single monster. Running out of a cloudy and rainy summer, Chen Changsheng ced Xu Yourong down on a brilliant patch of spring flowers. Then he took out a big piece of pure white snow that he had taken from the winter as well as some implements that he had taken from thest two temples. He began to thaw the snow and boil it into water. At the same time, he began to pluck and disembowel the autumn goose he had caught this morning and began to prepare a water chestnut stew with goose meat. The stews aroma gradually began to pervade the air, but the ins on both sides of the path were quiet and without sound. This sort of strange and deathly silence had once made them extremely vignt, but now they had learned to ignore it. He was even more concerned about the time. Based on the scale of the flowing water bottle, they had already been in the Garden of Zhou for over twenty days. The Garden of Zhou would only remain open for one hundred days. When it closed, the rules of the miniature world within would undergo a single change. The monsters and fish living within would have no problems, but the cultivators possessing seas of consciousness would be struck dead by heavenly lightning. He did not know what the situation was outside the Garden of Zhou. Logically, the garden gates closing should have drawn the attention of the people outside. Archbishop Mei Lisha and the Solitary Drunk under the Moon should have had some sort of response. It was just he did not know if they had managed to open the gate. As for those several hundred human cultivators that had been gathered together, would they leave those gardens and search the wilderness for theirpanions? Of course, he had not much faith in thetter urring. The deeper we go into the in, the slower time gets. At our location, one day is roughly equivalent to fifteen minutes on the outside, so for the moment, you dont have to worry about the closing of the Garden of Zhou." In the past few days, whenever Xu Yourong was awake, she was performing calctions with her Fated Star te. Using the minute differences between their two flowing water bottles, and the speed of that sun that wanted to set but never ended up doing so, she had found a rtively urate answer. When she said these words, she was on Chen Changshengs back, one hand holding a flowing water bottle as she examined it, while the other held onto his shoulder. Naturally, she was lyingpletely against Chen Changshengs back. By now, they had grown very familiar with each other, and their interactions had also grown much more casual. Her hugging his body had already be extremely natural, not as it was initially. Even when she was weak and without the strength to support herself, her two hands would still be holding onto his shoulders. She kept her body extremely close to his. It was truly exhausting. Chen Changsheng was also no longer as cautious and prudent as he was at the beginning. He used whatever position he found mostfortable to hold up her legs and no longer worried about whether he had gone too high. At the same time, her casualness made him feel even morefortable. To feel her soft body on his back on this endless and seemingly never-ending journey gave him much more strength. Although he felt the soft touch of her body, it would be embarrassing for him to imagine her body, so he naturally came to a conclusion: the legends were right, elven girls truly are enchanting. When he thought about how her injuries had not yet recovered while he was thinking about such things, he felt rather ashamed. Perhaps because he wanted to dispel his shame, he asked, "Later on...is it okay to call you Ruanruan?" (TN: Ruan() means soft) This was still to not have anything so finding something to say. Moreover, this was a most idiotic and disastrous example. The moment the words left his lips, he immediately felt regret. Throughout this journey, he had known perfectly well that she was a pure and cold youngdy, carrying a dignified air about her. She would definitely not find this sort of teasing very amusing. Of course, Xu Yourong did not like it. If this were a normal day, she would have gotten furious, and then beat Chen Changsheng into such a state that not even Luoluo would recognize him. Yet for some reason, although right now her face was filled with anger, she did not say or do anything. Through spring flowers, summer rains, autumn fruits, and winter snows; they passed through the four seasons and continued onwards. asionally, they would rest, killing a monster for a meal, reorienting their minds, and then they would always be able to find another old temple. They grew increasingly familiar with each other. Even when they were not talking and just calmly gazing at each other, they did not find it awkward. There were even times where he would make a funny face, causing the weak her to chuckle. Of course, when they were resting and waiting for the meat to cook, they would often engage in conversation. In addition, Xu Yourong would often take the initiative by requesting that he talk about some topic. Since she was small, she had be the famous person on the continent, the focus of countless gazes. Whenever she went out, she would be guarded by countless experts. But she was alone. In Xining Vige, he only had his senior as apanion. After he came to the capital, he had grown used to the tranquility of the Orthodox Academy, but he was never alone. He could feel her loneliness, so every time she wanted to hear something, he would always talk about it, digressing on a vast number of random topics. For instance, he would say that a certain type of fish was tasty and not poisonous. Or that, when the stream water is clearest, you can see more than a dozen zhang down to the bottom of the pool. Or he would talk about how over there is a type of pigfish that was extremely delicious if you took out its toxic sac. Or even that those pine trees on the mountain really look simr to monsters. asionally, she would also talk. She would describe which auntie in that small vige loved to curse in the street, or which restaurant made the best food. He did not quite understand, but he guessed that it was most likely the ce she grew up in. Only because she was getting weaker, and because she felt that no matter how dazzling her life was in the eyes of others, it could only seem dry and tedious inparison to Chen Changshengs life, she began feeling inferior and did not like to talk about it too much. She was really thankful that Chen Changsheng was willing to talk with such a dull person as her. On a certain day in which a snowstorm was once again raging, they were resting in the seventh old temple on the White Grass Path. By the bonfire, Chen Changsheng concluded his reminiscing of his childhood memories. She looked at him sincerely and said, "You really are a good person." Chen Changsheng thought to himself that this evaluation wasnt bad. She whispered her blessing, "May the sacred light be with you." Since that rainy night in the old temple where they held their first actual conversation, dozens of days had passed. May the sacred light be with you. Every day, she would say this prayer. They were getting ever closer to Zhou Dufus mausoleum, and she was getting ever weaker. Relying on the ck Dragons ck Frost coldness, Chen Changshengs injuries had been slowly recovering, but there was no such good turn of things for her. The Peacock Plume continued to spread through her body and gradually began to wreak havoc upon it. She had lost too much of her Heavenly Phoenix true blood and was powerless to stop the poison. Several times, Chen Changsheng had ventured into the ins and hunted down several monsters, but the blood of those monsters, whether it had a fiery or cold nature, had not done a single thing to ameliorate her situation. Her hands held tightly onto his clothes, and she calmly leaned against the pile of grass, watching the mes leap about the fire while saying no more. The snowy temple was silent. Even the wind had stopped. Gazing at her pale face, at those eyes in which that emblematic water had gradually begun to dry up, Chen Changsheng felt very sad. It was a sadness that he had begun to feel ahead of time. He wanted to say something, to shatter this oppressive and deathly silence, but he did not know what to say. Seeing his bowed head, Xu Yourong knew what he was thinking about. She calmly said, "It has nothing to do with you." Chen Changsheng lifted his head and looked at her. "Although, even until now, youve never been willing to tell me what happened on that first night, I definitely know that it was you who saved me. Moreover, youve never once thrown me away." Xu Yourong gazed calmly at him and replied, "You were the same. Chen Changsheng said, "I suddenly understand those words you spoke of that night. If I was strong enough, as strong as you were before you were injured, when faced by those demon experts, I could still have brought you away. I wouldnt have been forced by circumstance into these ins and walked this path of no return." Xu Yourong said, "Contrarily, I believe that it was your words you said on that night that make sense. If I wasnt trying to be brave, then perhaps I wouldnt have even been injured." This was what she truly thought about this matter. When she had first caught onto the trail of the demons, if she had not traversed that mountain path alone due to her pride, maybe things would be different. If she had chosen instead to join hands with the other human cultivators, like the youths of the Mount Li Sword Sect with whom she was acquainted, or even that fool called Chen Changsheng, maybe none of this would have happened. The snowy temple once more grew quiet, so quiet as to stir unease within the heart. Chen Changsheng did not like this sort of silence. When she thought of that prayer she recited, he asked, "Is this the practice of your people?" Xu Yourong thought to herself that the Snow Mountain Sect isnt that remote, and hes so well-versed in the Daoist scriptures, but somehow he doesnt even know this. "Yes, it means to wish you a peaceful life." "Thank you." "I also thank you." Xu Yourong grew weaker by the day, but she had never forgotten to say those words. Those were her heartfelt blessings and hopes. She knew that it would probably be very difficult for them to leave these ins. Then if there was still a possibility of living, she wanted to give it all to this good-hearted disciple from the Snow Mountain Sect. Just when it seemed like her fifteen years of life were about reach their end, the White Grass Path ended. Just when her eyes were about to close, she finally saw that mausoleum. She was on Chen Changshengs back and was a bit higher up than he was, so she saw it an instant before he did. From a distance, the mausoleum seemed like a mountain. There were no cliffs and few trees on this mountain, making it so that those straight lines that ran from the peak to the foot of the mausoleum could be clearly seen. Chen Changsheng thought they felt rather familiar. When he got even closer, he realized that they seemed very simr to the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. They had walked through the ins for dozens of days, and now they had finally found the legendary Mausoleum of Zhou. However, he and Xu Yourong were extremely exhausted, so they could not show any happiness or anxiety. Following the White Grass Path, it still took a long time for them to walk the dozen or so li and finally arrive before the gray mausoleum. They could finally estimate just how tall and just howrge this mausoleum truly was. Now that they were up close, they could more clearly make out the details of the mausoleum, and its loftiness seemed more real. For instance, the several thousand zhang divine path which led straight down the center towards the wall of the mausoleum, or the massive stones that it was made of. Compared to seeing it from a distance, its grandeur suddenly seemed many times more imposing, and they were struck head-on by a dignified and solemn sensation. Chen Changsheng noticed that around the mausoleum were ten stone pirs. These stone pirs were about a zhang tall, their carvings long eroded into blurry drawings by several hundred years of wind and rain. They seemed very shabby. Compared to the grandiose mausoleum, these stone pirs were rather strange. It was not for any other reason except that they were too short. They did not match with the mausoleum. "You may not know, but the Li Pce also has a lot of stone pirs outside it. The first time I saw them, I thought they were very strange. I didnt think that there would also be some here." He continued, "I dont know why, but I also think that this mausoleum is very strange. It seems just like a Heavenly Tome Monolith, but theres something different." Xu Yourong weakly chuckled as she thought to herself, when I was three years old, I would climb those pirs every day for fun. Resting against his shoulder, she strenuously lifted her head to nce at the mausoleum. A little perplexed, she said, "The style of the mausoleum hall is very simr to the Longevity Sects Golden Hall." "Right, thats the problem," Chen Changsheng said. "This mausoleum seems very simr to a lot of the famous buildings outside of the Garden of Zhou, but when put all together in one ce, it feels a little..." Xu Yourong said at the same as he did, "...inappropriate." After they said this word, they looked into each others eyes andughed. To the legendary and supreme figure that was Zhou Dufu, there was no one that would not be iparably reverential. In front of his mausoleum, presumably they wouldnt even dare to speak loudly, much less deliver such amentary. If it were any other cultivator that came before Zhou Dufus mausoleum, not to mention being so excited that they could not control themselves, they would even cry tears of joy. They would be shocked into silence, and maybe only shouting and screaming could give vent to the excitement in their hearts. But Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not. They were very calm, as though they could not care less. The instant they rather irreverently said that word, the entire journeys worth of exhaustion and hardships seemingly disappeared without a trace. Chapter 304 – That Man’s Mausoleum Chapter 304 - That Mans Mausoleum Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng were purposely irreverent. This did not mean that they were actually calm. It was actually that the amount of indifference they showed was the only way for them to calm down in the shortest amount of time. On Xu Yourongs face was a smile of satisfaction and peace. She had finally seen the legendary mausoleum before her death, approaching the true secret of the Garden of Zhou. Of course she would be happy. Chen Changsheng nced at the Yellow Paper Umbre several times, and confirmed that there was no more activity. The sword intent had already disappeared when he saw the mausoleum. He did not know what it meant. Did that sword intent already finish its job of leading the way? Was the Sword Pool close to the mausoleum? The surroundings of the mausoleum were endless in of white, and over ten li away in the opposite direction, a few old temples could be seen. They were not sacrificial temples, and should have been matching temples. There were nokes or pools, so where was the Sword Pool? Chen Changsheng did not think for too long, and walked towards the mausoleum with Xu Yourong on his back. Not long after, they arrived in front of the long path made out of stone that seemed like a path to heaven. When he stepped onto the stone path, some dust arose from the bottom of his shoes. For some reason, he slowly began to increase in speed, until the end where he actually began to run. Xu Yourong hung onto his neck and thought with a smile. After all, he was a young man in his twenties, so no matter how calm and unhurried he seemed, it was always an act. Fair enough, the Snow Mountain Sect was known for the bloodline of the ck Frost Dragon, and such dragons were renowned for loving treasure. This mausoleum must definitely have countless treasures, so why would he not hurry? Chen Changshengs injuries had slowly healed. Although he was still tired, his speed was very fast. Not long after, he reached the end of the divine path of several thousand zhang in length with Xu Yourong on his back, arriving in the center of the huge mausoleum. Looking at the heavy stone door of over ten zhang in front of him, he exhaled, and then pushed forwards with both his hands. He discovered that it was easier than he had thought. Without a sound, the door of the mausoleum opened. Soft dust and gravel flew out from the crack that grew wider and wider, Chen Changsheng pulled out the dagger, and wielded it in front of him. He walked into the mausoleum, remaining very alert. Xu Yourong leaned on his shoulder, and her expression was also solemn. Her fingers constantly extended and retracted, silently making calctions. This mausoleum could be called the most mysterious ce in the Eastern Continent. Buried inside was the man that once caused the entire world to fear. Now, they naturally already knew that the mysterious ins of the Unsetting Sun was only the garden of this mausoleum. Even the mausoleum garden was so vast and dangerous; the mausoleum itself would undoubtedly be more so. Nobody knew what was inside the mausoleum. As soon as he walked in, after just a few steps, a smear of light suddenly glowed in the distant darkness. It was like someone had lit a bonfire in the wilderness on a starless night. Chen Changsheng stared into the distance. He was ready to fight or run away at any time. In the next moment, a second smear of light red in the depths of the mausoleum. More and more radiance continued to appear, spreading towards them. It transformed into two bright lines of light. Finally, the radiance arrived in front of him. As it turned out, the luminous pearls mounted on the walls of the passageway had turned on. The luminous pearls were perfectly round, translucent and transparent. Each one was the size of a bowl. The luminous pearls were not as pretty as the one he had received from Luoluo, but they definitely were not smaller than the ones on the Dew tform. Also, this passageway was very long, leading into the depths of the mausoleum. The number of luminous pearls on the wall would have reached at least in the thousands, which really was hard to believe. Back then, when Zhou Dufu built the mausoleum for himself, where did he find so many luminous pearls that were almostpletely the same? Under the soft light of the luminous pearls, Chen Changsheng carried Xu Yourong into the depths of the mausoleum. The passageway that led into the depths of the mausoleum should have been theher path specially built for emperors, which symbolized the meaning of leading into the Netherworld. Of course, in the Daoist Canons of the Orthodoxy, the passageway wasmonly known as the path of radiance, which symbolised the meaning of leading into the Divine Kingdom of Infinite Radiance within the sea of stars. Just like how the pointless stone path of several thousand zhang in length outside the mausoleum was known as the divine path. They carried simr meanings. Walking in the long passageway, only the echoes of footsteps could be heard. Although the luminous pearls illuminated the way, it still seemed rather gloomy and scary. Chen Changsheng suddenly felt a vague chill spread from within his heart. Sending in a sliver of spiritual sense, he discovered that in the coldke within the Ethereal Pce, the ck Dragon seemed to show signs of waking up. He could not help but stare nkly for a moment, curling the corner of his mouth for a smile. He thought it no wonder, as it was the legendary ck Frost Dragon that loved treasureseven in sleep, it could feel the existence of these luminous pearls. Xu Yourong saw his face suddenly reveal a smile. She was very confused, and felt that it was slightly weird, so she asked softly. Chen Changsheng did not know how to exin, so he could only smile. He seemed a little dumb. Surpassing both of their expectations, there were no traps in the passageway, nor did they meet any fierce beasts that guarded the mausoleum. Very soon, they reached the deepest part of the mausoleum, with nothing urring at all. At the end of the path of radiance was another stone door. When Chen Changsheng ced his hand onto it, he very naturally thought of when he was first trapped within the Tong Pce on the night of the Ivy Festival. He thought of the image when he reached the bottom of ck Dragon Pond, and when he pushed open the stone door. At that time, he carried a thought that he would definitely die when he opened the stone door, but he had never thought that behind the stone door, he would meet the ck Dragon, which had already saved his life several times since they had met. What would he meet this time upon pushing open the stone door? With an extremely soft grinding sound, the stone door was slowly pushed open. The stone door had not been opened for several hundreds of years. Behind the door was a world where no one had visited for hundreds of years. Stone pirs of several dozen zhang in height held up the dome. The space seemed iparably huge. As it turned out, in the depths of the mausoleum, there was not a coffin chamber, but rather a pce. In the deepest part of the pce was a ck stone coffin. Chen Changsheng approached the ck stone coffin with Xu Yourong on his back. Only then did he discover that the ck stone coffin was extremely huge, like a ck mountain. Standing in front of the ck coffin, the two of them seemed very insignificant. The stone coffin was made out of obsidian. Its surface was dull and without lustre, giving out a deep and solemn feeling. There were no visible cracks or signs of being pieced together, making it extremely possible that it was entirely made of a single piece of obsidian. Chen Changsheng thought silently, was this perhaps really a ck mountain? There was no patterning on the surface of the obsidian coffin, and it did not have any words that identified the owner. However, because of that, it seemed even more solemn. The man who currentlyid within the obsidian coffin quietly did not need any sort of patterning to add splendour, and did not need any words to sing the praise of his deeds. When this man was a teenager, he was once known as the supreme expert of River Luo. Later, when he dealt Emperor Taizong a heavy defeat outside of Luoyang City, he was known as the supreme expert of the Central ins. Next, he travelled to the south, sessively defeating countless experts from the Longevity Sect and the Schrtree Manor. He ttened the mountain gate of the South Stream Temple, and ripped off the veil of the current Holy Maiden. After that, he was known as the supreme expert of the Human race. Afterwards, he stood amidst the countless demon experts, heavily injured the Demon Lord and then travelled far away. As a result, he was known as the supreme expert of the continent. The supreme expert of the continent mentioned here did not even have a limitation of time. It was not limited to that age, and instead, whether looking forwards five hundred years or looking back five hundred years, he was always the strongest without equal. As a result, he gained another title, the Thousand Year Supreme Expert. He had peerless strength within the universe. Perhaps it was this type of loneliness that had caused him to disappear, leaving behind an irreplicable legend. In the end, he was known by the people as the supreme expert under the stars. He used an entire obsidian mountain to make a coffin. He used a grasnd that had a sun that did not set as his mausoleum garden. He used a world as a mound to bury himself. How would he need a gravestone, or engrave his name on a gravestone? He was Zhou Dufu. He could only be Zhou Dufu. Standing before the huge coffin of obsidian, Chen Changsheng stayed silent for a while, and gave a in bow. Afterwards, he continued onwards carrying Xu Yourong on his back, and did not stay for any longer. Xu Yourong was unable to understand why he was so calm and said, You should know who is inside the ck stone coffin. Chen Changsheng spoke as if he was reciting from memory, The supreme expert under the stars, the undefeatable legend, the person who swore brotherhood with Emperor Taizong of the Zhou Dynasty. If it is only power, it is not enough for him to be remembered by the people for so long. Xu Yourong said, For the Human race to be victorious over the Demon race, there is actually a reason of utmost importance, which is always forgotten purposely by the annals of history and the people. That is, Zhou Dufu defeated and heavily injured the Demon Lord. Chen Changsheng did not stop his footsteps, and instead walked faster. He said, I know that, and also understand the importance of it. So, other than that he is a legend, he is even more a hero, Xu Yourong said. An overwhelming majority of the cultivators of the younger generation that I have met view him as an idol, feverishly admiring him. If they could arrive before the coffin of Zhou Dufu, they will definitely earnestly kneel and worship, unlike how indifferent you were. If it were some other time, I would probably also do so. Chen Changsheng said, But right now, we have no time to dwell on the past. After all, he is already dead. Xu Yourong asked, So? Chen Changsheng said, No matter how heroic, no matter how legendary, it is impossible to wake up after being dead, unable to tell us how to continue living. Our current situation is very bad, and if we grieve for the senior at this time, then we will very soon be the target of grieving. Of course, it is even more possible that we will be forgotten by people very quickly. Saying that, he had already arrived before the steps at the back of the pce. In front of him was a door. The ground in front of the door was covered by a thinyer of dust, and it did not seem to have any marks at all, not even the marks of wind. Judging by it, the mausoleum truly had not been opened before, let alone had people enter it. They were its first visitors. Just like the main door of the mausoleum, the doors of this stone room did not have locks. Upon entering into the first stone room, they were assaulted by a putrid gust of a rotting smell, causing them to hold their breath, squint their eyes and use the light that spilled from behind them to gaze into the room. They only saw that within the stone room, there were many rotting shelves made of wood, and on the shelves were at least a hundred magical artifacts. They were scattered messily everywhere, and judging by their shape, the\ magical artifacts were definitely out of the ordinary. It was just that they were left lying idle for too long, and the Qi of the magical artifacts had already scattered. They were no different from scrap metal. Suddenly, Xu Yourong called out quietly in surprise. Chen Changsheng followed her gaze, and only saw that in the rotten wood closest to the corner, there seemed to be something there. Chapter 305 – The Treasures Which He Searched Through Chapter 305 - The Treasures Which He Searched Through Zhou Dufus mausoleum naturally did not use any ordinary materials. The wooden racks that disyed magical artifacts should have been made of the extremely expensive Five Flowers Pearwood. Only it was very obvious that the number one expert under the stars was not knowledgeable in antiques. He only knew that the Five Flowers Pearwood was extremely precious and rare and was highly durable against moths and worms. Yet he did not know that this hardwood required a moist environment to preserve its properties. In the cold and dry environment of this mausoleum chamber, it only required a few decades for it to rot. In perfect condition, the rotted logs in the corner of the stone chamber could have been sold at a sky-high price, but now they were only a worthless pile of rotten logs. What could cause such a knowledgeable and experienced young genius like Xu Yourong to give a cry of surprise was obviously not those rotten pieces of wood, but the items buried within them. Chen Changsheng walked over and used a ruler-like magical artifact to pry apart that pile of wood. He realized that buried within was yet another magical artifact. That magical artifact had a ck color, and he couldnt tell what it was made of. When he felt it, it seemed iparably sleek. It seemed very simr to a fossil of some type of peculiar tree found on the western seaside. "Whats this?" he asked, handing that ck magical artifact to Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong took it and carefully examined it for a long time, slowly tracing her fingers over it. Finally, she said, "If Im not wrong, this should be White Emperor Citys Soul Pivot." Chen Changsheng was somewhat surprised. He had never encountered this name in any of the three thousand Daoist scriptures, so he asked, "Soul Pivot?" Xu Yourong gave back that ck magical artifact, using her eyes to indicate that he should take good care of it. "Yes, this Soul Pivot possesses an unimaginable magic power, the ability tomand monsters. Even those legendary and outrageous monsters who are on the verge of stepping into the Saint realm have no means of resisting the Soul Pivotsmand. The reason the White Emperor n has been able to rule over the monster realm for so many years is for the most part because of this. Of course, this is also their greatest secret. Besides the White Emperors bloodline, very few outsiders know of it. If I hadnt seen a picture of it at my predecessors ce, even I would not have recognized it." After a pausing for a moment, she continued, "I didnt think that this precious treasure of the demi-humans had actually been snatched away from White Emperor City by Zhou Dufu and then put to use in this Garden of Zhou. The reason why those monsters in the in are unwilling to approach this mausoleum and instead have silently protected it for several hundred years is most likely because of this Soul Pivot." Chen Changsheng had not imagined that this magical artifact would be so important. He resolutely stored it away. Logically and in ordance with his normal temperament, he would have discussed with Xu Yourong how to divide the treasures they found in this mausoleum, but he was in a rush to find certain items and had no time for such matters. Moreover, the important point was that since the Soul Pivot originally belonged to the White Emperor n, he believed that it was only right to return it to Luoluo. Xu Yourong took in all his actions with her eyes, but she did nothing. The mutual understanding and trust they had built up over the course of this journey had made it very difficult for any misunderstanding toe up between them. On the contrary, she even gave a him a word of advice. "ording to that painting, the Soul Pivot requires the Soul Wood to disy its full power, but the Soul Wood isnt here." Chen Changsheng took that old iron ruler magical artifact and rummaged through the pile of wood. Xu Yourong would give an exnation of the magical artifacts he found, and only then did Chen Changsheng realize that these magical artifacts that seemed like a pile of scrap metal were all famous. There were even three magical artifacts that had been ced on the Pavilion of Divinations Tier of Legendary Weapons. The magical artifacts did not cause his footsteps to pause. Seeing that the stone chamber did not have the things he was looking for, he immediately turned and left. He went to the second stone chamber on his right. Only as he moved did he finally find the time to say to Xu Yourong, "Everything that we find, we can divide evenly." Leaning on his shoulder, Xu Yourong lightly chuckled and said, "If we can get out, that is." The items in the second stone chamber had not rotted away. Although the items were not the most precious things in the world, they were something that was loved by everyone in the world. Even if some refined schrs would often criticize these things as being vulgar, even describing them as mud or dirt, upon being confronted with this scene, they would also shake all over with excitement, barely restraining themselves. It was a room filled with gold. Even after several hundred years, it still sparkled with a dazzling light, causing anyone that looked at it to squint their eyes, as if this was the only way to avoid being burned by the light. Xu Yourong was stunned into silence. She thought to herself, when Zhou Dufu crisscrossed the continent, just how many ns did he rob and how many families did he destroy? Chen Changsheng was much calmernot because his cultivation had reached such heights that he could regard wealth as transient clouds, but because in the Imperial Pce of Zhou, in that cold underground space, he had seen much more gold. Once people have experienced something, people would naturally find it hard to get excited when experiencing it once more, but this did not mean that Chen Changsheng was not interested in this chamber filled with gold. Previously when he had determined that this mausoleum held no dangers, he had returned his dagger to its sheath. Now he removed the dagger along with its sheath from his belt, and began to point. The noble schrs say that even the unbending stone must bow its head, but he was not pointing at the gold to open his mind andprehend the Dao. Stone could be turned into gold, but he was not nning to turn this gold back into stone. He was unconcerned with allowing those who cameter toprehend the truth of the myriad things returning to one, letting them embrace this simple and unchanging principle. What he wanted to do was take all this gold without missing a single bar. If that ck Dragon were to wake up and realize that he had left even a single bar of gold behind, it would inevitably pester him to no end. With the movement of his sheath, the gold within the chamber vanished before their eyes. Ultimately, all the gold had been transported to some unknown ce. Xu Yourong had realized that his dagger was odd long ago. It was most likely some sort of spatial magical artifact. She also had a simr magical artifact on her person. The Wu Arrows and Tong Bow as well as some underclothes were all stored within. So she was not amazed by this sight, but her curiosity was piqued. The space within this dagger seemed a bit toorge. Throughout this journey, she had already seen him squeeze far too many things into that space. Moving that room full of gold into that space did not take up too much time. Chen Changsheng very quickly brought her away into the third stone chamber. The chamber was filled with crystals. With the passage of time, the power within these crystals had gradually scattered. Most likely, they contained only a third of their original strength, but they were still good items. Without any prompting from Xu Yourong, he repeated the scene from the second stone chamber and very quickly wiped it clean. The fourth stone chamber was filled with various treasures. This time Chen Changsheng worked even faster. Xu Yourong only had time to blink her eyes, not even to say anything, and those night pearls, coral, jadeite, white jade and other simr treasures had all been stored away in his sheath. It was so fast that she felt that her eyes were seeing things, that maybe this stone chamber originally did not even have anything? The fifth stone chamber was filled with all sorts of secret cultivation manuals. Xu Yourong had originally thought that he would be more cautious so that in the course of transporting those cultivation manuals, they would not be damaged. These secret cultivation manuals once belonged to countless experts of the past, and represented Zhou Dufus innumerable battles. They were the cultivation worlds history, and their importance was beyond questioning. Yet Chen Changsheng still very quickly left the stone chamber, not pausing for a moment longer. Wherever his dagger pointed, that ce became empty. In his eyes, those secret cultivation manuals were no different from worthless scrap paper. Xu Yourong did not understand. When he entered the sixth chamber, gave it a quick nce, then turned and left, this cause her perplexity to reach its peak. She recalled that whether he was confronted by gold, or magical artifacts, or crystals, his eyes remained clear and bright. There was no greed or even any of the happiness that anyone would feel upon seeing such a sight. As he took away the gold, crystals and magical artifacts, it was like he did not careas if he took it away only because he saw it. So then just what was he looking for? "In this mausoleum, just what exactly is it that you need to find?" she asked. Chen Changsheng did not answer, because there was no time to answer. He rushed from chamber to chamber, going faster and faster. When they arrived at the ninth stone chamber, Xu Yourong noticed that his eyes finally lit up, that a strand of joy finally appeared within them. This stone chamber had no shelves. There were many bottles and jarsid out haphazardly on the floor. Some of the bottles were made of cdon, while some of the jars seemed very simr to those used to simmer chicken stock. It was a good thing that those bottle and jars were not on shelves, or else they would all have been shattered on the floor. Chen Changsheng paced in front of these bottles and jars, his fingers slowly moving across of them, his gaze extremely focused. Suddenly, his fingers stopped, and he took up a jade box. There were no markings on this box, so she did not know what was inside of it. When the lid of the jade box was opened, an extremely light fragrance floated up. He moved his nose closer and took a sniff, and after considering for a few moments, decided that he was not wrong. The joy in his eyes traveled to the rest of his face, and his body finally rxed. Leaning on his back, Xu Yourong very clearly felt his two shoulders suddenly rx, no longer as tense and hard as they were before. "Whats this?" she asked. "This is a fireflow pill." Chen Changsheng took a pill from out of the box and exined, "The primary ingredient is the juice of the fire thorn, which has an extremely powerful fire characteristic, ranked third in the world. Its miraculously effective for producing blood, especially for you." Hearing these words, Xu Yourong was at a loss. For a very long time, she did not say anything. Only now did she realize why he was so tense, his steps so rushed, why he could ignore all those crystals and treasures. He was in a hurry to find medicine for her. This deeply moved her. She cultivated the Dao of the external world, mixing herself with worldly affairs. So that her Dao heart would be brightly lit, she could not be delighted by things or grieve for her fellow man. Thus in the eyes of themon people, she was very haughty and cold, a phoenix that soared high in the sky. She also viewed herself in this way. She believed that she would never suffer such an emotion that would harm her Dao heart, that she would never be deeply moved by anything. In these ins, from that patch of reeds to this mausoleum, there were several times where she had almost been truly moved by his actions, but every time, she had used her unimaginable mental willpower to suppress it. For someone like her, to suppress love and hate was rtively easy. To suppress anger was also very easy. But to be moved was a very special emotion and very difficult to suppress. The emotion would never suddenly appear. It required a very long time to gradually appear, but the moment it truly made itself known, it certainly was rather sudden. It required a certain point. To gather and then explode... these words could be used to talk about cultivation, but it could also be used to describe this emotion. At this moment, that emotion had finally broken through that unyielding wall, and in the cool breeze, it began to sway and grow. She was truly deeply moved. Chapter 306 – Waiting for the Arrival of Fate Chapter 306 - Waiting for the Arrival of Fate Chen Changsheng did not know what Xu Yourong was thinking at this moment, much less the fact that her emotions underwent such great change in such a short time. He removed the fireflow pill from the jade box, and directly ced it to her lips. Afterwards, almost instantly, or even somewhat roughly, he shoved it in. Xu Yourongs lips opened slightly. She was about to say something, to express her gratitude... and her moved feeling to him. However, she did not speak. It was directly blocked by the pill. An hour before and after consumption, you cannot drink water, otherwise it will decrease the essence of fire within the pill. Chen Changsheng stared at her, who was currently red-faced from being choked off, and spoke seriously. However, some worry bloomed in his heart. The fireflow pill was veryrge. Xu Yourong was unable to speak at all, and only swallowed after a very long time. It was very tiring, and afterwards, she began to cough. A whileter, when she recovered slightly, she looked at him and said in an irritated manner, Even if I cant drink water, give me a reminder. Dont you know that coughs are ufortable? Although she spoke irritatedly, her voice was instead slightly peaceful. It was a grumble, but it slightly seemed simr to a spoiled child throwing a tantrum. Chen Changsheng was unable to tell and said with his eyebrows slightly furrowed, Sorry, I was slightly anxious. However, there is nothing to fear about coughing. It is not choking. It should be amon sign of expelling poison. Even Xu Yourong herself did not realise that she had revealed a spoilt look just before. However, she felt slightly embarrassed, and said quietly, I dont know whether it is the effects of the medicine, but I feel slightly sleepy. How could it be amon sign of expelling poison? She was just looking for an opportunity to speak. How could the medicinal effects kick in so quickly, it was only because he did not how to respond to it. In the end, it was still like what Tang Thirty-Six had said in the Plum Garden Inn, he and she were really two people that caused others to be speechless. Whether it was because of the medicinal effects, or for some other reason, Xu Yourong did feel slightly sleepy. Chen Changsheng carried her out of the stone room and into the corridor to take shelter from the wind. He removed some cloth from the seventh stone room and covered her. All of the most valuable silks and satins in the mausoleum, including the extremely rare silk created by the snow silkworm, had all turned into broken fragments. Interestingly, the most worthless sackcloth remained as it was before. What hey on her was the curtain screening made out of sackcloth. Gazing at the sleeping girl, he secretly prayed that the fireflow pill still contained enough efficacy. Afterwards, he walked into the stone room again, and opened that jade box again, carefully sniffing it. The worry in his heart did not disappear, instead, it grew stronger and stronger. Only after discovering and collecting the different types of spirit medicines that had notpletely deteriorated did he finally have time to have a look at the harvest from the stone rooms. Using his spiritual sense to scan over it slightly, the items he inspected first were the secret manuals and techniques. He read through the Daoist Canons since childhood. After arriving in the capital, he had also read all of the several tens of thousands of books within the Orthodoxy Academy library diligently. As a result of this, when he read through the secret manuals and techniques, he only needed to see the name to know which school or sect it belonged to. Contrary to what ordinary people imagined, the secret manuals and techniques were not rare in the slightest, and he was naturally unable to master all these techniques in a night. Speaking of which, the experts that had the qualifications to be Zhou Dufus opponent had all originated from famous schools and sects. They had all be ghosts under Zhou Dufus de, but the legacy of the schools and sects were not broken. Simr to how Mount Li remained strong even though the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style were taken by the White Emperor n. However... it was just like the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style; thee secret manuals and techniques naturally were extremely valuable, or at least to those schools and sects, as these were all the original copies. Afterwards, he began inspecting the magical artifacts. Over time, an overwhelming majority of the magical artifacts had decreased in power. Under the directions of Xu Yourong, he collected a few artifacts that still had some power, but they were still far from as they were years ago, and could not bepared with the divine weaponry on the Tier of Legendary Weapons at all. Only the ck Soul Pivot was an exception. Time was indeed the greatest magical artifact in the world. Chen Changsheng suddenly had a theory. Zhou Dufu was the true legend of the continent, an unrivalled existence. The Garden of Zhou was his world, and this was his mausoleum. Logically, there should have been some objects of even better quality, that had the qualifications of being picked to be buried with him. Were these objects taken by someone? In the long corridor before the nine stone rooms, there was a thinyer of dust which had many disorderly footprints. However, these footprints were all left by him, and all the magical artifacts, treasure and secret manuals still remained. This was proof that nobody had entered before. In the past several hundreds of years, there were countless cultivators who wanted to locate Zhou Dufus mausoleum, and wanted to receive his legacy as well as the the treasures from it. These cultivators were either brimming with talent, or they had made extremely sufficient preparations. These people were all at least peak level Ethereal Opening before they dared to enter the mysterious ins of the Unsetting Sun, yet, they never arrived there, and instead died on the journey. For him to be able to enter this grasnd, and arrive at this mausoleum, it was not because he was more outstanding and stronger than these seniors, it was due to the fact he had the Yellow Paper Umbre. After a moment of pondering, he gazed at the Yellow Paper Umbre in his hands once again. After entering the mausoleum, he did not put the umbre away. If he did not have this umbre, or if he had not chased after the faintly discernable sword intent which led their way, it would be impossible for them to arrive here in the first ce. There was a higher possibility that they would have already be lost in this dangerous grasnd, bing the food of the groups of monsters. However, how would they leave afterwards? Would they still have to rely on the Yellow Paper Umbre? Or would they have to look for the strand of sword intent? He had always felt that the Yellow Paper Umbre bringing him here was the beckoning of fate. Yes, he believed in fate. This seemed extremely preposterous, because when he came to the capital from the old temple in Xining Vige, he objective was to change his own fate. However, in the deepest region within his consciousness, he truly believed in the existence of fate, and even believed in it more than anyone else. There must be a mountain in front of him for him to climb therge mountain. There must be arge, rough river for him to cross the river. There must be an objective for him to strive towards the objective. There must be fate for him to change fate. The final words of Wang Zhices diary had said, There is no fate. These four words could shake the world, but to him, it was just a new view. His view was different from Wang Zhices. It had to be different. He wanted to see his own fate clearly before changing it. If fate allowed him to meet so many people, to do so many things in the capital before finally bringing him to the Garden of Zhou, then in the Garden of Zhou, what kind of fate was awaiting him? The Yellow Paper Umbre had sensed that strand of sword intent and brought him to this mausoleum. There was definitely some deep meaning hidden behind it. If he wanted to leave the Garden of Zhou, did it mean that he needed to find the strand of sword intent? Was the sword intent in the Sword Pool? Where was the Sword Pool? Walking through the long passageway and arriving outside the mausoleum, he stood on the tall tform. Chen Changsheng used his left hand to support his back while his right hand held onto the Yellow Paper Umbre, and gazed at the grasnd before his eyes. It was already sunset. The distant sun had already arrived in its fixed position for every nightthe edge of the grasnd, above the horizon. Under the warm and red light, the endless grasnd seemed to be burning. The ponds hidden within the grasnds were simr to countless small rivers, reflecting the appearance of the sky. Behind him was the mausoleum of Zhou Dufu. If the person who saw this scene at this moment was a gifted schr who has grieved for the changing seasons, he would probably feel even more sorrow, and sigh sorrowfully because everything in the world could not win against time. However, he did not. The setting sun remained at the distant edge of the grasnds, however, the surroundings of the mausoleum suddenly began to rain. Chen Changsheng raised the Yellow Paper Umbre. Drops of rain pitter-pattered on the surface of the umbre. The droplets transformed into countless small sshes, constantly leaping up before falling down. He released his spiritual sense, extending it from the shaft of the umbre, all the way up to the canopy of the umbre. Finally, like the leaping small sshes of water, the spiritual sense left, dispersing into the surrounding grasnd of the mausoleum. He was well-versed in the Daoist Canons, and was confident about the fact that the sword intent could not gain an individuality. Since it did not have an individuality, it was impossible for it to change its own state of its own ord. At the very beginning, he could feel its existence beside the cold pool, because the sword intent had always existed, waiting to be discovered. In this case, the sword intent should not have been able to disappear on its own ord. If an object could not disappear on its own ord but was unable to be found, then it must have been hidden by someone. Chen Changsheng stood in the rain, and released his spiritual sense into the grasnd. He searched for the target, and at the same time, he began tob out the changes that urred when he approached this mausoleumin the instant Xu Yourongid eyes on the mausoleum, the sword intent disappeared. At that time, he thought that the sword intent had alreadypleted its orders of leading the Yellow Paper Umbre, so it naturally disappeared. After he had calmed down, and arrived at the same conclusion, he had naturally confirmed that this was not the case; the strand of sword intent should have been hidden away by a certain person. And that person should have been the mausoleum. He turned around and gazed at the mausoleum behind him. The mausoleum formed from piles of huge rocks grew steeper the higher it was. It was unbelievably tall. Chen Changsheng stood at the centre of the mausoleum; the mausoleum seemed even taller, as if it pierced theyer of clouds in the sky. His gaze followed the upperponent of the mausoleum andnded on the grey and dull clouds. He only saw the dark clouds surge, and in the depths were the faint but constant shes of lightning, they seemed especially terrifying. Even though they were separated by thousands of zhang, he could clearly feel that there was a great Qi within the clouds that was capable of destroying the worldthe mausoleum was the core of the Garden of Zhou. This Qi should have been the tangible form of the rules of the Garden of Zhou. The rain gradually fell heavier and heavier, and most of the huge rocks within the mausoleum were wet. Between everyyer of rock, there would be countless thin streams of waterfalls flowing. If one were to look at it from outside the mausoleum, he would definitely feel that this scene was very spectacr, with a hair-raising beauty. However, for he who stood within the mausoleum, he could only feel his hair rise and naturally could not feel the beauty. If there is time, I must leave the area of pressure from the mausoleum, and see if that sword intent will appear once again or not. He thought silently, and then heard a vague sound of someone calling for him. Holding the Yellow Paper Umbre, he once again walked into the mausoleum. Xu Yourong had awoken. Herplexion remained pale, but she appeared slightly better, and seemed to have recovered some energy. He asked, Were you calling for me? The rain outside the mausoleum was extremely heavy, and even though he had the umbre, he was still wet. He appeared to be in a rather sorry condition. However, Xu Yourong did notugh at him and shook her head. She said quietly, You heard wrong. Chen Changsheng thought that it was probably due to the fact that he was far too worried about her injuries and had really misheard it. Xu Yourong looked at him silently. Her two hand beneath the sackcloth were slightly clenched. When Xu Yourong first woke up, she could not see him by her side. The surroundings were gloomy, actually causing her to feel scared, or more urately, flustered. Ever since her bloodline had awakened by itself, she had never felt flustered. She knew, that this was unrted to her dependence on Chen Changsheng, and was also unrted to other things. This was the manifestation of the low spirits of will. She had be weaker and weaker, even her bright lit will of Dao slowly began to grow gloomy. This was a sign of death. Chen Changsheng crouched down beside her, and extended his hand to feel her pulse. He stayed silent for a long time, before saying with a smile, Yes, the medicinal effects are currently dispersing. The poison can be considered to be notpletely gone, but there should be no more major problems. The art of lying paid particr attention to ny percent real and ten percent false. Not a single word he had said was real. Xu Yourong looked at his eyes and said indifferently, Do you know that your smile is really fake? Chen Changshengs body became slightly rigid andughed, How can smiles be fake? Xu Yourong smiled slightly, It indeed is not fake. Its idiotic. Chen Changsheng acted as though he was slightly annoyed and replied, I just hate your cold and arrogant way of speaking. I will notice it... at least, on your face. Xu Yourong said something that he did not expect. Chen Changsheng stared nkly. Xu Yourong smiled and continued, Your smile just a moment ago looked as if you were crying. It is indeed very idiotic, and anyone can tell its fake. Chen Changsheng was speechless. He lowered his head, and extended his hand to pull the edge of the sackcloth, helping her cover her legs. The medicine was useless, right? She gazed into his eyes. Her expression was very calm, as if she did not know that his answer would determine her own fate. Chapter 307 – I May be Your Fate Chapter 307 - I May be Your Fate Time... indeed was an unimaginable beast. It could cause the strongest man under the stars to die, as well as cause the most valuable medicines to turn to waste. Perhaps Zhou Dufu did not understand medicine, but of the medicines that he had collected, they had all been stored exquisitely, no matter the environment or equipment used for storage. However, even so, there was still no method to maintain the medicinal effects after hundreds of years. Xu Yourong confirmed it from Chen Changshengs silence, and thought a little. Afterwards, she said, Since it will be like this, let me sleep a little more. She no longer coughed, and slept very peacefully. If she was about to enter the eternal sleep, it would be impossible for a normal person in her situation to fall asleep. Chen Changsheng looked at the girl who was sleeping soundly, and an endless amount of admiration and respect bloomed in his heart. Just how strong of a willpower and mental power was needed for someone to sleepfortably in such conditions? The fireflow pill failed. How could he save her? He hesitated a while, and resolved to use the method that had caused him to hesitate for a dozen or so days in the grasndforceful stimtion of blood through acupuncture. Forceful stimtion of blood through acupuncture was a method that ignited the vitality and the strength of ones bloodline. It would cause extremely great harm to the subject. Before it had been sessfully improved by his master Daoist Ji, the acupuncture technique basically belonged to the evil techniques in the Orthodoxy, with its use being strictly prohibited. Even now, the acupuncture technique was unable topletely avoid its severe side effects, so normally, it could only be used on a patient right before death. From a certain perspective, forceful stimtion of blood through acupuncture was like the final gulp of old ginseng soup. Since he made the decision, he no longer hesitated. He sat in front of Xu Yourong, and removed the golden silk on the ring finger of his right hand. With a slight control of his spiritual sense, the golden silk became straight like a needle, piercing the back of her neck like lightning. Forceful stimtion of blood through acupuncture was very difficult. The most difficult part was entering the diseased vein with a single stroke. At the moment, she was asleep, so it was very suitable. Xu Yourong furrowed her brows slightly, and was slightly in pain. She woke up. Dont moveI am treating you. Chen Changsheng knew that she was not old, but to face change without being rmed and to face matters calmly, he only need to speak clearly, and she would co-operate. Just as expected, Xu Yourong calmed down very quickly. His true essence slowly carried a coldness into her body through the golden needle, travelling along her meridians and blood vessels like a tide. It dispersed all the poison that had deposited in her diaphragm, and at the same time, it dispersed her doubts from before. Sweat beads the size of soybeans constantly appeared on Chen Changshengs forehead, before being frozen into ice droplets, rolling andnding on the ground. It gave out a sharp and clear sound. As time flowed, the ground around the two of them was covered with frozen beads of sweat, which seemed like a fragment of a pearl sea. Some ice droplets even rolled far along the stone steps, only stopping aftering directly in contact with the huge obsidian coffin. After a very long amount of time, the golden needle was removed from the back of Xu Yourongs neck, once again wrapping around Chen Changshengs finger. Even after another very long period, he did not speak, nor did Xu Yourong. He lowered his head, and looked at the ice droplets on the ground. He felt slightly sad, and even more unwilling to resignforcefully stimting the blood through acupuncture was thest method he could think of. It was extremely dangerous and violent, but even so, it did not have any effects. This type of acupuncture technique could ignite the vitality and bloodline of humans. Even an old man who was on his sickbed and on hisst breath could have some of his energy revived, or even have an opportunity to live stolen back from theherworld. However, it did not have any effects on Xu Yourong, because her bloodline was alreadypletely exhausted. Her vitality had long been exhausted by the constant battles and the journey. Without wood, no matter how hotly and fiercely the fire burnt, how could it be ignited? Apologies. The person who said that was not Chen Changsheng, but rather Xu Yourong. She looked at him and said with a smile, Although I dont understand medical expertise, I know that the acupuncture technique you used earlier was very impressive. It is just a pity that I, the patient, am just too disappointing. This was true. She used the Sacred Light Technique to save many people in the Garden of Zhou, but this and medical expertise were matters of two different areas. Chen Changsheng raised his head, and looked at her slightly swollen, but still elegant appearance. His mood was very gloomy. Your essence blood has already been exhausted. Other than enriching the blood, there are no other methods. However, I have already attempted to do so several times over the past few days. Your bloodline is slightly special, so the blood of monsters has no effect on you. I even believe that other than your own blood, there are no other types of blood that can have an effect on you. Then, even if we leave the Garden of Zhou, there may be no method of treating you. He exined the current situation to her very honestly. To describe to a girl how her imminent death woulde about, it had nothing to do with the admiration of her great willpower. Rather, it was a great, or even obstinate, attitude he had towards death. People did not know how they came to this world, but when leaving the world, they should have been clear-headed. Only like this could the journey ofing to this world be considered not to be wasted. He did not exin his thoughts to Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong did not grieve, much less vent her anger at him, as if she understood what he meant. She said with a smile, But if we are able to leave the Garden of Zhou, at least you will be able to survive. After arriving in this mausoleum, Xu Yourong often smiled, but the smiles actually were very weak. Chen Changsheng could not even bear to keep looking. I have not found the method of leaving the Garden of Zhou. I dont know if this will make you slightly happier. He looked at her and smiled. He knew that it was impossible for her to be happy because of this, but wished that an unfunny joke could cheer her up. Xu Yourong did not cheer up, and the smile on her face instead slowly disappeared. Looking at him, she said peacefully, Looks like I will die. Despite hearing this sentence before, Chen Changsheng suddenly felt his chest being ruthlessly smashed by a rock, feeling horrible to the extreme. He recalled that night when she had said that she was only fifteen, the same age as him. For life to end in the middle of youth, this really was the most sorrowful thing in the world. It was a sorrow that he had felt in advance on countless nights. Towards death, he had already prepared for a very long time. No one was more prepared than him, but now that she was just about to die in front of him, he still did not have any methods. I dont want to die, Xu Yourong looked at him and said seriously. When she said that, she did not feel sad, and her expression likewise remained calm. This was because she did not want to cordially invite his pity, and only wanted to tell him her thoughts at the final moment. You will not die, Chen Changsheng said. Xu Yourong said, You know that I am unable to ept this kind of unpersuasiveforting. Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of something and was slightly entranced. He said with a slightly trembling voice, You... wont die. Xu Yourongs expression changed slightly. She did not understand why his mood had suddenly be slightly abnormal. You wont die. Chen Changsheng said it for the third time. But this time, his voice was abnormally calm and resolute, and his clear eyes were iparably bright. Xu Yourong thought that he had grown slightly foolish and said, For my death, you do not need to shoulder any responsibilities. Chen Changsheng said, But I dont want you to die. Xu Yourong used a tired voice to make fun of him, Perhaps you are a god, able to let people live as long as you want to. Yes. Chen Changshengs clear voice echoed in the spacious mausoleum. It carried such determination. Xu Yourong stared at him nkly. He beganughing. He did not know why fate brought him into the Garden of Zhou, or why it had brought him to this mausoleum. Perhaps it was due to the sword intent, perhaps it was something else, but he knew one thing: he could perhaps change the fate of this girl. In other words, he was her fate, or at least, a part of it. Chapter 308 – I Offer My Blood To This Girl Chapter 308 - I Offer My Blood To This Girl The reason why Chen Changsheng thought this way was because he had thought of a method to save her. The method was not mentioned in the three thousand scriptures of the Dao. There was no record of it in the medical arts. No one had ever used this method before. Upon hearing it, it seemed crazy,pletely bereft of logic. But the more he thought about it, the more ardently he believed this method to be of some use. If his guess was correct, it was just as Xu Yourong had said... as long as he did not want anyone to die, it would be very difficult for them to do so. However, it was not a given that it would work, and his senior would definitely be against it were he present. He did not spend much time thinking it through before exining to her in a grave tone of voice, "In a little while, I will be using a certain method. Im telling you in advance so that, hopefully, when the timees, you wont be too shocked." Seeing his clear and bright eyes, Xu Yourong also grew more serious and asked, "What method?" She was not afraid of death, which was why she could express such indifference. In spite of this, when seeing a glimmer of hope in the depths of despair, anyone would feel antsy. It could no longer be treated as a trifling matter, but she remained cautious. "Do you know how to cure a dead horse?" Chen Changsheng smiled at her and said. This was a famous proverb. She thought that he was using it here as a joke, so she helplessly looked back at him and thought to herself, I already told you so many times. Youre not good at making jokes. Why bother embarrassing yourself like this? "You cure a dead horse by treating it as you would a living horse. You have no blood, so I just have to give you my blood." (TN: , "treat a dead horse as a live horse", is a Chinese proverb that means "to do everything that is possible".) Chen Changsheng began to roll up his sleeve. Rolling it up halfway, he realized that the rolled-up cuffs were a hindrance, so he decided it would be better to just take his shirt off. Many days ago, because he was afraid that Xu Yourong would get cold, his outer garment had been draped over her body this entire time. He was only wearing a tight-fitting shirt, which was very easy to take off. He immediately took it off and proceeded to grip his dagger, preparing to cut at his wrist. A hand grabbed onto his left wrist, blocking the dagger edge from proceeding. "You... want to give me your blood?" She stared into his eyes and sternly said, "Although Ive never told you that my blood is different from a normal persons, you also know that the blood of those monsters we caught on the way were of no use, so what need is there to keep trying?" Chen Changsheng looked back at her. "Its exactly because I got too caught up in this line of thinking that I forgot about something." "Forgot what?" she asked. Chen Changsheng replied, "Im not a monster, and my blood is not of monsters." The edges of Xu Yourongs lips perked up in a mocking smileshe was not making fun of Chen Changshengs wishful thinking, but she was mocking herself. The true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix that flowed within her veins was the source of all her power and glory, yet now that she had lost almost all of it, she realized that it had transformed from her pride into the reason for her imminent death! Chen Changshengs blood was naturally not the same as a monsters, but how could the blood of a normal human being be a substitute for the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix? A cry of surprise rang out through the mausoleum. Chen Changsheng cared not for her desires. He threw her hand aside and slit his wrist with the dagger. In the cold world within the well by the New North Bridge, he had bathed in dragon blood, a bath more wless than even the most wless purification. From this, he obtained unimaginable strength and speed and an even more unimaginably powerful body. It was only by relying on these properties that he was able to defeat so many young geniuses in the continuous duels of the Grand Examination and finally obtain the first rank of the first banner. If it was a normal weapon, or even some of the divine weapons on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, even if in his hands, they would find it very difficult to break through his skin. In the ambush by thekeshore, the two powerful demon beauties had at the final moment almost shattered his internal organs, but they had still been unable to leave a single wound on his body. This was all because of his powerful body. However, the dagger in his hands could. The dagger was gifted to him by Senior Yu Ren when he was leaving Xining Viges old temple. It seemed exceptionally ordinary and unremarkable. It was not famous in the world, much less on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, but Chen Changsheng had never seen a sharper de. Whether it was Tang Thirty-Sixs Wenshui Sword or the Mount Li Relic Sword on Qi Jians waist, none of them were as sharp as this dagger. With a soft swish, a straight red line appeared on his wrist, and then that line began to split apart before his eyes. Blood rushed out of the wound and seemed almost about to spill onto the floor. He had already ced the sheath below it. Without a sound, his blood slowly flowed into the sheath. "Just what are you nning to do?" Xu Yourong was very angry because he was not listening to her. Because he was so stubborn. Then, she smelled a very faint scent. It was a very strange scent, lighter than the lightest fragrance of a flower and denser than the strongest perfume. After the initial whiff of that scent, it went through countless changes. Dense, then light. Clear, then rich. Sometimes, it was the fragrance of a flower, and then sometimes it was like honey. Sometimes it was like unripe fruit freshly picked from the garden already possessing its own odor. Just what was that smell? She looked at Chen Changshengs wrist and confirmed that the smell wasing from his blood. The more Chen Changsheng bled, the stronger that scent grew. As time passed, she could feel it all the more. It was the most sinister allure, and also the purest sweetness. The most ancient and the most new. Wondrous beyondpare. It was the extremelyplex and vivid odor of life. It was an unimaginably powerful vitality. Xu Yourong stared at Chen Changsheng, so shocked that she could not get the words out of her mouth. Not even Zhou Dufus mausoleum could give her such a massive shock... Just what is this blood? Just what sort of person are you? Are you... human? As she was thinking about these things, she fell unconscious. It was not that this scene before her and the smell of the blood was too much to cope with, but that Chen Changsheng had quietly thrust a needle into her Hegu point prior to this. (TN: The Hegu point is an acupuncture point located on the hand.) When he exined the method he was going to use to save her, it was just to tell her. It did not mean that he wanted her to see him do it. In order to let her maintain a calm state of mind, making her fall unconscious was the best choice. In the same vein, this also ensured that she would not disturb the proceedings. It must be known that every drop of his blood was extremely precious. Most importantly, he did not know how she would react once she smelled his blood. Time slowly passed and the blood flowing from his wrist gradually stagnated, and the wound slowly closed up. He had never done this sort of thing before, nor did he know if the blood in the sheath was enough. In order to ensure that he would have enough for this purpose, he resolutely took up his dagger and opened up the wound once more, even going a bit deeper... it hurt a little, but it was not so much that he could not bear it. He repeated this scene four times. Blood unendingly flowed from his wrist into the sheath. After a very long time, he thought to himself, this should be enough right? Suddenly, the scene before his eyes blurred. Could it be that he was sickened by the sight of blood? This had never happened before. After a while, his mind cleared somewhat, and he understood that this was not getting sick from the sight of blood, nor was it anxiety brought about by hunger. The reason for this situation was because he had lost too much blood. The next task was to infuse this blood into her body. He tied a piece of cloth tightly over the wound on his wrist to ensure that it would not get in the way, and also to prevent any more blood from trickling out. Then he walked over to Xu Yourongs side, untied the frontpel of her clothes, and exposed her pure white neck and smooth shoulder. The fingers of his left hand lightly stroked her skin while the dagger in his right hand slowly followed. An abnormally feeble vibration that could not be described as clear, much less robust, was transmitted from her skin to his fingers. This was the ce. He lowered his dagger over that spot and, with a tiny amount of strength, thrust it inwards. Chapter 309 – Mine are yours, and yours are still mine Chapter 309 - Mine are yours, and yours are still mine The edge of the dagger prated her skin, cutting open her blood vessel. No blood spurted out. Blood had not flowed out at all, because there was almost no blood left in her body. Chen Changsheng grabbed his dagger sheath, and ced the opening of the sheath to the wound on her neck. With a slight movement of spiritual sense, a thin flow of blood appeared out of the sheath, seeming like it hade out of nothing. The flow of blood was extremely thin, as if it were thinner than hair. It was slowly poured into her blood vessel. In the entire process, he was extremely careful and alert, and refined his spiritual sense to the limit. There were no sounds. There was only a smell. The smell of his blood slowly diffused into the spacious mausoleum. After an unknown amount of time, he collected the sheath again. A coldness appeared on the index finger of his right hand, and he used it to press onto Xu Yourongs neck. After a while, only after confirming that her blood vessel and wound had already been sealed by the extremely thin piece of ice, did he begin to treat his own wound. The distinct wound on his wrist, which was so deep that bone could be vaguely seen, slowly healed, or in other words, was sealed with ice. There were some remaining blood stains on the side of the wound. He thought about the exnation his senior personally had given him years ago, and hesitated a while. He then brought the wrist to his lips, and began to lick carefully, like a young animal drinking milk. Back then, his senior had once said to him that if he was injured, and began to bleed, he had to use this method. Only this method of consuming the blood into his stomach could stop the smell of the blood from continuing to pervade. Otherwise, being washed with water, being buried by sand, or even being burnt by great mes, would still be unable to cause this smell to disappear. This was the first time Chen Changsheng had tasted his own blood. In the previous battles, he came dangerously close to spitting blood many times, but it was then forcefully swallowed back down. However, before, the blood had only reached his throat. This time, it was on his tongue. As it turned out, his blood was sweet. That was what he thought. The taste indeed was very nice. It seemed to be delicious. It really was delicious. He wanted to eat some more. Suddenly, he woke up. He was covered in sweat, which was then frozen into frost. He had actually been licking faster and faster and using more and more power, like a young animal drenched in blood, greedily licking the milk of its mother who had already died. If he did not wake up fast enough, he probably would have even licked open the wound on his wrist. The mausoleum fell into a deathly silence. Only after a very long time was there a breeze. The frozen droplets of sweat slowly began to roll, giving out sounds of rolling. He leaned on the stone pir tiredly. His face was abnormally pale. Because he had bled too much, and also because of dread. That year when he was ten, his spirit was expelled along with his sweat, out of his body, causing a worldly phenomenon. In the great mountain shrouded in clouds behind Xining Vige, they received the attention of unknown, terrifying existences. From that night onwards, he knew that his body was abnormal. This was not to say that he was ill, but rather, to many existences, his spirit was the most delicious fruit, and contained an irresistible enticement. If ordinary people discover your blood is different, you will die, and you will definitely invite an end that is even more tragic than death. When his senior had said that to him, it was on the second night after turning ten. At that time, his senior took a very long time before being able to clearly express the meaning of it, because both of his arms were very sore and powerless, always making mistakes when making hand signs. He asked his senior why was it like that. His senior stayed silent for a very long time before telling him that it was because the night before, when he was always fanning, he wanted to quickly fan away the smell that issued from his body. He asked his senior why was it like that. His senior stayed silent for a very long time again, before telling him that the night before, after he had smelt that smell for a long time, he suddenly really wanted to suck his blood dry and eat him. In Chen Changshengs eyes, his senior Yu Ren was the bravest person in the world, and the person who was the nicest to him. If his senior wanted him to die, he could die, but if his senior wanted to eat him... He thought about it for a very long time, but still thought that this matter was too horrifying. The blood that flowed in his body was delicious to all lives. As the person involved, it was obviously detrimental to him. That was why he disliked his own blood, or even loathed or feared it. Because of this type of mentality, he never thought about it, and even sometimes subconsciously forgot that his blood was special in some areas. At dawn, after the night had passed, the pervading spirit disappeared into his body, entering his blood. Not even a sliver of it was emitted. However, this type of loathing and fear continued to linger in the deepest part of his mind. After arriving in the capital, he thought he had already escaped far away from this horrifying memory. He could feel as if the taste of his blood had slowly weakened. However, at the dawn of the day when heprehended all of the front mausoleum of the Mausoleum of Books in one day, when he absorbed starlight during the day for Purification for the first time, he discovered shockingly that everything seemed to return to what it was like on the night when he was ten. He did not want to go through a night like that again, and did not want to attract the unknown attention within the clouds. As a result, he became even more careful and cautious. When he was heavily injured during battle, and wanted to spit blood, even if he had to take risks, he would swallow it back down at the first moment. No matter how strong the opponent he faced, he no longer dared to burn all of theke water outside his Ethereal Opening, because he worried that it would be like that time underground, where he was exploded by true essence into a bloody mess. To not bleed, and not let anyone smell his blood. This was a matter that he did not need to think about, but at the same time, it was the matter that had the greatest importance. So much that it was even more important that his life. Because he always remembered his seniors warning. However, today, in this mausoleum, he did not heed his seniors warning. Because he wanted to save someone. He looked at the sleeping Xu Yourong, and revealed a satisfied smile. Due to her poisoning, her face was always slightly swollen, but at that moment, the swelling clearly subsided a lot. Her elegant appearance became even clearer. Most importantly, on her face that was pale like snow, the color of blood slowly appeared. At an area very far away from Zhou Dufus mausoleum, there was a run-down temple. If counted from the first sacrificial temple that was one thousand li away, this temple was the ninth. This also meant that they were only two hundred li away from Zhou Dufus mausoleum. This was a matter that even children at the first stages of learning could calcte clearly, so Nanke and the others naturally did not get it wrong. The zither-ying old man sighed with emotion, Who thought that there would actually be a day in my life where I would actually see the Mausoleum of Zhou? Teng Xiaoming carried a pole, and gazed into the distance. He could vaguely see the towering ck mass under the sky. Despite being renowned for being slow and silent, his expression seemed slightly moved at that moment. As for his wife, Liu Waner, and the two demon beauties, they were even more so. After journeying for over ten days, even the experts of the Demon race felt slightly exhausted. However, thinking that Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng were in front of them, awaiting death, and even more importantly, that the White Grass Path may have ended at the legendary Mausoleum of Zhou, what could this exhaustion bepared to? Suddenly, the White Grass Path began to tremble slightly. The trembling originated from the depths of the vast grasnd behind them. The zither-ying old man felt slightly bbergasted, and turned around to look at the ins. He said with a solemn expression, The monsters seem to have be slightly agitated. Suddenly, his expression changed immensely. He opened his mouth, but was so shocked that he could not say anything. The Demon General couple also saw the phenomena in the sky, and the Qi in their bodies suddenly rose to the limit that the Garden of Zhou allowed. A shadow appeared in the sky above the grasnd. The shadow was so big that it seemed to almost cover up half of the sky. The shadow currently moved slowly, and from a distance, it seemed like a pair of massive wings. Nanke looked at the shadow in the sky and said with her brows slightly furrowed, Even the great peng is disying some mad behavior. What exactly is happening? She did not know that the agitation of the monsters of the ins came from the depths of the mausoleum two hundred li away. In the depths of the mausoleum, a teenager had cut open his wrist, causing fresh blood toe in contact with the air. The smell of the blood dispersed in the grasnd, and was already extremely thin. However, it was still enough to cause an extremely crazy thirst to bloom in the monsters of this world. The surroundings of the mausoleum had an extremely ingenious design of venttion and windows. Rainwater could not flow through these paths, but they allowed fresh air and light in. Why Zhou Dufu designed his mausoleum this way was aplete mystery. Did the dead still need fresh air, or need to enjoy the beautiful radiance of spring? Chen Changsheng could not understand why. It was just that through the change in light and the change in the humidity of the air, he confirmed that it should have been the early morning of the second day, and also that the rain outside the mausoleum should have stopped. Just at that moment, Xu Yourong finally woke up. Chen Changsheng saw her and smiled. She did not smile, and stared nkly at him. She asked, You transfused your blood into my body? Chen Changsheng said, More correctly, I transfused my blood into your blood vessels. Xu Yourong felt a little helpless, a little emotional and a little tired. She said, I dont know what method you used to do all this, but do you think this will work? I said before, my blood... Yes, this will work. Without waiting for her to finish speaking, he cut her off with a smile. His face was slightly pale and his expression was slightly weary, but his gaze was very bright, very clean, and very confident, as if it was facing the sun for the first time. Although it was covered up by clouds, it did notck in splendor. Looking at his expression, a feeling of disbelief bloomed in Xu Yourong. She mumbled, Even this works? It seems to indeed work. Chen Changsheng walked to her side, and checked the mark on her neck. Afterwards, he said, Feel it yourself. Xu Yourong was slightly at a loss. Subconsciously, she followed his instructions, and discovered that her blood was actually not exhausted like when she had first fainted. Although it was not as full as normal, and was slightly thin, at least it could guarantee that... she could live. Just how important and how great was living? It was the most important, and the best. Just that, why was she able to live? What was this about? At that moment, the blood that flowed in her body clearly was his blood, but why did it seem like her own blood, without any differences? Chapter 310 – Two Kids, in Desperate Straits Again Chapter 310 - Two Kids, in Desperate Straits Again She thought about the scene before she fainted and that unforgettable smell. Countless conjectures appeared in her mind, stunning her into silence. ...His blood was very pure, so it could conform with her body? However, right now, the blood that flowed in her body carried a clear spiritual imprint, and was clearly her blood. How did his blood turn into her own true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix? She gazed at Chen Changsheng with her eyes wide. She was very much at a loss and felt a little helpless, so she seemed innocent. In the fifteen years she had been alive, it was the first time that she had been so muddleheaded and dainty. Chen Changsheng did not know how to exin it to her, but had decided against it regardless. He was just worried that she had just left the edge of death, so she was actually still extremely weak. Because the mental shock was too great, a few new questions appeared in her. But she needed a good rest, so he decided to make up some excuse. However, as soon as his words left his mouth, they were covered up by sounds of thunder. Rumble! The oppressive and loud sound of thunder originated from far away and directly pierced through the main entrance of the mausoleum, echoing into their ears. Chen Changsheng was a little confused. He thought, since the rain had just stopped before dawn, why is there still thunder? He supported Xu Yourong to the stone pir and got her to sit down by leaning on the stone pir. He prepared some fresh water and food, and served it in front of her. After saying a few words, he rushed out of the mausoleum. Through the long passageway, he arrived outside the mausoleum. Gazing towards the origin of the thunder, hisplexion immediately became even paler. There was no rain where the thunder came from, nor even any clouds. However, the blue sky could not be seen, because that faraway area of the sky was taken up by a huge shadow. Underneath that shadow was a ck streak that was like the tide. Although he could not see it clearly, his spiritual sense told him the cold and merciless truth. The ck streak was a monster tideposed of countless monsters, two hundred li away. If it maintained its current speed, it would need roughly a day before arriving at the mausoleum. Without time to ponder over why the monsters of the grasnd would suddenly attack, as well as forming something like an army, or whether if there was someone inmand, he turned around and walked into the mausoleum. He rushed back to Xu Yourong and picked her up horizontally. He then said, We need to leave. Along the way, the two of them already had many moments of bodily contact, but this way of carrying was naturally different. Before Xu Yourong had even awoken from her nk state, she began to feel bashful, and before her bashfulness turned into annoyance, she was surprised by his words. What happened? There is a monster tide which should be heading towards the mausoleum. It might bemanded by someone, most likely the demons. Should be the Soul Wood. With these two simple sentences, the two exchanged enough information, and made their own judgements. Chen Changsheng ran out of the mausoleum while carrying her. At that time, the ck line formed by the monster tide seemed to still be far away, near the horizon, and did not move. However, he knew that these terrifying monsters had gotten closer. Xu Yourong also finally saw that sight that could be considered spectacr. She did not lose her head out of fear, and instead directly asked the most important question: Where are we going? With such a terrifying monster tide appearing, not to mention that they currently were heavily injured and exhausted, even if they were in their peak conditions with their magical artifacts, they still could not do anything to such a situation. Just as Chen Changsheng had said, an immediate departure was crucial. However, where would they go? The grasnd was so mysterious and dangerous. If it were not for the directions of the Yellow Paper Umbre, he could not have reached the mausoleum at all. The directions of the Yellow Paper Umbre originated from that sword intent. Although Xu Yourong did not know the inside story, she had already pinpointed long ago that only the umbre could give them the directions to the mausoleum. If they left the mausoleum and entered the grasnd right now, the Yellow Paper Umbre definitely would not have been able to give them a second targeted location. Then, they would definitely be lost in this grasnd, and die like the expert seniors in the past. Fortunately, the next sight they saw freed them from the trouble in this aspect. Of course, using positive words here seemed to be extremely inappropriatethey could see the ck streak of the monster tide in the surrounding grasnds of the mausoleum, so all their directions of escape were already cut off. Chen Changsheng had not spoken for a very long time. Originally, he still had many questions. How was this monster tide formed? Was it because they had entered Zhou Dufus mausoleum and activated some sort of mechanism? Along the way, why were they not attacked by monsters? Why did these monsters seem to be under themand of someone? However, these questions were already answered by Xu Yourong. Nanke prevented those monsters from attacking us because she wanted to follow us to find Zhou Dufus mausoleum. The Soul Pivot in the mausoleum originated from White Emperor City and could control monsters. However, the critically-important Soul Wood was not in the stone room. That piece of Soul Wood must have been in Nankes hands. As for why, it was something that they did not need to worry about at that moment. There were an innumerable amount of monsters in the ck line. Many of the monsters possessed unimaginable strength. Even though they were separated by a distance of two hundred li, they could still feel that the Qi that some monsters gave off wereparable to the human experts at the Star Condensation realm. Let alone the true, horrifying body of that shadow in the sky. He asked, Since she can control the monsters, she could havepletely relied on the monsters to lead the way. Why did she follow us? Xu Yourong said. The Soul Wood must be together with the Soul Pivot to activate all of its uses. Perhaps because of this, she is unable tomunicate with those monsters. These monsters will only battle with her, but will not do anything else. After saying that, the two of them fell silent again. With the ck line formed from the monster tide in the surroundings of the mausoleum, even if they were peak level Star Condensation experts, it would be very difficult to break out. At that moment, doing some analysis waspletely pointless. The grasnd after rain was a little cold. The green trees that grew out from the cracks of the mausoleum were very short and unable to block the wind. With his face being caressed slightly by the cold, Chen Changsheng looked at her and said, Lets go back inside. Since they were unable to leave, guarding the mausoleum was the best, and the only, choice. Xu Yourong said, I dont want to die in another persons grave. Chen Changsheng considered things more practically and said, But its a little cold outside. Xu Yourong pulled out the Tong Bow from nowhere, and inserted it into a crack in the rock. With a series of rustles, countless green leaves appeared out of the longbow. It fluttered in the breeze, but it blocked out most of the coldness. When Chen Changsheng woke up in the mountain cave, he did not see that the Tong Bow had changed into a green tree. This was the first time he had seen it, and felt the great defensive Qi within. With surprise, he said, This is actually the Tong Pce? Xu Yourong changed slightly in expression, and thought, was he really a secret disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect? Why does he have so many secrets on him? Actually able to tell that this is the Tong Pce with a single nce? When Chen Changsheng carried her out, he did not forget the sackcloth wrap that was on top of her. At this moment, he spread it on the floor, and supported her to sit down. He then said, Since you dont want to go inside, watching from here works too. Unable to escape into the sky, they still had only one path death. Xu Yourong, who hade back from a journey to the edge of death, had seen its true character. Her mental state was unprecedentedly calm. She did not think about the secrets hidden on Chen Changshengs body, and stayed calm but indifferent. I knew this already. Why did you do those things earlier? It was a waste. Chen Changsheng disagreed with her view and said, Being able to live an extra moment is always good. Not even a day, perhaps only an hour, a breath, or even a moment, it is all good. Xu Yourong felt his honesty, and thought he was such a person who loved and longed for life. Could only these types of people be so kind? He really was a good person. Thank you for your blood. Thinking about the scene and the smell from before, even if she had returned to her original state and peak mental condition, her feelings would still have a slight but wonderful change. As a result, her gaze on him became slightlyplicated. I know what you are thinking about. Chen Changsheng stayed silent for a while and then said, There are problems with my blood. I dont know what the problems are, but in short, people or other organisms that smell my blood will all want to eat me. No one is able to resist this type of enticement. Other than the broken meridians, and that his future prospects were dismal due to being doomed to die at the age of twenty, this was his greatest secret. He had not told Luoluo or Tang Thirty-Six, but right now, in front of Xu Yourong, he said it very calmly. This did not mean that he trusted this girl more than Luoluo or Tang Thirty-Six, but rather because the current environment and situation was very special. It was just like the first time he had seen the ck Dragon. Under the pressure of death, people were always willing to say anything. Hearing his words, Xu Yourong said, I did not think like that. Chen Changsheng began tough. He said, What a girl who likes to excel over others. To not want to drink my blood or eat my flesh is nothing to be proud of, and also, dont forget that I made you faint. He had said exactly what Xu Yourong was thinking. She did not get mad, and said with a smile, Then just why dont you believe in what I said? You should have felt it before. Chen Changsheng thought about himself before, how he came dangerously close to losing his senses, wanting to drink all of his own blood. He thought he had felt it himself after all. Afterwards, he said seriously, Also, this is what my senior had said. I believe him. Xu Yourong was slightly surprised. You have a senior? Chen Changsheng was very helpless and said, I also have a master. Xu Yourong disliked the way he spoke, and was slightly displeased. She said, Smooth-talker. Chen Changsheng admitted it without a hitch. I was influenced by a friend. Even you, such a boring person, has friends? Xu Yourong made fun of him. Chen Changsheng said, If you, a cold and arrogant girl, can have friends, why cant I? When did I tell you I have friends? When she said that, her elegant eyebrows seemed to almost fly away, and she seemed very proud of herself. This was acting out of spite, or perhaps childishness, or perhaps venting. In any case, Chen Changsheng could not understand what there was to be proud of about having no friends. He once again felt that this genius girl of the Elf race was a little lonely and pitiable, and said while smiling, ...Then do I count as one? Xu Yourong did not expect this sentence, and looked at him with a smile. She said, Yes. Chapter 311 – A Conversation Before the Abyss, a Person Whose Heart is Moved Chapter 311 - A Conversation Before the Abyss, a Person Whose Heart is Moved Hearing the answer, Chen Changsheng felt slightly happy for some unknown reason, and then he felt slightly proud. He said, Thank you. She replied, No worries. Anyway, I have a senior. I believe anything he says. Chen Changsheng changed the topic again. Xu Yourong asked seriously, Regarding your blood, what did your senior say? Chen Changsheng said, Senior said that only a Saint could resist the enticement of my blood. Xu Yourong thought, why was he so stubborn? As a result, she continued the conversation. Since your blood has not beenpletely drained, it means that no one has ever gone through the experience of the enticement. There is. Who? Senior. ... You are still alive, proving that he did not drink your blood. But didnt he say that only Saints could resist that sort of enticement? Yes, my senior is a Saint. Up to that moment, it finally became silent. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong gazed at each other, and they did not know how to continue the conversation. Actually, they were both people bad at interacting with others. At this moment, right before death, they purposely wanted to have a joyful conversation, but not only did they not reach their objective, instead, it seemed slightly forced and awkward. Both of them sighed in their hearts at the same time, before turning their heads and looking away from each other. Xu Yourong looked at the real world by the green leaves, and looked at the ck line formed by the monster tide far away in the grasnd. She asked, Around when will it arrive? Chen Changsheng said, Should be before sunset. Xu Yourong went silent for a while before saying, Then that means this is ourst day. Chen Changsheng was very sensitive to time and corrected her, Its thest daytime. Xu Yourongughed and did not go on to begin a pointless argument with him. Chen Changsheng felt her current feelings and said after staying silent for a while, Senior said, even if you try your best till the end and end up finding out that it was still impossible to change fate, then you can only appreciate and enjoy everything life has brought you. Only now did Xu Yourong understand where the words he had said that night in the temple to himself originated from. After quietlyprehending it for a moment, she felt that this simple sentence was not simple at all. Her evaluation of Chen Changsheng was very high. Hearing how much he respected his senior, she began to feel more and more that this senior was not an ordinary personthe world of cultivation believed that the Snow Mountain Sect had already fallen into decay, but who knew that it still had so many impressive young disciples? Thinking about this, she very naturally connected it to her own sect. Her study at the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green had already ended long ago, and she was the only disciple of the South Stream Temple. Instead, she was slightly more familiar with the disciples of the Longevity Sect and especially the Mount Li Sword Sect. Moreover, she was in the same system as them, so they were martial brothers or sisters by name. I also have a martial brother. Qiushan Jun was naturally who she mentioned. Afterwards, she did not say anything for a very long time. In the years that she spent in the south cultivating, Qiushan Jun was always very nice to her, so nice that it even caused her to not realise, much less feel ufortable in any areas. People all said that they were a match made in heaven, and she also knew that Qiushan Jun was deeply in love with her. She could not help but think that if she died in the Garden of Zhou, how heartbroken would he be? And then? Chen Changsheng did not understand why she suddenly went quiet and asked. Xu Yourong said, When we were in that temple discussing the word perfection, you said that it was impossible to have a perfect person in the world. I admit that is reasonable, but senior is the person closest to perfection I have seen in my life. Chen Changsheng thought that he also believed his one senior was very perfect. However, in the eyes of ordinary people, he was just an irregr extra. And my senior is very nice to me. Xu Yourong said while looking into his eyes. It was unknown as to why she added this sentence. Chen Changsheng did not know either and was even more lost as to why he felt slightly sour after hearing that. Even the sentence that he followed up with was slightly sour. This type of sourness was not reflected in the words, but rather in the intonation. It carried a sort of purposeful indifference and disregard. So... you like him? He looked back into her eyes quietly and asked. At this moment, he felt that he was very strong. If it was another time, or another young man who had asked this question, Xu Yourong obviously would not have replied. However, they were currently in the mausoleum of Zhou Dufu, and the person asking her that question was him... perhaps she was waiting for him to ask this question from the beginning, wanting to borrow the pressure of death... and his words to see her truest inner self clearly. She asked herself a question very seriously and attentively at heart, and then gave out an answer. She did not say anything and only shook her head. Chen Changshengs extremely disregarding feeling of sourness did not disappear, as she still needed to think about ithe had never experienced matters between opposite genders, so he did not understand that, because she gave out the answer after serious consideration, he should have been even more happy about it. He thought about it and asked, He likes you? This time, Xu Yourong did not think for too long and directly nodded. She had never thought that such behavior seemed slightly arrogant, as what she said was an objective truth. Chen Changsheng let himself calm down and appeared to be slightly confused. Actually, all he wanted to do was make himself feel slightly happier. He continued to question, Since he is so perfect, and he also likes you, why dont you ept him? Very clearly, Xu Yourong had replied to questions like this before. It was not known whether it was Shuanger, the Holy Maiden, or herself who had raised this question, but either way, her answer was very calm and smooth. Firstly, no matter how strong he is, he is only as strong as me. Before she even finished, it had already caused Chen Changsheng to object. At that moment, he hadpletely forgotten his current situation, just like that day in the temple. He felt that this girl had extremelyrge issues with her philosophies. He wanted to change her philosophies, to let her lead an even happier life. How could he still remember that the monster tide was about to reach them? Your mentality is wrong. It is making friends, not fighting. What has it got to do with who is strong and who is weak? Xu Yourong did not know what he was thinking about. She thought and said, What you say is reasonable. To be cultivation partners, his strength is already enough. It can even be said that, of the people in a simr age group, it is difficult for me to find an even more suitable partner. However, the path of cultivation is so long, and since we have to see each other all the time afterwards, I will follow my heart and find a partner who I like. Following your heart were three very good words. Chen Changsheng looked into her bright eyes and said seriously, I support you. Xu Yourong onlyughed and did not say anything. She thought, why would matters like this require the support of other peoplethose were all very good, but she just did not like it. Senior was great in every aspect, but she was just unable to be emotionally moved by him. That was the only reason. The poison slowly subsided, but she was still weak at that moment. Herplexion was very pale and could not be called pretty. However, the happiness in her eyes instead was very beautiful in Chen Changshengs eyes, directly feeling that his heart had been moved. To have the heart moved was a very vague phrase. The heart of people beat at every moment, so how could it be referred to as being moved? Was an increase in heart beat rate having ones heart moved? Zhexius heartbeat increased at intermittent intervals of time, but that was an illness. Chen Changsheng also did not know. However, he knew that he felt as though his heart had been moved at that moment. Chapter 312 – The Unwantable Woman, the Shameless Man Chapter 312 - The Unwantable Woman, the Shameless Man The distant sun sat very low on the edge of the ins. In that ck line that was the monster tide, there were many monsters that could fly. They blocked out the rays of light, causing the world to go dark. On the high tform of the mausoleum, the green leaves of the wutong tree cast their mottled shadow over their figures like the night hade early. The night had always signified death and the end, but it also often signified safety and peace. Under the cover of the night, people dared to do things they normally did not do, dared to feel emotions they normally did not feel, dared to talk about matters they normally did not talk about. Those words were often true words, spoken from the heart. At the moment, they could no longer clearly make out each others faces, only the eyes. Fortunately, both of their eyes were very clear and bright. Chen Changsheng silently stared into her eyes for a long time, then abruptly said, "Truthfully, Ive deceived you on something." Xu Yourong was shocked, and said softly, "What thing?" Chen Changsheng did not directly answer the question. "The reason why I chose to deceive you back then is because... Im engaged." Once he said these words, he felt much more rxed. Moreover, he knew exactly why he was so much more rxed. Upon hearing these words, Xu Yourong was very quiet for a long time. She felt a faint sense of disappointment, and she did not even know why she was disappointed. Whenever such valorous matters were taken out of the bag, they would bloom with countless rays of light and thorns. It was very difficult to put these matters back in the bag, and also very difficult to make them go dark once more. Chen Changsheng continued to gaze into her eyes as he spoke. "But I dont want to marry her, I want to end the engagement." This was a supplement, an exnation, a deration, a promise. Although nothing had happened between the two of themhe did not even know what she was thinking at the momentsince he was the first to have his heart moved, it was up to him to make a clean te of everything. Just like his senior had once said, only by making a clean te of things could one obtain a beautiful result. Xu Yourong felt that his eyes were far too bright, so she lowered her head. She somewhat angrily thought to herself, why is he telling this to me? Then, very curiously, she began to think of her fianc. That man had used every method possible to get her to marry him... Yes, even now, she had no choice but to admit that her fianc was truly outstanding, far more outstanding than she had imagined. Only that mans scheming was too deep, too hypocritical, not at all like this honest and reliable Snow Mountain Sect disciple. Why would shepare him to that guy? When she suddenly thought about this, she felt a little flustered. "Why do you not want to marry her?" She asked this question to conceal her own fluctuating emotions, to prevent herself from thinking about such embarrassing things, but it was also because she really wanted to know just what sort of girl he liked and what sort of girl he did no like. Chen Changsheng silently considered what to say, then said, "My fiance is extremely famous in my world." Xu Yourong thought to herself, in the bitter coldnds of the northeast, the aristocratic families have all already declined, and in the end, they were just provincial powers. They were only famous in the northeast, so she could not understand. "She... is very proud." Chen Changsheng seriously pondered this. Although he found that girl quite disagreeable, he did not think it was right to badmouth her too much in front of another girl. After considering a few phrases, he continued, "Perhaps it was because of her family background, growing up in an unsuitable environment, which caused her to be very proud. Thats not to say that she walked around with her foot raised high and a noble air, ordering people around by pointing her chin; its just that shes gotten used to handling all matters by gazing down upon them from up high... including me." Xu Yourong had never liked those arrogant and cold noble youngdies, so she said, "Your meaning is that she viewed you with contempt?" Chen Changsheng nodded. Xu Yourong thought to herself, his talent is so outstanding, his knowledge so extensive, his nature so honest; if that fiance looked down on him, how proud and stupid was she, how terrible was her vision? He said, "But what I hate about her the most is her feigned aloofness. She grew up on the Five Grains like everyone else, its not like shes some immortal who dines on the wind and dew." (TN: The five grains are rice, wheat, beans, and two types of millet.) Xu Yourong highly approved of his words. Every day she would see those devoted seniors and juniors of the South Stream Temples outer sect, their faces masked in white cloth as they noiselessly walked, their robes unswaying. Their concealed, almost transcendent appearances made her feel uneasy, so oftentimes she would sit alone on the cliff, then after a while leave for the small vige to y a few rounds of cards, to once again find a little joy for life. "Butter on for some reason, she once again agreed to that engagement." Chen Changsheng continued, "In fact, I understand what shes thinking. She just wants to use me." Xu Yourong thought to herself, this was probably after he entered Snow Mountain Sects Secret Sect and began to disy his talent. Only by seeing his limitless prospects would his fiance change her mind. With just this single thought, her opinion of this woman had dropped even lower, to the point of shame. Proud, stupid, terrible vision; all those could still be saved, but this... was a problem of virtue. "Lets not talk about this woman anymore. Ending the engagement is the best choice." She soothingly said to Chen Changsheng, somewhat sympathizing with his encounter. "Yes, I was also thinking this way. Especially now, I am more and more convinced that ending the engagement is the best choice. Chen Changsheng gazed at her as he said this. These words were meant for her. As Xu Yourong stared into his increasingly bright eyes and listened to his slightly trembling voice, she could not help but be stunned. She was an iparably intelligent woman, so how could she not understand what this signified? She once again felt a little flustered, and was getting more so by the second. She thought about how she also had an engagement and that she had not even told him, and she thought that this fact was why she was flustered, but she did not know that at certain moments, the quickened beating of the heart could also easily make one flustered. The sky was dark. The leaves of the wutong gently swayed in the breeze. The rough wood of the trunk gradually grew warm. The high tform of the mausoleum was like night. For a very long time, there was no sound. "Truthfully... I also have an engagement." The darkness enveloped the high tform and Xu Yourongs voice was very soft. If one was not carefully listening, it would be easy for her voice to be obscured by the gentle rustling of the leaves of the wutong tree. "Ah?" Chen Changshengs voice seemed very surprised, as if he could not have possibly imagined it. Then it swiftly became as dull as water. "Is that so? So it was originally like that." Perhaps because the emotions in his voice were too obvious, anybody could hear his sadness and disappointment, so when Xu Yourongs second sentence followed, she said it somewhat quickly. Her words were rushed, but the meaning in her words was very definite with no wavering. "But I dont want to marry him, moreover, I definitely wont marry him." Simrly, this was an exnation, a supplemental, a deration, then... was it a promise? The high tform enveloped in darkness once again grew quiet. After a while, Chen Changsheng began tough. Xu Yourong was somewhat angry and ashamed. "What are you giggling about?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Nothing." If Tang Thirty-Six were here, he would almost certainly say something at this time: Who would believe that there was nothing between the two of you! Chen Changsheng very quickly returned to his senses as he thought to himself, her situation is not at all like mine. Maybe Im just overthinking things. Curious and also uneasy, he asked her, "Your... your fianc, what sort of person is he?" Xu Yourong softly said, "Weve known each other for many years. Althoughter on, I would almost forget that he existed, I really did know him when we were both young. I remember very clearly that back then, he was a very annoying child." Chen Changsheng pretended to defend him, "Little boys often cause others to feel very annoyed... Im no exception." Xu Yourong said, "Anyhow, because of a certain matter, I determined to have nothing more to do with him. I didnt imagine that after several years, he woulde back to pester me again." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, to conduct oneself in such a manner was trulycking in self-respect and self-esteem. "Over there... the engagement is a very important matter. In addition, that engagement was decided by our elders, so its very difficult to end the engagement." Xu Yourong thought he was a disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect in the northeast, so the over there naturally indicated the Central ins. Meanwhile, Chen Changsheng heard it as the ce in the demi-human domain in which the elves had settled. He thought to himself, the elves have suffered so many tribtions throughout their history and now very few of them remain. To reproduce and flourish was their first priority, so they could only permit marriage amongst fellow elves. This policy is inevitably somewhat harsh, but to a young woman that yearns for true love, it truly seems rather cruel. "Since so many years have passed... could it be... your fianc hasnt gotten a little bit better?" "He has not. That fools nature has not improved one bit, or has even gotten worse." Xu Yourong thought of those matters Shuanger had brought up in her letters and she grew increasingly downcast. "I must admit that that fool is really outstanding in some areas, but... he has many uneptable shorings." This was the first time Chen Changsheng had heard such bitterness in her voice. He thought to himself, it seems that she really hates her fianc. "He gives the appearance that he doesnt care about worldly matters, that hes honest and benevolent, but in reality, he is a deep schemer and abuses money and power to meet his ends." As she said these words, Xu Yourong was thinking about when that man first entered the capital. He had somehow managed to get in the good graces of the Bureau of lesiastic Education and be a student of the Orthodox Academy. Then by making use of the conflict between the old Imperial n and the Divine Empress, and stirring up countless storms, he managed to stand firm in the capital and obtain massive benefits. How could such a person be some unworldly young boy from the countryside? Chen Changsheng thought about it, then said, "To act in such a hypocritical manner is truly unbing." Xu Yourong said mockingly, "And it doesnt stop there. This person is also a social climber. I dont know what... methods he used, but he managed to get in the good graces of some noble. As for further details, not even I am willing to speak more about it." These words were obviously speaking of that persons rtionship with Luoluo. Chen Changsheng sincerely said, "Logically, an acquaintance shouldnt sow discord amongst intimate friends, so I shouldnt say anything, but... this sort of man is truly uneptable." As he was saying these words, he was rather interested. These so-called... methods, what exactly were they? In his view, her fianc was an even more dangerous enemy than that senior brother of hers. She angrilyined and criticized him, but it is said that only with hope can there be disappointment. Didnt herints and critiques indicate that deep within her heart, she still faintly held some sort of expectation for her fianc? He naturally wanted to know more. Xu Yourong did not immediately answer to what he said, choosing to remain silent. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, dont tell me that those methods are so shameless that they are even hard to talk about? Xu Yourong was thinking about those letters that hade from the capital. Those letters came from her dearly-trusted Shuanger as well as Mo Yu. In Shuangers letter, she had described a certain scene. Under the lovely spring sunshine in the Orthodox Academys library, he and that young demi-human princess were embracing each other. In Mo Yus letter, she had described a certain scene. In that dragon cave below the well at New North Bridge, he and the ck Dragon turned into a girl were embracing each other. Yes, even if he had even more faults, they could all be exined. At most, she would just end the engagement and they would be strangers to each other, but there would be no need for such a rejection. Only due to these events was she unable to ept it. If she could ept such a thing, it would inflict the greatest humiliation upon herself. "He likes to pick the flowers and trample the grass." (TN: womanize with others.) She tried as much as possible to calmly and objectively state, "Moreover, he only does so with uprehending young girls." The dark mausoleum tform was quiet. After some time had passed, there was a sudden heavy strike, and then Chen Changshengs angry voice rang out. "Truly a shameless piece of scum!" Chapter 313 – The Key of the Black Coffin Chapter 313 - The Key of the ck Coffin Very mad? That was a must. For such a kind, quiet girl who had eyes like fresh rain over a bare mountain to actually be engaged to such a shameless man, any person would feel that it was a reckless waste, casting pearls before swine, and they would be extremely angry. However, to Chen Changsheng... this was actually a good thing. Because of the battle against the demons, the human world was actually the same as the Elf race, all caring very much about marriage. There were many young engaged people like her, and just as she had said before, an engagement was an agreement that was most respected. If there were no special circumstances, it was very difficult to breakluckily, they were both ill-matched in marriage. This sentence seemed rather weird, but it was very reasonable. Exactly because their partners in marriage were so terrible, they had the motivation and reason to break the engagement. A problem that seemed very difficult was just solved in such an easy way. Chen Changsheng immediately felt much more at ease. He decided to follow up victory with hot pursuit by also settling the final question. He looked into her eyes and said, As matters stand, I will also not hide it from you anymore. Actually, I... The ck streak seemed far away, close to the horizon, but it would arrive at the mausoleum before long. The monster tide would bring death. There was already very little time that the world had left for them. In the final moments of life, being suddenly moved at heart was a very sad as well as lucky thing. He prepared to tell her that he was Chen Changsheng. He believed that the entire continent knew his name, that even the far awaynd of demi-humans and elves should know of it. Xu Yourong did not know that he was prepared to say his true name. She thought he was a disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect and was called Xu Sheng. Seeing how he was about to speak but suddenly stopped, as well as his slightly nervous appearance, she also began to feel nervous. She thought he was going to confess. She subconsciously did not want to hear it and mentally prepared herself to turn him down if he said it out loud. It was just that... she did not want to turn him down. If he said he liked her, just exactly what could she do? Her thoughts were slightly messy, and shortly afterward, she felt very baffled. She clearly devoted herself to cultivation, so why did she think about these trivial matters right before death? Afterward, these baffled thoughts suddenly disappeared, only leaving behind peace. There were many reasons and objectives to bing a cultivator. Some did so to be strong, some did so to explore even more of the unknown and pursued spiritual peace, but most cultivators did so because of the two words of life and death. To not fear life or death, and as a result, escape from life and death. Why? Because between life and death, there were great fears; in the hundreds of years of loneliness, it was possible to sink away forever. However, not long ago, she who was in the years of her youth just had a stroll between life and death. Right now, she was at her most peaceful moment, able to see the faint worldly affairs the clearest and able to understand her inner self the most. With a pure heart of Dao, brightly lit, she looked at Chen Changsheng and waited for him to speak. Her expression was calm, but there was an extremely vague smear of bashfulness and happiness swirling in her eyes. The bashfulness was not annoyance, but only peaceful joy, because that was the Dao she pursued and wanted to cultivate. At this moment, she was still weak, but her eyes were extremely delicate and pretty, as well as extremely firm. All of the responsibilities in the worldthe historic significance of the north and southbining, fighting against the demons, her seniors truthful love, her masters hopes, the shadow that was left by that personas long as she was with him, all of them would be blown away by a soft breeze. She did not need to care about anything or answer to anything. Indeed, through their journey in the Garden of Zhou, they had conversed a lot. Most of the times, it was about cultivation, books and naturalndscape, and very little did they talk about the loads on their minds. They did not understand it too well, but she was already extremely confident that he was the close friend she had always searched for, and that he was thepanion she needed. When she was on the edge of the cliff at the Holy Maiden Peak, she had said to the white crane that no matter if it was a gentleman or an enlightened master, none of them were the ideal partner she wanted to spend her long path of cultivation with. Right now, she could confirm that the partner she was willing to spend her long path of cultivation with had already appeared. Yes, this was the Dao she pursued and wanted to cultivate the most: Together. (TN: һ can mean both "One path/Dao" and it can also mean "together" or "side by side".) Underneath the starry sky, advancing together, cultivating together, all the way until the end of life. Yes, the monster tide grew closer and closer, and death also grew closer and closer. Perhaps life was almost at its end, but only because of this, and exactly because of this, she did not want to deceive her conscience even more. The wutong tree transformed by the longbow grew in the iing wind by the stone tform. The green leaves swayed softly in the leaves, causing the gloomy light to turn into an even softer light akin to cotton balls, as if someone had lit a candle. Looking at her eyes, Chen Changsheng vaguely understood and opened his mouth slightly, about to speak. Just at this moment, a green leaf suddenly fell off the tip of a branch by itself, slowlynding on his shoulder. It interrupted everything. The reason why the green leaf on the wutong tree fell in the wind naturally was not because it was autumn, but rather because of the trembling from the stone tform underneath. The trembling stone tform seemed to originate from the far away depths of the grasnd at first, but actually, it originated from Chen Changshengs body. For some unknown reason, his body began to tremble violently. His teeth chattered audibly, as if he was a patient who had suffered wind chill. Xu Yourong was slightly rmed and asked, Whats happening? Chen Changsheng could not answer her and used his right hand to quickly investigate the origin of the trembling. He held tightly onto his dagger hilt. The violent trembling originated from the dagger at his waist. He held tightly onto the dagger, but it continued to constantly tremble. It became faster and more frequent, all the way until the extremely simple patterning on the dagger sheath had turned into blurry lines, unable to be seen clearly. He used more and more strength in his hand, but he was still unable to make the dagger stop. He was a little disturbed, unable toprehend what was happening. This was the first time he had met such a situation after Yu Ren had gifted him the dagger. His spiritual sensended on the dagger hilt and attempted to regain control. However, he failed. His spiritual sense went deeper across the hilt, arriving in the space within before finally finding the origin of the trembling. Amidst the drifting bottles of medicine, secret manuals and treasures, a ck magical artifact moved at high speeds, grinding everything of what it came in contact with into fine powder. As its speed of movement increased, the ck magical artifact grew hotter and hotter, as well as brighter and brighter, giving off a powerful Qi and radiance in all directions, as if it was about to turn into a sun. This ck magical artifact was the Soul Pivot from White Emperor city, and it was also the core of Zhou Dufus mausoleum. At this moment, it seemed to have detected something in the outside world and went berserk all of a sudden. If Chen Changshengs current level of cultivation had been slightly higher and his spiritual sense slightly stronger, perhaps he could attempt to use his all of his authority over the space to forcefully suppress the berserk Soul Pivot. However, right now, he did not have that sort of power and could not even make it settle down a little. If he continued to try, no matter how much time there was, he would not seed, and this even made it highly possible for the space to suffer severely heavy damages. Without any other ideas, he could only give up. Channeling his spiritual sense, he released that ck Soul Pivot from inside. With a quaking drone, the ck soul pivot appeared on the stone tform. It gave off great radiance, illuminating every vein of the leaves on the wutong tree. It emitted an unimaginable pressure, causing Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng to even struggle to breathe. Especially since Xu Yourong had not fully recovered from her injuries, herplexion became even paler and weaker. Fortunately, the Soul Pivot did not stay on the stone tform for too long, and neither did it begin to attack the two of them. Even more fortunately, and iprehensibly, the Soul Pivot clearly only became so berserk after feeling something that was currently approaching the Mausoleum of Zhou, but it did not attempt to break open the green leaves of the wutong tree and unite with it. Instead, it transformed into a ball of light, and shot into the depths of the Mausoleum of Zhou. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong nced at each other and came to a tacit understanding from the looks in their eyes. He carried her on his back, and they once again entered the tomb in pursuit of the ball of light. In the spacious and gloomy depths of the mausoleum, the huge obsidian coffin stood as quiet as a mountain in the center of the hall. The ck Soul Pivot floated in the air before the obsidian coffin and did not move at all. It gave out a dim light, reminiscent of a lifemp. When Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong went back into the mausoleum, this was the scene they saw. Vaguely, they heard some sounds. The sounds were very faintly discernible and very remote, as if they originated from within an abyss or the sea of stars. It was like the whisperings of a person, and also like a deep dirge. Clearly, the sound that originated from the remote space was extremely unclear. The music was not continuous, and they could not hear its clear melody or content. However, they could feel the content that the music wanted to express. May the spirit of the deceased return to us. Chen Changsheng looked at the Soul Pivot in front of the obsidian coffin and asked her after staying silent for a while, Did you hear it? Xu Yourong gave a soft sound of agreement and said, It is not a hallucination. It should be some sort of leftover Qi from a formation. What exactly has it sensed? I vaguely feel that it is rted to the monster tide. Chen Changsheng asked. Before they had discovered the ck Soul Pivot, as well as the time following its discovery, it was always very quiet. However, it suddenly became so berserk, forcefully leaving Chen Changshengs dagger, and flew in front of the ck coffin and gave off some leftover Qi of an old formation. It definitely had its special reason. For an isted object to suddenly undergo change would always be rted to external factors. Xu Yourong thought silently and said, I have always suspected that the Soul Wood is in Nankes hands. Looks like its true, and she is getting closer and closer to the mausoleum. Previously, Chen Changsheng found it very odd. The dagger could separate the real world and the world in the sheath. Instead, this Soul Pivot could feel the Qi of the outside world from inside, so what exactly was the connection that actually allowed it to prate the walls of space? Now, hearing her words and also thinking about the three words artifact, soul, unseparated from the Nanhua Records of the Daoist Canons, he finally had a reason of cause. The lost piece of Soul Wood was indeed in Nankes hands. She brought the monster tide from every direction with her towards the mausoleum, growing closer and closer until the Soul Pivot to sensed it. Artifact, soul, unseparated could be applied to the Soul Pivot, a magical artifact that could oversee the White Emperor City, which was better known as a divine artifact. It could be imagined how intense the connection between the artifact and soul was. After an unknown about of time, the Soul Pivot finally sensed the return of the Soul Wood, so it naturally had an extremely great reaction. However, why did the Soul Pivot return before the obsidian coffin and not fly off? The Soul Wood is the key. Xu Yourongs gaze left the Soul Pivot andnded upon the obsidian coffin. She said, Not the key to the mausoleum, but the key to the stone coffin. Chapter 314 – Secret of the Black Coffin Chapter 314 - Secret of the ck Coffin He had read the Daoist Canon since childhood, and within the books, there were iron rules. After entering the Mausoleum of Zhou, Chen Changsheng could plunder all the treasures and magical artifacts in the nine stone rooms, however, he had never thought of opening the ck stone coffin. It was extremely possible for Zhou Dufus most precious property to be hidden inside, but due to Xu Yourongs respect for the person within the coffin, he did not even consider the idea. At this moment, only after hearing what Xu Yourong had said did he understand that even if he wanted to open the obsidian coffin earlier, it was not possible. Only a key could open a lock. If Zhou Dufu did not want any person to disturb his long slumber, then the mountain-like obsidian coffin would naturally be very hard to open. Xu Yourong said, The Soul Wood should have been brought out of the Garden of Zhou very long ago, and for some unknown reason, it ended up in the hands of the demons. Thinking about it now, for them to be able to avoid the main gate of the Garden of Zhou and enter it through another path should have something to do with this. The Soul Wood has returned to the garden of Zhou, and this also means that it is finally the moment for the obsidian coffin to open. You say before Zhou Dufu died... Chen Changsheng thought about how to say it, and continued, ...he already made the preparations to make it clear to the world of his property and secrets that were hidden in the ck coffin, which was why he let someone take away the key? But if it was like that, why didnt he do so directly himself? You said something before which was actually very reasonable. Time is actually the greatest magical artifact. Xu Yourong looked at the obsidian coffin and said, As known by everybody, Zhou Dufu did not have a sessor. This meant that before death, he did not find a junior who he believed had the capabilities of inheriting his legacy. He left the key outside the Garden of Zhou perhaps to invite time to help him choose a sessor. He was slightly shocked and asked, Are you saying that de really is inside the obsidian coffin? Xu Yourong stayed silent for a while before saying, There is another possibility. Like you had said, Zhou Dufus legacy is not in the ck stone coffin, but his secret is. Chen Changsheng was confused. Im only asking casually, but is there really some secret? Xu Yourong looked into his eyes and said, Whether Zhou Dufu has actually died or notthis itself is the most important secret of the world in the past thousand years. Chen Changsheng thought about those deeds of Zhou Dufu that had long be stories, legends or even myths, and his gaze on the obsidian coffin grew heavier. There was only heaviness, seriousness and some nervousness, but there was no worry. Towards matters like treasure and the legacies of previous experts, he and Xu Yourong both seemed rather calm. This type of calmness could not even described as steadiness beyond their age. No matter how old the cultivator was, if they found out that they could obtain Zhou Dufus legacy, they would definitely be unbelievably fanatical, just like the elder from the Setting Sun Sect who drank Xu Yourongs blood in the cave. If he had appeared before the obsidian coffin at this moment, how could he stay calm? The reason why Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong could remain calm was because they were geniuses in cultivation, and cultivation itself was the greatest Daoist skill. Without a doubt, it was Zhou Dufus most special treasure, but they themselves were also special. They were filled with confidence and prideif they could inherit the legacy, it was admittedly extremely good. If they could not inherit it, it had nothing to do with fate, as their fate alwaysy between their hands. However, thinking that it was extremely possible for them to see the most shocking scene in the past thousand years, it was unavoidable for them to feel slightly nervous. Chen Changshengs voice subconsciously became extremely quiet, as if he did not want to disturb the great spirit within the ck coffin. When will this obsidian coffin open? Xu Yourong observed the radiance produced by the Soul Pivot grow dimmer and dimmer, and spent a while estimating. She then said, Should be soon. Outside the mausoleum, the monster tide slowly surged forwards like a ck line. The key to the obsidian coffin, the Soul Wood, had roused the Soul Pivot, and the opening of the coffin was about to ur right before their eyes. Before them, the upper half of the obsidian coffin began to slowly slide. In the gloomy, spacious mausoleum, a great wind whipped up. The radiance emitted from the Soul Pivot became even dimmer, as if it was a candle me that could be put out at any moment. Chen Changsheng moved forwards to the side, and put himself between Xu Yourong and the coffin. His dagger had already left the sheath, and he held it tightly in his hand. The huge obsidian coffin slowly opened with a rumble. A terrifying sound of grinding emitted from the heavy coffin lid and the coffin itself. It really was just like the rumble of thunder. The mountainous ck coffin slowly separated into an upper piece and a lower piece. It seemed like lightning splitting the ck mountain in half. Seeing this scene, Xu Yourongs pupil restricted slightly, and she mumbled quietly, Halved... The upper part of the obsidian coffin continued to slide. It only stopped after a very long time. The wind continued to whistle in the mausoleum, curling around the surroundings of the obsidian coffin. Because of the change in the coffin, the wind became even more mournful in sound, even sharper. It seemed extremely gloomy, as if someone was constantly weeping in the duskyherworld. The constant sobbing sound merged with the vague music from before, and the idea of the wish for the spirits of the deceased to return slowly subsided. However, the atmosphere grew heavier and heavier. All of the light from the Soul Pivot was finally extinguished. The mausoleum once again returned to its gloom. Standing on the ground, they could not see the scene above, but they could imagine that the obsidian coffin had already opened. If the great many quietly in the coffin, perhaps he would be staring at the roof of the hall. Of course, it was even more possible that his eyes were closed, or that he had already turned into a pile of bones. However, the person in the obsidian coffin was called Zhou Dufu. No matter how unimaginable something was, it all seemed inevitable and right for it to ur to him. The sound of the wind slowly stopped, as did the music. The spirits of the dead had already returned, or perhaps they were not there. The interior of the mausoleum fell into a deathly silence. Xu Yourong looked at the obsidian coffin that was like a broken mountain. Her expression was ratherplicated, and she did not speak for a very long time. Chen Changshengs right hand that held onto the hilt of the dagger did not sweat. However, for some reason, he felt that it was sticky. This was his nervous mental state. If the person was dead, then all was well. What if he was still alive? Or speaking more correctly, waking up from his long slumber and reviving. Or perhaps, he was unwilling to leave this world, so traveled by himself to the lonely sea of stars, and used a certain secret technique to turn himself into an immortal but extremely evil existence before death. What would happen next? Chen Changshengs expression remained calm, but inside, he was nervous to the extreme. Logically, whether Zhou Dufu revived or was transformed by a secret technique, as long as he maintained his intelligence, he would help them with the demon experts and the terrifying monster tide that was getting closer and closer to the mausoleum. This was because Zhou Dufu was a human expert, an unparalleled hero who defeated the Demon Lord. This was also Xu Yourongs and his only chance at leaving the Garden of Zhou and staying alive. However, for some reason he did not know, he had a strong feeling that if Zhou Dufu really did not die, all of the people in the Garden of Zhou... would die. It could even invite a storm of blood to the entire continent. I want to go up and see. Xu Yourongs voice broke the silence of the mausoleum. She looked at the obsidian coffin. Her eyes, which were slightly gloomy due to her wounds, became extremely bright. Chen Changsheng supported her to the obsidian coffin. Raising his head for a while, he confirmed a path to climb, and carried her on his back. A whileter, he stood on the cliff of the ck mountain that was broken open, and gazed inside. The space within the obsidian coffin was extremelyrge. Rather than a single person, even a party could be held inside, inviting a dozendies to sing. However, right now, there was not even a single person within the obsidian coffin. Not a single person. That person was not there. The Garden of Zhou was Zhou Dufus world. The mausoleum was his pce for death. The dangerous and mysterious ins of the Unsetting Sun that surrounded the mausoleum was the mausoleum garden, and those unbelievably strong monsters were mausoleum guards. Very obviously, he did not want anyone toe and disturb his long slumber. The only evidence to the contrary was the key outside the Garden of Zhou, which helped the garden choose a new owner given time. However, he was not sleeping in this obsidian coffin. There was still no one who had seen his corpse. Whether he was dead or alive remained unknown. It was extremely possible that he was still alive. This was the true secret of the Garden of Zhou. This was the true secret that the ins of the Unsetting Sun wanted to guard. The obsidian coffin did not have the remains of the great man, but that did not mean the stone coffin was empty. It was full of tree leaves carved out of crystal, green grass sculpted from the best quality jade, and the rouge stones refined from the Earthen Essence Fire, scattered very casually. There were countless treasures in the obsidian coffin. Xu Yourong could enter the royal pce and Li Pce as she wished since childhood, and then went to the Holy Maiden Peak to study, so it was unknown how many treasures she had already seen. Although Chen Changsheng lived inly since childhood, he has also once entered the Pce of Great Brilliance and the Li Pce, and had also seen the golden coral trees and starry sky that was made from luminous pearls in the ck Dragonsir. As a result, when they saw the treasures in the previous nine stone rooms, they did not feel moved. However, at this moment, they were really rather surprised. It was because there was too many treasures within the obsidian coffin, and it was too wasteful. The tree leaves carved from crystals only maintained less than a tenth of their original usefulness. The best quality jade that could clearly be used to make countless pieces of beautiful artworks was instead sculpted into grass. Even worse were the rouge stones refined from Earthen Essence Fire... if this was not recklessly wasting things, what was it? What caused them the most amazement was how these tree leaves, green grasses and stones did not even possess the slightest aesthetic value. The treasures that were piled full in the obsidian coffin gave off a glow in the gloomy mausoleum. However, it made one feel that it was tacky. It was definitely enough for these treasures buried with the deceased to be worn by royal families no matter how great in authority and cultivators no matter how strong. However, how could it be worn by the owner of this obsidian coffin? In the imaginations of ordinary people, Zhou Dufu should have been a perfect person, especially in the aspect of manner. He was definitely able to despise the mountains and rivers, and disregard the sea of stars. The Garden of Zhou, the ins of the Unsetting Sun, and this grand mausoleum were all evidence. How could such a person fill his own rock tomb with these expensive but extremely coarse treasures? Standing on the side of the obsidian tomb and seeing these golden leaves, jade leaves and blood-red rouge stones, Chen Changsheng could not help but shake his head. He squinted his eyes from the dazzling gleam of the treasure and said, Why do I feel the air of wealth is so fierce? Air of wealth was a ng term from Wenshui. Tang Thirty-Six often used these three words to describe the old people in the Tianhai n and in the halls of the Imperial Court. Chen Changsheng heard it a lot, so he naturally remembered it. Xu Yourong cared about the important matters, and very clearly was not impressed by the treasures in the coffin. She looked at the ck coffin devoid of anyone and said after staying quiet for a while, The ce that all the cultivators that enter the Garden of Zhou want to find the most is the Mausoleum of Zhou. We are not excluded, but I have thought about it many times. If I enter the Mausoleum of Zhou, the thing I want to do the most is to confirm whether he has died. Because of this, she remembered a lot. She remembered the tasks entrusted to her by her elders, and her shoulders became heavy once again. Before on the stone tform, because of Chen Changshengs bright eyes, she temporarily forgot this matter. It was the obsidian coffin that caused everything to return to her. The inheritance of the Orthodoxy, the north and southbining, fighting against the demons... these matters were not limited to just her, but at this moment, this new discovery spurred her to action. If... you are able to leave the Garden of Zhou alive... She looked at Chen Changsheng, and requested extremely seriously, Please tell the people about the news that he might still be alive. When she spoke, her face was extremely pale. This had nothing to do with her unhealed injuries, but rather that she had received a shock on a mental level. Before the obsidian coffin had opened, Chen Changsheng also had an indescribable feeling of dread of unknown origins. At this moment, when he heard her serious request about a matter, and when he saw her pale face, his confusion grew heavier and heavier. He thought that Zhou Dufu was a heroic figure, so why was she, someone who did not disy admiration even to her elders, feel inexplicably very rmed? He is a hero, as well as a devil. Xu Yourong looked at him and said, Back then when he traveled to the north and heavily injured the Demon Lord with a single strike, he was a hero at that moment. However, he only pursued cultivation, so he killed countless human cultivators. He is cold-blooded, heartless and ruthless to the extreme. At that moment, he was a devil, and calling him an ambitious and ruthless person is more suitable. If he is still alive, and really does reappear, perhaps the continent will fall into great chaos and unrest. Although Chen Changsheng was familiar with the Daoist Canons, he did not have too great of an understanding of that eras history, and understood the character of Zhou Dufu even less. Seeing that her expression was full of concern, he exined, Not seeing his remains does not mean he is still alive. For such a legendary person, returning to the sea of stars and not leaving behind a body is possible. But his de is also not in this obsidian coffin, Xu Yourong said. Chen Changsheng stayed quiet after hearing that. Indeed, the de was also missing. Zhou Dufu relied on this de to defeat everyone in the world and be invincible. The de was called Halving. One de, two halves. Before the de, no matter how strong the opponent was, no matter how tough the weapon was, even if the target was the boundless earth, it would be chopped into two halves. Just like the obsidian coffin, like a small mountain, that slowly separated before their eyes. The Halving de was second on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. It was beneath the Frost God Spear that was first. However, to the belief of everyone on the continent, if the Frost God Spear was not the weapon that Emperor Taizong carried with him, if it did not leave behind so many miraculous scenes in the war between humans and demons, it definitely would not have been able to suppress the Halving de on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. In other words, in the hearts of ordinary people, the Halving de was the true weapon that upied first ce on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. This was because outside Luoyang City, Taizongs Frost God Spear had suffered defeat under Zhou Dufus Halving de. If Zhou Dufu had really died, transformed into a wisp of azure smoke and returned to the sea of stars without leaving behind remains, his de should have been left in this obsidian coffin. Since the de was not in the obsidian coffin, it should have been by his side. Was it the most important evidence that he was alive? Xu Yourong did not continue to think about this matter, and began to face the monster tide that would soon arrive, as well as making preparations for future matters. She looked at him and said, Nanke is the disciple of ck Robe, and also has the key to the Mausoleum of Zhou. That piece of Soul Wood is in her hands. ck Robe and Zhou Dufu are people of the same period, so it is impossible for him to be surnamed Zhou. However, it is very obvious that ck Robe and Zhou Dufu should have some sort of rtionship. Chen Changsheng was slightly confused as to why she said these things to him. Xu Yourong looked into his eyes and said, If you are able to leave the Garden of Zhou alive, remember that you must tell this discovery to the entire world. This will be a great help to finding the true identity of ck Robe, and to the battle of humans against the demons. It may even hold some importance in deciding the victor. This was her second request to him. To request that if he lived, he had to do that. Then firstly, she was requesting him to live. Even if he had to ignore her, he had to live, and take this news out of the Garden of Zhou. The phoenix was about to die. Its cry was also loud. If this was a normal situation, Chen Changsheng would be moved by her calmness and resoluteness, or agree to her request without any hesitation at all, and then use all he could to leave the Garden of Zhou alive. However, this time, after spending so much time together running, and after the conversation they had on the stone tform, in the green wutong tree, he was unable to ept her request. Even if I leave you behind in the mausoleum and try to break through the monster tide and leave alive, it is basically impossible. Looking into Xu Yourongs eyes, he said,Impossible, and I have to betray my nature. I am unwilling, because I cultivate the Dao of following my heart. Under the shadow of death brought by the monster tide, what could he do to follow his heart at this moment? He wanted to apany her, either to escape, or to die here. Xu Yourongsplexion was slightly pale. She was unable to ept his decision, but her gaze was still very warm, happy for the decision he made. Chen Changsheng did not give her any more opportunities to persuade him, and returned the dagger to the sheath. He began to pack away those golden leaves, jade grass and blood-red rouge stones in the obsidian coffin. These treasures indeed were overly tacky. Although the sculpting work was good, their aesthetics were sub-par. However, they were all made of material of the best quality and were extremely valuable. Since Zhou Dufu was not dead, this could not be considered as grave-robbingthus he avoided the iron rules in the three thousand Daoist Canons. Of course, the reason he was willing to avoid them like so was because he could feel that the ck Dragon in theke water outside his Ethereal Pce had already showed signs of waking. He did not want to be severely reprimanded by the ill-tempered uncle. The feeling of being cursed and berated could not feel good, and the feeling of being covered in dragon spittle was surely also very bad. The dagger entered the sheath and its de was hidden, however, it was still able to sweep everything. At the end of the sheath, the gold leaves, jade grasses and blood-red rouge stones all disappeared one by one, being collected without a sound. After finishing these things, he carried Xu Yourong and was about toe down from the obsidian coffin. Suddenly, Xu Yourong saw something, and gave out a surprised cry. He turned around and followed her gaze. He only saw that the obsidian coffin was empty of treasure and had nothing in it. On a certain wall within the obsidian coffin, there were some vague lines carved in. These lines were not patterns, and seemed like words. Some lines also seemed like images. Chapter 315 – The Birth of a Miracle Chapter 315 - The Birth of a Miracle The piece of ck wood in Nankes hand suddenly began to glow. She lowered her head and gazed at that ck wood that now seemed like a piece of jade for a very long time, her expression abnormally focused but indifferent as usual. Even her somewhat dull eyes gradually began to grow brighter. Through this ck piece of wood, she clearly perceived that a connection had been formed between her and that tall and distant mausoleum. There was something within the mausoleum that was incessantly calling out to the Soul Wood, and at the same time inviting her. Before she entered these ins of the Unsetting Sun, she did not know what this ck wood her teacher had given her was made of, but now she knew everything. This was the core of the Mausoleum of Zhou, or a part of its core. The other party within the Mausoleum of Zhou. She could not use this ck wood to control the Mausoleum of Zhou, but she could use it control that tide of monsters behind her. The connection sent out by that distant mausoleum made her feel certain that it was the Mausoleum of Zhou. Simultaneously, if her expectations were not off, Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng were also in that mausoleum. At this moment, she felt some gratitude towards Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. If Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were not in front of them leading the way, she would have never found the Mausoleum of Zhou, and she would never have been able to get close to it and thus form a connection between the Soul Wood and the Soul Pivot. It must be known that not even her teacher could ovee these dense grasnds and find the location of the Mausoleum of Zhou. Nankes eyes shone brighter and brighter. They no longer possessed their normal dullness. It was as though a me had been lit within them. The mausoleum contained Zhou Dufus legacy. Only she herself could know just how important Zhou Dufus legacy was to her master. From her standpoint, the legacy within that mausoleum, even the mausoleum itself, these ins of the Unsetting Sun, and the entire Garden of Zhou should all belong to her teacher. The world that had been identally left behind by her teacher. Today, she would finally take it all back. Different from Nanke, the Demon General couple of Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner felt even more sorrowful that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were able to find this mausoleum. It must be known that ever since the Garden of Zhou had first appeared, several hundred years had passed. Countless human and demon cultivators, brimming with talent and possessing staunch wills, hade to this ce in search of the Mausoleum of Zhou, but not a single one had seeded. The Military Advisors understanding of the Garden of Zhou far surpassed that of the human Saints, yet even he could not do it. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had done it. Indeed, they were truly worthy of being the future of humanity. For the Military Advisor to n so far ahead, to consume so many resources and expend so much effort, all to kill these young humans in the Garden of Zhou, it really was very reasonable. At a certain ce in the ins of the Unsetting Sun, the reeds and grass had been cut down by some sort of sharp implement and had been thickly spread out to form an extremelyrge ind. It seemed like resting upon its surface would be veryfortable. Qi Jian leaned against a pile of grass, her pale small face filled with terror as she stared at a certain direction in the sky. Her eyes, which were already rather gloomy from her severe injuries, grew even darker. At the moment, it was almost twilight. Logically, the sky should have been filled with a warm and red glow, but it was dark and gloomy at present. It was not dark and gloomy due to clouds bespeaking rain, but because there was a massive shadow that blocked out the entire sky. In the strong winds of the high heavens, the massive shadow seemed to slowly move up and down just like a pair of wings. Only... how in the world could there possibly be such a massive bird that its wingspan alone could obstruct ten thousand li of the sky? How could the world possibly contain this sort of being? Could it be that this was the legendary... no, the mythological great peng? It was said in the far west, past the Great Western Continent, upon the boundless sea, there lived a strange beast called the great peng. It was said that when it opened its wings, they stretched out for ten thousand li. It was said that the great peng was incredibly powerful, already half a step into the Saint realm. Even the powerful Saint experts of the human world would find it very difficult to prevail against it. How did this terrifying great peng end up living in the Garden of Zhou? Where did it normally conceal itself? Why did it not break out of the Garden of Zhou and leave? If it could not, what sort of strength within these ins forbade it from doing so? The more Qi Jian thought about it, the more she was shocked and the paler her small face became. Over these sessive dozens of days of continuous flight, the wound on her abdomen had already healed, but her internal injuries had not improved and even gradually worsened. Her mind received such a shock that she began toboriously cough. At some point, Zhexiu hade over with a bowl of herbal soup, which he now put in front of her and said, "Drink." Still as concise and straightforward as ever. It was easy to see that in journeying together over these weeks, Qi Jian had grown very familiar and dependent on him. Coupled with her weakness from her injuries, and she very naturally began to give off the appearance of a daughter at home. Like the whining of a spoiled child, she said, "So bitter, and its not like it does anything." Zhexiu had said before that if Chen Changsheng were here, he would assuredly be able to treat his poison and cure her injuries; but in fact, he lived out his childhood in the snowy ins, battling for a living, so whether it was injury or sickness, he had always had to find medicinal herbs on his own. If this was outside the Garden of Zhou, even if Qi Jian had suffered an even worse sword wound, he was still certain that he could have cured her. The problem was that they were in the ins of the Unsetting Sun. The variety of nts that grew between the pools of water and drynd was not diverse. The vast majority were weeds or reeds, and it was difficult to find appropriate herbs. The herbal soup that Zhexiu had made for these past few days was made from kudzu leaves and tubers, which he worked very hard to find. The taste was truly awful and the medicinal strength was average, but... drinking was always better than not drinking. So upon hearing Qi Jians grumbling and whining, he answered very simply and directly. "If you dont drink, Ill spank you." Qi Jians small face blushed and her left hand subconsciously reached behind her back. It was obvious that this dialoguethe whining andining, the short and concise answerhad already taken ce many times over the past few days. There was an even a chance that he really had spanked her, just like spanking a small child. Zhexius way was very useful, and in addition, Qi Jian did not seem to have a bad reaction to it. She seemed to like him lecturing her with a few cold words. Like a small animal, she drew close to his hand and began to drink the soup. For some reason, she felt that there was a hint of sweetness in that medicinal brew. After finishing the medicinal soup, her wounds were aggravated by the medicine and she began to cough once more. On her pale face appeared two ominous patches of red. It seemed extremely painful. Zhexiu moved behind her and used his right hand to grasp her neck. In ordance with the method Chen Changsheng had described to him in the Mausoleum of Books, he began to slowly insert true essence into her body. He had already done this many times and was very practiced with it. The ind formed of reeds and weeds was silent. Qi Jians eyes were closed as her body trembled, her face pale. Zhexiu would asionally open his eyes and gaze into the distance. He could not see anything, but he was used to being vignt. In addition, it was only when Qi Jian closed her eyes that he could open his. Because deep within his eyes, the dark green me indicating the poison had grown even deeper upied nearly the entirety of his irides. It was so gorgeous a sight that it would make ones heart beat faster. If he could not leave these ins and could not leave the Garden of Zhou, perhaps his eyes would never recover. He did not tell Qi Jian about this. After some time, Zhexiu removed his hand from Qi Jians back. Qi Jian gave two light coughs and sensed that the true essence was flowing a little more smoothly through her body and not as aggravating as it was before. "What do we do next?" She softly asked Zhexiu, her expression rather sheepish, as though she was worried that this question would affect his emotions. Zhexiu turned his eyes to that terrifying shadow that hung over the distant horizon but said nothing. In the past few days, they had not met a single monster, and the ins had been abnormally quiet. He knew that it definitely had something to do with that massive shadow in the sky, but he just did not know what was happening in the distance. "There must definitely have been other human cultivators that came in." Qi Jian said, "Perhaps that shadow is part of the demons n. Should we head over there to help out?" "No." Zhexiu said, "Regardless of it being a ploy by the demons, it has nothing to do with us." Qi Jian opened her eyes wide and said in confusion, "But... there might be human cultivators that are being attacked at this very moment." Zhexiu replied, "First of all, that ce is too far away, so we wouldnt make it in time. Secondly, we cant beat that great peng. Thirdly, I am not a human cultivator, so I have no obligation to help those people. Lastly, if Im not wrong, this matter is possibly our only opportunity to escape from these ins." Qi Jian gazed at his profile, wanting to say something, but in the end she chose to keep silent. She had been raised in the Mount Li Sword Sect since she was a child, and the teachings that had been passed on to her made it impossible for her to ignore seeing humans attacked by demons. However, Zhexius words were far too reasonable. Moreover, the most crucial point was that she knew very well that in fleeing through these ins, she had been his burden, so she had not the slightest qualification to request that he take on even more risks. "The most important thing is that your injuries are too severe. If we dont think of a way, you will die very quickly." Zhexiu said impassively to her. Seeing his face, Qi Jian was suddenly very aggrieved. She thought to herself, Im about to die, so how can you remain so calm? Zhexiu had no idea what she was thinking as he continued, "I just smelled upon the water that two li ahead of us should be several stalks of Drunken Sour Grass. Qi Jians expression was a little strange. "Whats that?" Zhexiu replied, "A sort of weed. If a monster or warhorse mistakenly eats it as food, theyll fall unconscious." An unpleasant idea suddenly popped up in Qi Jians mind. "You... who are you nning on feeding that to?" "Of course its for you to eat." Zhexiu felt that this question of hers was extraordinarily stupid and slightly creased his brow. "Right now, youre consuming too much of your mental strength. For some reason, youve really enjoyed talking these past few days. Its very obvious that its because your injuries are gradually worsening. Just eat the Drunken Sour Grass and sleep for a while. Although it wont do anything for your wound, it will at the very least allow you to hold on for a bit longer." Qi Jian was quiet for a while and then very carefully asked, "This weed... have you eaten it before?" Zhexiu expressionlessly said, "After eating this weed, youll fall into a state of deep unconsciousness. Even a little earth mouse could eat you, so of course I wouldnt have eaten it before." Qi Jian was a little angry. "But you want me to eat it." Zhexiu said, "I wont be sleeping, so you will naturally be safe." This was a simple and objective exnation, but in the ears of a fourteen-year-old girl, it seemed just like a promise. This made her feel very warm. After I eat that grass, how long will I sleep?" She asked. After a moment of silence, Zhexiu replied, "Ive never seen a human eat it before, so... I dont know." Qi Jian was also quiet for a while and then faintly said, "But you want me to eat it?" These were the same words, their meaning was the same, but the emotion behind them had subtly changed. "Theres no poison, so there wont be any problem." "I dont want to eat it." "If my predictions are correct, eating that grass will let you hold on for another ten days." "But I might sleep for a hundred days or a thousand days." "Do all humans like to exaggerate so much?" "Anyway, I dont want to eat it." Qi Jian firmly said. Zhexiu did not know why she was so stubborn. After silently pondering on this matter, he once again used his tried and true method. "If you dont eat it, Ill spank you." In the past few weeks, there were many asions, such as when eating bitter herbs, or her insisting on holding him before she would sleep; or her stubbornly insisting on washing his face every morning and then at night just as stubbornly insisting that he did not need to help wash her feet; the moment where their opinions diverged and were incapable of meeting together. At the very end, he would always use this method. Over the course of their journey, he had long ago realized that thisst disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sects sect master, the most juniordy of the Divine States Seven Laws, was not at all like the cute and spoiled girl that he had imagined. She had a stubborn nature, firm and persistent, even pigheaded. Let alone hitting her, even threatening to abandon her would not change her mind. She was only afraid of getting spanked. Zhexiu did not know why this was the case. He clearly knew that it was the ce where the flesh was most abundant and thus beating it was the least painful. Perhaps it was because she was a girl. He had read human books before and knew about these sort of things, but he still could not understand. Recalling Qi Jians attitude on this journey, he felt that humans were truly vexing, especially women. Why did she insist on washing his face every day? On the snowy ins, one could never find this much water. Isnt it fine to just randomly pick up a chunk of snow and rub it over your face? And if not, then so what? Its not good for your facial skin? Youve suffered such severe injuries that youre on the verge of death, so what does worrying about such things matter? Why is it that she wont let me wash her feet every night? Could it be that she doesnt know that on a long and difficult trek, the most important thing is to ensure that your feet are clean and dry, and that only this way can you walk even farther? Fine, this entire time it had been him carrying her, so she didnt need to walk, but then there was really no reason for why she should care so much about this feet-washing business. It was a good thing that women would always be afraid of something. Like spanking. Hearing Zhexius words, Qi Jians small face blushed in shame. Yet beyond expectations, she continued to insist on being unwilling. In a huff, she replied, "Dont want to eat is dont want to eat." Hearing her clear and young, but unhappy, voice, Zhexiu was a little surprised. He thought to himself, whats happened, today you arent even afraid of getting spanked anymore? He thought about how, a few days ago, on the first and only asion he had spanked her, he was somewhat dazed, so his right hand had subconsciously brushed against her legs. Seeing his action, Qi Jian ashamedly and angrily threw a fist at his shoulder. However, she was simply too enervated, so this fist naturally had no power, nor did it seem like she was throwing a tantrum. "Dont be afraid." Zhexiu thought he had guessed at the reason for her unwillingness and attempted to make his voice as soothing as possible. "As long as Im alive, I will absolutely carry you out of here." Qi Jian stretched out her hand and grabbed at the hem of his clothes; she then opened her eyes wide and gave him a miserable look. "But who will give you directions?" Zhexiu couldnt see her appearance. "The shadow is over there, so we travel in the opposite direction." Having said that, he stood up, put her on his back, and walked out of that ind formed of reeds and weeds towards those stalks of Drunken Sour Grass. Qi Jian hugged him, her small face leaning on his shoulders. She said nothing, making her thoughts a mystery. Right now, she was very feeble and would often get tired. In the past few days, when on his back, she would very quickly fall asleep. He was not very tall and his shoulders were not very broad, but they gave her a very steady feeling, just like a boat that would never capsize in the ocean. But today she did not want to sleep. She resisted the exhaustion and the weakness and calmly gazed at the sky. Zhexiu sensed it and stopped walking. After a moment of silence, he asked, "You really dont want to sleep?" Qi Jian tacitly approved of his thoughts. She always felt that if she ate those stalks of grass and fell unconscious, then she would only wake up after a very, very long time. Who would give you directions? When I wake up, will I be able to see you? If we dont leave these ins, could it be that I will die in my sleep? I dont want to. If she had to die, it would be best to do so while awake. Only in this way could she be certain that they were together. Because of her silence, Zhexiu was also silent. He did not know what she was thinking, but he knew that she was definitely thinking about a lot of meaningless things. Humans were truly vexing, especially women. No matter the age. It was now the time when the twilight should be dying the sky a bloody red, but the distant sky was dark and gloomy like a cloudy day. He lifted his head and gazed into the distance, sensing and confirming the direction. After doing these preparation, he lifted his right hand, wielded his palm like a knife, and chopped down on Qi Jians neck. With a light p, Qi Jian fell unconscious. The entire world was quiet. In the Garden of Zhou, there was a in. The ins sun did not set, but it had been covered up by a terrifying shadow. Outside of the Garden of Zhou was a snowy in. The sun did not rise over this snowy in, and a shadow simrly hung over the night sky. Compared to that terrifying shadow in the ins, this shadow covered an evenrger area. It did not seem angry, but it was even more frightening in terms of its cold presence. It faintly emitted an unequaled Qi. The shadow was the Demon Lords will. Under this shadow, the already awesome strength of the Demon General grew even stronger. This shadow turned array spread several dozens li out to those normal demon soldiers, inspiring them with incredible bravery. Regardless of how dazzling those sword glows in the snowstorm were, they would not feel the slightest fear. The only people who could remainpletely uninfluenced by this shadow were two people. One of them was Su Li, while the other was the demon Military Advisor whose entire body was cloaked in a ck robe. ck Robe sat cross-legged on a snowy hill. In front of his knees was an iron te. In this te were mountains, ins, and rivers, a cold pool and a wend, and even a setting sun, but there were no stars. It was the Garden of Zhou. Suspended above the iron te were four lifemps. Those four lifemps were already extremely weak, the two lifemps in the middle were especially so, their life mes like thin threads. At any time, they could be blown out. More than ten li away in the snowstorm, a magnificent sword glow shuttled back and forth between heaven and earth, but it could never escape. The mountainous figures of several Demon Generals towered in the snowstorm. They led tens of thousands of demon troops in pursuit of the sword glow, in pursuit of that human at the head of that sword glow. Su Li was not very old, but he was actually the Mount Li Sword Sects martial granduncle. His seniority was unusually high, but what was even higher was his swordy and cultivation. He was not a Saint. He was a wastrel, wandering the four seas, asionally revealing himself to the world. He was not ranked in the Storms of the Eight Directions because no one knew where his desiresy. Yet everyone knew that his cultivation was ranked at the very top of the human world, at eye-level with the Saints, on par with the Storms. It could even be said that because of his temperament, solely based on his battle power, killing ability, and his menace towards the Demon race, he was second only to Zhou Dufu. In order to kill Su Li, the demons had prepared for a very long time and had mentally prepared to sacrifice countless experts. In fact, right now, one Demon General had already been killed, while three Demon Generals were heavily wounded. Even the Demon Lord spared no expense in exerting his ck night, transforming his will into a shadow that enveloped the sky. Yet ck Robe seemed very calm. From beginning to end, he had sat cross-legged on the snowy hill. Only when Su Li would express killing intent towards him would he take action. The reason he was so calm was because he believed in himself. The assassination using the Garden of Zhou had been personally nned by him. There were no gaps and he had calcted everything precisely. No matter how strong Su Li was, he was still a man and not a god. He was not Zhou Dufu. Only if in his desperate straits, the fear and pressure brought on by being between life and death causing him to have a breakthrough, was there a chance. Otherwise, there was no way for him to escape alive. Yet ck Robe did not give him even this chance. ck Robe had prepared a pot of warm water for Su Li, a slowly moving grindstone. Of course, he logically would have to always keep his full attention on this assassination in the snowstorm. After all, the person he wanted to kill was Su Li. Yet, a few moments ago, a change had suddenly urred in the square te in front of him. In the dense grasnd in that ce that was impossible to search or infer, which from beginning to end had been a ce of nothingness and mirages, something suddenly exploded with brilliant light. This light illuminated ck Robes face, prating through his pale skin and making the green color hidden within grow even richer before revealing two smears of red. The intersection of these three colors was very pretty and very strange. Those two eyes that were as deep as theherworld were also illuminated by the light. The blood on his face, the light in his eyes; all of this signified his excitement. What sort of thing would cause a person like ck Robe to grow excited? Previously, when he saw Chen Changshengs lifemp and Xu Yourongs lifemp head into the ins together, his expression had be solemn. But now, he had already forgotten about that matter. Even if Xuo City were to abruptly copse, even if Su Li was to suddenly pierce through the snowy sky and escape, he would not be the slightest bit moved. There was nothing new under the night sky. No matter how oundish a thing was, they were all just the result of small probabilities, but this light was different. He gazed for a very long time in silence at that ball of light in the iron te. He had already given up any hope he had for this miniature world, which was why he could look at it all so indifferently. Yet he had already waited for this light to appear for many years. The plot involving the Garden of Zhou was obviously not the best n ck Robe had ever created. Several hundred years ago, thebined forces of the humans and demi-humans had sessively broken through five of the demons defensive lines and were only five hundred li from Xuo City. At Mount Qilian they died in battle, and at Mount Hn they died in battle. The situation was exceptionally grave. He developed an extremely enjoyable n. This n was him ying with the human heart. He used the rtionship between Emperor Taizong and Wang Zhice. The entire continent knew what he aimed to do. Emperor Taizong and Wang Zhice were even more clear on it, and yet they could not stop him. Because problems of the human heart, once they appeared, could never be wiped away. Wang Zhice sadly resigned from his post. Xuo City was safe and sound. Compared to that n, whether it was in terms of structure or ideas, the plot in the Garden of Zhou could not even hope to match up. But to ck Robe, the plot in the Garden of Zhou was even more meaningful than the one from prior. To lose, and then to bring back. This had always been the most meaningful matter. All the things he had done over the countless years was for this. The light in the iron te was not in his ns. It was the greatest variable in this n and also the most weed variable. Because it meant that the Garden of Zhous most precious object was about to see the light of day once more. Killing Su Li. Killing off the greater part of humanitys future. Retrieving his lost past. What could be more perfect than this conclusion? Deep within the mausoleum, on the obsidian coffin. The Soul Pivot shone no more and the precious jewels had all been stored away. The obsidian coffin was pitch ck like a dark night. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong walked into this darkness and came before the marks. The charactersprised letters and pictures. Each one was matched with a corresponding picture. Other than a childs most beloved picture-book, there was another mostmonly seen possibility. These characters and words were a secret technique. Yes. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong nced into each others eyes. Because of their shock, they did not know what to say. The secret technique engraved into the coffin was a de style. This de style had the same name as that de. Halving. The halving of the one de, two halves. Chapter 316 – Learning the Blade Chapter 316 - Learning the de The sword was the mostmonly seen weapon, as well as the weapon that held the greatest status. To countless sects and schools, their greatest Daoist skills were sword techniques. The reason why the Longevity Sect could control countless other sects, and why it truly had the confidence in allowing this southern sect to be important enough to contend against the Li Pce, was still because of the Mount Li Sword Sect, perhaps because of this reason. The de was normally only used in the army, to kill the enemy on the battlefield. It was always unqualified to take a ce in the higher circles, until a thousand years ago, when Zhou came into being. Only after he had used the de to defeat all the experts in the world did a change in this situation ur. However, after Zhou Dufu, there were still very few famous people that used the de. Why was it like that? It was because Zhou Dufus de was too sharp, and also because he had created his own universally shocking de technique. This de technique was named the same as his de: Halving. This was the legendary Halving de Technique. Looking at those words and images on the wall of the obsidian coffin, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were both dumbstruck. There was always the rumor that Zhou Dufus legacy was in the Garden of Zhou. Only after seeing it with their own eyes did they confirm that this rumor turned out to be real. Compared to this de technique, the secret manuals of martial arts, valuable pills and treasures from the nine stone rooms were not worthy of being mentioned at all. Time indeed was very strong. It could cause pills to lose effectiveness and treasures to dull, but it could not cause intelligence and knowledge to depreciate. Without a question, the Halving de Technique was the first-rate intelligence and knowledge in the world of cultivation. They were willing to hear the truth even if they had to die for it. The monster tide was currently approaching the mausoleum, and the huge shadow in the sky that represented death was about to envelop them. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong hadpletely forgotten about these matters, and began to read and view the words and images on the wall of the coffin. They wished that they could learn even more in their final moments. Their gazesnded at the beginning of the text. This was the entire outline of the Halving de Technique. The words were extremely clear and easy to understand, however, the ideas they presented were actually extremely profound. In the images created from the words, there was the perspective of a simple de, an edge connecting with the world. It was a hitherto unimagined way of looking at things. This was truly a uniquely and finely written article. The Halving de Technique had a total of one hundred and eight de moves, forming three parts. The entire outline called them sections, and each section had thirty-six de moves. The first section was named Rise, and it detailed the one word. How to raise the de, how to raise the edge, how to create wind, and how to begin the technique were all the most basic parts in the section. It was also the section that had the most on manner. The second section was called Endure, and mainly focused on defense. If trained to the limit, it could endure the changes of the world, but the thirty-six styles did not only focus on defense. The edge of the de was hidden within it, like a dragon in the clouds, able to reach out and eat people at any moment. As a result, it was the steadiest and most dangerous section. The third section was called Fall. This word, fall, could easily describe the fall of the de, but actually, it carried the definition of extracting from the heavens. Wherever the edge of the de went, it possessed the vast image of an azure sky, able to envelop the world and cut through everything before the eye. (TL: The first section is Rise , which can hold a lot of different meanings. Basically, the author is doing some wordy for the how to xxx part. They all contain the word . In the third section, Fall (), basically it is saying that the is referring to , which means heavens, and has nothing to do with actually falling.) After reading the entire outline of the Halving de Technique, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not stop at all, and began to look at an image and the words on it closely afterward. That was the first move from the section Rise. This was also the first move of the Halving Sword Technique. It had an especially simple name: Origin. (TL: Again, more word y. The Chinese name is Ե, which again has (Rise), but has nothing to do with actually rising.) The image did not have a de, nor did it have someone using the de. There were only several simple lines. Chen Changsheng had the experience fromprehending monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, and Xu Yourong had the homework of studying andprehending monoliths every day at the Holy Maiden Peak. They each had their own perspectives, and understood that these lines were pathways that true essence could travel in, and at the same time, de intent. However, exactly because it was simple, it was difficult toprehend. The images of very few lines on the coffin walls caused them to be immersed, and they actually slowly forgot the flow of time. Thissted all the way until a certain moment when the two of them finallyprehended this de move, and woke up at almost the same time. They subconsciously looked at each other, and saw the astonishment in each others hearts. When the metal de left the sheath and was raised into the vast sky, no matter how they looked at it, it was a very simple action, so how could there be so manyplicated changes? How could theseplicated changes be remembered and used in battle? This de technique was just like Zhou Dufu, extremely overbearing but also profound and confusing. To their knowledge and experience, it felt outrageous. Other than the fact that Zhou Dufu was an expert who possessed the intelligence that exceeded normal people, there were no other reasonable exnations. This seemingly simple first move of the Rise section actually caused them to spend a lot of effort before finally grasping it. Of course, once they hadprehended the move, they were suddenly ovee by an onrush of fierce delight, like water bursting from a silver vase, or horsemen charging forward. It caused them to feel a period of carefreeness, and they actually wanted to yell loudly a few times to release their wonderful feelings. Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng only looked at each other quietly, and the shock in their eyes slowly turned into uneasiness. They had used this much time only on the first move, so just how much more time did they need toprehend the entirety of the one hundred and eight de moves to the level that they could use it smoothly and fluently? Currently, their biggest problem was that they did not have time. If it was just not enough time, they could just try to remember as many moves as they could. However, as mentioned before, the Halving de Technique was a unique, finely-written article and its most special area was that although the one hundred and eight moves seemed separate, they were actually one whole entity. Only after all of the de moves werepletelyprehended could the idea of the article be known. Even when they seemed to grasp the first move, this type of fluency was far from enough, and could not even be considered as a true fluency. Memorize first. Chen Changsheng looked at her and said, Make use of all the time we have and remember all of these words and images. Even if it was notprehending, and only copying this de technique into their minds, it was still an extremely difficult matter. Xu Yourong calcted the amount of time the monster tide would take to arrive and the amount of time she needed to memorize all of it, and confirmed that it was not enough. She said, Memorize separately. Okay. Chen Changsheng looked at her slightly pale face, and paused a little before saying, Ill memorize from the end, you memorize from the beginning. If the de technique was said to be an article, reading from the beginning to the end was naturally easier than the opposite. Memorizing was even more so. Xu Yourong knew that he thought about how she had not recovered from her injuries, and intentionally did this. She did not decline, and walked before the images and words of the second move. She began recording it in her head. Chen Changsheng nced at her and confirmed that she could stand by herself for a little while now. He walked to the left side of the obsidian coffin, before thest image. This was thest move of the Fall section. It had an especially overbearing name: The World Aze. His gazended on the lines of the image, and at the same time, those words entered his eyes. With only a moment, the images and words disappeared. The image of a dusky sky appeared before him. There were falling stars everywhere with long, fiery tails, as if the world was about to be destroyed... In the next moment, he discovered that the paths of the falling stars were actually somewhat familiar. He remembered that these paths were actually the energy of the first move of the Halving de Technique, Origin. As it turned out, the very end and the very beginning were indeed connected. He finally confirmed the content of the entire outline. This de technique actually required the mastery of all de moves to grasp it. The de technique was a whole entity that could not be divided. In other words, the one hundred and eight de moves in the Halving de Technique were actually one de. As it should be. Only with one de could there have been two halves. Chapter 317 – Facing It Together Chapter 317 - Facing It Together The obsidian coffin was colossal, simr to a small mountain. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stood within the coffin, as though they were standing within a mountain. They were unsure of how much time had passed. Xu Yourong followed the normal order, and viewed the images one by one. Her footsteps moved slowly, from left to right. Chen Changshengs order was the opposite of hers, and slowly moved from right to left. Memorizing was much easier thanprehending and grasping it, but to memorize such profound and indescribable sword moves was not an easy task. After an unknown period of time, Chen Changshengs left arm touched her shoulder. Only then did the two return to her senses and realize that they had already met again. If it was Tang Thirty-Six, he would probably frivolously and cockilyment, What a coincidence, actually meeting you here. However, Chen Changsheng did not speak in this manner, and Xu Yourong also did not speak. The two of them nced at each other and smiled, before continuing to look at the final two images. This was Chen Changshengs sixty-ninth image. This meant that he had already memorized sixty-nine images. Due to her injuries, Xu Yourong was rather weak, and saw fewer images than him. Altogether, she had memorized thirty-seven de moves. After another period of time, the pair had finally memorized the final two images, and once again woke up at almost the same time. They once again looked at each other and smiled. However, in the next moment, their smiles vanished and were reced with shock and bewilderment. The images and words on the obsidian coffin were currently... disappearing! Obsidian was the hardest type of rock in the world, and these lines of images and texts should have been carved onto it by Zhou Dufu with his legendary divine de. It was deeply carved into the rock to some degree, and even after undergoing the rubbings of hundreds of years, it did not grow faint, much less eroded. However, at this moment, the edge of these lines seemed to grow softer by a lot. With a soft brushing of the gloomy breeze in the mausoleum, the obsidian at the edge of these lines was blown into grains of sand and fell onto the ground with a rustle. At that moment, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were not able to react at all. All of the words and images of the obsidian coffin wall werepletely erased, turning into one hundred and nine depressions which varied slightly in depth. What was this about? This magical scene caused both of them to be shocked speechless. Did this mean that the Halving de Technique would disappear by itself after it was memorized? Just how did Zhou Dufu do such a magical thing? The Halving de Technique had already transformed into the ck sand at the bottom of the coffin and hadpletely vanished. The interior of the obsidian coffin had bepletely empty, so they naturally did not stay any longer. Chen Changsheng carried her out of the obsidian coffin, and returned to the stone floor of the mausoleum. They were still unable to calm down as they thought about the previous events. Luckily it was memorized. Xu Yourong said, After we leave, we can record these moves, and it will beplete. Due to living in the old temple in Xining Vige since childhood, Chen Changsheng, a fifteen-year-old teenager, naturally could not avoid being slow-witted on matters between males and females. However, for some reason, at this moment, he understood what she said correctly. The earth-shattering Halving de Technique had now belonged to the two of them, and it was not separately belonging to each of them. Just like the de technique, the entirety of it belonged to both of them. If they did not have enough trust and did not treat each other with sincerity, there was no point to this de technique. Yes, we can practice together, Chen Changsheng said. If we cant leave the Garden of Zhou, what should we do? asked Xu Yourong as gazed at his clear eyes, seemingly slightly sad. Perhaps this de technique will leave the world with us? Chen Changsheng replied, Dont feel pressured. If Zhou Dufu really is still alive, the Halving de Technique naturally wont be lost in inheritance. Xu Yourong stayed silent for a moment and then said, I have a different theory. If Zhou Dufu did not die, why would he leave these sword moves in his own mausoleum? Chen Changsheng pondered , then guessed, Perhaps he wanted to go do something that he did not have certainty in and left these sword moves behind. He also does not want to let his most impressive creation in his life to fade into oblivion. Xu Yourong gazed into his eyes and said, Anyway, you must do your best to live. Chen Changsheng gazed back into her eyes, and thought that if it was fate, then the requirements fate had provided should have been extremely clear. Whether if it was for the Halving de Technique, or to remember these lovely memories, only when the pair had lived and met again would there be any meaning. May the sacred light be with you. Xu Yourong sincerely wished him well. Chen Changsheng leaned forward, and awkwardly hugged her. He replied, Be with us. The ground began to tremble once again. This time, it was not the opening of the obsidian coffin, nor did it originate from his dagger. Instead, it was because the monster tide had finally arrived. Chen Changsheng remembered what Xu Yourong had said not too long ago, she did not want to die in another persons tomb, so he naturally supported her and walked towards the exterior of the mausoleum. When he passed the long passageway, he did not forget to collect all the luminous pearls embedded in the walls. Xu Yourong felt intrigued as she watched this scene, and also felt even more admiration; to be so calm before life and death was not something that anyone could do. It was also very obvious that he really did not fear death. Such a mental state was close to those of sages. Chen Changsheng actually did not think too much about matters of life or death, and instead, thought more about the sleeping ck dragon in theke water outside his Ethereal Pce. At this moment, he did not know, and was also worried over that if he died in the Garden of Zhou, what would happen to the ck Dragon? Would it follow him into a long slumber, or would it continue to live even though it was unable to wake? After all, at present, it was only a spiritual soul. They left the mausoleum and arrived at the great tform at the end of the divine path. Previously, they were able to gaze at the grasnd beneath them, Chen Changsheng looked at the wutong tree which owned the countless jade-green leaves that swayed in the iing breeze. He said to Xu Yourong, No matter how great your magical artifact is, it is still unable to constantly protect us. Why dont you put it away? Xu Yourong said, It can help us buy some time. Unlike those cultivators who viewed magical artifacts and the level of cultivation as more important than their lives, she had always believed that these were mere worldly possessions. If it could be used to earn some valuable time or opportunities, not to mention heavy damage, even directly being destroyed would be nothing to feel pity about. Chen Changsheng replied, Right now, what we need the least is time. Before they memorized the Halving de Technique, time was imperative, but afterward, it had no significance to them at all. Although Xu Yourong had been plucked out of the abyss of death by his blood, she was still severely injured and weak, and the longer she took, the more dangerous it was. Most importantly, the flow of time in the ins of Unsetting Sun was different from the real world. The closer to the Mausoleum of Zhou, the slower time flowed. Even if they couldst for a few extra days by relying on the wutong tree, perhaps it was only a split second in the real world outside the Garden of Zhou, so what opportunities were there? Reasonable. Xu Yourong extended her hand and transformed the wutong back into a longbow and carried it on her shoulder. The green leaves suddenly disappeared, and the surroundings of the stone tform became empty. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong began to face the powerful opponents and unknown end head-on. Although what came directly at them head-on was not a rain of blood, it was still a foul wind. The dusky world was full of countless monsters. In the grasnds and before the mausoleum, as far as the eye could see, it formed a dense mass; numerous and crowded. Chapter 318 – The Chilling First Move Chapter 318 - The Chilling First Move In the dark twilight, the monster tide was like a ck ocean. Standing in front of the ck ocean were the five demon experts. Above them in the sky was an even more massive shadow. It seemed just like this ck oceans reflection. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stood on the stone tform in front of the main gate of the mausoleum. Separated by the several thousand zhang long divine path, they viewed this magnificent yet terrifying spectacle. They gazed at the ck piece of wood in Nankes hand as it emitted countless rays of light and knew that their initial conjecture was correct. The Soul Pivot was in front of that obsidian coffin, but the Soul Wood was in the hands of the demons. Xu Yourong said rather regretfully, "Ive cultivated the Dao since I was a child, but it seems that what I believed to be the Dao was not the Dao. All those so-called calctions only allowed to me understand mortal affairs. It seems to me that you and I can only rely on heaven now." Chen Changsheng gazed at the ck ocean in front of them and the shadow in the sky above and said, "I believe that there is such a thing as fate, but I dont believe that it decides all things." As he said these words, he was very calm and serious. It was only thatst word, things, which caused his voice to softly tremble, indicating that he was a little nervous. He pulled himself together and then continued, "As expected, the Soul Wood was in the hands of the demons. No wonder we were able to get to the Mausoleum of Zhou without meeting a single monster, but...those demons could havemanded those monsters toe kill us a long time ago, but why did they not do it and instead gave us a clear path?" Xu Yourong said, "We already discussed this in that patch of autumn reeds. The most likely possibility was that they needed us to guide the way." Viewing it in this way, in the eyes of the demons, the location of the Mausoleum of Zhou was far more important than the life and death of those two. Why were the demons looking for the Mausoleum of Zhou? Was there something inside they absolutely needed to obtain? No matter how they thought about it, they felt that it all had to do with the Halving de Technique engraved on the obsidian coffin. As they thought about this idea, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong nced into each others eyes. Now that the Halving de Technique was destroyed, only bybining the characters and pictures memorized in their two minds would that de technique reappear. Using this to threaten the demons and exchange it for a way out? He used his eyes to ask this question. "Its no use." Xu Yourong gazed down the divine path at that little girls cold eyes and shook her head. The phoenix and the peacock were predestined rivals. The meeting of these two geniuses from different races would lead to many stories in the future. In that determined, even desperate, battle at the peak of Sunset Valley, no matter what terrifying strength Nanke had disyed, she had calmly responded. Just as she was about to cross the line of victory, the zither-ying old man entered the fray, causing her to suffer severe injuries. She plunged into the abyss, and then the moment she was at her most desperate straits, her blood went through its second awakening, causing a pair of pure white wings to emerge from her back and allow her to fly through the night sky. If it had not been for the fact that she had to save Chen Changsheng, she was absolutely the victor of that battle. She only needed to leave the Garden of Zhou. Yet the current her, although her life had temporarily been saved, was still weak and exhausted, no longer able to engage inbat. Moreover, Nanke had clearly recovered her strength to its peak and was just as strong as she had been on the peak of Sunset Valley and appeared to be even more tyrannical. Should she regret it? She should, she thought to herself as she calmly and silently gazed at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng did not know that she was looking at him because he was staring at that ck ocean in front of the mausoleum. That ck ocean was made up of thousands upon thousands of monsters. Their powerful and bloody Qi soared to the heavens, as if they wanted to tear the sky apart. The monster tide had gray dragon serpents, demon vultures, and even more monsters with such powerful Qi that not even his spiritual sense could perceive them, let alone that terrifying shadow which hung in the air behind them. If all those monsters surrounding them began to attack, the ck ocean could directly drown the mausoleum. Let alone him, even those Divine Generals who were at the peak of Star Condensation, perhaps even the Saints, could only stay far away. Besides Zhou Dufuing back to life, who could possibly have the strength to resist this monster tide alone? The monster tide was somewhat restless, especially those gray dragon serpents and demon vultures whose manypanions had been killed by Xu Yourong. The monster tide incessantly sounded with shrill cries, and yet, perhaps because some of Zhou Dufus Qi still remained about the mausoleum, or perhaps because that glowing piece of ck wood was controlling them, they remained ten li from the mausoleum, not taking a single step closer. The ck ocean was a curtain, and a gorgeous stream of light was drawing upon it. Seeing this picture, Chen Changsheng thought about that unforgettable encounter at theke all those dozens of days ago. His pupils contracted and he subconsciously tightened the grip on the hilt of his dagger. The stream of light needed only an instant to travel along that seemingly endless divine path and arrived by the several hundred zhang high mausoleum at the space in front of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The beautiful and ethereal wings of light gently pped in the gloomy light. In between those wings of light were two beautiful women who seemed to have be as one. Their appearances were both extremely beautiful, but their facial features and temperaments were very different, one could even sayplete opposites. One was dignified, the other charming. One had a fluid gaze, her bearing like ten thousand flowers. The other had calm and gentle eyes, so pure that it made people presume she was an aristocrats daughter. When they stood shoulder to shoulder, it gave people an intense sensation that brutally assaulted their minds. If Chen Changsheng was a little older, perhaps he would have a little more experience to understand this sort of allure, but he was only fifteen years old. Moreover, his entire mind was put into cultivating the Dao to seek a longer life, so he had never thought about those sorts of things. In his eyes, those two women were still those frightening demon women that had attempted to kill him in theke. Xu Yourong said, "They are Nankes two wings, or her two maids. One is called Hua Cui, the other is called Ning Qiu." This was the first time Chen Changsheng had heard their names. He was a little startled, and the gaze he turned towards them now held other emotions. From his chats with Xu Yourong on their journey, he knew that Nankes two wings had through some ceremony of the Candle Shadow Shamans obtained spiritual bodies. They possessed spiritual sense and self-awareness, but they would always have to obey the orders of their master. Life and death were not in their own hands. Their master only needed to think about it, and they would vanish into a puff of smoke and thus die. When he heard those names, he did not like them. Hua Cui? Ning Qiu? These were verymon names for ve girls. It gave one the impression of someone timid and humble, never able to live a happy life. Of course, he knew that these two names had not been chosen by those two maids. The person he disliked was the one who had conferred these names upon them and who even held their lives in her hands, the Demon Princess. Nankes two maids had attended to their master every day, so it was very easy for them to understand the meaning in his eyes. Hua Cui was that charming beauty with the extremely soft waist and fluid ze. Her watery eyes gazed at Chen Changsheng, and she said with soft and sticky voice, "Truly a child that loves others." Ning Qiu was that aristocratic daughter with an elegantplexion and dignified bearing, but she loathed the empathy and more so the pity in his eyes. She thought to herself, that day you almost died at our hands, but now you pity us because our master holds our lives in her hands? How absurd! How disrespectful! With a hint of anger, she rushed up to the stone tform. "Hey! What are you rushing for? I still havent spoken with him!" Hua Cui was carried along with her as she flew up to the stone tform. She spoke rather frantically, seeming very confused. Yet her fingers were already infused with a dark green light, sinister to the extreme. With a swish, the space in front of the high tform of the mausoleum was filled with countless green specks of light, dense like stars in the sky. All of those green lights were the poison of the Peacock Plume. If they were to enter the flesh and blood, death was a certainty. At the battle by thekeshore, they had thought of every method possible, and yet still had been unable to pierce Chen Changshengs skin. For them to still use this attack, then presumably they had definitely concealed some other method within. Xu Yourong calmly gazed at this scene, her right hand gripping the longbow as her fingers tapped out a light tempo on the smooth and ancient bow. At any time, she was prepared to take action should Chen Changshengs vignce let up. At the moment, she truly had no strength to battle, but she could still use the Tong Bow to block one attack from the enemy. Chen Changsheng did not give her this chance. His right foot took a step forward, and his shoes sshed water on the ground. His strength went from his waist to his shoulders to his wrist, and the dagger in his hand transformed into a straight line and thrust out towards the edge of the stone tform. With a snap, it seemed like the air around the edges of the stone tform had been directly shattered by his attack. Even more ethereal was that pure white snowkes began to form in the air around the straight line drawn by his dagger. These snowkes were ten times asrge as naturally formed snowkes and were both beautiful and tangible. The snowkes gently fell down. Evidently, they enveloped those two wings of light. The two maids within the wings of light would individually have the strength of the upper level of Ethereal Opening, which was on par with his alone. When theybined, their power would abruptly increase severalfold, thus on that day when they battled on thekeshore, Chen Changsheng had no chance. Today, because they were in front of their master, they had secretly concealed another method. Yet, they had not imagined that they would not be able to fully use any of their follow-up attacks before Chen Changshengs single attack had broken their momentum. This move performed by Chen Changsheng had not been seen on the continent for at least ten or so years. It had only appeared once in the Grand Examination two months ago, so no one could recognize it. He used the Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff. In terms of sword speed, the Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff was no match for the Heavenly Dao Academys Sword of Hithering Light. In terms of sword energy, the Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff was not up to the Three Forms of Wenshui, nor was it better than the great sword techniques from the Mount Li Sword Sect. However, the Toppling Mountain Staff was the staff technique used in the Orthodox Academy of the past to teach and discipline students, so what was most important for it was the word reason. This move seemed to not be reasonable, but it was actually very reasonable. The reasony in the ck Frost cold Qi attached to the dagger, and ity in the ten thousand snowkes slowly falling down in the air above the stone tform. Nankes two maids were too fast, so fast that it was even meaningless for him to use the Yeshi Step. In addition, the stone tform was too small, making it difficult to put the Yeshi Step to its full use. He was even less able to battle in the air with those two maids, so he had to limit their speed and contain this battle into a rtively narrower space. At the same time, the Toppling Mountain Staff of the Orthodox Academy also rested upon the word strict. Strict meant that there was no flexibility, you... cannot avoid! Those two words were the heart of Chen Changshengs sword. Adding on the ck Frost cold Qi, this move could be said to be extremely chilling. The snowkes fell, touching those dark green lights. In a sh, the color of those green lights suddenly grew much dimmer. The chilling sword move took advantage of the opportunity and pierced at the two women between the wings of light. The mausoleums stone tform suddenly sounded out with a strange yell, full of anger and unwillingness. The wings of light swiftly moved, scattering the snowkes. In an instant, they had retreated dozens of zhang. Hua Cui and Ning Qius faces were pale. A stream of blood slowly seeped from their two bodies. Staring at Chen Changsheng at the edge of the stone tform with his dagger bared, their eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. Chapter 319 – Exchanging Intentions by Brushing Away Snow Chapter 319 - Exchanging Intentions by Brushing Away Snow That day by theke, when Nankes two maids came together, Chen Changsheng lost all chances at winning and could not stand up to them at all. Just when he was about to be shaken to death, hepletely relied on those silver boxes and roastmbs to find a chance to live, and then borrowed the Yellow Paper Umbre to escape. Now, if calcted using the time in the ins of the Unsetting Sun, the bloody and dangerous battle only urred several dozen days ago, yet he was actually now able to able to force back thebined attack of the two maids that had been stored up for a long time, and even injure them. How could a cultivator improve so greatly in such a short amount of time? What exactly happened to him? It could be clearly seen from this one strike that Chen Changshengs level of cultivation had not undergone any change, and still remained at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. At the same time, the amount of true essence he had was still much lesser than cultivators at a simr level. This sword strike was admittedly exquisite, but the greatest difference was still that his true essence had turned abnormally cold for some reason, and just using the sword energy, he formed a huge snowke. Even so... it was not the greatest change. The most important part was the change of his sword intent. His sword intent became iparably refined, and had already turned into substance. It must be known that he followed his heart, so he did not practice the sword. How could his heart of the sword be so perfectly fluent and bright in a short, several dozen days? The shock was only momentary, and in the battle, they could not think about it deeply. With the loud sound from the high speed fluttering of the wings of light, the two maids transformed into a streak of light, once again rushing the stone tform. On the side of the stone tform, a bright sword ray illuminated the surrounds. The sword ray appeared so suddenly, causing the area to be white hot, as if it was a bolt of lightning. There was a screech as the edge of the dagger pierced through the air. The streak of light stopped in a sh, and then flew backwards at great speeds. It transformed into countless glimmers of light several dozen zhang in the air before dispersing. It was still the Toppling Mountain Staff from the Orthodox Academy. The sword energy was still deste, the sword intent was still refined, and the heart of the sword was still so perfectly fluent and bright, unbelievably clear. Chen Changsheng held the dagger in front of him, and he did not reveal any expressions of joy. He did not becent because the wings of light suddenly disappearedinstead, he became even more alert. This was because he knew very clearly that although his sword intent had improved greatly, and the initial strike could unexpectedly injure the two maids, the second strike should not have been able to have such a perfect effect. The sword ray that was like electricity only injured the left shoulder of thedy called Ning Qiu, and did not heavily injure her. Naturally, it was impossible to cause the opponents wings of light to disperse. The reason why the wings of light had dispersed into countless glimmers of light was because someone had confirmed that the two maids were not his opponent, and did not want them to continue wasting their time. His gaze followed the floating glimmers of light andnded at the end of the divine path that was several thousand zhang long, on the ground in front of the mausoleum. He saw a small girl in her teens. The glimmers of light floated andnded on her body, and were all absorbed. There were no changes in her expression, but she never had any expression since the beginning. Nanke looked to the end of the divine path several thousand zhang away, at the young human male and female on the stone tform. She did not say anything. ording to her calctions and estimations, Xu Yourong would flee for the entire way, and after killing those monsters from before, her blood of the true phoenix should have been consumed. Right now, only the poisonous blood should remain in her body. Logically, even if she made it to this mausoleum, she should have been dead already at this moment, so why was she still alive? However, this did not matter. It was very obvious that she was incredibly weak, and had no strength to continue to battle. Although Nanke could not im she had won in this predestined confrontation, the god of death would act as the fairest judge. Xu Yourong was about to die, and Nanke was going to live. This was enough, but the problem was the teenager called Chen Changsheng. Her master ck Robe did not tell her the entire ns of the Garden of Zhou, so she naturally did not know. Because of this Yellow Paper Umbre and some other reasons, ck Robe could not tell her his final decision. She always believed that Chen Changsheng, Qi Jian and Zhexiu were the same, all targets that had to die. However, from her current perspective, he did not seem to be as easy to kill as she had imagined. She was not unfamiliar with the name Chen Changshengnot because he ced first upon the First Banner in the Grand Examination, not because heprehended all of the monoliths of the front mausoleum in a night, and also not because he was the youngest principal of the Orthodoxy Academy in all of history, but rather because he was Xu Yourongs fianc. She had not thought that this human teenager would actually be able to heal his own injuries while fleeing through the grasnd. She could not have predicted that even though his cultivation level had not risen, his sword intent and fighting strength had a clear qualitative leap whenpared to his performance in the battle several dozen days ago that was once narrated in detail to her by her two maids. What happened in the grasnd? Alternatively, did these changes ur only after they had entered the mausoleum? When she thought this, her mood became even worse. Of course, no matter how magical the encounter that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had, all she needed to do right now was tomand the monster tide to attack via the Soul Wood to kill them very easily. However, she did not do so, because the monster tide still maintained some sort of natural reverence towards this mausoleum. If she wanted to forcefullymand them to attack, it would require too much effort. More importantly, she did not want this mighty and sacred mausoleum to be made into a mess by the extremely filthy, stinky and dumb monsters. If it was possible, she would not allow any other organism to approach the mausoleum, much less step inside it. Since she could not change what had happened already, she could begrudgingly ept Xu Yourong and... the current Chen Changsheng standing on the high tform in front of the mausoleum. This was because although she viewed them as enemies, they had enough bloodline talent, and could not be regarded as dirtying this mausoleum. Indeed, in her eyes, this was a mighty and sacred mausoleum. This was because the mausoleum buried the human, the person that was she worshipped the most in her entire life. It even exceeded her master, much less her father. She had never expressed these thoughts, and even sometimes purposely expressed an opposite opinion in Xuo City. Because even if the demons believed in respecting the strong, even though there were many demons that admired or were even crazy about that human, she was a noble Demon Princess; how could she worship a human? However, she had never tricked her inner feelings. She worshipped the human man buried in the mausoleum to no limit. In Xuo City, in thend of the demons, her father was strong like the night sky, but only that man had once torn a piece off the night sky. Looking into the past and future, looking at the continent and oceans, as long as it was beneath the starry sky, this man was always the strongest entity. To her, such an expert deserved the admiration of all life. Besides, her master and that man had countless secret connections. These connections had long been the greatest honor in the depths of her heart. Today, she finally arrived before the mausoleum. Compared to this matter, anything like the dignity of the Demon Princess, or her fathers cold attitude, was unimportant. With such a mood, Nanke began to approach the mausoleum along the divine path. The divine path was several thousands of zhang long. With her level of cultivation, she could cross it in only a moment, but in order to express her respect for the person in the mausoleum, she did not do so. Her steps were very soft, and her manner was extremely careful. She walked very slowly and her expression was very solemn, as if she was worshipping. Between the steps, hundreds of moss-green tail feathers slowly grew out of her body, and then suddenly opened in the iing wind. It was indescribably beautiful and pretty. The sun at the edge of the grasnd had already be a blurry ball of light. The colour of the sky did not stop at being dark and gloomy, and grew even more so. She who walked on the divine path was lit up by the final rays of setting light, actually bing brighter and brighter, as if she was on fire. Seeing this image, Xu Yourongs eyes also brightened, before growing slightly gloomy. This was because no matter how much she wanted to fight Nanke who was under such a state, she had no more power to battle. Chen Changshengs eyes did not be any brighter, because his eyes were always so brightjust like how Nankes expression did not change, because she never wore any expression. In Tang Thirty-Sixs words, his eyes were like two mirrors, very bright and dazzling, and often causing people to feel nervous. He was the same as Xu Yourong, and could clearly feel that Nanke, who walked along the divine path so carefully as if she was worshipping, had already raised her state to an almost perfect level, disying an unimaginable strength. However, unlike Xu Yourong, no feelings for battle appeared in him. He did not want to battle Nanke in this state at all. This was his greatest difference with Xu Yourong and Nanke, these peerless geniuses. He never battled for battle, and did not win in order to be victorious. When he did things, it was often for one reason: to live. He believed that this was the most sacred reason, or importance. As a result, he did not need to adjust, he did not need to enter tranquil contemtion, and he did not need to worship, much less need to be bathed in incense and fast for three days. When he had to battle, he needed to be already prepared. It was just that today, his state was not too perfect. It was extremely possible that this was the final battle in his life. He did not have any confidence, but that was not the problem, as he had already won too many battles that had no reason for him to be victorious. The problem was that, when he should have been focusing on weing this battle, he was instead slightly distracted, and always felt that some things were not done. At this moment, Nanke had already reached the final part of the divine path, only a hundred zhang away from him. He finally could not endure it any longer, and turned around to Xu Yourong. Whats wrong? Xu Yourong asked. Chen Changsheng looked at her face. He wanted to extend his hand and touch it, but he did not dare. Xu Yourong raised her heavily injured and powerless hand, and gently patted his shoulder, as if she wanted to dust off the snow on his clothes. Those bits of snow were already long-melted. Chen Changsheng was satisfied. He looked into her eyes, and said extremely seriously, If we are able to leave the Garden of Zhou alive, I will definitelye and find you. Xu Yourong looked into his eyes, forcefully resisted the shyness and purposely said calmly, No need, I will find you. Sure. Chen Changsheng had never replied so quickly. If Nanke had given up her attitude that seemed like worshipping at that moment, andunched her attacks, perhaps he and she would already be dead. Fortunately, Nanke did not do so. After finishing off this thing, he finally had no more matters that could distract him. He looked at the small girl on the divine path that walked over slowly. He was calm and focused. Just as countless people had once said, cultivation was never a fair matter. Although he had studied the Daoist Canon since he was a child, although his physique was also different from a normal persons, and although he had reached the upper realm of Ethereal Opening at just fifteen, the difference of bloodline talent could not be made up for so easily. Besides, there was still the monster tide that had transformed the surroundings of the mausoleum into a ck ocean. This was a battle that only held death. However, he was still so calm, disying steadiness and calmness beyond his age. If looked upon from behind, at this moment, he would have the demeanor of a great sword cultivator. Before, when he was able to force back a strong opponent with one strike, that was because his heart of the sword was already different from before. In the long abscond that urred in the grasnds for several dozen days, he and Xu Yourong had conversations on many matters. What they conversed most about was cultivation. From the raining temple to the snowing temple, from the reeds in autumn to the ind of grass in summer, they always talked about this. He had talent in cultivation, but no experience in battle. Xu Yourong taught him many things. Much more importantly, her attitude towards cultivation and life, this type of tranquility, serenity and calmness affected him a lot. This was the heart of the Dao. The heart of the sword was actually a type of Dao heart. In terms of the brightness of the heart of the Dao, just who was greater than Xu Yourong in the younger generation of the entire world of cultivation? From the shing of swords, the edge became sharper. The same could be said for the heart of the sword. Right now, his heart of the sword was already brightly lit, so his sword intent was naturally strong and pure. Xu Yourong did not know that he was only fifteen this year. However, looking at him from behind, her slightly gloomy eyes once again brightened up, as if new rain had finally arrived to the dried-up mountain. She left his side, and returned to the main entrance of the mausoleum. She looked for a corner where she could avoid the storm, and sat down cross-legged, wrapping herself up in the insting sackcloth. Just how had his attitude towards life already influenced her so much? As a result, she closed her eyes, and began resting. Chapter 320 – Hitting the Wrist Chapter 320 - Hitting the Wrist Nanke arrived in an area several dozen zhang away from the stone tform along the divine path. She looked towards the main entrance of the mausoleum, and her emotions changed slightly. Xu Yourong had her eyes closed and disyed a serene expression on her pale face, as if what was about to happen had nothing to do with her. This kind of attitude disyed her absolute confidence in someone. That someone was naturally Chen Changsheng, who stood at the edge of the stone tform. Nanke looked at Chen Changsheng and was slightly confused. Even if he was Xu Yourongs fianc, why did it make her so confident? Chen Changsheng also looked at her. At the dawn of that day, on the side of theke that was full of reeds, he and Nanke met face-to-face, before continuing their chase-down into the ins. Only after several dozens of days did he meet this terrifying demon girl once again. Describing her as a teenager was incorrect. She did not seem to be a day past her early teens based on her youthful appearance. Her eyes were slightly far apart, and as for her forehead, it also seemed to be slightly wide. The indifference, or in other words lifelessness, in her eyes gave one a numbing feeling. It was exactly because the spirit of the peacock in the space between her eyebrows was overly powerful that allowed him to confirm that he did not originally make a mistake. This young girl was indeed ill. He thought about it but said nothing. After fleeing for so long in the grasnd, he had long made it clear to himself that cross-eyed was not a term that sounded nice. Also, at this moment, he was very nervous. The hand that grasped the sword hilt did not sweat, but his knuckles were rather white. Now that he already knew that Nanke was a Demon Princess and that she was said to be the one with the greatest bloodline talents out of all the daughters of the Demon Lord, what was even more terrifying was that she was the only disciple of the mysterious yet powerful military advisor of the demons. Before, when he was beside theke, he could not even defeat Nankes two maids. Even if his sword technique had now seen great improvement, how could he be her opponent? A true battle never had a in start. This battle that was about to ur on the stone tform of the mausoleum would determine to whom the possession of the Mausoleum of Zhou went, as well as determine the final sess or failure of the great plot of the demons. Naturally, it would not have any long-winded scripts or probing attacks. Without any dys, and also without any sign, the battle began with the wind that originated from the surroundings of the mausoleum. The pair of moss-green wings spread open behind Nanke in the iing wind. With a soft hum, the sound represented the extremely fast changes that urred in the air and the air being shaken up. Her petite body immediately disappeared from where she was and reappeared before Chen Changsheng in the next moment. She extended her thin index finger and pierced it towards his forehead with a strand of terrifying Qi on the tip. She arrived too quickly, and her actions were even quicker. As for Chen Changsheng, who had already long stored up energy and had already long raised the sword energy to the extreme... he was actually unable to strike in time. Her speed with her two wings was just too fast, so unimaginably fast that she roughly had a spot among the highest ranked in the entire continent. Other than people like Jin Yulu, who could follow up? At this moment, any of Chen Changshengs reactions, such as drawing the sword, blocking with the sword, piercing, cutting, chopping or lifting, were already toote. He was unable to follow Nankes speed and rhythm. If he attempted to do something, he would definitely be pierced in the forehead by the tip of her finger before he could. Her finger was very tender and seemed very ordinary. However, the Qi that the finger carried with it was very terrifying. Anyone could imagine what the effects would be if they were struck by that finger. As a result, he could only do nothing. He quickly retreated backwards, and then retreated into nothingness. A soft hum came from Nankes fingertip. The terrifying power was concentrated, but it was not sent out. It did note in contact with Chen Changshengs forehead and instead made the space at the edge of the stone tform almost seem to be ripped open. Chen Changsheng suddenly disappeared before her very eyes. This caused her wooden expression to finally undergo some change. This was a matter that was very hard to understand, but actually, it did not make her think too much, much less cause her to be alert. This was because she understood why but did not care at all. Just when Chen Changsheng appeared in a certain area on the stone tform, she appeared almost at the same time and continued to pierce her finger towards his forehead. This instead caused Chen Changsheng to be surprised as to how the opponent was actually able to follow his footwork. It had to be known that this did not have any great connection with speed. He had used the most unfathomable Yeshi Step that was the fastest in close-range dodging. He once again disappeared, and Nanke also disappeared with him. In the next moment, he appeared before the main entrance of the mausoleum and was closely followed by Nanke, who also appeared there. On the high tform in front of the mausoleum, there were no great gusts and only soft breezes. As the two disappeared and reappeared, they did not produce any sounds, which seemed extremely strange. Chen Changsheng was not able to break away from her at all, and he was unable to break away from that thin finger that grew closer and closer to his forehead. He was unable to break away from the terrifying Qi and the feeling of impending death. Wherever he trod, he left behind a mark of snow, attempting to avoid that finger. Only when he appeared again did he realise that he was already forced to the edge of the tall tform. During the Grand Examination, when he was by theke, the Yeshi Step that he once used countless times to turn the tide clearly held no significance to Nanke. However, at least it helped him earn some time. During the extremely silent, weird and forceful advance that urred in this very short amount of time, he was still able to gain some distance in the end, providing him with an opportunity to strike. Past the thin finger, his gazended on her forehead, and his expression was extremely concentrated. With a swish, an extremely bright sword ray appeared at the edge of the tall tform, as if it had even illuminated the dusky sky. It was still the Toppling Mountain Staff of the Orthodox Academy. This was a staff techniqueor should it be called a sword technique?that he liked the most and was most familiar with. As a result, it was also his fastest. However... it was still not as fast as Nanke. In other words, Nanke was too strong, so strong that she could very casually break through his strike. To strike with the sword needed at least the movement of the wrist. To bend the finger only needed the movement of fingers. Nankes finger that pierced towards his forehead bent slightly, and the fingertip struck the body of his dagger with extreme precision. With a clear ng, it was a like a newly-cast bell that had been struck by a ck rock brought by a sparrow. Chen Changshengs dagger was knocked away. A power that could be regarded as boundless and a load that he could not personally bear travelled from the body of the dagger into his shoulder. If it was a normal sword, Nanke would have shattered it with her finger attack. If it was a normal human at the upper level of the Ethereal Opening Realm, Nanke would have crippled their shoulder with the finger. Fortunately, this dagger was not a normal sword, and Chen Changshengs body that had been bathed in dragon blood was even more perfect than a perfect Purification. When Nankes fingertip continued to travel towards his forehead, the dagger in his hand flew back like a reed. It was still the Toppling Mountain Staff of the Orthodox Academy. However, this time, it was not piercing but rather smashing. The dagger in his hand... smashed towards Nankes wrist. He did not attack Nankes forehead, because he had already confirmed that power was what determined speed, and his speed could not exceed Nankes. He could only choose a method of attack that had the shortest range. The action was very acute. It only needed the twist of a wrist and seemed very casual. At this moment, the dagger was no longer a sword but instead a staff of discipline, or truthfully speaking, a whip of discipline. What he used was furthermore not a sword technique, but rather the true Toppling Mountain Staff Technique. He wanted to hit Nankes wrist, like a teacher disciplining a naughty student. Smack. He hit it. Chapter 321 – There is a Rainbow Rising Over the Plains Chapter 321 - There is a Rainbow Rising Over the ins With a smack, the dagger in Chen Changshengs hand urately struck Nankes wrist. If Nankes previous finger had not been so wondrous, and caused the edge of the dagger to float like a catkin, even if in the short amount of time in which the dagger struck her wrist he could only go with the flow, he would still have been able to use the rotation of the wrist to slice off her wrist with the dagger. Even if he could not do this, his seemingly thin dagger fell with an extremely powerful force, such that even a mature Demon General would not be able to turn a blind eye to. Yet Nankes expression did not change. Although the razor-sharp finger which seemed like a peacocks plume had diverged from its original direction, it still continued forward unyieldingly, targeted precisely at his abdomen. A thunderp resounded above the high tform in front of the mausoleum. Chen Changshengs body turned into a stream of light as he flew backwards. With a muffled boom, he fell heavily against the stone doors of the mausoleum. Dust sprayed out from the cracks in the door and the ground, filling the air of the stone tform and causing the entire scene to be unclear. Amidst the sound of his clothes scraping against the stone, Chen Changsheng slid down from the door onto the floor. His knees were a little bent and his face was pale. The blood which had rushed up his throat was forcefully swallowed back down. His sea of consciousness had suffered an intense shock, and he found it impossible to rid himself of the ensuing pain. Even more frightening was the spirit mountain upon which his Ethereal Pce rested was shedding countless small chunks of stone. Nankes seemingly casual attacks had almost injured him so severely to the point where it would be difficult for him to stand. His slightly bent knees slowly turned straight. His rushing blood and true essence gradually calmed down. He stood up and stared into Nankes eyes, awaiting the the next attack. Nanke did not immediately make her second attack, but instead, gazed at his left hand. Chen Changshengs right hand held the dagger while his left hand held that Yellow Paper Umbre. Ever since he had walked out of the mausoleum, the umbre had been in his hand. Previously, Nankes finger had not been able to pierce his abdomen, and instead, struck the surface of that umbre. Her eyebrows were very thin and somewhat faint, like those of a little girls. At this moment when she gazed at this umbre, her eyebrows leapt up in what seemed like surprise. She had heard Hua Cui and Ning Qius report on their battle with Chen Changsheng, so she knew that this human youth possessed an old umbre. That umbre seemed somewhat strange. Yet, only when her finger imbued with such terrifying power and killing intent waspletely blocked by that umbre, did she understand just how strange it was. However, the thing that had really caused her to be surprised was the fact that Chen Changsheng had not actually been knocked out, and that Chen Changsheng had actually managed to stand back up. Even if he had the old umbre which had defensive capabilities that surpassed her imagination to separate the two of them, the vast majority of her attacks power had still inevitably fallen upon Chen Changshengs body. He was not Xu Yourong, nor was he that demi-human princess named Luoluo. Hecked innate talent, so even if he had undergone a perfect Purification, he logically still should not have been able to endure that attack. Just what did he possess which let him stand back up? However, Nanke did not think too much about it. The asional mishap was incapable of changing the general situation. This vast mausoleum was hers to inherit, so Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, this pair of adulterers, also had to die by her hand. "Your Yeshi Step is wrong," she told Chen Changsheng. Behind her, in the ins, was the monster like an ocean and the shadow in the sky like the night. As she said these words, she slightly raised her chin and carried an indifferent expression on her face. She was clearly much shorter than Chen Changsheng, yet she seemed to look down on him. She was clearly younger than Chen Changsheng, but her tone was like that of a teacher instructing her pupil. She was clearly just a petite and seemingly delicate little girl, but she seemed like the esteemed schr of the generation. Chen Changsheng understood that her words were correct. His Yeshi Step had been inspired by the assassin from the Yeshi tribe who had attempted kill Luoluo as well as from his discoveries in the Daoist Canons. His Yeshi Step was only a simplified version. To be even more urate, this version of the Yeshi Step was an imitation developed countless years ago by some predecessor in the Orthodoxy after many attempts. Nanke was not a member of the Yeshi tribe, but she was a member of the tribe amongst the demons which possessed the most pure and noble bloodline, the imperial n. Her bloodline allowed her to grasp the Yeshi Step, and this was theplete Yeshi Step. When he had used the Yeshi Step against her just now, it must be said that it was a most idiotic course of action. The reason Nanke said these words was because the Toppling Mountain Staff of the Orthodox Academy used by Chen Changsheng obviously had an reprimanding air about it. This made her very displeased. She wanted to set straight just who had the qualifications to reprimand who in this ce. With these words, her objective had been aplished. She naturally would not waste anymore time on idle chatter. Her figure disappeared from the edge of the stone tform and in an instant, she appeared in front of Chen Changsheng with her finger thrusting forward, once again aimed at his forehead. Several dozen days ago, at the wend at the edge of the ins, Chen Changsheng had seen her and told her that she was sick, that she was cross-eyed, and that the pinecone between her eyebrows was afflicted by the powerful divine soul within her. Today, she wanted to gouge out a bloody hole between his eyebrows to see if there were any problems within. At the same time, she also wanted to see between three eyes and cross-eyed, which one was uglier. She was a Demon Princess possessing a shocking bloodline talent, but she was still just a ten year old girl after all. It was natural for her to inevitably throw a tantrum, however, her attacks were absolutely not childs y. They were extremely terrifying. In that previous round which resulted in a crushing defeat, Chen Changsheng had sensed that there was no way he could be faster than her, whether it was in terms of movement techniques or sword drawing, so there was no way he could rush at her with attacks. The only thing he could do is defend. A gust of cold wind abruptly sprung up in front of the mausoleum as if it suddenly became midwinter. Countless sword glows appeared around his body and then disappeared. They were like snowkes illuminated by the first rays of the sun as it rose over a vige. The ck Frost chill apanied the sword energy, forming several hundred icy mirrors in front of the mausoleum. The shape and texture of those mirrors were iparably harmonious and each one of those mirrors were formed of his sword intent. With a crack, the icy mirrors transformed into countless pieces of ice and flew out in all directions. In the dusky sky, they transformed into a sphere of snow, which then shattered. At practically the same moment, the dozens of icy mirrors in front of his eyes also shattered. Strange snow begun to fall before the main door of the mausoleum. The snow was very hard, even containing shards of ice, and the cold wind grew even more blustery. Amidst the snowstorm appeared an extremely clear cavity. Anyone could tell that this had been formed by a petite figure. The cold wind brushed against Chen Changshengs face, causing his thin eyshes to tremble incessantly. Nankes figure appeared. It was still that slender finger thrusting towards his forehead. With a mor, Chen Changsheng opened the Yellow Paper Umbre in his left hand while the dagger in his right hand swung down using the Orthodox Academys True Sword! Nankes fingertipnded on the umbre. It was like a tree branch jabbing into a wet and heavy nket, creating a whoomph sound. She then floated backwards, avoiding the extremely pure sword energy. She stood back at the edge of the stone tform, her two wings slowly fluttering in the falling snow. Her finger was not a tree branch, but a mountain. Chen Changshengs body was sted backwards, smashing heavily against the stone doors of the mausoleum once again. He had been standing very close to the door, so the impact was much heavier. Even the rainwater and snow amassed on the floor were jolted upwards by the impact of his collision. Dust once again filled the air as he once again slid down from the mausoleums stone doors. This time, he took even longer to painfully stand back up. At this point, the dust had already settled. Seeing Nanke standing at the edge of the stone tform, his eyes were unwavering, and yet, there was a sense of helplessness within them. This Demon Princess was truly too powerful, powerful to an extremely terrifying level. Whether it was in terms of amount and vigor of true essence, level of cultivation, sense of battle, or even the most fundamental and most important, strength and speed; he was definitely no match for her. Today, his sword heart was brightly lit. His sword intent was clear and calm, without dust. It could be described as perfect, just like those mirrors of ice he had formed with his sword. Yet, this said to be perfect sword intent formed into perfect mirrors of ice, when confronting this demon princess unexpectedly... could not even take a single blow. She was a great mountain. No matter how beautifully arranged and excellently constructed the garden was, how harmonious and seamless the mind was, how powerful the body was, or how chilling the sword intent was, it would all be crushed into a fine powder by this massive mountain. How could he defeat her? Unless he possessed the same bloodline talent as hers or the same amount of true essence. However, he did not have that. The severed meridians in his body had determined that it would be very difficult for him to live beyond twenty. It has also determined that his path of cultivation, in certain aspects, would be much more difficult than it was for normal cultivators. Even if he attracted more starlight, stored up even moreke water outside his Ethereal Pce, umted an even thickeryer of snow over his wastnd, then without a thought for his life frantically ignited it all, he would still be impossible for him to put out enough true essence. There was only one method: to make his sword grow even stronger. The three thousand scripture of the Dao, ten thousand sword styles. In that ce, he had read them and then cultivated. Even though he had memorized them from back to front, they were still the three thousand scriptures of the Dao, ten thousand sword styles. To have his sword grow stronger in such a short time had nothing to do with sword styles and moves. He could only make his sword intent grow stronger. In other words, he had to find an even stronger sword intent. Where could he find such a strong sword intent? After everything that had happened, was it finallying to an end? No. Chen Changsheng did not think this way, it was only because of a strand of sword intent that he had managed to cross these endless ins and arrive at this mausoleum. Over the past few days, he had always been thinking about what that strand of sword intent which had summoned him to this ce meant. Did that sword intent need him to do something? Right now, it did not seem like that spection was necessarily wrong, but at the very least in this moment, it wasnt the sword intent that needed him, but instead, he that needed the sword intent. The strand of sword intent was somewhere around this grandiose mausoleum, but for some reason, it had concealed itself. The sword intent was definitely waiting for him. The dusky ins of the Unsetting Sun were gloomy. The distant sky had been obscured by that dreadful shadow. The ck ocean of the monster tide incessantly sent their cold and bloody odor skywards. Perhaps for this reason, rain clouds gradually formed in the sky above the mausoleum and the air grew cold and wet. Without any warning, cold rain began to fall. It fell upon the massive stones of the mausoleum, smearing the world in a darker color. Wrapped in a sackcloth and leaning against a corner of the mausoleums main door, Xu Yourong had unexpectedly been soaked by this cold rain. Holding the Yellow Paper Umbre, Chen Changsheng stood in the chilly rain and gazed at Nanke who was standing at the edge of the tform, seemingly pondering. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. It was not because of the light emitted by Nanke, nor was it because he had thought of something. It was because his gaze had moved past Nanke and rested on the rainbow in the distant ins. In truth, that rainbow should be called a light rainbow, because it did not have seven colors. It was only a dazzling white. The light in his eyes was a reflection of the rainbow of light. The Yellow Paper Umbre in his hands began to shudder. The rainbow of light rose up several dozen li away northwest. It was not raining in that area. Everywhere amidst the reeds and weeds were pools of water, making it seem just like a sea. In that area, there was a stalk of grass which was abruptly cut into pieces. The mirror-like surface of the water also suddenly shattered. The grass was broken into bits and the water was broken into patterns. The patterns were extremely simr to the decorative designs often found on swords. Chapter 322 – The Appearance of a Sword Intent Chapter 322 - The Appearance of a Sword Intent The surface of the water began to ripple faster and faster, more and more frequently. The ripples that spread in all directions were slowly pushed together, knocking and tearing at each other. In the end, they transformed into countless drops of water and were knocked from the surface of the water,bining with the bits of grass that were ground into dust. It formed a faint green mist which was slightly transparent. In the light from far away, an extremely faint shadow could be vaguely seen. The shadow was very thin and straight, like a straight stroke that had not been finished. It was as if an infinite amount ofke water had been poured into the ink that drew the line, giving one a feeling that although the thin shadow was in the mist, it seemed to be elsewhere. Although it was clearly before their eyes, it was as if it did not exist. Even if it seemed to exist in another world, it was only the shadow of a real object in the Garden of Zhou. The green mist was the boundary between the real world and other worlds. Logically, this barrier that separated space should have been extremely stable. However, in the next moment after it had appeared, the green mist dispersed. The speed at which it dispersed was so fast that even the surrounding space could not react in time. As a result, a terrifying hurricane formed in the grasnd. In an extremely short amount of time, the thing expanded rapidly. Actually, it was an explosion. To describe the scene at that moment in simpler words, it should be said that the green mist exploded. However, this explosion did not create any sounds, other than the whistling of the wind; the silence was abnormally terrifying. Being silent did not mean it was soft and powerless. Countless terrifying Qis and an unimaginable, shapeless cutting edge dispersed with the green mist, expanding into the surroundings of the grasnds. They easily caught up with and surpassed the hurricane caused by the distortion of space, and came in contact with the living and non-living things in the grasnd first. No matter if it was the wild reeds or special golden bells in the southern swamps, countless bushes were cut into shreds, transforming into a wave of fluttering green rain. It fell everywhere with swishing sounds. Even the rocks within the bushes were cut, turning into pebbles the size of fingernails. They were blown into the water of the wends like arrows, knocking the frogs and fish hidden in the mud unconscious. Closely following, those frogs and fish were also torn into pieces. No matter if it was scales or fish fins, they were all ground into dust. The ground of the wends were also broken into pieces, as if it had been plowed seventy-two times by a hard-working but dumb farmer. In the end, the water broke, transforming into countless droplets of water. The air also broke, transforming into countless soft breezes. The green mist dispersed, and the thin shadow finally revealed its true appearance. In a range of over ten li in the grasnd, everything was chopped into pieces. It was a piece of t wilderness, with everything ground into fine dust. The true appearance of the shadow was still a shadow. It seemed extremely blurry, and could not be clearly seen, but it could be roughly seen. It was a... sword. This thin shadow was not the sword itself, but the shadow of a sword. In other words, it was a strand of sword intent. When the sword intent appeared and chopped everything, the entire ins of the Unsetting Sun, or even the entire Garden of Zhou could feel it. An extremely profound tremble spread out from the depths under the Mausoleum of Zhou. In the ck ocean formed by the monster tide, it caused countless wild swells. This was the reaction of the countless monsters to the sword intent. The terrifying shadow in the sky grew even lower, as if it was going to envelop the entire grasnd. Before the main entrance of the Mausoleum of Zhou, Nanke suddenly turned around and gazed into the depths of the grasnd. She squinted her eyes, and her normal indifferent or even lifeless expression became extremely sharp. Afterwards, no matter if it was the innumerable monsters or her, or even the shadow in the sky, all could see the t wilderness that had a circumference of ten li. However, they could not see the sword. It was because before this, a breeze arose from the area of grasnd. The sword intent travelled with the wind and disappeared with the wind. It was quiet without a sound, and could disappear without a trace, so naturally, it could not be seen. No one had felt the strand of sword intent traverse the dusky grasnds with the soft and long breeze. It entered the dark clouds, ignored the rain that fell from the sky and arrived before Zhou Dufus mausoleum. Afterwards, like a stamen of winter sweets, it fell onto the ground that was covered in a thickyer of snow, andjust like the first flow of water from upstream that flowed into a riverbed that had been dry for thousands of yearsit disappeared into the mausoleum. Naturally, no one had discovered where the sword intent went. Chen Changsheng raised the umbre with his left hand at an angle. He did not block the rain, and was only preparing to block Nankes attack. His whole body had already be wet from the rain. The rain slowly turned into a shower, and the pearl-sized water droplets constantly hit the surface of the umbre, creating sounds like a drum beating. The Yellow Paper Umbre began to tremble slightly. The tremble spread into the handle of the umbre from the surface and ribs, and then clearly spread into his hand, into his body and into his heart. The sound of rain slowly grew louder, but the tall tform before the mausoleum seemed extremely silent. Nanke turned around, and looked at him with no expression. For some reason, she felt that the teenager that was wet all over and in a sorry shape was slightly different from before. She did not know where this feeling came from, or that it was somewhat rted to the abnormalities that urred in the grasnd before. However, she knew that something was about to happen. She did not ept any changes that would have stopped her from entering this great mausoleum, so she decided to end this battle before the changes arrived. It was just that she was unaware the changes had already urred. The swish was not the sound of the torrential rain, but the sound of two wings unfurling in the rain. The green wings of over ten zhang in width unfurled behind her, apanied by two streams of rainwater. They reflected the dusky light, causing the droplets of water to seem like droplets of blood. It was beautiful but also hair-raising. The green wings suddenly pped, causing crazy gusts of wind to rise on the stone tform before the main entrance. The droplets of water that fell from the sky were all shot away consecutively. A powerful Qi knocked all the rain back into the sky. Nanke disappeared from the edge of the stone tform, and in the next moment, she attacked Chen Changsheng with a few droplets of remaining blood and an extremely cold killing intent. Chen Changshengs gaze passed through these droplets of rain and the cold winds, and met with the small girls gaze. He only saw her cold and resolute determination to kill. In that moment, his eyshes stopped trembling from the cold wind due to the killing intent. The terrifying, full-powered strike of the small Demon Princess actually caused him to fear that he could not resist it. Although he thought like this, he did not give up, because he wanted to continue living. As a result, he grasped the dagger, and chopped towards the rain and cold wind before his eyes. Afterwards, in the moment when he swung the dagger, he felt an extremely different feeling, so much that even his arm became stiff. He did not have confidence that this strike could block Nankes full-powered blow. However, for some reason, he felt that he seemed to be very confident in the dagger in his hand. The dagger pierced into the cold wind and rain. The cold wind suddenly dispersed, and the cold rain suddenly stopped. Only for a moment, the edge of the dagger broke through this storm, and arrived before Nankes forehead. The sword energy of this strike was not stable, his heart of the sword was not calm, and nor did he use any sword move. However, the sword intent was unbelievably strong. Chapter 323 – The High-Spirited Second Move Chapter 323 - The High-Spirited Second Move The strike really could not be considered a sword technique. The sword energy was also very unstable, and his heart of the sword was even more abominable. However, Chen Changsheng discovered a difference from his previous strike, suddenly and with some confusion. Just what change could cause someone as level-headed as him to find it hard to maintain his mental state? In the moment he struck, he suddenly discovered that the dagger that had been with him for a very long time no longer belonged to him. The dagger had begun acting by itself, cutting through the wind and rain towards Nanke behind it. It seemed as though he had used the dagger to execute aplete sword move, but actually, it had nothing to do with him. In his original thoughts when facing up against Nankes full-powered strike, he was prepared to use the move that had the greatest power in the True Sword of the Orthodoxy, but... The dagger did not heed to his will and use the sword technique. Instead, it just pierced straight out like so. This pierce was executed extremely recklessly and negligently. If there were bystanders to the battle who saw Chen Changsheng use this sword move, they would definitely believe he was looking to die. Just what was this about? There was a power in his bodyno, not power, nor Qi. Instead, it was a feeling that was very hard to describe with words, causing him to directly pierce at the wind and rain in front of him with the dagger he grasped. His actionspletely followed this feeling; the entire movement was extremely natural. The strike that pierced through the cold wind and rain was notpletely straight. The path that the edge travelled was crooked, and looked like a line that was carelessly left behind by a child who had just learnt to write. The style could not be seen at all, and it did not possess some kind of profound idea. However, the feeling instead originated directly from the depths of his heart, and he felt it very vividly. Like sword energy, this feeling was the excitement of leaving an abyss. It was the ecstasy of being able to see the blue skies; it was ted and excited and it was in extremely high spirits. For some reason, some unfathomable mystery, the dagger trembled excitedly. How could such a sword pierce through the cold wind and rain, and block Nankes full-forced blow head-on? How could it be victorious over the terrifyingly strong Demon Princess? However, only for that moment, the dagger pierced forwards crookedly, easily piercing the wind and rain before him, before arriving in front of Nankes eyes. On the stone tform in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum, there was a very light stab, as if something had been pierced. Closely following it, there was a thunderous hum, as if a huge bell had been rung by countless strong men carrying huge wooden hammers. A strong tremble appeared, spreading in all directions in the air, creating floods of dust, rain and snow. Amidst the dust, rain and snow, Nankes angry roar reverberated just like in the battle at the peak of Sunset Valley. Her roar was still clear, butpared to that night, her current roar was no longer as steady, strong and confident. Instead, it was filled with pain, confusion and shock. The powerful Qi immediately knocked all of the dust, rain and snow off the tform, creating a clear area. Nanke quickly retreated. Her feetnded on the boundary between the stone tform and divine path, which gave a muffled bang. Several cracks immediately appeared at the gray rocks there. A green plume around half a foot long slowly fell on the stone tform with a charming and beautiful feeling. The gaze on Chen Changsheng from Nankes small, pale face was filled with the mes of anger and a sliver of perplexity. A whileter, she retracted her gaze, and looked at a certain area on her left moss-green wing. She only saw that there was a cut, slowly bleeding. The slightly dim light of the sky from the distant horizon shone through there. Before the main entrance of the mausoleum, all fell into silence. Probably because of the pain in her clear roar, Xu Yourong also woke up and saw this scene in front of her. She was slightly startled and speechless. Nanke once again stared at Chen Changsheng. Her gazended on the dagger held in his right hand, and her pupils constricted slightly. She did not understandjust why was the dagger so sharp? What was this sword technique? How did the sword intent be so strong? Chen Changsheng also looked at the dagger in his hand. His expression was also slightly perplexed. It had already been over a year since his senior had given him this dagger, but just why did the dagger now give him a feeling of unfamiliarity? He knew this dagger possessed a sharpness rivalling the weapons of the Tier of Legendary Weapons, but why did this dagger have such a strong sword intent? Yes, he had already confirmed it by now. The powerful feeling from before was sword intent. The dagger followed the feeling and pursued the feeling. The path it travelled in seemed ugly and crooked, but actually, it was extremely natural, like traversing between the clouds, like flowing in the water. This feeling obviously was sword intent. It could only be sword intent. It was just that this sword intent... did not belong to him, because although the current him could already reach a brightly lit heart of the sword, his level of cultivation was still not enough to nurture such a great sword intent. Just where did the sword intente from? If the dagger itself did not possess sword intent, just when did it enter his body? The knuckles of the hand he used to hold onto the hilt were rather white. He thought through feelings of perplexity and shock. Perhaps this was the sword intent that the Yellow Paper Umbre had always searched for? Was this the strand of sword intent that had led him through the thick grasnds to the Mausoleum of Zhou? Had this sword intent not really disappeared? When did ite? Why did ite? Because he understood even more about the sword intent, he thought even more. Nanke did not need to think this much, so she recovered much faster than him. Most of the shock and anger disappeared from her eyes, and recovered the indifference and lifelessness from before. Without any hesitation, she began to attack him once again. She had vaguely guessed something, and was prepared to confirm her guess through battle. As for whether it would injure her, she had never cared about such matters. The cold rain fell again, and the pair of wings that were over ten zhang in length created a hurricane. The wild wind blew again, turning the droplets of rain into gravel and using it to hit Chen Changshengs face and body. A cry of the peacock. There was a ng. Nanke appeared before him once again, and used the Southern Cross Sword in her left hand to chop at his forehead. This was the first time she used the sword. In other words, the current Chen Changsheng in her eyes finally had be an opponent at the same level as Xu Yourong. If this were any other timea few days ago, or even just a few moments agoChen Changsheng would have found it very difficult to receive this strike. to receive this strike. Although his heart of the sword was brightly lit, and his sword intent was wless,pared to the terrifying sword intent that Nanke had poured into the Southern Cross Sword, it was much weaker. However, just at this moment, before he had even thought at all, he swung his dagger. Actually, this was something that did not even require his thought. The feeling once again appeared in his heart. He swung the dagger in his hand,pletely following this feeling. It seemed to be simple, but actually, it was mysterious and indescribable. With a loud bang, several extremely deep cracks appeared on the gray stone ground before the main entrance of the mausoleum. Nankes Southern Cross Sword had been blocked by the dagger in his hand. Before she could evenpletely use all of the power of her Southern Cross Sword Technique, it had already been stopped by the dagger in his hand. A sword ray burst out from the edge of the dagger. It was around three zhang in length, and seemed to illuminate the entire mausoleum. The green wings retracted inwards, blocking in front of Nanke. With a painful, smothered grunt, she once again retreated rapidly backwards. Her two feetnded at the edge of the stone tform, and another crack appeared on the gray stone from her treading. However, this was not all. The extremely sharp sword ray directly pierced through her pair of wings, and shot towards her forehead. With a p of the two wings that blew away rain, Nanke leapt, andnded on the divine path. However, this was still not enough. She leapt up once again, and retreated rapidly into the rainy space behind her. Still not enough. She needed to retreat, to constantly retreat. The only sound was a series of cracks from the gray stone. Her two feet were like plows. They dragged out two clear marks in the tough gray stone on the divine path. Only after she had travelled several hundred zhang backwards did she finally stop. Silence. The gray clouds in the sky constantly showered the ground with cold rain. The entire Mausoleum of Zhou was enveloped in it. No matter if it was the stone tform or the divine path, all had been drenched by it. The sound of falling rain seemed to disappear. A trail of fresh blood slowly flowed from the corner of Nankes lips. Afterwards, it was quickly washed away by the cold rain that became heavier and heavier. Chen Changsheng looked at the dagger in his hand and felt that extremely powerful sword intent. He did not know what he should think about. Actually, that sword intent was not in the Yellow Paper Umbre, nor was it in the dagger. It was in his body. It was because the person that the sword intent wanted to help was him. He raised his head and arrived at the boundary between the stone tform and the divine path. Looking at Nanke who was hundreds of zhang away and in the rain, he said, Now, I seem to be able to win against you. Rainwater flowed from Nankes pale, small face. It dripped down from her wet ck hair, and seemed rather miserable. However, her expression remained so cold, arrogant and condescending, that her defeat in the previous two strikes from just before could not be seen at all. Even without any leeway of being able to counterattack, her voice remained cold. This is not your sword intent at all. Chen Changsheng went silent for a while and then said, So? Nanke said without an expression, Even if I am defeated, I will be defeated by that sword intent. What has it got to do with you? Yes, this sword intent could not belong to Chen Changsheng. No matter if it was her who battled against Chen Changsheng, the great Demon Generals that watched the battle on the divine path from below, the zither-ying old man, or Xu Yourong, who had just opened her eyes and witnessed this scene, they were all extremely clear on this point. The sword intent was too sharp, and did not match up with the Dao Chen Changsheng cultivated at all. Most importantly, this sword intent was too strong, a strength that could even make up for the difference in true essence. It could not be trained through time. If he wanted to train such a sword intent, he needed at least several hundred years of pursuing the path of the sword. He was only fifteen. No matter how talented he was in the path of the sword, he could not do this. No one could do it, not even the demons. Even if Zhou Dufu revived once again, he could not do that. Yes, this is not my sword intent. Chen Changsheng looked at the endless grasnd behind the monster tide that was like a ck ocean, and then looked at Nanke. He said, However, this sword intent came to find me, and is willing to be used by me. That is evidence that I have enough qualifications to use it. Then, it... is my sword intent. Nanke asked, This sword intent... just where did ite from? Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes, and said honestly, You should have guessed it. The surroundings of the mausoleum, on and above the divine path, fell into a period of shocked silence. Although Nanke had already guessed the truth of this matter as Chen Changsheng had said, she was still unable to believe it, and felt very unwilling. The torrential rain was concentrated, and the wet coldness pierced the bone. Her voice was slightly hoarse. Sword Pool? Chapter 324 – Return (Part One) Chapter 324 - Return (Part One) The Sword Pool was in the Garden of Zhou. This was the legend and had at the same time been the spection of many people over the years. From one thousand years ago when Zhou Dufu first appeared and shocked the world up until several hundred years ago when he silently disappeared, the warlike and peerless expert had issued numerous challenges to the experts of the entire continent. His outrageous strength and cultivation had been continuously honed through these myriad battles. On his path to obtaining the title of supreme expert under the starry sky, countless people fell under his Halving de. In Luoyang, he faced off against the hero of the realm and countless experts of the Great Zhou and defeated Emperor Taizong. Outside Xuo City, he faced off against innumerable demon experts and defeated the Demon Lord. In the Mausoleum of Books, he defeated the Pope. At the source of the Red River, he defeated the White Emperor. And there were still many more... it could even be said that if one looked over those several hundred years of history and looked up all the true experts, one would see that they had all once been defeated at his hands. In reality, besides those legendary battles mentioned above, many of these so-called earthshaking battles did not ur in the human world but in the Garden of Zhou. The Garden of Zhou was Zhou Dufus miniature world. In these battles, he could have ess to many conveniences and even rig the battles. This seemed very unfair, but his opponent had no objection to this, because he was Zhou Dufu. He disdained these types of actions, much less required them. He just did not want any mediocre people to see his battle. His opponents were naturally even more unwilling to have themon people see them lose. Thus, those battles that urred in the Garden of Zhou had no spectators, and also no recorders. As for the specific details of the battle, besides those present, no one else knew. The only thing the people on the outside knew was the unsurprising oue. Countless experts fell under his de. Some died, some lived, but their swords were all left behind in the Garden of Zhou, forced by that divine Halving de, which was ranked second on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, to be left behind. The swords were absolutely not ordinary. Many were even divine weapons ranked on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. These included the Dragoncry Sword that had been worn on the waist of some prince of the Imperial n, and the sword called Heaven Shrouding owned by that generations Mount Li Sword Sect sect master, which was even in the top ten of the Tier of Legendary Weapons. It was said that these famous swords abandoned in the Garden of Zhou had all been thrown into a mountain pool by Zhou Dufu. That mountain pool was the legendary Sword Pool. If the Sword Pool really did exist, it was a monument that Zhou Dufu had set up for himself. Those exceptional swords in the pool were his achievements and glory. The one thing that all the cultivators who could enter the Garden of Zhou wanted to do was find the Sword Pool. Zhou Dufus legacy might possibly be very difficult to find, but those swords in the Sword Pool, any one of them was a divine weapon capable of significantly increasing the battle power of any cultivator. Let alone that, if one could inherit the legacy of those experts of the past through their sword, just what kind of significance would that have? How could it not cause people to go mad? And yet, no one had ever found the Sword Pool. No one had even found a sword in the Garden of Zhou. Contrarily, this fact was an affirmation of the rumors of the Sword Pool. Those famous swords that had faded away must be hidden somewhere in the Garden of Zhou. As time passed, the Sword Pool grew more and more enigmatic, and its ce within the hearts of cultivators grew increasingly majestic. It had even surpassed the Garden of Zhou itself, turning into the true legend of the cultivation world. But was it true that no one had ever found a sword in the Garden of Zhou? Then why was it that Qi Jian and Liang Xiaoxiao, once they had entered the Garden of Zhou, had proceeded without hesitation up that river? Why did Zhuang Huanyu go there? Why was Chen Changsheng able to sense that strand of sword intent in the cold pool, and why were the demons waiting to assassinate them on the other side? Whether it was within the human world or the demon realm, there were already many powers that had faintly discovered some news pertaining to the Sword Pool. Perhaps it was because someone had picked up an ancient sword sheath in a forest by that river many years ago? No, the real reason was that a peerless genius of the Mount Li Sword Sect had once gone up to the cold pool at the end of that river and picked up a sword several hundred years ago. That peerless genius of the Mount Li Sword Sect was called Su Li. However, just where was the Sword Pool then? The cold pool passed through the cliff to thergeke on the other side. Thatke was connected to the smallke in the ins in front of Sunset Valley. However, between the pool and theke, there were no swords. If one were simply and crudely to gather up all the clues and draw a line between these points, they would be able to see that this line pointed towards the depths of the ins. Then did this indicate that the legendary Sword Pool was in the ins? In reality, this was the conclusion of the vast majority of cultivators. Human cultivators and demons had tracked their footsteps all across the Garden of Zhou, and yet after the passage of several hundred years, they still had not managed to find the Sword Pool. Then the most likely possibility was that it was hidden within the ins, because only they had not been investigated. It was a pity that these conclusions could never be confirmed. Everyone who entered the ins of the Unsetting Sun had never returned. Those people who had never entered the ins of the Unsetting Sun would never be able to see the true scene inside. Luckily, or perhaps unluckily, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had entered these ins, and they could see the truth, although they could not ry these true facts to the human world outside the Garden of Zhou. That strand of sword intent had guided them deeper into the ins, as though it wanted to guide them towards finding the truth. Yet when they saw Zhou Dufus mausoleum, they still did not see any trace of the Sword Pool. Now that the sword intent was within his body, he was sure that it had its origins from the Sword Pool. He just did not know which famous sword from several hundred years ago this sword intent belonged to, and which famous person owned that sword. The rain began to pour down harder and harder, causing the wind around the mausoleum to gradually grow more violent. A few leaves from Xu Yourongs wutong tree had previously been shaken down to the ground by Qi and then stuck together by the rain and snow. Now they were rolled up by the massive winds. The leaves were rolled up by the wind and dragged along the floor. They drifted to Chen Changshengs feet and then floated up and touched a corner of his clothes. Ching. There was a sharp sound in that instant that even covered up the sound of the wind and rain. Those leaves had been sliced into countless tiny strands by the shapeless sword intent. Just as they began to dance in the air, they were beaten down by the wind and rain. Several hundred li out on the divine path, Nankes small face, which was drenched by the rainwater, seemed to grow paler. This scene made her even more wary and uneasy because she had never seen such powerful sword intent before. Yes, she silently thought of the word never. Her teacher ck Robe did not use a sword. Her royal father the Demon Lord did not use a sword. The demon advisor also did not use a sword. Still, the demon experts that could use a sword were too many too count, but she still had not...ever...seen such a powerful sword intent. This was just a strand of sword intent showing off its abilities. If the actual sword was still here, just how terrifying would it be? Several hundred years ago, just which peerless expert was the owner of that sword intent to have cultivated the sword to such a stage!? The rain fell upon the dagger, sshing against the de and wiping it clean of blood. It shined brightly like a mirror. As Chen Changsheng gazed at the dagger, his eyes were also bright like a mirror. In the three thousand scriptures of the Dao, there were many exnations on what sword intent was, but only one exnation was epted by the Orthodoxy as the traditional definitionsword intent was a sword insight. A sword insight was not a swords spiritual sense, nor was it a swords wisdom, and it was even less so a living soul. Rather, it was the remnants of a message that consisted of a swordsmansbat sense and experience which, after a long time, amassed and became attached to the sword. To use a more understandable but less urate exnation: a sword insight was a swords knowledge and experience. The sword insight was the remnants of a message, and it could also be described as the essence of that message. It was the crystallization ofbat sense, but it was not something that had a concrete and objective existence. It was impossible to calcte, and even more impossible to imitate. The sensation transmitted back to the spiritual world of a human being was only a feeling. At the moment, he was feeling exactly this type of feeling. From this sword intent, he sensed an absolute self-confidence, a supreme ability, and a contempt for heaven and earth. He sensed this sword intents conflict and even loathing for these ins. He sensed its intense desire for freedom. Of course, the most intense feeling was joy, jumping for joy. At the very beginning, the person who used the sword was no more, but the sword was still there. Later on, the sword was no more, leaving behind only the sword intent. This strand of sword intent was incapable of leaving these ins. It was trapped, or even imprisoned, within these ins for ages. For several hundred years, it had never thought about escaping. However, it now realized that there was a chance to escape, thus when it met Chen Changsheng, it was like a bird about to leave its cage. It was just that he did not know that this sword intents ecstasy did not juste from the possibility of leaving, but also had to do with the joy of seeing an old friend. That massive and dreadful shadow took up half the sky. The other half of the sky was filled with dark rain clouds. It was already night, and that disc of light at the edge of the ins was dim and lightless. In the midst of the torrential rain, the Mausoleum of Zhou grew even more pitch-ck, like a massive ck mountain. If Chen Changsheng was not on top of this ck mountain at the moment, he would definitely have associated it with the huge obsidian coffin in the mausoleum. Lets leave together then. Chen Changsheng turned back to nce at Xu Yourong, then said these words to the sword intent. She gazed at the rain-soaked divine path, gazed at Nanke. Nanke was looking at the Southern Cross Sword in her hands. There was a very clear nick on the edge of the sword, a result of their two swords crossing. This sword was certainly not ordinary, as it was a famous sword from this generations Tier of Legendary Weapons, and yet it was not as good as that unremarkable and ordinary dagger in Chen Changshengs hands. Did every sword have an environment in which it was strongest? She woke up from the stupor brought about by the sword intent and the new information rted to the Sword Pool with an understanding of many more things. She lifted her head towards the end of the divine path where Chen Changsheng was, her expression once more callous and indifferent. "So what? That sword intent really is very strong, but in the end, it still ended up the loser against the Halving de. You think that you can rely on this sword intent to defeat me? Or do you have some absurd hope that this sword intent can help you leave the Garden of Zhou?" She said these words to Chen Changsheng and then spread out her arms. A clear light illuminated the rain-soaked mausoleum, and her two wings transformed into streams of light. Her two maids, Hua Cui and Ning Qiu, kneeled down behind her in the rain, not daring to say a word as they lowered their heads. One could faintly see that their faces were pale. The injuries inflicted by that sword intent previously had most likely not been light. "The sword that this sword intent belongs to has probably already be a piece of scrap metal or even mere dust. This is the only reason why it was able to leave the Sword Pool. As a sword intent with no host, incapable of replenishing itself, just how long could it hold on? Not to mention the fact that sword intent is equivalent to sword insight, and with your cultivation, theres simply no way for youprehend the sword insight. Without an understanding of swordy, Im afraid you wont be able to disy even one-thousandth of the full power of that sword intent. Since this is the case, just what makes you believe you can defeat me?" In the downpour, along with the continuous sound of her still childish voice, Nankes sword energy slowly but steadily increased, and her Qi gradually grew more berserk. Chen Changsheng knew that she was not bluffing. If the swordsmans cultivation was strong enough, whether they were meditating in cultivation or fighting, they would be refining their sword intent at every moment. However, if the level of the sword intent was higher than that of the swordsman, then battling would constantly use up the sword intent with no way of replenishing it. "The most important part is that since Im no match for you in terms of sword intent, then why do I need to keeppeting with you in sword intent?" Saying these words, Nanke lifted up the Southern Cross Sword. She still stood a hundred zhang away, very far away from Chen Changsheng. She had already put away her two wings, and it seemed that she did not intend to close the distance between the two of them. The most important change was that she lifted her sword with both hands. Her figure was very petite, even slim, while the Southern Cross Sword was broad and long. When she lifted it up with her two hands into the air, it produced a very strange scene. It was just like a small child preparing to y with a giant iron hammer. They struck a clear contrast. Seeing this scene, Chen Changsheng instantly guessed at how she was going to attack and understood that he hadmitted a huge oversight. Since his greatest advantage was the powerful sword intent at his disposal, he should not have let her get too far away. Different swords had different strengths. One sword had many different sides. Sword intent was only a part of the sword. Besides this, there was also sword energy as well as the amount of true essence attached to the sword. They were bothponents of the sword that were no less important than sword intent. Nankes attack intended to take advantage of the influence that distance had on sword intent and force him to fight with sword energy and strength. A sword glow illuminated the gloomy sky and the rain-soaked mausoleum. A dark blue sword ray shot out from the Southern Cross Sword. Like a meteorite, it trailed a tail of fire as it shed towards the end of the divine path at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng gripped the hilt of his dagger; his fingers were a little white and his lips a little pale, perhaps because of his injuries or because the rain was too cold. A weak, yet abnormally firm voice came from behind him. "Use the umbre." This voice did note from the sword intent, as sword intents do not speak. The voice came from Xu Yourong. He did not know why she said this, but over the course of their journey, he had realized that her cultivation and especially her foresight far surpassed his. He trusted her invariably. So without any hesitation, not even pausing for thought, he lifted up the Yellow Paper Umbre. With his actions, the sword intent entered the Yellow Paper Umbre. It was not entering. It was returning. He did not understand why he felt it, but he felt that this sensation indicated that the sword intent had truly returned. Even the entire world seemed to have felt the sword intents return. The ins grew incredibly quiet. The monster tide grew restless and countless monsters gave out cries of rm or anger. Even that dreadful shadow in the sky seemed to grow fainter for an instant. Chapter 325 – Return (Part Two) Chapter 325 - Return (Part Two) The sword intent entered the Yellow Paper Umbre. The world surrounding the mausoleum was affected, but the first to undergo changes was obviously the Yellow Paper Umbre itself. The Yellow Paper Umbre remained as it was normally, old-fashioned and slightly dirty. No changes urred to its appearance, but the Qi exuding from it instead changed drastically. Despite being an umbre-shaped magical artifact with extremely great defensive capabilities, it had suddenly acquired the semnce of an inordinately sharp sword. In Chen Changshengs eyes, it clearly was still an umbre, but he could feel the clear feeling of a sword in his hand. The blue sword ray arrived. With it, it carried Nankes resolute killing intent and an extremely powerful true essence. Chen Changsheng raised the Yellow Paper Umbre to receive it. Like a round shield, it attempted to block the enemys long spear. Several dozen days ago, by theke on the other side of the cliff in the Garden of Zhou, when he battled against the two maids, he had also used this method a lot. However, very obviously, the Yellow Paper Umbre today already had a huge difference to the Yellow Paper Umbre of that day. Was it because of the sword intent? However, it was alsopletely different from the sword intent emitted by the dagger previously. They were two different concepts. The difference was that the Yellow Paper Umbre now infused with the sword intent became extremely powerful, even somewhat scary. On the stone tform in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum, countless sharp cutting sounds suddenly resounded. The sounds were reminiscent of the cracks in space and also like the rush of air. They seemed brief and urred in close tandem one after another, but they also seemed to go on without end. Countless des of winds that seemed thin and small shot out from the surface of the Yellow Paper Umbre, twisting around the surroundings of his body. It spun at great speeds, cutting everything that it came into contact with. The rain, the snow, the tform and the path, as well as the blue sword ray. The droplets of rain from the sky were cut into vapor, and the leftover snow that gathered on the ground was chopped into strands. On the tough ground, the stone walls and even the main entrance of the mausoleum, countless deep streaks appeared. As for the blue sword ray that travelled through the air, before it could even radiate with the two streaks of stars that formed a Southern Cross, it was chopped into countless rays of star brilliance and dispersed with the wind. The sharp sounds of cutting slowly grew softer before disappearing. The thin des of wind slowly entered the stone precipices of the mausoleum, not appearing again. The torrential rain continued, butpared to before, it seemed to have weakened a lot, especially the rain thatnded on the Yellow Paper Umbre. Silence. In the grasnd below the mausoleum, it instead slowly began to grow noisy, like waves formed in the monster tide that was like a ck ocean. There were signs of restlessness. Before, when the sword intent entered Chen Changshengs body and was put to use in his dagger, the monster tide was still able to remain peaceful. However, when the sword intent entered the Yellow Paper Umbre and then easily shattered Nankes sword energy, and proved something, the countless monsters in the grasnd were unable to control themselves. Some monsters attempted to flee in fear, and even more monsters roared angrily at the mausoleum. Countless roars fused together, and like the sound of thunder, it was about to lift up the sky. If it were not for Nankes forceful suppression with the Soul Wood, perhaps at this moment, the ck ocean formed from the monster tide would have already surged towards the mausoleum. Nanke did not know why the monsters reacted so dramatically. Was it because the appearance of the sword intent heralded the emergence of the Sword Pool? Then why was the monster tide not as turbulent as when the sword intent appeared in the beginning? She was slightly confused. Her gaze passed through the rain andnded on Xu Yourong. Earlier, it was her who made Chen Changsheng put away the dagger and use the umbre. The people present today were all powerful experts. Xu Yourong had not recovered from her heavy injuries and was extremely weak. She spent most of the time with her eyes closed and did not spectate this battle, but she actually understood something. This caused Nanke to feel slightly angry and unwilling, just like when the sword intent was used by Chen Changsheng. Here, Tang Thirty-Sixs famous judgement still should have been used. Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng really were two people who specialised in rendering people speechless. Xu Yourong maintained her focus and looked at the agitated monster tide beneath the mausoleum. She said weakly, Close the umbre. Chen Changsheng listened to her and closed the Yellow Paper Umbre. After the umbre was closed, it was very much like a sword. Most people have probably had a simr experience of stabbing the tip of an umbre into the dirt or at the walls for fun once the rain let up. Why? Because after an umbre was closed, it was very much like a sword. At this moment, the Yellow Paper Umbre in Chen Changshengs left hand was very much like a sword. The monster tide surrounding the mausoleum immediately fell silent. The roars of anger also disappeared. The agitated monsters that attempted to surge towards the mausoleum became rather terrified, as if something major was about to happen. In the depths of the monster tide, the great monsters at the level of Star Condensation that were like mountains and rivers began to exude their ruthless Qi that reeked of blood. The huge shadow in the sky drooped slightly lower than before. The Sword Pool was the greatest secret of the Garden of Zhou. The sword was the greatest taboo of the grasnd. Just what connection did the sword intent and the Sword Pool it represented have with the countless monsters that ran amok in the ins of the Unsetting Sun? Xu Yourong silently calcted and deduced, which rapidly consumed her energy. Herplexion became paler and paler. In the end, her gazended on the umbre in Chen Changshengs hand and thought, looks like that was the legendary Yellow Paper Umbre. In the world outside the Garden of Zhou, it snowed as usual. The huge shadow in the sky drooped even lower than before. Far away in the snowy ins, a dozen or so Demon Generals towered like mountains, exuding great Qi that reeked of blood. As of that moment, there was already one Demon General dead and seven Demon Generals heavily injured, with three of the seven missing limbs. The demons had already paid a heavy enough price. The snowkes thatnded on Su Lis shoulder were immediately cut into countless shreds. There was blood on his sword, but no blood on his body. He seemed as though he was uninjured, but he had actually already expended a great amount. He was unable to contain the sword intent inside himself well enough, which caused it to seep outwards. ck Robe sat on a snowy hill with his legs crossed. Looking at him, he said calmly, Although you are called Su Li, you are unable to leave today. (TL: y on words. Su Li is , and leave is .) Su Li looked at that shadow in the sky and said nothing. What you like eating the most, what you dislike eating the most; how many people you killed in the Great Western Continent, whether you like mountains or the sea; how often you send your daughter letters, how long it took you to master your first sword technique after you entered the Mount Li Sword Sect; how many times youve argued with your master, how many days youve cried for after your master died in the Garden of Zhou... ck Robe used his slender fingers to stroke the square te that was ced before his legs and said, I have used all the information that I have gathered about you in this plot. How can you leave? Su Li retracted his gaze and looked at him. Heughed at him, I hate people like you the most. Obviously, in the end, you still rely on power to kill and ughter, yet you also like to talk reason, talk chance. Even if you were at yourst breath and almost dead, you will not forget to act as if you can cope with all matters using schemes and strategies. Who are you acting for? A softugh resounded from the ck robes, Naturally for someone like you who has been schemed to death by me. Su Li smiled coldly, Do you really believe that everything can be calcted? ck Robe said, Why not? You obviously know that the stars can be moved. Since the stars can be moved, where does it say that fate cannot change? With change, how can you calcte? Su Li gazed at the night sky. He did not see the convergence of those two rivers of stars in the south, and only saw the snowkes that constantly fell before the shadow. With a soft voice, he said, Everything in the world is constantly changing. After a long time of snowing, umting more and more, there will always be a moment where an avnche urs. How do you calcte that? The path of the sword is not snow, and cultivation is not snowing. I dont see how quantity affects quality. You are also unable to break out of this desperate strait. ck Robe knew of what matter was being implied with the statement regarding the snow, and said calmly, Because you are a peerless genius in the path of the sword. This phrase was apliment, and it came from the mouth of the military advisor of the demons who was the most mysterious in the whole continent. Even Su Li should have felt proud, but this phrase was more-so a devastating criticism. A peerless genius in the path of the sword. If he could break though, he would have long since broken through, regardless if that was due to the great terror between life and death or some other methods. ck Robe continued, You are unable to reachpletion in the path of the sword, but thats not because of fundamental reasons such as talent,prehension, resolution, or even the most crucial, luck. You nevercked those, and because of that, youvecked a very important thing. Something integral to the path of the sword. Su Li obviously understood what he was saying. The path of the sword is to cultivate the sword. ck Robes voice did not have any intonation due to emotions, and he made a cold, final conclusion, Without a sword that matches up to you, your path of the sword will never beplete. Chapter 326 – The Outstandingness of a Renowned Sword Chapter 326 - The Outstandingness of a Renowned Sword The path of the sword obviously was about cultivating the sword. The sword was naturally important. But... was it really that important? Other than impacting the strength in battle, could it really influence the level of cultivation of the user? Currently, the sword in Su Lis hand originated from a smithy in a small town under Mount Li. It was personally forged by the obscure cksmith in the smithy, Luo Dagen, after spending a few silvers and half a day. It had already been with him for over twenty years. With this ordinary longsword that could not be regarded as divine weaponry no matter how it was looked at, he remained as the strongest person in the path of the sword in the world. Before the sword, those who blocked it were easily split open. Just before, it had just killed a Demon General. Also because of his ordinary sword, the idea of returning to the simplest form for the sword wasmonly practiced in the Mount Li Sword Sect. The Divine States Seven Laws and other young disciples admired the junior martial uncle, all trying to copy him. Qiushan Jun possessed the extremely famous Dragonscale Sword, yet when he traversed the continent, or even during that battle where he fought for the key to the Garden of Zhou against the demon experts, he was only willing to use an ordinary sword. The sword also originated from the small town beneath Mount Li, also originated from the same smithy and also was bought with a few silvers. Guan Feibai was also like that. However, it did not influence the status of Qiushan Jun and Guan Feibai amongst the experts of the younger generation. They carried ordinary steel swords, and were also a part of the Divine States Laws. Some stupid people probably wont understand this. ck Robe gently wiped away the snowkes on the square te. He looked at Su Li quietly and said, But I understand that as long as you dont find that sword, all swords are the same to you, no matter if its that Killing Autumn from Schrtree Manor or the inferior sword from that smithy. Yes. Su Li stayed quiet for a while, and then said, I indeedck a sword. I have always been looking for that sword. Many years ago, when he was brought to Mount Li by his master from his home town, he walked through a mountain path of several dozen li in length and entered the sect. He became an inner sect disciple in the Mount Li Sword Sect, and used a very short amount of time to grasp the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style. His talent in the path of the sword was slowly revealed, and he gained the dear love of his seniors and the admiration of his juniors. However, he never had his own sword. When they were giving out swords in the sword hall of Red Rock Peak, he did not choose. When he practiced every day and when he sparred with his seniors, he always used a wooden sword. When his seniors asked why he was unwilling to choose a sword, he said that he did not like the swords in the sword hall. Actually, in his heart, there was always a feeling that those swords also disliked him, and avoided him. After an entire year, hepleted the study of the basic sword style. He began to pry into the truths of the path of the sword, and finally gained the seniority to enter the main peak to enter his masters dwelling. His master was the sect master of the Mount Li Sword Sect, a peerless expert in the path of the sword recognised by the entire continent. However, he did not listen to what his master was saying at all, and only looked at the sword that hung behind his master. The sheath of the sword was pitch-ck, and made of some material that he did not know. The sword was in the sheath, and he could not see its true appearance, but for some reason, he began to like the sword as he looked at it. He became happy and wanted to dance in joy, to grab it, to hug it, to sleep with it and even bathe with it. What caused him to be even happier was that the sword resonated with a soft, pleasant sound in the sheath, as if it was responding to his fondness, and also disying its own benevolence. Back then, Su Li naturally did not know that this was the sword of the sect master of the Mount Li Sword Sect. It was the famous Heaven Shrouding Sword that was in the top ten on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. The sect master of the Mount Li Sword Sect felt slightly astonished. His sword was a peerless, fearful sword. It was the sharpest in the world and extremely cold, able to sever emotions and light. Why did it give off such a soft sword resonance today, and why was it so gentle to the little boy? What did it mean? Afterwards, he began tough. Because Su Li was his only disciple, the sword clearly had to be passed down, and looking at it then, they did not seem to dislike each other, which was very fortunate. That day, Su Li received the promise of his master to pass the sword to him in the future. This made him extremely happy. It was also the reason why, when his master hit his bottom and made him copy out the sword manual five hundred times for him breaking the rules of the sect thirty-seven times in the entire year, he did not even talk back, which was extremely rare. Afterwards... his master entered the Garden of Zhou. After that, there was no afterwards. His master never returned. That sword also never returned. Su Li cried for three days and three nights at the main peak, and then sat in a stupor for seven days and seven nights before returning to his senses. He threw himself into the cultivation of the path of the sword once again, but this time, his seniors discovered that there was a sword at his waist. The sword came from a small town under Mount Li, from an unremarkable smithy. It came from an obscure cksmith at that time, who was the grandfather of the current cksmith Luo Dagen. With the change of seasons, time slowly passed. Su Li reached an initial sess in his path of the sword, and left Mount Li to go to the Garden of Zhou. In the several decades following, he entered the Garden of Zhou every ten years. This naturally also meant that in those several decades, the control of the Garden of Zhou always remained in the hands of humans, so the demons could never eveny a finger on it. The reason for this was because he wanted to enter the Garden of Zhou. Who could steal the key to the Garden of Zhou under his sword? He had two objectives for entering the Garden of Zhou. First of all, he wanted to confirm the death of Zhou Dufu. If the greatest expert under the stars was already dead, it was naturally the end of the matter. If he was still alive, Su Li wanted to know just exactly how great of a difference there was between him and Zhou Dufu, and how much more time he needed to defeat him, given that Su Li was at the upper level of Ethereal Opening at that time. Actually, he wanted to find the sword that was forgotten in the Garden of Zhou. Perhaps the stars never betrayed the hopes of people, or perhaps the Heaven Shrouding Sword could feel his longing:st time he entered the Garden of Zhou, Su Li actually found it by the stream in the forest. At the same time, the sword became the first and only sword that had been brought out by someone from the Garden of Zhou. However, the sword intent of the sword hadpletely disappeared, only leaving behind the sword body. Although the materials that made the sword were rare and valuable treasures, it was no longer the sword from years ago. The renowned sword was the same as before, but it was no longer outstanding. Only after staying silent by the stream for a very long time did Su Li finally ept this matter. The sword was still there, but the sword intent was not. As it turned out, his master... truly was not there anymore. Carrying the sword that had already lost its spirit, Su Li left the Garden of Zhou and travelled to the Tang n in Wenshui City to look for the Old Master of the Tang n who was still willing to forge once in a while. He wished that the Old Master could think of a method to revive the sword. Just what status did the Old Master have? Why would he have paid any attention to the almost idiotic request of a second generation disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect? He did not pay any attention to him at all. Su Li only did one thing. He stood in a stone embankment of the Wenshui Tang n hidden deep within the mountains, and used a night to undergo several breakthroughs from the upper level of the Ethereal Opening Realm, arriving at the peak level of the Star Condensation Realm. As the richest person on the continent, the thing that the Old Master of the Tang n was most skilled at was judging value. He knew that Su Li was disying his value to him, and admitted that Su Li definitely did have that value. As a result, he changed his mind without any hesitation at all, beginning to collect and buy valuable materials from all over the ce, attempting to do as Su Li had requested: to revive the renowned sword. Unfortunately, even the Wenshui Tang n was unable topletely satisfy Su Lis request. The memory stopped there. This was because what happened afterwards made even him, who was the most unrestrained and uninhibited, or in other words, the most thick-skinned, to feel slightly awkward. He looked at the patch of shadow in the night sky, and could feel the Demon Lords unfathomable will. He thought with some ridicule that if that sword was able to be revived and was in his hand at the current moment, even the Demon Lord would be unlikely to warrant his attention. The shadow in the sky drooped lower and lower, as if it was going toe in contact with the grasnd far away. Chen Changsheng held onto the Yellow Paper Umbre and looked at this scene. He did not know exactly why the gazes of the terrifying monsters in the monster tide held coldness and a deathly stillness. He did not know that the shadow in the sky was the shadow of a great peng. He did not know that this great peng, which already had half a step into the realm of Saints, was the mount of Zhou Dufu years ago. Crucially, he did not know that when the sword intent returned to the Yellow Paper Umbre, it meant that the Sword Pool could appear at any time. Towards that terrifying great peng, he did not know how great of a provocation it was. Nankes ck hair was scattered on her shoulders. It was wet due to the rain, and seemed extremely messy. Her small face was pale, and the indifference in her eyes was already long reced by rage. Before, when they shed, even though they were separated by a distance of over one hundred zhang, the swift and fierce sword intent had still injured her. She did not understand why the sword intent would actually be so terrifying after entering the Yellow Paper Umbre. No matter how strong the sword intent is, so what? You dont know the sword style, so just how long can youst just by relying on sword intent? Hearing the voice of the small demon girl, Chen Changsheng originally wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say it. Even if he were able to use the sword intent without limit, he would still be unable to solve the problem of the monster tide that was like an ocean around the mausoleum. With an angry and clear whoosh, the cold wind on the divine path began blowing again. With the ruffling of her heavy dress in the wind and the slight movement of rainwater, Nanke raised her sword to swing again. Two sword rays erupted from the edge of the Southern Cross Sword. Like two streaks of starlight they chopped towards Chen Changsheng along the straight divine path. Chen Changsheng raised the Yellow Paper Umbre to receive it. Hundreds of tiny wind des burst out from the surface of the umbre, and with closely-packed cutting sounds, the unbelievably swift and fierce sword intent directly cut through the two streaks of starlight, before shattering them into countless pieces. The stone tform in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum was covered with specks of starlight, floating like a sea of fireflies. Just at this moment, there was the sound of a zither. The ground below the divine path had long been wet due to the torrential rain. The old man sat cross-legged in the rain with the zither on his knees. He lowered his head and yed a tune with concentration. The old man was an elder of the Candle Shadow Shamans, and specialised most in mental attacks. It was unknown how much danger was hidden in the sound of the zither that was like the noise of water. The rain that fell from the sky struck the zither string at the same time as his finger. Afterwards, it was shaken into mist by the trembling of the zither string, and with the metallic or breezy sound of the zither, the mist vaguely appeared to be substance. This was not a thing that truly did exist, but a great spiritual sense. It was like a mountain ghost, like a shaman tiger, and suddenly left the zither on the old mans knees. Like a hurricane, it arrived on the stone tform. It did not blow away the specks of starlight that was like a sea of fireflies, but instead avoided the Yellow Paper Umbre surreptitiously. It transformed into several strands of cold wind,nding on Chen Changshengs face. Chapter 327 – A Very Heavy Sword Chapter 327 - A Very Heavy Sword The wind was somewhat cold and hurt a little as it jabbed against his face. However, it was only a cold wind, not a mental assault from the old zither-yer. Those mountain ghosts and those misty shaman tigers seemed to have avoided the Yellow Paper Umbre, but how could they ever have really avoided it? The Yellow Paper Umbre in Chen Changshengs hand required countless precious materials used by the Tang n in its construction, necessitating the Old Master of the Tang n to forge it personally. If the holder of this umbre possessed a high enough cultivation, this umbre could disperse all spiritual attacks. Even if his current cultivation was not enough, it was sufficient to sever ck Robes observations from outside the Garden of Zhou, so what did the mental attacks from zither-ying old man amount to? Yet the zither-ying old man taking action was a dangerous signal. It indicated that Nanke had ceased to stubbornly hold onto her pride. The demon experts were highly likely to attack as one,from all sides. This truthfully made Chen Changsheng very vignt. Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner, the Demon General couple, had been silently standing down the divine path, just as inconspicuous as their names, but he had never once forgotten them. At thekeshore on the other side of that cliff, this Demon General couple had exhibited a terrifying strength. In truth, this Demon General couple were already true experts at the upper level of Star Condensation. Besides the Five Saints, the Eight Storms, experts like Su LI, who could easily defeat them? Even after they entered the Garden of Zhou and forcefully suppressed their strength down to the upper level of Ethereal Opening, they still kept theirbat experience and awareness. Ifparing solely in terms of battle prowess, they would most likely be even stronger than Nanke. Nankes sword energy had still not beenpletely shed to pieces by his sword intent. Like a cloud of fireflies, the starlight danced on the surface of his umbre. His gaze looked over the edge of the Yellow Paper Umbre, over Nankes shoulder, andnded at the end of the divine path. His expression abruptly turned cold. In the middle of the rainstorm, Liu Waner smiled at him, her expression warm and serene. She was like a mother leaning on a door, waiting for her child toe home. But that middle-aged man with the honest expression was no longer by her side. Just where did he go? Suddenly the space above the divine path exploded with a thunderp! The cold wind around the mausoleum seemed to freeze at this thunderp, but the falling rain seemed to grow even more frenzied. Chen Changsheng lifted his head upwards, but all he saw in the gloomy sky was a ck speck. The ck speck fell along with the boundless torrent of rain, falling faster and faster. In a short period of time, it had grown many timesrger, gradually appearing to be a mountain before his eyes. The twenty-fourth Demon General Teng Xiaoming had transformed into a heavy mountain peak, his hands holding an unremarkable carrying pole. With a shrill whistle that pierced through the air, he fell from the sky with the wind and rain, with an unequaled berserk power! Seeing this scene, Chen Changshengs face suddenly paled, but his eyes were still as calm as before. Without any fear, the dagger in his right hand pierced through the curtain of rain and came to meet Teng Xiaoming. The Yellow Paper Umbre in his left hand was currently upied with blocking Nankes two streams of starlight and the zither-ying old mans pouncing shaman tigers, so it could not move. If he wanted to use the umbre to block Teng Xiaomings heavy blow, he could only move closer to the umbre. Yet to do this would leave him with no retreat. He would only be able to passively defend, so he chose to forgo this option and instead chose to attack. In this tense moment, he did not forget to split up the sword intent in the Yellow Paper Umbre and send some into the dagger. With a massive boom, the stone tform violently shuddered. The pools of rainwater on the ground were like a pack of frightened ghosts, tearing themselves apart in transformation in an attempt to escape. This rainwater turned into a cloud of mist. In the back of the mist in a corner, Xu Yourong also suffered from the vibrations. Her face instantly turned pale and she could no longer endure her injuries. In extreme pain, she closed her eyes and began to adjust her breathing to resist. The mist settled. Chen Changsheng stood in the same ce, but was somewhat shorter than he used to be. Upon close examination, it was apparent that his two legs had actually buried themselves into the firm gray stone, making it seem like he did not have knees! The heavy strike of Teng Xiaoming falling from the rain like a mountain had truly been too frightening. Chen Changsheng had relied on the dagger and that split-off strand of sword intent to firmly receive it. Even though his body had been washed in the true blood of the ck Dragon, it still felt like it would shatter. From his brow to his corbone, down his spine and to his ankles, every bone in his body was wracked with an unbearable pain. His right hand incessantly trembled, just like a sickened old mans. If he did not know that he would be dead without this dagger, his right hand would have already let go of the hilt. Teng Xiaoming stood in the rain, expressionless. His right hand held that carrying pole, but it was really an iron staff, thicker than an average persons arm. It was constructed from an alloy of the Demon Mountains Secret Iron and two taels of the True Metal of Meteorites. It was incredibly firm. On the battlefield in the snowy ins, who knew how many experts of the Great Zhou army it had smashed to death? Now, this iron staff was covered with several dozen deep sword marks. The upper end of the staff was especially affected, a chunk of it having been shorn off. The iron staff had only collided with Chen Changshengs dagger for an instant, but it had suffered so many sword scars. It had to be said that this daggers sharpness had already reached an unimaginable level. That sword intent was even more powerful, so quick and forceful that it would cause the heart to turn cold. But Teng Xiaoming had no reaction to this. He silently gazed at Chen Changsheng, just like an actual mountain. No matter how fierce the storm, it still did not rock his body in the slightest. He exuded a particrly solemn and serene aura. This was a true expert. Chen Changsheng naturally thought this as he gazed at this demon man standing in the rain, then he began to think about even more things. Just as Nanke had said before, he could barely express one-thousandth of the true power of this sword intent; how could it be enough to defeat such a powerful opponent? Most importantly, with his current level of strength and cultivation, if he wanted to block and even defeat this iron staff, thebination of this sword intent and dagger was far from enough. He needed a sword that could better disy the power of that sword intent. He needed a heavier sword. As he was thinking about these things, Teng Xiaoming once again lifted his iron staff. That staff scored with sword scars seemed even more frightening than it was before. The rain falling around the staff suddenly parted. A thunderous sound erupted from above the divine path. The iron staff whistled through the air, the wind and rain making way for it. At this moment, Nankes sword energy had finally beenpletely sliced apart by the sword intent emitted by the Yellow Paper Umbre and the old zither-yers mental attack had also been blocked. Chen Changsheng could now try to use the Yellow Paper Umbre to receive that iron pole. His face was still pale, but it was no longer because he was tense. Rather, it was because he was too cold, and also because his heart was uneasy about thest idea that hade up in his mind. He could use the Yellow Paper Umbre to receive this iron staff, but he did not want to. This was because he faintly sensed that the sword intent attached to the Yellow Paper Umbre, although strong withoutpare, was not the best method to block the iron staff at his level of cultivation. He still felt that he needed a heavier sword. In reality, this umbre was his only resort, because he did not have a heavier sword. And yet... he felt that he should have a heavier sword. Just as Chen Changsheng thought of this, a change urred at some ce in the ins south of the mausoleum. In this faraway ce, the rain was much lighter than the rain around the mausoleum. The surface of the water below the underbrush was lightly beat upon by the drizzle. Suddenly, for some reason, the ground began to sink. The pools of water in the seemingly descending ins suddenly fused together with the rain falling from the sky, transforming into a ball of water. They clumped together, as if there was something extremely heavy in the ground that was sucking in everything around it. From deep within the dusky sky came a furious cry. This cry came from the great peng. Just what was about to emerge that could provoke its fury so, such that one could even hear its wariness and unease? The heavy iron staff split the wind and rain on the divine path and came to the front door of the mausoleum. It was only a bit more than ten zhang away from Chen Changsheng, yet he did not lift the Yellow Paper Umbre. With a clear cry, he had even returned the dagger to its sheath. He did not know why he was doing this. Why did he need to sheath his dagger? Just at this moment, a massive rumbling came from outside the mausoleum, like true thunder had reached the ground. Compared to this thunder, the thundering of the iron staff seemed like firecrackers lit by a small child for the new year. A pitch-ck object burst through the rain and arrived in front of Chen Changsheng, then sat in front of him, unmoving. It was a sword, ck and cast from some unknown metal. There was no design on the de, and it was not very smooth. It seemed especially rough and coarse, even like it did not have an edge. It was just like a sword that had not beenpletely cast. In short, this metal sword did not have a single special characteristic and emitted no Qi that would cause someone to raise their eyebrows. It was just very broad and very long, very thick and very ck, so it seemed... very heavy. Chen Changsheng had wanted a heavier sword. Thus a heavy sword had appeared before him, calmly floating in the rain. The metal swords hilt was inclined downwards. He only needed to stretch out his hand and he would be able to very easily grasp it. The metal swords posture was extremelyfortable, sofortable that without a thought, he had lifted up his hand. His right hand passed through several seemingly unmoving curtains of rain and grasped the hilt. The hilt of this metal sword was very rough, very thick, and very crude. When it seemed like his hands hadpletely gripped the hilt, he clearly felt a sense of weight. At this moment, he also realized something else. That sword intent attached to the Yellow Paper Umbre did not heed themands of his spiritual sense and use his body to enter that metal sword. Because the metal sword originally had its own sword intent, the sword intent in the Yellow Paper Umbre felt it unworthy or did not want topete with that powerful sword intent. With Chen Changshengs current strength and cultivation of the sword, he could not urately perceive the strength of that metal swords sword intent, but he could clearly sense that the sword intent was just like that metal sword, iparably heavy. He drew back his hand, taking the metal sword out of the rain. In order to remove this metal sword from the rain, he required an incredible amount of strength. Simultaneously, this weighty sword gifted him with an incredible strength. He brandished the metal sword and chopped down at the iron staff that was flying through the rain. The metal sword met with the iron staff in the midst of the downpour. There was an extremely brief moment of silence, then a continuous explosion of thunderps. The rain was shattered into pieces, transforming into myriad water arrows, and shooting out in a sphere at every direction. The wall of the mausoleum became filled with countless deep caves and was riddled with holes. A clear light emerged from the Tong Bow behind Xu Yourong. It protected her, but it could not protect Chen Changsheng. Chen Changshengs clothes were riddled with tiny holes, just like a leaf that had been snacked on by a worm. The clothes floated in the rain and his face was deathly pale, but his two legs were still on the firm stone. The surrounding stone was covered with a spider web of cracks, and he seemed somewhat miserable. However, he did not retreat a single step. The powerful Demon General had retreated. He had been directly pushed a bit more than a hundred zhang away and heavily fell amidst the rain. He incessantly spat out blood and the iron staff in his hands had been bent to a ridiculous extent. The rain continued to fall like thunder, but upon the divine path, there was a deathly stillness. Chapter 328 – Mountain Sea Sword Chapter 328 - Mountain Sea Sword The torrential rain continued to fall. Teng Xiaoming stood up with great difficulty and wiped away the blood from the corner of his lips. He looked at the metal sword in Chen Changshengs hand and was shocked speechless. He thought, just what sword is that to actually possess such terrifying weight, such thunder-like power, and such an unimaginably thick sword intent? Where did the metal sworde from? Why did it appear before the mausoleum? Chen Changsheng knew the metal sword came from the Sword Pool, but he did not know of its exact location despite having known of its existence inside the grasnd of pouring, torrential rain. At the same time, he came to know of the metal swords history the moment he grabbed ahold of it. In the history of the path of the sword, this metal sword had widespread renown. It was called the Mountain Sea Sword. Countless years ago, the Heavenly Tomes transformed into countless meteors and descended in rolling mes, falling into the centre of the continent, and formed the current-day Mausoleum of Books. Other than the stone monoliths, there were also countless pieces of meteorite shrapnel. People of the past collected the meteorite shrapnel and used all methods at their disposal to smelt it. In the end, they smelted meteorite metal, which was also known as the True Metal of Meteorites. The meteorite metal was different from the metals on the continent. It was extremely heavy, extremely dense, extremely strong, and extremely tough; it could be said to be the best material for forging swords. Actually, most of the meteorite metal of the continent was used to make a single sword. This was also the ck and heavy metal sword currently in Chen Changshengs hand. It was heavy like a mountain and mighty like the sea, so it was given the name Mountain Sea Sword. The metal pole in Teng Xiaomings hand only contained two taels of the True Metal of Meteorites, and already it was as heavy as a mountain. Besides, the entire sword was made out of meteorite metal, so just how heavy and just how terrifying was it? The Mountain Sea Sword was very well known in history. No matter in the battlefield or outside the Tong Pce, the sword and its appointed sessors acted out scenes of partings and reunions as magnificent as life and death. Before the metal sword, it was not known how many experts and famous people had been crushed. However, the person who really made the Mountain Sea Sword seem the most splendid was itsst recorded owner. Thousands of years ago, an expert called Xike appeared. He carried the bloodline of the White Emperor and was said to cultivate the methods of the long extinct Buddhism. Coupled with his innate divine strength, just by power and bearing, he could be ranked within the top three in all of history. When he lifted the heavy metal sword, he could even fight armies numbering in the tens of thousands. Only such an expert had the qualifications to use the Mountain Sea Sword and to disy the entirety of its power. Furthermore, only the Mountain Sea Sword could match up to such a peerless expert. No one knew whether it was Xike who had allowed the Mountain Sea Sword to gain its ageless fame of fighting prowess or if it was the Mountain Sea Sword that had allowed him to create countless storms on the continent in his time. In short, the metal sword and a matching expert in unison gave rise to a legend of countless victories. Xike carried the Mountain Sea Sword and consecutively defeated the experts of the continent. The Head Instructor of the Schrtree Manor and the Grand Elder of the Longevity Sect of that time were all people vanquished by him. He was tyrannical without equal, and some people even believed he had already entered the Saint Realm. In the end... just like many peerless experts before him, he entered the Garden of Zhou full of arrogance and ultimately left it in a downhearted state as though he had lost his soul. The Mountain Sea Sword never appeared by his side again. Afterwards, after three years, in a very random conflict in the Yunyang City, he died at the hands of a junior who had just begun to rise in fame... This question seemed to have finally reached an answer. Without the Mountain Sea Sword, he was just an ordinary expert. However, the Pope had apletely different perspective on this. He believed above all that the most important thing Xike had lost, after being bested in melee against Zhou Dufu, was not the sword but his proud and overbearing heart of the sword. This was the Mountain Sea Sword. If it was ced among a pile of the ten most famous swords in the world, regardless of who it was, they would all definitely choose this metal sword. The Mountain Sea Sword was made out of the most valuable meteorite metal and had required the longest time to forge, so it was the most valuable. No matter who was in possession of this metal sword, they would all be so excited that they were unable to control themselves, unable to believe their own luck. Chen Changsheng was also beside himself with joy. He thought that if he could bring this metal sword out of the Garden of Zhou, it was the most suitable in Xuanyuan Pos hands. Also, Zhexiu had always said that he wanted a sword, so shouldnt he also get a sword for him? Only at this moment did he realise that, originally, the upper part of the metal sword was not naturally straight. The rumor that the Mountain Sea Sword was definitely edgeless was wrong. Speaking of which, such a divine weapon definitely had an edge hidden to its bluntness, but it was chopped off... just what de chopped it off? To actually be able to chop off a part of the Mountain Sea Sword, just how powerful was the de? And just how powerful was the person? The Mountain Sea Sword had already disappeared from the world for almost a thousand years, leaving behind nothing but hearsay and myths. That was also why Teng Xiaoming was unable to recognise it from the onset. However, after looking at it a few times, and thinking about the huge power that was like a mountain and boundless as the sea exuding from the metal sword, he very naturally guessed the origin of the metal sword. As a result, he was even more shocked. He did not say anything and only slightly furrowed his brows. It was unknown what he was thinking about. Nanke also recognised the origin of the metal sword. Her clear voice pierced through the curtain of rain, and she spoke with a voice that was filled with anger and confusion, This is impossible, why would the Mountain Sea Sword appear for you?! Chen Changsheng did not say anything. He lifted the metal sword and pointed it at her from far away, through the wind and rain. Actions were much more powerful than words. If the Mountain Sea de did not appear for him, why was it currently in his hands? Also, you dont understand the Mountain Sea Swords sword style at all! Just why are you able to use it to such a great extent? Nanke asked a very important question. Just as how it was before, even if the Mountain Sea de had retained its sword intent, without the matching sword style and considering Chen Changshengs cultivation level of upper level Ethereal Opening, just how could he defeat a Demon General so easily and effortlessly? Chen Changsheng did not hide anything and said to her, I have read rtively many books. This was what Gou Hanshi had said to him at the Ivy Festival the year before, and also what he had said to Gou Hanshi. Also, only he and Gou Hanshi had the right to say that to each other. Anyone else could not, because nobody had read more books than he and Gou Hanshi. In the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon, stars were connected to everything. There were beautiful colors like jade, as well as thousands of methods. These methods were the gate to enlightenment. After saying that, Chen Changsheng suddenly began to feel that he rather missed the Ivy Festival, missed the capital, and missed the Orthodox Academy. The disputes during those times were all disputes over will and spirit. It was not rted to life and death. It did not separate humans and demons. It did not have shameless assassinations, ambushes, and betrayal. Thinking of it now, he could not help but find the disputes to be ridiculous, but they were also cute. Compared to the bloody scenes in the Garden of Zhou, how could he not miss those times? The surroundings of the mausoleum fell silent again. It was because the legendary Mountain Sea Sword had appeared, because Chen Changsheng actually knew how to use the Mountain Sea Sword, and most importantly, because it was not sword intent but a real sword. Not many people knew that a sword had also appeared in the Garden of Zhou once before, which was then taken away by Su Li. To Nanke and the other demon experts, the metal sword that Chen Changsheng held was the first sword to appear in the Garden of Zhou. What did this mean? This was unprecedented, and the unprecedented often came along with the sound of thunder and great changes. Just where did this heavy, ck, metal sword appear from? Did its appearance out of nowhere mean the Sword Pool was also about to appear? Would those legendary famous swords also appear soon after? What made Nanke most confused, or even angry, was that she did not understand why the Sword Pool wanted to help Chen Changsheng. She looked at the dusky ins that surrounded the mausoleum. She let the rain wash down her pale small face and looked on for a very long time with her eyes squinted. However, she still could not find any clues to the Sword Pool. This caused her to grow more and more silent. Will there still be more swords that appear? Will those swords continue to help you? Just like the peerless sword intent and overbearing metal sword? Even if they do, do you know all the sword styles? I dont believe it. Nanke thought about these matters and then extended her two hands towards the torrential rain. With her action, theplexion of the two maids that always stood behind her in the rain suddenly turned pale. Especially in Hua Cuis charming eyes was revealed an extreme pain, which was followed by blood spraying from her mouth. Nankes petite body trembled slightly, as if she was about to keel over in the rain, but in the end, she did not. An extremely cold Qi exuded from her body and mixed with the trail of blood that Hua Cui had spat out. Hua Cuis blood was green. The trail of green blood was not diluted by the torrential rain. After it mixed with Nankes cold Qi, it instead became more concentrated. It was extremely demonic. When it was about to be concentrated, the edges vaguely moved up and down. That was a Peacock Plume. With a whoosh, the Peacock Plume that at the same time seemed fake and real pierced through countless curtains of heavy rain and shot towards him. The Peacock Plume contained Nankes true blood and burnt with me as it came into contact with the rain. It burnt fiercely along the way, and even the heavy rain could not weaken the mes by a little. Instead, it caused the mes to be more and more berserk. Since escaping into the grasnd, Chen Changsheng had treated Xu Yourong along the way, so he understood extremely well the terrifying aspects of the Peacock Plume. He did not know whether the Yellow Paper Umbre could receive the burning of the peacock true blood, and as for the poisons in the peacock true blood, it caused even him to be fully alert. He could not help but admit that Nankes will in battle and resolution were formidable to a terrifying degree, far exceeding the maturity and grimness of those of the same age. She did not hesitate to waste her most valuable true blood to counter Chen Changshengs sword and umbre. The strength of the heavy, ck metal sword was without equal, and it was overbearing like a mountain and the sea. However, it lost its flexibility in some situations, especially in Chen Changshengs hands. The Yellow Paper Umbre became even swifter and more powerful with the sword intent, but it was unable to chop things like poisons and true blood into fragments. Chen Changsheng did not really care if he was poisoned, but he did not want toe in contact with even a sliver of the poisonous blood. In the blink of an eye, he thought through countless methods on how he could use the sword, the dagger, and the umbre in response to the Peacock Plume, but he discovered that there were no methods that were perfect. However, if he had that sword, perhaps he could ovee this hurdle. When he thought of that idea, even he felt that it was very absurd, because it was too unbelievable, too extravagant, and too unreasonable. Just why could he get whatever he thought of? He also did not know where the sword was. Even if it was in the Garden of Zhou, why... just why? Previously, when he needed a sword intent, the sword intent arrived in his body. Just when he needed a heavy sword, the worlds heaviest Mountain Sea Sword arrived before him in the rain, waiting for him to extend his hand to grab it. Now, when he needed that one sword the most, then perhaps... would it appear? Chapter 329 – Old Swords and the Teenager (Part One) Chapter 329 - Old Swords and the Teenager (Part One) The sword Chen Changsheng wanted naturally was in the Garden of Zhou, or more urately, in the Sword Pool. Although he did not know where the sword he wanted was even now, it was without question a sword of equal renown to the Mountain Sea Sword currently in his hand. Actually, the sword he wanted had a ranking on the Tier of Legendary Weapons far below the Mountain Sea Sword, However, in some aspects, its fame eclipsed the Mountain Sea Sword because it was rarely seen and was a sword that had been brought into the Garden of Zhou by Zhou Dufu himself. What was even more important was that the sword was the temple sword of the South Stream Temple. In other words, it was the Holy Maiden Sword. Chen Changsheng did not know that the girl behind him was Xu Yourong. Even until now, he still did not have any favorable impressions of that name. At this moment, he naturally did not want the sword to be used as the dowry for his fiance. On the contrary, as is spoken in the legends, the temple sword of South Stream Temple possessed sacred light that could purge all poisons and had a natural ability of suppressing the blood arts of the demons. This thought indeed was very absurd, but it turned into reality. Right when he thought of the idea, in a certain area in the ins directly south of the mausoleum, an extremely fresh and clean feeling appeared. The wild grasses that were bent in the rain and seemed extremely tired straightened up again. Droplets of rain slid down the veins of the des of grass, and they seemed to be extremely exuberant. An extremely soft sword intent appeared in the vitality of the countless grasses and subsequently suddenly disappeared without a trace. In the next moment, the sword intent arrived at the stone tform in front of the mausoleum, and at the same time, a sword appeared. The sword seemed very simple and neat, without any additional decorations. It gave off a faint, sacred feeling, causing the gloominess that was cast upon the world by the rain to be illuminated by a lot. This was the temple sword that Chen Changsheng wanted. He extended his hand to grab the temple sword in the rain and proceeded to swing it at the iing Peacock Plume. Only an angry cry of a peacock could be heard from the violent mes. Afterwards, with a swish, the mes on the surface of the Peacock Plume turned into green smoke. The terrifying toxins in the blood mes were immediately andpletely purified by the sacred light that was emitted by the temple sword. Silence. Absolute Silence. Nankes small face grew even paler. Her two maids behind her gazed at it wide-eyed, their faces rife with disbelief. The zither-ying old man revealed a terrified expression in his gaze, and Teng Xiaomings expression turned exceedingly solemn. Suddenly, the sound of rain stopped. Liu Waner, who had not yet acted, ran over at great speed along the divine path. The huge metal pot in her hand transformed into the whole night sky and fast approached the temple sword radiating sacred light from all sides. Chen Changsheng let go of the hilt of the temple sword and grabbed the hilt of the Mountain Sea Sword in the rain once again. He flicked it upwards at the metal pot. With a metallic bang, Qi sprayed out violently and the ck pot was flung directly into the air. A hole appeared in the night. Behind the night was not the blue sky, but rather Liu Waners two hands. She held a wire with her two hands. It was extremely soft and flexible and wrapped itself around the Mountain Sea Sword, actually immobilizing the heavy metal sword. Then, at that moment, Teng Xiaoming, who was mentally connected to her, grabbed the metal pole. It fell from the rainy sky once again, smashing towards his head. Simultaneously with all that, there was another abnormal disturbance in the depths of the grasnd. A sword that was thin like a ray of light traversed the several dozens of li of torrential rain and arrived in front of the main gate of the mausoleum. It was as if it shoved itself into Chen Changshengs right hand, which had just let go of the hilt of the Mountain Sea Sword. The sword was so thin as to be graceful, making people feel that it was just like a needle. Chen Changsheng grasped the sword and thrust it towards Liu Waner. The graceful body of the sword constantly shook as if it struggled to bear with the baptism of the torrential rain. The edge of the de travelled like lightning, as if it was sewing something in the rain. He did not know what sword it was, so he did not know what sword style he used. He only felt that it was extremely soft, and the sword move was like all the colors of spring, a grand view that was very beautiful. In the swishing sounds, the graceful sword did not sew a beautiful image in the rain, but instead cut the wire that trapped the Mountain Sea Sword. The graceful sword continued to pierce through the rain, arriving before Liu Waner in the end. It pierced her earlobe. If Teng Xiaomings deformed metal pole did note smashing down, perhaps the graceful sword would have directly pierced Liu Waners neck. The metal pole rushed through the air. Chen Changsheng released the graceful sword and grabbed the Mountain Sea Sword in the rain again, lifting it upwards. It was still flicking upwards, and there was only an earsplitting sound of collision. The metal pole whistled through the air,nding somewhere unknown. Teng Xiaoming unhesitantly grabbed Liu Waners shoulder and retreated violently. They dangerously avoided Chen Changshengs next strike. No matter whether it was the graceful sword or the Mountain Sea Sword, for three consecutive strikes, Chen Changsheng used flicking motions, from picking the thread from the cloth to raising amp in the night. He picked very cleanly and nimbly, and he raised very unrestrainedly. (TL: The text is using the Chinese word as a theme for the three attacks. Basically, that includes picking, as in picking out a thread, raising, as in raising amp and flicking, which is the motion of the sword.) The three swords were suspended quietly in the surrounding rain, depicting a scene of halting beauty. Looking at the temple sword that radiated soft sacred light, Nanke was no longer able to suppress the shock in her heart. She was not even willing to wonder why the legendary Holy Maiden Sword had appeared and said angrily, Why do you also know the sword style of the South Stream Temple? Perhaps that is the Yue Maiden Sword? Liu Waner looked at the graceful sword that was beside him in the rain, feeling deeply shocked. She did not even realise that a drop of dark red blood oozed out of her earlobe. In the south-eastern corner of the continent, there once was a great sword sect. Many of the disciples in the sect were female, and it was in the Land of Yue, so it was called the Yue Maiden Sect. It produced many experts in the path of the sword, and until several centuries ago, it was equal to the South Stream Temple before slowly dwindling into obscurity. As for the South Stream Temple, even less needed to be discussed. It was the holynd of the southern religion and received the faith and worship of countless civilians. Nanke and Liu Waner were naturally shocked by the appearance of the two swords. What they did not understand even more was why Chen Changsheng even knew the sword styles of the South Stream Temple and the Yue Maiden Sect. It must be known that these two sword styles focused on sacred purification and very sensitive concepts. There were very few males who would practice it. Chen Changsheng did not exin. He was without a doubt able to grasp the sword styles of the South Stream Temple and the Yue Maiden Sect, at least grasping most of the moves and sword forms of the styles. Other than, him having memorized the Daoist Canon, the most important reason was that he was hard-working. When he came to the capital from Xining Vige, in that first year of his time in the Orthodox Academy the things he did the most were reading, cultivating and studying all of the ways to cultivate on the path to enlightenment. Other than the teenagers in the Divine States Seven Laws of the Mount Li Sword Sect, it was impossible to find another person who was as hard-working as him amongst his peers. Looking at Chen Changsheng, who stood tall on the stone tform in the wind and rain, no matter if it was Nanke or Liu Waner, they all felt extremely uneasy. Within the demon experts that had entered the Garden of Zhou, Teng Xiaoming was the quietest. Speaking of status, he was the twenty-fourth Demon General. Not to mention the fact that he was not even above Nanke, he was not even as great as his wife, but all of the aristocratic ns in Xuo City knew that it was because he loved his wife. In terms of true battle prowess and insight, he was the strongest one present. As a result, he did not let the shocking scene before his eyes disturb his own emotions. He extended his hand towards a certain area to recall his metal pole. Creating ripples on the divine path with his feet, he attacked Chen Changsheng once again with the whistling wind. The other experts also came back to their senses. They knew they could not let the battle continue to develop like so. They had just seen Chen Changsheng, who was just about to enter desperate straits, suddenly gain the support of three divine swords! Just who knew what would happen next? Loud sounds reverberated consecutively, and the wind on the divine path blew powerfully. The torrential rain was blown diagonally like a weak willow. An extremely clear sound of a zither attacked towards Chen Changsheng who was on the side of the stone tform along with the powerful gusts of wind, carrying with it an unconcealed killing intent. Just at this moment, a clear sound resonated in the rainy sky. It was the resonance of a sword, which was extremely sharp, able to resound through the world. It was also abnormally deep, like the ancient roar of a dragon. The shadow of the great peng in the faraway sky slowly drooped. Suddenly, it was paused by the dragon roar for a while. Theplexion of the zither-ying old man was pale. His fingers that stroked the zither string began to tremble violently, and with several snaps, the zither string broke. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and the zither on his knees was immediately dyed red. Just exactly what was it that gave off the roaring resonance, which was actually so mighty? Just at this moment, a sword pierced through the rainy sky and arrived before Chen Changsheng. The sword intent was extremely proud and overbearing without equal. Dragoncry Sword! Liu Waner eximed in surprise. Chen Changsheng grabbed the Dragoncry Sword from the rainy sky and swung it towards Teng Xiaoming. The mausoleum suddenly began to glow, as if a phantom dragon had burst out of the sword. It heavily struck Teng Xiaomings abdomen, and leaving behind only a terrifying, muffled sound,, Teng Xiaoming was knocked flying for hundreds of zhang beneath the divine path. It was unknown in how many ces his sternum had broken. Nanke approached, and the true blood burned violently in her eyes. Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes and suddenly released the hilt of the Dragoncry Sword. He extended his hand into the rainy air again. Another extremely bright sword flew in from far away,nding in his hand. He grabbed the sword and advanced forwards. The surface of the de had the semnce of water, directly chopping at Nanke. There was another exmation of surprise on the Divine Path, Autumn Water Sword! This was not the end. This was only the beginning. The sounds of swords piercing through the rain constantly resounded. Shocked voices constantly eximed aloud. Jade Lake Sword! Ten Feet Eight God Sword! How is this possible, that is... the Demon Commanders Banner Sword! Chapter 330 – Old Swords and the Teenager (Part Two) Chapter 330 - Old Swords and the Teenager (Part Two) Swords flew out from all over the grasnd without end and arrived in the rainy sky before the mausoleum. Over ten swords floated around Chen Changsheng. Countless Qis arrived in an earth-shaking manner. However, no matter if it was Teng Xiaomings overbearing demon techniques or Nankes burning true blood, he only needed to extend his hand and grasp a sword, breaking everything in his way with a swing. Hua Cui and Ning Qiu looked at this scene. Their faces were pale, and they felt their two legs go slightly soft, nearly rendered unable to stand anymore. Some of the swords were long and some were short. Some were wide and some were thin. Some were very overbearing, and some were very low-profile. Some glowed with sacred light, and some emanated demonic Qi. However, they all had one special aspect. These swords... were all very well known. The Mountain Sea Sword, the Holy Maiden Sword; the Yue Maiden Sword, the Autumn Water Sword; the Jade Lake Sword, the Ten Feet Eight God Sword; the Demon Commanders Banner Sword, the Dragoncry Sword... after hundreds of years, these exceptional, well-renowned swords that had disappeared for a very long time finally appeared for all to see once again. At present, the swords hovered silently in the rain. Chen Changsheng stood in the rain, surrounded by the swords. In the end, time was still the greatest magical artifact. The swords that were once renowned had already fallen into a horrible condition. The one maintained the best was the temple sword of the South Stream Temple followed by the Mountain Sea Sword. The remaining swords were more or less in a rather dreadful state. Some of the swords had the soil of the grasnd on them. When the soil was slowly washed away by the rain, it revealed rust marks. They were no longer as elegant as they were before, causing people to feel sorrow. However, in the torrential rain, the swords still exuded their cold, proud Qi. Nanke was unable to understand and even more-so unable to ept it. Just why would these exceptional swords that were once proud without equal obey Chen Changshengs will? No matter how she thought about it, she was unable to find an answer.Chen Changsheng did not even know himself. He only knew that the once exceptional swords wanted to leave the Garden of Zhou. However, for the past centuries, there were many human and demon cultivators that had entered the ins of the Unsetting Sun, so just why did these swords choose him? The most important reason was the sword intent currently in the Yellow Paper Umbre. The sword intent separated from the body of the sword hundreds of years ago, and from that day onwards, it became the only sword spirit that had freedom. It represented the renowned swords that were unable to leave the Sword Pool and released its Qi to the outside of the ins incessantly. Chen Changsheng held the Yellow Paper Umbre, so he could clearly feel the sword intent. When he let the sword intent enter the Yellow Paper Umbre, it meant the return of an old friend that had once left the Sword Pool. He proved his capacity to the proud, renowned swords. However, this was not enough. These swords were already unused for many years, and their great ambitions had already slowly dwindled away. If they did not have enough certainty in leaving, they would have rather continued to sleep at the bottom of the Sword Pool. At least, they couldst for slightly longer, otherwise, if they rose vigorously on their remaining sword intent for a battle and did not seed, it was extremely possible for the sword to break and their intent to perish. Chen Changsheng needed to prove that he had enough perseverance and power to take them out of the Garden of Zhou. The former was not a problem. He was a teenager in the middle of his youth, and his eyes were full of the thirst for freedom and life. Originally, thetter was a great problem, but when the ck Dragons spiritual soul began to sleep in his body, it was no longer an issue. The jade ruyi that held the ck Dragons spiritual soul was currently tied to his wrist, glistening as the rain washed over its surface. It grew brighter and brighter. The jade ruyi was a magical artifact that the Tianhai Divine Empress carried by her side, so it possessed her powerful Qi. Chen Changshengs perseverance and kindness, as well as this powerful Qi, were spread widely across the entire grasnd through the sword intent and the Yellow Paper Umbre like a signal. Although the exceptional, renowned swords were in a horrible condition, their sword intent still remained. They had seen countless experts with their masters, and they had seen and experienced an unimaginable amount of things. However, when they felt the powerful Qi from the jade ruyi, they were all startled to their core. Even if Zhou Dufu was still alive, the owner of this powerful Qi could still take them out of the Garden of Zhou. Why would they not oblige at this point? As a result, they travelled through the rain and wind and arrived by Chen Changshengs side. However, where exactly were these swords located previously? Just where was the Sword Pool? The rain that pelted the old and renowned swords also ran down Nankes small face in rivulets. Her face turned paler and paler and took on a snow-like hue akin to the temple sword. The mes in her eyes were slowly extinguished, but there still was no fear to be seenher shock and anger were an intery of her respect to the histories these swords represented and her disdain for Chen Changsheng. Moreover, the interaction between the two made her feel mortified, which led to a strong emotional response and nothing more. Looking at the dozen or so swords that floated silently by Chen Changsheng in the rainy sky, she stayed silent for a while and then said, You all were once the defeated by the Halving de. Perhaps you want to revolt today? The swords could not understand what she said and continued to float silently in the rain. Cold rain dripped from the miserable broken edge of the Demon Commanders Banner Sword, falling onto the t portion of the upper half of the Mountain Sea Sword. It did not respond to her. Nanke raised the Soul Wood in her hand. The color of the Soul Wood after being wet by the rain took on a darker shade by the minute. The monster tide surrounding the mausoleum had been growing restless for a long time already, and at this moment, in the aftermath of her action, it slipped further into its berserk state. Countless mournful cries from the monsters resounded, traveling up from the surface of the grasnd into the the curtain of rain like a shockwave. She did not want to do it like this, but Chen Changsheng and those swords forced her hand. At that moment, she could not care anymore, even if the Mausoleum of Zhou would be contaminated by countless inferior monsters. The Soul Wood suddenly began to glow brightly. With the countless, terrifying roars of anger, a veritable host of waves began to rise from the ck ocean thatprised the monster tide. The grasnd began to tremble, soon including the mausoleum. Droves of monsters began tounch their attacks. Nanke looked at him and yelled, Chen Changsheng, do you think that you can rely on some old, broken swords to survive? Chen Changsheng looked on at the endless monster sea surrounding the mausoleum and said nothing. Not far behind him, Xu Yourong leaned on the main entrance of the mausoleum. She hugged the Tong Bow and was wrapped in sackcloth. Her eyes were closed, and it was unknown as to when she would wake up again. Chapter 331 – Old Swords and the Teenager (Part Three) Chapter 331 - Old Swords and the Teenager (Part Three) When that sword intent had first appeared, and when the metal sword hade to Chen Changshengs side, the ocean of monsters surrounding the mausoleum had responded. Whether it was with fear or anger, they had grown restless, albeit suppressed by Nanke shortly after. Now, along with the dazzling radiance of the Soul Wood, this restriction suddenly disappeared. The myriad monsters in the ins could no longer endure. One by one, they began to madly rush towards the mausoleum. The earth shook for a moment, and then the torrential downpour that fell from the gloomy lightless sky seemed to carry a bloody and foul smell. Only that dreadful shadow maintained its silence. Although it had descended slightly, it neither revealed its divine might nor acted upon this impetus. Perhaps because of the great pengs actions, the high-ss monsters deep within the ins at the peak of Star Condensation had not joined the monster tide in surrounding the mausoleum. It was not that they were opposing the summons of the Soul Wood, nor were they resisting Nankes will, but it was simply that they were highly intelligent and could faintly sense that something very seriousy in store, growing extremely wary as a result. Of course, this serious matter had something to do with the Garden of Zhou. Countless monsters transformed into ck waves that, one after the other, rushed towards the mausoleum. The sky above the usually silent ins of the Unsetting Sun had long turned into an unbearable cacophony. The pools of water beneath the weeds parted as they were sliced into countless pieces by sharp monster ws, subsequently crushed t by scaly stomachs. The mud was constantly sent flying, and the clear water turned iparably turbid. Such grandeur and forcefulness was truly terrifying to behold. Just as was said before, even if a Saint was present, they would still be unable topletely kill off that unending stream of monsters rushing towards the mausoleum. They could only escape. As Chen Changsheng stood in the downpour and saw this scene, he naturally wanted to run away, but he had no avenue of escape from them. Around his body, a bit more than ten famous swords calmly floated around him in the rain. These swords had caused a great many changes in the human world, yet now they were subject to the same such change, marked by spots of intermittent rust on their bodies of metal. When they first emerged, they did so with great fanfare and astounding power, but in the end, they could no longer recover their past grandeur and magnificence. Crucially, those peerless experts who once wielded these swords had passed away long ago. With just these swords, it was impossible to oppose the attacks of these monsters. If he wanted to be an unyielding boulder in the face of this ocean, he required even more swords. Through those heavy curtains of rain, Chen Changshengs gaze looked all around him to the ins around the mausoleum, examining that terrifying monster tide while unyieldingly searching for even more swords. Those swords should be in the Sword Pool. For some reason or another, they did not appear like the Mountain Sea Sword. They were still waiting for his summons, or perhaps they wanted to be persuaded. However, where was the Sword Pool? "If you are here, pleasee out and approach me, because I need you." These were his thoughts, which he imbued into the handle of the trembling Yellow Paper Umbre. Through the canvas of the umbre, it spread out towards that boundless in. He looked at the distant ins that were dreary and blurred from the rain; then he looked at the nearby groaning ins that had been diced apart by the monster ws and crushed t by the dragon serpents. In his heart, he silently called out to the Sword Pool somewhere out there, "I will take you out of this abandoned old garden. Perhaps you might continue to sleep, but at least... it wont be in these ins in which there is never night and in which you can never sleep peacefully." The monster tide grew closer and closer. They were already on the divine path in front of the mausoleum, only several li away. Standing at the edge of the stone tform, Chen Changsheng could even clearly make out that foremost Purple Lightning Leopards blood-red mouth and the saliva dripping from the corner of its lips, catching a whiff of the stink being emitted by that saliva. At this moment, he abruptly felt a vibration. This vibration had nothing to do with the monster tide, nor anything to do with the torrential rain. This vibration came from deep within the sea of grass. It was deep within the earth, extremely subtle and somewhat weak, yet it was just that clear. The Purple Lightning Leopard was like a real bolt of purple lightning, breaking through the dense grass and lunging at the mausoleum. Its blood-red eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty, frenzied Qi. Suddenly, a hint of wariness appeared in its eyes, and then they split open. Soon after, the corner of its mouth also split open, its dripping saliva mixing with the blood and turning the area into a smear of bloody red. It sensed danger and madly increased its speed, attempting to escape that vibration. The vibration was truly very feeble. Its movement through the earth seemed unhurried. Yet the bolt of lightning that was the Purple Lightning Leopard could not throw off that vibration. In the falling rain, there was a light tearing sound. Rip! The Purple Lightning Leopards body was torn into pieces, turning into more than a dozen bloody chunks, splitting apart as it ran. Yet each chunk still maintained velocity, falling to the ground only after several dozen zhang. This picture was extremely strange and terrifying. In a pawprint left behind by the Purple Lightning Leopard, the soft mud was incessantly roiling. A sword slowly appeared. This was only half a sword, its hilt deeply scored with rust, the half-de covered in mud. It presented an extremely miserable sight, not much different from a piece of scrap metal. This half de calmly rested amidst the mud and stirred up the grass. The rain continued to fall. In the shower of rain, the mud on the swords body was slowly washed off, but it could not wipe away the rust. It remained as drab as ever without a single semnce of a shining edge. Yet it was still a little cleaner in the end. This half sword incessantly trembled, struggling, attempting to leave the ground... it was like a heavily wounded soldier supported by crutches that still wanted to stand up once more and y the enemy. After some time, the broken sword took off from the ground and crookedly flew towards the mausoleum. It seemed like it could fall back to the ground at any time. In the ins of the Unsetting Sun, the monster with a speed that was only second to the Purple Lightning Leopard was the Wind Wolf. These monsters were born from a cross between the wolf packs of the snowy ins and the Demon Wolves of the Great Western Continent. They innately possessed an unimaginable speed. It was said that they were the only monsters capable of sessfully catching a Red Falcon. Of course, this was mostly attributable to the collective battle power and persevering patience of the Wind Wolves. The bizarre death of the Purple Lightning Leopard in front of them did not cause that pack of Wind Wolves to slow down in the slightest. As the most devoted and most bloodthirsty guardian of the Mausoleum of Zhou, when the head of the pack received the orders from the Soul Wood, it wanted to rip to shreds those intruders that had dared to enter the mausoleum. Most importantly, even if several of the Wind Wolves that made up this pack of several hundred were to fall at the hands of that shabby sword, there would always be more Wind Wolves ready to rush on over and assault the enemy. The wolf pack was extremely intelligent in terms of hunting. Previously, when they had been waiting, the head of the pack had taken his subordinates and noiselessly pushed through the crowd of monsters, arriving on the White Grass Path. This was because the ground here was the firmest and the distance to the mausoleums front door was closest. It was the ground best suited for charging. The cold white grass on the White Grass Path was smashed to bits and the wolf pack plunged across like the wind. Because their speed was too fast and their numbers too great, they brought with them an ear-piercing whistle. Yet in the next moment, that wind-shattering whistle was supnted by another wind-shattering sound. That sound was even more shrill, or so to say, even more sharp. That was the sound of sword intent tearing through the air. The strand of white hair at the tip of the Wind Wolf pack leaders head was severed by the wind. This strand of white hair was the defining characteristic of the Wind Wolves that separated them from all other wolves. It was also this strand of white hair that contained the divine soul of the Wind Wolf, allowing them to travel with the speed of the wind. Now, this white hair had been severed. The Wind Wolf pack leader gave a furious and unwilling howl, but before this howl hadpletelye out of its mouth, it stopped, as if it had been cut down by a sword. Countless cracks appeared on the White Grass Path, each of them parallel to the direction of the mausoleum. They were like countless straight lines obstructing the charge of the Wind Wolves. As long as a Wind Wolf crossed one of these straight lines, they would be sliced open by an unseen force. The wolf ws that treaded on the firm ground were severed. The wolf shoulders that carried bits of white grass were severed. The wolf tail was severed, and the wolf waist was severed. The several hundred Wind Wolves that made up the wolf pack, in the instant those cracks appeared, were all severed. As if someone had dumped a big basket of rocks on the floor, the White Grass path resounded with rumbling and tumbling. The countless corpses of the Wind Wolves were chopped into chunks and rolled around the White Grass Path. Some of them rolled right off into the pools of water by the side of the path, while others were chopped into an even finer powder by the sword intent. The path to the mausoleum was filled with severed limbs and dissected corpses. Filthy blood spurted all over the ce, turning the White Grass Path into a bloody path. The scent of blood assaulted the nostrils to the extreme. As the scent of blood drifted into the sky, those cracks of sword intent also went against the rain and soared up into the sky. Several thousand demon vultures were flying high up in the sky in crafty silence. These monsters were powerful and sinister. At the beginning, even Xu Yourong had to burn up thest of her Heavenly Phoenix true blood to kill that flock of demon vultures. Unlike the other monsters, they didnt crazily cry out, instead stealthily flying towards the mausoleum. It seemed like all that separated them from the mausoleum was empty sky. There was nothing obstructing their path, making it all the easier tounch a sneak attack. Yet those lines of sword intent had also arrived in the sky. The cracks of the in seemed as though they wanted to tear asunder the sky. With a sudden burst of countless wretched cries, their severed wings slowly drifted down to the ground in equal quantity to the rain. What fell even faster down to the ins was their beautiful blood. The several thousand demon vultures fell one by one. For a moment, they seemed to fall even more densely than the torrential rain. Those countless monsters that charged the mausoleum were all chopped to pieces, turning into indistinct chunks of blood and flesh. The surface of the ins was covered with countless cracks. The weeds were chopped into bits and the mud was chopped into tiny chunks. Countless lines of sword intent horizontally ascended upwards into the sky. Even that rain cloud high up in the sky was sliced apart, transforming into countless puffs that could only float off in frustration. The downpour, just like this, ended. The setting sun that was not at all like a sun at the edge of the ins finally had the opportunity to spill its warm light onto the mausoleum. Monster corpses were strewn across every inch of the ground. asionally, there would be a heavily injured monster that had not yet died, constantly giving off mournful and miserable cries in its death throes. The monster tide that was initially rushing towards the mausoleum paused. They no longer dared to continue forward and slowly bobbed up and down. This was a blood-red world. The ck monster tide was also gradually turning into a calm red sea. After that mausoleum in the center of the monster tide had been soaked in the rain, its color had be extremely dark. Right now, it looked just like a ck boulder in the middle of a red sea. No matter how swift the wind and waves or how violent the rainstorm, it could not be moved in the slightest. Compared to this blood-red world and the ck mausoleum, the truly shocking scene could be found in the ins around the mausoleum. A broken sword strenuously flew into the sky, brightly whistling. An old sword broke through the water, carrying with it the sound of muddy water spattering off. An ancient sword split through a rock, grinding against the stone. Several dozen swords. Several hundred swords. Several thousand swords. Perhaps strenuously, perhaps hesitantly, perhaps joyously breaking through the swamp and once again appearing in this world. Countless swords appeared in the sky around the mausoleum. These ins were covered with pools of water. It seemed very much like a wend, or even a swamp. For several hundred years, countless people had sought out the Sword Pool, yet none of them had found it. They had not even found the slightest clue on the Sword Pool. Because no one had ever thought that the Sword Pool... was actually this big. The Sword Pool was not a mountain pool, nor was it a cold pool. Those swords had always been in these ins. These boundless and iparably vast ins themselves were the Sword Pool. No, how could this be a pool? This was obviously a sea. A Sword Sea. The ins were deathly silent. Chen Changsheng silently stood at the edge of the stone tform and gazed at this scene before him. Previously, he had already faintly guessed at the Sword Pools true appearance, but now that he personally saw these myriad swords appear, he was still shocked to the extreme. Nanke stood on the divine path and viewed this scene, her face expressionless as she thought about something. Ning Qiu held her mouth shut so that she would not give any cries of rm while herpanion Hua Cui had copsed onto the wet ground. The zither-ying old mans face was exceptionally pale, the zither in front of him covered in blood. It seemed like he did not even dare to nce behind him. Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner withdrew their gazes and nced into each others eyes and saw each others apology and determination. No one said anything, and nobody moved. Even that monster tide in the ins had also slowly calmed down. Because those swords were flying towards the mausoleum. Countless swords flew through the warm light of the sun, seeming to obscure the sky. As they got close to the mausoleum, those countless swords that had been washed in the rain began to reflect a glorious light, making them seem like a sky full of stars. This scene was truly very beautiful. But those swords flew very slowly, not at all like just a few moments ago when they had burst forth with pride and power. The innumerable swords flew towards the mausoleum and slowly dispersed, as if they were soldiers getting into formation. The space between heaven and earth was filled with sword intent. The sword intents were once iparably strong, but they were now weak. When they interweaved with each other, it was somewhat chaotic. The sword intents did not have intelligence, but they had emotions, each and every sort ofplex emotion. To this mausoleum, the sword intents were cold and aggressive. To that youth standing on the mausoleum, it was like they were seeing an old friend, as though they were saying, he has called us to take us away from this ce. That de had been very heartless in their time, but the passage of time was even more heartless. Some swords had slept within the sea of grass for centuries and had long been damaged to an irrevocable extent. In the instant they were about to leave the ins, these swords had already exploded with their greatest power. Yes, these swords were already old, covered in rust, and about to rot away. These swords were heavily injured soldiers, elderly men who could only walk forward with walking sticks. They should have long left the battlefield and returned to their fields. It was a pity that the fields here were no good, and this was not their home. It was just a cage. For several hundred years, they had never thought about leaving these ins. Ultimately, one of theirpanions seeded and carried with it their desires. Yet thispanion never returned. Until today, just as those swords were about to lose all hope, their old friend had finally returned. A youth hade back to these ins with their desires. These swords were old, but this youth was in his spring. Chen Changshengs thirst for freedom, his adoration for life; it was so pure and resolute. It was like a clear wind that stirred them awake. They had heard his call, believed in his will, and thus heroically appeared once more. An old sword still had some power, a broken edge could still kill the enemy. Their will subsumed these thousand li. They wanted to go further than those thousand li. They wanted to go home. Chapter 332 – A Monster Like a Mountain Chapter 332 - A Monster Like a Mountain Looking back over a thousand years ago, centuries before Zhou had disappeared, countless experts were defeated at his hands in those hundreds of years. Countless renowned swords were broken under his de and were buried in this grasnd in the Garden of Zhou. This grasnd was the Sword Pool, or perhaps more-so the Sword Sea. The proudest and strongest de within made preparations for a long time and subsequently began to attempt to leave this grasnd to see the light again. It broke the restriction at the edge of the grasnd and quickly entered the smallke nearby until it reached the world through the mountain range. It was like a fish swimming in a greatke and returned to the coldke where the stream started by going through the bottom of it. It borrowed theplicated structure of the Garden of Zhou to avoid the rules within it and finally seeded. Unfortunately, the sword was unable to reachplete sess. When it left the grasnd, in order to resist against the restrictions that had been set down by Zhou Dufu, the sword intent remained in the grasnd and fought against the Qi that exuded from the stone pirs. Only the body of the sword had arrived in the forest by theke, which was then slowly covered up by fallen leaves. The sword and the intent were separated. One day, a Mount Li disciple called Su Li came to the Garden of Zhou. He walked into the quiet forest, and stepped past the rotting leaves. He lifted up the sword body that had already begun to rust and was no longer as it was before, and then he took it out of the Garden of Zhou. The sword intent was still trapped inside the grasnd, waiting silently and alone. After another several centuries, a student of the Orthodox Academy called Chen Changsheng came to the Garden of Zhou. He carried a Yellow Paper Umbre in hand, and the sword and intent finally met again. Only because of that did the ten thousand swords soaring in the sky exist. The histories full of unyielding resistance belonged to the sword and the ten thousand swords. Chen Changsheng was unable to understand the recollection, so he naturally was unable to understand these details. However, he held the Yellow Paper Umbre and stood between the ten thousand broken swords and gained an even deeper understanding to the emotions given off by their sword intents. The swords wanted to leave the Garden of Zhou. Other than that, they had no other requests. Then, they should leave together. Just as he had said to the sword intent before, and as he had said to Xu Yourong, at this moment, he made a promise to the countless swords surrounding the mausoleum. It was dusk around the mausoleum. The red, warm light turned slightly cold, and there was the smell of dirt and rust everywhere. Ten thousand old swords in horrible conditions burst out with the hatred and power they had saved up for centuries as soon as they appeared, and at least a third of all the monster were killed. The ck monster tide was thus temporarily suppressed. However, the monster tide only grew silent temporarily. It was impossible for the ten thousand swords in horrible conditions to continue to release such a powerful sword intent. With the flow of time, the monster tide began to rush forth once again, giving angry howls at the swords in the sky. It was not known whether it was because of the blood on the grasnd, but the howls seemed even more terrifying and bloody. The Sword Pool finally appeared. Ten thousand swords floated high in the sky. Looking at the scene, no matter if it was the zither-ying old man or the maids, they all paled and almost fell into despair. The powerful demon general couple also disyed an abnormally serious expression, and even some ominous signs could be seen in their eyes. Nankes small face instead did not reveal any fear, and she only stayed silent for a while. Through the countless swords, she looked at Chen Changsheng who stood before the main entrance of the mausoleum. Her voice was as cold and as hard as thousand-year-old ice, Do you think you can change the ending of the story like this? Before, when the Mountain Sea Sword arrived through the air, she said something simr to Chen Changsheng. At that time, Chen Changsheng did not reply and only pointed at her from afar with the heavy metal sword. Concurrently, he also did not reply. With his gaze, the hundreds of sword directly in front of the mausoleum slowly turned to point at her. Actions were always more powerful than words. They could be used to persuade people, and they could also be used to kill people. Looking at this scene, the corner of Nankes lips curled slightly. Looking at the swords, she said in disdain, A bunch of defeated swordshow can you try to act brave? These swords were swords that once had great reputations in the continent, and their owners were true experts. However, in the end, they still suffered defeat under the Halving de and were inevitably buried by Zhou Dufu in this grasnd. They suffered under the wind, rain and the endless sun for hundreds of years. They were either broken or in a horrible condition, covered in intermittent stains of rust. Nanke believed that she was the sessor of the Garden of Zhou. How could she let these swords leave? She raised the ck Soul Wood in her hand and gazed at the swords in the surrounding sky of the mausoleum expressionlessly. The ck piece of Soul Wood suddenly began to glow brightly again in response to her action, except it was even more concentrated than before, reminiscent of a luminous pearl that began to shine thousands of times brighter. At the same time, her indifferent voice resounded once again, Defeat is defeat. Centuries ago, you suffered defeat, and centuriester, you will still suffer defeat. When her voice faded away, her feet left the divine path, and she slowly floated up into the sky. The horrible rain fell. Her dress floated slightly, and her ck hair danced in the air. The feeling of immaturity in her eyes slowly disappeared, and only a coldness that was rich in demonic malice remained. A powerful Qi dispersed into the surroundings from her small body. Dozens of ck streams of air fluttered around her akin to ribbons. Chen Changsheng had never underestimated this powerful, and even terrifying, Demon Princess. Not to mention the fact that she was the only disciple of ck Robe, it was obvious that she had some rtionship with the Garden of Zhou, so who knew what other techniques she still had up her sleeve? Hearing her disdainful and confident words, he knew that he could not allow the situation to continue. With the slight control of his spiritual sense, a sword flew through the wind. The heavy Mountain Sea Sword chopped towards Nanke, who was above the divine path, with a huge gust of wind. The Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner couple were already long prepared. Leaping up explosively, they forcefully blocked the sword with their powerful level of cultivation. The Mountain Sea Sword was very wide and big. Behind it hid a graceful sword. Between life and death, Chen Changsheng had also learnt such cold, crafty methods. The graceful Yue Maiden Sword borrowed the gust of wind created by the Mountain Sea Sword to hide in and soundlessly broke through the obstructions of the Demon General couple. It arrived in front of Nanke, and with a soft swish, it was thrust towards her forehead. At this moment, Nanke had already closed her eyes. Her forehead that seemed a little wide was snow white. She did not have any emotions and also did not see the arrival of the graceful sword. The broken zither string made no sound and floated gently. The zither-ying old man, who seemed already be at the brink of death, yelled loudly, pushing off the floating zither string with his feet. He took a few strides in the air and arrived before Nanke. He used his own body to block the graceful sword. With a squelch, the graceful sword pierced through the throat of the zither-ying old man, fresh blood squirting out. In the gust of wind, the metal sword that was heavy like a mountain suppressed the Demon General couple. The dead body of the old man fell towards the ground. Although he blocked the Yue Maiden Sword for a moment, Nanke still had not returned to her senses. How could Chen Changsheng lose such an opportunity? He extended his hand and grabbed the broken Demon Commanders Banner Sword. From a distance hundreds of zhang away, he chopped at Nanke. Above the divine path, which the rain fell on, there was a sudden pping wind susurrus, as if an invisible g was floating in the wind. The army banner pped, and the sword intent burst forth. The Demon Commanders Banner Sword, which already had the front portion broken, produced a bitter, cold sword ray. Chen Changsheng did not know the banner sword style, but he wanted to try and see whether he could use the sword style of demons to break the defence of the demon princess. Unfortunately, he was unable to see the result of the strike, because he suddenly felt a sign of danger in the sea of consciousness. It made him forcefully pull back the Demon Commanders Banner Sword, holding it horizontally before his eyes. ng~! The Demon Commanders Banner Sword that only had half of it remaining trembled violently in the air by the edge of the stone tform, producing a rather unwilling resonance. Chen Changsheng felt a wave of great pain in his wrist. If it was not for his astonishing willpower, perhaps the Demon Commanders Banner Sword would have already left his hand. Where did the arrowe from? In the surroundings of the main entrance of the mausoleum in front of him, he did not see any arrows and only saw a fine strand of hair that floated gently above the divine path. Was the thing the Demon Commanders Banner Sword had blocked not an arrow but rather a fine hair? He gazed at the grasnd below the mausoleum. He only saw that in the centre of the ck ocean formed by the monster tide, a monster with the semnce of a mountain slowly appeared. Chapter 333 – Ten Thousand Swords Form an Army Chapter 333 - Ten Thousand Swords Form an Army As the Soul Wood in Nankes hand glowed once more, that monster tide which had been somewhat pacified by the shocking appearance of those innumerable swords once again flew into a frenzy. Yet that enormous figure standing in the depths of the monster tide remained as stable as a mountain. It was a Monster Bull, the legendary Monster Bull. The reason it was called legendary was because, as recorded in the Daoist scriptures, tens of thousands of years ago, the humans and demons had paid an enormous price to render these monsters extinct. It was also because these monsters possessed an extraordinary strength, which had be its own sort of legend. The Monster Bull possessed a fighting power simr to that of the upper level of Star Condensation. Although their souls had not been enlightened and they did not possess true intelligence, thus falling short of a human upper level Star Condensation expert, in the mountains and wastnds in which they lived, they were absolutely on par with those human upper level Star Condensation experts, and perhaps even more powerful than them in terms of destructive power. The reason for this was that the Monster Bull was the rarely seen type of monster that was skilled at long-range attacks. The Monster Bulls body was as massive as a mountain, its surface covered with a naturalyer of solid armor. The tip of its solitary horn could pierce through rock. Its most special characteristic was also the one which spawned the most fear and unease. It was that slender tail on its behind, covered in ck hair. When it was sitting down, its slender tail would curl up in a pile. When it encountered an enemy, or prey, the slender tail would straighten itself and then wrap itself around the horn at the top of the head. The final result was that the tail became a bowstring while its body turned into an enormous bow. This was a truly mystical matter, but what was even more iprehensible was that the arrows used by this massive mountainous bow were actually those fine hairs on its tail. What those ck hairs were made of was a mystery. On the Monster Bulls body, they were as soft as silk, yet when they wereunched from the tailstring, they became as firm as iron, as fast as lightning, and impossible to avoid! With the strength of the upper level of Star Condensation coupled with such a strange and unstoppable method of attack, this terrifying monster slew many experts even as the humans and demons conquered the continent. The tales of the Monster Bulls might spread far and wide to the extent that some people even suspected it to possess the bloodline of the Unicorn. Of course, this sort of conjecture was not very widely epted. Who knew how many single-horned monsters existed in the misty mountains and abysses of the continent? The Unicorn was such a pure divine beasthow could it leave behind such murderous descendants? Seeing that massive figure in the monster tide that was slowly straightening itself, that Monster Bull like a mountain peak rising from the ground, Chen Changsheng felt that the hand holding the Demon Commanders Banner Sword was somewhat cold. Even separated by several dozen li, he felt like he could see its eyes. They were two tiny eyes, as small as a grain of rice, emitting a dull dusky light. They were a pair of abnormally frightening eyes. It was just a feeling, but he firmly believed that this monster could see into his own eyeselse how could he feel threatened from so far away? Chen Changsheng knew that this horrifying monster would soonunch an unending stream of long-distance attacks at him, but before he could respond to those arrows of hair filled with boundless power, he had many other problems to resolvefor instance, the grumbling that he could faintly hear rising up from the front of the divine path, or those thunderous earth-shattering boomsing from the middle of the monster tide. That grumbling sound was very weak. If he did not know how terrifying the owner of that sound was, he might have even thought it was somewhat cute. Chen Changsheng clearly remembered that in the Four Seas Scroll of the Daoist Canon, there was a monster recorded that called out just like this. That monster was called the Earth Monkey. It had a thin and small body and its fur was the color of yellow earth. Its fierce teeth and neck were both extremely long. It could stand up like a human, but it would run on all fours. It was iparably swift, and moreover, its ws and teeth were both very sharp, such that it could be said that there was nothing it could not break through. Its temperament was cruel and bloodthirsty, and its favorite meal was human flesh. The most frightening thing was that this monster was highly skilled at traveling stealthily, its movements so miraculous that it seemed to travel underground. It was incredibly difficult to track it down. Even an opponent that was many times stronger than it would often be caught off guard. They would be ambushed and then be eaten alive and thus die. It was an extremely horrifying picture. Yet what made him the most wary was that thunderinging from the ocean that was the monster tide. The thunder was the sound of the ground cracking apart. This was not caused by sword intent rising upwards but by some monster with boundless strength tearing apart the earth as it angrily roared. He saw the dreadful figure which was like a mountain amidst the monster tide, and he knew that it had notpletely stood up. Rather, it was bending its waist as it searched for a weapon. This weapon could be a mountain, or it could also be those solid rocks thaty underneath the soft mud. The bigger and heavier the rock, the easier it would be to use. This monster was called the Mountain-toppling Fiend. It had a long mouth and coiled horns, and possessed an unimaginably brutish strength. Its strength was such that it could push down mountains, then use the hills as weapons and throw crushed stones that they seemed like stars. The gales that were its roars were like knives. It was fearless beyondpare, and the Pavilion of Divination had ranked it third on its ranking of monsters. The Monster Bull, the Earth Monkey, and the Mountain-toppling Fiendthey were all monsters that had the qualifications for their names to be entered in the Daoist Canon, and they were terrifyingly strong. They had be legends, or perhaps been forgotten, but who would think that in this day and age in which humans and demons had long reigned over the continent, their figures would be found in these ins of the Garden of Zhou? The restrictive rules of the Garden of Zhou that governed what level of cultivation humans needed to be to enter seemed to have no effect on these monsters. It was no wonder that over these past few centuries, all the human cultivators and demons that had entered these ins of the Unsetting Sun had nevere out. It seemed that they had already be food for these horrifying monsters. A ck hair soared across from the horizon, almost causing Chen Changsheng to lose his grip on the Demon Commanders Banner Sword. The grumbling sound nearing the mausoleum and the thunderous noises from the distant ins entered his ear and made his face go deathly pale. For an instant, he had felt the shadow of death upon him. Previously, because of that massive shadow, these high-ranked monsters had remained silent. Now that the ten thousand swords had ascended to the sky and Nanke danced amidst the remnants of the rain, they no longer remained silent. Thus, three unimaginably powerful Qis began to spread out in front of the mausoleum, then they began to grow increasingly berserk. Chen Changsheng was only at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Even with these countless swords by his side, he could not change this fact. These three upper level Star Condensation monsters, whether it was in cultivation or strength, were capable of crushing him. He even found it hard to resist the pressure of these three monsters, so what could he do? Suddenly he recalled that on their way to the Mausoleum of Zhou, Nanke had wanted to shadow them and thus used the Soul Wood to forbid those monsters from attacking. If she had not, then perhaps they would have already died. As for why Nanke did not have those monsters lead the way, they had their spections. "These monsters dont necessarily listen to your orders." Chen Changsheng gazed upwards at that colossal shadow in the sky and thought about the legendary monster, half a step into the Saint realm, thaty behind that shadow. After a moment of silence, he turned to Nanke and said those words. The remnants of rain fell from those scattered clouds in the sky: drip drop drip drop. Nankes eyes were closed while her ck hair madly danced behind her small body. The Soul Wood floated in front of her, growing ever brighter, like it was about to turn transparent. She paid no attention to his words, or perhaps she did not even hear them. The monster tide continued to sweep towards the mausoleum. The nearby ins that had just been dyed blood-red were quickly covered up by the ck ocean. The sinister grumbling sound was growing weaker and weaker, but this did not mean that the terrifying Earth Monkey was leaving. On the contrary, it signified that it was preparing tounch its attack! The Mountain-toppling Fiend was in the waters of the in. It had finally found a several zhang long stone beam and stood straight up. Thus, a hill appeared in the middle of the monster tide. Behind the ck ocean, the Monster Bull silently gazed at the mausoleum. Its eyes the size of grains of rice emitted a dusky light as they rested on Chen Changshengs body. Its slender tail curled around the horn on its head, and then stretched tight, with several thousand ck hairs densely arranged on its surface. It was impossible for Chen Changsheng to defeat these three high-ranked monsters, but he did not fear them. His eyes were still bright, just like the brightest lights of those countless damaged swords that surrounded the mausoleum. Around the mausoleum, the cold wind gently blew and the ten thousand swords softly cried. The distant monster tide was like an ocean, the great monsters like mountains. The Mountain Sea Sword flew back in front of him, slightly trembling. To move and to not move were two ipatible actions. The swords and the monsters would inevitably sh in battle. If these damaged swords were to go off on their own and battle with the monster tide, then in their disorganized action, they would most likely fall one by one and thus perish. But now, he was here. The ten thousand swords were an army. Perhaps some would be soldiers, or perhaps the vanguard, or perhaps the center of the army, but he was the general. How should hemand these countless swords in this battle? He did not know. Even though he had studied the Daoist Canon since he was a child, even though he hadpletely memorized every book the Orthodox Academy had on cultivation, he still could not have not learned all these ten thousand sword styles. No one could do this. Then how could hemand these innumerable swords so that they could express their full might? He grasped the Yellow Paper Umbre and sensed the message transmitted by that sword intent. Entering the ins, finding the Mausoleum of Zhou, and the appearance of the Sword Poolall of these things had to do with this strand of sword intent. Perhaps that was the answer. He sensed that sword intents pride and calmness. Pride and calmness were two entirely different emotions, even slightly contradictory. For the most part, they would not appear together at the same time, whether it was with a sword intent or a person. Strangely, Chen Changsheng felt this mixture of pride and steadiness to be very familiar. It was not the sort of familiarity he had with the Daoist Canon which he could memorize back to front, but a true familiarity. It was the sort of familiarity he had seen with his eyes, sensed with his soul, and even battled with. The answer came very simply. This was the sword intent of Mount Li. He had once felt it on the bodies of those young geniuses from Mount Li Guan Feibai was arrogant and conceited, thus cold; Gou Hanshi was calm and warm, thus kind; Liang Banhu was silent and taciturn, thus trustworthy; and Qi Jian possessed all three of their traits. Originally this sword intent hade from Mount Li. He observed the Yellow Paper Umbre in silence. At this moment, he still did not know that this strand of sword intent belonged to the legendary Heaven Shrouding Sword, but he knew what he should do now. Even if Zhou Dufu was reborn, he would not be able to use ten thousand sword intents tomand ten thousand damaged swords to disy ten thousand sword styles, so there was no hope for him to do so. Yet he could use this sword intent from Mount Li tomand the ten thousand swords to use the ten thousand sword styles of Mount Li. The only question he had to address was how to simultaneously control a legion of spiritual senses. When there is only one problem to solve, that question would often be the most difficult to resolve. Even the philosopher of metaphysics in the Li Pce which thought of strange things every day would not believe that there was someone who could split their spiritual sense into countless strands. There was not even a need to try, but Chen Changsheng wanted to attempt it. His left hand gripped the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre. His spiritual sense swiftly moved,manding the sword intent in the umbre to scatter around the mausoleum. In an instant, it made contact with those damaged swords. He clearly sensed the remnants of sword intent within those damaged swords. Those sword intents were already exhausted and weak, and some of them were so faint that he could barely sense them. He respectfully and firmly requested those sword intents to yield and hand over their control. The tyrannical Mountain Sea Sword agreed. The aloof temple sword agreed. The ten thousand swords floating in the air around the mausoleum all agreed. Chapter 334 – The Swords Flying in the Grassland were like Mount Li Chapter 334 - The Swords Flying in the Grasnd were like Mount Li All of the swords were in consensus, including the sword that was in the air in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum. It was the sword that flew the highest, glowed the brightest to the point that it was blinding, and was at the same time the proudest. It also did not disagree. However, the sword trembled slightly and resonated and seemed slightly in disdain towards the sword intent that entered it, ignoring its originpletely. Now, the Mount Li sword intent already connected to the ten thousand swords. What he needed to do was to let the ten thousand swords use sword moves through the sword intent, and the move used obviously should have been from the Mount Li Sword Stylebecause of his engagement with Xu Yourong and the many matters that happened in the capital, between the Orthodox Academy and the Mount Li Sword Sect, between him and the Divine States Seven Laws that was represented by Qiushan Jun, there was an almost irresolvable hatred. However, interestingly, what he knew the most was the Mount Li Sword Style. It was because the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style had always been with him, and also because, ever since he started cultivating, all of the genius opponents he fought against came from Mount Li. The Mount Li Sword Sect was the sword of the main mountain of the southern sects. They cultivated in the path of the sword every generation, and it was unknown as to how many sword styles they had created since the ancient times. There were over thirty thousand moves that were eligible of entering the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style, and they had all been firmly remembered by him. Of course, it was impossible for him to use a short year topletely grasp all of the sword intents that were needed in all the different sword moves, but right now, with the help of the Mount Li sword intent in the Yellow Paper Umbre, he did not have any difficulties in using the Mount Li Sword Style. The greatest problem was still his spiritual sense. Just how many times could he split his spiritual sense? Just how many swords could he control to use the Mount Li Sword Style? In the initial sunny sky right after the rain, Nankes eyes were closed. Her small face was pale, and her ck hair danced. The Soul Wood glowed brightly, and shemanded the monsters to attack the mausoleum. At the same time, she prepared for a final strike. Looking at her and the ck sea formed by the monster tide behind her, as well as the two terrifying and huge monsters that were like mountains, Chen Changsheng also closed his eyes. There were over thirty thousand sword moves in the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style. At an unimaginable speed, they all transformed into images that seemed real and rushed past him in his sea of consciousness without end. In the surroundings of the mausoleum, there was a series of quiet grinding sounds. Afterwards, vague squeaking sounds could be heard, sometimes from the east and sometimes from the west. They travelled several li in a moment, making itpletely impossible to clearly locate where they came from. Naturally, it was even more impossible to attack. The treacherous and huge Earth Monkey arrived. Chen Changsheng kept his eyes closed and then suddenly raised his right arm, pointing at a certain direction in front of the divine path. As he pointed, a concentrated yet extremely sharp series of swords resonated in the air before the mausoleum. A hundred swords pierced through the sky. By the willow leaves, through the eighteen twists of the mountain path and before the ravine of Horse Mountain. The sword moves were all the Mountain Gate Style of the Mount Li Sword Sect. From the first move to thest move, the hundred swords all performed one hundred moves. This was equal to one hundred Mount Li Sword Sect disciples performing sword moves at the same time. Logically, it was impossible for Chen Changsheng to be so plentiful in true essence. However, it cannot be forgotten that these swords were currently burning their own lives. This was their final battle. With his current level of cultivation and the extremely powerful Heaven Shrouding Sword intent, the power that the one hundred swords burst forth with could not bepared to the moves performed by normal Mount Li Sword Sect disciples. Instead, it was at the level of inner sect disciples, or even the Divine States Seven Laws. One hundred Liang Banhus, one hundred Qi Jians, or even one hundred Guan Feibais performing sword moves at the same time. Just how powerful would this be? Even if it was an expert at peak Star Condensation realm, he would be unable to receive the sword ray head-on. What about upper level Star Condensation realm monsters? The sword rays crisscrossed before the divine path and rushed forth swiftly and fiercely,pletely purging the front portion of the divine path. A mountain gate formed by sword rays stood before the divine path in a grand fashion. The mountain gate stood towering and grandiose, solemn and sacred, as if it came from Mount Li. A roar of anger and frustration reverberated from underground, and closely following it, the ground opened up. The Earth Monkey transformed into a streak trailing a strand of ck blood and rushed towards the outer area of the mausoleum for dear life. It was actually heavily injured with one strike. The one hundred swords did not chase and instead slowly bobbed up and down in the air in front of the divine path. The mountain gate became misty, as if it was in the clouds. With the clouds, it seemed moist. The dark clouds that were sliced by the sword intents, in ordance with naturalws, slowly began to draw together once more. It began to rain once again, only that it was lighter by a lot. Nankes eyes remained closed, and the drizzle drenched her pale face. The zither-ying old man fell on the divine path, covered in blood. He was already dead. Ning Qiu had fainted, and so had Hua Cui. Only the powerful Demon General couple remained standing. They held onto the bent metal pole and the metal pot with the broken bottom and stood under Nanke, protecting her. Looking at the mountain gate formed by the one hundred swords, the expressions of the couple both became seriouswith one hundred swords acting simultaneously, terrifying monsters at the upper level of Star Condensation were immediately injured, so it was needless to mention the two of them with their suppressed cultivation level at the upper realm of Ethereal Opening. Even if they could recover their powerful battle capabilities from outside the Garden of Zhou, could they receive the violent attacks from the swords? What caused them to be most shocked and confused was why Chen Changshengs spiritual sense had reached such a level; that he was actually able to split it into one hundred portions and use one hundred swords to perform one hundred sword moves. In the continent, had something like this ever urred before? The Soul Wood before Nanke grew brighter and brighter, and the shadow in the sky dropped lower and lower, almost reaching right above her. The monster tide with the semnce of a ck ocean finally arrived in the surroundings of the mausoleum. It spread out and then rushed forwards, beginning its attacks. Countless monsters leapt onto the great stones of the mausoleum while howling and roaring, quickly climbing upwards. In a very short amount of time, the lower half of the mausoleum was swallowed by the monster tide, bing a mess. The monsters that were pressed together surged incessantly, and it seemed slightly disgusting. The mausoleum was just too huge, and there were just too many monsters. They were everywhere. The one hundred swords on the divine path chopped and killed continually, like a true mountain gate, but they were not able to stop the power of the monster tides advance. Chen Changsheng needed even more swords. The swords hovered in the sky above the mausoleum. Standing on the edge of the stone tform, hisplexion turned slightly pale. He tightly closed his two eyes, causing his eyshes to tremble slightly. Countless moves of the Mount Li Sword Style constantly shed through his sea of consciousness. His spiritual sense and the sword intentnded on all of the swords through the Yellow Paper Umbre. Ten thousand spiritual senses; ten thousand swords. Ten thousand sword rays; ten thousand swishes. Countless swift but fierce sword swishes echoed in the surroundings of the mausoleum and immediately overtook the roars of the brutal monsters, iming the entire ins of the Unsetting Sun. Countless swords flew through the air, flying and killing the monster tide. The drizzle could not cover up the setting sun at the edge of the grasnd. The red light from the ball of light that did not seem to have any temperaturended on the swords. The swords were as if they had been set aze. The swords flew around the surroundings of the mausoleum, travelling through the sky like golden crows. Golden Crow Returns to Mount Li. This was a sword move. An extremely powerful sword move. Swish swish swish swish! Countless concentrated sounds of slicing resonated. The several hundreds of monsters in the southwest of the mausoleum were sliced into pieces by the golden sword rain. Several dozen swords dispersed in the northern skies of the mausoleum. The sword energy brought out a tail that seemed like flowers blooming at a crazy rate. Many Flowers like Embroidery. This was also a sword move. On the ground of the grasnd, countless deep sword shes appeared instantly. The ten or so dragon serpents that surged towards the mausoleum were cut into pieces, and the pieces of flesh constantly twitched in the blood. There were even more countless swords that flew through the sky violently, shing with the sharp ws and teeth of the monsters. The fresh blood of the monsters and the glow of the swords mixed and dyed the world. Under the remaining light of the setting sun, in the light drizzle, the swords resonated above the sea of grass. The mausoleum was like a huge fishing boat. Three Chants of the Fishermans Song. It was still a sword move of Mount Li. Chen Changshengs face turned paler and paler, and the trembling of his body became stronger and stronger. However, he grasped the Yellow Paper Umbre and stood in the drizzle without falling over in the end. As a result, the swords continued to fight. Hundreds of swords arrived before the Mountain-toppling Fiend that was like a mountain. The Mountain-toppling Fiend gave out an angry roar, and the stone pir in his hand smashed towards the rain of swords with unbelievable power. An explosive resonance reverberated through the grasnd. The rain of swords fell apart for a second before reforming once again, flying to kill the Mountain-toppling Fiend. Mountain Spirit Splits the Cliff. Pulling Stars Across the Day. Dew Droplet Falls from the Wutong Leaf. These were the three moves that were used sessively in the battle between Qi Jian and Tang Thirty-Six under Gou Hanshis guidance at the Ivy Festival in a previous instance. Today, it had been used by Chen Changsheng to handle this terrifying monster. On the body of the Mountain-toppling Fiend that stood like a mountain, several hundreds of clear sword shes appeared. Seeing this scene and seeing the countless scenes of gore around the mausoleum, the solemn expression on the couple, Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner, had already disappeared, leaving only paleplexions behind. It was unknown how many experts of the human army they had seen on the snowy ins, and no matter how shocking the scenes had been, they had seen it all. They also saw too many magical things today before the mausoleum. However, at this moment, they remained so shocked that they were speechless. Teng Xiaomings expression revealed some perplexity. He looked at Chen Changsheng who was in the rain and mumbled, How is this possible? Chapter 335 – The Golden-Winged Great Peng Appears Chapter 335 - The Golden-Winged Great Peng Appears To simultaneously control ten thousand swords required ten thousand strands of spiritual sense. Who could possess such powerful spiritual sense? Even if Zhou Dufu was reborn, even he would not be able to do it, and yet Chen Changsheng had done precisely this. For this reason, besides shock, Teng Xiaoming was even more perplexed. He did not understand how he was able to do such a thing. Back then in the library of the Orthodox Academy when Chen Changsheng was fixing his Fated Star, his spiritual sense had spread out over the night sky of the capital. As the Divine Empress was observing the stars, she made the following evaluation: "This persons spiritual sense is so strong, his mind so serene. Such a person is very rare in this world. Perhaps this is some old schr who bitterly studied for a hundred years and then in one dayprehended the principles of heaven and earth. Only in this way could this person have such good fortune. Just like Wang Zhice all those years ago, this person umted their strength and then rose up. Naturally, this is no ordinary person." In this evaluation, the Divine Empress hadpared Chen Changsheng to Wang Zhice, who hadprehended the Dao in a single night and caused the night sky to shine with the radiance of the stars. From this, one could imagine how powerful Chen Changshengs spiritual sense was. Yet if it were even stronger, it still would not have surpassed Zhou Dufus. The reason why he could separate his spiritual sense into countless strands crucially rested on the second trait the Divine Empress had mentioned in her evaluation. The number of strands a spiritual sense could be divided into had nothing to do with a spiritual senses inherent strength, only with how stable it was. Zhou Dufu, this peerless expert, naturally possessed a spiritual sense many times more powerful than Chen Changsheng. That spiritual sense was like a solid and massive rock. It could be divided in two or even into several dozen strands, but it could not be divided forever. At some point, they would be nothing but tiny bits of gravel that could no longer be divided into anything smaller. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense was iparably serene. Although he could not have a spiritual sense as impregnable as an expert at Zhou Dufus level, he could make it even softer and more yielding. Not like solid rock, but like water. It could be divided into countless drops, then countless droplets, and then mist. It was as if he could continue dividing it without end. Countless swords flew around the mausoleum, asionallynding in the monster tide and subsequently erupting in a shower of blood. Sometimes, they would encounter unyielding resistance that immediately broke some of the damaged and old swords, making for a rather tragic sight. When the ten thousand swords had just begun their battle with the monster tide, several dozen of the fastest and most intact swords were led by the Mountain Sea Sword andmanded by Chen Changshengs spiritual sense to fly with focus and resolve deep into the ins. With this, they finally arrived at the Monster Bulls position. The Monster Bulls grainy eyes emitted a ruthless, dusky light. The slender tail linked to its horn was stretched tight. The grass around it had long been squashed t by the berserk Qi it was emitting. The only sound to be heard was countless densely packed soft swishes. The several thousand ck hairs on its tail transformed into nearly invisible and sharp arrows that shot towards the mausoleum. Dongdongdongdong! A series of sessive strikes resounded out from the depths of the in. Those sounds were so packed together they seemed like one long sound. Several dozen sword rays appeared in the air several li in front of the Monster Bull. They danced about in the air like lightning, apanied by sword energy that formed countless dense halos of light in the air. The several thousand ck hairs that had been shot out by the Monster Bull werepletely blocked by the sword rays. In the blink of an eye, the air was filled with several thousand tiny white vortexes. That was the result of sword energy colliding with those ck hairs. The surface of the ins became covered with thousands of tiny thread-like cracks. The catfish and loaches that had luckily managed to survive for the time being did not even have time to burrow into the mud before they were sliced into bits. The Mountain Sea Sword did not go to block those ck hairs that were shooting towards the mausoleum. It burst out of that ring of swords with the intent to kill. The heavy ck sword body pierced through the air, giving off an ear-aching screech. From up high, it directly chopped at the horn on the Monster Bulls head, using the Burning Heaven move that Su Li had personally created. The in was filled with the sounds of swords cutting at tough monster skin. Chunks of meat flew everywhere as countless sword glows gradually dimmed. Innumerable monstersy copsed at either the feet of the mausoleum or amongst the weeds. The drizzle around the mausoleum was still falling, but when would this rain of swords over the ins cease? Nankes eyes were still closed, and the Soul Wood in front continued to shine brighter and brighter. In that milky white light, her small face seemed even more pale. Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner acted as protectors, emitting a powerful and determined Qi. Not a single sword approached her body. After who knows how long had passed, she finally opened her eyes. The drizzling rain fell upon her face, but that dark-green me burning within her cold and emotionless pupils was not at all extinguished by the cold rain. Instead, for some reason, a sacred golden light floated around her pupils. Furthermore, that golden light was eroding away that green color. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and gazed at her as she floated in front of the mausoleums main entrance. The two calmly gazed at each other, saying nothing. Nanke viewed herself as the sessor to the Garden of Zhou. Her methods originated from the restrictions that Zhou Dufu had left behind. The restrictions had maintained the ten thousand damaged swords in the Garden of Zhou for several hundred years. Today, Chen Changsheng wanted to rely on those countless damaged swords and take them away. This would inevitably lead to the destruction of the fundamental basis of the Garden of Zhou. It was something she could not allow. So even if she had to risk the danger of being beheaded by those swords, she had chosen to send her soul out of her body. Through this, she was able to make use of the most powerful method at her disposal to kill Chen Changsheng, return the ten thousand swords to their proper ce, and restore the in to tranquility. Of course, Chen Changsheng would not ept this arrangement, regardless of it being the arrangements of fate or the arrangements made by Zhou Dufu prior to his death. The battle between the ten thousand swords and the monster tide continued. In that short moment in which their gazes met, who knew how many horrifying and bloody scenes urred? The two sides of this battle were swords and monsters, so there was naturally nobody talking. There was only the whistling of swords and the howls of monsters. There were no killing cries, yet the killing intent on the in soared to the heavens. After a short while, the monster tide gradually calmed and shortly after slowly retreated to the outer perimeter of the mausoleum. Perhaps it was because they realized it was impossible for them to break through those ten thousand damaged swords, or perhaps it was because Nanke had sent hermand through the Soul Wood, or perhaps it was because they had sensed something else. Chen Changsheng raised his right hand. As rain dripped upon it, the countless swords in the in returned. Several tens of thousands of lower-ranked monsters had died. The sinister and crafty Earth Monkey had attempted a sneak attack on Chen Changsheng in the very beginning. In the end, Chen Changsheng had sessfully counterattacked, which had it suffer heavy injuries from the temple sword. With one hind leg chopped off and one hind leg crippled, it could no longer stand up straight like a human. Hugging the thigh of the Mountain-toppling Fiend, it resentfully stared at the mausoleum, giving off angry grumbling sounds as if it wasining. The Mountain-toppling Fiends massive body was extremely striking in the middle of that ocean of a monster tide, but its tenacious body was covered with at least several thousand sword scars, both deep and small. Some swords had seeded in breaking through its terrifying defense and striking at the flesh. Its body was drenched with blood that flowed down the broken stone beam in its hand, dripping down to the ground. The Monster Bull deep within the ins seemed to have suffered the lightest injuries. It was just that the vast majority of the ck hairs on its tail had all been fired off, leaving only a few tufts. It was like it had been burned in a fire, leaving behind a mottled pattern. It was very sorry-looking and dismal, and also rather ridiculous. It was no longer as terrifying as it used to be. Countless swords flew back to the mausoleum. Some of the swords had been broken once more, leaving only a small section of the de. They were simrly as dismal-looking as that Monster Bull, their state rather sorrowful. Some of the swords had been attacked by monster poison. The rust had been eroded away, letting them shine once more, yet it was still hard for them to bear such an attack, and they tottered back to the mausoleum on the verge of copse. Not a single sword had fallen into the in, but now they fell. Because it could see whenever one of those swords was about to fall, another sword would rush over and support it from below. Even those swords that had been shattered in battle by the monsters and stamped into the mud were picked out by other swords. In this way, several swords supporting each other flew to the mausoleum. This scene was very easy to associate with a real battle. Under a bloody sun, hearing the sound of the gong calling the victorious soldiers back to camp, the injured and exhausted soldiers simply did not have the strength to cheer. Supporting each other, they slowly made their way back to the camp. Those soldiers who did not have the strength to walk would be helped up by theirpanions through the aid of crude tree branches. Chen Changsheng did not leave a single sword behind in the in. This might cause some people to be moved, but Nanke was not the sort of person to feel such trivial passion. From this scene, Nanke saw Chen Changshengs strength. He could spread out his mind to countless ces and persist until now. This was a sight seldom seen such that even she was filled with admiration. But the more admirable he was, the more he needed to die. That dark-green me in Nankes pupils had already be divine gold. A sacred Qi that was hard to describe in words emerged from her petite body. At this moment, it was hard to tell that she was the Demon Princess. She seemed more simr to the South Stream Temples Holy Maiden. That dreadful shadow had alreadypletelynded behind her. Behind her were the ins of the Unsetting Sun. That shadow had once obscured half the sky. Now that it hadnded, it covered up the entire in. The dusky rays of light sent by that distant setting sunnded upon that shadow and seemed to be sucked up right away. There was no reflection. Just like that, they disappeared without a trace. The present in was covered with blood. The shadow seemed to slightly rise up and down, as if that blood was bringing it to life. The light of the setting sun was no longer swallowed up. As the light mixed with the blood, it turned it into a golden color, identical to the color of the me that burned in Nankes eyes. A golden color appeared on the edge of the shadow. Gradually, a shape began to be traced out. With the slow dance of the golden light, this form became more distinct. It was a pair of wings. A pair of golden wings. These golden wings were colossal. Who knew how many thousands of li they were, but they spanned across the horizon. The Golden-Winged Great Peng finally revealed its true appearance. Along with its appearance, the world changed color. Those dark clouds that had just gathered themselves anew above the mausoleum instantly dispersed. All the monsters fearfully lowered their heads. One by one, they each adopted the most servile posture and lowered themselves into the blood and chaotic mix of grass and mud. Wave after wave, the monster tide bowed down. Even that most arrogant and tyrannical Mountain-toppling Fiend humbly bowed before the shadow of the Great Peng. Behind the Great Peng was the setting sun. Countless rays of light overflowed over the edge of the Great Pengs wings, creating countless threads of light in the sky. This scene was so beautiful that it seemed surreal. It was just like the scene described in the myth contained in the Orthodoxys Daoist Canon. In truth, there was a mural in the Great Hall of Light in the Li Pce. Depicted on that mural was a scene from ancient times, the scene of the strange phenomena urring on heaven and earth as the Golden-winged Great Peng was born from a cloud of light. The very moment the Golden-winged Great Peng was born into the world, it had touched upon the cusp of the Saint realm. Whether it was myth or legend or truth, the Golden-winged Great Peng was a divine beast on the same level as the Unicorn and the Divine Bird, sitting only below the Dragon and the Phoenix. Chen Changsheng silently gazed at the Golden-winged Great Peng as it enveloped the sky. When he firstid eyes on that shadow, he had been waiting for this moment toe. Yet just like death, no matter how many preparations you make, when it finally makes its appearance, you realize that you still arent prepared. Right now, he was experiencing exactly this sort of feeling. This Golden-winged Great Peng was like death incarnate. Chapter 336 – The Brightest Star in the Night Sky Chapter 336 - The Brightest Star in the Night Sky Divine beasts at levels like the Golden-winged Great Peng were capable of shaking both the heavens and the earth. Before, in the time that had already passed when Chen Changsheng did not have the ten thousand swords, he would not have been able to block a casual p of its wings, and would definitely die. However, for some reason, it remained as a shadow and floated quietly as a shadow in the sky, never attacking the mausoleum. Only now, when Nanke used a secret technique to send her spiritual sense into the shadow, did the scene before Chen Changshengs eyes ur. Perhaps it was just like the conclusion Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng had reached: Nanke who only had the Soul Wood, and not the Soul Pivot, was unable topletely control the monsters in the grasndat least, it was not enough to control a divine beast like the Golden-winged Great Peng. As a result, Nanke needed such a long amount of time to invite the Great Peng to appear. Just how could he face up against this terrifying divine beast? For Chen Changshengs upper level Ethereal Opening cultivation to aplish such a deed would be the same as a myth. The ck Dragon continued to sleep in theke outside his Ethereal Pce. Even if it woke up at this moment, what entered the Garden of Zhou was just a spiritual soul of the ck Dragon, and was unable to face up against a Golden-winged Great Peng that actually existed. Even with the help of the ten thousand broken swords, there was not any possibility of sess. After all, he was not as strong as the owners of the swords from before. At this moment, the pressure and light of the Golden-winged Great Peng stilled the swords. Although there was no fear, this silence already indicated that they could not be an opponent of the Golden-winged Great Peng. Only the first ten or so swords that had appearedthe Mountain Sea Sword, the temple sword and so onlifted up their pommels slightly. They raised in power silently, as if they were prepared to attack at any moment. In the ten thousand swords, the strongest and proudest sword of them all trembled at great speeds, giving out a continuous hum. The sword trembled, not out of fear, but out of excitement. Seeing the Golden-winged Great Peng glide towards the mausoleum with countless rays of light, the sword... was very excited, and was rushing to fight it in close quarters. Before, Chen Changsheng had already noticed the sword. It was because this sword was the highest and proudest sword of the ten thousand swords. It did not even have any intention of backing down to the sword intent of the Yellow Paper Umbre. At the same time, it was the brightest sword, shining back at the light that scattered from the edge of the ins, just like the brightest star in the night sky. It had its own air of nobility. Looking at the sword, Chen Changsheng associated it very easily with that scene at the Ivy Festival when Luoluo announced to the crowd that she was the daughter of the White Emperor. This type of pride did not originate from the exterior. The nobility originated from the bloodline. Even if the opponent was a Golden-winged Great Peng, just how could it feel fear? The sword was currently high up in the sky above the mausoleum, and extremely far from the ground. Chen Changsheng extended his hand into the air, and through the Yellow Paper Umbre, he conveyed his idea. Afterwards, the sword intent that had been separated returned to the Yellow Paper Umbre, returning freedom back to the sword itself. With a whoosh, the sword transformed into an extremely bright sword ray. It returned to the stone tform in front of the mausoleum from high up in the sky, and fell into Chen Changshengs hand. Holding onto the sword hilt, Chen Changsheng thought about the history of the sword. Afterwards, when he gazed at the Golden-Winged Great Peng covered by an aura tens of thousands of zhang across, his gaze became more resolute. The sword was called the Dragoncry Sword. It was very powerful. Before, when it was in his hand, a strike from it heavily injured Teng Xiaoming. However, even more importantly, the Dragoncry Sword once belonged to a prince of the imperial family of Great Zhou. The prince was called Chen Xuanba, and he was Emperor Taizongs youngest brother. He was endowed with exceptional talent since youth, and cultivated to peak level Star Condensation at a very young age. Even though it was in a great age of blossoming flowers and the birth of geniuses, he was still regarded as a peerless genius, because what flowed in him was the blood of the true dragon. In other words, he was that generations Qiushan Jun. Chen Xuanba died when he was very young. When he died, the great army that originated from the Tianliang County had just taken the capital. This was before the government had been changed and the Zhou Dynasty founded. His title as Prince had also been conferred posthumously. However, nobody questioned this, and it had nothing to do with his surname. It was because the entire continent understood what sort of role he yed when the great army of Tianliang County swept across the continent. In the imperial family of the Zhou Dynasty, this mighty youth who had died young was publicly renowned as the greatest expert. Although he did not fight against his second brother Emperor Taizong before he died, no one questioned this, because he had only died after fighting Zhou Dufu for a night and a day in the Garden of Zhou. Until now, because of someplicated reasons, there were already very few people who still remembered Chen Xuanba, the name that was once overbearing without equal. There were also very few records in the official dynastic history regarding him. However, whenever the people who still remembered the history from before heard the name Chen Xuanba or the Dragoncry Sword which once belonged to his waist, they would feel a lot ofplicated feelings of sorrow. Because Chen Xuanba had died early, he did notpete in the bloody battle between Emperor Taizong and his brothers for the imperial throne. To the mighty youth who had died young, it could be regarded as some sort of happiness, but to the imperial family of Chen, it was instead an extremely great misfortune. This was because if he was still alive, under his great battle prowess, it was extremely possible that the battle would not happen at all. Even if the conflicting views hadsted for a long time, perhaps it would not have been so bitter and bloody, causing hundreds of members of the imperial family to be killed and the capital to turn into a river of blood in the end. Of course, there was an even more widespread rumor that if Chen Xuanba could have lived until afterwards, Emperor Taizong would not have been able to take the title of Emperor at allthe records of Tianliang County and the unofficial histories recorded it very clearly, that Chen Xuanba was clearly much closer to his eldest brother, who was the Prince of Jian. If he also participated in the battle for the title of emperor, how could Emperor Taizongwho was in his night clothesavoid the assassination in the Hundred Herb Garden? As a result, a chilling conspiracy theory appeared. Seeing that the army of Tianliang County was about to conquer the capital, that the Zhou Dynasty was about to be founded, that he was about to be a prince set up high, and that he had an extremely splendid future, just why did Chen Xuanba take the initiative to enter the Garden of Zhou and battle Zhou Dufu? Yes, not much of it was recorded in the currently-existing records. However, all of those who were once involved said extremely clearly that it was Chen Xuanba who had proposed the battle between peerless experts himself. Why? ording to the official history, it was exactly because Chen Xuanba saw that the Zhou Dynasty was about to be founded, and he did not need to shoulder the heavy responsibilities of the n, so he continued his pursuit of the Heavenly Dao. It was just that this type of exnationcked some cogency. Most importantly, on the verge of defeat, why did he have to die? Even if Zhou Dufu did not care about the anger of the imperial family of the Great Zhou, did he not care about how Emperor Taizong felt? It must be known that Emperor Taizong was Chen Xuanbas direct second brother, and also Zhou Dufus sworn brother. It was no longer possible to clear up the past history. Chen Xuanba was dead. Emperor Taizong was also dead. Looking at the mausoleum now, it could basically be confirmed that Zhou Dufu was also dead. Heroic figures always left with hardships, and what was left was the Dragoncry Sword in the Garden of Zhou, carrying the glory that it once had and the pride it had from before. Young member of the Imperial Family, peerless war god, true dragon bloodlinethis was Chen Xuanba. The Dragoncry Sword he used was noble without equal and extremely proud. How could it fear the Great Peng? Chen Changsheng looked at the Dragoncry sword, and felt that remaining pride in the sword. For some reason, he felt that it was extremely familiar. This type of familiarity was hard to describe and extremely strong. It actually cause his mind to be agitated, and it was hard for him to remain himself. His hand began to tremble, and as a result, the sword also began to tremble. Chapter 337 – True Inheritance Chapter 337 - True Inheritance The Golden-winged Great Pengs shadow had paused in the air several hundred li in front of the mausoleum. The edges of its wings exuded a golden light, yet it only brought darkness to the mausoleum. As it proceeded towards that darkness, its two eyes were like two balls of zing divine fire. Nankes ck hair danced around her, her petite body calmly suspended between those two balls of divine fire. Although she seemed rtively insignificant, she gave off the feeling that she had already formed a link with the Golden-winged Great Peng that was almost impossible to sever. In other words, right now, she was the Golden-winged Great Pengs divine soul. In the middle of that shining golden light, an unimaginably terrifying pressure pressed down on the in. Along with this pressure came a gale of wind. Even the most frenzied winds of the South Sea were not as powerful as this wind. The shredded grass crazily danced in the air and the foul water on the ground was shocked into drops. There was not a single monster that could continue to stand firm. One by one, they all fell down to the ground. The ten thousand broken swords around the mausoleum were buffeted up and down by the wind, just like countless boats on the expanse of the ocean, at any time at risk of being swallowed up by a heaven-shocking wave. With a cold and arrogant cry, the Golden-winged Great Peng pped its wings and began to fly even faster towards the mausoleum. It felt like the sky itself was pressing down upon the mausoleum. The golden light at the edge of its wings scattered and then gathered together again, just like a leaping fire, almost as if it were alive. Thus, the entire in began to burn. Whether it was blood or water, it all began to fiercely ze. Atop this burning in were the countless monsters that formed a ck ocean. This ck ocean also began to burn, turning into a sea of fire. From the highest-ranked monster to a vole that had been born in the in, they all stood in the sea of fire, filled with reverence and piety towards that pair of wings that spanned several hundred li in the sky, and howling with an almost crazed devotion. As the Golden-winged Great Peng approached, the zing ins shone with light, but the mausoleum sitting in the center of the in grew even darker. The many swords did their utmost to resist the strong winds brought about by those two massive wings. In quick session, they all flew to the front of the mausoleum. The densely packed damaged swords formed into a semi-circr sword array in front of the mausoleum. Chen Changsheng stood in the middle of this vast sword array, also looking rtively insignificant; yet he was also the divine soul of this sword array. His left hand still gripped the Yellow Paper Umbre, not letting that sword intent return from those ten thousand broken swords. This was because he knew very well that after those broken swords had engaged in that bitter battle with the monster tide, there were many swords that were almost about to give out. If he were to withdraw that Mount Li sword intent, the Golden-winged Great Peng would not even need to do anything for the swords to perish. Right now, he could only use the sword intent of the Dragoncry Sword. However, several hundred years had passed. Would this swords sword intent still be strong enough? As the Golden-winged Great Peng approached, he silently sensed the Dragoncry Swords pride and amiability. Yes, it was a very familiar and even amiable sense of pride, like he had been born to use this sword. This indescribable sense of familiarity fiercely shook his mind. Just like whenever Zhexiu fell ill, his heart began to suddenly beat several times faster and his true essence began to move through his meridians at a much faster pace. The hand gripping the sword incessantly trembled. The trembling grew increasingly serious until his entire body began to tremble. Even the snowy ins in his body began to tremble. That thick mantle of snow which once rested upon this snowy in had been the fruit of several hundred nights of bitter cultivation in the Orthodox Academy. It was the purest radiance of the stars. In the Grand Examination and in those several dozen days of battle, this mantle of snow had been burned up. Now, only a shallowyer remained. The shallow snow was easily shaken. The external shock jolted the snow into the air and tossed it into a collision with those rays of light that were reflecting off that sphericalke. With a boom, the snow began to burn. The star radiance instantly melted into clear water, which turned into a mist, which transformed into the purest true essence. This true essence flooded into his body, then it began to flow through those dry meridians of his that were ruptured like cliffs and incessantly moved forward... for Chen Changsheng, this was an extremely painful course of events, but he did not give off the slightest sound. He only stared at the approaching Golden-winged Great Peng, continuing to hold on. He allowed that shock to continue burning up his snowy in and allowed that true essence to continue its progress through his body. At some point, that true essence finally arrived at his wrist. The shock that originated from his heart met with the shock that came from the sword hilt, then they melded together and transformed into an indescribable battle intent! The Dragoncry Sword was damaged, its sword intent no longer like it was in the past, but its battle intent still existed! Carrying a proud and unyielding sword intent, Chen Changshengs hand wielded the Dragoncry Sword and stabbed it at the Golden-winged Great Peng! A bright and ancient dragon cry, its meaning difficult to understand, roared out before the stone tform! A magnificent and shining sword glow carried along an almost real dragons breath and flew dozens of li through the air. In the middle of the air, it chopped at the space between those two sacred balls of fire that were the Golden-winged Great Pengs eyes! Nanke was there... Compared to the sword glow of the Dragoncry Sword, she was so insignificant, just a little ck dot. Yet her expression was unchanging. To that extremely bright sword light, she extended a finger. Through the Soul Wood, she and the Golden-winged Great Peng were one. She was the Golden-winged Great Peng, possessing the strength and spirit of the Saint realm. She required only a finger to block the sword glow of the Dragoncry Sword. As it gazed from the in to the mausoleum, a strange ball of ck Qi appeared between the two eyes of the Golden-winged Great Peng. The ball of Qi was at Nankes fingertip, the result of a collision between two extremely powerful forces. In the next moment, that ck ball of Qi instantly disappeared. In the air, many faint and tiny cracks appeared, indicating that even the true space was breaking up. Simultaneously, an enormous sound resounded above the in, like a p of thunder. A berserk wind instantly came down from the sky to the ground, then swept off to a thousand li out. The stubborn grass on the face of the mausoleum was all pulled out and blown off to some ce. Even the moss attached to the stones at the bottom had been peeled off, and even the stoneyer of the mausoleum was somewhat ky. A massive tide swept through that ck ocean atop the burning in. Under those divine mes that were the Golden-winged Great Pengs eyes, at least several hundred lower-ranked monsters had been shaken to death. As for that sword array in front of the monster, there were also several dozen swords that were wavering. Chen Changsheng did not hear that thunderp and did not pay any attention to those previous scenes. He stared at the Dragoncry Sword, because in that previous moment, the Dragoncry Sword had given off an extremely light sound. It was the sound of cracking. The Dragoncry Sword was broken, the upper half of its de falling into the pool of water before him and plopping against the floor. In Chen Changshengs ears, this plop was truly thunder. A thunderp exploded from the stone tform. Boom! In the middle of the frenzied wind, Chen Changsheng retreated several dozen zhang and heavily fell against the stone gate, stirring up dust. His face was pale and blood rushed up his throat, but he swallowed it back down. He felt like all his bones were broken, but he stood back up. Because although the Dragoncry Sword had been broken, its battle intent still remained. Only... Even if this battle intent was so berserk, even if it had the encouragement of these ten thousand swords, was it still not an opponent for the Golden-winged Great Peng? Chen Changsheng gazed at the broken sword and noticed that the breakpoint was very neat and smooth, yet it did not seem new. Then he remembered that when he had been holding the Dragoncry Sword, he had faintly noticed a barely discernible line on the de. Now he understood that the line was a de scar. Countless years ago, Chen Xuanba had brought this sword to the Garden of Zhou and lost to Zhou Dufus de. Although he died, he was unwilling to fall down. This sword had clearly already been broken, but it stubbornly insisted on not letting its opponent see. Only after countless years had passed and this proud sword had once again confronted a simrly powerful opponent was it finally no longer able to hold on. He held the broken sword and then silently and slowly walked back to the edge of the stone tform, once more gazing at the dark sky. For some reason, that Golden-winged Great Peng needed tobine with Nanke, but it had already proved its power. Nanke had already disappeared. She had truly be one with the Great Peng. Those two divine mes were still holy and violent. They coldly looked at his insignificant self standing in the middle of the mausoleum as the Great Peng got closer and closer. The sky changed color as the dark clouds roiled. Countless bolts of lightning shed like snakes, lighting up the air above the mausoleum. The Dragoncry sword was broken, so what sword should he use next? The Mountain Sea Sword or the temple sword? Or should all the swords attack together? Just at this moment, he suddenly felt a strand of heat from the ce on his right hand between his thumb and index finger. He still had not put down the Dragoncry Sword. That strand of heat hade from the remaining half of the Dragoncry Sword. It was the Dragoncry Swords sword intentthis proud sword intent, with a sense of broken-heartedness, left the body of the Dragoncry Sword. It took only an instant for that remaining half of the Dragoncry Sword that was still proud and unbending and iparably bright to turn dim and lightless, as if it had died. That sword intent entered Chen Changshengs body, then went inside the dagger at his waist. Although the heart of his sword had been perfected, he was limited by his cultivation and his sword intent could never beplete. Thus, it was only by using the Yellow Paper Umbre that he could borrow that Mount Li sword intent tomand the ten thousand swords to attack the monster tide. It was also for this reason that his sword intent had never truly fused with his dagger. In other words, this seemingly ordinary dagger felt that his sword intent did not match with it. Now, the sword intent of the Dragoncry Sword had arrived. The dagger was still in its sheath, but it began to hum. Chen Changsheng understood the Dragoncry Swords meaning. This was an inheritance. He was somewhat mncholy. The Dragoncry Sword had passed the sword intent into the dagger, and then it died, while the dagger came to life. Right now, he could only hope that this method of the Dragoncry Sword could continue his own life, or perhaps his pride. Then, he had to win. He gently ced the broken Dragoncry Sword on the ground and then stood back up. Grasping the hilt of the dagger, he pulled it out. With his actions, a sun appeared in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum. This sun followed the de of the dagger. It rose up from the sheath and illuminated the gloomy mausoleum and in. It was countless rays of golden light. It was an iparably brilliant sword. A powerful Qi rose up with the dagger, shocking all life around the mausoleum. Silence. The sword intent of the Dragoncry Sword had perfectly fused with the dagger. It was just like when Chen Changsheng had first held that sword, like they had been made for each other. But this was still not enough. This daggers soul had not yet awakened. Chapter 338 – Ten Thousand Swords Form a Dragon Chapter 338 - Ten Thousand Swords Form a Dragon Burn. Chen Changsheng spoke to himself. He was very calm. As the words echoed in his heart, the open ins that held the snow began to burn quickly. The power of the mes was countless times stronger than before, and with just a moment, the snow waspletely burned away. At the same time, beautiful blue mes also appeared on the surface of the clearke surrounding the Spirit Mountain. The snow melted into water, which transformed into mist. Perhaps it condensed into water again, or perhaps it dispersed as mist. These were all true essence. It swiftly and violently wreaked havoc in his body, forcefully rushing through his blocked meridians. In the dry riverbed, it rushed past rock piles and chasms from the start till the end. The violent true essence set his blood alight, burning his internal organs and meridians. It brought an unimaginable pain, which caused his face to be extremely pale. However, it also caused his eyes to glow brighter and brighter. Chen Changsheng raised his own level of cultivation to the peak without the slightest worry. He stood at the doorstep between life and death, and used his own life to fight. He only did so in order to provide enough true essence to the dagger in his hand, to awaken its soul. The huge Golden-winged Great Peng in the sky before the mausoleum looked at him indifferently. Strong winds and streams of air merged with the light at the edge of its wings, which seemed extremely magnificent. The sacred mes in its eyes became even colder, actually disying a vague sense of respect. Chen Changshengs body, after bathing in dragon blood, had a defensive ability that was close to perfection. However, with the violent burning of the snowy ins all the way to theke water, an unimaginable amount of true essence exploded in him. His body was finally unable to bear it any longer, and began to rupture. The part that ruptured first was the corner of his eyes, and then his eardrums. Several streams of blood flowed from his facial features, and closely following it, the skin on his face also began to crack open. Streams of fresh blood flowed out, and the scene seemed extremely horrifying. In the cracks of blood, bone could be seen, as well as mes that were vaguely like glimmers of stars. The blood flowed from his face and flowed from his hands, causing his clothes to be wet. It also wet the sword hilt andnded on the surface of the stone tform, before continuing to burn. An indescribable fragrance dispersed into the surroundings of the mausoleum with his blood. As his blood burned, the fragrance became heavier by countless times. It was dispersed even further, all the way to the edge of the grasnd. Those most sensitive to this fragrance were naturally monsters. The ck ocean surrounding the mausoleum became violent once again, and the monsters that were suppressed so much by the might of the Golden-winged Great Peng that they were unable to raise their heads could not resist this smell. It was like the enticement that came from the deepest parts of life, and they all raised their heads one by one to gaze towards the air above the mausoleum. Their breathing sped up, and they panted loudly. They dripped with saliva, and their eyes became bloodshot. They were excited and insatiable. The Golden-winged Great Peng had also smelled the fragrance. In the shadow that enveloped the sky, its eyes were like two floating balls of sacred me. At this moment, the two mes began to burn violently, and some emotions finally appeared in its indifferent, sacred Qi. The emotions were admiration for life, the yearning of life, the thirst for life and... the craving of life. This was the emotion Chen Changsheng feared the most, and it was the matter that he once feared the most. However, now, he was not scared, because he was only a thin line away from death. His foot was already on the doorstep, and if he could only burn himself to awaken the soul, why did he have to care about these gazes? The shadow of the Golden-winged Great Pengnded on the mausoleum. It spread open its wings, and enveloped a portion of the grasnd with a circumference of thousands of li. Both the sky and ground became dark. All of the light falling on the mausoleum was covered up. It was pitch-ck like the true night that the grasnd had never seen. The ten thousand swords trembled slightly, and almost could not withstand it. Some swords slowly fell down like leaves. An extremely powerful pressure that had no equal mixed in with the insatiable craving. It seemed to be something that was actually material, andnded on Chen Changshengs body in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum. Immediately, the fresh blood that flowed on his body coagted. The burning mes were extinguished. The pressure dispersed the ck hair that was tightly tied behind him, and afterwards, the ck hair began to shrivel and turn yellow from the end, slowly turning into dust and trailing down. Awaken. He looked at the dagger in his hand and said in his heart. Awaken. He was speaking to his heart quietly. What was the heart? It was the Ethereal Pce. Where was the Ethereal Pce? It was on top of the Spirit Mountain. Chen Changshengs door of the Ethereal Pce had long already been open. There was not a fallen leaf on the Spirit Mountain, and it was surrounded by theke water that seemed real and fake at the same time. The mountain was in theke. Theke that floated in the air was very clear and extremely transparent. On the surface of it burned blue mes. In the deepest parts of it, the spiritual soul of the ck Dragon floated silently. With Chen Changshengs calling, an extremely light tremble travelled from the Ethereal Pce to the mountain path of the Spirit Mountain. Afterwards, it spread into theke, and theke water began to ripple. It gently washed the body of the ck Dragon, like a warm rubbing, like her father waking her up in the morning every day before he had left home. The ck Dragon slowly opened its eyes. A sliver of disappointment appeared in her slit-like pupils, and she looked at the pieces of ice in the surroundingke water. She took a while before realising what had happened since she fell asleep, and then felt the tremble at the bottom of theke from the Ethereal Pce. She heard Chen Changshengs voice, and took only a moment to understand what was happening outside. She had even seen the Golden-winged Great Peng in the sky. A cold Qi exuded from her eyes. It was arrogance and disdain. Even though at this very moment she was only a spiritual soul, she was unable to withstand the challenge of the Great Peng. The arrogance and disdain turned into explosive anger. A clear and angry dragon roar reverberated from the depths of theke. It did not travel far, but it caused theke water to surge constantly. The surface of theke burned even more violently, and with a very loud bang, the ck Dragon burst through theke water. She left the Ethereal Pce, and flew over the open ins that already had all of its snow incinerated. She followed the mist and the flow of true essence formed by the clear water, and flew over the river beds that were no longer dry. Following Chen Changshengs consciousness, she entered his arm, and then entered apletely new world. The spiritual soul of the ck Dragon entered the dagger, but to her, it was apletely unfamiliar world. It was full of golden light, and what made her ineffably feel familiarity was that she could feel two extremely familiar Qi in the world. The two Qi were so strong that they even caused her to feel slightly uneasy, but contradicting ideas did not form for her, because these two Qis were those of seniors. No-one, not even Chen Changsheng himself, knew just how closely rted the dagger was with the Dragon race. In the run-down temple at Xining Vige, Yu Ren gifted him the dagger. He used the dagger to participate in many fights. The sharpness of the dagger brought many shocks to the world, but actually, the true power of the dagger was not used at all. It was because his level of cultivation was too ordinary, and was unable to refine a sword intent that matched up to the dagger. It was also because fifteen years ago, when the dagger was sessfully smelted, it was always in a state of unwillingness, unwilling to awaken. Until now, when the dragon soul had entered the dagger, and met the sword intent of the Dragoncry Sword. This cause the dagger to awaken. To truly awaken. Chen Changsheng did not know what change urred to the dagger, but he knew that it was awakened. The soul of the sword had awakened. He raised his head and looked at the Golden-winged Great Peng in the sky above the mausoleum. His expression was calm, his eyes bright and full of intent to battle. The ten thousand swords in the surroundings of the mausoleum slowly corrected their position and pointed towards the Great Peng under his gaze, ready to fight. Go, he said to the dagger through his heart. However, he did not know that he had actually yelled the word out with his mouth. Go! He threw the dagger in his hand towards the sky. The dagger turned into a streak of golden light and left the stone tform before the main entrance of the mausoleum. It flew towards the Golden-winged Great Peng. With a trembling of the world, countless rays of gold light arose from before the mausoleum. The ten thousand swords resonated simultaneously, giving out a clear or rough sword resonance. Ten thousand swords pierced through the air with whooshes and followed behind the dagger. They glowed brightly. The Yellow Paper Umbre in his left hand swayed gently, as if it was cheering or giving blessings. The dagger drew a perfectly straight line in the gloomy sky. Ten thousand swords followed closely behind it, and turned into a thin band around ten li in length. The ten thousand swords arrived high in the sky. Rays of light poured out from the edge of the wings of the Golden-winged Great Peng, andnded on them. The ten thousand swords reflected the light, and constantly flickered with radiance, as if they were scales. The ten thousand swords were ten thousand scales, and connected in the sky. Directly in front of them was the dagger. The dagger gave off an unimaginable pressure and radiance. Faintly, in the sacred light, it seemed as though a golden dragon head had appeared. It was the head of a Golden Dragon. Its dragon whiskers floated, and cut through the long sky. Chapter 339 – Fusing as One Chapter 339 - Fusing as One A golden dragon appeared in the night sky. A dragon roar burst through the night sky. A dragon breath crushed the entire grasnd t. Countless monstersy on the ground submissively, trembling but not daring to move. Even the strongest and proudest Mountain-toppling Fiend was as such. Any of the monsters that attempted to raise their heads and look were turned into a smear of blood in the next moment. As for the dragon serpents that were fortunate enough to survive the battle, they spasmed across their body, as if they wouldmit suicide by twisting themselves into segments to express devotion. This was because it was a dragon. It was an existence that was greater than the Golden-winged Great Peng. It was an existence at the apex, that approached godhood. The two sacred mes in the eyes of the Golden-winged Great Peng remained violent and abnormally solitary. It looked at the Golden Dragon that flew from the mausoleum and exploded with a powerful intent to battle. In its eyes appeared a defiance of the dazzling light. Its life was given for challenging the authority of dragons and phoenixes, so how could it be afraid of the pressure from the golden dragon? Also... for ten thousand swords to form a dragon, was it really a true dragon? With a brutal whoosh that sliced through the sky, the Golden-Winged Great Peng pierced through the sky towards the mausoleum. The sky across the entire grasnd had been shaken to the point that it slightly distorted. With its two ws extended, several dozens of li of the ground of the grasnd seemed to have been picked up by it. It wanted to use the two ws that ripped through the sky and earth to pierce the head of the golden dragon. The Golden Dragon formed by the ten thousand swords rushed through the sky. The eyes of the dragon were indifferent. They were prideful and cold. The dragon whiskers danced, shattering the lightning high up in the sky into countless pieces. It had an extreme, unrivalled pressure and light, but what was very mystical was that the dragon breath actually contained an extremely frigid coldness. With just a moment, it began to snow heavily around the surroundings of the mausoleum. In that moment, the sacred mes in the Gold-winged Great Pengs eyes suddenly began to flicker, because of the extremely frigid coldness from the dragon breath. However, it was also because it had suddenly discovered a shocking truththe dragon formed from the ten thousand swords was actually a true dragon, and even more frighteningly, the dragon actually contained two dragon auras, the Golden Dragon and the ck Frost Dragon. They were the two strongest, proudest, most sacred huge dragons, and at the same time, they were the two existences least able to coexist amongst the dragon race. They had actually perfectly fused as one in the sword dragon. At this moment, the dragon formed from the ten thousand swords was actually even stronger than the Golden Dragon and the ck Frost Dragon. The Golden Dragon and the Golden-winged Great Peng met at an high altitude, in the snow storm. An angry and unwilling sound ofment and a roar that carried some pain resounded in the sky. The right w of the Gold-winged Great Peng was immediately crushed. A rift was forcefully cut into the huge shadow cast into the sky by the dragon formed from the ten thousand swords. An extremely terrifying wound was also ripped open by the ws of the great peng on the body of the golden dragon. The countless rays of light swayed restlessly. Fresh blood flowed violently out of the Golden-winged Great Peng, which transformed into golden nectar that burned violently as it fell on the grasnd. It burned thousands of monsters to death, and closely afterwards, it transformed into great gusts of wind, wreaking havoc everywhere. It lifted up a massive amount of soil. The snowstorm and the streaking fire danced and interwove violently between the sky and the earth. The Golden Dragon roared, and continue to rush at the Golden-winged Great Peng. Its mouth was wide open, as if it could swallow the whole world. Bang! A golden light shed in the sky, and the color of the night suddenly disappeared. The grasnd in front of the mausoleum copsed. It formed an area with a perimeter of several dozen li, and was one thousand feet in depth. Countless monsters died within it. Grass and rocks shattered. Even the few boulders at the highest point in the mausoleum fell. With a rumble that was like thunder, they rolled into the grasnd. From everywhere came the sounds of the ripping of airflow, the creaking of the space barely holding up, the violent shing of divine auras, and the miserable howls of monsters. Thissted until the final, violent dragon roar. The dragon roar was so clear and distant that it seemed to originate from the ancient times, but it also seemed to be extremely new. It was iparably prideful and overbearing. The dragon formed from the ten thousand swords swallowed the world, and ate the Golden-winged Great Peng. After an unknown amount of time, the snowstorm slowly subsided, and snowkes fell slowly. The violent and confusing sounds also slowly disappeared, and the grasnd finally recovered some peace. The tens of thousands of monsters that survived raised their heads with fear and worry. They only saw that the sky waspletely clear. Although there was falling snow, there were no clouds for the snow. The shadow that had covered the sky for a very long time had also disappeared from sight. A very small ck dot drifted down from high altitude, like a leaf. Only after a very long time did the ck dot hit the ground. It gave off a very soft plop, and was extremely hard to detect whenpared to the violent sounds from the great battle before. The thing that fell from the sky was Nanke. Shended heavily on the ground, and spat out a lot of fresh blood. The area where shended was directly in front of the mausoleum, at the start of the divine path. Chen Changsheng looked at her. It was not done purposely, but it was naturally looking at her from above. He knew that after defeating the Golden-winged Great Peng, the ten thousand swords were extremely beaten and in a bad condition, but there were always a few matters that needed to be finished. He raised his arm, and pointed at Nanke on the divine path below. He said a few words silently in his heart. The sky above the mausoleum suddenly began to glow bright again. With the dagger as the lead, the ten thousand swords twisted downwards, and were thrust towards Nanke. It was still a dragon, but its color was slightly duller than before. The Demon General couple stood in front of Nanke. They looked at each other, and saw the apology and determination in each others eyes. Actually, when the Sword Pool had appeared before, when the ten thousand swords hovered around Chen Changsheng, they had already nced at each other in the eyes. At that time, there was only apology and determination in their eyes. At that moment, they already vaguely knew that the Military Advisors n for the Garden of Zhou hadpletely failed. No matter how the Military Advisor calcted, no matter how strong Nanke was, or if there were any hidden strategies, they were all unable to handle the endless fortuitous encounters of this human teenager. An existence that could not be fought. This was fate. They felt that Chen Changshengs fate was too good. The reason why they had determination in their eyes was that at this moment, they needed to break through. Only by returning to their true strength could they obtain a chance. However, in the Garden of Zhou, once they regained their level of cultivation, it would mean death. The ten thousand swords that formed a dragon arrived on the ground from the sky. They stood in front of Nanke, and their Qi suddenly increased. It immediately became extremely terrifying, like a true mountain peak. This was the strength of the peak level of the Star Condensation realm, although it was not called such in Xuo City. ck armor covered their body. From this moment, they were no longer an ordinary, middle-aged couple. They were no longer Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner, but the twenty-third and twenty-fourth Demon Generals. The ten thousand swords had arrived, and chopped at Nanke. The Demon General couple stood in front of Nanke. The dragon head breathed dragon breath, which brought an endless light. In the light, nothing could be seen. Only sounds could be heard. There were countless, concentrated screeches. They were the sounds of the swords grinding and cutting into the armor, the metal pole and the metal pot. The so-called dragon breath was the edge of the sword. After an unknown amount of time, the Golden Dragon gave out a long roar that carried an almost unknown meaning. It hadpleted its attack, and turned around to return to the mausoleum. Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner stood in front of Nanke and looked at each other quietly. Their ck armor was already broken, and their bodies which were tough like stone were covered in sword wounds. Tang Xiaoming looked at her, and said serenely, Sorry, I wont be able to go back to your homnd to farm and see the sun set. Liu Waner said, I should be the one apologizing. If it wasnt me who had to want to go home, then we should still be at the front line at the moment, and we wouldnt be killed by a dragon for some reason. Teng Xiaoming did not say anything. Liu Waner said, The sunset at the hometown is much better looking than the sun here. But after looking at it too much, anyone will get tired of it. Teng Xiaoming said, Yes, the scene where the ten thousand swords formed the dragon earlier was very nice. As soon as they finished talking, several streaks of lightning descended from the sky. To help Nanke block the violent blow of the dragon formed from the ten thousand swords, the Demon General couple simultaneously raised their cultivations to the peak level of Star Condensation. The rules of the Garden of Zhou sensed it, and naturally it began its attack. They did not avoid it, because they were already dead. In order to block the dragon, they had used the Great Art of Body Release. They were destined to die. The lightning fell senselessly and without stopping. The ten thousand swords returned to the mausoleum. In the streak of light, Chen Changsheng extended his hand and grasped the dagger. However, the ten thousand swords did not disperse. They continued to surge towards him, as if bent on killing him. The countless swords whistled as they arrived. He subconsciously closed his eyes. In the next moment, the whistling of the swords disappeared, and silence descended. He opened his eyes again, and the ten thousand swords had already disappeared. Only the dagger remained in his hand. Chapter 340 – The Blue Sky Chapter 340 - The Blue Sky The wretched howls of the monsters gradually died down and a calm returned to the ins of the Unsetting Sun. However, asionally a thunderp would resound from high in the sky. This thunder held an energy that didnt know where tond. Fortunately, this energy dissipated in the sky, constantly shaking the clouds and causing them to incessantly scatter. Holding the dagger, Chen Changsheng walked upon the divine path, With each step he took, he would create a ssh around his feet and a densework of sword scars would appear on the gray stone, an indication of sword intent idently flowing out. He gazed down the divine path and saw that Nanke was already awake. Her two maids were unconscious behind her, but still alive. Nanke was covered all over with blood. Sitting in the water, her face was abnormally pale; her slightly wide forehead especially was so deathly pale that it seemed transparent. Her divine soul had been fused with the Great Peng and suffered severe injury from those ten thousand swords-turned-dragon. She gazed at Chen Changsheng, her expression mystified. She simply could not make any sense of this. Why did the Sword Pool help this human youth? And what was up with that dragon? How could it possess the dragon aura of both the Golden Dragon and the ck Frost Dragon? If it were Xu Yourong, she might have been able to ept this defeat. Xu Yourong was a phoenix after all. The phoenix naturally held a sort of advantage over the Golden-winged Great Peng. Yet how could Chen Changsheng do so? The dragon... shouldnt it be Qiushan Jun? Her perplexity onlysted for a moment. She very quickly cleared her mind and somewhat strenuously lifted her hand. With the back of her hand, she wiped off the blood at the corner of her lips, then said to him impassively, "You think that this means you can just leave the Garden of Zhou? This sort of thinking is a disrespect to the grand spirit of this mausoleum." Chen Changsheng thought, the in has already been destroyed to this extent and the Sword Pool no longer exists, and you want to talk about respect? He did not answer this question because he was not skilled at conversation. In todays battle, twice when he had been asked a simr question, he did not use words to answer, but rather used his swords to reply. "You will still die in this in," Nanke said. "We will all die here." Chen Changsheng did not understand why she said these sorts of words. Was she hoping to fight for a little time before the moment of death and hope that a miracle urred? Nanke saw through his expression that he didnt understand why she was doing this. She asked derisively, "Could it be that you never thought about why the Sword Pool existed in the Garden of Zhou?" He stood on the divine path and gazed at the vast and boundless in. Of course he had thought about this question. Many people thought of the Sword Pool as a burial offering to Zhou Dufu, a silent monument that he had established himself. However, after walking through this in and experiencing this battle that had shaken him to his core, how could he still think about this matter so simply? Ever since he was born, Zhou Dufu had engaged in countless battles, so many that themon people even said that he was so addicted to battle that he had gone mad. But maybe he was not a madman. If he was pursuing the Heavenly Dao, then opponents like the Demon Lord, Chen Xuanba, and the sect master of the Mount Li Sword Sect were fine, but it was very obvious that many of his opponents were not worthy of being his opponents. Moreover, why did he require that every defeated adversary needed to leave their swords behind in the ins? And these swords were unable to leave the ins, so just what was keeping them there? "Without knowing a thing, you went ahead and did this. In addition... you actually managed to seed. I dont know whether to say that your fate is good or that youre stupid." Nanke looked at him, her expressionplex and hard to understand whether it was one of pity or ridicule. Before that Demon General couple had resigned themselves to death, they had once felt a simr sorrow. They felt that Chen Changshengs fate was too good. Yet Chen Changsheng knew very clearly that his fate was bad. Then if what Nanke said was true, what he had done was stupid? He did not know what to say. Ever since she had entered the Garden of Zhou, Nanke had neverughed once. Even in Xuo City, she very rarelyughed. Now she began to happilyugh, her smiling expression innocent and guiltless, but her eyes were extremely vicious. She was just like a small child that had seeded at some mischief. "After doing so many things, after striving for so long, even burning up your own life to open up a path to survival, in the end youre still going to die. Everything that youve done is meaningless. Tell me, are you really depressed right now?" Chen Changsheng had faintly sensed that what she said was true. There would most likely be something happening soonalthough he did not understand what this was all about, he took the time to think about his answer before replying. "Although in a short time, we might all die in these ins, thats always better than... us dying and you living. Since its like this, our efforts obviously have meaning." His voice was somewhat exhausted and very calm, but it was capable of making people speechless. However, in his heart there was a constant sound, as if it was urging him to leave. In this assault on the mausoleum, countless monsters had died. Yet to this ocean-like monster tide, it was only a small portion. One could imagine from this the numbers and battle strength the monsters possessed, but... these monsters were not meant to suppress the Sword Pool, but to guard the mausoleum. Everything had its purpose, and in the Garden of Zhou, this was even more so. The monsters were Zhou Dufus method of keeping humans and demons away from his mausoleum. Then why did he need to leave these ten thousand broken swords in the Garden of Zhou and bury them in those pools of water? And what was he using to keep those swords around the mausoleum? Chen Changsheng had no answer, and neither did Nanke. Before she had entered the Garden of Zhou, her teacher had warned her that there was a mysterious force in the in that was restricting the Sword Pool. Simultaneously, the Sword Pool was restricting that mysterious force. The two had reached an equilibrium of sorts, thus ensuring the continued existence of the in. So her teacher had warned her that after she entered the Garden of Zhou, she should not try to find the Sword Pool, and even if she did find it, she should not do anything about it. So once she had entered the Garden of Zhou, she had not hesitated to let Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong flee for such a long time so that she could find the Mausoleum of Zhou, and did not disy the slightest interest towards the Sword Pool. Yet the Sword Pool had still been discovered. Originally, the ins were a Sword Sea. Then the ten thousand swords had been summoned out of the Sword Pool by Chen Changsheng. From that moment on, she understood that the bnce of the ins of the Unsetting Sun had been disrupted, that something big would happen in the Garden of Zhou, that it might even be destroyed. To stop all this from happening, she had expended an enormous effort. Sadly, she had still lost in the end. But just what was that mysterious force? Chen Changsheng gazed deep into the in. He didnt see anything, so he turned around instead of continuing down the divine path. Nanke and her two maids were already crippled, unable to stop him from leaving. The previous scene of the Demon General couple dying to the ten thousand sword glows as they gazed into each others eyes made him feel rather tired. Moreover, he had to make the best use of his time. Walking to the corner of the main entrance, he extended his hand to support Xu Yourong, preparing to take her away. Yet just when his hand was only a few inches from her shoulder, it suddenly went stiff in the chilly wind. After a moment, he slowly stood back up and turned around to gaze at the in. From the in came the bitter sound of weeping, just like the leaf flutes the elves used to y. It was the weeping of that heavily injured Earth Monkey. Amidst the foul water, bits of grass, and monster corpses, it hugged the thick leg of the Mountain-toppling Fiend as it cried in sorrow. Just what was this sinister, crafty, and even frightening high-ranked monster weeping about? The previous battle between the ten thousand swords-turned-dragon and the Golden-winged Great Peng had spread out to the surrounding in. The body of the Mountain-toppling Fiend had incurred even more gruesome wounds, but it was still ranked third on the Ranking of Earthly Beasts. It could clearly hold on and was not going to die, so what was the Earth Monkey crying about? Was it mourning its own severed leg? Chen Changsheng did not know why, but he felt his body get a little colder. Because the Earth Monkeys weeping was very miserable, hearing it made one feel heartbroken and want to cry as well. It was extremely terrifying. As the Earth Monkeys weeping resounded through the ins, more and more monsters began to howl in pain. These low-ranked monsters did not know how to cry. Their sorrowful howls and moist eyes were their way of crying. Nanke closed her eyes. She was waiting for death. She was not waiting for Chen Changsheng toe kill her, but for the Garden of Zhou to be destroyed. Chen Changsheng silently gazed at the ins. The sky had once again grown clear. It was early morning and the sky was blue. The thunder had gradually died down and everything was serene. Only the sorrowful cries of the monsters insistently reminded him that destruction wasing. It was toote now. There was nothing strange about the ins, but in his eyes, they seemed to have grown lighter. He could faintly sense that there had urred some sort of change that he could notprehend. The sort of feeling might havee from the fact that he had taken away all the swords in this in. The ins grew lighter, the sky turned blue, and the light grew clearer. A clear light rose up from some ce in the front of the mausoleum and crossed countless li before finally resting on the blue sky. It did so without a sound, as if nothing had happened at all. It was like a drop of inknding in a bowl of clear water. As ink enters the water, it seems very warm and gentle. In reality, in the next moment, that entire bowl of clear water will all have turned ck. The blue sky suddenly became dull, or perhaps became clearer. As time passed, the color of the sky grew increasingly dull. This dullness was actually transparencyit was brightness. In that ce where the clear light disappeared, in that bright and transparent sky, a piece suddenly dropped down. It was a piece of sky. The piece of sky slowly drifted down to the ground. Chen Changsheng stared at it, his face growing increasingly pale. All the monsters lifted their heads and gazed at the piece of sky. They had stopped their mournful howls, leaving only a deathly silence. The piece of sky floated down very slowly, just like an actual fallen leaf. It seemed like it could be avoided, but the monster ocean on the surface of the in did not seem like they were going to move. The Garden of Zhou was their entire world. Now, their entire world was headed towards destruction. Just where would they flee to? All around the mausoleum was silence. Only the Earth Monkey continued its mournful sobbing. No matter how that Mountain-toppling Fiend gently stroked its head, nothing could stop its moaning. It and itspanions had lived in this in for countless years. Now, this in was finally about to meet its end. It and itspanions had guarded this mausoleum for several hundred years, but still they had failed to protect it. How could this not make them angry, make them fearful, make them despair, make them suffer? The Earth Monkeys mournful cries echoed through the deathly silent in. It rose up and down along with the descent of the piece of sky, like an infinitely mournful song. Chapter 341 – The Genuine Relics of the Garden of Zhou Chapter 341 - The Genuine Relics of the Garden of Zhou The so-called sky was the edge of the space. It did not have weight, so its fragments were naturally lighter than the lightest leaf. The fragment fell gently towards the grasnd, sometimes in the east, and sometimes appearing in the west hundreds of li away. It was impossible to estimate its trajectory at all. After an unknown amount of time, under the attention of countless terrified gazes of despair, the fragment of the sky finallynded. It may have been on purpose, or it may have been idental, but itnded perfectly on the mountainous Monster Bull. Immediately, the fragment transformed into extremely dazzling white mes, which gave off an endless amount of light and heat. The Monster Bull gave out a moo of grief and indignation, and disappeared into the white mes. Nothing remained of it, not even ash or smoke. The grasnd shook violently. In a radius of several li, the monsters all fell onto the ground one after another. The monsters that stuck to the ground, like the dragon serpents, were shaken even more, shaken to the point where they vomited blood and died. The shaking spread to the area around the mausoleum, and the cracks between the huge rocks and gray stones spat out a lot of dust. The two maids, Ning Qiu and Hua Cui, were shaken awake. They could feel the terrifying explosion of energy in the distance. Their terrified faces were pale, and they did not know what was happening. Nanke closed her eyes, and felt the crack in the blue sky. She vaguely understood something, and mumbled, So it was like that. Things that were already happening could not be changed. What had to be done was to find the cause of the matter. Chen Changsheng quickly retracted his gaze, and looked at the origin of the clear light that had shot into the sky. He discovered that the clear light had been emitted by a stone pir in front of the mausoleum. In the surroundings of the mausoleum, there were ten stone pirs that were simr in shape. Yesterday, when he and Xu Yourong had arrived in the mausoleum, they noticed the stone pirsthe stone pirs were around several dozen feet in height, and some patterns with unclear meanings were carved on the surface. With the erosion of time, wind and rain, the patterns had be very blurry, making it even more impossible to understand their meanings. He had noticed the ten unremarkable stone pirs because they made him think of the stone pirs outside the Li Pce. It was also because when the stone pirs werepared to the grand mausoleum, they seemed overly shabby and unpresentable, giving off a very strong feeling of dissonance. They seemed to not be qualified for the mausoleum, and were not an integral whole with it at all. Looking at it now, the ten stone pirs that seemed to be unremarkable were indeed unusual. Such terrifying power was actually hidden within a stone pir, and the clear light that it had given off was able to shatter and pull off a fragment of the sky. The fragment of the sky transformed the strong Monster Bull into nothing, and at the same time, it disappeared. The grasnd became peaceful again, or in other words, deathly silent. No matter if it was Chen Changsheng, the two maids or the countless monsters, they could only stare at the stone pir. There was an indescribable sense of nervousness and restlessness. Suddenly, ayer of rock fell from the surface of the stone pir. Theyer of rock was around several fingers thick and several inches wide. It shattered into many pieces when itnded on the gray stone ground, giving off a soft smash. The sound was very soft, but it seemed very hair-raising in the deathly silent grasnd. The monster tide began to surge, and it was unknown how many monsters had been frightened and had fallen into the water nts. A whileter, another Qi pierced through the surface of the stone pir. It transformed into a clear light, and left the mausoleum without a sound. At that moment, Chen Changsheng felt it. It was an extremely ancient Qi that was paramount without equal. The Qi was even older than the continent. Just what were the stone pirs? This time, the clear light did not fly towards the blue sky, and instead floated in a tilted and very casual manner towards the edge of the grasnd. It was not known where it would fly to before stopping. Countless terrified gazes focused on the clear light, as if they were following it with their eyes. They saw the clear light fly over a thousand li away, and were no longer able to see where it was clearly. After a very long time, there was a muffled sound of collision and a clear rumble. It had originated from the edge of the grasnd over a thousand li away, and spread to the surroundings of the mausoleum. Because of the great distance, the muffled sound was not clear. However, the tremble remained as violent, causing countless water nts to fly up, and the mausoleum to be cloaked in dusk once again. The powerful tremble caused Chen Changsheng to stumble. However, his gaze was steady, and remained focused on the stone pir. He noticed that anotheryer of rock had fallen. The stone pir had experienced the effects of wind and rain, so its surface was extremely rough. The color was dark gray, and it seemed like ordinary stone. After the twoyers of rock fell off from in front and behind it, the inner part of the stone pir was revealed. Under the bright sunlight, it could be seen extremely clearly that it was... ck. The Qi from inside the stone pir continued to pass through the surface and disperse outwards. It turned into rays of clear light, and danced above the grasnd. It would sometimesnd on the sky high up, sometimes on the faraway edge of the grasnd, or sometimes on the ground not far away from the mausoleum. It would rip the sky, flip the earth and bring terrifying explosions. The rays of clear light contained an extremely terrifying power. It was unblockable, even if Chen Changsheng had ten thousand swords with him. This was because the Qi that came out of the stone pirs had already far exceeded what he could understand. It was a power that was not recorded in the Daoist Canon. The world shook. The violent energy exploded and enveloped the entire ins of the Unsetting Sun. Although it could not be seen, it could be imagined that the rest of the Garden of Zhou was also in such a situation. With the appearance of the rays of clear light, theyers of rock on the stone pir constantly fell off, shattering under the stone pir. It revealed more and more of the true appearance of the pir. It was still stone inside the pir, but the color was ck. It seemed like a patch of mottling, like a book of rubbings that were not done well. Looking at the mottled surface of the stone pir and the ck stone that was revealed underneath, Chen Changsheng felt that it was rather familiar for some reason. Thinking of a certain possibility, the knuckles of his hand that held onto the dagger hilt paled slightly. His body trembled gently, and his lips were abnormally dry. Before, when he faced up against the Golden-winged Great Peng, he was daring enough to fight it with the dagger in hand, but now, seeing the stone pirs, he seemed to have even lost the courage to draw his dagger. Full of shock, he thought in his heart... impossible. The stone pir continued to give off clear light. Theyers of rock continued to fall off without stopping, revealing more and more of the ck that was inside. The explosions of the violent energies finally met, which turned into countless terrifying whirlwinds. They began to blow violently and wreak havoc in the grasnd. Most of the shaking from the surrounding Garden of Zhou traveled to the mausoleum, and reached his feet. What was even more terrifying was that the remaining nine stone pirs surrounding the mausoleum also began to tremble slightly. Layers of rock fell off the stone pirs with cracking sounds, and the terrifying Qi was about to appear. Chen Changsheng held onto the dagger hilt. He knew what he should do, but he did not know how he could do it. He felt slightly absent-minded. The hilt trembled gently. As it turned out, the ten thousand broken swords were used to suppress the stone pirs. More correctly, they were used to temporarily seal the Qi in the stone pirs. Now, the Sword Sea had been taken by him, so the objects hidden in the ten stone pirs were about to appear. Just what were the stone pirs? Chen Changsheng already guessed it, but he did not dare to believe it. He did not want to believe it. However, it had already truly happened. Arge portion of theyer of rock had already fallen off the stone pirs. A square-shaped ck stone slowly appeared before the world. It stood tall and upright between the heavens and the earth. Although there were still a lot of leftoveryers of rock on the surface of the ck stones,plicated lines that were barelyprehensible could already be seen. Chen Changsheng obviously felt that it was familiar. It was impossible for any person who had stared at it for so many days to not find it familiar. In a mausoleum in the south of the capital, he had once seen many objects that were simr to the ck stones. There were countless lines on the surface of the ck stone. The lines were patterning and texts. With texts carved onto the square stone, it was naturally a monolith. As it turned out, the ck stones were monoliths. ck stone monoliths. Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Chapter 342 – The Lost Stone Monoliths and the Powerless Girl Chapter 342 - The Lost Stone Monoliths and the Powerless Girl Countless years ago, when the Heavenly Tomes descended in rolling mes, theynded in the current south of the capital. There, the mausoleum mound formed, and it became the Mausoleum of Books. Countless stone monoliths were scattered on it, and joined with the earth. It could not be separated at all, and could not be moved. Neither the Daoist Canon nor the books of history held any recordings of the stone monoliths leaving the Mausoleum of Books. As a result, when Chen Changsheng took one day toprehend all seventeen Heavenly Tome Monoliths of the front mausoleum and saw the broken monolith in the final monolith hut, he thought with shock, just who was it that was actually able to break the monolith and take it away? Now, only after seeing the stone pir outside the mausoleum that gave off clear light and constantly shedyers of rock did he understand that the monolith that had left the Mausoleum of Books was in the stone pir. If so, then the person who had broken the monolith and taken it away was Zhou Dufu. Fair enoughother than Zhou Dufu, who else in the world could do such things that could offend the entire world? He looked at the other nine stone pirs around the mausoleum, and his body became stiffer and stiffer. If those stone pirs were also Heavenly Tome Monoliths, did that not mean that Zhou Dufu had taken ten monoliths out of the Mausoleum of Books at that time? As it turned out, this was the greatest secret of the Garden of Zhou. No matter if it was the legacies that were left behind by experts of previous generations, or even the Sword Pool or Zhou Dufus Halving de Technique, no other secret could bepared to the secret in the stone pirs. Just when he thought about the matter in shock, the other nine stone pirs also began to exude the Qi that seemed to originate from ancient times, and clear light began shining out of them. The clear lightnded on the sky, and it shattered the sky into fragments. The fragmentsnded on the grasnd, and exploded into storms of unimaginable energy. It caused the world to change color, and the whirlwinds that wreaked havoc on the grasnd to be more and more terrifying. They had even lifted up the monsters that were heavy like mountains and the boulders beneath the wet mud. The shaking of the earth became more and more powerful, and there were no longer any more monsters that could stand. They all fell on the ground in session. The Monster Birds that had some resistance by flying in the sky were unable to leave the grasnd in time at all. They were blown away by countless streams of air. Whether they had died or were still alive could not be known. The grasnd and the world of the Garden of Zhou which was slightly further out fell intoplete disorder, and was about to be destroyed. Even the grand mausoleum began to tremble, and some boulders werepletely smashed by the storm of energy. They turned into heavy rocks, which began to roll down from high above. The rockslide gave off a rumbling like thunder, and squashed many monsters that were unable to avoid it to death. The whirlwinds arrived at the mausoleum. Nankes eyes were closed, and she waited for death in the violent wind. She was immediately swept away, and drifted towards the grasnd behind her. The two maids, Ning Qiu and Hua Cui, gave out calls ofmentation, and burned their spiritual bodies as if their lives depended on it. They transformed into two spiritual lights and arrived by her side, immediately transformed into wings of light, which attached to Nankes body. The whistling, violent wind swept Nanke into the distance. The wings of light quickly turned into smears of light, and disappeared with the blink of an eye. Seeing this, Chen Changsheng calmed down, and used the Yeshi Step to break through the tearing of the violent wind. He returned to the main entrance of the mausoleum. He used the dagger in his left hand to pierce into the heavy stone door, and used his right hand to reach towards Xu Yourong. He was prepared to untie Xu Yourongs waist band, and bind her to himself. Xu Yourong woke up. She looked at the fric grasnd, and her expression became slightly perplexed. However, when she saw the clear light that came out of the ten stone pirs before the mausoleum, she worked out everything very quickly. Herplexion became abnormally pale, and she murmured, It indeed is him who put it in the Garden of Zhou. A ray of clear lightnded at a location not far away from the main entrance of the mausoleum. The divine path crumbled, and brought with it a series of violent quakes. Chen Changsheng was jolted and hit the stone wall. His right hand grasped the dagger hilt tightly, which was why he did not get blown away by the whirlwinds. However, he was unable to grab her. The Tong Bow in Xu Yourongs hand swayed in the iing wind, and turned into a wutong tree that was covered in verdant, green leaves. The tree roots were attached tightly to the stone wall, which helped her stabilise herself. In the wild, whistling wind, the green leaves fell one by one. Her ck hair floated past her pale face and slightly absent-minded eyes. Chen Changsheng looked at her and shouted, How can I make it stop? Ever since entering the grasnd, he was used to listening to her opinions. He knew what kind of intelligence and knowledge she had, and he had also vaguely heard the words she had just spoken. Although, he did not understand why she understood this matter so well that she only needed a nce to know what was happening. At the Holy Maiden Peak, Xu Yourong had spent all her time studying the Heavenly Tomes. She was also extremely close with the Divine Empress, which was why she knew the secret that almost no-one knew. Looking at the ten stone pirs, she was as shocked as she possibly could be, and only returned to her senses a whileter. She muttered to herself, ...theres still two missing. Back then, Zhou Dufu broke off twelve Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books. There were only ten monoliths surrounding the mausoleum, so where were the other two? Even at such an intense moment, she who spent all her time with the meaning of the Heavenly Tomes subconsciously thought of this question first, before finally hearing Chen Changshengs voice. Her finger quickly drew on the floor, calcting the rtive position of the ten pirs in the surroundings of the mausoleum and deducing the connections between the stone pirs. Originally, she was already extremely weak and spent all the time sleeping. As soon as she woke up, she began to do suchplicated calctions, so she expended an extremely great amount of energy. In just a moment, herplexion became pale like snow. The violent wind blew the pieces of rock thatnded on the mausoleum, which gave out an extremely terrifying sound. Countless holes immediately formed in the tough rock, and even the wutong tree transformed from the Tong Bow began to totter. The green leaves constantly fell, and it seemed about to copse. Seeing this, Chen Changsheng did not think at all, and took the risk of drawing the dagger from the wall. With difficulty, he moved to Xu Yourongs side, and opened up the Yellow Paper Umbre, helping her to block the rock shrapnel that was like arrows. The Yellow Paper Umbre constantly gave out thick and disorderly sounds of being hit. In the next moment when the Yellow Paper Umbre became quiet, Chen Changsheng did not say anything. He did not want to interrupt her calctions. After an unknown amount of time, Xu Yourong shook her head and said, Cant calcte it. Chen Changsheng peered over the edge of the Yellow Paper Umbre, and his gazended on the stone pir in front of the mausoleum. He said, There always should be a method. It was not blind hope, but stubborn belief. Since Zhou Dufu could suppress the Heavenly Tome Monoliths before, they definitely could also do it. Their current level of cultivation obviously could not bepared to Zhou Dufu from before in the slightest, but the method should have been there, waiting to be discovered by them. The rtive positions and mutual rtions of the ten stone pirs are rather subtle. It should be a type of formation that can equalise the surge of Qi between the stone pirs and form a type of bnce. Logically, it should not be as violent as it is now. I cant calcte what has gone wrong. At the moment, Xu Yourong was very weak. However, when she said that, she actually revealed a glimpse of frustration that was rarely ever seen. Chen Changsheng said, Before, it should have been the Sword Pool that was responsible for suppressing and bncing, but now, I have taken away the Sword Pool. If I return the ten thousand swords right now, will it still be of any use? Without too much exact detail, Xu Yourong understood what had happened when she was asleep before through his few, simple sentences. Before she could feel the astonishment, she began to deduce and calcte once again. However, even after adding in the variable of the Sword Pool, she realised that the matter still did not make sense. If they wanted the stone pirs to settle down, the great formation to regain its function and allow the world to be bnced again... they needed even more Heavenly Tome Monoliths. However, where could she find Heavenly Tome Monoliths? Who knew where the remaining two monoliths of the twelve that Zhou Dufu had taken out of the Mausoleum of Books back then were? Also, even if the two Heavenly Tome Monoliths were found, the world of the Garden of Zhou was currently falling apart, so just who could stop the sky from falling down? As a result, it was useless. No matter if the Sword Pool appeared again, or if the stone pirs settled down once again, it was already useless. The Garden of Zhou was about to be destroyed, and the humans, demons and monsters within it would be turned to ashes, or sucked into void space. Xu Yourong lowered her head and looked at her finger that trembled slightly. Her lips were tightly pursed. She seemed a staunch and unyielding girl who was currently grieving. She felt that she was very useless. Chen Changsheng understood it, and did not say any more. At this moment, he held the dagger in one hand and the umbre in the other, and could not pat her shoulder tofort her, much less hug her to give her warmth. As a result, he could only move slightly towards her, and sit closer to her. His shoulder leaned on hers gently, hoping that it could give her something to rely on. The whirlwind sucked up countless rock fragments which rained on the surface of the Yellow Paper Umbre. It brought an extremely terrifying vibration of sound, like that of a giant beating a battle drum. If the defensive capabilities of the Yellow Paper Umbre were not so great, they would already be dead at that moment. It was very quiet in the umbre. Xu Yourong leaned on his shoulder, and seemed very powerless. Chapter 343 – Where Does the Rainbow Come From? Chapter 343 - Where Does the Rainbow Come From? The monster tide was like an ocean and that shadow obscured the sky, but Zhexiu carried Qi Jian and continuously ran off in the exact opposite direction. Qi Jian maintained her weak consciousness and pointed the way, correcting him on asion when he began straying from the right direction. However, both time and space in this in were problematic. No matter how fast Zhexiu ran, he still could not escape this in. For this reason, after he had made a little distance between them and that shadow, he stopped and took a small rest. At the same time, he began to consider what he should do next. It was just at this moment that countless sword glows appeared in the skyjust like this, the Sword Sea appeared in the in behind them. When Qi Jian, who was resting on his shoulder, saw this scene, she was stunned into silence and her body became extremely rigid. "What happened?" Zhexiu asked. Qi Jians voice was somewhat shaky as she replied, "It seems... it seems like the Sword Pool has appeared." Zhexiu was quiet, then said, "Continue." The battle on the in between the monster tide and the myriad swords did not affect they who were so far away. That magnificent and momentous battle, through Qi Jians monotonous voice, became much more tedious, but Zhexiu still listened attentively, because he knew that this strange activity might be thest chance the pair had to escape this in. Finally, when Qi Jian described how those myriad swords had flown up into the sky for the final time and transformed into a golden dragon and engulfed the Golden-winged Great Peng, he urately grasped an important fact. "The sword at the very front...was a dagger?" Qi Jians injuries had not yet recovered. In the course of these many days of flight through this in, she had grown extremely weak. If it were not for the fact that she needed to give Zhexiu directions, she would have dropped unconscious at any time. However, ever since she was a child, she had cultivated in the path of the sword, so her eyes were like two intelligent swords, able to get a crystal-clear view of things that were far away and describe them very definitively. Hearing her words, Zhexiu immediately put her on his back and once again began to make his way in the opposite direction of that battle. Qi Jian asked, "Did you recognize that sword?" Zhexiu replied, "That was Chen Changshengs dagger." Qi Jian was confused. She asked in surprise, "It was Chen Changsheng? Then... shouldnt we go and help him?" Previously, she had seen very clearly that although that dagger had led that legion of swords in victory over the Golden-winged Great Peng, it was very obviously on itsst legs. If it really was Chen Changsheng that was battling with the demons in the ins, how could Zhexiu, as hispanion, just leave him be? Hearing her question, Zhexius feet actually began to move even faster as he answered. "If he can resolve that problem, he doesnt require our help. If he cant resolve it, it can only buy us some time. If this is the case, if we were to turn around, we would just be wasting the opportunity to survive that he found for us." Qi Jian had grown up in the Mount Li Sword Sect and had grown ustomed to the mutual affection and assistance her fellow disciples provided to each other, never leaving each other behind, so she was unable to understand Zhexius way of thinking. Just as she was thinking of a rebuttal, Zhexiu tly and emotionlessly continued, "If it was me fighting the demons and Chen Changsheng carrying Xu Yourong away, I am confident that he would also not turn back." Qi Jian was still somewhat unwilling to ept these words, but she finally decided to remain silent. Because Zhexiu had said that Chen Changsheng would make the same choice and then had alsopared himself and her to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, she did not know how to respond. Zhexiu continued to run forward through the surrounding in. Just at this moment, a clear lightnded in the sky. Soon after, a piece of the sky fell down on the ins, followed by an explosion. They were suddenly assailed by a berserk gale, and then a fierce shaking knocked them over into the grass. Zhexiuboriously stood up in the water and asked, "Whats the situation?" Qi Jian stared at the distant sky, her face pale as she said, "It seems... that the sky is falling." Zhexiu quietly stood for a few moments, then carried her out of the grass and continued to run to the edge of the in. The sky truly was about to fall. Countless streams of frenzied energy engulfed the entire in in a storm, then easily tore through the restrictions at the edge of the in. As one got closer to the edge of the in to ess other areas of the Garden of Zhou, all around could be seen monstrous tears. It seemed like the edge of this worlds destruction. Zhexiu and Qi Jian were very fortunate. As they ran, none of those storms brought about by the clear light struck them. Even more fortunate was that the appearance of the Heavenly Tome Monolith had sent heaven and earth into chaos, dashing to pieces the restrictions around the ins. The different regions no longer ran on different times and the segmentation of space also disappeared. Just like that, they ran. They ran out of the ins of the Unsetting Sun and arrived below Sunset Valley. It was still night in the Garden of Zhou. The sphere of light that distantly shined at Sunset Valley was no longer as calm and beautiful as it once was. The storms brought about by the appearance of the Heavenly Tomes had already reached this ce. Massive rocks were falling from the cliffs of Sunset Valley, as if it had just been struck by a fearsome earthquake. And this earthquake was still going. Suffering the pain from the wound on her abdomen and the effects of the medicine, Qi Jian fiercely clung to consciousness. Through the mountains scattered with fallen stones, she guided Zhexiu. Zhexiu once again transformed, his sharp ws digging into the earth, soaring, leaping, running, and plunging through the cliffs, time and time again narrowly avoiding andslide. Finally, he arrived at one of the gardens at the edge of the Garden of Zhou. As soon as Qi Jian saw a girl dressed in the ceremonial garb of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, that breath she had been holding for this entire time instantly was all let out. She could hold on no longer and instantly fell unconscious. This was the Mountainside Whispering Wood, a ce where the human cultivators had gathered. To Zhexiu, Chen Changsheng, and the others that had entered the ins of the Unsetting Sun, several dozen days had passed. To these human cultivators, not that much time had passed. Of course, to them, the time that had gone by was already long enough. Because of the demons plot, the Garden of Zhou was thrown intoplete mayhem. They wanted to leave, but they could not leave. This time had been extremely unbearable for them. Now, that terrifying shakinging from the in and those even more frightening storms of energy had made them all feel that they were in mortal danger. The gardens in which they had gathered were thrown into disorder. Everywhere there were anxious and inquiring voices, and also many desperate cries. They did not know when the gate to the Garden of Zhou would open, nor did they know if the Garden of Zhou was about to be annihted. The Garden of Zhou was a miniature world with an extraordinarilyplex construction. On the other side of the cliff was a veryrge region. Thergeke in that ce had already returned to its former serenity. The blood bled by Nankes two maids had been washed away by the waters of theke. The blood spilled by that treacherous sword that had pierced Qi Jians abdomen had also been covered up by the sand. Liang Xiaoxiao and Zhuang Huanyu stood at theke shore. They did not look into each others eyes nor speak to each other. They both had no expression on their faces, but they represented twopletely different emotions. Gazing at the ominous red sky and feeling the vibrations from deep in theke, Liang Xiaoxiao nced at Zhuang Huanyu and said, "First live and get out, then we can talk about other things." Outside Hanqiu City, the fog was still thick. Although it was night, the rainbow that came from far away was still as striking as ever. Thatst strand of disorder had long since disappeared, yet this urrence had no means of going back in time and affecting what had caused that rainbow to disappear in the first ce. The formless gate to the Garden of Zhou in the fog was still closed and it was unknown when it would open again. Zhu Luo stood in the dark forest at the very front of the fog, staring at the rainbow in the fog. His expression was grave and stern as he thought about something. As one of humanitys strongest experts, one of the Storms of the Eight Directions, not even he knew how many storms he had experienced. Whether it was cold winds and bitter rains or foul winds and bloody rains, an affair like this where the demons infiltrated the Garden of Zhou and cut off its connection to the outside world, while it could shock him somewhat, was truthfully not too big of a deal. Under his leadership, many of the priests of the Orthodoxy and experts of the Tianliang County were using various spells to repair the gate to the Garden of Zhou. Examining the degree to which the space within the fog was warped, he could tell that it would not be long until they met with sess. And yet... just a moment ago, he had sensed that something terrible had urred, that something had happened in the Garden of Zhou and that the garden was now on the verge of copse. An expert of his caliber possessed an extremely profound understanding of thews of space and could tell when any miniature world was about to copse or slide into oblivion. Even the Central Continent would disappear after tens of thousands of years, but... to construct and moreover use a miniature world inevitably required a rtively stable and firm space. The Popes Green Leaf world was like this, and so was Zhou Dufus world. In his view, the Garden of Zhou should have been able to stably exist for at least several tens of thousands of years. So why were there suddenly signs of itsing copse? No one could say that their strength was enough to destroy a world, even a miniature one. He could not, the Pope could not, and the Zhou Dufu of the past also could not. A power that could destroy a world could onlye from the world itself. If the Garden of Zhou was about to copse, then the reason inevitablyy within the Garden of Zhou itself, or else some sort of power that surpassed space. Zhu Luo thought of those rumors and his expression grew ever more grave, like a sheet of ice. At some point, Mei Lisha had arrived at his side. The archbishops elderly face was usually tired, but now there was only concern visible on his face. His eyes were still squinted, but only those people close by could clearly sense the chill exuded by his gaze. With his hoarse voice, Mei Lisha asked, "How long until we can open the gate to the Garden of Zhou?" Zhu Luo sent out his spiritual sense, using some profound method to sense the twisting of space within the fog. He then gave a rtively urate estimate. "We should be able to open it before morning." Mei Lisha squinted his eyes even harder. "No good, its too slow." Even in the face of this peerless expert of the Storms of the Eight Directions, his tone was still this direct, even oppressive. Zhu Luo gazed at that rainbow that arose from somewhere in the south. "Weve done everything that we can do. For it to be faster, we can only look at Mount Li." Mei Lisha understood his meaning and gazed silently in the direction of that precipitous peak in the south. No one noticed that his robed hands were lightly trembling, and naturally no one could hear that virtuous and prestigious elder silently saying to himself: Chen Changsheng, you cannot die. That rainbow that had arisen from the distance was not the key to the Garden of Zhou. To provide a more urate description, that rainbow was an action taken by the key to open the Garden of Zhou. ck Robe was able to use the square te to influence the rainbow and temporarily close the Garden of Zhou because in that instant when the key was about to enter the lock, he had inserted something extra into the lock. From beginning to end, the key to the Garden of Zhou had been at Mount Li, in Mount Lis highest peak at its highest location in that cave. This was also where the rainbow came from. With a creak, the door to the cave was pushed open and a sagely elder walked out. His hand stroked the hilt of his sword and his two eyes were as cid as ake, but thiske had a thousand swords within. This was the current sect master of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Chapter 344 – The Pheasant in Dire Straits Chapter 344 - The Pheasant in Dire Straits Before the Garden of Zhou had opened, before the rainbow had appeared, Mount Li was already in a condition of absolute vignce. Xiao Songgong and three elders of the Discipline Hall sat at various ces along the mountain path, and the Myriad Sword Array of Mount Li was hidden in the depths of the clouds, ready to kill any enemies that appeared at any time. However, they were still unable to create absolute safety. Only when the Sect Master of Mount Li created a long whistle with his sword did the rainbow stabilize, as well as purge the other Qi from within the rainbow. Unfortunately, it could not stop the Demon race from closing the gate of the Garden of Zhou in time. If they wanted to open the gate of the Garden of Zhou again and let the several hundred human cultivators out, other than the formations deployed by the many experts outside Hanqiu City, what was most important was still the rainbow that originated from Mount Li. After all, the key was there. In the time that had passed, Mount Li remained in silence. Everyone focused their attention on the activity on the main peak. At that moment when they saw the sect master finally exit the dwelling, all the people that had waited for a very long time surged forwards, bowing and saluting. Xiao Songgong asked with a serious expression, Senior, how is it? The Mount Li Sect Master gazed into the eastern night sky, and looked at the star that remained bright. He said, At dawn, the Garden of Zhou will reopen. Hearing that, Xiao Songgong rxed a little. However, he discovered that the Sect Master remained stern in expression, especially in the silentke in his eyes, and his sword intent seemed to move slightly. Xiao Songgong could not help but feel extremely uneasy and asked, Perhaps there are other changes? The Mount Li Sect Master retracted his gaze to the east, and followed the rainbow until itnded on the position of Hanqiu City in the north. He said, There are great matters currently urring in the Garden of Zhou, and there are already signs of copsing. I dont know if the people inside are still able tost till dawn. The Mount Li Sword Sect Disciples present heard what he said, and felt shocked. However, they did not dare to create a hubbub. After a while, an elder of the Discipline Hall asked in concern, Are there any other methods? The Sect Master did not say anything, and the people naturally understood what he meant. A disciple asked, How is Eldest Brother? With his question, many disciples shot their gaze towards the tightly-shut door of the dwelling. To the younger generation of Mount Li disciples, it seemed that nothing could pose a problem to their Eldest Brother. Although they knew that his level of cultivation definitely was not as great as their martial uncles, they still subconsciously ced hope on him. The Sect Master looked at all the disciples and said, In order to quickly reopen the gate of the Garden of Zhou, your Eldest Brother has basically burnt all of the blood of the True Dragon in his body, and you want it to open even faster? Perhaps you wish for him topletely cripple his cultivation? Or is it that you want him to just die under this rainbow? Hearing this, the disciples were all surprised, and did not dare to say any more. Just at this moment, a voice resounded from inside the dwelling, Master, disciple... still wants to try again. The voice was very exhausted, and seemed extremely weak. However, it remained as clear as it was normally and extremely pleasant to the ear. The emotions in the voice was still very calm, unhurried, confident and resolute. More importantly, the voice was just like how it was normally; no matter what situation it was in, it would not sound depressed, and carried a feeling of being free and at ease, or even being carefree and unrestrained. Hearing the voice, all the disciples felt slightly relieved for some reason, just like how it was normally. The Sect Master looked at the dwelling and said with a deep voice, If you want to try again, perhaps there is only death. The voice disappeared for a while, and then resounded once again. It remained calm and extremely resolute. Junior Sister is still in the Garden of Zhou. This was an excuse. This was a reason. It was an excuse and reason that everybody in the world was willing to know and believe. When the Sect Master heard the seemingly calm voice of the Eldest Disciple who he loved the most dearly give off a truly worried feeling for the first time, how could he have the heart to stop him? In the depths of the ins of the Unsetting Sun that was covered in energy storms, the mausoleum was surrounded by violent whirlwinds. The pools of water in the grasnd were already almostpletely evaporated, and the mud also turned into dry dirt. With the wind that blew violently in the world, some dust floated in from the edge of the Yellow Paper Umbre, which blocked some light. Xu Yourong leaned on Chen Changshengs shoulder and said quietly, Will we die? At this moment, she who was just shy of the edge of death was extremely weak, whether physically or mentally. Chen Changshengs gaze bypassed the edge of the Yellow Paper Umbre, and stared at the ten stone pirs in the wind and dust in the surroundings of the mausoleum. He thought about the oue she had calcted before, and was currently doing some type ofparison. Suddenly, he heard her speak, and said after thinking a little, Perhaps... but I wont let you die. Xu Yourong said with a gentle voice, Before, if you did not give me your blood, I would already be dead. However, before, I did not fear death, but now I do. I dont know why. Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes and said, Perhaps... its because you have a reason to live for? Xu Yourong thought a little and said, Perhaps. Chen Changsheng gave a smile that originated from the bottom of his heart and said, I am very happy. Xu Yourong looked at his smile and said, I am also very happy. But the more I am like this, the more I dont want to die. Chen Changsheng said seriously, Yes, so I am thinking how we can continue to live. Xu Yourong made fun of him, Are you very good ating up with solutions? No, but matters regarding how to continue living... I have often thought about it. After saying that, he continued to observe the wind and dust in the surroundings of the mausoleum and the images in the wind and dust, especially the area that was covered in white grass before, and was now covered by monster corpses and dust. Many monsters had already died, and even more monsters fought against the whirlwinds, or were perhaps being blown everywhere by the whirlwinds. Death would always arrive, whether early orte. Other than the Yellow Paper Umbre in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum, there were no other ces that could give the beings that were once powerful and fierce any coverage. Just at this moment, a ck shadow passed through the violent flows of energy and the whistling wind and dust, and arrived in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum like lightning. It passed through an extremely small crack at the edge of the Yellow Paper Umbre, andnded heavily on the heavy stone door of the mausoleum. It gave off a muffled sound as it collided with the stone door, and several cracks formed on the door. To be able to evade the storms of energy released by the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, disregard the sky full of wind and sand, and almost knock over the main entrance of the mausoleum... it was a bird. The bird was covered in messy feathers and did not seem pretty at all. Its right foot was already destroyed, and it was covered in marks of blood. It seemed just like a pheasant that had escaped with its life under the arrows of a hunter. The pheasant rolled out from the center of the crack in the stone door, andnded on the ground. It used a leg to stand up with great difficulty, and moved its neck. It pped a wing, dislodging most of the dust and water from it, and seemed slightly satisfied. Afterwards, it gazed at the sky full of wind and sand at the edge of the Yellow Paper Umbre, and gave out a few angry pheasant cries. The space under the Yellow Paper Umbre was very small, so most of the dust and grit that it had pped offnded on Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs faces. The two could not help but begin coughing. Hearing the sound of coughing, the pheasant remembered something. Its two demonic eyes that seemed golden looked around, and then suddenly it became abnormally quiet.Without even ncing at Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, it retreated backwards without a sound, as if it wanted to escape from their gaze. The problem was that it was only so big under the umbre, so where could it retreat to? Chapter 345 – The Missing Black Rock Chapter 345 - The Missing ck Rock An elegant hand extended towards the pheasant, and gently rubbed its head. The pheasant was slightly unhappy, but it did not dare to show any signs of unhappiness. It extended its neck in a clever and sincere manner, and allowed the hand to rub it. It seemed just like a quail. It was Xu Yourongs handthe pheasant knew very well what kind of blood flowed in the girls body. It disliked it very much; it had to admit that the blood was its bane. Chen Changsheng also extended his hand towards it, as if he also wanted to touch it. The pheasant also knew very well just how strong the teenager was. Most importantly, he was the owner of the Yellow Paper Umbre. If it wanted to survive the terrifying storms of energy, it could not offend him. Being rubbed a few times should be a small price to payeven if it was shedding all its feathers, it could endure it. However... for some reason, the pheasant gave out a sharp screech, and like lightning, it pecked down on the back of Chen Changshengs hand. A clear sound that was like the collision of gold and jade resounded. The pheasant stared nkly. It did not know why it had behaved so violently. Chen Changsheng also stared nkly, and then remembered that although the injuries on his body had already basically healed and that the smell of the blood that flowed out had already be extremely faint, animals and monsters were still unable to reject the enticement. Although a great peng in dire straits is not as great as a pheasant, it is still a great peng afterall. It has its own pride, Xu Yourong said while looking at him. This was not the originalmon saying. The original saying was a phoenix in dire straits is not as great as a hen, but she would definitely not say it like that. Just like she had said, the messy bird that seemed like a pheasant was the Golden-winged Great Peng that had enveloped the entire sky before, but no longer so mighty. In the first moment that it had taken shelter behind the Yellow Paper Umbre, Chen Changsheng knew that it was the Golden-winged Great Peng, because of its Qi and because of the violent sacred mes in the deepest parts of its pupils. No matter how well it had disguised itself, to be able to pass through the storm of energy and whirlwinds, as well as know that the Yellow Paper Umbre could protect it, it definitely was that Great Peng. The original body of the Golden-winged Great Peng had perhaps left and died with Zhou Dufus death. Only when Nanke arrived in the Garden of Zhou with the Soul Wood did its spirit that always slept in the shadow of the grasnd awaken once again. Right now, the Golden-winged Great Peng was only a fledgling, and did not have the power and level of when it was at its peak. No wonder it could only form a shadow in the sky, and had only recovered the majority of its divine aura after Nanke had used the power of her soul and the Soul Wood to fuse with the Great Peng. Chen Changsheng did not attempt to touch the baby peng again. The baby peng slowly became quiet, and was no longer as nervous and alert as before. The feeling of violence in two smears of sacred me disappeared, and it was reced by some sort ofplicated emotions. Chen Changsheng understood what it wanted to convey, and could not help but stare nkly. The message the baby peng conveyed was all in its eyes. It was beseechment, request and imploration. It was sorrow, pain, sadness and despairthe countless monsters in the Garden of Zhou were all itspanions and subordinates. The monsters had lived in the grasnd for centuries, separated from the outside world and without any conflict between each other. The grasnd was their home town, and right now, their home town was about to be destroyed. Chen Changsheng said in his heart that it did not need to request him to do anything. He would try his best to preserve the world. The baby peng seemed to hear what he had said in his heart, and became even more quiet. It seemed extremely lovable. However, what was interesting was that it was still unwilling to approach him, and instead seemed to be willing to take a few steps towards Xu Yourong who was supposed to be even more feared and disliked. It leaned against her body in a well-behaved manner. Chen Changshengs remaining attention was always focused on the wind and sand in the surroundings of the mausoleum. When he conversed with Xu Yourong andmunicated heart-to-heart with the Great Peng, he was always doing calctions in his heart. ording to what Xu Yourong had said before, the rtionship between the ten monoliths belonged to some change in some formation. Now, because the Sword Pool had been removed, the bnce in the formation had been broken, and could not be recovered ever again, unless he could find the empty spot that had been filled in with the Sword Pool. Yes, in the formation, the Sword Pool was only a recement object. What was the Sword Pool recing? Xu Yourong said that Zhou Dufu had taken twelve Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but there were only ten stone pirs here. So where were the other two? From the very start, Chen Changsheng always felt that he had forgotten something. It was the nk memory in his final moment ofprehending the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books. Afterwards, he remembered something vaguely so an unrestrained idea appeared in his head. In order to prove the idea, he always focused on the surroundings of the mausoleum, to find the evidence that could prove his ideahe needed to get enough confirmation before following along with the idea, because it was an extremely dangerous act. People only had one life, so it was thest chance. Sand and wind covered the skies. From time to time, sand dunes that were like small mountains formed on the ground in the surroundings of mausoleum, and other times, even the tough gray stone ground would be flipped. He always focused on that area, which was also the area that Xu Yourong had calcted. It was the area that was once covered in white grass, and now covered in sand and monster corpses. It finally revealed its true appearance after hundreds of years. There was a ruined stone wall. It seemed like a basea base for a monolith. There should have been a Heavenly Tome Monolith thereChen Changsheng confirmed the fact, and with a slight movement of spiritual sense, he took out an object and held it in his hand. He then looked at the baby peng. The baby peng originally felt uneasy, and wanted to look at something else. It did not want to meet gazes with him, but it discovered that because it was too nervous, its neck actually became stiff. A human and a peng gazed at each other. The atmosphere was slightly weird. The baby peng thought in his head, just why is it me? Chen Changsheng spoke in his heart: its because youre an impressive Golden-winged Great Peng. Only you can withstand the havoc of the storms of energy, at least for a moment. The baby peng thought with resentment, why cant you do it? Chen Changsheng squeezed the handle of the umbre and said in his heart: even if I am correct, the Garden of Zhou will still copse. I have even more important things to do. The consciousness of the baby peng became quiet, and then it epted his exnation. Chen Changsheng opened his palm. In the centre of it was a ck rock. The ck rock was around half a finger long, and its shape was slender. It was entirely inky ck, and the surface of the rock seemed to be hidden by ayer of faint fog. It was like a night sky that did not have stars, but had starlight. It caused people who had seen it to be intoxicated, and truly want to sink into it. It obviously was not an ordinary object. It was the ck rock that he had found in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, behind Wang Zhices portrait. When the baby peng saw the ck rock, a feeling of dread shed past its pupils. Only after a while did it calm down, and it opened its beak to pick up the ck rock. Chen Changsheng turned the Yellow Paper Umbre towards the side, providing a path for the baby peng. When he did that, he always used his body to block Xu Yourongs line of vision. It was not because he did not want her to learn his secrets, nor was it because she was preventing him from doing what he soon needed to do. A breeze formed, and the baby peng transformed into a ck shadow. It flew out from the Yellow Paper Umbre, and passed through the violent winds that wreaked havoc and the terrifying cracks in space. It followed the guide of Chen Changshengs gaze from before, and arrived at the very inconspicuous base for a monolith in the sky full of wind and sand. It loosened its beak, and closely afterwards... the ck rocknded urately on the monolith base. It was as if the starry sky had arrived in the Garden of Zhou that never had a starry sky. It was very dark, but it was also very tranquil. A great but tranquil Qi arose from the monolith base. In the next moment, a ck Heavenly Tome Monolith appeared on the broken monolith base. ... Chapter 346 – The Past of Monoliths and Swords Chapter 346 - The Past of Monoliths and Swords As the ck rocknded on the monolith base, it turned into a ck Heavenly Tome Monolith. A distant and ancient Qi exuded from the monolith, and slowly fused into one with the Qi from the ten other monoliths. The formation that was hidden in a rtive position to it seemed to undergo some subtle but definitely important changes with the arrival of the Qi. The surroundings of the mausoleum quieted down slightly, andyers of rock no longer fell from the surface of the stone pirs. On the surface of the ck stone monoliths that were already revealed, a gloomy, cold light glowed. At least several hundred thin dimensional cracks flowed between the stone pirs. The line-like dimensional cracks that floated between the stone pirs were actually extremely terrifying. They were like dark abysses, and would rip apart everything that approached them. Once something was swallowed by the cracks, it would be sent to void space, and endure an eternal and endless drift of loneliness. Fortunately, the cracks were currently bound by some sort of power, and no longer drifted about. In the whistling, violent wind, the clear cry of the baby peng resounded. The cry was so happy that it was full of the delight of a sessful revenge. In its past life, it was Zhou Dufus mount, and it had once seen its powerful owner suppress the proud stone monoliths with its own eyes. Now it seemed like dj vu, so how could it not be proud of itself? Chen Changshengs gaze retracted from the dimension cracks, and looked at the eleven stone pirs in the surroundings of the mausoleum. Using Xu Yourongs method of deduction that she had mentioned before, he did the calction again, and confirmed that the formation could control the storms of energy brought upon by the appearance of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. At the same time, it confirmed that his memory and the idea that seemed mystical were not wrong. When he viewed the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books at night before, the seventeen monoliths formed a star chart. However, it was always iplete, so he was unable to break through the threshold, until thest moment, when the ck rock that he had obtained from the Pavilion of Ascending Mist gave off a bright light, and filled in the star chart. Only then did he trulyprehend the true meaning of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and break through to the upper realm of Ethereal Opening. An immeasurable amount of starlight washed over the mausoleum. At that time, he was in a condition where he was in a mental journey, and did not know what had happened in his own consciousness at all. After what had happened, he forgot about the usage of the ck rock even more, and only had an extremely vague and blurry impression. Fortunately, he still managed to remember it in the end, and receive verification. The ck rock in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, behind Wang Zhices portrait... was a Heavenly Tome Monolith. With this, the greatest secret of the Mausoleum of Books, as well as the greatest secret of the Garden of Zhou, which could even be considered as the greatest secret of the continent in the past thousand years, finally revealed a majority of its truths before his eyes. Although the stories that urred between the once-peerless experts were already forgotten and buried in oblivion, he had already managed to see some truths. Many years ago, Zhou Dufu took twelve monoliths from the Mausoleum of Books. The matter itself was already extremely universally shockingno one understood how he did it, nor how he could preserve the monoliths outside of the Mausoleum of Books. It was also an extremely outrageous matter. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths were the sacred objects of the Heavenly Dao. Within the monoliths hid something that did not belong to this world, which could be called violent energy. The Qi and energy originated from another world. To this world, it was like countless sparks, while the mountains, rivers, oceans, trees, beasts, and humansall the existences of the worldwere just a pile of dry firewood. As soon as dry firewood and fire met, countless mes would definitely form. Fortunately, when the Heavenly Tomes descended many years ago, a type of restriction formed naturally, which connected them with the earth as one, allowing them to rest quietly using the energy of the thick earth. As a result, in the Mausoleum of Books, the energy could be kept calmly within the stone monoliths. Once it left the Mausoleum of Books, the Qi that was ipatible with the world would naturallye out of the monoliths, and set everything in the world alight. The distant, ancient Qi seemed peaceful, but to this world, it represented destruction. As a result, the monoliths could not leave the Mausoleum of Books. Zhou Dufu instead did exactly the opposite, and he even seeded. A Heavenly Tome Monolith was lost outside for some reason, and he brought the remaining eleven monoliths into the Garden of Zhou. Even though the Garden of Zhou was separated from the world, even though his powers were close to miracles, he was still unable to conceal the Qi of the eleven monoliths, to prevent their Qi froming in contact with the real world. As a result, he used astonishing methods and his genius-level intelligence and came up with an extremely fantastic methodhe created a formation with the eleven monoliths. The formation was a type of subtle and clever imitation of the Mausoleum of Books, or put straightforwardly, a shrunken version of the Mausoleum of Books. Xu Yourong could use such a short time to understand the connection between the stone pirs, to understand the wondrous method Zhou Dufu had used before, because she had studied the Mausoleum of Books and the Heavenly Tome Monoliths since childhood. Relying on such a formation, Zhou Dufu let the Qi of the eleven monoliths that had left the Mausoleum of Books forcefully restrain each other without end. He created his own independent world, and used the seemingly weak bnce to stop destruction from urring. In order to protect the bnce from being destroyed by people, he left countless terrifying monsters in the ins of the Unsetting Sun. If matters really did continue as such, perhaps after Zhou Dufus death, with the flow of time, the Garden of Zhous rules may have slowly copsed, and the mausoleum may have crumbled. However, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths hidden in the eleven stone pirs would remain undiscovered, quietly enduring the wind and the rain for all of eternity. Yet, there were no matters that were eternal in the world. In fact, just a few years after Zhou Dufu had entered the Mausoleum of Books to steal monoliths, a man secretly entered the Garden of Zhou with the intention of stealing the stone pirs. Just based on level of cultivation and battle prowess, the man obviously was not as great as Zhou Dufu, but in other aspects, he was more outstanding than Zhou Dufu in the hearts of everybody. The man was Wang Zhice. Perhaps because of Emperor Taizongs order to discover the whereabouts of the monoliths, or perhaps because he wanted to prove some idea he had, Wang Zhice entered the Garden of Zhou. Through some unknown method, he retrieved one of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths from a stone pir, and turned it into a ck rock mystically. Zhou Dufu naturally discovered this, and then problems urred. Of the eleven monoliths, one was missing. This meant that the formation that he had spent all his efforts on was destroyed. It could be imagined that the Garden of Zhou back then was the same as the present time, full of storms of energy and whistling whirlwinds that wreaked havoc. Zhou Dufu obviously could use his peerless strength to forcefully suppress the eruption of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but it was the same as the very start. He could not stay between the monoliths forever, so he needed to fix the formation, or in other words, he needed to find another Heavenly Tome Monolith. Very obviously, the imperial family of Great Zhou and the Orthodoxy that had already experienced it once would not give him another opportunity. Perhaps when he sat on the mausoleum and contemted, he saw that there was still a sword that was unwilling to yield in the sea of grass. Perhaps it was Chen Xuanbas Dragoncry Sword, or perhaps it was the Holy Maiden Sword from South Stream Temple. Anyway, it allowed him to think of a method. Since it was very difficult to find another Heavenly Tome Monolith, he could only find a recement object. Of course, the recement object needed to be powerful, and needed the power that was equal to the Heavenly Tome Monolith. The recement object Zhou Dufu chose was sword intent. He used ten thousand swords to rece the Heavenly Tome Monolith. With that, the Garden of Zhou slowly recovered its peace. The ins of the Unsetting Sun became peaceful once again. There were no more people that had found the mausoleum, much less any person discovering the secrets in the stone pirs. Until a certain yearter on, the soul of a sword separated from its body, and its body drifted out of the grasnd along the pools of water. It passed through the smallke, and arrived in the Garden of Zhous other side. It drifted along the coldke, and was washed into the forest next to the river by the water. It was taken by Su Li. As a result, an additional umbre appeared in Wenshui, and the umbre was currently in Chen Changshengs hand. Chen Changsheng took the umbre into the Garden of Zhou again. To the ten thousand sword intents in the grasnd, it was a return. Without the suppression of the ten thousand sword intents, the formation was destroyed. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths appeared, and began to destroy the world. However, who would have thought that he also brought back the Heavenly Tome Monolith that was lost outside? To the Garden of Zhou, it was a true return. It was possible that it was a story from years ago. Of course, it was only Chen Changshengs conjecture. At that moment, he did not know about the true secret of the Yellow Paper Umbre. There were still many details that were not clear enough in the story he had imagined. Why did Wang Zhice only take away one monolith all those years ago? Was taking away one monolith the limit of his ability, or did it mean that his original intention of taking away the monolith was not for searching, but to destroy the formation and as a result, to destroy the Garden of Zhou? Or perhaps, he even wanted to use such a method to deal with Zhou Dufu? No one knew what Wang Zhice was thinking all those years ago, and there was also no one who knew whether a world-shaking battle had urred in the Garden of Zhou all those years ago. ording to the records of history, Wang Zhice and Zhou Dufu never battled. ording to rumors among the people, they were sworn brothers. However, who knew? Those experts that had once crisscrossed the continent, that virtuous predecessor who once nketed the capital in the radiance of the starshow they had met and how they had battled was beyond Chen Changshengs understanding, and even beyond his imagination. The baby peng passed through the terrifying dimension cracks, and flew back in front of the main entrance of the mausoleum. Chen Changsheng stared into its eyes and did not say anything. It understood, its eyes became gloomy and it thought, this is a transaction. Since I have alreadypleted my part, just why should I continue to help you? Also, the way you look at her is lifeless. If I cant fly out in time, what will happen? Yes, it was still a little toote. The stone pirs no longer ked rocks, and the Heavenly Tome Monoliths no longer gave off clear light. The distant and ancient Qi had been retracted back into the ck rock once again, but the world of the Garden of Zhou was already riddled with gaping wounds. The countless storms of energy continued to rip apart the sea of grass and mountain ranges. Most terrifyingly, the sky continued to copse without stopping. The monsters in the grasnd seemed to feel a sliver of a chance to survive, and currently ran wildly in the direction away from the mausoleum as if their life depended on it. However, the mountain ranges far away had also already copsed. Who knew whether they could escape before the world was destroyed? Chen Changsheng turned around and looked at Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong already felt the changes that urred outside, and her gaze on him was full of shock. Zhou Dufu arranging eleven Heavenly Tome Monoliths into a formation was something she could understand. She had told Chen Changsheng how the problem could be solved, but she had not thought that Chen Changsheng would actually be able to solve the problem. It caused her to be very shocked, and even slightly at a losswhy would he have a Heavenly Tome Monolith? It was just that she could not say that in time, so she did not say anything. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths quieted down. They needed to seize the moment and leave, leave together. However, Chen Changsheng did not think like that. He looked at the Garden of Zhou that was on the brink of destruction and said, You go first. Chapter 347 – If the Sky is Collapsing, Someone Must Hold it Up Chapter 347 - If the Sky is Copsing, Someone Must Hold it Up Why? Xu Yourongsplexion was slightly pale. The gate of the Garden of Zhou is about to open. Chen Changsheng nced at the baby peng, but what he said instead was a different topic. The reopening of the Garden of Zhou was obviously good news, but in his voice, there were no feelings of happiness, because the copse continued. He followed Xu Yourongs method and let the ck rock turn into a Heavenly Tome Monolith, which stopped the arrival of destruction. However, it was not enoughthe snowy mountain had already begun to copse. The initial great power of the world that caused the copse had calmed down again, but who would stop the avnche once it grew out of control? A storm of energy arrived before the mausoleum. With a dozen or so terrifying ripping sounds, the mausoleum began to shake violently. Several boulders above the south-western wall began to fall. Because of the cracks, the azure blue sky became dark and gloomy. Many fragments of the sky hadnded on the grasnd without their notice and were now being blown around in the violent wind. There were countless flowing mes in the distance in the Garden of Zhou, and there was ck smoke and fire everywhere. Monsters ran in a panic, and many miserable howls and sad sounds could be vaguely heard. The world was currently being destroyed. Xu Yourong looked into his eyesshe did not have the power to raise her arm to grab his cor, but that was what she implied. Before, she had indeed said that even if the bnce between the Heavenly Tome Monoliths was regained, it would be useless. The Garden of Zhou was already undergoing the process of destruction. However, if the gate of the Garden of Zhou really was about to open, why could they not leave together? Why did she have to leave first? The sky is falling, he looked into her eyes and said very seriously. And then? she looked into his eyes and asked very seriously. If there is no one to hold it up, no one will make it out. Chen Changsheng raised the Yellow Paper Umbre and stood up. He turned around, looked at her and said, I need to stay behind and find a method to make itst a little longer. Xu Yourongs trembling voice was like drizzle disturbing theke water. You? How... will you do it? How will you do it? What will happen to you? It was unknown which question was closer to what she was asking. Chen Changsheng looked at her and said very sincerely, I will see. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths had returned to the Garden of Zhou and the formation had regained stability. It helped the interior of the Garden of Zhou gain the most valuable period of time. The gate of the Garden of Zhou was currently opening, but with its current speed, it was extremely possible that it would not make it. If the people outside could not open the Garden of Zhou in time, the sky would copse, and the monsters that lived inside, as well as the hundreds of human cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou would all die in the sky full of flowing mes. The Garden of Zhou would be destroyed. So many lives might die. The most direct reason was because he had removed all the swords from the Sword Poolthere was no need to care about any demon scheme or ck Robes sinister arrangements. He did not pay attention to the fact that they had arrived in the depths of the grasnds to save each other, or discuss the summoning of the sword intent and the Yellow Paper Umbre. In short, all the matters happened because of him, so naturally they were to be all solved by him. He had once thought that if he could not stop the destruction of the Garden of Zhou, perhaps he could attempt to use the dagger to take away all the human cultivators and some monsters from the Garden of Zhou. However, the problem was that the space of the dagger had a limit. At the moment, it already stored ten thousand broken swords, and was unable to store anything more. He believed that Xu Yourongs spatial artifact was the same. Right now, the only thing he could do was slow the copse of the Garden of Zhou, and give the people in the Garden of Zhou enough time to leave. It was also because of the imploration of the baby peng to help the countless monsters in the grasnd to seize a chance of living. As a result, he needed to stay, and wished that he couldst a little longer, to seize a little more time. However... why? Xu Yourong could not ask the question in time. Her shoulders were grabbed by the baby peng, and she was lifted into the sky outside the mausoleum. The Great Peng had said that it could only carry one person. Chen Changsheng also could not make the final exnation in time, and watched as the baby peng took her away, flying into the distance. The wind in the surroundings of the mausoleum blew violently. Xu Yourong was extremely weak, and was unable to say anything at all. She could only stare nkly at him who stood on the mausoleum. She looked at him very seriously, as if she wanted to remember all of his face. Looking at the person on the mausoleum that became smaller and smaller, she shouted, Xu Sheng, you idiot. The wind really was very strong. By the time her voice had traveled to the mausoleum, it was already very soft. However, Chen Changsheng heard it. He yelled a sentence loudly back at her, but this time, the wind was too strong, and she did not hear it. Im not called Xu Sheng, Im called Chen Changsheng. After saying that, he turned around and ran up the mausoleum. The mausoleum was very big. From the end of the divine path to the highest point, it was a distance of several thousand zhang. Also, the mausoleum was formed from huge boulders, and was extremely difficult to climb. Fortunately, he possessed strength and speed far beyond an ordinary persons. In a short time, he arrived at the highest point of the mausoleum. He stood on the peak boulder of the mausoleum, and looked at the flowing mes that constantly rained down in the distance. He looked at the ck smoke and burning forests, and the shattered blue dome of the sky that seemed to be right in front of him. He grasped the dagger in his hand tightlythe sky really was copsing. Luoluo had once said something to him full of emotions. It was what the White Emperor had said to her: If the sky copses, there will be someone tall who holds it up for you. Right now, he was at the highest point in the mausoleum, as well as the highest point in the entire Garden of Zhou. It was higher than the peak of the Sunset Valley. It was the closest point to the sky, the furthest point from the ground and the point where he could see the furthest. As a result, he was currently the tallest person in the Garden of Zhou. The sky was copsing, so he obviously had to hold it up. This had nothing to do with the quote Great poweres with great responsibilities, because he believed this originally was his responsibility. Also, he just happened to have capabilities in this areawho just happened to be on the mausoleum, holding an umbre in his hand with ten thousand swords in his scabbard? He switched the dagger and the Yellow Paper Umbre between his hands. With a screech, the sharp dagger was deeply embedded in the rock, which helped him stabilize himself in the violent winds. Afterwards, he extended the Yellow Paper Umbre in his right hand towards the sky on the verge of copse. With a whoosh, the Yellow Paper Umbre was opened in the violent wind, turning into a cowering, small, yellow flower, as if it could be ripped into shreds by the whirlwinds at any time. It could be said that the Yellow Paper Umbre was the magical artifact that possessed the greatest defense in the world. With the prideful and powerful sword intent of the Heaven Shrouding Sword, if it fell into the hands of a peerless expert, it could be imagined that it could produce a fame that was extremely dazzling. However... he still could not rely on just the umbre to hold up a sky, even though it was just the sky of the miniature world of the Garden of Zhou. Not to mention that the Yellow Paper Umbre was currently in his hands. He who was at the upper realm of Ethereal Opening was obviously very outstanding in the younger generation, but in front of the sky, he was insignificant. Pleasee out and help me, Chen Changsheng muttered in his heart. This was his responsibility, so he had to endure it. This also seemed to be the responsibility of the swords, but the swords were originally kept in the Garden of Zhou against their will, so he used the word please. Without a pause, with his thought, countless shrill sword resonances appeared in the surroundings of the giant boulder that was at the peak of the mausoleum. They created a great many powerful gusts of wind, and for just an instant, they actually suppressed all the whirlwinds that wreaked havoc in the Garden of Zhou. Countless swords surged out from the scabbard by his waist! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The swords brushed past the side of the Yellow Paper Umbre, and then quickly dispersed, like fireworks. The ten thousand swords turned into ten lines formed by swords and rose from the peak of the mausoleum. They fell through the sky, just like the skeleton of an umbre. It was a huge umbre that covered thousands of li. It was opened by Chen Changsheng, and held up the sky that was on the brink of copse. ... Chapter 348 – From the Garden of Zhou to the Snowy Plains Chapter 348 - From the Garden of Zhou to the Snowy ins The huge umbre formed from swords covered the sky of the Garden of Zhou. It blocked the flowing mes that fell from the sky and held up the dimensional fragments that cracked and fell. The fragments of the sky originally should not have had any weight, but on the shapeless umbre surface, they seemed to have an infinite weight. With only a soft bang, Chen Changshengs legs were deeply embedded in the tough rock. Around them, countless tiny cracks formed, and his pants were immediately ripped to countless shreds. In the next moment, his body began to tremble violently. The unimaginable weight and pressure of the sky were directly passed through the ten thousand swords into his body. Every bone in his body seemed to creak, as if they could break at any moment. The terrifying sounds of cracking continued to resound, and his two feet continued in breaking open the boulder. He could not endure it anymore, and his right knee went soft, kneeling down. His knee heavilynded on the boulder, which crushed the rock into countless pieces of gravel and dust. With a muffled rumble from below that was like thunder, a great amount of dust rose into the air, and slowly enveloped the surrounding grasnd and the White Grass Path that was no longer as it was before. The entire mausoleum began to tremble, and then actually sank by a few inches in an extremely short amount of time. This was the weight of the sky. Chen Changsheng knelt on one knee on the peak of the mausoleum. Underneath the sky, hisplexion became paler and paler, and his expression became more and more painful. His body that had bathed in the blood of a true dragon could be said to be tough like steel, so that even Nankes Peacock Plume could not prate. However, under the pure and terrifying weight, even though his body was like true steel, it was as if it was going to be crushed into scrap metal. Fortunately, it was not the real sky in the end, and only fragments of the sky were ripped off by the storms of energy. Although it was extremely painful and he was almost directly crushed to the point where his mind would be shattered, he still endured it in the end. His body slowly stopped trembling. The eleven stone pirs in the surroundings of the mausoleum had also truly calmed down, and there was some sort of Qi that flowed out from the ck stone monoliths. If it were not for the ck rock Wang Zhice had left behind, neither he, Xu Yourong, the human cultivators, nor the monsters in the Garden of Zhou could have managed this. At least there was still a chance of surviving now. He knelt on the highest point of the mausoleum with his left hand holding the Yellow Paper Umbre, and his right hand holding the dagger that was embedded in the boulder. He raised his head with great difficulty and gazed into the distance. He hoped that the chance of surviving had already arrived. The shattered sky itself was very gloomy, and at this moment, it was covered up by countless swords, so the world of the Garden of Zhou became even darker. The copse of the world was temporarily stopped, but the wind continued to blow violently on the grasnd. He could see many monsters that had already run to the edge of the grasnd, and could also see the burning forest in the distance. He could vaguely feel Qi leaving at high speeds. Did someone already leave? Afterwards, his line of vision passed through the violent wind and sand andnded in the distance. He could vaguely see that the girl that was grabbed by the Great Peng had already left the grasnd and disappeared into the mountain ranges close to the horizon. You must live. You must live well. He thought quietly in his heart. The gate of the Garden of Zhou may have already opened. The people that participated in the trials were currently leaving, and monsters may have escaped. However, he could not leave. As soon as he removed the ten thousand swords, the sky would immediately copse, and both he and the Garden of Zhou would turn into gray smoke. The whirlwinds on the grasnd remained violent. His knee was deeply embedded in the boulder at the highest point in the mausoleum, and he lowered his head tiredly. He felt that his current situation was just like the famous tragic hero in the legends of the Orthodoxy. If the hero on the precipitous mountain path that used all his strength to stop the rolling boulder gave way slightly, he would be squashed by the boulder. He could only expend all his life in the process of resisting against the boulder for all of eternity. Chen Changsheng had never thought that he would be in such despairing straits. He did not want to be a tragic hero, and also did not have the thought of giving up his life for his principles. He was not that great. It was just that he wanted to live, and also wished for many people to live. For example, the people he knew and the people he cared for. Zhexiu, if you are still alive, then live. Qi Jian, you also should still be alive. And the elven girl that had just disappeared into the mountain range, and had the same surname as him but a beautiful name... Youngdy Chujian, live well. What should he do next? He had said before to Xu Yourong that he would see. The three words of he would see actually also had the meaning that he did not know what to do, but he really wanted to see whether the change that he waited for would ur or not. In the legend of the Orthodoxy, the reason the famous tragic hero spent all his time and life resisting against the boulder, before turning into a stone sculpture in despair, was that in the endless days, no one came to help him. No one was willing to help him because he was once very arrogant, and never helped the lowlymon people. Although Chen Changsheng often made people speechless, it did not make any person feel that he was arrogant. Confidence and arrogance were never synonyms, and he was very willing to help other people, such as the human cultivators that currently fled towards the outside world. A just cause always receives abundant support. Great people of the Orthodoxy, like archbishop Mei Lisha, and experts like the Solitary Drunk Under the Moon, Zhu Luo, were all outside the Garden of Zhou. If he couldst a little longer, these people would definitelye and save him. That was how Chen Changsheng thought. But until when would he have to hold on? How much longer did he have to endure? The terrifying weight of the sky caused pain to every point in his body. With the flow of time, his right hand which held up the umbre became heavier and heavier, until his arm slowly became numb, as if it was crippled. After an unknown amount of time, from the dagger that was embedded in the boulder at the peak of the mausoleum, the ck Dragons voice resounded, Are you... still well? Chen Changsheng lowered his head and asked, Are you still well? He cared more about how it was currently. Before, in order to battle against the Golden-winged Great Peng, the spiritual soul of the ck Dragon had awoken in theke water outside his Ethereal Pce, and then entered the dagger. Afterwards, there was actually no time for them tomunicate at all. The ck Dragon stayed silent for a while and then said, Still well. Chen Changsheng said, Im still well too. I... still canst a little longer. The ck Dragon said, I understand it. This is the so-called y on words in your humannguage, but do you know,pared to the dragonnguage, this type of technique, or level ofplexity, is just so outrageously pitiable. (TL: Pun lost in trantion) Chen Changsheng said tiredly, Can we talk about other things? The ck Dragon said, Yes, you still dont seem to know something. I am thinking whether I should tell you or not... Chen Changsheng said, Whatever. The ck Dragons voice became slightly cautious. You... wont die? No. Chen Changsheng directly answered without even thinking. The ck Dragon stayed silent for a very long time, and said, Looks like you really will die. Chen Changsheng was slightly helpless and said, Why do you say so? I already said I wont die. The ck Dragon said, Just now, you replied too quickly... you arent mindful. Chen Changsheng felt disinclined to continue to pay any attention to it, but he also felt that something was wrong. The ck Dragon could speak the human tongue. This did not cause him any surprise, but it was just that its voice was soft, like a girls... He did not ask, because at that moment, he truly did feel very tired, very exhausted and very pained. He almost... could not endure it anymore. This was the weight of the sky. How long could mortals hold it up for? He did not sweat, but he felt that all the muscles in his body had already ripped apart, and was about to lose strength. His mind had be rather distracted, and his true essence was alreadypletely consumed. Even his vision became blurry. The ten thousand swords became silent together, and he also became silent. He even entered a state of forgetfulness, forgetting everything. After an unknown amount of time, the whistling wind slowly weakened, and the pressure brought on by the violent streams of energy slowly disappeared. The weight that pressed on the Yellow Paper Umbre also slowly disappeared. The sky became peaceful. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. He was extremely tired, and he looked around at his surroundings. At that moment, a snowke fell, andnded on the Yellow Paper Umbre. Such a soft ke of snow actually caused a huge amount of pain on his wrist. He almost could not hold onto the umbre anymore. The Garden of Zhou... was snowing? No. This was not the Garden of Zhou. This was a in of snow. He looked into the distance, and only vaguely saw a grand city under the shadow in the sky. Where was this? He was very confused and did not know what had happened. Shock and exhaustion stole his mobility, and he remained in the position he was in beforehe knelt on one knee in the snow with the dagger in his left hand and the Yellow Paper Umbre held up in the right hand. The sky there did not break. The in of snow was very pretty, and he obviously seemed rather ridiculous in such a position. With the sound of steps, a person walked to his side and gave a soft expression of surprise. He said, Theres a sword. Afterwards, the person extended his hand, and grabbed the Yellow Paper Umbre from Chen Changshengs hands. Chapter 349 – Journeying Thousands of Li to Deliver a Sword Chapter 349 - Journeying Thousands of Li to Deliver a Sword The snowy ins in the morning were very quiet. Perhaps because of that shadow or because the cloudyer had still not dispersed, the morning light was very faint. The snow that fell in the morning light was also very sparse, and when itnded, it made not a single sound. This murderous scheme which would inevitably be recorded in the annals of history, this assassination which would inevitably alter the course of the continents history, had already gone on for a long time. Although a victor had not been decided, the conclusion seemed evident. All around, the mountainous figures of the Demon Generals were silent and austere and that shadow still hung high up in the sky. ck Robe was calmly seated at the snowy hill some ten li out. The human in the middle of their encirclement still stood tall and firm, but he seemed lonely and deste. Suddenly, a wind gusted through the snowy in, swirling the snow about. The deathly stillness over the scene had just been shattered by the whistling wind and then was soon afterpletely ripped apart by a fierce explosion. With the emergence of countless powerful Qi from the snowy hill upon which ck Robe sat, innumerable kes of snow shot outwards and into the sky. Those several lifemps that hung in the air were instantly extinguished and several silky threads were torn out of the front of ck Robes gown. Even more frightening was that the seemingly invulnerable square te... had been rendered into a pile of scrap. Before countless pairs of eyes could make their way over to the snowy hill where ck Robe was located, they were cast towards a certain ce on the snowy in. In the snowy in, an extra person had suddenly appeared. In the present continent, who could break through that shadow and theyers ofyers of defense consisting of tens of thousands of demon soldiers and noiselessly arrive at this ce? It was a youth, his right hand holding up an old umbre and his left hand gripping a dagger. His eyes were tightly shut and his clear and youthful countenance disyed an unswerving determination that could only be seen at the brink of life and death. One could also make out on his face a boundless exhaustion. After who knows how long had passed, that youth opened his eyes. This youth was naturally Chen Changsheng. He nkly looked around, seeing nothing but white snow. He simply had no clue to what had urred, only vaguely understanding that he had somehow departed the Garden of Zhou. But just where was this? How could the sky here also have a shadow? How could the will of this shadow be even more terrifying than the great pengs shadow over the ins of the Unsetting Sun? And what were those over ten mountainous figures all around him? How could they emit a Qi that was just like the Qi emitted by the Demon General couple of Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner? It couldnt be that all of these ck and mountainous figures were Demon Generals? And a bit more than ten li away on that snowy hill, just who was that man cloaked in that ck robe? Why was the Qi that he emitted so sinister? Why was he wearing a ck robe? Chen Changsheng gazed into the distant snowy in at the faintly discernible silhouette of that imposing city and thought of a certain description recorded in the Daoist Canon. His body became stiff as a board and his mouth gaped open, but no sound emerged. He thought to himself, it cant be. Could it be that the city was the legendary Xuo City? That he was in the snowy ins in the territory of demons? Those mountainous and dark figures really were all Demon Generals? That ck-robed and menacing man was ck Robe? Then what about the shadow? Just a moment ago, he was in the Garden of Zhou at the peak of the mausoleum, resisting against the descent of the sky. In the next moment, he had been transported more than ten thousand li to the snowy ins in the kingdom of demons and saw the legendary Xuo City, saw the figures of the demon experts that previously only existed in his books and imagination. If his mind had been just a little weaker, his will a little more fragile, perhaps he would have been shocked into unconsciousness or even frightened to death, all because this scene was truly too inconceivable. Chen Changsheng possessed an astounding willpower, so he did not faint, but this was not necessarily a good thing. He necessarily had to soberly bear the mental assault of all that he saw before him. He even felt like his spiritual world was on the verge of copse and his body had grown so rigid that he could not even move a finger. An ant suddenly found itself in the world of giants, a mortal had mistakenly wandered into the Divine Kingdom of gods in the sea of stars; that was the sort of feeling he had. The countless snowkes which had been sent flying into the sky rustled down to the ground, and then the meager snow falling from the clouds slowly drifted down onto the canopy of the umbre. A deathly stillness still pervaded the snowy in. Countless gazes separated by several li, several dozen li, and even several thousand li, stared at Chen Changsheng, not making a single sound. To those experts, Chen Changshengs appearance was also extremely bizarre. If some ordinary mortal had appeared in the realm of gods, presumably those gods up high would also be very astonished, wondering how this mere mortal had turned up here. The snowy in had sunk into an incredibly odd silence. Chen Changshengs body became stiff beyondpare. At the same time as that unimaginably enormous mental shock brought his spiritual world close to copse, it also caused his thoughts to swiftly work. In that very short moment of time, he thought of many things. Why he had gone from the Garden of Zhou to this snowy in in the demon kingdom was obviously not something he could understand in such a brief span of time, so he did not ponder that. Then, why could he see so many legendary demon experts? Were these demon experts here to assassinate him? This was impossible. Although his status as Principal of the Orthodox Academy seemed sufficient, in truth, for powerful figures such as these, an upper level Ethereal Opening youth was like an ant. There was no need for such an impressive disy of force. Not even that most narcissistic Tang Thirty-Six would dare to im this. The target of these demon experts should be someone else. Who was this person? That middle-aged man who had been besieged by tens of thousands of demon soldiers for several days was already heavily injured. Confronting this n in which he was certain to die, the expression on his face was still unruly as ever, as if he did not care. Yet when he saw the umbre in Chen Changshengs hand, his expression grew solemn. As if to confirm his conjecture, he walked over to Chen Changsheng. In the snowy in, he was the closest to Chen Changsheng, with only a dozen or so steps needed to arrive at his side. "Oh, theres a sword." That man extended his left hand and took the umbre. Chen Changsheng only heard the sound of footsteps. Without any time to even look, he realized that the Yellow Paper Umbre had been taken away. He looked at the man. The man was dressed in a long gown, but not too long, unlike a schr. At his waist was a sword, but he did not seem like a swordsman. His overall appearance was rather incongruous. The mans body emitted a clear and cold Qi, like a sword revealing its edge, making it impossible to look at him straight on. This was Chen Changshengs first meeting with Su Li. He only saw Su Lis back and he felt a stabbing pain in his eyes. Only after a very long time had passed would he be able to look directly at this man. The past him did not know that this man was Mount Lis legendary Junior Martial Uncle, Su Li. After a while, he came to his senses and strenuously stood up. He subconsciously tightened his right hand, but the handle of the umbre was not there. That sort of empty feeling made him feel somewhat out of sorts. The Yellow Paper Umbre was in the hands of that middle-aged man. For some reason, they seemed to be in harmony with each other, as if the umbre had originally been his. Seeing this scene, Chen Changsheng once again fell into confusion. All of a sudden, he felt that everything that had happened in the Garden of Zhou was all a dream. Leaving the Mausoleum of Books and then going from the capital to Wenshui to pick up this umbre, then entering the in and then miraculously appearing in these snowy ins; these tens of thousands of li of enduring through hardship was all...to deliver this umbre into the hands of this man. To return the Yellow Paper Umbre to this man. Su Lis left hand gripped the shaft of the Yellow Paper Umbre and calmly stared at it. After staring at it for a long time, a smile peeked out of his lips. Then, the smile broke into unrestrainedughter, a longughter. Heughed so happily that his face was beaming. He gazed at the distant dark mountains that were the Demon Generals, at ck Robe sitting cross-legged amidst the scattered snow, at that shadow in the sky, and said, "You said that I wascking a sword. Yes, I really wascking a sword, but now... I have a sword. Isnt it time for you to be afraid?" Chen Changsheng did not understand. This was clearly an umbre. Even if there was a strand of sword intent within, how could it be described as a sword? He did not know that this Yellow Paper Umbre was a peerlessly famous sword called Heaven Shrouding. Several hundred years ago, that generations Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect brought this sword and entered the Garden of Zhou. He battled for three hundred rounds with Zhou Dufu before dying, but his sword remained unbroken. This sword was the most powerful sword in the Sword Pool, and also the most unwilling, the most desirous of recovering its freedom. This sword was originally supposed to be inherited by Su Li. This was his sword. The body of this sword had left the in and been picked up by Su Li. It had been sent to Wenshui and thus been crafted into an umbre of a thousand mechanisms and a hundred transformations. However, there was no sword intent, so it was not the sword he wanted. The sword intent had always been in the ins, waiting for the body of the sword to return and reunite. Several hundred yearster, Chen Changsheng passed through Wenshui and obtained the umbre from the Tang n as a gift. He carried the umbre into the Garden of Zhou, then into the ins. The sword body and the sword intent met, allowing him to summon the ten thousand swords to soar into the sky. It seemed that up to here, the story had finally weed its perfect ending, but it was not so. Only when he came to this snowy in and handed over this umbre to Su Li could this ending truly be perfect. Su Li grasped the Yellow Paper Umbre as he thought about all those centuries ago when he first walked into that cave at the peak of Mount Li and saw that sword hung up on the wall behind his master. He thought of theter years, when he intentionally suppressed his cultivation to Ethereal Opening and entered the Garden of Zhou multiple times to search for that sword, and then he sighed with emotion. This was Mount Lis sword. This was his masters sword. This was Su Lis sword. Several hundred years. It really was a long time apart. How could he not be pleased? How could he notugh to his hearts content? As heughed, the Yellow Paper Umbre also seemed tough. But this tedughter still contained a hint of frustration, a strand of regret. Master, I am holding this sword once more. But... Zhou Dufu is already dead. I no longer have the chance to y him with my sword and avenge you. The clear and unbridled, yet frustrated and regretfulughter echoed through the silent snowy in, as if it could be heard from a thousand li away. The meaning behind theughter was clearly transmitted to the entire world, such that even Chen Changsheng could understand it. Frustration that Zhou Dufu was dead, regret that he could not fall under this sword. This was a self-confident, even arrogant way of thinking. But no one disyed any ridicule or disdain. Even ck Robe maintained his silence. Because Su Li had already found his sword. Who knew where on the path of the sword he would end up? The clearughter gradually died down and the sword ray on Su Lis body gradually faded away. It looked like he had returned to being an average middle-aged man. He lifted up his head and gazed all around him at those ck mountains that were the enormous figures of the Demon Generals. His expression was calm as he extended his hand and gripped the umbre handle. His left hand gripped the shaft of the Yellow Paper Umbre like it was a sheath. His right hand gripped the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre like he was about to pull out a sword. Chen Changsheng noticed that his fingers were long and slender, very suitable for ying the zither. Of course, they were even more suitable for holding a sword. The handle of the umbre was the hilt of the sword. The instant that his handnded on the handle of the umbre, a swift and fierce sword intent enveloped the entirety of this part of the snowy ins. Several dozens of li away, one of the mountainous figures of the Demon Generals lightly swayed, then heavily fell upon the snow-covered earth. A spurt of blood sprayed out into the snowy air. Chapter 350 – Ten Thousand Li with One Sword Chapter 350 - Ten Thousand Li with One Sword Su Lis hand grasped the handle of the umbre. He did not perform any other actions, but the sword intent already reached areas that were several dozen of li away. There were no sword rays, nor was there any sword wind. The thin snowkes floated down slowly, but in the surroundings of the snowy ins, countless shrill sounds appeared. Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! It was the sound of the edge of the sword cutting through space and through armor. It was the sound of the edge of the de cutting through the powerful bodies of the Demon Generals. Around the dozen or so mountainous ck shadows of the Demon Generals, countless thin white shes appeared. The cold wind suddenly separated, the heavy armor suddenly shattered and fresh blood spurted out. Some mountainous shadows fell in the snowy ins with a groan, while other mountainous shadows retreated backwards with a roar. There was actually not a single Demon General that remained where they were originally. Su Li gazed at the snowy hill over ten li away, and looked at ck Robe who currently sat there cross-legged. The square te before ck Robes body had already be a piece of scrap metal, and on it were densely packed depressions. It did not seem anything like the projection of the Garden of Zhou from before. It was because the square te had been destroyed that the terrifying explosion urred before. Even though he was a peerless expert at such a great level, the injuries he received were not light. His clothes were tattered, and he actually seemed to be in a rather sorry shape. The square te of the Garden of Zhou was destroyed for some reason, which caused him injury. Feeling that the arrangements in the Garden of Zhou had failed, it made him very hurt. However, what made him feel the most alert and uneasy was the umbre currently in Su Lis hands. He had spent a very long time in the arrangements to kill him, for which the demons had sent out countless experts. However, it seemed that problems were about to ur. If Su Li wanted to stop the assassination the demons had nned, he needed to make another breakthrough in the path of the sword. However, just like he had once said, for an expert of the path of the sword at Su Lis level, even the great dread of life and death would not be able to help him break through the obstacle that he had not broken through in hundreds of years, unless he received that sword. Now, that sword hade. How was this possible? ck Robe looked at the teenager behind Su Li and thought silently. As it turned out, all the changes originated from him. He recognized the Yellow Paper Umbre and knew the history of it. He recognized Chen Changsheng and knew the history of him. He was the demon Military Advisor who specialized in schemes the most out of the entire continent, and only needed the control of spiritual sense to deduce the story in the Garden of Zhou, as well as the story after the Garden of Zhou clearly, without a single mistake. However, no matter how well he deduced it, he was unable to change things that had already happened. He was also unable to make the Yellow Paper Umbre leave Su Lis side. ck Robe stood up, and his slightly blue hands were drawn from his sleeves. It seemed as though he was about to crush all the cold gusts of wind in the snowy ins with his hands. Su Li looked at him silently. The two were separated by a dozen li or so. Su Lu grasped onto the handle of the umbre, and used a little bit of strength through his fingers. Only the clear resonance of a sword being drawn could be heard. A bright sword was drawn from the Yellow Paper Umbre. As it turned out, this was the true sword of the Yellow Paper Umbre. A sword was always hidden in the Yellow Paper Umbre. The sword was notpletely drawn. Only half of the sword appeared before the world. The wind on the snowy ins suddenly hastened, and the thin snowkes became countless shapeless swords. They rushed forwards with a whistle, and immediately arrived at the snowy hill over ten li away. ck Robe lowered his head, and brought his hands together. His blue hands floated slightly, as if he was performing a salute. It guarded his face, and with the ck robe that had fallen onto the snow, everything was covered up. An extremely frigid Qi received the snowkes that were like swords. Swish swish swish swish! The sound of severing repeatedly resounded on the snowy hill. Countless distinct sword rays appeared in the space around ck Robe. In the next moment, ck Robes legs left the snow. He began to float, and his clothes and body seemed to be weightless. With the windy snow and sword rays, he floated backwards, and disappeared into nothingness. The sword rays slowly dispersed, the sword resonance slowly grew quiet and the snowy wind slowed down. A ck cloth slowlynded on the snowy ins, and at the same time, a streak of ckish red blood appeared. From over ten li away, Su Li injured ck Robe with one strike. Although the injuries ck Robe had received from the destruction of the square te could not be considered light, and although he was not in his peak condition, it could not be forgotten that the sword in Su Lis hand was notpletely drawn from the sheath. There was still half of it hidden in the Yellow Paper Umbre. Then just how powerful was the strike? Su Li did not pay any attention to the retreating ck Robe. He looked at the outline of the demon city that could be vaguely seen in the depths of the snowy ins, and looked at the shadow that contained an unlimited amount of pressure and terrifying willpower. The expression on his face be more and more solemn, but his gaze became more and more fanatical. He yelled, Come battle! With a sudden yell that was like a sword resonance, a true sword resonated through the entire snowy ins. Su Lis right hand which grasped the handle of the umbre drew outwards. The sword that gave off cold light appeared. After hundreds of years, the Heaven Shrouding Sword finally saw light again. The first opponent that it met was the Demon Lord. With such a return, just how overbearing and unbridled was it? No matter how wide the sky was, as long as the Heaven Shrouding Sword was ced before the eyes, not even the sky could be seen. No matter how terrifying the shadow in the sky was, if he did not want to see it, he would not see it. Su Lis left hand held onto the Yellow Paper Umbre, and his right hand casually lifted the Heaven Shrouding Sword. Looking at the shadow in the sky, he had a presence that was able to surprise and overwhelm the world. Just how powerful and heroic was the person? Looking at Su Lis back, Chen Changsheng was emotionally moved and speechless. He knew that he was about to witness firsthand a battle of the highest level in the past few centuries of the continent. Perhaps he would die very quickly, die from the shing of the Qi from the battle, or perhaps the two that participated in the battle would not even notice his death at all. However, he did not feel cold, and even felt rather warm. The warmth originated from his heart, from his blood. There were always hot-blooded times in a persons life. Even though he had just left the Garden of Zhou and was suddenly pulled into a battle that was close to a divine level where he would likely die, he did not care. The journey of the Garden of Zhou indeed was not made in vain. For him to be able to witness such heroic figures, to witness such a peerless sword regain its edge, was life or death really worth mentioning? At this moment, Chen Changsheng already could vaguely guess who the impressive human expert who stood in front of him was. When he grasped the sword, several powerful Demon Generals fell. When he drew half of the sword, ck Robe was heavily injured and retreated far away. Now, his sword hadpletely left the sheath. He himself had alreadypletely left the sheath as well, and disyed his edge as much as he liked towards the snow and wind, and the shadow in the sky. Just what kind of power would the third strike have? Would it sever the sky, and directly cut down the shadow before the sword? With only a moment, Chen Changsheng thought of many things. He felt that his mind waspletely and utterly washed by the sword intent that enveloped the entire snowy ins, and he gained unprecedented courage and battle prowess. If he could live, he believed that these gains would definitely make him even stronger. However, just at this moment, a voice suddenly appeared in his ears. Hold onto the umbre. Chen Changsheng looked at the back of the middle-aged man, and knew that the voice came from him. He just did not know what it meant, and was rather at a loss. Still not grabbing it? Otherwise, Ill retreat first then. Su Li looked at the shadow in the sky. His expression was firm and persistent, and his bearing exceeded the ordinary. Who would have thought that he was secretly whispering such words thatcked in bearing? Chen Changsheng stared nkly. He did not know what it was exactly about and said, Senior... Su Li did not turn around. His sword pointed towards the sky, signifying that he was unhurried. However, his voice was just so urgent, and seemed extremely worried. Also, in order to prevent the demons from discovering it, he did not move his lips, so when he spoke, it had the feeling that he was biting his tongue. Senior your face, why dont you hurry up and grab it, pighead?! Chen Changsheng really did stare nkly, and he even began to doubt life. Senior... arent you a legendary expert? Didnt you traverse the continent unrestrained with a sword? Dont you want to battle the shadow? Dont you want to battle an opponent? So... you never wanted to battle since the start, and only wanted to flee? You... at this moment, your heroic spirit is all acting? This... perhaps it is fake fighting? Chen Changsheng was unable to describe his current feelings. The surface of the senior was full of ferociousness and was full of the air of courage and magnanimity, but who would have thought, he was actually like this... He could not find a suitable phrase. He wanted to say that this was very despicable, and also felt that it was rather disrespectful. The idol that had stood straight like a tree in his heart for several moments of time just suddenly copsed with a loud rumble like this. However, he did not have any choice. Even the senior wanted to run; did he still want to stay behind and battle against the terrifying shadow? Chen Changshengs gazended on the Yellow Paper Umbre. He was slightly at a loss, and extended his hand to grab it. Su Li looked at the shadow in the sky with an indifferent expression and had the air of an expert. Only Chen Changsheng could hear the voice that originated from between his teeth, You pighead, grab tight, otherwise if you fall off halfway, Im not stopping to grab you. Chen Changsheng grabbed the front of the Yellow Paper Umbre obediently, and even used his other hand. A clear and bright, but arrogant,ugh resounded, and echoed in the snowy ins. Su Li looked at the great demon army in the snowy wind and looked at the shadow. After pausing for a while, he said loudly, Look at the strike! This was the first true strike since the Heaven Shrouding Sword had reappeared in the world. It was also the most powerful strike of the several days being surrounded by the demons. In the snowy wind, the mountainous bodies of the Demon Generals became extremely serious. The tens of thousands of demon soldiers even further out became silent. The shadow that originated from Xuo City and covered half the sky became much more serious. The strike inevitably contained the cultivation of Su Lis entire life. Even the Demon Lord felt fear. The violent wind suddenly swept through the flying snow, and the sword intent that enveloped the snowy ins was suddenlypressed. It turned into sword energy with an unimaginable power, which chopped at the world. Su Li struck out. He struck at the sky. However, it was not at the shadow in the sky, but half the sky that was opposite of the shadow. The sky of the south. There was only a soft screech. Of the several thousand Essence Qi Locks that the Demon race had set down in the snowy air, all were shattered by the sword intent. In the snow and wind that suddenly became violent, an extremely clear path formed from a sword suddenly appeared to lead a way out of the snowy ins. Su Li, with an unimaginable speed, transformed into a streak of light, and flew into the path formed from a sword. His left hand grasped the Yellow Paper Umbre, and Chen Changsheng was suspended on the front part of the umbre. His body was already floating. With a whistling sound, Su Li and Chen Changsheng turned into a ck smear, slowly traveling further and further away. A momentter, the path formed from the sword disappeared along with the two of them. Chapter 351 – The Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li that Makes Others Speechless Chapter 351 - The Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li that Makes Others Speechless Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The snowstorm gradually calmed and the snowy ins were peaceful and silent. However, not too much time passed before the ground began to shake and the mantle of snow began to loosen. Countless demon soldiers swept through the area, headed south in pursuit. The shadow in the sky slowly returned to Xuo City. At some point, ck Robe had returned to the scene, with several Demon Generals standing silently behind him. Silence once again reigned over the field, with not a single sound to be heard for a very long time. The powerful demons seemed as if they had no idea what they should say. Who could have thought that the most powerful expert of the continents south was actually this sort of person? "For a true expert to suddenly act so shamelessly is truly rather annoying." ck Robes voice was as emotionless as ever. A random gust of cold wind blew past and lifted up a corner of his hood, revealing his green-tinged lower jaw. The Demon Generals agreed with ck Robe deep down. For someone as strong as Su Li to actually use such a lowly trick, it truly would have surpassed their expectations. Perhaps this was the principle that the lowliest individual had no enemies? ck Robe gazed at the trail Su Li had left behind in the snow. After a long period of silence, he continued to indifferently say, "He is already heavily wounded. Although he managed to conceal himself from His Majestys eyes, that final sword strike of his has by necessity used up his hearts blood. He has nothing left to support himself. One sword could not actually travel ten thousand li, but it was enough to cleave a sword path several hundred li long through theyers uponyers of formations set up by the demon experts. One could also imagine just how powerful this sword was. It was just as ck Robe had concluded: even with someone as powerful as Su Li wielding the sword, an appropriately enormous price still had to be paid. Six hundred li southwest of Xuo City was a snow-covered mountain ridge. The frigid climate was not able to freeze everything. This mountain ridge was pervaded with white steam, as it contained many hot springs. A squall of snow suddenly erupted by one of the hot springs. As the snowkes gently drifted down, the figures of Su Li and Chen Changsheng gradually emerged. Su Li had already returned the sword into the Yellow Paper Umbre. His right hand lightly brushed off the snow that had fallen on the surface of the umbre, his manner casual and indifferent. Inparison, Chen Changsheng seemed much more miserable. His hands still tightly clutched the front portion of the Yellow Paper Umbre. Sitting in the snow, he looked just like a beggar asking for alms. "Demons are clearly rather intelligent, but for some reason, they always act so stupidly. Those Demon Generals will definitely bring their soldiers due south in pursuit." Su Li turned his head and nced at the path he had taken here. His gaze, as sharp as a sword ray, pierced through theyers of wind and snow, resting at some ce in the distance. The corners of his lips perked up in an expression of ridicule. These words were not meant for Chen Changsheng. He was talking to himself, or perhaps consoling himself. But Chen Changsheng did not know this, so he somewhatboriously mbered up from the snow and said, "Senior, this ce is still within the demon territory. We should leave as soon as possible." Su Li seemed like he had just noticed the existence of this youth. He shot him a nce, but did not say anything, nor did he seem in a rush to leave. On the contrary, he walked towards the hot spring beside them. Chen Changsheng loosened his grip on the Yellow Paper Umbre and stared at the man that had just walked into the hot spring, not understanding what was going on. Suddenly, a cacophony of noise burst out around the hot spring. Some of the sounds were extremely shrill, like sharp sword rays slicing through the air. Other sounds were extremely loud and clear, like the booms of iron hammers falling on stone. And some of the sounds were extremely muffled, like the sound of someone talking heard through several thousand zhang of deep water. With the ttering of sounds, countless powerful Qis floated out of Su Lis body. These were the sword intents from the metal swords of the Demon Generals, the storming intent of the metal staff, and the sinister intent of ck Robe. The rocks all around the hot spring were frozen solid by the cold, then one by one, they shattered. The snowy mountain ridge resounded with the whistling of swords and peals of thunder. Even the gurgling hot springs enveloped in white steam were covered with countless cracks. Only after a long time was calm restored to the mountain ridge. Su Li stood in the hot spring that did not even reach up to his knees, his long gown in tatters and his body covered in countless wounds while blood incessantly flowed out. In the ce close to Xuo City, besieged by tens of thousands of demon soldiers, attacked by over ten Demon Generals, calmly observed by the demon Military Advisor ck Robe, and with the will of the Demon Lord enveloping the sky as a shadowthis was the greatest assassination in the past several hundred years. Moreover, Su Li had persevered for several days. His clothes had no tears and not even a speck of snow. He simply did not seem like someone who had been heavily injured. However, the truth was that he had already suffered many severe injuries. The Demon Generals that he had beheaded, his exchange with ck Robe, and even the will of the Demon Lord had left numerous injuries and killing intents within his body. It was just that he had used his valiant will and superb cultivation to forcefully suppress these injuries and killing intents. It was only when he obtained the Yellow Paper Umbre, took out the Heaven Shrouding Sword, cut a path through the snow, arrived at this ce several hundred li away, and confirmed that he would be safe for the moment, that he was finally unwilling to consume his true essence to suppress it all. Thus, the injuries and killing intents all exploded out in that instant. The vast majority of the killing intent had been forcefully gifted by him to the snow-covered ridge, letting the world bear them all in his ce, but the injuries still remained on his body. His face was snow-white, his expression wearied. But his appearance was still as unruly as ever. Hearing the whistling of swords and the rolling thunder, feeling the overflowing of that terrifying and cold killing intent, and seeing Su Li covered in blood and the hot spring gradually being dyed red, Chen Changsheng was so shocked that his face lost color. His voice slightly trembling, he asked, "Senior... is Senior okay?" Su Li did not answer his question, but instead asked his own. "Are the Mount Li disciples that were inside the Garden of Zhou okay?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "I dont know." Su Li silently gazed at the pale sun that was so far from the snowy mountain ridge, thinking about something or the other. Chen Changsheng was extremely concerned and asked once more, "Is Senior okay?" Su Li turned his body to look at him and asked, "Do you know who I am?" Chen Changsheng had previously thought he had guessed at the identity of this senior, butter on, the actions disyed by this senior were a far cry from what had been said about him. At that moment, he directly began to doubt his own life, so naturally, he also began to suspect that he had guessed wrong. He hesitantly asked, "May I ask Senior for his distinguished name?" Su Li replied, "I am Su Li." Chen Changsheng was extraordinarily astonished, not imagining that he had guessed directly, that he truly had guessed right. Because he had never imagined that the legendary Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li was actually this sort of person. "And then?" he asked. Su Li was somewhat displeased and said reprovingly, "This order isnt correct. Lets go again." Chen Changsheng was at a loss. "Ah?" Su Li stared into his eyes and asked once more, "Who am I?" Chen Changsheng gazed vacantly back and said, "Senior is... the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li, Su Li." Su Li asked, "In the tales, what sort of person am I?" Chen Changsheng did not understand why this senior covered in blood and fatigued to the extreme would ask these sorts of questions. After thinking about it, he still sincerely answered, "Senior is a rarely-seen genius of the path of the sword. Senior has cultivated to the height of perfection since long ago and could be considered a legend." On the face of it, this evaluation could very easily be taken as ttery, but Chen Changsheng said it very sincerely because what he said was the truth. As a consequence, the words that emerged from his lips seemed especially honest and trustworthy, causing Su Li to feel incredibly satisfied. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said happily, "Junior, although your strength is absolutely terrible, you can still be considered to have some experience." At this point, Chen Changsheng really did not know what to say. Seeing that more and more blood was flowing out of the wounds, he could not help but ask once more, "Senior, is Senior really okay!?" Su Li smiled and said, "You just said, Im a rarely-seen genius of the path of the sword, I cultivated to the height of perfection since long ago and could be considered a legend." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, for him to remember everyst word I said, it seems like theres nothing too serious. "So for a person like me, how could I not be okay?" Su Li said these words with a jubnt air. Then, like a stone pir being chopped down, he fell forward, sshing into the hot spring. Water sshed everywhere. The hot spring dyed red rippled while Su Lis body bobbed up and down in the water. It took a moment for Chen Changsheng to understand that this senior had fallen unconscious. He hurriedly rushed into the hot spring and picked him up, then ced him on the ground by the edge of the hot spring. At practically the same moment his body hit the ground, Su Li began to snore. To hold on until now had truly made him very tired. Chen Changsheng did not know about this point. Looking at this senior, he really did not know how to think. The words he had previously spoken were true. In the minds of the current generation of young cultivators, although Su Li was not ranked amongst the Storms of the Eight Directions nor did he carry the title of Saint, he was their idol. Not even someone as egotistical as Tang Thirty-Six had any objection. This was because inparison to the solemn and divine Saints like the Divine Empress and the Pope, or inparison to the inflexible Eight Storms like the Divination Elder and the Solitary Drunk Under the Moon, the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li wandered the four seas, his sword singing everywhere. To these youths, he represented their yearning for freedom and living as they pleased. And yet... the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li was actually such a person. Chen Changsheng could not keep track of how many times he had been afflicted by this emotion. He felt that the shock brought about by this senior was even greater than the ones delivered by the Sword Pool and the Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Garden of Zhou. Seeing the carefree expression on Su Lis face and hearing his thunderous roars, he suddenly felt that Su Li was very simr to Tang Thirty-Six. Then, he thought about that evaluation Tang Thirty-Six once gave about him, that he and Xu Yourong were both people that made others speechless. It should have been this Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li who really causes speechlessness in others, right? Chapter 352 – The God and Human by the Hot Spring Chapter 352 - The God and Human by the Hot Spring Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Michyrr Perhaps because of his heavy injuries, or because he had bathed in the hot spring, Su Lis face was slightly swollen. His eyes were tightly closed, and his heroic spirit dispersed. The sharp sword glow that had always made Chen Changsheng unable to directly stare at him disappeared somewhere, and he seemed like an ordinary person. Just at that moment, the spiritual soul of the ck Dragon left the dagger, and returned to the jade ruyi that was tied to his wrist. It turned into a ck dragon that seemed real and flew to Chen Changshengs shoulder. It looked at the surrounding snowy mountains and said nkly, Where is this ce? Have we left the Garden of Zhou? Chen Changsheng shook his head, I also dont know what happened. As soon as I came out, I was met with such a great situation. When the ck Dragon was in the dagger, it could only sense the outside world through Chen Changshengs spiritual sense, so it did not know what had happened. It was confused and asked, What situation? The Yellow Paper Umbre was taken by the senior, and was actually a sword... of course, thats not important. Before on the snowy ins, the demon man that was wrapped in ck robes may have been the demon Military Advisor from the rumors. And the dozen or so Demon Generals were each as strong as Teng Xiaoming and Liu Waner. And the shadow, I really suspect that it was the Demon Lord. Chen Changsheng gave a simple description of the situation on the snowy ins. Hearing it, the ck Dragon was shocked speechless. Not to mention that it was currently a weak spiritual soul, even if it had returned to its real bodythe ck Frost Dragon that was under the New North Bridgemeeting great figures at the level of ck Robe and the Demon Lord meant only death. It looked towards the sleeping, middle-aged man by the hot spring and asked, Then who is this human? Actually able to live, and escape with you? Chen Changsheng said, He is the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li, Su Li. Hearing the name, the body of the ck Dragon began to tremble. It gave out a clear cry, and the jade ruyi seemed like it was about to shatter. Chen Changsheng was confused and asked, Whats wrong? The ck Dragon looked at Su Li, and its bewitching, vertical pupils retracted slightly. It seemed extremely afraid and said, He is very strong. Chen Changsheng thought about the snowy ins. When Su Lis handnded on the sword hilt, it killed a Demon General. When half of the sword left the sheath, it heavily injured ck Robe. He thought that although the way the senior did things was rather wretched and absurd, his level in the path of the sword and his level of cultivation were indeed extremely great. It was just that the ck Dragon also was an extremely prideful, overbearing and divine existence, so why did it be so scared after hearing his name? I have never seen him, but I know he... had killed many dragons. The ck Dragon looked at the Yellow Paper Umbre in Su Lis hands, and became a spiritual soul again with any hesitation. It hid itself in the dagger, and no matter how Chen Changsheng called for it, it was unwilling toe out. Chen Changsheng was very confused, and felt rather helpless. He looked at Su Li, and discovered that even though he was deep asleep, the senior continued to grasp the Yellow Paper Umbre tightly, unwilling to let go. Afterwards, he thought about what Su Li had said before he fell asleep. He did not know the current situation of the Garden of Zhou, whether the people had escaped properly. He did not know whether Zhexiu and Qi Jian were still alive, or if the Mount Li Sword Sect disciple Liang Xiaoxiao who had betrayed the humans and worked with the demons was dead or alive. Also... how was she right now? Was she fine? He worried very much about it, and was also very impatient about it. He wanted to quickly return to Hanqiu City or the capital, and confirm how the people he cared for were. At the same time, he wanted to tell the people that cared for him that he was safe and sound without any problems. Otherwise... once Luoluo learned about what happened in the Garden of Zhou, just how worried would she be? However, how could he leave right now? Hearing that snoring that was like thunder, he shook his head rather helplessly. He squatted down next to Su Li, and began to observe his injuriesno matter how impatient he was to leave, he could not just leave the senior behind. Even though he was also very tired, and all his true essence had already been consumed, he still needed to continue enduring it, because the senior was obviously dying. Su Lis clothes were in tatters. The injuries and sword intent that had burst forth before revealed his body. He was covered in injuries, injuries that were left by the burning of extremely pure energy. Burns were Chen Changshengs specialty in his medical expertise, and he was very experienced. However, for a moment, he still did not know how to treat them. Also, he currently did not have any medicine or medical equipment, not even a cloth to wrap the wounds. The only thing he could use was the golden needle that was wrapped around his finger. The golden needle passed through the thick mist and was about to pierce into Su Lis neck. It prated his skin slowly but firmly. ... ... Whatforted Chen Changsheng slightly was that not long after he used the needle, Su Li woke up. It seemed the cultivation level of the senior indeed was different from normal cultivators, and such heavy injuries did not mean anything to him. If this was the case, perhaps they could leave soon... Su Li nced at him. His expression was cold, and it was indifferent and alienating, like a stranger. Chen Changsheng could ept this; he and the senior were originally strangers. It was just that the condescension in the depths of his pupils gave the feeling of a god looking at an ant, which still made him rather ufortable. In the next moment, Su Lis cold and alienating expression slowly disappeared. Perhaps it was because Chen Changsheng had not left while he was asleep, and wanted to think of an idea to treat him. It made him rather satisfied. Who are you? he looked at Chen Changsheng and said. Before he fell asleep, Su Li had asked it many times: Who am I? He obviously knew the answer, and only wanted to use the question to make Chen Changsheng judge that he was arrogant: I am a peerless expert, how can I have problems? This was the first time he had thought of asking for the name of the teenager. Chen Changsheng thought about it, and decided to reply honestly. However, before he had said anything, Su Li followed, Who you are is not important. What I want to say is that although the sword is mine without saying, since you delivered it to me, I have decided to pass a sword technique to you to express my gratitude. Su Li stood up and looked at the Yellow Paper Umbre. Chen Changsheng did not know what he was thinking about. Chen Changsheng stood up behind him, and seemed rather hesitant. Su Li did not turn around, and he said coldly, You dont need to shed tears of gratitude, nor do you need to tell me what sect or school youe from. Dont try to get a connection with me and try to get even more benefits. The moment he finished speaking, Chen Changsheng said without hesitating, Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng. He knew about the rtionship of the Orthodox Academy and the Mount Li Sword Sect very clearly, or to be more exact, his rtionship with the Mount Li Sword Sect was not that great. It could even be called extremely terrible. However, he did not want to lie, but the way the senior from Mount Li did things made him rather unhappy. As a result, he said it, and even said it extremely loudly. It was slightly cold in the snowy mountains, and extremely quiet by the hot springs. Su Li stood on the rock by the springs and said expressionlessly, I give you one more chance. Chen Changsheng looked at his back, and felt slightly cold. However, he received energy from somewhere, which made him say it again, Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng. This time, his voice was even louder, but his tone was much calmer. Su Li slowly turned around and stared into his eyes as if from high above. He said, Looks like you are a person who does not value his opportunities. ... ... Chapter 353 – A Senior and Junior in the Snow Chapter 353 - A Senior and Junior in the Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before even reaching the age of sixteen years old, he had already managed to enter the upper level of Ethereal Opening, thus setting a record together with Xu Yourong. In this generation, Chen Changsheng was undoubtedly a genius. Even whenpared to those peerless experts throughout history in their simr periods of youth, he was not one bit inferior. However, he was still merely a youth. The distance between him and Su Li was iparably far, like a vast ocean. If one were to take Wang Po of Tianliang, Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, Liang Wangsunthe experts on the Promation of Liberationand throw them into this ocean, they still would fail to bridge the gap. In the world of cultivation, Su Li was a god, and he was but a mere mortal before a god. To be lectured on high from such a godlike senior, any other young junior would have long ago bowed down and admitted their wrongs, or perhaps dared not speak out of anxiety. At this time, Chen Changsheng was also very nervous and his body was slightly shaking, but his voice was calm and firm. "I dont understand Seniors meaning." He treasured his life and his time and felt that speaking lies was an exceedingly uneconomical means ofmunication, so he had always desired to speak to the truth. The words that he spoke were true. He did not know what "chance" Su Li was speaking of. That sword technique that he had been preparing to pass down to him? Or the chance to leave here alive? Su Li looked at him and impassively asked, "Who am I?" This time, Chen Changsheng had learned his lesson, so he naturally would not make the same mistake he had at the start. However, his mood was currently not too good, so he obstinately kept his mouth shut, unwilling to answer. Su Li had clearly encountered this situation many times before. Without a hint of awkwardness on his face, he very naturally pointed at his own face and answered his own question, "I am Mount Lis Su Li." His voice suddenly got louder and grew incredibly harsh and cold. "I only need a nce to see through ck Robes methods, so how can I not see that you are Chen Changsheng! Its because I saw that you were Chen Changsheng that I did not want you to say that you were Chen Changsheng. I let you try again, so why did you insist on saying it! Just what is your meaning!" In the face of this explosive shout that was like a sword, Chen Changsheng felt his entire body turn cold. Senior, just what exactly do you mean? Su Lis eyes slightly squinted as he looked at him. "If you were not Chen Changsheng of the Orthodox Academy, or if you did not say that you were Chen Changsheng of the Orthodox Academy, then I could pretend that you were not Chen Changsheng of the Orthodox Academy. Then for the act of delivering me this umbre, I could pass down a sword technique to you without worry. Regretfully, youve missed this opportunity." Only after hearing these repetitious words did Chen Changsheng finally understand what this senior was thinking about. After a moment of silence, he replied, "I am Orthodox Academys Chen Changsheng. Why cant I admit that I am Orthodox Academys Chen Changsheng? This is more important than that opportunity Senior is talking about." "Impossible!" Su Li swept his sleeves in rage. It was just that his sleeves were already in tatters, and moreover soaked by the waters of the hot spring, so they moved in a manner that was not at all free and easy, and actually seemed very pathetic. But Su Li cared not. He locked his eyes on Chen Changsheng and said, "To be personally instructed in a sword technique by Su Li, no matter what schools student, which sects disciple, they would all be both surprised and ted, moved to tears, and bowing at my reverence! Who would be willing to pass on such a chance? That would be to spurn the starry sky itself!" Chen Changsheng was truly without words. He thought to himself that this persons ego was such that even if Tang Thirty-Six were to live another five hundred years, he still would not be able to catch up. Abruptly, Su Li calmed down, and his expression gradually grew icy. Gazing at Chen Changsheng expressionlessly, he said, "I get it." Chen Changsheng continued to be speechless. I dont even get it myself, so what are you getting? Su Li said to him scornfully, "Everyone says that amongst the present generation of juniors, your talent is exemry and your experience is vast. How could you not know how difficult it is to have the chance to learn the sword with me? You purposefully admitted your identity so as to make it so I could not teach you my sword technique, thus... making me owe you a favor?" Chen Changsheng thought to himself, and just what does that mean? This senior really does like to monologue too much. In addition, hes far too narcissisticcould it be that his one favor is so important? "Its well known that Qiushan is my most favored junior. For you to make me owe you a favor today, when you and Qiushan kick up a fuss over that girl Yourong in the future, you want to use this favor to make me not say anything, or at least not take action?" Su Li smiled at him, "A youth like you... is very precocious, and very treacherous!" It was a very cold smile, derisive and arrogant, as if it understood everything. Chen Changsheng was silent and felt rather ufortable. He knew that he could not continue his speechless ways and exined, "Senior is overthinking it." "Am I? So, you gave your name because youre noble and virtuous, not wanting to take advantage of my Mount Li? Or is it that you value your honor far more highly than learning a few sword techniques from me? If it really is this way, then there is nothing between us, so why are you still standing there?" Su Li looked at Chen Changsheng with a false smile and an indescribable sense of ridicule. "You snatched away the first rank on the first banner from my Mount Li disciples, and then you want to snatch away my familys Qiushans wife? If you dont want a favor from the act of delivering the sword, then what are you still waiting for? Are you waiting for my mood to turn sour so that I might behead you with one blow?" These words were so harsh, so cold. Su Lis behavior, while it could not be said to be like a dog that bites the hand of the man that feeds it, was still extremely overbearing and rude. Chen Changshengs breathing grew a little rougher as he thought to suppress his anger. He wanted to say a few more words of exnation, but in the end said nothing more. After thinking in silence for a few moments, he wrapped his metal needles back around his fingers and turned and began walking away. The snowstorm gradually stirred to life, in not much time obscuring his solitary figure. "Yeah, beat it! If you manage to leave the demon territory alive, your luck isnt too bad." Su Li looked in the direction that he disappeared and said mockingly, "Acting so lofty and stubborn, who is it for?" For some reason, after saying these words, he suddenly grew quiet. He turned north and sighed into the snowy sky. When that boy left the Garden of Zhou, he also did not mention if he made any inquiries about how that girl was doing. She was probably dead. He took off his tattered clothes, leaving him with only a pair of underpants. He entered into the hot spring. He slowly sat down, then reclined his body. Whether removing his clothes, walking, or even lying down, his actions were all very slow, as if even moving a fingertip was an arduous endeavor. He leaned against the white rocks on the side of the hot spring. He extended his hand and plucked a sprig of jasmine that was growing out of a crack in the rocks, then brought it to his nose and gently sniffed it. Who could have known that in this world ravaged by the wind and snow, there would actually grow a fresh flower? Even if this was a hot spring, just why was it precisely a jasmine flower? He was a bit tired and could not be bothered to think about this question. cing the Yellow Paper Umbre on the side, he proceeded to close his eyes. At this very moment, the tens of thousands of soldiers of the demon army, as well as those terrifying experts, were searching everywhere for his tracks. Yet he was like a tourist on holiday, peacefully sleeping in the hot spring. ...... Crunch crunch. That was the sound of shoes stepping on the snow. Su Li opened his eyes. From the time Chen Changsheng had left and he had reclined in the hot spring, not much time had passed. Chen Changsheng had returned. Su Li turned his head and said emotionlessly, "Got scared?" Chen Changsheng did not answer. He walked to his side and squatted, once again taking the metal needles from his fingers. Su Li said derisively, "And what of your loftiness and stubbornness? How could the junior most admired by old man Yin suddenly be so spineless? The wind gusts and the snow is cold, the forward path is hard to walk; now do you know the meaning of fear? Youd go so far as to ignore the distinction between north and south and request that my Mount Li Sword Sect take you under its arm, and only then continue forward?" Chen Changsheng continued to pay him no mind. He pinched the needles and stuck them once more into Su Lis neck. The first time he had used needles on Su Li, he had sensed that it had been very easy to stick the needles into the neck. He had not encountered a single obstruction. However, this time, he did not control his needlework, so naturally, Su Li felt some pain. In pain, Su Li indignantly bellowed, "Just what is a bastard like you up to?!" Chen Changsheng continued to ignore him. He took out a few medicinal herbs he had dug out from the mountain ridge and ground them into a powder. He spread the powder over the wound, then looked around. Picking up the long gown that Su Li had taken off, he ripped off a piece and then seriously and carefully began to bind Su Lis wounds. "Just what are you doing?" Su Li was very angry and raged, "Could it be that a little bastard like you believes that Ive suffered injury and cant walk and so need your care?" Chen Changsheng continued to take no notice of him, lowering his head and doing his own things. Su Li felt this matter was far too absurd. In a wrathful mood, heughed, "Do you know who I am? And just who are you? I need the care of a cripple like you!?" Chen Changsheng said something, but it was not an answer. He gazed at the dreadful wounds on Su Lis body and wrinkled his brow. Somewhat annoyed, he said to himself, "If I had not lost so many things in the Garden of Zhou, your injuries would be much easier to treat." Su Li was truly impatient now. He was just about tounch into an abusive rant when Chen Changsheng directly stuffed a medicinal herb into his mouth, pushing those profane words back down. "Grrggaahh...ggrrrgh..." With great difficulty, Su Li managed to choke the herb down, then said in a fury, "You! If this father could move, I would definitely cleave you down in one blow! Not even old man Yin would show me such disrespect! I can joke together with Tianhai! And you dare act like this to me!?" Chen Changsheng was truly angry. "Senior, how can you not understand? I am treating your wounds; can you please be quieter?" Thereby, Su Li grew quiet. He gazed at the snowkes as they unhurriedly fell down to the ground. After a long period of silence, he suddenly asked, "My... was my acting no good?" Originally, everything before had been fake, an act. Su Li knew that he was so heavily injured that it would be hard for him to walk. With the demon army behind them in pursuit, he did not want to be a burden to Chen Changsheng. Thus, he had used these methods to purposely infuriate him so that Chen Changsheng would leave before him. Chen Changshengs body somewhat stiffened. After a long pause, he finally replied, "...it was pretty good." Su Liughed at himself, then said tiredly, "Then how did you see through it?" "I... in truth, I didnt see through it at all." After a moments hesitation, Chen Changsheng sincerely said, "I dont like being wronged by others, so back then I was actually very angry. I felt that Senior was too overbearing, too unreasonable, too..." Su Li coughed twice, then said with a chuckle, "Too lowly." Chen Changsheng did not dare to repeat that word, so he said in a low voice, "There was always a sense of... an elder having no self-respect." Su Lis smile gradually dissipated. He asked, "Then why did youe back?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Because, Senior, your injuries really are too severe." He said these words in a very ordinary manner, because to him, this truly was a rather ordinary situation. But to Su Li, it was extremely unordinary. "In other words, you found me very annoying, and with your pride hurt, you hurriedly took your leave, but because... you found even more annoying the severity of my injuries, you... came back to treat me?" Chen Changsheng said nothing. At this moment, he already knew that Su Lis loathsome words and bearing were on purpose, so he was naturally no longer angry. He was just moved. What was the mark of a worthy senior? It was not a transcendent character, not a hero without equal, nor was it someone who would battle the heavens and struggle with the earth. This was the mark of a worthy senior. Even if he appeared to be so lowly. Chen Changsheng once again carried Su Li out of the hot spring. He put him on his back, not forgetting to pick up the Yellow Paper Umbre. On his back, Su Li sighed regretfully. "Ah, Chen Changsheng, if you continue to be so good, I dont know if that girl Yourong will find things difficult, but it will definitely be very difficult for me." Just as he had said before, it was well-known that Qiushan Jun was his most cherished junior. Thus, those words indubitably indicated the admiration Su Li held for Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat embarrassed and felt the situation to be rather awkward. He wanted to find some words to dispel some of this atmosphere when suddenly he looked at the Yellow Paper Umbre in his hand. He said, "The reason I came back, besides the fact that Seniors wounds were too heavy, was also because I remembered that this umbre was still here." Su Li was displeased. "This is my umbre, so how could you forget about it?" Chen Changsheng earnestly replied, "Senior, this umbre was gifted to me by the Old Master of the Tang n." Su Li was very angry now. "This is my umbre!" Chen Changsheng chuckled but didnt continue to argue. "Well talk about it after we leave the demons territory." With these words, he carried Su Li out of the snowy mountain ridge. Not muchter, the wind and the snow obscured their figures. ...... ...... Chapter 354 – Waiting for a Person Chapter 354 - Waiting for a Person Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Michyrr Senior, if you wanted me to leave, you canpletely say so directly. Why must you do so many things, purposefully provoking and tricking me? When I, Su Li, do things, I have my reasons. Perhaps I still have to exin it to you? Okay then... Senior, who is the old man Yin you spoke about before? The Pope. Ah... is His Reverence the Pope surnamed Yin? Dont you feel that its very...? Senior... thats not how I thought. Then you mean to me me. Senior, before on the snowy ins, I thought you really would continue battling. The Demon Lord, more than ten Demon Generals, ck Robe... and the Demon Commander, that mutant, was hiding somewhere in wait... Continue battling? You think Im stupid huh? But... before you struck, you really were very heroic. I really didnt think you would run. Methods of attack should have countless changes and should be unexpected. Then what is the spirit of the path of the sword? I dont know. The spirit of the path of the sword is in the word sword. Chen Changsheng carried Su Li on his back, traversing mountains in the wind and snow. The conversationsted until it was finally impossible to continue. At that moment, he felt very tired, and also very gloomy. Because of the gloominess, he felt even more tired. He thought that even though it was the same thing, carrying someone and running, just why did it have such a big difference to when he was carrying Lady Chujian in the grasnd of the Garden of Zhou? Tens of thousands of demon soldiers formed countless streams of flowing metal, advancing towards the wastnd south of Xuo City. With enough time, the demon army definitely could search the entire snowy mountain range that had a circumference of several hundred li. However, as ck Robe looked at the great demon army that was disappearing into the wind and snow, he did not rx at all. Just at that moment, the ground and the snowy ins began to tremble. Theyer of snow that had been crushed extremely densely by the pressure and terrifying sword intent of the experts for several nights immediately became much softer. With a deep sound, a huge monster slowly walked out of the snow and wind. With a long jaw and curled horns, it seemed extremely devilish. It was the Mountain-toppling Fiend that ced third in the Ranking of Earthly Beasts. The body of this Mountain-toppling Fiend was extremely huge, and seemed much more majestic than the one in the Garden of Zhou. It was over forty zhang in height. Between the curled horns of the Mountain-toppling Fiend sat a demon. The demon was very small, even smaller than ordinary, human children. Compared to the huge Mountain-toppling Fiend, he seemed even more insignificant, but for some reason, the Mountain-toppling Fiend below him was extremely obedient. The demon wore armor which covered his entire body, including his face. On the armor wereplicated images formed from golden lines, like sunflowers, but also like the most popr shape paintings in Xuo City. On the sides of the golden images, there were many dark green objects, indistinguishable between gems or rusted bronze. A terrifyingly overbearing Qi exuded from the cracks of the demons armor. A pair of eyes that were like ice picks passed through the helmet, whichnded on the snowy ins several dozen zhang below. The gazended on ck Robes body, and what also fell was his voice. His voice was like a perfectly straight metal wire. There were no undtions in the voice, but it seemed as though there were countless broken gongs that were threaded onto the wire. Every word he spat out was like the sound of a broken gong being hit, which was extremely ear-piercing. ording to your calctions, the assassination was wless, which was why His Majesty agreed to your ns. Now, my race has paid such great prices. My little Hai Di has lost an arm, but that person has fled. I really want to know, just where exactly is the wless you are speaking about? Just how do you n to exin it to His Majesty and me? In the eyes of that demon, the terrifyingly powerful second Demon General, Hai Di, was his little Hai Di. He was naturally themander of the demon army, the strongest under the Demon Lord in thend of demons, the Demon Commander. ck Robe had an extremely sublime and special position in the Demon race. Although he was not a demon, he received the deep trust of the Demon Lord, and once helped the demons achieve meritorious deeds that were eternal in nature. It was even more because the entire continent knew exactly how terrifying his means for sess were. Whether he was faced with humans or demons, he seemed to be able to clearly understand all secrets and grasp all emotions. As a result, the great personages of the Demon race that had once tried to irritate his rtionship with the Demon Lord all died by his hand, when he seemed to casually deal with them. At this point, it had been a long time since there had been anybody who dared to question ck Robes existence. Even more importantly, for some reason, ck Robe seemed to be very patient with the Demon Commander. However, today, ck Robe did not have that much patience and ignored him. He looked at the snow and wind in the south silently. The cold wind lifted up a corner of his ck robe, which revealed a slightly blue lower jaw. For hundreds of years, it was the first time that ck Robe had designed an assassination specially for a single human expert. He simted a whole thirty-seven times that Su Li definitely would die. However, as it turned out, Su Li actually escaped sessfully. He had never failed in a scheme, so it seemed to be the first time his scheme had copsed. The person who copsed the killing scheme was not the Pope, not the Divine Empress, nor was it the White Emperor couple. It was a teenager called Chen Changshengck Robe or the Demon Generals would only need the movement of a finger to crush him to death. However, it was exactly because of this unremarkable child that the course of history was changed. ck Robe understood the origin of Chen Changsheng very well, so in the scheme of the Garden of Zhou, he had never nned to kill Chen Changsheng. It was just that Su Li appeared too early, and Chen Changsheng carried that umbre with him, which was why he was unable to send his will to the demons that infiltrated the Garden of Zhou. What was most important was that he had not anticipated that Chen Changsheng matured even faster than everyone had imagined. The scheme of the Garden of Zhou just ended with ck Robes failure? No, ck Robe did not think like that. As long as Su Li did not return to the human world, or speaking more urately with his current condition of heavy injury, as long as he did not return to Mount Li, then the scheme was still in progress. Just like he had once said to Su Li, in the continent, there were just too many people that wanted Su Li to die. For various different reasons, countless people wished that he could die slightly earlier. The demons felt like that, and so did many humans in the human world. It was just that Su Li was just too strong, and no one dared to attempt to kill him. However, now, Su Li was already heavily injured by the demons. The powers in the human world had now gained their opportunitythe reasoned conclusion seemed rather unbelievable, as if the demons were working with the humans, but ck Robe knew very well that this was a matter that was extremely likely to ur. It was because many years ago, something simr had already happened once. ck Robe gazed quietly at the southwest of the snowy ins. He slightly squinted his eyes, which were slender and delicate. However, they carried cold andplicated emotions. He thought about the disciple of Mount Li, and could not help but feel some regret. Revenge was the most interesting thing in the world. It could change a well-raised youngdy with a pair of pampered hands into a demon with a pair of blood-soaked hands, and it could also turn the descendant of a famous family into a genius schemer. He did not know what other pleasant surprises the Mount Li disciple would bring. Thinking like that, even if Su Li could return to Mount Li sessfully, the story of the Garden of Zhou would not end yet. He extended a hand towards a cier that was over ten li away, and grasped at the distance. With only a crack, the cier immediately broke open. Countless pieces of sharp ice flew around in the sky that was dark blue. At the same time, a small person flew out. It was Nanke who had her eyes tightly shut and was on herst breath. Her faint green feathered wings wrapped tightly around her body. ck Robe grabbed her and ignored the mountainous Mountain-toppling Fiend and the Demon Commander behind him. Carrying her, he walked towards the depths of the wind and snow. It was still spring in Hanqiu City, so it naturally did not snow. However, the morning that day was extremely cold, and there was frost in the forest outside the city. The dew that formed on the green leaves froze into ice beads without much time, and rolled down from the leaves. They produced sounds, one after another. The reason for such an abnormality with the weather was that the Qi of the world behind the forest was extremely chaotic. In the mist could be seen the main entrance of the Garden of Zhou, which remained tightly shut. The rainbow that originated from Mount Li, tens of thousands of li away, constantly attempted to open the gate with the help of the formation put down by the Orthodoxy. A response actually urred. Inside and outside the forest, there were cultivators everywhere. Some were priests that came from the Li Pce, while others were the teachers of various sects and academies. Naturally, there were also the city guards of Hanqiu City, and the aristocratic families of the Tianliang County that were represented by Zhu Luo. They formed a dense mass, but no one made a sound. The expression on all of their faces was extremely serious. Time passed slowly, and as the sunlight broke through the clouds near the horizon, Hanqiu City was illuminated. The rainbow also seemed to be several times brighter. It opened! From the deepest parts of the forest, before the thick mist, a priest of the Li Pce eximed in surprise. With the exmation, the crowd immediately became bustling. Many people surged towards the slowly opening gate. Between all of them, most of them were unable to enter the Garden of Zhou, but getting slightly closer would help them provide support when they needed to a short whileter. Now, all the people already knew that the closing of the Garden of Zhou was a scheme of the demons, so were the disciples that entered the garden to undergo trials still okay? Not long after, a cultivator ran out from the Garden of Zhou hurriedly. He seemed extremely panicked, and only upon seeing his master did he rx, and actually almost cried. Closely afterwards, more and more people walked out of the Garden of Zhou. They all seemed to be in rather miserable and sorry shapes, but in the end, they had survived. The priests of the Li Pce and the officials of the imperial court stood to one side, carefully recording the number of people that exited the Garden of Zhou. There were even more personnel that disregarded that the young cultivators had not calmed down yet, and directly went up to ask for their school and names, before calcting how many people had not left the Garden of Zhou. There were sounds of rm and confusion everywhere in the forest. Zhu Luo and Mei Lisha stood outside the forest and listened to the reports of the priests and officials. Their expressions became more and more serious. From the descriptions of the cultivators that had left the Garden of Zhou, it confirmed their previous conjecture, which was one of the most horrible conjecturesthe Garden of Zhou was about to be destroyed. Time continued to pass by, and more and more people escaped from the Garden of Zhou. However, ording to the records of the priests from the Li Pce and the officials, there were still some people that had note out. Mei Lisha looked at the gate that grew dimmer and dimmer in the mist, and could feel the Qi that became more and more chaotic. His gaze became colder and colder. Chen Changsheng still had note out. Zhu Luo looked at the carriage that was on the road outside the forest, and his gaze became slightly rxed. The carriage belonged to the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. The window of the carriage was covered up with azure blinds, and the interior could not be seen. Xu Yourong sat by the window silently. She was waiting for someone toe out. Chapter 355 – For Reasons of Sorrow Chapter 355 - For Reasons of Sorrow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xu Yourong gazed out the window, not saying a word, waiting for that person toe out of the Garden of Zhou. Even though the azure curtain of the carriage window was let down, it could not obstruct her sight. Time continued to pitilessly march on and the sun slowly rose up. The light in the sky gradually shifted, moving from the walls of Hanqiu City to the official road, until finally illuminating the entire world. The light pierced through the curtain, shining into the carriage and resting upon her face, making her face grow paler and paler. After she came out of the Garden of Zhou, she immediately told archbishop Mei Lisha and Zhu Luo what had happened in the Garden of Zhou. The Garden of Zhous sky was copsing. There was enough time for others to escape because in the ins at the top of the Mausoleum of Zhou, a youth was using an umbre to hold up the sky, so they should use every method to save him as soon as possible. If she were not Xu Yourong, Mei Lisha and Zhu Luo would definitely think she had gone crazy. Yet even if she was Xu Yourong and Mei Lisha and Zhu Luo did believe her, there truly was no means of saving that solitary youth that was holding up the sky atop the Mausoleum of Zhouonly those at Ethereal Opening could enter the Garden of Zhou, and if it was as she had described, someone that could save that youth needed to be an expert at an even higher level of cultivation. Perhaps Zhu Luo had the ability, but the Garden of Zhou was in the midst of copse and was exceptionally unstable. He would only need to take a single step into the Garden of Zhou and the entire miniature world might be instantly annihted. No one could save that youth; only the youth himself could do so. Thus, Xu Yourong could do nothing else, only wait. At this moment, a senior sister from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green hurried over to the window and reported to her, "Theres no one called Xu Sheng. In addition, Ive checked and found that no disciples came from the Snow Mountain Sect." After a moment of silence, Xu Yourong asked, "How many people have yet toe out?" "There are still a bit more than forty people." After a moments hesitation, the senior from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green also softly said, "Orthodox Academys Chen Changsheng... also has note out." Once she said these words, the senior grew very concerned about Xu Yourongs situation. She thought Xu Yourong was worried about the safety of her fianc, which is why she had asked to make these inquiries. Yet Xu Yourong had no reaction, making the senior somewhat surprised. The person Xu Yourong was waiting for was not Chen Changshengamongst the cultivators that had registered their names, there was no Snow Mountain Sect disciple called Xu Sheng, but she knew very well that the Snow Mountain Sect disciple called Xu Sheng was still in the Garden of Zhou. Moreover, he was at this very moment at the summit of the Mausoleum of Zhou, wielding the ten thousand swords as a massive umbre. Entering the Garden of Zhou under a false name, even changing ones sect under the tacit approval of the Li Pce, was a verymon urrence. In her view, since Xu Sheng was the secret sect genius disciple upon which the Snow Mountain Sect ced its hopes of revitalization, then he would be like her and use some other identity to enter the Garden of Zhou. That his name could not be found on the register was highly likely. In reality, she had no hopes that the youths name would be found on the register. After she had gotten out of the Garden of Zhou, she had silently sat in the carriage by the window, staring into the foggy depths of the forest at each person that walked out or was carried out. She firmly believed that she had not missed a single one, because her eyes had never once blinked. She had seen many of her senior and junior brothers from the Longevity Sect as well as some of her fellows from the South Stream Temple, saw those injured cultivators that she had saved in those nights, saw that wolf youth carrying Qi Jian that ran into four trees before finally reaching the roadside, but she never saw him. At the end, several figures walked out of the fog supporting each other, then an unimaginably terrifying Qi erupted from the dense fog. That rainbow whichnded in the fog instantly began to falter, as if it could snap at any moment. That magnificent courtyard faintly discernible through the fog abruptly twisted into countless images, like it was about to vanish. Seeing this scene, Mei Lisha seemed to grow even older. Zhu Luo flew up, rushing into the air above the clouds. When the rainbow finally fractured, a bright and beauteous sword light emerged from his hands and chopped at the earth, creating an incredibly powerful protective screen, separating the world in the fog from the true world. There was a massive boom which could be heard even several hundred li from Hanqiu City. Even Zhu Luo, one of the Eight Storms and one of the most powerful cultivators on the continent, putting his full strength behind this sh, failed topletely seal off the explosion of this powerful Qi. A hurricane gathered up the leaves and earth and rolled them into the forest, shrieking all the while. In an instant, the hurricane engulfed the official road. Only when it collided against the sturdy walls of Hanqiu City did it finally cease. As the wind died down and the dust settled, the world became clear and bright once more. The forest was filled with coughs and groans. As the crowd looked into the forest, they saw that the dense fog had alreadypletely scattered. As for the green hill that should have been behind that fog...it had already disappeared without a trace. The gate to the Garden of Zhou had disappeared, and the Garden of Zhou itself had also vanished. It was a mystery whether there would be anyone else who in the future would be able to open the gate to the Garden of Zhou. Even if it could be opened, there would be no meaning. The energy that the Garden of Zhou released before its copse had disintegrated a real green hill, so how could the Garden of Zhou itself still exist? The forest was silent. Those birds that had taken flight in rm had been struck dead by the Qi shot out by the destruction of the Garden of Zhou, their stiff corpses dropping down amidst the leaves and dirt. Breaking the silence were the sounds of mournful weeping. Many teachers from the sects and schools adopted expressions of grief while there were also many young cultivators who bitterly wept without end by the corpses of their fellow disciples. The priests of the Li Pce and the government officials put away their emotions and once again began to take count. They determined that out of the human cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou, twenty-seven had note out. But they did not know if these people had been killed in the course of the demons schemes or if they had lost their lives in the destruction of the Garden of Zhou. In addition, in the forest, there were more than ten corpses. The curtain was covered by a thickyer of dust, blocking out the light, and also blocking her sight. It also caused Xu Yourongs face to be rather darker. She closed her eyes, her longshes gently blinking. She said nothing, her right hand trembling as it softly caressed the pheasant at her side. "Lets go," she whispered. The carriage of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, following the official road, rolled off into the distance. The wind on the road blew off the dust on the curtains, letting her see the scene on the side of the road of the wounded groaning on their stretchers. This made her feel somewhat aggrieved. In that first night in the Garden of Zhou, she and Chen Changsheng, without once meeting, had continuously saved lives. These wounded people were people that they had saved together. And Chen Changsheng had also note out of the Garden of Zhou. Only then did she understand that the young Daoist boy she had exchanged letters with several years ago... was also dead. She originally felt that she would not grieve over his death, but now she felt rather upset. If it were not for that engagement, he would not havee to the capital, would not have participated in the Grand Examination, would not have entered the Orthodox Academy, and would not have entered the Garden of Zhou. Naturally, he also would not have died. Presumably, he would still be in that old temple in Xining vige reading through those three thousand scriptures of the Dao. She had originally long forgotten about those letters, but for some reason, she suddenly began to recall them. She remembered that Chen Changsheng used to write to her that every day, he had to recite Daoist scriptures, something he found veryborious, and yet... no matter howborious it was, it must be better than death, right? The wheels of the carriage rolled across the official road, rumbling along as they went. This was to leave. Every person had to learn about leaving. Leaving was always a most sorrowful and grievous affair. Even if she was Xu Yourong, she was still just a fifteen-year-old girl. What made her sad most of all was that the person she was waiting for did note out in the end. Were you really called Xu Sheng? Were you really a disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect? Did you still not know that I was Xu Yourong? Does anyone know that in those ins, we shouldered responsibilities together, overcame life-or-death situations together, and calmly faced crises together? Your rtives and teachers might mourn for you, but I...I dont even have the qualifications to mourn for you. Ah, this is a truly sorrowful affair. Not long after the carriage of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green had taken its leave, another sorrowful affair urred. A person was about to die. In this years opening of the Garden of Zhou, because of the demons schemes, the human cultivators had suffered disastrous casualties. By all reason, death should be a very normal affair. However, the person that was about to die was the Mount Li Sword Sects Liang Xiaoxiao. This affair was no longer normal and was very grievous. Then, this grief very quickly transformed into anger. Because everyone on the scene believed that it was not the demons that had killed Liang Xiaoxiao, but Zhexiu. Chapter 356 – One Dies (Part One) Chapter 356 - One Dies (Part One) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Michyrr The carriage for the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green left, but the female disciples stayed behind. They and the disciples of the South Stream Temple, as well as the priests from Li Pce, were all healing the injured people in the forest. At that time, it was currently an age of blossoming flowers for the world of cultivation. Even more so, it was a great year for the Grand Examination, and with the starlight in the Mausoleum of Books, there were actually several dozen young cultivators under the age of twenty that surpassed the barrier of life and death to sessfully enter Ethereal Opening. The future of the human world seemed to be extremely bright, however, nobody had expected such a great matter to ur in the visit to the Garden of Zhou. No matter if it was the Orthodoxy, the imperial court or the southern sects, they were all naturally extremely anxious. Fortunately, the injuries of the injured were not too heavy. Most of them had been struck by the falling mountain rocks when they fled from the Garden of Zhou, so after a simple treatment, there were no great problems. Also, the several dozen cultivators from all over the empire who were heavily injured by the ambushes of the first two nights from the demons had already received treatment from Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, so they also did not have any great problems. Amongst these individuals, Qi Jian suffered the greatest injury. The treacherous sword had directly pierced through her lower abdomen, which severed several of her meridians. With the pain from fleeing for several dozen days and the effects of medicine, she was currently unconscious. No one knew when she would awaken. The expression of the elder from Mount Li who watched over her on one side was extremely ugly. With a teacher from Mount Li looking after her, Zhexiu naturally could not approach too closely to her. However, he was not too far away either. He stood under a schr tree not far away, and his eyes were closed. Compared to the chaotic activity in the forest, he seemed rather lonely. Actually, he was also extremely heavily injured, especially due to the fact that the poison from Nanke had already inundated his body. However, he did not request the priests of Li Pce to treat his injuries. He did not show any expression on his slightly pale face. Ignoring the fact that he may have been denying the people, other human cultivators were also hindered by the rtive rumors of him, and did not want to take the initiative to go up and ask him. The elder from Mount Li turned around and nced at Zhexiu. There were questioning and alertness in his gaze. He wanted to ask something, but he could not turn his head again in the end. He put his mind on the heavily injured and unconscious Qi Jian. Qi Jian was the final disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect master. Her identity and status were naturally different. As soon as she had left the Garden of Zhou, there were already two cardinals of the Orthodoxy that carefully attended to her wounds. They confirmed that her life was no longer under threat, but the injury was extremely heavy. Especially due to the fact of the severed meridians and that she was unconscious, they could not think of any good methods to help her, and she needed to be taken to the capital or Mount Li as soon as possible. The elder of Mount Li knew Qi Jians background. What made him even more uneasy was that if she really did fall into aa, just who knew how crazy his martial uncle would be? However, what made him feel the most uneasy and even vaguely fearful, was the sword injury in her lower abdomen. Swords had sword intent, and there would often be traces of sword intent in injuries caused by swords. What Mount Li focused on was the sword, so the elder only needed a nce to understand just where the sword that heavily injured Qi Jian came from. Just when he felt uneasy, there were a few cries of surprise from the depths of the forest, Someonee quick! The elder of Mount Li turned around to see what was going on there. His expression suddenly changed, and he no longer could care for Qi Jian anymore. He ordered disciples to watch over her carefully, and personally rushed over. He waved his hands and made through the crowd, yelling angrily, Just what is happening!? In the center of the crowd was a stretcher. The person whoy on the stretcher was Liang Xiaoxiao. Liang Xiaoxiao was suffering from heavy injury for some reason, and there were a dozen or so sword shes on his body. Two female disciples from the South Stream Temple helped bandage him on the side, but they were unable to stop the fresh blood from flowing out from under the bandage. The scene seemed extremely brutal. His face was pale like paper, his lips were blue, his gaze was gloomy and his Qi was rather weak. The teenage genius who was once valiant and heroic-looking was now only an inch away from death. The two female disciples of South Stream Temple squatted down on the two sides of the stretcher, and constantly used bandages to attempt to stop his bleeding. However, they were unable to stop the blood, so they could not help but be panicked. The slightly younger female disciple even cried, and said tearfully, Senior Liang, you cant die! The forest fell into a deathly silence. The crowd was stunned. Liang Xiaoxiao was not an ordinary cultivator. He was an inner disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect, and a member of the Divine States Seven Laws. He was the first ce on the first banner in the Grand Examinationst year, but now, he was actually almost dead. Just what happened? Who injured him? A cardinal from Li Pce hurried over. He looked at the scene and could not help but be extremely shocked. He used the Sacred Light Technique without the slightest hesitation, which caused clear light tond on Liang Xiaoxiaos body without stint. There was silence, and the people waited anxiously. A whileter, Liang Xiaoxiaos bleeding stopped, but... his face remained pale and his gaze remained gloomy. The cardinal slowly shook his head. Seeing the expression of the cardinal, the body of the Mount Li elder swayed a few times, before forcefully withstanding it. Through the description of some people present, he learned that Liang Xiaoxiao was carried out by Zhuang Huanyu in the end. His nced over coldly. Just what happened? Zhuang Huanyu also had several sword shes on his body, except not as severe. His face was also very pale, but not because of the injury. Rather, it was because his state of mind was in a flurry. Hearing the loud question of the Mount Li elder, he looked at Liang Xiaoxiao on the stretcher, and slightly hesitated. Liang Xiaoxiaoy on the stretcher. His vigor was a little better than before, and his Qi had increased slightly. However, when the sunlight hit him, objects that seemed like small fragments of colored ss could be seen on the surface of his clothes. This was the sign of dispersion. The Third Law of the Divine State was dying. The forest became even more deathly silent. The feeling of depression increased slowly, and the girl from the South Stream Temple began crying again. The Mount Li elder looked at Zhuang Huanyu and yelled angrily, Speak! With the angry yell, a sword intent burst forth. It enveloped Zhuang Hanyu, as if Zhuang Huanyu had taken a little longer, the sword intent would have directly chopped him into pieces. Zhuang Huanyu was also not an ordinary cultivator. He was a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. However, even with that, the Mount Li elder actually ignored itpletely. It disyed just how angry he was at that moment. As the main person who presided over the opening of the Garden of Zhou this time, Zhu Luo was also at the scene. He naturally could not just let Zhuang Huanyu die like this, and said while looking at the Mount Li elder, Calm down a little. Just at that moment, a weak voice could be heard from the stretcher. Martial Uncle, it had nothing to do with young master Huanyu. The Mount Li elder looked at Liang Xiaoxiao, and said with a slightly trembling voice, Who was it that injured you so badly? At that moment, most of the people in the forest believed that it was the demon experts that had infiltrated the Garden of Zhou who injured Liang Xiaoxiao so heavily. After all, Liang Xiaoxiao held the first ce upon the first banner of the Grand Examination from the previous year, and also had spent a whole year in the Mausoleum of Books,prehending monoliths. His level of cultivation was extremely profound, so logically, only the demon experts could injure him so badly. However, the Mount Li elder knew very well that Liang Xiaoxiao was not injured by the demons. It was because he knew that the sword shes on his body were the same as the injury in Qi Jians lower abdomen. They were all... of the Mount Li Sword Style. The only Mount Li Sword Sect disciples that had entered the Garden of Zhou were Qi Jian and Liang Xiaoxiao. The Mount Li elder had a vague conjecture, but he was unable to believe it. As a result, his voice trembled very heavily. Liang Xiaoxiao looked at his martial uncle, and shook his head slowly but firmly. The Mount Li elder understood what he meant. An expression of disbelief appeared on his face. Liang Xiaoxiao was in the state of momentary recovery right before death. He was slightly more energetic than before, and his gaze moved slowly. When he saw Qi Jian in the distance, he paused slightly in a fashion that was hard to detect, before continuing his movement. The Mount Li elder and Zhu Luo sensed that, and even saw that in Liang Xiaoxiaos gaze towards Qi Jian, there was self-me, frustration, distress and sorrow. The gazes of the people followed his gaze, and vaguely understood what he was looking for. In the end, Liang Xiaoxiaos gazended under a schr tree. The one under the schr tree was the wolf tribe teenager. Countless gazes alsonded on his body. Zhexius eyes remained closed, as if he could not sense it. Its him. Zhuang Huanyus voice seemed a little dry. He said, Wofu Zhexiu... is the demon traitor. He ambushed us in the Garden of Zhou. Senior Liang was taken advantage of in order to save me. Hearing that, the forest first fell into a deathly silence, before bing an uproar. Chapter 357 – One Dies (Part Two) Chapter 357 - One Dies (Part Two) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Michyrr It was silent in the forest. Countless gazesnded on Zhexius body, and they all varied from one another. Zhu Luo squinted his eyes slightly, and seemed to want to say something. Mei Lisha was not there at all, but where the green mountain had disappeared. He looked at the Garden of Zhou that had already disappeared, and his old face revealed an indescribable expression. So its like that. The Mount Li elder looked at Zhexiu expressionlessly. The sound of footsteps and wind appeared in the forest. It belonged to the various cultivators of the southern Longevity Sect and Holy Maiden Peak. Without any orders, they all dispersed, and slightly blocked the directions that Zhexiu could leave in. Seeing the situation, they were about to act in the next moment. Logically, it was not because Zhuang Huanyu had pointed out that Zhexiu was the demon traitor that everyone believed it without a doubt, it was that Liang Xiaoxiao whoy on the stretcher always stared at Zhexiu, staring at him with undisguised hatred and vignce. Also, Zhexiu did not speak up against it. Liang Xiaoxiao was a member of the Divine States Seven Laws, and Zhuang Huanyu was a proud, brilliant student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. The testimony of the two was extremely powerful. Most importantly, Liang Xiaoxiao was currently heavily injured, and his true essence was dispersing brightly. He was about to die. No one would doubt what he said. Who could lie in the final moment before death? Zhexiu was not a human cultivator, and did not have any association with the various cultivating sects of the Central ins. However, he killed demons on the snowy ins and coordinated with the army of Great Zhou. He hadmitted a lot of meritorious deeds in the military, and many aristocrats in the capital admired him very much; in essence, an exchange and consideration of interest. However, that did not stop some people siding with him. The status of Li Pce was rtively higher. The cardinal who had helped heal Liang Xiaoxiao furrowed his eyebrows slightly, and thought in his heart that the sword shes on Liang Xiaoxiaos body did not seem like the killing method that Zhexiu was good at. He said hesitantly, I think what was most fatal... should be the sword wounds. A lecturer from Star Seizer Academy looked at Zhuang Huanyu and said with a cold expression, Indeed, how do you exin it? Zhexiu has performed meritorious military service time after time, and who knows how many demons he has killed on the snowy ins. You actually say that he worked with the demons to enter the Garden of Zhou to kill people. How would people believe you? It was indeed like that. Especially with the sword wounds on Liang Xiaoxiaos body, it clearly was not done by Zhexiu. This deepened the doubt even more. Many people looked at Zhuang Huanyu once again, wanting to hear how he would exin it. Zhuang Huanyu hesitated slightly before saying, Perhaps, he has always been hiding it the years before, just to gain our trust from the meritorious deeds. Pointing at people for working with the demons cannot be said with the word perhaps, the lecturer from the Star Seizer Academy said without any respect, as if he did not care about his identity at all. Both of Zhuang Huanyus eyes were slightly blood-shot, perhaps due to worry or anger. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he did not do it in the end, and seemed to subconsciously nce at the stretcher. Liang Xiaoxiao shooked his head with difficulty and said, Speak no more. The Mount Li elder saw what happened, and vaguely understood that his conjecture had turned into the truth. Hisplexion became extremely pale, and his body became slightly cold. Listening to Liang Xiaoxiaos weak voice, Zhuang Huanyu tightly closed his mouth. Hisplexion also paled and his body became slightly cold, except his coldness and the coldness of the elder from Mount Li were different. Looking at Liang Xiaoxiao whoy on the stretcher, covered in blood, he thought about the conversation he had in the Garden of Zhou before and the several dozen mournful sword rays. He could not help but feel cold inside. At that time, outside the Mountainside Whispering Wood, Liang Xiaoxiao saw the scene of Zhexiu carrying Qi Jian out of the Garden of Zhou. He briefed Zhuang Huanyu over some things very calmly, before pulling out his sword from the sheath without the slightest sign of hesitation. He then used an extremely powerful sword move. The sword move was the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style, the most heroic and absolute move. Using the sword move could bring great harm to the opponent, but the user himself would definitely die under the sword. Before, in the Grand Examination, the reason Gou Hanshi conceded in the end was that he saw that Chen Changsheng had decided to use the sword move. Liang Xiaoxiao used such a grim and tragic move on himself. Zhuang Huanyu was shocked to the point where he only stared nkly. He had never seen such a grim person who was so grim and so fierce to himself, so what about to other people? Yes, this was an immediate scheme Liang Xiaoxiao hade up with. He used death and his sword wounds to denounce Zhexiu and Qi Jian as working with the demons, making both sides suffer. He did not say Qi Jians name in front of so many people, because he loved her as a friend, and deeply believed that the name of the sect was more important than the life of a Mount Li disciple. Even if he was about to die, he did not wish for Mount Lis great reputation to suffer any damage, still taking pity on his youngest junior. It was also exactly because that he was like that, that his word was even more believable. Using his death to exchange for benefits, Liang Xiaoxiao really was very terrifying. Most terrifyingly, before he made the decision, he did not hesitate at all, and seemed as if he did not care whether Zhuang Huanyu would act out his ns at all. Liang Xiaoxiao using his death to construct a scheme caused Zhuang Huanyu to feel extremely terrified. He wanted to flee, however, he knew that he could not flee. Ever since the moment on theke shore, when Chen Changsheng and the other two were ambushed by Liang Xiaoxiao and the demon experts, and he had not appeared, he had taken the fork in the road. At many moments in the past, he had the opportunity to correct the direction he traveled in, including right now. He could tell the truth, however... if he did that, he would be seen as a coward. As a result, he did not, so afterwards, he needed to continue traveling along that path, unable to look back. The opposing seemed to have already guessed his choice since the very start. Looking at Liang Xiaoxiao whoy on the stretcher, covered in blood and on hisst breath, Zhuang Huanyu felt that he had seen a devil. Liang Xiaoxiao also looked at him. His gaze was rather gloomy, but it was very peaceful. The moment their eyes had connected, everything was settled. Zhuang Huanyu said nothing and slowly lowered his head. He said with a slightly trembling voice, Sorry, I cant say anything. In the eyes of everyone, Zhuang Huanyu seemed very sad, and also seemed to be very unwilling. He could not say anything, but actually had already conveyed a lot, which was even more terrifying than speaking. Zhu Luo slightly raised an eyebrow and looked to the ground at Qi Jian who was still unconscious. Qi Jian did not know what was happening at all. What do you have to say? A new lecturer of the Heavenly Dao Academy walked into the crowd. Hearing the situation, his expression became slightly cold, and asked Zhexiu while looking under the tree. Zhexiu said expressionlessly, Liang Xiaoxiao is the demon traitor... but I did not kill him. The crowd fell into an uproar again, and the elder of Mount Li asked with a cold expression, What did you say? Zhexiu described what had happened by theke. He was not good at speaking and spoke very slowly, but also because of that, it instead was rather believable. The lecturer from the Star Seizer Academy asked, Do you have a witness for what you have said? Zhexiu and Liang Xiaoxiao used each other of being the demon traitor. They naturally did not have any evidence, so they could only look for witnesses. Not many people present believed in what Zhexiu had said. What the Star Seizer Academy lecturer asked was a chance that Zhexiu had to seize without a doubt. Zhexiu stayed silent for a while before saying, I know you dont believe what I have said. Wait until Qi Jian wakes up, and you all will naturally know. As the gazes of the crowd turned to him, the cardinal shook his head and said, Too heavily injured, and the meridians have some heavy problems. Dont know when hell wake up, even... Zhuang Huanyu sneered and said with grief and indignation, Unable to wake up so you... Both of them did not finish what they were saying, but the crowd understood what the two were implying. It was possible that Qi Jian would never wake up. In that case, Zhuang Huanyu would be overjoyed. It was still like that saying: sometimes, not speaking or not exiningpletely was far more harmful than speaking clearly. With the details and the injuries on Liang Xiaoxiaos body, most of the people already believed that they were able to guess roughly what the scheme that urred in the Garden of Zhou was, why Zhuang Huanyu was so grieved and indignant, why he wanted to speak but then stopped, why Liang Xiaoxiao was about to die, but instead remained unwilling to say any more. ording to what Zhexiu has said, you were not there at the time, the lecturer of the Star Seizer Academy said while looking at Zhuang Huanyu. Zhuang Huanyu said nothing for a very long time. Finally, he raised his head and made his choice. As a result, he seemed very calm. To make the choice between being a coward forever, or being a warrior for a while. It was very easy. He had already been a coward once, so in the story he told, he obviously was a warrior. Although he knew very clearly that these were the actions of a coward. Listening to Zhuang Huanyu tell his story, the crowd became quiet again. Under the schr tree, Zhexiu could feel the gazes that originated from his surroundings, and he could feel the pressure that slowly became real. He slightly lowered his head, and was very confused. At that moment, he could not see, so he was even more confused by how humans could speak so brazenly. In order to lie sessfully, there needed to be even more lies to prevent any holes from urring. The story Zhuang Huanyu had toldpletely originated from the fabrication that Liang Xiaoxiao came up with in a very short time, so he was obviously unable to keep all the details straight perfectly. Zhu Luo, who was always silent, suddenly said, Chen Changsheng was also there? In the story Zhexiu had told, Chen Changsheng yed an extremely important role. In Zhuang Huanyus story, Chen Changsheng did appear, but he was gone in a few words. Zhexiu did not understand and said, Yes, Chen Changsheng can testify. The lecturer from the Heavenly Dao Academy looked at him and furrowed his brows slightly. He said, Chen Changsheng did not exit from the Garden of Zhou, and should have already died... you know this, so why did you purposely say it? Hearing that Chen Changsheng had died in the Garden of Zhou, Zhexiu became silent and did not say anything more. Liang Xiaoxiaos voice became weaker and weaker, So he couldnt leave the Garden of Zhou, then theres nothing else. After saying that, he sighed. It was slightly regretful, slightly pleased, slightly disappointed; in general, veryplicated. The forest became quiet again, and the crowd was shocked speechless. Perhaps... in the matter of Zhexiu working with the demons, Chen Changsheng actually also participated in it? How could a perfect lie be created? It was not to constantly fill it up with new lies, but like a painting, some areas should be left nk, giving people space to fill in the gaps themselves. This was what Liang Xiaoxiao did, and it was very sessful. Of course, until the current moment, the lie was still not perfect, because the words of the living were still not as convincing as the words of the dead in the endlife was the most valuable thing in the world, and the usation made with life was the most powerful. Many times, it was even more powerful than the truth. Only if Liang Xiaoxiao died at this moment would his set up against Zhexiu, Qi Jian and Chen Changsheng be considered perfect. He closed his eyes and smiled in a rather tired manner. He disyed manyplicated emotions on his face. There was unwillingness, grief, relief and... forgiveness. Then, he died. Chapter 358 – Striding Through the Snowy Plains Chapter 358 - Striding Through the Snowy ins Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The elder from Mount Li gazed silently at Liang Xiaoxiao for a very long time, then turned to Zhexiu under the schr tree and asked emotionlessly, "Do you have anything else to say?" Zhexiu closed his eyes and said, "Since he relied on the demons, anyone could kill him. If it were me that killed him, I would not need to conceal myself. But, I was not the one who killed him." The forest grew restless. The Mount Li elders face was like ice as he frigidly said, "Martial Nephew Liang is already dead and you actually dare to ssh the departeds body with filthy water? Thats really too shameless." Only now was Zhexiu finally aware that Liang Xiaoxiao was dead. He roughly understood the entire situation and suddenly felt thoroughly exhausted. "Take him with us to Mount Li so we can interrogate him." The Mount Li elder looked at Zhexiu like he was looking at a dead man. At his words, more than ten Longevity Sect disciples encircled Zhexiu. Around them were even more cultivators from the south, watching Zhexius actions to prevent him from suddenly putting up a fight. Just then, Zhu Luo impassively said, "Slow yourselves." The Storms of the Eight Directions were humanitys strongest cultivators, so their status was naturally special. His words even caused that Mount Li elder whose rage had reached its peak to temporarily cool down. "I most detest these sorts of scenes where matters are taken care of without anything being made clear." Zhu Luo pointed at the unconscious Qi Jian and asked, "By your reasoning, the only culprits for killing Liang Xiaoxiao, besides Zhexiu, are Qi Jian and even Chen Changsheng?" The Mount Li elder slowly said, "This is Mount Lis affair and I would ask that Sir respect it." "This is not Mount Lis affair, it regards a matter that urred within the Garden of Zhou." Zhu Luo gave him in an indifferent look and continued, "Because I am presiding over this years opening of the Garden of Zhou, anything that happened within must be made clear by me." Restraining his anger, the Mount Li elder asked, "Could it be that you still dont understand this matter?" "Exceedingly so." Zhu Luo cared not one bit for the elders response and casually continued, "Zhexiu has performed much military service for my Great Zhou. You use him of colluding with the demons? Fine. But if Qi Jian also participated in this matter, then could it be that he has also thrown his lot in with the demons? He is also a disciple of your Mount Li. For what reason would he join hands with this wolf youth and deal with his own senior brother?" The Mount Li elder thought about the meaning behind Liang Xiaoxiaos gaze before he died. After a moment of silence, he walked over to Zhu Luo and whispered, "This matter involves the good name of Mount Li. I request Sir not to inquire any further." Zhu Luo slightly raised his brow. It must be known that while reputation and good name seemed to have simr meanings, there was a subtle difference. The Mount Li elder continued to suppress his voice. "Martial Nephew Qi Jian... although we temporarily dont know what happened between him and Zhexiu, we absolutely cannot inquire about it in front of all these people. Because his identity is very special." This conversation could only be heard by the two of them. Zhu Luo was very cautious with him and asked, "His identity?" After a moment of silence, the Mount Li elder replied, "He... is actually a girl." Looking at Zhexiu under the schr tree, Zhu Luo seemed to understand. "No wonder it has to do with your good name." The Mount Li elder said, "I continue to ask Sir for your understanding." Zhu Luo shook his head. "This is still not enough. It is true that Mount Lis reputation is important, but not more important than truth or life and death. The Mount Li elder hesitated for a few moments, then finally clenched his teeth and said, "She is Martial Uncles daughter." Zhu Luos expression became a little more severe. He looked into the elders eyes and asked, "Which martial uncle?" The Mount Li elder whispered, "Junior Martial Uncle." At these three words, Zhu Luo fell into a long period of silence. The Storms of the Eight Directions possessed a supremely majestic position in the human world, only sitting below the Five Saints. Logically, no name would make him feel fear, but there was one name that was an exception. So she was Su Lis daughter, actually Su Lis daughter. No wonder Mount Lis Sect Master took her as hisst disciple, all of Mount Li seemed to treat her as a treasure, and even Qiushan Jun and Gou Hanshi held her in the palms of their hands. Gazing at the unconscious Qi Jian as he thought of these things, Zhu Luo shook his head. The Mount Li elder said, "Many thanks to Sir for his understanding. Of course, if Qi Jian truly did use her sword in the Garden of Zhou, the Discipline Hall will absolutely use the rules of the sect. We willmunicate the final result to Sir as speedily as possible." Zhu Luo said nothing, indicating his approval. This truly was something that had happened in the Garden of Zhou, but the Mount Li Sword Sect had already brought up this matter, and moreover, Su Li was also involved. He no longer felt like taking on this matter. But on this scene, besides him, there was still one other venerable elder whose words had the most power. With a signal from the elder of the Mount Li Sword Sect, people carried away the stretchers holding Qi Jian and Liang Xiaoxiao. Zhexiu inclined his ear and heard activity from that location. His body slightly leaned forward as if he was prepared to do something, but in the end, he did not do anything. As the Mount Li Sword Sect was prepared to also take Zhexiu away, the other venerable elder finally spoke. From the time the Garden of Zhou had been destroyed and that green hill vanished without a trace, archbishop Mei Lisha had been staring vacantly at that ce once filled with dense fog. His elderly face had further aged, his turbid eyes grown even muddier. He had not paid any attention to what was going on in the forest, until now. He turned around and expressionlessly said, "Leave him behind." The Mount Li Sword Sect elder dered, "This is my Mount Li..." "The one who died is a disciple of your Mount Li, the opponent is also apparently a disciple of your Mount Li. I care not for the trifling internal affairs of your Mount Li. But why do you carry away Zhexiu? Because of Liang Xiaoxiaos dying words? Are you not saying that if Chen Changsheng was still alive, you would also take him away to your Mount Li?" Mei Lisha slowly ambled back into the forest and gazed at the Mount Li elder. "Is that your reasoning?" That Mount Li elder said nothing, but the newly appointed lecturer from the Heavenly Dao Academy hesitantly opened his mouth. "Your Eminence, if Chen Changsheng really is involved in this matter, then he would also have to be closely questioned." "The dead can no longer speak, allowing you people to ssh filthy water on his body? I seemed to have heard someone say as such just a moment ago." Mei Lisha looked at that lecturer from the Heavenly Dao Academy and emotionlessly said, "As for questioning...Chen Changsheng is the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. What right does a mere lecturer like you have to question him? Besides His Holiness, who has the right to question him?" He nced at Zhexiu under the schr tree and continued, "Your Mount Lis good name is important, but does that mean that my Orthodoxys reputation is not important then? This matter of the wolf youth concerns the reputation of my Orthodoxy. I am taking him back with me to the capital. Are there any objections?" Zhu Luo replied, "I have no objections." Since not even he had an objection, no one else present had the right to have an objection, including those southern cultivators and the Mount Li elder who very clearly did have objections. Mei Lisha looked at the Mount Li elder and coldly said, "If Mount Li has an objection, let your Sect Mastere and make it, or let Su Lie and make it." The Mount Li elder could no longer restrain himself and exploded with anger. "The one who died is a disciple of my Mount Li!" "Is a dead man so amazing? It couldnt be that just because he died, this matter is suddenly no longer riddled with errors, no longer aplete mess?" Mei Lishas voice grew even colder. "In addition, my mood right now is very bad. His Holinesss mood is also about to be very bad; the entire Orthodoxys mood is about to be very bad, because Chen Changsheng has died. The Principal of the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng, has died!" The old man looked out into the sky outside the forest andmented in frustration, "What could be more important than this? Even if the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws were killed to a man, would it be more sorrowful than this?" Chen Changsheng could imagine that everyone outside Hanqiu City would definitely think that he was already dead. This was because he did not leave through the gate of the Garden of Zhou, but was instead through some exceptionally mystical method directly transported tens of thousands of li away to the snowy ins. He could also imagine that there were would be many different reactions to news of his death. Some would be ecstatic, others would feel like there was a weight off their minds, while there would also be some that would be ovee by grief and sadness. The final group of people were all people that truly cared for him, like Luoluo, Tang Thirty-Six, Xuanyuan Po, Guardian Jin, and perhaps Mo Yu might also feel some regret. He even felt that Gou Hanshi and Guan Feibai, these disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect, might be amongst this group. This was not even mentioning those elders in the Orthodoxy and that elf girl. He did not want those people to feel sorrowful and anxious, so he was very worried. He was anxious to swiftly return to the human world so that he could ry the news of his survival as quickly as possible to the capital, letting everyone know that he was alive. Unfortunately, the snowy in in thend of demons was much too far from the human world, and senior Su Li... was truly rather heavy. Their escape through the snowy ins had truly gone rather smoothly. A true expert in the path of the sword necessarily possessed a vast wisdom and intelligence, no matter the aspect, like the culinary arts or the art of tea. This was because the myriad paths were all interconnected. Escape could also be called a retreat, which could be considered a part of the military arts, so Su Li was also very skilled at it. The sword move which he had used to cleave at the sky had been very carefully chosen. The blow had cut upon a sword path several hundred li long that pointed straight south, coinciding extremely well with the true meaning of the path of the sword: the straightest is the shortest, and the shortest is the fastest. Yet who could have thought that this strikes true ending point was actually southwest in some snowy ridge? ck Robe had vaguely sensed this, but when the demon army finally adjusted its tactics and began to surround that ridge from the east and the west, the only things remaining by the edge of the hot spring were a few bloodstains and a jasmine flower. At that point, Su Li was four hundred li away on a cier. Of course, he was on Chen Changshengs back. Chen Changshengs body had been washed in dragon blood. It seemed to possess a boundless energy and a mighty strength, sufficient to disy astonishing speeds. For him to run four hundred li in such a short time truly was rather astonishing. Even Su Li found himself somewhat amazed. It was just that in the face of that wind and snow that cut at his face like a knife, it would often be the case that when he thought to give Chen Changsheng a few words of praise, only angry reprimands would leave his mouth. He did not pause at the cier. Following the cracks in the ice, Chen Changsheng continued to run southwards. He felt somewhat thirsty, so he thrust his hands into the cliff of ice by his side, scoring two clear marks through the light blue and beautiful ice and sending shards of ice flying. He stuffed a piece of ice into his mouth and felt that his body, boiling from his running, had somewhat cooled down and felt quitefortable. Running through ciers and snowy ins, passing over snowy ridges and great mountains, Chen Changsheng continued to run with Su Li on his back. When he was thirsty, he would chew on some ice. When he was hungry, he would... endure. He went day and night without sleep, until one day, he finally saw the walls of a human town in the distance. Just like this, he had crossed the ten thousand li of the snowy ins of thend of demons. He could no longer hold on and instantly fell backwards. Chapter 359 – A Lion Keeping Watch on the Night and its Attendant Chapter 359 - A Lion Keeping Watch on the Night and its Attendant Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Mantou The moment Chen Changsheng awoke, he realized that he was lying on the snowy ground and the sky had almost turned dark. Dusky light spilled out from the west, illuminating the low walls of that distant town as well as the rag Su Li had wrapped around himself. The rag had been found during their escape in an abandoned hunting lodge, its edges and corners in tatters. At this moment, it seemed to be on fire as it lit up in the twilight. Su Li sat cross-legged on the snow, his head lowered and covered by that rag, causing him to appear somewhat like ck Robe. Chen Changsheng asked, "I was lying on the snow, and yet... Senior does not care?" After running incessantly, he had finally managed to cross the long ten thousand li of snowy ins, far away from the demon menace. One could imagine what sort of effort and price he had to pay and how exhausted he was. The moment he saw the human town, he immediately copsed and was unable to rise. Yet, even in this sort of situation, Su Li did note to his aid. This caused Chen Changsheng to feel somewhat ufortable. Su Lis voice rang out from within the rag, carrying a sense of righteousness and self-confidence. "If I had the strength to move you, would I still need you to carry me around on your back and take me everywhere? In addition, when you fall over, would you mind paying attention to your position? Dont forget, Im on your back. When you suddenly crash down like that, do you know how miserable I was when being squashed by you?" Chen Changsheng felt very helpless. During their escape, he would asionally talk to this senior, so he had long confirmed that he who had never been skilled with his tongue could never obtain any advantage from conversation, even when reason was on his side. He propped up his aching body and slowly rose from the snowy ground. He walked over to Su Li and put him on his back, then once again began making his way into the distance. By the time he reached the human town, the sky had already turned pitch-ck. Fortunately, the wall zed with countless torches, lighting up the ground before of the town. This was the only reason his utterly exhausted self avoided tripping on the protrusions of ice on the road. This was an exceptionally crude, yet incredibly firm little town. To be more precise, this was the furthest military stronghold of the Great Zhou Armys Northwest division. There was no such thing as a curfew in this military stronghold, but if they wanted to enter the stronghold, they would have to undergo a very exhaustive process of inspection. It must be known that other than the most daring of adventurers, ordinarymoners would rarely appear in this ce. As they were being searched, Chen Changsheng was extremely worried that Su Li would get angry. The entire time, he kept anxiously looking over, but he didnt think that over the entire search, Su Li acted extremely obediently, just like a real disabled person. The soldier in the stronghold began to ask his routine questions. Chen Changsheng had no customs document to take out, nor did he have any evidence of his journey. He was just about ready to admit his identity and have the military send someone to pick him up until he suddenly saw Su Li shaking his head in a mysterious manner. The eyes covered by the rag held a resolution that was difficult to oppose. Su Li took out two custom documents from somewhere. They were two perfect, absolutely wless custom documents. This perfection even included the shabbiness of the documents. In brief, there was nothing suspicious about it. The soldiers critical gaze took note of the pair as he listened to Su Lis answers. With a wave of his hand, he let the pair in, simultaneously reminding them to keep watch over their belongings. The only establishment in whichmoners could stay within this military stronghold was an inn, which, as expected, contained onerge shared bed. However, tonight, there was only the two of them staying. The cold and stingy inn owner would naturally not heat the kang too warmly and did not even provide hot water. Thus, even after Chen Changsheng and Su Li and wrapped themselves up in the sour bedding for a long time, they still could not fall asleep. (TN: For a kang, see: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kang_bed-stove ) Chen Changsheng opened his shining eyes and gazed up at the oil-stained ceiling as he thought of some trivial things. Like how this inn might have been constructed from a kitchen, or how that waiter being yelled at by the inn owner seemed very pathetic. Then he heard Su Li sigh, so he asked inquisitively, "Senior, you carry prepared identity documents and answered the questions exceptionally, so you should have a lot experience living outside. Why is it that senior cant sleep?" Everyone knew that Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle Su Li most loved to travel the four seas, rarely returning to Mount Li. In terms of traveling experience, logically, there should be none that was more experienced than him. Su Li said angrily, "What are you thinking? Who am I? How could I stay in such a run-down rotten ce like this?" Chen Changsheng thought to himself, previously if you had made your identity known, then we two definitely would not be sleeping on this cold kang. Dont even speak of this strongholdsmanding officer, even the generals of the south would have to immediately send somebody over. This idea, this question, which had always lingered in his mind, was finally voiced. "Senior, why is it that we cant reveal our identities?" Su Li replied, "Do you know what Im most famous for? Why the entire continent fears me?" Chen Changsheng thought to himself, I grew up in the countryside in Xining vige. Although Im well-versed in the Daoist Canon, I know very little about worldly affairs. I only know that your cultivation is extremely high and your path of the sword is incredibly strong. Why is it not respect, but fear? Su Lis voice seeped out of the icy bedding, causing them to seem even colder. "Although Ive killed many demons, Ive killed even more humans. Besides Zhou Dufu of the past, I dont think theres anyone else thats in more humans." Chen Changsheng was speechless. Senior is narcissistically showing off again, he thought to himself. If it really was this way, wouldnt you be a butcher whose hands were drenched in blood. Why hasnt the Mount Li Sword Sect expelled you out of the sect yet? As if he had sensed what he was thinking, Su Lis voice sounded out once more. "In Mount Li, my status is the highest, the strongest, therefore, I am also the eldest. The Discipline Hall and those guys on the mountain had long since ceased to see eye to eye with me, but what can they do to me?" Chen Changsheng was speechless. Su Li did not continue to expound upon his killing exploits. "I naturally have my reasons for killing humans. Pulling up by the roots, exterminating families; I would never use such crude and empty methods, which has brought me quite some trouble. Therefore, the more people I kill, the more enemies I have. At this point, even I cant remember clearly how many enemies I have." Chen Changshengs body became somewhat stiff. This cant be real, right? Then how you could survive until now? "Very rarely will someonee find me seeking revenge, because Im too strong. Of course, there are some guys who lose their heads in hatred and even forget about their own lives, their only thought is to kill me!" As he talked about it, Su Lis mood clearly grew much worse. He angrilyined, "When I wake in the morning, theye to kill me. When I sleep, they alsoe to kill me. At every moment of the day, they want to kill me. Wave after wave after wave, and the thing I dont get is that even though these guys have such awful standards yet still can never kill me no matter what they try, they still continue toe. Dont they find it annoying? Even if they dont find it annoying, Ill find it annoying, ok?" Chen Changsheng was even more speechless. To put life aside, those people who want to kill you must have a real blood feud with you. However, you would actually say that theyve lost their heads in hate, and that theyre just annoying? Su Li continued, "This is why I rarely stay in Mount Li. Whenever I travel the continent, Ive never used my true identity. If you dont want to be woken up on the toilet by some person with a magical artifact, I rmend that you do the same." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, it should be right that tonights situation is different from the normal routine. The room settled into a long period of silence, then Su Lis voice resounded again. Except this time, his voice was no longer that proud or restless, but calm and serious. "Those people who want me dead are just like a pack of dogs. They dont dare to take action against me, or even dare to bark at me from a distance. They only dare to conceal themselves in the dark, waiting for me to tire, to grow old, or to be injured." Chen Changsheng gazed at the ceiling, and it seemed as if he could see the grasnds during the night, a lion watching its surroundings, and countless enemies hidden in the gloom. If that lion were to grow old, its enemies would rush forward and rip it to pieces. "I understand," he said. Su Li replied, "As long as you understand." In the morning, around five oclock, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and got out of bed. Hisplexion was somewhat pale and seemed rather haggard, but at least it was much better than when he was escaping through the snowy ins. It was just that his mind was even tenser than when he had been escaping. Because of that conversation he had with Su Li the night before, he felt like this inn, and this entire stronghold, was filled with danger. At the dimly lit streets and the barely warm kitchen; the figure of a sword which brought death could appear at any moment. For an expert at Su Lis level, his enemies or foes would also be extremely frightening. Chen Changsheng knew that he was not their opponent, so he could only hope to see through their concealment and make his preparations for battle beforehand. He also knew that he could possibly be too sensitive, but in matters of life and death, he had always felt that there was no such thing as being too sensitive or cautious. The porridge was watery and vorless while the steamed buns were like rocks. As they sat by the table and ate breakfast, he silently kept careful watch over his surroundings. He was less like a tourist and more like a bodyguard. On the other hand, Su Li acted very naturally, as if he didnt care. Chen Changsheng silently thought to himself, that cold and stingy inn owner was rather normal, but there are some problems with that waiter that was yelled atst night. In this ce with such poor living conditions, how could there be such a warmhearted waiter? Last night when we checked in, that waiter even took the initiative to ask if we wanted some hot water, but in the end received an earful from the inn owner. At this moment, that inn owner randomly began to harangue that waiter once again, all sorts of obscenities falling from his lips, and was very hard on the ear. Su Li continued to drink his porridge, from time to time raising his brows, as if this stream of abuse was a free appetizer. After the scolding came the beating. The waiter seemed very obedient, not showing any defiance no matter how bad the beating or abuse. The waiter ran around, hands around the head, causing Chen Changsheng to grow even more vignt. The inn waiter finally ran to their table. Without hesitation, Chen Changsheng pulled out his dagger. The waiter had not seen the dagger, and almost seemed ready to run onto the dagger. If he put away the dagger or inclined it, that waiter would take advantage and get closer. Logically, if an inn guest were to see the waiter that was so attentivest night about to run against the sharp point of the sword, even it was only by instinct, they would shift the sword, give a little. Chen Changshengs breathing grew a little hurried, hesitating on his choice. Put away the sword? If this was a real waiter, he would have just willfully in an innocent. If this was a fake waiter, he would be seeking his own death, and also burdening senior Su Li. He did not know what he should do. Thus, Su Li made the choice for him. Su Li took up the chopsticks in his hand and poked at a certain ce on Chen Changshengs upper arm. This thrust had no strength, and contained neither true essence nor sword intent. Yet Chen Changshengs dagger pierced forward as if it were a bolt of lightning. The dagger did not pierce the waiter because it was nted at the very beginning. His dagger had pierced through the abdomen of the inn owner that hade in pursuit of the waiter. Squelch. The dagger pierced so deeply that the hilt could not be seen. In this manner, the inn owner died. Chapter 360 – Full-time Teaching (Part One) Chapter 360 - Full-time Teaching (Part One) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Fresh blood flowed along the dagger, but it was blocked by the hilt so it did not reach Chen Changshengs hand. However, for some reason, he still seemed to be able to feel the warmth of the blood. He even felt that his hand was slightly sticky, making it very ufortable. Afterwards, when he thought about it, this seemed to be the first time he had killed someone. From Xining Vige to the capital, participating in the Ivy Festival, the Grand Examination and then entering the Garden of Zhou, he fought many times, but other than the Demon General couple that died before the mausoleum, no one else had died under his dagger. In that sense, the owner of the inn was the first person he had killed. The inn owner slowly fell down in front of him, his two round eyes full of unwillingness and despair. The mean look on his face had already long disappeared, and there was only the gaze of death. Chen Changsheng stayed silent for a while, before withdrawing the dagger from his body. Afterwards, he stayed silent for another while and looked at Su Li. His gaze disyed his doubtno matter how he looked at the owner, he did not seem like an assassin. On the other hand, the waiter was suspicious, so why did the senior want him to kill the owner? Chen Changsheng was not like an enthusiastic and hot-blooded youth. Although he misunderstood that Su Li was indiscriminately ughtering innocent people, he still tried his best to maintain calm. As he could not make the decision earlier, the fact that this itself was the best decision, Su Li was very satisfied. He said, If you ask me why I killed him, itll be very hard for me to exin simply. Chen Changsheng said, He had no murderous spirit, nor the signs of true essence that would indicate a cultivator. Su Li ced the bowl of porridge onto the table and used the chopsticks to point at the corpse of the inn owner in the puddle of blood. He said, To open such a big inn in a military stronghold, how could the inn owner not have any murderous spirit at all? Chen Changsheng thought about it and understood what he implied. This was indeed suspicious. Su Li continued, Also, he was just too simr to a stereotypical big inn owner. Mean, easily angered... but actually, such an image is only an image that conforms to what the people think of a big inn owner. A real owner of an inn who has a shop in such a god-forsaken ce can be cold, and will definitely be insensitive. So how can he be in the mood to go lecture a waiter of his inn? Chen Changsheng felt like he had just received a lecture himself, so he listened very seriously. Su Li used the chopsticks to point at the owners dead body and continued, Of course, these are only points of suspicion and not evidence. The evidence is that he didnt have any signs of true essence, but he had Qi. Chen Changsheng lowered his head and rummaged through the body of the owner for a while. He found a magical artifact in the shape of a jade pendant. The magical artifact could cover up the traces of true essence. I cant teach you this. Wait till you reach a cultivation level like mine, and you can naturally feel Qi like that. After saying that, Su Li picked up the bowl of porridge and continued with his unfinished breakfast. Looking at the changes in his eyebrows, it seemed as if he was very satisfied with the pickled vegetables that the inn provided. Originally, I thought it was the waiter because he was over-enthusiastic with usst night. Also, his hand... Chen Changsheng looked at the waiter in front of the table, and his gazended on the web between his index finger and thumb on his right hand. There was a very obvious callous, which may have been the sign of wielding a sword for a long time. The waitersplexion paled, and his entire body trembled, clearly frightened. Su Li said casually while eating the porridge, Other than holding a sword, the callous on the web of his hand may have been caused by a de. A kitchen knife is also a de. Although a kitchen knife and a sword were twopletely different objects, the handle of a kitchen knife and the handle of a sword really did not have many differences. Chen Changsheng lowered his head and looked at the dagger that was dyed in blood. His breathing became rather rapid because he was suddenly very scared. If it were not for Su Li jabbing him with the chopsticks just then, perhaps he really would have stabbed the dagger into the waiter. That would mean he would have killed an innocent man. If the wrong person was killed, what could be done? People only had one life, and killing the wrong person would forever remain as a mistake, never to be corrected. This was a truth that he found to be very hard to ept. Murder, murder! At this moment, the waiter seemed to have returned to his senses. He looked at the corpse of the owner in the puddle of blood and gave out a scream of extreme fear. He dashed towards the exit, but because of his fear and how frantic he was, he tripped over the dead body of the owner andnded heavily on the ground. He ignored the pain and attempted to stand up frantically, but instead he slipped on the sticky blood. He seemed to be in an extremely sorry shape. Chen Changsheng felt rather sorry for him and was about to go up and help him up off the ground. Right at that moment, Su Li finally finished his breakfast. He wiped his mouth with satisfaction and put the empty bowl on the table again. Afterwards, he threw away the chopsticks in his hand. He seemed very unrestrained and exceedingly like a hedonistic son of a wealthy family. It was just that although his chopsticks seemed to be casually thrown, they perfectly hit an area on Chen Changshengs neck. A very weak but very clever power entered Chen Changshengs body. It controlled his actions, making him turn slightly. At the same time, his right hand extended out like lightning. The dagger that was covered in blood was still in his right hand. With a squelch, the sharp dagger pierced through A seemingly tough soft armor without any resistance and deeply stabbed into the chest of the waiter. It directly punctured his heart. The face of the waiter was full of shock and ah ah sounds were produced by his throat. Fresh blood flowed out from the corner of his lips, and he slowly fell forwards, dead. This time, Chen Changsheng really did be nk-minded, and hisplexion immediately paled. At that moment, the dagger, which was still held in his hand, was still deeply embedded into the chest of the waiter. He seemed to be able to feel the entire process of the heart slowing down until it stopped through the edge of the dagger. He nced at Su Li rather uneasily. If Su Li could not provide enough evidence this time, at least, greater evidence than he had given for the owner, it would be very hard for him to ept everything. Since he needed powerful evidence, he searched for it himself. He used his trembling hands to search the corpse, and when he saw a small crossbow that obviously contained a great poison in his hand, he finally rxed a little. Senior, you... just how did you tell this time? The gaze he used to look at Su Li was no longer uneasy, but instead full of admiration. Su Li said, Didnt you hear what the owner was always yelling at the waiter for? At that time, Chen Changshengs attention was entirely focused on the movements of the owner and waiter and he did not pay attention to what they were talking about. The owner yelled at him very brilliantly, and their conversation was full of content. I am talking about the exact details, such as the waiter beingzy... what does this prove? It proves that he really knows him. Su Li stood up and he said as he looked at the two dead bodies, Perhaps they are friends who grew up together? Who knows? In any case, I know that thepanion of an assassin is definitely also an assassin. Chen Changsheng felt feelings of admiration well up again and thought that it was indeed the small details that determined sess or failure. It was just that these were still partial guesses... what if he killed wrongly? Killing wrongly? Then thats just a mistake, what else can you do? Su Li said expressionlessly and then spread his arms. He said, What are you waiting for? Hurry up ande over. Chen Changsheng returned to his senses and asked, We are just leaving like this? Su Li said in a bad mood, Perhaps you feel the need to wait for the soldiers of the stronghold toe? Chen Changsheng did not dare to say anymore. Taking advantage of the time before the murder in the inn disturbed the people in the stronghold, he carried Su Li and left in the snow and wind, traveling south. In a dark willow forest southeast of the military stronghold, the two stopped and rested for a while. Chen Changsheng was actually very confused. Since the people who wanted to kill Su Li already knew his tracks, why did the two of them still have to conceal their identity and not directly contact the Northern Great Zhou Army to gain protection? Su Li said, Those two guys were only assassins who did not make the cut. They probably dont even know who I am, and just happen to be active in this region. Chen Changsheng asked, Who are those two assassins? Su Li really was a little annoyed and said, I already said that their people who didnt make the cut, so how would I know who they are? Chen Changsheng thought about it and said, You mean that the two assassins from before only knew how to kill and steal, but if your identity was found out, those thate will not be so weak, but rather be true experts? Su Li said, Its a very simple concept, do you still need me to exin it in detail? Why is such a small guy like you such a chatterer? Chen Changsheng thought that although he could not be considered as habitually silent, he was not very talkative normally. It was only because the senior did things so mysteriously, so he always felt as if he did not understand all of it, he was rather uncertain. He persevered, Since its like that, then why dont the demons just reveal your tracks? Su Li said, Because ck Robe is also uncertain of my location. All the people he has connections to in the human world, or in other words, the people that he has a mutual understanding of, are currently only running all over the ce, looking for me. Of course, even if those people confirm my location, they wont release this information. Chen Changsheng asked with confusion, Whys that? Su Li said, Because other than the many people that want to kill me, there are also many people that want to help me. Chen Changsheng did not understand. Did it mean that if this seniors location was known by the entire world, many people would rush over from thousands of li away toe help him? Who am I? Su Li looked at him and asked seriously. At this moment, Chen Changsheng had already gotten used to how to answer questions like this. He was rather sick of it, but also rather numb to it. He answered like a machine, Mount Li Junior Martial Uncle, expert of the path of the sword, the idol of the younger generation of cultivators. Compared to the ck Dragon, Su Li obviously only cared about appearances and did not criticize his response for being unmindful. He said proudly, Isnt this enough? Since I am the idol of many people, if they know I am injured and I have difficulties, wont those people hurry to save me? Chen Changsheng did not want to continue this topic. He asked, Senior, what do we do next? Su Li said, Obviously have you secretly deliver me back to Mount Li under the gazes of everyone in the world. Chen Changsheng thought that Mount Li was in the south of the continent, and was over several tens of thousands of li away. Just how difficult was delivering him back to Mount Li, and to make it so that no one knew... also, just how worried would the people who cared for him be? Senior, why not let people from Mount Lie and pick you up? Idiot, Mount Li is the furthest from here. If I wait for the disciples and grand-disciples toe, itll be toote. Chen Changsheng thought that the closest was the Northern Great Zhou Army, but Su Li just happened to not want to go look for them. He could not help but speak seriously, Senior, I dont understand why you dont want to ask the Northern Great Zhou Army for help. If it is because of dignity, I can go ask for the help. They will definitely send people to send us back to the capital. Su Li looked at him and sneered, Your position as the principal of the Orthodox Academy is really that outstanding? Chen Changsheng replied that although his own identity of the principal of the Orthodox Academy did not mean anything in front of the senior, it still had some importance to the Great Zhou. Su Li said, However, have you ever thought about how if everyones eyes are on you, how am I supposed to conceal my identity? Chen Changsheng looked at him and said earnestly, Since the people who want to kill you have already appeared, your identity and location will definitely be exposed. What we should strive for is time. Mount Li is indeed too far away, and so is the capital. However, the Great Zhou Army really is very close. As long as you reveal your identity, why should you be worried anymore? After saying everything, they returned to his opinion from the very beginning. It was also the matter he did not understand the most. Su Li looked at him and sighed, I really dont know if youre naive or just an idiot. Chen Changsheng stared nkly. He did not know what he meant. Su Li looked at him and said in a manner that was like a smile, yet not like a smile, You are always saying that I should ask the Great Zhou Army for help. Perhaps youve never thought... the people that want me to die the most in this continent are you Zhou people? As he finished speaking, the snow on the ck willow tree suddenly fell with a rustle. The world was cold. The ground trembled slightly, and several hundreds of iron cavalry raced across the snowy ins. Those were the most elite Snow Cavalry of the Northern Great Zhou Army. They seemed to be currently looking for something or someone. Chapter 361 – Full-time Teaching (Part Two) Chapter 361 - Full-time Teaching (Part Two) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Nora Chen Changshengs gaze passed through the ck willow forest and rested on the armored horsemen on the snowy ins, and only then did he understand Su Lis words. Besides the demons, the people that wanted Su Li dead the most were the people of Zhou. The Great Zhou cavalrymen that were obviously searching for their target served as evidence, but he still felt like there was another possibility. Perhaps they were here to rescue the two of them? "Why do you always like to think about things so pessimistically?" Chen Changsheng asked. At his question, a tinge of ridicule could be heard in Su Lis reply. "Because things will often develop in the most pessimistic fashion." As if to prove his words, a group of several dozen horsemen split off from the several hundred. They began to gallop towards the ck willow forest, scrawling a ck line on the monotonous snow. When the horsemen arrived in front of the forest, the cavalrymen began to remove their weapons from their saddles and let down the visors on their helmet, seeming exceptionally waryno matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like these cavalrymen hade to rescue people, but to kill. The cavalrymen entered the forest, apanied by the dense sound of hoofs smacking the ground. asionally, there would be a snap as a ck willow branch was broken. Whether it was for the purpose of rescuing or killing, they had no need to hide their tracks. Moreover, if the object of their search was as described in their intelligence reports, then he was just a cripple. The following affair should be very simple indeed. At some point, Chen Changshengs right hand had already begun to rest on the hilt of his dagger, ready to pull it out at any time. His body truly was incredibly strong. Even after crossing ten thousand li of snowy ins, with all his weariness and hidden injuries, they had vanished without a trace with that one nights sleep on the cold kang. His true essence was gradually recovering, and even the injuries he had suffered in the Garden of Zhou had improved greatly. He was confident that he couldpletely wipe out every one of the several dozen cavalrymen that had entered the forest, even if they were elites that had all seeded in Purification. However, he had no confidence that he could kill them all noiselessly or without attracting the attention of therge force of cavalry which was currently making its way to the east side of the forest. Crucially, the cavalrymen were all part of the Great Zhou army, and he was a person of Zhou. He truly could not just suddenly start killing without asking for a reason first. He did not know what to do, so he only stared at the faint figures of the cavalry in the forest. As they got closer, his breathing grew more hurried and tense. The fingers of the hand holding his dagger were getting whiter and whiter. If he allowed the situation to continue in this manner, it would not be long before those horsemen saw him and Su Li. "Senior, we should go." He finally made his decision. He turned around to indicate that Su Li should lean on, as he prepared to carry Su Li to escape. Since he could not continue to hide, nor could he take out his dagger and kill, the only option left was to run. It was a good thing that he now possessed an unimaginable speed. He believed that not even the horsemen would be able to catch up to them in such a short amount of time. As for the troubles that would be brought when the Zhou army caught on to their tracks, he currently did not have the luxury of considering it. Su Li had no intention of leaving. "Open the umbre." Chen Changsheng did not understand. Taking the umbre and opening it, he followed Su Lis instructions and poured his true essence into it, simultaneously activating some mechanism in the umbres shaft. A faintly discernible Qi began to descend from the edge of the umbre, just like an invisible and immaterial waterfall,pletely surrounding them. The cold wind could no longer blow the Yellow Paper Umbre around, but snow began to fall from the sky, a little of whichnded upon the canvas of the umbre soundlessly. The several dozen cavalrymen had finally reached the depths of the ck willow forest and had reached a ce that was not very far from their current location. Chen Changsheng was very tense as he looked at those horsemen that were only a bit more than ten zhang away. He felt like he could even clearly make out the eye color of theirmanding officer. Yet the several dozen cavalrymen seemed to have seen nothing at all and scattered to search the rest of the forest. After some time, Chen Changsheng finally confirmed that the cavalry had left the forest and abruptly rxed. He suddenly realized that the two hands that had held the umbre had grown stiff from nerves. "Put away the umbre," Su Li said. Heplied and put away the umbre, tying it to his waist and preparing to leave. "Dont be too rushed. Those horsemen should still be waiting on the perimeter of the forest," Su Li said again. Chen Changsheng did not question it and sat back down by the tree. Then he looked at the Yellow Paper Umbre and sighed regretfully, "I really didnt think that this umbre would have such a wonderful use!" The edge of Su Lis lips perked up. "You also didnt think about who I was." Chen Changsheng did not continue the conversation. He truly was rather fed up with it, and he knew that even if he did not answer, this egotistic senior would certainly have a way of continuing the conversation himself. As expected, Su Lis two brows slightly rose up as if they wanted to fly away, and he proudly boasted, "This is a magical artifact I designed together with old man Tang. With the Heaven Shrouding Sword that formed the pivot and the countless precious materials that formed the body, not even a Meditation Cultivator was guaranteed to see through the illusion. How could ordinary cavalrymen like these see through my umbre?" Chen Changsheng wanted to say something but stopped himself. Su Lis brows flew up even higher. "If you have something to say, say it." Chen Changsheng replied, "Senior, this umbre... is mine." The ck willow forest was very quiet and the snow fell without a sound. At the start when they were leaving the hot spring in the snowy ridge, they had gotten into an argument over this matter. Chen Changsheng felt that Su Lis injuries were too heavy and so did not continue the argument. But now, he could no longer hold it back, because he felt that this umbre was his. Su Li coldlyughed. "You know about the origins of this umbre?" Chen Changsheng had heard Zhexiu speak about some of the stories rted to this umbre. Coupled with what he had seen and heard in the Garden of Zhou and the snow ins, he basically knew everything, so he nodded his head. Su Li paid no attention to him and narrated the story of the umbre one more time. At the very end, he stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and dered, "I found the sword, and I designed that umbre. You actually have the audacity to say that this umbre is yours?" Chen Changsheng answered, "But this umbres materials were all found by the Old Master Tang. Back then when Senior left this umbre behind at the Wenshui Tangs, wasnt it because Senior could not find the money?" Su Lis expression gradually grew frigid. "Repeat what you said." Chen Changsheng felt that not being able to find the money was truly rather imprecise, so he changed his phrasing. "Isnt it because Senior repudiated the debt that this Yellow Paper Umbre returned to the Wenshui Tang n?" Su Li furiouslyughed. "As Mount Lis supreme elder, I have wandered the four seas, plundered houses, andmitted every sort of crimehow could Ick money?" Chen Changshengpletely ignored his talk about robbing houses andmitting crimes and earnestly exined, "But Senior still didnt pay." Su Li found he had nothing he could say, so he said nothing. The atmosphere grew rather awkward. Chen Changsheng hesitantly got up and climbed up a tree to observe the distant movements of the Great Zhou cavalry, at the same time letting the cold wind disperse the heat on his face. After a while, he descended from the tree and said to Su Li, "Senior, I believe that those horsemen have really withdrawn." Su Li ignored him. Chen Changsheng continued, "Senior, if the cavalrymen really are searching for you, do we still need to hide our tracks? Senior does not believe in us Zhou people, but there should still be people that Senior trusts. Just like Senior said before, although there will be people thate to kill Senior there are also people that woulde to save Senior. Although Mount Li is far away, those people that want to save Senior could be very close by!" Su Li looked into his eyes and said, "Herein lies the question, are there more people that want to kill me, or more people that want to save me? Who are the more urgent ones?" Chen Changsheng somewhat hesitantly replied, "Senior... dont you think too darkly of human nature?" "Its not about nature, but hearts. Human nature cannot be tested, and human hearts cannot be guessed. Zealous love and rejection are both ultimately about profit. Emperor Taizong is clearly a shameless follower who murdered his brothers andpelled his father. Zhou Dufu is clearly a butcher who ughtered people without regard. Yet why is that in the eyes of ordinary folk, these two seem to have a golden aura about their bodies? Because Emperor Taizong and Zhou Dufu brought them sufficient profits. They expelled the demons back to Xuo City and spared the humans living in the Central ins from the de of the soldiers and the mes of war, spared them from being enved by another race. Thus they naturally became what the hearts of the people longed for." Su Li seriously asked him, "And me? I live in this conflict-free and peaceful generation. Besides killing a few Demon Generals, Ive not done too much. What have I done for the human world? What sort of profits have I obtained for the cultivators and themon folk? Enough so that they would lightly journey ten thousand li to help me? Just because my path of the sword is powerful without equal, that my bearing is exceptionally free and easy-going?" It was clearly a very serious, even solemn discussion, or perhaps a lecture, but because of how thosest few words changed the vor, Chen Changsheng had no idea how to continue, so he asked, "What about the southerners?" In the minds of themon people, Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle Su Li was currently the strongest expert of the south. It was also because of his existence that the south could protect its final vestiges of dignity and pride in the face of the flourishing Great Zhou. "Of course, there are many southerners who have thanked me, but there are also many southerners that loathe me. As Ive said these past few days, Ive killed many people. Since I grew up in the south, the vast majority of people I killed naturally are southerners. They all had rtives, fellow students and disciples, andter generations. How could all those people like me? Of course, even if these people who loathed me were even more numerous, they wouldnt be in the majority, or else wouldnt I be a rat crossing the street that everyone is shouting out to kill? The problem lies in the fact that many years ago, I did something that made the entire south despair, so the people that dislike me grew in number." "What thing?" Chen Changsheng asked curiously. "A bit more than ten years ago, the bloody case of the Orthodox Academy. You should know about it." "I know about it." "Speaking of which, is Daoist Ji really your master?" "Senior... in truth, Im really not really clear on this matter." "Fine, lets go back to the main topic. In brief, after that incident in the Orthodox Academy, the Pope was severely wounded, the army was in internal disorder and the Imperial Court at odds with itself. Zhou Tong was randomly killing people, and the entire capital was inplete chaos. Your Zhou Dynasty was inplete shambles. In the eyes of the southerners, this was undoubtedly their best opportunity. Moreover, it must be admitted that the Longevity Sect was truly very powerful back then, on par with your Li Pce." "And then?" "Just as the southerners hadpleted their several years of preparation and were ready to sortie, because of a certain matter, I trampled into the Longevity Sect and ughtered all those elders. As a result, the things they had prepared to do were naturally left unsettled." "Senior, this sort of secret is really too shocking, or else why would I always feel like Senior is making up ways to praise yourself?" "Such a tragic affair, whats there to praise about it?" In a rare moment, Su Li did not continue the conversation to praise himself. His expression was so calm that it caused the heart to beat faster. Chapter 362 – Full-time Teaching (Part Three) Chapter 362 - Full-time Teaching (Part Three) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Su Li said expressionlessly, The best and final opportunity of the southerners was lost just like this. Will they thank me? Other than believing that I am a madman, the people of Zhou wont thank me either. Chen Changsheng thought about it and then said, ...dislike, being unthankfulthis does not mean that they want Senior to die. Su Li said, In a blink of an eye, over ten years have passed. Tianhai, old man Yin and thatdy on the Holy Maiden Peak still wholeheartedly want the north and south to unite. But I wont allow it. If I wont allow it, then Mount Li will not allow it, then the Longevity Sect wont allow it. The unification of the north and south... will forever be an idea on paper. Are you saying that perhaps these Saints dont want me to die? Listening to what Su Li had said, Chen Changsheng did not say anything for a long time. He thought about the great situation that the demons had set up on the snowy ins the moment he had left the Garden of Zhou and said, The demons... also really want Senior to die. Dont you feel that this is very absurd? Remember, the enemies of your enemies are not necessarily your friends, because there is something called profit in between. If I die, the continent will fall into unrest, and the Demon Lord and Tianhai are the two most confident people in the world. They are confident that they can use the unrest and gain what they want from it, so they obviously really want me to die. Chen Changsheng looked at Su Li and asked very seriously and sincerely, Senior, why dont you support the unification of the north and south? No matter how you look at it, it is beneficial for the Human race. Just because its beneficial for the Human race, I have to support it? Okay, what I said sounds too viinous, I take it back. Su Li looked at him calmly. But can you answer my question? What difference is there from being unified by Tianhai or the demons? Chen Changsheng really wanted to say that the difference was very big, as the war between different races could easily bring the danger of extinction. The battle between the humans was just a problem of who was willing to lower their heads. However, he knew that to people like Su Li, being governed by someone was a situation he could not ept, so there was indeed no great difference between the two. Senior, has the world in your eyes always been so dark? Not dark, just colorless, frigid like ice. As I have said, that is profit. Perhaps... you are just unable to think of the world optimistically? This was already Chen Changshengs third question of a simr nature. I cant because matters like this have already urred many times in the past. The so-called history is just evidence of the moment, and the so-called present is just the repetition of history. Su Li looked at him and said, I dont want to be a second Zhou Dufu, so no matter if it is the demons or you Zhou people, I wont believe any of you. It became silent in the ck willow forest again. Chen Changsheng stayed silent for a very long time before suddenly opening his mouth, Senior, are you teaching me? Ever since they had left the military stronghold, the quantity of conversations between Su Li and him increased. Afterwards, no matter if it was the pursuit of assassins, meeting the cavalry of the Great Zhou or the seeming casualness within the conversations, there were actually extremely deep choices of topics, all indicating that he attempted to teach Chen Changsheng some thingsit should have been how to view the world and how to survive. Su Li looked at him andughed at him slightly, Isnt it be a little toote for you to realize it now? In the rumors, they say that you know the Daoist Canon thoroughly, but why do I currently feel that you dont have any perception at all? But... why? Chen Changsheng did not mind the Seniors mockery and only felt confused. He was a citizen of Zhou and Su Li was a southerner. He was a part of the new generation of people being raised and groomed by the Orthodoxy, while Su Li was a senior and an important existence that cultivated the path of the sword. Originally, the two did not have any connections, and belonged to different factions, or were even secret enemies. Not to mention the terrible rtionship between the Orthodox Academy and the Mount Li Sword Sect, it was likely thatpetition would ur between him and Qiushan Jun in the future. Su Li had no reason to instruct him like a teacher. Because I admire you very much. Su Li looked at him and said expressionlessly, Is this reason, not enough? Chen Changsheng shook his head very sincerely and said, Senior, it obviously isnt enough. Su Li was slightly at a loss for words. If this was any other junior, to be taught so patiently, perhaps they may not have cried out of gratitude, but at least after he had provided a reason, they would definitely not continue asking. He looked at the clear, bright eyes of the youth and suddenly smiled. He thought that it was indeed right; if this little guy was not such a person, how could he act as he wanted? Because I wish that you can survive well, and the longer you live, the better it is, he said seriously to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was slightly surprised. He thought that perhaps the senior knew about the matter of his broken meridians and knew his days were numbered? What Su Li followed up with showed that he did not know the secret. He said, Because only by living long enough can you be strong enough. I wish for you to always be strong, all the way until the end. What is the end? The next Pope. ...Senior wishes for me to be the next Pope? Correct, because if you be the Pope, it is the best to the southerners. Why? Because you are unwilling to kill, you are and even more unlikely to be intoxicated by killing. You view the other matters outside of life and death very clearly. I have never seen such a person at your age who does not care for his name so much... of course, your obsessiveness over my Yellow Paper Umbre sometimes makes me begin to doubt my judgment. I dont know why Senior thinks that I dont care about my name... its just that I can be the Pope with just this? Chen Changsheng subconsciously looked at the graying sky. He looked at the snowkes thatnded in a ce that was an unknown distance away and said, I feel its so far away. Su Li looked at him with slight interest and said, Have you perhaps never had such a realization? Chen Changsheng retracted his gaze and asked slightly nkly, What realization? The Li Pce views you with so much importance and puts so much into raising you so that you are the youngest to reach the upper level of the Ethereal Opening realm and the youngest principal of the Orthodox Academy... if it were not for raising you to be the next pope, what are those old guys doing? Chen Changsheng said nothing. He currently already knew why Archbishop Mei Lisha cared for him so much, but what was the Pope thinking? After leaving the Mausoleum of Books, all of the mysteries had already received answers. However, he was always very confused by this matter and subconsciously did not want to remember it. Too many things had happened in the Garden of Zhou to the point that he had really forgotten about it until he was reminded by Su Li again right now. He was the sessor of the Orthodoxy. Only, his eyes still rested on at a location not far in front of him habitually, and he was not used to raising his head to look at the sky. No matter if it was the grayish sky or the brilliant blue sky, the rays of light were all so dazzling. If he returned to the capital and became the sessor of the Orthodoxy, perhaps he would have to directly confront the awe of the Empress. This made him very uneasy. Of course, he needed to return to the capital first. Chapter 363 – Full-time Teaching (Part Four) Chapter 363 - Full-time Teaching (Part Four) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "When I mentioned Daoist Jist time, you said that you didnt know anything...were you deceiving me?" Su Li said as he looked at the expression on Chen Changshengs face. Chen Changsheng could only maintain his silence, given how he was not too skilled at making up lies. Su Li continued to talk to himself. "Then just what are those old guys nning to do by pushing you out?" These dialogues frequently urred, and their conclusion often did not require an answer. Chen Changsheng could not find an answer, and Su Li only used up a short amount of time to think about it. Confirming that the cavalry of the Great Zhou were truly far away, Chen Changsheng put Su Li on his back and passed through the ck willow forest, continuing south. As he walked, or perhaps ran, the climate began to gradually grow warmer, and the scenery that the two of them saw gradually began to draw closer to the true season. In the capital, it was most likely the peak of spring, while in Mount Li in the south, it was alreadyte spring. However, it was still somewhat chilly here, and their eyes could still spy remnants of snow like little stars. Fortunately, there were also little patchy stars of green. Seeing those grasses that had died in the previous year budding forth with green sprouts, Chen Changsheng recalled that it had already been one whole year since he had left Xining vige. Far too many changes had urred within this year. Even if he was just a youth in the midst of his spring, from time to time, he would turn back, and he would inevitably sigh with a regret more appropriate for a middle-aged man. After they passed by a farmer vige called Woli vige, their situation changed somewhat. They now had a carriage, being pulled along by two hale and hearty furry deer. Chen Changsheng sat at the front of the carriage, pulling on the ropes that had been tied around the necks of the deer. Every now and then, he would make a few iprehensible noises, perhaps wanting to imitate the methods of the farmers. Yet it was very obvious that those two furry deer had no idea what he was saying. Thankfully, the general direction was correct, always heading south. The south was still very far away, but as long as they kept persisting forward, they would continue to get closer. Su Li was lying down in the carriage, a thick nket cushioning him from below while his body was covered by a thick but smooth animal hide. The Yellow Paper Umbre was set down at his side, as well as food and drink. He held a bamboo flute against his lips, from time to time blowing a clear and elegant sound. He seemed contented to the extreme, with none of that miserable feeling of a heavily-injured person attempting to escape. After proceeding for two more days, they could faintly make out an earth-colored city on the official road. Unlike that military stronghold they saw at the beginning, this was an actual city. Based on the size and perimeter of the city, it seemed like it could hold tens of thousands of people. Presumably, it was very bustling and lively within. If one wanted to reconnect with the human world, this was without question the most convenient ce to do it. Chen Changsheng turned his head and shot a nce at Su Li, using his eyes to ask whether he wanted to enter the city. Su Li was just then using a piece of fur to carefully clean the holes of his bamboo flute, not paying any attention. Chen Changsheng understood, but still did not quite understand. Shaking his head, he grasped the reins and had those two deer carry the carriage down the official road, passing by the slightly hard fields and bypassing that earth-colored city. South of the city was a forest of birch trees. The several thousand birch trees were not at all thick. They seemed slender and straight, like swords growing up from the ground and piercing into the sky. It was deep spring, but these birches in the cold ground had still not put forth any green leaves. The eyes did not encounter any sort of hindrance, letting one see the trees several li away. When encountering a forest, dont enter. This was not something Su Li had taught Chen Changsheng from his experience traveling the world, but some old saying he had seen written many times in those misceneous essays. Chen Changsheng lightly pulled on the reins, indicating that the two deer should stop. He did not sense the slightest danger, only acted subconsciously. With difficulty, Su Li sat his body up in the carriage. At some point, the bamboo flute had been stuck in his waist and been reced by the Yellow Paper Umbre. He looked at the calm birch forest, then suddenly said, "Theyvee." Who came? It was naturally his enemies. The people that wanted to kill Su Li hade. Chen Changshengs mood instantly became tenser. He leaped down from the carriage to the ground, using his fastest speed to untie the ropes around the necks of the deer. Then he used the sheath of his dagger to give them two strikes on their thick behinds. In pain, the furry deer ran off in the opposite direction of the birch forest. It was just that this sort of docile livestock actually did not run very far. They stood several dozen zhang away, looking at Chen Changsheng with expressions of bewilderment, as if they didnt understand why he had struck them. "You care about their lives, but what about me?" Su Li said to Chen Changsheng angrily. Chen Changsheng grasped the sheath of his dagger and asked, "Then does Senior want to go in or not?" When they had just left the hot spring in the snowy ridge, he had asked Su Li this question. Back then, Su Li had not been willing, and it seemed like he had still not changed his mind. He only heard Su Li sneer, "If I go in, what will I do if you die? I have no desire to ce all my hopes on another, let alone such a weak guy like you." In his heart, Chen Changsheng truly felt that this was very reasonable. Although Senior could not fight, his battling experience and knowledge far surpassed his own by many times. Senior being at his side would always be some assistance to him. There was no activity from the quiet birch forest. He somewhat uneasily asked, "What should we do next? Should I be rushing into the forest?" Su Li had no idea what he was talking about and asked, "And what will you do once youve rushed into the forest?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yesterday Senior said that the most important moment in battle was the instant in which one turned from defense to offense. If one could truly be caught off guard, then even the strongest opponent could lose." Su Li stared at him and asked, "So you are prepared to rush into the forest, find that person, and then kill him?" Chen Changsheng very earnestly nodded his head. Su Li put his hands on his forehead and asked, "Do you know what level of cultivation that assassin in the forest is?" Chen Changsheng very earnestly shook his head. Su Li furiously bellowed, "And so just how are you prepared to charge in? Do you n to throw away your life?" Chen Changsheng was at a loss, not knowing whether he should nod his head or shake it. After thinking it over, he asked, "Is this...not ording to Seniors teaching?" Su Li dispelled his anger and helplessly said, "You must first understand that for those things I mentioned, you first have to establish that you and your opponent are on simr levels. Even if yourecking, you cant be toocking." Chen Changsheng replied, "But Seniors original words were clear... even the strongest opponent could lose." Su Li retorted angrily, "Rhetoric, this is rhetoric! Do you not understand that rhetoric and exaggeration are a part of the art of speaking!?" Chen Changsheng lowered his head in silence. After a while, he could not help but raise his head back up and ask, "Then what do I do if I really do encounter an opponent that is much stronger than me?" The answer Su Li gave was exceptionally concise and in, straightforward and clear. "Flee, or kneel." Flee? The speed at which Chen Changsheng could run with Su Li on his back was not necessarily faster than the speed of that assassin in the forest who had still not appeared. It must be known that the people who chose to take the profession of assassin would always possess body movements and speed faster than the average cultivator. Kneel? Chen Changsheng was like Su Li. Neither of them would ce their livespletely in the hands of another, even if it was someone they trusted, let alone someone that hade to kill them. Not being able to flee and not being able to kneel, in truth there remained still one other option: waiting. Chen Changsheng took out his dagger and stared at the still and noiseless birch forest, gazed at the green buds which from a distance were gradually about to densely grow but from close-by were very difficult to see, waiting for that person to appear. From start to end, the person never appeared. Time slowly passed, and even the hand holding the dagger began to ache. He shouted out into the forest. "Come out already! Hes already seen you." Su Li had no idea he would do such a thing. He shook his head at the sky, giving off the feeling that he was ashamed to be associated with him. There was still no response from that person in the forest. Chen Changsheng whispered, "Senior, it seems this method of enticing the enemy also doesnt work." That previous dialogue, even quarrel, he had with Su Li was naturally not a real quarrel. Gazing at the quiet birch forest, Su Li thoughtfully dered, "The person has left." "Eh?" Chen Changsheng was rather surprised. Su Li once againy down in the carriage, putting down the Yellow Paper Umbre and taking up the bamboo flute. The two deer, at Chen Changshengs call, slowly walked back, then stood docilely as the ropes were tied back around their necks. The clear sound of the bamboo flute once more sounded out. In the ensuing journey, Chen Changsheng grew much quieter, or perhaps it was better to say that he was much more like his usual selfonly when he was with Tang Thirty-Six and Su Li would he be more talkative. His current silence was of course because of that assassin that could appear at any time. Just as not speaking would sometimes be more powerful than speaking, an enemy that did not appear was always more frightening than one right in front of you. Contrarily, Su Li acted as he normally would, and no trace of unease could be found on his body. He continued to blow on his bamboo flute, drink from his small wine bottle, and take care of his injuries. He was just like that day when he was lying in the hot spring, very content and serene. It was like he wasnt injured at all, just traveling on a normal trip. Chen Changshengs vignt and focused sight encapsted all things. There was a massive pressure on his mind, and when he thought about some things, his mood grew increasingly heavy. In the military stronghold, they had encountered two assassins, and then the cavalry of the Great Zhou had been hunting all around for them. Perhaps it was just as Su Li had surmised, that ck Robe had calcted the direction of their escape and then spread this news to some powers in the human world. How would those powers act from now on? If it was the Divine Empress prompting this pursuit of Su Li, did she know that he and Su Li were together? If she did know, would she have those experts and assassins also kill him at the same time? If it was... the powerful figures within the Li Pce that wanted Su Li dead, could they possibly know that he was still alive? Or perhaps the demons had purposefully concealed his existence? On a certain day at dusk, in a ce eight hundred li from Tianliang County, the deer carriage stopped to rest for a while, the twilight rich as blood. Chen Changsheng took all his unease and poured it out to Su Li. Right now, regardless of what disputes remained between them, since he had not abandoned Su Li back in the snowy mountain ridge, he would not abandon Su Li midway. At present, they were sitting on the same carriage, so they would naturally have to confront theing violent storms and massive waves together. "There shouldnt be many people that know of my being heavily injured, the reason for which I already told you a few days ago. We already analyzed that assassination in the military stronghold... if that clumsy and ridiculous action could be considered an assassination. Together with those several hundred Zhou cavalrymen, we can clearly see that neither those guys who want to kill me nor I, being hunted by those guys, want the entire continent to know." Su Li took up a tree branch and began to draw out a map on the ground. Pointing at a straight line, he said, "They have no need to besiege a stronghold so that they can strike at reinforcements, so the reason we have seen no activity can only be that our speed is too fast. After we broke through the line of the northern army, the people did not have enough time to muster up enough strong people toe kill us. If we were to view this as a war, then their main force would just be rushing over..." Chen Changsheng squatted on the side, listening closely. Over the past few days, this sort of scene had urred many times. Su Li would normally put forward a very indecent appearance, but on these asions, he would always be exceptionally serious. He taught Chen Changsheng how to distinguish between the tracks of humans and beasts, how to tell which nts were edible, which mushrooms were poisonous, what was the most important part of battles, and even tactics and marching. Besides swords and cultivation, he taught Chen Changsheng many things. Chen Changsheng once again asked, "Senior, why are you teaching me these things?" Choosing a future Pope for the southerners? This might have been the real answer, but it was not enough. "Because, I taught Qiushan before." Su Li tossed aside the tree branch and said, "He studied from me for one month. If theres enough time on the road, I will also have taught you for a month. You returned the Yellow Paper Umbre to me, I took you away from the snowy in. Both sides are even, but you did not leave the snowy ridge, so I owe you a favor. You can just act like Im returning the favor to you!" "Favor?" "In the future, you and Qiushan will inevitablypete. I hope that you wont begging too far behind, that its as fair as possible. This is my favor to you." This was the first time after leaving the hot spring that Chen Changsheng felt Su Li possessed the demeanor of a worthy senior. Then he very seriously said, "The Yellow Paper Umbre is not me returning it to Senior, but me lending it to Senior." Su Li calmly looked back at him, then suddenly smiled, "Youre not used to this warm scene, so you intentionally spoiled it?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes." Su Li said, "Im also not too used to it, so in the future, dont ask me any simr questions." Chen Changsheng looked at him and sincerely dered, "Senior, you truly are a good person." Su Li looked back at him and very seriously said, "In the future, dont say these sorts of words either." "Why?" "Because in the future, you will know that I was never a good man in the traditional sense. Im temperamental. If theres a single word that I find unsuitable, Ill explode and kill someone." "But you really cant tell! Fine Senior, although those words I said before were on purpose, its a fact that the Yellow Paper Umbre really is mine." "Yeah, it seems like you really dont believe that I might explode and kill you!" Senior, if you could suddenly kill someone, we wouldnt need to wait until the middle of the night to dare to continue our journey." Since the conversation was no longer agreeable, they no longer needed to say anything. In the ever-darkening twilight, Chen Changsheng began to prepare dinner and the equipment needed to sleep outdoors. Su Li gazed at the youth bustling around the fire and slightly squinted his eyes. He slowly stroked the bamboo flute in his hand, thinking about something. The twilight gradually retreated. After a simple meal of roast meat, Chen Changsheng extinguished the fire, ensuring that it would not be a beacon in the night. After a wordless night, the morning arrived. The morning wind was somewhat chilly, bringing with it the smell of dew and grass. It made one feel carefree and rxed, and the two deer had a lively step as they marched, traversing more than ten li in a short time. Many green nts grew in this vast stretch of ins. They might have been sorghum, but these sorghum nts were just budding, not at all like the legendary green curtain of crops, much less able to cover up a figure. So it only took a nce for Chen Changsheng to see the person standing in the field. It was a handsome man, covered all over in armor. On his back were seven long des, shining gloriously in the morning light. No matter how one looked at it, he did not seem like an assassin. Chapter 364 – The Killing Divine General Chapter 364 - The Killing Divine General Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora The man was very handsome, but his face was full of travel fatigue; it was obvious that he had arrived in haste. The armor on him was also caked in a thickyer of dust, but it still seemed shiny, just like the man himself, who stood amongst the green sorghum, like a glowing sun. This person did not seem like an assassin no matter how he was looked at. Actually, this person was indeed not an assassin, although he hade to kill Su Li. The person did not disy goodwill or enmity, but he also did not hide his killing intent, his extremely pure killing intent. Gazing at this shining man in the morning light, Chen Changsheng felt a stabbing pain in his eyes, giving Chen Changsheng a simr feeling to when he first saw Su Li on the snowy ins. The rays of light from far away fell around the man. However, it never actually fell onto him, and the thing that reflected the sunlight was not his armor nor his face, but a shapeless barrier, which was why it was so bright. The shapeless barrier and the brightness did not need to be exined. He was a true expert of the Star Condensation Realm. With a nce, Chen Changsheng confirmed that the man was not the assassin in the birch forest from the day beforethe man was just too bright, unable to hide his existence. Also, it was obvious that the man did not seem to want to do such things at allhe just stood in the morning light like this, waiting for Chen Changsheng and Su Lis arrival in an upright manner. Chen Changsheng exited the carriage. He untied the rope on the neck of the furry deer, and gently patted their bottoms. Right now, the furry deer were already connected with him and understood his intentions. They ran to the higher ground several hundreds of zhang away, and then turned around to look. They were waiting for their young master to recall them. Chen Changsheng turned around and looked into the carriage. Su Liy in the carriage. His eyes were closed, and he was wrapped in fur. He had fur ear plugs stuffed in his ears, and it seemed like he was currently sleeping. Senior, Chen Changsheng said. The fur earplugs in Su Lis ears obviously did not have an effect equal to Mo Yus fur earplugs. He said, Yes? When he replied, his eyes remained closed. In front... a person came, Chen Changsheng pointed at the person on the uprising ground and said. And then? Su Li still did not show any signs of opening his eyes. Chen Changsheng said, That person... is very strong, I cant win against him. Su Li said with his eyes closed, I taught you for so many days; if you still cant handle an assassin, why arent you going to kill yourself? Chen Changsheng said, But Senior, you just said it yesterday, that is rhetoric and an exaggeration. When meeting an opponent who is just too strong, other than kneeling, there is only running. I want to ask, at this moment, is it better to run or to kneel? After a period of silence, Su Li finally opened his eyes. He sat up and looked at the green sorghum ground ahead. He said, Star Condensation... its not like its impossible for you to win. Chen Changsheng quickly judged and weighed it in his heart and said as he shook his head, This... I really cant win. Only now did Su Li see the handsome man who was d in armor and the unbelievably bright light. He squinted his eyes and said, Oh its that guy, then you really cant win. Chen Changsheng said, Then lets quickly run. Su Li said unhappily, Ignoring the fact that I, Su Li, have never fled in my life, even if we run... can we run? Chen Changsheng was just about to say that if he really did run, not many people in the continent could catch up to him. Suddenly, he saw that there was a battle horse d in red in the distant green fields. It seemed a little familiar. An extremely bad idea formed in his mind. It was because he finally recognized it, the battle horse d in red in the distant field was actually a... Red Cloud Qilin. Su Li said, Xue Xingchuans younger brother, the twenty-eighth Divine General, Xue He. Yes, his mount is also brother with Xue Xingchuans mount. Chen Changsheng forgot about running away. There was no White Crane. He was not Jin Yulu. It was impossible for him to be faster than the Red Cloud Qilin that flew in the sky. He had never thought that the first assassin he had truly met in his journey to the south was actually such a powerful figure. Thinking about it, he realized it was right. To kill Su Li, even if he was currently heavily injured, it was pointless no matter how many ordinary experts came. They obviously needed to send people at the level of Divine General Xue He. Greetings Sir Su. Please consider that I am fully armored, so I wont be bowing as a greeting. Xue He who had just stood in thepletely bright green field seemed like the very picture of a god with his brightness and might. However, his tone when speaking to Su Li was extremely polite. Su Li looked at him without any expression and said, With my understanding of you, you admire me very much. For some reason, when any words that were narcissistic to the point where people would feel disgusted came out of the mouth of the Mount Li Junior Martial Uncle, it would make people feel that it was believable. Xue He slowly walked over, and the sunlight that was reflected constantly bent into different angles. The armor gave off a jangling sound, and he used his silence to express his agreement. Su Li asked, Just whose idea was it for you toe here right now? Xue Hes brother, Xue Xingchuan, was the second Divine General of the continent. Since Divine General Han Qing began to guard the Mausoleum of Books, he became the strongest Divine General in the world, only under the Five Saints and the Storms of Eight Directions. More importantly, everyone knew that Xue Xingchuan was the Divine Empresss most loyal follower. Logically, Xue He appearing here naturally pointed to a cruel and terrifying truth, that the person who wanted to kill Su Li was the Divine Empress. However, Su Li did not believe it was so simple, so he asked him. Xue He said expressionlessly, No other persons idea. Its my own idea. Su Li went silent, and understood what he said. However, Chen Changsheng did not understand. Since it was not the decree of the Divine Empress, nor the order of the Orthodoxy, and since the Divine General admired Su Li, why had hee to kill him, while Su Li was in a bad situation? He asked, Why? Xue He ignored him. He looked at Su Li and said calmly, Only through the unification of the north and south, with my Great Zhou unifying the world, can we truly defeat the Demon race. However, because of the existence of Sir, it has always been hard to execute. No matter if it is the imperial court or the Orthodoxy, there are many people who hope that Sir can change his mind. However, I know that Sir will not change his mind, so... you must die. Su Li said sternly, I... will change my mind. This joke was not funny, and no one believed it. However, Su Li behaved in a very believable manner, and said sincerely, As long as you are willing to let us leave, I will definitely change my mind about the unification of the north and south. Xue He went silent for a while and said, I view Sir as an idol. I know Sir will not change his mind. Su Li was slightly distressed. Why are you so stubborn? When I say I will change my mind, I will definitely change it. To change his mind from external pressures. This isnt Sir. Xue He looked at him and said calmly, And if Sir is no longer Sir, how will there still be mental obstructions to me killing you? Su Li went silent for a while and said while looking at Chen Changsheng, Did I say it badly? Chen Changsheng nodded his head. Su Li said, Then its your turn to say something. Chen Changsheng said, Senior. I am really bad at speaking. Seeing Su Li and Chen Changsheng converse, a weird color shed across Xue Hes eyes. Shortly afterwards, he withdrew his attention and said respectfully, At the moment, the news of Sir being heavily injured and currently returning to the south is known by very few people. Dying under my de is always better than dying under those thieves and rascals, or at least better than dying from the dirty tricks of those assassins. Su Li shook his head, No matter how I die, it is not good. Only living is good. Xue He did not say any more, and extended his hand behind him to grasp the handle of a de. After Zhou Dufu, very few of the continents experts used the de, because no one could surpass him. Many of the thirty-eight Divine Generals were used to using swords, and because of Taizongs Frost God Spear, there were also a lot who used spears. As for Divine Generals who used des, and used them well, there was only Xue He himself. With this action, the other six thin swords behind Xue He never left the sheath, but six de intents floated in the air. They enveloped the green fields, forming a de Domain. Su Lis expression slowly faded. He also had never thought that the first person toe to kill him would actually be such a difficult person. Chen Changsheng asked with a slightly hoarse voice, Senior, what do we do? Su Li replied expressionlessly, You can also tell, that person is just like the meat you roast. If taken cold with sauce does not work, what else can you do? Chen Changsheng turned around and nced at him. He asked out of confusion, Meat? No oil, no salt. Su Li said unhappily and climbed down the carriage with difficulty. He looked at the green fields, before suddenly narrowing his eyes again. The sorghum was not very high, but it was actually hiding another person. Most likely, it was the person from the birch forest. Chapter 365 – Su Lis Gaze (Part One) Chapter 365 - Su Lis Gaze (Part One) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Nora At present, the northern stretches of the Tianliang County were somewhat cold. Although the sorghum had not grown that high, it was still enough to conceal a person. Presumably, this person was a true assassin that was highly skilled in concealing his traces. Su Li paid no attention to that assassin concealed in the fields. That sort of guy who could not even bear to see the light of day, no matter how dangerous, in his eyes was still not as dangerous as the dazzling Xue He. Xue He continued to walk towards the pair, his armor nking as he stepped. His de intents whistled through the air and his footsteps were firm and steady. As he got closer and closer, he warily asked Chen Changsheng, "And just who are you? Chen Changsheng had not intentionally withdrawn his Qi, so Xue He could see that he had already entered the upper level of Ethereal Opening. To be able to enter the upper level of Ethereal Opening at such a young age, this was by necessity no ordinary person. Xue He had never encountered this sort of person before. He impassively uttered, "If I did not know that Qiushan Jun, because of the matters of the Garden of Zhou, was heavily injured and far away in Mount Li, and if you did not have such amonce appearance, I really would have suspected that you were Qiushan Jun." Chen Changsheng had finally confirmed that the demons, or the enigmatic ck Robe, for some sort of reason, had not transmitted the news to the south that he was traveling with Su Li. He could not but begin to ponder, if Xue He knew his identity, would he halt his steps? Just at this moment, Su Lis voice rang out. "If your elder brother Xue Xingchuan was here, you absolutely wouldnt mistake him for Qiushan Jun. This guy is only at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, while my familys Qiushan Jun has already seeded in entering Star Condensation! Are you saying that you cant even see through this level of difference?" It was only a person like Su Li who would use the word only in hisments to describe a youth already in the upper level of Ethereal Opening, and it was probably only Qiushan Jun amongst this current generation of young cultivators that could steadily suppress Chen Changsheng by a full head. This was a fact, but for some reason, Chen Changsheng felt somewhat depressed. Perhaps it was because when Su Li mentioned Qiushan Jun, his voice was very affectionate. In a moment, he hadpletely forgotten to tell Xue He his identity. And it was just at this moment that Xue He had reached a position that was barely less than ten zhang from them. His hand had alreadypletely grasped the hilt of his de, bing one with it. Those six de intents were still fused into one, forming their own world. Xue He had already finished preparing his des. His Qi was at its peak. Only a Star Condensation expert could summon such a perfect Star Domain. He used the de, so his Star Domain was a de Domain. Chen Changsheng could be even more of a genius, but he was still too young in the end. There was a limit to the time he could cultivate, and there was the inherent problem with his meridians, limiting the amount of true essence he could use. It was simply impossible for him to pierce through this perfect de Domain. There were many times when the difference in cultivation could not be made up with by things like courage, willpower, determination, or skill. He stared at Xue Hes armor that shined like the sun in the morning light, and slowly took his dagger out of the sheath. In this very brief period of time, he had performed many calctions in his sea of consciousness. The countless examples of battles he had seen in the Daoist Canon and the library of the Orthodox Academy transformed into images that flitted past his eyes, yet he still could not find a way. The continents twenty-eighth Divine General, Xue He. This was unquestionably the strongest opponent he had ever encountered after he began his cultivation. Solely in terms of cultivation, he was on the same level as the Demon General couple in the Garden of Zhou. However, for the sake of entering the Garden of Zhou, the Demon General couple had used some sort of secret method to forcefully suppress their cultivation. Because of the Garden of Zhous restrictions, when they battled with him, they had not disyed the true strength of the Star Condensation realm. The Golden-winged Great Peng which was roused by the burning of Nankes divine soul had been cut down in the sky by his ten thousand swords turned dragon, but the vast majority of the power in the blow hade from the several hundred years of amassed longing umted by the ten thousand broken swords in the Sword Pool. The sort of will and strength had nothing to do with him, and moreover, the opportunity was no longer there. Right now, the ten thousand broken swords in the sheath of his dagger could no longer exhibit such might. How could he defeat this powerful opponent? Chen Changsheng gripped his dagger and stared at the approaching Xue He, his mind growing increasingly tense. Xue He knew that he was his opponent, yet his focus was not on him. His vision rested behind, from the beginning to the end, looking at Su Li. Not to mention being heavily injured, even if he was on the verge of death, clinging onto hisst breath, as long as Su Li was still alive, he was still the continents most formidable expert! Su Li was also looking at him. But in reality, Su Li was not looking at him, but at his de Domain. Suddenly, Su Lis gaze rested on a space in front of him. Simultaneously, he extended his hand to grab the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre. In the Yellow Paper Umbre was the Heaven Shrouding Sword. The umbre handle was the hilt of the sword. Back in the snowy ins, when Su Li gripped the hilt of his sword, sword intent had encroached like fire, directly beheading a Demon General several dozen li away. At the moment, Xue He was right in front of him, so he could even more perceive the intense danger. Without the slightest warning, a purely instinctual vignce caused Xue He to explode with an iparably powerful Qi. Just like with the previous morning light, the armor on his body instantly began to shine. With a tter, the metal sword left its sheath and then, next to Chen Changshengs shoulder, it shed down at the hand with which Su Li held the umbre. A violent gale kicked up amongst the verdant sorghum. Having been at his side this entire journey south, Chen Changsheng best understood Su Lis condition. Let alone moving his sword and ying enemies, he could not even walk on his own. He did not understand why Su Li would grip the handle of the umbre and use his sword intent topel Xue He to burst forth with his de. This was a question that Su Li posed to him. Chen Changsheng only needed a moment of thought to find the answer. Because Su Li had taught him so much and he had learned very seriously, he could remember every word that was said. A few days ago, Su Li had once told him that the most important moment in battle was the instant when defense shifted to offense. If one could truly catch their opponent off guard, even the strongest foe might lose. Xue He had taken out his de seemingly because of Su Lis actions. Because of his vignce and unease, he waspelled to act this way, but in truth, he had also been taking advantage of the situation. It was because this was the only way could he truly catch Su Li off guard. To kill an expert at Su Lis level, before Xue He had attacked, he had by necessity calcted all the details. As expected, that most important moment in battle was precisely when defense shifted to offense, but could it bring benefits merely because it was done? No, Chen Changsheng had clearly remembered that after saying these words, Su Li had also given another exnation: the strongest opponent, in the moment when shifting from defense to offense, will always put his entire mind into it. As a result, it was also the moment where mistakes urred easiest. In other words, the enemy whose power was nigh perfect would always, in the moment of shifting from defense to offense, be somewhat less perfect. Chen Changshengs eyes began to shine. This was because Xue Hes de glowed like snow, and also because of the gradually flourishing morning light. His dagger had already pierced forward. Three Forms of Wenshui, Hanging Sunset. The dagger hummed, carrying with it all the morning light in the sorghum field, shuddering at high speeds as it pierced towards Xue Hes abdomen. As a Star Condensation expert, Xue He had used his seven des to form an impregnable domain. Even if it was that moment where defense shifted to offense, where there might be a point that was rtively more fragile, how could he let Chen Changsheng see through it? Chen Changsheng was indeed unable to see through it, but there was someone who could. Su Li only needed a nce to see where the weak point of Xue Hes de Domain was. He extended his hand to grasp the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre, inciting Xue He to attack, but his gaze had always been fixed on that ce in the air in front of Xue He. Chen Changshengs dagger, following Su Lis gaze, thrust out. There was a light pop, like a leather bag full of wine that had been punctured, or like a swollen sugar figurine that had been popped by some naughty child with a bamboo stick. In that dazzling morning light which enveloped Xue He, there suddenly appeared a path. The sharp sh had already reached his abdomen. On that shining armor, one could even see the reflection of that dagger. Chapter 366 – Su Li’s Gaze (Part Two) Chapter 366 - Su Lis Gaze (Part Two) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changshengs dagger arrived in front of Xue He, but the real sharp sword was Su Lis gaze. However, if a Star Condensation expert were to be defeated so easily, why would the Daoist Canon name the Star Domain as ones own world? The bright morning light suddenly fluctuated for a moment. Xue Hes hand extended to his back and pulled out the first de. Due to the speed of his actions, it even left behind an afterimage, as if there was a second one of him in the morning light. The sharp, white de edge fell even faster than the sound, chopping at Chen Changshengs head from above. At this moment, Chen Changsheng was about to pour all his sword energy into his strike, and could not change the direction of the dagger at all, much less block the strike. What could he do? On the green sorghum-covered ground, there was a hum. A heavy, metal sword appeared out of nowhere, and blocked Xue Hes de. Even with Xue Hes level of cultivation, he was unable to chop the metal sword in half. The metal sword was the Mountain Sea Sword. Xue He had no expression. The afterimage appeared again, and with unimaginable speed, he pulled out a second de from behind him, chopping down again. His actions were just too quick. When the second de fell, the Mountain Sea Sword had only just met the first de. ording to Chen Changshengs level of cultivation and strength, he was unable to follow such great speeds at all, because cultivators of the Ethereal Opening realm could not have such quick striking speeds. However, the way he struck was just different from other people. When he struck out, he did not need a movement in the wrist, in his fingers, nor any movements at all. He only needed the slight control of spiritual sense, and a sword would fly out of his sheath, into the world, blocking the de in Xue Hes hand. The second sword was the South Stream Temples Holy Maiden Sword. Xue Hes pupils restricted slightly, obviously being surprised by the two famous swords that Chen Changsheng had produced out of nowhere. However, the speed of his hand did not decrease at all, and another afterimage appeared in the morning light with a third sword. Almost at the same time the third de fell, Chen Changsheng summoned the third sword. Only a true powerful sword, a sword that was preserved rtively well, could block the powerful de of Divine General Xue He. As a result, the third sword was the Demon Commanders Banner Sword. Everything happened too quickly, only urring in a moment. The morning light shed slightly, and another afterimage appeared. It was like Xue He had turned into six people, drawing six des, chopping at Chen Changshengs head from above. It seemed as though Chen Changsheng was just in front of him, silent and unmoving, but with six swords appearing out of nowhere, blocking in front of him. Only now did continuous sounds of collision appear, as if it was a series of thunder rumbling in spring, blooming in the green fields. Xue Hes de was too quick. With only his strength, it would have been impossible for Chen Changsheng to receive all of it. It was just that Xue He probably did not think that the teenager would actually have such weird methodsjust what were these swords? However, that was not the end. Xue Hes six afterimages disappeared at the same time, returning to the main body. The strike that he had sent at Su Li actually turned and flew over, chopping at Chen Changshengs neck. This was his first strike, also hisst strike. It was the true strike. When the strike fell, the seven des formed a perfect world again. His de Domain waspleted once again, and the holes that had once existedpletely disappeared. Between his strikes, Xue Hes gaze was very cold, as if it was asking Chen Changsheng whether he still had more swords. The seven des created a terrifying de energy, crushing Chen Changsheng to the point where breathing had be extremely difficult. His constant thoughts also seemed to slow down, otherwise he probably would have thought, I even have to tell you the fact that I have ten thousand swords? It was just that at this moment, even if he had all of the ten thousand swords, it was pointless, because Xue Hes de Domain was there again. His dagger was unable to break through it, unable to be thrust into the opponents body. The difference in cultivation was just too hard to make up for. Fortunately, Su Li was still behind him. Looking at Xue He, his gaze was like a sword that had been washed in the water of autumn His gaze rested on Xue Hes rib as he dered, Celestial Storehouse. The dagger in Chen Changshengs hand went to where he said. Xue Hes expression was slightly afraid. He had used subtle and clever methods to recreate the de Domain, but somehow Su Li could still tell with a nce, and find the only weakness it had. However, he was not worried because Su Li was already injured and could only make sounds , not attack. As an expert at the Star Condensation Realm, with his armor, the Ethereal Opening teenager would not be able to strike through. As a result, he did not think deeply, and decided to quickly end the battle. He no longer paid attention to Chen Changshengs swordsif this battle where the weak had defeated the strong was analyzed afterwards, other than Su Lis gaze and Chen Changshengs strength and mental state that far exceeded his age, the most important reason was that Xue He made a fatal mistake at the most important moment. He did not think that the seemingly ordinary dagger in Chen Changshengs hand was actually one of the sharpest daggers in the world. After the baptism of wind and rain in the Garden of Zhou, the dagger contained the sword intent of the Dragoncry Sword. It had its own sword spirit, and inherited Chen Xuanbas extremely brave death wish from countless years ago. It actually had the strength to surpass cultivation realms. With a soft squelch, the dagger in Chen Changshengs hand pierced through Xue Hes bright armor. It broke through his body that was tough like metal and stone from Purification, and continued to advance like a violent wind, as if it was going to destroy everything before the edge of the dagger. An angry roar of shock and pain resounded. Xue He had never imagined that his temporary negligence would allow the Ethereal Opening teenager to seed in cing him in such a dangerous position. All of the true essence in his body surged violently. It was difficult for Chen Changshengs dagger to advance. Xue He had used his entire cultivation, condensing the Star Domain before his chest, forcefully using the true essence to stop the dagger. The de in his hand continued to chop at Chen Changshengs neck. Not to mention that it was difficult for Chen Changshengs dagger to continue deeper, even if it could, it would only heavily injure Xue He at most, while the de would definitelynd on his head. Just like this. Chen Changsheng knew that he had lost. He had never imagined that a Star Condensation expert actually could explode forth with such terrifying battle prowess, actually able to turn true essence into something that was seemingly tangible. For him to cultivate to Ethereal Opening at his age, he was already considered an exceptional genius. However, before a Star Condensation expert, he still seemed unable to withstand even a single blow, even with Su Lis guidance, even though he had already disyed exceeding strength him. Losing to Xue He was actually a very logical matter. But, why did he feel slightly unwilling? Why was he unwilling to die, or in other words, unwilling to immediately die, and still be unable to properly wound Xue He? Chen Changsheng did not think like that. He knew he could injure Xue He, so he continued to attack, ignoring the fact that he could die in the next moment. In battles between cultivators, scenes where the sword energy temporarily changed in the end rarely urred, because it was betraying ones general idea of cultivation and philosophies of cultivation, unless it was before the strike, as the changes were already hidden in the sword move beforehand. Such a sword move was very rarely seen. In the recent years, the most well-known sword move like that was called the Burning Heaven Sword. The Burning Heaven Sword was a Mount Li Sword Technique, a secret move created by Su Li himself. Just by its wondrous nature, it was even above the Secret Sword of the Golden Crow. What Chen Changsheng used was the Burning Heaven Sword. He knew this type of sword move, and had used it in the Grand Examination before, except he used the fist instead of the sword at that time. As for right now, it was truly the first time he had used this sword move. Chen Changshengs dagger flicked upwards in an iprehensible fashion, and drew a line that seemedpletely natural on Xue Hes bright armor, cracking the armor as it went. The wilderness that was like it had been set on fire by lightning spat mes at the sky. An extremely clear swish resounded. A stream of fresh blood poured out, and Xue Hes left arm was chopped off, sent flying in the sky. Almost at the same time, Xue Hes dended on Chen Changshengs neck. A huge thunderous explosion reverberated, and the mes in the wilderness werepletely extinguished. Chen Changshengs kneesnded heavily on the ground before the carriage, and the ground trembled, causing dust to fly into the air. Only at this moment did the Mountain Sea Sword and the other five swords in horrible conditions fall out of the sky. With a sound, theynded beside him. Chapter 367 – Su Li’s Gaze (Part Three) Chapter 367 - Su Lis Gaze (Part Three) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Silence. Xue Hes left arm was already severed, and he was covered in fresh blood from chest to shoulder. His face was pale and his right hand held onto the de which was ced upon Chen Changshengs neck Chen Changshengs head was not chopped off. Xue Hes de energy was already exhausted, unable to continue forwards anymore. Between the edge of the de and Chen Changshengs neck, an old umbre appeared at some moment. A rather tired voice uttered, You have lost. The old umbre was in Su Lis hand, and the voice originated from his mouth. Xue He pulled back the de, and slowly, but heavily took two steps back. He looked at Su Li with a paleplexion and asked with a slight frustration, This... is that Yellow Paper Umbre? Afterwards, he looked at Chen Changsheng who was still in front of the carriage. He looked at the teenager covered in dust and confirmed that his head was still on his neck. The frustrated emotions on his face increased, and he mumbled, How is he so sturdy? Previously, when he had chopped down with that de, despite the destruction of his de Domain, he had concentrated all his cultivation and struck out with the full strength of a Star Condensation expert. Even if Su Li exceeded expectations and still had some battle power, even if the Yellow Paper Umbre could block all sharp edges in the world, it would still have been unable to stop the transfer of force. Logically, no matter what, Chen Changshengs neck should have been chopped off, but looking at it now, it was actuallypletely unharmed. Xue He was very confused. Just what material was the teenagers body made of, actually even more exaggerated than a perfect Purification by countless times. Suddenly, the carriage copsed. It turned into countless fragments, which formed a pile half a foot tall on the ground below the carriage. Su Li fell on the ground and coughed several times from the dust. He waved his hand without stop. Chen Changsheng stood up with great difficulty, and ce his dagger horizontally in front of himself, ready to try and receive Xue Hes next attack. At this moment, he was in terrible pain, and his sea of consciousness had been shaken to the point where it could copse at any moment. The world before his eyes was a blur, and he could fall unconscious at any moment. Fortunately, Su Lis gaze was very urate, so he could see through the de moves, and point out the only w in Xue Hes de Domain with no difficulty. If he said Xue He was defeated, Xue He must have been truly defeated. Chen Changshengs dagger had caused a deep wound through his armor. Although he was unable to break through his true essence defense and pierce the heart, the sword energy of the Burning Heaven Sword had alreadypletely shattered the meridians on the left half of his body. Xue He no longer had the power to battle. If he could leave there alive, who knew how long it would take him before he could recover his strength. Xue He covered the area of his severed limb that constantly bled with his other hand. He looked at Chen Changsheng, and his emotions wereplicated. No matter how he imagined it, he never would have thought he would actually suffer defeat under the dagger of this teenager. Suddenly, he thought of a certain possibility. His expression changed slightly and he asked, You are... Chen Changsheng? Chen Changsheng had juste back from a waltz at the edge of death, so he was still rather distracted. The strength of Xue Hes de was still wreaking havoc in his sea of consciousness, so he was unable to hear him clearly at all. Xue He thought that he was silently admitting it, and could not help but stare nkly. He wanted to say something, but could not say anything in the end. He turned his gaze at Su Li and said, I never thought that Sir Su Li can still strike with a sword. My journey really has brought disgrace to my name. Su Li raised an eyebrow and responded in a rather unsatisfied manner, This is only an umbre, not a sword. If I struck with a sword and you were still able to stand, itll be me who should feel disgraced. Xue He stayed silent for a while, and discovered that what Su Li had said was irrefutable. He stayed silent for a while again, and then asked for guidance sincerely, Sir, is my de really not as great as Wang Pos? Of the thirty-eight Divine Generals of the continent, very few people used the de, and none of them used the de as well as Xue He. However, in the continent, there was another expert who used the de, and was believed to be the strongest de-user after Zhou Dufu. That person was Wang Po of Tianliang. Whenever people mentioned Xue He, they would praise that his de was incredible, but they had to include a sentence, that it was just not as great as Wang Pos. Today, Xue He hade to kill Su Li, but in the moment where his life was about to end, the matter that he could not let go the most was not Su Lis death, nor his own death, but this matter. He wanted to hear what Su Li had to say about it, and only like this could he pass away peacefully, or in other words, convinced. You obviously arent as great as Wang Po, no matter in the de or in person. Su Li did not give the Divine General at the brink of death anyfort or warmth, and said very directly. Xue He did not be angry, and asked for guidance seriously, Why is that? Su Li said, Wang Po only uses one de, and you use seven, so you obviously arent as great as him. It was as if Xue He finally understood something, and knew that if he understood what he had said, he would definitely have had a great advancement on the path of the de. Just when he began to feel happy, he suddenly remembered that he was about to die, so he could not help butugh at himself. Chen Changsheng was knocked rather absent-minded by the de, and finally slowly regained his senses at this moment. Su Li did not speak, and nor did Xue He. There was silence. He looked at Xue He and then looked at Su Li. He asked with some frustration, Next... what do I do? Su Li looked at him like an idiot and retorted, What to do next? Obviously quickly kill him, and then continue our journey. Xue He looked at Chen Changsheng and also felt very baffled. He thought, boy, what are you waiting for? Ah? Senior, you want me to kill him? Chen Changsheng felt the most baffling person was actually Su Li. Su Li stared into his eyes and said, Perhaps you are still prepared for me to take action? Xue He said slightly angrily, Perhaps you want me to take action myself? Chen Changsheng stared nkly and said, Isnt it possible for everyone to do nothing? Does there have to be killing? It became silent once again. A breeze blew past the green fields. After a very long time of silence, Su Li sighed regretfully, My understanding of current young people is bing less and less. Xue He nodded his head in agreement. Chen Changsheng looked at Xue He and said, My Lord, can you treat it as if this has never happened today... Yes, what I mean is, is it possible for you to not hold a grudge? Xue He suddenly felt that the teenager was very pleasing to his eyes. No wonder his elder brother had said this teenager was very pleasing to the eye. The more he looked at him, the more pleasing he became. He said, You have spared my life, I will remember this kindness. Chen Changsheng looked at Su Li, and used his gaze to express doubt. Su Li was very annoyed and said, Since you arent acting, what are you waiting for? Go. Chen Changsheng collected the six swords off the ground and returned them to his sheath. Afterwards, he put his fingers in his mouth, and whistled twice. His whistling skills were not good, and the whistles he made were rather t, not pleasant in the slightest and it did not travel far. Fortunately, the two furry deer had not run far away, and came over after hearing the sound. Chen Changsheng ced Su Li on the back of one furry deer, and then rode on the back of the other furry deer. Seeing the two people and the furry deer that slowly disappeared into the green wilderness, Xue He said nothing. It was unknown as to what he was thinking. Su Li sat on the furry deer and said while looking at Chen Changsheng, I really have to give it to you. Chen Changsheng smiled rather embarrassingly and said, Senior, youre too polite. Su Li forcefully withheld his anger and retorted, Polite your eighteenth ancestor, am I talking about that? Why are you giving it to me then? Su Li said, Are all the young people these days as stupid as you? Chen Changsheng replied, Are you saying... I didnt kill him? I think that if it was Gou Hanshi, he would also not have acted. Su Li sneered, Its very difficult for a soft-hearted individual to be great. If the future of the Human race are guys like you, then what future would we have? Wed definitely be extinct due to the demons. Chen Changsheng thought about it and said, Isnt it because that I am such a person that Senior is willing to teach me, and wants me to be the next Pope? Su Li went silent for a while and then said, It seems... rather logical. But have you never thought Xue He will reveal our tracks? And take revenge against you in the future? Chen Changsheng said, I havent thought about it in detail... Senior, if you are able to return to Mount Li alive, who would be daring enough to take revenge against me? Su Li said, Hidden in the sorghum is an assassin. Its possible that he will kill Xue He, and then kill you. Have you ever thought about this? Chen Changsheng turned around and looked at him. He replied with surprise, This... I really havent thought about it. Su Li looked at his bright, clear eyes, and suddenly did not want to continue with the topic anymore. He sighed emotionally, How can I hope for a guy like you to be Pope? For some reason, Chen Changsheng felt slightly sorry for him andforted, Seniors insight should never be wrong. TL: Insight (۹) can also be gaze or vision, hence the y on words with the title, as well as the previous few chapters. Chapter 368 – Zhou Tong Will Know What Liu Qing Did Chapter 368 - Zhou Tong Will Know What Liu Qing Did Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora The morning sun slowly grew brighter, and the breeze gradually settled. The green sprouts that had brushed past the knees no longer swayed. Xue He released his right hand, and his broken arm no longer bled. He picked up the seven des from the ground, and slowly returned them into their sheaths. In the entire process, a painful grimace shed across his face from time to time. Obviously, these usually simple actions were extremely difficult for the current him. Su Li and Chen Changsheng had already left on the pair of furry deer, but he did not leave. Instead, he just sat down and thought about a few matters as he bandaged his wounds. After the Ivy Festival and the Grand Examination, Chen Changshengs reputation had already be widely-spread, reaching out to even beyond the capital. His brother Xue Xingchuan had specially mentioned this teenager in his letters. Xue He knew that this teenager was the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy in all of history, and could even represent the voice of the Orthodoxy and the imperial family had made to the Divine Empress. It was just that this teenager should have been undergoing trials in the Garden of Zhou, so why did he suddenly appear in the north of the Tianliang County, traveling with Su Li? Obviously, the main reason why he did not immediately leave right away was not because of his pondering, but to wait for the assassin hidden in the green fields to appear. He did not know who the assassin was. Although he had learnt of Su Lis tracks from him, he only knew that since the assassin was not far away, this meant he was in grave dangerwhen they had left, Su Li had said to Chen Changsheng that it was likely for the assassin to kill Xue He while he was heavily injured, and then push the matter to Chen ChangshengXue He also had simr thoughts himself. A breeze suddenly appeared in the quiet fields without the slightest indication. The verdant sorghum stalks swayed gently in the breeze, revealing a shape that seemed extremely like a rock. Swiftly, the shape disappeared again. It had probablye even closer. Xue He extended his right hand before his body and grasped the hilt of a de. As a Divine General of the Zhou Dynasty, even if he could not fight anymore, he wanted to die in battle. If he really was fated to die by the hands of these treacherous people, he would rather die under his own de. The breeze continued to blow, but the assassin did not appear. After an unknown amount of time, the sunlight slowly became scorching. When Xue He, who had lost too much blood, almost could not endure it, he suddenly realized that the assassin had already left. Why did that assassin leave? Xue He could not understand it. He used the de to support himself to stand up and then saw that on the ground not far away, someone had used a sword to write a line of very clear words. It was probably because the assassin had seen this line of words that he did not act. Liu Qing, Zhou Tong will know of what you have done. Xue Hes expression changed slightly. He did not imagine that the assassin was actually the legendary Liu Qing, and never imagined that Su Li and Chen Changsheng actually left behind such a line before they had left. It was the line that had saved his life. Five hundred li away, north of the Tianliang County by ake, the two furry deer currently had their heads down, drinking. Chen Changsheng was currently following Su Lis instruction to collect and wash the grass and fruit for the furry deer to eat. Theke water was slightly cold. He looked at Su Li who rested by the side of theke and asked out of curiosity, Who is Liu Qing? He had used the dagger to write the words in the sorghum fields, but the content was actually dictated by Su Li. He did not understand what it meant at all. Su Li said, Its that guy who never revealed himself in the birch forest or the sorghum fields. Chen Changsheng was slightly surprised. He said, That assassin? Is he very strong? Su Li said casually, When those old guys in the Pavilion of Divination were bored, they once personally made a ranking for the assassins in the continent. Liu Qing was ranked third. Third in the Ranking of Assassins... Chen Changsheng thought about how they were followed by such a terrifying assassin along the way and immediately felt that the breeze from theke was rather cold. He subconsciously looked around. It was just that... the name of a terrifying assassin that ced third on the Ranking of Assassins was actually so ordinary? He was slightly confused. Su Li opened his eyes and said, The more professional an assassin is, the less attention he raises. That outstanding assassin who always ces first on the ranking doesnt even have a name. Chen Changsheng felt that what Su Li just said was rather weird. Just what kind of person was the number one assassin in the rankings, to actually receive a word of praise from even Su Li? It had to be known that even if it was the Tianhai Divine Empress or the Pope, they would not receive too much respect from Su Li. He could not think it through and turned around to ask, Your reason for making me leave behind that sentence was? Xue He is Xue Xingchuans younger brother. Xue Xingchuan is Zhou Tongs only friend. If Zhou Tong knew that Liu Qing had killed Xue He, Liu Qing would definitely suffer a very miserable oue. Liu Qing also fears Lord Zhou Tong? The more a person cannot be in the light, the more they fear Zhou Tong. Including that outstanding assassin who ces first on the Ranking of Assassins? Hes obviously an exception. But Senior had said before, after he kills Xue He, he can fake it so that it seemed like it was me who did it. Since its the assassin who is third on the Ranking of Assassin, he definitely would be able to do it wlessly. I know he is Liu Qing, then as long as I live, Zhou Tong will know. Will Lord Zhou Tong believe your words? He doesnt need to believe, he only needs to suspect that it was Liu Qing who killed him. But... there isnt any evidence. When Zhou Tong acts, since when did he need evidence? Chen Changsheng thought about the terrifying rumors that surrounded Zhou Tong and thought that it was indeed like that. The citizens of the capital all said that Zhou Tong could stop infants from crying at night. Looking at it now, he could also intimidate the assassin who ced third on the Ranking of Assassins. He said, I still dont understand why that assassin wanted to kill Xue He. Su Li looked at him and raised an eyebrow. He said, What I dont understand is why you didnt kill Xue He. Divine General Xue He came to kill Senior, and not me. Just like you have said, after he knew who I was, he obviously did not have any killing intent towards me. Even if it was so, he was already incapable of killing Senior, so why must I kill him? Senior... you seem to have forgotten, but speaking of factions, Divine General Xue He and I should be closer than you and me. Chen Changsheng said, On the other hand, since Senior wanted me to kill Xue He, why did Senior make me leave that sentence before? Su Li said, Since you didnt want to kill him, we obviously needed him alive. Enough favors can save us a lot of trouble. Chen Changsheng did not know how to reply to what Su Li said, and decided to change the topic, I wonder when the assassin will act. He looked at the surface on theke in the dusk, and was very worried. The Mount Li Junior Martial Uncles fame for fighting prowess was even greater than that of Zhou Tong, but now, Su Li no longer had such deterrent force, especially after he helped Chen Changsheng block Xue Hes de. Assassination is an upation that ces sess in the highest regard, and thus is the upation that requires one to be most on guard. Su Li looked at the dusk in theke and said, Beforepletely confirming my injuries and the limits of your strength, he will not appear, much less act. He will only keep waiting like someone weak-minded. Chapter 369 – A Conversation Between Two Geniuses Chapter 369 A Conversation Between Two Geniuses Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora The glow of the sunset near the horizon slowly disappeared, as did the sunset glow on theke. The breeze that blew across theke became colder and colder, and the bonfire on theke shore was already put out. Only ashes remained and there was not much residual heat. Chen Changsheng pulled his garment tight, and looked at theke and mountains for a long time without speaking. Just where was the assassin who did not appear in the end, but could suddenly appear at any time? Su Li understood his current feelings and proimed, I have already said, since he decided to wait, he will always continue waiting, waiting like a weak-minded person, all the way until he waits himself to death. What he said obviously implied some hidden meaning. Chen Changsheng was worried about what would happen if the assassin could not continue waiting? He did not believe he had any chance in front of an expert like that. Senior... still has some strength? In the journey from the snowy ins to the south, Su Li did not even walk. In the most important moment at dawn today, he had used the Yellow Paper Umbre to block Xue Hesst de. This could not help but make Chen Changsheng feel a little hopeful. Su Li lectured, In the past few days, I umted a little bit of strength with great difficulty, and all of it was used to save your little life in the morning. How can I still have strength? Do you think I am those two tireless furry deer? The two furry deer were on theke shore not far away. They slept with their front legs bent, and seemed to be very warm. Speaking of which, the final sword you used to heavily injure Xue He... was very good. It was actually able to suddenly flick upwards after the sword energy was used and directly reversed the battle situation. What sword move is that, actually so awesome? When Chen Changsheng heard Su Lis question he felt very speechless. He thought that there was no way he couldnt tell what sword move it was? However, just like the other conversations he often had with Su Li, he knew he had to answer. Its... the Burning Heaven Sword. When he said these three words, he felt very awkward, revealing an ufortable expression on his face. However, Su Li seemed to be much more thick-skinned than him and praised, The person who coulde up with such a sword move should be very outstanding. Chen Changsheng could no longer continue. He hugged his knees and lowered his head, treating it as if he did not hear anything. The Burning Heaven Sword was a secret sword technique of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Like the Secret Sword of the Golden Crow, they were all sword techniques created by Su Li. He was unwilling to say anymore, so Su Li was no longer able to brag about himself. After saying nothing for a while, his expression became stern. He looked at him and asked expressionlessly, Why do you know my Burning Heaven Sword? This, indeed, was a problem. Cultivation sects always paid particr attention to not divulging their techniques to outsiders. Those who learned their techniques would definitely be hunted till death. Besides, the Burning Heaven Sword was not an ordinary sword technique of the Mount Li Sword Sect, but a secret move that Su Li had created himself. The Burning Heaven Sword... was recorded in the secrets of the Mount Li Style. Chen Changshengs expression was rather nervous as he exined it to Su Li. Su Li thought back to hundreds of years ago, before the great war had ended, before he had exceeded his master. He was still a naive little boy, and he gave a copy of the extremely powerful sword technique he had created to his teachers under their request... He looked at Chen Changsheng and said nkly, So my secrets of the Mount Li Style are in your hands. The Mount Li Sword Sect disciples who had participated in the Ivy Festival and the Grand Examination, such as Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai and so on, had already confirmed this matter long ago. However, Su Li travelled everywhere and did not care about these matters at all, so this was the first time he found out. When he said the secrets of the Mount Li Style, he stared into Chen Changshengs eyes, and he stressed each of his words extremely clearly, seeming rather solemn. Chen Changsheng grew up reading in the old temple of the Xining Vige, and he was also by himself after he had entered the Orthodox Academy. He did not have any teachers or schoolmates, and did not have any understanding of schools and sects at all. He naturally did not know what the secrets of the Mount Li Style meant to Mount Li, so he nodded his head, I learned Seniors Burning Heaven Sword from there. Su Li raised both eyebrows and said, Only the sword manual is recorded in the secrets, with only the moves and sword paths. However, there is no method for circting the sword essence in there. There is only the form and not the intent, so how did you learn it? Chen Changsheng answered honestly, I designed two paths to circte the true essence myself, and after my own calctions and deductions, as well as using it twice, the strength is definitely not as great as Seniors true Burning Heaven Sword, but it can be used. Hearing that, Su Li went silent for a very long time. Chen Changsheng asked, Senior? Su Li looked at him and said, No wonder when I saw you use it, it felt slightly weird... you designed it yourself... since when did designing a path for the sword be such an easy matter? Perhaps you actually are a genius in the path of the sword? Chen Changsheng did not dare ept it and said, Its all Seniors intelligence, I just made a few changes. Sometimes, changes are even harder than creating it originally. I created the Burning Heaven Sword when I was fourteen, and improved it when I was fifteen. I am an exceptional genius, so then you could you still be an idiot? To be able to create your own pathways to circte true essence, you obviously are a genius, or even a great genius rarely seen even in a thousand years. Its just that the people in the capital are idiots, never realizing what they should have been attaching importance to. Probably even Gou Hanshi did not realize it. Su Li looked at him and praised, Only the demi-humans who have different meridians from humans but want to use human cultivation methods can roughly understand how great the thing you have done is... no wonder the White Emperor couple allowed their beloved daughter to be your student, even giving you my secrets of the Mount Li Style. Chen Changsheng had never felt that he was very outstanding, other than being fluent with the Daoist Canon. It was only because people said that Gou Hanshi being fluent with the Daoist Canon was very outstanding that he understood his senior Yu Ren and he himself were also very outstanding. Instead, today, there was someone who said that he was very outstanding in the aspect of cultivation and the path of the sword, even calling him a peerless genius. Also, the person who had said it was a publicly renowned genius himself. This made him feel very surprised, very happy and also slightly disappointed. Afterwards, when he heard Su Li mention the secrets of the Mount Li Style again, he finally returned to his senses. He said, Senior, the secrets of the Mount Li Style were given to me by Luoluo, but its not mine, so I cant give it to you. Su Li saw that he finally understood what he implied, and was ready to smile and extend his hand to receive the secrets of the Mount Li Style from Chen Changsheng respectfully in an unmindful fashion. At this moment, he was informing his masters spirit in heaven, but something unexpected actually happened... this made him very mad. He thought that he had just praised him, but was it instead heard by a pig? Chen Changsheng saw that his expression was unpleasant and wanted to ease the atmosphere. He smiled, Senior cannot fight over stuff with juniors. He really was not good at speaking. This joke was not funny. If Su Li was about to act at this moment, he would definitely directly take the secrets of the Mount Li Style off him. As a result, the atmosphere did not take a good turn, and instead became even more awkward. My secrets of the Mount Li Style were stolen away by the White Emperor n. I am only taking it back from them. Su Li looked at him and said. The way he said it was so righteous that it seemed like it reached the clouds, and pierced a hole in the clouds so the moon could be seen. However, he knew it was just an excuse, or in other words, a way out of an embarrassing situation. At this moment, he could not even defeat Chen Changsheng so he was unable to steal it. As a result, he could only not steal it, and leave the matter forter. The problem was that Chen Changsheng did not know. He thought Su Li really thought like this and asked out of curiosity, Senior, why havent you gone to White Emperor City all these years to get the secrets of the Mount Li Style back? To him, with Su Lis level of cultivation and personality, even if the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style were lost to the White Emperor City, he should have already killed his way there for it ages ago. As a result, when he asked this question, he had directly pulled Su Lis path out of the embarrassing situation from under his feet. Su Lis expression became rather ugly. He thought that his praises to this little person before him really were much better heard by a pig. Chapter 370 – Intellectual Sword (Part One) Chapter 370 - Intellectual Sword (Part One) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Even without a path out, he still needed to forcefully leave. He was nailed down by a question, so he still needed to answer it. He looked at Chen Changshengs eyes which were full of curiosity and said with an ugly expression, White Emperor City... I will go there one day. How can the Mount Li Style always be left with the Demi-human race? Except who would have thought that Bai Xingye guy would be so shameless, actually getting a wife! Chen Changsheng thought, just what did marrying and getting a wife have to do with anything? Only afterwards did he understand what Su Li meant. Su Li sneered, I am not afraid of Bai Xingye. When I say I can win, I can win. But the problem is that after he married, the fight bes two-on-one. Even if you ignored the other factors, its still too unfair. Chen Changsheng thought that if Senior needed to fight two Saints, then even Senior would feel helpless. Su Li nced at him and opened his mouth to counterattack, What has this got to do with swords? Do you have anything else you want to say? In the morning, Chen Changsheng used the Mountain Sea Sword and several other famous swords. He naturally could not hide this from Su Lis eyes. He said nothing for a while, and he narrated the important matters, and only excluded a few details, such as the ten Heavenly Tome Monoliths, the Golden-winged Great Peng and... that white-clothed girl from the Elf race. You actually hid so many things from me, Su Li said with a low voice. Chen Changsheng smiled embarrassingly, and said, Senior, everyone must have their own secrets. Su Liughed at him, Only when you are able to keep the secrets in your throat can they be called secrets. But are you a person who lies? Chen Changsheng thought that although he was not good at lying, he still hid many secrets no one knew, not even Senior. For some reason, he actually became a littlecent. Su Li suddenly began speaking without any prior signs, In the journey from today onwards, I can only rely on you, little guy, so I changed my mind. I have decided to teach you a few moves. Dont mistake this for a continuation of the conversation in the snowy mountains. I obviously support Qiushan. Im only thinking about my safety. Only now could Chen Changsheng confirm that after blocking Xue Hes de in the morning, Senior really did not have the capability to battle anymore. Listening to his exnation, he did not feel it was interesting, and only felt sad. The burden on his shoulders had be a lot heavierhe did not want to see this unrestrained Senior who dared to swear at the world be so careful, so he wanted to liven up the conversation slightly. Senior is willing to teach me sword moves because he cares for talent. He looked at Su Li and said seriously, Because in the battle in the morning, I demonstrated that I have the qualifications to learn. Su Li stared nkly and thenughed aloud, You being narcissistic really has some of my style. Chen Changsheng thought, this was all caused by Tang Thirty-Six. With just a single thought, he was no longer unable to suppress his thoughts of the capital and the people in the capital. Weirdly enough, after leaving Xining Vige, although he would always remember his master and Senior Yu Ren, but he would think of them very little. Instead, just spending a few months in the capital left him with a lot of thoughts about the capital, thinking about it at least once everyday. The great banyan tree in the Orthodox Academy, Luoluo who stood beside him in the tree, Tang Tang under the tree who would swear at the sunset without stop every day, Xuanyuan Po who cooked in the kitchen opposite of theke, Guardian Jin in the faraway room, Archbishop Mei who always sleptwere they all well? And thatdy...dy,dy, Lady Chujianwas she safe? Chen Changsheng changed his thoughts like an arrow. He thought that he needed to return, to return alive, to quickly return... He stood up and seriously bowed to Su Li. He said earnestly, Senior, please teach me sword moves. Su Li looked at him and said, What sword styles do you know? Chen Changsheng stood up and looked at theke and mountains that slowly grew dark, as well as the stars that gradually appeared above. He cleared his throat and said, I know Storms of Mount Zhong Lifts the Earth, Eight Hundred Metal Swords Traverse the Great River, the Orthodox Academys Mountain Toppling Staff, the Unequaled True Sword of the Orthodoxy, Thirteen Branches of Por and Willow, and the Frost Condensation of the Snow Mountain Sect. I also know the Sword of Hithering Light from the Heavenly Dao Academy, the Righteous Intent Sword from the Temple Seminary, the Army Breaking Sword from the Star Seizer Academy, the Three Forms of Wenshui from the Wenshui Tangs with the Tang n Sword, Many Flowers Like Embroidery, Mountain Spirit Splits the Cliff, the Mount Li Sword Style, the Weing Sword, the Mountain Reversing Sword, the Burning Heaven Sword of Mount Li, ying Thrice in the Plum Blossom, White Crane from the West, Great Suspense of the Book and Ink from the South Stream Temple... Theke shore was very quiet, with only the clear voice of a teenager constantly sounding. The names of countless different sword techniques floated above the water in the night wind, and nobody knew when the voice would stop. Only when the stars had covered up the entire night sky was someone finally unable to withstand it any longer. Stop! Su Li looked at him and said, Are you speed-reciting? Chen Changsheng waspletely confused and asked, Senior, what is speed-reciting? The performers in Linan City like to crosstalk, and speed-reciting is one of the basic abilities that they practice. One of it is like this: The dishes that I make are roast deer tails, roast bear paws... jade. Why am I telling you this. Su Li was rather helpless and waved his hand, Anyway, saying up to there is enough. What was enough? He had heard enough, and Chen Changsheng also knew enough sword styles. Chen Changsheng was very obedient and did not continue. He only slightly felt that he did not express everything. You youngster... know quite a lot of sword styles. Su Li said while looking at him. However, there was not just astonishment on his face, and it was a veryplicated expression. Chen Changsheng said honestly, Ive just forcefully memorized them, and am unable to reach mastery. I cant say Ive truly grasped these sword styles. No kidding! If you wanted to grasp the true meaning of so many styles, you would need to start practicing six hundred years before you were born. Su Li looked at him with no expression, Also, this is not needed. Only an idiot would try to learn so many styles. Chen Changsheng always felt that what Su Li said was scolding at him. Su Li continued, However, this at least means that your insight on the path of the sword is broad enough. Then, you should understand what I say today, so dont think Im scolding you. Chen Changsheng still felt that what Su Li said was scolding at him. Su Li began teaching without any pause or sign, All of the experts in the world know that Xue He is not as great as Wang Po. In the morning today, he asked me about it, and you also heard it by the side. He uses seven des, so then why cant he win against Wang Pos single de? This has nothing to do with biting off more than he could chew, and also has nothing to do with being distracted. It is the rted to the essence of the sword. Chen Changsheng asked, What is the essence of the sword? Su Li pulled out the Heaven Shrouding Sword from the Yellow Paper Umbre and ced it across his knees. He pointed at it and said, What word is it like? This was the first time Chen Changsheng had observed the famous sword up close, even though it had actually followed him for a very long time. When he was looking at it carefully, he heard the question, and without even thinking, he said, Like the word one (һ). Su Li said solemnly, Correct, the spirit of the path of the sword is about one (һ). Chen Changsheng stayed silent for a little before saying, But... Senior, didnt you say that the spirit of the path of the sword was about the sword the other day? Su Li said angrily, Can we still talk properly? Chapter 371 – Intellectual Sword (Part Two) Chapter 371 - Intellectual Sword (Part Two) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Chen Changsheng had originally wanted to ask just what the heck did the essence of the path of the sword have to do with how great Wang Po and Xue Hes de techniques were? However, after seeing Su Lis angry appearance, how could he dare say that, so he replied sincerely, Yes. Then let me continue. The spirit of the path of the sword is about one (һ). This time, while saying the word one, Su Li stressed it, so as a result, it sounded very much like one hundred million (). TL: One (һ) and one hundred million () sound simr in Chinese, with just a difference in stress of tone. Chen Changsheng asked seriously, You are saying... cultivating the path of the sword requires one to be single-minded? Su Li thought about it and said, Yes and no. Chen Changsheng thought about it and said, Then... is it yes or no? Su Li stared into his eyes and said, Anyway, its all about the word one. Chen Changsheng lowered his head again and said, Yes. Ive already said that the sword is a lethal weapon, and those who are not Saints should not use it. This actually also means that the sword is also a sacred weapon. Su Li quietly looked at the Heaven Shrouding Sword in his hand. His right hand grasped the hilt, and the index and middle finger of his right hand pinched the sword, slowly sliding past. He said, Horizontally, the sword is a mountain range in the t ins, the metal chains at the bottom of a great river, and vertically, it is a feathered arrow that flies in the sky, a drop of rain from the sky. To point down means that it wants to open the ground to see the abyss of the Yellow Springs, and to point up is to... burn the heavens. The reason why it is like this is because of its shape, because of its intent. The shape of the sword is one (һ), and the intent also needs to be one (һ). Only with the shape and intent fusing can the spirit also be one. No matter how many sword styles you know, it is still not as great as training one sword style to the limit. Even if you have tens of thousands of swords, you can only choose one sword from within. Su Li said while looking at Chen Changsheng, a deep meaning hidden within his words. Chen Changsheng seemed to be in deep thought, and he really was in thoughtthe points that Su Li had raised on the path of the sword was not new. There were many simr records in the Daoist Canon, but it just did not match with what he thought. Su Li said, Of course, in the very beginning, it is still good to learn a little more, to broaden your insight before choosing the most suitable style. It wont be so much that itll dazzle you. Just like when I was fifteen, I knew so many sword styles that I couldnt even remember all their names, which was why I had aplishmentster on. Anyway, its just some activities like looking at mountains orkes. Its ratherplicated, understand it to the best of your ability. Chen Changsheng did not need to seriously think about it and he understood most of it. It was just that teachings at such a level were a little too great, and they were matters forter. But, what was he going to do now, knowing that the assassin was currently hiding in the night, and not knowing how many more powerful opponent he would meet on their journey to the south. It was even possible that countless experts were hurrying towards them right now. Su Li looked at him and said, Speaking about the battle in detail, your situation is a little weird. You clearly have a lot of true essence, but for some reason, your output in battle is instead really terrible. Hearing this, Chen Changsheng admired Su Li so much that he could almost prostrate himself on the ground. In the capital and the Garden of Zhou, he had been teased or taken pity on for his true essence for being too thin. Only Su Li could see where his true problemy. This was indeed a very troublesome problem. He thought of Luoluo, Nanke and those people with special bloodlines, who used their endless amounts of true essence to carry their fame. He envied them very much. It was just that the problem was involved with the problems of his meridians in his body. He was unable to exin it too thoroughly, and so he could only silently wait for Su Lis next words. The greatest feature of the Star Condensation Realm is the existence of the Star Domain. If one wanted to break through it, perhaps they would use an even greater cultivation level to forcefully suppress it, use sword energy to crush it or use enough true essence to forcefully attack one point. Your level of cultivation is not enough, and the true essence output from your sword moves is also not enough. Even if your dagger is sharp enough, it is unable to enter the world of someone else. Su Li nced at Chen Changshengs dagger. He said, Fortunately, most of the Star Condensation experts have undeserved fame, and their Star Domains are far from perfect. They all have weaknesses and ws. If the opponent does not move, perhaps he can use his level of cultivation and bearing to cover up the weaknesses and ws, but once he starts moving, they can definitely be seen. As a result, what you need to learn the most right now is how to see the weakness of an opponent in the Star Condensation realm. Chen Changsheng thought about the battle in the morning and said, Just like how you saw through Xue Hes ws? Correct, but if you really wait for the opponent to move and then see it, it will often be toote. As a result, ording to your current cultivation, the best method is to calcte beforehand, and choose a few locations even if you have to guess. How do you calcte? Age, cultivation, body strength, body state, the move that has the highest chance of being used, the features of their Star Domain, how much true essence, background sect or school, customs that they follow, features of the geography, eating habits, marital status, number of children... Senior, what has it got to do with their marital status and the amount of children they have? Those who are married will obviously be slightly less courageous, and their body strength will be slightly weaker. Then what about the number of children? If they just had a kid, that person will definitely be powerful and difficult to defeat, because he would have too many things that he is attached to and unwilling to let go of. What if he has seven children? That person will also be very terrifying, because it is very possible that he doesnt fear death. ...so speaking of it this way, being married for too long will make you extremely fear death? You speak typical words of the inexperienced and those thatck knowledge. Just what is terrifying about the opponent? I fear that you think of suicide every day. ...Senior, we are talking about important stuff, so please stop making trouble without reason. Whos the one making the trouble? Su Li indeed was not causing trouble. He gave Chen Changsheng thirty-seven detailed examples. No matter if it was age, cultivation, body strength, body state, background sect or school or skin tone, they all carried importance in battle. ording to what he said, if Chen Changsheng was able to learn this sword style, he would be able to see the ws of a Star Condensation opponent very easily. The sword style did not have any moves, and did not require certain levels of true essence or cultivation. It only required intelligence and great abilities in calction, giving the sword-user an all-seeing mind that could see through the world. As a result, it was called the Intellectual Sword. The night passed slowly and the stars remained in the sky. Su Li treated the sword as a brush, writing and drawing on the ground by theke. He exined the connections and changes that these things that seemedpletely unrted could bring. Chen Changsheng slowly epted the ideas regarding the Intellectual Sword, and listened with great attentiveness and seriousness. His mind constantly thought quickly, unwilling to miss a single sentence or even a single word. Finishing the exnation of the Intellectual Sword, Su Liy down between the two furry deer and started sleeping. Chen Changsheng sat by theke. He did not sleep because he could not sleep. Before his eyes were a series of densely packed words and extremelyplicated calction processes. He was good at forcefully memorizing things. However, his ability in this aspect was really ordinary. Without enough intelligence, how could he learn the Intellectual Sword? He was unable to grasp this sword style that seemed easy but was actually extremelyplicated. Just at this moment, he suddenly thought of that Lady Chujian. There seemed to be white clothes drifting on the surface of theke before him. If it was her who had extreme talent in the area of calcting and deducing who came to learn this sword style, she probably would have learned it very quickly. Chapter 372 – Polishing the Sword Before the Battle (Part One) Chapter 372 - Polishing the Sword Before the Battle (Part One) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If one were to view the Intellectual Sword as a topic, the topic would have far too many starting points, far too many factors, and far too much information. Even just confirming them all would be far too strenuous, not to mention calcting the final oue. Chen Changsheng decided that it would impossible for him to perform such calctions, or at least it would impossible toplete one round of calctions in the heat of battle. He even began to doubt that anyone couldplete this sort of calction, except that Su Lis performance in the battle that morning was proof that at least he could do it. Of course, Su Li was no normal man, but if he could do it, perhaps it meant that it was possible. The darkke and the distant mountains were right before his eyes, so he very quickly broke out of his discouraged and fearful mood. He thought about how the Yeshi Step had so many positions, but he knew them by heart and could even use them. Even if he did not have the talent to calcte and see through the hearts of others, perhaps he could use this somewhat stupid method to reach his goal. He did not have the time to perform the calctions in battle, so he should just simte countless scenarios in advance, turning these calctions into instinct, and perhaps truly saving himself some time. The question was, how would he simte these countless scenarios? If he were back at the capital, there would be some possibility, but out here, where would he find so many Star Condensation experts to battle? If he were to fail at those problems, would he not be killed by his opponents? He realized that there were countless glimmers of stars in the darkke before his eyes. Those were the reflections of the stars. He lifted his head up to gaze at the night sky, only seeing the countless stars on the pitch-ck curtain of the night calmly looking back. The Human race (the divine race) is the worlds mostplex subject of research. Because they have different levels of intellect and different experiences in life, the changes in their mood and the movements of their minds will create even more states that vary ording to the situation. As a result, their final outlook will be nothing like anothers. They are incrediblyplex, so we can onlypare ourselves with the boundless sky of stars. This was the rueful sigh of regret spoken to the starry sky many years ago by that most erudite Pope who had contributed the most knowledge to humanity, then recorded in the annals of the Orthodoxy. In that generation, there was also a learned demon schr called Tong Gusi who, when traveling south to Snowhold Pass, saw the sky filled with stars, and in his amazement, said something simr. As he looked up at the stars, Chen Changsheng thought of those words, sensing his own distant red star that not even the eyes could see. He lifted his right hand and pointed at a certain region of stars in the night sky, then took a star chart down from that ce and ced it in front of his eyesof course, this was just a visualization, not something that actually happened. On that veryst night in the Mausoleum of Books, he had taken the lines of the seventeen monoliths of the front mausoleum and formed them into a star chartprecisely the one that was in front of his eyes right now. To the entire starry sky, the star chart was only a tiny part, but upon it were millions and millions of stars. Before his eyes, they emitted rays of light, some bright and some dim. They seemed solemn and eternal, serene and unmoving. However, he knew that these stars were incessantly moving. Every one of these stars was a factor itself. The movement of the stars indicated that the stars were changing. Like the increase of age, like the failing of strength, like the decline of courage, like the gradual onset of the omens of death. If the traces in the starry sky represented fate, then did the changes in the stars represent how the many elements that decided fate were changing? Thebination of the orbits of the stars was fate. Everythingy within them. Not even the Star Domain of a Star Condensation cultivator could surpass this scope. The movement of the many stars was just like the movement of Qi. The brightening and dimming of the stars were like the strengthening and weakening of Qi. Every single factor, every single piece of information, could find its counterpart in the orbit of the stars. It was just that those factors were even more real, not as profound. In simpler words, those factors could be calcted and observed. If one could make the boundless sky of stars seem simple and concise, if one could find a way out of the sky filled with stars, one would naturally be able to find the weak point in a cultivators Star Domain. However...the stars moved, and this did not change even when they formed the many factors of a cultivator. So how could one obtain that final, clear result? Without using much time, Chen Changsheng understood. Just like the star chart, the position of the star did not mean that the star would always be there. Rather, it was just the ce where, over the course of millions and millions of years, the star most often appeared. It was just a question of probability. A star was most likely to appear at the present position, so the star was there. A sword was most likely to pierce at this ce, so that was where it would pierce. A Star Domain would most likely change this way, so that was how it would change. It was very difficult to describe it in words, but he understood. Then he began to work on his first problem. In his first time cultivating the Intellectual Sword, he did not sh at a Star Condensation expert, but at the entire sky of stars. He calmly gazed at the starry sky, countless streams of light flowing in his bright and limpid eyes. Each stream of light was a factor or a parameter. He earnestly remembered everything in front of his eyes, then began to calcte, until he was caught in a trance. At five oclock in the morning, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. Through the entire night, he had not slept. The positions of the countless stars had gradually been seared into his sea of consciousness. Those extremelyplex calctions had required countless amounts of spiritual sense and mental strength. Yet for some reason, he did not feel exhausted. When his body was struck by the morning wind, he even felt refreshed. He had already touched upon the true meaning of the Intellectual Sword. Of course, he clearly understood that for him to truly grasp the Intellectual Sword, he would still need many more nights. Su Li was reclining against the warm body of one of the furry deer. He looked at him with some surprise, then began to chuckle. In the following days, Chen Changsheng continued to observe the starry sky, developing and polishing his Intellectual Sword of which not even a prototype had yet taken shape. Su Li gave him no further instructions, sleeping very soundly every night, but he deliberately decreased the speed of their return south. Su Li keenly understood that Chen Changsheng was currently at the most crucial stage. If he could truly grasp the Intellectual Sword, perhaps the next time he faced off against a Star Condensation expert, he really could catch one off guard and obtain victory. Therefore, he would prefer to sacrifice a little of their speed. Yes, whether it was Su Li who was passing down the sword or Chen Changsheng who was learning the sword, from the start to finish, they had restricted the opponents they would meet on the journey south to the Star Condensation Realm. This was because cultivators under Star Condensation would not be able to beat Chen Changsheng, and if a cultivator above the Star Condensation Realm actually came, such as one of those old monsters at the Saint Realm, what meaning would there be in polishing the sword before the battle? If the situation continued to develop like so, perhaps in another couple dozen days, Chen Changsheng really could have borrowed the sky filled with starlight to sessfully polish his Intellectual Sword. Regretfully, this world would never give the severely injured Su Li such a long amount of time. Even more regretfully, Chen Changshengs opponent finally appeared. With a battle ahead, no matter how one saw it, there was no time for such a painstakingbor as polishing the sword. For Chen Changsheng to finish polishing his Intellectual Sword, he would still need several dozen, or even several thousand, ordinary and uninteresting nights of deep spring. Two hundred li from Tianliang County, on a barren mountain, an extremely enchanting man appeared. That man was wearing lipstick and wearing a dancing dress. He looked just like a dancer. In brief, he was just like Xue He several days ago. No matter how one looked at it, he did not seem like an assassin. Chen Changsheng was rather confused. "Why is it that when they appear, they never seem like assassins? Or is it that to be considered a good assassin, you cant seem like an assassin? Is this the creed of assassins?" "The creed of assassins? What shit are you pulling?" Su Li teased, "Appearing with such a ghastly appearance, do you think they were happy about it? It was just that they were too rushed, so where could they find the time to change clothes?" Chapter 373 – Polishing the Sword Before the Battle (Part Two) Chapter 373 - Polishing the Sword Before the Battle (Part Two) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Nora Only avengers that were willing to die in their hearts would dare toe and kill Su Li. This was because the entire world knew that since they could not beat him, so naturally, killing him would be even harder. By seeking to kill him, they would only invite death and disgrace. But now the situation had changed. He had been subjected to the attacks of demons for several days and nights and had only escaped by a fluke, walking away with grievous injuries. To those people that wanted to kill him, this was undoubtedly their best chance, a chance that they had to grasp. When Xue He learned that Su Li was heavily injured, he had been making his patrol through the military camp in the town. Without even having the time to take off his armor, he had been dragged off by a few old subordinates to drink quite a few rounds of wine. While his face was red and his ears were hot, he suddenly received this news. Without even thinking about it, he tossed away his glowingmp, spilled his wine, and with a single p, knocked out two officers that still insisted that he keep drinking. Riding his Red Cloud Qilin, he rushed off to the snowy ins, his mind wholeheartedly fixated on finding Su Li as quickly as possible, and then killing him. Where could he find the time to think about other things? The man that had appeared on this barren mountain was in a simr situation. Four days ago, he had been in Xunyang City acting in an opera for his own amusement. He had invited the finest theater troupe from Lanling City and had invited only his closest and most influential clients. He had been singing that most famous Spring Night Melody, acting the part of the most charming and pleasant bride. Just as the song began its crescendo, his brows flying and eyes gentle, he suddenly saw the bishop sitting below sending a signal with his eyes. Soon after, he heard the message in his ear. Su Li was heavily injured, possibly in the north of Tianliang County? He exhaled a breath of cold air and looked askance to the heavens. With an indescribable air of contempt and sorrow, he calmly gazed upwards for a few moments. Then with a bang, he leaped off the stage, kicked off his cloud shoes, threw off his headscarf, seized one of the Xunyang City Guards Lightning Horses, then exited the provincial city, rushing off towards the countys north. Chen Changsheng had said that they did not seem like assassins, but this was because they had never been assassins. In addition, it was just as Su Li had said, they hade over in a rush. They feared that they would be tooteSu Li was heavily injured. They could wait for their whole lives and not see such an opportunity again. How could they find the time to change clothes? So Xue He came in his shining armor while this man came in the elegant dress of a dancer, with ribbons and ruined makeup. They were wearing the clothes that they wore at the time, so of course, they would not have the appearance of assassins. Xue Hes shiny armor had been covered with dust, and this mans dancing dress was also smeared with mud. His face was rather fatigued and haggard, the makeup that had still not been blown off by the wind endowing him with a strangely enchanting and beautiful feeling. As he looked at Su Li, his eyes grew increasingly bright, the happiness on his face growing increasingly prominent. He lifted his sleeve to cover up his mouth, making him extremely charming and seemingly extremely pleased with himself. And yet there was also a pain that seemed to originate from the deepest depths of his soul. "With such pains, I was finally able to find you. It was truly not easy, but when I think about how you will soon die at my hands, the greatest pains would all be worth it. In these three thousand li of northern ins, we were actually able to meet. I must say that my luck is not too bad." Hearing these words, Su Li was somewhat moved. He said to Chen Changsheng, "Your luck is really good. We just happened to need an opponent a little stronger than you, but not too strong, and then one just happened to appear." With his gaze, it was very easy for him to see that this man was at the initial level of Star Condensation. The mans slender brows perked up as he asked with astonishment, "Do you two not know who I am?" Chen Changsheng very earnestly nodded his head. The man gently lifted his flowing sleeves and softly introduced himself. "I am Liang Hongzhuang." (TN: Hongzhuang (ױ) can variously mean red makeup, beauty, or splendid feminine attire.) Liang Hongzhuang was a very famous person. In Tianliang County, and even in the entire northern part of the continent, he was incredibly well-known. This was because of his family, because of his elder brother, because many people knew that he loved to act in operas and to dance, and because he was very strong. Chen Changsheng and Su Li nced into each others eyes; they still did not know who this person was. Chen Changsheng could recite the entire Daoist Canon from back to front, but on the true world of cultivation, he was truly very ignorant and inexperienced. As for Su Li...there were very few names he needed to remember on this continent, and Liang Hongzhuang had very obviously not achieved that distinction. This was absolutely an enormous humiliation. Liang Hongzhuang frowned, but he was not angered. He sighed, "It somewhat hurts my pride, but if I can kill Sir Su, then perhaps, even more people will know my name." Chen Changsheng asked, "Could it be... you came here to kill Senior so that you could get famous?" Liang Hongzhuang did not answer, he onlyughed. Su Li suddenly asked, "Liang Wangsuns Liang?" Liang Hongzhuangs expression grew a tad more solemn. "Liang Hongzhuangs Liang." (TN: They actually do share the same surname, Liang ().) When Su Li heard this, he understood why this deranged fellow dressed in this red bridal gown wanted to kill him. Turning to Chen Changsheng, he dered, "This person really wants to kill me, so you must kill him." Listening to this very short conversation, Chen Changsheng had not quite understood its full meaning, but he had a rough idea of what was going onthis assassin in a red dancing dress presumably had some rtion to Liang Wangsun. Seeing the approaching Liang Hongzhuang, watching the silk ribbons of his dress dance in the wind, Chen Changshengs brain rapidly worked, continuously observing, analyzing, and calcting, seeking a gap in that dancing dress. In order to obtain victory over an opponent, one must understand the opponent. Whether it was the Intellectual Sword or the most ordinary battle, all battles required this. He did not know who this dancer called Liang Hongzhuang was, but he knew about Liang Wangsun. Liang Wangsun was an expert who ranked very high up in the Promation of Liberation, a truly famous person. What sort of famous person could be called a truly famous person? A truly famous person was a person that even an ignorant guy like Chen Changsheng knew of them. That was a truly famous person. Chen Changsheng had very little understanding of the sects and schools of the cultivation world, but he had a very clear understanding of the Liang bloodline because the Liang n was the previous Imperial n. Their cultivation, lifestyle, and blood legacies were all recorded in the annals of the Orthodoxy. Liang Wangsuns resplendent and extravagant manner, Liang Wangsuns achievements, Liang Wangsuns style of swordy, Liang Wangsuns attitude towards Wang Po and Xiao Zhang, Liang Wangsuns age, Liang Wangsuns three wives... countless fragments of information floated up from the floor of his sea of consciousness and then shed before his eyes. Just like the myriad stars in that star region, they descended down from the night sky to in front of his eyes and began to flicker. In these stars, he needed to find the most crucial space, that single path. "Can you do it?" Su Li asked. Chen Changsheng shook his head. His Intellectual Sword had still not reached a polished edge. No, it was more appropriate to say that not even the shape of a sword had begun to form. He couldnt even use it to see the weakness of a Star Condensation cultivator, so how could use it against his enemies? "If you cant see it, you still have to guess." "Senior, since you can do it, why cant you instruct me like before?" "As I said before, in order to block Xue Hes de, I used up all the strength that I saved up." "Does seeing through a Star Domain require strength?" "How else?" "I always felt that it didnt make sense." "Only when youre so tired that you cant even open your eyes will you have the qualifications to understand this reasoning." "Fine, then what should we do next?" "As I said, you have to guess." "Guess?" "Its also a wild guess." As they were talking, Liang Hongzhuang had already arrived. Chen Changsheng could no longer hold back. His dagger shed like lightning out of his sheath, thrusting at the dancing silk ribbons. On a distant hillside, two furry deer had their heads lowered as they grazed, not even ncing at their location. Chapter 374 – The Dagger Enters the Dancing Dress, Blood Droplet Falls from the Ear Lobe Chapter 374 - The Dagger Enters the Dancing Dress, Blood Droplet Falls from the Ear Lobe Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora To the furry deer, the battle between Chen Changhseng and Liang Hongzhuang was far less interesting than the green grass. If there was another bystander, they would also probably think like this, because of the wide disparity of strength between the two, because Su Li had used thest bit of his energy to block Xue Hes de. However, for some reason, as the only bystander there, Su Li was insteadpletely focused on the battle. He did not even blink. Liang Hongzhuangs red dancing dress floated around his body. The Qi of a Star Condensation expert exuded out in every direction. It was aplete, or even perfect domain, without any holes to be seen anywhere. Chen Changsheng could not see it, but just like thest thing Su Li had said to him. Even if he was guessing, guessing blindly, he still had to do it. He still had to gamble it. Of course, since it was guessing or guessing blindly, then no matter how it was looked at, there was no hope for him to win. His only advantage was that he was not like other Ethereal Opening cultivators who did not have any understanding of the Star Condensation realm. Back then in the Orthodox Academy, when he thought that he did not sessfully undergo Purification, he had actually already seeded. When he thought he was scared of undergoing Meditative Introspection, he had actually already guided in the starlight and undergone Ethereal Opening. When he viewed the tablets in the front mausoleum, he formed star charts from the lines on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. This method originally was from Star Condensation. However, he was an abnormality in the world of cultivation. He always used methods of cultivation beyond his current level, or in other words, he was not faster than anyone on the path of cultivation, but he needed to look furtherhe knew what Star Condensation was about. Cultivators guided in the starlight to undergo Purification. They used Meditative Introspection to turn the stars radiance into true essence, and then used the power of the starlight to open the door of the Ethereal Pce. What they needed to do afterwards was continue to guide starlight into their bodies, and illuminate stars in their Spirit Mountain. They needed to connect the stars to the openings and acupuncture points of their bodies and activate the true essence to draw their own star chart. They needed to rebuild the miniature world in their bodies and be able to draw it out of their body. That was the Star Domain. The Star Domain was the world of Star Condensation cultivators. It was the projection of the starry sky in their bodies and the sea of consciousness of the cultivator. The true starry sky was tranquil and eternal, serene but solemn. ording to the general knowledge of cultivation, the Star Domain of a Star Condensation expert should also be perfect, without any ws. Even if cultivators at a higher level could see the area of nothingness, it was not true nothingness, but the limit of the cultivators level, making them unable to perfectly control their spiritual sense and true essence. Chen Changsheng did not believe that. He believed that there was no perfect Star Domain at all, because... the true starry sky was not a still and serene, eternal and unchanging existence. Instead, it was always a bnce of dynamics. Since it was a bnce of dynamics, once there was the intrusion of a foreign power, there would always be a special moment where the bnce would be brokenthis was the reason why Su Li was able to guide him to break through Xue Hes de. Actually, this type of understanding actually already exceeded the idea of Su Lis Intellectual Sword. It was just that, right now, no matter if it was Su Li or he himself, they were all unclear on what exactly he had understood and what he had discovered. Naturally, they would not think that this type of understanding would bring any changes to his battles and cultivations in the future, as well as the history of the entire world of cultivation. Looking at Liang Hongzhuang whose dress was floating, countless pieces of information rapidly shed across Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. He constantly calcted, feeling the Qi nearby that was like ribbons, as well as the abnormally distinct signs of true essence in the mountains. It was as if countless stars had appeared before his eyes. No one could see the rtive positions of the stars to each other in such a short amount of time, much less deduce thews that the Star Domain operated off through the brightness and rtive positions of the stars in such a short amount of time, and thus, very few people were able to find the weakest point of a Star Domain. The calctive abilities of humans had a limit, and at this moment, there was a need for an ability that did not have a limit. For example, intuition, which, of course, could also be called guessing. Hundreds of stars were bright and dim, changing in color in his sea of consciousness. There clearly were no movements, but he seemed to see the stars moving. People were thebination of all connections, and fate was the summary of the trajectory of interactions between people. The starry sky described and exined it all. Liang Hongzhuang constantly underwent changes, growing older at the rate of one year every year, bing duller in speed with every jug of strong alcohol and suffering pain as the rate of his hatred increased with every moment. As a result, his Star Domain naturally also underwent constant changes. With the movement of the stars and the changes in brightness, a new chart would form. Vaguely, in the dense fabric of stars of the Star Domain, he could suddenly see a patch of darkness. The surrounding stars seemed to be a pathway, and the darkness was the end of the pathway, leading into the unknown, perhaps into the void. Chen Changsheng did not know what it was; he was unable to confirm whether what he saw was real or not because in the Star Domain, there were many simr areas. However, at this very moment, he could only believe in himself. Even if it was guessing, he needed to be as confident as if it was actually itChen Changsheng thrust his dagger towards that location. With a swish, the slightly cold air of the mountains was pierced. Red ribbons constantly danced. Chen Changshengs dagger clearly was about toe in contact with a red ribbon, but it mysteriously disappeared, and then appeared somewhere else. Su Lis expression was solemn, and his sword-like eyebrows were slightly raised. What a fast strike, that it was actually able to break through Liang Hongzhuangs Star Domain. What a swift strike, that Liang Hongzhuang was actually unable to react. A clear whoosh arose from the wilderness. Liang Hongshuang hurriedly retreatedhe did not stop his steps until he was over a dozen zhang away. The red ribbon fell slowly, falling under his feet. There was a pearl on his left ear. At this moment, the pearl had already disappeared, only leaving behind a dark red pearl of blood. Chen Changshengs sword was thrust at his left earring, thrust at that pearl. Liang Hongzhuang lifted a hand and touched his left ear. The touch was slightly cool, and he looked at Chen Changsheng with his eyes furrowed. He was extremely shocked and very confused. This teenager was actually able to break through his Star Domain? Just who was this teenager? A battle of surpassing cultivation levels was not an unbelievable thing, but most of them happened within a realm, such as an initial level Ethereal Opening cultivator attempting to fight an upper-level Ethereal Opening cultivator. However, for Meditation to fight Ethereal Opening, for Ethereal Opening to fight Star Condensation, these types of battles that exceeded an entire realm rarely urred. Even in the historic records of tens of thousands of years, there were not too many cases of sess. Of course, there were always exceptions, such as the geniuses with great innate talent that exceeded the ordinary. Back then, when Qiushan Jun was in Ethereal Opening, which cultivator of the initial level of Star Condensation dared to say that they could definitely win against him? Another example, when Chen Changsheng had left the capital, Luoluo had not broken through to Ethereal Opening, but which Ethereal Opening cultivator, including Chen Changsheng himself, dared to say that she was not as great as them? However, Chen Changsheng did not have any obvious special innate talents. His true essence was very ordinary, and his bearing was also very normal... Liang Hongzhuang suddenly thought of a possibility and said, Perhaps you are... Chen Changsheng sped his dagger with both hands and said, Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng. Chapter 375 – A Simple Youth Chapter 375 - A Simple Youth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Nora Liang Hongzhuangs expression grew slightly cold. The tips of his brows that had been drawn incredibly thin rose upthe youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the main object of the Orthodoxys nurturing, the Popes and Archbishop Mei Lishas most cherished junior, was actually this youth. He knew of Chen Changsheng, or else he would not have been able to guess it at all. It was just that there were a few things he did not understand. For instance, at the young age of sixteen, Chen Changsheng had reached the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Not even Liang Hongzhuangs distantly rted cousin, who he was not very close with, thought this was possible. Liang Hongzhuang was also filled with admiration, but he did not understand Chen Changshengs previous strike. The whole world knew that Chen Changshengs talenty in cultivation,y in the willpower that arose from his erudition of the Daoist Canon. He was diligent and perceptive, but his innate talent was very ordinary. It was absolutely impossible for him to be brought up in the same conversation as Qiushan Jun, Xu Yourong, and Princess Luoluo. Then how was Chen Changshengs strike able to surpass the gap between Ethereal Opening and Star Condensation and directly pierce through his Star Domain? Could it be that before he had even struck, he had already seen through his dancing dress? Liang Hongzhuang turned to Su Lithe Star Domain of the Star Condensation realm seemed perfect, but in the end, it was not truly perfect. However, only a great expert at Su Lis level would be able to see through it. However, Su Li never made a noise, and even his gaze had always been fixed on Chen Changshengs dagger, not on his own body. "You used... just what sort of sword did you use?" Liang Hongzhuang looked at the dagger in Chen Changshengs hand, his slender brows flying up even higher, making him seem all the more indescribably enchanting. Chen Changsheng did not know how to answer this question. When Su Li was teaching him the sword, he had very clearly said that this sword technique could be considered under the category of the Intellectual Sword, but he had always vaguely felt that there was some sort of difference. At this time, Su Li asked a question. He looked at Chen Changsheng, his face filled with confusion and suspicion, and asked, "Did you really guess?" Chen Changsheng nodded his head and honestly answered, "I just made a wild guess." Su Lis eyes slightly lit up, as if this was the first time he had set eyes on this youth. He asked another question, "The probability?" Chen Changsheng made some mental calctions, then said uncertainly, "Seven?" Su Lis voice suddenly went higher. "Seventy percent?" Even his proud self who was a genius in the path of the sword felt that this answer was too astounding. Whether it was his past self that had learned the sword at the Mount Li for several centuries or Qiushan Jun when he had first been teaching him the Intellectual Sword, neither of them would have been able to aplish this. This was an impossible matter. Yes, so it could not have happened. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat embarrassed, and whispered, "I was saying seven percent." Su Li felt that this was more like it. Although it was this way, Chen Changshengs performance had already surpassed his reckoning. He sighed emotionally, "Its enough. At least youve left thend of wild guesses ande to just guessing." Chen Changsheng was somewhat dazed. "What is the difference between a wild guess and a guess?" Su Li replied, "A guess requires something to lean on, while a wild guess is just blindly grasping. Of course, theyre different." Chen Changsheng remembered the feeling he had the instant before he had attacked. He suddenly felt unsure about whether he had made a guess or a wild guess. His attack had mostly relied on intuition, not calction. In many cases, intuition was an instinctual response arising from many calctions and exercises. He faintly sensed that his strike, that strike that broke through Liang Hongzhuangs dancing dress, was subtly different from the Intellectual Sword that Su Li had taught him, but he did not know what this difference was. Liang Hongzhuang stood around a dozen zhang away, watching as the pair talked. He suddenly began tough, his elegant face covered with the remnants of makeup filled with ridicule. "You two are just chatting now!" Su Li looked at him and said, "Do you want to chat? Then lets do it together." Liang Hongzhuang stared nkly. He had not imagined that he would receive such an answer. After a moment of silent rumination, he actually joined in on the conversation. Because he had something he wanted to say, something that he wanted to tell Chen Changsheng. As for Su Li, he had nothing good to say to him. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "How is it that you appeared in the northern part of Tianliang County? Why have you been apanying this devil? Why are you helping him?" In the capital, what Chen Changsheng heard of and the impression he formed of Su Li was that the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li was a very unworldly and able person. During this journey of ten thousand li, he realized that this impression was not urate, or perhaps it was more urate to say that it was not sufficient. Su Li himself had admitted that he had killed many people, but this was the first time Chen Changsheng had heard someone so straightforwardly denounce Su Li as a devil. "Do you know how many people hes killed? How many times his sword was washed in blood so that it could be so sharp, do you know?" Liang Hongzhuang looked at Chen Changsheng and scornfully said, "Hes killed so many people, so he should have died a long time ago, but hes managed to stay alive. The heavenlyws might operate in cycles, and yet his judgment has actuallyete. Today, his appointed time of death has finallye, and yet you actually want to protect him?" Chen Changsheng did not say anything, because he did not know what to say. Liang Hongzhuang used his hands to tidy up his attire. then once again walked over, saying, "Hes a southerner, while you are a person of Zhou. Hes in so many Zhou people, so what reason do you have to help him?" This did not seem like much of a problem, but if one were to carefully think about it, it really was a big problem. On the snowy ins, Chen Changsheng had carried Su Li on his back as they escaped. This could be considered repayment for Su Lis kindness in saving his life. Moreover, it was only Su Lis ability that could help him return. However, after they had crossed the snowy ins, the kindness from saving his life had all been paid off. They had already returned to the realm of the Great Zhou, so he could safely depart at any timeMount Li was strong because Su Li was strong, while a person of the Orthodoxy was strong because of the Orthodoxy. Right now, Su Li was a heavily injured lion that had fallen into dire straits. Meanwhile, so long as the Orthodoxy had not fallen into destruction, with Chen Changshengs identity as the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, as well as the rumors that he was cherished by the Pope and Mei Lisha, who would dare go against him? As long as he was willing to leave, regardless of if it was Xue He, Liang Hongzhuang, or any other experts that would follow, they would all take the first opportunity to escort him back to the capital. No matter what angle one looked at it from, there was no reason for him to continue staying by Su Lis side. Chen Changsheng nced at Su Li. Su Li had an indifferent expression, and he didnt say anything. This was because this was also a question that he had wanted a clear answer to, it was just that he had never asked, so Chen Changsheng had naturally never answered it. Now, Liang Hongzhuang had asked this question. He wanted to know just what exactly Chen Changshengs answer would be. Chen Changsheng silently pondered for a few moments, then replied, "I came from the Garden of Zhou and then inexplicably found myself in front of Xuo City." Liang Hongzhuangs eyebrows tilted upward. He had not imagined that such a thing could ur. "In the Garden of Zhou, I thought that my death was imminent. When I left the Garden of Zhou and saw Xuo City, I also felt my death was certain, and then... Senior Su Li saved me. Moreover, I thought that Senior being besieged by the demons was rted to the plot I encountered in the Garden of Zhou... Fine, in truth, its not thatplicated... the reason is actually very simple. Senior saved me, so I naturally cant watch him die." Chen Changsheng very earnestly exined to Liang Hongzhuang. Su Li replied, "Ten thousand li over the snowy ins and Xue Hes de. Your debt has been paid off long ago." "Senior, you cant calcte this debt that way. To be more precise, something like life is impossible to ount for." Chen Changsheng had confirmed his feelings, so his sentences also began to flow more easily. "To Senior, all you did was save my life, but to me, this life is my everything." Su Li and Liang Hongzhuang understood the meaning behind this sentence. It was just that after living in the world of cultivation for so many years, their minds and bodies had be stained with dust, so they found it very difficult to ept this reason. Su Li shook his head. "I believe that you dont owe me anything more." Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont believe that." Su Li was a little at a loss. He clearly knew that Chen Changsheng was not a worshipper of his, and he also knew that they did not share anymon interests, not to mention that there was nothing like some sort of friendship between generations. Thus, he was very curious as to why Chen Changsheng had not left. It was only now that he found out that it had always been such a simple reason. Of course, a person that insisted on such a reason was definitely not very simple. "To a bystander, its just a life, but in reality, its your everything... then how are you prepared to pay me back? It cant be that youre prepared to guard me for the rest of your life, working like an ox for me?" Su Li teased him, but his eyes were warm. Chen Changsheng was a little distressed. "I also dont think thats necessary, right?" Su Liughed, and Liang Hongzhuang alsoughed. One was out of gratitude, one was out of ridicule. The meanings of theirughs werepletely different. "Even if youre really settling ounts, mutually saving each other should be enough to settle it. I also believe youve paid off your debt." Chen Changsheng turned to Liang Hongzhuang and said, "I want to pay back the kindness of saving my life, so I want to confirm that Senior is truly safe, that his life is taken care of before I depart. Its just like a sick person drowning in the water. If you rescue him from the river but dont care that hes about to die from his severe illness and take your leave, can that be considered saving him?" Liang Hongzhuang thought about it, then assented, "It makes sense." Chen Changsheng replied, "Many thanks... to your distinguished self for understanding." Seeing Liang Hongzhuangs charming feminine appearance and the red dancing dress, he really did not know how to address this person. Liang Hongzhuang gazed back and calmly replied, "I want to avenge my fathers death, is that not also very reasonable?" Chen Changsheng silently thought about this, then nodded. Avenging his father was a reason that no one could refute, a most supreme reason. "Since you insist on saving him, then I will have to kill you." Liang Hongzhuang continued, "Afterwards, if I receive the condemnation of His Holiness, it will only be death. You know that I will not be afraid." Chen Changsheng knew that with regards to these sorts of avengers, they all had firm resolves. The prestige of the Orthodoxy could not make them change their minds, so he replied, "I understand." Liang Hongzhuangs Qi grew increasingly swift and fierce. The silk-ribboned dancing dress that lightly floated in the mountain wind was no more, but the Star Domain had grown stronger and more stable in all aspects. He gazed impassively at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Do you have anyst words?" Chen Changsheng cordially replied, "I ask that your distinguished self be lenient." Chapter 376 – Seven Strikes of the Sword, Six Taps of the Umbrella Chapter 376 - Seven Strikes of the Sword, Six Taps of the Umbre Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Liang Hongzhuang had rushed here over thousands of li to find Su Li for revenge. He had said very clearly that it was revenge for killing his father. Since it was like that, the battle was not determined by victory or defeat, but inevitably by life and death. Requesting the opponent to have mercy before the beginning of a life or death battle, and the fact that it was not said out of politeness, but rather a genuine sincere request from the heartwhat Chen Changsheng said really caused people to be surprised, and Liang Hongzhuang did not know how to reply to it at all. He shook his head, but what happened next was not a surprise at all, because it was impossible for mercy to be shown. The red dancing dress floated in the green barren mountain. The dust and dirt within several hundreds of li were jolted into the sky. Liang Hongzhuang arrived floating in the air, like a real ball of fire, immediately setting the area aze. He surged forth like fire. It would be difficult to find an object that spread faster and more violently than fire. This teenager could see through my domain? Then if I be so fast that I cant be seen clearly, how would you see through it? Logically, with Liang Hongzhuangs level of cultivation and his fame in the northernnds, he would not have needed to use such methods against a Ethereal Opening cultivator. However, Chen Changsheng was not an ordinary Ethereal Opening cultivator, and in order to kill Su Li, Liang Hongzhuang was even willing to ept the shame. Of course, he did not mind being slightly more cautious, even though he did not need to be cautious at all. For a Star Condensation expert to actually be so cautious against a clearly weaker opponent was a very terrifying matter. Looking at the red dancing dress that seemed like mes burning the mountain, Su Li raised his sword-like eyebrows again, but his expression became simpler. This was the simpleness of coldness and the simpleness of indifference, coldness to life and indifference to the ouehe had already seen the oue of the battle. Chen Changshengs first strike was able to injure Liang Hongzhuangs earlobe, but he was unable to handle the current situation. Hundreds of years ago, when he left the Garden of Zhou for thest time, he was already at the peak of Ethereal Opening. Even if it was him from that time facing the current Liang Hongzhuang, other than dying together, he would not have been able toe up with a better idea. So what could Chen Changsheng do? Chen Changsheng did not know what to do. Even if his power ofprehension was higher, and he was even more hardworking in cultivation, the difference in level still existed. Not to mention, in the aspect of battle, Liang Hongzhuangs experience just exceeded him by too much, and... he arrived too quickly. There were very few things more violent and faster than surging fire. He who was in the Ethereal Opening realm could not follow Liang Hongzhuangs speed at all, but he had two things that were even faster than Liang Hongzhuangthe Yeshi Step and the speed at which he thought. With the use of spiritual sense, he could traverse numerous hills and streams. He looked at the dancing dress that covered the wilderness and surged like fire, and thought hard as if his life depended on it. Countless numbers and descriptions appeared in his sea of consciousness: the matters of the old imperial family that were recorded in the Daoist Canon, the features of Liang Wangsuns technique as he rampaged in the north, Liang Hongzhuangs cold gaze, his terrifying red sleeves, the Qi that rose suddenly and sharply, the boundless true essence, the angle that a de of grass bent after it was stepped on. Afterwards, they constantly integrated with each other, matching up, forming an extremelyplex star chart. He had still not mastered the Intellectual Sword, and even with an additional three days and nights, it was impossible for him to find the weakness of Liang Hongzhuangs Star Domain through these, nor was he able to clearly see the connections on the star chart. Meanwhile, in the next moment, he was about to be burnt to ashes by Liang Hongzhuangs dancing dress. He still could only make a wild guess, no, a guess. Su Li had said that guessing and wild guessing were different. Guessing wildly was done with closed eyes, while guessing was done with the eyes open. He could see the world, see the starry sky, and using it to some extent, he would follow his intuition, or in other words, the feelings of his heart. He made his own guess, and then took advantage and moved first. There was wind in the mountains originating from Liang Hongzhuangs dancing dress. However, it was eerily quiet around Chen Changsheng. Suddenly, he disappeared from where he was, and arrived before Liang Hongzhuang in the next moment. He used the simplified version of the Yeshi Step. An extremely vibrant sword ray glowed in the wilderness, and with a low hum, it brought the solemn and terrifying pressure that seemed to originate from the distant past, piercing through the mes that covered the mountain. What he used was the new generation of the Dragoncry Sword. Compared to the powerful domain in Liang Hongzhuangs floating dance dress, the sword intent was not strong, but it was especially dense. The sword ray suddenly illuminated the wilderness, like a sh of lightning. The dagger directly entered and then suddenly turned with an unimaginable angle. It traveled around the mes and arrived in front of Liang Hongzhuang. A clear cry full of anger and shock resounded in the wilderness. Liang Hongzhuang retreated hurriedly. Even though he was midair, the clear sword sh could be seen on his left shoulder. Fresh blood spilled out of the sword sh. Chen Changshengs sword had actually hit him once again. The power of the fire did not decrease, and instead rose sharply. Liang Hongzhuang was extremely mad, and the red dancing dress fell from the sky. It enveloped Chen Changsheng, and just at this moment, another extremely vibrant sword ray began to glow. The sword resonated constantly in the wilderness. It was not rushed,ing in wave after wave, and even was rather slow. Also, the sword intent was not strong at all. However, the fiery dancing dress was unable to fall, unable topletely envelop Chen Changsheng. Time flowed between the sword ray and dancing fire. After an unknown amount of time, a terrifying ripping sound suddenly sounded in the wilderness. The great mes that covered the entire area suddenly disappeared, and the sword ray no longer glowed. The two people separated, gazing at each other over a distance of several dozen zhang. There was a light mountain breeze between them. Chen Changshengsplexion was very pale, and his hand gripping the dagger constantly trembled. Liang Hongzhuangsplexion was even paler, and he was covered in blood. His dancing dress had already been ripped to shreds. Chen Changsheng had struck out seven times, and not even one strike failed tond. At present, the oue of the battle had already been decided. The messy make-up and dripping blood on Liang Hongzhuangs pale face seemed extremely clear. Fresh blood constantly dripped from his destroyed dancing dress. He looked at Chen Changsheng, staring into his eyes. He did not seem to understand just exactly what had happened. Chen Changsheng was rather at a loss. Even at this moment, he was also unclear on what had happened. Su Li looked at Chen Changsheng and his emotions were ratherplicated. In a battle between an Ethereal Opening teenager and a Star Condensation personage, the former wonthe victory of surpassing cultivation realms that rarely happened in history just urred before his eyes like this. In the past, he had seeded several times in surpassing cultivation realms and killing his opponent. He believed that Qiushan, who had studied the sword with him for a month, would also have been able to do it when he was in the upper level of Ethereal Opening. However, the fact that Chen Changsheng seeded in this, and the method he had used, still made him feel great shock. The battle was so ordinary. Su Li knew well that exactly because of how ordinary it was, it was even more hair-raising. Chen Changsheng seeded in surpassing cultivation realms this time not because of innate talent, not because of a seemingly heavenly level in the path of the sword, not because of the gifts from the world and the stars, but all because of his own hard work and ability ofprehension. This was not talent, and in fact even far surpassed talent. In the long river of time, in the vast continent, had there been someone like this before? Su Li looked at Chen Changsheng and thought about this question silently. His finger tapped against the Yellow Paper Umbre. In the very end, he had only tapped six times. Chapter 377 – Wise Words after Alcohol Chapter 377 - Wise Words after Alcohol Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Liang Hongzhuang stared at Su Li. Expressionlessly, he asked like a dead person, Why? There was silence. No one was able to answer this question. He made a bitter smile, I thought that the heavenlyws would cycle in the end, not because of my revenge, just that the time had not yete, even if it was slightlyte, but there would always be one oue in the end. Who would have thought there is no heavenlyw? Why would it let someone like you always live so well? Seeing that you were about to die today, he appeared out of nowhere. Chen Changsheng lowered his head. He did not look at him, and his hand which grasped the dagger trembled slightly. Just how has our Liang n offended you? What exact benefits has the Chen n of Tianliang given you? A decade ago, you wanted to wipe out my Liang n! Liang Hongzhuangsughter became louder and louder, the blood on his body flowed faster and faster and his voice became shriller and shriller. When he said this final sentence, his questioning became a roar, a roar produced by an injured beast. It was full of anger and unwillingness, despair and pain. It pierced into the deepest parts of the souls of those who heard it. Chen Changshengs head lowered even more, his face became even paler, and his hand trembled even more. It was as if he was unable to hold onto the hilt of the dagger in the next moment. He did not wish to see Liang Hongzhuang who seemed to already go crazy, and also did not dare to look at Su Li. This was because he was very worried that if he saw them, he would feel an unrestrainable feeling of guilt for what he had done, and sink into pain and struggle. Hearing Liang Hongzhuangs grieving and indignant questioning and seeing Chen Changsheng who had his head lowered, Su Li remained expressionlessthings that had already urred could never be changed. Thus, whether one regretted it or not, it was all pointless, so there was no need to me oneself. Even if there was regret, it could only happen in his own heart. He definitely would not fall to the level of exining it to the world. This was how he was. If it was the past, no matter how miserable Liang Hongzhuang was, he would leave without even a change in his expression. Today, he was also like that, without a change in his expression, but for some reason, he said a few words before leaving. Perhaps it was because Chen Changshengs head hung too low, and that the dagger in his hand trembled too much? When your ancestors of the Liang n were emperors, just how many people in the south did they kill, and how many sects did they exterminate? Su Li looked at Liang Hongzhuang expressionlessly and said, As for wiping out your Liang n... if I really wanted to do that, how would you be alive today, and how would Liang Wangsun still be alive? He suddenly felt rather annoyed. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said coldly, Why are you standing there idiotically and not leaving? Imitating loneliness or are you filled with despair? Dont think that just because youve saved me, you have the right to lecture me. After saying that, he walked towards the other side mountain. After these days of resting, he was still heavily injured, but he could slowly walk slightly. The two furry deer were full with the green grass and returned back towards them. They looked at Su Li who walked in the distance and Chen Changsheng who remained head-down. They seemed to be rather perplexed, not knowing who to follow. Chen Changsheng raised his head and looked at Liang Hongzhuang. He wanted to say something, but only said a single word in the end, Sorry. After saying this heavy word, his mood did not be more rxed because of it. He extended his hand to pull the ropes around the necks of the two furry deer, and silently chased after the lonely person in the distance. The side of the mountain faced south. Liang Hongzhuang was no longer able to endure it anymore, and copsed on his bottom. He looked at the two people who gradually became closer together and yelled painfully, You think you really can return to the south? If you continue to follow him, you will definitely die! Chen Changsheng did not turn around, and continued onwards with his head down silently. Su Li walked very slowly, so it was not too long before Chen Changsheng caught up. The furry deer lifted its front limb and ced its knee on the ground. He lifted Su Li onto its back. From the start to the end, no one said anything. Walking past the mountain and traversing another two mountains, the furry deer stopped by the side of a grassy hill that was green like moss. Chen Changsheng got off the back of the deer and sprinted to the edge of the path. He bent over and began vomiting. Su Li looked at him and sneered, Its not like that guy died. What is there to vomit over? Chen Changsheng waved his hand and wanted to exin a little. However, he was unable to suppress the ufortable feeling in his chest, and began vomiting again. His battle with Liang Hongzhuang was his first upfront battle where he defeated a Star Condensation expert all by himself. If the battle was not overly ordinary which seemed to de-emphasize it, perhaps it was a battle that had a spot in history. However, the price he paid was not ordinary. A battle that surpassed cultivation realms was obviously not as simple as it seemed. Under the pressure of Liang Hongzhuangs Star Domain, he had also suffered very heavy injuries. All of his bones seemed to want to crack. Back then when his body had been trembling nonstop, it was an issue with his mood, but also because his body really could notst anymore. However, the true injury was not in the body, but in the mind. He did not have talent in calction like Xu Yourong, much less innate talent that was strong enough to surpass cultivation realms. He had only begun learning the Intellectual Sword, yet he forcefully used it against the opponent. Also, he used seven strikes, which was not something he could endure currently. Most of the collection and analysis of information, withplicated calctions that were vast and boundless like the ocean, or even the starry sky, directly squeezed all of his mental energy dry, shaking his sea of consciousness all the way until it was about to copse. He spent all his spiritual sense on those seven strikes, and his sea of consciousness was emptied. The body of the cultivator was a boat in their sea of consciousness. Now that the sea of consciousness was dry, the boat constantly fell into the void, never stopping. This was a very terrifying process. He felt that all of his surroundings, the mountain and the grassy hill, were constantly spinning and changing. The brilliantly blue sky seemed to fall over his head, which made him feel extremely bothered, ufortable, dizzy, painful and weak. It was like drinking alcohol for seven days and seven nights without rest, with the alcohol being strong alcohol or even bad alcohol. The feeling was extremely painful and extremely ufortable, and it was something at a mental level, unable to be expelled from his body no matter what. He vomited all of the roast meat and wild fruit that he had eatenst night and in the morning. He also vomited his stomach acid, and in the end, he could only vomit things like water, until he could not vomit anything else. He did not stop, and began to vomit without anything, as if he wanted to vomit until seas dried and stones became soft, for all of eternity. Only like this could he express his feelings to the world. Su Li looked at the teenager who vomited at the side of the path and said nothing. After an unknown amount of time, he used the Yellow Paper Umbre as a cane and slowly walked behind Chen Changsheng. He slowly raised the Yellow Paper Umbre, and then hit the back of Chen Changshengs neck. With a p, Chen Changsheng slowly copsed. Before he copsed, he used hisst amount of energy to ensure that he would fall backwards and not be contaminated by the filth he had vomited up. However, he did not faint. His eyes remained opened, and he looked at the sky. He was in extreme pain and was extremely weak. Su Li said indifferently, If you are unwilling to faint, you might go insane. The strike from before consumed all of the energy he had umted secretly in the past few days. Originally, he thought that perhaps it was not enough to kill opponents, but it should be enough to save someone. However, he did not think that the body of this teenager was actually so tough. Chen Changsheng opened his mouth like a fish in agony and said weakly, Senior, theres a de of grass on the mountain. You cant be wanted to write a poem before you die? Su Li said, Dont be like this, it makes people ufortable. Chen Changsheng raised his hand with great difficult and pointed at the grass. He said, Thats a Hundred Day Intoxication. Just like how Su Li had said, if he continued like this, it really was possible for his sea of consciousness to copse, resulting in his death or directly turning him into an idiot. Also, most importantly, he really was very ufortable and felt very painful right now. If he could still see clearly at this time, able to see the white clouds in the brilliant blue sky, he would definitely unwind the golden needle at the first moment, and make himself unconscious. However, he could not do it. Fortunately, when he copsed, he saw a grass that could make him unconscious. Su Li understood what he intended, and picked the grass. He crushed the grass roughly with his hand, and then shoved it into Chen Changshengs mouth. Chen Changsheng finally closed his eyes. His face was still pale, and his eyshes quivered slightly. Su Li breathed a few times tiredly, and sat down cross-legged. He nced at the silent mountain, and his right handnded on the umbre handle. A whileter, Chen Changsheng suddenly opened his eyes, and looked at the the sky absent-mindedly. Su Li nced down and said, Unwilling to faint? Chen Changsheng said tiredly, The effects arent that fast. Su Li said, Then close your mouth, close your eyes and wait. Chen Changsheng said with difficulty, But there are some things I want to say to Senior. Su Li stayed silent for a while and then said expressionlessly, Go. Senior... you should kill fewer people in the future. With that, Chen Changsheng finally felt that he hadpleted what he needed to do. He rxed, closed his eyes and passed out. Chapter 378 – A New Sword Style Chapter 378 - A New Sword Style Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As he watched the unconscious Chen Changsheng, Su Li raised his eyebrows in contemtion. This was because of those final words Chen Changsheng had said before falling unconscious, and because over the past few days, Chen Changsheng had said and done many things. Over his hundreds of years of wandering the world, he had encountered many excellent youths. Amongst them, some of the youths were extremely talented, while others had exceptional willpower. Those youths which he most admired were all at the Mount Li Sword Sect. However, he had never encountered a youth like Chen Changsheng. He had always believed that youths had a manner that was unique to them, the so-called morning sun and dew, the newly-developed butterfly and the young chick; the aura of those youthful existences was clear and passionate. Chen Changsheng also had this sort of temperament, but it was much more tranquil and calm. This youth was also like a gust of spring wind, but it was the wind of the beginning of spring, very light, and thus clean and refreshing, causing others to feel carefree and rxed. Su Li watched the sleeping Chen Changsheng in silence, studiously observing him. When an ordinary youth would wake up, they would often intentionally lower their voice and feign a calm expression, thereby beinguded by their elders as mature and admired by their peers as calm. Moreover, while they slept, they would often return to an appearance appropriate for their true age, exposing their naive and innocent side. But Chen Changsheng was not like this. His appearance was that of a youth, pure and young like a tea garden before the rain, but his expression had the same sort of calmness that it had when he was awake, even.... actually somewhat sorrowful. Why was it that even in a deep sleep, this youths forehead was still creased so tightly? What was he thinking about? What was he worrying about? What was he anxious about? If he could not even escape from this pressure in his slumbering dreams, then why was it that when he was awake, he would always appear so calm and refuse to let others see the slightest hint of it? Su Li could clearly tell that there was something wrong in Chen Changshengs heart, but he did not want to ask about it, nor did he want to probe it out. It was not that he was not curious, but because there were even more important things that needed to be done. He lifted his head towards the boundless mountains and ins, his face expressionless and his pupils like stars. The coldness around him gradually grew denser, and while the hand gripping the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre seemed slightly more rxed, it was actually positioned more suitably to pull out the sword. The assassin called Liu Qing was, at this very moment, somewhere amidst these mountains and ins, probably keeping a close watch over this location. To an ordinary person, the third ce on the Ranking of Assassins was absolutely a very frightening existence. However, under normal circumstances, it would not even be enough for Su Li to lift his head and take a nce. It was just that these were not normal circumstances. Chen Changsheng was unconscious and he was heavily injured. No matter what angle it was viewed from, this was the assassins best chance to strike, unless the assassin was resolved to continue carrying out the doctrine of conservatism. Su Li suddenly felt somewhat nervous, causing the emotion on his face to grow increasingly indifferent. It had been many years since he was this nervous, because it had been many years since anybody was able to threaten his life. He thought that he had long since gained an understanding of life and death, but after Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang appeared, he finally understood that even if his sword heart was brightly lit, his mind could no longer keep it so brightly lit in the face of death. Or perhaps it was because he had just experienced a very challenging life-or-death ordeal. Over his life, he had encountered many life-or-death ordeals, and won countless battles against powerful opponents he should not have been able to beat. Compared to those opponents, people like Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang did not even deserve to be mentioned. However, he clearly understood that over the course of his entire life, the moment in which he had been closest to death was not on that snowy in outside Xuo City, nor on the banks of that cold stream in the Longevity Sect, but a short time ago on that nameless mountain, in that instant when Liang Hongzhuangs dancing dress had attacked like fire. The reason that was the closest he had ever been to death in his life was that Liang Hongzhuang would assuredly have killed him, because Liu Qing was definitely concealed close by. The most important reason was that he had no means of taking his fate into his own hands. Whether facing off against the Demon Lords shadow and tens of thousands of demon soldiers outside Xuo City, or confronting around a dozen Longevity Sect elders with unfathomable levels of cultivation on the banks of the cold stream, he had always had a sword in hand that he could brandish. As long as a sword was in his hand, the world was Su Lis. Even if the god of death stood in front of him, he would not be afraid. But... in that previous moment, he could not do anything. He could only ce his fate in the hands of that youth called Chen Changsheng. Fortunately, this youth had proved that he was very worthy of his trust. "This time, I really do owe you a life." As he gazed at the youths wrinkled forehead, Su Li shook his head. The assassin continued to conceal himself in the wilderness. For some reason, he never chose to strike. Perhaps it was because Chen Changshengs performance or status had made him fearful, or perhaps it was because Su Lis hand had never once left the Yellow Paper Umbre. With the arrival of dusk, Chen Changsheng finally woke up. His face was pale as snow, his eyes not as clear and bright as they usually were, like he was recovering from a hangover. Thankfully, it seemed like his sea of consciousness had finally calmed down, so it seemed like he was out of danger. He looked at Su Li, but before he had time to say anything, Su Li emotionlessly asked, "Do you have anything you want to say?" After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng said, "On matters of the past, as a junior, I dont know the stories behind them, so its not right for me to determine right or wrong. Perhaps Senior truly did not kill wrongly, but a son avenging his fathers death is also not wrong. If everyone is not wrong, and yet goes killing back and forth, there must something wrong with this situation." Su Li replied, "As expected, youre still lecturing." Chen Changsheng said, "On the snowy ins, Senior was always saying that you werent a good person, because youve killed too many people. From this, it can be seen that Senior also knows that killing too many people is not too good of a thing in the end, so why not change?" Su Li creased his forehead, then gave a smile that was not a smile. "But when did I ever say that I wanted to be a good person? Since I dont n to be a good person, why do I need to change? Why should I kill people less?" Chen Changsheng was struck speechless. Finally, he helplessly asked, "Senior, is there any need topete over every matter, to dispute every little thing?" "Courageously advancing, but not being able to express ones thoughts through words, notpeting and not debating. what sort of way to live life is that?" Su Li said this very calmly and serenely. Chen Changsheng fell into a long period of silence. From the moment he became self-aware, he had been reading books. After he found that his body was not healthy, he had thought about how to live a little longer. He felt that life was indeed the best thing about life, that living was the most beautiful thing. He had very rarely thought about which way to live could be considered living. He thought and thought, then decided to no longer think about this question. He understood that in the aspect of life, he was a rustic youngster who could not even eat to a full stomach, while a person like Su Li was a person who had feastedvishly for many years. Now that he began to pursue lighter meals and take care of his health, he began to search for inheritance and spirit in his food. He had never been a person of the world, but this did not mean that he had some sort of conflict or resentment to the people of the world. On the contrary, he envied the people of the world. This was because the people of the world made up the vast majority of the people on this world. Living had originally been to live in that sort of manner. At the very least, it was more meaningful to live that way than the way some other people lived. "The Mount Li disciple called Liang Xiaoxiao..." The things that he had encountered in the Garden of Zhou, the matters that he was willing to talk about, had mostly been said to Su Li. He had also spoken of Liang Xiaoxiao, but it was only today that he finally filled Su Li in on the finer details of what had happened by theke. He thought that since the gate to the Garden of Zhou had once again opened, then as long as Qi Jian and Zhexiu were still alive, Liang Xiaoxiao would have definitely already been punished for his crimes. It was just after going through this battle with Liang Hongzhuang, he had be much more sensitive to the family name of Liang. Thus, he exined everything so that Su Li could analyze it, but he had not imagined that Su Lis response would be so huge. When he heard that Liang Xiaoxiao had stabbed through Qi Jians abdomen, Su Lis face grew very dark, like a torrential rain was gradually forming around his face, like thunderbolts could stab out at any time. At the end, Su Li dered, "He will die." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, this is an affair for your Mount Li. In addition, he really should die. He could never have imagined that Liang Xiaoxiao had already died, and that he had used his death to leave behind a great deal of trouble. Su Li already understood why Liang Xiaoxiao would join with the demons. It was just that the matter involved the good name of Mount Li. Crucially, it involved that bloody affair more than ten years ago concerning the Longevity Sect and the north which he had caused, so he was unwilling to say too much to Chen Changsheng. "In the end, how did you see through it?" He looked at Chen Changsheng and changed the subject. This question was naturally asking about what method Chen Changsheng had used to break through Liang Hongzhuangs Star Domain. If the first strike was a guess, what about the following seven strikes? Blow after blow had struck true, so naturally it could not be a mere guess. Could it be that he actually finished learning the Intellectual Sword? Chen Changsheng very carefully thought about his answer, confirming the circumstances at the time, then replied, "It really was a guess." Of course, Su Li did not believe him, but Chen Changshengs expression was one that said he was absolutely not lying. Most importantly, Chen Changsheng had no reason to deceive. And even more important than that was that there truly was no basis for Chen Changsheng to have learned the Intellectual Sword so quickly. To guess which star amongst the vast sky of stars would move was already an inconceivable matter. To guess where the gap in the Star Domain of a Star Condensation cultivator would appear was even more unimaginable, let alone doing it seven times in a row. "If you really are relying on luck, then your luck is already so good that it exceeds luck." Su Li looked at him and said, "You are a person with a lot of good karma." Chen Changsheng did not understand, so he asked, "Good karma?" "What is the most important thing for cultivation?" "Willpower? Comprehension?" Su Li shook his head. "No, its luck. Every single expert that managed to dominate a region, the so-called Saints, all possessed extremely good luck, and so were able to escape many dangers. Of course, luck is only momentary, but good karma is for a lifetime, so they are all people that have a lot of good karma. That includes me." Chen Changsheng thought about it, then asked, "How is good karma decided?" "Of course, its fate." Su Li looked into his eyes and said, "So in other words, your fate is really good." Hearing these words, Chen Changsheng could not find any words to respondfrom the moment he was born, he had felt that his fate was bad. Who could have thought that there was someone that told him his fate was actually very good? This made him feel somewhat ridiculous, somewhatforted, and somewhat saddened. As they continued their journey south, the two people and two deer finally drew close to Tianliang County. His education in the sword had also reached a new stage. After experiencing that battle with Liang Hongzhuang, Chen Changsheng clearly understood where his weak points were. The first was that he required an even more powerful spiritual sense and willpower. He finally understood why Su Li had said, Only after experiencing it will you have the qualifications to understand using the Intellectual Sword requires sufficient strength. This was because the Intellectual Sword required an even more extraordinary strength, or else the swordsman would find themselves simply incapable of bearing the massive amount of calctions. They might even fall unconscious before they even managed to take out their sword. Secondly, to defeat a Star Condensation expert, he needed to increase his output. Only this way could he grasp those fleeting opportunities and deliver a heavy blow to his opponent. Only this way could he avoid the situation where he couldnd eight consecutive blows and still not be able to kill Liang Hongzhuang. That sort of situation was very dangerous. If Liang Hongzhuang had been a little bit stronger, if he could have held on for a moment longer, Chen Changsheng would have copsed from the shock to his sea of consciousness and he and Su Li would have undoubtedly died. Thus, at twilight by a stream, Su Li began to teach him a second sword technique. "The output of your true essence is too awful. Its just like a little kid wielding an embroidery needle. Even if you were faster and you pricked three-thousand-six-hundred holes on your opponents body, you still wouldnt be able to poke him to death. So in the past few days, Ive thought of a sword style. Su Li gazed at Chen Changsheng in the waters of the stream. "Do you want to learn it?" Chen Changsheng did not answer, because this question did not need an answer. Amongst all the people who used swords, there was no one that did not want to learn the sword from Su Li, let alone the fact that it was very obvious that this sword style had been especially developed by Su Li for him. And finally, at the moment, he was incredibly shocked. Staring at the middle-aged man standing on the shore, Chen Changsheng opened his mouth, but he could not even make half a sound. ording to these words, did that mean that Su Li realized that day that there was a problem with the output of his true essence, began to think about this problem, and designed apletely new sword style in just a few days? What was a true genius? What was a master of the path of the sword? This was it. Su Li acted like he hadnt even seen Chen Changshengs appearance and continued to talk. He calmly introduced this newly developed sword style, and as for whether he felt somewhat proud inside, one could detect it a little from the way the ends of his brows perked upward. This sword style was called the zing Sword. Although it only consisted of one move, it was more urate to say that it was a method for moving the sword. If the Intellectual Sword could assist the swordsman is seeing through the weak points of a Star Condensation expert, the zing Sword would assist the swordsman in exploding forth with his sword energy and true essence. In a short time, one could obtain extraordinary benefits, and thus be more of a threat to Star Condensation opponents. The two sword styles that Su Li had taught him were all very relevant, as if they were meant for helping upper level Ethereal Opening cultivators sessfully surpass cultivation levels and kill Star Condensation opponents. Chen Changsheng had trouble with outputting true essence, so the zing Sword assisted him in solving this problem. The catch was that if one wanted to solve a problem, a price had to be paid. The Intellectual Sword which had not even taken shape had almost turned Chen Changsheng into an idiot. This zing Sword that could solve his true essence output problems would require him to pay even more. "Simr to the demons Body Release Art, although you wont die, youll definitely be very miserable." Su Li continued, "As I said before, the sword styles I pass down to you are for protecting me until I return to Mount Li, not out of any good intentions for you. So learning or not learning is all on you." Chen Changsheng walked out of the stream, the tree branch in his hand piercing through a fat and tender whitefish. As his bare feet stamped through the zing sun reflected on the surface of the stream, heughed, but didnt say anything. Su Li teased, "So stubbornly honest and straightforward, not making a person happy in the slightest. Hes far inferiorpared to my familys Qiushan." Chen Changsheng thought, Senior obviously wants to teach me this sword style, and yet he needs to find so many excuses. Its because he doesnt want there to be any feelings between us. That is what it means to be truly stubbornly honest and straightforward. Only its actually rather interesting. Su Li looked at him and said, "The sword energyes from the Burning Heaven Sword, while the sword movees from the Secrets of the Golden Crow Sword. However, the absolutely most crucial point is that in the instant that you ignite your true essence, I need your manner to be exactly in line with the imposing manner of thest move of the Mount Li Sword Style." Chen Changsheng was just using his dagger to slice open the fish, but when he heard these words, he stopped and turned his head in shock. "The Mount Li Sword Style?" "Correct, this is the zing Swords most difficult point." Su Li exined, "The Burning Heaven Sword increases the sword form, the sword move increases the radiance, and when the true essence explodes, you need a daring attitude that does not care for life." Chen Changsheng was silent for a while, then said, "I understand." Su Li stared into his eyes. "When you attack, you must have the resolve to die; do you really understand?" Chen Changsheng lifted his head and said, "Senior, Ive used that move before." Su Li was very surprised. He stared silently into his eyes for a long time, then finally said, "How could this little guypletely not understand cherishing his own life? Remember, dont think that because your fate is so good, you can act wantonly." Chen Changsheng answered, "Senior, you know that Im not that sort of person." Su Lipsed into silence, then replied, "Right now, I really dont know... what sort of person a kid like you is." Chapter 379 – Blaze, My Sword (Part One) Chapter 379 - ze, My Sword (Part One) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora What Chen Changsheng said was not urate. Back then, in the final moment of the battle in the Grand Examination, he was prepared to use the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style, but he never actually used it. However, the final move was about intention, and Gou Hanshi saw his intention, which was why he admitted defeat. As a result, if he said he had used the move, it could not be considered wrong. Su Li understood very clearly what the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style meant, so he felt more and more like he did not understand the teenager. However, since Chen Changsheng knew the move and had used this move, the greatest difficulty of learning the zing Sword no longer existed. The zing Sword was a sword move, and also a method of circting true essence. It was a method he had created for Chen Changsheng from his observations of him in the past few days. The amount of true essence a cultivator could output, or in other words, the efficiency, depended on the speed the cultivator could burn star radiance and the thickness of the meridians. This meant that there was a certain upper limit. The greater the innate talent, the better their aptitude, then the greater the speed of true essence output. The limit of the meridians for people with innate talent like Xu Yourong and Qiushan Jun could be ignored. As long as they had enough star radiance in their bodies, they could even output true essence forever. Chen Changsheng had a lot of star radiance in his body. He had no problem in the Meditative Introspection, but the greatest problem was the pathways for the true essence were overly thin, with many meridians that were even severed. As a result, his efficiency for true essence output was naturally extremely low. As a great schr of the path of the sword, Su Lis most impressive area was that his understanding of the world exceeded far beyond the categories that ordinary people knew. He solved problems in a very unexpected fashion, but it was actually the most reasonable and fair way. He did not begin on Chen Changshengs amount of true essence, and also did not attempt to solve the problems of his meridians. Instead, he used an utterly fearless method of directly cing the answer to the problem on the method of burning true essence. Of course, the person who needed to take risks was Chen Changsheng, and the person who needed to be utterly fearless was still Chen Changsheng. There are many methods, or in other words, many forms of burning. Normally, its about gentleness, transforming the star radiance into clear water and having it flow like droplets. Only like this can the thin stream of water flow for a long time. However, this sword requires you to burn your true essence in a much more violent way. Su Li looked at him and said, Just like countless pieces of wood shavings being trapped in a space. If a source of fire suddenly appeared, the wood shavings would immediatelybust, giving off extremely great heat and power, like an explosion. Chen Changsheng heard what he said, and imagined it in his sea of consciousness. He nodded his head. Su Li said, This method of exploding can help your true essence immediately increase to a certain level, breaking through the disordered meridians, and the power of the sword can be increased to a barely bearable level. Understood, Chen Changsheng said. But what has this got to do with the final move? Su Li looked into his eyes and said, Endless amounts of true essence will ze in your body at the same time like an explosion. You may illuminate everything with your sword energy, dazzle your opponent, but there is an even greater possibility of zing yourself into an idiot or being blown to pieces. If you dont have the resolution of definitely dying, it would be impossible to take the final step at all. Chen Changsheng felt that there was a vague reaction from the spiritual soul of the ck Dragon in the dagger. He thought of the scene where he underwent Meditative Introspection in the cave under New North Bridge, and he could not help but feel slightly sorrowful. He thought that as it turned out, everything that happened had a reason. Thinking of Su Lis reaction when he had said he knew thest move of the Mount Li Sword Style, he held back and did not say it to Su Li that he had several simr experiences. Although he was still young, his feelings towards life and death had already undergone great changes. Su Li carefully exined the move and sword intent of the zing Sword. He did not say anything else afterwards. He let Chen Changshengprehend it himself, before looking at the mountains dyed in the color of the sunset and the grassynd on the opposite side of the stream. He said nothing. It was possible for the assassin to appear on the grassynd at any moment. Chen Changsheng did not hurry toprehend the sword. He put some coarse salt on the chopped fish, and then hung them over the bonfire to roast. Since he had confirmed that the enemy was always there, the fire was not something worth concentrating over. With the light fragrance of roasting, he followed Su Lis gaze and looked at the grassy area opposite of the stream, before shaking his head afterwards. He thought that the assassin really was extremely patient, actually doing nothing even after so many days. Maybe Zhexiu could do something simr, but he definitely could not. To Su Li and him, the assassin that always hid in the wilderness was an extremely great pressure. The two knew very well that at a certain moment, the assassin would definitely appear. It was just that they did not know when. Just like what Senior said, if you keep waiting like this, even if you wait till death, you will not receive any opportunities. Chen Changsheng said in his heart to the famous assassin who never appeared in the end, Because Senior is teaching me how to use the sword. I will be stronger and stronger, and when it is time, you will be unable to kill me. Fat, tender whitefish with sorghum rice. After the very simple but delicious dinner, Su Li leaned on the furry deer with his eyes closed, resting. Chen Changsheng tidied up everything before walking to the side of the stream. He sat down and began to properlyprehend the sword. He looked at the grassy area opposite of the small stream and thought about the vast snowy ins in his body. The snow was the star radiance he had collected day and night, the initial form of true essence. It was the origin of all battle power. Right now, he only needed the slightest movement of his spiritual sense and he could burn the entire snowy ins and even theke water that surrounded the Spirit Mountain above the ins, turning it into endless amount of energy and mental power. However, the sword did not ask for him to do that, because the method of burning it was still too soft. It was not violent enough, and the rate at which star radiance turned into true essence was too slow. The zing Sword was about the word ze. It needed to be a burning that was violent, resolute, and would burn the body like a me. Chen Changsheng sat by the stream. He said nothing. He looked as the color of dusk disappeared, looked as the stars filled his eyes, all the way until the arrival of dawn. He used the time of an entire night to finally learn how to have his spiritual sensend on the snowy ins but not ignite the snow. Instead, he would use a shapeless power to loosen the snow, all the way until it left the ground and floated in the air again. With the arrival of dawn, a red color dyed the wilderness and turned the streampletely red. Looking at the grassy area that seemed like it was burning on the opposite side of the stream, Chen Changshengs hand slowly left the dagger hilt. On the third day since he began learning the zing Sword, in a tea house by the main road, Chen Changsheng and Su Li met their third assassin in their journey to the south. The assassin was called Lin Pingyuan, a tyrant of the north, who had killed countless people with his hands. Apparently, the person had some secret, unclear connections with the bearman tribe that relied on the demons. Perhaps because of this, he determined the path which Su Li took towards the south more soundly than other people, and waited for them to arrive there. Because the matter was overly important, and also because it was overly hurried, the northern tyrant Lin Pingyuan only brought a dozen or so of his most loyal subordinates. However, in the small tea house, it already seemed to be rather full. The tea house had no customers and had a faint smell of blood. The stove to warm the tea was already cold and seemed like it had not been used for several days. The owner should have been already dead, with his corpse buried somewhere. Chen Changsheng sat by the table and looked at the bowl of tea that had a weird smell. He said nothing, as he was thinking of something. Congrattions. Su Li looked at Chen Changsheng and said, I believe you will not have too many psychological burdens in killing this person. Chapter 380 – Blaze, My Sword (Part Two) Chapter 380 - ze, My Sword (Part Two) Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora As a northern tyrant, Lin Pingyuan naturally carried a tyrannical spirit. Even though it waste spring, he wore a great fur cloak. Even though he was someone who hade to kill Su Li, he had even brought a dozen or so of his subordinates, not worrying about information being divulged at all. What is a tyrant? A great bully? A bully can only rampage in the viges. A tyrant who can rampage in the entire northernnds should be called a formidable and ruthless person. I thought that I was a formidable and ruthless person. He looked at Su Li and said, But a formidable and ruthless person must be shameless. I will not be as stupid as Liang Hongzhuang. Ive brought my most trusted subordinates and a resolution to kill. I will definitely not be fair, and I will attack from all sides if I need to. If I can put thirty different kinds of poisons in your tea, there will not be a single typecking. I will dig a pitfall trap as deep as I can. If it was normal times, Su Li would not even pay attention to someone like this. However, for some reason today, he instead seemed rather interested and said, I feel that youve brought fewer people. Lin Pingyuanughed, If Senior was not heavily injured by the demon experts who attacked you from all sides, even if I brought all three thousand people, we would still not be the opponent of a single strike of your sword. But now that Senior is a tiger who has left the mountains ande to the ins, I only need to bring a dozen or so people. Also, the matter today needs to be secret, so it wont be suitable to bring too many people. If I let the immortals in the Mount Li Sword Sect know Ive killed you, would I still be able to live? Su Li smiled, Since youre scared, youre still willing to kill me? Lin Pingyuan said, The price the others offered is just too great, so I couldnt help but be tempted and give it a try. Su Li sighed with emotion, No wonder you are a tyrant of the north, no, a formidable and ruthless person of the north. ording to how formidable and ruthless people act, after you kill me, you will definitely silence your subordinates. Lin Pingyuan boldly waved his hand and said, Senior doesnt need to provoke me. These people havemitted all sorts of crimes. We may not trust any other person, but we trust each other very much. Su Li smiled and turned around. He said to Chen Changsheng, Look, he said it himself that theyve done all sorts of crimes. Chen Changsheng stared at the marks of blood that may have been old or new. After hearing what Su Li said, he gave an interjection of agreement. Lin Pingyuan looked at him, and a sliver of doubt appeared in his eyes, Who is this teenager? Perhaps he is a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect? Then that might mean I can only invite you to die too. Chen Changsheng ignored him and continued to stare at the marks of blood on the floor of the tea house. Although it was not bustling, the tea house still was on the side of the main road, and there was definitely many travelers who passed by every day. Looking at the marks of blood, many people should have already died here in the past few days. The owner of the tea house was definitely dead, but just how many innocent travelers had also died? There was a breeze from the hill outside the tea house. Outside the window, there was a series of buzzing sounds. He lifted his head up and only saw a densely packed flock of mosquitoes and flies fly about, which he found to be rather disgusting. Although it waste spring, the northernnds were not warm, so where did so many mosquitoes and fliese from? The insects fell again, leaving Chen Changshengs gaze andnding in the gutter underneath the window. There were many corpses piled on top of each other, and the scene was too horrible to endure. Su Lis congrattions to him were very reasonable. The northern tyrant called Lin Pingyuan and the people in the tea house all could be killed. Xue He came to kill Su Li for the empire, Liang Hongzhuang came to kill Su Li for revenge, but these people came to kill Su Li for profit. They hadmitted all sorts of crimes, so there was no reason for them to be alive. Lin Pingyuan stood up where he was and said, The pitfall couldnt trap your furry deer, and it seems like the poison in the tea is useless. However, you still walked into this tea house, so I want to know if you can stand against so many of us. There were many people in the tea house, and the people were very strong. They had all undergone purification, with four in the Meditation realm and another actually in the Ethereal Opening realm. As for Lin Pingyuan himself, he was an expert at the Star Condensation realm. Chen Changsheng could not use the Intellectual Sword, because even if he could see the weakness of Lin Pingyuans Star Domain and defeat him, he would fall unconscious likest time, so what would he do about the other people? Fortunately, he had just learned a new sword move and could try it out. Sounds of kill suddenly exploded in the tea house. Lin Pingyuan did not care about his so-called tyrant or bully prestige, andmanded his subordinates to kill. Meanwhile, he himself stood behind the group to hold the line, ready to act whenever. Chen Changsheng stood up and raised his head. His gaze passed through the people with fierce expressions andnded on Lin Pingyuans body. With a nk, the Dragoncry Dagger exited the sheath. Sword Qi flooded the interior of the tea house. Violent winds arose, and all the tables and chairs were broken into pieces. A scorching hot Qi enveloped the entire tea house, and a bright ray of light surged from the dagger. The attacking subordinates saw a zing dagger. Atop the zing dagger, countless Golden Crows from the legends seemed to fly out. With only a moment, the temperature of the room increased rapidly, bing extremely torrid. The bloody marks on the ground of the tea house, whether new or old, were all purified. Light and heat surged from atop the dagger, representing an extremely boundless true essence. In the group of people, there were consecutive miserable yelps of shock and pain. These yelps were all very short. Behind his subordinates, Lin Pingyuans expression suddenly changed, and became extremely serious. Chen Changsheng used the Yeshi Step. He suddenly disappeared into nothingness and passed through those bodies that were falling and disintegrating. He arrived in front of Lin Pingyuan and thrust his dagger forwards. The zing true essence, the sword move of the Golden Crow, the sword energy of the Burning Heaven Sword and the resoluteness of the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style were allbined into this one strike. zing Sword. A sword that zed. The interior of the tea house became even brighter, as if the Golden Crows that had flown out from above the swordbined together, turning into a sun. The sun was so dazzling that even Su Li was unable to see what happened inside clearly. After some time, the wind in the tea house stopped, and the light slowly disappeared. Chen Changsheng held the dagger in his hand and slowly withdrew it, as if he was withdrawing the torch that burnt the heavens. With a swish, an extremely deep, bloody hole appeared between Lin Pingyuans eyebrows. There were dead people everywhere in the tea house. Lin Pingyuan also was about to die. He stared, looking at Chen Changsheng. His face was filled with disbelief and asked, Just how are you able to kill me? He was an expert in the Star Condensation realm, a tyrant of the northernnds, a formidable and ruthless person thatmitted all sorts of crime. Just why was he killed by an Ethereal Opening teenager? Because you deserve to die, Chen Changsheng said. Lin Pingyuan did not understand, and did not need to understand because he was already dead. He copsed on the ground, and the remaining sword intent chopped down, turning him into a dozen or so pieces of flesh. There were no more people in the tea house who could stand, other than Chen Changsheng. The tables and chairs in the tea house were already in pieces. Everything was in pieces. Only the chair under Su Li and the teapot in his hand remained intact. The tea in the teapot contained a deadly poison, so no one knew why he had lifted the teapot. Chen Changsheng walked in front of him. Su Li lifted the teapot, and slowly poured the cold tea onto his body. There was only a hissing sound. As the cold tea came in contact with Chen Changshengs face and body, it immediately turned into steam. Because of the ignition of true essence, Chen Changshengs entire body was burning hot. At this moment, it had only decreased slightly in temperature, and his face remained red. There were still remaining, violent embers in his eyes, so he seemed rather scary. This sword is too violent... I still cant withstand it. With that, Chen Changsheng copsed without any signs, just like how he was after defeating Liang Hongzhuang and crossing the mountains. Fainted again? Su Li looked at him who was on the floor and said angrily, What if that persones? Hurry up and wake up. Chen Changsheng was already unconscious, so he naturally was unable to answer this question. In the tea house, there were dead people everywhere, and pieces of flesh everywhere. It was a tragic sight, and the smell of blood attacked at the nose. Su Li calmed down and slowly closed his eyes. At an unknown time, he had already grasped the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre. Time passed slowly. The mosquitoes and flies outside the window entered inside. Whether kind, evil, virtuous or stupid, death was the same to gods and insects. Su Li opened his eyes and said without an expression, Get up, looks like he wont appear. Other than the dead people, there was only the unconscious Chen Changsheng in the tea house, so who else could he be speaking to? Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and, with some difficulty, stood up. He supported Su Li and left the tea house. He summoned the furry deer in the distance and continued their journey to the south. A whileter, a person suddenly climbed out from the pile of corpses in the tea house. The person walked onto the main pathway and looked at the figures of the people and deer in the south. He said nothing, before disappearing once again. Chapter 381 – The Spring Radiance of Xunyang City Chapter 381 - The Spring Radiance of Xunyang City Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora Continuing south, they met another three waves of assassins. Chen Changsheng continued to kill before copsing. It repeated like this for just a few times, but every time was extremely dangerous. In the process, the assassin Liu Qing who always hid in the wilderness never appeared, even to the point where Chen Changsheng sometimes suspected whether they had shaken off the assassin or not. Although they had already met six assassination attempts,pared to the different forces that were currently searching for them in the surroundings of the Tianliang County, it was already the best oue. Su Li grasped the situation very well, and also knew very clearly as to where the people that wanted to kill him would appear. He knew even better on how to handle the situation, but just where did this skille from? The choices of the route were all arranged by Su Li. They never went to ces with a lot of people, but it did not mean that they always traveled in the wilderness. Most of the time, they disguised themselves as ordinary travelers, traveling south with the ordinary people on the road. Chen Changsheng admired his arrangements more and more, and began to feel puzzled. One day, when he finally could not hold back his question, he asked why it was like this. Su Li said, Its difficult to hide people in the world, but the best ce to hide people is amongst people, so traveling with people is the safest, and also the most dangerous. The oue between the two relies on how devoted you are to it. Chen Changsheng also asked, just what did the heart in relies on how devoted you are to it refer to, and how to make the judgment. Su Li thought about it and replied with, Just wait for you to kill as many people as me, and have had as many people try to kill you, and you will naturally develop this ability. Chen Changsheng thought about it and said that if he needed to be like that to learn it, it was better to not learn it at all. Regarding the stories and skills for an assassin in the night, Chen Changsheng could not learn it even if he wanted to. He was obviously rathercking in talent in this area, but his talent in the aspect of the sword began to show its edge with Su Lis teachings. His grasp of the Intellectual Sword became greater and greater, it was just that his spiritual world could not support itl. His use and control of the zing Sword became better and better, but he was obviously still unable to avoid the great price paid for the zing true essence. However, there were another two Star Condensation experts who were felled by his sword. With this, he had already seeded in surpassing cultivation realms five times in total. Also, the five times urred one after another. His opponents included Xue He, a Divine General expert whose name had been renowned long ago, and a tyrant of the north like Lin Pingyuan. Right now, he was still a teenager who was not even sixteen. No one knew whether something like this had urred in the history of the cultivation world, nor did they know if it was going to ur again. However, at least in the several centuries after Su Li had left the mountain, something like this had never happened. Even he himself could not do it. Of course, this did not mean that Chen Changsheng was stronger than Su Li back then, because there were many specific differences. These differences included how Su Li ced most of his efforts on the Garden of Zhou back then, and that he did not have the chance to undergo so many life-or-death battles with Star Condensation experts one after another. However, Chen Changshengs performance was already strong enough, strong to the point where Su Li was emotionally moved, and then felt moved in his heart. One night, Su Li began to teach Chen Changsheng the third sword style. Chen Changsheng only used the time it took to heat the cold meat soup from the night before to memorize it. Su Li looked at him and sighed emotionally, You really are suited to learning the sword. Chen Changsheng found it rather embarrassing and said, Senior is ttering me. To be suited to learning the sword. This was an extremely high level of praise, let alone the fact that it came out of Su Lis mouth. Su Li looked at him and said, If I didnt have Qiushan and... to inherit my legacy, perhaps I really would have chosen you. Chen Changsheng sped his hand, No need, no need, Junior is the sessor of the old school of the Orthodoxy, unable to ept a different master. Su Li understood Chen Changshengs personality. Declining was inevitable and right, just that he declined so fast, without even the slightest hesitance from showing fake sincerity. It still made him rather ufortable. As a result, he analyzed the six battles that Chen Changsheng had fought. He used detailed and urate numbers and calctions, before finallying up with a conclusion, You are just lucky, otherwise you would be dead long ago. What right do you have to be pleased with yourself? Chen Changsheng thought about it and could not help but admit that this was so. The most important reason as to why he and Su Li could survive until now was not because of Su Lis insight, the techniques Su Li had taught or his talent in the path of the sword, but rather luck... along the way, Su Li had already praised his luck, or in other words, his good karma, several times. He said with certainty that since both Chen Changsheng and he were people of great karma, if they traveled together, it would have been difficult to even think about death. He had be slightly numb from how many times that Su Li had said this, and during this time, Chen Changsheng had even already begun to ept that his fate was very good. It just was that he thought how his fate was really was not good at all, which often made him feel great perplexity. After eating the leftover meat soup from the night before, Chen Changsheng pulled his clothes tightly, and rubbed his cheeks that were pale because he was frail. He began to quietlyprehend the third sword that Su Li had taught him, unwilling to waste even a bit of time. Su Li leaned on the back of the furry deer, looked at the teenager and said nothing for a very long time, before looking to the south and thinking silently. Qiushan, a pretty good guy appeared behind you. You must run a little faster, otherwise, you really will be caught up by him. The flight through the wilderness and main road finally ended. The two of them had arrived outside Xunyang City. Chen Changsheng gifted the two furry deer to a farmer outside the city and took out silver taels and the dagger. He threatened and bribed the farmer to not reveal any information, and to properly look after the two furry deer. Su Li looked at the scene with a face of ridicule, but he did not say anything. Xunyang City was the first major city in the north of Tianliang County. The city was bustling and very lively. Su Li and Chen Changsheng disguised themselves as ordinary travelers and snuck into the city soundlessly. They found an inn to live in, and actually were not discovered by anyone. This was the first time Chen Changsheng had slept in a bed after entering the Garden of Zhou. Heid his head on the pillow and began to snore, just like how Su Li slept soundly in the hot springs of the snowy mountain range. He slept for an entire day and night. From this, it could be seen just how great of a mental pressure he was under during the journey, and just how exhausted he had be. After waking up, Chen Changsheng walked to the window. He looked at the lively street of Xunyang City without saying a word for a very long time, and felt that they could not continue like this, because he really was very tired, very weakhe did not want to continue the journey, and then wait for the assassins and experts to appear wave after wave. He disliked waiting for the unknown, and disliked the feeling. He found Su Li and said, There have been a lot of people who havee to the Tianliang County. I believe the people of the Mount Li Sword Sect would have already received the news, and since its like that, why are we still concealing our tracks? Su Li said, I said, I only trust myself. Chen Changsheng said nothing. On the journey, he saw very clearly that on the surface, Su Li was a very unorganized, or even sometimes loveable Senior, an able person. However, he was actually just like his name, very detached from the world. Su Li did not believe in human nature, did not believe in the will of the people and did not believe in his world. He did notmunicate with the world, so he would never ask the world for help. He had already traveled by himself for centuries. However, Chen Changsheng did not want to travel like this. He always believed that if he was kind to the world, the world would be kind to him. When he saw the green mountains to be charming, the green mountains would also find him pleasing to look at. If we continue like this, we will suffer great losses. All the people we meet will be enemies, without a single helper at all. Where are the helpers? The world is formed from the dark night and the daytime. In the days before, we always traveled in the dark night, so all we saw was the color of the night, and all we met was darkness. However, if we walked under the sun, perhaps we can see sunlight. Chen Changsheng looked at Su Li and said very seriously, Why is Senior unwilling to try it? Su Li said, Where did you find this rotten poetic act? I dont want to use my life to go prove that youre wrong. Chen Changsheng said, But I really want to prove that Senior is wrong. Su Li raised his eyebrows and said while looking at him, Dont even think of acting unruly. Chen Changsheng asked, What is acting unruly? Su Li was very angry and said, I know what youre up to, brat. Dont forget that this is my life, and my life belongs to me and not the heavens, let alone you! But... isnt it because of my hard work that Senior is able to live until now? Chen Changsheng looked at him earnestly with bright eyes. He seemed very cute, but in Su Lis eyes, he seemed very repulsive. Su Li felt his hand go slightly cold, and yelled with a suppressed voice, You crazy bastard, I... Before he had even finished, Chen Changsheng directly walked to the window and used his two hands to push open the window. In the Xunyang City ofte spring, it was filled with noises, and the spring sun shone brightly. As the window was pushed open, sunlight and the spring breeze flowed into the room, illuminating the gloomy, dark night. A yell that was clear and bright like the spring radiance resounded in the street of Xunyang City. The Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li, Su Li, is here! Chapter 382 – There are Troubles Everywhere in the World Chapter 382 - There are Troubles Everywhere in the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The street below the inn grew absolutely silent. The passersby and traders looked up at Chen Changsheng, some people beginning to murmur in amazement, and then they heard his second sentence. "I am Chen Changsheng. Su Li is in the room behind me. Whether you want to save him or kill him, all the people that want toe should hurry over." Just like his previous words, these words also fluttered about in Xunyang City which basked in the lovely spring sunlight. They fluttered swiftly and far. Presumably, they would very quickly pass out of the city walls and flutter to every corner of the continent. Countless gazesnded on the inns window, resting on Chen Changshengs face. Silence once again settled over this street in Xunyang City, persisting for a while before finally being shattered by a tumultuous din, weing a scene ofplete turmoil. There was the sound of a porcin bowl shattering on the ground into eighteen pieces, the sound of a window being roughly closed, and the sound of sobbing cries. There were the puzzled questions of a child, the scolding and chiding of the father and mother, the stomping of horse hooves as they rushed off into the distance, and even the distant vibrations of the city gate closing. With just a moments effort, the pedestrians and merchants on the street had all vanished. The long street became absolutely deserted, leaving behind only the wrapper of a doughcake floating on the street, as well as several strands of smoke that hade from the distant city gate. In a sh, it seemed like Xunyang City had be a vacant citynot all empty cities were nned to be that way. Sometimes, an empty city meant a dead city or a soon-to-be-dead city. Chen Changsheng stood by the window, gazing at the still and lifeless street, hearing the gradually retreating and gradually disappearing sounds of human activity, seeing in the cracks of tightly closed doors those eyes that timidly peeked out. He was stunned and speechless. He did not understand. He had just yelled out that Su Li was here, so why had it brought about such a massive reaction? He could feel very faintly that he might have done something wrong, or perhaps had underestimated this matter. Inte spring, the wind that wound its way through the streets of Xunyang City possessed its own small warmth. However, now that the stoves on the side of the road had been extinguished and all signs of human life had disappeared, the wind grew somewhat chillier. Chen Changsheng subconsciously shut the window again. When he turned his head, he saw Su Li sitting on the chair. Somewhat helplessly and somewhat mockingly, Su Li asked, "Afraid now?" Chen Changshengs voice was somewhat tense. "Its just a bet." At some point, Su Lis left hand had taken hold of the Yellow Paper Umbre, his right hand gently tapping against the armrest of the chair. Looking into Chen Changshengs eyes, he said, "Then I can already tell you... you lost your bet." Su Li is here. With unimaginable speed, these four words spread to every nook and cranny of Xunyang City. Not even the Great Zhou armys fastest Red Falcons and Red Geese could intercept this news. A deathly stillness hung over Xunyang City, but behind this deathly stillness was true chaos. Who knew how many bowls and tes in the houses of ordinary people met with disaster? Who knew how many people had sprained their ankles? The ce where the atmosphere was most tense was obviously the inn in which Su Li and Chen Changsheng resided. At the same time, this inn was the source of all the chaos. The customers who had been eating ran off as fast as they could, while amongst the visitors that had been staying in the inn, many of them had not even had time to bring their luggage with them. As the stream of guests faded away, even the owner and the waiters of the inn had taken the chance to furtively take their leave. At the moment, the inn was silent and noiseless. There were overturned chairs and tables everywhere, making for a very disorderly scene. Only on the counter against the wall did someone remain. An ountant stood there. The ountants eyebrows were drooped, and he seemed rather poverty-stricken. He wore a long gown that had been washed extremely clean, and yet this made him seem even more poverty-stricken. Perhaps because he was poor, he seemed to hate his work, and yet even now, he had not left the inn. He continued to stand behind the counter, moving around his abacus and calcting the ounts. The news had gotten out, so very naturally, people beganing, one after the other. What made Chen Changsheng somewhat happy was that the very first person toe was someone from the Orthodoxy. The bishop of Xunyang City was the Orthodoxys northernmost bishop on the continent. His status was extremely high and his authority extremely weighty. The current bishop appointed to Xunyang City was called Hua Jiefu, and he was the Popes most trusted aide. For this reason, Xunyang City was a greatly revered location in Tianliang County. Whether it was the lord of Xunyang City or that princes pce, he rarely ever had to personally pay a visit. However, today, he absolutely had to personallye to this inn. Moreover, the attitude he disyed made all of Xunyang City feel that it was somewhat ill-fitting. Hua Jiefu did not allow the dozens of priests attending him to enter the inn. He stood in front of the stone steps and tidied his scarlet garments, then walked into the inn alone. He seemed rather low-key, even faintly humble. If Su Li were not so heavily injured, with his life running out, then this respect would naturally have been for him. However, today, this respect was for Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was the current Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Using Archbishop Mei Lishas words, within the Orthodoxy, besides the Pope, he did not need to bow to any person. Other people should be bowing to him. It was just that when an honorable cardinal was respectfully bowing to him, he still felt that he was not used to it, and so he subconsciously inclined his body a little. Hua Jiefu straightened his body, and without even ncing at the shut door beside him, said to Chen Changsheng, "We just recently learned of the news that Your Eminence was still alive, but we could not confirm it. For me to see Your Eminence today is truly a joyous asion. I believe that once this news is brought back to the capital, His Holiness will also be very delighted. Countless people in the capital will raise up their heads in anticipation for Your Eminences return." Without even finishing his words, he had already spoken straightforwardly enough. The bishop had gotten straight to the point and invited Chen Changsheng to leave Xunyang City. If Chen Changsheng agreed, the Cathedral of Xunyang City would undoubtedly send a powerful escort, and even Hua Jiefu himself would take part. Chen Changsheng turned to the closed door and silently thought for a few moments, then said, "You know that right now, I have a little trouble on my hands." "I admit that this sir is truly an extremelyrge trouble, perhaps even the greatest trouble that has been seen in the past several centuries." Hua Jiefu nced at the door, and then continued, "But this is not Your Eminences trouble, nor is it the Orthodoxys trouble. If Your Eminence insists on staying in the inn, this trouble will only getrger andrger, until it bes sorge that even I will not be able to resolve it." Chen Changsheng asked, "Those... troubleswhen will they appear?" Hua Jiefu replied, "Very quickly. In addition, news hase from the capital that a person from the Schrtree Manor has most likelye north. At the moment, we cannot confirm their identity, but we can definitely confirm that it is very troubling." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng asked, "Can I not bring Sir Su Li back with me to the capital?" Hua Jiefu did not need to think about it, directly answering, "The Li Pce did not mention it." Chen Changsheng once again fell silent, understanding his meaning. From the time they had encountered those first two assassins and Xue He until now, quite some time had passed. The Li Pce had most certainly found out that Su Li was with him, but they had ordered their subordinate churches to escort Chen Changsheng back to the capital. That they did not mention a word about Su Li already indicated the Li Pces position. "I might have to wait in this inn a little longer." "We can definitely safeguard Your Eminence, but we have no means of protecting that sir in that room because Your Eminence wants to protect that sir. Your Eminence should understand that is not fair." "Yes." Chen Changsheng looked at Hua Jiefu and dered, "So you can pretend that you dont know that I am in Xunyang City." Hua Jiefu replied, "But Your Eminence is in Xunyang City, and how long does Your Eminence n to stay? Every person must solve their own troubles in the end, not even speaking of the fact that the sir within is himself a trouble." Chen Changsheng pondered the question, then replied, "I want to wait until someone from the Mount Li Sword Sect arrives, or... someone he trusts, that has the ability to protect him,es." Hua Jiefu sighed regretfully, "The entire world knows that Su Li has never trusted anyone... he has no friends, not a single one. Your Eminence wants to wait until such a person appearshow long will that be?" "Perhaps...but I always feel that there should be people willing to help him." With these words, Chen Changsheng turned around and walked into the room. Hua Jiefu suddenly began to say something behind him. "Your Eminence probably does not know... something happened outside the Garden of Zhou, and Your Eminence really must return as quickly as possible to the capital to resolve it." Chen Changsheng stopped and asked, "What happened?" Hua Jiefu replied, "Liang Xiaoxiao died." Chen Changsheng did not think that he would hear this sort of news. After staring nkly for a few moments, he asked, "He was a spy of the demonswho killed him?" Hua Jiefus expression grew somewhatplex. "He said that Your Eminence killed him." Chen Changsheng was incredibly shocked. "He said I killed him?" "Yes, although he did not make himself clear before his death, everyone there understood his meaning." Hua Jiefu looked into his eyes and said, "He died under the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style. In the Garden of Zhou, only Qi Jian and Your Eminence know this move." Chen Changsheng was at a loss, unable to makes heads or tails of what was going on. Finally, Hua Jiefu said, "Liang Xiaoxiao said that Your Eminence and Zhexiu were spies for the demons. Zhexiu... has already been put in Zhous prison." Hearing these words, Chen Changsheng was quiet for a very long time. He knew that he had to return to the capital as soon as possible, but how could he leave? He looked at the closed door and felt that it truly was very troublesome. Chapter 383 – Straightforward Liang Wangsun Chapter 383 - Straightforward Liang Wangsun Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng pushed open the door to the room and walked in front of the chair. He exined everything he had heard before to Su Li, without leaving out the slightest detail. Su Li gently tapped the armrest of the chair. He stayed silent for a little while beforeughing, There are troubles everywhere in the world, and what we do is to solve these questions. Your trouble is actually not too troublesome. Although Liang Xiaoxiaos scheme is indeed very beautiful, you only need to return to the capital to solve it. If I can return to Mount Li, of course it will be even easier to solve. Chen Changsheng understood what he meant. If Liang Xiaoxiaos death was because he wanted to use his life to do this, the trouble would indeed be very hard to solve. However, he was currently a popr person of the Orthodoxy after all, and as long as the Pope continued to believe him, this trouble would not be big. As for the aspect of the Mount Li Sword Sect, as long as Su Li could return to Mount Li alive and casually say a word on it, who would dare to doubt it? What Su Li said seemed simple, but it was actually not very simple at all. He hadbined the two troubles together, solving one of the greatest troubles Chen Changsheng was currently facing. Chen Changsheng did not need to make another choice, and only needed to maintain his previous notion. Afterwards, many troubles will appear in Xunyang City. I seem to have underestimated... the importance of this. The Orthodoxy is unwilling to act, and I have no way of solving these troubles. You have said correctly, it seems that I have lost the bet. Chen Changsheng walked to the side of the table. He lifted up the tea cup and took a sip, moistening his somewhat dry throat. Su Li raised his eyebrows even higher. His smile became even wider and he said, Of course youve lost, but you yelling aloud still has some benefits. At least you helped me solve my greatest trouble. Chen Changsheng ced down the tea cup. He was rather confused, and thought, just what did I do? You destroyed the secret of our journey with your yell. Everyone on the continent is looking at Xunyang City. Old man Yin still wants some dignity in the end, so at least he wont get the younger members of the Orthodoxy toe kill me in broad daylight. Su Li stopped smiling and said calmly, If it wasnt like that, the cardinal outside definitely would be thinking of how to kill me right now, so at least you helped me solve the big trouble of the Li Pce. Chen Changsheng thought about it, and it was indeed like that. It was just that solving the big trouble of the Orthodoxy did not mean he had the power to solve the next few troubles. Hua Jiefu had expressed his view extremely clearly before. Currently, the Orthodoxy indeed would not do anything to Su Li, but they would also definitely not help him. At most, it was a situation where the two sides would not assist each other. As he thought about these matters, a giant boom suddenly resounded in the silent streets outside the inn. He walked to the window and pushed it open, only seeing the dust brought by the copse of the buildings on the other side of the street. Walls and buildings constantly fell, as if a huge monster was currently rushing over. It was also like an earthquake spreading towards his position. The priests outside the inn gave out exmations of surprise, The household... has used the emperors carriage! Hearing that, Chen Changsheng stared nkly. He looked at the growing cloud of dust on the opposite side of the street, and could feel the trembling of the ground. He thought, just what does this mean? Just who is currently approaching the inn? Before he could think even more, he leapt out of the window,nding on the stone steps in front of the inn. At that moment, Hua Jiefu also walked out from the inn. He stood beside him with an extremely grim expression. Who came? Chen Changsheng asked. The emperors carriage of the Liang Household. Hua Jiefu looked into the depths of the dust and furrowed his eyebrows. The emperors carriage has not left their estate for almost a hundred years. Who would have thought it would be used today? Once again the name Liang had popped up, as Chen Changsheng hade to expect. In his journey to the south with Su Li, Chen Changsheng had learned that there were many groups in the cultivation world. He was even more vignt against the n of Liang, because Liang Xiaoxiao was surnamed Liang, and so was Liang Hongzhuang. Liang was once the surname of the imperial familythe Liang n was the imperial family of the previous dynasty. They once had an extremely close rtionship from intermarriage with the current imperial family of the Zhou Dynasty, the Chen n. A millennium ago, after the Chen n had reced the Liang n, they still received great respect, perhaps because of the rtionship of intermarriage that once existed, or perhaps because of shame. In general, they gave them a lot of exclusive opportunities. After the Zhou Dynasty was founded, the Liang n left the capital and returned to Tianliang County. They were titled as Princes, but in the end, they had once been sovereigns, so how could they be willing to ept such a fate? They still wished to revive their former glory, though it had already been windswept and battered by time. Other than the fact that the current Liang n still had noble blood and received the respect of the people, they had long since lost their ability to change the world. It was probably exactly because of this that they could still persist in the north of the continent. However, the n that once ruled the entire continent naturally had its own extraordinary bloodline. In the past thousand years, countless experts had arisen from the Liang n, and currently, the most well known was the young Prince from the Liang Pce, Liang Wangsun. Just as Hua Jiefu had said, the emperors carriage of the Liang Household had not been used for a very long time. Today, the carriage had left the pce, trampling over walls and buildings as it traveled towards the inn. With such a huge activity, it obviously meant that something big was going to happen. The only person in the world who had the right to sit in the carriage obviously was Liang Wangsun. Before the Schrtree Manor expert who roamed the northernnds appeared, this Prince was probably the greatest trouble Su Li and Chen Changsheng had to solve. Liang Wangsun was actually not the name of the Princehe was called Liang Zhen. However, there was no one in the entire Xunyang City who dared to call him by that name, so slowly, the entire continent also began to call him Liang Wangsun. Third on the Promation of Liberation, Straightforward Liang Wangsun. This title originated from Liang Wangsuns personality, with the noblest bloodline and greatest innate talent. When the young prince did things, he did things very directly and very bluntly, or in other words, very tyrannically. The emperors carriage of the Liang Pce was just too big, unable to travel to the street where the inn was. As a result, it began to tear down houses, tearing its way down from the north of Xunyang City. It really was extremely tyrannical. With a bang, the buildings opposite the inn copsed, and great amounts of dust flew into the air. An extremely luxurious carriage slowly appeared in the clouds of dust. The carriage was around ten zhang wide and also ten zhang long. It was covered with extremely precious obsidian. It was carved into hundreds ofyers of petals by a certain master, and seemed like a lotus seat. On the two sides of the lotus seat stood a dozen or so docile boys and girls. On such a big lotus seat sat one person. The person was extremely handsome, and his ck hair wasbed extremely thin. His clothes seemed to be simple, but they were actually extremely exquisite, with an air of nobility. His sitting posture was extremely straight in the centre of the lotus seat. His right hand was on his knee and his left hand held a pestle. He leaned forwards slightly, and seemed like a sculpture. His eyes were also sculpture-like, not too angry and only with a cold feeling. This person was Liang Wangsun. He directly opened a great door through the myriad estates of Xunyang City. He came to see the mountain. And then push down the mountain. (TL: y on words. żɽ is straightforward but put literally, it is opening a door to see the mountain.) Chapter 384 – The Start of a Grand Banquet Chapter 384 - The Start of a Grand Banquet Tranted by: Pipipingu Edited by: Nora The mountain that Liang Wangsun wanted to see and push down naturally was Mount Li. The entire continent knew that Su Li was Mount Li. In the past, the peak of the mountain was eminent and unapproachable. Even for experts high up on the Promation of Liberation, like Wang Po, Xiao Zhang, and Liang Wangsun, they were unable to challenge it head-on. However, right now, Su Li was heavily injured, and the peak had already begun to totter. Liang Wangsun believed he had the qualifications and power to destroy this mountain peak. As a result, after he received this news, he rode the great carriage out of the estate, and arrived at the inn. It was just that in front of the mountain, there stood another teenager. If he wanted to push down the mountain, he needed to pass through the obstacle of this teenager. You are Chen Changsheng? Liang Wangsun looked at the teenager in front of the stone steps of the inn and asked calmly. Chen Changsheng did not reply to this question, because he currently felt very nervous. Other than seeing a nce of Wang Po from far away at the entrance of the Mausoleum of Books, this was the first time he saw someone from the Promation of Liberation. These people were the true core powers of the human world. The blossoming age began with Liang Wangsun and those other names. Of course, after traveling from Xining Vige to the capital, he had already seen many true people of great importance. However, these important people were just too high up. No matter if it was the Pope or Su Li, even though they could be called close, Chen Changsheng was unable to ept it as real. However, the young prince on the ck lotus seat was different, because, with Chen Changshengs current level of cultivation and fame, he had already exceeded the boundaries of the Promation of Azure Clouds, entering the Promation of Gold Distinction. In other words, he was already very close to the Promation of Liberation. Only by being close could he feel true pressure, or in other words, the disparity. Liang Wangsun raised his eyebrows. Chen Changshengs silence made him rather surprised, and for some reason, he did not get angry. He asked calmly once again, You are Chen Changsheng? This time, only after Chen Changsheng had properly returned to his senses did he realize Liang Wangsun was asking him. He hade to kill Su Li. People who dared to kill Su Li would first put their attention to him. If it was another teenager, perhaps he would be a little arrogant and pleased, but Chen Changsheng did not, because he did not have the awareness of being famous. Actually, no matter if it was the Ivy Festival, the Grand Examination, when heprehended the Heavenly Tome Monoliths or afterwards when he epted the position as the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the various matters had already made him the most famous person in the continent. Even if it was a person like Liang Wangsun, they still needed to say a few words to him beforehand, even though it was just some pleasantry. It was silent on the long street that the inn was on, and the dust slowly settled. Other than the priests who were scattered everywhere, many other people could be vaguely seen. Those people were probably members of the suicide squad from the pce, ready to attack the inn at any moment. However, they temporarily did not move, because everyone was waiting for Chen Changshengs answer. The young Daoist from Xining Vige currently already had the right to speak on equal grounds with someone like Liang Wangsun. However, unexpectedly, Chen Changsheng said nothing at all. He directly turned around and entered the inn, closing the doors before running up to the second floor in a blur. Liang Wangsun sat upright and rigidly in the center of the ck lotus. His raised his eyebrows even higher and had an expression that seemed like a smile yet not like a smile. Pushing open the door that was tightly closed, Chen Changsheng arrived in front of Su Lis chair. Chen Changsheng said, Lets run. Su Li opened his eyes, nced at him and said, Already so bent on leaving without even having the time to admit defeat. Chen Changsheng lowered his head and did not say anything. His chest rose and fell. He wanted to take Su Li and run, which naturally meant that he had already thrown out his original idea. He admitted defeat. Because of the difference in strength, he could only admit defeat. Because with only a nce, he knew that he was definitely unable to win against Liang Wangsun. Not even a sliver of a chance as thin as a hair. Outside the inn, the long street was quiet like before. Liang Wangsun looked at the Xunyang City bishop from above and asked, Will the Orthodoxy care about these things? Hua Jiefu did not have any expression on his face at all as he said, I do not care about the life or death of people unrted, but we must care for Principal Chens safety. Before, Chen Changsheng had said to the bishop that he could treat it as if he did not know Chen Changsheng hade to the city. However, the entire Xunyang City knew he was there, so how could the people in the Orthodoxy not care for him? I dont understand why this young Principal Chen cares for this but... I dont care. Liang Wangsun pulled out a snow-white handkerchief from his sleeve to lightly wipe away the dust that had stuck to his clothes. He continued, Since the carriage of the pce has been used, this matter must have a conclusion. Hua Jiefu looked at him with a serious expression and said, His Holiness is waiting for Principal Chens return to the capital. Liang Wangsuns actions paused slightly, and he said after being silent for a little, Then send him back. If he isnt willing to go, I might just kill him as well. Hua Jiefu shook his head and said, If its like that, then the Liang Household will cease to be. The bishop spoke very inly, without menace. It was because this was an impartial truth. If Chen Changsheng died in Xunyang City, everyone could imagine what reaction the Orthodoxy would have. However, because he spoke so simply, it was unyielding. Liang Wangsun went quiet once again, and threw the handkerchief that was slightly dusty off the carriage. He said withplete disinterest, Cease to be? After what happened ten-odd years ago, for what reason do you think our Liang Household still exists? Today, I will kill Su Li in the full light of day, so could I be scared of Mount Li massacring my whole n? Saying this to me is useless. Hua Jiefu suddenly felt the spring breeze turn cold. A dozen or so years ago, the most terrifying massacre had urred after the bloody case of the Orthodox Academy. However, it was forcefully covered up by the Saints, so he did not know all of the details very clearly. Nevertheless , he knew very well how bitter of a price the Liang Household had paid. He looked at the young prince in the carriage and said, Why must you be so resolute? The ck lotus carriage was very big. Liang Wangsun sat in the center, which he seemed to be sitting a level up, just about level with the second floor of the inn. He looked at the tightly shut window of the second floor and sighed, Who told him to yell those four words so resolutely? Xunyang City became a silent city of death. A massacre was about to ur before their eyes, all because of Chen Changsheng pushing open the windows and yelling those four words in the lovely spring sunshine. Su Li is here. These four words pushed Chen Changsheng and Su Li into a deathtrap. Actually, was it not the people who wanted to kill Su Li that pushed them into the dire straits? The Orthodoxy was unable to act against Su Li. The Great Zhou Army was unable to act. The people who wanted to kill Su Li secretly, such as Liang Wangsun, could only kill him in the light of day. Many things in the world could only be done and not said, let alone being seen by other people. Otherwise, it was hard to give an exnation for. No matter if it was to the southerners or the books of history. Such as killing Su Li. This could have only been a bloody event hidden in the shadow of history, like the Coalition of Fallen Willow ins in the past, like the change in the Hundred Herb Garden, or like the truth of Zhous disappearance all those years ago. Instead, Chen Changsheng used four words, and made it into a grand asion known by everyone. The grand banquet has already started, so how can you leave the party early? In the gloomy room of the inn, Su Li sat on the chair. He looked at the teenager with the lowered head in front of him and smiled slightly, I taught you how to use troops, taught you how to use the Intellectual Sword as you wished. You learned very well, even exceeding my greatest hopes I ced on you, actually able to create so many changes with your yell from before... now, Im really rather curious, just how long can you protect me? Chapter 385 – There are Times When To Save Someone, You Have to Learn How to Kill Someone Chapter 385 There are Times When To Save Someone, You Have to Learn How to Kill Someone Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Shouting out Su Lis hidden whereabouts hadpelled all the people and matters that had been hidden in the night to be revealed under the light of the sun. Chen Changsheng had not intended for this to happen, but he had acted orded to his hearts desire, as what he cared the most about was following his heart. However, before he had carried out this action, he had carefully considered what would happen afterwards, and thought that the good outweighed the bad. It was precisely why Liang Wangsun had sighed so regretfully. This was a sort of strategy, and it was a calction. All the principles Su Li had taught him on their journey south, like nning for war or sword techniques, had all been used. Looking at it from another point of view, the four words he had shouted into Xunyang City which basked in the spring sunshine were like a thrust from his Intellectual Sword into the pitch-ck night, finally tearing a hole through it and finding a little light. But when he saw Liang Wangsun with his own eyes, he instantly felt like there were some problems with his calctions. The problem here was not as he had said, that he could not beat Liang Wangsun so they had to escape, but rather that Liang Wangsun had appeared at all. Despite being the sessor to his family, despite the upheaval of the public will, he had actually emerged into the full light of day to kill Su Li. Just why was this? "Why?" Chen Changsheng asked Su Li. Su Li replied, "Because they all have the surname Liang." Liang Xiaoxiao, Liang Hongzhuang, Liang Wangsunthese three people that had expressed the deepest desire to kill Su Li all had the surname of Liang. Were they all part of the royal Liang bloodline? And what sort of unresolvable enmity existed between Su Li and the Liang Household? "After being an emperor, is there anyone that would be willing to stay as a prince?" Su Li looked out the window at the faintly visible ck lotus upon the massive emperors carriage. "The greatest desire of generation upon generation of masters of the Liang Household was to return to the capital and once again sit upon the imperial throne. It was just that they never had an opportunity, until finally, more than ten years ago, the capital fell into internal strife. Atst, they finally saw a chance." Chen Changsheng had heard Su Li talk about those events of the past, so he asked confusedly, "Werent the Longevity Sect the ones seeking to rebel?" Su Li replied, "In order to seek the world, your ns must be profound. Several hundred years ago, the Liang Household had already begun to infiltrate the Longevity Sect. More than ten years ago, when the Longevity Sect was provoking conflict, it was precisely through their excellent maniptions." Chen Changsheng still did not understand. That Su Li had in all the elders of the Longevity Sect in his assault and thus crushed the several-hundred-year conspiracy of the Liang Household was truly something worthy of resentment, but why did it seem like they hated Su Lis guts? Su Li said, "Amongst those elders, one of them had the surname of Liang. He was probably Liang Xiaoxiaos ancestor. As for why Liang Wangsun and Liang Hongzhuang hate me so much, perhaps it is because after I killed those people in the Longevity Sect, I also happened toe by Xunyang City, where I killed off all those old bastards of the Liang Household." Chen Changsheng was speechless. He thought to himself, thats the same as killing the entire family. With such a bloody feud between them, its no wonder that the younger generation of the Liang royal bloodline hold such enmity against Su Li, that Liang Xiaoxiao would not even hesitate to collude with the demons. From outside the window, the conversation between Liang Wangsun and the bishop of Xunyang City could be heard. Chen Changsheng silently listened to this conversation, then suddenly asked, "Senior, is it really necessary to kill all these people?" An expression of derision appeared on Su Lis face. "Preparing to start lecturing again?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "I just feel that there should never have been so much blood spilled for this matter in the first ce." Su Li did not directly answer the question, instead saying, "Back then when the Longevity Sect and the Liang Household wanted to have the south invade the north, the capital at the time was in a state ofplete mayhem. The imperial court and the Orthodoxy were fractured and ridden with internal strife. The only problem the southerners could not resolve was also their greatest problem. It was the existence of Tianhai. In the end, they found a method to solve this problem." "What method?" "They wanted me to go to the capital and kill Tianhai. Even if I could not kill Tianhai, they believed that Tianhai would be severely injured." "Senior, did you go?" As soon the question left his mouth, Chen Changsheng knew that it was pointless. Of course Su Li had not gone to the capital to kill the Tianhai Divine Empress, or else history would not have taken its current form. Just as expected, Su Li looked at him like he was an idiot, asking, "Do I look like Im insane?" Chen Changsheng thought to himself, its those southerners that must have gone mad, to actually think of this idea that could never possibly be realized. He asked, "Back then, how did they attempt to persuade Senior?" "They captured my wife and then imprisoned her in the cold pool in the Longevity Sect. Then they righteously exhorted me." When Su Li said these words, there was not much expression on his face, but even after the passage of ten or so years, Chen Changsheng still felt like he could sense his fury. "Nobody likes to kill others, and neither do I." Su Li ended it with these words, "If too much blood flows, its very troublesome to clean the sword, let alone the clothes. So I dont like killing. But there are times when there are some people that have to die, when blood has to flow." Chen Changsheng understood. These matters of the past that he had once heard about had finally beenpletely exined. By telling him this, Su Li wanted tomunicate to him a very simple truth, and also no longer wanted to hear Chen Changshengs advice. In living in this world, if you want to live freely and protect those that you love from harm, you have to be strong enoughso strong that the whole world will admit that you are strong, will fear your strength. How can you prove it, and make the world admit this point? You must be willing to kill others, willing to let the entire world bleed. Su Li was precisely like this. He had in everyst one of the elders of the Longevity Sect, and then almost annihted the Liang Household, turning the continent into a river of blood. He could not restore his own wifes life, but in the following decade, no one dared to threaten or use him, and no one dared to threaten his daughter. Understanding did not mean eptance, but Chen Changsheng had no means of saying anything else to Su Li, so he thought he might as well go talk to someone else. He walked to the window and pushed aside the curtain. He looked at Liang Wangsun seated on his ck lotus on the emperors carriage and very simply dered, "I want to protect him." On Liang Wangsuns handsome and nobleplexion appeared a smile that said he didnt understand. "Many people thought that you died in the Garden of Zhou. I did not think that you would actually die in Xunyang City." Chen Changshengs deration was very simple, and Liang Wangsuns response was also very simple. Since he hade under the watch of countless gazes to kill Su Li, it indicated that he did not care for the threats of any man, even from the Orthodoxy. "Back then, he did not kill you, he did not kill Liang Hongzhuang, nor did he kill Liang Xiaoxiao." Chen Changsheng continued, "He left the Liang Household a path to retreat, so perhaps the Liang Household can also leave him a path to survive." "But back then, very few people survived. Moreover, did you really think that counted as a path of retreat? No, what my household lost was the hopes and dreams of countless people and countless centuries. But maybe I can give him a way to survive." Liang Wangsun callously dered, "If you let me chop off his four limbs and cripple his meridians, then I can let him live." Chen Changsheng silently considered this for a few moments, before finally answering, "This is not fair." Liang Wangsun answered, "Using blood to return blood, to use death in return for death, this is the fairest." Chen Changsheng said, "Senior only went to the snowy ins for the sake of humanity. He was surrounded by the demons and severely wounded, or else you wouldnt even have the possibility of killing him. So at the very least, he should not die at the hands of humans, at least not this time, at least not this way. Regardless of how many people he once killed, even if he might really be a bad person." At these words, the priests around the inn, as well as the Liang Households suicide squad, felt their emotions change. Liang Wangsun gazed at the window at Chen Changsheng and calmly said, "Perhaps what you say is reasonable. For a legend of a generation to die like this, I that killed him would presumably only leave behind in the annals of history the reputation of a thief or scoundrel, but...I dont care, and this world wont care. Because this is the only opportunity to kill him, and everyone in the world wants him dead." Chen Changsheng asked, "Even if this is the equivalent of conspiring with the demons?" "This is a shameless murder. Dont even speak about conspiring with the demons; even if it was making a deal with the devil, so what?" Liang Wangsuns tone was just and satisfied. As the buildings all around the inn copsed one after another, the figures of cultivators began to appear. Although the gates of Xunyang City were shut, how could this fact possibly obstruct those people who wanted to kill Su Li? Suddenly, a fiery streak of light shed through the sky. Apanied by a sudden rise in temperature, a Red Cloud Qilinnded on one end of the long street. Xue He sat upon it, his armor still stained by the blood from that day. Soon after, Liang Hongzhuang, arrayed in his red dancing dress, appeared at the other end of the street. His charmingplexion was still caked with dust, and the sword wounds were still distinctly visible on his body. It was aplete mystery how he had managed to hold on and rush so quickly back. Seeing Liang Hongzhuang appear, Hua Jiefu wrinkled his brow. On that day, it had been precisely this bishop of Xunyang City that had secretly told Liang Hongzhuang of Su Lis whereabouts. "You see, even the Orthodoxy actually really wants him dead." Liang Wangsun looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "And how can you hold off the entire human world?" Chen Changsheng looked all around at those figures in the surrounding streets and alleys. He did not know who these people were, what sort of reputation they had in the north, or what sort of sect or school they belonged to. He could only tell from their Qi just how frightening these people were. These people hade to kill Su Li. Xue He was a Great Zhou Divine General, so he would probably not take action. Liang Hongzhuang probably did not have the strength to attack. But these other people would attack. This was not even mentioning the fact that there was still that famous assassin, Liu Qing, concealed in the darkness. Today, in this battle, besides Liang Wangsun, the most frightening person was probably that assassin. Su Li was heavily injured. This was like an invitation to the entire continent to attend a feast. Now, all the guests taking part in the feast had arrived. They would use their swords as chopsticks and prepared to drink a cup of blood in substitute for fine wine, then enjoy a banquet of human flesh. Chen Changsheng did not know if there would be any more guests to this feast, but he wanted to try to rip the dining table to shreds. He stood by the window, gazing at Liang Wangsun in his emperors carriage. His expression did not change, but his Qi slowly circted. His spiritual sense rested upon the sheath of his dagger, connecting to the ck Dragons spiritual soul, awakening those swords that had slept for many days. Countless swords. He began to make his calctions, prepared to ignite his true essence, and prepared to have his ten thousand swords sortie. The Intellectual Sword and the zing Sword were the swords that had been taught to him by Su Li, while the ten thousand swords were his swords. He wanted to see if he could use his improvements in the path of the sword to make up for the sword intent that had been used by the ten thousand swords, thereby repeating that scene in front of the Mausoleum of Zhou. Following that, he would directly kill Liang Wangsun in one strike. Chen Changsheng was a genius of the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Liang Wangsun was a true expert at the top of the Promation of Liberation. No matter who looked at iteven he himselfthey clearly understood that the distance between their strengths was like the size of a city. But he still wanted to try and see if he could kill his opponent. Because the situation was now decided. Only by killing Liang Wangsun could Su Li remain alive. This was perhaps the newest truth Su Li had taught him. Chapter 386 – Somebody Came Riding on a Kite Chapter 386 Somebody Came Riding on a Kite Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Liang Wangsun had been the first guest to arrive for this feast. With his identity and strength, as well as his status in the jianghu, the imperial court, and the world of cultivation, he absolutely was worthy of being the guest of honor. Thus, Chen Changsheng wanted to kill him, even if he clearly understood the yawning gap between them. Only by doing this could he intimidate the entirety of Xunyang City. Adding on his status in the Orthodoxy, he could make the people lose their will to take action against Su Li. This was Chen Changshengs n. Only by killing could he save a life, and only by being unreasonable could he make others see reason. Silence reigned over the long street outside the inn. The bright and beautiful radiance of spring shone over the street upon which the dust had just settled. With a crash, Chen Changsheng rammed through the window, carrying along pieces of gravel and wood shaving. In the time it took to take a breath, he had arrived on the street. The emperors carriage of the Liang Household was two stories high and stood in front of the inn. When he broke through the window, he ended up in front of the carriage. His feet did notnd on the carriage. His dagger had already left the sheath and was stabbing towards Liang Wangsuns forehead. The dagger flew noiselessly, without any sort of power nor any reverberations of boundless true essence. It was like an insignificant glimmer of bright light adding to the lovely spring sunshine, and yet it stunned many. Even Liang Wangsuns expression grew solemn. The essence of the sword intent in this attack was extremely pure and extremely powerful, as if it was an existence that surpassed sword energy. The people that saw this daggerwhether the cultivators that had dared toe and kill Su Li or the priests of Xunyang City, or even the Liang Households suicide squad and those normal servant girls who had no understanding of cultivation of the path of the swordall felt their eyes ache somewhat. That aching sensation came from Chen Changshengs sword intent, that iparably sharp and innately dominating sword intenthis dagger was the new generation of the Dragoncry Sword, and this strike was like a dragon emerging from the vast ocean. Light radiated everywhere, and this seemingly unremarkable glimmer was actually like a zing sun, its light so blinding that everyone had to squint their eyes. The crowd was shocked. It was only then that they understood that Chen Changsheng had cultivated his path of the sword to this level. Only Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang, who had already crossed swords with Chen Changsheng, had mentally prepared for this, so they had no reaction. Although Chen Changsheng was already very well-known, ranking only under Qiushan Jun and Xu Yourong as the most talented cultivators of this younger generation, there were still few people that had personally seen his cultivation. In Xunyang City this was especially so. As it was situated in the north, the cultivators only knew that he was necessarily no ordinary youth, but they had not imagined that at his young age, he had already cultivated to the peak of Ethereal Opening. Even more frightening was how profound his attainments in the path of the sword were. In this brief span of time, many people, including Xunyang City bishop Hua Jiefu, couldnt help but get a simply impossible notioncould it be that Chen Changshengs attack truly could threaten Liang Wangsun? Sitting on the emperors carriage and directly confronting the edge of the dagger, Liang Wangsun could feel more clearly than anyone else Chen Changshengs sword intent. And yet what caused confusion in all watching was that he continued to take no action. He calmly gazed at Chen Changshengs dagger, his eyes tranquil and indifferent, possessing a sense of nobility and invibility. The Vajra Pestle suddenly began to shine with light,pletely engulfing the brightness of Chen Changshengs dagger. Was this a nigh perfect Star Domain? Just as Chen Changsheng was thinking about this, he suddenly felt that there was something off, because... His dagger had very easily pierced through that light. The man and dagger became one. The moment the dagger stabbed into that light, Chen Changsheng also entered the light. His two feet had finallynded upon the Liang Households emperors carriage, treading upon solid ground. But his dagger failed to pierce Liang Wangsuns forehead, and instead had stopped in front of it! Liang Wangsuns left hand that had been hanging by his body had, at some point, been lifted up, obstructing the path of Chen Changshengs dagger. He had only used two fingers to hold the dagger fast. These two fingers were rather slender, almost like a womans. In reality, they were just like two mountain peaks. Even if Chen Changshengs dagger were an actual dragon, perhaps it would have still been held fast by those two mountain peaks, halting its advance. Before he had broken through the window and attacked, Chen Changsheng had performed many calctions on this battle, all of them on searching for a weakness or gap in Liang Wangsuns Star Domain. He had not even considered that Liang Wangsun would not even show his Star Domain and only use two fingers to block his dagger. Was this the self-confidence and dignity of an expert of the Promation of Liberation? Looking at Liang Wangsuns dignified eyes, Chen Changsheng suddenly felt like his body was a little coldthis persons strength and cultivation were far too unfathomable, many times stronger than he wasbut the coldness in his body did note from the difference in their strength. This was because he still concealed other methods; his true sword had not thrust out. Instead, the coldness in his body came from a faint feeling that he had. Liang Wangsun had not spread out his Star Domain. It had nothing to do with self-confidence, nothing to do with disdain, and it shouldnt be because Liang Wangsun wanted to humiliate him, because that did not match with his bearing and identity. It also did not seem like a mistake that a true expert would make. Then why did Liang Wangsun do this? Just as expected, in the very next moment, before Chen Changsheng had the time to use his true sword, Liang Wangsun made his move. With a stimtion from his spiritual sense, the star fragments on the ck lotus seat began to float, and a Qi divided the world into two. Liang Wangsun had spread out his Star Domain. At the moment, Chen Changsheng was right in front of him, and thus was also in the Star Domain, or perhaps it was better to say that he was imprisoned in it. To Star Condensation experts, the most important use of a Star Domain was to protect themselves from any attacks. What reason did Liang Wangsun have for using it in this way? Chen Changsheng knew that there must be some deep meaning behind his opponents actions. It was just that he could not think of it in such a short amount of time. However, his sword heart remained undisturbed, his sword intent as steady as ever. His right foot took a step forward, and the true essence in his body fiercely zed. Liang Wangsuns eyes grew even brighter, even more solemn, and even more serious. It was obvious that he had perceived that Chen Changshengs true essence had drastically increased, and that he had sensed the possible danger. Liang Wangsun knew that in the next moment, Chen Changshengs true sword would arrive. But he did not know that this sword was several thousand swords. He only knew that simultaneously with this attack, Su Li would die. It all required only a moment of time, but Chen Changsheng would not necessarily be able to injure Liang Wangsun, while Liang Wangsun seemed very certain that Su Li would die. As a result, very shortly after, Chen Changsheng understood that there was no way he could wait until the end of this moment. Because at the beginning of this moment, a snowke drifted down from the sky onto the emperors carriage of the Liang Household. Countless snowkes fell on the streets surrounding the inn. In Xunyang City which was in the midst ofte spring, a sudden shower of snow descended. Chen Changsheng looked into Liang Wangsuns eyes, and within he saw many emotions, yet he did not see any killing intent. From this he understood that Liang Wangsun had never nned to kill him. Yes, even if Liang Wangsun was this sort of person, as long as it was not absolutely essential, then not even he wanted to kill this youth from the Orthodox Academy who received in no small measure the trust and even love of the Pope and Mei Lisha. He had braved the attack and then used his Star Domain, keeping Chen Changsheng on his carriage so that he could not take action. This battle was not going to take ce between the two of them. There was another person that would actually attack and kill Su Li. Who was this person? Who would be thest guest to arrive for this feast? The radiance of spring had already been obscured by the wind and snow. From the snowy sky, there suddenly descended a person. It was a freak, his face covered by a white piece of paper. Two holes had been punched through the paper, revealing two eyes. As for the rest of the paper, a few simple lines had been drawn to represent the nose and the mouth. The freaks eyes were emotionless, soulless, loveless, and cold to the point of lunacy. There was a line tied to the freaks waist. The other end of the line was in the sky, tied to a colossal paper kite. That kite was incessantly sprinkling bits of paper over the ground. What snow? The snow that drifted down to Xunyang City had originally been paper. The freaks cultivation was powerful to a frightening extent. Even though he was still several dozen zhang from the ground, a tyrannical and crazy Qi had already filled the streets. Those cultivators that were somewhat weaker could only close their eyes in resistance, while those ordinary mortals immediately fell unconscious. The ck tiles and old eaves of the inn were, in a sh, crushed into a fine gravel. With a dull boom, the roof of the innpletely copsed and the walls were sundered, exposing the scene within. Amidst the flying dust and snow, the crowd could faintly make out the ground filled with shattered beams and furniture. In the middle of the ruins, there was a chair. A middle-aged man sat in the chair, his hand holding a shabby old yellow paper umbre. The streets suddenly grew deathly still. This was the first time many people had set eyes on Su Lis true appearance. From that man descending from the sky, a spear stabbed out at Su Li. With the sudden stab of the metal spear, the paper snow scattered, and the wind gusted and thunder boomed! The people around the inn all eximed in surprise. "Xiao Zhang!" "Painted Armor Xiao Zhang!" A person hade riding a kite to Xunyang City to kill another. He had sprinkled paper made into snowkes beforehand so that he could send off the person he hade to kill. Because he believed that now that he hade, that person would inevitably die. Even if that person was Su Li. Such a crazy affairbesides that madman ranked second on the Promation of Liberation, who else could do it? Such an unbridled appearancebesides Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, who else could it be? The metal spear thrust forward, and Xunyang City shook. This was Xiao Zhangs unbridled spear. Even if Su Li were uninjured and his cultivation at its peak, presumably he would also have to seriously respond to it. Right now, he was heavily injured, so how could he receive this spear? (TN: Xiao Zhang and unbridled is actually a y on words by the author, since Xiao Zhang Фš and unbridled š share the same pronunciation in Chinese.) At the moment, Chen Changsheng was imprisoned by Liang Wangsun on the street, so who could help him block this spear? Chapter 387 – The Stupid Boys Stupid Sword Chapter 387 The Stupid Boys Stupid Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the ruins of the inn, Su Li sat up on the chair. His eyes were closed like he was asleep, but he was actually awake. His hand gripped the Yellow Paper Umbre, but it did not carry the intention of holding the sheath and pulling out the sword. That metal spear that descended from the sky was only several zhang from him, and his ck hair had already begun to waft in the air. This peerless expert that had once been undefeatable had finally been forced into desperate straits. Who could rescue him? Su Li had no friends. He had never trusted others besides the people of Mount Li. Yet Mount Li was too far. In Xunyang City, there was currently only Chen Changsheng. The only person that could help him block this spear was also Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng had to help him block this spear. Consequently, something urred that exceeded the expectations of everyone present. The streets around the inn suddenly began to grow extremely hot. The paper snow that fluttered down from the sky danced around even more swiftly than before. Some of the paper pieces thatnded on the emperors carriage even began to curl up as they were scorched. This heat originated from Chen Changshengs body. He was using an almost insane method to burn his true essence. This was precisely the second sword Su Li had given to him: the zing Sword. His sword intent violently soared, filling that space on top of the emperors carriage. This berserk sword style possessed the soaring sword energy of the Burning Heaven Sword, the unique secrets of the Golden Crow Sword, and in the instant that the true essence was set aze, it possessed the resolve and daring to die for a good cause that was part of the Mount Li Sword Styles final move. This sword style had originally been specially developed by Su Li so that Chen Changsheng could surpass cultivation levels and battle with experts. When he had first used it in that tea house by the official road, Chen Changshengs zing Sword had directly chopped that Star Condensation tyrant of the north, Lin Pingyuan, into a pile of trash. Even if Liang Wangsuns cultivation was unfathomably profound, when faced with this attack, even he was somewhat moved. Liang Wangsun loosened his fingers and turned them into a sword, while his Vajra Pestle swished up to meet the attack. But Chen Changshengs zing Sword did not actually thrust at him. He reversed his dagger and stabbed forward once more, but his target was not Liang Wangsuns forehead, rather a certain space in the air to the right of him. This attack seemed very low-key, but it actually possessed a deep meaning. The location which the edge of the sword pointed at required a massive amount of knowledge. This was the first sword Su Li had given him: the Intellectual Sword. The Intellectual Sword required a vast number of calctions, a talent for deduction, a brightly lit sword heart, and...extremely good luck. For a Star Condensation expert like Liang Wangsun, their Star Domain could be called perfect. Even if Chen Changshengs attack was going from the inside to the outside, it was still extraordinarily difficult to break through. Thus, at this moment, he could only do his utmost. Perhaps because his fate was bad, or perhaps because it was too good, whenever he did his utmost, his luck would always be all right. With a light crack, the dagger pierced a small hole through Liang Wangsuns Star Domain. Chen Changshengs figure abruptly vanished. Emitting heat and sweeping up bits of paper, he returned to the inn. This was the Yeshi Step. The interior of the inn was aplete mess. Su Li sat in the chair, his eyes closed like he was waiting for death. That metal spear pierced through the snowy sky and was about to run through his abdomen. Chen Changsheng appeared in front of Su Li. Everyone that looked at him felt their eyes ache. This had nothing to do with the sword intent from the very beginning, but because his body was currently exuding a terrifying heat. Although there were no mes on his body, he still gave the feeling like he was ame. Confronting this spear which fell down from the sky, Chen Changsheng bared his dagger in front of him. The dagger did not grow brighter, and the might of a dragon did not make its appearance. It seemed very ordinary, like a rock or a pile of sand. When rock and sand were mixed together, they could be made into a dike. This metal spear descending from the sky was frighteningly powerful, like a flood that was inundating the banks. As Chen Changsheng held his dagger horizontally, it seemed like a massive dike had appeared before this devastating deluge. This was the third sword Su Li had taught to him. This sword had a very idiotic name. It was called: The Stupid Sword. ording to Su Lis words, this was a very stupid sword style, so only the stupidest of people could learn it. This sword style was also the most natural, because there was simply no way it could be used to face ones enemies. It could only be used for defense. It was called the Stupid Sword because to learn this sword, there was no other method but practice through repetition, to practice until the seas dried up and stones rotted away, to practice until the stars turned and the Big Dipper moved, to practice for as long as the heavens existed and the earth persisted, such that it should be impossible for someone to ever confirm that they had learned it. When Chen Changsheng heard these words, he hadpletely put the idea of learning this sword out of his mind. Only when Su Li said that this Stupid Sword could be considered the worlds most powerful defensive sword style did he change his mind. Once the sword had left Mount Li, Su Lis attainments on the path of the sword had be even more exceptional, and his experience was broad and deep. His judgment would naturally not be wrong. But when Chen Changsheng began to properly learn this Stupid Sword, he began to regret his decision. Because not even Su Li had sessfully learned this sword. In all of Mount Li, even in all of the continent, there was not one person that had sessfully learned this sword. Not even along the course of the interminable river of history could one find a person that had learned this sword. To describe it another way, this sword style existed only in books, existed only in some imaginary path of the sword. It had never appeared in reality. Su Li had said that the reason he had never been able to learn this sword was that he was just too much of a genius. His sword was free and unburdened, unwilling to ept such constraints. But there was truly a possibility that Chen Changsheng could learn this sword. This was because...in certain aspects, Chen Changsheng really was very stupid. Chen Changsheng would naturally not put any more faith in Su Lis words. And yet, he really did begin to very stupidly learn the sword. He relentlessly practiced it, day and night, until at some point, he felt like he had seemingly learned this sword. But it was impossible to confirm, because he had never tried it before. Until now. That unbridled metal spear pierced through the snowy sky and descended. The simultaneous assault of ten thousand swords was no use here, because it was very obvious that the freak riding the kite waspletely insane. To kill Su Li, he wouldnt care in the slightest if ten thousand holes were stabbed through his body. Chen Changsheng could only use this one sword. Since he was blocking a spear, there was naturally nothing he could do but block it. He held his dagger horizontally in front of him, staring at the approaching spear and that fluttering red ribbon. His mind grew extremely tense and his body grew as stiff as a board. But his sword heart was iparably calm, and his expression could even be described as somewhat dull. At this time, one could truly say that this boy looked rather stupid. The red ribbon danced, tearing through the paper snow. The metal spear reached the interior of the inn. The bright and unbridled spear tip met with the dark and steady dagger edge. In a sh, the tip of the spear struck the dagger several thousand times. The pieces of paper that drifted in the inn were shed into bits and turned into powder. It seemed to be even more snowy, the snow more real. There was a massive boom. Waves of Qi burst out from the inn. The paper snow waspletely expelled from the inn, enveloping all the streets in a several hundred zhang radius around the inn. From the silence arose an ear-piercing sound. It was the sound of metal grinding against metal. The metal spear was slowly moving backwards. Chen Changsheng still stood in front of Su Li. His face was pale and his body was trembling nonstop, especially his two legs. It seemed like he would copse in the next moment, but he did not. He had not even taken one step back. He himself did not know of this fact because that metal spear had truly been too powerful, too terrifying. In the veryst moment, he had even shut his eyes. Even now, he still had not opened them. The aftermath of violently igniting his true essence was still present. His body temperature was extremely high, zing hot beyond belief. From time to time, a bit of paper wouldnd on his body, then immediately ignite, giving off several strands of white smoke. It gave him a rather strange appearance. The crowd looked at Chen Changsheng as he gave off white strands of smoke, so shocked that they couldnt find any words to say. Impossibly, he had forcefully broken through Liang Wangsuns Star Domain, returned to the inn, then firmly blocked that metal spear which tore through the sky. Just how had this youth done it? It must be known that no matter how much of a genius he was, he was only sixteen years old! The opponents he faced today were definitely not his peers in the Grand Examination, but true experts on the Promation of Liberation! "Extraordinary, to actually block my spear." An emotionless voice resounded from the inn. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes, finally seeing clearly that freak that hade in on a kite. The freaks body was somewhat slim. He wore a set of shabby short garments, exposing half of his arm and his calves. A white piece of paper covered his face. A nose and mouth were drawn on the white paper, leaving only the two eyes exposed. Chen Changsheng was truly extraordinarythis was what everyone present was thinking. Because he could block this persons metal spear, because this person was Painted Armor Xiao Zhang. From the opening of the Boiling Stone Summit forty years ago, the world of cultivation formally weed the generation of blossoming flowers. With the rush of countless geniuses setting forth, Painted Armor Xiao Zhang had always been the most dazzling name. His fame was on par with Wang Po of Tianliang, and he was one of humanitys true experts. And in many peoples eyes, he was much more frightening than Wang Po of Tianliang, because he was a lunatic. Many years ago after the conclusion of that Boiling Stone Summit, Wang Po had taken the top spot, while Xun Mei, Liang Wangsun, and the rest were all behind him. Xiao Zhang was not willing to ept this, and so in order to surpass Wang Po, he forcefully cultivated a method that had some sort of problem. In the end, he lost himself in madness and failed. However, just as everyone thought that he would decay and fade away, who could have imagined that he would actually cast off the entirety of his cultivation and cultivate anew? And who would think that in a short few years, he would actually once again enter the upper level of Star Condensation!? How crazily powerful was such a will! Because he had gone mad, Xiao Zhang was not able to attend the second years Grand Examination. At the same time, his face had been heavily injured, almost to the point of disfigurement. It was also at that time that he began to cover his face with a sheet of white paper, which he had never taken off since. The reason the world knew him as Painted Armor Xiao Zhang was, besides the fact that the sect he came from was famous for its painted armor, precisely due to this sheet of white paper. The tales say that at the time, the Divination Elder had once asked him, Why do you not use a mask? Xiao Zhang replied, I use a white sheet of paper to cover my face only because I dont want to scare small children, not because Im ashamed of seeing others. Why should I use a mask? It was just that the Xiao Zhang of that time could not have imagined how much fear that white sheet of paper would inspire in his opponents in the following thirty-odd years. This was Painted Armor Xiao Zhang. He was insane and also extremely unbridled, and there was no obstacle that his spear could not ovee! With Chen Changshengs current age and level of cultivation, to actually be able to block his spear was truly an extremely outrageous matter. At this point, Liang Wangsun also looked over at Chen Changsheng, thinking about that first attack Chen Changsheng had aimed at him, as well as the attack which had broken through his Star Domain. He was rather confusedhow had the first attack been so berserk? And the second strike actually seemed like it could think, like it was alive! What sort of sword technique was that? Why had he never seen such a thing in the annals of the Orthodoxy!? He and Xiao Zhang had not imagined that this youth would be even stronger than had been described in the rumors. When they first learned of his exploits in the capital, such as the Grand Examination, these true experts did not view it in a good light. It must be known that in the Grand Examination thirty-odd years ago, if they had also gone, then Snow-treading Xun Mei would not necessarily have gotten first rank on the First Banner. Only when Chen Changshengprehended the entirety of the front mausoleum in one day did they begin to sense that Chen Changshengs talent was truly shocking. But how could it be this strong? But even if he was stronger, there was a limit. It could onlye up to a certain point. A slight breeze brushed the white paper, making it rustle. Just like that, Chen Changsheng copsed, sitting on the dusty and rubble-filled floor. He was not bleeding, but his wrist bone was broken. He sat in front of the chair, powerless to lift up his dagger once more. Liang Wangsun shifted his gaze to the chair behind Chen Changsheng. Xiao Zhang also directed his gaze to that chairthey would never forget who the person sitting in the chair was, and as a result, they understood why Chen Changshengs sword had been so strong. Su Li sat in the chair. At some point, he had opened his eyes. He lifted up his right hand and patted Chen Changshengs head. Teasing, he said, "I guess you really are stupid enough." Chen Changshengs voice was very feeble, but still as stubborn as ever. "Just how I am stupid?" Su Li replied, "Shouldnt you have gone just now? Just what are you sticking around here for?" Chen Changsheng answered, "If I left, what would happen to you?" Su Li asked, "As simple as that?" Chen Changsheng was puzzled. "How could it not be this simple?" Su Li was silent for a few moments, then sighed regretfully, "No wonder Qiushan couldnt learn this sword, my little girl couldnt, and not even I could do it, but...you could do it." Chapter 388 – The Meanings of Our Lives (I) Chapter 388 The Meanings of Our Lives (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Su Li asked again, "Just now when you went downstairs, why didnt you bring the Yellow Paper Umbre with you?" The Yellow Paper Umbre possessed an incredible defensive power, capable of blocking the full-force blow of a Star Condensation expert. Chen Changsheng had heard Zhexiu say as much in Wenshui, but it was just that in the past few days, the umbre had always remained in Su Lis hands. Moreover, from the day they left the snowy in, he had always felt that the umbre was a sword, so he hadpletely forgotten about this property of the umbre. Now when he heard Su Lis words, he couldnt help but give a vacant stare. He honestly admitted, "I forgot." Su Li sighed, "You really are very stupid." As the pair was talking, Xiao Zhang did not move, Liang Wangsun did not move, and the people in the streets around the inn all did not move. Because the person speaking was Su Li. In the past several centuries, Su Li had served as the idol of countless people in the world of cultivation. He was the soul and sword of the human world. He could be killed, but he could not be humiliated, because that was tantamount to humiliating the human world itself. At this moment, even the most crazed Xiao Zhang would not mind waiting for a few more moments. The ending had already been decided. Themon people had epted this killing, and the only person to stand in front of Su Li, Chen Changsheng, had already lost. The gap in strength between both sides was far too wide. In the cultivation worlds first generation of blooming flowers, four experts were stronger than the rest. Snow-treading Xun Mei had died in front of the Divine Path in the Mausoleum of Books, so there still remained three. Amongst these three, two of them hade to Xunyang City. What could Chen Changsheng do? A broken wall behind the inn could no longer bear the gentle push of the wind and copsed with a rumble, stirring up the dust once more. As the dust settled, the bishop of Xunyang City, Hua Jiefu, appeared within the inn. Looking at Chen Changsheng, he solemnly said, "Your Eminence can no longer change this situation, so why not let this situation end in a somewhat calmer fashion?" Chen Changsheng lowered his head, saying nothing. Su Li lifted up his right hand again and patted him on the shoulder. He smiled as he said, "What sort of person am I? Is a little kid like you really prepared to stand guard in front of me for the rest of your life?" Chen Changsheng understood his meaning and began to arduously drag himself to the side. When the Liang Households emperors carriage had arrived, he had been standing by the window. When Xiao Zhangs spear had descended, he had stood in front of the chair. Even when he had copsed, he had still copsed in front of the chair. His strength had already beenpletely expended. At this final moment, whether it was out of respect or some other reason, he felt he should allow Su Li himself to confront this tribtion. Thus, he moved aside. Su Li sat in the chair, his hand grasping the Yellow Paper Umbre. He gazed at Xiao Zhang in front of him, Liang Wangsun in his emperors carriage, as well as the crowd on the streets. His expression was serene, free and uncaring, as if all these people were just a bunch of idlers. The sky above Xunyang City grew somewhat gloomy. The paper snow had already ceased falling, but a sudden drizzle began to rain down. In those streets sprinkled by the rain, there was only absolute silence. For a very long time, no one said anything. Xiao Zhang inclined his head and looked at Su Li, his eyes showing an unprecedented focus and fervor. It was like he was admiring an extremely precious piece of porcin which would soon be personally shattered by him. The white paper on his face was soaked by the fine rain and began to change shape. It appeared even moreical, and even more frightening. Soon after, he began to slightly shudder. A voice like an iron wire incessantly being struck prated through the white paper. "Its truly meaningful that even a person like you will die." When he said these words, Xiao Zhangs voice began to tremble even more. It was very excited, and also somewhat frustratedhe was excited because he was about to see with his own eyes and personally take part in a most important shift in history, but he was frustrated for an even moreplex reason. Su Li looked at him like he was looking at some heavily wounded little animal. His voice full of pity, he said, "Every person has to die. Do you not even understand a simple truth like this? Everyone says that your insanity is simr to mine, but why is that you seem so much like an idiot right now?" If it were any other person that called him an idiot, Xiao Zhang would definitely have lost his mind, not stopping until his opponent had been rendered into a pile of chunks. Yet when he heard Su Lis words, he didnt even get angry. On the contrary, his eyes became extremely sincere. "You see, the people that showed today are all bastards, or else theyre just piles of trash. Its meaningless to die under their hands." Su Li was in an unpleasant mood. "Are you really an idiot? Dying under anyones hands is meaningless." Xiao Zhang straightened his chest and said, "Can you see how I am? Dying under my hands always has some meaning." Chen Changsheng couldnt help but ask, "Does this way you all are doing this have meaning?" They were all talking about meaning, but it wasnt the same sort of meaning. Xiao Zhang looked at him and his eyes suddenly turned cold, his voice even more demented. He yelled, "Of course it has meaning! Hes Su Li! How could he die at the hands of those pieces of trash? Its obvious that he can only die under my spear!" Of course, in the minds of many people, even if he couldnt battle, even if he was so injured that he was almost a cripple, in the end, Su Li was Su Li. He had never lived out his life in this world in any ordinary manner, so how could he so ordinarily leave it? Chen Changsheng could find no words to respond, but Su Li had his own words that he wanted to say. "I oppose it." He looked at the crowd outside the inn and said very solemnly and seriously, "No matter how I die, I wont agree." The rainy streets once again grewpletely silent, but the atmosphere was different from before. This period of quiet originated from astonishment. Not everyone here had met Su Li, and none of them had imagined that the legendary Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li would actually be this sort of person. Even at the veryst moment of his life, he was still undisciplined and frivolous, not even possessing an iota of the bearing proper for a figure of legends. "Your objection is in vain." Liang Wangsun walked into the ruins of the inn. After silently gazing at Su Li sitting in the chair for a few moments, he bowed. Then he said, "Ten-odd years ago, when you killed three hundred people of my Liang Household, you should have known that this day woulde." He then turned to Chen Changsheng at Su Lis side and said, "As I just said, to use a life to repay a life is the fairest matter, let alone the fact that his one life is paying back for three hundred lives." Su Li pushed his messy ck hair to behind his shoulders, then said very unconcernedly, "Whatever you sayh." (TN: I generally do not trante these ending interjections because they sound awkward, but it is necessary to do so in this case. The interjection in this case is , which is pronounced as luo, hence the next paragraph, but which I trante as h.) Hearing this h" word, Chen Changsheng, for some indescribable reason, began to think about Luoluo, and then he began to think about that assassination in the Orthodox Academy, about that demon assassin. He thought about ck Robe and about the battle on the snowy in. As a result, he still firmly believed that this was not fair, but he no longer had the ability to insist upon his opinion. The fine rain slowly drizzled down, floating about like threads or string. Several hundred gazes watched the ruins of the inn, watched Su Li sitting upon his chair, boiling hot and yet icy cold, both happy and reverential. Su Lis left hand held the Yellow Paper Umbre, but from beginning to end, his right hand never held the intention of gripping its handle. From the snowy ins to Xunyang City, through tens of thousands of li of wind and snow, dust and road, these people had already confirmed many times the authenticity of the news: Su Li was heavily injured, incapable of battle. Yet no one dared to look down on him. The most terrifying demon assassination of the past several hundred years, personally nned by ck Robe, had not even managed to kill him. How could a man like this so simply die? "Miracle" seemed to be a noun that the heavens had created especially for people like him. The streets were deathly still, with an oppressive and tense air hanging over them. No one knew when Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun would take action. Just at this moment, a person preemptively took action. A rock that had been soaked by the rain came flying from the street and struck Su Lis face. There was a dull thump. A stream of blood flowed down from Su Lis forehead. Chen Changsheng had no strength to help him block that rock. Su Li also had no strength to block that rock, or even avoid itone strike to behead a Demon General, one nce to see through a legendary Star Condensation expert, and yet now he didnt even have the strength to avoid a rock. The streets remained silent, but the atmosphere somewhat changed. In the drizzling rain, a roar ofughter could be heard. The crowd turned to look and then realized that the personughing was the Star Mysteries Sect leader, Lin Canghai. It had been precisely him who had thrown the rock. Lin Canghai looked up to the second floor of the inn. With a rancorous and tedugh, he said, "Su Li, even if all you were today was a dog, you would know to avoid a rock. Right now, it turns out that youre even less than a dog!" In the drizzle, Su Lis clothes were soaked and his face was pale. As the blood slowly flowed down his head, he seemed exceptionally lonely. Seeing this scene, although everyone there hade with the single purpose of killing Su Li, they each had their own emotions. Chapter 389 – The Meanings of Our Lives (II) Chapter 389 The Meanings of Our Lives (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The vast majority of the cultivators surrounding the inn were at Ethereal Opening. A small amount of them had sessfully broken into Star Condensation, so in the world of cultivation, they could already be considered superior experts. To ordinary people, they could be considered even loftier existences. However, if this scene had urred in the past, these people would be nothing more than a gathering of antspared to Su Li. It was just that now that he was confronting the blustering swagger of the ants, he actually couldnt make the smallest response. He could only lower his head in the rain. Su Li silently watched as the blood flowed down from the corner of his eyebrows to his chest. His face, washed by the rain, was somewhat pale. This was because of his injuries, or perhaps it also had something to do with his emotions. With the falling of the rain, a dismal mood spread itself through the ruins of the inn. Precisely as Chen Changsheng had said, if he had not battled with the demons, how could he have suffered such heavy injuries? If he had not been doggedly pursued after leaving the snowy ins until he had finally been encircled in Xunyang City, how could he have been humiliated by these people? And he would soon die at the hands of these people; how could this fact not cause grief and indignation, and even sorrow? At the distant end of the long street, Xue He slightly raised his brows. The words of the sect master of the Star Mysteries Sect had been utterly unpleasant. The Red Cloud Qilin whose reins were in his hands lowered its head, allowing the water to drip down from its fiery mane. It was like it could not stand to see such a sight. Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun maintained their silence. Bishop Hua Jiefu of Xunyang City used his eyes to express his feelings, causing a priest to walk into the crowd, and then upon reaching Sect Master Lin Canghai, whisper a few words into his ear. The rancorous and tedughter stopped. Lin Canghai looked at the people on the second floor and grimlyughed. "I could kill him right now, so what harm is there in me humiliating him with a few words? What a sham." He was the sect master of the Star Mysteries Sect, and his family was a tyrant of the north. Moreover, his cultivation was high, already at the middle level of Star Condensation. As a result, he had been raised with an arrogant and domineering temperament, not fearing anyone. There was no way he would miss out on an opportunity to humiliate Su Li. Su Li lifted up his head and looked down at the street. He pushed the hair soaked by the rain backwards. His expression was calm, as if he had not been struck by that rock that had flown through the rain or been affected by those humiliating words. "Who are you?" "Haha...if this were in the past, your sort of behavior might really be a sort of humiliation. But right now, you arent even worth a degenerate dog, so why keep up the strong front? Youre only making yourself look more ridiculous." Lin Canghai looked up to the inn and sneered, "A few days ago by the road, you killed an important man from my Lin n, as well as dozens of my Lin ns elites. Today, why cant I take your life in exchange!?" Su Li nced at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng finally realized that this person had originally been a rtive of northern tyrant Lin Pingyuan. On their journey south, under Su Lis directions, he had battled with and killed a few people. Only when he killed Lin Pingyuan did he not have any qualms about it. This was because Lin Pingyuan was a bandit that hadmitted all sorts of abominable deeds, an evil man whose hands were covered in the blood of innocents. He dered, "I killed Lin Pingyuan." Lin Canghai was a little stunned by these words. Without waiting for a reply, Chen Changsheng added, "If you want to take revenge, you should kill me." Lin Canghais expression subtly changed. Still not waiting for an answer, Chen Changsheng stared into his eyes and continued, "But I know that you dont dare to kill me, because Im the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. How could you possibly dare to move against me?" Lin Canghais mood became a tiny bit more apprehensive. Finally, Chen Changsheng dered, "So if I can survive this day, I will definitely think of a way to kill you." At the moment, he was extraordinarily angry, so he said these words very seriously. A burst of cold suddenly rushed through Lin Canghais body. In the cultivation world, he possessed considerable status, especially in the northern part of the continent, but how could it bepared with the Orthodoxys? With Chen Changshengs status and identity in the Orthodoxy, if he really did have a mind to deal with him, how could he and his sect hold on? He suddenly felt a profound sense of regret. At aplete loss for what to do, he shouted out to the surroundings, "Is the Orthodoxy allowed to just bully others like this!?" After yelling these words, he had originally thought that he would receive some support. It must be known that they had alle here to kill Su Li, so they should have been of the same mind. Yet he could not have imagined that nobody on the streets paid him the slightest bit of attention. It was only then that he understood that even though everyone hade to kill Su Li, none of them dared to offend the Li Pce. Naturally, there was also no one who dared to offend Chen Changsheng. "How like a small child to say such childish words." Su Lipletely ignored Lin Canghai and looked at Chen Changsheng. "For a matter like killing someone, you should just do it directly. Theres no need to give any sort of forewarning." Chen Changsheng said nothing. From his sleeve, he took out a handkerchief, then began to carefully wipe the blood and water off Su Lis face. "But its reasonable for you to be angry. Something like throwing a rock is really too petty, too vulgar. Theres no meaning to it." Su Li let him wipe the blood off his face, so his voice came out somewhat indistinctly. On the side, Xiao Zhang cut in, "Correct, it truly was meaningless." Su Li replied, "Then please make way." Xiao Zhang silently, without a hint of reticence, stood aside and opened a path. A path that led from the ruins of the inns second floor to the street. Many people had noticed and were rather confused. Lin Canghai was even more confused. Grimlyughing at Su Li, he said, "An old dog like you cant even crawl, so what does it matter if you dy a little longer?" Su Li expressionlessly looked at him. The left hand gripping the Yellow Paper Umbre abruptly moved. The thumb of his left hand pushed in the direction of the umbres handle. With a swish, a tiny section of the handle came out. The umbre handle was the hilt of a sword. Inside the Yellow Paper Umbre was the Heaven Shrouding Sword. Half of the sword emerged from the sheath. At present, Lin Canghai was still on the street, cursing him as a dead dog and other simr sorts of filthynguage. Suddenly, his voice abruptly came to a halt. On his throat, a fresh sword scar appeared, blood slowly flowing out of it. When the people nearest to him saw this image, their faces suddenly turned pale and they were shocked speechless. Lin Canghai didnt seem to notice that his throat had been severed. He was still pointing at the second floor of the inn, cursing something. It was just that no voice came out, so the scene looked extremely strange and frightening. After a moment, he finally reacted. He subconsciously rubbed his throat. Upon withdrawing his hand and seeing blood, he suddenly sensed pain. His face was pale, his eyes filled with fear and confusion. He howled in pain, but it was impossible for his howls to emerge. He turned, thinking to escape from the inn, and yet when he took a step back, he realized that his two legs had already been cut off at the knees. Lin Canghai heavily crashed into a pool of blood, clutching his throat while he made some noises, his legs already severed at the knees. On seeing this scene, the crowd dispersed in rm, keeping far away from him. In a short time, Lin Canghai ceased to struggle, and thus died. On his dying breath, he still could not close his eyes. His eyes were filled with shock and confusion, never understanding just what had urred. Su Li was heavily injured and on the verge of death, an old dog that couldnt even crawl. How could he need only a single strike to kill me? There were still many people as shocked, afraid, and confused as Lin Canghai was. A deathly stillness once again settled over the street. The crowd once again turned to the ruined second floor of the inn, looking at the man on the chair. They were filled with reverence and unease. He really was worthy of being called the strongest master of the path of the sword over the past several centuries. Even when he seemed on his final breaths, this single strand of sword intent still possessed such might, able to kill a Star Condensation expert! Chen Changsheng was somewhat amazed, and then relieved. He felt rather happy. Senior said it right. For a matter like killing someone, it really only requires doing it; there is no need for a forewarning. The umbre handle slowly returned, and the sharpness around Su Li gradually retreated. He had once again returned to being a middle-aged man. He sat in the chair, gazing at Lin Canghais fallen corpse on the street, then impassively said, "Although I cant even crawl, killing a person like you in one strike is still not difficult for me." Liang Wangsuns expression was abnormally solemn. Xiao Zhangs eyes hidden behind that white piece of paper seemed to grow increasingly crazed. This sword had truly been too powerful. Worthy of being Su Lis. As expected of a sword Su Li found worthy. "Now this is a sword." Xiao Zhang looked at him, not even attempting to conceal his admiration, or even adoration. "This sword is absolutely capable of injuring any one of us. Why use it on these degenerate pieces of trash?" "Because I absolutely loathe this sort of fly. Its very annoying, so I might as well kill it to settle the matter. As for you and Liang Wangsun, I dont find you as annoying, so why do I need to kill you? Of course, the most important point is that over these past few weeks, Ive only managed to hoard enough for this one strike." Su Li continued, "If I could save up for two strikes so that I could simultaneously kill the two of you, then I would have naturally been more sparing." Liang Wangsun was quiet for a few moments, and then said, "I will not receive your feelings." Xiao Zhangmented, "Admirable, admirable." People at this level would never say anything unnecessary. The twoments of "admirable" were naturally about two different matters. He admired Su Lis sword. He even more admired that Su Li had used his one strike to y Lin Canghai and not used it on them. This signified that to Su Li, happiness would forever be more important than things like repaying gratitude or taking revenge. To live this way was truly meaningful. Chapter 390 – The Song Ends, the Blade Appears Chapter 390 The Song Ends, the de Appears Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr All the people in the streets of Xunyang City were shocked by Su Lis one strike. Even the insane Xiao Zhang was forced to express his admiration. Chen Changsheng did not think this way. On the contrary, he felt somewhat saddened. In the eyes of everyone else, Su Lis hand held the Yellow Paper Umbre, and then with a single strike that flew through the rain, it had easily and silently in a Star Condensation expert. This was truly a level of cultivation on the path of the sword that could shock the entire world. But when he had gone from the Garden of Zhou to the snowy ins, he had once seen Su Lis true strike. The Su Li of that time had simrly been holding the Yellow Paper Umbre, the handle not fully pulled out. The sword intent flew through the stone, traveling dozens of li. A Demon General at the edge of the snowy in copsed from this strike, the ck shadow of his mountainous figure suddenly being cut in two. Compared to that Demon General, what did a rat like Lin Canghai amount to? Compared to the strike from back then, what did this strike that flew through the rain-soaked Xunyang City amount to? As they had journeyed south over these past few weeks, Su Li had finally managed to save up enough for one strike. It fell short of even one-tenth of his power at his peak, and yet it still shook the heavens with its might. If he could return to his peak, no, even if he were just a little less injured, who could kill him? Who would even dare toe and kill him? It was a pity that the human world only possessed cold, hard facts. There were never any ifs. After this strike, everything truly hade to an end. "Has no onee?" Su Li looked through the rain at Xunyang City, examining all the guests that hade to attend this feast. He was quiet for a very long time, and then he shook his head. He calmly said, "From the looks of it, no one else will being." He had asked the question, and then answered it himself. Within this one question and one answer, there was an indescribable sense of frustration, a sense of someone who had lived through the many changes of the world. His expression was still indifferent as usual. He said to Chen Changsheng, "You see, the facts have finally proved that I am right." Chen Changsheng maintained his silence as he thought to himself, whats the point in continuing to argue about it? Su Lis expression suddenly became more solemn, his tone very ponderous. "Besides an idiotor maybe imbecile would be betterlike you, who would just randomly go help other people? Just where in the world can you find such people so deserving of trust?" Even at this time, the Mount Li Sword Sect had still not sent anybody, nor even a message. The sects and monasteries of the Longevity Sect and the Holy Maiden Peak had also not said anything. True, the Southern Heaven was very far away, but words and attitudes should have been able to reach Xunyang City in time and appear before themon people. Somewhat sorrowfully, those words and attitudes did not appear. Or perhaps this represented the entire human worlds attitude towards Su Li. That the world was not divided into north and south; that people were not divided into the virtuous and the foolish; that they all wanted him dead. Watching the silent figure of Su Li in the rain, Chen Changsheng suddenly felt very sad. His nose felt somewhat sour, his eyes seemed to sting, and his voice was a little tense. "Maybe...maybe something happened at Mount Li." For those people called legends, when the curtain finally fell, they would often be alone. Yet Chen Changsheng could not stand to see this curtain. Whether in the folk stories or the annals of the Orthodoxy, he had never enjoyed reading the sentences about the breaking up of a feast. He did not want to see Su Li leave in such a miserable fashion. Su Li smiled at him. "You idiot, is this supposed tofort me?" The rain-soaked Xunyang City was silent and chilly, and seemed to be getting colder. From far away abruptly rose the sound of a zither. No one knew who was ying the zither. Perhaps it was the house musicians of the Liang Household, or maybe it was Liang Hongzhuangs bosom friend. The zither sobbed and the voice was hoarse. One could faintly hear something like old soul and old city in there, but it wasnt all too clear. Upon hearing this song, Liang Hongzhuang became silent. His torn dancing dress floated up in the wind and rain as he sped his sleeves behind him and left. Leading away his Red Cloud Qilin, Xue He silently bowed to the second floor of the inn, and then turned to leave. The sound of the zither gradually faded away, the voice of the singer slowly disappeared, and then... "Eeyah!" Xiao Zhang roared! The white paper obscuring his face whooshed! The metal spear thrust straight at Su Li! Liang Wangsun grasped the Vajra Pestle in his hand, his steps as heavy as a lotus and his spiritplete like jade. His Qi enveloped the entire inn. With a sudden gale, Chen Changsheng was flipped over and found it hard to get up. This song was about to end. That would be the time of Su Lis death. And yet, there was someone who was not willing to let this song end. It was not Liang Hongzhuang in his torn dress who had turned to leave. It was not Divine General Xue He in his damaged old armor, leading his Qilin away. It wasnt the Liang Households musicians that wanted to keep ying, nor was it that bosom friend who wanted the song to reach to the ends of the world. That zither, that voice, had already ceased. Yet within the inn, or more precisely the first floor of the inn, there was a crisp ck. It was like the sound of wood striking or a bamboo zither. In brief, it continued this zither song. These crisp cks were in abundance, beating out a fast tempo as if they were giving new life to this song. At both ends of the long street, Liang Hongzhuang and Xue He simultaneously halted their steps. They swiftly turned their bodies to the inn, their faces pale from shock. ck! ckck! ckckck! Just what object was making this noise? The counter on the first floor of the inn was very old, its paint peeling off. Atop it was an abacus. The beads of the abacus were at this very moment ramming against each other. Yet the person who had been moving these beads around to calcte was no longer there. With a sharp ck, dozens of white and turbulent streams of air appeared in the ruins of the inn. Seeing these streams of turbulent air, Liang Wangsuns face grew solemn. His princely robe whistled upwards and his two eyes glowed like stars. Xiao Zhangs expression instantly became iparably shocked, and then turned into violence. With a rip, the floorboards between the first and second floor were torn apart like a fragile piece of paper. A de shed through the floorboards, flying through those dozens of masses of air. With a terrifying screech, it shed at Xiao Zhang! Xiao Zhang had appeared in an unbridled manner, but this de was even more unbridled than he had been. Because this de had no intention of blocking that spear, but was aimed at the person behind the spear. This clearly said to Xiao Zhang, my de is definitely faster, heavier, and crueler than your spear. Before your spear can kill Su Li, my de will definitely cut your head off! Seeing this metal de that was shing at him head-on, Xiao Zhang was shocked, and then furious. He knew this de. He knew that this de had been personally forged by the Old Master of the Wenshui Tangs, and then gifted free of charge. He knew especially that although this de looked ordinary, it possessed a might which even spirits and ghosts would find hard to resist. The de sobbed like the weeping of a poverty-stricken schr, like the wailing of a child in the wreckage of its home. This de was very angry. Xiao Zhang had exchanged countless blows with this de. After Xun Mei entered the Mausoleum of Books, the person that had battled this metal de the most times was him. Of course, he had also lost to it the most times. But he had never seen the de this terrifying. A hole also seemed to be cut open in the dark clouds above Xunyang City, and one could faintly make out the blue sky. Xiao Zhang knew he absolutely could not retreat, or else he would definitely lose to this de. This angry de might even cut his Dao heart and battle intent into pieces, turning him into a cripple for the rest of his life. His two hands tightly gripped his spear, and then swung it horizontally towards the de. Boom! The white paper floated up into the air. Some blood had spattered upon the paper. Xiao Zhang flew backwards, spitting blood. He crashed into the courtyard across from the inn. From the clouds of dust and shattered stone came a furious and unwilling roar. "Wang Po, you would actuallyunch a sneak attack!?" Chapter 391 – What a Fine Wang Po of Tianliang (I) Chapter 391 What a Fine Wang Po of Tianliang (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TL: This chapter title, ø, is referencing a famous line from the poet Xin Qiji, ø, which has been tranted as What a beautifully chilly autumn. In the original line, means chilly, but in the title, it is the county from which Wang Po came. Wang Po has taken the ce of autumn.) A clear cry resounded through the inn. Liang Wangsun finally took action, sweeping in front of the other man. His movements were honorable and guileless, strong and disciplined, like a crouching tiger or hidden dragon. He seemed to float over, and yet he was as heavy as a mountain. His hand held the Vajra Pestle, which emitted a boundless radiance. It was like the spring sun, warm and mellow. In brief, his movements and techniques all possessed a princely air, like there was no need to avoid them whatsoever. This was the first time that Liang Wangsun genuinely and meaningfully took action. His eyes shone with incredible light and his expression was incredibly dignified. He had actually used his most powerful technique. Because he clearly understood just how powerful his opponent was. Chen Changsheng felt his heart turn cold. Previously when he had been on the emperors carriage, if Liang Wangsun had used such a mighty technique, would he have had the chance to pierce through this light and return to the inn? With his current level of cultivation, it would be simply impossible for him to oppose Liang Wangsuns light attack, because this attack was far too radiant, strong and disciplined beyondpare. It was impossible to break and impossible to respond to. One could only endure the pain and stubbornly hold on, and then die. This was because this was Liang Wangsuns most powerful technique. Even that person still wouldnt be able to avoid it or shatter it. The method that person chose was to firmly receive it. A palm broke the falling rain and, before Chen Changshengs and Su Lis eyes, noiselessly yet swiftly moved in front of them, blocking Liang Wangsuns Vajra Pestle. This palm was very slender, well suited for holding a de. However, the hollow of the palm was rather thick, making it very obvious that it had held the de for too long. Perhaps for precisely this reason, this palm very easily grasped the point of the pestle. It gripped it just like it would grip the hilt of a de. The boundless lightpletely vanished, encased within those five fingers. Two powerful Qis, two nigh-perfect Star Domains, collided where the palm grasped the pestle. Just at this moment, an angry cry came from the other side of the street. Xiao Zhang shot out like a flying rock. His body caked with dust and rain water, he brought a sky full of gravel with him as he rushed into the inn. His spear seemed to harbor the strength of a thunderstorm as it pierced out once more! The injured Xiao Zhang had grown even more insane. The white paper that covered his face was speckled with drops of blood. In contrast, his eyes seemed exceptionally serene and frightening, and seemed even more like they possessed the violent Qi of a zing and victorious sun. The neer stood in front of Su Li and Chen Changsheng, his left hand clutching the Vajra Pestle. He calmly and attentively gazed at Liang Wangsun, as if he had not even taken notice of Xiao Zhangs tyrannical and barbaric return. Yet the instant the spear descended, his sleeve moved. In the rain and wind, the blue sleeve lightly rose up and rippled, and then the de energy surged up once more. The man brandished the de and chopped down at Xiao Zhang. His movements were abnormally simple and could be described as unconstrained and free, or as very low-key, even giving an observer the feeling that they should pay no mind to them. That metal spear had stille out first, and the de energy had still risen up after, but the edge of the de still was not aimed at the spearrather, at Xiao Zhang behind the spear, that pale sheet of paper. This was because this seemingly ordinary and unremarkable de was just that much faster, much swifter, than the tyrannical spear! Xiao Zhang was furious, unwilling, pained, crazed...yet he still had to swing his spear horizontally to block it. In this world, there were not many people that could block Xiao Zhangs spear. In this world, there was also only this man that would never block his spear, only forcing him to use his spear to block. As a consequence, Xiao Zhang loathed this man. Every time he saw him, he would get incredibly irritated and pained. Boom! The metal spear shed with the de in the inn once again. Presently, Liang Wangsuns light was still being held in that persons hand. It was still burning, still spurting out energy. These three peoples names were the worlds most resounding names. After a long time, they had finally met in Xunyang City. Three terrifying Qis met in this ce. Three powerful domains met in this ce. The de edge cleaved through the sky, the spear energy directly desired to expose the heavens, and the light enveloped all. Waves of Qi burst out of the inn and a great gale suddenly rose up in Xunyang City. And yet the ruins of the inn were abnormally peaceful. There was no wind, nor was there even the smallest sound. Liang Wangsuns eyes glowed like stars, but the hair on his temples was already wet. The white paper on Xiao Zhangs face was like an unmoving mountain, but blood traveled across it like the trails of earthworms. The other person stood in front of Su Li and Chen Changsheng, one hand gripping a de, one hand holding the pestle. It was like he stood in front of the threshold of a door, yet whether he wanted to open the door or close it was still up in the air. Finally, his de descended. He hade to close the door. The guests that came uninvited were escorted out the door. The metal de descended, its energy incapable of being blocked. It turned out that not even Xiao Zhang could block it. The master of the metal spear began to shudder and incessantly buzz. Xiao Zhang was once again forced backwards. That de continued to apany him. The white paper danced in the air, and the kite had disappeared somewhere. Xiao Zhang continued to retreat backwards, smashing through many courtyards. The de edge descended, apanied by peals of thunder continuously booming out, resounding through all of Xunyang City. All over there were houses copsing, dust rising up, stone fragments flying. One would be barely able to make out Xiao Zhangs figure. Finally, Xiao Zhang seeded in suppressing this single strikes de energy and was able to stand firm. At the moment, he was in the western part of the city, seven li from the inn. He stared at the distant inn and let out an enraged roar. "Wang Po, youve gone mad!" The de had been sent flying, so that person had no weapon. He did not need a weapon, because his left hand still held the Vajra Pestle. Liang Wangsuns boundless light had been encased in his left hand. He gazed at Liang Wangsun, his eyes carrying an unconcealed sense of ferocity. Retreat, or lose. Liang Wangsuns eyes grew even brighter, as if those stars were on the verge of destruction. As a descendant of emperors, his glory and pride meant that he would not retreat a single step. That person understood, and so he said no more and clenched his palm. To grip was to grip the de, and to grip the de was to form a fist. That person formed a fist, gathering up the light in the center of the fist and then shattering it. There was a rumble that seemed toe from far away, like a p of spring thunder from a thousand li away, like a gushing spring at the bottom of an abyss. In reality, it was the annihtion of the energy within those fingers. Liang Wangsuns face suddenly paled and the radiance in his eyes swiftly dimmed, as if the stars had been robbed of their splendor. He looked at that man,pletely mystified. In a shocked voice, he asked, "Have you gone mad?" As the de descended, there was thunder. As the fist shattered the light, there was thunder. Countless peals of thunder rang throughout Xunyang City. The final boom of thunder, the most resounding thunderp, originated from within that mans body. With the crazed energy of the wind and the crushing power of the Qi, the inn finally copsed. Shattered fragments of stone and tile sprayed everywhere, striking many people and causing them to tumble. The dust erupted, and was soon after soaked by the rain into settling. As the building copsed, the people that were originally inside the inn had already appeared in the air, while the people that were originally on the second floor had alreadye to the ground. Su Li still sat upon his chair as if he wasnt even aware of what was going on. Xiao Zhang walked out from one end of the street. A corner of the white paper on his face had been torn, exposing the dreadful wound beneath. The hand holding his spear continuously shuddered. Liang Wangsuns face was pale as snow. The hand that gripped his Vajra Pestle was simrly shuddering. The final person was still silent as usual, calm as usual. That person was dressed in blue, his figure somewhat tall and thin. He was calm and silent, his eyebrows seeming to droop down slightly. He seemed to give off a lonely aura. For some reason, he seemed to give the impression that he was extremely impoverished. This wasnt an ordinary type of poverty, but the poverty that could onlye after losing riches and honor, a destion that could onlye after the blossoming of flowers. He did not look around, nor did he seem proud. He just stood in front of Su Li and Chen Changsheng. But even when Painted Armor Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun joined hands, they still could not pass him. Because he was Wang Po. First ranked on the Promation of Liberation, Wang Po of Tianliang. Chapter 392 – What a Fine Wang Po of Tianliang (II) Chapter 392 What a Fine Wang Po of Tianliang (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Several decades ago, a young man came out of Tianliang County. His name was Wang Po. The day he appeared, the era of blooming flowers in the world of cultivation formally began. He was a genius in cultivating the Dao, and also a genius in battle. Whether in cultivating talent or battle prowess, amongst cultivators of the same generation, he had always been the strongest. After Zhou Dufu, he was the only person to surpass the rest of his generations cultivators and was undoubtedly the strongest expert. From the Promation of Azure Sky to the Promation of Golden Distinction, and then the Promation of Liberation, he had always upied first ce. Compared to the present-day Qiushan Jun and Xu Yourong, he was even grander. Even cultivators of such privileged positions as Snow-treading Xun Mei who once obtained first rank on the first banner in the Grand Examination, or Liang Wangsun who was the sessor of a noble family that had umted power for a thousand years and one dynasty, found it hard to catch up. It was even because of Wang Po that Xun Mei spent thirty-odd years bitterly cultivating in the Mausoleum of Books without leaving. Because the proud and insane Painted Armor Xiao Zhang wanted to surpass Wang Po, he was even willing to descend into madness and almost became a cripple. Nowadays, he had already cultivated to the peak of Star Condensation. Below the Five Saints and Storms of the Eight Directions, besides the legends of the previous generation like Su Li, the peerless expert who wandered the world, or Divine General Han Qing, there was no one stronger than him. And it must not be forgotten that he had only begun to cultivate several decades ago. The human world was optimistic that he could enter the Saint realm and be a Saint of the next generation or perhaps take over one of the positions in the Eight Storms. There was even the high possibility that he could go even farther and enter the legendary realm of Concealed Divinity! A deathly stillness hung over the streets. The crowd looked at the blue-clothed middle-aged man standing in the ruins of the inn, not daring to make a noise. At one end of the long street, Liang Hongzhuangs face was abnormallyplex as he thought about matters from the past. On his charmingplexion that was not at all like a mans, several unhealthy smears of red had appeared. It was obvious that his mind was excessively agitated. At the other end of the long street, Divine General Xue He looked at the de he was holding casually in his hand and thought of those words Su Li had said to him a few days ago, and in his heart grew an unsurpassable sense of defeat. Back then, Xue He had asked Su Li for guidance. Why did everyone believe that it would be impossible for him to catch up to Wang Po? Su Li told him that Wang Po was too far away from him, in matters of both the de and the person. He asked for the reason, and Su Li said, Because you use seven des, while Wang Po only uses one. This answer made him somewhatprehend and feel that he had understood, but now in that previous moment, when he saw the de in Wang Pos hand send Xiao Zhang flying twice and cause the walls and courtyards of Xunyang City to copse, he finally understood that Su Lis answer had just been lip service. He was inferior to Wang Po, and it had nothing to do with how many des he used. Even if Wang Po wanted to used three hundred and sixty-five des, every day using a different de, Xue He would still be inferior to Wang Po. The distance between him and Wang Po was too vast, and it had nothing to do with perseverance or willpower. It only had to do with talent. This sort of acknowledgment brought him a great deal of despair and sadness. Right as Liang Hongzhuang and Xue He were about to leave, Wang Pos appearance dealt them an enormous psychological blow. It had also ced a massive pressure on all of Xunyang City, especially those people that wanted to kill Su Li, creating a deathly stillness. It was only Chen Changsheng who, in his shock, felt a boundless warmth. Yes, it was not ecstasy, but warmth. Ecstasy was often a shocked happiness,ing from something unimaginable. Warmth was more mild, more profound, and more lingering. It was gratification that arose from the perfect match of ones desires and reality. He did not know why Wang Po would appear in Xunyang City, but he was grateful for Wang Pos appearance. He thanked him on the behalf of Su Li and on his own behalf, and on the behalf of those naive and pure ways of thinking. At this moment, Wang Pos body slightly swayed, and then he began to cough. He coughed blood, and every mouthful of blood was filled with spirit and boldness. Everyone could tell that with a single cough, he became much more exhausted and haggard. Even for Wang Po, when confronting opponents on the level of Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun, especially in a one-on-two situation, it was very difficult to speak of certain victory. Wanting his one de to push back the enemy, he had used his most unyielding technique and had even suffered injuries that he should not have suffered. A breeze blew through the ruins of the inn. The white paper on Xiao Zhangs head pped in the breeze, but it was impossible to dispel the bewilderment in Xiao Zhangs eyes. Liang Wangsun was unprecedentedly solemn and simultaneously intensely shocked and confused. In the battle, Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun had both eximedthey thought Wang Po had gone mad. They were all on the Promation of Liberation and since they had been youths, they often exchanged pointers. They were both actually very familiar with Wang Po. They understood Wang Pos temperament, Wang Pos cultivation level, Wang Pos faction, Wang Pos likes and dislikes, and Wang Pos style and behavior. They knew that although Wang Po held half ownership of Schrtree Manor, he had never thought himself to be a southerner. In addition, it was impossible for Wang Po to have a single iota of good will towards Mount Li. Crucially, Wang Po did not like Su LiSu Li was too carefree, like a cloud. On the other hand, Wang Po was too disciplined, like an ount book that had been flipped through innumerable times. Why would he save Su Li? They were all peak Star Condensation experts. Both of them had a clear understanding of what point Wang Po had cultivated to. Of course, Wang Po was outrageously strong, but there was absolutely no way he could defeat their alliance in such an understated fashion and inflict injuries which would be impossible to recover from in such a short amount of time. The only possibility was that Wang Po had used his most unyielding technique and had suffered heavy injuries of his own. The injuries that Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun had suffered had also not been light. They no longer had the strength to battle while Wang Po still seemed to have some surplus strength. In reality, he had paid an even heavier price than they had, and had even possibly affected his future cultivation. Why? Why was his resolve so unshakable, why was he willing to pay any price? Why was he willing to pay such a great price for a single southerner? "Why do you want to save him?" The white paper was speckled with blood reminiscent of plum blossoms. When the bloodied white paper was contrasted with Xiao Zhangs eyes, it made them seem even more bloody and dreadful. He unwaveringly fixed his eyes on Wang Po as he felt the destruction wreaked upon his meridians by the true essence. His voice was hoarse as he shouted his question, angry and uprehending. Wang Po was rather exhausted, and the ends of his eyebrows drooped down even more. As a result, he seemed even more impoverished. Paired with his blue garments that had been washed so much that they had started to lose color, he really did seem just like a normal ountant for an inn. He asked a question back to Xiao Zhang: "Why do you want to kill him?" Xiao Zhang did not pretend to think. Righteously and self-confidently, even heroically, he answered, "Because he upsets me." Wang Po was silent for a few moments, and then, paying no more attention to this madman, he turned to Liang Wangsun. Liang Wangsuns face was pale, but his dim eyes gradually began to glow. "There exists animosity between the two of us." This was a calm and powerful reason. Wang Po said, "Lets not fight for a moment." Liang Wangsun replied, "I must fight for every moment." Wang Po answered, "It does not conform with justice." Liang Wangsun rebutted, "Your justice is not my justice." Wang Po replied, "Justice, and also great profit." Liang Wangsun said no more. Wang Po turned back to Xiao Zhang and looked at those eyes behind the white paper. "He upsets you, so you came to kill him. Your killing him upsets me, so I wont let you kill him." Just like Su Lis answer to Chen Changsheng, many things in this world were just this simple. As expected, Wang Po of Tianliang was not simple. (TN: can mean not simple, but it can also mean remarkable.) Chapter 393 – A Storm Blockades the City Chapter 393 A Storm Blockades the City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The long street was absolutely silent. The several hundred people present actually did not make a single sound. Standing in the inn, Chen Changsheng shot a nce at Hua Jiefu. Previously, this bishop of Xunyang City had warned that a powerful figure from Schrtree Manor was touring the north and that there was a chance that this would be a big problem. Now that he looked at it, the Orthodoxy really was the greatest power on the continent, for them to even be able to urately sense this sort of secret intelligence. It was just that the bishop had guessed wrong. That person was not problematic, and apart from this...Su Li had also been wrong. Chen Changsheng looked at Wang Pos back and said to Su Li, "You see, in the end, theres still someone thats willing to help you. This world isnt always dark, its worthy of your trust!" Wang Po stood in the drizzling rain like a lonely tree. He had repelled Liang Wangsun and Xiao Zhang, using his iparably unyielding technique to sh at them until they had no more strength to battle. For this reason, he had also suffered heavy injuries and coughed blood, so his voice was somewhat weak. "Lets go," he directly said, without turning around. Chen Changsheng knew these words were for him. He helped Su Li up from the chair and followed Wang Po. They tentatively stepped through the shattered beams and crushed rocks, heading towards the street. Su Li thought that walking this way was rather arduous. Crucially, he needed Chen Changshengs support. He could not walk freely and casually, and he even had to do this under the watch of several hundred people. This was dealing a critical blow to his legendary character. "Before we entered the city, I told you that there was no need to get rid of those two furry deer so quickly, but you didnt listen!" Annoyed, he grumbled back at Chen Changsheng, "I dont care, just quickly find me a mount." Chen Changsheng felt very helpless. At this time, where would he find a mount? He said, "Wait until after we leave the city." Su Li pointed towards the end of the street at the Red Cloud Qilin that Xue He was leading. "This animals not bad, it can fly." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, the entire continent knows that its not bad, but the problem is that its not yours, nor is it mine. Moreover, its the mount of a Divine General of the Great Zhou who constantly thinks about killing you. Why are you doing this sort of thing and not quickly leaving Xunyang City? Su Li saw the expression on his face and reluctantly said, "If its really not okay, then the emperors carriage of the Liang Household is also fine." Chen Changsheng was silent. He thought to himself that he really had done wrong. Back then on the snowy ridge at that hot spring, he shouldnt have gone back. As the two talked, Wang Po waited silently in front of them, seeming extremely patient. Suddenly, he turned around and walked into the crowd. Coming to a certain cultivator, he extended his right handthat cultivator was leading a buckskin horse. With a stamping of hooves, Wang Po led the horse back and put the reins in Chen Changshengs hands. This done, he turned and continued to head down the long street while carrying his de. Looking at his back, Chen Changsheng was slightly astonished. He hadnt thought that Wang Po would also be so interesting. He seemed like an impoverished ountant, but he was a very interesting impoverished ountant. "Wang Po is a very interesting person. Back then when he was working as an ountant in Wenshui City, I already thought very highly of him, its just...his eyebrows are far too long. He looks too destitute, too distressed." After Su Li mounted the horse, his mood improved greatly, bing more inclined to chat about old times. Pointing in front of them at Wang Po, he said, "If he could look just a little better, I would definitely have looked upon him more favorably." Wang Po heard these words and his steps momentarily paused, then began moving forward again. As he broke through the puddles of water on the street, the rain falling from the sky gradually began toe to a halt. In the distance, the sky began to reveal an azure color. This feast at Xunyang City had many guests. Painted Armor Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun, members of the Promation of Liberation, hade, as well as many other powers. Now that this feast was about toe to a close, there were still many guests that were unwilling to leave. Those people had blood feuds with Su Li, old grudges that could not be resolved. Wang Pos de could force back Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun, but it couldnt intimidate the human heart. Since those people hade to kill Su Li and had already put death out of their minds, since they did not even fear death, they would naturally not fear Wang Po. The gray stones of the street had been soaked by the rain, transforming them into ck ink stones. On the sides of the street stood many people. Wang Po carried his de in front while Chen Changsheng held the reins behind. Drip drop drip dropthis was the sound of rain dripping from the eaves, and it was also the sound of blood dripping down, and that of the heart beating. The gazes of the crowd were veryplex: reverential, fearful, angry, unwilling. The expression on Wang Pos face did not change. Chen Changsheng looked down at his feet. Su Li continued to gaze upwards, carefree to the utmost. In the eyes of his enemies, he was naturally exceptionally detestable. There was some person that could no longer hold themselves back. Rushing into the middle of the street, the person shouted, "Su Li,e pay with your life!" Chen Changsheng remained silent, his left hand already tightening his grip on the dagger. Su Li continued to stare at the sky, not caring in the least. On this journey from the snowy ins to the south, over the course of tens of thousands of li, the pair had already encountered far too many sneak attacks. Now, their group heading south had one more person. Going from two to three people, they would naturally be even less worried. A swift and fierce, yet calm de intent rose up. With a thud, before that person even had a chance to rush to the center of the street, he was sent flying back. He crashed against a wall and fell unconscious in a cloud of dust. Another person arrived and again was sent flying back by the metal de. Flying figures could be seen all along this long street of Xunyang City, as well as disgorged blood, smothered and miserable cries, and pained and desperate shouts. Wang Po wielded his de as he continued forward. He seemed to very casually strike out with his de, but not a single person was able to ovee it and get closer to Su Li, whether it was that northern initial level Star Condensation expert or a genius from some sect. From start to finish, he did not use the edge of the de, so no one died. Both sides of the street were covered with the copsed bodies of cultivators struggling to get up. This was as expected of the strongest member of the Promation of Liberation. Besides a Saint personallying or one of the Storms of the Eight Directions appearing, who could block Wang Po of Tianliang? Chen Changsheng still tightly clenched the hilt of his dagger, silent and wary. His gaze did not stop on Wang Pos body, nor did it rest upon that metal de that flitted about as unpredictably as a ghost, even though he knew that this was a learning opportunity that was very hard toe by. Rather, his gaze was always watching those ces on the street that were very easy to miss. The broken wall, the hanging eave, the wounded cultivator, the scolded youth. Even though they were on the verge of leaving Xunyang City, this was actually the most dangerous period. He had never once forgotten that assassin who had always remained hidden in the darkness. The worlds third-ranked assassin that had already silently followed him and Su Li for several thousand li, whose patience was so strong that it would make people tremble. That assassin with the extremely ordinary name: Liu Qing. He felt that Liu Qing would attack. Wang Po had already arrived. If Liu Qing did not take advantage of this final chaos in Xunyang City to attack, then once they left Xunyang City, it was highly likely that Liu Qing would not find another opportunity. In the end, he would be like Su Li, forcing himself into the most awkward of circumstances. The end of Xunyang City gradually grew closer. After turning the corner ahead, they would be able to see the tightly-shut city gate. At this moment, Liang Wangsun said a few words. From the moment they left the inn, Liang Wangsun had followed them. He was already without the strength to attack, and yet he was unwilling to leave. He wanted to see if Su Li would continue to liveto see if today, after all was said and done, Su Li would be able to open his eyes once more. He said to Wang Po, "Although the heavens are vast, there is already no ce where Su Li can take shelter. Just where are you thinking of taking him?" Wang Po stopped. The buckskin horse stopped. Wang Po turned around and looked at him, then replied, "I will return him to Mount Li." Chen Changsheng had brought Su Li several tens of thousands of li. So why shouldnt he take Su Li several more tens of thousands of li and go back with him to Mount Li? "But...even if you bring him back to Mount Li, what meaning will it have?" From one side of the long street came an indifferent voice. Chen Changsheng thought, right, if Mount Li really did change, what could Su Li do even if he did return to Mount Li? Could it be that even though the world is so huge, there really is no ce for him? Then, he suddenly sobered up and turned to the ce where the voice hade from. Who had said those words? Wang Pos expression became extremely grave, solemn and speechless. He was very vignt, countless times more vignt than he had been when facing off against thebined might of Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun. Seeing the speaker slowly emerging from the corner of the road, Chen Changsheng felt his body be extremely cold. It cant be. He silently thought in his heart. Suddenly, he became furious beyond belief. Stories should not have this sort of ending. In a feast to devour a man, for what reason should it conclude at the hosts desire? Wrath came from helplessness. Chen Changsheng truly felt very helpless, because he had truly fallen into despair. Whether he was facing Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang in the wilderness or seeing the Liang Households emperors carriage appear, he had never despaired. Even when facing off against Xiao Zhangs spear while he didnt even have the strength to lift his dagger, he did not despair. Because he was still alive and Su Li was still alive, and he believed that there was absolutely someone in the world that woulde to help them. When he shouted out those four words into the lovely spring sunshine of Xunyang City, he knew that there would definitely be an echo. Sure enough, Wang Po hade. He had bullied the wind and tread on the rain toe. Yet now, this person...had actually alsoe. An even more brilliant and lovely spring sunshine would eventually fade away. An ever-constant echo would also eventually dissipate. Even if there were still people willing to help them, what use would it be? Was there still anyone that could help them? The person that appeared at the corner of the street was a middle-aged man. The mans long hair trailed over his shoulders, but within, one could faintly make out vestiges of white. So much so that it was impossible to tell just how long he had lived, how many years he had cultivated. Several decades or several centuries? That person was very tall and very thin. His bearing was out of the ordinary, confident and rxed beyondpare, because he was the head of an aristocratic family. His expression was very cold, because he was the Sect Master of the World-Severing Sect who had severed his emotions and destroyed his character. As he looked at Wang Po and Chen Changsheng, he possessed a tyrannical and aloof manner. Even when he looked at Su Li, he did not conceal his self-confidence and arrogance. A name moves the eight directions, a storm darkens the skies. The person who hade was precisely one of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Zhu Luo. He was one of the supreme experts of the continent. He was a god of the cultivation world. An absolute silence hung over the long street of Xunyang City, then suddenly there were countless noises. Several hundred cultivators prostrated themselves. Liang Wangsun sped his hands and bowed. The white paper on Xiao Zhangs face moved. Wang Po did not move and he did not bow. He calmly looked at Zhu Luo. Chen Changsheng did not bow. He had forgotten to bow. Su Li sat on the back of the horse, looking down from up high. He looked at Zhu Luo and said, "You old farts finally couldnt help yourselves." Zhu Luo replied, "It was just that I couldnt bear to personally kill you, so I didnt want to meet you." Su Li was quiet for a while, and then sighed. "From the looks of it, my thinking was really on point." Zhu Luo asked, "What did you think?" Su Li looked at him and sincerely dered, "You lot are all bastards, old bastards." Chapter 394 – Three Pines (I) Chapter 394 Three Pines (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhu Luo was one of the Storms of the Eight Directions and rarely appeared before themon people, but today, he had toe. In addition, the fact of the matter was that his appearance was not at all a surprise to Wang Po or these cultivators in Xunyang City. What sort of person was Su Li? In order to kill him, ck Robe had not hesitated to weave the Garden of Zhou into his plot and the demons had arrayed a massive force in the wastnds in front of Xuo City. Now the human world simrly wanted to kill him, so how could those random assassins and Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang, this sort of ss of expert, possibly be enough? Even after adding on these several hundred cultivators in Xunyang City, as well as Wang Po, Xiao Zhang, and Liang Wangsun, these strongest members of their generation, it still would not be enough. Whether to send him off or treat his soul, when a historic event like the death of Su Li was concerned, even if Saints like the Divine Empress and the Pope could not appear, the Storms of the Eight Directions had to be on the scene no matter what. The godlike Zhu Luo had descended from the heavens, toe to this noisy and disorderly secr world and appear in Xunyang City on the end of the long street, for precisely this reason: he hade to kill Su Li. Thinking about that pavilion outside the forest on the outskirts of Hanqiu City, remembering the transcendent figure of that man with his long hair trailing over his shoulders, Chen Changsheng felt very unwell. But when he heard Su Lis words, he understood. They were all people that lived in the world. How could there possibly exist such transcendent figures who dined in the wind and slept with the stars, who did not consume the food of regr mortals? Since they were worldly people, they would inevitably do terrible things, whether on their own volition or by force. Chen Changsheng silently looked at Zhu Luos indifferent face and remembered something Tang Thirty-Six had once said under the Orthodox Academys banyan tree. There is no person whose moral character will improve with age. In the vast majority of cases, a young sucker would turn into an old suckerold bastards, old suckers. These were all filthy words, but when said at this moment, they seemed to have much more substance. Chen Changsheng would not say these profane words, but when he looked down the street at Zhu Luo, he couldnt help but think about them. His feeling was not wrong. The present Zhu Luo was no longer that transcendent figure under the pavilion, cold and elusive, nor was he that human brave who, several hundred years ago under the light of the moon, slew the second-ranked Demon General in one strike. The present Zhu Luo was a leader of an aristocratic family, a powerful influence in the Great Zhou, an expert of the continent, and a man. A normal man. A normal man who could kill another for his own self-interest. After Wang Po finished his bow, he calmly stood in front of Su Li and Chen Changsheng. He said nothing and did nothing, so naturally he also had no intention of giving way. He hadnt even sheathed the de in his hand. To face this member of the Eight Storms whose generation, status, and strength was far above his with such silence and inaction was very disrespectful. Zhu Luo said to him, "I didnt want to appear, but you forced me to." This was talking about Wang Pos seemingly calm, but actually crazed, de strike which, by paying a disastrous price in the future, had heavily injured Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun. Afterwards, it had continuously broken through Xunyangs crowd of heroes and was about to take Su Li out of the city before everyones eyes. If Zhu Luo had not appeared, perhaps Wang Po really could have gone against the general trend of the human world and helped Su Li survive. Given Zhu Luos status in the human world, these words he said to Wang Po were extremely high recognition, even though he said the words without the slightest expression on his face. Of course, recognition was not praise, let alone appreciation. To be more precise, Zhu Luo used these words to clearly and unhappily indicate to Wang Po what he had appreciated and not appreciated. Saying these words, he turned to Chen Changsheng and yelled, "His Holiness is in the Li Pce, sick in the heart and deeply worried. Your teachers and friends are concerned for your safety, and millions of people in the capital are praying for you, hoping that you are alive. It turns out that youre alive, but youve dyed so long on the road. Just what are you thinking about? Dont tell me you dont n to go back?" Compared to the tone he had when speaking to Wang Po, Zhu Luos tone was even more discourteous. Although Chen Changsheng was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, he was still too young. Moreover, through Mei Lisha, he felt that he truly was Chen Changshengs elder, so he was naturally somewhat harsh. Thest sentence was actually very close to lecturing and scolding. Chen Changsheng said nothing, but it wasnt because he didnt have the face to see his teachers in the capital, nor was it because he felt shame from the lecturing of his elder. Rather, he was still very angry and thought that if he opened his mouth to refute, it would seem like he wasnt giving proper respect to his senior. Wang Po also said nothing because he felt that there was no need to say anything. He required no ones appreciation, even if that person was Zhu Luo. The street waspletely silent. No one dared to say anything. From the moment Zhu Luo appeared, besides Su Lis carefree voice, the entirety of Xunyang City could only hear Zhu Luos voice. The Storms of the Eight Directions were supreme experts, not just in Xunyang City but the entire continent, so even when he spoke indifferently, his voice still rumbled like the spring thunder. The entire world absolutely had to carefully listen. Yet this was to say nothing of the fact that his appearance today on this street in Xunyang City also represented the collective will of the Great Zhou Imperial Court. He who had a close rtionship to the Chen Imperial n had clearly long since reached some sort of agreement with the Divine Empress and the Orthodoxy. The Divine Empress, the Li Pce, and Zhu Luothese were the three great mountains of the Great Zhou Dynasty. In the mountains where Chen Changsheng had grown up, there were some young pines that, because of their position, received great respect and status. But now, he wanted to resist the will of this great mountain at his feet while at the same time resisting the shadow of another great mountain. Just what could he do? He looked at Wang Po. As Wang Pos tall and thin body lightly rocked in the chilly wind, he really did seem like a healthy and sturdy pine. It still had not grown thick enough that it could resist a bolt of lightning, but at the very least, it would not be blown about every which way and deformed by the wind. Zhu Luo hade, but he did not fall on his knees, did not give way, and did not retreat. His head was slightly lowered by the wind as he silently thought about something. And yet, these things had no meaning. He was the supreme expert of the Middle generation and top of the Promation of Liberation, but he could not possibly measure up to Zhu Luo. Zhu Luo was a Storm of the Eight Directions, a person that had already stepped into the Divine Domain. In the present Xunyang City, and in the entire continent, there was only one person besides them that dared to directly stare at, or even ignore, the Five Saints and the Storms of the Eight Directions. Su Li made no attempt to conceal his disdain and scorn. "Is the only thing you old farts can do now to scare children?" This was speaking of the difference in the two sentences Zhu Luo had said to Wang Po and Chen Changsheng. Not waiting for Zhu Luos reply, Su Li perked his eyebrows and he said a few more words. "I know that you lot really want me dead...youve wanted me dead for many years now, no matter if its the Divination Elder or you. This is because even when I was really young, you lot already couldnt kill me, so you wanted to kill me even more. On a simr basis, I think that you actually really want Wang Po to attack, so then you have a good pretext to kill him?" These words were very critical, so the entire street was very quiet. The crowd could only pretend that they had not heard these words, and even Wang Po himself did not show any reaction. Zhu Luo was expressionless and said nothing. "As I got stronger and stronger, you wanted me dead more and more." Su Li sighed, "Tianhai, the Bai Xingye couple, you eight old good-for-nothings, and now even Old man Yin wants me dead..." The Five Saints and the Storms of the Eight Directions: besides Su Li, this continent had thirteen supreme experts. At this point, he had counted twelve names. He used these godlike existences of attempting to assassinate him. "Im not at all in a bad mood, because Ive never had any interest in standing together with you guys in the Divine Kingdom." He curled his lip and finally said, "Its just that Im a bit regretful. Back then, I should just have killed off you eight good-for-nothings and saved the discussion forter." Chapter 395 – Three Pines (II) Chapter 395 Three Pines (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As people of virtue and prestige in the human world, the Storms of the Eight Directions were like gods in the eyes of themon people. In the mouth of Su Li, they were eight good-for-nothings, and it couldnt be forgotten that at the very beginning, he had said that Zhu Luo was an old bastard. This was nothing much, but from the tone of his voice, it seemed like he had the ability to y every one of the continents supreme experts. This was truly too arrogant and conceited, even if he was the legendary Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li. All the people present who heard these words still felt that it was too excessive, even preposterous. Zhu Luos face did not show any derision that might have arisen from this absurdity, nor was there any anger. It was still indifferent. As the sect master of the World-Severing Sect, his Dao heart had severed emotion and destroyed his nature. This did not mean he was brutal and callous, but rather that he was like the bright moon shining over the snowy ins, lonely and pure, cold and absolute, not confused by external things. He looked at Su Li and dered, "You no longer have the opportunity." Yes, Su Li was about to die. Regardless of whether at his peak he had the ability to y the Storms of the Eight Directions and even menace the Five Saints, he was on the verge of leaving this world. The result of a now-impossible scenario could only remain a mystery that would vanish in the long river of history. But Su Li did not think this way. He looked at Zhu Luo and said, "Wait until after I recover from my injuries. The first thing Ill do is go to Hanqiu City and kill you." He had said these words very casually and indifferently, as if he wasnt even aware that Zhu Luo hade to kill him, as if he didnt know that Xunyang City would be where his body would be buried, as if he would be returning to Mount Li in the next moment. The long hair draped over Zhu Luos shoulders wafted in the breeze, and his brows rose up at the same time. Finally, a hint of derision appeared. "Thats wrong, I shouldnt be going to Hanqiu City to kill you...rather I should go to Hanqiu City to kill your entire family." Su Li corrected himself. Then he turned to Liang Wangsun, who was at the head of the crowd, and said, "This time, I will draw upon my past experiences to teach you not to make these mistakes again." "Senior, this way of doing things is wrong." Chen Changsheng was holding the reins. He turned his head to Su Li and said these words. Yes, such a thing as killing a persons entire family truly was wrong. Even cutting the grass and leaving the roots meant that there was a possibility that there would someday be a giant wildfire. Over the course of their journey south, Su Li thought that he had obtained a very good understanding of this little kid called Chen Changsheng. But now, he realized that he had notpletely understood him. After a moment of silence, heughed and said, "Then I wont kill his entire family, just him." This seemed just like a joke, but in reality, it had always been a joke. Su Li was about to die, yet he was speaking about how in the future he would go kill Zhu Luos entire family. How could he even have a future? Zhu Luo looked at him and solemnly said, "When youre about to leave the world, cant you just act serious for once?" Previously, the bishop of Xunyang City, Hua Jiefu, had said something simr to Chen Changsheng. "Calmly weing death is acting serious? Then I dont like acting serious. Given a choice to die on the battlefield in the endless mountains or diefortably in bed in the bosom of a beauty, I would definitely choose thetter." Su Li continued, "Now that I mention it, I really dont understand what you old fools continue to live for...if its about profit, then I cant really see how much profit youll make from this. It looks to me that youre also in a rather miserable situation. After all, this is Tianliang County...those old fools can hide in their own caves, but in the capital, you cant hide anywhere." Zhu Luo was silent for a few moments, then said, "There are some matters that must be resolved." From beginning to end, this powerful figure of Tianliang County, this man of virtue and prestige, had no intention of appearing in Xunyang City. Because he was unwilling to personally kill Su Li; at the very least, his two hands could not be stained in Su Lis blood. That was until Wang Po appeared, his de cleaved through the snowy sky, and the crowd of heroes was forced to retreat. Now he waspelled to appear. Su Li said mockingly to him, "Then did you ever think about how you would resolve future problems? There are many people in the south that want me dead, but no matter how you look at it, Im also an idol in the south. If your hands are stained with my blood, then your Zhu family and the World-Severing Sect will bear the anger of the southerners. Have you mentally prepared yourself for that?" Zhu Luo said nothing. For a person like him, his Dao heart was incapable of being darkened by worldly affairs. How could he possibly have failed to weigh the situation? But it was precisely as he said: since this matter urred in Tianliang County, he was forced toe and resolve it. "Even though youve lived for several centuries, in the end, you were still used by other people as a de." Su Li looked at him sympathetically. "How could your mother give birth to such an idiot? Once your father in the underworld learns that your decision today will lead to the gradual downfall of the Zhu family, will he regret giving birth to such an idiot?" His speech was incisive and ear-piercing, every word condemning, but it wasnt because these words were filthyrather, because they struck true. Words that were true were like swords. With Su Lis skill, even if Zhu Luos Dao heart was as fixed as a boulder, there would still be some marks left behind. Zhu Luo looked upon the feeble man on the horse, so weak that he could barely lift his arms anymore. "The torrential great river is divided into two shores. Even if you look and dont speak, you still have to pick a side." This was speaking about Su Li, about why the entire continent wanted to kill Su Li. Roughly ten years ago, after the bloody case of the Orthodox Academy, the Great Zhou was in internal upheaval. The Longevity Sect joined hands with the Liang Household and had intentions of invading the north. But Su Li was unwilling to allow this, so much so that he used the one sword in his hand topletely destroy the entire plot. Over the past hundred-odd years, the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Pope both wanted to unite the north and the south. But Su Li objected. Relying on the one sword in his hand, he stood in front of the south and made it impossible for the great powers to advance. In these two matters, regardless of what Su Li chose, he had never mired himself in any perilous situation. Then on the contrary, it was like he had never chosen at all. His attitude was extremely proud and clear: "I am like a firm rock, standing in the center of the great river. I am like duckweed, letting the water pass over me. I am Su Li; for what reason should I choose a shore?" Zhu Luo decided to conclude his words. "Mount Li will continue to exist, but it will be without you." This was respect, and also a promation. The streets of Xunyang City were absolutely silent. Dark clouds gradually gathered and raindrops once again began to slowly drip down. "Is a Mount Li without me still Mount Li?" Su Li expressionlessly looked south, thinking about what could be happening in Mount Li at this very moment, his heart heavy. This was no haughty deration, but concern. The entire continent took Su Li to be Mount Li, but he himself did not actually think this way. Ever since he entered the Mount Li Sword Sect as a child, he understood that Mount Li possessed the soul and spirit of a sword. But the fact was that over thest several centuries, he had be that young pine at the peak of Mount Li, offering shade and protection to the disciples of Mount Li Sword Sect. If he was no more, what would happen to Mount Li? There must be something happening in Mount Li, but what? Could the disciples of Mount Li hold on? This was the only thing he was currently concerned about. "In the end, Im still no match for ck Robe...in this aspect." Su Li drew back his gaze and turned to Zhu Luo. "Although he hasnt killed as many people as me, he actually knows far more about the dark side of human nature than I do. The divine realm still surges with the red dust of the mortal realm, and he understands very well the hearts of you guardians of the human world, but do you all clearly understand just what it is youre doing?" Zhu Luo replied, "There are times when the river of history must pull back before it has enough power to push forward." "To resist external threats, one must first stabilize within?" Su Li looked at him and sneered. "Then wont it be fine if you advise those people in the Chen Imperial n to stop thinking about bing emperor? Or perhaps you can go advise Tianhai to voluntarily abdicate?" Zhu Luo was silent, then he recited a line from a ssic of the Daoist scriptures,yered with deep meaning. "I really detest this mysterious and divine behavior you guys like to put on." Su Li simply did not care about how profound the truth contained within this part of the Daoist Canon was. "Its really no fun." "It truly is no fun." Xiao Zhang, who had not spoken all his time, fiercely shook his head. The white paper over his face which had been soaked by the rain flopped around, sounding like someone being pped. Xiao Zhang then turned around, his spear on his back, and began walking towards the other end of the street. He hade to Xunyang City to kill Su Li. Now someone hade to kill Su Li and Su Li was certain to die, so why should he stick around? To kill a person like Su Li was still rather meaningful, even if he was so heavily injured that he couldnt strike back, but to see him die was not very fun. Liang Wangsun did not leave, nor did those several hundred other cultivators. They stood in the increasingly heavy rain, silently watching those people on the street. They wanted to wait and see how Su Li would die. Su Li caressed the wet hair of the fine horse he sat on, then said, "You all can go now." These words were obviously aimed at Chen Changsheng and Wang Po. Although he detested such ideas as calmly weing death or returning to the sea of stars, in the end, he had to have a little bearing. After all, he was Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle. How should a person live their life? This was a question that Su Li had thought about many times, but in the end, he had never found an answer. The vast majority of the time, he relied on his likes and dislikes to guide his behavior. But as for how a person should end their life, he had long since reached a conclusion. To die at the hands of one of the Storms of the Eight Directions, although starkly different from what he had imagined, was still something he could reluctantly ept. Holding the reins of the horse, Chen Changsheng lowered his head and silently watched the raindrops fall in front of his boots. Now that things hade to this, there was no meaning in doing anything else. It was this world that wanted to kill Su Li, and the person at the end of this rainy street was one of the supreme experts of the world. No matter how fast and how strong his dagger was, it would not be able to block him. Wang Po also said nothing. But he began to roll up his sleeves. His actions were very slow, very focused, very careful. He rolled the sleeve of his right arm up to his elbow. With this, he could wield his de a bit faster. Su Lis expression turned a little cold. Previously when had said those harsh words, iming that a Storm of the Eight Directions like Zhu Luo wanted to kill a junior like Wang Po, he had been doing so to protect Wang Pos life...the blood on his hands was too great, so Zhu Luo could find many excuses to kill him, but to kill Wang Po was different. Without a firm enough reason, any action taken against Wang Po could be exined as jealousy of a junior and envy of ability, because he did not want a shockingly talented junior to rece him. In spite of the general interest of humanity, he would sorrowfully be a murderer. As long as Wang Po did not take action of his own volition, under the watchful eyes of these several hundred cultivators, Zhu Luo had no means of doing anything to Wang Po. It might even be the case that he and the other Eight Storms would have to ensure Wang Pos life and safety for a short time afterwards. But Wang Po did not have any intention of giving way. He rolled up his sleeves and revealed his arms, preparing to attack. The rainy street grew even quieter. Su Li quietly looked at Wang Po. Zhu Luo quietly looked at Wang Po. Wang Po acted like he didnt know anything. He began to use his sleeves to polish his metal de. His expression was calm and focused, his actions slow and serious. Zhu Luo suddenly began tough, because he had finally gotten truly angry. His anger could not be sensed from his smile, but Xunyang City could feel it very clearly. The clouds in the sky were pressed down even lower and the rain instantly turned into a torrential downpour. This was the august majesty of the Divine Domain, like the might of the heavens. Then his smile disappeared and he impassively said a single sentence to Wang Po. "You...are prepared to attack me?" Chapter 396 – The Metal Blade Shocks the Storm (I) Chapter 396 The Metal de Shocks the Storm (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhu Luos words seemed very ordinary, but they were actually extremely unyielding and tyrannical. Every person there could clearly tell that the actual words were: You would actually have the audacity to attack me? Wang Pos two legs did not move. His rolling of the sleeves and polishing of the de were only preparations for battle. He had not yet attacked, but this was already enough to cause Zhu Luos concealed fury to reach its peak, because it had been many years since there had been anyone who dared to attack him. The Storms of the Eight Directions were almost gods, and any attempt to strike a god was to provoke, to spheme, to seek death. Even if it was just an attitude, it was still uneptable, evening from Wang Po of Tianliang. The people on the street were also incredibly astonished. They didnt understand why Wang Po would do such a thing, robbing himself of any future opportunities. Zhu Luos cultivation had long since exceeded the realm of mortals and entered the domain of the divine. Even if the White Emperor couple was not included, the human world had eleven supreme experts, and he was one of them. Wang Po was the first ranked on the Promation of Liberation and was most certainly the supreme expert of the Middle generation. Back then when he had entered the upper level of Star Condensation at the age of forty, it had truly shaken the entire world, but the distance from there to the Saint Realm was like that between a swamp and the sea of stars. Many people were optimistic that Wang Po would enter the Divine Domain in the future and be one of the new generation of the Storms of the Eight Directions, and perhaps achieve an even higher attainment. However, these were all necessarily things that would ur several decades or even several centuriester. In front of Zhu Luo, the current Wang Po was a mere junior who could only bow his head and receive his seniors instruction. And yet, he actually wanted to attack Zhu Luo? "Junior would not dare." Wang Po lifted his head and looked at Zhu Luo with a calm and even somewhat wooden expression. Zhu Luos face gradually grew pacified and the atmosphere hanging over the rainy street seemed to grow a little bit more rxed. Wang Po raised his metal de, pointing at this unshakable expert of the continent through the curtain of rain. "Senior is invited to attack first." The street was in aplete uproar, such that even the pouring rain was incapable of covering the cries of rm and discussion rising from the crowd. Zhu Luos brows suddenly leapt up and a majestic Qi tore into the sky, jolting the torrential rains into suddenly dispersing. And then he once more began to roar withughter, his cold and elegantughter resounding through all of Xunyang City. "What a pity." Zhu Luo apathetically said, seeming very regretful. Because amongst the several humans that had the greatest chance of entering the Divine Domain, one of them would die today and would cease to have such a chance. "What a pity." Su Li sighed. He did not want Wang Po to die and so had done a few things, but Wang Po did not ept. This was because Wang Pos path of the de was different from his path of the sword, and it was also different from Zhou Dufus. His de emphasized the word straight. When Wang Po began to roll up his sleeves, Su Li suddenly felt that in the future, this guys de would burst forth with a light that would bepletely different from his or Zhou Dufus, but would perhaps be even more interesting. So he felt that it really was a great pity. This world had no opportunity to see Wang Pos future de. Presumably, the entire world also felt regret. Liang Wangsun looked through the rain at Wang Po, saying nothing, his emotions a littleplex. In order to aplish this task, toplete his life experience, he had been willing to abandon his life. Something like advancing forward into some unchallengeable ce was something that was not difficult for geniuses like him to understand or ept. It was why he had been willing to pay with his life in order to kill Su Li. There was a vast and bloody sea in his spiritual world, but what about Wang Pos? Could it be that Wang Pos spiritual world was really only based off the philosophy in his heart? With this one thought, he was suddenly filled with a great deal of admiration. He thought to himself, no wonder Ive never been able to catch up with him through these thirty-odd years. No wonder Xiao Zhang could never catch up to him in these thirty-odd years despite how crazily he cultivated. No wonder Xun Mei could only shut himself up in the Mausoleum of Books for thirty-odd years and was only able to transcend and stand shoulder to shoulder with this person right before his death, relying on his life-and-death struggle. Simrly, Chen Changsheng was also looking at Wang Po. He did not say anything, nor was he thinking about much. He only subconsciously eximed with endless admiration. He thought that Wang Po was very handsome, and for some reason...he felt very close to him. Then he understood that Wang Po was very much like many of the people that stood at Chen Changshengs side...no, it should be that he knew many people that were very much like Wang Po in certain aspects, like Zhexiu, like Tang Thirty-Six, like Gou Hanshi, like...him. Those ces of resemnce were often the most dazzling, like dedication, like warmth, like resoluteness, like willpower, like pride, like silence. Chen Changsheng saw everything about him and his friends in Wang Po. He wore shabby clothes, and yet he seemed to emit boundless light. In Wang Po, he even saw the beauty of Lady Chen Chujian and even saw Nanke. I am firmly aware that I am no match, but I will still fight and y you. The sort of person who believed this was truly extraordinary. Besides Senior Yu Ren, Chen Changsheng felt that there was another person to learn from in his life of cultivation. Thus, he began to learn. He began to roll up his sleeve and at the same time take out the Dragoncry dagger from its sheath. At this point, Wang Po inserted the hilt of his de into its sheath. With a crisp ck, the de and sheath became one, transforming into onerge de. Then he tightly gripped the de with both hands and stared straight ahead at Zhu Luo. Chen Changsheng thought this was ingenious. He took his dagger and inserted it into its sheath, and thus the dagger turned into a sword with a very long hilt. Simrly, he used his two hands to tightly grasp the hilt and stared at Zhu Luo. Just like this, separated by about ten zhang, with one in front and one in back, they stood in the rain. As Su Li sat on the horse, his face which had been washed by the rain seemed somewhat pale, but his eyes seemed to grow increasingly bright. Zhu Luo walked over, and while the rain did not grow any heavier, the wind seemed to grow colder and the light seemed to grow dim. Some people looked up at the sky and saw that the dark clouds above had be much darker and heavier. The Solitary Drunk under the Moon had no deep attachments. His Dao was precisely the severing of emotions and the destruction of his nature, to be pure and lonely without equal. With the rise and fall of his feet, the fallen leaves in the puddles of rain were suddenly jolted upwards. Carrying pearls of water, they were sent dancing everywhere by the cold wind. With the dancing of these wet leaves, a bleak sensation shrouded the entirety of the long street. Several muffled groans and pained cries arose from the crowd. Those wet leaves which had been stirred up by this stalwart intent were like stalwart arrows, gashing several cultivators. The crowd suddenly awoke from their stupor and realized just how terrifying theing battle would be. One by one, they fled to more distant streets. In a sh, the long street became much more quiet andpletely deserted. To say that it was deserted was not wholly urate, since there was still the torrential downpour. Within the torrent of rain, an unopposable Storm of the continent was slowly walking. Wang Po lifted his de, Chen Changsheng led the horse, and Su Li sat upon the horse as they confronted the Storm. Standing at the very front was Wang Po. With a swish, the metal de rose up to wee rain, bared horizontally in front of him. Wang Po did not strike because he was a junior and Zhu Luo was a senior. Zhu Luo would naturally not take advantage of him. Lifting his hand, in thoseyers uponyers of rain, he lightly pointed. This was the equivalent of him attacking. A muffled thunderp boomed in front of Wang Po. There was a sudden squall and rain began to pour down, as if a waterfall had suddenly appeared there. The soaked leaves continued to dance in the rain. Zhu Luo walked unhurriedly through the rain, his ck cape also dancing in the rain. Wang Pos face had paled by several degrees. His de Domain was bearing an unimaginable crushing force. In the space in front of him, the fine drizzle of rain flew around in every direction and several hundred scars incessantly appeared and disappeared. Those scars were ces where his de Domain and Zhu Luos Qi collided. Zhu Luo did not purposefully raise his Qi. He just slowly ambled forward like a courteous great guest. Between Wang Po and Zhu Luo, the gap in strength and cultivation was too obvious. Zhu Luo had not fully released his imposing sword intent, but it had been enough to cause the entire street to empty out. Even the two silent walls on either side of the street had been deeply gashed countless times by those wet leaves. The hands that Wang Po used to grip his de began to tremble, his fingers somewhat white. The torrential rain had drenched his entire body. In the countless drops of falling rain, it was a mystery how much of it was actually sweat. In a single confrontation, he found that the metal wind could not move the jade dew. He was no match for Zhu Luo, but he still had no intention of turning around and leaving. He refused to retreat a single step, his de still held horizontally in front of him, like a dike or mountain. (TN: The line about metal wind and jade dew is actually a reference to a romantic poem about the Double Seventh Festival.) Even if the storm were even more fierce, that dike would still stand, that mountain would still remain, straight and across without equal. (TN: Straight and across, ֱ, can also mean e what may.) Seeing that de which seemed to be washed even colder by the rain, sensing the obstinacy and strength that exceeded his imagination, Zhu Luo slightly perked his brows. He felt somewhat surprised. Further away, Xue He was so shocked that he was speechless. Wang Pos de was actually stronger than anyone had imagined. His de could actually withstand the might of the Divine Domain. How did he do it? Xue He used the de. When he looked at the thin man standing in the rainy street, he finallypletely understood what the words Su Li had ryed to him meant. Wang Po only used one de. Only by using one de could there be only one path of the de. Only this way could it be pure enough, strong enough! Before Wang Po, this continents most famous expert of the de was Zhou Dufu. Zhou Dufu also only cultivated in one path of the de, the killing path. He used life and death to cleave life and death. Wang Po could not learn Zhou Dufus de, so he walked his own path. He walked a straight path. To describe it in one word, Wang Pos path of the de was about the word straight. This straight had the meaning of straightforward. The path he walked was straight, the words he wrote when doing ounting were straight, and he would never calcte his numbers wrong. What he saw and what he did had always depended on his likes and dislikes, loves and hates. It almost seemed like even his intestines were straight. So even if he seemed so poverty-stricken that it was embarrassing to mention, when his de left its sheath, it would inevitably have a cold edge, as straight as the steep precipice of a mountain. How could the fiercest storm destroy a cliff in such a short time? Zhu Luo had already attacked. Now, it should be Wang Pos turn to attack. When he attacked, he would naturally strike with the de. He attacked with only one de. He gripped his sheath which had be a long hilt. One de flew through the fierce storm and shed at Zhu Luo. Without question, this was definitely the most powerful strike Wang Po had performed in his life, because Zhu Luo was definitely the most powerful opponent he had ever faced in his life. If not for Su Li, there was logically no reason why he should battle Zhu Luo right as he was on the threshold of entering the Saint Realm. Moreover, out of interest for the entirety of humanity, Zhu Luo would also have not attacked. In other words, this battle had urred several decades, even several centuries, in advance. The de energy flourished and the edge cleaved through the curtains of rain,ing to Zhu Luos body. Zhu Luo still did not intend to use his sword. He once again attacked. This time, he used two fingers. Wang Pos de paused in the middle of the downpour, unable to advance. Separated by ten-odd zhang, Zhu Luo transformed his two fingers into a storm and held fast the most powerful strike of Wang Pos life. It was just like how Liang Wangsun had used two fingers to hold Chen Changshengs dagger. The difference between Chen Changsheng and Liang Wangsuns strength was vast, and the difference between Wang Po and Zhu Luo was just as vast, or perhaps even more! The distance between the mortal world and the divine had always been so vast and impassable. On the long street, the storm and the de met, the wet leaves still dancing in the rain. With several sharp snicks, several tears appeared on Wang Pos clothes. In the end, his de Domain was not perfect, especially when he was attacking. For a supreme expert of the continent like Zhu Luo, his eyes themselves were the Intellectual Sword. A fallen leaf, seemingly in tune with the truth of the world, avoided Wang Pos de energy and drifted onto the metal de. Along with this falling, an unimaginable amount of true essence descended, falling upon the de like a great mountain. Wang Pos face turned as pale as snow and a stream of blood seeped out of his mouth. His de Domain was already shattered. What could he do? He suddenly took one step forward. Then he lowered his waist, bent his knees, and turned his wrists. He...retrieved his de. The de broke through the rain as it returned, making only a light sound. That fallen leaf instantly turned into fine strands. From the torrential rain came the sound of Su Lis acmation. "Good de!" Chapter 397 – The Metal Blade Shocks the Storm (II) Chapter 397 The Metal de Shocks the Storm (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The first de Wang Po had struck out at Zhu Luo with was the most powerful strike he had made in his entire life, but Su Li had given no response. Now when Wang Po retrieved his de, Su Lis acmation pierced through the downpour andnded in everyones ear. Because besides Zhu Luo, only Su Li was an expert that walked through the divine domain, and only Su Li could understand just how arduous of a task it was for Wang Po to retrieve his de. In addition, what did the destruction of the wet leaf at the hands of this de indicate? It indicated that Wang Po had seen through the sky-spanning storm that Zhu Luo had used to hold him! For an upper level Star Condensation expert to surpass the threshold and see thews and operations of that world, just how inconceivable of an idea was it? Seeing through it was already an extremely onerous task, let alone breaking through it. Wang Posprehension of his sole path of the de was truly too profound, not like someone who had cultivated for several decades but like someone who had immersed himself in a long life of several centuries! In his life, Su Li had met countless cultivating geniuses and had personally instructed Qiushan Jun, Qi Jian, and Chen Changsheng. But he had still been shocked by the talent concealed in this de. The de edge washed cold by the rain and the soaked fallen leaf met in the air. Anything, once soaked, would get heavier, and this fallen leaf was as weighty as a great mountain, yet even so, it could not resist the cleaving of the de. With a muffled bang, that wet leaf turned into countless bits and drifted in every direction. It was like a suddenly expanding ball had appeared in the gloomy and rainy street. Berserk true essence apanied the countless fallen leaves that drifted around like cotton threads. Countless densely packed holes had been scored into the hard gray stone of the ground. The walls of the street had long since been covered by countless de shes, but were now chopped into piles of sand. Wang Po once again held his de horizontally and his de Domain covered him once more. His body, as well as the bodies of Chen Changsheng holding the reins and Su Li on the horse further back, were all protected by his de. There was an intense ttering sound like countless needles simultaneouslynding on a glossy metal surface, unbroken and unending. The wind apanying the torrential rain also blew more swiftly, gusting up everything. Several li away in the ruins of the inn, an borate abacus sat in the filthy water. As the wind blew against the beads of the abacus, they crisply cked together, sounding just like a song. The storm gradually died down, the long street gradually grew still, and the beads of the abacus gradually ceased to move. Wang Po still stood at his original position, not giving a single step. His metal de was still in his hands without any intention of being put down. But his face was extremely pale and his in clothes were scored with tears and streaks of blood. The street was quiet, water dripping from the remaining eaves. Drip drop drip drop. But no one would be bothered by these things, because no one would care about them. Chen Changshengs hands no longer grasped the reins. His two hands were grasping his dagger while he seriously and attentively looked forward, looking over Wang Pos shoulder at the godlike and unchallengeable expert. Wang Po had already suffered severe injuries, yet at this point, Zhu Luo had not truly attacked. No matter from which angle it was looked at, Wang Po had already lost, but for him to obstruct Zhu Luo for a few moments was still very amazing. Next, it was naturally his turn to obstruct Zhu Luo. Zhu Luo did not pay any attention to Chen Changshengs movements. His expression a little peculiar, he looked at Wang Po and said, "I didnt expect that even though you hadnt even cultivated to the peak of Star Condensation and were even further from being half a step from the Saint realm, you would still manage to pry into a fewws of the Divine Domain?" Wang Po replied, "The ten thousand things share the same principle, so there are naturally ces where the mortal world and the divine intersect." Zhu Luo said, "Such talent, such perception, no wonder you would dare strike at me...but just what meaning is there to it?" Yes, in the general scheme of things, Wang Pos talent and unswerving determination were absolutely meaningless. Because it was impossible for him to defeat Zhu Luo. Zhu Luos sword was still in its sheath, but Zhu Luo could still drench the number one ranked expert of the Promation of Liberation in blood, could still inflict heavy injuries upon his body. A name moves the eight directions, a storm darkens the skies. As expected, they were strong beyond belief. The gap between the two with regards to age, cultivation, and the abyss that separated the divine from the ordinary, was simply impossible to bridge with things like talent and willpower. How could Wang Po have a justification for why he hadnt been defeated? But there were some people that thought differently. "You lost," Su Li said. When the distant crowd of spectators heard this statement, they were filled with confusion. How could this be? Wang Po is covered in blood and is clearly severely wounded; just where can you find a single chance of winning on him? Sitting on the horse, Su Li looked at Zhu Luo and said, "To lose against this sort of junior, dont you feel a little ashamed?" Zhu Luos hair that spilled onto his shoulders was gently lifted up by the breeze, and his two brows simrly rose up. Yet just as he was about to say something, he suddenly stopped himself. He lowered his head and looked over himself. There were no wounds, no blood, only a corner of his sleeve slowly drifting to the ground. A tiny piece of his left sleeve had been cut off. Whether it was Zhu Luo or any other cultivator at any sort of realm, none of them would have their strength affected by this in the slightest. But when he saw that piece of cloth gently drift down into the puddle in front of him, Zhu Luo said nothing for a very long time. As the crowd looked on, they made no sound. They all thought to themselves, could it be that he actually lost? But where did he lose? No one understood Su Lis words or Zhu Luos silence. Chen Changsheng also did not understand while Liang Wangsun vaguely understood a little. Wang Po understood, but he did not ept it. Victory or defeat. Win or lose. From a literal aspect, they both hadpletely identical meanings. It was only at certain moments, in certain special circumstances, that defeat did not mean you had lost. For instance, if some hooligan dressed in ck and white dashed his head against cement but still managed to gently tap the head of some exceptional viin with a piece of wood, although it was meaningless, he had still won. Su Li would naturally use this sort of worth to judge Wang Po and Zhu Luos first exchange. Of course Wang Po had been defeated. It was uncontroversial, right and inevitable, in ord with thews of heaven and the principles of the earth that he had been defeated, but Su Li still thought that it was Zhu Luo who had lost. Zhu Luos reactions indicated that to some degree, he acknowledged Su Lis words. When Zhou Dufu was three years old, could he possibly have had the ability to defeat the world and be without adversary? When the Tianhai Empress first entered the pce, just who could she beat? If you were as old as Wang Po right now, could you beat him? These were the words Su Li said to Zhu Luo. This reasoning seemed somewhat facious, but it was actually very reasonable. It was just that this argument had to involve the supreme experts of the continent before it could be understood. Chen Changsheng understood. With a rather vacant look on his face, he began to think, if wepare in terms of people who are the same age as me, then I...ah, theres still Xu Yourong anddy Chen Chujian; how could I be the strongest? Su Li did not know what Chen Changsheng was thinking about, or else he would definitely tease him a little. He continued to say to Zhu Luo, "Theres still another problem: you retreated too fiercely." Zhu Luo said nothing. The fine rain fell down, but it did not dare to touch the cape over his body and floated away to avoid it. "Back then, with your one sword reflecting the moon, you could kill the second Demon General in one blow. But now, how could you possibly be Hai Dis opponent? Once you were a confident youth who could write poems and kill his enemies, but now youve already gotten old,cking any of the drive. If that were all, fine. But contrary to expectations, your manner is not at all imposing, not evenparable to that woman Tianhai. In the past several hundred years, you didnt even dare to take a single step into the capital. Today, you want to take an opportunity to kill a junior that might threaten your position. Tsk, tsk, you really have grown up." Su Li continued, "Why? Youre oldalmost a thousand years oldand should have died a long time ago. To be old and not die, what is that? Its a thief, an old thief. Ah, people. Theyre just like trees. When theyre at their healthiest and sturdiest, they should do their best to brag in the spring wind. When they grow too old and still cling desperately to their lives, their bodies will grow old and their wood will rot, until finally a lightning bolt cleaves down and turns them into burnt ash. Just what meaning is there in that?" Zhu Luo finally opened his mouth and said to Su Li, "Are you done speaking?" Su Li replied, "Im done scolding." Zhu Luo replied, "What you say is reasonable." Su Lis sword-like brows perked upwards and he said with some interest, "How about it?" Zhu Luo responded, "This is your second sword." Every word condemning, every phrase like a swordalthough Su Li was so wounded that he couldnt fight, he still had his sword heart. His spoken words also had the ability to wound others. Su Li calmly looked at him and confirmed that this old fellow truly had the qualification to be absolutely arrogant. He actually hadnt been the least bit affected. "Ive received two of your swords. Then, it should be my turn to take out my sword." With these words, Zhu Luos right hand descended like a dragon breaking through the clouds. It came to his waist and gripped the hilt of his sword. The dark clouds grew heavier, the dense rain fell, the skies grew darker, and the leaves fellyer uponyer, dancing in between the droplets of rain as they filled the sky. Zhu Luo extracted his sword from its sheath. This sword was not very bright and didnt seem very unusual. Yet the edges of the dark clouds that shrouded Xunyang City abruptly grew brighter, as if they had been ted with silver. Was it a halo of light? What was behind theyer of clouds? Was it the sun? No, it was that which should never have appeared in the world of humans: the Moon of the demons. In Zhu Luos past, this had been his greatest glory. Many years ago, on the snowy ins, he saw the bright moon, recited a very beautiful poem, and slew a very powerful opponent. Just like that, he became one of the supreme experts of the continent and obtained the title of Solitary Drunk Under the Moon. Atst, this expert disyed to Xunyang City the true sight of the Saint Realm. Separated byyers andyers of heavy rain and innumerable fallen leaves, Chen Changsheng still sensed the boundless and dignified strength of that light. He felt his body be more rigid, so much that he subconsciously wanted to flee. Was this the Saint Realm? Originally, domain here had not referred to the Star Domain of the Star Condensation Realm. A light enveloped all with no boundary of any sort. Then how could one attack it? He had studied the Daoist Canon since he was a child, and in terms of experience and learning, he wouldnt lose to anyone. Yet he could not understand the light at the edge of the dark clouds and the light brought by that sword, because thews and operations of the Divine Domain had already surpassed his ability to understand. The pitch-ck rain, the shining sword, the leaden clouds which seemed ready to ignite. Before such a spectacr backdrop, Wang Pos figure seemed all the more insignificant, as if it could be swallowed up at any moment. "Forget it!" Chen Changsheng yelled at him. Wang Po did not turn around. "I still want to try. Its not easy to get this sort of experience." The downpour washed his face that was without fear and without joy. Just like his voice, it was so calm that it would make the heart tremble and feel respect. It was a true calm, a calm like hearing the Dao in the morning and being willing to die in the evening. (TN: This is a reference to the line in the Analects of Confucius, "If I hear the Way in the morning, I am content even to die that evening".) Chen Changsheng said no more. He knew that he had once again learned a few more things. Zhu Luos sword hade. The world was maybe bright, or maybe dark. As the sword came, the dark storm came holding the light. No matter how vast the world was, there would still be no ce to hide. Wang Po also had no way to hide. He once again struck out with his de. He brandished his de in the same old, straightforward style, but the ce where the de energynded waspletely different. He did not cleave at the sword glow, not at the sky of dancing leaves, not at Zhu Luo ten-odd zhang away, but at the storm. At the path which the storm traveled through the air. Wang Pos metal de fell straightforwardly, chopping apart the pirs of rain, ripping apart the threads of wind, and tearing apart the air. With a screech, a gloomy hole appeared in the rainy street. As long as one was in this world, there was no way to avoid Zhu Luos sword? Then he would cleave open a new road and go together to a new world! Chapter 398 – Taking Out the Sword (I) Chapter 398 Taking Out the Sword (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wang Pos de was very powerful. Only with a powerful and sharp de could he use thepacted true essence of the upper level of Star Condensation to break through that seemingly weak, yet actually iparably firm, space barrier. Simrly, only when his response was powerful and clever enough could he cut open the space, giving him the ability to surpass the abyss between the secr world and the divine and resist Zhu Luos moonlight-imbued sword. The clouds above Xunyang City were still low and dark, their edges still shining like silver. It was like night. The storms that ravaged the street suddenly disappeared and the streets became abnormally quiet. One could only faintly hear the sound of breathing. Those were sighs of shock that came from the distant surrounding spectators. This battle had already surpassed the scope of many peoples imaginations, but they could still sense that Zhu Luos sword truly had been blocked by Wang Po. Just how had he aplished this feat? This time, Su Li did not voice his acmation, and his expression grew grave. It wasnt because this attack of Wang Pos was not brilliant enough. On the contrary, he felt that this de was far too exquisite. It was almost like in this brief instant, in the time between these two attacks, Wang Po had used this battle with this supreme expert of the continent to understand some things and take another step on his path of the de. If this was true, then Wang Pos talent in cultivating the Dao could truly be said to astound the world. In addition, this sort of opportunity could onlye up once in a thousand years. If Wang Po could live past this battle andpletely digest the precious experience gained from it, perhaps he might be able to quickly break through into the peak of the Star Condensation realm, and even be able to see the threshold of the Saint realm. But would Wang Po be able to survive? Especially after these two de strikes had more than proved to Zhu Luo that Wang Po could threaten his position in the Storms of the Eight Directions in a few more decades? Su Li had no hope about this, so his expression was grave. He thought it was too pitiful. The storm kicked up again and the rain fell like banging drums. Zhu Luos sword brought with it an endless storm. After the storm woulde a rainbow, but behind the storm, in the even more distant sky of the north, there was a bright Moon. There was light and there was darkness, but the vast majority of the light and darkness were both sucked into those cracks in space on the long street, their might diminished greatly. This was why Wang Pos metal de could still be raised up in this torrential downpour. Yet in the end, the Eight Storms were no ordinary cultivating experts. They were the supreme experts of the continent, possessing unimaginable quantities of true essence, possessing an intelligence and battle experience that surpassed ones wild dreams, and possessing the most dazzling brilliance. Ultimately, it was impossible for Wang Pos de to restrain that light. It was just like how the darks clouds above Xunyang City were incapable of obscuring the moon. In the end, the edges of the clouds became ted with a silver sheen. The rainy street was as dark as the night, and the hole in space cleaved out by the de was an even darker ck, causing hearts to beat faster in fear. Yet the edges of those pitch-ck cracks in space, for some unknown reason, began to glow. That light came from Zhu Luos sword. Apanied by berserk winds and violent rain, the sword glow arrived before Wang Pos body. At the moment, Wang Pos de needed to continue to cleave through the rainy street so as to maintain enough cracks in space. Only this way could he prevent Zhu Luos sword shining with moonlight from breaking through and reaching his body, then proceeding directly to Chen Changsheng and Su Li behind him. As such, he could not pay any attention to those sword glows. Those sword glows were not very bright, and could even be described as somewhat dim. Wang Pos de Domain that could be called perfect was actually no use in obstructing these sword glows. The sword glows descended, and with a swish, Wang Pos clothes were suddenly cut into pieces. Upon his body, which had undergone perfect Purification, appeared countless distinct sword shes with blood slowly seeping out of them. The sword glows continued to surmount his de and ravage his body. Although they seemed very understated, in reality, they were absolutely unforgettable. Every one of the sword glows would cut a wound upon his body and carried away a little blood with it. Wang Pos face grew even more pale, without a hint of blood to be seen. In the gloomy street, the sight was exceptionally disturbing. His expression was still calm and resolute; only his two very special eyebrows drooped down even more, as if they were rather dejected. He seemed to be suffering even more than he usually was. Yes, at this time, his situation truly was very bitter. Zhu Luos sword glows had cut away at his body. This was like a death by a thousand cutsjust how painful would it be? This sort of pain was also in his spiritual world and in his heart. As a genius of the path of the de, he was currently a great hero of the south, yet now in his hometown of Tianliang County, he had encountered Zhu Luo and could still only painfully and miserably endure this suffering. Even if his talent and will were greater, so what? In the end, it would not be able to change the gap in strength and cultivation between them. It was just like the bitter experience of the Wang n all those years ago, that sort of situation that would cause despair. Just how could it not be bitter? Only when he put away his de, departed the rainy street, and chose to yield would he be able to escape this suffering. Yet life has many sufferings that are impossible to yield to. As a child, Wang Po had grown ustomed to bitter days and clearly understood this point. So he had no intention of yielding. His eyebrows dropping, his expression distressed, his head slightly lowered, he tightly gripped his dagger and stood in the pouring rain. He did this despite stream after stream of blood flowing down his body from those sword glows that overcame his de intent, and despite the increasingly heavy downpour that washed the blood off his body. The de intent on the rainy street was still straight, as were the cracks cut through space. Therefore, the falling rain could not reach those ces, and even Zhu Luo temporarily could not move forward. The vast majority of his sword intent could not reach Wang Pos side. Wang Po stood very straight. But how long could he continue to stand? How long could he hold the de in his hands? The pouring rain was bitterly cold and the frantic winds gradually became even more blustery. The abacus in the ruins of the inn stirred to life once more, its beads beginning to ck against each other, as if they were beating out a rhythm. In a side street even further way, the musicians of the Liang Household had made their escape quite a while ago. All sorts of musical instruments littered the street. Now, great gusts of wind blew them every which way. A gong crashed against a wall, a stone toppled from the top of the wall, and then the stone beat upon the surface of a drum. A flute flew into the air, and the air poured into the holes of the flute and made a whimpering noise. There was also a zither, whose strings snapped one by one... Strum strum strum strum. It was a well-rushed and disorderly tune. When the storm finally stopped, would the song finally finish? Nobody would know. At the rear of the rainy street, the crowd stood around in silence. Liang Wangsun stood at the very front, his expression indescribably calm. Liang Hongzhuang stood on the other side of the street, as if he didnt want to stand next to that distantly rted princely cousin of his. For some reason, he looked through the storm at the distant figure of Wang Po. His expression was very strange, seemingly about to cry, and also seemingly about tough. In short, it was veryplex. No one knew what would happen next, or even could imagine what would happen next. The dark clouds obscured the sky, turning day into night. The ordinary folk of Xunyang City tightly shut their doors and windows, perhaps concealing themselves under their beds or in jars. None of them dared toe out. At the moment, the streets were still filled with cultivators, and all these cultivators hade to kill Su Li. Under normal circumstances, if experts like Zhu Luo and Wang Po were to battle, these cultivators wouldnt dare to make the tiniest movement, out of fear that they would enrage one of them. Who could know what sort of price they and the sect or school behind them would have to pay? But today, many people no longer thought about these things. The moment they stepped into Xunyang City, they were already prepared to pay with their lives. Liang Wangsun, Liang Hongzhuang, and even Xue He were not thinking of anything, but those other cultivators were thinking about quite a lot. At the moment, Su Li was sitting on the back of that buckskin horse. In the storm-ridden sky, he seemed exceptionally striking to the eye. Everyone knew that Su Li was presently the equivalent of a cripple. Moreover, Lin Canghai had sessfully managed to force out Su Lis final attack. And previously when Chen Changsheng had blocked Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsuns attacks, just how much of a price had he paid? He should be very exhausted. As for Wang Po, he was currently being suppressed by Zhu Luos sword and it was difficult for him to move. Then if they were to attack Su Li at this moment, who would save him? Who could still help Su Li block a spear? Many people were thinking this way, so they began to do it. Using the storm to conceal their sounds, they walked out onto the street and towards the man sitting on the horse. As Liang Wangsun and Liang Hongzhuang watched the people standing beside them take their leave, they could feel the coldness and killing intenting from their bodies. They remained silent, not stopping them or making any sort of sound. The reins of the buckskin horsey in a puddle on the ground. Maybe it was because of the type of horse, or maybe it was because of Su Li, but the strange sights brought about by Zhu Luos sword and the waves of Qi from the terrifying battle did not startle this steed into charging off. Rather, it remained obediently where it was with its head down. Chen Changsheng also had his head lowered, watching the ripples of the raindrops in silence. The Dragoncry dagger and the sheath were finally connected. Since he had left Xining Viges old temple, this was the first time. Back then in Xining Vige, Senior Yu Ren would only choose tobine them in this way when he went hunting for powerful monsters in the back mountain. The reason he had chosen to do this today was that the enemy he faced was simply too powerful, and also that he wanted to learn from Wang Po. Suddenly, he raised his head and then turned around. Those cultivators did not imagine that he had been keeping watch over his back. Chen Changsheng and those cultivators stared off in silence. Not far away, that raging and divine sword intent was growing ever stronger. Chen Changsheng did not care about that side. That side had Wang Po. Right now, he had to care about this side. He had already thought about everything, so he was very calm. The expression in his eyes was very serene. No matter how fiercely the rain fell on his face, it could not be disturbed. One cultivator yelled out and his body suddenly split into three as he attacked Su Li. Chen Changshengs two hands tightened their grip on the dagger and shed into the rain. The daggernded several zhang away. It was only one dagger, but it managed to simultaneously sh at three figures, three people. This was not the Intellectual Sword, nor was it the zing Sword. This was a technique of the Mount Li Sword Style called the Three Lanes of the Plum Flower. Three days ago, Su Li had inadvertently told him about it. Screech! Soon after came another sound. Almost in unison, the sounds of three swords rang out in the rain. Those three figures simultaneously stopped in the middle of the air. Then two figures dissipated and the cultivator gave a groan. Holding his stomach, he copsed into the street. In Chen Changshengs hands, the Dragoncry dagger seemed to be alive. After only a few rounds, those cultivators that were prepared to attack Su Li copsed one after the other. Just then, he saw out of the corner of his eye that Wang Po...also seemed about to copse. Instantly, he made a decision. Chapter 399 – Taking Out the Sword (II) Chapter 399 Taking Out the Sword (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng decided that he could not wait until Wang Po had been defeated before acting. Standing in the rainy street, they had be two walls, one in front and one behind, but in reality, this was a meaningless distinction. He had originally thought this way because he had no self-confidence, because he wanted to be done with the ways of the world and listen to the dictates of fate. His talent could be even more shocking, but in the end, he had only cultivated for a bit more than one year. Without even mentioning the severed meridians in his body, when just speaking in terms of time, to want to fight with one of the Storms of the Eight Directions was a truly an absurd and ridiculous notion. He had originally thought that even if he were in a short while to use his sword, it would only be to sor his heart a little. But now he had changed his mind. Because for each cultivator that copsed, his confidence increased by some measure. Ethereal Opening cultivators could no longer threaten him, and even a cultivator that should have been in the initial level of Star Condensation had also been cut down in the rain! If the battle on the other end of the street had not been so high-level, so dazzling, then perhaps even more people would have noticed the inconceivable task he had just aplished. The increase in power he had gained in the Mausoleum of Books, the harvest he had reaped in the Garden of Zhou, the lessons in the sword he had learned from Su Li, and Wang Pos figure in the pouring rainall were finally demonstrated in that sword of his. Seeing Wang Po bitterly enduring in the storm, watching as blood incessantly flowed out of his body only to be swiftly washed away by the torrential rain, Chen Changshengs gradually growing confidence and gradually recovering true essence caused an extremely fierce desire to rush out of his hearthe wanted to see if his sword could pierce Zhu Luo. Even if his opponent was a legendary Storm of the Eight Directions, he still wanted to take a stab at it. To tell the truth, he didnt know how he was going to attack or even where his sword was going to stab at. However, he believed that since he had already resolved himself to taking out his sword, then once he attacked, he would naturally understand how he would move the sword. Chen Changsheng passed by those cultivators that had copsed in the rain, leaving his position in front of Su Li and walking towards Wang Po. As he walked, his began to calm his heart and clear his mind, and his eyes grew brighter and brighter. His opponent was Zhu Luo. The Saint Realm could easily suppress his zing Sword. Before the moonlight, how could the light of a firefly be bright? The sword intent like moonlight that covered the rainy street was elusive and difficult to pin down. It was simply impossible to calcte, so the Intellectual Sword was naturally useless. Then which technique should he use? Which sword was his strongest sword? Chen Changsheng knew what his strongest sword was. It was the sword that he had used at the Mausoleum of Zhou to strike at the shadow which had obscured half the sky. He didnt know if he still had the ability to use that sword, but he wanted to try. His spiritual sense rested on the Dragoncry dagger. Right now, the Dragoncry dagger was one with the sheath, so the instant his spiritual sense descended, it awakened those souls within the dagger. He awakened the ten thousand broken swords, preparing to borrow their sword intent. The ck Dragon also awoke. He took a very deep breath and his true essence violently exploded. His body became broiling hot, and the constantly falling rain that touched his clothes instantly turned into steam, shrouding the upper half of his body. His broken meridians let out an almost unbearable sound, and a fierce pain was transmitted from various ces in his body to his sea of consciousness. The frenzied true essence finally seeded at breaking through several obstructions and reached his wrist. He had alreadypleted his preparations for attacking. The countless sword intents within the swords and the ck Dragons spiritual soul had also silentlypleted their preparations. Yet it was just at this moment that Chen Changsheng noticed that the street around him had suddenly be gloomier. Was it because of the steam lingering around his eyes? It wasnt because of the steam, but because a person was blocking the light that was scattered through the rainy street. Chen Changsheng suddenly felt very cold. His body had long since been soaked by the frigid rain. By all reason, he should have been numb to it, yet he distinctly felt a strand of cold wind brush against his neck. The coldness came from the bottom of his heart. His body went rigid and he couldnt move. It was only then that he remembered that he had forgotten something. It was a most important thing. To be more precise, he had forgotten a person. A person that he absolutely should not have forgotten. As he carried Su Li across tens of thousands of li of snowy ins, bringing him back from thend of demons to the human world, an assassin had apanied them all the way. That assassin was extremely famous, so Su Li somewhat looked down on him. Of course, only Su Li was worthy enough to look down upon that assassin. It must be known that this assassin was ranked third on the Ranking of Assassins drawn up by the Pavilion of Divination. There had never been anyone that dared to look down on that person. The vast majority of the people that looked down on him were probably already dead. Chen Changsheng also knew that he was absolutely unqualified to look down on that assassin. Moreover, on their journey, Su Li would often silently stare at some distant mountain. From that scene, Chen Changsheng could tell that even Su Li, deep in the depths of his heart, felt some fear of that assassin. He and Su Li had always been on guard, even when they were engaged in bitter struggle with Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang. Even when they had been forced into the most desperate straits, even when they might die soon after, they had still never forgotten about that assassins existence and had a back-up n prepared. Until just now, when Chen Changsheng finally forgot about this matter. It was precisely when he was the most confident, when he believed himself to be at his strongest, when his battle intent and will were at their most firm. He walked toward Zhu Luo, but he had to leave Su Li. He did not know at that time that the assassin was between him and Su Li, drenched in the rain and lying on the ground. He had been pretending to be one of those cultivators that Chen Changsheng had cut down, and now that assassin was standing up. He had concealed himself for dozens and dozens of days. The assassin had been waiting for the perfect opportunity. The assassin wore no mask. His appearance was an ordinary one that could be seen anywhere. When the rain fell upon his face, it left behind no marks. Simrly, it was very hard for his appearance to leave behind anysting impression. This was a very uninteresting and unremarkable person, like a rock on the side of the road, or a piece of broken pottery amongst the ruins. Chen Changsheng sensed the movement behind him and his body became as stiff as a board. He wanted to turn around, but he knew that he would be toote. It truly was toote. That assassin wouldnt give him any chance, nor would he give Su Li any chance. The assassin rushed through the rain and arrived in front of the horse. His movement techniques seemed very ordinary, but they were very quick. Then he took out his sword. His sword, as well as his sword technique, also seemed very ordinary, but they were both very quick. In brief, everything happened very quickly. However, this assassins cultivation was far from ordinary. The tip of that ordinary sword silently shined with countless fragments of stars. An extremely powerful and yet extremely lonely Qi went along with the sword. Upper level Star Condensation! An upper level Star Condensation assassin? This had already surpassed many peoplesprehension. He had already reached the upper level of Star Condensation, so why was he still killing people for a living? Why did that assassin want to kill Su Li? Just how frightening was this assassin! The heavy rain poured down without end. His two hands gripping the sword, Chen Changsheng stood on the deluged street. Behind him, that assassin was like a ghost as he attacked Su Li. Everything had happened too quickly. Everything seemed toote to change. The sound of rain was like a furious roar. Abruptly, a series of soft sounds could be heard. It was the sound of a sword touching blood. Chapter 400 – The Final Move (I) Chapter 400 The Final Move (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The assassin was behind Chen Changsheng. He had used the simplest method, even a rather stupid one, to make Chen Changsheng leave all his vignce and defensiveness behind. Right now, the assassin was already in front of Su Li, only one zhang away. For an upper level Star Condensation assassin, this distance might as well not exist. Besides experts in the Divine Domain, only someone like Jin Yulu or Nanke, those rare few, could use their natural talent to ovee this assassin in terms of speed. The assassins and Su Lis eyes met in the pouring rain. This was already an assassination that could not be prevented, so both of their eyes were very calm, but this calm concealed some extraordinarilyplex emotions. As the assassin looked at Su Li, deep within the darkest depths of his emotionless eyes was a strand of unquenchable anguish and a hatred that had been umted over countless years. And when Su Li looked at this assassin that was breaking through the rain, the emotion in his eyes was very careless, as if he couldnt care less about what this person meant for his life. But why did he seem so grave? The Yellow Paper Umbre was in Su Lis left hand and had been soaked in the rain. His right hand was still a bit separated from the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre, but did he even have the strength for one more battle? In the next moment, would he grip the handle like he had that time on the snowy in or just a while ago in the inn? That assassin had silently tailed them for several weeks. Regardless of how desperate the struggle was when Chen Changsheng and Su Li confronted Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang, the assassin had never acted. Even previously in the inn, when Liang Wangsun and Xiao Zhang had appeared, he still had not availed himself of the opportunity to strike. It had to be said that this assassin that was ranked third in the world really did possess an unimaginably acute and prudent sense. At that time, he believed the situation could still change, so he never made his move. Only now, after Wang Po had entered the scene, Zhu Luo had taken out his sword, and Chen Changsheng had walked off with the hot-blooded passion of youth to the other end of the street, did he believe that the changes had reached their end, and he finally chose to take out his sword. Once all of the changes had taken ce, his appearance would be the only change. Once the mountains and rivers are exhausted of water, once the receding water reveals the rocks, once the sun sets behind the mountain, once you walk to the end, there is naturally no way of looking back. This was just like how Chen Changsheng had left Su Li; even if it was only a dozen steps, it was already toote to look back, let alone turn his body to go to his rescue. Chen Changshengs body was very cold. He was not Jin Yulu, nor was he Nanke. Although he knew the Yeshi Step, it was impossible for him to scramble in front of that assassin and return to Su Lis side. The fastest thing in the world was not the Red Falcon or the Red Goose, it wasnt Jin Yulu or Nanke, and it wasnt that assassin. It was thought. As he was thinking about these things in despair, his body was already beginning to move. Not even he had sensed that he was moving. He used the Yeshi Step. He didnt turn his body, nor did he calcte the position of the stars. Hepletely relied on hisplete memorization of the several thousand positions of the Yeshi Step. Recollecting Su Lis location, he disappeared in the rain. He knew that it would be very difficult for him to rush in front of that assassin, but he wanted to try. Perhaps because even the world thought it was not Su Lis time to die, or perhaps the world had been moved by his intense remorse and intent to make up, or perhaps it was because his increase in cultivation had made his Yeshi Step even faster, or perhaps it was because that assassins movement techniques and sword were not as fast as people had imagined, or perhaps it was because he had attached sword intent to his Yeshi Step... In the rainy street, there was a light sound, a squelch. That was the sound of a sword touching blood, the sound of a water sac being punctured. Chen Changsheng appeared in the air in front of Su Li. He had actually managed to use the Yeshi Step to rush in front of the assassin! He lowered his head to his abdomen. The assassins sword had pierced into his abdomen and blood was slowly seeping out. That assassin looked at Chen Changsheng, his originally apathetic eyes now showing signs of confusion. He didnt understand how his sword had ended up stabbing into Chen Changshengs body. Chen Changsheng also had many things he didnt understand. For instance, an upper level Star Condensation cultivator really was very strong, actually being able to easily stab into his body. Although he hadnt stabbed too deep, it really did hurt. As he looked down at the blood slowly flowing out of his abdomen, he was somewhat perplexed and also a little gratified. Why was it that his blood wasnt giving off that scent? The assassin couldnt determine how Chen Changsheng had been able toe back so quickly. There was still remaining sword intent that continued to linger in the torrential rain. The assassin felt this and then he understood that this was the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style. The final move of the Mount Li Sword style destroyed all without discrimination and disregarded ones personal safety. It was an attack that threw away ones life. If even life was not needed, then the situation was naturally very desperate. Because of this desperation, it was very quick. From the Grand Examination to the battle on the snowy ins, and then again when he practiced the zing Sword, Chen Changsheng was very familiar with this attack. You could look all over the world and not find someone as familiar with this attack as him. In this most desperate moment, he had no time to attack, only enough time to use this technique. This technique did not require a sword, only bravery. Luckily, or perhaps unluckily, he had won his bet. He had used the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style to ce himself back in front of Su Li. He had used his own body to block that assassins iparably sinister and powerful sword. Blood slowly flowed out and then was washed away by the rain. Silence reigned over the inundated street. At this scene, the crowd was stunned into silence. No one had imagined that Chen Changsheng was actually so set on protecting Su Li. They had even less inkling that he would suffer such severe injury. All of the people here in Xunyang City hade to kill Su Li, but none of them hade to kill Chen Changsheng. He was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. He was the Popes martial nephew. This...was only an ident. Was it really an ident? It really was idental. Even Zhu Luo on that side of the street, Su Li on his horse, and even the assassin in front of him, all felt like it was a huge ident. Then what should be done next? Soon after, another light sound could be heard in the street. Blood spurted out as the sword left Chen Changshengs body. That assassin once again attacked Su Li. He was very calm, even somewhat wooden. Chen Changsheng stepped on a star position, broke through the curtain of rain, and used the sword to help his movement technique. He once again appeared in front of the assassins sword. With a squelch, the sword once again pierced into his abdomen, causing blood to flow out. His face was pale, but there were also two balls of red. It was a color brought about by the pain and the loss of blood, and also dedication and will mingling together into bravery. The assassin slightly lowered his head and quietly looked at him. He said nothing, but the meaning in his eyes was exceptionally clear: You will die. Chen Changsheng was heavily wounded and was incapable of speaking. As the rain streamed down his face, his meaning was also very clear: So what? Some people choose to die to save others, like Chen Changsheng. Some people choose to die to kill others, like Liang Xiaoxiao. On their journey of tens of thousands of li southward, from the snowy ins in thend of demons to Tianliang County, Chen Changsheng and Su Li had encountered many things concerning several ces. The ce Chen Changsheng was most concerned about was the capital, and the ce Su Li was most worried about was Mount Li. Mount Li was also very worried about Su Li, but there were many troublesome problems that it was being forced to confront. Qiushan Jun was heavily injured and in aa, as was Qi Jian that had just been brought back. And then, many people came to the mountain. In the capital, there were also many people concerned about Chen Changsheng. Every day, Luoluo would stand on the roof of the Hall of Pure Virtue, watching the setting sun. Her elegant and small face was filled with worry and grief. The Orthodox Academy was quiet as a grave. Every day, Xuanyuan Po would go to the Mausoleum of Books to see if Tang Thirty-Six hade out. The great banyan tree by theke was apelling spring green, but no one came to visit it. The matters concerning the Garden of Zhou had alreadye to an end, but its aftershocks continued to reverberate far and wide. As people left Hanqiu City, they carried the news of what had happened in the Garden of Zhou as well as the shocking events that had urred outside of it to the entire continentthe demons had used some mysterious method to infiltrate the Garden of Zhou and then forcefully closed the gate. Within, countless scenes of bloody carnage had been stirred up. Afterwards, for some unknown reason, the Garden of Zhou suddenly copsed and was probably already destroyed at this point. Many extremely talented young cultivators had died within. What shocked people the most was that Chen Changsheng had gone missing in the Garden of Zhou and his ultimate fate was still unknown. The current Chen Changsheng had long since ceased to be that young Daoist from Xining Viges old temple. He was the previous years Grand Examinations first rank of the first banner. In the Mausoleum of Books, he had led the sky to be filled with starlight and helped dozens of his peers to sessfully break through into the next realm. He was the Popes most favored young genius and also the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy in history. To not know whether a person like this was alive or dead, for a person like this to be unounted for, it was natural for this to attract the shocked gazes of the entire continent. The only matter that was its equal was Liang Xiaoxiaos final usation on the verge of his death. Although Liang Xiaoxiao had not spoken clearly before he died, everyone present knew what he had wanted to say...Chen Changsheng, Qi Jian and Zhexiu were colluding with the demons. If it were anyone else making this usation, it would only provoke ridicule, but Liang Xiaoxiao was a disciple of Mount Li, a brilliant and famous member of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws. He had no reason to falsely use his own junior brother Qi Jian. Most importantly...Liang Xiaoxiao was dead. He had died under the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style. And the dead would not lie. "A dead person cant even say anything, so naturally they cant lie. The problem lies in the fact that when the Mount Li disciple said those words, he wasnt dead yet. So for what reason should we believe he didnt lie?" "But Liang Xiaoxiao was heavily wounded at the time, not far from death. Those words were tantamount to hisst will." Zhou Tong was expressionless. Under the light of the oilmp, his two eyebrows were like two lines of ink. "And hisst will is absolutely trustworthy? Then my Department for Purging Officials will have it much easier when handling cases now. If theres some big figure that thinks my evidence is not enough, Ill arrange to have one of his nephewsmit suicide. As long as he leaves behind a few words before he dies, itll be okay, right?" "I never knew that Lord Zhou Tong valued evidence so highly," Mo Yu looked at him and said. She had never liked Zhou Tong, something the entire capital was well aware of. Of course, this did not affect their cooperation in the politics of the court. As the Divine Empresss two most reliable arms in the Imperial Court, they absolutely had to cooperate well. "The important point is that no one believes that Chen Changsheng would coborate with the demons, so I need evidence." Zhou Tongs expression was unchanging as he calmly said, "In fact, if that Mount Li disciple hadnt died, if it was just purely off Zhuang Huanyus usation, do you really think the Li Pce would agree to hand over Zhexiu to me?" After a moment of silence, Mo Yu asked, "What was the result of the interrogation?" "He didnt say a single word. Naturally, there was no result." Zhou Tong impassively said, "I will continue to interrogate him for a month. By that time, if he still wont admit that Chen Changsheng is coborating with the demons, then...I will admit that he is saying the truth." Hearing these words, Mo Yu felt a burst of cold and her face paled somewhat. For how many days had Zhexiu been imprisoned? If he was to be jailed for another month, would he be able to survive? It must be known that he was not imprisoned in the imperial prison, nor was he in the prison of the Ministry of Justice, but rather he was jailed in that most sinister and awful legendary Zhou Prison. No one could hold on in the Zhou Prison for that long. Even if he could, it was still too cruel. So cruel...that even Zhou Tong himself felt a little sympathy for that wolf youth. Chapter 401 – The Final Move (II) Chapter 401 The Final Move (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Mo Yu asked, "Why do you need Wofu Zhexiu to open his mouth?" Zhou Tong replied, "Because no one believes that Chen Changsheng would work with the demons. Although the death of that Mount Li disciple could make people uncertain, its not enough to shake their faith, unless Zhexiu admits that they had done something together." As the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy in history, in the view of many people, Chen Changsheng was highly likely to be the next master of the Li Pce, the next Popein this world, there was no more glorious future. It was simply impossible for the demons to provide anything better, so there was naturally no basis for him to betray humanity and collude with the demons. Mo Yu silently pondered this, then asked, "Do you believe it?" Putting aside what sort of opinion the entire continent had of Zhou Tong, putting aside how cruel and terrifying Zhou Tongs methods were, everyone had to admit that in the field of interrogation, Zhou Tong was unrivaled. "To believe or not has never been important. The most important thing is evidence." Zhou Tong continued, "So I will give that wolf youth another month of time. In truth, that month is also for me." Seeing his calm and serene eyes, Mo Yu asked, "Even if the army is very interested in this matter?" The corners of Zhou Tongs lips perked, which could be consideredughing for him. "Do you think I care?" Mo Yu said a little mockingly, "Ive always doubted whether, besides the Empress, you would actually care about anything else." Zhou Tong did not respond to these rather rude words. Changing the subject, he said, "In fact, there are some very interesting people and concerns that I care quite a lot about. For example, that Mount Li disciple that died. If it werent already confirmed that he really has died, I really would have liked to make him my sessor." Mo Yus expression was a little odd. "Why?" she asked. "Its very rare that I see someone so filled with self-loathing. If he hates himself so much, then presumably he really has no love for this world. And this, is precisely a pre-requisite to be my sessor." It was only natural that Zhou Tong had no love for this world, not even a hint ofpassion. "Moreover, Liang Xiaoxiaos judgment of the big picture and his inferences on the situation were exceptionally precise. He clearly understood that not even his own death was enough to drag Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu into the abyss, hence the act he yed outside the Garden of Zhou right before his death. He clearly divided Mount Li and the capital into two lines. His entrapment of Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu was just something he could easily do on the way, but his true target was Mount Li, it was Su Li. Of course, it was also that little girl called Qi Jian." Hearing Zhou Tongs words, Mo Yu suddenly felt somewhat cold. It turned out that Zhou Tong had known everything, understood everything. He knew Qi Jian was Su Lis daughter, knew of the enmity in Liang Xiaoxiaos heart, and knew that this had all been a plot. Youve actually known all this the entire time..." She stared into Zhou Tongs eyes. Zhou Tong paid her no attention and continued, "Many people require that Chen Changsheng is colluding with the demons. Liang Xiaoxiao used the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style to kill himself. This truly is amazing." Mo Yu asked, "Then what do you think? Didnt you say that you cared about evidence the most?" Zhou Tong silently thought for a few moment, then suddenly said, "Chen Changshengs teacher is Daoist Ji. As for the rtionship between Daoist Ji and ck Robe, no one knows, so why cant Chen Changsheng collude with the demons? In addition, Chen Changsheng is still alive. Since the Garden of Zhou is already no more and no one saw hime out the front gate despite all the people there, just how did he leave the Garden of Zhou? Some other door? Dont forget, only ck Robe knows where the Garden of Zhous other door is." Mo Yu was silent for a very long time. Finally, she said, "Originally, you really were suspecting him." Zhou Tong stood up and walked to the doorway of the main hall. Gazing out into the vast sky of stars in the night, he said, "The usation made with Liang Xiaoxiaos death is very powerful. By lucky coincidence, many people in the capital need Chen Changsheng to be colluding with the demons. By lucky coincidence, Chen Changshengs ability to leave the Garden of Zhou indicates that he might be colluding with the demons. So its only natural that I want to find out if hes really colluding with the demons or not." Mo Yu walked behind and said with a hint of warning in her voice, "His Holiness will trust him." Zhou Tongs expression suddenly became somewhat strange. "If the Pope will still insist on trusting him in this sort of situation, then is the Pope deserving of trust anymore?" Mo Yu suddenly felt that the sinister Qi arising from below the courtyard in front of them hade to pervade the air around them. The atmosphere around their bodies became abnormally cold. In this sort of situation, she didnt know what else there was to say. "You should first make clear just what the Empress thinks about this." "Then, what do you think?" Zhou Tong held his hands behind him as he looked up into the night. His voice was like the air after rain, and his slim figure seemed somewhat mncholy in the night. He really seemed like some grief-ridden poet. "Me? Think about what?" "What you think about Chen Changsheng." "Do you want to die?" Mo Yu angrily shouted. Zhou Tongs expression did not change at all. He tly said, "On that day when the news that Chen Changsheng is alive was ryed to capital, it was rumored that the flowers of the Orange Garden bloomed in the middle of the night. It seems that your mood is not bad." The anger in Mo Yus eyes became murderous. Zhou Tong did not turn around, almost like he didnt feel her stare. Mo Yu left, and Zhou Tong began to take a walk. The entire capital and even the entire continent knew that Zhou Tong did not like much, besides walking and personally torturing someone. He was strict when treating others, and was even more so with himself. He had never indulged himself in sensual desires, much less abandoned all restraint, even in his youth. He lived a very disciplined and strict lifestyle, which could also be described as dry and monotonous. Of course, he also wrote poems, poems that expressed his grief and concern for the country. He also wrote memorials to the emperor, essays on how old ministers were plotting against the country. He lived his life like a great schr. Before the Divine Empress, he would absolutely not be one of those ministers that ndered others, but rather a minister that would frankly speak his mind. Moreover, he was the least corrupt official in the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty, because he was in no waycking money and also because nobody dared to bribe him. In the Zhou Courtyard, Zhou Tong had raised fifteen ck-colored Cerberuses. This sort of powerful monster which could only be found deep in thend of demons possessed a terrifyingly abnormal appearance and was also incredibly skilled in scouting and fighting. The ck saliva that flowed down from its mouth could corrode even the firmest of metals. It was most likely for precisely this reason that Lord Zhou Tong had never been corroded by moneythose who wanted to bribe him could never approach his home. If they attempted to sneak into his Zhou courtyard, they would be food for those ck Cerberuses. Many human bonesy in the fields and forests surrounding his home. In thete hours, ten-odd Cerberuses stood in the night. The ck skin shining under the light of the oilmp, when also illuminated by the starlight, gave off a very weird sensation. Under the ws of these ck demon dogs was a prison. Zhexiu was jailed in this prison. Fifty-five extremely fine metal chains passed through his body. His skin was covered in blood, dried and fresh. In many ces, it was even possible to make out eerie white bone. After an unknown span of time had passed, he woke up. Feeling the outside air that came through the air vent, he somewhat painfully lifted his head. He looked over at that ce and hurriedly took in a few breaths. It was possible to see a little bit of the night sky through that air vent, along with a few stars. He opened his eyes and looked at that ce, as if he was somewhat greedily taking in the sight. The truth of the matter was that he actually couldnt see a single thing. In the depths of his pupils was a smear of lemony yellow. That was the color resulting from the Peacock Plume poison mixing with his blood. It was somewhat sour. Chapter 402 – The Night Within His Fingers Chapter 402 The Night Within His Fingers Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Liang Xiaoxiao had died. The usation that he made before his death naturally was incredibly powerful, but the only other witness to this event in the Garden of ZhouZhuang Huanyubesides giving an extremely concise exnation of the situation, had for the vast majority of the time maintained his silence, so the story given by the deceased was missing many details. When paired with the fact that the target of Liang Xiaoxiaos testimony was no ordinary person, this case concerning the Garden of Zhou had very naturally fallen into a quagmire. After several weeks, there had still been no progress. Chen Changshengs status was exceptionally unique, so the great powers within the Li Pce would definitely be keeping a close watch over this case. In the Grand Examination, the people had already noticed that the rtionship between Zhexiu and the Orthodox Academy was rather good. Moreover, in the snowy ins of the north, this wolf youth had achieved enormous military merit, receiving the profound appreciation of several of the Great Zhou Armys Divine Generals. As for how this matter would develop, many people felt that it would ultimately depend on the Divine Empresss decision. For this reason, the Zhou Courtyard had be the focus of countless attentive gazes, because this was the residence of Zhou Tong. The will of the Divine Empress had always expressed itself through this most crazed, most ruthless, wild dog. It was also because after the Imperial Court had taken Zhexiu away from the Li Pce, he had been kept there. Few people knew that the legendary Zhou Prison, that prison which could cause countless distinguished ministers and military officers to lose themselves in fear upon hearing the name, was actually the same building as Zhou Tongs official residence. They were separated from each other by only some ten-odd zhang and two flimsy doors that seemed like they could be blown over by a strong wind. A fine time and beautiful scenery, helpless days. This saying was precisely about Zhou Tongs residence and Zhou Tongs prison. The former had the unceasing beauty of the four seasons, and thetter helpless days, no way out and inability to see the blue sky. The ck rhino dragged a heavy metal carriage, passing through the stone arch of the Zhou Courtyard anding to the sinister building before it. Although the distance was so short, Zhou Tong still habitually used his carriage. Besides when he was in front of the Divine Empress, only when he was in his metal carriage did he feel safe. The ck rhino carriage pulled up to the tunnel that provided entrance to the prison. With a squeak, the door of the carriage slowly opened. Zhou Tong walked slowly out of the metal carriage, subconsciously looking up into the night sky. Under starlight, his face seemed somewhat pale. The second he walked out of the carriage, the guard around the Zhou Prison suddenly increased by several levels. As for the shadows under those nearby eaves, it was unknown how many cultivator experts were concealed within. Zhou Tong was no weakling. He was a Star Condensation expert, one of the few experts of the Zhou Imperial Court. Even so, he still lived very cautiously. Unless an investigation required it, he would very rarely leave the Zhou Prison. Even when he left, in the vast majority of cases, it was only to go the Imperial Pce. Moreover, each time he left, he would bring countless imperial bodyguards. This was because he clearly understood that countless people wanted to kill him. If one were to rank people by how many people wanted them dead, Su Li would definitely rank behind him. Reaching that cold and gloomy prison cell, he looked at the mangled body of the wolf youthnot even a single part of his body had been left intact. Zhou Tongs appearance did not change, nor did he show any of that perverted excitement of the rumors. There was only calm. Ever since he had epted the Divine Empresssmand and taken charge of the Department for Purging Officials, Zhou Tong had interrogated countless prisoners and personally carried out countless tortures. He didnt even know how many people in conditions more miserable than Zhexius he had seen, so it wasnt possible for him to be moved by this scene. But he did not believe that he had be numb, and he also would not permit himself to grow numb to these bloody scenes. He insisted on the belief that only by protecting his initial mindset as he worked would he continue to preserve that sense of interest and freshness, and it was only through this that he could maintain his sharp sense for many things. Yes, Zhou Tong had always believed this to be just a job. Originally, he had studied the holy books, but the essays he wrote were poor, so he switched to cultivation. His talent in cultivation was not bad, but because he was too old, he did not have the opportunity to enter the inner sects of those monasteries and sects to learn. For this reason, he began to engage inworking. Finally, in the Hundred Herb Garden, he had be acquainted with the Divine Empress and obtained this job. When doing something, you must love it and earnestly do your best, whether studying the holy books, cultivating Daoist rituals, or right now, torturing the people of the worldZhou Tong had always required this of himself. The facts were proof that he had truly aplished this. "At six-fifteen, you fell unconscious from pain. By my estimate, you should have woken up from the pain by now, so I havee to ask you again: if those two women were Demon Princess Nankes two wings, why did they not work together with the Demon General couple and directly kill you? On the contrary, why did they work separately, and in the end, give you a chance to divide and conquer?" Zhou Tong did not stand in front of Zhexiu and stare into his eyes to pressure him, nor did he look at the file on the table. He stood at the prison cells only air vent, quietly looking up at the stars in the night sky and appearing somewhat absent-minded. The file on the table consisted of statements Zhexiu had made to Mei Lisha while on the road, but after Zhexiu was brought to the Zhou Prison, he hadnt said a single word more. Zhou Tong was acutely aware that mental pressure meant nothing to this wolf youth. Zhou Tong had looked over the file once and had already memorized itsplete contents, including those inconspicuous details. He felt it was just like Liang Xiaoxiaos dying words. Zhexius statement also had many suspicious points, but he still asked absentmindedly. He knew that there was no need to be so diligent since Zhexiu would still not admit anything. He asked this question only because it was a part of his job, a procedure or a sequence. In hisws, it was a task that had to be performedeverything was part of the job. Only after concluding this portion could he move on to the next. Hearing Zhou Tongs voice, Zhexiu finally responded. However, he still said nothing but rather just closed his eyes. After he had returned to the capital from Hanqiu City, the Li Pce had sent a cardinal to personally treat his injuries. At the moment, the poison in his body had been mostly suppressed at the bottom of his eye. Although he still couldnt see, his condition would not worsen and his life was not in danger. He was not concerned about these problems, but rather about just what had happened in the Garden of Zhou. Why had the Garden of Zhous sky copsed? Were Nanke and those demon experts dead? Could Chen Changsheng also be dead? And also...had Qi Jians condition improved? Was she still unconscious in hera or had she woken up? He concentrated his thoughts on these things, hoping to alleviate some of the pain. However, his face was getting paler and sweat drops the size of soybeans were continuously tumbling down his forehead. A very thin needle was inserted in the space between his eyebrows. The end of the needle was held in Zhou Tongs fingers as he softly twirled it. Zhou Tong was very calm. He didnt seem like a torturer but rather like a doctor treating his patient. Zhexius breaths became more hurried and his two eyebrows increasingly creased. His body began to fiercely shudder. Those slender chains which ran through his body began to chafe against the flesh. Rotted flesh and tender, newly grown flesh alike were scraped off. Zhou Tong lightly brushed against the end of the needle. Zhexiu had already bitten down so much that his mouth was full of blood, but he could no longer bear it. He painfully yelled out, his hoarse voice reverberating through the isted and gloomy Zhou Prison. He wanted to fall unconscious, but the pain made it impossible. Life and death, pain and its alleviation: all of it was in Zhou Tongs fingers. Mo Yu departed the Zhou Courtyard and headed back towards the Imperial Pce. As the wheels of the carriage rolled over the gray stones, it was somewhat bumpy. She felt that if it were the ck Goat pulling the carriage, it would be fine. But the ck Goat did not like Zhou Tong and would never go with her to that ce. The carriage abruptly stopped. She calmly looked at the curtain hanging at the front of the carriage and asked, "Your Highness, what do you n to do?" Luoluos voice was clear and bright, just like the new leaves at the beginning of spring. "I want to tell you all that the fact that Teacher hasnt returned doesnt mean that the Orthodox Academy no longer has people." Chapter 403 – To Have the Capability Does Not Mean One is Useful Chapter 403 To Have the Capability Does Not Mean One is Useful Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Mo Yu opened the curtain in front of her and walked out. She looked at that elegant and cute, and yet alsopletely noble, little girl and smiled. "Your Highness, I am very confused by your meaning." Luoluo did not smile, but her eyes were still very bright. "You know my meaning. I want Zhexiu to return to the Orthodox Academy." Mo Yu slightly raised her eyebrows, feigning perplexity. "Wofu Zhexiu...what does he have to do with the Orthodox Academy?" Luoluo sincerely replied, "Zhexiu is a student of the Orthodox Academy." Mo Yu calmly replied, "The Bureau of lesiastic Education has not recorded this. No one will admit it." This was a very direct rebuttal. If the Orthodox Academy could not prove Zhexiu was a student, then no matter how respected Luoluos status was, she still had no basis to ce any pressure on the Great Zhou Imperial Court. Luoluo stared into her eyes. "You clearly understand that I and my teacher will definitely protect him." Mo Yu replied, "The Imperial Court emphasizesws and decrees. Whether Zhexiu hasmitted a crime or not, he must at least be interrogated." Luoluo asked, "Then did you ever think about how you n to exin this to Teacher once he returns?" Listening to these words, and then thinking about the words Zhou Tong had said to her, for some reason, Mo Yu became irritated. "And just why do I need to exin to Chen Changsheng? Can it be that Im afraid of him!?" Luoluo said, "Then why dont you quickly bring my teacher back?" Mo Yu sneered, "The reason Chen Changsheng does note back is because he wants to apany Su Li. At present, the entire world wants to kill Su Li, but this idiot wants to protect Su Li! Just what does that have to do with me? And what does it have to do with the Empress? Your Highness seems to have the capability, so might as well let him recognize his own stupidity!" These words were said very quickly, like pearlsnding on a jade te, their clear sounds ringing out without end. It was because she truly was very angry. It was anger over his stubbornness, anger over his idiocy, anger over his failure to cherish his own life. This his naturally referred to Chen Changsheng. Luoluos eye continued to get brighter. Looking at her, she said, "If Teacher does note back, he naturally has his reasons for noting back. If you really are concerned about him, if you have the capability, just bring him back." Mo Yu grew even more furious as she thought to herself, just why would I be concerned about Chen Changshengs life or death? She dered, "Your Highness should know very well who is standing behind those people that want to kill Su Li in Xunyang City. If you have the capability, just have His Holiness withdraw his order!" Luoluo gave her no more attention. She turned around and headed out of the Imperial Pce. Only her childish voice continued to echo, "In short, you think of a way. Or else, if you have the capability, dont get into my teachers bedsheets anymore." At these words, the edges of Mo Yus cheeks blushed. Staring at the girls back as she forcefully restrained her shame, she said, "Her Highness is still very young and seems to be quite concerned about these matters, but I certainly dont have that capability." She said that she didnt have the capability, but when Mo Yu walked to the Dew tform and saw the Divine Empress illuminated in the splendor of the Night Pearls lining the tform, she still couldnt help but want to open her mouth and say something. In the end, when she opened her mouth, she instead spoke about the encounter she just had. The Divine Empress listened to her then turned quiet for a few moments. Then she said, "Just whats so good about that kid Chen Changsheng...to actually make Luoluo so nervous?" Mo Yu lightly responded, "Presumably, Chen Changsheng still has some use." The Divine Empressughed. "Over the past few days, news has been constantly circting around the capital that Chen Changsheng did not make it out of the Garden of Zhou, that his life might have alreadye to an end. When she heard this news, was she very broken-hearted?" Mo Yu thought to herself, it wasnt something so simple as being broken-hearted. Just as she wanted to say something in passing, the Divine Empress suddenly turned her body and nced at her. It was just a very simple nce, very understated andcking in any sort of profound meaning. It was casual and even less asking about her rtionship with Chen Changsheng, as Zhou Tong and Luoluo had done. And yet...her body suddenly cooled by several degrees. When she heard the news that Chen Changsheng had died in the Garden of Zhou, her mood had not been quite right. Of course, she did not cry. She just felt a little disappointed, her mood very frustrated, as if something had gone missing in her life. She knew that this sort of emotional response was very problematic. She was very worried that people would be able to see this problem of hers. Yet tonight, first it was Zhou Tong that asked, then it was Luoluo that brought it up, and now it was the Empress ncing at her. Luckily, the Divine Empress did not do anything, only extended her hand and lightly caressed her smooth and exquisite cheeks. It was like she was ying with a cat or fiddling around with some beautiful object. Anyone could tell you that Mo Yu was a very beautiful woman, so beautiful that she was like a work of art. The Divine Empress was rarely so intimate with others, even her own daughter, much less those sons that were already dead and their descendants that had been banished to the counties. In the past few years, Mo Yu was the only exception. On certain asions, there were even some busybodies who would look at this rtionship between the two supreme women of the Great Zhou Dynasty and see many romantic implications, but these sorts of conclusions were not spread too widely. This was because the Divine Empresss status was far too majestic, and also because the Divine Empress was also a very beautiful woman, even more beautiful than Mo Yu. From the time of Emperor Taizong, she had been acknowledged throughout the world as its supreme beauty. "Chen Changsheng will not die." The Divine Empress looked up at the millions of stars in the night sky, her expression very casual. When Mo Yu heard these words, it was like she had heard the voice of an immortal. She instantly rxed and walked over to the Divine Empresss side. Just like the times when her mood had been at its best, she lightly pulled on the Divine Empresss arm. "Then what about Su Li? Will he die?" It was only today at noon that the news of Su Li and Chen Changshengs presence in Xunyang City was ryed to the capital, and Zhu Luos appearance was not confirmed until thete evening. Su Li was a feared enemy of the demons and at the same time was also an opponent of the Great Zhou. Mo Yu would not show as much concern for his fate as she had for Chen Changsheng. She was just a little concerned because Su Li was no ordinary person. His death would have a high possibility of changing the entire situation on the continent. Just what did the Divine Empress think about this? "What do I think...it is not important, because no one has ever asked me what I thought about this situation." The Divine Empress stood at the edge of the Dew tform, her two hands held behind her. Although her figure was clearly lithe and graceful, she gave a feeling of vastness that seemed like it could embrace the whole world. However, when she spoke at this time, her words seemed somewhat mocking and cold. Mo Yu understood the Empresss meaning. When general Xue He took action, he had not obtained the Empresss order beforehand, but the entire continent took his action as the Divine Empresss intentionno matter if it was the old or new powers of the Zhou Dynasty, no matter if it was the Imperial Court or the Orthodoxy, there were far too many people that wanted Su Li dead, because the millions upon millions of the people of Zhou all shared one dream: the converging of the north and south and the unification of all under heaven. "But...if he dies, he dies." The Divine Empress looked up at that star in the night sky that had shone for several centuries but had now grown abnormally dim. After a moment of silence, she continued, "Anyway, I also dont like Su Li. He and the world of humans...are too alienated from each other. What use is there in keeping him?" Chapter 404 – A Sword About to Wake Up Chapter 404 A Sword About to Wake Up Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In Xunyang City, there were currently only two parties with the qualifications, or perhaps the confidence, to oppose Zhu Luos might. Those were Xue He with the Northern Zhou army and Hua Jiefu with the Orthodoxy branch. From Zhu Luos appearance, the Li Pces attitude was exceptionally clear. Now the Divine Empress had agreed that Su Li should die, so Su Li really was going to die, only...Zhexiu was still imprisoned in the Zhou Prison. Mo Yu found herself somewhat incapable of confirming just what the Empress thought of Chen Changsheng. In the end, she could not hold it back and raised up the doubt in her heart. "If Chen Changsheng persists in defending Su Li, what then?" The Divine Empress calmly replied, "You must not forget what sort of person Zhu Luo is." Of the four surnames of Tianliang, Liang Household had silently endured for a thousand years, and then in that great chaos ten-odd years ago, their spirit had been snatched away by Su Lis single sword. Although the present Liang Wangsun was very outstanding, it was already impossible to reconstruct the former magnificence of the Liang Household. The Wang n was already half-copsed. Its old mansions had long since be a stretch of ruins. Even with a person like Wang Po of Tianliang, they had still beenpelled to move south. Only Zhu Luo had good rtions with the old Imperial n and was also extremely close to Mei Lisha. His moving against Su Li in Xunyang City, without even needing to ask, was assuredly the will of the Li Pce. As a matter of course, he would definitely not allow Chen Changsheng to die. As for what if an ident urred? The Storms of the Eight Directions were exceedingly outstanding experts. After Su Li was heavily injured, Zhu Luo was the sole supreme existence in Xunyang City. He hadplete grasp over the situation, so how could an ident ur? Mo Yu understood everything and only then did she truly rx. Gazing at the Empresss beautiful and dazzling profile, she thought to herself, and what about you? Does the Empress want Chen Changsheng to live or to die? Some people die in order to kill others, like Liang Xiaoxiao. Some people meet death in order to save others, like Chen Changsheng or Wang Po. There was also someone who was doing their utmost to live so that they could help others live. That person was Qiushan Jun. When the clues about the Garden of Zhou had appeared on the continent, as the number one Ethereal Opening cultivator, Qiushan Jun received the ns of the Five Saints and entered some ce. Under the encirclement of several demon experts at the same level of cultivation as him, he wrested away the key to the Garden of Zhou. For this affair, he had disappeared for many days, missing out on the opportunity to attend the Grand Examination and enter the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths. He also did not know that the Mount Li Sword Sect and the Qiushan n were determined to visit the capital to propose. In addition, he had been heavily injured during this affair and it was difficult for him topletely recover. But this was all worth it, because the Garden of Zhou hadnded in the hands of the humans, because by encountering desperate straits, he had exploded with an unprecedented energy. The true dragon blood within him awoke once more, letting him sessfully break through into Star Condensation in one go. Just like before, he had once again shocked the entire world. Who could reach Qiushan Jun? Chen Changsheng had taken the first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination; in the Mausoleum of Books, he had attracted an entire night of starlight; together with Xu Yourong, they were the youngest upper level Ethereal Opening cultivators in history; but he still could not catch up to Qiushan Jun. There were some priests of the Li Pce as well as people like Tang Thirty-Six that thought about this differently. In their view, Chen Changsheng was still young and he had only cultivated for one year, yet he was able to reach such a level of cultivation. If he wanted to catch up to Qiushan Jun, it was something that would happen sooner orter, even so much that they believed that when Qiushan Jun waspared to Chen Changsheng, it had the feeling of the big bullying the small. But the fact of the matter was that Qiushan Jun was still not yet twenty and he was younger than Gou Hanshi by one year. It was just that his true dragon blood and cultivating talent were too earthshaking, his conduct and bearing too perfect, and he had grown famous too early, up to the extent that Chen Changshengs supporters and Qiushan Juns worshippers alike forgot this fact. To not yet be twenty and possess a Star Domain, just what sort of concept was this? This was a legend. As long as he could cultivate and live as tranquilly and courageously as he had in these past twenty years, then there was a high chance that he could be the second Su Li. No, in the view of countless people, he was more earnest than Su Li, more trustworthy. The human world required even more his type of person. But first, Qiushan Jun would have to survive. ck Robe had disturbed that rainbow that crossed ten thousand li and had also caused Qiushan Juns injuries to worsen. Soon after, in order to stabilize the rainbow, to reopen the Garden of Zhou as quickly as possible and let the human cultivators leave, Qiushan Jun had spent night and day incessantly pouring his true essence and the Qi in his blood into the rainbow, regardless of his severe injuries. When the main gate of the Garden of Zhou finally reopened, his mind rxed a little. He could no longer endure and after closing his eyes, he fell into a deep sleep on the prayer mat. He did not truly fall unconscious, but rather used a secret technique of the path of the sword that only he knew in all of Mount LiSword Rest. When Martial Granduncle Su Li had taught him swordy for one month, the first thing Qiushan Jun had been taught was Sword Rest. A person in Sword Rest looked just like he was in aa. The differencey in the fact that a person in Sword Rest could still hear noises from the outside. But because all of his true essence and essence blood had to be used to suppress and mend his injuries and clear his Dao heart, there could be no other differences. Even if a single drop of essence blood was used to maintain movement, even if he wanted to just move a finger, it would cause his injuries topletely break out. To describe it in another way, the current Qiushan Jun was like a blind and paralyzed youth on a bed. The reason Qiushan Jun had so resolutely poured all his essence blood into the rainbow was that he was concerned about his fellow cultivators in the Garden of Zhou, and worried about Junior Sister Xu Yourong. It was also because he clearly understood that even though he was making his injuries worse, he only needed to maintain forty-nine days of Sword Rest topletely mend all his injuries. At present, many days had already gone by. The time when he would awaken from his Sword Rest was still several days away. He wanted to wake up in advance. Even if he were to suffer heavy injuries, he still wanted to wake up. Because for many days, many noises had been continuously transmitted into his ears. There were cries of rm, voices of concern, voices of discussion, and then once again cries of rm. Third brother...died? Liang Xiaoxiao...died? His Dao heart received a heavy blow. He was aggrieved to the extreme, and at the same angered to the extreme. Just who was it, just who dared to y a fellow disciple of Mount Li! Just who dared to kill one my Seven Laws! Just who dared to kill my...junior brother! But he could do nothing. He could only listen to the trembling voice of the Sect Master as well as the quiet voices that were gradually getting further away. In the dark world of the Sword Rest, Qiushan Jun gradually regained his calm and was faintly able to perceive that there was something wrong with this matter. After some days had passed, Junior Brother Qi Jian was brought back. He was carried into the Sect Masters dwelling, right in the bed in front of him. Right now, in the highest peak of the mountains of Mount Liy two unconscious disciples. Just who had done it? Just what had gone on in the Garden of Zhou? Qiushan Jun calmly and even callously pondered this. He was like a sword that was resting in its sheath, ready at any time to reveal its edge. He closed his eyes and heard many names. Zhexiu, Zhuang Huanyu...Chen Changsheng. Was it like this? So it was originally like this. Chapter 405 – Mount Li in Chaos Chapter 405 Mount Li in Chaos Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Today in the dwelling at the peak of Mount Li, several more unconscious people were lying between Qiushan Jun and Qi Jian. Those wounds which had been very simply bandaged were still oozing blood, and the scene seemed rather bloody. Outside the dwelling stood several dozen Mount Li disciples. Bai Cai stood at the very front, one hand supporting the Sect Master while the other held his sword. His face was somewhat pale, both because he was sick from the sight of blood and because his emotions were rather agitated. Of course, this agitation was not out of fear, even if he was sick from seeing blood, or else he definitely wouldnt be the real Bai Cai. This youth with the bizarre name was a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sects inner sect, sixthw of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, in theter level of Meditation. The emotion currently agitating his chest was called anger. (TN: Bai Cais name is literally cabbage in Chinese.) The Mount Li Sword Sects Master had a very dignified expression, but his body was very weak. This supreme expert whose might once shook the south today found it quite the task to even stand up straight. Only with the assistance of a young disciple could he stand steady. The stone za and the mountain path outside the dwelling were both covered in blood and sword shes. It was very obvious that an extremely bitter battle had just urred. In the early morning, several elders suddenly brought their disciples with them to the main peak and requested that Qi Jian be turned over to the Discipline Hall for questioning. When the Mount Li Sword Sect Master rejected their proposal, a battle suddenly erupted. Those unconscious and heavily wounded people in the dwelling, as well as the bloodstains and shattered swords outside of it, were the bitter results of this battle. "Absolutely shameless!" Bai Cai looked at Elder Xiao Songgong who stood at the head of the crowd. His grief and anger mixed with his rebuke. "You would actually dare conspire to harm the Sect Master! Could it be that you want to betray Mount Li!?" At the moment, Gou Hanshi, Liang Banhu, and Guan Feibai were still at the capital in the Mausoleum of Books,prehending the Dao. Qiushan Jun and Qi Jian were still heavily injured and inas. Of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, only Bai Cai remained. The several second-generation martial uncles had all been imprisoned in the belly of the mountain, so it was he who stood in the front. Although he was a junior disciple highly treasured and supported by the Mount Li Sword Sect, possessing a very special status, if this were any other time, he would definitely be extremely respectful and courteous to an elder like Xiao Songgong. He would not have dared to say such words as he had. However, he was truly extremely furious at the moment. If the Sect Master had not suffered an internal injury from the Garden of Zhou affair, then even if Xiao Songgong hadunched a sneak attack, how could he have possibly dealt such a heavy injury? If those martial uncles had not been imprisoned by some secret technique in the sword array in the belly of the mountain by Xiao Songgong, these people would not have dared to bully their way to the peak. The mountain breeze caressed Xiao Songgongs white eyebrows. The morning light shone upon his emotionless face. The normally transcendent feeling he gave off had beenpletely supnted by a grim toughness. He sternly shouted back, "Just who is it really that is betraying Mount Li? We are just requesting that the Sect Master, in ordance with the ironw of Mount Li, turn over Qi Jian, the disciple suspected of colluding with the demons, to the Discipline Hall for questioning. Why do you not agree?" Xiao Songgong stared at the pale face of the Mount Li Sect Master and said with hint of severity, "Can you tell us a reason?" The Mount Li Sect Master looked back, his slightly dark eyes filled with an indifference and sadness that came from understanding everything. "Then can Senior Brother tell us a reason? Why did you use the secret technique left behind by Master to trap our fellow senior and junior brothers in the belly of the mountain just as they were preparing to use the sword array to travel north to save Junior Martial Uncle? Why is it that behind you stand our fellow Daoists from the Longevity Sect as well as...the n head of the Qiushan n? And also...why did you previously have to strike me with that palm?" As he said these words, there was suddenly the sound of swords whistling through the air in the morning sun. Several dozen flying swords began to circle the summit where the dwelling was. As they flew speedily around, they drew out line after line of metallic light. This was a portion of Mount Lis Myriad Sword Array. At the sight of these flying swords, all the people that had followed Xiao Songgong up the mountain grew very grave. This included the upper level Star Condensation elder from the Longevity Sect as well as the venerable servant of the Qiushan n whose strength was unfathomable. Only the head of the Qiushan n acted like he had not noticed it. Just how profound was the Mount Li Sect Masters cultivation! Even when he was heavily injured and unable to battle, his sword heart still existed. His words were like sharp swords, directly remonstrating others and leaving them powerless to respond. The two elders from the Discipline Hall that had always been standing behind Xiao Songgong suddenly looked ashamed. Even Xiao Songgongs expression went through several transformations before he finally turned to that elder from the Longevity Sect. Just after Xiao Songgong had sessfullyunched his sneak attack, the Sect Master had consumed thest of his sword intent to summon a portion of the Myriad Sword Array. It protected the dwelling and simultaneously cut off this peak from all the other mountains of the Mount Li Sword Sect. The several Star Condensation second generation experts had all been imprisoned by Xiao Songgongs secret technique in the belly of the mountain. The Sect Master did not want the disciples of the other sects toe and attempt to save them only to be injured by Xiao Songgongs group. However, he had also activated the Myriad Sword Arrays Thundercry sound amplification magic, so everything that was said on this peak could be heard by the rest of Mount Li. If he could, Xiao Songgong would definitely have preferred to not answer the Sect Masters questions. However, in his current situation, if he wanted to smoothly grasp the authority of Mount Li and convince the masses, he would absolutely have to give a convincing answer. The Longevity Sect elder expressionlessly replied, "Why? Because we suspect that you are colluding with the demons!" At these words, the Mount Li disciples standing at the Sect Masters side erupted in rage and couldnt hold back their curses. Bai Cai was even so angry that his entire face turned red. Even the hand gripping his sword began to tremble. It seemed like the sounds of cursing could even be heard from the nearby mountains. The Mount Li Sect Master was noble and highly respected. He had a reputation for treating all his disciples fairly, and he was even famed in the entire south for hispassion. For this Longevity Sect elder to denounce him as colluding with demons, just how could the people stand this? The ten-odd mountain peaks all red up. Yet the only people on these peaks were some third-generation disciples as well as some outer sect disciples who had even lower cultivations. It was simply impossible for them to break through the Myriad Sword Array, so they could only incessantly curse. That Longevity Sect elders skin truly was extremely thick. His expression unchanging, he said, "Before Mount Li disciple Liang Xiaoxiao died, he used Qi Jian of colluding with the demons, Wofu Zhexiu, and Chen Changsheng in instigating a mass ughter in the Garden of Zhou. It was for this reason that Qiushan Jun has fallen into aa. As Qiushan Juns greatly respected teacher, just why have you procrastinated for so long, not even willing to give Qi Jian over to the Discipline Hall for questioning? Just what are you trying to hide? Just how could anyone not suspect you of colluding with the demons?" "Since when were the matters of my Mount Li the concern of the Longevity Sect?" The Mount Li Sect Master gazed at the Longevity Sect elder and said, "Dont say some nonsense like the Longevity Sect is the representative of all the sects and kingdoms of the south. When Junior Martial Uncle killed off everyst one of your Longevity Sect elders, did you still believe that my Mount Li would listen to you? Truly hopelessly naive." With this statement, the ten-odd peaks of Mount Li resounded with thunderousughter, and there were even more disciples who admired the Sect Master for his incisivementary. Bai Cai and his fellow disciples roared inughter. When paired with the ground covered in blood and swords, a heroic air spontaneously arose. Xiao Songgong took notice that those disciples that were loyal to him and the two other elders looked rather uneasy. He couldnt help but inwardly feel some regret. He thought to himself, I was only thinking that Mount Li was a subordinate of the Longevity Sect, which is why I agreed to the Longevity Sect elder apanying us. But I forgot that because of that incident ten-odd years ago, because of Su Li, the disciples of Mount Lipletely lost any respect they had for the Longevity Sect. On the contrary, all they have is hostility. "Regardless, Elder Jiang is still an elder of the same faction. Junior brother, you should still show some respect." Xiao Songgong looked at the Sect Master and said coldly, "If you dont want people to think that you are colluding with the demons, then bring Qi Jian out. When the timees, I will personallye to you to offer my deepest apologies, and then cut off my own arm and seclude myself in the back mountains for five hundred years!" These words were extremely unyielding, actually causing theughter and curses from the surrounding peaks topletelye to a halt. The Sect Master calmly gazed at Xiao Songgong and then sighed. He thought to himself, if you werent already certain that I couldnt bring Qi Jian out, you wouldnt dare to swear such a fierce oath. "Is it just this matter?" He looked into Xiao Songgongs eyes as he asked. Xiao Songgong did not concede a single inch. Staring back into his eyes, he hatefully said, "Of course, you also have to hand over the Relic Sword! In addition, you also must hand over the Myriad Sword Array!" The Sect Master calmly replied, "I must hand over everything, then presumably I must also hand over my position as Sect Master." Xiao Songgong said nothing, this being his silent acknowledgment. Bai Cai furiously said, "Just for what reason do you think Junior Brother is coborating with the demons, that he would conspire with the Demon race?" A Discipline Hall elder that had remained silent from the beginning suddenly opened his mouth. "The person who identified Qi Jian as colluding with the demons was not us, but rather your deceased third brother." This Discipline Hall elder had an extremely prestigious reputation. He normally executed thew very strictly and was the most just and fair. All the disciples, without exception, admired him. At his words, even Bai Cai could find no words to respond. This being the case, the disciples of every peak were also silenced. The Discipline Hall elder turned towards the Sect Master and sighed, "Just why do you insist on not allowing the Discipline Hall to question her?" The Sect Master calmly answered, "Because I dont believe that Qi Jian would ever do something evil." The Discipline Hall elder retorted, "Even when your other disciple Liang Xiaoxiao personally indicated it? In addition, hes already dead." The Mount Li Sect Master grew quiet, and then replied, "Yes." The Discipline Hall elder asked, "Since you dont believe it, why wont you allow the Discipline Hall to investigate?" The Mount Li Sect Master looked back at him and said nothing for a very long time. Finally, he said, "Because I do not trust the Discipline Hall." A small mor stirred within the mountains. Bai Cai and his fellow disciples had fought bravely and shed blood in order to protect the dwelling, but when they heard the Sect Masters words, even they dared not believe it. It must be known that the Discipline Hall of Mount Li was the most just. It had never done anything improper. The Discipline Hall elders eyebrows slightly trembled. It was obvious that he was very angry. He asked, "Might the venerable Sect Master instruct us, in thest hundred years, what has the Discipline Hall done that has been unjust. If there is none, then why do you not trust it?" "Because you do not believe in Junior Martial Uncle," the Sect Master dered to the two Discipline Hall elders. The Discipline Hall elder asked, "Why do you think this way?" The Sect Master answered, "Back then when you two entered the Mausoleum of Books and swore blood oaths to be Monolith Guardians, Junior Martial Uncle was greatly enraged at this news. He burst into the Mausoleum of Books and forcefully dragged you away. Whenever themon people discuss this matter, they will always praise my Mount Li by saying that it acts like soothing wind or bright moon. But I know very well that you two have always felt that you missed out on the opportunity to enter the Divine Domain because Junior Martial Uncle brought you out of the Mausoleum of Books. You have always felt that Junior Martial Uncle was being unfair to you." This was an extremely famous event from the past. But it was only this morning that many Mount Li disciples learned that the two disciples that had been forcefully taken out of the Mausoleum of Books by the Martial Granduncle were actually these two iron-faced and selfless elders of the Discipline Hall. The other Discipline Hall elder that had not spoken suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "Could it be that Junior Martial Uncle was not being unfair to us?" The Sect Master said sorrowfully, "The Mausoleum of Books is a holy ground and also an abyss. Its been open for so many years, but how could you still not understand? Junior Martial Uncle did not hesitate to offend the Li Pce to give you two true freedom. And yet youve held grudges against him for so many years. Its truly preposterous!" Chapter 406 – Chaos for Two Women (I) Chapter 406 Chaos for Two Women (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Discipline Hall elder expressionlessly responded to the Sect Master, "All matters ask about actions, not intentions, and to keep thew is just so. Regardless of what the Sect Master thinks of our views, ording to thews of Mount Li, disciple Qi Jian should be handed over to the Discipline Hall for questioning." Bai Cai angrily replied, "Martial Uncle Hong, if all matters ask about actions and not intentions, then besides that nce from Third Brother before he died, just what wrongs has Junior Brothermitted? Just what exactly did he do that he needs to be questioned by the Discipline Hall?" Xiao Songgong looked at him and bitterlyughed, "Although Liang Xiaoxiao only nced at her, he said what he needed to loud and clear. That wolf cub is the main culprit who coborated with the demons to cause chaos in the Garden of Zhou. And inside the Garden of Zhou and even outside, at least several hundred pairs of eyes can clearly testify that Qi Jian was embracing that wolf cub and exchanging flirting nces. Theres something between the two of them!" The vast majority of people did not understand the meaning of Xiao Songgongs words, but the faces of those who knew Qi Jians history abruptly changed. Not waiting for these people to say any words to stop him, Xiao Songgong shouted, "Qi Jian is Junior Martial Uncles own daughter!" The mountains erupted with noise! "She is a woman, and yet she would actually fool around with this wolf-human hybrid, and even touch skin! Does she still want the face to stand for my Mount Lis good name? For what reason cant the Discipline Hall question her!" Xiao Songgongs frigid and malicious voice echoed through the peak and was simultaneously transmitted through the array to all the other peaks. All the mountains were deathly silent, the Mount Li disciples too shocked to muster any words. Junior Brother Qi Jian...was actually a girl? And she was actually...Junior Martial Uncles own daughter? Was this all true? Xiao Songgong stared into the Sect Masters eyes and said derisively, "If she were not Junior Martial Uncles daughter, how could you possibly cherish her as much as you do? What she wants, you give her. Havent Hanshi and the rest encountered something like this? Even Qiushando you treat him as well as you do Qi Jian? Did you think I didnt know? You even want to give the position of Sect Master over to her!" The disciples on the various peaks of Mount Li were even more stunned at these words. Bai Cai was very anxious and wanted to say something, but he was prevented from doing so by the Sect Master. The Sect Master shook his head at Xiao Songgong, his face revealing a faint sense of ridicule and sorrow. He truly did particrly dote on Qi Jian, much more so than he did on Gou Hanshi and the others, and not even Qiushan couldpare. But this was not because Qi Jian was Junior Martial Uncles daughter. It was because she was his final disciple, and also because Qi Jian was a girl. It was such a simple reason, and the Sect Master understood that Qiushan and the others all understood and epted it. Thus, in the past several years, they had also doted on Qi Jian. He believed Xiao Songgong would also understand this, but would he listen to him right now? Xiao Songgong would not cease his attacks just because of the Sect Masters silence. He looked at him and icily continued, "The position of the Mount Li Sword Sect Master is not yours to decide on! If you want to give it to Qi Jian, you must also see if we agree or disagree." The Sect Master calmly looked back and asked, "Then in your view, who should upy the position of Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect?" Xiao Songgong coldly answered, "The position of Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect in the future should naturally belong to Martial Nephew Qiushan!" This statement was extremely unyielding. All the disciples of all the mountains of Mount Li, even Bai Cai who was supporting the Sect Master, thought that this statement was only right and inevitable. The entirety of the Mount Li Sword Sect, and even the entirety of the world, had long since tacitly approved of this point. "Talking back and forth, but we still only talk about the position of Sect Master." The Sect Master looked at Xiao Songgong and sighed, his eyes filled with pity and even sympathy. "Senior Brother, when will you learn to look a little farther?" Because of the Sect Masters eyes, Xiao Songgong grew indescribably furious. He bellowed, "Could it be that you think Im a person that clings to power and position? Could it be that you think that I rebelled for my own personal benefit!" The Sect Master calmly smiled. "Perhaps it is because you are doing it for the benefit of all humanity." Without a doubt, this was sarcasm. Bai Cai who was supporting the Sect Master began tough, as did those several dozen blood-stained disciples in front of the dwelling. Only Xiao Songgong, the two Discipline Hall elders, and their disciples behind them found nothing tough about. Xiao Songgong took a deep breath, then said, "You hand over the Myriad Sword Array, abdicate, and let Qi Jian stand trial. I will only administer the sect for five years and then seclude myself in the back mountains, handing over the position of Sect Master to Martial Nephew Qiushan." The Sect Master paid him no attention. Turning to the two Discipline Hall elders, he said, "My two senior brothers, do you also support this?" The Discipline Hall elder impassively said, "Sect Master, whether you abdicate or not is not something for the Discipline Hall to decide, but if you insist on withholding custody of Qi Jian, the Discipline Hall will demand that you temporarily hand over your authority." The Sect Master serenely replied, "My two senior brothers want to discuss rules, so let us discuss rules." The Discipline Hall elder said stolidly, "May the Sect Master speak." "At present, Junior Martial Uncle is entrapped in the north. The Mount Li Sword Sect Sword Array has been operational for many days, only waiting for some definite news. Yesterday afternoon, we received news that Junior Martial Uncle had appeared in Xunyang City. The three elders of the Sword Hall brought with them the sects elites to enter the Sword Array, preparing to head off to Xunyang City to rescue Junior Martial Uncle. Who could have foreseen that Elder Xiao Songgong would actually collude with outsiders from the Longevity Sect, damaging the Sword Arrayst night and trapping the three elders of the Sword Hall and every one of my Mount Lis elites in the belly of the mountain? If you say that Qi Jian and the wolf youth supporting each other in the Garden of Zhou is a sin, then dare I invite the two Discipline Hall elders to ask what sort of sin is this?" The Sect Master calmly asked the two Discipline Hall elders, "Now Junior Martial Uncle is heavily injured, alone and without help. If he were to die at the hands of those thieves and scoundrels... Since my two senior brothers do not resent Junior Martial Uncle for that old affair of the Mausoleum of Books, shouldnt you two at this time first cripple Elder Xiao Songgongs cultivation and throw him in the Discipline Halls prison before doing anything else?" The Discipline Hall elders were silent. The Sect Master looked at the two of them, a mocking smile on his face. Bai Cai spit on the ground in front of him, shameless to the extreme. All the mountains of Mount Li were quiet, and then erupted in countless cries of anger and abuse. "If Su Li...is my Mount Lis Martial Uncle, then Elder Xiao Songgongs action are naturally treason against this mountain." The other Discipline Hall elder suddenly said, "But if Su Li originallymitted treason against this mountain, then Elder Xiao Songgongs actions are not a crime at all, but actually a great merit." The Mount Li Sect Master slightly narrowed his eyes but said nothing, his ridicule in on his face. Bai Cai sneered, "Make it up, continue making everything up. The books youve all made up, Im afraid not even Second Brother or Chen Changsheng have seen them before." "Su Li has always been a madman." Xiao Songgong coldly said, "Back then, it was him that prevented the northern expedition. Ten-odd yearster, its now him that prevents the unification of north and south. Just what does he want to do? Hes not older than us and he entered the sectter than us. If his luck were not good, for what reason should we call him Martial Uncle? Just why should he bring Mount Li to that ce? You all dont care, but the disciples of Mount Li care!" At this point, neither Xiao Songgong or the two Discipline Hall elders continued to refer to Su Li as Martial Uncle, but spoke of him directly by namethese people that had rushed the main peak of Mount Li had finally revealed their intention. They wanted to borrow the difficult questions raised at Qi Jian by Liang Xiaoxiaos death and ultimately use this matter topletely eliminate Su Lis influence from Mount Li. Of course, all of this had been established on a single foundation. Su Li must die. Chapter 407 – Chaos for Two Women (II) Chapter 407 Chaos for Two Women (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Sect Master indicated that Bai Cai no longer needed to support him. He slowly took two steps forward, and then, separated by those dozens of bright sword glows, looked at those senior brothers that he had once been so close and familiar with and those familiar-looking disciples. He also looked at that elder from the Longevity Sect and the experts from the Qiushan family. The corners of his lips slowly rose up, revealing a mocking smile. "A thousand autumns and ten thousand generations." "The unification of north and south." "For the human world." "To oppose the demons." He said these phrases with his mocking smile, but they were even more so radiant and dignified. In this case though, no matter how radiant and dignified those phrases, or reasons, were, they would always be mocked. Because these were all merely excuses. "Was it the Pope or the Divine Empress...that promised you these benefits?" The Sect Masters gaze moved slowly over Xiao Songgong and the two Discipline Hall elders, ultimately resting on the head of the Qiushan n. The Qiushan n head slightly lowered his head in greeting. He smiled but said nothing, as if he didnt realize what sort of tense situation he was in. "Yes, the unification of the north and the south, the human world together as one...these are all benefits, these are precisely the benefits thate from killing Su Li. No matter how much you mock it, it is still a good thing." Xiao Songgong looked at the Sect Master and said, "For the future of the Mount Li Sword Sect, for the health and happiness of the ten thousand surnames of the South, I dont care how selfish you say I am, but how can such benefits not move the heart?" The Sect Master remained silent for a very long time, then he abruptly raised his right hand and extracted a sword from those dozens of sword glows. These were the streaks of light of the Myriad Sword Array, and only he could perform this action in such an understated manner. Xiao Songgong said, "It seems that youre still not convinced." The Sect Master answered, "Because I am not convinced about your assertion that Junior Martial Uncle has betrayed the mountain, about where this crime came from. Just like Little Six Bai Cai said, if you make something up, it should at least be decent." Everyone turned to Xiao Songgong and the two Discipline Hall elders. Even the Qiushan n head and that Guardian of his with unfathomable strength were looking at him. The peak was quiet for a very long time until finally one of the Discipline Hall elders opened his mouth and said, "Su Li, he...his rebellious influence has always been preventing the unification of north and south. We suspect...that hes colluding with the demons." The Sect Master shook his head in amazement, sighing, "Truly shameless." The Qiushan n head also couldnt help but shake his head. Most likely, he felt that this exnation was far too nonsensical. "Martial Uncle has battled with the demon experts for many years. Who knows how many demons have fallen to his sword? If not for him, why would the demons have been so well-behaved these past few years in the snowy ins? This current situation where he is now a dragon that has swum into the shallows and been surrounded in Xunyang City by those contemptible and shameless fools is precisely because he, for the purpose of ying the demon Military Advisor ck Robe, entered the demons encirclement and was thus heavily injured..." The Sect Master gazed at that Discipline Hall elder and said, "Those people in Xunyang City are very shameless, and you would actually use Martial Uncle of colluding with the demons. This already exceeds shamelessness and reaches the level of being inhuman." These words were said very calmly and sincerely, but the emotions behind them were very fierce. The responses of the disciples in all the mountains were also very fierce. All sorts of filthy words were hurled towards the main peak. It must be known that Su Li was not merely their Martial Granduncle, but the essence of Mount Lis spirit, the idol of every young disciple. How could they permit this senior tomit such nder? Xiao Songgong sneered. "Only an act." The Sect Master yelled, "Senior Brother, if you do not have evidence, then I can use these words of yours to expel you from Mount Li." Xiao Songgong stared into his eyes, giving a smile that was not a smile. "Do you really want evidence? It must be known that although no one dares to mention that matter anymore, the exam paper from after that blood-spattered incident should still be stored in the Li Pce." The Sect Masters expression became more solemn at these words. "You...what matter are you talking about?" Xiao Songgong bitterlyughed, "There are no absolute secrets in this world. Su Li thought that if he killed all the people at the side of the cold pool, he could just hide it like that!" The Sect Masters gaze was incredibly sharp as he yelled, "Hold your tongue! If you dare to act recklessly, do not doubt Id shatter my sword heart and use the Myriad Sword Array to kill every one of you that climbed up this mountain!" Hearing these words, the hearts of the disciples on the peaks of Mount Li couldnt help but shiver with cold. Such powerful killing intent, such an intense methodcould it be that this internal chaos of Mount Li would really culminate in such a bitter conclusion? Just what was the secret that Xiao Songgong wanted to say? "Dont tell me that these disciples are no longer disciples of Mount Li, that just because you want to conceal this secret, you want them all to die?" Xiao Songgong stared at him and sneered, "If you really did carry out such a vicious method, I wonder after you die how you would meet the ancestors of Mount Li. I originally didnt want to reveal this secret, but now that Ive been forced to this point, I must tell the entire continent. Qi Jian is not merely Su Lis daughter, she is also..." He turned to the dwelling behind the Sect Master and the several dozen disciples. Despite being separated by that very heavy door, it seemed like he could see the unconscious Qi Jian. He dered coldly, "She is the daughter of a Demon Princess!" The Sect Master furiously bellowed, "Hold your tongue!" Xiao Songgong wasnt afraid in the slightest. With disdain, he continued, "She is the daughter born of Su Li and a Demon Princess!" The mountains of Mount Li were in an uproar. There were endless shouts and cursesjust who would believe this? Yes...Xiao Songgongs words still reverberated through the peaks of Mount Li. With his voice, the sounding from the peaks grew smaller and smaller. "Back then, for what reason would the Longevity Sect imprison that woman in the cold pool? Why did the elders have the confidence to request that Su Li perform such a great act to atone for his crime? Because Su Li had alreadymitted the most heinous of crimes." As Xiao Songgong thought of that world-shaking event from ten-odd years ago, he suddenly felt that even the wind running through the peaks had grown colder by a few degrees. "Only who could have imagined that Su Li would actually have be so daring? For one demon woman, he killed the ten-odd elders of the Longevity Sect! For this reason, just how many experts did the human world lose? And you actually dare to say that he cant possibly be colluding with the demons!" The curses abruptly came to a halt. The peaks of Mount Li had grown deathly still; the people had faintly sensed that this matter might be true, so they were shocked beyond belief. Even the Qiushan n head and that Guardian of his couldnt help but arch their brows. Only that Longevity Sect elder was as calm as before. His eyes shed with cruelty out of joy from rpensing his hatred. Presumably, he had long since known of this matter. The disciples of Mount Li could only leave their mouths open in speechlessness. When Xiao Songgong had previously revealed Qi Jians history, they could still ept it. Some of them, because of Martial Granduncle, even felt emotions of reverence, pity, or love towards Qi Jian, but the feeling they had now waspletely different. She was a daughter of a Demon Princess? Martial Granduncle actually had this sort of past rtionship with a Demon Princess... After some time had passed, a rather uneasy voice broke the silence. One of the disciples standing in front of the dwelling asked the Sect Master, his voice shaking, "Sect Master, this matter...is it true?" Chapter 408 – Still That Qiushan (I) Chapter 408 Still That Qiushan (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr That Mount Li disciple had previously stood in front of the dwelling, staining his clothes with blood and not retreating even half a step nor showing the slightest cowardice. His loyalty and bravery were not in doubt, but even he could not help but question now. The peaks of Mount Li were all silent and all for the same reason. The vast majority of the disciples of Mount Li all stood firmly by the Sect Master, indignant at the shameless conduct of Xiao Songgong and the other two elders, but now there was a changeSu Li was the idol of Mount Li, but if what Elder Xiao Songgong said was true, then this idol was gradually beginning to copse. In front, from Tempering Stone Peak, came the voice of a disciple, "If Senior Brother Qi Jian really is...a descendant of the demons, then perhaps...the Discipline Hall really should be allowed to ask a few questions." Bai Cai was enraged at these words, but before he had time to say anything, he saw one of the disciples by his side plop to the ground and get on his knees. The disciple began to kowtow towards the Sect Masters back, even dipping his forehead into the blood-soaked ground. "Master, if...Junior Brother really is the daughter born of Martial Granduncle and a Demon Princess, why is it necessary for you to put your all into covering up for him? A few days ago when everyone was saying the Junior Brother had killed Third Brother, I didnt believe a word of it, but if in her body flows the filthy blood of the demons, and then she even coborates with that wolf youth hybrid, then what cant she do?" The Sect Master looked at this disciple who was normally the most deferential to him, and he softly sighed. This disciples entire family had been in by the Demon Army, so what could he rebuke him for? When Bai Cai looked at those two disciples and heard the growing discussioning from the distant peaks, his anger was only inmed further. He yelled, "The grand disciples of Mount Li have been confused by the heresy of the enemy! Just where have your sword hearts gone!" The surrounding peaks grew somewhat quieter, as did the main peak. Xiao Songgong once again sneered and moved his gaze to Bai Cai. "If your sword heart really is stainless, then why do you only dare to reprove your fellow disciples? Why do you not dare to ask your master whether this matter is real or fake?" Bai Cais gaze was still enraged, but he clenched his teeth in silence. Silence sometimes meant that one was extremely angry, other times it meant that there was nothing to be said, and still other times it indicated tacit agreementquite some time had passed since Xiao Songgong had revealed that Qi Jian was the daughter of Su Li and a Demon Princess, but the Mount Li Sect Master continued to stand in front of the dwelling, showing barely any expression and saying nothing. But his meaning was exceptionally clear. The several dozen disciples standing outside the dwelling and the even more numerous disciples in the surrounding peaks were all looking at the Sect Master. Up until this very moment, they had still been loyal to Mount Li and supported the Sect Master, finding Xiao Songgong and the two Discipline Hall elders to be shameless. However, now they began to believe that Qi Jian and even Su Li had some rtionship with the demons. Or else why would Third Brother Liang Xiaoxiao on the verge of death direct such aplex and pained gaze towards her? Even Bai Cais sword heart began to waver, his emotions growing somewhat frustrated. Ten-odd years ago, Mount Li and thus the entirety of the human world, because of two women, had a falling out. Ten-odd yearster, this matter finally reappeared in Mount Li and began to change the entire situation there. Finally, the Mount Li Sect Master opened his mouth to say something. He looked into Xiao Songgongs eyes and said, "You should not know of this matter, because the people that knew of it were all killed. Besides three of the Saints and me, there should be no one else that knows. Not even the Demon Lord should know, so how could you know?" This was a very difficult question to answer, so Xiao Songgongs expression suddenly turned icy, seeming to possess no intention of responding. "Even if the Tianhai Divine Empress or the Pope wanted to kill Junior Martial Uncle, the Dao hearts of the Saints float about in the sea of stars. It is impossible for them go back on their oath. The other Saint is even less likely to act against Junior Martial Uncles interest." The Sect Master did not exin why that Saint would not harm Su Li. He said it as if it was taken for granted. He continued, "Then, how were you able to learn this secret?" Xiao Songgong sneered, "As I said, there are no secrets in this world that are absolute." The Sect Masters expression was grave and stern."That year, Junior Martial Uncle went north to Xunyang City and killed everyone in the Liang Household that knew of this matter. The Divine Empress and the Pope also wanted to wash their hands of this matter and ended up protecting this secret. I very much would like to know just who amongst these three leaked this matter to you." Xiao Songgongs expression shivered with fear at these words. Only now did he find out that behind that bloody incident of the past was originally the will of these three great powers. The Sect Master continued, "If you cannot say where this information originated from, then I can only believe that this is the work of ck Robe." This was a very crude conclusion, but in the Eastern Continent, it was also the most convincing. Because amongst the humans, demons, and demi-humans, there was an acknowledgment that was almost close to a truthck Robe knew all of the worlds secrets. "If it really was ck Robe that told you...you say that Junior Martial Uncle is colluding with the demons, but what about you? The demon Military Advisor is using your hands to destroy the foundation of my Mount Li; does this count as colluding!?" He was truly worthy of being the Sect Master of Mount Li Sword Sect. Every word of his was a sword. After the sneak attack, his body was severely injured, but these furious andbative criticisms were still like booms of thunder, resounding through all the peaks of Mount Li. They caused the discussions going on in the surrounding peaks to spontaneouslye to an end, and the situation shifted once more. It was clear that the two Discipline Hall elders did not know the origin of this information, and they subconsciously turned to Xiao Songgong. In the end, Xiao Songgong could not bear the might of those sword-like words. His face a little pale, he answered, "It was from the testament Liang Xiaoxiao left before he died." The Sect Master silently listened to these words, then said, "So it was like that." He moved his gaze to the Longevity Sect elder and said, "It was recorded that year that it was precisely Senior Brother Jiang that brought those two children to Mount Li. It now seems that he presumably already knew of his history back then." After a few moments of silence, Elder Jiang said, "I do not know when he found out his own history. I also learned of this matter after Zhuang Huanyu secretly delivered that testament to the Longevity Sect." The Sect Master asked, "Banhu has still clearly not learned about his history, let alone that major affair from that year. Xiaoxiao is younger than him by a little, so why would Elder Liang entrust his vengeance to him?" Elder Jiang replied, "Perhaps ten-odd years ago, Elder Liang already saw that Liang Banhu was too honest and sincere, far from being as vicious, sinister and steady as his younger brother." It truly was like this. In terms of viciousness, sinisterness, and steadiness, who in this young generation was Liang Xiaoxiaos match? Even after he was dead, none couldy such a im. Such a young genius, his cultivation still in Ethereal Opening, would even dare to have a Saint sink into the depths of misery as a sacrifice for his lofty goals. Using his own death, just how many winds and waves had he stirred up in Mount Li against Chen Changsheng and Wofu Zhexiu? It had all been a diversion, a method he had used to muddy the waters. Of course, it had also been something he had been willing to do along the way. His true target had always been Mount Liit had always been Su Li. Liang Xiaoxiao keenly understood that he would never have the opportunity to kill Su Li in this life. Even harming Qi Jian would be very difficult, so he had chosen the most desperate path and used the most extreme method. He wanted to destroy Qi Jians reputation. Things like reputation did not need any sort of evidence to destroy, only malice and conjecture. This was not even to speak of the fact that in the eyes of themon people, he was the senior brother that cherished Qi Jian the most. He wanted to destroy Su Lis legend. Things like legends were the most divine and solemn, but they were also the easiest to malign, because Su Li had himself done things that were too easy to malign. Together with that unfathomable demon Military Advisor in the distant snowy ins, one in the south and one in the north, they arranged the events within and without the Garden of Zhou and set up these two significant assassinations in Xunyang and Mount Li! For this, he only needed to pay his life, then leave behind a single emotional gaze and one testament. Before he died, he had presumably alreadypleted all these calctions. Although he had died, countless people would continue his n in ordance with his arrangements. Taking his emotional gaze and testament, they would continue the battle. The entire world would take vengeance on his behalf, and on the behalf of his elders. It could be believed that the moment when he drew hisst breath outside the Garden of Zhou, Liang Xiaoxiao had been calm and joyful. Xiao Songgong said nothing. The two elders of the Discipline Hall said nothing. That Elder Jiang of the Longevity Sect also said nothing more. The Sect Master stood behind the several dozen sword glows, quietly gazing at the sword gripped in his right hand, pondering something. They were present-day experts at the upper level of Star Condensation. They could kill a junior like Liang Xiaoxiao with a wave of their hands. Yet now that they hadpletely understood Liang Xiaoxiaos intentions and his preparations, they felt an indescribable tinge of reverence for that now-deceased junior. If they knew that Zhou Tong had described Liang Xiaoxiao as his most suitable sessor, perhaps they would have felt the same. In a brief span of time, the Sect Master of Mount Li seemed to get rather older. He understood everything and a faint sense of regret took root in his heart. From such a young age, Liang Xiaoxiao had lived in revenge, even concealing it from his own brothers. Just what sort of suffering was that? Why was it that he had never sensed this peculiarity? The silence was finally shattered in the next moment, and the one to break it was the Qiushan n head. Before dawn, he had followed Xiao Songgong and the rest up Mount Lis main peak. After that, this Qiushan n head and his unfathomably powerful Guardian had said not a word, even though where they stood clearlymunicated which side they were taking. "This matter nevertheless must be resolved," the Qiushan n head said gently to the Sect Master. This head of a prestigious family of the south seemed to still have a smile about his face, but his words were tough and unyielding. "Since the blood of demons runs through Qi Jians body, she should naturally be handed over to the Discipline Hall for questioning. Sir Su Li who concealed this matter should also bear some of the me, but since he has already died in Xunyang City, that subject can naturally be dropped. As for the venerable Sect Master...I believe that you really should step down." These were all demands that Xiao Songgong had brought up, and the Qiushan n head had repeated them once more. All the Mount Li disciples once again grew tense. This was a bout of internal unrest, a confrontation between two factions of power. It had even already exceeded the bounds of Mount Li and had be a sh between two great powers of the Southern Heaven. This fight was over the position of Sect Master of Mount Li. The myriad swords had yet to break through the clouds and not much blood had been spilled. Could it be that today, Mount Li would really be a green mountain dyed in blood? The most crucial point was that even though these words had just been a reiteration,ing from the mouth of the Qiushan n head, they were even more unyielding and forceful than when Xiao Songgong had said them. It was not merely because of the status of the Qiushan n in the south, but because...he was Qiushan Juns father. Chapter 409 – Still That Qiushan (II) Chapter 409 Still That Qiushan (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the south, the Qiushan n was naturally an extraordinarily amazing existence, but this Qiushan n head was not all that famous. In terms of both cultivation and knowledge, he was very mediocre. There was even a saying in the continent: all the talent of the Qiushan npletely fell on Qiushan Jun, so much so that even his father was ordinary. A simrmentary was also bandied about the capital of the Great Zhou. Although Divine General of the East Xu Shiji received the deep trust of the Divine Empress and had an exceptionally high status in the Great Zhou Army, everyone knew that this was all because he begat a good daughter. Whenpared to his daughter Xu Yourong, whether discussing talent, military strategy, or intelligence, Xu Shiji was cast into the lightless shadows by his daughter. There were even many people that were perplexed on just how Xu Shiji and the Qiushan n head could possibly give birth to Xu Yourong and Qiushan Jun. But this was a fact, just like it was also a fact that the Qiushan n heads words were more forceful than Xiao Songgongs...because he was Qiushan Juns father. In Mount Li, Qiushan Jun was the most unique person; one could even call him an anomaly. In the hearts of this young generation of disciples, he was the only person that could be discussed on par with Martial Granduncle Su Li, even if his cultivation was still vastly inferior to Su Lis. Even the Sect Master to a certain degree did not have as much prestige as Qiushan Jun. From the Sect Master down to the most ordinary disciple, there was no one that did not like Qiushan Jun. From the most somber Discipline Hall elder to the unfeeling and fierce Guan Feibai to those demi-human servants that had been punished to sweep the leaves in the back mountains for forty-odd years, whenever anyone saw Qiushan Jun, they would always give their sincerest smile and show him the greatest kindness. Every disy of kindness and love was mutual. Qiushan Jun had lived in Mount Li for ten-odd years and had bestowed ample love and kindness to every person that lived in it. And the thing called prestige was like ten thousand brooks forming a river, created from his devotion to Mount Li in the ten-odd years he had lived there. To put it in simpler terms, he had bled for Mount Li, bled lots of blood. So when the Qiushan n head spoke, all of Mount Li would quietly and sincerely listen to his words. Only nobody at this time realized that in that dwelling on that sickbed where that young man who had been in aa for severals weeksy, a finger hanging over the edge of the bed began to slightly move. "This was originally an internal matter of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Logically, my Qiushan n is not qualified to speak about it." The Qiushan n head looked at the Sect Master, looked at the several dozen Mount Li disciples standing in front of the dwelling, and calmly said, "But now the situation is this. Sir Su Li and Qi Jian are suspected of colluding with the demons and stirring bloody rains and foul winds within the Garden of Zhou. And it was my son Qiushan who, for the purpose of opening the Garden of Zhou and because of this demon infiltration,pletely exhausted his essence blood. Presently, he is still in aa, his ultimate fate unclear! I think that as his father, I have the qualifications to stand for him and request that all the people of Mount Li do some things." These words were said to the Sect Master and the several dozen disciples beside him, and also to the disciples in the other peaks of Mount Li. Countless gazes, filled with concern and apprehension, rested on the tightly shut stone door of the dwelling. The Mount Li disciples were all thinking, if what Elder Xiao Songgong said is true, that this is all the scheme of the demons... Senior Brother Liang Xiaoxiao is already dead; could it be that now Eldest Brother will also have to pay his life as a price? Could it be that Martial Granduncle really took Mount Li as his personal property and decided to pass down the position of Sect Master to Qi Jian and not Eldest Brother? How could this be okay! If this is all true, then the Qiushan ns anger is certainly very reasonable. All the peaks of Mount Li abruptly went silent. Bai Cais expression subtly changed. He understood that this signified an exceptionally ill omen, indicating that the hearts of the people were gradually shifting. However, even for him, there was still no way to respond to these words, because in the entire matter, Eldest Brother was the most innocent. Even now, he was still in aa and no one knew when he would wake up. The several dozen disciples in front of the dwelling all gazed at the Sect Master, their expressions ratherplex. Xiao Songgong looked at the Sect Master and said expressionlessly, "Hand over the Myriad Sword Array." The Discipline Hall elder said with a voice as hard as iron, "Might I bother Senior Brother Sect Master to bring out the demon woman Qi Jian." Longevity Sect Elder Jiang was serene and silent. The Qiushan n head calmly said, "I need you to hand over only one thing." Previously, every word of the Sect Masters had been like a sword. Now, it was time for him to bear a rain of swords. These words which pressed him step by step, the hesitation exhibited on the faces of several dozen disciples behind him, the silence of the peaks of Mount Lithese were all swords. The testament borrowed from Liang Xiaoxiao, the name of Qiushan, the returning of the myriad swords, the transition between dynasties, the Longevity Sect once again holding the south in the palm of its hand, the Qiushan ns advance into the north, the unification of the north and south, the world united as one...this was truly a glorious and beautiful picture scroll! As the Sect Master thought about this picture, a slightly bitter smile appeared on his face. Xiao Songgong had no ns of giving him any time to think. Turning to the several dozen disciples standing in front of the dwelling, he sternly yelled, "Your Eldest Brother has been harmed by the demons plot! For the sake of letting the cultivators out of the Garden of Zhou, he unsparingly consumed his essence blood to once again open the Garden of Zhou until he suffered heavy injuries and fell intoa! Dont tell me you want to do this thing that would dden our enemies and pain the ones close to you? Shouldnt you be quickly putting down your swords, or else when your Eldest Brother wakes up and sees a river of blood running down the main peak of Mount Li and disciples massacring one another, just how pained will he be!?" These words of his were all imbued with true essence and seemed like countless swords. Although the several dozen sword glows in front of the dwelling dispersed the vast majority of it, the sharpness of the words still remained. The faces of those Mount Li disciples grew increasingly conflicted. There were some people whose swords inadvertently drooped to the ground, while there were even more people that watched the Sect Master, hesitating as they waited for his final decision. Seeing this scene, Xiao Songgong inwardly cursed in the depths of his heart, then he clenched his teeth and used his final method, his voice transmitting to all the peaks of Mount Li. "Today, I vited thews of the sect, intruded the main peak, and was disrespectful to the Sect Master. I only want the Sect Master to abdicate and bring out the demon woman Qi Jian. I will not receive five years of the Sect Masters position, this being my proof that I do not covet power, that I am at fault, and that I humbly apologize." With these words, the peaks erupted in a mor. Even those Mount Li disciples that were the most furious at Xiao Songgongs conduct were forced to admit that these conditions were enough to express his sincerity. The Longevity Sect elder asked, "Then the position of Sect Master...who should it go to?" Xiao Songgong silently pondered this for a few moments, "My senior and junior brothers imprisoned in the sword array will have their own opinions, but if you ask me, its still...Qiushan." The Longevity Sect elder smiled. "Hes too young, isnt he?" Xiao Songgong said no more. The Qiushan n head also said nothing, only indifferently smiled. The several dozen disciples in front of the dwelling looked at each other in dismay. Bai Cai walked up to the Sect Masters side, carrying his sword. He felt very dejected, but he didnt know what he should say. This proposal was seemingly the only resolution that everyone in Mount Li, from top to bottom, was willing to ept. At the very least, it could avert that final stage of Mount Lis internal strife which, once reached, would be unmanageable. Why would Xiao Songgong be willing to pay such a great price? The Sect Master calmly looked at Xiao Songgong and noticed that Xiao Songgong and the Qiushan n head briefly nced at each other, and then he understood everything clearly. To see the position of Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect that he had long yearned for but then be forced to submit and give way, and in addition seclude himself in the back mountains in bitter cultivation to atone for his crimespresumably, the Qiushan n and the Longevity Sect would have to pay a suitablepensation in the aftermath. But was this really a resolution that all of Mount Li was willing to ept? The peaks of Mount Li were all silent. Everyone was waiting for the Sect Masters final decision. At this moment, a voice came out of the dwelling. This voice was very weak, yet it was still bright. It was just like the sky that had been obscured by dark clouds for a very long time: as long as the clouds dispersed, the skies would be as clear and blue as ever. "I do not ept." Chapter 410 – Still That Qiushan (III) Chapter 410 Still That Qiushan (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the dwelling, a figure could be seen in front of the sickbed, watching the unconscious Qi Jian. As his gaze moved from her pale face to her abdomen that had been wrapped inyer afteryer of bandages, and then to those fingers which were still suffused with a faint green, it grew colder and colder. Hearing those voices from outside, one unyielding and one forceful, and thinking about those voices he listened to in his Sword Rest, the countless voices he had heard over these past several weeks, his voice also became somewhat cold. "I do not ept." That figure said these four words to all of Mount Li, then he walked out of the dwelling. Hearing his voice, the entirety of Mount Li grew silent. The Sect Master quietly looked at Xiao Songgong, the corners of his mouth perking, revealing a smile. That smile contained many meanings, but there was no sign of any of that previous bitterness. The door of the dwelling was pushed open, and that figure emerged under the crystal-clear blue sky under the watch of several hundred gazes. It was a young man, his body tall and straight, his Mount Li sword uniform slightly pping in the breeze. It was obvious that he was not fully recovered from his heavy injuries. His face was pale, but it didnt in the least detract from the heroic spirit about his face, or that free uninhibited intent about him. The young man walked out under these countless gazes, and countless cries of tion and surprise rose up from the main peak of Mount Li. "Eldest Brother!" "Eldest Brother is awake!" "Eldest Brother woke up!" These cries of surprise quickly spread to the other peaks of Mount Li. In a moment, the tension in the mountains, the extreme pressure and chill felt by these disciples from the old secrets caused by Martial Granduncle, was, for the most part, wiped away. This young man was naturally Mount Li Sword Sects Eldest Brother, the head of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws: Qiushan Jun. One by one, the several dozen Mount Li disciples rushed up. Qiushan Jun shook his head, indicating that there was no need to support him. He slowly made his way over to the steps and then paid his respects to the Sect Master. Then he turned to those people on the other side of the sword glows, his gaze tranquil and serene. Even when he saw his own father, he did not show any signs of being moved. When they saw that Qiushan Jun had awakened, everyone in the crowd had different emotions, but the majority of them were primarily happily surprised. Even Xiao Songgong and the two Discipline Hall elders were not too wary. Upon seeing this scene, the Qiushan n head confirmed the prestige his son had in the hearts of Mount Lis young generation of disciples. His eyes grew even brighter and he lightly stroked his short beard. Not waiting for Qiushan Jun to speak, Xiao Songgong took the initiative and said, "Martial Nephew Qiushan, youve been in aa for several weeks and probably do not know what has urred. Please wait for a few moments so that there are no misunderstandings." At the moment, the scene in front of this dwelling at the peak of Mount Li was littered with broken swords and spilt blood and the scene was abnormally bloody. Anyone could imagine that after Qiushan Jun woke up and saw this sort of scene, it was only right for him to believe that Xiao Songgong and the rest were forcing an abdication, resulting in his previous four words. Xiao Songgong and the others thought that as long as they could exin the situation, Qiushan Jun would naturally understand what to choose. No matter how, Xiao Songgong and his group wanted to obtain Qiushan Juns support. This was because in this internal conflict in Mount Li, the Qiushan n was one of two backers of their factions, and the status that Qiushan Jun had in the hearts of the young disciples would let them conclude this conflict and thenpletely grasp the most vital aspect of this situation. Qiushan Jun was silent for a few moments, then said, "Martial Uncle may exin. Bai Cai couldnt help but be anxious, wanting to say something to his senior brother. Unexpectedly, the Sect Master stopped him. The Sect Master even returned the sword he was holding back into the sword glows in front of the dwelling. The ted cries of surprise from seeing Eldest Brother wake up gradually faded and the peaks became silent once more. Everyone once again listened to Xiao Songgong describe what had happened in the Garden of Zhou and Su Lis past deeds. Elder Xiao Songgongs voice resounded in front of the dwelling. Qiushan Jun remained silent, his pale face revealing no emotion, yet the right hand hanging at his side began to tremble. This signified his anger, anger that could not be restrained. Many people noticed this detail and their emotions grew increasingly tense. Bai Cai was even more at wits end, thinking to himself, just what do I do next? How can I possibly treat Eldest Brother as an enemy? Xiao Songgong had finished with his exnation. After a few moments of silence, Qiushan Jun asked, "Martial Uncle, in your view, how should this matter be handled?" With these words, the final remnants of unease in the hearts of Xiao Songgong and the rest werepletely dispelled. The Discipline Hall elder said harmoniously, "Previously there was already a resolution: Qi Jian will be handed over to the Discipline Hall for questioning, the Sect Master will temporarily abdicate, and since you are already awake, you will, of course, stand as Sect Master." That elder surnamed Jiang from the Longevity Sect added, "As for Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu who colluded with Qi Jian, the Longevity Sect and Holy Maiden Peak will send a joint letter to the Li Pce. The Pope must also give an exnation." Xiao Songgong looked at him and said, "Martial Nephew previously did not know the specifics of the situation, and so there were some misunderstandings and you said those four words in the dwelling. Now that everything has presumably been made clear, you should know what to do." Countless gazes rested on Qiushan Juns body and the crowd could only guess at how he would choose. This was because the usations made by Xiao Songgong and the rest were trueQi Jian really was the daughter of Su Li and a Demon Princess. In order to avoid the continued shedding of blood in this internal conflict, Qiushan Jun would most likely bitterly struggle, but he would assuredly speedily reach a decision. This was the imposing air required of people who did great things, and the entire continent knew that even when he was a child, Qiushan Jun had always conducted himself with such an imposing air, imposingly majestic. He would definitely choose that which was most conforming to Mount Lis interest, which was most in ordance with the correct path of humanity. Humans and demons could not coexist. In the face of this, what did the so-called passion of the teacher or the kindness of instructing matter!? The Qiushan n head calmly looked at his son, his heart bursting with pride. It was pride for the youngest Star Condensation cultivator in history, the youngest Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect in history, and in a few years, the youngest Sect Master of the Longevity Sect in history. Then, in the next few years after that, he would naturally be the youngest Saint in history. Surveying the long river of history, who could be more outstanding than his son? His pride did not merely originate from this, it also came from Qiushan Juns appearance in this matterhe believed it to be just like Liang Xiaoxiaos death. Qiushan Junsa and awakening had both been perfectly arranged. Qiushan Junsa had been very timely, and his awakening even more so. When he fell into aa, he avoided the internal strife of Mount Li. When he awoke from hisa, the dispute had already reached its end and only he could bring it to a close. He was the only and naturally the finest candidate. He did not need to bear the evil reputation of Xiao Songgong and his group intruding upon the main peak and forcing abdication. He only needed to sleep to grasp all the benefits. In a little while, if he could shed a few tears, he could have his devotion and benevolence be even more praised in the world... As he looked at his son, the Qiushan n head sighed sorrowfully. As expected of a dragon son, so far that not even your father can reach. "There is one problem." Qiushan Jun gazed at Xiao Songgong and said, "Previously you said to Bai Cai, If your sword heart really is stainless, then why do you only dare to reprove your fellow disciples? Why do you not dare to ask your master whether this matter is real or fake?" Xiao Songgong had not noticed one detail of these words and said without thinking, "Correct." Qiushan Jun turned and nced over at Bai Cai. "Why did you not dare to ask?" Bai Cai felt that his mouth was awash with bitterness. He thought to himself, and just what use would there be in asking? Qiushan Jun shifted his gaze to the Sect Master and asked, "Master, are Martial Uncles words...true?" Bai Cai was incredibly saddened. He thought to himself, Senior Brother, why do you need to force the Sect Master to such desperate straits? Why are you acting so heartlessly? The Sect Master looked back at Qiushan Jun, smiling as he prepared to speak. Xiao Songgong abruptly felt that this was rather inappropriate. He sternly warned, "You must swear upon the ancestors of Mount Li that you will not lie when you tell Qiushanis Qi Jian really the offspring of a Demon Princess!" The Sect Master looked at Qiushan Jun and sighed, "This matter is true." The meaning of these words was very clear. This matter was true, but all the other matters were naturally not true. Xiao Songgong didnt care about the rest. He only needed for him to admit this point and it would be fine. He suddenly felt relieved. As the Qiushan n head looked at the scene ying out in front of the dwelling, he suddenly felt that there was something off. Yes, both the Sect Master and Qiushan Jun seemed far too calm. "Just what are you still doing here?" Qiushan Jun calmly said to Bai Cai, "Quickly help the Sect Master back in so he can rest." The mountains werepletely silent. Everyone was rather perplexed, not understanding what Qiushan Jun was doing. Even Bai Cai was stunned, and then he sobered up and began to help the Sect Master walk towards the dwelling. Before he entered the dwelling, the Sect Master said, "Take care of everything properly." Qiushan Jun replied, "Be at ease, Master." With these words, he extended his arm into the several dozen sword glows in front of the dwelling and took down the sword that was his. This was the sword called Dragonscale. With this scene, everyone realized that at some point, the Sect Master had turned Mount Lis Myriad Sword Array over to him! Elder Xiao Songgong watched Qiushan Jun, his expression gradually growing more solemn. "Youve finished your questions." Qiushan Jun answered, "Yes, Ive finished with my questions." Xiao Songgong took a deep, deep breath, then asked, "And then?" Qiushan Jun looked at the mountains and casually said, "And then...naturally, the disciples of Mount Li raise their swords to confront the enemy." Xiao Songgongsplexion grew abnormally unsightly. He coldly shouted, "Just what are you doing! Did you not hear your master admit that Qi Jians mother is a Demon Princess!?" Qiushan Jun raised his sword and looked at Xiao Songgong and those powerful enemies. He asked, "And so what?" Chapter 411 – Where are the Disciples of Mount Li? Chapter 411 Where are the Disciples of Mount Li? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With Qiushan Juns words, all the peaks of Mount Li were silenced. Qiushan Jun said to everyone, "What sort of person is Martial Granduncle? Let alone him having a romantic affair with that Demon Princess, even if he married her and brought her into Mount Li, so what?" Xiao Songgong was enraged, thinking to himself, just what sort of absurd words are these? Even those Mount Li disciples also felt that their most dearly beloved Eldest Brothers words werepletelycking in logic. Qiushan Jun could naturally sense the mood in front of the dwelling. He exined, "Could Martial Granduncle marrying a Demon Princess possibly impair the well-being of humanity? If it doesnt have the slightest effect, what sort of sin can it be? In my view, it is on the contrary extremely convenient for the humans." There was someone amongst the peaks that was not convinced and loudly yelled, "Human and demons cant coexist, so how can they be intimate with each other?" Xiao Songgongs face was ashen as he dered, "Truly absurd to the extreme!" "The so-called absurd is only what the average person doesnt dare to do, the path that they dont dare to walk." Qiushan Jun looked at Xiao Songgong and said expressionlessly, "My Mount Li Sword Sect, from the time the ancestor founded the sect down to Martial Granduncle, has always dared to do things that no one in the world would dare to do. Only then can we achieve things that no one in the world would dare to achieve. If you call it absurd, then its absurdly marvelous!" Then he turned to the disciples on the peak and yelled out in a deep voice, "Martial Granduncle dared to kill the Demon Emperor, dared to marry a Demon Princess. This is truly the daring and bold spirit of Mount Li! As disciples of Mount Li, you dont feel like your heads are held up high, but instead you hang your head down. With your sword hearts unsteady, how could you possibly match with the demeanor of my Mount Li? It truly makes me extremely disappointed!" His words were like swords, descending from the precipice and raising a wind, borrowing the power of the Myriad Sword Arrays sound amplification array to resound throughout all the peaks of Mount Li. Theynded in the hearts of all the disciples of Mount Li and, like the ringing of a bell, made them all wake up. All people said that when swords came out of Mount Li, the swordsmen came out with a superbly sharp edge. The daring spirit of Mount Li, the demeanor of Mount Li,y in the edge of the sword, to reveal the edge! In front of the cold sword, where were there anyws, where were there any reasons? How could they possibly care about what was absurd? Mount Li emphasized sword intent as the correct path and would absolutely never ept those rotten frameworks and restrictions! Bai Cai was extremely excited as he thought to himself, Eldest Brother really is Eldest Brother. Once he woke up, he caused all of Mount Li to once again wake up as well! When the countless disciples thought of their previous hesitation, and even of their thoughts ofpromising, they couldnt help but feel thoroughly ashamed, so much so that sweat came off them like thick beads of syrup. The Qiushan n head looked at his son that had only used a few words to make Mount Li quiet and stern once more. He watched as those sword glows shed across his sons pale face. His emotions were incrediblyplicated and his expression was bing more grave and stern. Then he nced at the Guardian by his side. He wasnt clear on what Qiushan Jun was prepared to do next, nor why he was about to do it, but he needed to make some preparations. Xiao Songgong and the others were growing more serious in mood. They had no choice but to begin preparations for the following negotiations. But matters developed at a speed which surpassed everyones imaginations because Qiushan Jun wasnt nning to negotiate with them at all. Qiushan Jun lifted his left hand and lightly pointed at the several dozen sword glows outside the dwelling. With a p, a strand of sword intent shot out from his fingers and towards a small sword of a rather simple style. That small sword abruptly left the sword glows and began to soar towards the azure sky above the peak of Mount Li. At this time, everyone at the scene already knew that the Mount Li Sect Master had secretly handed over the Myriad Sword Array to Qiushan Jun. Xiao Songgong and the other two elders had previously denounced the Sect Master for wanting to pass the position of Sect Master to Qi Jian and not Qiushan Jun, but this had already be a joke. However, no one could have imagined that Qiushan Jun would actually be able to control that small and simple sword! "The Sect Masters Order Sword!" Xiao Songgongs expression suddenly changed and he yelled. The long sword at his waist flew out of its sheath and rose up, hoping to keep that small sword from reaching the peak. Yet Qiushan Jun had long since made his preparations. With a light wave of his sleeve, those several dozen sword glows flew away from the dwelling and directly shot at Xiao Songgong! These several dozen sword glows were the most powerful portion of the Myriad Sword Array, their might so frightening that it was hard to imagine. Xiao Songgongs courage turned coldhow could he possibly care any more about blocking that small sword? He recalled his longsword so that he could hurriedly confront this threat. ngngngng. An extremely dense burst of sword edges colliding rang out. The several dozen sword glows flew back to the dwelling. Xiao Songgongs clothes were covered in sword shes, blood gradually flowing out of them, and his face was extremely ugly. Xiao Songgong was the most senior of the elders of Mount Li and he had cultivated to the upper level of Star Condensation long ago. Back in the capital, in the pce, only when up against the legendary demi-human general Jin Yulu did he cede a point. However, he was still not a match for Mount Lis Myriad Sword Array. If it were not for the fact that the vast majority of the Myriad Sword Arrays might was all in the belly of the mountain, preparing to send the elites of the Mount Li Sword Sect north to save Su Li, if it were not just these several dozen sword glows that remained, Xiao Songgong would have be a corpse on the spot! That small sword had already soared high up into the sky. There were some Mount Li disciples with good eyesight that could clearly make out that in the final moment, that small sword actually split into three, each of which flew to a different location. That Discipline Hall elder with the surname Hong angrily yelled, "Qiushan, you dare to attack an elder! This is truly high treason!" Qiushan Jun stared at him and yelled back, "Hong Zhizhou, you dare to bring outsiders to intrude upon the main peak and conspire against the Sect Masters life! This is truly high treason!" His words were still like swords, firm and upright, shining like they had just been washed. Although his cultivation was far beneath these Mount Li elders, in both discussion and battle, he did not fall the least bit behind, and his vigor was more than enough. That Discipline Hall elder suddenly stopped, not knowing how to respond. Qiushan Jun took one step forward and clearly cried out, "Xiao Songgong and these two elders trespassed upon the main peak, conspiring against the life of the Sect Master, colluding with outsiders. They are all marked as traitors. I epted the Sect Masters orders, grasping the Myriad Sword Array and temporarily holding the authority of the Sect Master. In ordance with thews of Mount Li Sword Sect, I will expel these three people from Mount Li. I have sent a notice to Holy Maiden Peak, the Longevity Sect, and the Li Pce, asking them to notify the entire world of todays matter!" Everyone was struck speechless by these words. How could they possibly imagine that Qiushan Jun would be able to act so coldly and decisively, not giving the other side even the tiniest chance for negotiation, and directly expelling the three elders from Mount Li! The Mount Li Sect Masters Order Sword was already flying towards those three holy grounds. There was no more possibility to change this matter, and any chance atpromise seemed to have been cut off. The Qiushan n headsplexion grew abnormally unsightly. Up until now, he still had not known what his son was nning to do, but Qiushan Jun had on two asions used the word outsiders. The meaning within this word was inly obviousno matter if they were from the nominally ancestral temple that was the Longevity Sect or his true birth ce of the Qiushan n, when on Mount Li, they were all outsiders, and possibly enemies as well! Qiushan Jun swept his gaze around to the surrounding mountains and asked, "Where are the disciples of Mount Li? Follow me and expel these traitors and outsiders from Mount Li!" This was still a sword, a thoroughly piercing sword! Qiushan Jun did not need his fellow disciples to think, only to decide! And this happened to luckily coincide with the sword hearts of these Mount Li disciples. How could his fellow disciples not respond? Even those hundred-odd disciples that had followed Xiao Songgong and the two other elders in intruding upon the main peak couldnt help reveal expressions of hesitation and even shame on their faces. Where were the disciples of Mount Li? From all the peaks of Mount Li came the sound of reply! It was the sound of swords! Countless swords flew out of their sheaths, and sword Qi exploded outwards, rushing straight upwards towards the vault of heaven! Chapter 412 – Father and Son (I) Chapter 412 Father and Son (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As they saw the sword glows soar up to the sky from the peaks of Mount Li, Xiao Songgongs expression underwent a massive transformation while the two Discipline Hall elders turned grim. That Elder Jiang from the Longevity Sect had an even nastier face. Only the Qiushan n head fixed his eyes on Qiushan Jun, saying nothing. Qiushan Jun seemed to pretend he had not seen his father. He said to Xiao Songgong and the others, "Still not offering yourself in surrender? Could it be that youre all prepared to bear the punishment of myriad swords through the heart?" Then he turned to those Mount Li disciples that had followed Xiao Songgong in intruding upon the main peak and sternly said, "As for you all, to let bygones be bygones...this is absolutely not a possibility, but seeing that today only blood has been shed and no death has urred, if you put down your swords, I will punish you in ord with thews of the sect and not expel you from the mountain!" When those Mount Li disciples had followed their teachers as they intruded upon the main peak, their minds had already been worried. When Qiushan Jun had appeared and then stood unyieldingly behind the Sect Master, the hesitation on their faces was revealed. Now when they heard these words, they became even more immersed in a fierce struggle. Xiao Songgongughed in his wrath. His hand gripped his longsword as he said to Qiushan Jun, "Truly absurd to the extreme! Even if the entire world knows that in the future, you will inevitably have all of the Mount Li Sword Sect in your grasp, you are still not even twenty! As a third-generation disciple, you dare disrespect us elders! You dare to attack me! My Mount Li Sword Sect in these past few years has truly been brought down a crooked path by Su Li! Qiushan Jun looked at him and sincerely said, "Crooked people do not walk the straight path. How could a crooked path ever appear before a straight person?" Xiao Songgong was even more enraged and harshly yelled, "Previously, your master used the sword array to seal off the paths between the main peak and the rest of the peaks precisely because he didnt want the disciples of the peaks to die at our swords! If you dare to have the Myriad Sword Array attack me, just how many people will have to die in the peaks of Mount Li today!? Could it be that you want my Mount Li Sword Sect, because of this internal strife, to really be destroyed in one day!?" With these words, the sword glows rising up from the mountains seemed to stagnate a little. Bai Cai and the other Mount Li disciple turned to Qiushan Jun, their gazes filled with unease. They keenly understood that Xiao Songgongs words were not wrong. The most powerful elites of the Mount Li sects Sword Hall were all presently imprisoned by the sword array in the belly of the mountain. Those Mount Li disciples that supported the Sect Master and Qiushan Jun, although numerous, were a far cry from being a match in terms of battle power to the three unfathomably powerful second-generation elders. This was not even mentioning that Longevity Sect elder that was apanying them or the Qiushan n head and his enigmatic Guardian. It must be known that the vast majority of the Myriad Sword Arrays power was in the Transportation Sword Array. Even if the third-generation disciples of Mount Li were resolved to live and die with Mount Li, they still did not necessarily have the ability to beat back such powerful enemies! If both sides were to disregard everything and begin to battle, even if Qiushan Jun were topletely express the remaining might of the Myriad Sword Array, it was highly likely that Mount Li would flow with rivers of blood. Who knew how many of those loyal disciples would die in this battle, and if it was really worth it? Qiushan Jun gazed at the clouds and sword glows around the mountains, his two swordlike brows slightly raised up. Everyone knew that he had already made the preparations to attack. In the next moment, he would attack. He had already expelled those two Discipline Hall elders from Mount Li, so the Mount Li Relic Sword was at his chestbefore the Mount Li Relic Sword, there was no worthy and unworthy, only should or should not. Bai Cai understood, and said no more. Carrying his sword, he took his ce behind his Eldest Brother, calmly and resolutely staring at those powerful enemies. The several dozen Mount Li disciples also understood. They positioned themselves in front of the stone steps and prepared for the final battle. They paid no attention to their injuries from the previous battle and didnt mind that blood was still seeping from their shoulders. They firmly grasped their swords. Xiao Songgong and the other two elders also understood, as did their disciples behind them. Some of them lowered their heads, some of them cursed, some of them silently walked off to the side, and some of them slowly put down the swords in their hands. At this moment, a voice slowly rang out through the peak. "When you were four, you encountered a dragon snake on Mount Nanling. All of your servants were killedonly you survived. You did not attack it, but let it take you away to its cave to use as a future morsel. Even today, nobody, including your master within, knows how you managed to survive, just how you managed to kill that dragon snake. But I believe that back then, what you relied on was not your will and courage, but your intelligence." The person speaking was the Qiushan n head. He emotionlessly looked at Qiushan Jun and said, "I did not think that the current you would actually have been molded by your master and Su Li into an ordinary man that believes in bravery. This truly makes me very disappointed, even somewhat remorseful that I sent you to Mount Li back then." Qiushan Jun said nothing, only calmly looked at him. The Qiushan n head shook his head and said, "Your awakening was originally supposed to be an enormously good thing, both for you and for the Mount Li Sword Sect, because presently, only you can help Mount Li prevent this catastrophe. In the end, what did you do? If you are thinking about the gratitude and loyalty between you and your master, I can assure you with absolute confidence that no one, not the Longevity Sect, not the Qiushan n, or even the Divine Empress, intends for your master to die. We simply believe that because of Qi Jian and Su Li, he is no longer fit to hold the position of Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect, but there will inevitably be a role for him in the Longevity Sects Congregation of Elders. Mount Li only needs to recognize Su Lis crimes, and then it can wee a brand-new and beautiful future. What is there to object to?" The Qiushan n heads voice gradually grew more tough and cold. "I am your father. The entire continent is well aware that all I have done has been for your sake. Could it be that you fail to understand? No matter how much of a genius you are, even reaching Star Condensation before twenty, today you have involved yourself in an extremely far-reaching matter. How could you possibly resolve it?" Qiushan Jun quietly looked at him, then suddenly asked, "Father, just what do you want me to do?" The Qiushan n head answered, "We want to sweep away Su Li and Su Lis shadow from Mount Li." Qiushan Jun asked, "Why must you do it in this way?" The Qiushan n head expressionlessly replied, "Only this way can we ensure that when Mount Li is passed into your hands, it is clean." Qiushan Jun was silent for a few moments, then said, "Father, you know I am not this kind of person." The Qiushan n head acknowledged, "Yes, if you are not willing, let alone Mount Li, even if it was the world, you still would not want it. But you must be clear on one point. Su Li...will inevitably die in Xunyang City. If you want Mount Li to remain as strong as it was in the past, you should take hold of true courage and face this reality head-on!" Qiushan Jun calmly replied, "So I should hand over Junior Brother, ask the Sect Master to abdicate and take up the position myself, and only this way prevent Mount Lis internal strife, preserve its strength, plotting its future and for all ages?" The Qiushan n head said with gravity, "Could this not be right?" "If ignoring facts is required to face reality head-on, then this reality is inferior to ignorance. Because in the following days, who could ignore every decision they made? They would definitely regret it in their hearts." He looked at his own father as well as the four elders and said, "You are already old and can live on this reality for a little while longer, but we are still young. If we live, there will inevitably be many long years waiting for us. In the future years, I dont want to think about today and be filled with regret and pain, so I will not act ording to your way of doing things." You are already old, but we are still young. Their hearts were incapable ofmunicating, so their way of doing things would naturally be different. Hearing Eldest Brothers calm and resolute voice, many Mount Li disciples suddenly felt like clear spring water was descending from the heavens. Their eyes grew moist and their sword hearts were washed until they shone clear and bright. The Qiushan n head looked at his own son, his emotions abnormallyplex, soplex that it was hard to imagine. He was proud, yet sad. Proud of himself, and yet angry. For this day of chaos in Mount Li, the Qiushan n and the Longevity Sect, as well as many powerful experts of the south, had nned for many days. How could they permit a single young man to cause its failure? Qiushan Jun was the son that he was the proudest of, the future of the Qiushan n. But it must be known that this was not a matter solely involving Qiushan Jun. This was a matter that the Qiushan n had been working at for one thousand years! Ultimately, he made a decision. He looked at Qiushan Jun and impassively said, "Heaven and Earth." These were two verymonly seen words, but with the appearance of these words, the mountains all went silent. Even the sword glows seemed to dim by several degrees. Because everyone already guessed at which ssic these two words said by the Qiushan n head originated from. It was the extremely famous opening to one of the scriptures of the Daoist Canon of the Orthodoxy. Heaven and Earth, and then Father and Son. This was a principle of nature, the natural rtionship between humans. No person could resist. Chapter 413 – Father and Son (II) Chapter 413 Father and Son (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Everyone looked at Qiushan Jun, waiting for his answer. Would he reply with Father and Son, or would he remain silent? If he chose not to respond, then he would be an unfilial sonmitting a monstrous crime. Bai Cai held his breath until his face was red. He knew how much suffering his Eldest Brother must necessarily be in. Xiao Songgong looked at Qiushan Jun and coldly said, "Dont tell me you would actually dare to strike your own father?" That Longevity Sect elder showed ridicule and pity in his eyes. Yes, even if Qiushan Jun waspletely without a n and had resolved to battle, even if he could take up the Myriad Sword Array and would even dare to destroy precious jade with it, could he possibly dare tomit patricide? Qiushan Jun was very quiet, gazing at the distant mountains. After a very long time, he drew back his gaze and turned to his father. He very properly sped his hands and bowed. Then he said those two words, "Father and Son." A breeze blew through the mountains, seeming just like a helpless sigh. By cutting the robe, you could sever friendships. By cutting the mat, you could sever rtionships. Yet even if you cut off all the flesh on your body, you would still find it impossible to cut off the worlds most powerful association, the blood. Qiushan Jun was perfect, endowed with both great wisdom and great courage, always acting in the most humane way. How could he perform such an unfilial action? How could he possibly attack his own father? The Qiushan n head looked at Qiushan Jun, his emotions ratherplex. "Everyone says that you have true dragon blood that is rarely seen once in a thousand years, but is there anyone that remembers that within your body flows the blood of my Qiushan n? Fortunately, you did not forget." Qiushan Jun said nothing, only calmly looked back at him. For some reason, the expression in his eyes made the heart beat faster. For some reason, the Qiushan n head had an extremely unpleasant sensation. Attempting to head off further conflict, he promptly said, "Since you dont want to be unfilial, quickly remove the Myriad Sword Array." Qiushan Jun was quiet for a time, then said, "Father, you might have misunderstood my meaning." Everyone was rather astonished. They thought to themselves, the Qiushan n head said the words Heaven and Earth, and you responded Father and Son. You should know that this is a human rtionship that is impossible to go against. Could it be that you have some other method? Qiushan Jun asked the Qiushan n head, "The father is benevolent, the son is filial. I must respect my father, but Father, shouldnt you also love and protect your son?" The Qiushan n head had an ugly expression. He yelled, "Just where did this nonsensee from?" Everyone knew that although Qiushan Jun grew up in Mount Li learning the sword, the Qiushan n head looked upon him like a precious treasure. No matter what Qiushan Jun requested, the Qiushan n head wouldpletelyply. It was even such that the Qiushan n had also been caring for the disciples of Mount Li over the past few years. On the subject of love and protection, this father, the Qiushan n head, could be said to have done an extraordinarily fine job. Qiushan Jun gazed at his father and continued to speak. "Yes, in these past few years, Father has taken care of many things for me and arranged for me many roads, whether it was sending me to Mount Li back then or letting me identally encounter Martial Granduncle by that mountain stream. If everything were to develop as Father nned, then in the future, the Mount Li Sword Sect would inevitably be mine, and even the Longevity Sect might be mine. I would be the youngest Saint. If I were to marry Junior Sister Xu, then we would be the new generation of the White Emperor couple, and the human world of the united north and south would also perhaps be ours. For this reason, you availed yourself of the opportunity while I was gone on my mission to seize the key to the Garden of Zhou and persuaded the various elders of the south to travel to the capital and propose. And you clearly knew that Junior Sister Xu still had not made the preparations to marry me. Even more excessively, you used some method to convince the Holy Maiden to transfer Junior Sister Xu out of South Stream Temple. Yes! Father has done many things for me. How could you not love me?" After this long monologue waspleted, the peak of Mount Li was once more silent. These words of Qiushan Juns were very unyielding, very straightforward, very radiant, but the matters he spoke of were of the exact opposite nature. The expression on the Qiushan n heads face grew even more unsightly. "Just what are you thinking about?" Qiushan Jun said, "What I want to say is, Father, the more you love me, the more you are willing to pay for me, the more you will find it impossible to achieve sess today. On the contrary, I must thank Father foring today to Mount Li and helping me to suppress this rebellion, because soon after, perhaps Father will begin to follow my ns." The Qiushan n was so angry that his entire body was shaking. "Unfilial son! Could it be that you would actually dare to attack me!" "Your son would not dare," Qiushan Jun calmly replied, and then he pulled the Dragonscale Sword out of its sheath. A bright sword glow illuminated the peak, as if a real dragon had peeked its head out of the clouds and bathed the ce in light. The Qiushan n head abruptly guessed at something and his expression suddenly changed. With a trembling voice, he yelled, "Quickly stop him! Restrain his sword!" Hearing this shout, the Qiushan n Guardians expression suddenly turned cold. The Qi he was emitting suddenly shot up to a terrifying level. Only now did everyone finally confirm that this Guardian with an unfathomable cultivation was really iparably strong. As long as he had the time, perhaps he really could break through this remainder of the Myriad Sword Array! Bai Cai and the other Mount Li disciples did not know what Eldest Brother was prepared to do next. Hearing the Qiushan n heads order, they subconsciously grasped their swords and moved forward, spreading out in front of the dwelling. Sword glows were everywhere as the Mount Li disciples arranged themselves in a sword array, protecting Qiushan Jun behind them. That Qiushan n Guardian could not block Qiushan Jun. It wasnt because of that hastily arranged sword array formed by those Mount Li disciples, nor was it because the Myriad Sword Array in front of the dwelling was still operational. It was simply because Qiushan Jun was too fast. Before Qiushan Jun used his sword, it seemed like he had not done any pondering, not considered any of his own interests, and not caused his sword heart to ring out. He was just like somebody that saw a child ying by the well almost about to fall in, naturally reaching out his hand to catch the child. This sort of attack didnt give the sensation of being fast, but it was very resolute, very right and proper, something that no one could block. There was a soft squelch. The Dragonscale Sword...had pierced into his abdomen and exited through the other side. The body of the sword was covered in dark red blood. It was no longer as bright as before, but rather seemed especially gaudy, like a just-bloomed flower. A deathly stillness hung over the peak of Mount Li. Everyone was dumbstruck. There was not a single voice, only the sound of the wind gently blowing through the mountains. It was then that people understood that this mountain breeze was not a helpless sigh, but boundless gasps of admiration. Bai Cai let out a huge cry and rushed back to Qiushan Juns side, supporting him as he was about to copse. Qiushan Juns face was pale but his expression was still calm. Blood had drenched half of his body and the sword was still within. His sword was very fast, very steady, and very urate. It had piercedpletely through his body, but it had not damaged any internal organs. His sword only needed to budge a little and he would die. The Qiushan n head also finally understood. His face became even paler, paler even than Qiushan Juns. For Qiushan Jun, the Qiushan n had paid far too much, done far too many things, and had prepared for far too long. If this was an investment, then it was absolutely not permitted to fail, but if Qiushan Jun were to die, all of it would go up in smoke. If this was not an investment, but love, just how could he possibly bear seeing his own son die? Heaven and Earth, and then Father and Son. This was a principle of nature, the natural rtionship between humans. No person could resist. Yes, it was just like this. But Qiushan Jun had previously said the words Father and Son not to be imprisoned by the bonds of blood, but rather to use them to counter his own father. If the Qiushan n head could use his status as the father to require him to give up on something, then he could naturally use his life as the son to require his father to give up on something. The benevolent father, the filial son. The son is the very image of his father. So it was like this. Yes. Chapter 414 – Father and Son (III) Chapter 414 Father and Son (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The sunlight shone over the main peak of Mount Li, passing through those sword glows that were like rainbows and resting on Qiushan Juns body. It illuminated his pale face, his calm eyes, and his body dyed red by his blood. It was both beautiful and bloody, shaking people to the core. In the end, no one could find a word to say and a deathly stillness continued to hang over the peak. At this time, the only people with the qualifications to speak were this father and son from the Qiushan n. "Father, go home. Weve already resolved this Mount Li matter." Qiushan Jun said to his father as he looked at him. His voice was very steady without the slightest trembling, but everyone could hear the pain within. In order to save the human cultivators in the Garden of Zhou, he had fallen into aa spanning several weeks before waking, but his injuries were far from recovering. Now that he had stabbed his own sword through his abdomen, he had be incapable of enduring. If it were not for Bai Cai holding him up, he probably would have copsed already. The Qiushan n heads gaze moved from the sword in his sons abdomen to his face, the sense of disappointment in his eyes growing ever stronger, so strong that it turned to indifference, bing the ultimate apathy. He looked at Qiushan Jun and said, "Just how much did the Qiushan n pay so that you could have this reputation? In the end, you would actually use your life to threaten your n, even if it would cause your n to pay a terribly bitter price?" Qiushan Jun said nothing. The Qiushan n heads body slightly swayed. Ultimately, his apathy was only an act. How could he not be angry? "How could my Qiushan n produce such a thing, unfilial son!" With these words, he turned around and began to walk away. He no longer looked at his son nor spoke to him. At the same time, he shouted two words. "Do it!" These two words made the entire peak abruptly be tense. Everyone knew that these two words were meant for that Qiushan n Guardian. Qiushan Jun was already so severely wounded that he was on the point of deathwas the Qiushan n head still not willing to give up? The expressions of the two Discipline Hall elders flickered as if they wanted to say something. However, they chose not to speak in the end. On the other hand, the expressions of Xiao Songgong and that Elder Jiang from the Longevity Sect seemed to be very relieved. Although Qiushan Juns choice had surpassed their expectations, as long as the Qiushan n stood firmly at their side, this situation before their eyes would at the least remain under their control. That Qiushan n Guardian with unfathomable cultivation had previously already brought this strength to its peak in order to prevent Qiushan Jun from raising his sword. Now when he heard the Qiushan n heads order, he had no need to further adjust his breathing. Just as the Qiushan n heads two words had begun to resound in the ears of everyone present, the Qiushan n Guardian had already acted! He attacked with the Qiushan Stamp! In the south, there was a Mount Autumn (Qiushan). It sat in the middle of a great in, looking just like a giant stamp. The Qiushan Stamp was a type of palm technique, able to produce a profusion of falling petals and simultaneously attack several dozen enemies. And when this palm technique was trained to some extreme level, it would be like a mountain descending from the sky, continuously ramming against the in with a vast and enormous might. (TN: A reminder that Qiushan trantes to Mount Autumn) This Qiushan n Guardian was precisely the only expert in the past century that was able to cultivate the Qiushan Stamp to this extreme. As the wind whistled through the mountains, the Qiushan Stamp broke through the clouds and descended towards the dwelling at the top of Mount Li. Boom! The Qiushan n Guardians palm heavily struck...the backs of the two Discipline Hall elders! Those two Discipline Hall elders werent on guard at all. They only felt a massive mountain striking them in the back and then vomited blood, soaking their snow-white beards and clothes! At this time, the Qiushan n head was just turning around, very casually waving his right sleeve as if he was waving away the depression in his heart and the anger brought about by Qiushan Juns unfilial actions. No one perceived that the palm in the sleeve was stretching forward! There was a light p. The Qiushan n heads sleeve rose up and his palm noiselessly extended to lightly rest on Xiao Songgongs left shoulder. Xiao Songgong gave a wrathful and shocked howl, bringing up his sword in an attempt to block, but just how could he be in time to block? That powerful and extremely pure true essence directly shocked his shoulder to pieces and then rushed in like a deluge into his sea of consciousness. The moment before he fell unconscious, he finally realized that the Qiushan n head had actually attacked him! This man who was rumored to be extremely average and who had beenpletely overshadowed by Qiushan Jun actually possessed such terrifying strength! The mountain winds were torn to shreds by frenzied Qi and incessantly shrieked. The two Discipline Hall elders sat cross-legged on the ground, continuing to throw up blood. Only by relying on their profoundly deep powers did they barely avoid death. Xiao Songgong was in an even more miserable situation. His shoulder was a mass of mangled flesh and he had copsed into the chest of a disciple. Whether he was dead or alive was unknown. The sound of wind gradually died down and the scene once again became deathly silent. No one couldprehend just what exactly had happened. No one could understand why the Qiushan n head and that Guardian would suddenly attack those three elders. The situation had changed too quickly, so fast that everyone had been caught unprepared and were all stupefied. The Qiushan n head extracted a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped off Xiao Songgongs blood that had stained his hand. His expression was very serene. Elder Jiang from the Longevity Sect stared at him and said with his voice trembling, "You...youve gone mad?" The Qiushan n head looked back at him and said, "Elder, why dont you follow me down the mountain?" Elder Jiang still had not the slightest idea what was going on. Angry and confused, when he heard these words, he was prepared to continue his questions, but then he suddenly sobered up. No matter what the Qiushan n head nned to do, those three elders had already fallen to his sneak attack. If he wanted to do anything, then perhaps he would be the next target of those attacks. Just like many experts of the south, Elder Jiang had once had a very ordinary impression of the Qiushan n head and had even privately mocked him. He had often thought to himself, if it werent for Qiushan Jun, who would care about this sort of ipetent person? But now he understood that this person wasnt ipetent at all. Although he still didnt understand why the Qiushan n head would so suddenly revolt, he could at least see as in as day just how powerful the Qiushan n head wasit must be known that even if it was a sneak attack, to so easily dispose of Elder Xiao Songgong in such an understated fashion required a level of strength few people on the continent possessed. Let alone the fact that the Qiushan n head still had that simrly unfathomable Guardian at his side. Elder Jiang understood these things and so began walking down the mountain path without any objection. In the span of a few breaths, he had already disappeared down the winding mountain path of Mount Li, walking without the slightest hesitation. At the moment, the mountain peak was in chaos. Those disciples that had followed the three elders up to intrude upon the main peak were furious because their teachers had been heavily injured by these sneak attacks, and there were even more who felt frustrated and helpless. "We should also leave," the Qiushan n head calmly dered, ignoring those angry and aggrieved stares from the Mount Li disciples. The Qiushan n Guardian walked to his side, took the bloodstained handkerchief and stuffed it in his sleeve, then they began to walk down the mountain path together. In all this, the Qiushan n head never turned around to nce at Qiushan Jun, not even when he left. With a gust of cool breeze, his figure could no longer be seen. On the stone za at the top of the main peak remained only some bloodstains. Qiushan Jun gazed at the mountain path in silence. With regards to the Qiushan n, there were some matters that, from the time when he was very young until now, he still did not understand. That old Guardian was, in reality, his third granduncle. The rich and powerful aristocratic families had always respected strength. He had never understood why his third granduncle who had cultivated to the peak of Star Condensation had not be the next Qiushan n head. On the contrary, it was his father, who was incredibly mediocre in every aspect, that became the next Qiushan n head. He had originally thought it was something to do with his true dragon blood, but in that previous moment, when he saw his father attack and when he saw his third granduncle respectfully and silently take that bloodstained handkerchief, he finally truly understood. However, he still did not understand why his father had chosen this course of action at the end. An extremely luxurious carriage sped away from the base of Mount Li. The horse pulling the carriage had dragon blood matched within the carriage with dragon snake wine. The interior was carpeted with fur mats woven from demon rabbits. The people sitting in the carriage were naturally the Qiushan n head and that Guardian. "Now that I look at it, this n to seize the Mount Li Sword Sect was somewhat too hasty. The damages suffered today are ratherrge." The Qiushan n head said as he looked out the window at Mount Li, faintly discernible in the mists. He acted like he had not been the person that had sneak attacked Xiao Songgong at the mountain peak, nor the one that had caused this entire matter toe to nothing. The Guardian smiled and said, "I dont know what that Elder Jiang will say when he returns to the Longevity Sect." The Qiushan n head revealed a derisive smile. "After Sir Su went on that killing spree ten-odd years ago, the Longevity Sect became crippled. No matter what he says, would the Longevity Sect actually dare to dere war against my Qiushan?" The Guardians expression grew somewhat more solemn. "But the Empress...what do we tell that side?" The Qiushan n head perked up his eyebrows. "The Empress is kind and merciful. She would never force me to kill my own son...yes, thats my son. I certainly cant be as ferocious as the Empress." He wasnt willing to think about this matter and sighed emotionally, "After this matter of the Garden of Zhou, my son has once again progressed. He could actually think of such a desperate method." To use ones own life to threaten ones father, regardless of how one looked at it, was very desperate. Just like how the Qiushan n head had at the very beginning been prepared to use the words Father and Son to suppress Qiushan Jun, it was all very desperate. However, the son had been even more desperate than the father. "He was even more heartless than me, so I could not force him to help me. So naturally, its only right that I help him." "But its unknown when Qiushan will understand this point." "He doesnt need to understand. Its fine to just do it, just like how his willingness to go to such extremes is a necessary temperament for someone who can seed at aplishing great things. Although, this has inevitably revealed to me a fact that makes me rather unhappy." "What fact?" "My love for him is greater than his love for me." After saying these words, the Qiushan n head went quiet for a few moments. Then he smiled and shook his head. "....but between a father and son, hasnt it always been this way?" Chapter 415 – Mediocre Saints Chapter 415 Mediocre Saints Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "In fact, there are times when even I dont understand how I could beget such an excellent child as Qiushan." The Qiushan n head gazed out the window at Mount Li which was still not too far away. "Just like how the entire continent doesnt understand how a stupid thing like Xu Shiji somehow managed to give birth to Xu Yourong." Saying these words, he paused, then said in a much heavier tone, "Of course, Xu Shiji is inferior to me." The Qiushan n Guardian knew what he was speaking of and nodded his head. "Hes much more inferior than n Head." The Qiushan n heads eyebrows flew up. He didnt seem at all like that towering figure who so decisively struck out, just a proud and simple father. He said, "From the moment my sons blood awoke, I was doing my utmost to cultivate and study, willing to learn anything. I wanted to catch up to him, and not drag him down. It seems to me now that Ive just barely aplished it." The smile on the Qiushan n Guardians face was very sincere, and one could even make out a sense of admirationthe Qiushan n head had originally been the souths most famous dandy, so many years ago, when the old ancestor of the Qiushan n had decided to hand down the n to the current n head, he was simrly as uprehending as Qiushan Jun. It must be known that at the time, he was already an upper level Star Condensation expert. In addition, in terms of generations, he was an uncle. In every aspect, it should have been him that was put in charge of the Qiushan n. Later on, when Qiushan Jun was born and his true dragon blood was awakened, he believed that the old ancestor had made his decision back then based on this and no longer became angry or thought it unfair. He still looked down upon the n head at the time, thinking that he was just a good-for-nothing that achieved sess only because of his son. However, he had long since stopped holding this view. Because to everyones surprise, after Qiushan Juns blood awakened, the Qiushan n head suddenly seemed to be a different person. From that day on, he no longer went out to brothels or horse riding, but rather began to energetically study and cultivate. At that time, the Qiushan n head was already a middle-aged man. For a middle-aged man who had wasted half his life to suddenly begin working with diligence and drive, just what sort of willpower and determination did that require? Just what sort of price needed to be paid? Without even asking, the answer was evident. But he really did manage to aplish it. In those ten-odd years where Qiushan Jun went from learning how to babble out his first words to learning the sword at the glorious Mount Li, he had also been silently progressing from the initial level of Ethereal Opening to the upper level of Star Condensation. Although it did not seem very equal on the face of it, in reality, it was much more difficult. What sort of reason had driven him to aplish such an unimaginable feat? Just as he had said, he did not possess the talent or blood of Qiushan Jun and found it impossible to keep up with his sons footsteps. However, he hoped to get as strong as he possibly could so that he would at least not impede his sons footsteps. "Hopefully, Qiushan will be able to quickly understand the n heads pains, the Guardian looked at the edge of the window and said sincerely. The Qiushan n head calmly replied, "Even if he never knows, so what?" The Guardian said, "But todays events will eventually have all sorts of effects." The Qiushan n head looked out the window at that famous mountain of the south. After a long period of silence, he said, "Correct, todays actions at Mount Li truly have produced quite a lot of problems. This was because I did not think that Qiushan was actually this sort of child." The Guardian was also silent for a few moments, then asked, "n head, what did you originally think then?" This was something that he, and even all the trusted aides of the Qiushan n, were truly very curious about. Because over the past few years, the Qiushan n had secretly done many things for Qiushan Juns sake, things which not even Qiushan Jun necessarily knew about. "I originally thought that since he was my son, he would presumably be very simr to me. To view it from another angle, I originally thought that this world could not possibly have a person as perfect as my son, so his perfection was naturally faked." The Qiushan n head gave an indescribable smile. "So I believed...my son was a hypocrite. Thus, I secretly did many things; to say that they werepletely unscrupulous would not be inurate. It was all so that I could give him a solid foundation to match with his reputation in the world, all for that one day in the future when he finally makes his appearance before the popce and bares his true ambitions." "Such as that time where you went to the capital to propose?" "Correct. I originally thought that since he wanted to marry Xu Yourong but also didnt want to bear any bad reputation from forcing her, he purposely calcted the time and went to steal the key to the Garden of Zhou from the demons. Im his father, so its only natural that I help him settle this matter." The Qiushan n head continued, "Another example is this time. I believed that he was faking his injuries so as to not be involved. Simultaneously, he gave my Qiushan n the opportunity to raise a few difficult questions. This scheme could be considered perfect. Who could have imagined that it was actually I that thought wrong." "I believed my son to be a hypocrite. I didnt think that he would actually be a true hero." He looked out the window at Mount Li and smiled. "Only, is there a father that doesnt hope for their son to be a true hero? Its just that its easy to die when youre a hero. Then its fine that this father continues tomit unspeakable deeds, continues to y the part of the hypocrite, in order to ensure that this hero lives. Some day in the future when the entire continent learns of my vile actions, he is required to put justice before family, and I then die at his hands...you see, this is such a perfect story." After listening to these words, a boundless sorrow bloomed in the Guardians heart. He thought to himself, the n head really is the worlds most extraordinary father. His love towards Qiushan Jun was so selfless that it was actually selfish, so fierce that it inspired fear in others. Anyone that would block Qiushan Jun, that would prevent his progress along this most magnificent river of stars, would be eliminated by the Qiushan n head. And everyone knew that the only person on the continent who had barely enough qualifications to be discussed on the same level as Qiushan Jun was called Chen Changsheng. The Guardian began to sympathize with Chen Changshengs future miserable sufferings. Of course, that young Principal of the Orthodox Academy would first have to survive and leave Xunyang City. "With one of the Eight Storms taking action, Su Li will absolutely die, but Chen Changsheng will inevitably survive." The Qiushan n head continued, "That youths background is too deep and his origins somewhat mysterious. Not even the Holy Maiden Peak couldpletely clear it up. The Divine Empress has still not said anything and Zhou Tong has not moved. Naturally, I will not take the initiative." Mount Li was an extraordinary ce. Liang Xiaoxiao had used his own death to kill others. On the other hand, his Eldest Brother Qiushan Jun had used his own life to save others. It was often the case that this sort of person did not easily die. Chen Changsheng was also this way because he had always been saving others. The rain pouring down over Xunyang City was so cold. Perhaps for this reason, his face was somewhat pale. His drenched clothes were pockmarked with holes punched by a sword, but there was not much blood because the rain had washed it all away. Liu Qing possessed an ordinary and unremarkable face, an ordinary and unremarkable sword, and used an ordinary and unremarkable sword technique. But he possessed the unimaginable cultivation of the upper level of Star Condensation. As the worlds third-ranked assassin, every one of his blows was as cold as ice. Chen Changsheng had bathed in dragon blood, but he still could not block this cold sword. In this brief span of time, he had used the Yeshi Step together with thest move of the Mount Li Sword Style to block six consecutive blows of Liu Qings sword, simultaneously obtaining six bloody holes on his body. The sword did not pierce too deep, but it was very painful. Thankfully, the blood that flowed out had no scent. Just like this battle, it waspletely tasteless. If Liu Qings movement techniques were even more strange, his sword would still find it impossible to stab into Su Li, only able to pierce into Chen Changshengs body. Because Chen Changshengs sword was very resolute, very desperate, and so very fast. Just like that sword that Qiushan Jun had stabbed into his own abdomen at the peak of Mount Li. He looked at Liu Qing, his face pale, and with seriousness in each word, dered, "I will not let you pass." Chapter 416 – Xunyang Citys First Answer Chapter 416 Xunyang Citys First Answer Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As expected of the worlds third-ranked assassin, Liu Qings movement techniques were truly abnormal. Just as Chen Changsheng spoke to him, Liu Qing turned into a puff of smoke and vanished into the rain. When he reappeared, he had gotten extremely close to the buckskin horse with its silently bowed head. And yet...his sword still pierced into Chen Changshengs body! Su Li had taught Chen Changsheng three swords, and now he used all three of them. He was growing increasingly proficient with them, and that feeling of living and dying together was growing ever more unyielding, so much so that it had reached the realm that he could call upon it at any time. No one knew how many more uses of the Mount Li Sword Styles final move Chen Changshengs true essence could support, but he managed to persist until this point. Blood spurted out from below Chen Changshengs ribs and then was speedily washed away by the pouring rain. His face was pale and his expression was rather wooden, as if he could no longer feel the pain. But in fact, his spiritual sense was still quickly turning, calcting what this terrifying assassins next move would be. At the same, he had to keep track of the battle urring at the other end of the street between Zhu Luo and Wang Po. This was a requirement of the Intellectual Sword. The time of day, the terrain, the surroundingseverything must be calcted. Chen Changsheng stared at that assassins ordinary and unremarkable appearance, always thinking that there was some problem with his calctions. He didnt understand why his blood would abruptly lose all its scent, and even less understood why his opponents sword was not as frightening as he had imagined. After bathing in dragon blood, his bodys strength far exceeded that of one obtained from a perfect Purification. For Liu Qings sword to so easily pierce through was already a testament to its power, but ording to Chen Changshengs calctions, Liu Qings sword should be even more frightening. He had already suffered seven strikes, yet he could still stand in the rain and hadnt copsed. Why was this? Those seven strikes had all happened in an instant, so rapidly that even the rain only had time to umte a little on the pieces of broken walls. Both those distant spectators, as well as the people hiding elsewhere in Xunyang City, had no time to react. As the torrential rain washed the long streets, only the figures of five people and one horse could be seen in the gloom. Wang Po stood in the rain, his metal de having cleaved countless cracks in the space in front of him in order to resist that endless lighting from that end. The edges of those cracks were already extremely bright, illuminating his body. Those lights were all Zhu Luos sword glows, as gentle as the moonlight, yet impossible to hide from. Every sword glow thatnded on Wang Pos body left behind a straight cut, allowing blood to flow out. He had already be a man of blood. An even more torrential rain would still find it impossible to wash away the blood. Besides the sound of the rain, there was no other sound in the streets. The rain crashed down like thunder and was very noisy, but those people surrounding the scene felt that it was actually very quiet. Liang Wangsun, Liang Hongzhuang, and those people who were willing to pay any price to kill Su Li were silently waiting for Chen Changsheng to fall down. Xue He and Hua Jiefu, representatives of the two great powers of the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy, continued to maintain their silence. Those priests and soldiers that had hidden themselves within and without Xunyang City also remained quiet. It was because of Wang Pos silence and perseverance, because of Chen Changshengs determination. Everyone knew that the Saints desired Su Lis death, and Zhu Luo was only implementing the will of the Saints. Wang Po and Chen Changsheng could be considered the strongest experts of their respective age groups, but whenpared to the Saints, in the end, they were but mere mortals. Their current opponents were experts whose strength and cultivation far surpassed theirs, but they relied on their wills, and the explosive strength of theirs that was difficult to describe in words, to persist. Seeing those two figures in the rain, who could not be moved? Wang Po was a powerful figure of Schrtree Manor. Chen Changsheng was the sessor of the Orthodoxy. There was no friendship between them and Mount Li, and they originally should have even beenpetitors, but in order to let Su Li survive, they had battled with the will of the Saints up to this point. Why did they act this way? They did not like Su Lis temperament. If this were any other time, they probably would not fight for his life in such a manner, but for now, they would not allow his death. Su Li should not be heavily injured for the sake of the war between the humans and demons and then be killed by the human world. This was a betrayal, a truly shameless action. In this matter, Wang Po and Chen Changsheng firmly believed that they were in the right and it was the Saints that were wrong. Then, in this matter, it was their choice that was sacred and invible. Their reasoning was just this simple, but to carry it out was extremely arduous. Su Li sat on the horse, watching the figure of Chen Changsheng in front of him and the figure of Wang Po even further away. That carefree emotion about him had disappeared to some ce quite some time ago. Until Wang Po and Chen Changsheng fell, Su Li would not diethis was the joint conclusion of everyone in Xunyang City. Wang Pos death would inevitably shake the south and its impact would be massive, but if it was for killing Su Li, this was a price that could still be paid. The problemy with the fact that no one hoped to see Chen Changsheng die. Chen Changsheng was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the sessor of the Orthodoxy. The Pope wanted Su Li to die, but he absolutely did not want Chen Changsheng to die. It was just that the Pope sitting in the Li Pce in the faraway capital probably could never have imagined that Chen Changsheng wouldy down his life for the Li Pces most powerful enemy. From Xue He to Liang Hongzhuang, from Xiao Zhang to Liang Wangsun, from the military fort to Xunyang CityChen Changsheng had battled the entire way. Although he had been on the verge of death several times, ultimately, he did not truly confront the menace of death precisely because no one wanted him to die. Now it was different. Liu Qing was an assassin. Although he also did not want Chen Changsheng to die at his hands, he had already been paid and killing Su Li was his mission. These people that highly valued money, such as Zhexiu, all prioritizedpleting their mission. This point was even more important than their own lives, so it was naturally more important than some other persons life. In the first seven strikes, Liu Qing had tried not to kill Chen Changsheng. However, he had realized that if he did not kill Chen Changsheng, he really would be unable to kill Su Li...so he must kill him then. Liu Qings expressionless face gazed at Chen Changsheng and then once again he stabbed forward. Only this time, his sword was not aimed at Su Li but directly thrust at Chen Changsheng. Upper level Star Condensation assassins were a rare sight. Just how frightening would a certain kill strike from this sort of assassin be? Before Chen Changsheng had even taken on the blow, he was assaulted by the darkness of the night, as if this strike had obliterated the light. Chen Changsheng knew that he was about to die. He had lived day and night with the shadow of death for several years, and he was most sensitive and mindful of death. But now, he didnt much care for it, or perhaps it was better to say that there was no time to care for it. No one could change this matter. The still-not-recovered Su Li could not, and the man of blood bitterly enduring in the rain that was Wang Po also could not. Hua Jiefu and the other priests naturally wanted to block this attack from Liu Qing, but they only had time to shout. Currently in Xunyang City, there was only one person that could prevent Chen Changshengs death. That person was Zhu Luo. He was a legend that had stepped into the Divine Domain. Although his sword glows had been blocked by Wang Po on that side, as long as he was willing to pay the price, he could still think of a way to reach the other end of the street. Suddenly a crack appeared in the rain clouds, and light burst forth. In the rain on the streets, it seemed like the Moon of the demons had appeared. It seemed like a ghost, and yet it was also real. The metal de was iparably firm in the storm. Zhu Luo was still at that end, but another middle-aged man with his hair draped over his shoulders suddenly appeared in front of Su Li. It was a mystical existence that was almost aplete copy. Moon in Water: this was a movement technique, and could even be called a divine art. At the most critical moment, this supreme expert of the continent had finally executed his most powerful technique. He extended his hand and grabbed Chen Changsheng, tossing him to the side and leaving Su Li for Liu Qing. It was just this sort of simple appearance, a simple toss, and a simple permission. Zhu Luo had resolved all difficulties. He would permit Chen Changsheng to live. He would permit Su Li to die. In addition, the one to kill Su Li would be this assassin. It would have nothing to do with him. Even if he was Zhu Luo, for his hands to be stained with the blood of the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li would also bring troubles. He was truly worthy of being one of the Storms of the Eight Directions. The storm enveloped Xunyang. Originally, this situation had always been in his grasp. It was simply impossible for Chen Changsheng to avoid Zhu Luos hand. He saw Liu Qings sword plunge past his body and stab at Su Li. He knew that there was nothing he could do. He was somewhat depressed and then exhausted. Yet at this point, he suddenly realized that someone wasughing. No, it was more urate to say that there were two peopleughing. The first person tough was Liu Qing, hisughter somewhat strange. The person tough next was Su Li, hisughter somewhat sorrowful andplex. Why were these two peopleughing? Just who truly had a hold over the situation? The instant that Liu Qings sword did not pierce into Su Lis body but instead pierced into Zhu Luos phantasm... Everything was finally answered. Chapter 417 – The Strike That Is the Sum of the Assassins Life Chapter 417 The Strike That Is the Sum of the Assassins Life Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhu Luo had be like a moon in the water, transforming into an almost real copy of himself. Through this, he easily overcame those cracks in space created by Wang Pos de and arrived at the other side of the rain. If he had directly attacked Su Li, then perhaps Su Li would die in the next moment, perhaps he would have ignored that Chen Changsheng was about to be stabbed to death. Then no changes would have urred. But Zhu Luo did not act this way. This was not a mistake. At the very least, in that instant, those people who did not anticipate what woulde soon after did not believe Zhu Luo had made a mistake. They even felt that his response had been perfect without anything to fuss over. They sighed with emotion, thinking that this supreme expert of the human world had the entire situation under control the entire time. Thus, they all thought of that fine phrase: a storm envelops Xunyang. Even Zhu Luo had thought his response to be perfect. Su Li would die, but he would not personally do the deed, and so the Zhu n of Tianliang County would be able to avoid many troubles in the future. He also did not want to leave such a bright mark on the annals of history, even if the mark he left now would be somewhat duller than he wished. Simultaneously, he also did not forget the Li Pces request to have Chen Changsheng survive. A storm encroached upon the city, a moon hidden behind it. A moon in the water turned one into two, the real and unreal acting as one. His original body and copy were actually almost identical in terms of battle power, so he could put his mind to aplishing three tasks. Like a god, he used the simplest method to solve the mostplex problem. The scene back then had truly been very beautiful and this matter should have concluded perfectly. This legendary human expert had no reason to not be self-confident, and yet he had forgotten one very important matter. Self-confidence in many cases indicated that one was underestimating the enemy. And whats more, it was only at the final second that he realized who his true enemy was. That frigid sword pierced into Zhu Luos ghost body. Chen Changsheng had previously believed that this sword was not as frightening as he had imagined. It was only now that he realized that his opponent had been going easy on him. This sword truly was very frightening, so frightening that even someone like Zhu Luo could not avoid it. There was a squelch. Liu Qings sword drew a bizarre curved line in the rain, like a tree branch in a moon pool. It cut the moonlight in the water into several pieces and at the same time cut through Zhu Luos phantasm, deeply stabbing into it. (TN: A moon pool is, quite simply, a pool of water in which the moon is reflected.) This was not the end, but rather the beginning. Only after Liu Qings sword had stabbed into Zhu Luos phantasm did the sword begin to explode with its fiercest might. That icy sword suddenly became scalding hot and then it began to glow, began to ze, and then it began to shoot out countless golden birds made of fire. Every one of these firebirds carried on its back a sun and the stormy street was suddenly lit up. Zhu Luos phantasm was burned from the inside out! This was a secret sword of Mount Li that was not meant to be circted. The Sword of the Golden Crow. An infuriated howl arose from the other end of the street. Zhu Luo ignored Wang Pos de and watched that scene urring several dozen zhang away, wrathful beyond belief. Liu Qings sword had clearly pierced through his phantasm, but for some reason, his abdomen began to bleed. It had already been several hundred years since he had stepped into the Divine Domain, and had anyone since dared to wound him? Had he ever bled before? He had already forgotten what it felt to be injured, much less that he could even be injured. Until now. However, his true wrath was not because of his injury, but because of that assassins identity, as well as the fact that this assassin had actually used Mount Lis Sword of the Golden Crow. This made him furious and even gave him a vague sense of unease. His angry roar resounded through the stormy street. Zhu Luo sent an attack shing towards Wang Po, his sword intent massively increased. The dark clouds abruptly broke open and the moonlight instantly grew countless times brighter. Simultaneously, the sword glows on Wang Pos body also increased their number by many times. Wang Pos blood poured down like the rain from his body, but his de was still unwavering in the storm. Zhu Luos attack had shed at Wang Po, but it hadnded even farther away. At the moment he attacked, he had used his Moon in Water movement technique to appear as a phantasm at the other end of the street, and struck out at Liu Qing. Although it was a phantasm, it still contained a strength almost the same as his original body. Even if his opponent was the number three assassin in the world, how could he possibly block the might of this attack? Liu Qings ghostly and elusive figure waspletely engulfed within the sword glow. There was a screech as countless harsh whistles rang out. In an instant, his body was covered in several dozen bloody holes. If this were any other opponent, even an expert at the same level of cultivation as Liu Qing, under this sword of Zhu Luos brimming with rage, they would only be able to die on the spot. There would be no surprises. But Liu Qing was no ordinary cultivator. He was an assassin. He was most skilled at killing others, so he was naturally an expert in not getting killed by others. The seemingly rather ordinary and even rather impoverished set of clothes he wore on his body was actually woven from ghost silk and could block ordinary des and swords. Of course, in this level of battle, this did not have much of an effect. More importantly, the undershirt he wore beneath his clothes was a suit of flexible armor constructed by the Wenshui Tangs. His ordinary and unremarkable face was actually a mask. Different from the white paper that Xiao Zhang wore over his face, this mask came from the Pavilion of Divination and had the defensive power of a suit of armor. Of course, this also really didnt mean much, but...if all it was added together, it had some sort of effect. Its effect was that Zhu Luos enraged strike could not kill him on the spot. It meant that he could still stand in the pouring rain and continue his attack. Those harsh whistles transformed into the crisp ng of sword intent colliding with a firm object. Liu Qing was covered in blood, yet he stood firmly. At this moment, the assassin became a suicide soldier. Because behind him was Su Li. That sword that was like a branch in a moon pool had clearly exhausted all its sword energy, but it still moved forward a little bit more. This burning sword, shooting out countless birds of fire and emitting a boundless light and heat, exploded! In Zhu Luos phantasm, the sword exploded! Boom! The rain pouring down on the long street was sent flying everywhere by the explosion. Zhu Luos phantasm suddenly began to give off a blinding light, its edges faintly showing signs of damage. And on the other end of the street, Zhu Luos abdomen had actually be a mess of mutted flesh. He had silently followed Chen Changsheng and Su Li for several weeks and then in that previous moment suddenly exploded forth, causing Chen Changsheng to be drenched in blood. Only when Zhu Luo appeared on the scene had he finally revealed his true goal. He had note to kill someone, but to protect. This strike of his was perfect in every aspect, whether in terms of calction or anything else. It could be said that this strike was the sum of Liu Qings life as an assassin. It was a very bizarre strike, a very dazzling strike, a very patient strike, a very frightening strike. This attack was so terrifyingly powerful that it was difficult to imagine. But...it was still not enough to kill Zhu Luo. Because this sort of perfection was still only the perfection of humans. And of experts like Zhu Luo after they stepped into the Divine Domain, you could say that they were already inhuman! Before the angry howl had ceased, it suddenly became a clear whistle, cold and solitary like the bright moon over the snowy ins. Zhu Luos phantasm in the onrush of the pouring rain seemed to waver, but it never scattered. In the next moment, a ghostly sword suddenly appeared in the phantasms hand. The sword was sent stabbing towards Su Li. Su Li emotionlessly looked at this sword. At some point, his right hand hade to rest on the handle of the Yellow Paper Umbre. For people like him, even if they no longer had the strength to battle, they would still like to die fighting. It was probably this sort of meaning. After Liu Qing made his attack, he could no longer hold on and tumbled down into the rain. Blood spurted out of his body and face. He was no longer capable of doing anything more. Zhu Luos sword hade, beautiful and deste. Because he was truly angry. He was determined to kill Su Li. No matter who blocked him, they would die together with Su Li. Suddenly, a dragon roar could faintly be heard on the stormy street. Or perhaps it was a dragon cry. Chen Changsheng was still on the scene. Just when Zhu Luo was preparing to throw him to the street corner, Liu Qings sword hade. So he had fallen on the street. The Dragoncry dagger was in his hands. He stepped into the water and rose up, his dagger soaring upwards. His attack was the dragon cry. His dagger met Zhu Luos sword. The real Dragoncry dagger met with the unreal moonlight sword. Comparing sword with sword, there was not much difference. The Dragoncry dagger could even be considered stronger. But the difference in the people using the swords was truly too great. Noiselessly, that illusory sword, like moonlight illuminating the snowy ins, easily overcame the edge of the Dragoncry dagger and continued forward. And then, it was actually blocked by the dagger sheath. Chapter 418 – The Ten Thousand Swords Which This Youthful Teen Fortuitously Encountered Chapter 418 The Ten Thousand Swords Which This Youthful Teen Fortuitously Encountered Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changshengs face was illuminated by the sword glow, just like the snowy ins. Zhu Luos phantasm was right in front of him, standing in the torrential rain and emitting boundless light, just like the image of a god. An unimaginable pressure, following the advent of the sword, fell upon Chen Changshengs body and soul. Of course, his strike was inferior to Liu Qings strike. Nevertheless, it was also not normal. Confronting this supreme human expert who he had never encountered before or even imagined before, he had naturally used his most powerful attack. The three swords that Su Li had taught him were all put to use. The Stupid Sword helped him stand firm in the face of this divine pressure. The Intellectual Sword helped him determine the trajectory of Zhu Luos attack through the downpour. It must be remembered that this attack was of the Divine Domain, formless and traceless. Perhaps experts of the caliber of Wang Po and Liu Qing could understand it somewhat, but if he did not know the Intellectual Sword, he wouldnt have the slightest possibility of grasping it. Finally, he set aze his true essence and his life and attempted to block this attack. It was a pity that he had no chance of blocking Zhu Luos sword, just like how the arm of a mantis could never block a speeding carriage. Completely ording to expectations, the ghostly sword imbued with moonlight overcame the edge of the Dragoncry dagger. And yet, just as Zhu Luos sword was about to enter Chen Changshengs eyes, it was blocked by the sheath of the Dragoncry dagger. How could a ghostly sword be blocked by a real sheath? Only Chen Changsheng understood what was going on. This was very hard to exin with words. To those spectators watching the battle through the rain, the scene that they saw was: That ghostly sword had stabbed into the sheath Chen Changsheng was holding with both hands. The water in the night had two moons and on that stormy street, there were two Zhu Luos. One was real and one was phantasmal, but both of their moons were simrly bright. Both Zhu Luos were simrly strong, their only difference being that onecked emotion. When that ghostly sword brimming with moonlight stabbed into Chen Changshengs sheath, the phantasm of Zhu Luo in front of Chen Changsheng did not change in the slightest, remaining expressionless as ever, releasing light and heat. But at the other end of the street, that Zhu Luo who had suppressed Wang Pos de into silence had his expression transform from quiet and calm to shock and a tinge of confusion. In the pouring rain abruptly rose the sound of countless swords shing. And then, the sound of the pouring rain could be heard no more. Fierce, rough, sharp, bright, and heavy sounds of shing swords exploded from the street. All of Xunyang City could hear this shing of swords. That ghostly sword seemed to have instantly encountered countless swords, or perhaps it had collided against them, or grinded against them, or cut against them. The sound of countless shing swords simultaneously rose up. Some of the spectators whose cultivations were a little low directly fainted at the shock of these sounds! But it seemed like nothing had happened on that stormy street. It seemed like besides the pouring rain, everything else was very quiet. Just where did this sound of shing swordse from? Where was the sword that Zhu Luos sword had encountered? Those swords were all in the sheath of the Dragoncry dagger. Chen Changshengs one sword had always been ten thousand swords: Those ten thousand swords which he had brought out of the Garden of Zhou. Unexpectedly, they had all been sealed in the sheath by the Zhu Luos sword. But in the end, they had met. The ten thousand swords could not leave the sheath, but they could still face the enemy. Within the sheath, for a mere moment, it seemed like a great army was present, or a furious storm, or booms of thunder! The ghostly sword in Zhu Luos hand was presently sinking into Chen Changshengs sheath. It was not returning to the sheath, but rather incessantly getting shorter. Brilliant little particles were being sent flying from the opening of the sheath. Those were fragments of the sword that had been ground away. Although the ten thousands swords were broken, their sword intents were still sharp. It was only an instant, but at least several thousand instances of grinding and hacking had urred. How could Zhu Luos ghostly sword possibly bear this? Even the real moon sword he held in his hands at the other end of the street was simrly growing shorter! Even more unimaginably, blood began to seep out from between the fingers of the hand that was holding the sword! Zhu Luos face became somewhat pale. Those eyes which had previously always maintained that godlike expression of indifference and dispassion once again revealed a tinge of confusion, which then swiftly transformed into a deluge of rage! He could sense the swords within Chen Changshengs sheath and could even recognize those famous swords of the past. There were even some Qis which he had been familiar with several hundred years ago. However, he was incapable of sighing with emotion at Chen Changshengs fortuitous encounter, nor of inquiring about the truth of this matter, because those once iparably powerful swords were attacking him at this very moment. Moreover, he had truly been wounded! He had unexpectedly been wounded by an Ethereal Opening youth. I dont care what sort of young genius you are. I dont care that you are the youngest person to reach the upper level of Ethereal Opening in history. In the end, you are only at the Ethereal Opening realm, only a youth of sixteen years old. How could you wound me? How could you dare to wound me? I, one of the magnificent Storms of the Eight Directions, have actually been wounded by you. This is impermissible. His enraged roar resounded through Xunyang City, instantly suppressing the shing of the swords. The rain clouds scattered and the moonlight shone even more brightly. Zhu Luo took one step towards Wang Po, the sword in his hand shing down. Several dozen zhang away at the other end of the stormy street, his phantasm bent over Chen Changsheng and pressed down upon him. That ghostly sword continued to stab deeper into the sheath. Those brilliant specks of sword fragments shot out even more densely. That brilliance, those sword fragments, were all the sharp intent resulting from sword intent hacking at sword intent. It looked very beautiful, but it was actually incredibly dangerous. The downpour had gradually slowed, but the puddles of water were still present. When those sword fragmentsnded, they actually cut apart the ripples. This was not even mentioning the gray stone on the ground and the broken walls. There were fragments of stone everywhere. Liu Qing stood up from the rain water and continued to stand guard in front of the horse, his sword bared before his body. Those brilliant sword fragments shot forward like countless powerful arrows. In a sh, his hairband was severed and his ck hair floated up before also being cut apart. His clothes were in thorough disarray and his body had gained several hundred more fine and tiny bloody holes. It was a very miserable sight. But in the end, he had protected that horse as well as the person on the horse. Su Li sat on the buckskin horse, his head lowered in silence. Logically, Chen Changsheng should have already been dead at this point. Both Su Li and Zhu Luo thought this way. But miraculously, despite being engulfed by this cloud of sword fragments, his body did not gain a single additional wound. A Qi emerged from some ce andpletely enveloped his body. That Qi... perhaps it hade from the jade ruyi on his wrist, or maybe it hade from the string of stone pearls that had at some point appeared on his wrist. No one could sense this Qi except for those sword fragments. Thus, when they approached Chen Changshengs body, they very naturally floated away. All these details werepletely hidden within the light. And then, the rain came crashing back down, the rain clouds gathered back together, and the moonlight faded. In the curtain of rain, Zhu Luos phantasm gradually dimmed and grew brittle. Ultimately, at some point, the ghostly sword had beenpletely swallowed by the sheath. The phantasm abruptly crumbled away, turning into countless tiny bubbles. Countless cries of shock arose within Xunyang City. Zhu Luo stood on that end of the street, his body drenched in blood and his face pale. His right arm faintly trembled. His sword was no more; only the hilt remained. Just at this moment, Wang Pos de finally arrived before him. Chapter 419 – The Blade That Did Not Fall Chapter 419 The de That Did Not Fall Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Since the opening of the battle, this had been the first chance that Wang Pos de had to approach Zhu Luo. It was precisely at the moment where Zhu Luo had been sneak attacked, his body heavily wounded, his phantasm crumbled away, and he was forced out of his Moon in Water technique and back into his original body. The de rose up in the storm, incredibly straight and incredibly powerful. Wang Po simply didnt care about all those things that had happened before. He ignored the bright moon in the rain, that assassins two sneak attacks, and the unified shing of Chen Changshengs ten thousand swords. He just shed down at Zhu Luo in front of him. It was like he was cutting firewood, or even more like he was settling ounts, performed with absolute devotion. This moment was perhaps his greatest opportunity to defeat Zhu Luo. It was perhaps even the only opportunity he would have while he still had not stepped into the Divine Domain. Zhu Luo raised his palm to the sky and the dark clouds obscured the moon. Nobody knew whether it would be the de with Wang Pos full strength behind it or the palm that Zhu Luo hurriedly raised up after being heavily injured that would be stronger. In the next moment, still nobody knew. Because Wang Pos de did not fall. His metal de paused in the air above Zhu Luos body. Zhu Luos palm was also paused in the air. The two did not meet. The torrential rain had graduallye to a halt, but the street was still dark and gloomy, silent beyondpare. It was like the scene had paused in time. Not even the sound of breathing could be heard. Zhu Luo stared at Wang Po in silence, but hisplexion suddenly turned abnormally pale. Countless powerful strands of Qi shot from the edge of his palm and his clothes and dispersed into the drizzle. It was his remaining true essence after his heavy injury that he was now forcefully dispersing. Originally, it should have rested on Wang Pos de, but he did not expect Wang Po to actually renounce his final chance and pause his de in the air. With a muffled hum, Zhu Luos true essence waspletely dispersed into the air, his Qipletely given over to the world. He could not imagine that Wang Po would stay his de because he was apletely different person from Wang Po. Wang Po had not restrained his de because he could calcte how the situation would develop, nor was it because his battle sense was so powerful that it could pierce through those dark clouds obscuring the moon. He had done so for a very simple reason. Zhu Luo was injured. He did not want to take advantage of Zhu Luo in his time of difficulty. He did not care about the best opportunity. He believed that as long as he could survive, there would be a day when he would step into the Divine Domain. And then, he would honorably defeat Zhu Luo and those other experts of the Divine Domain. Thus, Wang Po restrained his de. And thus...Zhu Luo had suffered severe injuries, even worse than if you took Liu Qings and Chen Changshengs injuries and added them together. Blood oozed out from the corner of his lips and flowed out from his body, flowing out faster and faster. In this world, there were many things that happened without any sort of reason. But in fact, when you examined them very carefully, there were many reasons. Under the gentle caress of the rain, the long street was silent. Both the people present on the scene and the spectators of the battle said nothing. Seeing the scene of Zhu Luo covered in blood, it was very difficult for anybody to say anything. In these past several centuries, had anyone seen a powerful figure of the Storms of the Eight Directions lose at the hands of mortals? Was there anyone that had seen Zhu Luo, this peerless expert, so miserable, so heavily wounded? Zhu Luos head was lowered, his long hair soaked by the rain and draped over his shoulders. Looking at the sword in his hand, he saw that only the hilt remained. This sword of moonlight was forged from a great amount of refined essence steel and secret silver and was incredibly tough, but now it had be the dust in the cracks on the walls and the ground. He lifted his head and looked through the light rain at Chen Changsheng. He asked, "An innate sword heart?" At these words, the spectators that had been previously shocked by that simultaneous shing of ten thousand swords were even more shocked. Zhu Luo then turned to Wang Po and said, "Admirable." In the entire continent, the number of people that could make Zhu Luo say the word admirable was not more than five. Yet he had said it to Wang Po. Because in this battle today, Wang Po had disyed a powerful will and a battle strength that far surpassed his age. It was also because of the fact that Wang Pos final strike that did not fall was actually far more powerful than if his de had actually struck. Lastly, Zhu Luo turned to that end of the street where the blood-covered assassin stood in front of the horse. Today in Xunyang City, the three people that defended Su Li had all been outstanding. If one were to discuss their contribution to injuring Zhu Luo, Chen Changsheng contributed roughly twenty percent, Wang Pos final strike that did not fall was fifty percent, and this assassin called Liu Qing contributed thirty percent. Considering the entire battle, Wang Po was the foundation, Chen Changsheng was the final unexpected opponent, but Liu Qing was the crucial person that had caused Zhu Luos ns to copse. The job of an assassin was to kill, so they naturally were not involved in anything constructive. In the annals of history, they had always appeared in the role of copsing ns. The spectators in the distance followed Zhu Luos gaze and rested on the assassin. When they thought about how both sudden changes in this battle had been because of this person, they were all extremely shaken. They thought, just what is going on here? Just who is this assassin? Just who would cultivate to the upper level of Star Condensation and still be willing to y the role of an assassin in the night? And just which assassin could actually calcte the details of the entire battle and sessfully break Zhu Luos control over Xunyang City? Perhaps Zhu Luo had been too confident, or maybe it was because Wang Po was too strong and was not an opponent he could hold back against, but Zhu Luo did not care that he could easily kill Wang Po, as this would even allow him to avoid a few problems in the future. However, he could not allow Chen Changsheng to die. This assassin had counted on this point, so heunched his sneak attack in the pouring rain, every one of his attacks drawing blood, pushing Chen Changsheng to the precipice. The Zhu n was a major power of Tianliang County and its nsmen were numerous. Zhu Luo was not concerned about the Mount Li Sword Sects retaliation nor the vengeful gazes of the southerners, but he had to consider the future of his n. In the end, he also had to consider his reputation as well. Therefore, he did not want...to personally kill Su Li, so he had chosen to execute his Moon in Water technique and appear on that end of the street to take Chen Changsheng away. He thought he could utilize the simplest trick to create the most ideal situation, leaving the assassin the opportunity to kill Su Li. Yet he had not imagined that the assassin had made him create this opportunity. This was not an opportunity for the assassin to kill Su Li. It was...an opportunity for the assassin to kill him! The minds of people, love and hate, pros and cons, aristocratic families, reputation, divinityall of this had been ounted for in the assassins calctions! Chen Changsheng stood in front of that assassin, and so he naturally began to recall the words from Su Lis lessons. If an Intellectual Sword really did exist in this world, then shouldnt this be the true Intellectual Sword? Zhu Luos cold voice rang out in the cold drizzle, "Liu Qing, you actually dare to attack this elder?" The crowd could not suppress their cries of surprise. Some of the people, who had nned to use the cover of the rain to continue attacking Su Li, subconsciously halted their steps. The people who knew of Liu Qings name were not many, but those who knew of it knew what this extremely ordinary name representedon the Ranking of Assassins, Liu Qing was the terrifying third-ranked assassin. Discounting that unpredictable and ghastly assassin on the top of the list, it could be said that Liu Qing was the most terrifying man on the continent. All along, this assassin had been the legendary Liu Qing! No wonder he even dared to assassinate Zhu Luo! Zhu Luo looked at Liu Qing and said, "Did you really believe that there was no one in the world that could discover your background? Since you would actually dare reveal your own background, dont find it strange when this elder sends someone to Mount Li to dig deep!" Liu Qings mask was already torn. Pieces of skin and congealed blood could be seen all over it, making for an abnormally frightful appearance. He looked at Zhu Luo and said, "I am not a person of Mount Li, so how can you find me there?" Chapter 420 – A Friend Coming From the South Chapter 420 A Friend Coming From the South Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Hearing Zhu Luos words, Chen Changsheng subconsciously turned his head around to Su Li and that assassin called Liu Qing. Once he left the military fort on the border and had that encounter outside the forest, Chen Changsheng had be acutely aware that the frightening number three assassin in the world was following him and Su Li in the shadows. This fact made him feel very uneasy and ced an enormous psychological pressure on him. There were even times when he felt like he almost couldnt stand it anymore. Only in the moment when he saw the smiles on Su Lis and that assassins face and then saw that assassins sword like a tree branch breaking through the reflection of the moon in a pool thrust into Zhu Luos phantasm did he finally realize this assassins actual purpose. This assassin had followed him and Su Li for so many days without attacking, not out of any terrifying endurance and patience, not because he was seeking an even better opportunity, but because he was protecting Su Li. He had been waiting for the most dangerous moment before he made his appearance! Liu Qing actually knew the Sword of the Golden Crow! It must be known that the Sword of the Golden Crow was a secret technique created by Su Li. For it to appear now indicated that he and Su Li must necessarily be very close. In this case, what happened tonight in Xunyang City truly had been part of a n, but it was not a n concocted by the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy; rather, it was Su Lis n, a n he had developed together with this assassin. This was what Chen Changsheng was thinking at the moment, and this was identical to what Zhu Luo and all the other spectators in the rain thought as well. But Liu Qing would not admit it, no matter how dazzling his Sword of the Golden Crow had been, even though embers were still drifting about in the drizzle. He knew this sword technique of Mount Li, but he was not a person of Mount Li. For some reason, thepleteck of persuasiveness in this reasoning made Chen Changsheng believe it. Zhu Luo naturally did not believe. He had made his own conclusion. It was just that there was currently no time nor any need to seek the truth behind it all. Zhu Luo moved his gaze to Su Li, his expression cold, the moon-like expression in his eyes seeming almost ready to ze. He hade today to Xunyang City precisely to kill this person. In the past, even as one of the Storms of the Eight Directions, he wouldnt dare im that it was possible for him to beat Su Li. However, the entire continent knew that Su Li, in order to break through the demons encirclement, had suffered severe injuries. He had originally thought killing Su Li would be an exceedingly simple affair, not even requiring his personal intervention. But now it seemed that even if he personally appeared, there was still not a guaranteed chance of sess. He had suffered a very devastating wound. As expected, a person like Su Li was very difficult to kill. For a simr reason, although he had also been heavily wounded, he was also very difficult to kill. In the pouring rain, Wang Po, Liu Qing, and Chen Changshengs response could be said to be the most unyielding and the most intelligent, and could even be described as wless. They had even managed to do the inconceivable and inflict a heavy wound on Zhu Luo, but they still could not kill him or make him admit defeat. "I truly did calcte a few things incorrectly." Separated by a fine curtain of rain, Zhu Luo gazed at Su Li and said, "Everyone thinks of you as confident and casual, ying amongst the world, but in reality, you are proud and aloof, friendless in this world. Moreover, Mount Li is unable to send anyone to rescue you. But I did not imagine that there were actually people willing to help such a cold-blooded person as you." These words were naturally speaking of Wang Po, Chen Changsheng and Liu Qing, especially the first two. Whether in temperament or anything else, they were extremely different from Su Li. Their way of conducting themselves and their goodwill to the world were what Su Li ridiculed and despised the most. Yet Chen Changsheng refused to abandon him and Wang Po was willing to journey thousands of li, all so that they could help him. It was as if they wanted to tell Su Li, this lonely star that killed without regard, that this world was not invariably cold, that there were always some people worthy of trusting. "But you should well understand that they cannot save you." Zhu Luo looked at the Yellow Paper Umbre in Su Lis hands and then continued, "Its impossible for you to live past today. Your struggles are futile, only dying." Su Li quietly looked back and said nothing, perhaps out of disdain or some other reason. "You dyed until Wang Po revealed his de, dyed until that assassin revealed his sword, but so what?" Zhu Luo gestured around him at the city and distant ins, both ck as the night, and said, "Look at this world. Only a fool, a youth, and a ghost that cant even stand the light stand in front of you, while we are the entire world." As he said these words, his feet gradually departed from the puddles of water and his body floated into the air. As his long hair danced behind him, a tyrannical Qi enveloped the entirety of Xunyang City. Blood flowed down from his chest and his mouth, plopping onto the ground ten-odd zhang below. The drizzle finally ceased and the clouds parted once more, revealing a sky that could be real or unreal. It seemed to possess a moon. Countless sword intents descended like moonlight. Moonlight flowed through the street like water. On the hard surface of the street appeared innumerable deep crevices, all of them sword shes. This was the result of an expert of the Divine Domain disying the full might of his Qi. Zhu Luo was resolved to use his most powerful attack. Wang Po suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Senior would not even hesitate to pay two hundred years worth of life essence?" Zhu Luo was already severely wounded. If he wanted kill with Su Li with absolute certainty, he would need to pay an even greater price. He looked at Wang Po and said, "Young master of the Wang n, didnt you also pay twenty years worth of life essence?" Previously at the inn, Wang Pos single de had heavily wounded Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun. It must be known that even though Wang Po was at the top of the Promation of Liberation, in reality, the three people were very close in strength. In order to go one against two and to cause his opponents to lose the strength to fight in the shortest time possible, he would naturally have to perform an extremely powerful secret technique, even one that could cause harm to himself. For Wang Po to do this, he had paid a great price. Back then, Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun had both been very shocked. At this moment when he asked Zhu Luo a question, Zhu Luo had given him this question back in return. After Wang Pos eyebrows were washed by the rain, they had grown even duller and droopier. After Wang Pos clothes had been soaked in the rain, he seemed even more poverty-stricken. If he were an ountant, then the master that he served would already be bankrupt. But the words he said were still calm and forceful. "I am still young, but Senior is already old." Time was the fairest and the unfairest. Age was precisely Wang Pos greatest advantage over Zhu Luo. Su Li, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly began to roar withughter. Hisughter contained a boundless joy. And then, he said to Wang Po, "These old things can only die, not suffer defeat. You dont need to advise him." Wang Po understood, as did everyone else on the rainy street. Tonight, if Zhu Luo retreated, then how could he maintain his hallowed position on the continenthow could he remain as one of the Storms of the Eight Directions? Since he was one of the Eight Storms, he could never lose, only win. Even if he had to pay two hundred years of his life. Su Lisughter echoed through the quiet Xunyang City, filled to the brim with derision for prestige and the continuance of family lines. Zhu Luo suddenly gazed up at the night sky, a mocking smile on his lips. Su Lisughter abruptly ceased. Zhu Luo said mockingly to him, "Could it be that you imagined that since we resolved to kill you, only one of these old things woulde? You dyed so much that you ultimately dyed yourself into an abyss. Do you regret it?" The rain over Xunyang City had already stopped and the clouds in the sky had scattered somewhat, but it was still gloomy and the time of day was unknown. Half of the sky seemed to possess a moon, faintly discernible amongst the clouds. On the other half of the sky, countless shining stars suddenly appeared. Chen Changsheng had no idea what was happening. Gazing up at that starry sky, he realized that his Fated Star was not there. He faintly understood those stars were unexpectedly all illusory. Who hade? Who could cause such a strange phenomenon in the heavens? Wang Pos expression became abnormally solemn. Liu Qing stood in front of Su Li, his head lowered, blood dripping down his face as he seemed to think about something. From the distant streets came the sounds of private discussions, asionally punctuated with a cry of surprise. Liang Wangsun and Xue He showed rather strange expressions. Neither of them had thought that such powerful forces would appear tonight. Hua Jiefusplexion was a little pale. He thought to himself, what to do now? A person hade to Xunyang City. He had not yet appeared, but the sky had be a sea of stars. A powerful spiritual sense gradually descended, and the pools of water on the street leapt up like they were boiling. That person was called Guan Xingke. He lived on the coast, or possibly in the Great Western Continent. Every night, he gazed at the stars, something he had done for more than three hundred years now. (TN: Guan Xingke literally trantes to star gazer.) That person was very close to Zhu Luo, so much so that they were called the Unrivaled Star and Moon. Of course, he was also one of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Xunyang City waspletely silent. Wang Po turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "You should leave now." Chen Changshengs hand gripping the dagger was slightly trembling. "And what about you?" Wang Po thought it over, then said, "I would like to try again." Fully aware that he couldnt, yet still wanting to do it. Fully aware that he was no match, yet still wanting to fight. In Wenshui, he had worked as an ountant for the Tang n for three years, and his brush had not erred once. Everything that he said, he would always do. He did not believe that Su Li should die tonight, so he wanted to struggle until the end. But he did not believe that Chen Changsheng needed to stay, because Chen Changsheng was just a youth and he still had much of his youth to squander, to experience. Chen Changsheng very sincerely pondered, but he still could not decide whether to leave or not. Todays rain was somewhat chilly, and Zhu Luos sword had been very cold, but his blood was still hot. In the end, he made a decision. But everybody knew that his decision and even Wang Pos decision were bothpletely meaningless. For Wang Po, Chen Changsheng, and Liu Qing to force Zhu Luo to this stage was already enough to be proud of. In addition, this battle in the rain would assuredly be recorded in the history book, but they could do no more than this. Two experts of the Divine Domain simultaneously descended upon Xunyang City. It had already been many years since there had been a scene like this. Many people subconsciously turned to Su Li. Those two Divine Domain experts had specificallye for him. Suddenly, those people that wanted to kill Su Li were filled with reverence and admiration. In order to kill him, the demons had plotted for many years, sent out every one of their experts, and surrounded the snowy ins with innumerable soldiers. He had been severely injured, but if the human world wanted to kill him, they also had to move two of their most powerful experts. This sort of life was truly something to be proud of, an incredibly glorious life. It could be said to have been lived with no regrets. All these people wanted to know what a person like Su Li would say in the final moment. Under the watch of countless gazes, Su Li finally opened his mouth. He looked at Zhu Luo floating in the sky and asked, "Can you wait just a little longer?" It seemed very much like he was acting out aedic dialogue. It was still a one-personic dialogue. Zhu Luo slightly arched his brows. "To continue dying even now, its somewhat out of sorts with your identity. Could it be that the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li is also afraid of the sea of stars after death?" "Correct, I am dying." Su Lis voice was very calm. "From the military fort to Xunyang City, Ive always been dying, because this person lives very far away and requires a very long time toe over." Zhu Luo asked, "Youve always been...waiting for someone?" Su Li replied, "Correct." Zhu Luo asked, "Not Liu Qing?" Su Li answered, "Hes always been with me, so why would I need to wait? Moreover, I believed he hade to kill me." Chen Changsheng couldnt help but shoot a nce at Liu Qing, thinking to himself, just what is the rtionship between Su Li and this famous assassin? After a moment of silence, Zhu Luo inquired, "Who are you waiting for?" Su Li replied, "Im waiting for a friend." Zhu Luo said with derision, "You actually have a friend?" If this question were asked to a normal person, it would seem particrly absurd. People lived on this world eating alike the five grains, dining on fresh vegetables and ripe fruithow could one not have a friend? Whether it was a fair-weather friend or a friend you could go to a brothel with, in brief, they were all friends. But this question was asked to Su Li, so it was not absurd. The entire continent knew that Su Li trusted no one and had no friends. Even Chen Changsheng knew that he had no friends. The disciples of Mount Li were people of his sect and could even be considered his family, but they were not friends. Wang Po was not his friend, Chen Changsheng was not his friend, and it was very obvious that Liu Qing was also not. To be precise, this world had many people that worshiped Su Li as a person. But there were very few people with the qualifications to be his friend. And in Su Lis view, those people were all old things, rotted wood, old bastards People such as Zhu Luo, such as that Guan Xingke who was almost about to arrive. Zhu Luo was incredibly confident that those people qualified to be Su Lis friends, who were also the only ten-odd people on the continent able to change this situation today, would absolutely not befriend Su Li. An even colder fact was that amongst the strongest ten-odd people in the world, the majority of them were Su Lis enemies. Zhu Luo simply didnt understand who Su Li was waiting for. If his friend was some sort of peasant, then such a friendship was the stuff of legends, and was aesthetically rather meaningful, but just what meaning could it have now? "Even a person like you can have friends, so how can someone as outstanding as me not have friends?" Su Li looked at Zhu Luo and said derisively, "Idiot!" As his words fell, the sea of stars over Xunyang City abruptly began to shake. A dignified and pure, even holy, Qi obstructed all the pressure emanating from that sea of stars. And then, a person from the south arrived. The person that came was an old friend of Su Lis. That persons white clothes floated in the air, and then instantly flew ten-odd li from the ins outside the city to within the city. That person was a woman dressed in white ceremonial dress. The dust of ten thousand li was all on her sleeve, her white clothes having already gradually be clean. She rushed in front of Zhu Luo. Zhu Luo let out a cry of extreme shock and then shed at her! The white-clothed woman lifted her hand, her sleeve gently waving. With a single wave, the clouds in the sky contorted themselves. Her pure clothes covered the moon. The moonlight suddenly retreated. And then Zhu Luo fell back, swiftly fell back, fell back ten-odd li until he finally heavily crashed against the city gate. With a boom, dust was sent flying everywhere. After Chen Changsheng had announced Su Lis presence, the city gate of Xunyang City had always been closed. Now, the gate to Xunyang City was finally opened. The city gate instantly copsed. On the ground covered with wood and bricks, Zhu Luo kneeled down and incessantly vomited blood. On the street, that white-clothed woman slowly withdrew her finger and turned to Su Li. This was a woman with a very ordinary appearance. On her face, one could faintly make out the light traces of time. Just like the faint lines on the corners of her lips. Chen Changsheng felt that this set of white ceremonial clothes was somewhat familiar. The crowd was so shocked that their mouths were agape and they were lost for words. Hua Jiefu, along with the priests he had brought into Xunyang City, one by one kneeled down to pay homage, shuddering and not daring to speak. That white-clothed woman turned a blind eye to this. She only calmly gazed at Su Li and asked with a smile, "Just friends?" Chapter 421 – The Holy Maiden of the South Chapter 421 The Holy Maiden of the South Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The white-clothed womans smile was very light, like the clouds. It was very clear, like water. But it contained a myriad of emotions. There was nostalgia, there was teasing, and most deeply hidden, yet unable to be hidden at all, was a smear of disappointment and frustration. One would be expected to be joyful at the arrival of a friend from afar, let alone the fact that this friend came at the moment of greatest peril and helped take care of ones most dangerous enemy. Yet Su Lis expression seemed rather distressed. It might possibly have to do with that question the white-clothed woman had asked with a chuckle in her voice. The clouds once again covered up the moonlight and starlight in the sky. The streets once more grew dim and the rain once more began to fall. In the drizzling rain, he and the white-clothed woman looked at each other without speaking. Everything was quiet. But in fact, at this very moment, the battle was still continuing. The clouds were constantly twisting and roiling, as if countless thunderboltsy within. That holy and dignified Qi wound around the moonlight like rosy clouds chasing the moon. It continuously pressed down and chased it, at the same time also pressuring those distant stars. The shapeless thunder finally exploded through the clouds, sending countless dazzling bolts of lightning to the ground. Above Xunyang City, the thunder incessantly boomed and rumbled, shaking the world. Who knew how many normal people hiding under their beds were thrown into a panic? Who knew how many children ignorant to the world began to bawl out of fear? The clouds were torn apart even more violently, almost as if the sky itself was about to be torn open. Those cultivators on the distant streets who had slightly weaker cultivations were shocked into unconsciousness by the sound of the thunder. This was a battle of experts in the Divine Domain. This was a collision of two forces at the worlds most supreme level of strength. The white-clothed woman had her back to the sky, not devoting an iota of attention to that battle urring in the clouds which exceeded the limits of a normal persons imagination. She only calmly looked at Su Li. The world was filled with thunder and lightning, and massive booms rang out without end. The two still gazed at each other, not making a sound. Eventually, the thunder and lightning finally ceased and a true peace settled over Xunyang City. The clouds gradually calmed, leaving behind only countless patterns akin to fish scales. Those were the remnants of those powerful collisions. On the street behind the white-clothed woman appeared countless cracks, like a field that had been plowed innumerable times. Countless trails of steam rose up from those cracks. Just how deep did these cracks go? Could it be that they reached down to theva underground? Victory and defeat had already been assigned. In fact, the moment this white-clothed woman arrived at Xunyang City, the victor and loser of this battle were already decided. The crowd stared at this white-clothed woman in absolute shock. Besides shock, Chen Changshengs mind was also filled with perplexity. He kept feeling that the white ceremonial garb this woman wore was rather familiar. Even her Qi seemed somewhat familiar, as if he had encountered it before. Just who was this white-clothed woman? She had actually been able to emerge victorious over thebined might of Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke, two of the Eight Storms. Even if Zhu Luo had been heavily wounded beforehand, the strength disyed by this white-clothed woman was still too frightening. A man wearing a bamboo hat appeared at the gate of Xunyang City and helped Zhu Luo out of the ruins. Blood was flowing from this mans body, and it seemed like this blood was speckled with countless glistening fragments of starlight. That blood and those glistening stars gave off an especially terrifying feeling, as if only a single drop of this blood was enough to annihte an entire city. However, his bamboo hat had three enormous tears in it. It looked just like a palm fan that had been used for seventy years, so old that it couldnt bear the strain, that was then torn to shreds by a servant girl in a fit of anger. It had an abnormally miserable appearance. This powerful man was naturally Guan Xingke. As for that white-clothed woman who could beat him into such a miserable state, who else could it be? He gazed at that street ten-odd li away, his face pale, stunned and furious. Through the rain, Su Li aimed a smile at the city gate and said, "As I said, I do have a friend, its just that she has rtively more matters to take care of and lives rather far away. To rush over requires some time." These words caused an abnormal silence to fall over both the city gate and the streets. Everyone was very quiet. At this time, Hua Jiefu had already brought all the priests in Xunyang City to kneel down in the rain and offer their obeisance. Besides Chen Changsheng who wascking in knowledge of the cultivation world, everyone had guessed at this white-clothed womans identity. Hearing Su Lis words, they could only keep their silence and even silently cursed. Holy Maiden Peak was far in the distant south. Its distance from Tianliang County in the north was naturally very long. For a powerful figure like this white-clothed woman, it was only natural that she had countless affairs that needed her attention. In the ruins of the gate, Zhu Luo was finding it difficult to restrain his anger and shock. Wiping the blood from the corner of his lip, he said, "Just what is going on here?" Su Li proudly dered, "Ive also lived for several centuries. An outstanding existence like me will always get to know one or two friends. Do you think Im Tianhai? That I enjoy living an isted life?" Such a proud appearance was rather repulsive in the eyes of many. But he was Su Li, so those people could only bear with it. However, Chen Changsheng had the feeling that there was something wrong with Su Lis emotions. At this moment, the white-clothed woman sighed at Su Li, "So, it really was friends, huh." Su Lis smile gradually faded, and he seemed rather embarrassed. This was the first time Chen Changsheng had seen the emotion of embarrassment on Su Lis face. Su Li was one of this worlds peak human existences, and he was cold-blooded and emotionless, proud and unyielding. He held almost all the worlds people in contempt, so just how could he get embarrassed? Previously when he ignored the white-clothed womans question and decided to talk to Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke instead, this was already embarrassment, it was weakness. The white-clothed woman didnt even give him the chance to change the subject. Su Li seemed quite helpless and said, "Junior Sister, dont be this way." Chen Changsheng was incredibly astonished. In a very idiotic fashion, he thought, could this white-clothed woman be some expert Mount Li hid from the world? "You would actually collude with this madman whose hands are drenched in blood? How can you be qualified to be the Holy Maiden!" Zhu Luos furious voice echoed throughout Xunyang City. Xunyang City was deathly still. No one answered Zhu Luos question. No one dared to answer this question. No one had the qualifications to answer this question. Chen Changsheng was dumbstruck, thinking that it was far too inconceivable. The white-clothed woman was...a supreme existence of the human world, one of the Five Saints? The Holy Maiden that was praised alongside the Tianhai Divine Empress? Only now did he understand, in the south, the Holy Maiden Peak and the Longevity Sect were always regarded as being connected by amon root. The Mount Li Sword Sect and the South Stream Temple had an especially good rtionship, often treating each other as fellow disciples. For instance, Gou Hanshi addressed Xu Yourong as Junior Sister. Then Su Li could obviously address the present Holy Maiden as Junior Sister. But...like Zhu Luo had angrily eximed, just what was going on here? "Why are they the Five Saints while you lot can only be the Storms of the Eight Directions?" Su Li looked at Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke and said mockingly, "Because you can never match up to those wily old foxes. Without first feeling out the cards in my hand, besides idiots like you, who would dare to so easily move against me?" The Holy Maiden of the south nced at him. Su Li paused, then said, "My meaning is that your wisdom is not enough." The Holy Maiden paid him no more attention. Turning to Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke, she calmly stated, "Whether or not I have the qualification to be Holy Maiden is not something you two are worthy of deciding. As for Senior Brother, you always say that his two hands are drenched in the blood of the innocent, but if you ask yourself honestly, how can the number of people he has killede close to those that you have killed? How can ite close to the number of people the Saints have killed?" Guan Xingke bowed his head, obscuring hisplexion under his dpidated bamboo hat. Zhu Luo flew into a fury at these words, shouting, "The Holy Maidens words are too preposterous!" The Holy Maiden serenely replied, "The various ns hold between them vast fields of fertilend and are served by countless servants. In times of famine, they have never decreased the rent. Just how many tenant farmers did they hound to death? The Saints are even worse. With a single, casual decree, just how many people will die guiltless? For my Senior Brother to not take up a position among the Eight Storms and to not be a Saint, this is true mercy. How can he be cold-blooded?" The entire city was calm, every person wearing a thoughtful expression. Su Li waved his hands and said, "Too much, its a bit too much." Chapter 422 – You Are Chen Changsheng? Chapter 422 You Are Chen Changsheng? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhu Luos voice was very angry and very severe. It was very difficult to prefix the word severe, but if one were to discuss the most fitting term, then nothing would be better than the word blood, just like how the cuckoo called so much that it began to cry blood.[Note] It was just that this description did not match with his identity. Of course, if one associated this with his current enemy, that the target of his denouncement was the Holy Maiden of the south, then perhaps they would understand a bit more. "In any case, you have vited the oath made by the Saints back then!" Zhu Luos enraged usation echoed through the deathly silence of Xunyang City. This silence waspletely different from that of Guan Xingke. When the people heard this usation, the vast majority of them had no idea what this oath of the Saints was. They could only think of a statement enshrined in the highestws of every country. The rough meaning of this statement was this: heaven makes no distinction between north and south, the earth pays no regard to east and west. As long as they were within the united realm consisting of the human world and thend along the two shores of the Red River, those experts that had stepped into the Divine Domain were not allowed to argue with each other, much less engage in battle. Only if that Divine Domain expert had done somethingpletely against the general interest of the alliance would conflict be allowedthis was the so-called oath of the Saints. Considering it from the perspective of the humans and demi-humans uniting against the demons, this oath was undoubtedly very reasonable and also most necessary. The Holy Maidens attacks against Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke were the firmest vition of this oath. "Then what about you two? The entire world knows that although my senior brother is not one of the Saints nor one of the Eight Storms, his cultivation has long since stepped into the Divine Domain. For what reason can you attack him?" The Holy Maiden gazed in the direction of the city gate and said, "Wang Po is one of the five young people that is most likely to step into the Divine Domain, and you would actually selfishly wish to kill him? Could this not be a vition of the oath we Saints made that year?" Her expression and tone were both very serene, yet they naturally emitted a dignified and holy aura. Zhu Luo furiously shouted back, "Wang Po is unaware of the big picture. As his senior, how is it selfish that I discipline him?" The Holy Maiden calmly continued, "The Zhu n of Tianliang County wants to endure throughout the ages, so how could you let Wang Po of Tianliang continue to mature? If you insist on concealing your own selfish motives, then perhaps it means you arent even willing to face your true self." Zhu Luo was exceedingly angry and was preparing to refute this, when the Holy Maiden continued, "All oaths are words from the heart. For the Pope and Senior Brother Meis sake, I will not kill you today. Go." Hearing these words, Zhu Luos anger assaulted his heart and his injuries suddenly broke out, causing blood to flow out of him at an even faster rate. Guan Xingke, who had remained silent the entire time, saw this miserable scene, and then suddenly aimed a supercilious look at the dark clouds above Xunyang City. This supercilious look was not friendly. It was loathing, it was disdain, and it was especially anger. Those low-hanging clouds suddenly seemed ready to part, and one could even make out the distant radiance of a few stars in the night sky! The starlight erupted, shrouding all of Xunyang City, descending upon the soaked streets like the frost of an autumn day. A somber atmosphere pervaded the city. Separated by ten-odd li, the Holy Maiden gazed at Guan Xingke over by the city gate, lifted her right hand, and pointed. There was a shattering sound followed by countless more shattering sounds. It was like the sound of some expert specializing in area attacks using a staff to break tens of thousands of porcin vases at once. It was also like the sound of the seas of consciousness of countless cultivators snapping Iparably crisp, purifying the heart and moving the soul. Crackcrackcrackcrack! The snowkes descending from the sky broke. The frost just congealing on the surface of the puddles broke. In the ten-odd li between the Holy Maiden and the city gate, everything broke. Guan Xingkes bamboo hat also broke into shreds. His lips, too, broke and began to bleed. His heart, brimming with hostility and pride, in this instant, also finally broke. He no longer had any hesitation. Supporting Zhu Luo, he turned and began running out of the city towards that in seemingly covered in the night, though no one knew what time of day it actually was. In a few seconds, he had vanished without a trace. Xunyang City was iparably quiet, as if there wasnt a single person within. Those normal people that didnt have the ability to participate in this battle were all hiding in their own houses, on top of or within their kangs, behind their windows or in front of their fences. They were still frightened and anxious, even attempting to suppress their breaths. Those cultivators that did have the ability to participate in this battle, those cultivators that wanted to kill Su Li, could also only follow in Zhu Luo and Guan Xingkes footsteps and depart, including such experts as Liang Wangsun and Xue He. Hua Jiefu took the priests in Xunyang City and began to iste the streets ravaged by the storm, leaving a silent and deserted space for a conversation to take cethe people worthy of remaining at the scene, besides Su Li and the Holy Maiden of the south, were naturally those three who used their lives and unimaginable will to protect Su Li so that he could live up to this point. This n had its origins in the events of the Garden of Zhou, the brush was put to the paper on the snowy ins with the encirclement of the demons, and then it persisted from the military fort down to this cold-blooded killing in Xunyang City, where it all finally came to an end. This assassination of Su Li finally had its conclusionSu Li had not died and those people that wanted to kill him had all failed. From the military fort to Xunyang City, he had been apanied by Chen Changsheng all the way. However, he was keenly aware that the person that was ultimately able to resolve this problem was that friend of his which the entire continent was unaware of. Of course, the word friend here was open to question. Perhaps truly because this status was open to question, Su Li was somewhat embarrassed. He gazed at the Holy Maiden, giving off a low-key yet very natural feeling, and said, "Howe you came sote?" Anyone who had just rescued another and then heard such using words would get very angry, but not the Holy Maiden. On the contrary, she very serenely replied, "I was dyed by someone for a while." Serenity truly was a sort of strength, representing sincerity. Su Li had felt this sort of strength many years ago, yet he still had no idea how to confront it. The so-called traveling the four seas and disregarding the affairs of the world was for the most part because he wanted to avoid this strength. Even now, he still had no idea how to directly face it, but he had at least learned how to change the subject. "Who dyed you?" The Holy Maiden did not directly answer his question, saying, "My disciple was heavily injured." It was then that a rather uncertain but certainly concerned and shocked voice rang out. "Xu Yourong was injured? She...is she okay?" The person who asked this question was naturally Chen Changsheng. The Holy Maidens gaze rested on the youths body. She did not smile, not even the lightest of smiles. She was very calm, and thus very dignified, solemn, and terrifying. She asked, "You are Chen Changsheng?" Chen Changsheng suddenly understood where the problemy. He had a very hostile rtionship with Xu Yourong, hostile in every way. He had once thought that if he were a rtive of Xu Yourongs, he would definitely have a very poor opinion of that youth called Chen Changsheng. The Holy Maiden was Xu Yourongs teacher, the person that most cherished and doted upon Xu Yourong. However, he had just experienced a grand battle and asked himself about his own life and death. At this point, he absolutely could not back down. He looked at the Holy Maiden and said very sincerely, "Yes, I am Chen Changsheng." [Note]: The first part of this paragraph is rather difficult to trante. The word means severe or critical but when used in the term , it means sad or bitter. But in this case, it says that the most fitting word is Ѫ, blood, as in Ѫ, andpares this to a line about cuckoo birds crying blood. This saying refers to how, back in ancient China, the cuckoo bird during the spring and summer would call out all night long. Because the cuckoos beak was red, people mistook this as the cuckoo crying out so much that it was bleeding. Cuckoos crying blood is a phrase meaning an extreme grief or sorrow. Chapter 423 – A Chat about Life in the Sunset Chapter 423 - A Chat about Life in the Sunset Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The mood on the street had shifted too quickly. One moment it still seemed to be carrying on in a grand and majestic fashion, and in the next moment, it had somehow turned into a chat over wine in the sunset, settling into the rhythm of discussing everyday affairs. Of course, everyone knew that the Holy Maidens questions had some other profound meaning. In a normal situation, Chen Changshengs reply was somewhat too firm andcking in manners, but it was a beautiful thing that the Holy Maiden of the south was no normal person, nor was she like those ordinary Holy Maidens in history. She loved Su Li. She dared to love the Su Li that had loved a Demon Princess, so she was very satisfied with Chen Changshengs reply. She thought that this youth was very calm, very simple, and very forceful. She gave Chen Changsheng a profound nce. This was a true profoundness, not that sort of profoundness like the nce she had shot at Su Li, filled withplex emotions that everyone could understandwhat impressions she had of Chen Changsheng before were unknown, but at least today, this meeting had left her rtively satisfied. Maybe it had a lot to do with how Chen Changsheng stood, covered in blood, in front of Su Li? As she gave him this nce, the rain over Xunyang City ceased. The clouds also scattered, revealing the true sky. There was no Moon of the demons of the north, nor was there any rivers of stars. There was only the clear sky. A setting sun was suspended in the distance over the ins outside the city. It had originally been twilight. The bloody light of dusk fell upon the wounds and congealed blood on Liu Qings face, adding several moreyers of terror to it. He began walking towards the city gate, paying attention to no one else. "Why?" Su Li asked to his back. Liu Qing halted his steps, and then after a moment of silence, replied, "What I said to Zhu Luo was true." Su Li retorted, "Of course I know what you said was true." Not long after they had left the military fort, he realized that Liu Qing was following him. He had always thought that Liu Qing wanted to kill him and he had always not cared that Liu Qing wanted to kill him. Both of these had the same underlying reason. He had known Liu Qing for many years. He knew Liu Qings assassination habits and style. He knew everything about everything of Liu Qing. Many years ago, he had taken leave of Liu Qing and those others without the slightest hesitation. He believed that he would never think about those guys again. In truth, in those endlessly long years, he really didnt think about them much. No matter how he looked at it, Liu Qing and those other guys all had reason to hate him, to want to kill him. "I think differently from those guys. They always thought that everything was cleared up between our two parties, but I always believed that you owed us. Thus, if I wanted to kill you, this asion was naturally the best opportunity." Liu Qing did not turn around. After another pause, he said, "I originally thought you would be as miserable as an old dog, that I would definitely be ted to see such a sight, but as I followed you over these days, I felt more and more that I found no relish from this. You brought us into the profession. For you to suffer humiliation is for all of us to be humiliated. If someone wanted to kill you, then at least it has to be me. How could I let someone else touch you!" After a moment of silence, Su Li replied, "What nonsense." Liu Qing raised his head and watched the distant setting sun. "In fact, its very simple. I just suddenly understood why you left us back then. In the end, youre a person of Mount Li. Your life and ours have always been different." Previously in the battle, Zhu Luo had angrily used Liu Qing of being a person of Mount Li. Liu Qing did not admit it. Although he used the sword techniques of Mount Li, fair and above board, he was still an assassin that walked in the night. Hearing Liu Qings words, Su Li settled into a very sincere silence. Afterwards, for the first time, he gave an exnation for that period of his past which he felt to be a trifling concern, a part of his life which his younger self had not paid much attention to. "I left back then primarily because it wasnt challenging anymore." He continued, "Or do you mean that I should have spent every day thinking about how to kill the Demon Lord and ck Robe?" Liu Qing gazed at the setting sun and very earnestly replied, "Thest mission we took, the final thing we chatted over, wasnt it rather interesting?" Even when confronting the two powerful experts of Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke, Su Li had still given off an undisciplined and indifferent air, but upon hearing Liu Qings words, his expression grew solemn. He stared at Liu Qing and said, "That woman is difficult to kill. I advise you all not to think about it." Liu Qing said no more and began walking out of the city. In a short time, he had disappeared into the twilight. Chen Changsheng didnt quite understand this conversation. He asked Su Li, "What were you two talking about?" Su Li replied, "Many years ago, someone requested that I kill a person." "Kill who?" "You know of it, Tianhai." In Su Lis view, the worlds strongest women were three and a half: the Divine Empress, the Holy Maiden of the south, as well as the demi-human empress in White Emperor City, and then there was also that mutant in Xuo City. But the most difficult to kill had always been that one. Of course, it was Tianhai. "Wasnt it the elders of the Longevity Sect that tried to force Senior to do it?" "There were also people that attempted to pay me to do it." "Truly insane." "No matter the person, they all have a price." "Senior, these words seem to be more fittinging out of Liu Qings mouth." "Is my saying it very strange?" "Senior, you and Liu Qing...just whats the rtionship between you two?" "He became an assassin because of me, and his skills were taught by me." Su Lis answer was very casual, as if this matter was a trivial affair that wasnt even worth mentioning. Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of a matter, a certain possibility. Back then in the wilderness when they had encountered the twenty-eighth Divine General, Xue He, with Su Lis guidance, he had cut off Xue Hes arm. He was concerned that Liu Qing, concealed in the ins, would opportunistically kill Xue He, at which point Su Li had exined Liu Qings origins, at the same time mentioning that assassin who ranked at the very top of the Pavilion of Divinations Ranking of Assassins. Su Li had spoken of this number one assassin with quite some respect. Chen Changsheng stared at Su Li and asked incredulously, "Could it be...Senior is that worlds number one assassin?" "When I was young, I worked that profession for a time." "And then?" "To do a job, you must love a job, to carry it out to the pinnacle." Su Li acted as if it was only right. "As an assassin, its only natural that I be the strongest assassin." Chen Changsheng was incredibly shocked, incapable ofprehending just why such a talented person above the affairs of the world would go and be an assassin. Su Li nced at the Yellow Paper Umbre in his hands and sighed regretfully, "At that time, I really wascking money." He did not finish the sentenceback then, he had been socking in money that he didnt even have the money to buy a shabby old umbre. Some questions had now been easily resolved. At the time, Chen Changsheng had felt something was off. How could Su Li admire an assassin, even if it was the worlds greatest assassin? Now he understood that the so-called admiration was still merely a bout of narcissism. The twilight gradually dimmed, no longer seeming like blood and taking on a warmer tone. An extremely pure ray of light slowly entered Wang Pos body, and his wounds visibly closed up. Previously in the inn, in order to defeat Painted Armor Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun in one stroke, Wang Po had paid a massive price. After that, in order to block Zhu Luo, he had suffered heavy wounds. Now, these injuries were basically all healed, though it was unknown whether the damage to his life essence could be recovered. In the hands of the Holy Maiden, the Sacred Light technique truly was close to a divine technique. Comparing it to the Sacred Light technique of the priests of the Li Pce, the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, and the South Stream Temple, was like the difference between a star and a firefly. Wang Po stood up and bowed to the Holy Maiden in thanks. He didnt even nce at Su Li because he had never liked Su Li. He hade to Xunyang City for his own affairs and principles, not for this person. He walked over to Chen Changsheng and said, "We met once before." Several months ago, by the main gate of the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng and Wang Po happened to meet once. That night was the night that Xun Mei intruded upon the Divine Path, lost, and died. Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes, Senior." Wang Pos eyebrows powerlessly drooped, seeming to becking somewhat in spirit, as was his voice. "Youre not bad." Chen Changsheng felt very happy, because he thought that Wang Po truly was a very good senior. Many young geniuses worshiped Su Li, but he did not. He thought Su Li was very annoying, even though Su Li had taught him a lot. He felt thatpared to Wang Po, Su Li was riddled with ws, even though Su Li was far stronger than Wang Po. In his sixteen years of life, he had only worshiped his senior brother Yu Ren. Now it seemed like he had added a person called Wang Po to his objects of worship. On the other side, Su Li finally asked that question, "How is my familys girl doing?" The Holy Maiden replied, "Mount Li sent a letter, there shouldnt be any bigplications." Su Li asked, "Then what about Mount Li?" The Holy Maiden answered, "I left in a hurry. I only know that there are some problems." Su Lis eyebrows rose up like swords, then gradually descended. After a moment of silence, he said, "Qiushan is there, it should be fine." When Chen Changsheng heard this name, he subconsciously nced over. Chapter 424 – The Setting Sun Is Not Usually Seen in the Early Morning Chapter 424 - The Setting Sun Is Not Usually Seen in the Early Morning Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng had never met Qiushan Jun before. He could only guess from the stories told to him by Gou Hanshi and the others, and the praise of themon people, what sort of person Qiushan Jun was. Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, Qi Jian, and the rest, were all very extraordinary people in his eyes, each having aspects that were worthy of learning from. However, when they talked about Qiushan Jun, they very naturally spoke of him with an absolute sense of trust. This was a very frightening affair. That Su Li would now state that as long as Qiushan Jun was there, Mount Li would undergo this strife with no difficulties, this sort of trust was even more terrifying. It must be stated that no matter how outstanding Qiushan Jun was, he was still a young man that was not fully twenty years old. For what reason would Su Li be so assured that as long as Qiushan Jun was there, Mount Li would not fall into chaos? He didnt understand, or perhaps it was better to say that he began to lose confidence in himself. Wang Po looked into his eyes and very earnestly said, "Qiushan Jun is truly very good." The entire continent knew of Chen Changshengs engagement, such that even Wang Po found it very interesting. Many people wanted to know just what sort of story Chen Changsheng, Xu Yourong, and Qiushan Junthese three most outstanding figures of their young generationwould produce in the future. Wang Po rather admired Chen Changsheng, so he wanted to inform this youth just how amazing this future opponent was. Chen Changsheng didnt really know how to respond. Su Li said, "Hes not up to Qiushans level, at least right now." Wang Po replied, "Although hes not as good, hes also not too far. Moreover, whether hes good enough or not has never been our problem." These words concealed a deeper meaning, but Chen Changsheng heard it loud and clear. On a certain level, he and Wang Po shared a connection, even though they were still actually strangers to each other. Wang Po sped his hands in respect towards Chen Changsheng, and then bid him farewell. Su Li abruptly said, "Somehow, I feel somewhat unhappy." The Holy Maiden smiled at him. "Jealous?" Su Li replied, "What are you saying?" The Holy Maiden answered, "Chen Changsheng and Wang Po are people going the same way, but you are not." Su Li somewhat helplessly replied, "That kid Qiushan is also not much like me." The Holy Maiden replied, "There is a young person very simr to you." "Who?" "The Old Master of the Tang ns grandson, Tang Tang." Su Li said in disgust, "What I detest the most are people of the Tang n." The Holy Maiden stated, "What people detest the most is often themselves." Su Li sneered, "Junior Sister has lived on Holy Maiden Peak for too long. Your words are bing more and more uninteresting." The Holy Maiden smiled. "Then wouldnt it be good if Senior Brother took me traveling through the four seas?" Thus, there were no more words. Wang Po also had nothing more to say. He turned around and began heading out of the city, his tall and thin body slightly crooked. He didnt seem at all like the expert that sat at the top of the Promation of Liberation, not at all like that courageous warrior that had just taken part in a majestic battle. He just seemed like an impoverished ountant. Looking at his back, Su Li asked, "Do you know why hes called Wang Po of Tianliang?" This question was naturally asked to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont want to know." Su Li was somewhat surprised and somewhat annoyed. Chen Changsheng was more concerned about another problem. "Why is it that he seems to not really want to talk with you?" Su Li got even more irritated. "That boy never liked me, so its only natural that he doesnt want to talk with me." Wang Pos de cultivated the straight path. He didnt like Su Li, so he would ignore Su Li, not caring for the fact that Su Li was Su Li. Simrly, if he wanted to save Su Li, he would go save Su Li, even if Su Li was Su Li. Just as stated before, he focused on the situation, not the person. Just as Chen Changsheng was preparing to say something more, he noticed that the Holy Maiden had been quietly standing by Su Lis side, not interrupting or making any movements. She was just like a little bird calmly resting on a wutong tree. Who could have imagined that Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li, widely known as being cold-blooded and murderous, would actually have this sort of rtionship with the pure Holy Maiden of the south? Su Li knew what he was thinking about and said, "No person truly lives cut off from others, besides that empress of yours." This was already the second time he had made such a judgment, and Chen Changsheng didnt know if there was any sort of deeper meaning behind it or not. The Holy Maiden had been observing Chen Changsheng all this time. She felt that whenpared to Su Li, this youth seemed too overly dull, and simrly did not match up to Qiushan Juns graceful manner. He could only be said to be barely satisfactory. But she soon after thought, perhaps this is my obsession causing trouble. Perhaps its affecting my judgement? Thus, she had not conveyed her evaluation. The thing called obsession could not be asked for. Back then, for all sorts ofplicated reasons, she and Su Li could not be together. It was impossible for them to be together, so much so that they hadnt even met with each other over these past few years. It was to the extent that in both the South Stream Temple and the Mount Li Sword Sect, no one knew of their rtionship. So on Xu Yourongs engagement, she had always had a certain opinion. She felt that Xu Yourong could marry Qiushan Jun. Because Qiushan Jun truly was sufficiently outstanding, even perfect. He was a perfect match for her own female disciple. In addition, the whole continent knew that, although there was nothing official, the true sessor of Su Li in Mount Li was precisely Qiushan Jun. To hope that the next generation couldplete what she herself could not was also a sort of obsession. With this thought, she inadvertently nced at Su Li, her eyes still asplex as the sea of stars. "Although I dont much like this kid, I have to admit, hes not any lesser than Qiushan." Su Li looked at her and smiled. "I got in an argument with Wang Po on purpose because I couldnt stand to see his lifeless face." The Holy Maiden replied, "Qiushan is your sessor." Su Li looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "On this journey, I also taught him a few things." The Holy Maiden had an acute understanding of just how proud Su Li was, just how lofty was his gaze, and so she couldnt help but feel somewhat astonished. Turning to Chen Changsheng, she smiled and said, "If thats the case, then I have to regard you even more seriously." To receive these words from the Holy Maiden, anyone would feel proud. And if Chen Changsheng wanted to marry Xu Yourong, the meaning contained within the Holy Maidens words would make him even happier. But now as he looked at the white clothes of the Holy Maiden, he subconsciously recalled those white clothes in the Garden of Zhou and that young girl. As a result, a sentence slipped out of his mouth. "Mydy has misunderstood. I have not made up my mind yet on this engagement." As he finished saying these words, Chen Changshengs mood became somewhat peculiar, as if he had returned to a year ago in the estate of the Divine General of the East back at the capital. He felt somewhat relieved, and yet for some reason, he felt a sense of disappointment, like he had lost something. Perhaps he no longer needed to burden himself with any of this. It had always been the case that there would be those sets of emotions that werepletely at odds with each other. In that moment when the Holy Maidens attitude towards him had just changed, he had brought up the matter of ending the engagement. The Holy Maiden would certainly be angry and he did not dare look at her in the eye. Turning to Su Li, he said, "Senior, once you return to Mount Li, I would trouble you to take care of that matter as soon as possible." He was obviously speaking of the matter of Liang Xiaoxiao using his death to use those three people of colluding with the demons. Su Li said nothing. Qi Jian was his daughter. It was a given that he would resolve this matter. Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of another matter. He looked at Su Li and sincerely said, "Senior, I won." They had gone from the snowy ins of the demon realm to the world of humans, and then there was that assassination attempt in the military fort, followed soon after by the pursuit of the Great Zhou Cavalry into the snow-covered woods. At the time, Chen Changsheng and Su Li had a conversation and then discussed the same topic several times afterwardsa conversation concerned with the world and the hearts of people. Su Li believed this world to be ice-cold. Chen Changsheng believed the world to be warm. Su Li believed the hearts of people to be sinister and vicious. Chen Changsheng believed that not all peoples hearts were like so. They had not made any bet, but each knew what the other was thinking. Finally, in the middle of that lovely spring sunshine, Chen Changsheng had opened the window to the streets of Xunyang City and loudly shouted out those words, revealing the dice under the cup. Chen Changsheng believed that he had won. Su Li replied, "Just like Zhu Luo said, in the entire world, there was only a fool, a youth, and a ghost that cant even stand the light." Chen Changsheng replied, "But ultimately, there was a fool, a youth, and in addition, that ghost that couldnt stand the light really did appear in the full light of day and stood in front of you." That assassin that had followed them for several weeks, in Chen Changshengs view, was a very beautiful thing, a very warm story. He said, "The facts testify that human nature is good." Su Li shook his head. "I still dont think thats true." Chen Changsheng answered, "But at least there is a good side, just like how Senior is decisive and murderous, disdaining the world, but also has a good side." Su Li arched his brows. "Were not frying rice cakes here, where did all these sidese from? Do you want to add an egg too?" Chen Changsheng asked, "Then by that hot spring in the snowy mountain ridge, why did Senior try to deceive me? Why did you not hesitate to y the part of a vile man to enrage and threaten me so that I would leave? Senior could have just told me." This was a question that he had asked Su Li at the very beginning, but Su Li had never answered. Su Li gazed into his eyes and said, "Its not because I am a good person, but because you are a good person, because you are a real person. If I were to straightforwardly tell you to leave, you definitely wouldnt leave." Chen Changsheng fell silent for a few moments, then said, "But Senior still wanted me to leave, not wanting to drag me down." He believed that this was the best evidence. Su Li was a good person. For some reason, he was particrly obsessed with proving this point. Su Li was rather annoyed by his pestering. He said, "Im not a good person. I just believe that in the future, you young ones will definitely be stronger than our generation, so I dont want you to die too early." "Ah?" "Humans are a very interesting existence. They always love to grow nostalgic over the old ways, thinking that old is good and the past is perfect. But I dont think this way. I believe that each generation will always be stronger than the previous. My master was stronger than the founding ancestor of the Mount Li Sword Sect, and I am stronger than my master, so I must be stronger than old man Yin and Zhu Luos generation. Wang Po and the rest will definitely be stronger than my generation, and Qiushan and your generation will necessarily be stronger than theirs. Only by believing in this point and striving for it can humans continue to exist on this continent, and to live better and better." The setting sun had not yet sunk below the horizon. Xunyang City was somewhat gloomy, but it didnt make anyone feel sad. On the contrary, it was very much like early morning and very much like Su Lis words, brimming with the vivid air of life. "Which is why Senior has always been helping and instructing me." "Yes,pared to those old things, I look even more favorably upon you young ones." "Which is why back then, Senior did not kill Liang Wangsun and Liang Hongzhuang, and even allowed Liang Xiaoxiao into the Mount Li Sword Sect? Which is why previously in that dangerous situation at the inn, Senior did not use his final attack on Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun?" "Maybe, but who told you that was my final strike?" "But, why doesnt Senior like those old people?" "Those old people...are old, rotted, lifeless. They dont know how to advance, only how to y around with schemes and plots. They arent shining, they arent open and honest, they arent clear-minded, and so they arent sharp. Without a sharp strength, they have no meaning to humans, so I will continue to watch them. And you people, you should quickly prop up." "Prop up?" "Yes, to prop up the heavens and stand firm upon the earth." Saying these words, Su Li and the Holy Maiden, shoulder to shoulder, walked out of Xunyang City. Chen Changsheng stood behind them. Hua Jiefu and his priests stood at an even farther ce. The setting sun was like the morning sun, the night wind cool like the morning breeze, and the remaining drops of rain on the street seemed very much like the dew. These things he had experienced from the Garden of Zhou to Xunyang City were not at all like a dream. They were as vivid as the wounds on his body. However, he had this vague sense that he had forgotten one very important thing. He did not know that back in the capital, a storm was waiting for him. He only wanted to remember what that thing was. And then, he remembered. He faced the setting sun and yelled at Su Lis back, "Senior...that umbre is mine." Chapter 425 – Returning to the Capital Amidst Life and Death Chapter 425 - Returning to the Capital Amidst Life and Death Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng was about to return to the capital. Hearing this news, Zhuang Huanyu fell silent for a very long time, just like a few days ago when he heard that Chen Changsheng was still alive. Once their group that had gone to the Garden of Zhou left Hanqiu City and returned to the capital, the Imperial Court removed Zhexiu from the Li Pce. Everyone believed that Chen Changsheng had died with the copse of the Garden of Zhou. Qi Jian, who had been returned to Mount Li, was still in aa. Moreover, matters between man and woman were the most liable to cause quarrels, and so he believed that no one would ever believe Zhexiu and Qi Jians defense. Thus, he was very happy, thinking that his life had finally returned to the right track. It was just that, from time to time, he would think of Liang Xiaoxiaothat young genius who had used the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style tomit suicide in front of him. When he recalled this, his body would grow cold, and he couldnt feel warm no matter how many nkets he covered himself with. It was like some devils shadow was quietly standing over his body in the air around him. Yet what made him feel even colder was that Chen Changsheng had not died. He had appeared in the wilderness in the northern stretches of Tianliang County. It was said that he was together with that legendary Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li. Soon after, he heard that Divine General Xue He had gone there, but Chen Changsheng still did not die. They had gone to Xunyang City, and then after that, Liang Wangsun and Painted Armor Xiao Zhang appeared. Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke, two of the Storms of the Eight Directions, appeared. And yet, Chen Changsheng still did not die...why didnt he just die? Zhuang Huanyu stood in a courtyard, gazing upward at the pitch-ck abyss of the night sky. He voiced aloud, "Why dont you just die?" He stared at the night sky in silence for an interminable amount of time, then muttered to himself, "No one will believe it." Several months ago, following behind that night in which Wang Zhice lit up the capital as heprehended the Dao, the capital of the Great Zhou was once more bathed in silver starlight. This was because Chen Changsheng was in the Mausoleum of Books, viewing the monoliths and cultivating. After that night, the entire continent knew of the meritorious deed he had aplished for the human world, and they also knew of the Li Pces true attitude towards him. Chen Changsheng became the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy in history. The Pope had chosen him to be his sessor. He was the inheritor of the Orthodoxy. No one believed that the sessor to the Orthodoxy would collude with the demons, because it was impossible for the Demon race to provide him with any greater benefits. If he had died in the Garden in the Zhou, then maybe it would have profited a few people that were still alive, and then maybe some people would be willing to believe. However, Su Li had lived and returned to Mount Li. Chen Changsheng had lived and was returning to the capital. Then all this was about toe to a close. The scheme Liang Xiaoxiao had woven with his own death was visibly about to copse. Of course, there were also people who held different views on this, such as that terrifying Lord Zhou Tong. This was because Zhou Tong knew that Chen Changsheng was Daoist Jis student. He believed that for the sake of revenge, Daoist Ji would not only collude with the demons, he would even be willing to bring the entire human world to ruin. But Zhuang Huanyu did not know of these matters, so as more and more news of Chen Changshengs journey back south was ryed to the capital, he grew more and more silent. He no longer left his own small courtyard, and his confident figure could no longer be seen amongst the verdant trees of the Heavenly Dao Academy. He was finally beginning to understand why, after he saw Zhexiu carry Qi Jian into the Mountainside Whispering Wood, Liang Xiaoxiao chose to die with such determination. Besides dying, what else could be done? He lowered his head, gazing at the dark well in the courtyard, seeing the dim reflection of the starlight in the water deep within the well. Suddenly, he began to shiver. He had grown up in the countryside, he and his mother relying on each other to survive. He lived a poor and destitute life, bitterly studying without end. Aftering to the capital and entering the Heavenly Dao Academy, because his father was the Vice Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy and also because he possessed an outstanding talent, he received the love of his teachers and the respect and adoration of his schoolmates. However, he had never rxed the requirements he ced upon himself. Even on cold winter days, he would persist in using cold well water to wash himself. Now, it was the twilight of spring, and the capital was rather sultry, even feeling somewhat like summer. Yet he still felt that water in the well to be somewhat cold. That sort of cold made people fall into fear, into despair. He stared into the depths of the well, his face growing ever paler. After a seemingly endless span of time, he finally turned and left the side of the well. This was the first time in many days he had left the small courtyard in which he lived. As he walked, the students of the Heavenly Dao Academy that he encountered showed astonishment on their faces, then gave way for him, paying their respects. Zhuang Huanyu seemed to not even see them, nor did he speak to his schoolmates. He directly walked to a building in the depths of the Heavenly Dao Academy. This was the residence of the Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy. In the past, Mao Qiuyu had lived here. Later on, Mao Qiuyu went to the Li Pce to take charge as Archbishop of the Hall of Subjugation, and this ce became the residence of the newly appointed principal. The newly appointed Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy had the surname of Zhuang. It was his own father. Standing outside the residence, separated by a sparse screen of plum branches, he gazed at the lights in the building and the figure of that man. Zhuang Huanyu once again fell into a very long silence, his face no longer as pale as it was before. Back then, his father abandoned his wife and child and entered the capital to take the imperial examinations, having some sort of affair with that girl from the Wenshui Tang n. This was the worst ingratitudethis was a story that Zhuang Huanyu had persistently believed, and this was the opinion he had always held of his father. As a result, he had always harbored a deep loathing and hostility towards his father, and as a consequence, whenever he confronted his father, he would always be extremely brave. He didnt know why he came here tonight, but he realized that because of his anger towards that man behind the window, the despair and coldness in his heart had actually improved! Afterwards, he left the Heavenly Dao Academy and walked to the stone pirs in front of the Li Pce. There, his footsteps stopped. He no longer moved forward. He was an outstanding talent of the Heavenly Dao Academy, and also a highly valued member of the next generation nurtured by the Orthodoxy. He was worthy enough to walk into the Li Pce, but he did not. He had note to the Li Pce to take in the sights, even though he did get to see thest few cherry trees in the night. He hade to the Li Pce to see someone, but even if he were to walk into the Li Pce, it was impossible for him to see that person, just as even though he was the genius Zhuang Huanyu, he was also not worthy of approaching that person. Just as back in the Heavenly Dao Academy, it was only in Mao Qiuyus residence when he was principal that he could see that fairy-like junior sister, and then watch as she departed like a fairy. Standing in front of the Li Pce, he quietly gazed through the darkness at the Hall of Pure Virtue, imagining that junior sisters life in the Popes Green Leaf World. Zhuang Huanyu began to recollect the past. He wanted to sort out what happened over these past few years, to make clear just how all these things had happened. Several years ago, he had met her in the Heavenly Dao Academy. Then, they met once again at the Ivy Festival. When he thought that they could get to know each other, he saw that she was pulling along a youth called Chen Changsheng by the sleeve. Yes, everything had originally started from here. In the Garden of Zhou by theke, when Liang Xiaoxiao had suddenlyunched his sneak attack and it was clear that the demon experts wanted to kill Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu, and Qi Jian, he was in the forest, not brandishing a sword and not meeting up with them. Yes, because he had been scared, because he was just a youth, because he wanted to live. But now that he thought about it, wasnt it because, in his heart, he had always held a deep jealousy and hatred for Chen Changsheng? He really wanted Chen Changsheng to die. Why couldnt he just die? A rain suddenly began to fall down upon the capital. The Li Pce was no exception. The air ofte spring was suddenly washed clean, and the gray stone actually began to emit a cold air. Zhuang Huanyu had no umbre. He stood in the rain for a very long time. A priest from the Li Pce stepped forth to inquire, but when he realized it was him, he remembered that Chen Changsheng was about to return to the capital. Thinking that he had guessed at something, the priest no longer disturbed Zhuang Huanyu. Holding up umbres in the rain, those priests and students from the Six Ivies walked about their business. When they saw his drenched figure, the emotions in their eyes were ratherplex. There was some pity, some empathy, and of course, there was also ridicule. Zhuang Huanyu returned to his small courtyard in the Heavenly Dao Academy. His clothes had beenpletely soaked by the rain, so how could he care anymore whether something was cold or hot? Yet for some reason, in the end, he did not jump into the deep and cold well. In the final moment of his life, he preserved a little of his pride. He used a sword. He chose to die under his own sword. The news of Zhuang Huanyus death quickly spread throughout the entire capital. That gray courtyard not far from the Imperial City was the first to receive this news, because this ce was the Department for Purging Officials. When Zhou Tong heard this news, he had been holding up antern, standing amongst a patch of green wormwood in his vegetable garden. He had been attempting to find that wormwood stick-bug that had bitten one of his wormwood stalks half to death. Zhuang Huanyus death naturally had to do with Chen Changshengs return to the capital. Those who stood on Chen Changshengs side presumably felt like they could hold their heads up high, while those wanted to use this matter to attack Chen Changsheng and even the Orthodoxy inevitably felt rather disappointed. Zhou Tong was likely the only person in the world that actually believed Chen Changsheng could collude with the demons, but not only did heck any sense of failure, he evenughed and said, "Its good if he dies!" He was truly happy. Although he didntugh so much that he was rocking back and forth, thentern in his hand swayed to and fro, so much so that the shadows of the wormwood on the vegetable field created all sorts of shapes, seeming just like a fence. After the conclusion of the matter in Xunyang City, once it was confirmed that Su Li and Chen Changsheng had both survived, the rumors coursing their way through the capital suddenly changed. The Li Pce and the military ced an enormous pressure on the Department for Purging Officials, demanding that Zhou Tong release Zhexiu. Liberating Zhexiu was a present, a great gift to wee Chen Changsheng back. Of course, Zhou Tong would definitely not release Zhexiu. If not for Chen Changshengs status being too sensitive, he would definitely have locked Chen Changsheng in that prison in his front yard. So he believed that Zhuang Huanyu had died well. He had died, and the dead could not testify. The dead could not testify, so it was good. Of course, he was keenly aware that with Chen Changshengs current status and identity, Zhuang Huanyus death was not too significant. But there were definitely people that would use this death. The fresh rain moistened the dust of the capital. The spring feeling of the capital had not yet dulled, and, on the contrary, grew even deeper. It was so bright and beautiful that it even seemed somewhat sticky and greasy. A convoy of carriages returned to the capital. Chen Changsheng sat in one of the carriages, feeling the vibrations from his sheath. Knowing that the ck Dragon was about to wake up was veryforting to him. Then, he heard a voiceing from outside. "Traitor!" Many people knew that Chen Changsheng was in the carriage. Themoners who were used to the bustling sights of the capital also couldnt help but fill the two sides of the road to join the rest of the crowd. There was spirited discussion, producing quite the mor, and the scene was incredibly lively. When this word rang out, this great street of the capital instantly became eerily silent. Chapter 426 – Paying Respects to the Pope Chapter 426 - Paying Respects to the Pope (TN: This is the same chapter title as the one for Chapter 235) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "The word traitor was truthfully not the most fitting, or perhaps it would be better to say that it was not urate enough. In this story, it was much more appropriate to use spy or some other word, such as this second set of words which broke the silence hanging over the crowd: "Chen Changsheng you scoundrel! You would actually collude with the demons to harm the outstanding talents of Mount Li, and now you have even hounded Lord Huanyu to death!" "Hounded to death? I think some powerful figure used some shady method! This was a shameless assassination! Its too disgraceful!" "Just what nonsense are you all bbering?" After viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng was no longer the object of the capitals hatred and animosity. There were already many people treating him as the glory of the Great Zhou. There were some people who loudly denounced Chen Changsheng, and there were naturally even more people that loudly came to his defense. In a few moments, this great street of the capital had erupted into a massive argument, noisy and raucous beyondpare. Chen Changsheng looked at the window curtain, listening to those noises from the outside in deep astonishment. On the road, he had finally learned through Hua Jiefu the particrs of what had happened outside the Garden of Zhou. The first thing he had originally nned to do upon reaching the capital was confronting Zhuang Huanyu, but who would have imagined thatst night, Zhuang Huanyu...actually died? The noise outside the carriage window was getting louder and louder, the disputes of the crowd growing increasingly intense, their words getting sharper. It was such a mor that it made one feel troubled. Chen Changsheng wanted to say something, but he ultimately decided to say nothing. He lowered his head in silence, his eyshes faintly trembling. The childish air about his appearance had finally almostpletely dissipated. Whether it was to ten thousand cheers or ten thousand pointed fingers, Chen Changsheng, under the gaze of countlessmoners, returned to the capital. Only when the fleet of carriages pulled into Hundred Flowers Lane did the world outside of the window be rtively peaceful. With the priests of the Li Pce guarding the perimeter around Hundred Flowers Lane, no one could approach. As Chen Changsheng gazed at the still-very-new gate of the Orthodox Academy and those still-very-old ivy vines, he felt the dignity and silence from his surroundings and found it rather ufortable. It had taken one day to view all the monoliths of the front mausoleum, and one night to bathe the capital in starlight, after which the Pope had established him as the sessor to the Orthodoxy. Not much time had passed since that day. In addition, after he left the Mausoleum of Books, he entered the Garden of Zhou, and in the ins of the Unsetting Sun, time had seemed to drag on. After that, there were the ten thousand li of snowy ins, the rushed escape. There had simply been no time and no opportunity for him to absorb all these changes. Now, he couldnt help but feel that those were all things from another life. Many things had changed. The Orthodox Academy that had once been surrounded by countless angrymoners of the capital had now be a ce that no ordinary person could approach. Although it was still far from regaining the magnificence of its past, the atmosphere had been refreshed anew. Thankfully, there were many things that had not changed. Jin Yulu still stood by the gate to the Orthodox Academy, and those silk clothes of his studded with copper coin designs, giving off a wealthy but unsophisticated feel, were still as glossy as water. Xuanyuan Po was still mighty and powerful, his arms as thick as trees. Being embraced by him still gave Chen Changsheng the illusion that he was being swallowed up. Luoluo was still Luoluo, running into his bosom like a cool breeze. Her two arms wrapped around his neck while her forehead rubbed against his chin. Her petite face carried a contented smile. Standing under the great banyan tree by theke, Chen Changsheng and Luoluo spoke together for a very long time. Without missing out on anything, he told the little girl of everything that had urred in the Garden of Zhou as well as everything he had encountered on the journey south. "That elf girl...was she very beautiful?" There were so many thingsmagnificent and grandiose scenes, schemes and assassinations, one sword being delivered ten thousand li, ten thousand swords unsheathing themselves, a metal de breaking through a stormbut Luoluo only cared about this. With her eyes wide, she asked Chen Changsheng inquisitively. Chen Changsheng would naturally not forget that girl called Chen Chujian, but somehow, he could not quite remember her appearance. For some reason, his body went cold, as if he was at this very moment losing something. Luoluo could tell that his mood had changed. Somewhat sympathetic, she reached out, grabbed his sleeve, and softly said, "Teacher, dont worry. I will think of a way to send people to check." From Xunyang City to the capital was quite the long journey requiring plenty of time. Besides organizing his memories and preparing for what he needed to do in the capital, Chen Changsheng had obviously not forgotten to have the people of the Orthodoxy help him check for any traces of that girl Chujian. Yet neither the priests of the Li Pce nor the people in Hanqiu City could confirm whether this girl really was amongst the Ethereal Opening cultivators that had entered the Garden of Zhou. So it was naturally impossible to confirm whether she was alive or not. Chen Changsheng was somewhat soothed by Luoluos words. The Elf race was extremely close with the White Emperor City and the Great Western Continent. Luoluos mother was the Chief Princess of the Great Western Continent and her father was the White Emperor of the demi-humans. For her to have people investigate should be more convenient. Luoluo once again spoke, "Zhuang Huanyu died." She had long forgotten that back when she was at the Heavenly Dao Academy seeking lessons, she had once seen this genius schoolmate of hers at Principal Maos residence. She brought this matter up now because she was concerned that Zhuang Huanyus death would bring her teacher trouble. Chen Changsheng didnt speak for a few moments, then said, "Yeah, I know." Luoluo spoke again, "Teacher, I went to the Imperial Pce twice, wanting to get Zhexiu released, but I didnt seed." Chen Changsheng rubbed her head and chuckled, "Your faulth?" (TN: This h is here for the same reason it is in Chapter 388, to evoke Luoluos name as the ending interjection of a sentence.) Being rubbed by his palm and looking so strong and lovely, Luoluo looked extremely cute. The sunlight fell upon the springke and then reflected onto the branches of the great banyan tree, turning into ever-changing dimples of light. One of them fell on Chen Changshengs face. Luoluo stared at that spot of light on his face and began to chuckle. She was very happy, because her teacher did not me her, nor did he thank her, but instead especially taught her how to talk in order to tease her and make her happy. Afterwards, Chen Changsheng took one hour and threerge basins of hot water to wash himself sparkling clean from head to toe. Then he and Luoluo headed together to the Li Pce. The Pope was waiting for him in the Li Pce Not in the Great Hall of Light, but rather that quiet side hall. The light in the hall was very faint. Only the tender green of the Green Leaf in the pot directly leapt into his eyes. After that, he saw that Divine Staff casually leaning against the wall, saw that clear pond and that ornate and grandiose crystal throne, as well as that Yin Yang Crown upon it that was impossible to describe with words. Finally, he saw that elder dressed in hempen robes. He was different from what his zealous worshippers imagined. The supreme Pope seemed just like an ordinary old man, not even as eye-catching as the Divine Staff and the Divine Crown. Watching the Popes back as he watered the Green Leaf, Chen Changshengs emotions were somewhat disorderly. Everyone knew that he was the Popes chosen sessor, and some powerful figures even knew he was the Popes martial nephew. In other words, he had always been the Popes only sessor in this world. But the problemy in the fact that he had only met the Pope twice. He wasnt acquainted at all with the Pope, much less close. The Pope took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands, then turned and smiled. "I remember that Su Li is a lover of fine foods. Being with him, did you eat anything good?" The Pope inly had an amiable expression and his voice was so gentle. He was just like an elder questioning a junior that had returned from afar, and because he didnt want the junior to be too nervous, began with a very trivial question...but Chen Changsheng felt like a massive mountain spanning heaven and earth was directly crashing down on him. From the snowy ins of thend of demons to Xunyang City, many people wanted to kill Su Li. Behind those people stood a lofty figure akin to a god. It was precisely the Pope. But Su Li had lived, and to a veryrge extent, it was because of Chen Changsheng. Thus, it was impossible for him to not think that the Popes words concealed some sort of usation and it was impossible for him to not be nervous. Chapter 427 – The Plum Blossoms Bloom in Every Season, But the Fruit of Autumn Descends Chapter 427 - The Plum Blossoms Bloom in Every Season, But the Fruit of Autumn Descends (TN: Theres a wordy here with plum blossom (÷) and beautiful (), which share pronunciation. The moremonly used line is ļ, the four seasons are all beautiful, but here it is ļ÷.) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the eyes of themon people, the Popes trust and love towards Chen Changsheng could not be any greater, and was even somewhat unfathomable. Logically, it was only natural that Chen Changsheng act ording to the Popes will, but in reality, from the military fort to Xunyang City, Chen Changsheng had done many things that had gone against it. No matter what angle it was looked at from, the Pope should be very disappointed or at least ask for some reason. The Pope did not ask. He only calmly gazed at Chen Changsheng and said, "Its really difficult to imagine that my Senior Brother could actually raise a student like you." Chen Changsheng was struck dumb. He suddenly realized that his impression of his master was very blurry. Just what sort of person was Master? In the Popes view, just what sort of student should Master have raised? He didnt know the answer, but he was very certain that the Popes words were correct, because he had never been raised by his master. It was Senior Brother Yu Ren that had raised him... As he thought about Xining Viges old temple, the mist behind the mountain and those sounds in the mist, and also his senior brother and the wildflowers, he became somewhat lost in thought. The Pope looked at him calmly and then smiled. He thought to himself, at this time, anyone else would get nervous, but it seems that this little kid actually has the leisure to think about other things. Truly extraordinary. "Sit," he said to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng gave an affirmative and then very obediently sat down on the chair. He didnt lean against the back of it, nor did he deliberately attempt to adjust his seat. In brief, he acted very obediently and did nothing intentionally. The Pope pointed at a teapot. Chen Changsheng understood. Raising the teapot, he filled the cup in front of the Pope. After thinking about it, he also filled the cup that was in front of him, and then his mind began to wander off once more. It was because he remembered those two nights in the Hundred Herb Garden, that small table, and sitting across from that woman as they drank tea in silence. The Pope ced the cup down and randomly said, "Talk about the Garden of Zhou." It was said randomly, and what he wanted to hear was also any random thing that had happened in the Garden of Zhou, because there was only one matter that was certain: there was no Su Li in the Garden of Zhou. "In the Garden of Zhou...I met a girl," Chen Changsheng inadvertently said. The Pope was a little surprised. "Oh?" At this, Chen Changsheng awoke from his stupor and felt his face heat up. He hurriedly borated in great detail on what had happened in the Garden of Zhou, from the time he had obtained the Yellow Paper Umbre from the Tang n in Wenshui up to the Mausoleum of Zhou. It was just that there were some details unrted to the general picture, such as that girl, that he naturally did not mention. In addition, for some inexplicable reason, he did not mention the Halving de technique in the Mausoleum of Zhou, nor those lost Heavenly Tome Monoliths... Light seeped in through the eaves of the hall, resting on the floor as glossy as jade. It created numerous patterns on the floor, forming what seemed like a chessboard. The Pope sat in his chair, gazing silently at him for what seemed like forever. The Mausoleum of Zhou, the Heaven Shrouding Sword, the Yellow Paper Umbre, Mount Li, the Sword Pool, the monster tide, the story from several hundred years ago, the destiny linking the two worldsafter he had finished hearing about these things, even he could not help but sigh with regret. "As it turned out...the Sword Pool was a Sword Sea and was really the ins of the Unsetting Sun. That persons grave was also within." The Popes voice resonated through the peaceful hall. As one of the supreme Saints of the human world, his understanding of the world far surpassed the imaginations of themon people, but even for him, it was only today that he realized that the ins that he had seen so many years ago actually contained so many secrets. "The obsidian coffin in the Mausoleum of Zhou was empty." Chen Changsheng would naturally not forget this most important detail. The Pope smiled, but said nothing. That persons fate was an enigma for many people, but time was ultimately the worlds strongest object. At this time, he no longer paid too much attention to it. Comparatively speaking, the Pope cared more about another matter. "This being the case, those swords are all with you?" Without any reluctance, Chen Changsheng took the dagger from his waist and used both hands to offer it to the Pope. Back then in the Plum Garden Inn, when Tang Thirty-Six wanted to hold this dagger, he had been rejected, but now Chen Changsheng could not reject. This was because the Pope was the Pope and also his martial uncle. The swords of the Sword Pool were in his handsthis was a matter impossible to conceal. Back then in the wilderness when he was battling Divine General Xue He, those swords had already revealed themselves. "Do you know what this sheath is?" The Pope did not take the dagger, instead gazing at him and asking this question. Chen Changsheng shook his head. The Pope was somewhat sorrowful as he exined, "This was once the treasure of the Orthodox Academys Suppressing Courtyard. Later on, it vanished amidst that scene of fire and blood. It seems now like your master took it away." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. "I and Senior Brother were schoolmates and even fellow disciples. As a matter of fact, in terms of talent in cultivating the Dao or intelligence, he has always been above. Yet in the end, I inherited the position of Pope while he went to be the Principal of the Orthodox Academy." The Pope lifted his eyes up to the sky outside the hall, the stars in the ocean of his eyes slowly winking in and out of existence, like the passing of clouds or time. "Because his obsession was too great. You should not learn from him." Chen Changsheng still did not know what to say. Concerning the Orthodox Academys past, even today, he still did not have a clear picture of what had really happened. Even if he knew, he didnt have the qualifications to talk about it. "What do we do about the swords from the Sword Pool?" "The Li Pce will send out a notice informing the world. Those sects that still have descendants can first register, and then we will return their swords. As for those sects whose session has alreadye to an end, those swords are yours to hold." Chen Changsheng understood. In carrying out this matter in this fashion, after that night of bathing the Mausoleum of Books in the radiance of the stars, he would once again have achieved a great merit for the human world. The criticisms brought by Liang Xiaoxiao and Zhuang Huanyus death would, for the most part, be mollified. He said, "I leave it up to Sir to take care of it." He did not deferentially say His Holiness and he did not pull on his sleeve and say Martial Uncle. He only softly said the word Sir. This was already a sort of progress, the sort of progress where he had finally returned to the naturally intimate world of his masters home. The Pope was very satisfied and said to him, "Go, and rest up well." Seeing his expression, the Pope understood what he was concerned about. He added, "Zhexiu will quicklye out." From start to finish, the Pope had not asked him anything about Su Li. Having just returned to the capital, how could he possibly rest up well? Exiting the Li Pce, he had no time to return to the Orthodox Academy or inquire after Zhexiu. Priest Xin came and took him over to the Bureau of lesiastic Education. The row of maple trees there should have been as red as fire, but in the deep spring and beginning of summer, they were a verdant green that surpassed the color of jadejust like how that building behind them had the two important identities of being the Imperial Courts institution for managing education as well as the hall of the Orthodoxy responsible for learning. Deep within the hall in that room filled with all sorts of plum flowers, Mei Lisha sat behind the table. His eyes were closed, seemingly asleep but not. The old spots on his face were clear to see, just like that rouge plum blossom on the table. Chen Changsheng stood in front of the table, separated by that rouge plum blossom from the archbishop, his emotions somewhatplex. Unlike the Pope, there was no rtionship between him and Archbishop Mei Lisha. Logically, it would be more appropriate for them to be strangers, but he always thought that the archbishop really was extremely kind to him for some reason. Whether during the Grand Examination or the journey to the Garden of Zhou, Archbishop Mei Lisha had always offered aid or convenience. Although there were times when those matters ced a ratherrge pressure on him, it was not these things that made his emotionsplicated. Instead, it was the fact that the archbishop was getting older. Chen Changsheng didnt know what level of cultivation Mei Lisha had reached, but given that his seniority and level of influence in the Orthodoxy could be said to be on par with that of the Pope, and then considering the attitude Zhu Luo and those other people had for him, he was probably not very far from the Divine Domain. Priests at this level of cultivation were not different from other cultivators. To live eight hundred years was a verymon urrence, and in those long and endless years, even as these experts with profound cultivations aged, they would only show it in their hair and a few wrinkles on their face. They would absolutely not grow weak and elderly. Only in the final stage of life would they begin to consider the question of descendants and continue their bloodline. Then, with an almost unimaginable speed, they would be old. Would they die like the quiet beauty of the autumn leaf? No, it was more like the descent of a fruit knocked down by the wind. In this year, the entire continent knew that Archbishop Mei Lisha had be old. This signified that the archbishop did not have many days left on this world. At any moment, he could return to the sea of stars. The rouge plum blossoms gaudiness, and the plum blossoms blooming throughout the room made it seem like it wasntte spring, but rather any of the four seasons of the year, any time of the year in which the plum blossoms could bloom. Inparison to the flowers filling the room, the archbishops elderliness was all the more shocking to see. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat sorrowful. At this time, the archbishop opened his eyes and smiled at him. "Come here." Chen Changshengplied and approached him. Mei Lisha looked at him and said emotionally, "When I heard that you were still alive, I was very happy, and at the same time, somewhat sad." Chen Changsheng didnt understand the meaning of his words, but for some reason, his heart was abruptly filled with unease and even fear. "Since Su Li did not die, I still must withdraw my gaze and have it fall upon the capital once more, just like you must return to the capital in the end." Mei Lisha continued, "The Boiling Stone Summit will happen next year. I do not know if I will be able to see it, but at the very least, I will be able to see this year of yours to the end." Chen Changsheng wanted to say someforting words, but then he realized that he wasnt so good in that aspect. He lowered in his head in self-reproach. Mei Lisha calmly watched him and said, "This year is very important for you." Chen Changsheng said, "I dont understand." "You must mature as quickly as possible." As he said these words, his expression became somewhat heavy and his eyes somewhat dimmed. However, he soon after brightened up just as before. "Believe in me. Ultimately, you will obtain victory from us." Chen Changsheng really couldntprehend. He thought to himself, who am I battling with? Is it the Divine Empress? Even if it is, what sort of strength do I have to partake in a battle at that level? "The problem between the Orthodoxy and the Empress is still about that seat in the Imperial Pce." Mei Lisha somewhatboriously stood up and walked Chen Changsheng over to the window. Looking at the Imperial Pce not too far away, he said, "In this battle, you will y an extremely important role." Chen Changsheng said, "Is it because...I am Teachers student? Representing the support for the Imperial n?" Mei Lisha sighed with regret. "Of course its not just this." The archbishop did not give a more borate exnation. It was because this matter was too difficult to exin, even impossible, and also because someone just so happened to knock upon the door! After the door was pushed open, the person that appeared was a person that Chen Changsheng had not expected to see. Chapter 428 – Granting Shining Light Chapter 428 - Granting Shining Light Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The person who hade was Prince Chen Liu, the Chen ns sole representative in the capital, and also the only member of its junior generation that the Divine Empress would ept. In the capital, Prince Chen Liu possessed an extremely good reputation, believed to be as warm and gentle as jade and yet also possessing an abundance of courage. Back then, this young prince, in spite of the discussion and rumors, had twice assisted Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changsheng had a very good impression of him, but for some reason, Tang Thirty-Six did not like him at all. Prince Chen Liu gave a juniors bow to the archbishop, looked at Chen Changsheng, and smiled. "Dont you think that weve met a little too early?" Mei Lisha ignored the hidden meaning in those words and went straight to the point. "The Orthodoxy wishes to invite the Empress to express her stance as soon as possible. The Tianhai n will naturally disagree. Tianhai Shengxue is a smart man, but the people of his n do not necessarily possess his intelligence. Even if they did, they would also be broken apart by the title of Emperor that seems so close at hand. After all, not all people can resist that sort of enticement." Prince Chen Liu unflinchingly dered, "As the Chen Imperial n, I and all my brothers in the counties will conduct ourselves in a just and straightforward manner." Both of these statements had been said to Chen Changsheng. "The Orthodoxy will always stand behind the Imperial n. From the year in which Taizu founded the dynasty, this has always been so," Mei Lisha said firmly. "It is also the case now. It is just that because of Zhuang Huanyus death, there will be some problems on the Heavenly Dao Academys side. Among the six archbishops, there are still two that have not turned around, because His Holiness turned his views around too quickly." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, if its this way, then what was going on with that bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy? Why would His Holiness support the Divine Empress for so many years? He understood that this was all to give him a breakdown of the current situation, but he was still uprehending. Just what could he do? Why had the archbishop arranged for him to meet with Prince Chen Liu? Mei Lishas next sentence provided an answer to this riddle, but provided a new riddle in its ce, for both Chen Changsheng and for Prince Chen Liu. "In the future, I ask that the Prince must remember the price that Chen Changsheng paid." Prince Chen Liu had a thoughtful look on his face at these words, but nothing came of it. Chen Changsheng also could not make anything of this, and his thoughtsy elsewhere. He asked, "What about Zhexiu?" The Pope had said that Zhexiu would quicklye out, but he was still very anxiousZhexiu was still in prison, and even worse, it was the Zhou Prison! It was impossible for him to imagine what sort of dreadful torments that wolf youth had to bear in this period. Mei Lisha said, "If the Imperial Court still does not release him, I will personally make a visit." Prince Chen Liu said apologetically, "The second day after Zhexiu was imprisoned, I sent over my card...but you should also know that for a prince like me in front of Lord Zhou Tong, to say something is not very useful." Standing under that row of maple trees still brimming with the air of spring, Chen Changsheng gazed in the direction rumored to be where Zhou Prisony, then he turned in the direction of the Mausoleum of Books, then, finally, he turned towards the Imperial Pce and the Li Pce and sighed. He was no ordinary youth, but in the end, he was still a youth. In this world, there were some matters that were tooplex, too weighty, and somewhat difficult to bear. It even made it rather difficult for him to breathe. Compared to the capital, he felt that the storm in Xunyang City was more rxed and straightforward. He would rather stand together with that metal de and simply go off to do some things, even if those things to be done werent all that simple. Under the humble gazes of the priests, he left the Bureau of lesiastic Education, but he didnt return to the Orthodox Academy. Instead, he went to the market to buy some tasty foods and then went to New North Bridge. Borrowing the glimmer of the sun setting in the west, he used his movement technique to be an illusion and jumped into the dried-up well. The underground space was still chilling to the bone, but the ck Dragon was still asleep. The mountain range that was its massive body quietly rose up and down, and those iron chains were still rusted and inflexibly attached to the stone wall. Chen Changsheng took out the food he had bought and, using lotus leaves to carry them, arranged them in front of the ck Dragons body. Finally, he untied the ruyi from his waist and ced it on the ground. The ck Dragons spiritual soul was still sleeping in the ruyi and he didnt know when it would wake up. After doing all this, he thought for a few moments, then wrote a few words in the frost on the ground. Then, he left. He appeared in the pool, thoroughly soaked. After changing to a dry set of clothes he had prepared beforehand, he once more met the ck Goat in the courtyard of the Imperial Pce. He broke into a smile and crouched down to warmly embrace it,pletely disregarding the slightly raised head of the ck Goat and its unwilling appearance. There was a gust of wind, still chilly, but quickly dispersed several dozen zhang away. The lotus leaves on the frost once again became tender green and the fresh food once again began to emit warm heat. Her hands held behind her back, the Tianhai Divine Empress had her head lowered as she read the words Chen Changsheng had just left behind in the frost. The corners of her lips revealed a mocking smile. Without even a nce, her spiritual sense moved and that jade ruyi once again appeared on her waist. At this moment, the strand of the ck Dragons spiritual soul awakened and transformed into a chilly intent. By means of the red birthmark between the eyebrows, it returned to the dragon body. The dragons pupils slowly opened and the ice streamed down. The mountain range of its body shrank at an unimaginable speed, ultimately transforming into a small ck-clothed girl. However, the coldness of her appearance had already been greatly diminished by that cinnabar birthmark. "Did you see, men are all fickle andcking in affection, the Tianhai Divine Empress said teasingly to her. The ck-clothed girl saw the words he had left behind, then after a period of silence, said, "He didnt know when I would wake up and had things to do, so its only natural that he leaves first. Moreover, he also doesnt know that Im a girl..." "You are a female dragon." The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly said, "If you were to let him know of this fact, what meaning would there be?" The ck-clothed girl was very angry, the baleful air about her increasing even more and the temperature of the underground space plummeting like a stone. The Tianhai Divine Empress did not care. The circle several dozen zhang in radius around her was still as warm as the spring, and the ground by her feet even seemed to be showing little starry points of green. The world above the well was early summer at dusk, and there was a bit of summer heat in the air. The ice shop far in the distance was doing good business, but this ce by the well was very cold. This was because many imperial bodyguards were walking around, and also because of those terrifying Snow Mastiffs resting on the grass under the tree. Mo Yu held the leash in her hands as she quietly waited. When the figure of the Divine Empress appeared once more, she quickly went over and said, "Prince Chen Liu also just went to the Bureau of lesiastic Education." The Divine Empress nced at her and asked, "What do you want to say?" Mo Yu said, "I cant understand, even if Chen Changsheng is Daoist Jis student, is he really worth the Orthodoxy paying him so much attention? This...could it be some sort of camouge technique? This sort of iprehension was a question that the ministers and wise advisors had required her to ask as soon as possible, but perhaps not even she could perceive that this actually made the Empress lower her guard against Chen Changsheng a little more. The Divine Empress said, "The actions of the people in the Orthodoxy are best when they are deliberately mystifying. There is no need to understand them." This said, she began walking towards the Imperial City. Those two Snow Mastiffs noiselessly left the tree and followed behind her. Watching the Empresss back, Mo Yu gave a slightly sarcastic smile. She thought to herself, if there really is no need to understand, why is it that when Chen Changsheng came to see the ck Dragon, Empress followed him? Her inability to understand was because she did not know of the pact between the Divine Empress and the ck Dragon, nor of the existence of the jade ruyi. Returning to the Imperial Pce, she gazed at the pool in front of her. As she thought about how Chen Changsheng had most likely emerged from this pool just a while ago, she also began to think of a much earlier time, about that first night in which Chen Changsheng first emerged from this poolthat youth did not care that he was deep in the pce on dangerous ground. When he saw a woman about to be struck by a flower pot knocked over by a panicked squirrel, he had rushed over. The Divine Empress once more revealed a mocking smile, but it always seemed to give off the feeling of an elder teasing a junior. With the slightest stimtion of her spiritual sense, the jade ruyi left her belt of its own ord and floated above the pool. The water of the pool fell into turmoil, as if it was boiling, and the pool began to give out clouds of mist. A light shot out of the jade ruyi and projected onto the mist, and a picture gradually began to grow distinctthese were the scenes that the ck Dragon saw after leaving the capital with Chen Changsheng. Later on, there were many times when her soul had been asleep in the ruyi, but the ruyi, tied to Chen Changshengs waist or on his wrist, had still recorded those scenes down. Seeing these scenes, the Divine Empress grew quieter and quieter. The smile did not disappear, but it was no longer very mocking, leaving behind only a sort of interest. The scenes quickly sped by, gradually transforming into streaks of light. It was many times faster than normal speed, and only a Saint like her would be able to make out the scenes clearly. When the golden wings illuminated the night and the image of the heavily injured white-clothed girl appeared, the Divine Empresss brows leapt up, for the first time expressing a deep concern. Xu Yourong was her most dearly beloved junior. Although she was disguised, it was impossible to conceal it from her eyes. In the next scenes, Xu Yourong met Chen Changsheng, but neither of them knew who the other was. The Divine Empress silently smiled, most likely thinking this very amusing. Eventually, she saw that unsetting sun at the edge of the ins, saw the surging tide of monsters, saw Xu Yourong not leaving, Chen Changsheng not abandoning, and saw that persons mausoleum. The smile on her face gradually faded. She calmly gazed at the Mausoleum of Zhou in silence. Eventually, the light dimmed and then everything vanished without a trace. With a light wave of her hand, the scene went back to the ce where Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng first met, and also the first ce where their misunderstanding began. That ce was an isle of reeds at the edge of ake, the two people havinge across each other but not knowing who the other was. The ruyi could not record the inner workings of Xu Yourongs mind, but the Divine Empress clearly knew what she was thinking about, why she had never connected that unconscious youth with Chen Changsheng who she had an engagement withno matter who it was, nobody thought Chen Changsheng looked like a fifteen-year-old youth. He was too unflustered and calm, even when he was unconscious. Back then, when Xu Yourong had looked over, she had thought this person was around twenty years old. Then, just how could this person be Chen Changsheng? The Divine Empress stood in front of the pool for a very long time, and what she thought about was unknown. Suddenly, she looked at Xu Yourong in the scene and said, "Originally, even you felt he wasnt fifteen years old. The night wind breezed through the grass. At some point, a chief eunuch had arrived outside the pce hall. She asked, "What?" The chief eunuch reported in a low voice, "There are still no new clues in the case. Lord Zhou Tong also did not discover anything in Xining Vige...only that crazy Lord Hu on the Imperial Board of Astronomy still continues to insist...that Crown Prince Zhaoming is still alive. He had been with the Divine Empress for several hundred years and had experienced countless great matters, but when he mentioned what that insane Lord Hu had said, his voice still could not help but tremble. The Divine Empress gazed up at the night sky at a certain ce where a star should have existed. For what seemed like ages, she said nothing. (TN: The chapter title, Granting Shining Light, is a line from one of the poems of the ssic of Poetry, ʫ. The poem in question wishes blessings and shining light to the king, as well as wishing that he is blessed with sons and daughters and a long life. If you have the trantion of the ssic of Poetry/Book of Songs by Arthur Waley, the poem is number 202. In this case, the shining light also refers to the name of Crown Prince Zhaoming , so it can also mean Granting you a son, Zhaoming.) Chapter 429 – Darkness Chapter 429 - Darkness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The crown prince was the natural sessor to the position of emperor. If the Great Zhou had a crown prince, there would simply have been no need for the conflict between the Orthodoxy and the Divine Empress to evolve to its current degree and the state of the continent would be much more stablein fact, the Great Zhou really did have a crown prince once. He was the son of Emperor Xian and the Divine Empress, and he was precisely Crown Prince Zhaoming. Lamentably, the sessive crown princes of the Great Zhou never met a good end. After Emperor Taizu founded the country, his crown prince died a tragic death in the rebellion in the Hundred Herb Garden. The crown prince that had been meticulously raised and educated by Emperor Taizong was also ultimately involved in some indescribable conspiracy and killed. This Crown Prince Zhaoming also met a rather unfortunate end, but one could also say that it was rtively fortunate, because he died when he was very small, rather than being cut down in a simr tragedy. Not long after Emperor Xian died, Crown Prince Zhaoming died of illness in his infancy. But no one believed it. Of course no one believed it. How could the union of the blood of the Imperial n and the Divine Empress produce a son that died so young? With regards to the reason for the death of Crown Prince Zhaoming, there were countless theories. There was one theory that was the most broadly spreadback then when the Chen Imperial n joined hands with the conservative faction of the Orthodoxy to drive the Divine Empress from the emperors seat, in that soul-shaking battle where the Divine Empress and the Pope obtained the final victory, several hundred princes and nobles of the Chen Imperial n were either killed or banished. In addition, the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy were killed or wounded until there was almost no one left, leaving only the frosted grass and the broken wells and copsed walls. However, the Divine Empress had also paid an enormous pricein that rebellion, Crown Prince Zhaoming was poisoned to death by the Divine Empresss enemies. There was also another theory that spread far and wide, but it was impossible to hear it in the teahouses and the inns. Only in the dark night was it uneasily circted. That theory was even more cruel, even more callous. There were some people who surreptitiously insisted that several hundred years ago when the Divine Empress was expelled from the Imperial Pce by Emperor Taizong and lived out her miserable days in the Hundred Herb Garden, she had gotten to know the Pope and the then-Principal of the Orthodox Academy. From them, she learned the secret to defying the heavens and changing fate. She swore an oath to the starry sky that it would be better in this life if her bloodline was to be ended, and from this defied the heavens and changed fate. Crown Prince Zhaomings death was the curse from her defiance of the heavens and the changing of her fate, or perhaps it could be said to be the wrath of heaven...it was also possible that it was an action she had done herself toplete the process of changing her fate! In those dark rumors, those people narrating seemed to have personally witnessed that dreadful and bloody scene in the Imperial Pce, describing everything in vivid detailhow the Divine Empresss hand had passed through the swaddling clothes, reaching for that wailing infant. Her beautiful and dignified face showed no expression, but a single tear flowed down from the corner of her eye, and then the crying sounds gradually grew quiet. In the darkness, the pce was so peaceful it could cause the heart to beat in fear. If this was the wrath of heaven invited by the Divine Empress going against the heavens and changing her fate, leading her to be without descendants and to live alone on this world until her death, then the Heavenly Dao and the sea of stars were truly too unfeeling and terrifying. If the Divine Empress had personally killed off her only son so that she couldplete the process of changing her fate just so that she could live on this continent isted and without anyone else, then she was truly too unfeeling and frightening. No matter the theory, Crown Prince Zhaoming was already dead, dead for a callous and terrifying reason, dead in a very unfortunate and pitiable manner. Afterwards, there was no one who dared to bring up this topic, including the Chen Imperial n and the Orthodoxy. Only that crazy Lord Hu of the Imperial Board of Astronomy, even after Zhou Tong had plucked out all of his fingernails, continued to dere to the world with his blood-filled mouth that Crown Prince Zhaoming...was not dead. And then, right as Zhou Tong was prepared to rip out Lord Hus tongue as well, the Divine Empress bestowed her mercy and allowed Lord Hu to return to his home to recuperate. In the view of many, this was not mercy, it was a guilty conscience, or perhaps a sort of self-constion. Just what went on in the Imperial Pce in that year? Just how did Crown Prince Zhaoming die? Why would the Empress have a guilty conscience? Thus, that cruel and horrifying theory spread more and more. Of course, it still only did so in the dark night. At night, the Imperial Pce was very peaceful, but this night at the beginning of summer was actually endlessly cold. The chief eunuch lowered his head, not even daring to nce at the Divine Empress. The quiet courtyard, in a sh, transformed into a frigid snowy in. There was no sign of any snowkes, but the surface of the pool was gradually forming ayer of ice. With a single thought, a Saint could move heaven and earth. If they were in a rage, the waves would rage and the sea would be in turmoil. If their mood was dark, the curtain of the night would fall over the sky. If their emotions were both downcast and extremely mncholy, there would naturally be wind and snow for days on end. Just as the chief eunuch felt like his sea of consciousness would freeze and snap, the Divine Empresss voice finally rang out once more. Her voice was very calm and very indifferent, just like the water of the pool under the sheet of ice. "All the worlds people are my sons. The Prince of Xiang () and the Prince of Xiang () are also my sons. Zhaomings death has never been important." (TN: The two Princes of Xiang have different Chinese characters for their names. The first one uses ࡯ while the second uses ) It had never been important, so it had also not been important in the past. The chief eunuch lowered his head even more, as if it was almost about to touch the cold surface of the ground. He slowly began to retreat backwards into the darkness. From outside the garden slowly ambled a ck goat, its fur as glossy ck as jade. It had walked out of the darkness as if it carried a piece of the darkness with it. Was everything obscured by the darkness true? Then what about darkness itself? The Divine Empress gazed expressionlessly at the goat and asked, "And what about you? Why are you willing to be so close to him? Just who is he?" Tonight was Chen Changshengs first night in the Orthodox Academy after his return. Just like all those previous nights, after eating dinner and strolling around theke, he very naturally walked into the library. Luoluo had returned to the Li Pce and Tang Thirty-Six was still in the Mausoleum of Books. Xuanyuan Po was hitting trees and Zhexiu was still in Zhou Prison. He didnt know what else to do, so he decided to just continue cultivating. The starlight passed through the colored ss and the snowkes passed through the sparse leaves, not stopping at his clothes or skin but directly entering the depths of his body. The mantle of snow on the ins was growing ever thicker. Although theke surrounding his spirit mountain was still far from transforming into a vast ocean, the force of the water was much greater now. The stone door of the Ethereal Pce at the end of the nted stone steps in the spirit mountain was already fully open. A gentle light shot out of the dwelling and scattered all over the water, giving a very tranquil sensation. In his current state, he would naturally not be as perplexed as before, believing that the starlight he had absorbed had all gone to some other ce. He calmly perceived that star of his in the distant starry sky and perceived the changes in his body. Time slowly passed, and after some time, he opened his eyes, awakening from his trance and beginning to sort out his gains from this time. When he had left the Mausoleum of Books, he was already at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. After encountering so many powerful enemies in the Garden of Zhou and on the journey back south, his sword heart had graduallypletely harmonized and his cultivation had grown much more stable, even almost faintly about to climb to the peak of Ethereal Opening. Adding on how long he had followed Su Li for, his swordy had advanced even more. With both of these, he could said to be unrivaled amongst all cultivators below the Star Condensation Realm. Even if he were to encounter cultivators at the initial level of Star Condensation, he would still have a chance of winning. This fact was ratherforting for him, but it did not allow him to rx at all, because he had never once forgotten that piece of darkness. His time was truly not abundant. Even if he could be considered the fastest person to cultivate to the peak of Ethereal Opening, there was a still a boundless distance to the Concealed Divinity Realm. Just how long would that take? So he absolutely had to value his timeafter concluding his meditation, purification, and self-introspection, he immediately began to practice his swordy. Theke and snowy in within his body indicated that he had already umted an enormous amount of true essence, far surpassing that of cultivators of the same age. The problem was that his meridians were still broken and it was impossible for him topletely utilize this true essence. The zing Sword taught to him by Su Li could only address one part of this. In addition, the price required by the zing Sword was too great. With his current level of cultivation, he could at most perform three strikes. Moreover, the zing Sword was impossible to practice; it injured the body. The Intellectual Sword was also impossible to practice; it injured the mind. He could only practice the Stupid Sword. Standing on the floor, he pulled out his dagger and bared it horizontally in front of him, incessantly repeating this simple and dry routine. It truly did look rather stupid. After doing it one thousand times, he once more sat cross-legged on the floor and sent his spiritual sense into his sheath. The world within the sheath contained ten thousand damaged and broken swords. They peacefully floated in that space, not disturbing each other. These swords no longer possessed the might they had when they first appeared in the Garden of Zhou. However, these were divine swords whose names once shook the world after all, and their sword intents were still powerful. The seemingly expansive space had long since been upied by those sword intents. His spiritual sense passing through the ten thousand sword intents was truthfully a very dangerous thing, especially because this time, he was not attempting to use his spiritual sense to control those ten thousand swords. Instead, he was having his spiritual sensee in direct contact with those ten thousand sword intents. He was using the sword intents of the ten thousand swords to hone his sword heart. He was currently already harmonized with his sword heart. If this was made known to others, it would inevitably incur stunned cries of admiration, because this was an incredibly difficult task to aplish. The next step was to truly make the sword heart brightly lit. And yet to make the sword heart brightly lit required too high of a talent in the path of the sword. Surveying the entire continent, only a scant few possessed sword hearts that were truly brightly lit. The problem was this: in the past few weeks, Chen Changsheng had met two people with brightly lit sword heartsSu Li and the girl called Chujianso it was naturally impossible for him to be content with this. Those sword intents were a grindstone and his spiritual sense was the edge of a sword. Sometimes sharp and sometimes tyrannical sword intent constantly touched, grinded, and cut away at his spiritual sense. This was a very painful course of events. He closed his eyes and didnt exude a bead of sweat, but his face gradually grew paler. The edges of a sword are only produced through incessant honing, and only by enduring the bitter winter can the plum blossoms give off a beautiful scent. Without experiencing a storm, one cannot see a rainbow. He thought of these famous sayings of the people of the past while enduring an almost unimaginable suffering, until that spiritual sense that had entered the sheath grew increasingly thin and weak, like it could scatter at any moment... Suddenly, he felt that hidden behind those ten thousand sword intents, something was attracting his spiritual sense. As soon as he sensed that attractive force, the spiritual sense that was thin and weak and about to scatter abruptly stabilized and regained its former strength. His spiritual sense moved past the ten thousand sword intents and slowly made its way over to the distant other side. Eventually, the light boat finally passed the ten thousand heavy mountains and his spiritual sense finally arrived at the shore beyond the ocean of sword intents. The other shore of the ocean of sword intents turned out to be a real shore. On the shore was a ck stone monolith. Not a real stone monolith, but an illusion. That ck monolith was somewhat familiar. It seemed just like a piece of darkness. The instant he saw that ck monolith, Chen Changsheng very naturally had a certain feeling. This illusion of a monolith should be a door to another ce. What world was on the other side of the ck monolith? Whaty behind the darkness? Suddenly, he remembered that the reason this ck monolith seemed so familiar was not because it was the darkness that he saw every night, but because that ck monolith looked exactly like Wang Zhices ck stone, which he had taken from the Lingyan Pavilion and was transformed back into a Heavenly Tome Monolith. It also looked exactly like the Heavenly Tome Monoliths that had been ced all around the Mausoleum of Zhou. Could it be that this ck monolith led to the Garden of Zhou? Could it be that the Garden of Zhou was not yet destroyed? Chapter 430 – Morning Rain Chapter 430 - Morning Rain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Thinking of that in within the Garden of Zhou, the Sunset Valley, those Daoist scriptures and old things he had lost in thatke, Chen Changsheng was excessively astonished and very pleasantly surprised. Back then when he left the Garden of Zhou, he simply had no idea what had urred. From another point of view, he simply had no idea how he had managed to leave the Garden of Zhou and suddenly appear tens of thousands of li away in the snowy ins of the demon realm. Because he didnt know of the metal te in ck Robes hands, he waspletely lost with regards to everything that had happened shortly after he left the Garden of Zhou. It was only afterwards on the journey back that he heard Hua Jiefus report. If the Garden of Zhou was not destroyed, wasnt it possible that those Heavenly Tome Monoliths that Zhou Dufu had stolen away could possibly see the light of day once more? Yes, the most important and most valuable object in the Garden of Zhou was not that mausoleum, nor was it those magical artifacts lost by those people of the past, and even less was it those roast chickens andmbs, those silver ingots and those books. Of course, it was those Heavenly Tome Monoliths. No, Chen Changsheng stiffened as he thought of a possibility. He had suddenly realized that the most precious object in the Garden of Zhou was not necessarily those Heavenly Tome Monoliths. At least for him. If that girl Chujian...had not been able to escape the Garden of Zhou, then could she still possibly be in the Garden of Zhou? If the Garden of Zhou had not been destroyed, didnt that mean that she might still be alive? That she was inside right now? He knew that this possibility was extraordinarily minute, but since he had thought of it, he didnt possess the slightest hesitation. His spiritual sense directly charged at the ck monoliths illusion! A massive explosion boomed through his sea of consciousness. That strand of his spiritual sense abruptly scattered into countless trails of gray smoke and then vanished without a trace. He woke up in the Orthodox Academys library, his sea of consciousness shuddering and suffering an iparably acute pain, so unbearable that he felt like vomiting. Only after a long time had passed did the pain gradually fade. Without dy, Chen Changsheng split off another strand of his spiritual sense and sent it into the sheath. He requested that the ten thousand swords give way and instantly appeared on the other end of the ocean of sword intent. And yet, there was nothing there. The ten thousand swords hadplied with hismand and opened a path. The sword intent had retreated, so there was naturally no ocean of sword intent. Without an ocean, how could there be a shore on the other side? Without a shore, there could naturally be no ck monolith waiting on the shore for his arrival. Chen Changsheng thought about it, then released his control over those swords. As a result, the harsh sword intent once again filled the space and the ocean appeared once more. With extreme difficulty, his spiritual sense crossed the ocean of sword intent and arrived at the other shore. He saw the ck monolith and descended. Exactly ording to expectations, his strand of spiritual sense exploded into nothingness and he once more woke up. Chen Changsheng fell into a long silence, and then he stood up and walked out of the library. Tonight, he had consumed too much of his spiritual sense. He could no longer endure another attempt. Re-discovering the Garden of Zhou, finding all those Heavenly Tome Monoliths...the fierce impulse brought about by that girlto suppress all these things was very grueling. Even if he were the worlds most intelligent youth, able to best resist such enticements, he would still find enduring it incredibly painful. There were some matters which Chen Changsheng had long since foundpletely unbearable. One of these was that it had already been many days since he had taken a bathfrom the time he entered the Garden of Zhou to his journey back south, just where did he have time to take a bath? Consequently, the first thing he had done today upon returning to the Orthodox Academy, putting aside everything else, was to use threerge basins of hot water and one hour to clean himself from head to toe, scrubbing down every part of himself with meticulous care. Unfortunately, even after he did all this, he still felt like he wasnt clean. After returning to his small building, he washed himself two more times. After determining that there wasnt even the tiniest speck of filth on his body, he began to use the Dragoncry Dagger to cut his hair, shave, cut his fingernails round, and cut his toenails square. After all this, he changed into a clean set of clothes and finally felt a bit morefortable. Walking over to his window, he once more gazed at Zhou Prison and the Mausoleum of Books. In his heart, he called out to Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six, then he got on his bed and began to sleep. This hour was still one of deep darkness. At five oclock in the morning, he promptly woke up. There was a faint scent in the room. It wasnt the smell of makeup nor of flowers, but it was a very soothing scent. There was a fine ck hair on the edge of his pillow. Presumably, Mo Yu hade over. Chen Changsheng was somewhat in a daze. He thought to himself, did I really sleep so deeplyst night? Or is it that Mo Yu is much stronger than people imagined? It must be known that he was already a cultivator at the peak of the Ethereal Opening Realm. Even if Mo Yu was in the Star Condensation Realm, that didnt exin how she was able to noiselessly appear by his side and sleep by him on his bed for an entire night without him sensing it. Of course, he even more felt rather ufortable, that this was rather preposterous. Mo Yu was the Great Zhou Dynastys most famous beauty. She was the Great Zhou Dynastys second-highest woman. And they were enemies. He had just returned to the capital, but she didnt even give him one nights worth of time before stealthilying over to sleep in his bed. Just what was she doing? A rain suddenly began to fall outside the window. It wasnt a very cold rain, but it still made the beginning of summer abruptly return to the spring season. Chen Changsheng looked out the window and suddenly heard a big noiseing from the distant school gate. Everything was rather familiar, just like that drizzling day when Tianhai Shengxue had brought the cavalry of the Great Zhou Northern Army to knock down the gate to the Orthodox Academy in the early morning. Who had decided toe today in this morning rain? It was still someone from the Tianhai n. It wasnt Tianhai Shengxue, but it was also someone that Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po were acquainted with. When Xuanyuan Po saw the youth sitting on the wheelchair, his emotions were somewhatplex. Back then, his right arm had been crippled by this youth. Logically, he should be very hostile to this youth, butter on, Luoluo had made this youth into a cripple and wounded him far more severely. Moreover, his right arms injuries were all basically healed thanks to Chen Changshengs treatment. This simple and honest bear youth really didnt have much hostility, but on the contrary felt some sympathy. Sitting in the wheelchair was Tianhai Yaer, that powerful youth who once possessed an extraordinarily terrifying and evil reputation in the capital. Of course, all that was now in the past. Now, Tianhai Yaers face was pale and his cheeks slightly swollen. The muscles of his two legs had clearly atrophied somewhat. He was already crippled. Anybody who saw this youth, if they hadnt heard of his past vile deeds, would presumably be like Xuanyuan Po, filled with pity and sympathy. But Tianhai Yaer was a person that did not require sympathy. He had never sympathized with someone else, nor did he need someone elses sympathy. Whether it was to himself or to others, he was always very crueleven as a cripple, he was unwilling to suffer in silence. "Chen Changsheng, f*** your ancestors to the eighteenth generation!" Chen Changsheng had just arrived at the gate to the Orthodox Academy and the first words he heard had to do with him. Although he still didnt even know who his father and mother were, let alone where his ancestral home was, when he heard Tianhai Yaers sharp voice, he couldnt help but get angry. The gate to the Orthodox Academy was pushed open. Just likest year, Chen Changsheng walked through the morning rain into the Hundred Flowers Lane to confront his enemy. Chapter 431 – It Will Only Be Overcast for Two or Three Days Chapter 431 - It Will Only Be Overcast for Two or Three Days Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A year had already passed. The Orthodox Academy had not taken in any new students, but it had still been given new life. It was no longer that graveyard of the past. The inside of the academy was still cold and cheerless, but the outside had long since been ced under heavy guard. The priests of the Li Pce stood guard in Hundred Flowers Lane, not even leaving during thete night. It was simply impossible for any of themon folk to approach. However, when the priests saw that youth in the wheelchair, their eyes filled with vignce and loathing, yet it was impossible for them to take action. The Tianhai n possessed special status in the Great Zhou Dynasty. In addition, they did not act because Tianhai Yaer was already a cripple. Using the Divine Empresss words, it was best for the actions of the people of the Orthodoxy to be deliberately mystifying. Those people of the Orthodoxy were concerned with justification and being honorable. It was very difficult for them to make the first move against this crippled youth. Apart from all this, there was still one other reason. It was that beside Tianhai Yaer, there was one more person. That person seemed about thirty years old and had a tall and slender body. His face was gloomy and cold and his body exuded an extremely powerful Qi. In the drizzle, Tianhai Yaers sharp and resentful curses rang out without end, but that person kept his silence, not speaking a single word. He only calmly watched the tightly shut school gate, thinking about something or the other. The new gate of the Orthodox Academy was pushed open from within. Chen Changsheng stood at the top of the stone steps. The first thing he noticed upon seeing Tianhai Yaer was that he wasnt holding an umbre, nor was the person standing by the wheelchair holding an umbre for him. He looked at that person and guessed that he probably wasnt Tianhai Yaers bodyguard, but he didnt know about the persons background. Chen Changsheng turned his gaze back to Tianhai Yaer in his wheelchair and said, "You probably clearly understand just why the elders of your n asked you to yell curses in front of the Orthodox Academy!" Tianhai Yaers face had been drenched in the rain, making it seem even paler, but his expression was still fierce and arrogant. In addition, because Chen Changsheng had appeared, he became excited. "Of course I know!" The youths voice was getting increasingly sharp, even somewhat shrill, like he was crying andughing at the same time. "Im already a piece of trash. Its only natural that this piece of trash is used well! Are you looking for sympathy? Besides, the matter between us is only something between two children, just making trouble! Is His Holiness really going to say in good faith that my Tianhai n is suppressing the Principal of the Orthodox Academy?" After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng replied, "But I dont understand, what meaning is there in you stirring up this trouble? I can just ignore you." Today was not like in the past. The gate to the Orthodox Academy was presently being guarded by a bishop and several dozen priests of the Li Pce, preventing those two from the Tianhai n from entering. Putting aside the wheelchair-bound Tianhai Yaer, even if Tianhai Shengxue brought the cavalry from Snowhold Pass toe and fight, they would also find themselves incapable of simply bursting through the gate of the Orthodox Academy as they had done in the past. Tianhai Yaer began tough, revealing his fine white teeth, looking like some injured cub. His sharp voice once more rang out, "Didnt you just hear me curse your family to the eighteenth ancestor?" Chen Changsheng once more fell into silence, then said, "And then? I have to curse your family to the eighteenth ancestor? I dont intend to do that." The ancestors of the Tianhai n were precisely the Divine Empresss ancestors. He would not repeat his mistake fromst year. Tianhai Yaer sneered and said, "I dont dare to curse Luoluo...Her Highness, but Im not afraid of you. Im very interested to see just how long you can endure this." "Then continue cursing." Saying this, Chen Changsheng turned back into the Orthodox Academy and left. As he was opening the door and listening to Tianhai Yaer disgracing his parents and ancestors, he really was very angry. He was prepared to disregard any consequences that the Tianhai n would have, what plots they had concocted. He just wanted to educate this kid for a spell, but when he walked out the door and saw the crippled youth in the wheelchair, he changed his mind. Tianhai Yaer was cruel and cold-blooded. He had once been a very terrifying person. Now that he was a cripple, he was still very frightening, but this fear came from the fact that he had no sense of honor, no reverence, no goals to pursue, and now he didnt even have any ambitions. The current was a pool of mud. If Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy did not want to stick their feet into this swamp and from then on be slowed by this swamp, then they could only ignore it, or else use sand and stone to directly fill up this swamp. Since they couldnt just go and kill Tianhai Yaer, to do anything else was meaningless. Consequently, there was no need to stand in front of the gate and listen to these words. As he gazed at Chen Changshengs back, Tianhai Yaer froze. He grew even more furious and began to curse without end in his shrill voice, every sort of filthy obscenity and curse spewing out of his mouth in an unending stream. Chen Changsheng acted like he couldnt even hear. His steps did not get any faster nor did they slow. With a steady pace, he walked back into the academy. The priests were all incredibly astonished at this scene and were also filled with admiration. They thought to themselves, he truly is worthy of being His Holinesss most cherished junior, worthy of being the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy in history. The man standing next to the wheelchair raised his eyebrows slightly as he watched Chen Changshengs back, like he was somewhat surprised. But soon after, the surprise transformed into disdain. Compared to his peers, Chen Changsheng truly was rather mature and steady, or perhaps too excessively calm and quiet. He didnt seem at all like a sixteen-year-old youth. Xuanyuan Po seemed even older, but in reality, he was only a fourteen-year-old bear youth. As a result, he couldnt understand how Chen Changsheng could stand it. He rather angrily asked, "Thats it?" Chen Changsheng nced at him and replied, "What else is there to do? Kill him?" Xuanyuan Po seemed to consider the idea and said, "Its not out of the question." Chen Changsheng refuted, "He is a person of the Tianhai n. Unless the Li Pce personally issues a decree, no one can do anything. In addition, theres always someone at his side, didnt you see?" Xuanyuan Po asked, "Is that person very strong?" Chen Changsheng said, "Star Condensation Realm." Xuanyuan Po sucked in a breath of cold air. That tall and slender man that seemed only around thirty was actually an expert of the Star Condensation Realm? "But, we cant just let Tianhai Yaer keep cursing outside forever, right?" "I have more important things to do." Yes, Chen Changsheng had more important things to do. Compared to those things, this strategy of the Tianhai n of sending someone to say loathsome things and the malice concealed behind it was insignificant. In the past, the most important thing to him had naturally been cultivating. However, besides cultivating, there was now one other matter that was important to him. It was precisely finding out whether that ck monolith he had found on the other side of the ocean of sword intent while he was honing his sword heart actually led to the Garden of Zhou. If it did, then he wanted to enter the Garden of Zhou and take a look. His spiritual sensended on the illusion of the ck monolith and then was instantly jolted into countless strands by that terrifying energy contained within. This energy which the world could not possibly contain thus transformed his spiritual sense into nothingness. A sudden gust blew through the library and Qi spurted out of his body, wafting up his sleeves as well as the little dust on the bookshelves. He had made three sessive attempts but all of them had ultimately ended in failure. His face was as pale as the sheet of paper on Xiao Zhangs face and he could no longer bear the shocks to his sea of consciousness and the bacsh from that vigorous energy. Pushing open the door to the library, he rushed over to the edge of theke and then, holding his stomach, began to vomit on the grass. It was quite a miserable scene. Xuanyuan Po was at the moment striking trees. He was bbergasted at this scene and walked over to support Chen Changsheng. Looking at the damp spot on the grass, he said worriedly, "Fortunately, you havent eaten breakfast, or else this would look far too nasty." Chen Changsheng had always paid attention to taking three meals every day. This morning, because he was impatient, he didnt eat breakfast. He still had to eat lunch and dinner, but he somehow felt like he didnt have much of an appetite. There was some sort of revulsion in his stomach that was extremely unbearable. Everything he ate seemed to have no taste. "This boiled cauliflower...did you forget to add salt?" Xuanyuan Po felt very wronged. He thought to himself, in the entire Orthodox Academy, only I am making the food, and you still act so picky! In addition, yourints dont have any logic! He angrily shouted: "You yourself said to use less oil and salt when cooking!" Chen Changsheng held up his bowl with both hands and feebly said, "For dinner...cook some food with a bit more taste." Xuanyuan Po looked at him and thought, I guess hes really sick, or else how could these words possiblye out of this guys mouth? He asked, "Do you want me to invite Her Highness to check up on you?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. Luoluo was the princess of the demi-humans and her status was too sensitive. He hoped that she would not get involved in this confrontation between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy. On the second day, it did not rain in the morning. Thereby, thete spring once again returned to the beginning of summer. The weather in the capital in the fifth and sixth months of the year had always been this hard to pin down. Tianhai Yaer was also a person that was very difficult to pin down. He had once been cold-blooded, murderous and cruel, wielding the power of the Tianhai n and his own talent in cultivation tomit every sort of unspeakable crime. Later on, after he had been crippled by Luoluo, he had vanished for the greater part of a year. When he appeared once more before the people of the capital, he actually disyed a rarely-seen patience and perseverance, even though what he was doing seemed to have nothing to do with the two aforementioned traits. The wheelchair rolled over the gray stone and arrived at the entrance of the Orthodox Academy. The crippled youth took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, then under the strange and attentive gazes of the priests, continued his cursing. Yesterday, he had cursed for the entire day. It seemed that Orthodox Academy would still be shrouded in these filthy obscenities today as well. However, there was a difference from yesterday. Today, a bustling crowd of spectators had alsoe. The crowd could not walk any further into Hundred Flowers Lane, being barred by the priests and those soldiers that hade to maintain order. However, they could hear Tianhai Yaers insults loud and clear. In truth, there was nothing fresh about Tianhai Yaers insults. They merely sent greetings to Chen Changshengs elders, especially his female family members. "Chen Changsheng, your mother." "Chen Changsheng, Ill f*** your daughter to death." Hearing these filthy words, the crowd outside the street fell into a murmur of discussion, some people shaking their heads in silence. Although none of them was pleased, no one dared to say anything. That tall and slender man still stood by the wheelchair, watching the tightly shut gate to the academy. Although what he was thinking was a mystery, the corners of his lips still revealed that faint smile of derision. It seemed to be mocking Chen Changshengs timidity, but it also seemed to hold some other meaning. "Do you really not care? Even if you dont tell Her Highness, you should still have the Bureau of lesiastic Education appear and take care of things." Xuanyuan Po said this to Chen Changsheng, his face thoroughly red as he listened to Tianhai Yaers vile wordsing from outside. Chen Changsheng replied, "Back then when the Orthodox Academys gate was knocked down by Tianhai Shengxues men, who ultimately fixed it?" Xuanyuan Po thought he understood what Chen Changsheng was getting at, so he asked, "Then what should we do next?" "Wait a few more days." Chen Changsheng paused, then said, "...wait three more days." After saying this, he nced outside and saw that the light was a bit gloomy. He realized that today was overcast. If he ignored it, the days would continue as usual. Time would not change its speed as it did in the ins of the Unsetting Sun. One days time passed in a very regr fashion. Tianhai Yaer blocked up the gate of the Orthodox Academy for two whole days with his cursing. The Li Pce and Bureau of lesiastic Education maintained their silence and they sent out no messages. However, a message dide from the Mausoleum of Books. In another three days, a person woulde out. Chapter 432 – No Man At the Ferry, the Mausoleum Opens On Its Own Chapter 432 - No Man At the Ferry, the Mausoleum Opens On Its Own Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Early in the morning on the third day, Tianhai Yaer and that tall man promptly arrived in front of the Orthodox Academys gate. Quite a few spectators from the capital had also already arrived. In the previous two days, Chen Changsheng had severely exhausted his spiritual sense but had still failed to open that ck monolith on the other side of the ocean of sword intent. Today, he was prepared to temporarily halt his endeavors for a day. He sat in the library and began to read and study. There was a sudden wind, then it began to rain. The sound of the wind, the sound of the rain, and the sound as he read through books mingled with the sound of cursing from the other side of the walls; as one sound fell, another rose, but none of them shed with the others. Chen Changsheng could shut out all disturbances from his mind, but other people could not. Themon folk of the capital already had an extremely awful impression of the Tianhai n, and they werepletelycking in favorable opinions of Tianhai Yaer, who had obtained an evil reputation early on. By noon, when those spectators drenched in the rain realized that Tianhai Yaers obscenities were all the same old curses and had cycled around to the very beginning, someone finally booed, followed by a few mockingughs. Tianhai Yaer sat in his wheelchair, his face getting increasingly pale and the expression in his eyes growing increasingly ruthless. He raised his right hand. As a result, a conflict erupted between the crowd and the Tianhai ns followers. The priests of the Li Pce and the guards were a littlete in rushing over. Two ordinarymoners were injured and one follower of the Tianhai n had been beaten up by the crowd until he was covered in blood. The priests were incensed and demanded that the guards immediately clear out Hundred Flowers Lane. Simultaneously, they were no longer prepared to wait for the discussion amongst their higher-ups to conclude, and decided to escort Tianhai Yaer and that other person away. At this very moment, Tianhai Yaer pped his injured leg and shrilly shouted, "Murder!" "The Li Pce is powerful, theyre going to hound somebody to death! They hounded Liang Xiaoxiao to death, they hounded Zhuang Huanyu to death, and now theyre going to hound me to death!" "Come, Ill be watching you! If you hound me to death, just how are you going to exin it to my great-aunt!" The Li Pce priests were all enraged, but they couldnty a hand on him. Ever since the Divine Empress reced Emperor Xian in reading memorials and took hold of the Imperial Court, in the following two hundred years, the Tianhai n supnted the Chen Imperial n as the number one n on the continent. The current Imperial Court of the Great Zhou was filled with the children and disciples of the Tianhai n and their power had flourished magnificently. Crucially, all the juniors of the Tianhai n shared amon great-auntthe Divine Empress. Gazing around him at the eye-catching and brightly-colored plum blossoms and then turning to the tired expression of the archbishop, Priest Xin felt aplex set of emotions. He said, "If they continue to make such a ruckus, itll be too much of a loss of face." Mei Lisha slowly opened his eyes and gazed out the window. "In any case, since the Tianhai n has already lost their face for so many years, they wont care about it." Priest Xin asked, "Just how do we take care of this matter? If theres really no other option, I will bring some people and drive Tianhai Yaer away." Mei Lisha emotionlessly said, "Could it be that you cannot see that this is all a smoke screen?" "A smoke screen?" Priest Xin suddenly remembered that piece of news that hade from the Li Pce and asked in astonishment, "Is Your Eminence speaking of that matter the two archbishops brought up a few days ago?" Of the so-called Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy, in terms of qualifications and status, Mei Lisha was without question the head of the Six Prefects, but the other five were all considerably frightening personages. Mao Qiuyu was no longer the Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy. He had been appointed as the Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons and had be one of the Orthodoxys Six Prefects. The two archbishops that Priest Xin was speaking of now were the archbishops of the Hall of Subjugation and the Hall of Shadow Steps. (TN: It was previously stated that Mao Qiuyu was appointed Archbishop of the Hall of Subjugation. From now on, the author states that Mao Qiuyu was appointed Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons.) Several years ago, these two archbishops had grown concerned that the Demon race was flourishing by the day. In order that the Orthodoxy could increase the battle prowess of human cultivators, they put forth a proposalamongst the Six Ivies, excluding Star Seizer Academy, the teachers and students of these academies could challenge each other as long as they were of the same cultivation level. Without ample reason or an exception from the Li Pce, the target of this challenge could not refuse. Of course, there were also many additional rules and limitations. No matter which angle you examined it from, this proposal was very reasonable and necessary. As a result, when it was first suggested, it received the support of all the halls and schools. The Imperial Court also praised it and Star Seizer Academy even demanded to be added into it. The problem was that those two archbishops that had made this proposal had been the Popes most loyal assistants, but now, the entire continent knew that they firmly stood on the side of the Divine Empressyes, these two archbishops were exactly the two that Mei Lisha had said had not yet made the turn few days ago. Now that the entire continent, especially the priests of the Li Pce, were all focused on the ruckus in front of the gate of the Orthodox Academy, these two archbishops were once more preparing to promote this n. Just what were they up to? Priest Xin suddenly understood and his heart chilled. "His Holiness...will not agree." "But is there a reason not to agree?" Mei Lishas voice was rather exhausted. "The Orthodox Academy currently only has Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po. Even if Tang Tanges out of the Mausoleum of Books, there are still too few students. ording to the rules of that proposal, the Orthodox Academy is too disadvantaged..." "Two years ago when this proposal was made, the Orthodox Academy didnt have a single person, so you cannot use them of deliberately targeting the Orthodox Academy." Finally, Mei Lisha added, "Currently, the Orthodox Academy only has three and a half students, but that is the Orthodox Academys own problem to address." At night, Priest Xin went to the Orthodox Academy and ryed the situation to Chen Changsheng. "That person is called Zhou Ziheng (Ժ). He came from the Temple Seminary and is a priest of the Hall of Subjugation. He is a teacher at the Temple Seminary as well as an honored guest of the Tianhai n." "No man at the ferry, the boat drifts there, on its own?" (ҰԺ) "Zhou (), the Zhou from careful ()." "Which heng is it?" "Its that heng ()." Chen Changsheng thought about that tall and thin man next to the wheelchair and remembered the faint sense of ridicule on his face. He thought to himself that this truly was a very arrogant () individual. "Zhou Ziheng has three identities, and any one of them is enough for him to take action if you move against Tianhai Yaer." Priest Xin said with heartfelt sincerity, "Since youve already endured for three days, you might well as bear with it for a few more. If the Hall of Subjugations proposal passes, well talk about how to deal with it when the timees." "Because Zhou Ziheng is a priest of the Hall of Subjugation, its not convenient for the Li Pce priests guarding the Orthodox Academy to do anything against him..." Chen Changsheng fell silent for a few moments, then raised his head and seriously asked, "Then if that proposal really does pass and Zhou Ziheng challenges me, the Li Pce will also not do anything?" Priest Xin affirmed, "Correct." Chen Changsheng replied, "But he is at Star Condensation, one realm higher than me. ording to the rules, I can reject it." Priest Xin looked into his eyes and said, "He would challenge the Orthodox Academy and you are its principal. Or perhaps the Orthodox Academy has someone else that can take the challenge?" Chen Changsheng looked back at him and said, "This position of principal was done by His Holiness and His Eminence. As for the Orthodox Academy having no other students, Sir most keenly understands the reason why." Priest Xin felt somewhat embarrassed and said, "In short, as long as you endure for a few more days, His Holiness will definitely not leave you at a disadvantage." Chen Changsheng said nothing more. After seeing him out of the academy, he walked back into the library and began to take in starlight and undergo Purification. He continued to cultivate his swordy and continued his attempts to break through the secrets of the ck monolith. A nights time passed wordlessly and morning came once again. Tianhai Yaer and that expert from the Hall of Subjugation called Zhou Ziheng also came. Today, there was still a light wind, a fine drizzle, and also obscenenguage and abuse. Chen Changsheng could bear it. In the end, those filthy obscenities were not heavily seasoned and fatty foods, and they were also not a bed filthy with dust. There was nothing in them that he could not bear. Yet at dusk, some rather unpleasant news came from the Li Pce. The proposal of those two archbishops had passed. Whether he could bear it or not was no longer important. A letter of challenge was passed into the Orthodox Academy. On it was precisely the name of Zhou Ziheng. Chen Changsheng gazed at that name in silence for a few moments, then he continued his Purification and continued to observe that ck monolith. At the moment, he could already clearly make out the lines on the monolith and had confirmed that it was the Heavenly Tome Monolith that Wang Zhice had left behind in Lingyan Pavilion. He could even distinctly sense that on the other end of the ck monolith was truly the Qi of the Garden of Zhou. Compared to the Heavenly Tome Monoliths and the Garden of Zhou, the tricks and ns of some people within the Tianhai n and the Orthodoxy really didnt amount to much. However, when his spiritual sense strenuously crossed through that ocean of sword intent, he always felt like he could see a little boat in that vast ocean. That little boat swayed to and fro with the waves and seemed like it could be destroyed at any moment, yet it was not. It made him feel somewhat agitated. He had always thought that the endless abuse being hurled out by Tianhai Yaer and that incidentst year where the gate to the academy had been knocked down were exactly the same. They were all disgracing the Tianhai n. But now he realized that even though he still believed his view to be correct, in the face of this sort of situation, just who wouldnt be angry? On the morning of the next day, Priest Xin came with two more pieces of bad news. Zhou Tong had refused to release Zhexiu; Zhexiu was still imprisoned in that sinister jail and nobody knew when he woulde out. The entire continent knew that Zhou Tong was the Divine Empresss most loyal and most frightening dog. Compared to him, Xu Shiji was nothing much. Zhou Tongs unyielding attitude in this matter was an extremely ill omen to many people. A storm was about to engulf the citycould it really be that the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy woulde into open conflict with each other? Chen Changsheng asked, "This is the desire of His Holiness. His Eminence personally paid a visit and Zhou Tong still refused to release Zhexiu? Just what does he want to do?" Priest Xin then ryed the second bad piece of news. "His Eminences health has not been good. It might be a few days before he can pay a visit to Zhou Tong." There was still some good news. Zhexiu had note out, but a certain person was about toe out. At five oclock in the morning, Chen Changsheng promptly woke up and left with Xuanyuan Po out the academys gate. At this time, Tianhai Yaer and Zhou Ziheng had not arrived. To travel from the Orthodox Academy to the Mausoleum of Books was quite the distance. By the time they had reached that small river and arrived at the front gate of the Mausoleum of Books, it was already well into the morning. Gazing at the verdant and lush green mountain, Chen Changsheng naturally began to think back to the first time he hade here to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao. And then, for some reason, he began to think of that mausoleum in the ins of the Unsetting Sun. Soon after, he thought of that night several months ago, Wang Po and Mao Qiuyu standing where he was standing right now while he, Gou Hanshi and the others stood inside, carrying Xun Mei who was on the verge of death. Mao Qiuyu was no longer the Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy. He had been appointed Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons and his status and authority were even greater. And yet he had been quiet for a very long time and it had been many days since the capital had heard any news of him. Thinking of Zhuang Huanyus death and the recent silence from the Heavenly Dao Academy, he felt like he vaguely understood the reason why. His mood couldnt help but be somewhat serious. A rumbling noise roused him. With the shaking of the ground, the heavy stone doors of the Mausoleum of Books slowly opened. (TN: This chapter had quite a lot of wordy which is difficult to convey through the trantion. First, the title is a reference to a poem by Wei Yingwu, using the line ҰԺ, from the poem The West River at Chu-chou. This line can be tranted as No man at the ferry, the boat drifts there, on its own. In the case of the title, the section about the boat is reced with line about the mausoleum opening, Կ reces Ժ. This line is referenced once again with the name Zhou Ziheng. Thest characters of this line are also Zhou Ziheng, but the Zhou character is different. The Zhou in the poem means boat while the Zhou used in the name can be used as part of the phrase , meaning careful. Thus, in that section, Chen Changsheng is asking for rification on the characters making up Zhou Zihengs name, two of which happen toe from the poem. Lastly, the final bit of wordyes from thest character of the name, heng ᡯ. When used with the character , it means arrogant/overbearing ᡯ.) Chapter 433 – The Sun in the Spring Rain Chapter 433 - The Sun in the Spring Rain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Gradually, in thepany of the morning light, people began to walk out of the Mausoleum of Books. The majority of them were people who had entered the three banners of the Grand Examination held this year at the beginning of spring. It was naturally impossible for those people to not recognize Chen Changsheng. They were all astonished, and then one by one, began to pay their respects. In that night of descending starlight, countless monolith viewers broke through and several dozen fireworks bloomed over the Mausoleum of Books. No matter what sort of impression these people had of Chen Changsheng, they all owed him a debt of gratitude and had to express their thanks. Chen Changsheng returned their salutes, then turned his gaze back to look into the Mausoleum of Books. After some time had passed, Tang Thirty-Six finally came out. His hair was disheveled and his entire body stank. His expensive clothing was stained all over and he carried his bedding over his shoulder, as well as that furskin whose original color waspletely unrecognizable. He didnt seem one bit like the elegant noble son doted upon by countless young women. He was rather more like a beggar that had just emerged from some broken-down mansion with property of rather questionable worth. But the greatest change was none of these, it was his eyes. His eyes were very bright. Before, his eyes had also been very bright, but it had been a sort of limpid light. The light in his eyes was still limpid, but now there seemed to be a sharpness about it such that even his filthy air couldnt conceal it. "I almost couldnt recognize it was you," Chen Changsheng said to him. "More handsome?" Tang Thirty-Sixs sword-like eyebrows lightly rose up with an indescribable sense of frivolity. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, as expected, this sort of you is much easier to recognize. He shook his head and said, "Dirtier." As he spoke, he very naturally and almost imperceptibly took one step back, standing just a little bit farther from Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six handed the bedding and furskin he was carrying over to Xuanyuan Po and thenughed heartily and embraced Chen Changsheng. Xuanyuan Po looked at the filthy and stinking bedding and furskin in his hands, his face a picture of helplessness. No helplessness could be seen on Chen Changshengs face, because he was using his hands to cover his face, preventing himself from smelling or touching those dirty objects. Tang Thirty-Six released his embrace and asked with satisfaction, "Do you see any change in me?" Chen Changsheng very sincerely looked him over from head to toe, then asked, "The Wenshui n has cut you off and youre beginning your new life as an independent?" Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Just where did these wordse from?" Chen Changsheng pointed at the bedding in Xuanyuan Pos arms and said, "If this was the Tang Tang of the past, how could he possibly carry out the bedding that Sir Xun used for several decades?" "You dont understand anything. This is something so that I can remember." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, just what are you remembering? "To remember the time we spent in the Mausoleum of Books viewing the monoliths andprehending the Dao." Tang Thirty-Six turned around and looked back at the green mountain of the mausoleum. He said sentimentally, "For people like you guys who sought the treasures of the Garden of Zhou and didntplete your time viewing the monoliths, what words would be sufficient to describe this?" Chen Changsheng didnt know how to answer this. He said, "It looks like your time in the Mausoleum of Books has not been bad." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "It can be considered okay. A few days ago, I barely managed to push into the upper level of Ethereal Opening." As he said upper level of Ethereal Opening, his expression was intentionally very t and his tone was neutral, but both Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po could see his pride. Chen Changsheng recalled that when he was leaving the Mausoleum of Books, Tang Thirty-Six had just broken into Ethereal Opening. Not even several months had passed, but he had already broken through two thresholds and cultivated to the upper level of Ethereal Opening. He truly deserved to be proud, but Chen Changsheng couldnt help but think to himself, with this guys character, its absolutely impossible for him to maintain this understated attitude until the end. Just as expected, in the next moment, Tang Thirty-Six shed his disguise and turned around to Chen Changsheng with a radiant smile. "You guys dont even know, Ive even been casually teaching Guan Feibai how to conduct himself in my spare time." To achieve breakthroughs in cultivation was an incredibly difficult task, and to break through three thresholds in such a short time was even more unimaginable. Tang Thirty-Sixs excitement was easy to understand, yet it was truly difficult for Chen Changsheng to be excited with him. Seeing Chen Changshengs calm face, Tang Thirty-Six remembered that his good luck in this period of viewing monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books was due to the night that Chen Changsheng had filled with starlight. He couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed and so said, "Of course, I have you to thank for this, but ultimately, its because my talent was high enough." Chen Changsheng gave a rtively objective conclusion, "Its primarily because after you entered the Orthodox Academy, you stopped cking off." This was also the argument that elder of unmatched intelligence from the Pavilion of Divination had once made in hismentary when announcing the Promation of Azure Sky. Tang Thirty-Six found himself incapable of responding to this. He could only say, "You arent going to congratte me?" "Congrattions," Chen Changsheng said without the least sincerity, then he turned back to the Mausoleum of Books and asked confusedly, "What about Gou Hanshi and the others? Why havent theye out yet?" Liang Xiaoxiao and Qi Jian had left the Mausoleum of Books in advance so they could enter the Garden of Zhou. Of the Mount Li disciples, Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, and Liang Banhu had made the same choice as Tang Thirty-Six and continued to stay in the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao. Although the Orthodoxy made no requirement of when people should leave the Mausoleum of Books and there was no set rule, in Chen Changshengs thinking, since so many people had concluded their monolith viewing, they should also being out. But after looking for so long, he still didnt see the figures of those three. Tang Thirty-Six exined, "Originally we had all agreed toe out of the Mausoleum of Books together, but some sort of pressing affair urred back at Mount Li, so they leftst night." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, so that was it. Seeing his expression, Tang Thirty-Six asked in a different tone, "Do you know what happened at Mount Li?" Chen Changsheng affirmed. He naturally knew that something big had urred at Mount Li. If it werent such a serious concern, nobody would disturb the monolith viewers in the Mausoleum of Books. Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat astonished and asked, "What happened?" Chen Changsheng indicated that Xuanyuan Po should throw the stinky and sour bedding and furskin onto the carriage, then said to Tang Thirty-Six, "Well talk about it after we get back." Tang Thirty-Six abruptly remembered something. He stuck his hand into the bedding and rummaged around in it for quite a while. Taking out a letter and a notebook, he handed them over to Chen Changsheng and said, "Gou Hanshi wanted me to give these things to you." Chen Changsheng recognized that the notebook was the one that Xun Mei had left behind. It had once helped him walk a much more direct path as he viewed the monoliths andprehended the Dao, and it also had helped those youths that he had lived with under the same roof. The letter was one that Gou Hanshi had left behind and its contents were very ordinary. It said that he had to leave the capital in advance and that they could not meet, so he could only use the brush to send his greeting. The future days were as high as the mountains and as long as a river. Presumably, there would be a day when they would meet again. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the letter and said mockingly, "Our friends from Mount Li still dont seem convinced." Chen Changsheng replied, "Why cant you think of people more optimistically? Gou Hanshi definitely didnt have the meaning youre talking about." Tang Thirty-Six abruptly said, "I heard...you are the Principal of the Orthodox Academy." After hesitating for a while, Chen Changsheng said, "It seems...I am." The rumor had been confirmed and Tang Thirty-Six fell into silence. Then he said to Chen Changsheng with heartfelt sincerity, "Your identity and status are no longer the sameyou cant be as childish and naive as you were before." As he said this, he patted Chen Changsheng on the shoulder. As Chen Changsheng looked at the filthy hand on his shoulder, the corners of his lips couldnt help but stretch out. However, he didnt argue with Tang Thirty-Six over anything. This was the meaning of the waters are no longer as deep after seeing the sea, the clouds lose their color after visiting Mount Wu, and the light of a pearl the size of rice is nothing before the magnificence of a Night Pearl. On this matter, even Su Li had lost to him, so there was nothing to boast about if he also won over this guy. Returning to Hundred Flowers Lane, the carriage stopped. Seeing all those priests from the Li Pce bowing to Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six felt somewhat out of ce. He jumped off the carriage and headed into a little store at the streets entrance. Xuanyuan Po remained on the carriage, returning to the Orthodox Academy ahead of them with those worn-out furnishings. Chen Changsheng followed Tang Thirty-Six, watching him buy two youtiao and a bowl of soy milk then eat them as he headed into the street. These were clearly the simplest and mostmonly seen foods, but Tang Thirty-Six ate them with gusto, his head swaying around in his delight. "Does it taste that good?" Chen Changsheng asked inquisitively. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "You dont know, in the Mausoleum of Books, everything else is okay, but the food was just abominable, especially after you and Qi Jian left...can that idiot Guan Feibai cook? I even began to reminisce about the food that Xuanyuan Po made, and even began to think that the food at the Orthodox Academy was tastier than the grand feast served at Clear Lake Restaurant. How miserable do you think I was?" Chen Changsheng thought that this truly was very miserable, and when he imagined that scene of the arrogant and ruthless Guan Feibai in that little house cutting dried meat and cooking green peppers, he couldnt help but shake his head. It was truly very difficult to imagine. Tang Thirty-Six took the half piece of youtiao in his hand and dunked it in the off-white soy milk. He asked, "Do you want a bit?" Chen Changsheng looked at Tang Thirty-Sixs finger in the soy milk, thought of the dirt he had seen under that fingers nail, and immediately waved his hands and said, "No need." Tang Thirty-Six was very scornful, saying, "Do you know how to live?" Chen Changsheng helplessly said, Although I know youve been holding yourself back these past years while acting as a noble son, that right now is your true temperament...can you not speak so rudely? Hearing it really is grating on the ear." Tang Thirty-Six readily epted his advice, then raised up the bowl carrying his soy milk and seemed to offer it up to the heavens. Looking at the sun that was just about to be obscured by the clouds, he said, "Sun." Amidst joking and eating, the two entered Hundred Flowers Lane and met head-on with Zhou Ziheng, who was standing there holding a paper umbre. Suddenly, the sun waspletely obscured by dark clouds. Raindrops began to fall, descending upon that paper umbre that seemed like it couldnt even hold up against the wind. This scene was very miraculous, and there was a vague sense that an indescribably mysterious principle was at work. Zhou Ziheng seemed to have prepared in advance for the rain. This signified a sort of realm; it indicated that he had already begun to peer into the Dao of the heavens and earth. Yet upon seeing this scene, the first thing Chen Changsheng thought about was why he wasnt carrying an umbre a few days ago when it was raining. Soon after, he remembered that letter of challengethis person wanted to represent the Temple Seminary in challenging the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six cared even less about this scene. He didnt know who this tall and slender man was and he was rather irritated at the suns sudden disappearance. It was only because he was keeping in mind Chen Changshengs words that he didnt say much, only requesting, "Please let me pass." Saying this, he began walking forward. Zhou Ziheng didnt give way, as if he didnt even see him. There was no ce in his eyes for this stinking youth in shabby clothes. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Have you finished considering?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Ive considered it. I will give you a reply." Zhou Ziheng smiled and said, "Could it be that you n to consider it until the end?" This smile was extremely repulsive, carrying a faint sense of sarcasm and derision. Tang Thirty-Six froze. It was impossible for him to imagine that there was somebody in the Great Zhou Dynasty that would dare to stand in front of the Orthodox Academy and speak to him and Chen Changsheng with this sort of attitude. "Who is this?" He asked Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng said, "Zhou Ziheng." Tang Thirty-Six had never heard this name before. "Zhou Ziheng? Who is that?" Zhou Ziheng was irritated, thinking that Chen Changsheng and this beggar of a youth were deliberately using this conversation to humiliate him. Tang Thirty-Six turned his body and looked at Zhou Ziheng, asking, "I said, just who are you?" Zhou Ziheng emotionlessly said, "Zhou Ziheng of the Hall of Subjugation." Tang Thirty-Six continued to look at him and asked, "You are very famous?" Zhou Ziheng didnt know how to respond to this question. "How baffling." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him like he was an idiot, then he turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "You must be clear about your current status. A person that no one has ever heard of, theres no need to pay him any attention. Can he reach you?" After saying his piece, he carried the soy milk and youtiao past Zhou Ziheng, heading into the street. Zhou Ziheng lowered his head and took in a deep breath. Tang Thirty-Six halted his steps. The rain fell into disorder, then began to blow about once more like willow leaves. Zhou Ziheng appeared in front of Tang Thirty-Six, preventing him from moving forward. The Hundred Flowers Lane was silent. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him, then very calmly said four words. "Hey, idiot, move aside." At this time, Tang Thirty-Sixwith his body covered in filth, a stench that assailed the nose, and his shabby clothesreally did seem just like a beggar, but his manner was like that of a prince. Because he had never been a beggar, but rather the worlds wealthiest prince. His wealth was greater than that of the Princess of Ping, Luoluo, and Nankethese actual princessesall added together. So when he said these four words, he was overbearing to an unimaginable degree. Was it possible to be unimaginably overbearing? Yes, because this was not an unbridled air, but a confident one. A confidence that was impossible to nurture without a thousand years worth of secrets. Zhou Ziheng narrowed his eyes and stared at Tang Thirty-Six, killing intent gradually rising. Yet, he ultimately did not attack. Because Chen Changsheng was watching him. Many Li Pce priests were also watching him. What made him most wary and most puzzled was that amongst the imperial guards that should have stood on his side, there suddenly arose an unconcealed and violent killing intent! He was keenly aware that if he really did attack, then that killing intent would shred him into pieces in the very next moment. For some reason he wasnt clear on, his hands began to shiver. Tang Thirty-Six once again passed by him, his left hand carrying the bowl of soy milk while his right hand held a youtiao, still not even giving Zhou Ziheng a nce. The rain slowly fell,nding on the paper umbre and then falling away without a sound. From the depths of Hundred Flowers Lane came the taunts and abuse of Tianhai Yaer. Hearing those filthy obscenities, Tang Thirty-Sixs face became rather unsightly. Walking up to the Orthodox Academys gate, he only saw Tianhai Yaer sitting on his wheelchair, constantly cursing at the gate. "Chen Changsheng, you..." "If you have the ability,e and hit me!" Tang Thirty-Six walked up to Tianhai Yaers back and didnt stop him. Instead, he very attentively inclined his head and listened. Many priests and guards, as well asmon folk of the capital who had hurried over upon hearing the news, were all gawking at this scene. The rain fell over Hundred Flowers Lane like mist. Chen Changsheng asked, "What are you doing?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Reminiscing on life." Tianhai Yaer heard his voice and turned his head, his expression subtly shifting. Chen Changsheng still didnt understand and asked, "What life?" "Im very earnestly reminiscing on my life." Tang Thirty-Six sighed emotionally, "...motherf***, Ive really never heard such lowly demands before." Chapter 434 – The Stick of the Orthodox Academy Chapter 434 - The Stick of the Orthodox Academy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Although Tang Thirty-Six currently possessed apletely disgusting appearance and was dressed very shabbily, totally unlike his rumored appearance, his sharp and unkind words and that free and uncaring energy about his appearance let Tianhai Yaer recognize who he was very quickly. His face quickly became extremely ugly. Back then, he had gone to the Heavenly Dao Academy to take part in the Ivy Festival precisely because Tang Thirty-Six had announced to the entire capital that he was going to cripple Tianhai Yaer. The final oue of this affair was that because of the restriction of the teachers of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Tang Thirty-Six, was unable to participate in the Ivy Festival. Tianhai Yaer, looking for an excuse to act violently, crippled one of Xuanyuan Pos arms, but then was soon after crippled by Luoluo. The two individuals had never been able to formally meet, but did this not hinder Tianhai Yaer from cing the me for his crippled status on Tang Thirty-Six. He stared at Tang Thirty-Six, his face pale and his eyes chock-full of bitter resentment, wishing that he could just destroy him. But he did nothing. On the contrary, hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs words and associating them with this guys rumored temperament, an inauspicious omen appeared in his heart. With his sharp voice, he rushed to say, "I was talking to Chen Changsheng! It has nothing to do with you!" There was a sort of juste and hit me feeling to it as well. Tianhai Yaer was a scoundrel, shameless and sinister. He was daring enough to say these words to anyone, including Chen Changsheng, but Tang Thirty-Six was the sole exception. Because he knew Tang Thirty-Six really could discard any sense of shame and strike him. Tang Thirty-Six was a little surprised, finding it a little hard to believe that this guy could respond so quickly. He couldnt think of a better method, so he decided to just be unreasonable. "I dont care. In any case, I want to fight with you." Saying this, he turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "Help me roll up my sleeves." Right now, his left hand was holding a bowl of soy milk and his right hand was holding half of a youtiao. It really was impossible for him to roll up his sleeves on his own. Rolling up the sleeves was an action that everyone understood the significance of. It was a signal to begin something. Tianhai Yaersplexion was a little pale. "I definitely wont fight with you. In any case, Im a cripple. If youre not afraid of losing face, then you can do it yourself." Chen Changsheng was precisely pondering whether to roll up Tang Thirty-Sixs sleeves or not, but when he heard the words not afraid of losing face, he thought to himself, its fine, I dont need to think about it anymore. Just as expected, when Tang Thirty-Six heard these words, not only did heck any hesitation, his eyes shone. He asked, "What is face?" Tianhai Yaer looked at him uneasily and said, "What are you thinking of doing? Dont tell me you n to bully a cripple like me in front of so many people?" The misty rain shrouded Hundred Flowers Lane. The force of the rain was not very great and was even gradually weakening. The priests and guards responsible for keeping the peace had already blockaded thene against the many spectators. Tianhai Yaers reputation in the capital was extremely awful, but he was still only a youth that hadnt even reached the age of fourteen. Moreover, he had already been a cripple for almost a year, his two legs now so thin that they looked like two beanpoles. He looked very pitiful. If someone were to attack him, wheelchair-bound as he was, they might provoke many criticisms. But how could Tang Thirty-Six fear any criticisms or censure? He looked at Tianhai Yaer and smiled. "Did you know, when I was very small, there was one thing that I loved to do the most." Tianhai Yaer stared into his eyes, his voice slightly shaky. "What thing?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "My favorite thing to do was take up a staff and chase around dogs that had fallen into the river, hitting them nonstop." Tianhai Yaer understood his meaning and a cold shiver ran through him. In his shaky voice, he shouted, "Someonee quickly! The sole grandson of the Wenshui Tangs is beating someone up! He wants to use some underhanded method on a cripple like me!" Tang Thirty-Six was also in no hurry, allowing him to yell. Only after Tianhai Yaers voice had finallye to a stop did he turn to the crowd outside the street and dere, "Everyone has clearly seen that I havent hit him with my hands." He truly hadnt hit Tianhai Yaer, not even brushed his clothes. As he spoke, he even raised up his the soy milk and youtiao in his two hands, indicating to the crowd that even if he wanted to, he couldnt hit Tianhai Yaer. Then his expression suddenly turned cold, and his foot delivered a ruthless kick to Tianhai Yaers chest! Thud! Tianhai Yaer was kicked with his wheelchair into the rainwater, and his head began to bleed from the fall. Tang Thirty-Six had kicked too ruthlessly. The crippled youth was curled up like a shrimp, his face extremely pale and in so much pain that he couldnt even speak. The area in front of the Orthodox Academys gate and the outside of the Hundred Flowers Lane were both deathly still. Nobody said anything. Nobody had thought that this youth who had been smiling at them while holding up the soy milk and youtiao, chuckling like an idiot, would in the next moment deliver such a fierce blow to the crippled youth in the wheelchair! The Tianhai n bodyguards and Zhou Ziheng also had not imagined this, so they were far toote to stop it. With the whistling of the wind, the Tianhai ns bodyguards quickly rushed onto the scene and ced Tianhai Yaer under their protection. Zhou Ziheng had tossed away that paper umbre a while ago, his right hand already gripping the hilt of his sword. With an expression of fury, he red at Tang Thirty-Six, apparently ready to attack in the next moment. Tang Thirty-Six continued to ignore this Star Condensation expert. Looking around at the crowd, he raised the soy milk and the youtiao in his hands even higher and dered, "Everyone can clearly see, I really didnt use my hands, much less attack with them. I used a kick." It really was like this. He hadnt used any underhanded methods against Tianhai Yaer. He had used his foot. With an angry roar, Zhou Ziheng pulled his sword out of its sheath. His sword intent abruptly soared, reverberating in that space in front of the Orthodox Academy. The target of this powerful sword intent was obviously Tang Thirty-Six. In viewing the monoliths andprehending the Dao in the Mausoleum of Books and through diligent cultivation, Tang Thirty-Sixs level had advanced rapidly. At his age, he performed the unimaginable feat of cultivating to the upper level of Ethereal Opening. But he was still not an opponent for someone at the Star Condensation Realm. And yet, he still continued to ignore Zhou Ziheng, entering through the gate of the Orthodox Academy without even looking at him. From the moment he walked into Hundred Flowers Lane and set eyes on Zhou Ziheng, he understood that this person desperately wanted to be seen by the world. Thereby, from that moment on, he didnt even nce at him. Of course, this was a humiliation. Zhou Ziheng was a priest of the Hall of Subjugation, an honored guest of the Tianhai n, and also a teacher of the Temple Seminary. He had the right to be arrogant about any one of these identities. How could an arrogant man possibly endure such humiliation? So even though he already knew of Tang Thirty-Sixs identity, he still took out his sword. He could not take out his sword. There was only the sound of many bowstrings being drawn taut. Several dozen guards stood in front of Tang Thirty-Sixs back, the divine crossbows in their hands held level, the crossbow darts sharp and carrying the fluctuations of Qi. They were extremely frightening. A deputy general stood behind, his face austere. His hand gripped the hilt of his sword as he stared into Zhou Zihengs eyes. The warning was exceptionally clear: if he moved, he would die. Tang Thirty-Six and Chen Changsheng entered the Orthodox Academy. As the gates closed, they pped. Just like the sound of a crisp p. Tianhai Yaer was helped up by the bodyguards. His face was pale and his suffering unbearable. Zhou Ziheng stood in the fine rain, his face pale. He coldly asked that deputy general, "I would like to know, does Divine General Xue know of this matter?" As everyone knew, the guards responsible for the safety of the capital were all under themand of the second-ranked Divine General, Xue Xingchuan, and that Divine General had always been loyal to the Divine Empress. Today, the attitude the guards had disyed before the gate of the Orthodox Academy was clearly hostile to the Tianhai n. The deputy general looked at Zhou Ziheng like he was an idiot. "The family of my maternal grandfather only has this single child. If I dont block you, does that mean you want your entire family to be killed?" Saying this, he waved his hand, indicating that his subordinates should disperse. He then walked over to the inn across the road from the Orthodox Academy to continue drinking tea and gazing off into the distance. Inside the Orthodox Academy, Xuanyuan Po and Chen Changsheng enthusiastically sandwiched Tang Thirty-Six as they walked into the library. "All this enthusiasm from you guys really makes me feel ufortable." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the expressions on their faces and thought it somewhat strange. Chen Changshengs face was one ofplete relief and Xuanyuan Po also looked as if a great burden had been lifted. "You dont know, these past few days, that crippled little monster was out there in front of the gate every day yelling abuse and profanity. We really almost couldnt take it, so we just looked forward to your return." Chen Changsheng said to him in gratitude, "As expected, the moment you came back, youpletely settled the matter, or else I really wouldnt know what to do." Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat proud and also somewhat irritated. "You just let him sit in front of the gate and curse? Grow up!" Chen Changsheng said awkwardly, "I really dont have any experience dealing with this sort of thing." Beside him, Xuanyuan Po added, "Tianhai Yaer wielded his crippled status to blindly curse at us. He doesnt even care about his pride, what could we do? Are you saying we really should have just beaten him up?" Tang Thirty-Six thought to himself, didnt I just give him a good kick? I kicked very happily, so why cant you? Chen Changsheng said helplessly, "That guy right now is just like a pile of feces. No matter how you handle it, you cant avoid getting your hands dirty, so we were forced to wait for your return." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Why did you need to wait for me toe back?" Chen Changsheng turned around and looked out the window at the scenery. Xuanyuan Po was more honest. "You have more experience in this aspect. In addition, we also know that you care even less about your pride than he does." Tang Thirty-Six was a little astonished when hearing this, and then became furious. "What does that mean? You two both better tell me clearly what this means! Could it be that in your view, Im also just a pile of shit?" Xuanyuan Po was momentarily speechless, not knowing how to exin. He wanted to say a few words to rify, but then he realized he didnt know how to say it. Chen Changsheng said consolingly, "Our meaning is that your ability to pester endlessly and be unafraid of filth just happens to be of use against this sort of person." Tang Thirty-Six reconstructed this sentence in his mind and got even angrier. "Isnt that just a stick that you use to move around shit? How is that any better!" Of course, he wasnt really angry, just ying around. Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po truly could only wait for Tang Thirty-Sixs return. Neither of them was good with words, much less scheming. Luoluo naturally had that ability, but her status was far too sensitive. Thus, if they wanted to solve the problem currently confronting the Orthodox Academy, they could only ce their hopes on Tang Thirty-Six. In fact, there were very few people that noticed that Tang Thirty-Six had been responsible for solving many of the problems the Orthodox Academy had faced. Hearing Chen Changsheng exin the new rule of the Orthodoxy, Tang Thirty-Six pondered it, then dunked the youtiao in his hands into the bowl of soy milk and dered, "Drown them to death." Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po didnt understandwhat did he mean by drowning them to death? Chapter 435 – What Are We Discussing Together? Chapter 435 - What Are We Discussing Together? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "You guys dont need to worry about it anymore. Ill solve it." Tang Thirty-Six didnt exin too much to them, only saying, "If I cant solve it, then my names not Tang Thirty-Six." These words were said with extreme self-confidence, but Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po were more concerned with three other problems. Firstly, a lot of rain had fallen into this bowl of soy milk; how much more diluted was it now? Secondly, that youtiao had been in his hand for such a long time; just how dirty was it now? Lastly, Tang Thirty-Six changing his name was a verymon urrence. Why was it that this sort of promise sounded somewhat unreliable? His name originally wasnt Tang Thirty-Six, it was Tang Tang. In addition, he was in the upper level of Ethereal Opening, so it was a given that he would leave the Promation of Azure Sky and enter the Promation of Golden Distinction, it was just that his exact rank wasnt known. Presumably, he would not be so fortuitous as to be ranked thirty-sixth again. Moreover, in the previous changing of ranks for the Promation of Azure Sky, he had used the excuse that his new rank didnt sound very nice to not change his name. This time, it would be difficult for him to use a simr reason to pass it off. Xuanyuan Po felt that these words of Tang Thirty-Six were toocking in sincerity. Shaking his head, he walked out of the library. Chen Changsheng wanted to clear this up, but then he had second thoughts. He really didnt understand all this very much, so he decided to keep it to himself. Instead, he asked, "What name are you nning on changing to this time?" "Let me think...I should be able to get into the top thirty?" "This is the Promation of Golden Distinction, not the Promation of Azure Sky." "So what of it? Im at the upper level of Ethereal Opening! As long as Im notzy, Ill catch up to you eventually, minute by minute," Tang Thirty-Six proudly dered. His face was caked with dust, but it was possible to see that his skin had gotten somewhat paler. In addition, he was also much thinner. It was clearly evident that his time cultivating in the Mausoleum of Books had been incredibly arduous. At such an age, to be able to enter the Promation of Golden Distinction, and to also be so self-confident to think that he could enter the top thirty, was an extremely rare sight and he truly was deserving of being proud. Chen Changsheng was happy for him from the bottom of his heart. He said, "You have to continue working hard." Tang Thirty-Six was rather disgusted at these words. "You really are acting like a principal." Chen Changsheng began tough and prepared to apologize when suddenly, Tang Thirty-Six sighed. "Whats wrong?" "As soon as I thought about how you and Xu Yourong ran ahead so quickly, how my extraordinary achievement actually wont be able to shock the world, only my rtives back in Wenshui, it really made me lose all my strength." Saying this, Tang Thirty-Six stood up and looked around the library. He abruptly asked, "Its fine if Princess Luoluo didnte to wee me, but what of Zhexiu?" In his mind, wolf youth Zhexiu was an excellent student that he had paid a heavy price to buy for the Orthodox Academy. The problems currently facing the Orthodox Academy were exactly problems that required Zhexiu to solve, so he couldnt let him go. Chen Changsheng said, "There are some things that I havent had the time to tell you." Tang Thirty-Six turned to him and asked, "What things?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Zhexiu is currently in Zhou Prison." From the time Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu left the Mausoleum of Books and entered the Garden of Zhou to this daythis story seemed rather long, but telling it actually didnt require much time. The youtiao in the soy milk didnt even have time to soften up. "So...it turns out so many things happened," Tang Thirty-Six concluded. "We can disregard the other matters for the moment, but we spent money on Zhexiu. We have to get him out as quickly as possible." Zhexiu was a person the Orthodox Academy had spent money on, so he was a person of the Orthodox Academy. Since he was a person of the Orthodox Academy, the Orthodox Academy had to protect him. This was a very simple line of reasoning. Moreover, Zhou Prison was an incredibly terrifying ce. To stay in there for one day was like staying for a year in the abyss of the underworld. Chen Changsheng was also very worried about Zhexiu. It was just that the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court were currently in conflict with each other and there were also internal problems within the Li Pce. And now, even Archbishop Mei Lisha was not feeling well. He was quite at a loss for what to do. "From a certain perspective, Zhou Tong is just like that Tianhai Yaer that you guys couldnt deal with, just countless times more terrifying and powerful. To reach his goal, he could do any kind of cruel and deplorable deed. Everyone knows that hes the Divine Empresss mad dog. Whoever the Empress wants him to bite, he bites. To a person like him, all strategies and ns are useless." "But why does he continue to so doggedly bite on to the Orthodox Academy?" "Because His Holiness has expressed his position. The position of Emperor of the Great Zhou will probably return to the Imperial n, but the Empress clearly doesnt think this way." Chen Changsheng lowered his head and said, "In truth...I really dont understand just why the position of emperor is so important." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him like he was a freak and said, "Its the Emperor of the Great Zhou, the position of supreme authority! Nobody can resist the temptation of that throne." Chen Changsheng raised his head and looked back. "But I really dont think that its that great. Ive always felt that the time and energy needed for all this is really very unreasonable." Tang Thirty-Six looked into his eyes. They were still limpid and clean without the smallest hint of falsehood. He couldnt help but be a little moved. "Do you really think this way?" "Yes," Chen Changsheng replied. "Chen Changsheng you really are a freak, a real freak, not abnormal like Tianhai Yaer." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said, "You cant understand us, but I also find it very difficult to understand you and why you dont care about these things." Chen Changsheng thought about it, then said, "Perhaps its because Ive seen things that are even more important?" "Such as?" "...life and death." Outside of life and death, everything else was other peoples business. Life and death are also matters of great importance. There were no other important events in life, only birth and death. These were all things written in the scriptures that people had once said. Chen Changsheng was well-read in the Daoist Canon and could remember a lot, but it was not necessary. It was enough that he remembered the two words life and death. To an ordinary person, death was something they would have to face in theter part of their one hundred years. To cultivators, death was something they would face in theter part of their several hundred years. To Chen Changsheng, life and death had always been right before his eyes. It was always on his mind, making him keep it in his mind constantly. In front of life and death, how could he possibly show any interest to those attachments of life? At the very least, before he resolved this problem of his, he would not be too interested in them. Tang Thirty-Six didnt know of Chen Changshengs problem, but when he heard the words life and death, he for some reason felt like the rain outside the window had brought a sudden chill unbefitting of summer. Soon after, Chen Changsheng began to think about other things. He thought about the ill archbishop and the internal disputes of the Orthodoxy, and he also thought about those words that Su Li had once said to him. He said, "Is this world really so unbearable?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "At the very least, its not as clean we hope it to be, just like how nobody understands how you could be Principal of the Orthodox Academy." Even after he had performed such great merits for the Orthodoxy and the Great Zhou in the Mausoleum of Books and the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changsheng was only sixteen years old. There was absolutely no justification for why he should be the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. In the view of Tang Thirty-Six as well as many other people that didnt know the inside story, this matter was certainly very fishy. There must have been many exchanges carried out that couldnt see the light of day, or perhaps inside information. Chen Changsheng did not believe that these matters could not see the light of day. He could at least tell Tang Thirty-Six. "My teacher is His Holinesss senior brother." His gaze looked out the window and rested on the verdant campus of the Orthodox Academy. "He was the previous Principal of the Orthodox Academy." Tang Thirty-Six was in absolute shock. He was even more shocked than when Chen Changsheng had reached the part of his story about Su Li and Xunyang City. The bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy ten-odd years ago had directly or indirectly changed the entirety of the human world. Even the Longevity Sect and Mount Li in the distant south had been greatly impacted. The previous Principal of the Orthodox Academy, that was a powerful figure that no one could forget, even though his name had long been struck from the annals of the Orthodoxy and was forbidden from being mentioned in the capital. "No wonder youre just some Daoist youth from the countryside but are actually able to know the Daoist Canon so well. No wonder why His Holiness let you be the Principal of the Orthodox Academy and seeks to nurture you as his sessor...no wonder Zhou Tong would work behind the scenes against the Orthodox Academy." Tang Thirty-Six gazed at him, mumbling, "As it turns out, you were that powerful figures only sessor." Chen Changsheng corrected him, "No, I also have a senior." When he was leaving Xining Vige, his teacher had exined a few things to him, so ever since he had arrived at the capital, he rarely brought up his senior. Until now, he had only acknowledged this to Xu Yourong and Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "You also have a senior? What sort of person is he?" Chen Changsheng pondered this question and realized that Senior Yu Ren was truly very difficult to describe with words. Perhaps it was because Senior never spoke? "Senior...is a very extraordinary person." "How extraordinary? Could he be more extraordinary than me?" "Senior is ten thousand times more extraordinary than the past you. Now that youve gotten more diligent, Senior is only one hundred times more extraordinary than you." Chen Changsheng looked at him as he spoke. He wasnt intentionally mocking or disparaging Tang Thirty-Six. This was a conclusion he had reached after earnest consideration. Tang Thirty-Six did not speak for a very long time. Finally, he said, "It seems that he really is a very extraordinary person." Chen Changsheng agreed, "Yes, hes my idol." Tang Thirty-Six suddenly asked, "Just what does your teacher want to do?" After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont understand your meaning." Tang Thirty-Six looked into his eyes and said, "You should have a clear understanding of what I mean." As Daoist Ji was not merely Daoist Ji, but also the previous Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the leader of the opposition against the Divine Empress, everything he did was worthy of careful consideration. He was probably keenly aware that Chen Changshengs origins could not be kept a secret forever. Through Mei Lisha and the Popes attitude, one could even confirm that he had gotten in touch with the Li Pce before Chen Changsheng had even arrived at the capital. Thus, he should be even more certain that the Divine Empress would, sooner orter, discover Chen Changshengs origins. This also signified that Chen Changshengs situation would be extremely difficult, even incredibly dangerous. But he still insisted on sending Chen Changsheng to the capital to take the examination, and he didnt even give him any exnation. Why was this? Just because of that engagement with Xu Yourong? This was a very important question. It was just that Chen Changsheng had never thought about it, or perhaps, he had intentionally not allowed himself to think about it. Until Tang Thirty-Six pierced through this window paper. "Reporting to the Lord. The newest information has been sent over from Hanshan County. There really was a person practicing medicine called Daoist Ji in that area, but by the time the scout cavalry had hurried over, that person had already disappeared." "It is Principal Shang, not even the Empress could kill him back then. How could we possibly be able to find him?" Zhou Tong sat behind the table, not raising his head as he carefully looked over the dozen or so case reports that had been sent overst night. The subordinate stood in front of the table and said in a low voice, "ording to the reports from Xining Vige, weve verified, Daoist Ji...the traitor Shang really does have another disciple." Zhou Tongs finger that was just then flipping a page suddenly paused. And then Zhou Tong raised his head. Chapter 436 – Koi, Sinking into the Pool, and the Brilliance of a Metal Blade Chapter 436 - Koi, Sinking into the Pool, and the Brilliance of a Metal de Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhou Tong put down the file and turned to his subordinate, asking, "Confirmed?" The subordinate took a portrait from his chest and said, "Absolutely true." Zhou Tong did not take the portrait, just examined it with his two eyes in silence. The subordinate continued, "ording to our records, in Chen Changshengs entire year in the capital, he never mentioned this person." Zhou Tong gazed out the window at the daylight for a very long time. Suddenly, he said, "Speak, do you think Crown Prince Zhaoming actually died, or was he secretly taken away by those traitorous fellows from the Imperial n that refuse to die?" The subordinate didnt know how to answer. Extremely nervous, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, "My lords meaning is?" Zhou Tong shook his head, then said, "I dont mean anything. I just inadvertently thought about this matter." The subordinate didnt dare respond. "There are some matters which we temporarily cannot investigate clearly that we also do not need to care about." Zhou Tong withdrew his gaze from the window and said, "Why was Liang Xiaoxiao willing to strike a deal with that devil ck Robe, why did he prefer tomit suicide in an attempt to deal with Su Li and his daughter? Because he wanted revenge. That year, why did Su Li go to the Longevity Sect and kill so many people and then also run off to Xunyang City and go on a killing spree, causing the Liang Households strength to greatly decrease? Because the southerners wanted to take advantage of my Great Zhous internal chaos and invade the north, and so captured his wife to threaten him, making him go crazy. Why was the Great Zhou in such chaos? Because of that bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy. Thus they say that all things share amon origin. In the final analysis, all these matters were concerned with the problem of the position of Emperor of the Great Zhou. As long as we recognize this fact, there should be no mistakes on our side." The subordinate said, "In the past five days, Prince Chen Liu visited the Bureau of lesiastic Education three times." "Dont forget, although the Empress has no child of her own, Emperor Xian still has many sons and grandsons. Even if the Empress really did abdicate and turned the position of emperor over to the Chen Imperial n, with Prince Chen Liu being so young, just what chance does he have? Its only natural that hes anxious." "My lords meaning is that Prince Chen Liu wants to win the Orthodoxys support?" "Mei Lisha is about to return to the sea of stars. He will not appear for this matter. As for striving to obtain the good impressions of the priests of the Li Pce, just how do you think he has been able to survive in the capital up to now, and moreover to live better and better as time passes?" "Although you dont care about the position of emperor, everyone excluding you does. Consequently, I believe that the end of all these problems, or perhaps the source of all these problems, is precisely the position of emperor. Principal Shangs thoughts will also rest upon that throne." After listening to Tang Thirty-Sixs words, but before he began to ponder them, Chen Changsheng first paid notice to that name. "Principal Shang...who is he?" "Your teacher, Shang Xingzhou." Chen Changsheng fell into a long silence. This was the first time he had heard that name, and he had already lived together with this names owner for fifteen years. In recent times, he had many opportunities to learn this name, but he had never asked, no matter if it was to Mei Lisha or the Pope. This was because he did not want to know this name, because he did not want to, after learning that name, confront those problems he did not want to think about. He also did not want other people to know that he did not know this name, because this fact made him somewhat sad. Tang Thirty-Six could vaguely guess at his current mood. For some reason, he developed a bad impression of Chen Changshengs teacher. He asked, "Did you ever think about why he epted you as his disciple?" Chen Changsheng was somewhat at a loss, asking, "Master picked me up by a river; is there a need for any other reason?" Tang Thirty-Six stared into his eyes and said, "Your surname is Chen." "So?" Chen Changsheng had no reaction. Tang Thirty-Six said,"Could it be that you never thought...that you might be of the Imperial n?" Chen Changsheng was momentarily stunned, then shook his head. "No way, I floated down from one of the rivers originating from the Cloud Grave. My parents are probably descendants of some n that hadmitted a crime in the past." Tang Thirty-Six teased, "And just how old were you back then? You dont know a thing." Chen Changsheng replied, "This is what Senior said. Senior has never deceived someone, much less deceived me." These words were said very definitely, and there was no hint of uncertainty in his clean eyes. Tang Thirty-Six wanted to say something else, but when he saw those eyes, he somewhat restrained himself. He changed the subject, "What path are you prepared to walk next?" When Chen Changsheng had arrived at the capital from Xining, he had originally thought his path to be crystal-clear. It was to find the secret to defying the heavens and changing fate, and thus escaping from the shadow of death. But now, he suddenly realized that before he could reach that point, he had to confront many different side paths. "I dont know." "You need someone to help you." "Who can help me?" "Me." "Okay, then you can help me." It was a very simple conversation, and confidence that made one feel very warmthis was because the two of them were both youths. Perhaps calm and mature, perhaps arrogant and frivolous, but they were all youths. There were times when youths were so hot-blooded and naive that it exasperated others, but whenpared to those elders that had endured many long years of tribtions, their lives were much simpler and the rtionships between them would also be much simpler. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "No problem. First, we should understand all the factors behind this matter." Chen Changsheng shook his head, saying, "First help me do one thing." Tang Thirty-Six didnt feign any thought. Without any hesitation, he dered, "Speak, tell me this thing." Chen Changsheng looked at him and said, "Can you first take a bath and brush your teeth?" How did that saying go? I havent even brushed my teeth... In short, a somewhat irritated Tang Thirty-Six was pushed out of the library by Chen Changsheng and was washed sparkling clean with the aid of tworge basins of hot water. After assuring that he didnt have a single speck of dirt from the Mausoleum of Books, he was allowed to change into a clean set of clothes. Afterwards, he took a steamed bun that Xuanyuan Po had just finished making and walked to thekeside. Chen Changsheng ce Sir Xun Meis notebook on the bookshelf and recorded it down, then went to wash Sir Xun Meis bedding and Tang Thirty-Sixs fur skin. It took him an entire hour to wash them clean, after which he hung them up on the great banyan tree. Hanging from the tree, they looked just like two swings. The rain in the morning had long since ceased and the sun of the early summer shone over theke. It didnt bring up too much mist from theke and there was no feeling of stuffiness. No more were the curses of Tianhai Yaer. The Orthodox Academy was a picture of serene beauty. Standing by theke and gazing at the scenery on the other shore, Tang Thirty-Six said, "My grandfather once said that His Holiness is a good man, so you also shouldnt worry too much." As he spoke, he absorbed himself in tearing the steamed bun in his hand to pieces. The Pope was Chen Changshengs martial uncle. Logically, he should be very happy to ept these words, but on his journey from the snowy ins to the south with Su Li, he had encountered far too many assassinations and plots. It was truly difficult for him to convince himself that the Pope really was a good man. "Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke were most likely requested by His Holiness to go." Chen Changsheng looked at the reflection of the blue sky and white clouds in theke, which looked as if it had met with that perfect and seemingly unreal sky of the Green Leaf World. He shook his head. "How could a good man be the Pope?" "This sort of way of viewing the world seems very mature, but its actually very crude." Tang Thirty-Six threw the torn-up pieces of the steamed bun into theke and said, "His Holiness was never famous because of his intelligence. He was able to be the leader of the Orthodoxy because, in the past, he was very close with the Divine Empress. Of course, the most important factor is still because that old mans strength is unfathomable. Even your teacher Principal Shang ultimately lost to him." Chen Changsheng said, "But...he wanted to kill Su Li." "Wevee back around again." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said teasingly, "Im going to say something youre not going to like. In his life, Su Li has killed so many people, and countless people want him dead. Could it be that all those people are bad guys? In reality, in the eyes of those people, you protecting Su Li on his journey south makes you the real bad guy." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, is that really true? "We first have to make clear for what purpose Principal Shang let you enter the capital." Tang Thirty-Six continued, "You must know, my grandfather once said, the people that can truly make him feel afraid in this world number only three and a half. Your teacher is one of them." Chen Changshengs curiosity was piqued. He asked, "And the other people?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The Empress, the Divination Elder, and also ck Robe." Chen Changsheng counted up those powerful figures of the continent and asked in confusion, "What about the Demon Lord?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "The Demon Lords not a human." "Then that half a person...who is that?" "ck Robe. Since hes devoted his life to the Demon race, its only natural that he no longer be counted as human." Chen Changsheng had seized upon the most vital point of this sentence. He questioned, "Does the Tang Old Master know ck Robes true identity?" Tang Thirty-Six did not answer this question. Time gradually passed and the sun also gradually moved across the sky. The azure sky gradually turned red and twilight suffused the sky. In the sky behind the great banyan tree, one could already see a smear of theing night. They stood by theke, softly discussing these matters which they fundamentally had no interest in. Back then in the Plum Garden Inn, Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six had their first meaningful conversation. At that time, they had both subconsciously wanted to seem more mature, to imitate the conversation and social intercourse of adults. But all this did was make them seem rather cute in an awkward and childish manner. Now that they had finally touched upon these things, they abruptly realized that they didnt want to mature anymore. Because maturing often indicated decay, indicatedplexity and exhaustion. Several dozen koi kicked their tails in the water. Because they had eaten their fill of steamed bun, they seemedcking in strength. One of the fattest koi was even slowly sinking into the mud at the bottom of the pool. The atmosphere of theke was somewhat heavy. "The world has always been very big and the minds of men have always been veryplex. The dark times will always exceed the night, the uninteresting times will exceed the Heavenly Dao Academy, especially those old folks that rule this world. Their bodies exude the smell of dust from every pore." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said, "But those things arent really important, because we arent that sort of people." Chen Changsheng gazed into the water at his reflection, examining his own face. Somewhat uneasy, he asked, "Did you ever think...in the future, we might change into that sort of abhorrent people." Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "Thats every single persons own problem. Could it be that even if you turn into a pile of shit, you still have the face to me the world?" He continued, "You must understand, if we want to be a certain type of person, then our world will change to that type of world." Chen Changsheng thought that these two sentences were exceedingly reasonable. Before he departed from Xunyang City, Su Li had said some words to him. Only now did hepletely understand them. Raising his head, he looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said, "Thank you!" ording to Tang Thirty-Sixs character, he should have indifferently replied right now with a youre wee, but for some reason, he didnt. A refreshing night breeze blew across, slicing the golden ripples on theke into countless pieces. It was almost like he had returned to Xunyang City, on that long and stormy street with cracks in space everywhere, the edges of those cracks giving off a blinding light. A metal de was bared before the storm, absolutely unwavering. "I want to be a person like Wang Po." He said, "I want to live like he does." Chapter 437 – Regardless If It’s Autumn Wind or Spring Wind, Lets Hit Some Trees Chapter 437 - Regardless If Its Autumn Wind or Spring Wind, Lets Hit Some Trees Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In this world, Chen Changsheng previously only had one idol, his senior brother Yu Ren. Later on, after experiencing that storm in Xunyang City, there was another: Wang Po. Golden light faintly glinted across the surface of theke. He gazed at the koi in the water, especially that fat koi which was slowly sinking into the mud at the bottom. He thought to himself, I dont want to live like that. If I can live past this ordeal of life and death, if I can survive, then I would like to live like Wang Po. He truly did admire Wang Po, and even somewhat worshiped him. Wang Po was at the head of the Promation of Liberation and was publicly acknowledged as the supreme expert of the middle generation. There were many people that worshiped him and worshipping him was amon sight. Logically, hearing Chen Changshengs words, Tang Thirty-Six should have felt it was only right and proper. However, his expression was proof that he did not think this way, because he understood what sort of person Chen Changsheng was. When Chen Changsheng said he wanted to live like Wang Po, it assuredly was not like other worshippers who hoped to be as strong as Wang Po, but rather in other aspects. Tang Thirty-Six thought that this was not good. Looking at Chen Changsheng, he said, "Dont be like Wang Po." Chen Changsheng pulled his gaze away from theke and turned to him in confusion. "Why?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "Because bing Wang Po is too bitter and too difficult. In addition, its too easy to be moving and tragic. No matter how we want to live, its best to stay far away from the phrase moving and tragic!" Chen Changsheng said, "Im very confused about what you mean." Tang Thirty-Six suddenly said, "Do you know why hes called Wang Po of Tianliang?" Snow-treading Xun Mei, Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, Unmoving Mountain Liang Wangsun, Famous Name Guan Baithese experts at the forefront of the Promation of Liberation all had their own titles that circted about the continent, and each of them had its own origin: some were their achievement, some were their ancestral home, and some were their entricity. Chen Changsheng had always believed that Wang Po was called Wang Po of Tianliang naturally because he came from Tianliang County. Only upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs question did he realize that it was for another reason. Tang Thirty-Six said, "In those days, Tianliang County had four powerful families: Zhu, Liang, Chen, and Wang. Amongst them, the Liang n and the Chen n had in session been Imperial ns, governing the entirety of the human world. The Zhu n produced countless able experts, such as the current Solitary Drunk under the Moon, Zhu Luo. The Wang n could stand together with these three other families because the Wang n was extraordinarily wealthy. Many years ago, they could even be discussed on the same level as my n." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then how did the Wang n fall into decline?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The problem is that the Wang n had always supported the Liang n, but in the end, the Chen n reced the Liang n and imed the Emperors throne." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng said, "It was just that simple?" "A n of a thousand generations is very much simr to an insect of a thousand legs. This is especially true of merchant ns, who always have many scattered investments. Naturally, its impossible for a single lost gamble to cause the entire game to be lost. Its just that after the Chen n rose up, the Wang n would naturally be affected. The vast majority of the ns property was lost in military expenditures, and the Liang n declined quickly while the Zhu n was getting ever closer, and could even be said to have had a much easier time." Tang Thirty-Six added, "In this period, the Zhu n did many things that upset the Wang n, so from that time onwards, there was a feud between the Zhu n and Wang n." Chen Changsheng thought about the battle in Xunyang City as well as the words the Holy Maiden had said. He finally understood why the Holy Maiden said that Zhu Luo was selfish. As there was a millennium-old feud between them, Zhu Luo was naturally unwilling to allow the destitute Wang n to rise up again because of Wang Pos widespread fame in the world. "Precisely as I said before, there were influential figures in the Wang n and the Imperial n that had always had good rtions. Moreover, Taizu still remembered his former affection for the Wang n, so he didnt let them their situation be too miserable. However, it was impossible for the Wang n to imagine that this was the ultimate reason for their destruction." "What do you mean?" "At the time when Emperor Taizu was prepared to sort out the Wang n, Chen Xuanba took up his sword and went to the pce, offering to serve as a guarantor for the Wang n. In addition, the crown prince married a daughter of the Wang n." "Crown prince?" "Im talking about that real crown prince of course." Chen Changsheng thought about that bloody storm that had urred several hundred years ago, about that cruel story of the Hundred Herb Garden, and his body couldnt help but shiver. He thought to himself, since the Wang n supported that crown prince, Emperor Taizong who seeded to the throne naturally wouldnt be able to tolerate them. "After that?" "You should know the story after that. In that coup in the Hundred Herb Garden, Emperor Taizong killed his own older brother. A little earlier, Zhou Dufu had killed his own little brother. Thus, the world finally obtained peace. As he said the word peace, Tang Thirty-Sixs lips edged up, filled with an indescribable sense of derision. Chen Changsheng was silent at these words. He whispered, "Are you saying...Chen Xuanba entering the Garden of Zhou, then dying in battle, was all part of Emperor Taizongs n?" "Or else?" Tang Thirty-Six looked at him said, "Emperor Taizong and Zhou Dufu were like brothers with different surnames, while Chen Xuanba was his own little brother. Why would the two fight each other?" Chen Changsheng said, "They all say that once Chen Xuanba saw that the state was steady, he desired to pursue the supreme realm of the martial Dao. For this reason, he took the initiative to challenge Zhou Dufu." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "When the army of Tianliang County first entered the capital, the situation in the capital was one of general chaos. Even the demi-human hunters knew what Emperor Taizus sons were up to. If the affairs of the n were so disordered, how could the affairs of the state be stable? Chen Xuanba was the crown princes most powerful military force, and he would actually choose that time to leave? Do you take that exceptional martial god of the past, the supreme expert of the Great Zhou Imperial n of the past millennium, to be an idiot?" Chen Changsheng said, "Perhaps...he just didnt want to kill his own rtives, so he decided to just walk away, thinking that what remains unseen is clean?" Tang Thirty-Six gave a coldugh, but said nothing more. Chen Changsheng knew that this argument wasnt the least bit convincing. He couldnt help but feel a little disappointed and frustrated, and also feel a sort of indescribable sadness. He lowered his head to gaze at the sword at his waist and felt that it had gotten a little hotter. It wasnt zing, only hot enough that his skin could feel it, or perhaps a feeling simr to ones eyes feeling a little hot. It was an emotion of sorrowful mncholy. The sword contained a sword soul, the sword soul of the Dragoncry Sword. The Dragoncry Sword was Chen Xuanbas sword. From a certain standpoint, he had a faint connection through this sword with that young martial god of the past. The so-called sadness and mncholy originated from this. "And the Wang n?" he asked. "Chen Xuanba died, Taizu abdicated, and Emperor Taizong ascended the throne. How did he treat the Wang n?" The sovereign wanted to deal with his disobedient subjects. How could he still need to personally deal with them?" Tang Thirty-Sixs expression was somewhat apathetic. "Three months after Emperor Taizong ascended the throne, the autumn wind began to blow. As he leaned on a railing and viewed the scenery, he very casually said a few words." "What did he say?" "The weather has gotten cold; let the Wang n go bankrupt." (TN: See the trantors note at the top of Chapter 204 for reference to the idiom being referred to here.) Thekeside was peaceful. The night gradually set in and it was somewhat chilly. For a long time, Chen Changsheng said nothing. He had originally been called Wang Po of Tianliang for this reason. Emperor Taizong was a grand king with superb talent and bold vision. Whether it was his method or his abilities, he was in every aspect an expert rare to see in a thousand generations. But he did not need to use any strategies or method. He only needed to casually say a few words, and countless people would naturally begin to carry out countless strategies to aplish this task. Chen Changsheng understood what Tang Thirty-Six had been saying before. Authority really was this worlds most frightening thing. The autumn wind began to blow and Emperor Taizong said a few words. As the autumn began to set in, the Wang n was ruined. No one knew how many heads fell to the ground, how many manors and fields were seized, and how many servants and maids were left destitute and homeless. The Wang n of Tianliang County faced their most terrifying period. Their situation was extremely miserable, and then as the years slowly passed, they faded until they were almost forgotten by the entire continent. It was also at this time that the Wang n produced a youth. That youth was called Wang Ping. His talent in cultivation was exceptional, even being judged by the Divination Elder as an outstanding genius of the human world, second only to Su Li. Perhaps it was in remembrance, or perhaps so that he could remember. When that youth obtained the first rank of the Promation of Azure Sky, he changed his name to Wang Po. Tianliang Countys Wang Po. () The weather has gone cold, the Wang n has gone bankrupt. () "From the day he changed his name, the entire continent knew what he wanted to do." Tang Thirty-Six said, "He wanted justice from the Great Zhou Imperial Court." Brushed by the night wind, Chen Changsheng felt a little refreshed, but his face felt a little hot. For a single person to ask for justice from the world, how grandiose that was. "Could it be...the powerful figures of the capital didnt have any reaction to this?" "At the time, Wang Po had already disyed the potential to enter the Divine Domain. Because of the oath of the Saints, even Zhu Luo couldnt move against him. Crucially...the Divine Empress had alreadye to power at the time. The Imperial n was suppressed so heavily that they couldnt even breathe, much less have the energy to deal with him. Of course, Wang Po also faced many dangers, so he went to Wenshui!" "I heard from Senior Su Li about this. He said Wang Po worked in your n for many years as an ountant." "Ive never met Wang Po, but Ive heard many stories about him from my father." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Wang Po was always confusedhow had his Wang n which had been so well-off, after facing these n-destroying difficulties, have no strength to retaliate, while the Tang n had been able to survive up until now? Later on, after working for many years as an ountant, he finally understood. The reason that the Tang n was able to survive was, firstly, that it wasnt part of any faction and never took part in any activity. Secondly, if it invested, the Tang n was more willing to invest in those young people who were still not famous." "Such as Senior Su Li?" Chen Changsheng asked. Tang Thirty-Six nced at him, then said, "Theres also you...didnt you say that my grandfather gifted you that umbre?" Chen Changsheng said, "It was wrested away from me by Senior Su Li." Tang Thirty-Six could not refute this, so he no longer dwelled on it and continued, "After that bloody affair of the Orthodox Academy, the power of the Imperial n waspletely suppressed by the Divine Empress and His Holiness. Zhu Luo also became very well-behaved, so Wang Po left our n." Chen Changsheng noted, "I know he went to the south." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Correct, in the span of ten-odd years, he bought half of Schrtree Manor and is already an expert." Chen Changsheng fell into a long silence. After listening to Wang Pos story, he realized that Tang Thirty-Six was right. To be a person like Wang Po, to live as he did, truly was very difficult. "My grandfather said that Wang Po lives too miserably." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and earnestly said, "I dont want you to live as miserably as him in the future." Chen Changsheng asked, "So just how should we live?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "We are young, so we should live like young people do. Just like how when I came to the capital and learned of all of Tianhai Yaers repulsive deeds, I wanted to cripple him. This morning when I saw his idiotic self sitting on his wheelchair in front of the academy, I wanted to give him a good kick, so I kicked him! If you want be hot-blooded, to act on impulse, just do it! What else? If you dont like it, then fight!" From the other side of theke, there was a sudden muffled bang. The two looked over and saw in the gloomy darkness that Xuanyuan Po was continuously hitting a tree. Tang Thirty-Six roared withughter. "You see, if you have the energy, you have to use it. If you have the strength, you have to apply it. When youre young, why shouldnt you be frivolous, doing whatever takes your fancy?" Chen Changsheng also began tough. Chapter 438 – Principal Chen Who Wants To Get Involved In Everything Chapter 438 - Principal Chen Who Wants To Get Involved In Everything Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Youths should be frivolous...I suddenly feel that theres a person rather simr to you," Chen Changsheng said. Tang Thirty-Six asked him inquisitively, "Who?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Su Li." Tang Thirty-Six gave a radiant smile. "Grandfather said that I really am like him when he was young." These two people that were talking with each other didnt know that outside Xunyang City, the Holy Maiden of the South had once said something simr to Su Li. Su Li was very wild, and Tang Thirty-Six was also very wild, but there were a few subtle differences between them. For instance, the wildness of Tang Thirty-Six was obviously much fresher and new. As a young genius with such an outstanding background, Tang Thirty-Sixs arrival at the capital from Wenshui attracted countless gazes. He became a valued student of the Heavenly Dao Academy, but at the Ivy Festival, he actually entered the Orthodox Academy that had been in ruins for so many years. No one had imagined that the Orthodox Academy would so quickly obtain a new student, thus shocking the entire capital. But in the eyes of themon folk of the capital, the people that truly allowed the Orthodox Academy to slowly regain its famous reputation were that Chen Changsheng who had an engagement with Xu Yourong and the Princess Luoluo with her iparably respected status. In both the Ivy Festival and the Grand Examination, their brilliance was dazzling beyondpare. The wolf youth, as a person who stood at the margins of the Orthodox Academy, was also extremely remarkable. By contrast, Tang Thirty-Six was actually rather ordinary. And yet, just as many people thought that Tang Thirty-Six would gradually sink into silence in the Orthodox Academy and be an ordinary student, just as those young cultivators that had seeded in breaking into Ethereal Opening in the Mausoleum of Books entered the Garden of Zhou to refine themselves, Tang Thirty-Six suddenly exploded. He continued to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao in the Mausoleum of Books, renouncing his life of luxury. He no longer had the appearance of lovingfort and hating work. He ate Guan Feibais unptable meals of salted fish and raw vegetables, slept in his clothes, and began cultivating as soon as he woke up. In the short time period of a few months, he actually managed to sessively break through two thresholds! Right now, he was already at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Looking as far as the eye can see, in the several hundred years after Su Li roared across the horizon, besides him and Wang Po and those other experts that had long since shocked the world, who had reached the upper level of Ethereal Opening at as young an age as Tang Thirty-Six? If it werent for Qiushan Jun, Xu Yourong, and Chen Changsheng being far too freakish, what he had done would truly have been able to shock the world. Just as the Old Master of the Tang n had said, his sole grandson truly was very simr to Su Li. Then if this Tang Thirty-Six that was very much like Su Li were to walk out of the Orthodox Academy on the morning of the next day and once again see Zhou Ziheng, he would naturally not have a very goodplexion. "ording to the rules of the Orthodoxy pertaining to the All-School Martial Exhibition, today is the final day for the Orthodox Academy to give a reply." Zhou Ziheng looked at him and said, "We are all cultivators, and the future enemy for all of us will be the demons. There are many problems that can only be solved with the sword or spear. Could it be that you really think that as long as the gate to the Orthodox Academy is shut, the storms on the outside cant get in?" There was no rain this morning. The wheelchair-bound Tianhai Yaer who had beening by the past few days did not appear, perhaps because the kick Tang Thirty-Six had dealt against him yesterday had been too savage. Only Zhou Ziheng stood in front of the gate. People were like their names, and Zhou Ziheng was innately a very arrogant person. It was because he was a Star Condensation expert, his talent in cultivation was excellent, he was a teacher at the Temple Seminary and also a priest of the Hall of Subjugation. Even more importantly, he was an honored guest of the Tianhai n. With these three identities, he couldnt find a single reason to not be proud. Of course, he was keenly aware that his representing the Temple Seminary in challenging the Orthodox Academy was truly a loss to his identity as an expert. This was clearly the big bullying the small and was rather shameful. However, it was for precisely this reason that he appeared even more arrogantit was like he could only be without a guilty conscience if hepletely crushed the Orthodox Academy beneath his feet. Tang Thirty-Six had to look into this persons two eyes before he recognized who it was. Yesterday, Zhou Ziheng had blocked his path. He did not think that today this person would once again block his path. Yesterday, he had been returning to the Orthodox Academy. Today, he wanted to go out of Hundred Flowers Lane and again buy some soy milk and youtiao. He didnt like to eat the breakfast that Xuanyuan Po made. Even if it was the best porridge, with Chen Changsheng forbidding him from adding sugar or even eating it with a few salted vegetables, just how could it taste good? He was already angry from getting up from bed, and then he was prevented from eating breakfast as he liked. Tang Thirty-Six would naturally not treat Zhou Ziheng with much manners. "Hey, idiot, move aside," Tang Thirty-Six said to him. Yesterday it was these four words, and today was the same. Zhou Ziheng was enraged yesterday, and he was even more so today. His right hand once again gripped the hilt of the sword at his waist. Still like yesterday, a yawn arose from that inn on the street, the priests encircled him, and the soldiers raised up the divine crossbows in their hands. The area in front of the gate to the Orthodox Academy was in disorder, but the source of this disorder, Tang Thirty-Six, had no reaction. He directly began to walk out of the street. For him, the soy milk and youtiao sold in that old store were far more important than this person called Zhou Ziheng. "Theres no school out there that can be run by closing its doors." Zhou Ziheng looked at his back and said in a cold voice, "No matter how deep Chen Changshengs and your backgrounds are, if you really n to continue dying, then that will only serve to ultimately make the Orthodox Academy a joke in the capital!" Tang Thirty-Six ceased walking and turned his head. "Just what is it you want to tell me?" Zhou Zihengs expression suddenly grew apprehensive. Thinking of what he had experienced yesterday, he knew that this youth relied on his status as the sole grandson of the Tang Old Master. His behavior was unbridled and fearless. From those slightly raised eyebrows of his, Zhou Ziheng could guess that this youth was going to shamelessly start messing around again. "Theres no need for me to speak to you." He looked at Tang Thirty-Six and expressionlessly said, "I want to speak to Chen Changsheng." "As it turns out, you also know that Chen Changsheng is the Principal of the Orthodox Academy." Tang Thirty-Six looked back at him and said, "Then what sort of identity, what sort of status, does a little asshole like you have that you can meet Principal Chen whenever you want?" Only then did Zhou Ziheng realize that even if he took those three identities which made him so arrogant and added them together, they still wouldnt be enough for him to have the slightest qualification to request an interview with Chen Changsheng. On the contrary, solely based on the fact that he had directly addressed Chen Changsheng by name, the Orthodox Academy had ample justification to request that the Hall of Subjugation punish him for his crime. With this thought, his face became somewhat ugly. Just at this moment, the gate to the Orthodox Academy was pushed open from within. Xuanyuan Pos voice rang out like a bell, "Youre just buying some soy milk and youtiao, why are you taking so long? Hurry up! Or else Chen Changsheng is going to notice and lecture us again." Tang Thirty-Six said irritatedly, "Im using my own money to buy it, its none of his business." Xuanyuan Po somewhat anxiously waved his hand, "The soy milk is whatever, whats important is the youtiao..." "Youtiao is very tasty, but its fried in oil. Its not good for your health." Chen Changsheng had arrived faster than they had imagined. Walking out of the gate, he gazed at Xuanyuan Po and said, "Drag Tang Tang back and then go buy something else." Tang Thirty-Six was furious at these words. "I just want to eat youtiao! You really are acting like a principal! Getting involved in everything!" "Didnt you already eat it yesterday?" Chen Changsheng was prepared to continue his exhortation when he suddenly espied Zhou Ziheng and unconsciously stopped. Zhou Ziheng looked at him and said, "My Temple Seminary..." Chen Changsheng replied, "I have time tomorrow. May the Temple Seminary please choose a ce." The area in front of the Orthodox Academy was deathly still. Zhou Ziheng thought he had misheard, asking, "What did you say?" Chen Changsheng answered, "I, as representative of the Orthodox Academy, ept your challenge." The crowd that havee over the past few days to catch the fun suddenly scattered apart with a rush. Ten-odd people rushed off to the big streets and small alleys of the capital. In not much time, the entire capital knew of what had urred this morning. The Orthodox Academy had epted the Temple Seminarys challenge. Chapter 439 – Eating, Drinking, Whoring, Gambling; Being Born, Growing Old, Getting Sick, and Dying Chapter 439 - Eating, Drinking, Whoring, Gambling; Being Born, Growing Old, Getting Sick, and Dying Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhou Ziheng stood at his original position, still not quite recognizing what had just urred. He had originally believed that the Orthodox Academy would act as it had in the preceding days, thinking of ways to dy and then going off to think of ways to confront this challengefor example, the Orthodox Academy could possibly invite Princess Luoluo toe out of the Li Pce. If that were the case, then his only choices were naturally to concede or avoid the battle. However, the Tianhai n had prepared a contingency n for this. If the Orthodox Academy really did have Princess Luoluo appear, then the Tianhai n would certainly use this as a pretext to stir up even greater winds and waves. But he had never expected Chen Changsheng to actually agree. After a moment, he was finally able to awake from his stupor. He looked at Chen Changsheng with a grave expression and asked, "Who will battle for the Orthodox Academy?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Me." As he said the word me, there was no pause and naturally no pretense of thought. It seemed simply to be a matter of course. Yes, he was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. When the Orthodox Academy was challenged, it was only right that he face it. Zhou Ziheng suddenly realized that the current Chen Changsheng, whenpared to the Chen Changsheng of the past few days, was somewhat different. But he couldnt quite tell just where he was different. "Very good." He looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Since the time has been decided, is any ce fine?" Chen Changsheng answered, "ording to the regtion in the proposal set forth by the two archbishops of the Sacred Halls, since the time was set by the Orthodox Academy, the location is naturally for the Temple Seminary to decide." Zhou Ziheng turned his gaze to the dense crowd outside Hundred Flowers Lane and then said emotionlessly, "Since there are already so many people, we might as well just do it here." Chen Changsheng nodded his head to indicate he had no objection. He shifted his gaze to Tang Thirty-Six, who had at some point gone and bought soy milk and youtiao. Shaking his head helplessly, Chen Changsheng asked, "Is eating and drinking so important?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Eating and drinking isnt life or death, its above life and death." The gate to the Orthodox Academy closed once more, but this separation was different from that of thest few days. Everyone knew that tomorrow this tightly closed gate would open once more! The crowd outside the Hundred Flowers Lane was in a continuous uproar, and consequently, the entire capital turned into an uproar. The Temple Seminary had challenged the Orthodox Academy. This was about to be the first battle held in the All-School Martial Exhibition. It had nothing to with the far-reaching intention of the Orthodoxys new rule to help the humans resist the demons. All the people knew that this challenge signified that the Tianhai n and the new faction within the Orthodoxy were finally beginning to make themselves heard to the Li Pce. It didnt take long before this news was spread throughout the capital. Many workmen quickly arrived on the scene with all sorts of construction materials, and in a brief moment, a simple awning began to take shape. Soon after, several dozen carriages made their way to Hundred Flowers Lane and from these carriages emerged many people. Some were painters, some were storytellers, and some were merchants. There were also experts that were honored guests of the Four Great Markets. Yes, these people that had reacted even faster than the aristocracy of the capital were all from the famed Four Great Markets of the capital. The Four Great Markets were involved in every business: eateries, restaurants, brothels, foodstuffs, luxury goods, textiles. But the business that brought in the most money had always been gambling. The annual Grand Examination was often the time when the Four Great Markets made the most money. It was out of the question for them to pass on this All-School Martial Exhibition that was naturally meant for betting on. In fact, there were many people that suspected that, for the Li Pce to so swiftly disregard the Bureau of lesiastic Educations objections and pass the proposal of the two Sacred Hall archbishops, the masters of the Four Great Markets must have been pushing it behind the scenes. Of course, although the area outside Hundred Flowers Lane was now bustling beyondpare, the people of the Four Great Markets did not dare to disturb the tranquility of the Orthodox Academy. Business people were still business people. What urred soon after somewhat surpassed peoples expectations. A steward of the Heavenly Fragrance Market,pletely ignoring the vignt stares of the Li Pce priests and imperial guards, slowly made his way up to the gate of the Orthodox Academy. Seeing this scene, the crowd was very much puzzled and perplexed. Just what was this steward up to? It must be known that the Heavenly Fragrance Market was the weakest of the Four Great Markets, always rankingst. The sudden emergence of a dark horse in this years Grand Examination, Chen Changshengs inconceivable feat of taking first rank of the first banner, had inflicted disastrous losses on the Heavenly Fragrance Market, so much so that there were even rumors that the Heavenly Fragrance Market had changed owners. Just where did this stewards confidencee from? Something happened which took the crowd even more by surprise. The gate of the Orthodox Academy actually opened and that steward walked inside. "Youre saying...the Heavenly Fragrance Market is your Tang ns property?" Chen Changsheng looked at that iparably reverential steward in front of Tang Thirty-Six and said in shock, "Why havent I ever heard about this?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "It was only done after the Grand Examination." Chen Changsheng replied, "I heard that the backing of each of the Four Great Markets is extremely deep. It seems that the Pavilion of Divination might even own some. Why would the Heavenly Fragrance Markets previous master be willing to sell!" Everyone knew that the Wenshui Tangs were the worlds wealthiest n. The problem was that the rtionship between the Tianhai n and the Tang n was somewhat of a wreck. In the past few years, the Tianhai n had been incessantly working in the dark to prevent the Tang ns influence from spreading into the capital. If the Heavenly Fragrance Market really did belong to the Tang n, then the efforts of the Tianhai n had all been for nothing. For this reason, he was rather perplexed at how the Tang n had managed to aplish this task. Tang Thirty-Six chuckled, but didnt exin. Chen Changsheng was somewhat lost in the dark. The steward gave Chen Changsheng a rather peculiar look. He thought to himself, if the Wenshui Tangs had not ced such arge stake on Sir, how could the Heavenly Fragrance Market have lost so much that it would be forced to sell? Of course, he didnt dare to say this out loud. Turning deferentially towards Tang Thirty-Six, he said, "Young master, ording to thews of the n, the money within the market cannot be moved. I could only take Masters own silver currently being stored with us and bet it all." Tang Thirty-Six did some mental calctions, then thought to himself, even if I won, it wont be enough to buy Clear Lake Restaurant. Turning to Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po, he said, "How much money do you guys have? Give it all to me." When he borrowed money from others, it was only natural that he not write any sort of IOU. As for what he was borrowing money for, he was also toozy to exin. When he borrowed money from someone, it showed his high regard for that person. Most regretfully, these two schoolmates of his in the Orthodox Academy were socking in this aspect that it really made one look down on them. Xuanyuan Po rummaged all throughout his luggage and found around seventy taels of silver. Chen Changsheng was even more miserable. After searching all over, he couldnt even produce a single piece of paper. Tang Thirty-Six was very sympathetic to Xuanyuan Po, but he was extremely angry towards Chen Changsheng. "What about those silver ingots I gave you? And the treasures Princess Luoluo gave you? After the Grand Examination, the Orthodox Academy took in so many presents; where did all those things run off to?" Chen Changsheng said awkwardly, "Those things...they were all lost in the Garden of Zhou." Tang Thirty-Six was keenly aware of just what assets Chen Changsheng possessed before entering the Garden of Zhou. Let alone the box of silver ingots, the treasures Luoluo had gifted were to be envied. In the end...they had all been lost in the Garden of Zhou that was already destroyed. There was no hope of finding those assets again and he felt a deep grief in his heart. He said to Chen Changsheng in vexation, "Truly a guy that could cause his family to go bankrupt." As Chen Changsheng thought of those boxes and books in the depths of thatke in the Garden of Zhou, he also was filled with regret. He thought that it would be best to think of a way to bring those things back. In the past two day, he had attempted several more times, but after his spiritual sense crossed through the ocean of sword intent, it was still incapable of entering the illusion of the ck monolith. To rediscover the path to the Garden of Zhou was seemingly destined to be a long and endless journey. Xuanyuan Po suddenly thought of a problem. ncing at that Heavenly Fragrance Market steward who was checking over the silver, he asked Tang Thirty-Six, "You want to take the money to bet?" Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What else? Take it to a brothel?" Xuanyuan Po shook his head, "Its said in my tribe, humans are the most deceitful, you cant bet with them. Itd be better if I just kept the money and used it as a little capital to start a business." As he spoke, he prepared to take back his silver taels. "You really are a dumb bear." Tang Thirty-Six was not in a pleasant mood. "In only two days time, you can turn one silver tael into eleven. Just what business can generate more profit than that?" Xuanyuan Po paused, and asked in some disbelief, "What pays out that much?" Demi-humans didnt like to gamble with humans, but that didnt mean they didnt like to gamble. Even the most honest bear youth at least understood the concept of odds. Tang Thirty-Six answered, "The Four Great Markets just calcted the odds. The highest odds are one-to-eleven, the lowest is still one-to-nine." Xuanyuan Po suddenly felt that something wasnt quite right. He asked uncertainly, "This is for us winning?" Tang Thirty-Six looked back like he was gazing at an idiot. "Zhou Ziheng is in the Star Condensation Realm, Chen Changsheng is in the Ethereal Opening Realm. Do you think the Four Great Markets would give Zhou Ziheng odds of one-to-eleven?" Xuanyuan Po was stunned, and then sighed, "You actually want to use my money to bet on Chen Changsheng!" It must be known that these taels of silver, other than the part that was the allowance provided by the Bureau of lesiastic Education, were silver he had bitterly earned through washing dishes in the night market. He was very unwilling to let all this money be thrown away. Tang Thirty-Six sneered at him, "You have to understand, he used his identity as Principal to give you shoes to wear, so if he were toin about you to Princess Luoluo, what would happen to you?" Xuanyuan Po was helpless at these words and felt very pained. ------ The plum blossoms filling the room were still blooming. It was as if the four seasons really were within these simple walls. Regretfully, it was impossible for the life of humans to be as beautiful and magical as this scene. Once they reached the stern winter, it was no longer possible to return to the spring. Mei Lishas illness was severe. The matters of the Bureau of lesiastic Education had all been handed over to his subordinates to handle, while some of the matters had been given over to Mao Qiuyu. In fact, he knew very well that he wasnt ill, just old. If it were an illness, it could be treated, especially since the patient was him. As long as he wished it, every teacher and student of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green woulde over and use the Sacred Light technique. No one could treat old age. The Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green could not, the Holy Maiden could not, and the Pope also could not. As one grew old and was on the verge of returning to the sea of stars, different people would disy different attitudes. Mei Lisha had spent his time in the Orthodoxy studying ancient scriptures and managing the educational bureaucracy. He had lived a solitary life for several hundred years, so at this time, what he loved the most was excitement. Especially excitement that involved Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy. After hearing Priest Xins narrative of what had happened this morning, Mei Lishaughed as the wrinkles on his face smoothed. "Ah, truly exciting." As he said the word exciting, his elderly face was full of smiles. Even those liver spots on his face seemed to fade away somewhat, and yet Priest Xin heard loneliness in that voice. This made him feel extremely uneasy. Chapter 440 – Be Optimistic About That Plum Blossom For Many Years Chapter 440 - Be Optimistic About That Plum Blossom For Many Years Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Priest Xin suddenly realized that the plum blossoms filling the room were exuding a chilly air, even though most plum blossoms loved the cold. In order to drive away this chill, he barely managed to muster a smile and continue narrating the excitement surrounding the Orthodox Academy. He particrly took care to describe how after Chen Changsheng had received the challenge for the Orthodox Academy, the Four Great Markets had reacted quickly and erected an awning at the entrance to Hundred Flowers Lane. Moreover, the Four Great Markets were at this very moment collecting silver for betting stakes. "It seems that there arent as many people betting as during the Grand Examination." Mei Lisha smiled as he spoke. Priest Xin didnt understand. Even though this battle between Zhou Ziheng and Chen Changsheng had naturally attracted the gazes of many, just how could it be discussed on the same level as the Grand Examination? In the next moment, he finally remembered something. During the Grand Examination, when nobody else was optimistic about Chen Changsheng, he had bet all his property on Chen Changshengbecause the archbishop was optimistic about Chen Changsheng. "I understand." He smiled at the archbishop and said, "In a while, Ill have someone help me put down a bet." All of the Li Pce knew that after setting the Orthodox Academy on the road to recovery, Priest Xin had be Archbishop Mei Lishas trusted aide. His attitude was the archbishops attitude. In this years Grand Examination, when Priest Xin bet all his property on Chen Changsheng, every priest of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, out of fear of being seen as unsupportive of Chen Changsheng, also bet huge sums of money on Chen Changsheng. This was an enormous amount of silver. The Heavenly Fragrance Markets final loss had been so miserable because, apart from the unyielding and callous assault of the Wenshui Tangs, it had to pay out the winnings for all these Li Pce priests. Hearing Priest Xins words, Mei Lisha began tough, and then he began to cough. The room resonated with the painful sounds of coughing. After a long time, they stopped. After tiredly gasping for breath, Mei Lisha gazed outside the window at the day and sorrowfully said, "I had originally wanted to see just how much Chen Changsheng had progressed. Sadly, it seems that I wont be able to see it." For Chen Changsheng, tomorrow was the first time after the Grand Examination that he would formally disy his power and cultivation. Viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, holding up the sky in the Grand Examination, carrying Su Li on his back and escaping from the snowy ins of thend of the demons, returning south...all the things he had learned andprehended over these days would be disyed tomorrow. He was about to give a full report and exhibition of the gains he had made to those people that were concerned about him. Tomorrow would be a brand new day for him. However, to Mei Lisha, there would be no tomorrow. Priest Xin suddenly felt his legs grow soft. With great difficulty, he drew closer and gazed at the calm expression on the archbishops face, but his nerves prevented him from saying anything. The entire Bureau of lesiastic Education quickly became immersed in a nervous atmosphere and a piece of news was sent to every corner of the capital. The bloodstains from the past year had long since vanished from the za of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, but that row of maple trees were as red as blood, as if the harsh and somber autumn hade early. As it turned out, it was theing of twilight. Whichever interpretation it was, in the end, they were both ominous, evoking mncholy in others. Since the autumn had alreadye, could the deathly stillness of winter be far away? With theing of twilight, wasnt the night right before the eyes? As the night descended and thenterns were being lit, Chen Changsheng quickly made his way over to the Bureau of lesiastic Education. Ignoring the salutations of the priests, he directly proceeded to that room in the very back. The room was still filled with plum blossoms, but many of the plum blossoms were no longer so flourishing. Signs of wilting could already be seen. "I am going to die." Mei Lisha gazed at him, his voice so gentle that it seemed like he was afraid of scaring a small child. Chen Changsheng had pondered over life and death countless times and had many times believed that he could already see past it, like that time when he was facing the ck Dragon, or that time in the Garden of Zhou. He even believed that he struck up some of the real meanings of life, like how those who said they were the most afraid of death would often be the people least afraid of death, or like how there were many times in life where only by not being afraid of death could one evade death, that only by putting ones life on the line could one continue to live. But now as he stared at the elderly archbishop, he suddenly realized that those thoughts of his were still notplete, because he had never thought, if one had no enemies, or if ones enemy was time, then how could one battle against it? When deathes, how could one maintain their calm? He did not know, so he did not know what to say at this time. Mei Lisha looked at him and chuckled. Not continuing on this topic, he asked, "What do you believe your chances of sess to be tomorrow?" Perhaps because death was on the verge of arrival and time was too short, the archbishop today spoke very straightforwardly. Chen Changsheng was also very straightforward. Without the slightest hesitation, he said, "One hundred percent." Mei Lisha thought that he was just soothing him. Laughing, he said, "I believe that youve actually thought about it many times, why Ive been so good to you." Chen Changsheng said nothing. Of course, he had thought about this many times, but he had never found an answer. He knew it assuredly had to do with some very big matter, but he didnt want to think in that direction. "I have hidden some things from you and even deceived you, but you must believe in me, believe in His Holiness, and believe in your teacher." Mei Lisha continued, "Maybe there will be many things where the true appearance is different from the outward one, but thats only walking a different path. The ultimate destination has never changed. Just like all that we have nned for you. In the future, there may be a time where you feel resentful, even angry, but you must see what the final oue is. I believe that no matter what, it will not be of harm to you." Chen Changsheng didnt quite understand the meaning of these words, but he understood the archbishops meaningthese two meanings were different. As long as the result was good, the process and methods used to reach it were not too important. Mei Lisha wanted to say precisely this. But was he talking about the mind or talking about actions? As Chen Changsheng gazed at Mei Lishas aged face, he no longer wanted to think about these questions. He believed that to an elder that was about to depart from this world, to continue questioning was an exceptionally cruel act. In addition, he could feel that this elder was sincerely thinking about his well-being. In everyones view, in both the Ivy Festival and the Grand Examination, the reason that Chen Changsheng was able to obtain the final victory and his name was able to shake the capital, the person he and the Orthodox Academy had to thank the most, was precisely Archbishop Mei Lisha. Prior to the Pope personally crowning Chen Changsheng with the crown of thorns, Mei Lisha had been his sole supporter in the world, the patron of the Orthodox Academy. It was only natural that he was very close to Chen Changsheng. Only Chen Changsheng himself clearly understood that, in fact, he and Mei Lisha had only met each other a few times. Coming from Xining to the capital, everything had happened too quickly, time had flowed by too fast. Without any warning, he and the Orthodox Academy hade to this day, and the archbishop was going to die. Their meetings had been few and, given they were separated by several hundred years of existence, it was naturally impossible to say that they were good friends; yet he could feel Archbishop Mei Lishas heartfelt goodwill towards him, and even a great...pity, as if Mei Lisha knew his greatest secret, causing his eyes to always be filled with apology. Every emotion was mutual. As Chen Changsheng gazed at him on the verge of death, Chen Changsheng did not know what he could help with. He felt rather useless and deeply apologetic, so much so that his eyes began to grow moist. Mei Lisha allowed Chen Changsheng to depart. He had Priest Xine into the room and take a book off the bookshelf. In the final moments of his life, he was still reading. It was a Daoist scripture with a rather old cover. He read it for a very long time, then closed the book and gazed out the window at the darkness. He mumbled, "Principal Shang truly is an extraordinary man." Priest Xin didntprehend why the archbishop, at this time, would mention that once-principal of the Orthodox Academy, even though he had just met Chen Changsheng who had been that mans student. "Interesting." Mei Lishas dried-up and thin finger tapped twice against the book, and then he said, "Im very curious about just how the next Popes life will be recorded in the Daoist Canon." Priest Xin didnt understand, not expecting that the archbishop would be concerned about the great matters of the Orthodoxy that would ur after his death. He asked, "Who does Your Eminence believe will win the match tomorrow?" This was changing the subject, but he was also truly interested. It had nothing to do with all his property, only that he really didnt understand. During the Grand Examination, Chen Changshengs victory could be described as a miracle. He broke into Ethereal Opening in the middle of the match, and then he used the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style topel Gou Hanshi to concede the battle. Only this way was he able to obtain first rank of the first banner. Tomorrows opponent was Zhou Ziheng, a person in the Star Condensation Realm. He couldnt repeat the scene of the Grand Examination and break into Star Condensation in the middle of the match. A miracle by definition was extremely rare to see. If a miracle were to ur twice in the short span of a year, then that was no longer called a miracle. It was called impossible. No matter how Priest Xin looked at it, he couldnt make out whether or not Chen Changsheng truly believed he had a chance at defeating Zhou Ziheng. He wished to know if the archbishop really believed Chen Changsheng could win or if he was just hoping, in the final moments of his life, to inspire a little confidence in that youth, to escort him for a little while more. The petals gradually wilted and dropped off, but the branches of the plum blossoms remained firm and upright. Even if they were twisted, even if the temperature in the room suddenly dropped and it became bitterly cold, they still did not show the slightest sign of snapping. Mei Lisha gazed at the plum blossom on the table and smiled. "I am still optimistic about Chen Changsheng." Chen Changsheng sat in the great hall of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, Luoluo at his side. She said nothing, only holding his hand. Priests stood off in the distance, noting up to disturb them. Some people like Zhou Ziheng sometimes forgot about the fact that this youth was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, but these people could never forget this. Moreover, the mood was somewhat oppressive. After a while, Chen Changsheng raised his head and realized that the hall was abnormally silent. Those priests had vanished off somewhere. An old man dressed in a hempen robe quietly stood in the great hall in front of that mural on the wall. It was the Pope. That mural was massive, but it was only a drawing of a plum blossom. The fragrance of the plum blossom arose from the bitter winter. Whether it was the Orthodoxy or the South Stream Temple or the Mount Li Sword Sect, when teaching the next generation, they all carried on this way of thinking. Chen Changsheng rose up and walked over. After bowing respectfully, he asked a question which had perplexed him for many days. Maybe because tonight was particrly special, or maybe because Mei Lisha had spoken so directly to him, the question he asked was also very straightforward. "Why did Your Holiness suddenly change your view?" The view was naturally indicating the Popes view of the Divine Empress, of the Imperial n, of the world. Chen Changsheng gazed into the depths of the great hall and said, "It naturally cant be because of me, and I also think that it shouldnt be because of him." Chapter 441 – The Bell Rings Out the Call to Return Home Chapter 441 - The Bell Rings Out the Call to Return Home Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The great hall of the Bureau of lesiastic Education was very quiet. Luoluo remained seated, noting over. The Pope calmly gazed at Chen Changsheng, saying, "It is my view of the world, so it can only change because of the world." Chen Changsheng contemted this, then said, "I still dont understand." The Pope calmly replied, "You do not need to understand...old people like us have experienced too many storms, seen too many sunrises and sunsets. We have already be numb to many things. Often we regard the ways of the world as vapid and dull. We do not mind using a few methods that are not so beautiful, and even do some things that go against our own convictions. However, in many cases, we do things this way not because we want to protect something or the other, but because we clearly understand where our responsibilities lie." "Responsibility?" Chen Changsheng asked. "Yes, the longer you live, the greater your responsibility," the Pope replied. "The responsibility we have towards this world only gets heavier and heavier as time passes by. We have a responsibility to seek an even better future for humanity. For this, we can bear any bad reputation, disregard any price. Back then, I became an enemy of your teacher. Now, I have be an enemy of the Empress. Both were for this reason." Saying this, the Pope walked into the depths of the great hall and then did not emerge again. Chen Changsheng and Luoluo walked out of the great hall, walked down the stone steps, and came to the row of maple trees in front of the Bureau of lesiastic Education. The maple trees in spring were green, but in the twilight, they were the red color of blood. Now in the night, they had be ck. Originally, all colors were painted by the heavens and the earth. After not too much time had passed, the heavy ringing of a bell rose up from the hall. A bell also rang out from the Li Pce. The bell rang out. It was the call to return home. The scriptures of the Orthodoxy had always held that the death of a person was not like the extinguishing of antern. The soul would not stay on this world but would return to the sea of stars. Amongst the ocean of stars in the night sky was the Divine Kingdom, Heaven; this was the true eternal homnd. In the instant the bell rang, Archbishop Mei Lishas soul calmly departed the human world, his divine soul silently returning to the sea of stars. There was no conspiracy and also no grand and magnificent conclusion, only a calm and ordinary departure inpliance with the rules of life, just like many ordinary old people. But, in the end, he was no ordinary old man. He was the eldest member of the Orthodoxy, an Archbishop of the Sacred Halls that held the highest status. He had seen three Popes appointed and four generations of Holy Maidens. He had seen Emperor Taizong, he had seen Zhou Dufu, he had seen Chen Xuanba, and he had seen Wang Zhice. He had witnessed life and death in the Hundred Herb Garden, witnessed blood and fire rage through the Orthodox Academy. He had seen countless years and knew countless secrets. As he departed, those years and secrets were buried together. Hearing the ringing of the bell, Chen Changsheng raised his head to gaze at the starry sky, the windblown leaves sometimes obscuring and sometimes cutting off the night sky. He did not know which star was the archbishops Fated Star, much less see it, but he knew that the star was most likely growing dim at this very moment. If death really was the soul returning to the sea of stars, why would that star grow dim? The bell continued to ring and carriages arrived in a constant stream from various ces in the capital. Powerful figures, one by one, came to the Bureau of lesiastic Education and came forward to personally offer their condolences. Chen Changsheng stood amongst the trees and watched this scene, saying nothing. He saw the head of the Tianhai n, saw Xue Xingchuan, saw Mo Yu, saw Prince Chen Liu who was forcefully suppressing his tears, and he saw Xu Shiji. He did not want to meet with these people. With Luoluo leading him by the hand, they crossed through the trees and came to a rtively lonely main street. Together, they returned to the Orthodox Academy. This was the first time in a very long time that Luoluo stayed the night at the Orthodox Academy. Jin Yulu followed them all the way. Knowing that tonights circumstances were special, he did not say anything. Chen Changsheng brought her directly to thekeshore. They climbed up the great banyan tree and then sat side by side, gazing up at the countless stars in the sky above and theke below as he softly spoke to her. He spoke of many matters, concerning Xining Vige, concerning the Garden of Zhou, concerning the many things he believed to be sinister, bloody and cruel on his journey south. Tonight he told her everything he had not told herst time. Luoluo quietly listened, not saying anything. "Maturing is a very challenging thing. Because its difficult to grasp the conditions within, once a fruit has matured, its very easy for it to rot." Chen Changsheng continued, "I still persistently believe that life should not be a battle." With these words, he let Luoluo go to sleep while he remained seated on the great banyan tree, contemting a few matters. Su Li had taught him three swords. The Intellectual Sword was very powerful, involving every sort of calction and deduction. That was a battle. The zing Sword was very powerful, involving every sort of method for igniting and zing his life. That was a battle. But the one he really loved was still the Stupid Sword, because the Stupid Sword required courage and it was not a battle. He only wanted to live and had never thought that he would need to battle. He had never liked to battle, but to live, there were times when battle was inevitable, especially when one needed to bear some responsibility. Even now, he did not understand what responsibility Archbishop Mei Lisha wanted him to bear, but he hadprehended that sort of bearing. Atop the great banyan tree, he closed his eyes yet did not sleep for the entire night. At five oclock in the morning, he opened his eyes, just as he had normally done every day, only this time his eyes were bloodshot. He took five deep breaths, steadied his heart and cleared his mind, then descended from the tree. After making a circuit around theke and loosening his somewhat stiff and aching body, he went to the kitchen and ate two bowls of the porridge Xuanyuan Po had made. He even made an exception and ate half a salted duck egg. "Today, there should be many people visiting the Bureau of lesiastic Education to offer their condolences. You should go as a representative of the Orthodox Academy," he said to Luoluo. Thinking about the match that would take ce today, Luoluo did not want to leave. However, she found herself incapable of resisting Chen Changshengs eyes and nodded her head in assent. As the morning faded away, the area outside Hundred Flowers Lane gradually began to grow lively. The space under the temporary awning was already full of seated people. The best seats did not belong those people with the most power, but rather the painters and storytellers of the Four Great Markets. They had the responsibility of recording all the details of todays match and then spreading it to the entire capital and continent. Zhou Ziheng had already arrived. He stood in front of the Orthodox Academys gate, his mood somewhat regretful. To use his Star Condensation cultivation and challenge a youth at Ethereal Opening, it was shameful no matter how he thought about it. In the end, however, his opponent was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Thus, he believed that this fight today would inevitably cause his reputation to greatly increase. He didnt dare to say how much he would rise in the Promation of Liberation, but he could at least spread his name to many more people. As an honored guest, reputation was often more important than strength. To have this battle make his reputation even more resounding, he required spectators, especially spectators with a lot of power, not those painters and storytellers. Regretfully, Archbishop Mei Lisha diedst night. Those powerful figures that would likely have appeared had all gone to the Bureau of lesiastic Education to offer their condolences. Consequently, he felt rather regretful, and even somewhat angry. You could die at any time; did you have to die now? Chapter 442 – The Orthodox Academys First Battle Chapter 442 - The Orthodox Academys First Battle Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was noisy outside the Orthodox Academy, like a great cauldron in which water was boiling. Around that awning set up outside Hundred Flowers Lane, many storekeepers and stewards bustled around, taking the bets of the popce. As long as the battle had not begun, one could ce their bet at any time. However, for some reason, the odds for both sides had not changed once since yesterday. Not everyone was fond of gambling. There were even more people that hade purely to see the spectacle. After all, this was a grand asionafter Chen Changsheng had epted the position of Principal of the Orthodox Academy, he had entered the Garden of Zhou. This was his first public appearance after returning to the capital and today was a very important asion for him. Simultaneously, today was also a very important asion for the Orthodox Academy. If speaking ofst year, that Chen Changsheng had be the first student of the Orthodox Academy in many years had a symbolic significance. Thus todays battle would be the Orthodox Academys first battle after it had reappeared in the world. If this were a story, then the following development would be that Chen Changsheng would logically obtain victory and the Orthodox Academy that had been in ruins for many years would proim its rebirth to the entire continent. Regretfully, everyone knew that todays story would not develop in such a fashion because his opponent was a Star Condensation expert. The first battle of the newly-reborn Orthodox Academy was highly likely to end dismally. As the crowd gazed at the tightly-shut gate of the Orthodox Academy and the expressionless Zhou Ziheng standing before it, they were filled with all sorts of emotion. Everyone knew that the new rule of the All-School Martial Exhibition was a method for the alliance of the Tianhai n and the new faction of the Orthodoxy to suppress Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy. Combined with the fact that the legendary wolf youth Zhexiu was still jailed in Zhou Prison, the unreachable figure of the Divine Empress became all the more visible behind this matter. How could the Divine Empress possibly give the Orthodox Academy an actual chance of maturing? If the Orthodoxy had not been internally divided, then perhaps the Li Pce would have had an even fiercer response to this suppression and the Orthodox Academy would not have been forced into such humiliating circumstance. It was a pity that there were even many people within the Orthodoxy that were unwilling to see the Orthodox Academy truly be rebornthose two Sacred Hall archbishops that had proposed this All-School Martial Exhibition had already notified the continent of their stances. As the Pope changed his will, they still stood by the Divine Empress. What made people sigh with sorrow was that these two Sacred Hall archbishops had received the deliberate care of the Pope, thus allowing them to stand amongst the Six Prefects and be two great trees that reached to the sky. It was also precisely because of the Pope that they associated with the Divine Empress. Although the Pope had changed his own position, it was impossible for him to change the positions of everyone in the Li Pce. When all was said and done, the Li Pce and the Divine Empress had been closely joined for more than two hundred years; how could this rtionship be cut apart in a single day? Archbishop Mei Lisha had diedst night. The Pope had lost his once most powerful rival and also lost his most powerfulrade-in-arms. In addition, the Pope had to maintain his appearance of impartiality. Even if the Li Pce had even more opinions, it was still impossible for it to assist the Orthodox Academy under the watch of multitudinous gazes. Consequently, no matter how arduous todays battle was, no matter how dismal the conclusion, the Orthodox Academy would still have to fight it itself. In this past year, Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy, under the care of the Li Pce, had not undergone many storms or tribtions and had thus smoothly and healthily grown. Today, it wasnt necessary that the Orthodox Academy shelter the Li Pce from the storm, but it would at least have to start enduring the storm together with the Li Pce. Of course, this was not at all fair, an opinion held by the vast majority of the crowd. ording to the registers of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, the Four Great Markets had long since confirmed to the capital that the Orthodox Academy had only five students. Princess Luoluos identity was too special, making it impossible for her to represent the Orthodox Academy in this match. Zhexiu, who was thought to be the most valiant by many, was still imprisoned in Zhou Prison. As a result, when the time came for the other academies and schools to issue their challenges, the Orthodox Academy truly did not have many choices to pick from. It could also be said that theycked the space to maneuver. This ce had no experts with long-established fame, only young people. The gate to the Orthodox Academy was pushed open. Chen Changsheng walked out, Xuanyuan Po and Tang Thirty-Six following behind. The street turned into an uproar and then swiftly grew silent. In the Orthodox Academys first battle, the one to battle was naturally Chen Changsheng, because he was the Principal. Today, he wore a brand-new school uniform. The stitching was fine and dense, and the cuffs were tidied up in an extremely orderly fashion, on the whole giving off a very neat appearance. His ck hair was tied tightly behind, and his delicate features looked exceptionally clean. Walking up to the area in front of the gate, he gave a distant salute to that inn located within Hundred Flowers Lane. After that, he turned to Zhou Ziheng and nodded his head. Considering his sixteen years of age, he truly was somewhat too calm and steady. However, he absolutely did not give off any feeling of sophistication or muddiness. Instead, he gave people the feeling of a cool breeze. Solely on his bearing, he really did seem like a principal. Expressions of sincere praise came from every direction. The people who hade to see the spectacle were incapable of breaking through the imperial guards and Li Pce priests, so could only watch from a distance. Although they couldnt see clearly, they felt and more and more that this young principal seemed to be veryfortable. Last years incident in the spring where the entire capital besieged the Orthodox Academy had already be a thing of the past. Even Archbishop Mei Lisha was already dead and the bloodstains on the steps of the Bureau of lesiastic Education had long since vanished. Who still remembered those things? After the Grand Examination, the Mausoleum of Books, and the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changsheng had be the pride of the Great Zhou. The capital was the capital of the Great Zhou, and the Orthodox Academy was in the capital. Naturally, the people of the capital viewed him as their own pride. There was praise, there was discussion, and there were sighs of sorrow. From beginning to end, the crowd had always believed this battle to be unfair. The entire continent knew that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were the two youngest in history to enter the upper level of Ethereal Opening, cultivating geniuses. But ultimately, it was still just the upper level of Ethereal Opening. His opponent was Zhou Ziheng, a true expert at the initial level of Star Condensation. To be able to obtain victory through surpassing cultivation levels was an extremely rare sight. In todays battle, if Chen Changsheng wanted to obtain victory, he needed to surpass a massive gap in cultivation. Just how high was that threshold? "Last night, I heard a knowledgeable guest from the Pavilion of Divination say that when Little Principal Chen was in Xunyang City confronting Zhu Luo, he didnt retreat a single step. Zhou Ziheng is only at Star Condensationwho said that hes certain to win?" "Correct, I also heard that in Xunyang City, Little Principal Chen even managed to take an attack from that madman Xiao Zhang. Although he was no match, he didnt suffer too much." The crowd was brimming with discussion. Surprisingly, the vast majority of people were actually optimistic about Chen Changsheng, or perhaps it was not optimism, but a sort of inclination towards him based on feeling. "Everyone, please! Youve all got to understand, no matter how high the level Little Principal Chen disyed in Xunyang was, at his side were Su Li and Wang Po! In addition, the entire situation was a mess, but now its one on one." That person mocked, "Im not going to argue with you all. If you really want to believe, then go and bet on the Orthodox Academys victory." The crowd momentarily grew quiet. As expected, the crowd only hoped that Chen Changsheng could obtain victory, but werent at all optimistic about his chances. Not even a few people went to bet on the Orthodox Academys victory. "One to eleven, its really impossible to bet on the Orthodox Academy." "If this were some other upper level Ethereal Opening cultivator challenging a Star Condensation cultivator, do you think those guys who are even greedier than thieves would set odds? Let alone setting up an awning and dispatching so many people. It looks to me like the Four Great Markets also think Little Principal Chen will lose, but he should at least be able to hold on for a long time." "Even if Zhou Ziheng is only at the initial level of Star Condensation, if he wants to defeat an opponent a full cultivation level below him, does he really need a very long time?" "Dont forget, back then when Wang Po was at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, just how he managed to cut his initial level Star Condensation opponent into a madman." "Although I also think Little Principal Chen is very terrific, I dont think hes up to that years Wang Po. Dont you forget, it was in that very same battle where Wang Po seeded in breaking into Star Condensation." "And dont you forget, at the beginning of the year, Little Principal Chen only entered Ethereal Opening at the veryst battle of the Grand Examination." "Its exactly because I didnt forget that I think this is impossible. In the short span of a year, how can he perform such a feat twice, unless its a miracle." The spectators engaged in spirited discussion, fiercely debating with each other, but only the amount bet and the number of people disyed their true opinion. Just as the crowd had analyzed, amongst the Four Great Markets and the powerful figures of the capital, not a one viewed Chen Changsheng in an optimistic light, despite the shocking talent and battle prowess he had disyed in the Garden of Zhou and Xunyang City. This was because in that battle within Xunyang City, Chen Changsheng was not the main role. As for the battles that took ce before Xunyang City, those had no spectators. Clear Lake Restaurants top floor today was clear of customers. There was only one person eating there because this person had always believed that admiring theke most necessitated not the weather, but peace and quiet. It was currently summer, so the famed crab banquet of Clear Lake Restaurant was naturally impossible to serve. However, the table was still densely arrayed with dozens of dishes. Every dish was probably more expensive than the cost of one year of amoners living expenses. Such an extravagant individual was naturally no ordinary person. In the te in front of Tianhai Chenwu was a blue lobster from the Great Western Continent. Its flesh which was as white as jade, yet much more tender and cold, had been sliced by the wondrous knife of Clear Lake Restaurants head chef into the shape of chrysanthemum flowers. He brought up his chopsticks, but in the next moment, shook his head and put them back down. He had no appetite because of the reports in his hand. The bloody scenes described in those reports were truly somewhat nauseating. These reports described the battles Chen Changsheng had with Divine General Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang, as well as that tyrant of the north, Lin Pingyuan. The first two battles had been personally described by Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang. The final battle, because all involved had been killed by Chen Changsheng, had been deduced from the scene after the battle. After confirming something or the other, Tianhai Chenwus mood greatly improved. He took up his chopsticks once again, pinched a morsel of lobster flesh, and conveyed it into his lips. As he slowly chewed upon it, his mouth felt sweet. "Now that you dont have Su Li, how can you possibly win?" In the entire capital, there was no one optimistic about Chen Changsheng. The archbishop that was optimistic about Chen Changsheng was at this very moment peacefully sleeping amidst the plum blossoms. The Bureau of lesiastic Education wasden with grief, but many priests cast their gazes in the direction of the Orthodox Academy. Luoluo sat at the edge of the plum blossoms, fulfilling her obligation as the representative of the Orthodox Academy. Suddenly, she heard a sound from the distance. Walking to the window, she gazed in the direction of the Orthodox Academy, her two hands tightly curling into fists. Master will definitely win. Even if nobody else was optimistic about Chen Changsheng, she still believed that Chen Changsheng would obtain the final victory. She had no reason. At some point, Mo Yu hade to the Orthodox Academy. She had note to the Orthodox Academys gate to spectate the battle. There were already many powerful figures there to oversee. At this very moment, Xue Xingchuan was in that tea house. There was no need for her to go over. Somehow, she appeared in Chen Changshengs room. She did not sleep. She sat in front of the window, gazing at the luxuriant trees of the Orthodox Academy, thinking about something. Suddenly, a boom erupted from the front of the academy. She narrowed her eyes and turned them to that sound. Without the slightest omen, the Orthodox Academys first battle had begun. Zhou Ziheng had taken out his sword. Chen Changsheng had taken out his sword. Each of them hadunched an attack. The Li Pce priests responsible for recording the scene could not tear their eyes away. The several dozen painters and storytellers anxiously watched the battle. The several thousand spectators from the capital made absolutely no sound. In various parts of the capital, there were even more people waiting to hear thetest news about the battle and see thetest drawings. The only organizations capable of this were the Four Great Markets. There were some painters with masterful sight who, in the instant that Chen Changsheng and Zhou Ziheng took out their swords, began to put their brushes to the paper. Particrly, the painter from the Pavilion of Divination, who himself possessed the cultivation of the Star Condensation Realm who, with a hasty sh of his brush, produced a vivid image on the paper. Although it was done carelessly, it had managed to perfectly capture the energy and movement of those two swords. After a moment, this image was transmitted via magical artifact to various ces across the capital. This was a sketch, extremely simple and hasty. If one did not know what this drawing was depicting, it could even be mistaken for the random scrawls of a child that had just learned how to write. The room was silent. The students of the Heavenly Dao Academy surrounded the table, their minds filled with countless doubts. And yet, none of them dared to voice themnone of them dared to disturb the man sitting before the table as he viewed the drawing. Out of reverence, out of love and respect, no student of the Heavenly Dao Academy dared to approach that person, because that person was Senior Guan Bai. If one were to say that Zhuang Huanyu who hadmitted suicide a few days ago had been the pride of the Heavenly Dao Academy for these past two years, then Guan Bai was the pride of the Heavenly Dao Academy for the past ten years. Just like all those other figures on the Promation of Liberation, Guan Bai had his own title: Famous Name Guan Bai. In these past few years, it was precisely because of him that the Heavenly Dao Academys famous name did not decline. Guan Bais eyebrows were like swords and were slightly weathered. It was very obvious that he had just returned from far away. When his gaze fell upon that simple scrawl on that piece of paper, it became sharper, like a true sword. His finger hovered in the air, tracing the light stroke on the paper. It swished as it went, as if there was sword intent on the edge of the finger as it flew through the air. After some time, he withdrew his finger, withdrew his sight, and then gazed out the window in the direction of the Orthodox Academy. With aplicated expression, he said, "A good sword." Finally, a student could no longer hold back his question. "Senior, just who won in the end?" The moment this question was asked, it immediately attracted the countless gazes of his schoolmates, and every one of those gazes was brimming with disapproval. The battle between Chen Changsheng and Zhou Ziheng had just begun, and this drawing only recorded their first attacks. It was simply impossible to determine the winner and loser solely from this. This question had disturbed Senior Guan Bai and was extremely stupid. None of these Heavenly Dao Academy students imagined that Guan Bai would actually make a determination. He gazed at the lines on the paper, the ink that had just congealed, the dragging lines of the brush. Suddenly, his eyes lit up with sword glow. Then he dered, "Chen Changsheng has won." Chapter 443 – A Clumsy Swordsman Chapter 443 - A Clumsy Swordsman Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In those hasty brushstrokes, Guan Bai saw Zhou Zihengs technique that seemed like a solitary boat emerging from a ce beyond the heavens. The energy it carried was, as expected, majestic and boundless. But he could even more vividly make out Chen Changshengs technique. That technique was just a single word. Just a single word. Like a great dam, like an iron chain, like the stones of a cliff, like a sword being brought up to slit the throat in suicide. Guan Bai faintly felt a pain in his chest. If his junior brother had been able to understand the principles behind this sword strike, taking the straight from all things, how could things have reached this point? He gazed at his bewildered schoolmates and said, "This techniqueChen Changsheng has practiced it at least ten thousand times." The students of the Heavenly Dao Academy were perplexed. They asked, "Is just that enough?" "From what I understand, Chen Changsheng has practiced the sword for not more than a year. In this brief period of time, he took such a simple technique and practiced it ten thousand times." Guan Bai emotionlessly continued, "If a person so clumsy with a sword has managed to respond to Zhou Zihengs attack, how could Zhou Ziheng possibly win?" After saying this, he shook his head, got up, and walked out of the room. The scenery of the Heavenly Dao Academy was like a painting. No matter where you walked, it was all scenic, such as thatke and mountain directly ahead. At the edge of theke stood a man with a very lonely figure. He was the Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Zhuang Huanyus father. He turned around and said to Guan Bai, "Your evaluation of Chen Changsheng is very high." Guan Bai replied, "Since hes already been decided as my opponent, my evaluation should be even more cold and objective." Principal Zhuang asked, "If I were to tell you that Chen Changsheng only learned that technique at most thirty days ago, would your evaluation of him be even higher?" At these words, Guan Bai did not speak for a very long time. Finally, he said, "Despite what Sir thinks, in the end, Zhuang Huanyu was my junior brother. I have to do a few things on his behalf." Principal Zhuang sighed, "It seems you will definitely have to participate in the Boiling Stone Summit." Guan Bai replied, "Yes, because I want to know, if I give Chen Changsheng three hundred more days, just how far his technique will progress." At the gate of the Orthodox Academy, Zhou Zihengs sword carried the powerful force of a storm. If the Li Pce priests had notest night to set up a spell array in advance, the surrounding spectators all might have been injured by this sword energy. Precisely as Guan Bai had seen in that drawing, Chen Changsheng only used a single technique. Of course, it was impossible that he only used one technique. Here, one technique meant he used that one technique many times. From the moment Zhou Zihengs sword came carrying a storm to the final cessation of the berserk winds and great waves, he only used one technique. In Guan Bais eyes, he was a person clumsy with the sword, so the technique he used was naturally also somewhat clumsy. It was precisely the third sword that Su Li had taught him. This sword had a very idiotic name: the Stupid Sword. This technique looked very stupid. Sometimes it looked like one was toting a carrying pole, sometimes it looked like one was leading a horse, and other times it looked like one was prepared to slit their own throat. In short, it didnt seem at all like one was attacking with a sword. The edges of the sword were never exposed outward and the sword itself always remained t and straight in front of his body. This seemingly very simple technique was actually not simple at all, because not even Su Li had managed to sessfully train in it. In reality, Chen Changsheng was the first person to ever learn the Stupid Sword. In order to train in this technique, nothing was required. Talent andprehension were both unnecessary. It only required incessant practice, stupid and clumsy repetition, and also the firm belief that this technique could be learned. Zhou Zihengs sword truly was powerful. His sword energy was like a wave, incessantly crashing towards Chen Changsheng. Yet no matter what he did, Zhou Ziheng could not get past this technique. The sword in Chen Changshengs hand had turned into an iron chain pulled taut by a massive boat, it had be an unbending tree. Zhou Zihengs sword that was like a solitary boat had been stymied. Zhou Zihengs sword that hade like a storm had also been stymied. No matter how ingenious Zhou Zihengs sword techniques were, they found it impossible to break through Chen Changshengs defense. The edge of his sword stabbed countless times against Chen Changshengs sword, causing innumerable sparks to shoot out. When the two swords shed, they emitted boundless light. The vast majority of spectators were so blinded that they covered up their eyes. They all thought in astonishment that Zhou Ziheng truly was worthy of being called a Star Condensation expert. His sword emerged like the wind and needed only an instant to press down on Chen Changsheng, forcing him to retreat step by step. Ordinary people could not understand the state of the battle, but naturally, there were people that could understand it. In the moment that Chen Changsheng took out his sword, a cry of surprise burst out from the pavilion. As the painter from the Pavilion of Divination began to draw his second picture, the tip of his brush began to tremble. In the tea house within Hundred Flowers Lane, Xue Xingchuan sat by the window gazing at the sword glows that zed with iparable brilliance. He silently thought about the letter from his brother, and then thought to himself, this child has actually managed to take another step in his swordy. The sword glows made it impossible to look at the battle directly. It was like numberless lightning bolts shing. Apanying them were countless peals of thunder. In the next moment, the rumbling of shing swords suddenly came to a halt. Zhou Ziheng drew back his sword. As he stared at Chen Changsheng who had already been pushed to right in front of the gate, he was filled with an indescribable shock. He could never have imagined that Chen Changsheng would actually be able to defend against so many of his attacks! It must be known that his Stormswept Solitary Boat Sword emphasized energy and was exceptionally tyrannical, not even mentioning the fact that he was at Star Condensation Realm while Chen Changsheng was only at Ethereal Opening! Even if Chen Changshengs swordy was even more exquisite, taking into ount the difference in cultivation, just how had Chen Changsheng been able to block so many of his attacks? He wasnt even injured, and not even the hands holding his sword had begun to tremble! Soon after, the shock in Zhou Zihengs eyes was fiercely and harshly removed and his partially damaged self-confidence became firm once more. Because Chen Changsheng had retreated. He had not allowed Zhou Zihengs Stormswept Solitary Boat Sword to fall upon his body, but he also had not been able to stand firm. Ultimately, he was still at the Ethereal Opening Realm. Even though his body had been bathed in dragon blood, even though he possessed a strong body and strength on par with that of a Star Condensation cultivator, there was still a gap that he could not fill. Particrly because his meridians were broken. There was no need topare his output of true essence with Zhou Ziheng, because his output of true essence was less than even that of cultivators at the same level as him. Zhou Ziheng recalled the details of their recent sh. Based on the vibrations he had felt from his sword whenever they shed, he was able to confirm this fact. Xue Xingchuan in the tea house and the powerful figures under the awning also simultaneously confirmed this fact. Chen Changshengs swordy truly was exceptionally exquisite and his strength was even more freakish beyond belief, but his output of true essence was insufficient. His true essence was insufficient to endure this level of battle. The cultivations of these individuals were not at all weaker than Guan Bais, and a powerful figure like Xue Xingchuan even far surpassed him. However, they were not people that walked the path of the sword. It was impossible for them to read from Chen Changshengs swordy his self-confidence. Zhou Ziheng was a person that walked the path of the sword, but he was also one of the people involved, so he also could not read it. He believed that he had seen through Chen Changshengs weakness, causing his self-confidence to be reborn. He gazed at Chen Changsheng, his lips revealing a mocking smile as he prepared to say a few words. Chen Changsheng gave him no chance. He directly thrust his sword at him. At this time, the gate of the Orthodox Academy was very quiet, like the moment before daybreak, or the eve of a storm. At these times, there would often be the cry of a bird, or a swallow flying low. And then the sun would break over the horizon, the rain woulde crashing down. This was a sort of tempo. Chen Changshengs attack very simply broke this tempo. Because this tempo was broken, both Zhou Ziheng and the spectators felt extremely uneasy. The sun had arrived too quickly, the rain had too abruptly descended. Too sudden. From the awning came the sounds of tables and chairs abruptly being overturned. In the tea house, Xue Xingchuan quickly stood up, his face filled with disbelief. In a battle, breaking an opponents tempo was a verymon sight. The problem was that there were very few people that could do it as naturally as Chen Changsheng. The true reason for their shocky within, because it was highly likely that this indicated that this battles tempo...had actually been in Chen Changshengs hands the entire time! The gap between Star Condensation and Ethereal Opening was extraordinarily vast. In this sort of battle, thetter could struggle bitterly, engage in bloody battle, and explode with talent. They could even be like Wang Po and miraculously break through in the middle of the battle. But for the weaker side to actually be in control of the battles tempo the entire time, topletely use the mentality of an expert to face his opponent, just what sort of self-confidence was this!? Just where did his self-confidencee from!? Some of the people under the awning had been able to understand, and as a result tossed their tea cups away in absolute shock and kicked over their tables and chairs. In the tea house, Xue Xingchuan has also understood, so he quickly stood up, so shocked that he could find nothing to say. Chen Changshengs self-confidence was in his sword. This single sword. The first sword which he sent towards Zhou Ziheng. This sword so wondrous that it seemed made by the heavens. This sword that was absolutely unavoidable. This sword that had already cut off Zhou Zihengs every path of retreat. If Zhou Ziheng had decided to retreat with his fastest speed the moment Chen Changsheng hadunched his attack, then perhaps he would still have a chance, but he did not. Because he was in the Star Condensation Realm, while Chen Changsheng was in the Ethereal Opening Realm. When he represented the Temple Seminary in challenging the Orthodox Academy, everyone had felt that it was an example of the strong bullying the weak and looked upon him with extreme contempt. Under these circumstances, if he were to be forced back by Chen Changshengs one attack, he would be losing face. Of course, he knew that this one attack of Chen Changshengs was assuredly very powerful. Whether it was based on the rumors that he was the Popes junior or that he had traveled together for many days with that master of the path of the sword, this attack was inevitably not simple. Thus, he also chose to not receive, but rather avoid it. As a result, he realized in amazement that Chen Changshengs sword gave off the feeling that he could not avoid it. Just what sort of sword was this? At the most dangerous moment, Zhou Ziheng finally renounced all obsessions and returned to the mindset of a swordsman. With a clear whistle, the longsword shed down several times through the air. A protective screen that was difficult to describe was birthed from his sword energy, cutting him off from Chen Changsheng. On that protective screen faintly flowed beautiful starlight. That starlight hade from his sword, but its source was an even higher and more distant cethe sky. This was the most powerful method of Star Condensation experts and was also precisely the reason why the Star Condensation Realm was so named. Star Condensation experts were able to use their true essence to forcefully reverse the flow of starlight, as if their Fated Stars had entered their bodies. From this, they were able to form their own domain called the Star Domain. The Star Domain was a world formed from themselves. Within, the radiance of the stars would flow without end. It was nigh-perfect and could be described as impregnable. It could only be crushed by an even higher cultivation or an even more powerful true essence. When a Meditation Realm cultivating genius fought an Ethereal Opening Realm cultivator, there was still a slight possibility of surpassing cultivation levels and obtaining victory. For instance, Luoluos innate blood talent was extremely tyrannical. At the Meditation Realm, she could fight against ordinary cultivators at the initial level of Ethereal Opening. However, an Ethereal Opening Realm cultivator wanting to obtain victory over a Star Condensation cultivator was basically impossible, precisely because of the existence of the Star Domain. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Zhou Ziheng did not want to use the Star Domain, because that would be far too unseemly. But at this moment, he had to use it because Chen Changshengs sword was truly too frightening. In front of the Orthodox Academy, starlight shone as if it wished to vie with the sun in radiance. Shocked cries rose up from the crowd, and it was also possible to hear the sounds of cursing. Under the awning, some people had sat back down, especially those powerful figures that supported the Tianhai n. They even revealed smiles. However, Xue Xingchuan did not sit back down. He continued to watch the battle. In his Star Domain, Zhou Ziheng had an extremely ugly expression. Even if he won todays battle, he had won in too unsightly a fashion. But victory was always better than defeat. Separated by the faint star radiance and watching Chen Changshengs sword, he wanted to tell his opponent although you cannot defeat me, that you forced me to reveal my Star Domain is something to be proud of. These words were not bad, carrying some of the bearing of a capable senior. Zhou Ziheng thought this way. After Chen Changshengs sword was blocked by his Star Domain and his own sword easily obtained victory, he was prepared to say simr words before the crowd. And then, he heard a soft squelch. What sound was this? That was the sound of a sword piercing into his body. That was the sound of Chen Changshengs sword piercing into his body. Chen Changshengs sword, without the slightest pause, pierced through his Star Domain and stabbed into his chest. His face instantly paled and his mind filled with an inconceivable shock. He yelled in rage, "How can this be!" Several howls of shock erupted from beneath the awning. "Just whats going on here!" Chapter 444 – The Sword Is Like the Person (I) Chapter 444 - The Sword Is Like the Person (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Just like that, Chen Changshengs sword effortlessly pierced into Zhou Zihengs stomach, as if that Star Domain had never existed. Those who understood what the Star Condensation Realm signified were all incredibly astonished and shocked beyond belief. Chen Changsheng wasnt surprised in the least. He was very calm. Just as Xue Xingchuan and those powerful figures had shockingly surmised, from the very start of this battle, the tempo had always been in his hands. To human cultivators, being able to condense a Star Domain was the most important development. Only by sessfully entering Star Condensation and obtaining this incredibly powerful defense could one battle on equal terms against the demon experts with their almost wless bodies. In the human world, there was this deep-rooted way of thinking: a cultivator who possessed a Star Domain was in a naturally invincible position when facing a cultivator without a Star Domain. Thus, when Zhou Ziheng revealed his Star Domain, everyone believed that Chen Changsheng would definitely lose. They all believed that he continued to attack solely as a means of soothing his soul. It was merely a willful attack. Zhou Ziheng also thought this way. However, Chen Changsheng had never thought this way. He had learned the sword on his own and so he had nows or beliefs. Perhaps it could be said that he did not know that a sword of lower cultivation could not break through a Star Domain. In fact, hister tutge under Su Li was sowless that the first sword Su Li had taught was for the purpose of breaking through the Star Domain of a Star Condensation cultivator. Of course, this was the first sword he had learned from Su Li in the wilderness: the Intellectual Sword. A few days ago in the early morning, Tianhai Yaer hade to the gate of the Orthodox Academy to yell and curse while Zhou Ziheng silently stood by his wheelchair. The next few days repeated this scene. Chen Changsheng had done nothing. Everyone believed that he was being patient, waiting for the Li Pce to appear. Later on, they believed that he was waiting for Tang Thirty-Six to emerge from the Mausoleum of Books. Yes, he truly was waiting, but he was also preparing, especially after he learned that the two Sacred Hall archbishops were targeting the Orthodox Academy in bringing up the matter of the All-School Martial Exhibition. For this single attack, he had prepared for many hours. Through Priest Xin, he was able to obtain all sorts of information about Zhou Ziheng. When those filthy words were being yelled out without end in front of the Orthodox Academy, he had been in the library studying. He had been studying the history of the Hall of Subjugation, the story of the Temple Seminary, as well as the sword style called Stormswept Solitary Boat. He knew of Zhou Zihengs life history, of this persons coldness, his avarice, his selfishness, his good name. He had found reports of seven battles which Zhou Ziheng had engaged in and had figured out that his left arm had once been heavily injured. He knew that this persons favorite food was the crab from Clear Lake Restaurant. Countless matters concerning Zhou Ziheng were all in Chen Changshengs mind. It could even be said that in certain aspects, he knew more about Zhou Ziheng than Zhou Ziheng himself. This information was all gathered in his mind, then it began to be sorted and ssified. Lastly, he began his calctions and deductions. He needed to find the weakness in Zhou Zihengs sword style, and it was even more vital that he find the weakness in Zhou Zihengs Star Domain in advance. The true domain of the stars in the night sky was incessantly moving, on asion revealing gapsthe Star Domain of a human, even more so. Back then in the wilderness when he was facing off against Xue He and Liang Hongzhuang, even when his sword was almost at their bodies, he had still been able to find the weak points of their Star Domain. This time, he had spent such a long time calcting and deducing in the Orthodox Academy that breaking through Zhou Zihengs Star Domain was not interesting at all. On the contrary, it would have been truly strange if he had failed to do so. So he found it, and then he broke through it. The Intellectual Sword was not a sword, it was a fighting method involving calction and analysis. The previous period of silence; yesterdays sudden agreement; the Stupid Sword he had used just now; his retreat to the stone steps; and then that emerging of the morning before the birdsong, the downpour of rain before the swallow could fly lowall this was part of the Intellectual Sword. The actual sword technique he had used was one of the most ordinary techniques of the Orthodoxy. It was called the Vexing Night Rain. Zhou Zihengs Star Domain seemed magnificent, but it was actually not strong. This was the weakness that Chen Changsheng had identified through his calctions. As for the specific position of the weak point, it was in front of his feet. The Vexing Night Rain, the sword falling like the rain, had directly pierced through the blue gown below Zhou Zihengs knee, but it had not yet stabbedpletely into his stomach. With a squelch, blood spurted out. Zhou Zihengs face was pale, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. With a howl, he transformed into a storm and swiftly retreated into the depths of Hundred Flowers Lane. Chen Changshengs sword had not been able topletely stab into his stomach. He believed that this was because his opponents true essence wascking. Although he had suffered severe injury, he still had the strength to fight. As long as he could break away from Chen Changshengs sword, he had the chance to counterattack. There was a sudden gale as Zhou Ziheng, confronted by the specter of death, exploded with an unimaginable power. Forcefully crashing through the spell array of the Li Pce priests, he retreated into the main street. It must be known that the distance from here to the gate of the Orthodox Academy was over a hundred zhang! And yet, he still could not escape from the sword in Chen Changshengs hand. Zhou Ziheng suddenly realized that he had forgotten something. Before this test of swords, the Tianhai n had prepared for him all sorts of information. Although he had only nced over it out of self-confidence, he still remembered that this youth, through some sort of lucky chance, had actually learned the Yeshi Step of the demons. Although it wasnt the real andplete Yeshi Step, it let his opponent increase his speed to a terrifying level. If this were any normal time, then Zhou Ziheng would have had countless ways to respond to this, but at present, he could only swiftly retreat in panic. How could he possibly have time to think of these counters? Zhou Ziheng was just like a boat in the middle of a vast ocean, bobbing up and down and incessantly retreating. Chen Changsheng was like the water of this ocean, always following and not letting him get even one step away. With panicked shouts, the crowd scattered and then retreated to the ends of the street. As the winds calmed, Chen Changsheng and Zhou Ziheng stood in the middle of the street. Several powerful figures under the awning emitted their Qi in order to prevent the Qi from the battle from injuring the crowd. But there was no more need. Chen Changshengs sword had already prated through Zhou Zihengs chest. Blood flowed down from the sword and continuously dripped onto the ground. Xue Xingchuan in his teahouse was once more struck speechless. Zhou Zihengs judgment was not wrong. The amount of true essence that Chen Changsheng could use was too little, so the sword energy was not forceful. Xue Xingchuan could naturally understand this point as well. Consequently, even though he had confirmed that Chen Changshengs swordy had reallye from that man, he did not believe that the sword would have much strength after breaking through Zhou Zihengs Star Domain. Chen Changshengs sword had once again overturned the so-calledmon sense. It was clearly not powerful, but it still easily pierced through Zhou Zihengs body. Why? "Its not that sword technique he used in Xunyang City where he exploded his life and true essence." At one end of the street, inside a gloomy carriage, an official was quickly jotting something down on a piece of paper. Viewing the scene from the window, he thought a bit more, then wrote another sentence on the paper. "There is possibly something strange about that sword. There was soft and tiny sound. Chen Changsheng withdrew his sword. Grasping his stomach, Zhou Ziheng copsed onto the street. There were already people from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green waiting on the side. They hurried over to treat his wounds. Zhou Ziheng was in terrible pain and also very perplexed. He asked, "This...what sword is it?" The street was very quiet. The surrounding crowd, the people under the awning, and Xue Xingchuan in the tea house were all waiting for Chen Changshengs answer. Chen Changsheng nced at the sword in his hand. Blood continued to flow down the edge and drip to the ground. Not a single drop remained behind, and the body of the sword once again shone, unstained by dust. This dagger had been given to him by Senior Yu Ren. At the moment, it contained the sword soul of Chen Xuanbas Dragoncry Sword. But in the end, he was not Chen Xuanba. In the end, he possessed his own sword intent. From the Garden of Zhou to the snowy ins, from Xunyang City to the capital, his sword intent had finally matured. Therefore it was also time for this sword to have its own name. Chen Changsheng pondered this, then finally said, "Lets call it...Stainless." Chapter 445 – The Sword Is Like the Person (II) Chapter 445 - The Sword Is Like the Person (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In that carriage at the end of the street, the official was still writing his report. On this paper, he wrote, "ording to the information from Xunyang City and the umted analysis, Su Li should have passed on three sword techniques to Chen Changsheng. One of them can help him quickly ignite his true essence. It possesses an enormous power. It had originally been surmised that he would use this technique. Unexpectedly, Zhou Zihengs level wascking and he was unable to force out this technique." There was another official in the carriage who had simrlye from the Department for Purging Officials. Supplementing this report, he said, "It is possible that it has to do with Chen Changshengs dagger being too sharp." The official holding the brush fell silent, then said uncertainly, "But that sword clearly didnt give off any ripples of Qi. Is just sharpness enough?" The other official also had no way of confirming this. Besides those legendary divine weapons, what sort of sword could so effortlessly pierce through the body of a Star Condensation cultivator? At the moment, the street was very quiet. All gazes were fixed on the dagger in Chen Changshengs hand. That dagger looked verymon and unremarkable, but everyone knew that it was definitely not as ordinary as it seemed. For a long while, the painter that hade from the Pavilion of Divination could not draw his third picture, with the right hand holding his brush incessantly shaking. He was already incredibly shocked. It must be known that the Pavilion of Divination was responsible for evaluating and choosing the weapons to be ced on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. His insight was naturally not ordinary. With a single nce, he was able to tell the extraordinary properties of that dagger in Chen Changshengs hands. Yes, the dagger did not exude any Qi. It was just sharp. Anything, if developed to the absolute pinnacle, would be exceptionally frightening. If a sword was sharp to an unimaginable degree, was anything else needed? Even the support of sacred Qi was not required. What shocked the painter even more was that Chen Changshengs dagger was obviously not an old object. "Stainless..." The painter from the Pavilion of Divination thought in astonishment, could it be that a new name will finally appear on this years Tier of Legendary Weapons? The conclusion of this battle before the gates of the Orthodox Academy was quickly spread to the entire capital. At the top floor of Clear Lake Restaurant, Tianhai Chenwu was admiring the natural beauty of theke and mountains. Suddenly, he felt somewhat annoyed. However, a powerful figure such as he took only a moment to recover. He calmly thought, it turns out that he already had the strength to surpass cultivation levels. Then its fine to continue. My Tianhai n is master of the four seas with countless powerful experts at its beck and call. Im really interested to see just how long the Orthodox Academy canst by relying on this young principal. Then he turned to the subordinate kneeling on the ground. Smiling, he said, "I no longer wish to eat. Finish off the dishes on the table. Dont waste any." The subordinate raised his head in amazement. Gazing at the dozens of dishes on the table as well as the massive blue lobster, he thought in panic, just how can I finish it all? Tianhai Chenwus smile vanished. As he began making his way out of Clear Lake Restaurant, he emotionlessly said to his subordinate as he walked past, "If you cant finish it, then your entire family doesnt need to live anymore." Theke of the Heavenly Dao Academy was simrly quiet and beautiful, except there was no restaurant on thekeshore, only cliffs and willows. Principal Zhuang stood beneath the willow branches, gazing at Guan Bais back. He seemed to want to say something, but ultimately chose not to, only sighing. Suddenly, several Heavenly Dao Academy students rushed over. Guan Bai halted his steps and turned his head. "Chen Changsheng won!" A student yelled at Principal Zhuang from afar. Simultaneously, he turned to Senior Guan Bai with a face brimming with admiration. Previously, Guan Bai had only needed to look at that hasty drawing to conclude that Chen Changsheng would inevitably obtain victory. This sort of insight and experience was truly extraordinary. Yet what took these students by surprise was that when Guan Bai heard the news that Chen Changsheng had won, his sword-like eyebrows leapt up. It was obvious that he was rather taken aback. This was because not even he had imagined that Chen Changsheng would win so quickly. He had only disdain for Zhou Zihengs swordy and paid a great deal of attention to Chen Changsheng. However, there was still an entire cultivation level of difference between the two of them. He had originally believed that even if Chen Changsheng were to win, he would have relied on the mental technique of the old school of the Orthodoxy as well as the unswerving determination of his sword heart. Only after a long and bitter struggle would he finally be able to obtain victory. And yet...from the time the drawing of the first sh had arrived to his speaking a few words to Principal Zhuang, only a short time had passed. In such a brief span of time, Chen Changsheng was able to win? "What sort of sword technique did he use?" Guan Bai asked. "I dont know." The student shook his head, then he swiftly handed over the just-transmitted second drawing to Guan Bai. Guan Bai took the drawing and saw countless lines drawn across the paper, in such disorder that it was hard to make anything out. "From the drawing, it would seem that both sides attacked so many times that even the sir from the Pavilion of Divination could not draw it out clearly. Its just that no matter how you calcte the time, it doesnt match up," one student said in confusion. Guan Bai gazed at the several hundred fine and faint lines on the paper. Wrinkling his brow, he said, "These arent the trajectories of swords, its a Star Domain." The Heavenly Dao Academy students were even more shocked by this statement. They thought to themselves, Zhou Ziheng so quickly used his Star Domain? Just how powerful is Chen Changsheng? What stunned them even more was that Zhou Ziheng had used his Star Domain, but Chen Changsheng had still won. Just how had he done it? There was still one more line on this drawing, coarse and faint, extremely uninteresting, but the strength of the stroke prated through the back of the paper. Guan Bai gazed at this brushstroke. Abruptly, a sword glow flickered through his eyes. Several willow branches at his side were buffeted by the wind and then snapped into approximately a dozen chunks that fell into theke. "He still only used one sword technique, he murmured. "This technique..." He did not continue, instead shaking his head. Previously, when he saw Chen Changshengs first sword technique, he had said that it was a good sword. Now when he saw Chen Changshengs second sword technique, he realized that he didnt know how to evaluate it. "Although his sword is fast, even if he were given ten years, he still wouldnt be able to catch up to you." At some point, the principal hade to his side. Looking at Guan Bai, he said, "Is there any need to be so anxious?" "The demons could invade south at any time. I will go to Snowhold Pass. Ten yearster...perhaps I might already be dead, so before I leave the capital, I must bring this matter to a close." Guan Bai calmly continued, "It was just that I didnt imagine that his sword would be so strong. If its like this, I have to personally take a look." With this statement, the willows by theke rustled in the breeze, the summer winds gusted up, and his figure vanished. The sorrowful mood of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, with news of Chen Changshengs victory, became very much less so. In that room in the deepest depths of the great hall, Luoluo was actually very calm. She had never doubted that Chen Changsheng would be able to emerge victorious in this battle. Simrly, the archbishop in his room of plum blossoms was also very calm, as if he was sleeping. The priests of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green were treating Zhou Zihengs wounds. Zhou Ziheng grasped his stomach, but blood had already ceased to flow from between his fingers. However, his face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He knew that Chen Changsheng had gone easy on him. When that sharp dagger had grazed past his internal organs, it had only done so by a hairs breadth. If Chen Changshengs wrist had given the smallest shake, if the tiniest strand of true essence had been released, Zhou Zihengs Ethereal Pce would have beenpletely destroyed and he would have died on the scene. Thinking about Chen Changshengs graceful sword technique that had broken through his Star Domain, Zhou Ziheng was taken hold of by a monstrous fear. With a shaky voice, he said, "This...just what sort of sword is this?" Yes, he had asked not about the dagger in Chen Changshengs hand, but about his sword technique. Ultimately, he still walked the path of the sword. After such an excessively crushing defeat, this was what he most wanted to know. Chen Changsheng naturally knew that he was not asking about the Vexing Night Rain that he had used in the final moment. Rather, he wanted to know how his Star Domain had been broken through. Of course, Chen Changsheng would not give too extensive of an exnation. He only said, "This was a sword technique that Senior Su Li passed down to me." Hearing the two words Su Li, the peaceful street suddenly became bustling again as the crowd erupted with discussion. As it turned out...Chen Changsheng had used Su Lis sword technique! The continent contained countless experts, not just those experts on the promations of the Pavilion of Divination. There were still many exceptional experts who stood above these promations. Who was weak and who was strong amongst these experts had always been the most interesting topic with themon people and also the matter which attracted the mostmentary. There was only one matter that no one had ever questioned, that did not require discussion. It was a fact publicly acknowledged by the continent, and even in the past one thousand years, was a conclusion reached by the vast majority of the popce. Zhou Dufu, number one in the path of the de. Emperor Taizong, number one in the path of the spear. Su Li, number one in the path of the sword! At Chen Changshengs words, the expressions directed towards him were all rather queer. This was especially true of those people under the pavilion that walked the path of the sword. Their emotions were extremelyplicated: admiration, envy, frustration, resentment, and so on. Zhou Ziheng was even more wracked with remorseif he knew that Su Li had actually taught Chen Changsheng sword techniques, how could he possibly have been so arrogant and self-assured! Yes, the information provided by the Tianhai n had mentioned and the entire continent knew of what had gone on in Xunyang City, but still no one believed that Su Li would pass a sword technique on to Chen Changsheng. Because Su Li was very lonely and very proud and his gaze was set very high, for him to pass down a technique was absolutely no trifling matter. In addition, Chen Changsheng was the sessor to the Orthodoxy, a natural enemy of the Mount Li Sword Sect. "So thats it." Zhou Ziheng stared at Chen Changsheng and said resentfully, "Or else how could you surpass cultivation levels and defeat me!" Chen Changsheng shook his head at these words. "No, by my knowledge, there are at least five other people who could defeat you while in Ethereal Opening." Zhou Ziheng looked into his eyes and knew that this was not a lie. His sense of defeat grew even worse and his expression became as vacant as a fools. Chen Changsheng paid him no more attention. Turning around, he walked back to the Orthodox Academys gate. Seeing his back, many cries arose from the crowd. Some of them were asking him to say something while others were asking him to directly give the names of those five people. All currently on the street hade to see the excitement, so excitement was naturally what they loved the most. Upon hearing the final exchange between Chen Changsheng and Zhou Ziheng, it was a matter of course that they would thirst to know just which Ethereal Opening geniuses in Chen Changshengs eyes could perform a simr feat, surpassing cultivation levels and defeating a Star Condensation expert. Chen Changsheng did not answer their cries. Under the guard of the Li Pce priests, he passed through the crowd and returned to the Orthodox Academys gate. A carriage was already at the ready in front of the gate, Xuanyuan Po at the reins. The carriage made its way through Hundred Flowers Lane and passed through the crowd, arriving on the street. The crowd gazed at the carriage with great interest. The Orthodox Academy had just obtained victory in its first battle, but now they were going out? Where did they want to go? The Orthodox Academys carriage traveled along the street, but when it passed by the awning, it came to an abrupt halt. The curtain of the carriage window was opened, revealing Tang Thirty-Sixs face. This immediately attracted the cheerful cries of quite a few youngdies. Tang Thirty-Six shed a smile at those girls, then shifted his gaze to those people under the awning. "Yesterday you used six hours to set up this old awning. What a waste of time." The awning had been erected to watch a show, but the time it took for this show to run its course had been much less than the time it had taken to erect this awning. It was very ridiculous. Tang Thirty-Six did not like these people that hade to watch this show, so he had made Xuanyuan Po deliberately stop the carriage here so he couldugh at them. The many powerful figures under the awning had rather unsightlyplexions, but the stewards of the Four Great Markets were unmoved. Tang Thirty-Six drew the curtain back down and then gazed at the dagger at Chen Changshengs waist. "Stainless, this names not bad." Back then at the Plum Garden Inn, he had wanted to take a look at this sword but he had been stopped by Chen Changsheng. He had always been rather upset by this. Today, he finally roughly understood the reason. Chen Changsheng was rather unsure about his naming skill, so asked, "Is it really not bad?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "The sword is like the person. Its really not bad." Chen Changsheng gave a faint smile and was prepared to say a joke, like how the person was like this sword. Although easily beating Zhou Ziheng was within his expectations, to finally conclude this matter was worthy of being happy over and he was very happy at the moment. Just at this moment, his gaze fell over a gap in the curtain that had been raised up by the wind, and onto a certain ce in the crowd on the side of the street. A man stood there, his posture abnormally tall and straight. His expression was tranquil and indifferent, but his temples still had a few grains of dust, as if he had just ended an extremely long journey. Chen Changsheng did not know who this person was. He just felt like this person was simr to the longsword at the mans side: extremely calm and extremely dangerous. Chapter 446 – Where Is the Carriage Going? Chapter 446 - Where Is the Carriage Going? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Merely by ncing at that person in the crowd, Chen Changshengs eyes grew somewhat sore. Only after the wind blew past and the curtains descent cut off his line of sight did he no longer feel so ufortable. It was a very powerful sword intent. In these past few months, Chen Changsheng had encountered many experts. In the Garden of Zhou, he had joined hearts with ten thousand swords, and then he had joined together with Su Li on the journey south. His sense for the keenness of sword intent had long surpassed that of the average person. He could sense that although this persons sword intent did not match up to that of a powerful figure in the Divine Domain like Zhu Luo, it was still extremely frightening. Even more frightening was that this persons sword intent also contained a killing intent. That killing intent was not concealed at all and was targeted at him. "Who is that?" he asked. Tang Thirty-Six had noticed his strange appearance just a few moments ago. Lifting a corner of the curtain and looking over, he very naturally discovered the figure of that man. His expression immediately grew very solemn as he dered, "He is Guan Bai." Chen Changsheng had heard this name before. After a moments silence, he asked, "Is it that Guan Bai from the Heavenly Dao Academy?" "Correct." Tang Thirty-Six lowered the curtain and turned his head to Chen Changsheng. "Afterpleting his education at the Heavenly Dao Academy, he has always been out traveling. I didnt think that he would return to the capital all of a sudden. You should be keenly aware why he returned." Chen Changsheng asked, "He had a good rtionship with Zhuang Huanyu?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Zhuang Huanyu was not willing to receive his own fathers support. After entering the capital, Principal Zhuang entrusted him to Guan Bais care for a year. The two could be considered brothers." Chen Changsheng was speechless. At present, everyone believed that he had forced Zhuang Huanyu to death. If Guan Bai really did regard Zhuang Huanyu as his own brother, then it was only a matter of course that he woulde to take vengeance. "He probably wont use the Ivy All-School Martial Exhibitions name to challenge you." Tang Thirty-Six saw the expression on his face and added, "After all, hes an expert of the Promation of Liberation. He wont be as shameless as Zhou Ziheng." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then what method do you think he will use?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "If my calctions are not wrong, he will give you one year of time." Chen Changsheng did not understand the meaning of these words. Tang Thirty-Six exined, "Next year there will be a Boiling Stone Summit. At that time, he will take the stage and kill you. His Holiness will be powerless. Even if an exnation is demanded after the fact, at most, he will only have to return his life to the Li Pce." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. The sword intent that he had previously sensed already told him that Tang Thirty-Sixs conjecture was most likely correct. Tang Thirty-Six empathized with him. For an expert of the Promation of Liberation to vow to take ones life at the cost of even his own, anyone would be extremely miserable. Moreover, this sort of situation would persist for a year. It was impossible for him to imagine just how he could possibly endure this one year if this matter concerned him instead. But it was beyond his imagination that Chen Changsheng was already extremely experienced with bearing this sort of pressure, with confronting this sort of shadow. Thus, it only took a few moments for his expression to return to normal. Tang Thirty-Six was rather taken aback at this change of expression. He was afraid that Chen Changsheng was pretending to be calm, so he decided to change the subject. "Lets not talk about it anymore." He asked Chen Changsheng in a serious tone, "You said to Zhou Ziheng just a moment ago that there were at least five other people at Ethereal Opening that could defeat him. Who are these five people?" There had been many listeners to this previous exchange and it was also a topic everyone viewed with the greatest interest. "I know Im definitely not one of them." Directly looking into Chen Changshengs eyes, Tang Thirty-Six said in a very indifferent manner, "So you dont need to care about my feelings." Chen Changsheng did not need to take too long to ponder this question. He straightforwardly said, "Qiushan Jun, Xu Yourong, Lady Chujian, Gou Hanshi, Nanke." It was inly obvious that this was a question he had considered many times. In his view, besides him, these five people at the level of Ethereal Opening had the ability to defeat the Star Condensation expert Zhou Ziheng. "Qiushan Jun, Xu Yourong, and Gou Hanshi should have the ability. As for that Demon Princess, Ive only heard rumors about her. A few days ago, I heard you say that in the Garden of Zhou, she beat you ck and blue, where living was worse than death. No matter how I see it, for her to handle Zhou Ziheng would be a simple affair for her. Only...who is Lady Chujian? Howe Ive never heard of her before?" Tang Thirty-Six asked him with great curiosity. The story of the ins of the Unsetting Sun had only beenpletely divulged to Luoluo. He had never mentioned that genius elf girl to Tang Thirty-Six. Now, upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs question, he didnt know how to answer. Thinking about how the status of that girl was still unknown made himpse into an even deeper silence. Tang Thirty-Six saw that his current emotional state was rather strange and ceased pursuing this line of questioning, thinking to find some other time to inquire about it. Instead, he asked, "Where are we going right now?" Chen Changsheng replied, "To pick someone up." Watching as the carriage galloped off into the distance, the crowd was abuzz with discussion. After just concluding a shocking battle that involved surpassing cultivation levels, just where were these youths of the Orthodox Academy in a rush to get to? The personnel of the Four Great Markets responsible for construction went to inquire if they should begin taking apart the awning. Unexpectedly, they received a reply in the negative. The Celestial Pole Market was the most powerful of the Four Great Markets and possessed the deepest backing. All gazes rested upon the Grand Steward of this market. The Grand Steward shot a nce at the nearby steward from the Heavenly Fragrance Market and said, "There will be many more matches afterwards. This old awning, of course we have to keep it." There were no objections because everyone understood. The new rule of the Orthodoxy had already been promulgated. From tomorrow on, there would be many more peopleing one after the other to challenge the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changshengs victory today was not at all indicative of a conclusion. On the contrary, this was only the beginning. Many matters of the secr world were like this. Whether in life or work, how could there possibly be such an easy way to bring things to a close? The vast majority of cases required dull and dry repetition. For instance, the two officials from the Department for Purging Officials in that carriage on the other end of the street had just finished their report on todays battle and performed some initial analysis. Soon after, they still had to do their own jobs! Just after the Orthodox Academys carriage left, that carriage also began to move, following it from a distance. The two carriages, one in front and one behind, traveled through the streets of the capital. Along the way, countless pieces of information from the agents and spies the Department for Purging Officials had spread throughout the capital were transmitted to the carriage behind. Those two officials were also very curious to know just where the Orthodox Academys carriage was going. Of course, besides curiosity, they absolutely had to know the tracks and destination of that carriage. The Orthodox Academy did not take any sort of circuitous route, having no intention of concealing its tracks, so following it was very smooth. But theplexions of the two officials in the carriage were growing increasingly solemn and the shock in their eyes was growing ever more evident. It seemed to them that this route they were taking was very familiar. Because every day when they woke up in the morning, they would always take this route to go to work. If the Orthodox Academy continued on this route, it would reach a certain location. That ce was called Zhou Mansion, and it was also called Zhou Prison. Of course, that ce also had a more formal name: The office of the Great Zhou Dynastys Department for Purging Officials. Chapter 447 – The Remnants of the Crabapple Blossoms Are Like Blood Chapter 447 - The Remnants of the Crabapple Blossoms Are Like Blood Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Department for Purging Officials was in the principal alley of the Northern Military Department. Although it was called an alley, it was actually a very spacious and straight street, able to amodate two carriages side by side. At this time, there were two carriages in the alley, one in front and one behind. The carriages were already empty of people but there were quite a few people outside the alley. Moreover, as the news spread through the capital, it was certain that even more people would appear. The people currently outside this alley were the spies and informants of the various powers of the capital. They only dared to stand at the opening of the alley and watch that mansion from a distance,cking the courage to get any closer. The mansion was very unremarkable and didnt give off any sort of sinister feeling. However, the alley before the stone steps of the mansion was devoid of pedestrians. Chen Changsheng stood before the gate of that mansion. He handed his name card over to an official, his expression and actions clearly somewhat stiff. This was the first time he had offered his name card on a formal visit. He had never done this sort of thing before, so it was inevitable for him to be a little nervous. Of course, the fundamental reason for this anxiety was because of the mansion itself. Not only was he breathing heavily, Xuanyuan Po was too. Even the normally heaven-defying Tang Thirty-Six was abnormally silent nowin fact, when the carriage had passed through the stone arch on the main street and entered the Northern Military Departments principal alley, finally confirming Chen Changshengs destination, Tang Thirty-Six had ceased to speak. This mansion was the office of the Department for Purging Officials and also Zhou Tongs residence, as well as the legendary Zhou Prison. To many people, especially the subjects of the Great Zhou Dynasty, this mansion was the most sinister location in the continent, even more terrifying than Xuo City in thend of demons. Because Xuo City was too far away, while Zhou Prison was close by. The reason for this mansions sinister and terrifying aura was naturally the powerful figure that resided within. The name of Zhou Tong could silence the cries of a child in the night. This was not merely some literary allegory, but something that had really happened. Besides this, there were still many simr stories. It was said that several decades ago, a certain son of an official of the Ministry of Rites had taken in too much wine at some brothel and wished to forcefully press himself upon a famous hostess. Just as he was about to aplish the deed, he heard a person outside the door yell "Zhou Tong ising!" That officials son was so scared that he wet himself on the spot. From that point on, he never appeared publicly again. Of course, this did not mean that Zhou Tong was willing to help themon people of the capital educate their children, nor did it mean that he was some good person that was willing to run to the rescue of damsels in distress. It only indicated just to what degree the fear of his name had reached in the hearts of the people. It was known throughout the world that Zhou Tong was a cruel official of brutal methods, a vile man with a sinister and wicked character. It could not be counted how many innocentmoners and firm, upright officials he had ughtered. If it could be said that many people wanted to kill Su Li because he had killed too many people with his sword, then it could be said that all the people of the world wanted to kill Zhou Tong. Even officials in the same factions would asionally wish that he would just go and die. There were even times when some people thought that since the heavens had allowed someone like Zhou Tong to appear, it must be some sort of punishment against mankind. Based on how these stories normally developed, a person like Zhou Tong would only be able to hold power for a short time. He should have long since been sentenced to death by a thousand cuts by some heroic lord, or else some capable expert that shunned the secr world should have turned him into a wisp of smoke. But none of this urred. Because he was a grand minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty with an extremely lofty position, guarded by countless soldiers and experts. Moreover, he was himself a Star Condensation expert. Crucially, he was the Divine Empresss most loyal dog. The world held countless people who opposed the Tianhai Divine Empresss grasp of the government. Amongst them, roughly seventy percent did so because she was a woman. The remaining thirty percent opposed her fundamentally because Zhou Tongs actions were too evil. Because no one was a fool. Even the most idiotmoner, after so many years, could tell that Zhou Tongs wickedness and brutality was in fact the embodiment of the Divine Empresss will. The Divine Empresss reign over the continent had actually already spanned two hundred years. Her methods of rule could be described as perfect, but there were still countless people who opposed her. She was keenly aware that as a sovereign, it was impossible to appease everyone. Thus, she required a vicious dog, a sharp knife, to tear and chop at those who opposed her in the dark. To speak on a deeper level, she required a person to implement her evil will. This person was Zhou Tong. He perfectly handled the Divine Empresss requests. He was not shadowed by his childhood, and he wasnt interested in profit, nor did he ever do things unwillingly. He just loved to punish and imprison, to torture and abuse, in the name of thews of the Great Zhou Dynasty! From a certain point of view, Zhou Tong was actually a very pure person. He was a purely evil person. Today, Chen Changsheng hade to the office of the Department for Purging Officials to meet with Zhou Tong. From Xining Vige to the capital, he had heard far too many things about Zhou Tong. It couldnt be helped that he was somewhat nervous. Only after holding that object in his sleeve was he able to calm down a little. He was escorted into the mansion by an official of the Department for Purging Officials. He had not imagined that this iparably terrifying mansion of rumor was actually so quiet and beautiful. They were brought to the deepest courtyard. The courtyard was notrge, and nted in it were two crabapple trees. The trees were most likely rather old, since their branches already extended over the courtyards wall. The remnants of pink blossoms could still be seen on them. Xuanyuan Po turned his head, nervously taking the measure of his surroundings. Tang Thirty-Six raised his eyebrows, thinking about something. On the other hand, Chen Changsheng was recalling the buildings and environment he had seen on their way here, attempting to calcte where Zhexiu might be imprisoned. He was currently at the peak of Ethereal Opening. If he were ced in the ordinary sects and monasteries of the world, he could be considered an expert. Although he hadnt developed a connection with the heavens and the earth, he still had some intuition in this aspect, especially after he had followed Su Li in learning the Intellectual Sword. However, it was obvious that this seemingly ordinary mansion had a sort of spell array that far surpassed his cultivation. The more he thought, the more he realized that he couldnt evenpletely recall the route they took in, let alone the location where Zhexiu was imprisoned. At this moment, a voice rang out. An Ethereal Opening surpassing cultivation levels to defeat a Star Condensation...this is the first time this has urred in the past decade, and so will inevitably shock the entire continent. For you at this time, full of spirit and brimming with sword intent, to take a carriage and drive directly to the Northern Military Departments principal alley, ording to the art of war, is truly excellent. To take a single horse and crash it through a barrierisnt that one of the strategies of troop movement? Only, I have never heard that you were skilled in these sorts of things. Now that I think of it, it must be Su Li that taught you." That voice was very serene and very ordinary, but for some reason, the moment they heard this voice, Chen Changsheng and the others suddenly felt like a sea of blood had appeared before them. There were countless women and children within the sea of blood, wailing in despair as they slowly sank into oblivion. Chen Changsheng knew that this was a fantasy and so was not nervous, even though he didnt understand why Zhou Tong had created this scene for them to see. With the slightest movement of his spiritual sense, like a wisp of cool breeze, he woke up. He directed his gaze to the middle-aged man that had suddenly appeared in the courtyard. Naturally, the middle-aged man was Zhou Tong. His face was pale, as if he had not seen the sun for many years. His expression was calm, like that of some teacher of a country house. His two lips were extremely thin, making him seem exceptionally callous. He wore the gown of an official, but he did not give off any of the prestige of an official. He only reeked of blood. Chapter 448 – I Came To Pick Somebody Up Chapter 448 - I Came To Pick Somebody Up Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A deathly stillness hung over the small courtyard. Chen Changsheng had met Zhou Tong before, and not only once. However, this was his first real meeting with Zhou Tong. His first meeting with the real Zhou Tong. He gazed at Zhou Tongs pale cheeks, his lips that were as thin as knives, his officials gown that was crimson as blood, and he sensed an unimaginably frightening Qi. He felt like the scent of blood was growingly increasingly thick, as if it was real. Finally, his gaze fell upon Zhou Tongs hands. Those two hands were very slender, the fingernails trimmed wlessly. They werent dirty in the slightest, much less stained with blood. But he knew that these two hands had ughtered countless members of the Chen Imperial n as well as many of their loyal officials. And just who knew how many eyes he had plucked and hearts he had dug out from still-living bodies? Chen Changsheng felt like his heart was beating ever faster, and then an idea suddenly urred to him: Zhou Tongs hands were very suitable for holding a sword. Consequently, he replied, "Senior Su Li taught me the sword on the road." Swords were used to kill people. Words that were like swords were meant to break the influence of ones opponent. Chen Changsheng did not understand this concept, but he had very naturally been able to form a response. Those things Su Li had taught him on their journey south had always remained with him and were endlessly showing their use. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po awoke from their trances and revealed wary expressions. Zhou Tong smiled in silence. The remaining blossoms on the crabapple tree drifted to the ground. Some of the petals fell onto Chen Changshengs shoulder. The sinister pressure pervading the small courtyard instantly vanished, and that intense stench of blood also disappeared. Only the faint scent of flowers was left behind. No one said anything. After a moment, Zhou Tong looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "To not greet this official is to be rude." There was a period of silence as Chen Changsheng thought of how to respond to this. Suddenly, the silent Tang Thirty-Six opened his mouth and asked, "What is your identity, what is your status?" As he asked this question, he stared into Zhou Tongs eyes, stared into them like he was staring at a dangerously venomous snake. Zhou Tong narrowed his eyes. He had not imagined that this young master of the Tang n would have the courage to question, nor that he would be...so rude. Without waiting for an answer, Tang Thirty-Six continued, "Chen Changsheng is the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. In terms of identity, in the Orthodoxy, he is only below His Holiness. And Your Excellency is only the supervisor of the office of the Department for Purging Officials. Even if the Divine Empress was even more gracious and kind and bestowed upon Your Excellency the title of Duke of the Third Rank, just how could Your Excellency be discussed on equal terms with my principal? In terms of greetings, it should naturally be Your Excellency thates first." Zhou Tong gazed at Tang Thirty-Six and revealed a false smile. "Even your father would not dare speak like this to me." Tang Thirty-Six answered, "So my grandfather said, my father is inferior to me." Zhou Tong replied, "If this is the case, then should it really be me that offers greetings first?" Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change. There was no contempt, no pride, no gloating, only extreme calm and focus as he replied, "Of course." Zhou Tongs eyebrows perked up as he replied, "If this is the case, it should be you first." Tang Thirty-Six answered, "I and Xuanyuan are students, just apanying." Zhou Tong asked, "Who are you apanying?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "We are apanying the Principal." "I am the Principal." Chen Changsheng finally caught up to the tempo between these two. He very formally introduced himself: "I am the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng." Zhou Tong said nothing for a very long time, and then he gently tidied his official robe. His red officials gown, amongst the remnants of the crabapple blossoms, was particrly striking. And then he sped his hands, bowed, and asked for his purpose. "I did not know that Principal Chen woulde today. What does Sir require?" "Wofu Zhexiu is a student of the Orthodox Academy." Chen Changsheng looked intently at him and said, "I havee to pick him up." The small courtyard was peaceful and serene, and while the office of the Department for Purging Officials was still heavily-guarded, countless people had already arrived outside the alley of the Northern Military Department. All of the capital was in a tense mood. Everyone knew why Chen Changsheng hade today to visit Zhou Tong. But it was probably beyond their expectations that Chen Changsheng would so calmly and naturally bring up his demand. This was because he had already affirmed his identity. He was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Zhexiu was a student of the Orthodox Academy. A principal must be concerned about his studentsthis was an unalterable truth. It was so unalterable that even Zhou Tong sighed as he thought to himself, just how much did that freak Su Li teach this kid? Then he smiled and replied, "In ordance with the demands of the Imperial Court, I imprisoned Zhexiu. If his release is desired, Principal Chen requires the decree of the Divine Empress, or else a verdict from the Grand Court of Revision and the Ministry of Justice." With the advent of the Department for Purging Officials, the Grand Court of Revision and the Ministry of Justice had be decorations, or perhaps subordinates, of the Department for Purging Officials. Until Zhou Tong gave the nod, the Grand Court of Revision and the Ministry of Justice could not even take a case. "Ive studied the Daoist Canon since I was little," Chen Changsheng abruptly mentioned. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po shot him a nce, wondering, just why did you mention this now? Zhou Tong knew that he still had more to say and waited in silence. Chen Changsheng continued, "Ive confirmed that Your Excellency directly took the case of the Garden of Zhou from the Li Pce. The Ministry of Justice and the Grand Court of Revision dont even have this case on record." Zhou Tong replied, "And what of it?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Being well-versed in the Daoist Canon, Ive also memorized all thews of the Great Zhou. Im very sure that there does not exist a singlew supporting Your Excellencys continued imprisonment of Wofu Zhexiu." Zhou Tong smiled at him, not saying a word. Chen Changsheng said, "I ask that Your Excellency release him." Zhou Tong removed a snow-white handkerchief from his sleeve and gently wiped the corner of his lips. His actions were very graceful, but his words were filled with scorn. "Our future Pope is actually socking in patience. This cant help but cause people to be concerned about the Orthodoxys future." Perhaps because of Zhou Tongs actions, or perhaps because of those words, Tang Thirty-Six creased his brow. "I promised His Eminence that I would wait two more days, but..." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng continued, "He died, so I no longer need to wait." Zhou Tong gazed at him and calmly replied, "I believe you have forgotten one thing. Zhou Tong is used of colluding with the demons. As long as I have this usation, I can keep him imprisoned however long I desire." "Your Excellency also seems to have forgotten one thing. The three people used of colluding with the demons in the Garden of Zhou were Zhexiu, Qi Jian...and me." Chen Changsheng solemnly gazed back at him and dered, "If Your Excellency truly believes that Zhexiu could collude with the demons, then the first thing Your Excellency needs to do is to imprison me as well. If not, then you should release him." The small courtyard became iparably silent, and could even be described as a deathly silence. Only the sounds of falling petals and breathing could be heard. This was the choice he had left for Zhou Tong: release Zhexiu or imprison them together. Zhou Tong slowly narrowed his eyes until they became as slender as willow leaves, and also very simr to the willow leaf de that he was most skilled at. His voice that fluttered out of his thin lips was simr too, though much colder. "You...are you threatening this official?" Chapter 449 – How Could the Chirping of Cicadas Possibly Be Quiet? Chapter 449 - How Could the Chirping of Cicadas Possibly Be Quiet? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Not all kinds of milk tasted good, and not all people would be so frightened by Zhou Tongs words that they would be like cicadas in the winter. For instance, in this world, there were some young people that would not be afraid. If it were Gou Hanshi hearing Zhou Tongs words filled with murderous intent, he would presumably very warmly reply, "Your Excellency has misunderstood, I only wish to help Your Excellency resolve this problem." If Qiushan Jun were to hear those words, he would probablyugh and say,"Yes, Your Excellency has not got it wrong. I am precisely threatening Your Excellency." If Tang Thirty-Six were to act in this situation as he usually did, he would most likely answer the problem confronting him like so: "Idiot, I am threatening you, so what are you going to do about it?" Somewhat regretfully, and somewhat fortunately, Zhou Tongs words were directed at Chen Changsheng, not Tang Thirty-Six. Chen Changshengs answer conformed very well with his personality. He stood at his original position and looked into Zhou Tongs eyes. There was no intention to inme the conflict, but there was also no sense that he would retreat. The cold Qi under the crabapple trees gradually vanished. Zhou Tong looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "If I do not see wrong, from the moment you entered the Northern Military Department, you have been very nervous." Chen Changsheng thought about it and decided that this was nothing to be ashamed of, nor was there any need to conceal it, so he answered, "Yes." Zhou Tong continued, "But you still came." Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes." Zhou Tong said, "Then you should have thought of what to do if I did not release Zhexiu." Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes." Zhou Tong perked his eyebrows and said with considerable interest, "I would really like to know just what you are prepared to do." After a very long time, Chen Changsheng finally made a decision. He looked at Zhou Tong and sincerely dered, "If Your Excellency does not release him, then I am prepared to wrest him away." The small courtyard once again became silent as a grave. The petals of the crabapple blossoms gently drifted down. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po turned to Chen Changsheng. It was a mystery what they were thinking, and it was unknown whether or not great waves were raging in their minds. At the very least, nothing could be made out on their faces. Zhou Tong was also gazing at Chen Changsheng, but now he was looking at him very attentively. Chen Changsheng eyes were very clear and very calm, so it was very easy to see what he was thinking, even his deepest thoughts. Zhou Tongs gazed at him very seriously, so he could easily tell: Chen Changsheng was serious. His words had not been a joke. If Zhexiu was not able to walk out of Zhou Prison today, he would truly take action to forcefully wrest him away. The problem was that this was innately a joke. Zhou Tong began tough, then shook his head. This was the Zhou Mansion, the Zhou Courtyard, the Zhou Prison. This was the most heavily-guarded location in the Great Zhou Dynasty, not even losing out to the Imperial Pce. In the tranquil and beautiful area around this house, who knew how many experts were concealed? There was also a massive military force of the Imperial Court standing guard in the surrounding streets and alleys. Even Wang Po of Tianliang would find it impossible to steal someone away from this ce, let alone their group. Yes, these three young people were all cultivating geniuses, blessed with talent, but they were ultimately still young. At least for now, they stillcked the strength to resist the world. There wasnt even a need for those hidden experts of the Imperial Court to emerge. Only Zhou Tong was required, and with only a single wave of a finger, Chen Changsheng and the others would find it impossible to leave this small courtyard. Zhou Tong paid them no more attention. sping his hands behind his back, he began walking towards the northern wing of the small courtyard. In the gentle rain of withered petals, his red robe was still striking, even dazzling. In Chen Changshengs eyes, this crimson officials gown was just like that sea of blood that had previously flooded the world. Zhou Tong had turned his back to him. This sort of disregard would be felt by many people to be a humiliation, but this sort of action would only make him more cool-headed. It was inly obvious that Zhou Tong simply did not care whether or not he acted, and perhaps even didnt believe that he would act. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po looked at him, waiting for his decision. From the start to end, from the Orthodox Academy to the office of the Department for Purging Officials, they had notmunicated, but they had never once hesitated or wavered. Chen Changsheng wanted toe to the office of the Department for Purging Officials and so they had followed. Chen Changsheng wanted to meet Zhou Tong, so they hade to the meeting with him. Now if Chen Changsheng said he wanted to act, they would naturally act with him. "Your Excellency, please hold on." Chen Changshengs voice finally rang out. Simultaneously, his hand gripped the hilt of his sword. The sword was called Stainless, truly like the person. Tang Thirty-Six took a deep breath and began to circte his true essence. His right hand gripped the hilt of the Wenshui Sword while his left hand gripped a magical artifact hidden in his sleeve. Xuanyuan Po looked all around for a suitable weapon. His eyes finally rested on the crabapple tree to his left. He thought to himself, its a little thin, but it can be used just like this. Zhou Tong halted his steps, but he did not turn around. His red officials gown gently swayed in the wind. An ocean that reeked of blood instantly enveloped the entire courtyard, eerie and terrifying to the extreme. Rumble! Thunder crashed. It wasnt from anyone in the courtyard taking action, but the stamping of hooves like peals of thundering from outside. Even the ground itself was shaking a little. This was closely followed by the nervous cries of the officials of the Department for Purging Officials. What hade was...the cavalry of the Orthodoxy! "You cannot move the Orthodoxys cavalry." Zhou Tong turned his body, looking at Chen Changsheng as if he was deep in thought. In the capital, there were few matters that could hide themselves from his eyes. From the moment the Northern Military Departments alley became a possible destination for the Orthodox Academys carriage, countless rted pieces of intelligence were sent to this location. He was keenly aware that Chen Changsheng had not prepared anything in the background. He was relying purely on the manner and sword intent he had gained from obtaining victory over Zhou Ziheng to break into this ce. "It has nothing to do with me." Chen Changsheng truly could not move the Orthodoxys cavalry. The Orthodoxys cavalry were under the directmand of the Li Pce and were extremely powerful in battle. Zhou Tong suddenly thought of a certain dayst year. On that day, the entire capital besieged the Orthodox Academy and the people crowded around the Bureau of lesiastic Education. And then, the cavalry of the Orthodoxy had arrived. Like an autumn wind sweeping up the leaves, they had firmly and callously cleared the scene. On that day, a considerable amount of people had died. It was also only from that day forward that many people finally understood that the archbishop of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, who seemed about to fall asleep at any time, actually possessed such high authority within the Orthodoxy and concealed such strength. From the looks of it, the Orthodoxy cavalry that had just arrived should have been part of the legacy bequeathed upon Chen Changsheng by that recently deceased elder. Zhou Tong said expressionlessly to Chen Changsheng, "You know what the result would be if you were to attack me." Chen Changsheng replied, "I will die." Zhou Tong said, "In my presence, even your thinking about death is not so easy." Chen Changsheng replied, "No, I naturally have ways of dying." For some reason, Zhou Tong was rather incensed at these words. "Then why dont you just go and die?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Your Excellency has still not moved. Presumably, it is out of fear that we really will die." Zhou Tong sneered, "What am I so frightened of?" "Previously, Your Excellency said that I was threatening you. You should be keenly aware that if I were to threaten you, this would be my only method." Chen Changsheng continued, "I ce my life on the line and then see whether, in the eyes of those powerful figures, it is my life that is important or Your Excellencys." As it was the beginning of summer, as the sun gradually approached its apex, the quiet and beautiful courtyard became rather stuffy. From some ce far away came the chirping of cicadas, their song somewhat vexing to the mind. Just like Zhou Tongs mood. When he learned that Prince Chen Liu and Mao Qiuyu had arrived outside, his vexation reached its peak. Chapter 450 – The Small Ones Beneath the Crimson Officials Gown Chapter 450 - The Small Ones Beneath the Crimson Officials Gown Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Today, the capital was exceptionally bustling. Not too long after early morning, the battle took ce before the gates of the Orthodox Academy and Chen Changsheng surpassed cultivation levels to obtain victory over Zhou Ziheng. This matter was already enough to astound the world. But no one could have imagined that he would go on to do something that was even more world-shaking. He brought the remaining two students of the Orthodox Academy, boarded a carriage, and rushed into the Zhou Prison. It was said that he was currently within, in stalemate with that frightening Lord Zhou Tong. The Orthodox Academy wanted a person. Zhou Tong would not release him. After learning this news, the popce of the capital rushed over to see the excitement, but it was a different sort of excitementpared to the battle from this morning. There was far too much evil around Zhou Prison and its image was far too gruesome in the eyes of the popce, so the crowd did not dare get too close. So when the five hundred cavalry of the Orthodoxy roared through the street, there were no idental injuries. Soon after, a chief eunuch from the Imperial Pce arrived, the Vice Minister arrived, and Mao Qiuyu came to the scene. Lastly, the county princes carriage hurried over to the scene. No one entered Zhou Prison or even the alley which contained it. Prince Chen Liu descended from his carriage and nced at the five hundred Orthodoxy cavalry. He almost imperceptibly creased his brow, then gave a bitter smile to Mao Qiuyu, saying, "This matter has made too much of a ruckus." Todays matter truly had caused too much of a ruckus. Everyone knew that the Orthodoxys new rule concerning the All-School Martial Exhibition was nothing more than the Imperial Courtor to be more precise, the Tianhai n and the two archbishops that were loyal to the Divine Empresspressuring the Orthodox Academy. But no one had imagined that the Orthodox Academys response to this would be so intense and so swift. Right after obtaining victory in their first battle, they had gone without the slightest dy to Zhou Prison to demand a persons release! The once-principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mao Qiuyu, now the Sacred Hall Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, stood amongst the ranks of the Six Prefects. His appearance assuredly signified the attitude of the Li Pce. The problem was that even such a powerful figure as he stood outside the alley, not going in. Everyone knew that the rtionship between the Divine Empress and the Li Pce had undergone a great change within the past year. They were gradually growing apart, but they still maintained peace on the surface. Since these two Saints were presently maintaining their silence, no one wanted or dared to make this situation even more fraught with tension and make it spiral out of control. No one was willing to bear the frightening consequences of such an act. Until the Orthodox Academys carriage entered this alley. If today, some mishap really did happen in that small courtyard, then the capital, the continent, and even the entire human world would be plunged into a great mishap. Within the courtyard, Tang Thirty-Six looked at Zhou Tong very seriously, even sincerely. "Your Excellency, I must speak the truth to you. Chen Changsheng, his life...is truly very good, and could be said to be precious beyond description. I do not know how the Divine Empress sees it, but in the eyes of His Holiness, Your Excellencys life is inevitably not as precious as Chen Changshengs life. If he were to really die today in Zhou Prison, do you believe His Holiness would spare Your Excellency? And how would the Empress view your Excellency?" "Precious beyond description?" Zhou Tong narrowed his eyes at Chen Changsheng, seeming to ruminate over something. Tang Thirty-Six continued, "And Your Excellency perhaps does not understand him. At times, he really can be very stubborn, very foolish. He really could do something like exchanging his life for Zhexius." "No matter how you say it, its still threatening me." Zhou Tong was deeply emotional. "Is it maybe because there have been less stories about me in the capitaltely so that no one is afraid of me anymore?" Tang Thirty-Six smiled. "Your Excellency can think what he wants." Zhou Tong coldly yelled, "Can you bear the consequences of this matter?" Chen Changsheng replied, "It was not me that wanted to be Principal of the Orthodox Academy, so I dont believe I need to bear the consequences. The meaning of these words was exceptionally clear. He was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy and Zhexiu was a student on the registers of the Orthodox Academy. Zhexiu had been imprisoned in Zhou Prison for too long, so it was only natural that he rescue Zhexiu from this prison. As for the deeper implications hidden behind this matter, he really couldntprehend them, nor did he want toprehend them. Thus, he only needed to bear the consequences that a principal shielding his student should bear. As for whatever serious consequences this matter would attract, it should be the joint responsibility of that person that made him Principal of the Orthodox Academy and the person that ordered Zhou Tong to imprison Zhexiu. In other words, if a storm really was stirred up in this small courtyard and the rtionship between the Li Pce and the Imperial Court became like that of fire and water, then even if the world fell intoplete chaos, the demons seized the chance to invade, the popce became destitute and homeless, and all of humanity became enved for tens of thousands of years...it was the fault of the Pope and the Divine Empress. The courtyard once more became iparably silent. Zhou Tong had not imagined that Chen Changsheng would have this sort of intention. He narrowed his eyes and the temperature suddenly dropped. Ayer of frost suddenly formed over the petals on the ground. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po gazed at Chen Changsheng, wanting to sigh with admiration. The Li Pce, the Great Hall of Light. Countless sculptures of sages, some solemn, some hallowed, emitted a faint radiance as they gazed at the sky above the hall. The Pope was also gazing at the sky, his expression calm. It was as if he had not just heard about what Chen Changsheng had done and said. "How can a person like Chen Changsheng, who is ignorant of the general situation, who cannot grasp the bigger picture, inherit the Orthodoxy?" The speaker was Daoist Siyuan, master of the Hall of Subjugation. He stood at the side of Linghai Zhiwang, master of the Hall of Heavenly Judgment. As the youngest of the Six Prefects and simultaneously the most powerful of the Sacred Hall Archbishops, they were still reverential to the Pope, but they spoke very directly. Perhaps it was also because they were only a step from the Divine Domain and could already see the back of the Pope. At present, the entire continent believed that these two archbishops continued to support the Divine Empress and were unwilling to stand at the side of the Pope because they had an unquenchable hostility and distrust for the Chen Imperial n. However, no one had imagined that, besides this, the more important reason was that the Pope had decided to entrust the future of the Orthodoxy to this young person called Chen Changsheng. The two Sacred Hall Archbishops could disregard the authority of the secr world, but it was impossible for them to not care about the inheritance of the divine. Linghai Zhiwang expressionlessly said, "It was written very clearly by the Holy Maiden in her letter, that matter really has a hope of sess. This signifies that the pressure ced on Mount Li was reasonable. Zhou Tong has achieved some merit on this matter." The Pope said nothing, as serene as ever. Daoist Siyuan sighed, saying, "Your Holiness should be keenly aware, our positions on the ownership of the Divine Staff or the emperors throne are not because we oppose Your Holiness. Our uneasees from the fact that Your Holiness and the Empress still have at least several decades worth of life essence. What need is there for Your Holiness to make a decision so quickly?" This decision was still about ownership. The ownership of the Divine Staff and the emperors throne. Linghai Zhiwangs face was still emotionless, but his voice was like the deepest depths of the ocean, containing an unimaginable might. "As for Zhou Tong, just kill him. All of his crimes are his own to bear. He should have been keenly aware long ago just what his mission is." Just a moment ago, he had said that Zhou Tong had achieved great merit. Now, he was saying that if a problem urred in that small courtyard, it was fine to just kill Zhou Tong. In the next moment, a worried and panicked voice came from outside the Great Hall of Light. Something had urred in the Northern Military Department alley that exceeded everyones expectations. Zhou Tong had actually released Zhexiu! Chapter 451 – The Youth and Time Chapter 451 - The Youth and Time Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: The Chinese term for time used here, rather than the typical ʱ, is the term , which literally trantes to light and shadow. It can also be thought of as the passage of time, day and night.) In the Great Hall of Light, the archbishops were thinking of a massacre in the darknessto resolve the conflict triggered by the youths of the Orthodox Academy, to give all sides an eptable resolution, if the Pope no longer protected Chen Changsheng, then it was certainly eptable that Zhou Tong be killed. However, Zhou Tong was no ordinary individual. Just when everyone believed that the situation in the courtyard of drifting crabapple blossoms had reached an impasse, he was still not willing to ept a conclusion decided by others. He gave the world a conclusion that no one had expected. The Pope turned his gaze away from the sky and turned to Linghai Zhiwang, the faintest of smiles on his lips. Linghai Zhiwangs voice suddenly cracked, just like the dark waters of the ocean instantly shattering into countless bubbles of white foam. "Just what is he nning on doing?" ------ "Many years ago, my older sister was...raped and murdered by a son of a princes family. Yes, it was not the heir nor was he a particrly spoiled son. He was just a very ordinary son of a concubine. Im even willing to wager that the prince didnt even know he had such a son, because this prince was just like a pig, giving birth to over forty sons and a pile of daughters. Anyway, in brief...they all had the surname Chen." Zhou Tong looked at Chen Changsheng, his eyes extremely cold, but with a strand of brutal remembrance deep within. "The Imperial Court could not possibly care about such a small affair, and how could the capital government and the military department dare trespass into a princes mansion to seize someone? As a result, this matter was gradually forgotten by others. In the end, only I was left to remember just how hard the rain fell that day, how many wounds the beast had bitten into my sisters body...yes, it was very difficult to forget. If you were me, what would you do?" The crabapple blossoms that had fallen to the ground seemed like a mantle of snowkes on the ground of the small courtyard, but within these snowkes was a tinge of blood. Chen Changsheng and the others did not know why he would mention this thing of the past, much less how to respond. "Of course, youve got to kill them," Zhou Tong calmly answered. "In order to kill this son of a princeyes, back then, I wasnt thinking about killing that prince together with himI prepared to wait for a very long time, prepared to exchange my life for a brief moment of joy. However, just when I was prepared to plunge into the princes mansion, I was prevented from doing so by a person. That person was the Empress." He turned his gaze towards the Imperial Pce, his eyes filled with strange andplex emotions. After a seemingly endless span of silence, he continued to mumble, "The Empress said to me, the mark of an immature man is that he is willing to go out in a ze of glory for some reason, while the mark of a mature man is that he is willing to patiently endure for some reason!" Zhou Tong drew back his gaze and turned to Chen Changsheng. Calmly and seriously, he asked, "Do you understand?" Chen Changsheng very earnestly pondered this, then he shook his head and replied, "I understand, but I cannot do it." Zhou Tong began to chuckle. "Who can do it? I didnt agree at all with the Empresss argument, so I still took out my de and rushed off to the princes mansion. Fortunately, the Empress, using only a fingertip, was able to knock me unconscious." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "And then?" Zhou Tong replied, "And then I naturally understood, thus I began to endure, endure for a very long time." Tang Thirty-Six thought about that bloody affair in the capital that had shaken the entire continent. He had some suspicions, but he didnt dare to confirm them. He asked, "Finally?" "Finally, its only natural that I killed that person, and as for that prince, he naturally...died by a thousand cuts. Of course, I killed everyone from that princes family. Those forty-plus sons and that pile of daughters...although they were born as quickly as pigs, how could I possibly kill them as quickly? The Empress had truly spoken correctly. By living a modest and even lowly life for a few more years, I was ultimately able to seed at my objective." Zhou Tong began tough like a child. It was delighted and innocent, and thus felt extremely cruel. Xuanyuan Po gaped, not knowing what to say. He felt like the small courtyard had abruptly turned cold. Tang Thirty-Six confirmed that it truly was that incident where the Prince of Qishans entire family was executed down to the third generation, but he said nothing. Chen Changsheng suddenly dered, "I think that the you of the past preparing to rush into the princes mansion with a dagger was better than the you of the future." As he said this, he very sincerely looked into Zhou Tongs eyes. Zhou Tong asked, "Even if I was immature, and even somewhat foolish?" Chen Changsheng replied, "There are some things, there are some times, where being immature is actually better." Zhou Tong fell into silence. Only after a good while did he suddenly begin tough. He turned around and began to walk towards the back of the courtyard. He flicked the two sleeves of his great red officials gown, raising up a red-white petal. The side of the courtyard opened with a creak. Several officials of the Department for Purging Officials walked out, carrying with them a stretcher. Zhexiuy on this stretcher, his face pale and his eyes shut. To take Zhexiu and imprison him in Zhou Prison, keeping him in there for so many days, Zhou Tong had turned a blind eye to the Li Pce and Star Seizer Academy, no matter how much pressure they had ced upon him. This was because Zhexius imprisonment was the will of the Divine Empress and it increased the pressure on Mount Li. Just like he had said to Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu being imprisoned within Zhou Prison signified that the matter of the Garden of Zhou had not yete to a close. The Mount Li Sword Sect, which had just pulled itself away from internal strife, would inevitably have to pay some sort of price for this matter. To the Great Zhou, this was naturally a great thing. Of course, his unwillingness to release Zhexiu had a somewhat deeper reason which was impossible to exin to others. It was just like how no one, until that moment, had known that he had actually already prepared to release Zhexiu, only... "Your Excellency, why did you agree to release him?" In the deepest and coldest room of the Department for Purging Officials, Priest Xin asked this question in confusion. Who could have imagined that Priest Xin, Archbishop Mei Lishas most trusted aide over these past few months, would actually appear in this ce? Moreover, it was in to see that his rtionship was Zhou Tong was quite unusual. It was a mystery just what sort of person he was. "Why not release him? The pressure ced on Mount Li should already be sufficient. I had originally wanted to see what sort of response the Li Pce would have, but it turns out His Holiness, that Saint, is truly beyond my ability to reckon. But at least I was able to see with my own eyes what sort of person he is." Zhou Tong closed his eyes, recalling the scene of that clean youth under the crabapple trees. Priest Xin thought to himself, Your Excellencys piece on the definition of maturity and immaturity was extremely reasonable and extremely difficult to answer. I originally thought that Chen Changshengs answer touched Your Excellencys soul, causing you to agree to release him... "Moved?" Zhou Tong seemed to have the ability to read minds. He opened his eyes and said emotionlessly, "This official has never had an older sister, what could that answer move? Whose answer could possess the ability to move me?" Priest Xin shook his head, then said, "Before His Eminence passed away, he was always reading this book." As he spoke, he extracted a scripture from his bosom and offered it. Zhou Tong received it and realized that this was a famous scripture of the Orthodoxy, the Scroll of Time. As he gazed at this scripture, he thought of that youth under the crabapple tree. For what seemed like forever, he said nothing. He had spoken the truth to Priest Xin. He had always been unwilling to release Zhexiu because he wanted to, at this ce, borrowing those two crabapple trees and the murderous atmosphere of Zhou Prison, carefully, seriously, from head to toe, from inside to outside, examine Chen Changsheng. To him, this was a matter of most vital importance, more important than Zhexiu or the cold intention of those two archbishops to extinguish him. Because he wanted to see a span of time on Chen Changshengs body. Chapter 452 – The Heavenly Dao Flows West Chapter 452 - The Heavenly Dao Flows West Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was unknown whether Zhou Tong had managed to spy a span of time on Chen Changshengs body, but he was currently gazing at the Scroll of Time in his hands. The Scroll of Time was also called the Canon of Flowing West and was one of the most important scriptures of the Orthodoxy. Simultaneously, it was also the most profound and abstruse ssic of the Daoist Canon. The trend of the river moving west cannot be slowed was the meaning of its name and it gave an ount of subtle observations of the Dao concerning time. Before he died, Mei Lisha had not forgotten to read this Daoist scriptureWhat did this mean? As Zhou Tong gazed at the cryptic and iprehensible words of the Canon of Flowing West, he silently pondered this question. Priest Xin continued to describe what had happened in that room filled with plum blossoms. "He said that Principal Shang truly is an extraordinary man." Zhou Tong narrowed his eyes and his gaze abruptly turned cold and sharp. A person on the verge of death would speak the truth. An extraordinary priest like Mei Lisha had long since be indifferent to the thought of death. On the eve of his death, why did he read this Daoist scripture, why did he suddenly mention this man who had disappeared into hiding for many years? Priest Xin paused for a moment, and then remembered the archbishops final emotional sigh. "He was very curious to see just how the Daoist Canon would record the life of the next Pope." Zhou Tongs two eyebrows leapt up. There was no wind in the quiet room, but his red officials gown began to undte as if the sea of blood hade to the world. The outer appearance originated from ones mental state. This phenomenon indicated just how heavy the mental assault brought on by Priest Xins ount wasbecause from these words and this book, he had faintly been able to seize upon a clue. The next Pope? The entire continent knew that if nothing too out of the ordinary urred, the Orthodoxys next Pope would inevitably be Chen Changsheng. Mei Lisha had been the staunchest promoter of this matter and so he would naturally not be thinking of anyone else. So then why was he curious about how Chen Changshengs life would be recorded? Why did he think this matter was so interesting? Or was it because he believed that there would definitely be a different view expressed in the annals of history? And just what matter would it differ on? What was the most important thing in life? To contribute to a great cause or to cultivate and live a moral life? Zhou Tongs officials robe blew around ever more fiercely and the room reeked with the stench of blood. The sea of blood surged with monstrous waves, just like his current emotional state. Priest Xins face was deathly pale. He was almost unable to bear this terrifying pressure, but he also didnt dare to retreat. Suddenly, all the pressure vanished without a trace, and Zhou Tongs eyebrows slowly went t. His gaze was no longer sharp and officials robe returned to quietly covering his body. On his face appeared an unfathomable smile. "Do you know what the most important thing in a persons life is?" "The most important?" Priest Xin did not understand why the lord would suddenly ask this sort of question. The smile on Zhou Tongs face grew increasingly sincere, like a blooming flower. However, when paired with his sinister aura, it only made the whole picture increasingly bizarre. "The most important thing in a persons life is not the level to which one has cultivated, nor is it power and the symbols of authority, but rather...the dates of birth and death." He walked to the door and looked out at those two crabapple trees, listening to the sounds of carriage wheels rumbling along in the distance. "Whether discussing the scriptures of the Orthodoxy or the annals of history, in order to record a persons life, the first thing that must be confirmed, and also the first words that must be written, are what year and month you were born, as well as the ce of birth. Only by confirming these pieces of information can we confirm just which person is which." Priest Xin walked behind, not knowing how to respond. He could vaguely sense that although Zhou Tong seemed very calm on the surface, he was actually extremely nervous within. What sort of words or matters could have urred to cause such a terrifying figure as Zhou Tong to get nervous? "The crabapple blossoms had already begun to wilt and the prison possessed a divine might. He stood between them, and yet he was unmoving as ake." Zhou Tongs eyes narrowed once more, except this time his gaze was not sharp like a sword. Rather, it was brimming with perplexity and a sort of unease that not even he was able to realize. Priest Xin also wished to know: the lord had orchestrated such arge stage, but besides clearing up the motives of some powerful figures, was he able to seed in his most important objective? Zhou Tong wanted to see what sort of person Chen Changsheng was, but it could also be said that he wanted to see what person Chen Changsheng was. But normally, the phrase was unmoving like a mountain, so why did he rate Chen Changsheng to be unmoving like ake? "Hes very simr to a person." Zhou Tongs face suddenly revealed a smear of fear. "Hes very simr to the man described in the secret records within the pce, Chen Xuanba." Priest Xin was confused. In the annals and legends of themon folk, Chen Xuanba was the strongest expert of the Chen Imperial n in the past one thousand years, on par with Emperor Taizong. He had always possessed a fierce and crude reputation, so in what aspect was he the slightest bit like Chen Changsheng? And why did he have to say it was the Chen Xuanba of the secret records in the pce? His Excellency naturally had the opportunity to ess the top-secret records in the pce. Perhaps the Chen Xuanba recorded there was different from the Chen Xuanba spoken of in the legends? "Our grand Emperor Taizong modified all the histories and Daoist scriptures that he could modify, so Chen Xuanba naturally became a crude warrior that had no idea of the general situation and couldnt grasp the bigger picture. No could have thought that the true Chen Xuanba was actually a very quiet person," Zhou Tong said with a derisive air. Priest Xin thought those two lines ofmentary were rather familiar, then he remembered that it was the same evaluation the archbishop had given of Chen Changsheng not too long ago. After a moment of silence, Zhou Tong said, "Chen Changsheng is also a very quiet person." The quiet here had many meanings. For instance, when talking was not required, one did not speak. Or when ones words were clumsy, the actions were sharp and the heart was calm. Or when encountering some great task, one would have a calm air. The small courtyard was quiet for a very long time. Finally, Zhou Tong said, "In addition, he is also surnamed Chen." Priest Xin left, departing from the alley of the Northern Military Department with an extreme pressure and anxiety on his mind. This pressure on his mind had nothing to do with his two identities, but rather with that piece of information that had faintly revealed itself in Zhou Tongs words. Could Chen Changsheng really be a descendant of the Imperial n? He did not dare dwell on this, much less pry deeper, because it was very obvious that even Lord Zhou Tong was nervous about this matter. Zhou Tong truly was very nervous, because he knew much more than Priest Xin, and due to his status and identity, he was required to think about and clear up these concerns. He stood on the stone steps of the small courtyard, gazing at those crabapple trees now utterly devoid of blossoms. For what seemed like forever, he remained silent in contemtion, not caring for the disturbancesing from outside the courtyard. Before Mei Lisha died, he said that the traitor Shang was a truly extraordinary man. Before Mei Lisha died, he was reading the Canon of Flowing West, reading about how time was like water. Yes, the traitor Shang could help the Empress go against the heavens and change fate. To halt an infants growth for four years, just what did that amount to? Perhaps Chen Changsheng was just a mature youth? But to be so dull and gloomy, to be that mature, could he really just be a sixteen-year-old youth? Actually, the age of the disciple that the traitor Shang had brought with him away from Xining Vige was a match. Moreover, it was said that he was a cripple and a mute, much more in agreement with what was said in the rumors. But that was too conspicuous, too precise, and thus too untrustworthy. Maybe, that disciple was used as a method to hide from the Heavenly Dao? Perhaps the true one had long since had his life essence adjusted by the traitor Shang through the Canon of Flowing West? Zhou Tong felt like his body was getting ever colder. He knew that the chief eunuch most loved by the Empress had, in the past few months, been checking up on that old case in the pce. That the Empress had not let him do this did not mean that the Empress did not trust him, but rather signified that the Empress did not want anyone else to know of this matter. Crown Prince Zhaoming really could still be alive. If the Empress really did go against the heavens and change fate, and it really was as described in the rumors, then the price paid for this defiance was much more miserable than themon people could imagine. She was doomed to have no sons and grandsons, for her bloodline to bepletely wiped out. Only this way could she be a person that was truly cut off from all others. If Crown Prince Zhaoming still lived, it indicated that the Empresss change of fate was not yet trulyplete! It at least indicated that the Empresss changing of fate still had a weakness. If all of this was true. Then shouldnt it be that Crown Prince Zhaomings existence should be eradicated to have everything return to tranquility? Zhou Tong felt that the temperature of the courtyard was dropping by the second. It was obviously the beginning of summer, but it somehow felt like the courtyard was in the throes of a bitter winter. Even he who was regarded as the most cold-blooded of all, when thinking about those stories of the past and the story that could possibly take ce, couldnt help but feel that it was too cruel. And yet, why did those people send Chen Changsheng to the capital? Did they think they could hide it forever from the Empress? Hide it from me? Zhou Tongsplexion grew extremely unsightly. He realized that this puzzle had many things about it that were currently impossible to rify. The Divine Empress stood upon the Dew tform, gazing up at the sky. In the early morning, the sky was an azure blue. Later on, a fight took ce in front of the Orthodox Academy and a carriage went off to the Department for Purging Officials. A cloud emerged from some ce and the sky became gray and gloomy. It seemed like the gray sky wanted to cover up all truths, but how could it possibly have the power to obscure her eyes? The vast majority of people believed that it was impossible to see the stars during the day, but she could. It was just that she did not like to see the stars in the day, because it would cause her to remember Emperor Xian, to remember Emperor Taizong, and to remember many other people with the surname Chen. Now when she gazed up at the sky, it was precisely because she was thinking of someone with the surname Chen...a youth. She knew that Zhou Tong had guessed at something, checked on something, and begun to suspect, consequently bringing about todays excitement in the capital. She did not care about it, much less be angry, because there were still many things that she herself was not sure of. The stars in the day were hidden behind the radiance of the sun, but their positions were not at all different than what they were at night. She calmly gazed at the star that was her own Fated Star, that star which was the brightest in the sky. She calmly remembered how several centuries ago, she had used an unimaginable power to change the position of this star, simultaneously changing its brightness. Automatically, the countless stars around her own also began to change. The changing of a single persons fate would eventually affect countless others, even the fate of the entire world. Even a butterfly pping its wings twice could cause a storm in the Great Western Continent, to say nothing of what cing herself proudly in the clouds above could cause. But, with all these fates gathered together, just what sort of power decided it? Was it the Heavenly Dao? If Zhaoming really was still alive, what sort of retribution would the Heavenly Dao send against her? If Zhaoming really did die back then, what sort of retribution would the Heavenly Dao send then? Several centuries ago, when she offered a sacrifice to the stars, she had once sent a wrathful and unyielding excoriation towards the Heavenly Dao. Back then, her wrath had been out of despair and grief, and she held no love or hate towards the world. Therefore, she was so powerful that not even the Heavenly Dao dared to stare directly into her eyes. But she had not imagined that Zhaoming would actually be born. From that moment on, she knew that she would have to directly confront the Heavenly Dao, but before she had time to do anything, the Heavenly Dao noiselessly vanished, retreating into the darkness. Untilst year, when the radiance of a star fell upon the Orthodox Academy and a person lit up their Fated Star. The Heavenly Dao had seeminglye to find her. The Fated Star really could turn out to be the baneful star upon her fate. Chapter 453 – Stopping and Driving the Carriage, Speaking of Money and Offering a Sword Chapter 453 - Stopping and Driving the Carriage, Speaking of Money and Offering a Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With its swiftest speed, the Orthodox Academys carriage departed from the principal alley of the Northern Military Department. The gathered crowd outside the alley didnt have time to react. Even Mao Qiuyu and Prince Chen Liu didnt know what had urred in that small courtyard. With the departure of the carriage, the five hundred Orthodoxy cavalry dispersed, leaving only trails of dust. Chen Changsheng and the rest were in such a hurry not because Zhexiu was so critically wounded that he was barely clinging to life, but rather because the shadow that had been cast over their minds by that small courtyard was far too frightening! Lying on the stretcher, Zhexiu was dressed in a set of clean clothes. His face was the sort of pale obtained from not seeing the sun for a while and his body was rather emaciated. However, there were no visible wounds, so his situation could be considered okay. As the carriage galloped through the street, the wind blew up a corner of the curtain. Tang Thirty-Six was able to see one of the eaves of Zhou Prison and his face slightly paled. Subconsciously, he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. That calm and assured appearance he had when speaking to Zhou Tong was no longer visible at all. Zhou Prison was sinister, but the truly frightening thing was still Zhou Tong himself. Chen Changshengs head was lowered, his hair already dripping with sweat. He seemed like he had just finished performing some extraordinarily strenuous physicalbor. He extracted a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped the sweat off his face. Then he balled it up in his palm and enveloped it with his true essence. Before he entered Zhou Prison, he had been kneading this handkerchief. He rarely sweat, such that Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po had never seen him do so. Todays circumstances were special. Beforehand, he had considered that it was possible he might sweat today. Only after confirming that the handkerchief soaked in sweat was not emitting that strange scent that made him uneasy did Chen Changsheng truly rx. The standoff with Zhou Tong in that small courtyard, to him, was much more hair-raising than his battle with Zhou Ziheng. Because in this standoff, their minds had to bear an extremely terrifying pressure. "Dont wipe your mouth," Tang Thirty-Six said to him as he incessantly wiped off sweat. Chen Changsheng momentarily paused as he asked, "Why?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "To use a handkerchief to wipe the mouth will make you seem just like Zhou Tong. It will look very freakish." From the front of the carriage came Xuanyuan Posughter. An honest bear youth, his standard for humor had always been this low. This joke wasnt very amusing, but the mood in the carriage lightened up somewhat. Chen Changshengs mind gradually calmed, and he began to check up on Zhexius injuries. He ced his finger on Zhexius veins and quietly listened. Suddenly, there was a muffled bang in thepartment as his finger jolted away from the vein. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Whats going on?" "Tide Rush of Blood, his old illness." Chen Changsheng felt that there was a problem with Zhexius pulse. He creased his brow, but said nothing more. He removed the metal needles from his fingers, undid Zhexius cor, and prepared to use the needles to take a look. The moment he undid the cor, his fingers stiffened. After Tang Thirty-Six saw it, his body also stiffened. Chen Changshengs fingers began to tremble, but he still persisted in slowly undoing the clothes, revealing Zhexius body. Yes, Zhexius face did not have the smallest wound, nor could any sign of injury or torture be seen. Because all of it was on his body. There wasnt one inch of Zhexius body that wasplete. It was all wounds and rotted flesh. There were even ces where the white bone was visible. There were even ces where the bone had turned ck. Chen Changsheng had no idea how many tortures Zhexiu had suffered, how many things he had been poisoned with. He also did not want to know, because he could not bear to know. The carriagepartment was deathly still. "Stop the carriage!" Chen Changsheng suddenly shouted. Tang Thirty-Sixs head was lowered. At some point, his right hand had once again tightly gripped the hilt of the Wenshui Sword. Xuanyuan Po did not know what had happened within the carriage. After stopping the carriage, he entered and saw Zhexius miserable situation. His eyes instantly turned red and his breathing became coarse and hurried in his fury. His arms began to thicken and steel-like hairs began to grow out of his skin, both signs of metamorphosis. "Im going to kill Zhou Tong!" Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six said nothing, but they were both thinking this, which was why he had yelled to stop the carriage, which was why he had gripped the hilt of his sword. Zhexiu had been tormented into such a wretched state such that even Chen Changsheng found it impossible to maintain his calm stoicism. Tang Thirty-Six was even less able to care about his identity as the descendant of a noble n. If it were said that Liang Xiaoxiao had used his own death to use Zhexiu of colluding with the demons, then it could be said that Zhexiu suffered from his involvement with Qi Jian. Then when Zhou Tong refused to release Zhexiu and used such cruel methods to torment him, it could be said that he suffered these torments in the Orthodox Academys ce. They were the Orthodox Academy, so it was only a matter of course that they take vengeance on Zhexius behalf. At this moment, Zhexiu opened his eyes. There was still a lemon-yellow color in the depths of his pupils. That was the intermixture of Nankes poison and the fierce blood of the wolf tribe. However, because he had been poisoned by so many toxins in Zhou Prison, all these poisons mutually conflicted with each other. In thesest few days, his vision was surprisingly gradually recovering. Every time he woke up in Zhou Prison, he would have to wee a boundless and endless pain, so when he opened his eyes, they were cold and filled with hatred. But after a moment, he realized that he wasnt seeing those strange torture devices that seemed to be built for use on demi-humans, but rather three young faces filled with deep concern! It only took a few seconds for Zhexiu topletely sober up, and he was even able to guess from their expressions what these three intended to do. The vignce and hatred in his eyes gradually vanished but his face was still emotionless. He directly said to Xuanyuan Po, "Drive the carriage." His voice was incredibly feeble, but it seemed to possess the feeling that it could not be refused. Xuanyuan Po yelled, "Were prepared to attack Zhou Prison to get revenge for you." Zhexiu looked at him and expressionlessly said, "There are many hot pirs in there. Do you want to make some simmer-fried bear-paw for them?" (TN: A hot pir is an ancient Chinese punishment where the victim was tied to a burning hot metal pir and cooked to death.) This was also a joke that wasnt very amusing, and there was no oneughing this time. Of course, it wasnt because everyone was stunned because Zhexiu had never been one to make jokes. "But its really impossible to swallow back down this emotion," Tang Thirty-Six said. Zhexiu replied, "When you cant defeat your enemy, you have to endure. You have to keep your eyes fixed on him, grow stronger, and then kill him in one bite." This was the way of existence for wolves. Chen Changsheng said to him sorrowfully, "Im sorry, its all because I got you involved." Zhexiu closed his eyes, ignoring him. Xuanyuan Po returned to the front of the carriage and continued to drive it down the street. Zhou Prison grew farther and farther away. But the four youths on the carriage were keenly aware that there would be a day when they would return. A cold and t voice suddenly rang out in the carriage. It was Zhexius voice, but his eyes were still shut. "If you think Im too wretched...just add money and itll be fine." Upon their return to the Orthodox Academy, the priests of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green that had long been awaiting their arrival began to use the Sacred Light technique to treat Zhexius wounds. Afterwards, Chen Changsheng began to personally give medical treatment, prudently using needles and scalpel to treat the appalling wounds on Zhexius body. It took half a days time toplete the treatment, by which time the sky had already turnedpletely ck. Zhexius injuries were too severe. In order to make treatment more convenient and minimize movement, he did not stay in those buildings by the forest. Instead, a thick bedding wasid out on the wood flooring of the library so he could just sleep on the ground. Under the illumination of thentern light, Chen Changsheng looked through the directory of the Orthodox Academy, then put it back in its drawer. He turned his eyes to the wolf youth whose eyes were tightly shut, enduring the pain without saying a single word. Chen Changsheng recalled that back in the Garden of Zhou, Zhexiu had said that he wanted a sword. "Money...right now, I dont have too much." Chen Changsheng did not pay any attention to the angry gaze shot at him by Tang Thirty-Six at the side. He said to Zhexiu, "But I have many swords. You can pick whichever one you like." Chapter 454 – The Story of Bear Cubs and Swords Chapter 454 - The Story of Bear Cubs and Swords Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the Garden of Zhou, the ten thousand swords had soared into the sky and assisted Chen Changsheng in cutting down the Golden-winged Great Peng and breaking ck Robes plot because they wanted to leave that in where the sun never set, because they wanted to return to their homes. Chen Changsheng had made a promise to these swords, and he would naturally not go back on his word. Thus, upon returning to the capital, even if he was somewhat reluctant, he still took the first opportunity to report this matter to the Pope. This news had temporarily been withheld from the general popce, but after the Li Pce notified various ces in the continent, it was already no longer a secret. Todays victory in the early morning, where Chen Changsheng surpassed cultivation levels and defeated the Star Condensation cultivator Zhou Ziheng, had made many people even more suspicious. They wondered whether, besides those famous swords, he had happened upon anything else in the Sword Pool. Or else how could he advance so far in his swordy so quickly relying only on Su Lis instruction? Chen Changsheng was not concerned about what shocks the news of the Sword Pool would cause in the continent, nor did he care about whether the gazes others sent at him would change or not. He just felt this matter to be somewhat troublesome. Several days ago, at night, the Li Pce had sent him an extremely long list. Many sects and monasteries had expressed their thanks to the Li Pce and Chen Changsheng, and at the same time attached proofs of rtion. They requested that the Li Pce return the swords of their predecessors and ancestors. This list was very long, and the one ranked at the very top was, as expected, the temple sword of Holy Maiden Peak. Following after it were many once-famous divine weapons. ording to the list, Chen Changsheng reorganized the swords in his sheath. He realized that even though the list was long, whenpared to the number of famous and ancient swords within the Sword Pool, it still made up only a tiny portion. From this, one could see that of those experts and sects that had once shaken the entire continent, their descendants in the present that could still be found were not very numerous. If one were to view this matter through the lens of history, they would undoubtedly feel the sorrow hidden in the background, easily causing them to ruefully sigh over the impermanence of the things of the world. But to him and the Orthodox Academy, this was assuredly a good thingof the famous swords that had followed him out of the Garden of Zhou, there were at least seven thousand for which no sects could be found. In other words, he was the owner of these swords. With a tter, an old sword speckled with rust appeared on the floor of the library. It was closely followed by an incessant ttering. With merely a moments effort, the originally empty and vast library was piled full of every kind of sword. Those swords were so numerous and theirbined weight so heavy that the floor of the library sank a little. It gave the feeling that it almost couldnt bear the weight anymore. Zhexiu opened his eyes and looked over, and then he found it impossible to shut his eyes again. Under the dimntern light, a small mountain of swords appeared in the library. He only wanted one sword from the Sword Pool, but Chen Changsheng had brought the entire Sword Pool back with him. Tang Thirty-Six nced at the mountain of swords, then at Chen Changsheng, and then he finally looked back at the mountain of swords. His mouth was agape and it took a long time before he was able to close it. He had heard Chen Changshengs story of discovering the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou and joining hands with the ten thousand swords to defeat his enemy, but to hear the story and to see the swords themselves were twopletely different things. Even though he came from the Wenshui Tangs who were so wealthy they could own the world, he had never seen such a sight. He suddenly felt that although Chen Changsheng had lost so much gold and treasure in the Garden of Zhou, this business venture was still rather profitable. Xuanyuan Po heard the sound and also came to the library, his hand still holding the filthy cloth he used to wash dishes. With a p, that wash cloth which was bigger than the average apron fell to the floor, sttering a bit of water. Chen Changsheng nced over, then chided, "Ive said many times before, you have to change the wash cloth often." At this point, Xuanyuan Po couldnt hear a word Chen Changsheng was saying. His entire being became like that of a little bear climbing a tree. With a yell, he rushed over to the mountain of swords. The mountain of swords was not struck by his sturdy body, because he had suddenly realized that these were Chen Changshengs things. At thest moment, he halted his steps and turned his head to Chen Changsheng. His eyes were all watery and he seemed extremely innocent and pitiful. "Do you want one?" Chen Changsheng asked. Xuanyuan Po nodded his head. Because he nodded too quickly and because his head was too big, a small gust of wind swept through the dark library. Chen Changsheng said, "Pick one yourself." Xuanyuan Po happily shouted, thrust his hand at a hilt in the mountain of swords, then pulled it out with a tug. The screech of metal echoed through the quiet library. He had retrieved a pitch-ck sword. It wasnt at all sharp and was extremely coarse. It looked more like a metal club. Xuanyuan Po gave it a vacant stare. He realized that this metal swords weight and feel was extremely suitable for his strength, so much so that it was almost like this sword was meant for his use. It must be said that there really could be some sort of indescribably mysterious connection between man and sword, a sort of destiny. It was just like those invisible lines of fate in the starry sky that could never be glimpsed by humans. The sword that Xuanyuan Po had randomly pulled out was a heavy sword made of ck iron. It was heavy as a mountain and mighty as the sea, hence its name: the Mountain Sea Sword. This weighty swords former master was an expert called Xi Ke. It was said that he possessed the bloodline of the White Emperor n. In his entire life, he had never encountered defeat, until that day he lost to Zhou Dufu in the Garden of Zhou. In the end, he died at the hands of some nameless individual. Chen Changsheng was somewhat taken aback that Xuanyuan Po would pick up this sword. The Mountain Sea Sword was one of the most well-preserved of the swords in the Sword Pool, second only to the temple sword. Moreover, because of the rumor that Xi Ke possessed the bloodline of the White Emperor, after the Li Pce confirmed that Xi Ke had no sessor, he had originally nned to give the Mountain Sea Sword to Luoluo. However, when he saw Xuanyuan Po unable to contain his happiness and then thought about how the scene of Luoluos elegant and childish figure iling around with a big metal club was truly too beautiful, he decided to say nothing. Tang Thirty-Six had something to say. This is the Mountain Sea Sword. Although its in to see that the edge of it was shorn off by Zhou Dufus Halving de, now that its appeared once more in the world, it can definitely rank in the Tier of Legendary Weapons. If an old and heavily damaged sword were to reappear in the world, was that enough for it to enter the Tier of Legendary Weapons? Tang Thirty-Six was not exaggerating. If the renowned swords of history were ranked, no matter how they were ranked, the Mountain Sea Sword would always be ranked in the top ten. Xuanyuan Po was not very encouraged by these words. Like a child holding a toy, he tightly gripped the Mountain Sea Sword and warily stared at Tang Thirty-Six. "What are you trying to say? No matter what you say, I wont be fooled by you crafty humans!" Tang Thirty-Six teased, "Chen Changsheng is also a human, why arent you afraid that hell cheat you? And why so willing to receive his sword with such goodwill?" Xuanyuan Po didnt know how to respond. He ruminated for quite a while before saying, Hes my grandteacher, how can he bepared with a normal human? If my grandteacher gives me something, of course I have to receive it." Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "On a normal day you wont admit, but now for the sake of an old sword, youre only too willing to be a grandson. If anyone says that you bears are honest and sincere, Ill worry for his sake." Xuanyuan Po was no match for him, so he could only huff in silence. But he held the Mountain Sea Sword to his chest even more tightly. "What do you want to say?" Chen Changsheng asked. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "If an infant stuffs some precious treasure into his pocket and walks the streets with it, what problems do you think will ur?" Chen Changsheng followed his gaze. Xuanyuan Pos sturdy body was like a small mountain. The originally weighty and massive Mountain Sea Sword being hugged to his chest did not seem to tower over him at all. But Tang Thirty-Six had spoken truly. In this perilous human world, Xuanyuan Po was an infant, a bear cub. Chen Changsheng was currently the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the Popes appointed sessor, so he clearly understood that no one, barring a scant few people, would ever dare to take the treasures he carried on him through anything less than legal means. Not so for Xuanyuan Po. Neither the Orthodoxy nor White Emperor City would be willing to go to war for some ordinary demi-human youth. "If he really was just some bear cub, then I really wouldnt be too concerned about his life or death. The problem is that this kids recent performance hasnt been too bad." Tang Thirty-Six proposed, "I think that this way is better: this Mountain Sea Sword, I will safeguard it for you. When you can defeat me, that will serve as proof that you have the ability and qualification to grasp this divine weapon, and then I will return the sword to you." As he said this, he looked at Xuanyuan Po, his expression very natural and his tone very casual. Xuanyuan Po was almost fooled, but he cottoned on to it when he saw the smile on Chen Changshengs lips and gave two low and angry roars. Tang Thirty-Sixs little idea had been uncovered, but he wasnt angry. With a smile, he got up and pulled a paper fan from somewhere. As he waved the fan, he said, "Ive said nothing but the truth. If you want to carry around the Mountain Sea Sword every day, recklessly waving it around, there will be some day when some guy is going to knock you out with a ck bat." Xuanyuan Pos expression flickered with uncertainty. He knew that Tang Thirty-Six spoke the truth, but he wasnt willing at all to hand over the Mountain Sea Sword to Tang Thirty-Six for protection. It would be better to hand it over to Chen Changsheng. "In any case, I wont give it to you, but I also wont let other people know." Xuanyuan Po carried the Mountain Sea Sword out of the library. Not long after, he returned, but the Mountain Sea Sword was no longer with him. "Whered you hide it?" Chen Changsheng was truly very curious. Xuanyuan Po was not going to hide it from them. "The pile of firewood in the kitchen." Chen Changsheng thought about it, then praised, "Thats really not bad. Even if someone else saw it, they would just think it was a poker for stirring the fire." Ultimately, Tang Thirty-Six was not the child of some ordinary family. The Wenshui Sword at his side was not one bit inferior to the famous swords of the Sword Pool. After realizing that it was impossible for him to get the sole sword that interested him, the Mountain Sea Sword, into his hand, he was no longer very interested. However, upon hearing the exchange between Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po, he suddenly thought of a very interesting possibility. "Do you guys think that several thousand years in the future, there will be some person who discovers the secret of the metal sword in the Orthodox Academys pile of firewood,prehends the path of the sword, and then immediately bes a peerless expert in one stroke?" Xuanyuan Po thought, even I havent be a peerless expert, and in the future, I n to return to my tribe. How could I possibly leave this sword behind in the Orthodox Academy? Chen Changsheng thought, that really is a very interesting thought, like a story out of a book. The problem is that several thousand yearster, none of us will be around, so how can we know whates after? The more Tang Thirty-Six thought about it, the more he found the matter amusing, and his eyes began to shine abnormally bright. "Just this one sword isnt interesting enough, we should hide a few more in the Orthodox Academy, no, dozens, or even hundreds of swords. Hide a few in the stones by theke, stash a few in the holes of the trees, at the bottom of theke, in the beams of the buildings...ah, right, isnt there a big birds nest on top of the great banyan tree? ...tsk, tsk, think about it, the students of the Orthodox Academy, several decadester, finding a famous and exceptional sword in some ce, that scene..." He got more excited the more he talked about it, but Chen Changsheng could only feel more helpless the more he listened. He thought, we can disregard the fish in theke, but just what have the birds in the trees done to offend you? What Tang Thirty-Six said, he did. He began walking over to the mountain of swords, preparing to pick out a few of the more heavily damaged swords and hide them all over the Orthodox Academy. He had even thought of where to hide them. He wouldnt tell anyone, not even Chen Changsheng. Only this way would their future discovery be interesting. At this time, Zhexius voice rose up. His voice was rather weak, but there was a faint ridicule within it. "Werent you going to let me choose a sword? Why is it that I feel that this matter has nothing to do with me?" Chen Changsheng and the other two realized just then that from the start of this episode to its end, Zhexiu had said nothing. To be more precise, the three had carried on such a lively conversation that they had long forgotten the original purpose. The atmosphere was rather awkward but Tang Thirty-Six still persisted in lifelessly sighing a few words. "This thing called presence is really quite miraculous. Clearly youre the fiercest one of us, but now youre in such a miserable state, really..." Chen Changsheng saw Zhexiusplexion and hurriedly stopped Tang Thirty-Six from going any further. With great care, he asked, "Which sword do you want?" Zhexiu raised his arm and pointed at a certain ce on that mountain of swords. Because of his injuries, his actions were ratherborious and slow, but very resolute. Chen Changsheng and the other two followed his finger, and their expressions subtly shifted. "Youre sure its this sword?" "Yes." "But...that swords origins...it might provoke some discussion in the future." "Since Zhou Tong says that Im a spy for the demons, its only natural that I use a demons sword." The sword Zhexiu wanted was ancient and slightly damaged, but an evesting demonic Qi and bloody scent still pervaded its surface. It was the Demon Commanders Banner Sword. Chapter 455 – The Yue Maiden Chapter 455 - The Yue Maiden Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After the division of spoils, no, the division of swords had concluded, Zhexiu no longer had any energy or interest in chatting with them, once again closing his eyes. Chen Changsheng once again took his pulse, confirming that his injuries were taking a turn for the better. He rxed a tiny bit, then realized that there seemed to be a new problem in the meridians. The tempo of the Tide Rush of Blood seemed to be much slower than before. Was this an omen that Zhexius true essence was on the verge of exhaustion? Chen Changsheng did not dare to dwell on this possibility. He dimmed thentern, returned the mountain of swords to his sheath, then indicated that Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po should follow him out of the library. "No problems, right?" Tang Thirty-Six asked. Chen Changsheng did not directly answer the question, instead asking, "Zhou Tong, just what sort of person is he?" This morning after leaving the office of the Department for Purging Officials and seeing Zhexius wretched state in the carriage, he had already secretly made a resolution. However, he could also clearly recall the mental pressure and terrifying feeling that Zhou Tongs crimson officials gown had given them as he stood amongst the snowy mantle of crabapple blossoms in that small courtyard. He really wished to know just how long he would have to wait until he could confront this terror head-on. "Zhou Tong lied, he has no elder sister." At noon, the Wenshui Tangs had sent over a report on this. Tang Thirty-Six continued, "And he and the Empress didnt meet in front of some princes mansion, but in the Hundred Herb Garden. Back then, he should still have been at Meditation, butter on, his cultivation grew by leaps and bounds and he very quickly seeded in entering Star Condensation. Its said that this is because when he obeyed the Empresss decree to raid and exterminate the estates of those princes, he secretly obtained many treasures." "And the Divine Empress did not care about this?" Chen Changsheng naturally knew that it was impossible for the Divine Empress to not know of this matter, so he said did not care. Tang Thirty-Six shook his head, then said, "Zhou Tongs most powerful technique is called the Great Crimson Gown. Its a sort of mental attack, said to be able to forcefully enter a cultivators sea of consciousness." Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po remembered that sea of blood they saw in the small courtyard, and their bodies once again grew cold. Tang Thirty-Six continued, "With the Great Crimson Gown, Zhou Tong can very easily shatter our seas of consciousness. Of course, he wouldnt do this, but if we were to go now to take vengeance for Zhexiu, we would assuredly get a small sample of it." This was both reminder and warning. Chen Changsheng was somewhat confused. "Since he doesnt dare to kill us, why did he have to use his Great Crimson Gown in that small courtyard? To establish dominance?" "Zhou Tong is a brutal and sinister man, but his ability to scheme is outstanding. It isnt logical for him to do something so meaningless." Tang Thirty-Six was also unable to understand why. Suddenly, his straight eyebrows perked up. "Back then, I felt like he wanted to use that sea of blood to shake our Dao hearts, and then he wanted to see something." "What did he want to see?" Xuanyuan Pomented on the side. "In any case, Im not afraid. I dont have any secrets." Chen Changsheng fell silent, because he had many secrets. In truth, when he came to the capital from Xining Vige, he only had the secret of his body, but as time flowed by, his secrets only increased. They now included the Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Garden of Zhou, the obsidian coffin in the Mausoleum of Zhou, the Halving de Style written on the wall of the coffin, and...that the Garden of Zhou might not have been destroyed, and the path to the Garden of Zhou was within his sheath. Returning to his residence, he took a bath to calm his body, then he began to calm his mind. He walked up to his window and gazed up at the ocean of stars in the night sky. He crossed his legs to sit down on the floor, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. He began to do his nightly homework: guiding in starlight for Purification, and then once again attempting to use that illusion of a ck monolith to find a path to the Garden of Zhou. Yet perhaps because he had grown too used to cultivating in the library or because the psychological attack he had suffered in Zhou Prison was too powerful, he found himself in the rare situation where he was slow to steady his mind. Soon after, an extremely light and serene fragrance floated by his nose. Only then did he realize that the reason he could not calm his mind was not one of those reasons, but that he had a visitor. Mo Yu floated out of the dark forest of the Orthodox Academy, floating right up to his window, and then floating right on in. Under the starlight, her beauty seemed unstained by the mundane world. She performed every one of these actions like they were especially familiar to her, as if she had practiced them countless times before. Only she had not imagined that tonight, Chen Changsheng would be sitting cross-legged on the floor behind the bed. As a result, when she floated through the window into the building, shended right in front of Chen Changsheng. The two were extremely close, their noses practically touching as eyes gazed into eyes. The scene was somewhat awkward. Fortunately, Mo Yu smelled of orchids while Chen Changsheng was clean like the sky fresh after a rain. It wasnt so bad that either one of them would get angry. With a gentle gust of wind, a strand of ck hair floated by andnded on Chen Changshengs face. It was rather ticklish, causing him to crease his brow. Mo Yu flew onto the bed, her actions truly extremely practiced, as if she had performed this action countless times before. Chen Changsheng knew of her entricity, but up until now, he still couldnt understand it. Of course, he was even less able to ept it. "You arent nning to sleep on my bed again, are you?" he asked. "Is it not okay? In any case, you arent even on the bed right now." Mo Yu seemed very bold and confident, but under the light of the stars, it was faintly possible to see that she was slightly blushing. Chen Changsheng said somewhat helplessly, "But Im here right now, so why did you stille?" Mo Yu replied, "Youre normally in the library cultivating. I didnt know that you would get some strange idea in your head today ande back so early." Chen Changsheng felt himself be to very guiltless, thinking to himself, ming meh? Then he once again thought of Luoluo, and how there hadnt been many opportunities to see Luoluo recently, much less talk. For some reason, his mood became rather depressed. Mo Yu saw his expression and asked, "Whats wrong?" "Zhexius injuries are too heavy and hes recuperating in the library. I was worried about disturbing him, so I came back early." Mo Yu looked at him, and then abruptly wrinkled her brow. "I expected that you would be very angry right now." In truth, she and Chen Changsheng had not even met a few times. They couldnt be regarded as acquaintances. In that time before Chen Changsheng had exited the Mausoleum of Books, the difference in status between the two had been too great. However, for some reason unbeknownst to her, from the moment they had met in the Imperial Pce, she realized that Chen Changsheng was a person that easily provoked her ire. Anger was, in fact, a sort of emotion, and this signified that Chen Changsheng could very easily affect her emotions. This was a matter that she could notprehend. She was even less able toprehend just how Chen Changsheng, a sixteen-year-old-youth, was able to disy such control over his emotions. Chen Changsheng did not answer her. Todays encounter in Zhou Prison, primarily Zhexius wretched state which had been discovered afterwards, naturally had caused problems with his emotions. But when he was small, he had learned a very simple principle from Senior Yu Ren. Later on in Xunyang City, he hadprehended this principle even more clearly. There were some matters that were perfectly fine being stored in ones heart. There was no need to disy them, only to act on them. Impulse and passion were never synonyms and to be cool-headed did not in any way mean one was a coward. Even if everyone in the world believed him to be a coward, he would not care, let alone the fact that the person speaking right now was Mo Yu. He and Mo Yu were not friends. He keenly understood just how frightening this famed beauty of the Great Zhou Dynasty was, especially after today. The entire continent knew that Mo Yu and Zhou Tong were the two people the Divine Empress most relied on. Zhou Tong was terrifying, so how could she possibly becking? "Shouldnt you be saying long time no see?" Mo Yu asked. By careful examination, it could be affirmed that after the conclusion of the Grand Examination, they had never met. But Chen Changsheng did not believe that there was a need for this phrase because he never wanted to meet her in the first ce. It was just that she would always appear before him. Chen Changsheng had not responded to either of her two sessive inquiries, causing Mo Yus mood to grow rather sour. She narrowed her eyes until they were sharp...like the willow leaves outside the walls of the pce, very pleasing to the eye. "Youre very hostile to me," she said. Chen Changsheng answered, "You should be keenly aware of the current situation in the capital." Mo Yu began to chuckle, and with a hint of derision said, "Do you think you really have the qualifications for the Empress to regard you as an enemy?" Chen Changsheng retorted, "Even if I were qualified, I also wouldnt want to be the Empresss enemy, but its obvious that the people on your side dont think this way." This was naturally speaking about the new regtion of the All-School Martial Exhibition, the suppression of the Orthodox Academy by the Tianhai n and the new faction of the Orthodoxy. Mo Yus smile vanished as she said, "What other people think and how you act have nothing to do with each other." Chen Changsheng said, "I came to the capital thinking only about cultivating and studying. Ive never even thought about participating in these great affairs, but do you think I can avoid it?" Mo Yus voice became slightly chilly. "Why cant you avoid it? Because you are the sole sessor of the old school of the Orthodoxy?" This was naturally ample reason, because it was impossible for one to reject their own teacher and school and the years of their past. That was tantamount to a rejection of the self. But this was absolutely not the whole reason, because in the past, Chen Changsheng cared the most about cultivating quickly and defying the heavens and changing fate, butter on, he realized that he couldnt help but think about whether Luoluos meridians could be opened, if Xuanyuan Pos right arm could be treated, if Zhexius Tide Rush of Blood could be cured, when Tang Thirty-Six would finally get a name that he would be satisfied with, and most importantly...if the gate of the Orthodox Academy could be kept in good condition. He had not forgotten the words Archbishop Mei Lisha had left him before his death. Besides pursuing what one wanted and must obtain, wasnt the thing called growing up precisely umting one responsibility after another? Mo Yu stood up and looked down at him from up high. With an indifferent expression, she dered, "The Empress can never be defeated." She had now returned to her everyday role of a powerful figure that could silence one hundred officials through fear. Her attitude did not bring about any changes in Chen Changsheng. He was thinking about the storm-ridden Xunyang City, thinking about those words Wang Po had tly dered after Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke appeared together: "...I want to try." It was naturally impossible for him to defeat the Divine Empress, there wasnt even a need to try. He just wanted to try, wanted to see, if he and the Orthodox Academy could ward off this raging wave. Mo Yu was suddenly no longer in the mood to chat. She began to make her way out of the building. Of course, she was still used to treating the window as the front door. As she walked past, Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of a possibility. He asked uncertainly, "Could it be that while I was in the Mausoleum of Books and the Garden of Zhou, youve always been sleeping in my bed?" Somewhat angry and ashamed, Mo Yu yelled out, "And so what?" Chen Changsheng was very helpless. He had no power to decide this matter, but it must be known that even though he was young, he was still a man. It was impossible to argue this matter with anyone, and he was also no match for Mo Yu. "Then..." He hesitated for quite a while, finally saying, "Make sure to remember to bathe diligently in the future. Its best if you bathe beforeing each time." The moment he said this, he knew that it was inappropriate, because it sounded very scandalous. Just as expected, Mo Yus slender eyebrows rose up in anger and her beautiful face became that of a fiend. In a frigid voice, she asked, "Do you want to die?" Chen Changsheng knew that he shouldnt have said that and repeatedly said, "Im sorry, Im sorry." Mo Yus expression became slightly more gentle. She asked, "If an apology is useful, then would you be able to not kill Zhou Tong in the future?" Chen Changsheng very sincerely replied, "Of course not." Mo Yu said, "So it is said, words are always inferior to gifts when expressing sincerity." Chen Changsheng was stumped for words. He thought to himself, with your status in the Great Zhou, besides a guy like Tang Thirty-Six, who would dare say they were wealthier than you? Just what could I give you? "I hear that you have a Yue Maiden Sword here?" Mo Yu smiled sweetly at him. "Dont you think this is such a coincidence? When I was small, the Empress just so happened to teach me that sword style." Chapter 456 – Two Perspectives Chapter 456 - Two Perspectives Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the Great Zhou, if Mo Yu wanted something from someone, even if it were ones entire family property, much less a sword, there would be innumerable people that would be delighted to offer it up to her with both hands and would even think of it as the greatest honor. Although Chen Changshengs current status was also extraordinary, if he were able to use his slip of the tongue to take this secret rtionship of theirs and pay it into a friendship, it would assuredly be a good thing. This was like pushing a boat with the current, exceptionally easy and also very natural. No one would reject it. Chen Changsheng did not reject it, but he also did not immediately agree. He diligently pondered this question, then he gazed into Mo Yus eyes and asked, "Why?" Mo Yu was stunned. It was beyond her imagination that she, who very seldom asked things of others, would actually receive this sort of answer. She would naturally not reply to Chen Changshengs question. With a sneer, she turned and headed out the window, disappearing into the forest. Chen Changsheng gazed at her faintly discernible figure in the dark forest, rather confused about why her mood had so abruptly changed. He had previously confirmed that the Yue Maiden Sword truly wasnt on the list, but...it was his. If you ask me for it, is it not okay for me to ask for a reason? To be more straightforward, is it not okay if I dont want to give you something of mine? The vigers of Xining Vige were so simple, Senior Yu Ren was so simple; why were these people of the capital so inexplicable? He decided to no longer waste any more time thinking about these things which were many times moreplex than the Daoist Canon. He closed his eyes and resumed his attempts to meditate. Perhaps it was because Mo Yu had left too quickly, not having any time to leave too much of her perfume behind, but he was able to very quickly stabilize his mind. He quickly perceived his Fated Star and began to absorb starlight for Purification. Simultaneously, he took an extremely fine strand of his spiritual sense from his sea of consciousness and had it enter the sheath. With some difficulty, he once more traversed the now-familiar path through the ocean of harsh sword intent. He once again arrived at the other shore and saw the illusion of the ck monolith. After his arduous attempts over the past few days, his spiritual sense was already at the point where it would not instantly explode upon touching the ck monolith, and it could even prate a little deeper. Especially tonight, this strand of spiritual sensepletely entered into the illusory ck monolith and it could even faintly make out a cliff! That cliff was on the verge of crumbling away, but with effort, one could tell that the peak of this cliff should have been formed from smooth ashen stone, only it was now scored with innumerable cracks. The trees had all been destroyed, leaving behind only a few crooked pines whose roots had extended deep into the cliff face, allowing them to stubbornly persist. Moreover, distant from that cliff, he could see countless smallkes like mirrors, which seemed even more familiar to his eyes. Was this Sunset Valley? And werent those smallkes the wends of the ins of the Unsetting Sun, the ce where he had emerged from after going through the bottom of theke on the other side of that mountain? Then this was really the present-day Garden of Zhou? She...was she still inside? His spiritual sense had already dived too deep into the illusory ck monolith and was bearing too great of a crushing force. Let alone diving deeper to search the Garden of Zhou, he couldnt even hold on for another second. Just by gazing from afar, just by thinking, his spiritual sense turned into a wisp of smoke and then vanished without a trace. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and awoke. It was still deep in the night and the sky outside his window was awash with stars. Under the starlight, the forest of the Orthodox Academy seemed very much like a lush and verdant field of grass. Just like those weeds of the ins of the Unsetting Sun that were taller than a man. Chen Changsheng very naturally began to think of those days when he journeyed together with her through those ins, of how they entrusted their lives to each other in that snowy temple, of how the blood had mixed with water in the Mausoleum of Zhou, of that conversation at the end of the divine path. If Nanke had not used the Soul Pivot to control the newborn Golden-winged Great Peng, topel the monster tide to surround the Mausoleum of Zhou, perhaps he and she would already have begun... To confide their deepest feelings to each other? Was this a phrase? He wasnt too sure. It was very much a strange and alien emotion that he had never touched on before. That was a very sweet sort of emotion, and yet it also made one afraid, uneasy, but this made one yearn for it. Most importantly, the sorrow and joy elicited by this emotion was so intense that it at times seemed more important than all else. He had been learning the Daoist Canon ever since he was a child, and upon learning at the age of ten that he did not have much longer in this world, he began to even more severely control his emotions, preventing both happiness and sadness. And yet when they journeyed through the ins with her on his back, when they sat in front of the stone door at the end of the divine path with their shoulders touching, or when he was thinking about her now, he found himself unable, and also unwilling, to control this sort of emotion. Because he was fond of the beauty of those moments and confirmed now that he still longed for them... Then, just where are you? Xu Yourong walked along a cliff. Her appearance was like a painting: a tinge of childishness, a moving prettiness, a solemn holiness. Yes, this was a rhyme, because her beauty was absolutely sublime. Besides with an ethereal rhyme, it was very difficult to use real things to describe it. The night wind brushed her sleeve and her white garments drifted on the breeze. As she slowly walked, her footsteps seemed to possess their own imposing air. Yet upon careful examination, it would perhaps be possible to see in her limpid eyes a faint sorrow. A youngdy not yet sixteen should be enjoying her youth; just why was she in such sorrow? Because news hade once more to Holy Maiden Peak that no one knew who that Snow Mountain Sect disciple was. Even the distant Snow Mountain Sect in the northwest was unwilling to admit that it had a disciple called Xu Sheng. Perhaps you snuck into the Garden of Zhou, perhaps you were a secret sect disciple, perhaps you had some secrets, but none of that is important. Only, were you really called Xu Sheng? Did you really just die like this? Upon departing from the Garden of Zhou, because her wounds were so serious, she had secluded herself in the back mountain of Holy Maiden Peak to recuperate. She no longer went out every day to appreciate the snow, to listen to the rain, or to pluck herbsonly rested, read, and thought. She thought of her experiences in the Garden of Zhou, the life and death in the ins, and that man. She had originally resolved herself to consecrate her life to the Great Dao within the books, but she had never anticipated that she would really encounter an incident in her life that would make her heart throb for the first time. But that throbbing of the heart had also swiftly passed away with the wind. This was a dull grief nigh-impossible to describe with words, a deeply ingrained memory that she had no one to tell. She was keenly aware that perhaps this memory would forever apany her in the future endless years of cultivation. And only she knew that this would ultimately be a corner of her spiritual world that no one else would be able to ess. That was a world which she temporarily did not want to take leave of, so she naturally cared little for the affairs outside this world. Su Li, Liang Wangsun, Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, Wang Po, Zhu Luo, Guan Xingke...that storm in Xunyang City had shaken the entire continent, but it was unable to make her raise her slightly lowered eyelids. Only her teacher the Holy Maiden and Chen Changsheng, these two names, could cause her to be attentive for a few moments. But there were people that she had to care about and which she truly did care about. The internal strife of Mount Li, the revolt nned by Xiao Songgong and the other two elders, Qiushan Jun being heavily injured on the verge of deaththese pieces of news had long since been spread to the entire south. When her injuries had gradually recovered and she emerged from the back mountains of Holy Maiden Peak, she heard this news and knew that she had to pay a visit. Yes, she was walking along a cliff. She was walking upon Mount Li. Chapter 457 – Those Things Which You Know Nothing About Chapter 457 - Those Things Which You Know Nothing About Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was known throughout the world that Qiushan Jun had a deeply-rooted affection for Xu Yourong, and people also once believed that Xu Yourong held simrly deep feelings for Qiushan Jun. The True Dragon and the Heavenly Phoenix, both of the same sect, had grown up together. One was highly likely to be inheritor to the position of Saint of the Longevity Sect that hadin fallow for several decades, while the other was the future Holy Maiden of the south. From every aspect, this was a match made in heaven. Until..st years Ivy Festival in the capital. In that Ivy Festival, Chen Changsheng took out a marriage contract. In that same Ivy Festival, Xu Yourong had the White Crane bring a letter. In that letter, she clearly wrote none of it was as the popce had imagined. It was only at that moment that the world knew that the so-called match made in heaven was, as was inevitable and right, only a beautiful dream and hope in their minds. If it were a normal young girl in this situation, they would not have been willing to meet Qiushan Jun now because it was awkward and inconvenient. If it were one of those exceptionally intelligent girls who did things with resolve and were not ordinary in the least, they would also not wish to meet Qiushan Jun, because only by refusing to meet could they allow him to quickly pacify his emotions. But Xu Yourong did not act this way. She was not some youth that was like a cool breeze. Her Dao heart was spotless. She did not n, nor would she deliberately change her mind. Walking to the dwelling at the peak of Mount Li, she ced her empty lunchbox on the table. She said to Qiushan Jun on the bed, "Junior Sister Qi Jian is still very weak, but shes always thinking about going to the capital to find Zhexiu." Qiushan Jun leaned on the bedhead, his pale face brimming with concern. "When Martial Granduncle returned to the mountain and heard of this matter, he was very unhappy. He scolded Junior Sister for a very long time!" Xu Yourong was rather puzzled. "Senior Su Li is confident and uninhibited, why is he so unreasonable on this matter?" Qiushan Jun smiled, exining, "When any man ys the role of a father, they always have to be that father-inw they found most loathsome when they were young." Xu Yourong said, "But I still dont understand why he has to so strictly oppose it." After a moment of silence, Qiushan Jun responded, "In the past, Martial Granduncle met that wolf cub on the snowy ins. He said...that wolf cub has an illness, that he cant live for very long!" This was the first time Xu Yourong had heard of this matter. She thought of how that wolf cub which had ced the greatest pressure on her in the Promation of Azure Sky not only had such a miserable history, but also such an unbearable fate. She couldnt help but sigh. Qiushan Jun gazed at her and said, "No father would agree to marry their daughter to someone who will die prematurely...now that I think of it, Martial Granduncle also cursed Chen Changsheng for three days because of this matter." Xu Yourong chuckled, but said nothing. Only aftering to Mount Li did shee to know of those matters that had urred after the Garden of Zhou, such as the story of how Chen Changsheng had apanied Su Li through the snowy ins to Tianliang. She was forced to admit that these feats of his had caused her to change her impression of the fellow called Chen Changsheng. Ultimately, though, that fellow was called Chen Changsheng. She would not speak ill of him to his face, but she also did not wish to praise him. Qiushan Jun said no more. Borrowing the light of the Night Pearl on the wall, he continued studying the sword ssic in his hands. Xu Yourong took up a scroll of the ssic of Longevity from the table and began to silently read it. The dwelling was very peaceful, but there wasnt anything scandalous about it. It was extremely natural, just like how Xu Yourong had walked in and the two began to have a conversation. The conversation had concluded, but there was no need to intentionally do anything else. Several years ago, when Xu Yourong was still a little girl, she came to Holy Maiden Peak from the capital. She began to cultivate and study in South Stream Temple,prehending the Heavenly Tomes. The two would often meet, and they would often enact this scene: the two sitting down opposite each other, quietly reading without words. Themon folk had believed that the two innocent ymates had grown up as childhood friends, but both of them knew that this characterization was not at all urate. They were innocent because both of them clearly understood what the other was thinking. After some time had passed, Xu Yourong got up and said, "Senior Brother, Ill be leaving now. Ille to see you again tomorrow." Qiushan Jun shifted his gaze from the book to her, but he did not do as he had done for the past several nights, for the past several years, and tell her that she should take care on the way back. In the past few years, these had been the calmest and most cheerful few nights he had experienced. Because he could quietly look at her, whether at her fluttering eyshes, her finger flipping the pages, or the slight curving of her lips. He didnt have to watch her at every moment, just when he was tired of reading his book and casually raising his head. When he saw her sitting there, he would feel calm and at ease, and then cheerful. He wished there could be even more of these nights, so he wished to say a few things more. "Because of Martial Granduncles matter, my Mount Li Sword Sect owes him an enormous favor. No matter what enmity existed between us in the past, now it is only us that owe him." Qiushan Jun gazed at her and said, "But this matter and this favor have never had anything to do with each other. I want to say that hes very outstanding, suitable for you. He is in no way as naughty and mischievous as you described him when you were small, and he is even less as unbearable as you mentioned in your letters. So then, just what is your view on this engagement now?" The person mentioned in these words was naturally Chen Changsheng. Qiushan Juns tone was very calm, very magnanimous, and very sincere. Xu Yourong pondered this, then said, "After a while, I will go to the capital to end the engagement." "Directly ending the engagement..." Qiushan Jun seriously said, "To Chen Changsheng, this is inevitably rather unfair. Gossip is a fearful thing. The things your family did in the past year amount to a humiliation." Xu Yourong looked him in the eyes and calmly replied, "But if this engagement is fulfilled, that is unfair to me." This engagement with Chen Changsheng had been decided by her grandfather. No one had ever asked her opinion on it. Qiushan Jun fell into silence, then said, "My apologies." This apology was for the mission the south had sent to the capitalst year to propose. At the time, there had also been no one to ask Xu Yourong of her opinion. Xu Yourong chuckled, but said nothing. She had a profound understanding of Qiushan Juns conduct and believed that the matter had nothing to do with him. Back then, she had been sent off by her teachers and elders to the Southern Sea to quietly cultivate while Qiushan Jun had been striving against those young demon experts for the key to the Garden of Zhou... As she thought of the Garden of Zhou, her eyes like limpid autumn water were suddenly suffused with the slightest tinge of dull sadness. In the Mausoleum of Zhou, he had said that he had an engagement, but he said that he would end it. She had also said to him that she had an engagement, but she would absolutely not marry that man. Why had there been this sort of conversation? Naturally, it was because he wanted to marry her, and she wanted to marry him. Although they had not said it, although he was already dead, how could she refuse it? How could she forget? Yes, so she had to return to the capital to end the engagement, whether Chen Changsheng was good or bad. None of it was important, because he could not be him. "Junior Sister, whats wrong?" Qiushan Jun could sense the slightest changes in her emotional state, because in these past few years, his thoughts had always been on her. He could sense her sadness and couldnt help but be concerned. "Its nothing..." Xu Yourong looked into Qiushan Juns eyes and suddenly felt that it was not right to conceal this matter from him. After a momentary pause, she said, "Senior Brother, there is a matter that you are not aware of. The reason I persist in ending the engagement is that there is someone that I love." The dwelling abruptly became abnormally quiet, quieter than it had been when the two were reading books. Qiushan Jun suddenlyughed, saying, "Presumably, that person is assuredly not me." Xu Yourong smiled, then gave a rough description of all that she had encountered in the Garden of Zhou. She primarily spoke of that Snow Mountain Secret Sect disciple called Xu Sheng. Qiushan Juns smile faded away. After what seemed like an endless silence, he said, "Junior Sister, he is probably already dead." Xu Yourong calmly answered, "I know." Qiushan Jun gazed at her with concern. Walking out of the dwelling, she stood at the edge of the cliff. Under the starlights illumination, the pine trees whistled as the wind blew through them, and they seemed just like a silver ocean. She turned her gaze to the young man dressed as a schr at the edge of the cliff and said, "Second Brother." Gou Hanshi had left the Mausoleum of Books in advance because he had learned what had urred at Mount Li. He had arrived even earlier than she had. He turned to Xu Yourong, wanting to say something to her. Ultimately, he could only sigh. To him, Xu Yourong was Junior Sister and Qiushan Jun was Eldest Brother. He was the person that most understood the rtionship between the two, and he also understood many things going on in the capital. Below the pines that were akin to a silver ocean was an exceptionally precipitous cliff. A mournful howl suddenly emerged from that cliff. Xiao Songgong and the two elders of the Discipline Hall were currently imprisoned in the cliffs of Mount Li. The two Discipline Hall elders had not yet recovered from their heavy injuries, but Xiao Songgongs end had been even more miserable. His two arms had been directly chopped off on Su Lis order. As for that elder that had attempted to avail himself of Su Lis absence to reassert the authority of the Longevity Sect, his cultivation had been crippled by Su Li himself. As expected, the conduct of the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li was cold-blooded and ruthless. Su Li was currently in the back mountains tending to his injuries. Xu Yourong also had to go there, because her teacher, the Holy Maiden of the south, was also there. It was only after the storm in Xunyang City that all of Mount Li, all of the south, and all of the continent realized that the Holy Maiden and Su Li actually had such a deep rtionship. It was also the first time Xu Yourong heard of this matter. "Theres no need to speak of anything else. Only, if you insist on returning to the capital to end the engagement, I hope that you do as much as you can to give Chen Changsheng face," Gou Hanshi looked at her and said. Xu Yourong was rather surprised. After so many matters, especially Chen Changsheng and Su Lis majestic journey south, she had already begun to doubt the things Shuanger and Mo Yu had written in their letters. She no longer viewed Chen Changsheng with as much disdain, but it was beyond her expectations that Gou Hanshi would voluntarily speak for him. "Chen Changsheng...just what sort of person is he?" Hearing her question, Gou Hanshi contemted it for quite a long while. Finally, he produced a verdict: "He is a real person." He and Xu Yourong did not know that on the journey south, Su Li had also evaluated Chen Changsheng as such. "Is he?" Xu Yourong trusted in Gou Hanshis judgment of others, but she couldnt help but be a little absent-minded. She had originally forgotten many things from when she was a child, but after Chen Changsheng entered the capital, she gradually began to recall. However... She pushed it from her mind. Perhaps there really was some misunderstanding, but it had nothing to with her. She bid farewell to Gou Hanshi and took the pine tree-lined mountain path to the back mountain. Gou Hanshi suddenly thought of a matter and said, "Junior Sister, Chen Changsheng, he..." Xu Yourong turned back to him. Gou Hanshi had originally wanted to tell her that Chen Changsheng had discovered the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou, that the Li Pce was prepared to return these swords to the various sects, and that amongst these swords was the temple sword that had been lost by Holy Maiden Peak. However, upon seeing her slightly lonesome expression, he knew that she did not want to hear it. And when he thought about how she might have already known of this matter, he shook his head and said, "Its nothing." Chapter 458 – Help Me Return This Umbrella To Him Chapter 458 - Help Me Return This Umbre To Him Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng had found the Sword Pool and carried out many swords. This matter had not been spread widely for the moment, but it could no longer be considered a secret. It was just that Xu Yourong had since been in seclusion to recover from her injuries and so she really knew nothing at all of this matter. However, everyone believed that she naturally knew of it. If Gou Hanshi had brought it up, then she should have been able to guess at a few matters beforehand, but in fact...what time she learned of it was never important. This statement was very awkward, but the reasoning behind it was incredibly simple. As in both stories and real life, people would always encounter this or that problem. Some problems make one want to drink poison and throw oneself into the grave, while other problems make one unsure whether tough or cry as one enters into a beautiful marriage predestined by fate. In the final analysis, the conclusions of these lives and stories had not much to do with those problems that urred on the way. The most important factor was just how one resolved these problems. As Xu Yourong made her way to the back mountain of Mount Li, her teacher was at this very moment attempting to resolve a problem. As an equal of the Pope and the leader of the southern sects, the problem that she sought to resolve was naturally one of titanic proportions. This problem was called the confluence of north and south. If the humans wanted to obtainplete victory over the demons, or at the leastpletely remove their threat, they needed to truly unify, or to use the saying that had been going around for the past two centuries, the confluence of north and south. The Great Zhou Dynasty upied its every waking moment with thinking of ways to truly conquer the south, but even the wise Emperor Taizong, the Divine Conqueror, was only able to make the families and sects of the south nominally recognize the legitimacy of the capital. When the Divine Empress took the reins of power, it had also been her deepest wish to conquer the south, but she was also unsessful. Ten-odd years ago, the Liang Household and the Longevity Sect conspired together to take the south and invade the north. Although this seemed more like a joke in retrospect, it also indicated that the confluence of north and south was an irresistible trend. Many centuries ago, the reasons for the failure of the confluence of north and south wereplex. However, in these recent two centuries, the entire continent, including the demons, knew that the reason why thebined will and forceful promotion of the Tianhai Divine Empress, the Pope, and the Holy Maiden of the souththese three Saintshad failed to advance the confluence of the north and south a single step was all essentially due to a single persons existence. Because Su Li did not consent. Why was it that after Su Li had fought a bloody battle against the demon experts on the snowy ins, he had to immediately confront the shameless pursuit of the human world? Why was it that the Saints and the Eight Storms had disregarded any harm to their reputation in their insistence that Xunyang City be his ce of death? Because he had killed too many people? Of course not. It was because once Su Li was dead, the confluence of north and south, this grand undertaking, could finally have a chance of sess. "I dont want you to be the second Zhou Dufu," the Holy Maiden softly said to Su Li. "If you feel that the faces of the Zhou people are truly too shameless, just think of it as that which you do not see is clean!" Su Li shook his head, saying, "Youve never understood why I dont agree to this matter." "And just when will you truly open yourself up to me?" The Holy Maiden smiled as she looked into his eyes. Xu Yourong knew that her teacher and Su Li were aware of her arrival. However, the actions of her seniors could be like the cool breeze and the vast sky of stars and she really couldnt continue listening. She stepped forward and offered her greetings. Su Li pointed at her and said to the Holy Maiden, "If you have the time, first resolve the problems of your disciple." Xu Yourongs expression seemed to chill. Just what problem do I have? Su Li continued, "Her problem is even more troublesome than the confluence of north and south, such that not even I know what to do." The Holy Maiden arched her brows, asking, "What problem?" Su Li said, "Of course its the greatest problem of life. Qiushan Jun or that idiot Chen Changsheng, not even I can say who is better. Just who is she going to marry?" A little displeased, the Holy Maiden chided, "Just what are you bbering about in front of a junior?" Xu Yourong truly found it difficult to ept...this sort of scene. She sighed in her heart, and she also felt that Senior Su Lis words were actually faintly more favorable when speaking of Chen Changsheng. "I will not marry anyone," she dered. "I will go to the capital to end the engagement." Su Lis brows shot up as if they were swords about to soar up into the night sky above Mount Li. But in the end, he chose to say nothing. The Holy Maiden looked at her in pity. What Xu Yourong had encountered in the Garden of Zhou, she had spoken of to no one, including her. But a person of her caliber needed only a nce several days ago to see that her own disciples had encountered some romantic block, so she no longer discussed the engagement. Changing the subject, she said, "When you go to the capital, represent your teacher and go to the Li Pce to pick something up." Xu Yourong replied, "Yes, master, but I dont know what the item is." The Holy Maiden exined, "The Sword Pool of the Garden of Zhou has reappeared. Chen Changsheng is willing to return those swords to their old sects, and the temple sword is among them. For the moment, it is temporarily in the custody of the Li Pce." The temple sword was the sword meant to be carried by the Holy Maiden. Many years ago, Zhou Dufu had snatched it away from Holy Maiden Peak after which it was never found again. Hearing this news, Xu Yourong was incredibly shocked, and then she felt that something wasnt quite right. Yes, something was very wrong... Su Li suddenly asked, "When do you n to go to the capital?" Xu Yourong awoke from her daze and responded, "After the winter solstice." Su Li said, "Since youre going to the capital, help me return something to Chen Changsheng. You even know each other." Xu Yourong was subconsciously a little resistant to this idea. She dered, "I dont know him." "Girl, youre as stubborn as your master." Su Li said, "Tianhai and your master taught you, and Old Man Yin only has him as a junior. You two will have to fight eventually. You dont have to meet him when ending the engagement, but is it possible to fight him without meeting?" Xu Yourong knew that this was true. Upon returning to the capital, disregarding the events of the Ivy Festival and the Grand Examination and basing it purely on the current state of affairs in the capital, she and Chen Changsheng would inevitably have to fight. "What thing?" "An umbre." Su Li seemingly took a yellow paper umbre from out of nowhere and handed it to Xu Yourong. In the past, this had been the umbre that he treasured the most and within was the sword which he had wished to find the most. This umbre was also a symbol of an era. So on the snowy ins, even if he and Chen Changsheng bickered like children, he was still unwilling to give it away. But now, he just casually threw this umbre away. The Holy Maidens expression subtly shifted and her voice seemed to be a bit shaky. "Youve really...agreed?" Su Li said, "Im still considering it, but...if I really have the chance to go to a different world and see, its far better than sticking around this swamp smelling all these awful stenches." The Holy Maiden said no more, only quietly gazing at him with gratitude and fond remembrance. If Xu Yourong were looking at this scene, she would definitely have felt very helpless, but she was not. Her eyes were currently transfixed on the umbre in her hands, that old umbre. Naturally, she recognized this umbre. She had held this umbre. She had lifted this umbre. From the ins to the Mausoleum of Zhou. Carrying it for a thousand li, passing several times through the four seasons. Back then, she was on his back, the umbre in her hands. This umbre had served her and him as shelter against the rain and snow, to block out the wind and frost, to avoid the dust, to point the way. Return...Chen Changsheng...Sword Pool...temple sword...him. Her face instantly turned white as snow. She was somewhat despondent. She was incredibly dazed. Just what was going on here? Chapter 459 – Whats the Situation? Chapter 459 - Whats the Situation? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Qiushan Juns face was pale, but it was different from the paleness of the past few days, which had been caused by his loss of blood and severe injuries. It was even more haggard, and even more downcast. It had only been half a night, but he seemed to have experienced something that had effected a great transformation upon him. Gou Hanshi saw and understood the reason for this. His mood was veryplex: sympathetic, and also rather displeased. He was sympathetic for his Eldest Brother and displeased at Xu Yourong. He knew that this matter was not because Xu Yourong had erred. It was that there was naturally a difference in rtionship between those close to oneself and those distant. Moreover, he failed to understand just how the matter had developed to this point. Even though he had studied the Daoist Canon since he was a child, he still could not understand this matter. After some time had passed, Qiushan Jun abruptly said, "In a few days, Junior Sister will return to the capital. If its okay with you, go along with her." Gou Hanshi was somewhat puzzled, asking, "Whats wrong?" Qiushan Jun gazed outside the dwelling at the starlight, saying, "Martial Granduncle...will probably depart together with the Holy Maiden. The path the south travels in the future will depend on what happens in the capital." Gou Hanshi was stunned at these words. Only after a long time was he able to calm back down and inquire, "Why is Junior Sister returning to the capital? She cant really be going to personally end the engagement." Qiushan Jun shook his head and said, "That matter is not important. On the contrary, Im most concerned about her fight with Chen Changsheng." Gou Hanshi was even more perplexed. Why is it that Martial Granduncle, Master, and even you, Eldest Brother, so firmly believe that once Junior Sister returns to the capital, she will have to fight with Chen Changsheng!? "Before the confluence of north and south, neither the Divine Empress nor the Pope will be willing to stir up any waves. In other words, these two Saints will assuredly maintain their silence. The battle for the emperors throne will remain beneath the waves for now, but the Orthodoxys new rule, the All-School Martial Exhibition...the matter involving the Tianhai n and those two archbishops, in truth, is very simr to the matter involving the Pope and Archbishop Mei Lisha: it is all for building up momentum for this final battle." Qiushan Jun gazed at him calmly and continued, "From the Ivy Festival to the Grand Examination and then to the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng walked amongst the starlight. First he overcame you, then he overcame his fate. If he continues to ovee, then when his reputation and fame are at their height and then Junior Sister Yourong returns to the capital from the south and ovees him in one stroke, then who in the future would so lightly challenge the majesty of the Divine Empress?" Then he slightly creased his brow and said, "Its just a bit too cruel." Gou Hanshi understood what he meant by cruel. Shaking his head, he asked, "Just what did Junior Sister say to you previously?" Qiushan Jun very calmly rted just what Xu Yourong had said to him, like how she loved that possibly dead secret sect disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect. Gou Hanshi thought to himself, isnt this just another form of cruelty? After a seemingly endless silence, he asked, "Is it just going to be like this?" Only after another long silence did Qiushan Jun respond, "It is impossible to defeat a dead man." Gou Hanshi didnt know what to say, only mumbling to himself, "Its just not right." "Who is not right? Junior Sister?" Qiushan Jun smiled at him. "Tell me, why do you think it was impossible to block Zhou Dufus de?" Gou Hanshi answered, "Because it was fast." Qiushan Jun grinned. "Because sometimes one de making two halves...is true mercy." The Intellectual Sword could chop at the threads of emotion, as could the de. He smiled, and then began to cough. His coughs were very painfulpainful with grief. Several drops of blood speckled his clothes. Emotion sprang from parts unknown and extended deep within. How could a de or sword so easily cut it away? Chen Changsheng had no idea at all of the storm gathering force over the capital, that the final conclusion of the new rule would fall upon his and Xu Yourongs shoulders. Simrly, the wariness and hostility held against the Orthodoxys old faction and the Imperial n by the Tianhai n, the Orthodoxys new faction, and the sects and noble families of the distant south alsopletely fell upon him and the Orthodox Academy. At five oclock in the morning, he promptly woke up, just as he done for the past several years. After steadying his mind for a few moments, he opened his eyes, got up, put on his clothes, washed his face, and rinsed his mouth. Rain was falling outside his window, but the summers morning wind was not any colder as a consequence, nor did the noiseing from the distant school gate decrease any. He was already used to hearing all the various noises and pieces of newsing from there and was no longer as rushed as he was in the past. He very calmly handled the matters at hand, then went to the kitchen on the other side of theke. He ate two bowls of millet porridge, two steamed buns made of sorghum flour, and two extremely thin slices of Red River Ham. While doing so, he also decided to find that Mountain Sea Sword stashed in the pile of firewood. Only after doing so did he finally head over to the library. Yesterday when returning from Zhou Prison, he saw that the awning on the street had not been taken down. He and Tang Thirty-Six guessed that the so-called All-School Martial Exhibition would not conclude simply because Zhou Ziheng had been heavily injured. Surpassing cultivation levels to defeat a Star Condensation cultivator was an event truly quite capable of causing a stir in the entire continent, but what did it amount to whenpared to the arrogance and power of the Tianhai n? Especially because the Li Pce persisted in maintaining its silence. That the Li Pce maintained its silence did not mean that the old faction of the Orthodoxy and the Pope no longer cared for the Orthodox Academy. Since a few days ago, the Orthodox Academy had been under the constant guard of many Li Pce priests and Orthodoxy cavalry. Although they could not block out the sound, they had kept the academy itself safe. A Li Pce priest surnamed Lu hurriedly walked into the academy. He rushed to prevent Chen Changsheng from walking into the library, gave a reverential bow, then offered up a letter with both hands. A letter being sent to the Orthodox Academy at this time was naturally a letter of challenge. Chen Changsheng greeted Priest Lu in return, thanking him for hisbors in these past few days. However, he did not take the letter of challenge, instead indicating that the priest should take it to the building over and find Tang Thirty-Six. Since he was going over there, he also might as well pass on to Tang Thirty-Six that he should get up earlier to eat breakfast. It was fine if the millet porridge turned cold, but if he were to be anyter, then the entire bowl of sliced Red River Ham might be entirely eaten up by Xuanyuan Po. Upon walking into the library, he first examined Zhexius status, and then took from his bosom a medicine that Luoluo had requested Guardian Jin bring overst night. He took out one of his needles and dipped it in a green juice made from ground herbs that Tang Thirty-Six had blindly stolen from the Hundred Herb Gardenst night. He then inserted the needle into the space between Zhexius eyebrows and began to slowly twirl it in his fingers, continuing to treat Zhexius injuries. After quite some time had passed, thebined medicinal might of the precious medicine from the Li Pce and the herbal juice of the Hundred Herb Garden, urged on by the metal needle,pletely entered Zhexius meridians and began to disperse throughout his body. Upon aplishing this, Chen Changsheng felt rather exhausted, his body rather hot. However, he did not sweat as he did yesterday. To detoxify the poisons in Zhexius body was not a difficult task. Nankes Peacock Plume, which had caused him the most concern, had already be extremely weakperhaps because of the Sacred Light technique used by the cardinals of the Li Pce, or perhaps because of the poisons of Zhou Prison conflicting with each other. It waspletely inconsistent with the amount of poison that Zhexiu had described. Currently, he was most concerned about the problem of Zhexius meridians. With a creak, the door to the library was pushed open. Xuanyuan Po walked in and asked, "What am I learning today?" There were currently no teachers in the Orthodox Academy. If Xuanyuan Po wanted to learn something, he would naturally have to ask him. Chen Changsheng had experience in this aspect. He had taught students in the Orthodox Academy and he also knew many demi-human techniques. He knew the special makeup and meridians of the demi-human body like the back of his hand. Moreover, after the Grand Examination, he had also treated Zhexius illness many times. He was now even more confident that he could teach demi-humans the cultivation methods of humans. He took up a book that he had already prepared and handed it over. "From today onwards, you will learn the Heavenly Thunder Bringer." The Heavenly Thunder Bringer was not amonly seen cultivation technique. To be more precise, it was one of the scriptures of the Orthodoxy. It was said that if this scripture were cultivated to the pinnacle, one would obtain extraordinary strength. When the fist moved, it would call the winds. When the fist fell, it would summon the rain. Like a demon god, one could even bring down heavenly thunder to y iparably powerful enemies. But things that were said were often merely legends. No one could make out how to cultivate in this scripture, so it was only natural that no one had seeded in cultivating it. Xuanyuan Po was an honest bear youth, but that did not mean he was an idiot. Especially after he had spent so many days in the Orthodox Academy, forced by Chen Changsheng to read so many books, his mind had long been opened and his knowledge had gradually broadened. As he gazed at the scripture in his hand, he asked in a hurt tone, "Youre teasing me, arent you? Or is it that you think that all I can be in the future is a priest that summons the rain?" The secrets of Heavenly Thunder mostmonly appeared when praying for rain. The priest would lead the popce in reciting it aloud. But had anyone, after reading this scripture, seen the altar shine, closely followed by gusting winds and gathering clouds, thunder and lightning, and then torrential rain? Even if this scripture was real, just how could Xuanyuan Po, who was willing to bet his life so that he could be a demi-human Divine General, want to be a Daoist who could call the winds and summon the rain? Chen Changsheng gave no exnation. He used his status as principal, his majesty as grandteacher, and most importantly, Luoluos trust and the ownership of the Mountain Sea Sword to sessfully suppress the first possible urrence of skipping ss after the reopening of the Orthodox Academy. Roughly breathing, Xuanyuan Po angrily and unwillingly marched himself over to the window and, under the light of day, began to cultivate. It gradually grew quiet outside the Orthodox Academys gate, but this in no way meant that the situation had been settled. The All-School Martial Exhibition was a simple name, but as the matter involved the Orthodoxys nurturing of cultivators and, even more importantly, the war between the humans and demons, it naturally possessed its own set of rules and levels. Chen Changsheng ignored these matters. After confirming that Zhexiu had gone back to sleep and that Xuanyuan Po really was seriously studying the scripture, he also began to meditate in cultivation. Last night, he had managed to enter the illusory ck monolith and unexpectedly caught a glimpse of the vistas of the Garden of Zhou. This had given him hope and had made him even more anxious. As for those things going on outside the gate...Tang Thirty-Six was naturally there to take care of it. Neither Chen Changsheng nor Xuanyuan Po had the ability, and even if Zhexiu were not injured, he only knew how to fight and kill. For this reason, Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po had always been waiting for Tang Thirty-Six to emerge from the Mausoleum of Books. And Tang Thirty-Six had not disappointed their expectations. On the first day of his return, he had sent Tianhai Yaer flying with a kick and cursed Zhou Ziheng. Just how would he do it today? Tang Thirty-Sixs mouth was currently upied with the lesser part of a steamed bun. Within the steamed bun was half a slice of Red River Ham, thest piece that he had been able to find in the kitchen. He took the letter of challenge offered by that priest surnamed Lu from the Li Pce and, without even looking at it, walked out the gate. Two squadrons of Orthodoxy cavalry grimly stood in the drizzling rain. Beyond them was a dense crowd of people. When this crowd saw the gate of the Orthodox Academy being pushed upon, it exploded in an uproar. Tang Thirty-Six was startled and the steamed bun in his mouth almost fell into a puddle. In a rather garbled voice, he asked, "Whats the situation?" Chapter 460 – He Stands Amidst the Flowers Chapter 460 - He Stands Amidst the Flowers Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Li Pce priest surnamed Lu said rather helplessly, "Theyre all just here to watch, and its not like we can drive them too far away." The awning on the street did not contain any important figures besides the stewards of the Four Great Markets, but themon folk of the capital that had arrived to see the spectacle were already numerous. It was clearly only six in the morning, and it was even raining! Tang Thirty-Six felt extremely helpless, and also very furious. He thought to himself, isnt it just fighting? Just whats so good about watching that? Is it worth it to get out of bed so early? The crowd gradually parted and then slowly became quiet. A middle-aged man wearing a ck teaching gown expressionlessly strode onto the scene. Tang Thirty-Six tore open the letter and gave it a few nces. He confirmed that todays challenger was actually a lecturer from the Li Pce Academy. His sword-like eyebrows slightly creased. It wasnt because his opponent was an expert at the peak of Ethereal Opening, but rather because the perplexity in his mind was growing ever deeper and he felt that this situation was getting ever stranger. Besides Star Seizer Academy, the other five Ivy Academies were all under the direct jurisdiction of the Orthodoxy. Could it be that within the Orthodoxy, there were really so many people...who dared to go against the will of the Pope? ...... ...... The door to the library was pushed open, the breeze bringing a few drops of rain inside with it, as well as Tang Thirty-Six. "I cant understand this matter," he dered to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng shook his head and said, "In the present Orthodoxy, there are many people, including many priests of the Li Pce, who experienced the chaos of the Orthodox Academy back then. They killed many of the experts who had devoted themselves to the Imperial n, but many of their hands are also stained with the blood of the students and teachers of the Orthodox Academy. Its simply impossible for them to ept the Imperial ns return to power and the reappearance of the Orthodox Academy. It actually has nothing to do with going against the will of His Holiness." After a brief pause, he continued, "His Eminence said it very well. His Holiness has turned too quickly. Even those loyal to him find themselves unable to turn with him for the moment." Tang Thirty-Six fell into thought, then mused, "Thats reasonable, but I still feel that somethings not right." Chen Changsheng was more concerned about more practical things. He inquired, "What level is that lecturer from the Li Pce Academy?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "Hes not Star Condensation, but the peak of Ethereal Opening. Hes very old. With one nce, you can tell that hes got some desperate technique stashed away." Chen Changsheng fell silent at these words. He thought, this sort of opponent seems inferior to Zhou Ziheng, but his experience in battle is far greater than Zhou Zihengs. Hes not that easy an opponent to deal with. He asked, "What time did you arrange the match with the opponent for?" Tang Thirty-Six was a little taken aback, asking, "What do you mean, what time?" Chen Changsheng was simrly taken aback, rifying, "When will we be fighting with that lecturer from the Li Pce Academy?" Tang Thirty-Six finally understood what he meant and very casually replied, "The fights already finished." Chen Changsheng didnt hear it clearly, so he asked, "Finished?" "Yes, its finished." "Eh..." This waspletely beyond Chen Changshengs expectations. For a moment, he was at a loss for what to say. Xuanyuan Po found it impossible to continue calmly studying as he looked over in shock. Even for Zhexiuying on the ground, he couldnt help but perk his ears. "Who fought?" The answer was obvious, but Chen Changsheng still didnt quite believe it. Tang Thirty-Six felt that he was quite the idiot and said, "It was me, of course!" Xuanyuan Po was so simple and honest, he had really believed that Princess Luoluo must have returned. Hearing this admission, he inadvertently let slip the question, "You...could you beat him?" That lecturer from the Li Pce Academy was at the peak of Ethereal Opening. Tang Thirty-Six had just entered the upper level of Ethereal Opening in the Mausoleum of Books, so how could he possibly be a match for that lecturer? "Just what does that mean? Chen Changsheng can surpass cultivation levels to defeat Star Condensation, but I cant even take care of some rotten old man?" Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "Seeing my free and easy bearing like a jade tree in the wind, my appearance so confident and carefree that not even rain could stick on me, all of you should also know just who won." The library waspletely silent. Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. In the Ivy Festival and the Grand Examination, in terms of both cultivation and swordy, Tang Thirty-Six was clearly somewhat inferior to the likes of Qi Jian and Guan Feibai, let alone Gou Hanshi. As the talented descendant of an aristocratic family, he ended up being so suppressed by these Mount Li Sword Sect disciples from impoverished backgrounds that he couldnt even breathe, couldnt even raise his head...Chen Changsheng knew that although Tang Thirty-Six acted as if it was nothing, as if he was still free and uncaring, wealthy and headstrong with a mouth full of obscenities, in reality, he was very much irritated by his situation. So in the Mausoleum of Books, Tang Thirty-Six had been exceptionally diligent and hardworking. Ultimately, he was able to catch up to and even surpass Guan Feibai, and then shockingly directly entered the upper level of Ethereal Opening. But Chen Changsheng had not imagined that he would actually have made such a great leap that he could defeat a senior at the peak of Ethereal Opening. He nced over Tang Thirty-Six and, upon confirming that he truly was uninjured, asked, "What was the situation in the end?" Tang Thirty-Six sat cross-legged on the floor. His clothes were a little damp and his hair still had a few drops of water. He did not immediately answer Chen Changshengs question. He spent a few moments in silence before saying, "I cut off one of his hands." Chen Changsheng took a few of his own moments of silence, then replied, "A little severe." Tang Thirty-Six said, "I have to make the opponent pay some sort of price...or else what would we do if we got a letter of challenge every day? Are you just going to keep fighting? If you were to make a mistake once, they would also dare to just cut off your hand." He spoke calmly and firmly because this was something he knew was absolutely going to happen. Chen Changsheng noted that his face was rather pale, and then he remembered, although Tang Thirty-Six upon entering the capital had yelled that he was going to cripple Tianhai Yaer, in reality...he had lived his entire life in Wenshui, growing up with a golden spoon in his mouth. Uponing to the capital, he was under the care of Principal Zhuang. Only after he left the Heavenly Dao Academy and came to the Orthodox Academy did he truly begin to confront the trials and tribtions of human life. Just when had he ever actually crippled someone? Besides the battles of the Grand Examination, he hadnt even seen blood before. Chen Changsheng did not voice any of these thoughts. Taking out a handkerchief, he handed it over and said, "Wipe." Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat stunned and Xuanyuan Po was exceptionally stunned. Even Zhexiu mustered the strength to open his eyes. They were the people in the world most familiar with Chen Changsheng. They all knew that Chen Changsheng was exceptionally serious and had an obsession with cleanliness that he did not usually disy. "Just for the rain water." In a rather more serious tone, Chen Changsheng exined, "If you want to use it to wipe the blood on your sword, then you dont need to return the handkerchief to me anymore." ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Sixs hand was heavy, but the rains of summer were even heavier. The drizzle of the morning suddenly transformed into a torrential downpour at dusk. The bloodstains in front of the Orthodox Academys gate were very quickly washed away. Besides making the maidens of the capital think him even more cool, and thus making them even more smitten for him, this matter had nosting effects, for either the Orthodox Academy or its opponents. On the morning of the second day, the Orthodox Academy received three more letters of challenge. Unlike the day before, the Orthodox Academys gate remained shut. Only the faint sounds of debate and even quarreling could be heard. Finally, at twilight, the gate was pushed upon. Watching as Tang Thirty-Six walked out of the gate, the spectators that had waited for the entire daythe idlers, the stewards under the awning, and the people in the carriages on the streetwere all roused from their stupors. Today was truly different from yesterday. There was no pouring rain today, only a sky suffused with the glow of the sunset. The Wenshui Sword was pulled out of its sheath, the sword reflecting the twilight. Simultaneously, it seemed to possess a sort of magic,pletely absorbing the light of the sunset in the west. The street grew dark and then brightened once more. Tang Thirty-Six had used the mightiest move of the Three Forms of Wenshui! As the evening clouds gathered, the sword intent rose up. The remnants of the rain in the numerous depressions in the ground before the gate seemed like countless tinykes. With the majestic rise of true essence, a vast and mighty sword energy emerged. Thosekes were suffused with a golden glow and then vanished in the heat. In thene, there was a dense cacophony like a sword harshly whistling through the air countless times! That swordsman who on the surface seemed toe from the Temple Seminary, but was actually an expert of the Tianhai n, plunged backwards and heavily fell on the street. With a p, those smallkes were pulverized by some figure, and the golden light transformed into countless scales. That swordsmans body was crisscrossed by ten-odd sword shes. Blood flowed out everywhere and he was powerless to stand. Tang Thirty-Six didnt even pay him another nce. Grasping the Wenshui Sword, he looked into the crowd and said, "Next." The crowd was absolutely silent, and then spread apart with a bang. They were struck silly, especially those maidens of the capital. They shouted his name with all their might while tossing over the flowers in their hands. Flowers were thrown in an unending rain to the area in front of the Orthodox Academy. The ground was soon covered in a thickyer, like a sea of flowers. And he stood amidst this sea of flowers. Chapter 461 – The Start of the Drowning Chapter 461 - The Start of the Drowning Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr One summers day this year, Tang Thirty-Six severed the hand of that lecturer from the Li Pce Academy. On the next day, he used a single strike to heavily injure that expert from the Tianhai n and then won two more matches after that. On the third day, he cleanly and neatly won two more matches. On the fourth day, he won another match as easily as taking a walk on a fine day. On the fifth day, like a tiger swallowing up ten thousand li, he won four matches in a row. All in all, he represented the Orthodox Academy in twelve matches without suffering a single defeat. The area in front of the Orthodox Academys gate had be a sea of flowers. For the first time, the reality of the Hundred Flowers Lane finally coincided with its name. Even more joyous were the peddlers hawking flowers outside thene and the bankers of the Four Great Markets that were taking bets. No matter how the odds changed or the contents of the bets adjusted, as long as people paid more and more attention, a businessman could always derive great profits from it. Everyone was discussing just how long Tang Thirty-Six could keep up his unbroken stretch of victories. Simultaneously, they also discussed how thementary the Divination Elder had given on this talented and famous young master of the Wenshui Tangs duringst years announcement of the Promation of Azure Sky was truly urate. As long as he diligently cultivated, his cultivation and strength truly could easily rise by leaps and bounds, crossing a thousand li in a single day. There were even some that began to ponder, if there were a changing of the ranks this year in the Promation of Golden Distinction, just where would this seventeen-year-old end up? As he had done for the past few days, Tang Thirty-Six stood amidst the sea of flowers, his expression calm, as if he wasnt moved in the slightest by this beautiful scene and the cries of those maidens. Meanwhile, his mind was upied with rather trivial concernsthe past few days had been rather hot and the flowers brought in by those peddlers from the hills were a bit too lush. Standing in the sea of flowers, he felt like he was standing in a pile of fat and tender marbled pork. "Truly extraordinary." From the crowd came a cold and indifferent voice. "Im very interested to see, if there is a change in the rankings for Golden Distinction, just where you will be able to rank." Along with this voice, a man dressed in ck, his body exuding a chilly atmosphere, slowly stepped up to the gate of the Orthodox Academy. This was a question that many people in the capital were curious to know the answer to, but no one could ask this question as well as this man, nor as forcefully. Because this ck-clothed man was an expert of the Promation of Golden Distinction, ranked twenty-seventh and at the initial level of Star Condensation. His surname was Mu and his name Laoban, and he was called Mu Laoban. In fact, he truly was the owner of a business involved in graves and tombs. (TN: Mu Ĺ means grave/tomb, and Laoban ϰ塯 means boss/business owner, so his name literally tranted to Grave Boss.) Mu Laoban grew up in the south, in the Youling region. He cultivated in the sinister earthfire and his fighting techniques were strange and inscrutable. Even experts on the same level of cultivation found it hard to obtain victory against him in a one-on-one match. He was an honored guest of the Tianhai n, just like Zhou Ziheng, and he also had the identity as a teacher of the Temple Seminary. As a result, he had the qualifications to challenge the Orthodox Academy! Upon Mu Laobans arrival, the temperature around the Orthodox Academys gate instantly dropped quite a few degrees and a few hints of chill appeared from out of nowhere in the height of summer. The crowd subconsciously edged outwards and the cries of maidens transformed into concerned whispers. Those people who came forward to challenge the Orthodox Academy today were all people that had sent over letters of challenge the night before. Tang Thirty-Six cared little about this persons appearance and he had already made ample preparation. He knew that he was not Mu Laobans opponent because he was not a freak like Chen Changsheng, able to surpass cultivation levels and defeat a Star Condensation expert. Thus, he was not prepared to fight this person. He removed from his bosom a thick pile of silver banknotes. "In one year, the Tianhai n gives you three thousand taels of silver and one bag of crystals. At the moment, I dont have any crystals on hand, only thirty thousand silver banknotes." Precisely as had been described in the report delivered by the Heavenly Fragrance Market, when Mu Laoban saw that thick stack of silver banknotes, his face immediately changed. His eyes grew bright and zing and even the cold and sinister aura around him seemed to be greatly cut back. Just as expected of the extremely greedy, Tang Thirty-Six thought with a smile on his face as he watched the struggle taking ce on Mu Laobans face. He then thought of how he had only needed one roast chicken during the Grand Examination to settle Zhexiu, and then he thought, with my exquisite bone structure and unique bloodline, I really am a genius at business. At this scene, the spectators were all stupefied as they thought, you can also do it this way? What made Tang Thirty-Six rather regretful, but made the spectators all the happier, was that Mu Laoban was ultimately able to resist the allure of money. "I really do love money, but there are still many things in this world more important than it." Mu Laoban sighed at Tang Thirty-Six with sorrow. "You understand." Tang Thirty-Six understood. To a vile and lowly man like Mu Laoban, something more important than money was naturally not anything like justice or promises. The only possibilities were that the Tianhai n had some dirt on him, or else had more money. Mu Laoban took from his disciple a ck short spear and walked to the edge of the sea of flowers. The short spear was forged from essence iron. For some reason, it was especially short. Presumably, the spear technique he used in battle was extremely sinister, but the most sinister was the terrifying poison dying the tip of the spear. "Is this also okay?" Tang Thirty-Six yelled at the tea house across thene. The Li Pce priests had the duty of ensuring the Orthodox Academys safety, but the person who truly had the qualifications to judge what was fair and unfair in the All-School Martial Exhibition...was in that tea house. There were very few people in all of the capital who were aware of the fact that in the past few days, Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons Mao Qiuyu and Archbishop of the Hall of Subjugation Daoist Siyuan would sometimes sit in that tea house and drink tea. No voices emerged from the tea house, indicating that Daoist Siyuan and Mao Qiuyu did not believe that the spear dipped in poison was against the rules. Mu Laoban gazed at Tang Thirty-Six and chuckled, those white teeth in his fishy lips like the fossils of animals in the deepest depths of the ice. His voice was simrly cold and threatening. "Please." "Please your ass," Tang Thirty-Six replied. Mu Laobans expression flickered and the sinister chill in his eyes grew stronger. "Could it be...the Orthodox Academy wishes to concede?" "Idiot, the Orthodox Academy has more than just me." Without any hesitation, Tang Thirty-Six sheathed his sword, turned, and walked to the gate, yelling, "Hurry ande out! This guy isnt willing to take money. I cant do anything else." The gate was pushed open and Chen Changsheng walked out. As he crossed paths with Tang Thirty-Six, he couldnt help but grumble a little. "Back when you said you could solve this, is this what you were talking about?" "What did I do wrong? Drowning! When an armyes, you need a general to block it, and if the floodes, the earth drowns it out. But not even thirty thousand taels worth of silver banknotes could drown that greedy guy, and its not like I can beat him. So it has to be you." (TN: When an armyes, you need a general to block it, and if the wateres, the earth keeps it out is a Chinese idiom meaning that every problem has its corresponding solution.) Chen Changsheng stopped and said rather helplessly, "Can we not do it?" Tang Thirty-Six very indifferently spread out his hands. "Dont forget what we discussed." Chen Changsheng nodded. Over the past few days, it had seemed like only Tang Thirty-Six himself was going up to fight. The truth of the matter was that every night, they would meet in the library to discuss the next days opponents. Even the heavily injured Zhexiu would asionally offer a few incredibly incisive opinions. Together with the incessant flow of information from the Wenshui Tangs and the Bureau of lesiastic Education, they were able to produce those twelve sessive victories that shook the capital. But they would eventually encounter an opponent that both he and Tang Thirty-Six would find impossible to handle. What would they do then? They had established a single principle: no matter the oue of the battle, they were not allowed to receive any irrecoverable injuries, such as damage to the sea of consciousness or Ethereal Pce, or a severed arm. As for any other injuries, there was not much need for concern. The Li Pce had sent over the cardinals with an extremely profound understanding of the Sacred Light technique to keep watch over the Orthodox Academy. Any minor injury was no problem whatsoever. Seeing Chen Changsheng appear on the stone steps, the silent crowd suddenly exploded into cheers even louder than before. Tang Thirty-Six, just about to enter the Orthodox Academy to rest, couldnt help but angrily mutter to himself upon hearing the cheers behind him. In the twelve sessive victories of the Orthodox Academy over these past few days, Tang Thirty-Six had been able to bloom with an unprecedented splendor, such that the people of the capital had even somewhat forgotten Chen Changshengs existence. Only when he splendidly took the stage once more did they remember that it was he that was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, it was he that was the most crucial figure, nay, the linchpin, of the Orthodox Academys revival. And as everyone knew, it was he that was the strongest of the Orthodox Academy, even once surpassing cultivation levels and defeating the Star Condensation expert Zhou Ziheng... Mu Laobansplexion became more downcast. His eyes fixed upon the figure on the stone steps, he said, "Should I feel honored, or should I feel sorry in your ce, Principal Chen?" Chen Changsheng did not answer him. cing his sword before him, he said, "Please." Mu Laobans face grew solemn as he slowly raised up that short ck spear that was only two feet long. Chapter 462 – Three Swords Break the Divine Armor Chapter 462 - Three Swords Break the Divine Armor Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With a buzz, a stream of turbulence abruptly appeared around the forward part of the ck spear, the result of the spear tip shaking so quickly that it deformed the air. With a whistle, the sharp spear tip pierced through the turbulence. Imbued with an unimaginable strength and speed, it stabbed at Chen Changsheng. Truly worthy of its reputation for being sinister and harsh, Mu Laobans attack had actually struck out without the slightest warning and was exceptionally strange. Strange did not mean it wascking in strength. Countless petals were lifted up from the ground by the Qi and rushed towards the stone steps along with the spear. The area in front of the Orthodox Academy was filled with pink and white petals, blocking Chen Changshengs vision and also blocking the view of many spectators. The crowd only knew that the short spear was behind that sea of flowers. The petals dancing in the air were rapidly ckening, signifying that the poison on the spear had contaminated them. In a sh, this so-called martial exhibition had be iparably dangerous. Everyones hearts leaped into their throats. The spear stabbed through the sky of raining petals, its strange movements charting out a slender and speckled snake shape in the sea of flowers. Yet no matter how strange the trajectory or movement of this short spear was, it was incapable of breaking through Chen Changshengs sword. Because it was the Stupid Sword that not even Su Li had been able to sessfully train in. Only a clumsy swordsman could sessfully train in the worlds number one defensive sword technique. Bong! In fact, the sharp spear tip coated with poison had already struck Chen Changshengs sword innumerable times. Back in Xunyang City, not even Painted Armor Xiao Zhangs spear had been able to ovee this technique, let alone this spear. But the tip of this short spear was coated in a terrifying poison. Could this poison be transferred to Chen Changshengs body through the sword? Mu Laoban thought so. In these many years, he had been able to obtain victory over so many opponents who were not all inferior to him precisely because as the battle continued, the cold poison coating his spear would be carried with the wind and scattered at random. Noiselessly, it would destroy his opponents weapon, and then through the weapon and even the air, it would intrude into his opponents heart and meridians. Ultimately, his opponents would find themselves without the strength to continue the match. Today, none of this would ur. Chen Changshengs seemingly ordinary sword that just seemed a little bright actually contained the unimaginable might and energy of a dragon! How could it be damaged by human poisons? The sword was named Stainless and it was naturally for a reason. The sword had no problems and the person would also have no problems, because the person was also stainless. Chen Changsheng was an expert in the medical arts. Yesterday, upon receiving the report from the Bureau of lesiastic Education, he had made the appropriate preparation. Even if he had not taken medicine beforehand, the poison on the spear would still be incapable of injuring him in the slightest. His body had once been the dwelling of the ck Frost Dragons spiritual soul, and it also had been bathed in that ck Frost Dragons true blood and its strength now far surpassed that of a body obtained through perfect Purification. From a certain standpoint, rather thanparing his physique to that of a powerful human, it would be better to say that it was like the body of an actual dragon... Unless it was a poison on the level of Nankes Peacock Plume, how could this supposedly highly toxic poison from Youling in the south possibly be a match for him? The petals rained down, the spear and sword parted, and Mu Laoban revealed his shocked and perplexed eyes. Chen Changsheng used the Yeshi Step, transforming into an afterimage and arriving before him. With an explosive cry, Mu Laoban retreated backwards. Simultaneously, his ck short spear pulverized countless petals. A barrier formed of pink, white and ck appeared before him. This was his Star Domain. After the battle with Zhou Ziheng, the entire continent knew that Chen Changsheng possessed the ability to surpass cultivation levels and battle with Star Condensation cultivators. Mu Laoban did not dare to hold back. It was very obvious that he had derived the lesson from Zhou Zihengs battle to retreat firmly and resolutely. Even more importantly, he had disyed his Star Domain extremely early and extremely quickly. Before Chen Changsheng had even taken out his sword, Mu Laoban had already enveloped himself in his Star Domain. He and many people continued to insist that the ironw of the cultivation world was an ironw. Chen Changsheng had been able to break through Zhou Zihengs Star Domain in one stroke because Zhou Zihengs mind back then had been in chaos, or perhaps because Chen Changshengs sword had been too sharp, his luck too good. He believed that his Star Domain was firmer and more powerful than Zhou Zihengs. Crucially, he believed that as long as he was prepared, he would not panic. As a result, he did not believe that Chen Changsheng would be able to so easily break through his Star Domain today. However, how could he and those people that continued to cling to the so-called ironw possibly understand Su Lis genius? That it was simply impossible to tie down his ingenious and profound thoughts? How could they possibly know what the so-called Intellectual Sword was? The Intellectual Sword truly was not a sword technique, but a method of fighting. When the petals on the floor in front of the Orthodox Academy had risen up to the sky like a waterfall in reverse, when the sinister spear had thrust through the rain of flowers, when Chen Changsheng had raised his sword to confront He had already disyed his Intellectual Sword. This sword had risen up with the calctions he had performedst night, and now it fell amidst this rain of flowers. A sh of light appeared in front of the Orthodox Academy, like a bolt of lightning. The Stainless Sword seemingly stabbed at the sky above the rain of flowers, but it ultimately pierced through a soft petal. But behind that soft petal about the size of a fingernail was Mu Laobans eye. Just like that, Chen Changsheng had easily found the weakness of his Star Domain. The technique Chen Changsheng had used was the simplest True Sword of the Orthodoxy, but at this moment, it was the most suitable technique. The dagger pierced through the petal and stabbed at Mu Laobans eye. In the eye appeared an expression of shock, but he did not notice it. Even deeper within, there seemed be some other emotions. With a harsh howl, he rose up. With a soft squelch, the Dragoncry Sword plunged into his abdomen. Yet unlike the fight with Zhou Ziheng, the iparably sharp Dragoncry Sword could not pierce through his body, but was rather blocked by some object. Feeling the peculiar reaction from his sword, Chen Changsheng narrowed his eyes. Mu Laobans clothes concealed a flexible armor. The problem was, what sort of flexible armor in this world could block his sword? He was stillcking in experience. If it were Tang Thirty-Six, he would have already guessed that the flexible armor under Mu Laobans clothes was one of the Tianhai ns closely guarded treasures, the Six Protections Divine Armor. The Six Protections Divine Armor was a divine artifact ranked seventy-ninth on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. It was rumored that it had been a treasure of the Tianliang Wangs, but waster on brought into the pce by Emperor Taizu. After that, it was said that Emperor Xian, worried that the Tianhai Empresss enemies were plotting against her in the Hundred Herb Garden, sent her the armor to protect her. When the Empress cultivated to the Saint Realm, she no longer needed any defensive measures, so she sent it to her father, who back then had not yet returned to the sea of stars. From that moment on, the Six Protections Divine Armor had been stored in the Tianhai estate. Now, it was probably being worn by Mu Laoban. It must be said that the Tianhai truly had invested massive capital this time. No wonder Tang Thirty-Sixs thick stack of silver banknotes had been unable to entice the avaricious Mu Laoban. Worthy of being one of the divine artifacts on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, the Dragoncry Sword had been unable to pierce through it one stroke. Chen Changshengs sword technique had been halted halfway. The terror in Mu Laobans eyes instantly transformed into a berserk killing intent. With a howl, his short spear fiercely thrust out at Chen Changshengs throat. Even more frightening was that as his spear energy violently rose up, it was able to swiftly reconstruct his Star Domain, trapping Chen Changsheng within. Logically, the most important technique of a Star Condensation expert was the Star Domain. It was normally absolutely impermissible to allow ones opponent entrance into ones Star Domain, but the situation now was very unique. Yes, it must be admitted that the ironw of the cultivation world was invalidated under Chen Changshengs sword. So he might as well use the Star Domain to trap Chen Changsheng and fight him head-on. The people that hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy in thest few days were all extremely well-researched on Chen Changsheng, especially pertaining to his first match with Zhou Ziheng. Everyone could see that the sword intent he had received from Su Li was iparably exquisite, his swordy enormouslyplex, as vast as the ocean. Although his Yeshi Step was iplete, it was enough to help his body move like a sh of lightning. However, Chen Changsheng had a massive weakness. He was still not fully sixteen and only a youth. He had fixed his Fated Star and begun to cultivate barely a year ago. Even if he were the reincarnation of Zhou Dufu, the amount of true essence in his body could notpare to those experts that had cultivated for several decades, or even several centuries. And this was without anybody knowing that his meridians had problems, their efficiency at outputting true essence incredibly disastrous. In brief, Chen Changshengs greatest weakness was hisck of true essence. Yet there was one thing Mu Laoban did not know. At the same time, he had also forgotten a few things. In Xunyang City, Liang Wangsun had used a simr method to deal with Chen Changsheng. If Chen Changsheng was really socking in true essence, how was it in the Grand Examination that he had been able to withstand the storm of blows from Gou Hanshi? In Xunyang City, how had he been able to break through Liang Wangsuns Star Domain? If Liang Wangsuns Star Domain could not hold, was there anyone at Star Condensation and below that could hold him? There were many people under the awning that believed that Chen Changsheng might lose this battle. One by one, they stood up in shock. The people in the tea house, as well as the people in those carriages quietly sitting on both ends of the street, did not think this way. They knew and would not forget Chen Changshengs feats in Xunyang City. They were keenly aware that Chen Changsheng possessed the ability to escape this trap. This battle was still far from over, and the winner and loser had yet to be decided. However, what happened next was something that not even they had imagined. Chen Changsheng did not choose to use the Intellectual Sword to break Mu Laobans Star Domain. He did not choose to retreat and then n. His Stainless Sword was still pierced into Mu Laobans abdomen, and then it continued forward. It was as if the idea of escaping had never been on his mind, as if he did not care that under Mu Laobans clothes was the Six Protections Divine Armor, a divine artifact of the Tier of Legendary Weapons. It was as if he only thought of victory. Crack! A zing Qi suddenly appeared in front of the Orthodox Academy. Mu Laobans cold and sinister Qi was like ice and snow encountering the fierce sun, instantly vanishing without a trace. The petals dancing in the air actually began to ze, transforming into a dazzling light. Mu Laobans face was pale under the light. Surrounded by it, he could vividly sense that intense and zing Qi...Chen Changsheng was iparably boundless. His true essence was insufficient...this fact had turned out to be a facade. His expression abruptly shifted. Now it was filled with an absolute terror. With a terrified cry, he no longer had time to attack with his spear, instead swiftly retreating backwards like his life depended on it. But Chen Changsheng would not give him any chance. The Stainless Sword in his hands pierced through the abdomen and emerged through the other side. The intense sword intentpletely annihted any fighting spirit Mu Laoban had. That terrifying power directly shot him away from that sharp dagger. A muffled boom like thunder resounded through the area in front of the Orthodox Academy. Mu Laoban, a ck silhouette, flew backwards several dozen zhang. The awning on the street had an array in front of it to serve as a barrier. He rammed against this array, then slumped to the ground, no longer able to stand up. The air in front of the awning faintly began to give off blue rays of light, and it was even possible to hear the sounds of tearing. Dust fell from the beams of the awning, caking the heads and faces of those sitting below. Mu Laoban sat paralyzed on the ground, incessantly vomiting blood, his eyes brimming with terror and shock. Just what was going on here? How could Chen Changshengs true essence have be so powerful and explosive in such a short time? The people under the awning were simrly shocked to the extreme. Without any concern for the dust on their bodies, they stared at Chen Changsheng with mouths agape. His single attack had almost shattered the protective array! Chapter 463 – This Summer, Lets Watch the Orthodox Academy Chapter 463 - This Summer, Lets Watch the Orthodox Academy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This battle hadsted for an extremely short time, even shorter than Chen Changshengs battle on the first day with Zhou Ziheng. Everything had happened so quickly that the ordinary popce found it simply impossible to clearly make out what had happened. Chen Changshengs sword had seemingly paused in front of Mu Laobans chest for only an instant, and it was simply impossible for them to know that Mu Laobans clothes concealed a legendary suit of Divine Armor from the Tier of Legendary Weapons. They could only see Chen Changsheng attack, pierce through his opponents abdomen, and then send his opponent flying out of the street. As a result, they inevitably regarded Mu Laoban with some disdain. They thought, even if your strength is inferior to Little Principal Chens, but you already knew how he defeated Zhou Ziheng, could it be that you made no preparations whatsoever? If you did prepare, then you losing in the exact same fashion is even more uneptable. Of course, many people noticed the strange phenomena produced by Chen Changshengs attack. That technique of his was like a zing sun, radiating boundless light and heat, turning the sea of flowers into a sea of mes. What sort of technique was this? Mu Laoban was in great pain, incredibly weak and perplexed, but he was also thinking of this question. It was in to see that Chen Changsheng was only at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, so why did he have even more true essence than some Star Condensation cultivators? And just how had he been able to pierce through the Six Protections Divine Armor? Just what sort of strange technique was this? The stewards and important figures under the awning were also very shocked. Just what is going on here? they all thought. A sigh emerged from the tea house, and then it became quiet once more. In a ck carriage at one end of the street, a brush was smoothly and firmly traveling across paper, leaving writing in its wake. "Chen Changsheng finally used his third sword." "This sort of fierce sword technique very clearly consumes an enormous quantity of true essence, but unlike what was recorded in the battle at Xunyang City, Chen Changsheng can already use the technique more than once. It seems that he has clearly grown after returning to the capital." "Mu Laoban wore the Six Protections Divine Armor, but it was unable to block this attack. Besides the sudden explosion of Chen Changshengs true essence, it also most likely has something to do with the sword called Stainless itself." The two officials from the Department for Purging Officials faithfully recorded everything they had seen today, and only then ced their inkbrushes down. As they massaged their aching wrists and looked each other in the eyes, they could easily make out the shock and confusion in each others eyes. Even if the technique Su Li had taught Chen Changsheng used some secret method to move and ignite true essence, allowing Chen Changsheng to explode with an energy many times more powerful than normal...that was the Six Protections Divine Armor! How could it have been so easily broken through? "I hear that the Pavilion of Divination has already sent someone to the capital precisely to see the Stainless Sword. "Could it be that the Tier of Legendary Weapons really might change this year?" "As saidst time, with the appearance of the Stainless Sword, the Tier of Legendary Weapons would have to be updated. Its just that after todays match...Im afraid that this sword will be ranked even higher now." The Six Protections Divine Armor was itself a divine artifact of the Tier of Legendary Weapons. Since the Stainless Sword had actually been able to so easily pierce through it, it would naturally be ranked far above it. The carriage was very quiet. One official suddenly remembered something, took up his inkbrush, and wrote on the paper, "Chen Changsheng still did not kill his opponent." Yes, Mu Laoban was not dead. The Stainless Sword had stabbed through his abdomen just as it had donest time, narrowly avoiding the internal organs. Chen Changshengs sword was sharp to an almost maddening extent, and it was also precise to an almost maddening extent. Then just how stable was the hand holding the sword? Time crawled on until it was finally midsummer. In these dozen or so days, the Orthodox Academy had weed dozens of challenges, and so far it had not lost a single one, shocking the capital. The challengers below Star Condensation level could not beat Tang Thirty-Six, although there were several battles that were absolute nail-biters, and there was even one match where he suffered rtively heavy injuries. The challengers at the initial level of Star Condensation were all defeated at the hands of Chen Changsheng. By now, everyone knew for certain that although Chen Changsheng had not yet seeded at Star Condensation, he could already fight on par with cultivators at the initial level of Star Condensation. There were even some people that began to specte, if he and Qiushan Junwho had broken into Star Condensation at the beginning of this yearwere to fight, just who would be the winner and who the loser? So far, no expert above the initial level of Star Condensation had challenged the Orthodox Academy, because of the experts at this level, many had be rulers of a region, making it very difficult for the Tianhai n tomand them. Even if they could, they were honored guests with a rtively high status. As experts, they had to maintain some manner and bearing. If they lowered themselves to challenge Chen Changsheng, then even obtaining victory would be the most shameless of feats. Most importantly, if the situation really did reach that phase, nobody knew if the ever-silent Pope would descend with a thunderous fury. Of course, even if a middle level Star Condensation expert really did appear, Tang Thirty-Six had already made immacte preparations. As the steward responsible for all of the Orthodox Academys external affairs, he had long been waiting for that day toe. In these past few days, the truly happy one was Xuanyuan Po. Zhexiu was still in the library, resting and recuperating, but Xuanyuan Pos right arm was finallypletely recovered. Under Chen Changshengs direction, he began to cultivate the Heavenly Thunder Bringer, and his berserk true essence began to wantonly and happily circte through those meridians of his that were as wide and thick as a main road. He was finally able topletely control his innate divine strength, allowing him to disy a destructive strength that could inspire fear in others and cause the trees of the Orthodox Academy to cry out in resentment. After confirming that Xuanyuan Po could control his strength, Chen Changsheng allowed him to represent the Orthodox Academy in four matches. ording to the standards of human cultivation, Xuanyuan Po had not even reached Ethereal Opening, but was still able to win each match. In his final battle, he encountered an expert of the upper level of Ethereal Opening, but even then he was able to win. Of course, in the final moment, he was forced to metamorphose. He plucked a willow tree in front of the Orthodox Academy and violently used it to smash half of a wall down. This also happened to smash that upper level Ethereal Opening swordsman into unconsciousness. Such berserk strength, such crude fighting techniques! As for the sparks of lightning scattered amongst the leaves of that willow tree, besides Chen Changsheng, not many people took notice of it. Back when the Divination Elder ced Xuanyuan Po on the tail end of the Promation of Azure Sky, many people had felt it utterly inexplicable, but now, no one thought this way. Seeing that pit in front of the Orthodox Academy where the tree used to be and then seeing the obviously new section of the academys wall, everyone was only thinking, if the Promation of Azure Sky were to change ranks, what of this bear youth who so often brought up his rice bowl and crouched on the stone steps of the gate while giggling away? Just where would he rank? The summer was the capitals hottest season, and it was also often the time when the capital was most exciting. This summer, the capital was hotter than usual, and it was also more exciting. Every day, there would be something exciting to see in front of the Orthodox Academy. Those celebrities that were very difficult to see normally would appear before you, and then even fight for you, and without charging money or needing tickets! These denizens of the capital that loved to join in on the fun couldnt let this opportunity pass them by. As the weather grew hot, Tang Thirty-Six fixed the time of battle to be in the early morning. Consequently, every day at dawns first light, manymon folk of the capital would rush over with their bread rolls, their stuffed breads, and their steamed buns. Many people even brought their families along, as if this was some sort of spring outing. Even more ridiculous was the fact that when rtives from elsewhere came to visit, themon folk of the capital would specifically bring them to Hundred Flowers Lane to watch the spectacle. The Orthodox Academy...was on the verge of bing the newest member of the capitals Six Sights. The Orthodox Academy had maintained an unbroken string of victories for several dozen matches, and so it was absolutely impossible for its effects on the capital to be limited to merely this. For instance, with regards to the betting on the All-School Martial Exhibition, the Four Great Markets were no longer taking bets on victory or defeat, but instead began to make money elsewhere. Every day, they would take bets for such things as: Who would the Orthodox Academy send out to fight today? What sword style would they use? When would Xuanyuan Po uproot a tree? After Tang Thirty-Six wins today, how many love letters will he receive? And finally, when would Chen Changsheng once more disy that fierce technique of his? One day when the twilight was extremely hot, Chen Changsheng and the other two swam a fewps in theke, then climbed up the great banyan tree and stared vacantly into the distance. "Its been a long time since weve seen Princess Luoluo," Tang Thirty-Six gazed at the distant setting sun and suddenly dered, intentionally or unintentionally. Chen Changsheng was also gazing at that setting sun, and it felt like he could see the galleries of the Hall of Pure Virtue in the Li Pce. Hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs words, he said nothing for quite a while, then finally grunted in acknowledgment. Tang Thirty-Six turned his head to look at him and said, "Tomorrow, go and find her." Chen Changsheng withdrew his gaze from the distance and lowered his head to gaze at thest strands of golden light on the surface of theke. After a moment of silence, he replied, "It might be a huge inconvenience for her." Luoluo was in the Li Pce, in the Popes Green Leaf World. Toe out once was not convenient. But the fact of the matter was, he had heard that in the past few banquets held in the Imperial Pce, she had appeared for all of them. Crucially, he had heard that from the beginning ofst month, Luoluo would alternate between living in the Li Pce and the Imperial Pce. The inconvenience was naturally for other reasons. Chen Changsheng understood, so he had maintained his silence. This was even one of the requests he had asked of her. Last year, when the Orthodox Academy had just received its newest student, those powerful figures regarded Luoluo entering the Orthodox Academy as the ying of a child. Even the Grand Examination was sothey were all small concerns. But now it was different. The Pope and the Tianhai Divine Empress were gradually drifting apart and Luoluos status was too sensitive. If she were to remain in the Orthodox Academy or frequently return to it, the small concerns would be a huge affair. In the capital of the Great Zhou, Luoluo did not represent herself, but rather the eight hundred li of the Red River and the two Saints behind her. "I dont care, Ive been thinking about her." Tang Thirty-Six stood up and supported himself against the broad trunk of the great banyan tree as he loudly dered this to the Li Pce basking in the setting sun. Chen Changsheng nced at him, extraordinarily grateful. His status was also very sensitive, making it very inconvenient for him to say many things. Tang Thirty-Six said that he was thinking of Luoluo because he knew that Chen Changsheng was thinking of Luoluo, and Luoluo was assuredly thinking of the great banyan tree here. "Im also thinking of Princess Teacher Luoluo," Xuanyuan Po said on the side. He was really thinking about her, nothing to do with Chen Changsheng. Tang Thirty-Six patted him on the shoulder. "Then tomorrow we can arrange to eat a meal with her. If its convenient for her, we can bring her back to the Orthodox Academy to take a look around." Xuanyuan Po was sitting on the same tree branch, but Tang Thirty-Six had to practically stand to reach up to him. For seemingly no reason whatsoever, this picture was rather harmonious. "Then well have to quickly finish tomorrows two matches. Xuanyuan, theres no need for you to go up. I and Tang Tang will do it." Chen Changsheng had suddenly thought of this problem. Tang Thirty-Six had also thought of a very important problem. Squatting down and looking Chen Changsheng in the eyes, he said, "I need to talk with you about something." Seeing his serious expression, Chen Changsheng asked worriedly, "About what?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "Tomorrows match is with a lecturer from the Heavenly Dao Academys Jiangnan school. His strength is definitely not up to yours, but...can you use a few more techniques?" Chapter 464 – The Three Heroes of the Orthodox Academy Chapter 464 - The Three Heroes of the Orthodox Academy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "What do you mean?" "Tomorrow, if you strive to use three moves...no, if you persevere and use four moves and then defeat your opponent, that would be best." Tang Thirty-Six moved close to his ear and whispered, "Theres someone in the Celestial Pole Market that made a big wager, betting that if you appear tomorrow, you wont use more than three moves." Chen Changsheng was startled, asking, "The Celestial Pole Market is the business group backed by the Pavilion of Divination?" Tang Thirty-Six nodded his head. Chen Changsheng asked, "If you do this...wont the Pavilion of Divination get angry?" Tang Thirty-Six gazed at him as if he was staring at an idiot. "This year, my family took over the Heavenly Fragrance Market. The Celestial Pole Market wants to show their goodwill, so they released this information to us, or else how do you think I got ahold of this information?" Chen Changsheng was rather shocked, asking, "Could it be that you and the rest of the Four Great Markets have all been colluding?" "No kidding! How else are we going to make money?" "This...isnt this cheating those people?" "Nonsense! When those people throw down their money, isnt that just waiting for people like us to cheat them? Chen Changsheng was absolutely speechless. Only after a very long time did he ask rather awkwardly, "How many moves?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "Four moves is enough." Chen Changsheng thought it over, then continued to ask awkwardly, "Then...what percentage?" Tang Thirty-Six gazed at him as if he was looking at a whole new person. "Pretty good! If I knew beforehand, I would have discussed the price." Chen Changsheng replied, "When we left Zhou Prison, Zhexiu said he wanted to add money...I think that this money should stille from my end." Tang Thirty-Six thought it over, then said, "Thats reasonable. Out of the total profits, Ill give you forty percent." Chen Changsheng thought this was okay and indicated his agreement. On the side, Xuanyuan Pomented, "I really dont know what Zhexiu and the two of you want to do with so much money. For simple and honest kids like us that live in the mountains, if we have meat to eat and fur skins to wear, were really satisfied." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and teased, "Seeing your appearance now that doesnt know the meaning of shame, you still have the nerve to call yourself that simple and honest?" Xuanyuan Po was quite angry, retorting, "Just how am I anything like what youre saying? I could search high and low and not find a person as crafty as you in my hometown." Chen Changsheng did not want to hear Xuanyuan Po wildly yelling such phrases as The capital isnt my home!, or My home doesnt even have this many people! while standing on the great banyan tree. He hurriedly took on the role of mediator, saying, "You really are different from before." Tang Thirty-Six roared withughter. "You see, even Chen Changsheng has noticed." Xuanyuan Po felt extremely wronged. Chen Changsheng patted his waist and said consolingly, "But I also dont me you. Anyone who sticks around with someone like Tang Tang for too long would be a little narcissistic, and even forget a little of what shame means." Tang Thirty-Sixs smile instantly vanished into the fires of rage, and it was now time for Xuanyuan Po to heartilyugh. At this moment, from the other side of the academys wall opposite theke came the faint sounds ofughter. "Hahahaha, quicklye...the three people on top of the tree are the three heroes of the Orthodox Academy." "What three heroes...Little Principal Chen and Prince Tang sure, but that guy that looks like a bear certainly doesnt count." "That guy is Xuanyuan Po? That willow tree was the one he pulled out of the ground? Did he pull it out straight or did he do it facing backwards? That guys like a mountain, just think of how heavy he is! How can that tree stand it? Arent they afraid its going to snap?" "The trees of the Orthodox Academy naturally arent ordinary trees." Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six, and Xuanyuan Po were all dumbfounded. This was not the first time something like this had happened. Recently, the people that hade to see the Orthodox Academy had been too numerous, especially the many tourists that came from other counties. Without any understanding of the capitalsws, they actually managed to furtively avoid the gazes of the Li Pce priests and Orthodoxy cavalry and stroll through the Orthodox Academys backyard. Seeing the academys walls, they would naturally want to see what the Orthodox Academy looked like. Thus, they would begin to climb over the walls. Theughter and discussion taking ce on the other side of the wall suddenly came to a halt, reced with the stamping of hooves and cries of reprimand. Presumably, those tourists had all been captured by the Orthodoxy cavalry. The Orthodox Academy returned to its former peace, but the three suddenly lost all interest in any further chat. "I dont really like this lifestyle weve been living over the past few days," Chen Changsheng dered. From the moment he began to cultivate the Dao as a child, he cultivated his hearts desire in pursuit of the Dao of longevity. He had a natural disposition for peace and quiet. Although Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po were at the age in which they loved fun and excitement the most, they also found it all rather annoying. These past few days had truthfully been too exciting, such that even they almost couldnt stand it anymore. Tang Thirty-Six shook his head and chided, "I said that you should act with a heavier hand, but you refused to listen to me." In his first match representing the Orthodox Academy, Tang Thirty-Six had severed that Li Pce Academy lecturers hand with one blow, but at Chen Changshengs request, he had exercised a much lighter hand in subsequent battles. Gazing at Chen Changsheng, who had his head lowered in silence, he continued, "If...you really did agree with me and kill a few people, it would definitely alleviate the current situation somewhat. You dont kill and wont let me kill, then what do those people have to be afraid of? Its only a given that they woulde one after the other. And doesnt the Tianhai n precisely want to see us run around to and fro until we drop dead from exhaustion?" Chen Changsheng replied, "But dont you feel that if we keep fighting this way, it might actually help us mature?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "If thats how you think of it, its not wrong, but...you said it yourself, you dont like this sort of lifestyle." Chen Changsheng stared into his eyes, saying, "As you said a few days ago, if you cant resolve this problem, you have to change your name." Tang Thirty-Six was rather irritated and no longer attempted to persuade him. Instead, he silently pondered on what Chen Changsheng had said before, then shook his head and said, "There really must be some problems. For His Holiness to continue to ignore this matter, we have to look into it." Chen Changsheng added, "Theres something else that I would like you to look into for me." "What thing?" "Was Mu Laoban really wearing the legendary Six Protections Divine Armor under his clothes?" After that battle had concluded, Tang Thirty-Six had told him of this conjecture. Upon hearing his question, Tang Thirty-Six replied, "If theres nothing unusual, then it should be the case." Chen Changsheng said nothing for a few moments, then asked, "How can we get our hands on the Six Protections Divine Armor?" When speaking of his conjecture, Tang Thirty-Six had naturally exined the history of the Six Protections Divine Armor, that it had originally been a treasure of the Tianliang Wangs, then it had been confiscated by the Imperial Pce, and it was now in the hands of the Tianhai n. Tang Thirty-Six was rather perplexed, asking, "What do you want to do?" "I want to return it to Wang Po," Chen Changsheng exined. "To thank him for his assistance in Xunyang City." Tang Thirty-Six said rather unhappily, "Ive helped you so much, why havent you ever thought about giving me anything?" "Unhappiness, anger, resentment, the urge to kill...once bullied or provoked, these are the emotions that are the easiest to stir." Tianhai Chenwu stood at the edge of the balcony, looking out at theke shrouded in fog. He sighed ruefully, "I just wanted to see Chen Changsheng kill someone, whether he was forced into it or it was the result of some sudden impulse. As long as he killed someone, it would be fine. If he kept on killing, if his hands became stained with blood, if he became a person like Su Li, then what qualifications would he have topete with our people? What possibility would there be of him bing the next Pope? Who could have imagined that at his tender age, with his powerful strength and luck, he has still been able topletely control his heart. Even now, he still hasnt killed anyone." He turned to the person sitting at the table and said, "Im very curious as to just what you think of him." Chapter 465 – The Encounter at Clear Lake Restaurant Chapter 465 - The Encounter at Clear Lake Restaurant Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The balcony was the balcony of a restaurant, the table was a restaurants table, and the restaurant was the capitals most renowned and also most expensive Clear Lake Restaurant. This ce was naturally meant for dining, and those individuals worthy to dine with Tianhai Chenwu were a scant few. As it so happened, Xu Shiji was one of these people. Widely regarded as Chen Changshengs nominal future father-inw, Xu Shiji currently had a veryplex impression of Chen Changsheng. Last year, the Divine General of the Easts estate had gotten covered all over in dirt because of this young Daoist from the countryside, bing theughingstock of the entire continent. However, how could he have possibly known beforehand that Chen Changsheng was actually the highly-regarded sessor of the Pope? And just how could he have known that Daoist Ji was actually the once iparably magnificent Principal Shang...every time he thought of this engagement, he would think of manyints against his father that had long since returned to the sea of stars. There were clearly so many things hidden behind this engagement. Why didnt you exin it all to me before? His impressions wereplex, so his thoughts were naturally alsoplex, and Xu Shijis position on this engagement had also be rather difficult to pin down. Upon receiving the invitation yesterday from the Tianhai Estate, he began to think, this Tianhai n head famous for his profound schemes and deep forethought perhaps wants to force me to take a stand. Consequently, upon arriving at Clear Lake Restaurant, he basically kept his silence, especially whenever Tianhai Chenwu brought up Chen Changsheng. Tianhai Chenwu shot him a smile, as ifpletely understanding what was going through his mind. He indifferently continued, "Shengxue is in the north, diligently cultivating, using battle to improve himself. He has already broken into Star Condensation. At the years end, he should be returning to the capital to once more view the Heavenly Tome Monoliths." Xu Shiji did not understand why he would so abruptly bring up Tianhai Shengxue, even though Tianhai Shengxue was the most outstanding youth of the Tianhai ns third generation and also one of the members of the junior generation most beloved by the Divine Empress. "In the Grand Examination at the beginning of the year, Shengxue did some things that were simply impossible to hide, but this child was smart and didnt n to hide anything. Now that I mention it, this is a rather excellent use of the open conspiracy...but his conduct in this matter still makes me somewhat unhappy. If the n is too big, its inevitable that everyone within has their own judgments and opinions, but when the n faces a great pressure, those lonesome opinions have no meaning. We must bring all our strength together, and only through this can we protect the entire n and continue on the correct path. Its that saying about the overturned birds nest...if you cant even protect the nest, but are still thinking about protecting your own egg, isnt that just ridiculous?" Hearing Tianhai Chenwus easygoing and amusing monologue, Xu Shiji grew even more serious. It was impossible for him to not understand the ulterior meaning of these words. The so-called correct path was naturally the path where the Tianhai n reced the Chen n and continued their reign over the human world. The so-called discontent towards Tianhai Shengxue was in fact a warning to him, telling him to not have too many other thoughts. "My aunt has recently not said anything, causing many people in the capital to misunderstand." When he was in the Imperial Pce or at the Imperial Court, Tianhai Chenwu would always refer to the Divine Empress respectfully. Only in the most private of venues would he refer to her as his aunt. This was not some sort of hidden reminder, but a naked disy of strength. He turned and stared into Xu Shijis eyes, saying, "But they have forgotten one thing. My aunt carries the surname of Tianhai. How could she possibly bear to see her entire family be killed to the man?" Xu Shiji knew that he could no longer continue listening. Hemented, "I do not understand why His Holiness has continued to maintain his silence." This was naturally a reference to that matter that had the entire capital abuzz with excitement: the Orthodox Academy and its matches with all the other schools. Tianhai Chenwu restrained his smile and said, "If everyone does not understand, then there must be a deeper meaning...Ive always held the opinion that His Holiness is using this method to make Chen Changsheng mature as quickly as possible. There are even some times where I feel that His Holiness is acting too hastily, pulling up the sprouts in an attempt to help them grow." Xu Shiji slightly creased his brow as he thought, that petty son-inw of mine is publicly acknowledged as calm and mature beyond his years. Hes not fully sixteen and hes almost at the threshold of Star Condensation. This is absolutely unprecedented in history, and besides my own daughter, theres really no one else that canpare. His Holiness is actually unsatisfied by this and wants him to mature even faster? "Besides my aunt, who canprehend His Holinesss intentions?" Tianhai Chenwu slowly said as he turned his head to gaze at the thin fog drifting over theke. Xu Shiji was even more perplexed. If the Pope intended to use the Tianhai n and the new faction of the Orthodoxy to hone Chen Changsheng, why had the Tianhai n continued to hold back its real methods? "Starting with Mei Lisha, the Li Pce has always acted as Chen Changshengs support. If I were to go against this, I would expend far too much energy. Then why dont I just go with the flow? I will let people continuously challenge the Orthodox Academy. If Chen Changsheng can endure through this period, then he will surely progress leaps and bounds in strength, cultivation, and even will. But what if he cant?" With a derisive smile on his face, Tianhai Chenwu continued, "I know what you are thinking, what many people are thinking. You think that my Tianhai n continuously sending people to challenge the Orthodox Academy is like sending offerings to Chen Changsheng, like continuing to throw firewood onto a bonfire. Theres simply no way to extinguish it, and its only making the fire burn ever more fiercely. But did all of you ever think, if there is one day when an enormous tree suddenly falls down, can that fire still continue to burn? Or perhaps, there is suddenly no more wood to add to the fire. This fire that has burned so fiercely for so longwill it be extinguished in such a brief span of time, or will it ravage the forest behind it? Since the Li Pce wishes to support him, I will help them push Chen Changshengs prestige to the highest peak, then let him copse with a bang. Until that moment, I wish to see just how Chen Changsheng can possibly bear such a fall, and whether the honing of His Holiness might just hone him into a pile of sand!" Xu Shiji slightly arched his brow, saying, "To pour oil on the fire often does end with a miserable conclusion, but...if you really do move some powerful experts in the end, Im afraid the Li Pce will obstruct you." Tianhai Chenwu shot him a nce, as he thought mockingly, even now, you choose to put up this fake act? I really dont know why my aunt chose you back then. "There is one person...that can definitely defeat Chen Changsheng, and not even His Holiness could say it is in any way improper, because shes actually a little younger than Chen Changsheng. Simrly, she has also not reached Star Condensation." He lightly said to Xu Shiji, "In a few days, your familys phoenix daughter will return to the capital. My aunt adores your familys phoenix. The whole world knows that the Li Pce wishes to support Chen Changsheng, why cant we support your familys phoenix?" Xu Shiji understood that todays conversation had finally reached its most critical juncture. After a long period of silence, he lightly said, "She is still young, how can she bear the aftermath?" Acting as the driving force to bring a halt to the Orthodox Academys revival, even to bring Chen Changshengs progress along the path the Pope had made for him to a sudden stop, was not too big a deal to his genius daughter. The problem was that hidden behind this storm over the Orthodox Academy was the struggle of two Saints. Even if Xu Yourong was the embodied reincarnation of the Heavenly Phoenix, she was still not fully mature. How could she possibly endure those storms? "You must understand one thing! Although it seems like Zhou Tong and many other people have not been doing anything, in reality, they have been acting in coordination with that Saint of the south!" Tianhai Chenwu stared into the vast and misty expanse that was theke. When he thought of this matter, even with his high authority and weighty status, even with his callous temperament, he also couldnt help but feel a little yearning. Sighing emotionally, he said, "The confluence of north and south really might seed this year. It is precisely because of this sort of backdrop that His Holiness and my aunt would appear so calm. The two sides can only bicker for power, but its inconvenient for them to actually carry out their will, so theres no need for you to be too worried." The banquet concluded and they descended the stairs. Patrons of Tianhai Chenwu and Xu Shijis status naturally did not take the routes used by ordinary guests. Clear Lake Restaurant had made a path especially for guests like them. Incredibly, in this path in which it was logically impossible for two parties of guests to meet, two parties really did meet. Tianhai Chenwu and Xu Shiji ran into three youths. The three youths of the Orthodox Academy. Chapter 466 – The One Who Blocks the Path Dies Chapter 466 - The One Who Blocks the Path Dies Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The first person Chen Changsheng saw was Xu Shiji. That cold and solemn face instantly made him recallst year, when he saw that figure in the carriage outside the Heavenly Dao Academy. It was only afterwards that he noticed the middle-aged man in front of Xu Shiji. This middle-aged man seemed to have a heroic spirit about him. Chen Changsheng didnt know who this man was, but given that Xu Shiji was following behind him, he guessed that this middle-aged man possessed an incredibly high status. He bowed to Xu Shiji. He was a junior, and this was a required courtesy. That he did not take the initiative to speak first was simrly a courtesy. In addition, he really didnt know what to say to Xu Shiji. Granted, Xu Shijis attitude to him had markedly changed after the Grand Examinationhe had even invited him to partake in a family dinner at the Divine General of the Easts estate. However, that family dinner had not ended very pleasantly. That marriage contracts journey, even now, had still not reached its final destination. Upon straightening his body, he realized that Tang Thirty-Six was bowing to that middle-aged man. This was a very rare urrence because Tang Thirty-Six had never been one to pay much attention to courtesy. To be more precise, he was a person that despised the overlyplex and borate customs of the world. Even back when he was before Archbishop Mei Lisha, he had not been so well-behaved. Tianhai Chenwu gazed at Tang Thirty-Six and asked, "Is your grandfather doing well?" With his identity as head of the Tianhai n, there were extremely few people in the world that he was required to inquire about. Even amongst the Wenshui Tangs, only that Old Master was worthy. Tang Thirty-Six smiled and replied, "His health is particrly good! A letter came from home saying that for every meal, he still eats four bowls of rice, and he never forgets to have his night-time snack." As he spoke, he was very well-behaved, incredibly simr to a sensible junior. There was none of his usual insolence. Chen Changsheng was stunned as he thought, just who is this middle-aged man? At this time, Xu Shiji said to him, "In a few days, Little Rong will return to the capital. When you find the time,e to the estate to have dinner." As these words rang out, the corridor became iparably quiet. Tianhai Chenwu turned to Xu Shiji and slowly narrowed his eyes. Only then did Chen Changsheng realize that...Xu Yourong was returning to the capital. After a moment of silence, he responded very courteously to Xu Shiji, "Sir knows that the Orthodox Academy has recently been more busy than usual. I am not sure if I will have the time." From the moment Xu Shiji spoke, Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes had been darting back and forth between Xu Shiji and Tianhai Chenwu, looking to see something. Tianhai Chenwu gave a smile, which slowly began to fade away. Turning to Chen Changsheng, he said, "You say youre busy, but you have the leisure toe here to eat?" It was a simple question, but Chen Changsheng felt like it had ced a massive pressure on him. Particrly, the chill in that voice seemed to cause his Dao heart to freeze. It was at this moment that Tang Thirty-Sixs voice, rich with his unique brand of shamelessness, just so happened to rise up. "I hear that Sir greatly enjoys dining at Clear Lake Restaurant?" He was asking Tianhai Chenwu. Tianhai Chenwu quietly stared at Chen Changsheng, ignoring the question. Tang Thirty-Six did not feel embarrassed, chuckling as he continued, "Sir knows, in that match some days ago involving Chen Changsheng and Zhou Ziheng, I won a rather considerable amount of silver. After gathering some more money from here and there, I managed to pool enough silver to buy this restaurant. Today, we came to receive the restaurant. From tomorrow onwards, Clear Lake Restaurant will have to close down for renovations. In theing days, Sir might not be able to eat blue lobster anymore." Tianhai Chenwu turned to him and said derisively, "The child has quite the temper." Tang Thirty-Six smiled, "I am just informing Sir. In theing days, when the autumn weather is clear and refreshing, perfect for dining on crab, this restaurant still might not have opened in time. Sir might have to have the steward of your estate seek out another location." Tianhai Chenwu said to him, "As the years have gone by, there have been fewer and fewer people who dared to provoke me in front of my face. You are worthy of being Old Master Tangs most beloved grandson. Your boldness truly stands out from the masses." Tang Thirty-Six widened his eyes and feigned innocence. "I dont quite understand Sirs meaning." Tianhai Chenwu began tough, and then sighed, "I just wanted to have the Orthodox Academy experience some excitement. It seems now that I will have to make you all taste a little suffering." Saying this, he resumed walking forward. The corridor was not narrow, nor was it wide, especially with Xuanyuan Pos small mountain of a body taking up space. If Tianhai Chenwu wished to move forward, the three youths would have to give way. Xuanyuan Po had already sensed that the mood was oddly tense. Seeing that middle-aged man walk over in such a manner, he got very angry and was prepared to use his own body to stand in the way! However, this was no quarrel amongst the children of the bear tribe, nor was it a game yed out by his fellow students of the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression turned cold. His hand shot out like lightning and grabbed Xuanyuan Pos belt. With a surge of true essence, he forcefully dragged Xuanyuan Po and pushed him to the wall. With a boom, the wall copsed from Xuanyuan Pos fall, producing a cloud of dust. Chen Changsheng had long realized that there was something up with this middle-aged man. When Tang Thirty-Six turned to yield the path, he simultaneously did the same. With his hands sped behind his back, Tianhai Chenwu expressionlessly strolled out. Xu Shiji nced at Chen Changsheng, then followed him out. "Whats wrong with you!" Xuanyuan Po was seated on the ground amongst the bricks and gravel, simultaneously angered and perplexed. He didnt understand why Tang Thirty-Six had suddenly decided to move against him. Suddenly, he realized that both Tang Thirty-Six and Chen Changsheng were ignoring him. He inadvertently turned his head and saw more than a dozen tables behind him, every table fully seated with guests. As it so happened, at the other side of one of the walls of the special corridor was Clear Lake Restaurants first-floor dining hall. They had knocked over the wall and so had ended up in the dining hall. It should clearly have been a bustling restaurant, alive with conversation, but now it was even quieter than the Imperial Pce. Countless gazes rested on Chen Changsheng and the other two. Those who were both qualified and wealthy enough to dine at Clear Lake Restaurant were all extraordinary people. Many were officials of the Imperial Court, bishops of the Li Pce, as well as the most unremarkable, and yet most renowned, young elites. At present, the Orthodox Academy was exceptionally famous in the capital, and so this clientele would naturally recognize Chen Changshengs group. Previously when that wall copsed, many people had glimpsed Tianhai Chenwus profile. Even earlier, there had even been some people who could faintly hear the argument on the other side. No one knewpletely what had gone on, but they could confirm that Chen Changshengs group had some sort of conflict with those recently departed personages. That was no ordinary personage, that was the head of the Tianhai n. Whether it was the calm Prime Minister or the Ministers of the Six Ministries, whether it was the Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy or the principals of the Ivy Academies, none of them couldpare to that mans soaring power and influence in the Great Zhou Dynasty. In the aftermath, how could Chen Changsheng and the other two remain unharmed? Although that bear youth called Xuanyuan Po was in a somewhat sorry state, how was he not dead? Realizing that such a matter had actually concluded in this way, how could these spectators not be shocked, how could they not be speechless? "Sirs, theres nothing wrong, nothing wrong." Although his appearance on the stage was not equal to that of a restaurant manager in a story, Tang Thirty-Six really did possess the consciousness that he was the new master of the Clear Lake Restaurant. He sped his hands to the crowd and smiled, saying, "Continue eating, Im definitely not letting you all eat for free." This said, he brought Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po and began to head upstairs. It was at this moment that someone who had managed to catch a few words of the conversation in that special corridor, and of course was very nosey, stood up and asked, "Young Master Tang, is it really true that Clear Lake Restaurant will close?" Tang Thirty-Six paused. Standing on the steps, he turned his head back to the restaurant and announced, "It truly is so." Clear Lake Restaurants dining hall erupted with discussion. Another person asked, "Its soon going to be crab season! Isnt Sir just worrying us to death with this?" Another person asked, "Young Master Tang, even if you are preparing to close for renovations, shouldnt you also have an estimate for how long it will take? When will the grand reopening be?" Tang Thirty-Six looked at the crowd, revealing a profound smile. "This will primarily depend on when we can find time to take care of the business." Hearing these words and thinking of the meaning hidden within them, the restaurant was abuzz with discussion. Everybody knew that Tang Thirty-Six was a student of the Orthodox Academy. When he said, "when we can find time," this primarily meant when he was in the mood. As for when he was in the mood, that was naturally when the Orthodox Academy was no longer so troubled. Clear Lake Restaurant was the capitals most profitable and, simultaneously, most costly restaurant. The phrase another day, another peck of gold was insufficient to describe the speed at which thiskeside restaurant made money. Tang Thirty-Six, in order to prevent that powerful figure of the Tianhai n from dining on blue lobster and autumn crab, was actually willing to part with such a huge sum for such a long time by closing down the restaurant. All the guests could not help but be shocked speechless, thinking to themselves, hes really worthy of being the sole grandson of the Wenshui Tangs. Hes truly willful to the extreme. The sole table by the balcony on the top floor of the restaurant had long been wiped clean, a dozen or so dishes of fresh fruits and vegetablesid out as appetizers atop it. There were also three kinds of young tea leaves that one could enjoy at their leisure. Xuanyuan Po had never experienced this sort of thing before. Seeing those precious porcin dishes that had alle from various famous kilns, he felt himself in a rather tricky situation. Theyre so thin, if Im not careful, what happens if I break them? Theyre so white, if Im not careful, what happens if I dirty them? "In this case, you were truly a bit too willful," Chen Changsheng shook his head and said to Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six sneered. "That old man loves nothing more than to eat blue lobster at Clear Lake Restaurant. The problem is, he made my mood sour, so just why do I have let him be happy!?" Chen Changsheng chided, "But that doesnt mean you should stop treating silver as silver." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Im rtively rich." This was stated very calmly and indifferently. There was no sense that he wished to brag, only to exin. Only this way could it make Chen Changsheng speechless, and at the same time, it made him think ofst year in the Plum Garden Inn when he first treated Tang Thirty-Six to a meal. He also recalled that it was then that Tang Thirty-Six told him that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong werepanions in making other people speechless. He couldnt help but chuckle and shake his head. "Right, that person...just who was he?" it was only now that he recalled this important question. "Tianhai Chenwu, the current n head," Tang Thirty-Six exined. "The Divine Empresss nephew by blood. In other words, if the Empress decides that she doesnt want to return the title of emperor to the Chen Imperial n, he is the one most likely to be the Great Zhous next emperor." Chen Changsheng finally realized that he had been such an important figure. Xuanyuan Po awoke from his stupor that had been induced by the luxurious furnishings of the restaurants top floor. Thinking of what Tang Thirty-Six had done to him on the first floor, he grumbled, "Why did you stop me back there? Are you afraid of him?" Tang Thirty-Six said scornfully, "Im not afraid of him. I was afraid that if you didnt stand aside, you would have been beaten to death on the spot." Xuanyuan Po wasnt convinced at all. "With his feeble appearance, I could easily hit him so hard hed flip three times." Tang Thirty-Six sneered. "Just how many peak Star Condensation cultivators does my Great Zhou Dynasty have that would let you knock them over? Do you think hes one of those trees by theke, letting a ck bear like you hit them whenever you please?" Xuanyuan Po was stupefied. It was beyond his imagination that such an ordinary-looking middle-aged man was actually a peak Star Condensation expert. Chen Changsheng recalled the scene in that corridor, especially the expression Tianhai Chenwu had at the time. He suddenly felt like the winding off theke was exceptionally cold, because there was a chill in his heartthis Tianhai n head had truly been prepared to kill. Chapter 467 – The Bloody Incident Caused by a Plate of Blue Lobster Chapter 467 - The Bloody Incident Caused by a te of Blue Lobster Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If their group of three had refused to stand aside, perhaps Tianhai Chenwu, out of consideration for the Pope and Old Master Tang, would have casually disciplined him and Tang Thirty-Six. However, if it was Xuanyuan Po? It must be known that to these powerful figures, Xuanyuan Pos existence was no different from an ants. Chen Changsheng swiftly reached a conclusion: if Tang Thirty-Six had not extended his hand and pushed Xuanyuan Po into the wall, Tianhai Chenwu would absolutely have not minded killing Xuanyuan Po. He was a peak Star Condensation expert. With the casual wave of a hand, every bone in Xuanyuan Pos body would shatter and he would die on the spot. Even now, Chen Changsheng was unable to forget his experience in Xunyang Citythe frightening power of Liang Wangsuns Vajra Pestle, and the even more terrifying spear of Painted Armor Xiao Zhang. And it was obvious that Tianhai Chenwu, in both cultivation and determination to kill, was stronger, fiercer, and shrewder than Liang Wangsun and Xiao Zhang. Crucially, he was the head of the Tianhai n. Unless one was a person with a deep backing like Chen Changsheng or Tang Thirty-Six, if Tianhai Chenwu killed a normal person like Xuanyuan Po, was there anyone in the entire continent who would dare give even a word of objection? Even the White Emperor couple wouldnt say anything. At this point, Chen Changsheng was finally able to rid himself of the chilliness in his heart. He turned to Tang Thirty-Six and seriously said, "Before, didnt you often regard the Tianhai n as beneath your contempt?" Tang Thirty-Six had a rather nastyplexion, retorting, "I spoke of my grandfather. Just when was I ever saying it about myself?" Chen Changsheng contemted this question, then replied, "Last year when Guardian Jin invited us to a barbecue for the second time, you said it. Later on when you saw Tianhai Shengxue during the Grand Examination, you said it. Afterwards..." "Okay, just stop already! Is it really so important that you have to take out the strength you used toprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths to recollect?" Tang Thirty-Six said angrily. Xuanyuan Po looked over and teased, "You would also have teased me! In front of these powerful figures, all your toughness vanished." Tang Thirty-Six was furious, shouting, "Let me put it straight to the two of you, that was the head of the Tianhai n! Hes not some random nobody! Besides, how was I not tough? Didnt you hear what that old man said before he walked off? Nobody has dared to provoke him in so many years! And who is it now that provokes him? Who is it that wont let him eat the autumn crab or the blue-blooded lobster! Who!?" Suddenly, the sounds of hurried steps could be heard on the stairs. Who hade was not todays invited guest of honor, but rather one of the Li Pce priests responsible for guarding the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression grew concerned. Shifting his gaze to that priest, he asked, "What happened?" The Li Pce priest shot him a somewhatplex nce, asking, "I heard...that Sir talked back to the Tianhai n head?" In Tang Thirty-Sixs words, it had been a provocation, but in the view of the powers of the capital, he was just a junior of the Wenshui Tang n. Tianhai Chenwu was absolutely his senior, so Tang Thirty-Sixs words had been talking back. Of course, using the phrase talking back was, from a certain standpoint, also for Tang Thirty-Six to ponder his actions. "Just say what happened," Tang Thirty-Six said rather impatiently. The Li Pce priest said nothing, instead taking out a thick stack of envelopes and cing them upon the table. He turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "Principal Chen, please look them over." With these words, he took his leave. Chen Changsheng took up the envelopes and opened them, one by one. The restaurant was abnormally quiet. Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Pos eyes were transfixed on that stack of letters. In truth, they had already guessed at what these envelopes were because, in the past twenty-odd days, the Orthodox Academy had received many simr envelopes. Just as expected, the envelopes all contained letters of challenge. In total, there were forty-some letters of challenge. Chen Changsheng had only hastily skimmed them over. He hadnt been able to see just who these challengers were, but he did feel that this stack of letters was rather heavy. Before Tianhai Chenwu left, he had said that he originally had just wanted to cause a little excitement, but now he would have the Orthodox Academy taste a little suffering...and the suffering hade very quickly. How long had it been since that confrontation in the corridor? And already so many letters of challenge had been sent over. Chen Changsheng could almost see countless letters of challenge flying into the Orthodox Academy like so many snowkes. Twelve consecutive victories? Twenty-some consecutive victories? What use was it, what meaning was there to it? These countless experts could easily drown the Orthodox Academy into nothingness. It truly was worthy of the distinction as the supreme n of the present human world. The Tianhai n was truly too frightening. Let alone the Orthodox Academy, even the Li Pce would find it rather exhausting to cope with the Tianhai n. "If you dont let the other person eat a lobster...the other person will make us eat misery." Chen Changsheng looked at Tang Thirty-Six and then sighed. "Back then, you said that you wanted to drown them to death. Now it seems like were the ones about to be drowned to death, so what now?" He had barely finished speaking when the fragmentary and hurried sounds of footsteps could be heard on the stairs once more. The bead curtain was lifted up, causing the beads to crisply ck, and then came a voice that was as crisp as a bell. It had been quite a few days since they hadst heard this voice. In the scorching heat of midsummer, the top floor of Clear Lake Restaurant used an array to attract the gentle breeze off theke. It was refreshingly delightful and made this the mostfortable ce in all the capital, so only important figures such as Tianhai Chenwu or the new owner Tang Thirty-Six could make use of it. The girl that now stood before Chen Changsheng was even more refreshing than the wind off theke, ddening his heart. Luoluo looked at him and gave a littleugh. Seeing her pure and childish appearance, Chen Changsheng instantly forgot his worries. Chuckling, he asked, "And why are youughing so foolishly?" Luoluo boldly dered, "Its been too long since Ist saw Teacher. Without Teachers instruction, its inevitable that I be somewhat foolish." As Luoluo said these words, she certainly seemed like no fool. These words concealed unhappiness, and Chen Changsheng, being no fool himself, could identify this unhappiness. As a result, they were forced to act foolishly. If things were as they used to be, Xuanyuan Po would at this point have already gotten down on bended knee in front of Luoluo out of respect, while Tang Thirty-Six would be ridiculing their master-disciple rtionship with a sour face. However, now the dining room was very quiet. Xuanyuan Po and Tang Thirty-Six were still staring at the thick stack of letters on the table as if their souls had already taken leave of their bodies. As they thought of how every day, they would have to engage in nonstop battle, maybe not even having time to eat or use the toilet, they could already imagine the suffering. Luoluo just then realized that the pair was acting strangely. She asked curiously, "What happened?" Tang Thirty-Six awoke from his daze. As he turned to Luoluo, his eyes became iparably bright. "Ah, Your Highness..." How could Chen Changsheng not know what he was up to? He walked up to the table, took up the stack of letters, and stuffed them into Tang Thirty-Sixs bosom. Simultaneously, he obstructed Luoluos gaze and said, "Have them start serving the food." Luoluo inquisitively peeked her head out from behind Chen Changshengs body, looking at Tang Thirty-Six and saying, "Whats wrong?" Tang Thirty-Six looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and understood that were he to request assistance from Luoluo, his life upon returning to the Orthodox Academy would definitely be even more miserable than if he had to take on all those challenges by himself. Thus, he very firmly and naturally changed the subject. "Starting tomorrow, Clear Lake Restaurant will be closed for renovations. Lets eat all the blue lobster they stocked up!" Chapter 468 – The Most Precious Gift in the World Chapter 468 - The Most Precious Gift in the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In todays feast, the principal guest was Luoluo, but in order for her to have a reason to leave the Imperial Pce, several additional guests had also been invited. These included Prince Chen Liu, Mao Qiuyu, and Priest Xin. When drafting the list, Chen Changsheng did not pay any attention to such questions as differences in status or sensitivity of identity. He had just wanted to take the opportunity to also thank those people that had once helped the Orthodox Academy. Prince Chen Liu hade, Mao Qiuyu had not. Priest Xin hade, but upon seeing the other guests and thinking of his own status, dropped off a gift and left first, receiving both Tang Thirty-Sixs praise and Xuanyuan Pos iprehension. An array of culinary delicacies, plum wine, theke breeze, and youths. Prince Chen Liu was the person who was least acquainted with the rest of the group, but he lived up to his reputation as the sole representative of the Imperial n able to persist in the capital, the sole junior able to be admired by the Divine Empress. His way of speaking was naturally warm and natural, and it was not long before he and Chen Changsheng had warmed up to each other. After the final dish had been served, he thought of the rumors he had heard on the way here and asked in an uncertain tone: "Is that matter true?" Luoluo asked curiously, "What matter?" Prince Chen Liu described the incident in Clear Lake Restaurant and even mentioned what had happened afterwards. Chen Changsheng saw that he could no longer conceal it. Indicating that Tang Thirty-Six should take out those letters of challenge, he said, "I just feel like this is all a childrens game." Prince Chen Liu nced at the stack of letters and shook his head. "The little games yed by the powerful often have a deeper meaning. Is there anything that I can help you with?" Chen Changsheng thought it over, then replied, "In the end, this is a matter concerning the Orthodox Academy, so well try and handle it ourselves. If we really cant do it, then we might as well go to the Li Pce and request His Holiness for assistance." Luoluo nced at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng used his chopsticks to ferry some pickled tofu and spinach onto her te. Luoluo understood. With a soft tone, she whispered a thank you Teacher, then lowered her head even further, silently continuing to eat. ------ "Teacher, why is that after all these things happened at the Orthodox Academy, you still wont tell me about it?" "Are you still used to living in the Imperial Pce? Ah, I forgot. In the very beginning when you first got to the capital, you lived in the Imperial Pce." "Teacher, was that Zhou Ziheng really in the Star Condensation Realm? Teacher, did you really only need one strike to kill him?" "Now that I think of it, why is it that Guardian Jin never wants toe into the academy? Is it because he doesnt like all the Orthodoxy cavalry outside?" "Teacher, is that guy Tang Tang really so strong now?" "What do you think about Prince Chen Liu? I think hes not bad, but you also know, I dont have many friends, nor am I that good at judging others." "Teacher, could it be that Tang Tang is even stronger than me now? He shouldnt be! As hes won twelve consecutive victories, if I were to represent the Orthodox Academy, maybe I would just win all the way until the end?" "For some reason, Tang Thirty-Six has never liked him." "Teacher..." Of course, this wasnt because they couldnt see eye to eye, nor was it because he was attempting to avoid the main subject, although Chen Changsheng had actually intended to do so at the very beginning of this conversation. Butter on, he thought it was very interesting to converse in this way. Before he entered the Mausoleum of Books, especially in that time period where neither Xuanyuan Po or Tang Thirty-Six had entered the Orthodox Academy yet, this vast academy that upied an area of one thousand mu contained only him and Luoluo. In those times at dusk, when they would stroll around theke orze around atop the great banyan tree, they would also hold these rather interesting conversations. Chen Changsheng gazed at the golden ripples on theke and the distant Li Pce. Reaching out his hand, he rubbed Luoluos head. In performing this action, he didnt even look at Luoluo, yet his hand urately fell on her head. It was an action he had performed many times, and Luoluo would always sit in that area. On the night when Mei Lisha returned to the sea of stars, they had truthfully already foreseen the current situation. When they had metst, they also had discussed this matter. Every person had their own responsibility. The most vexing fact was that it was impossible for every person to be their own person. They all had their own rtives, friends, schoolmates, teachers, and elders, all the way up to the continuation of the country. Thus, it was always impossible for a single person to make their own choice or decision. One would always have to consider the matters of the future, and then also consider the matters of the past. "Ive never avoided my own responsibilities." Luoluo wrested herself away from his palm, then stood up to gaze together with him at the distant Li Pce. "But have none of you ever thought that Im also a student of the Orthodox Academy, that I also have to bear some of this ces responsibility?" "Because...above all, you are your parents most beloved daughter, Her Majesty the Princess adored and respected by the countless demi-humans living along the eight hundred li of the Red River." Chen Changsheng turned to her and said, "As for the Orthodox Academy, this ce still has me and Tang Thirty-Six. Theres nothing that you need to worry about." Upon returning from Xunyang City, he realized that the state of affairs in the capital was extremely tense. The Tianhai Divine Empress and the Pope had begun to show their strengths and many people had begun, or been forced, to pick a side. He did not let Luoluo concern herself with the matters of the Orthodox Academy precisely because he did not want Luoluo to pick a side, because Luoluo, from a certain perspective, represented the position of the entire Demi-human race. "But..." Luoluo lowered her head to the reflection of the great banyan tree in theke, as well as her and Chen Changshengs reflections. "Im very sad." Chen Changsheng said soothingly, "Later on, if the situation clears up a little, perhaps it wont be this sensitive." Ultimately, he was still just a youth from Xining Vige. It was impossible for him to understand that in every case, once something like this began, it would never conclude. Luoluo was a princess from White Emperor City, so she naturally understood, which only deepened her sorrow. Chen Changsheng found it rather difficult to see her in such a state. Changing the subject, he said, "In the past few days, Zhexiu and the rest all picked a sword. You should also pick one. Yeah, I still have many good swords." He thought that since every other person of the Orthodox Academy had chosen a sword that had been brought back from the Sword Pool, it was only natural that Luoluo not be excluded. Moreover, if she were to think that this was a privilege of the students of the Orthodox Academy, perhaps she would be happy. As for which sword Luoluo would pick...he didnt care too much. The reason he had not easily agreed to Mo Yus request for the Yue Maiden Sword, other than that he really believed he had no obligation to do so, was primarily that he remembered that Luoluo had not chosen yet. He thought that the Yue Maiden Sword and the Flowing Light Sword, these swords more inclined towards female persuasion, should first be left for her. If she didnt want them, they could be taken care ofter. Indeed, upon hearing that every person of the Orthodox Academy had a sword from the Sword Pool, Luoluo grew somewhat happier. However, she did not immediately choose a sword, instead telling Chen Changsheng to keep it safe for the meantime, and that they would talk about it again in the future. Chen Changsheng saw the Falling Rain Whip at her waist and suddenly remembered that she was the noble Princess of the demi-humans. She had ten Thousand Li Buttons as well as the Falling Rain Whip and the Emperors Tusk, divine weapons of the Tier of Legendary Weapons. It was very likely that she wasnt that interested in these once-famous swords. "Oh, Im also preparing to give you a small present, if...I can actually obtain it, that is." As Chen Changsheng said this to her, he thought, if I can really go back into the Garden of Zhou and learn that technique of Wang Zhices, then Ill take all those Heavenly Tome Monoliths around the Mausoleum of Zhou and turn them into little ck stones, and then give one to her. To use the Heavenly Tome Monoliths as a gift... He had definitely not thought of the fact that if this thought really became truth, then it would inevitably be the most precious gift in all of history. Chapter 469 – Those Stricken by the Sorrow of Parting Chapter 469 - Those Stricken by the Sorrow of Parting Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Luoluo assuredly had no idea what the gift Chen Changsheng spoke of was, but this did not stop her mood improving a littleher teacher would especially give her a gift! This indicated that in Teachers heart, she was more important than Tang Thirty-Six, Xuanyuan Po and Zhexiu added together! In Teachers heart, there was no way that she was just a student...right? Thinking of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changsheng remembered that very important matter and asked Luoluo what she had found from her inquiries. In the past few days, he had also asked the priests of the Li Pce to help him check, but there was no news from them. He could only ce his final hopes upon her. Luoluo lowered her head, indicating that she did not want to say it. Chen Changsheng felt his lips were somewhat dry. With a hoarse voice, he asked, "Theres no news from the Elf race?" Luoluo raised her head, confronting his questioning and apprehensive gaze. Biting her lip, she mustered her courage and said, "The elves that remain on the continent all live scattered across the ins. Its very difficult topletely confirm, but there is one thing that can be confirmed. There is no girl of Teachers description that left the Garden of Zhou." Chen Changsheng gazed at the fish in theke, for a long time saying nothing. Luoluo was rather sad, but she still managed a smile on her petite face. "Teacher, dont panic. Ill have someone go check again." Chen Changsheng did not hear her words. He mumbled to himself, "I clearly saw her fly into the mountains on top of the Great Peng. The Mountainside Whispering Wood wasnt far, even if she was heavily injured..." And then, he fell silent. She was not able to leave the Garden of Zhou. She could not leave through the same method as he had. She was probably still within the Garden of Zhou. Perhaps she was still alive, but it was even more likely that she was already dead. This was the end. If life was like the moment when we first met, when she was quietly sleeping on the pile of reeds, how fine it was, because there would always be a time when she would awaken. Chen Changsheng was heartbroken. This was the first time he had genuinely experienced this sort of feeling. Although there were a few asions when he thought of the possibility that the girl was no more and felt this feeling, that was just grass under a stone, still not able to tear through the hard surface and reveal itself. Although when he went to the Tong Pce and walked before the ck Dragon, he had also felt this sort of feeling, that was also just a parting. It waspletely different from now. He was parting from this world. The world was parting from him. It was probably this sort of difference. And then he remembered, he had promised her that he would do something. "In two days, I will go to the Divine General of the Easts Estate to end the engagement." Luoluo was rather surprised. Raising her head, she thought to herself, after Teacher entered the capital, hes already gone to the Divine Generals estate to end the engagement twice, but failed both times. Last time, Xu Shiji dered that if he still wanted to end the engagement, he should do it in front of Xu Yourong...in a few days, Xu Yourong will return to the capital. Teacher, why are you in such a rush? Why not wait a little longer? "I promised her...to end the engagement." Chen Changsheng stared at the fish in theke, his eyes unblinking. "Since Ive confirmed shes no longer here, I even more have to do it. And I have to do it quickly, or else Im afraid shell think I was deceiving her." Luoluo sat in the carriage, looking out the window at the walls of the academy, her face somewhat pale. No one could understand just how much courage it had taken to deliver that news to Chen Changsheng. Because she clearly understood that, given Chen Changshengs temperament, the moment she gave him the news, there would be no more hope for herself. As expected, Chen Changsheng quickly resolved to go to the Divine General of the Easts Estate to end the engagement. That fiance of his had no more hope. Let alone she who was just his student. Outside the carriage, Jin Yulu seemed to have vaguely sensed something and sighed. It was this gentle and pitying sigh that caused Luoluo to cry. She drew down the curtain and sobbed in sadness. She thought to herself, none of you understand anything. Those who had departed would always be more important in the hearts of others. Those who had departed forever would possess an unimpeachable and eternal position in the hearts of others. She understood this principle. At the age of five, after her beloved grandmother went to her eternal rest in the Red River, she understood. She knew that she would never be able to defeat that girl who she had never even met, because that girl had already departed. Or perhaps, only through parting could one really be remembered. Luoluo raised her head, wiped the tears off her face, and raised the curtains once more. She gazed at the gradually receding trees of the Orthodox Academy. She knew that the time hade for her to depart. Teacher, I will definitely make you remember me. She stubbornly thought. Tang Thirty-Six noticed that Chen Changshengs mood today was somewhat off. He asked, "Are you okay?" Chen Changsheng took the wet clothes out of a basket and hung them up on the clothesline as he replied, "Im fine." He didnt want his friends to worry about him. Moreover, he always felt that the memories of that time in the Garden of Zhou were his and hers alone. Thus, he changed the subject, "Back then when His Highness Prince Chen Liu wanted toe to the Orthodox Academy, why didnt you agree?" Tang Thirty-Six perked his eyebrow and teased, "Oh! Im not even the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, do I have the right to disagree?" Chen Changsheng carried the basket and walked into the small building. As he passed, he said, "You might not have said, but that face of yours was so unsightly that it was like..." He was originally nning to say like someone died, but what came out was different. "...like something big had happened." "With this handsome face of mine, even if I were to make a face at him, how could it possibly be ugly?" Tang Thirty-Six took the washboard that he was carrying with one hand and followed him. "I just dont like that guy. Its not like you dont know." This was something that Chen Changsheng had never understood. "Just why is that?" "I just feel that guys too hypocritical," Tang Thirty-Six answered. Chen Changsheng replied, "Without solid evidence, dont criticize." Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "You dont think that whether its this guys words or actions, he always gives off the feeling of a cleansing spring breeze?" Chen Changsheng was thoroughly confused. Wasnt this praise? he thought to himself. "Hes a man, what reason is there to assault us all with the spring breeze?" Tang Thirty-Six disdainfully made his verdict: "He must have a n, and a big one at that. Its better to keep him at a distance." Chen Changsheng thought it over. These words were truly rather reasonable. However, in the present situation, the Imperial n had been driven off into the various counties. Besides the Orthodoxy and Zhu Luo, there was no other powerful external aid. For Prince Chen Liu to deliberately forge a good rtionship with the Orthodox Academy was also rather understandable. As the two spoke, they entered the small building. After putting the things down, Chen Changsheng went to Zhexius room. Zhexius injuries were gradually improving. Although he still could not walk, he could move. In the past few days, they had moved him back to the small building. Chen Changsheng sat at the bedside, attentively reading Zhexius pulse. He then took out his needles and began to treat Zhexiu. Only after a very long time did the days treatment conclude. Beside him, Tang Thirty-Six looked at Zhexius still-pale face in concern and asked, "Just when is he going to fully recover?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Thats dependent on his own vitality." Zhexiu opened his eyes and said without the slightest emotion, "You guys dont have to concern yourselves over this point." At this moment, Xuanyuan Po came from the library with a thick stack of letters of challenge. "This is just the first batch. I heard from Priest Lu that theres still a big pile at the Bureau of lesiastic Education. It seems that the Tianhai n head is truly very angry." Tang Thirty-Six said, "At his age and with his status, why does he like to get angry like a little kid?" The blue lobster of the Great Western Continent...in all of the capital, Clear Lake Restaurant was the only ce where it could be eaten. Now that the Clear Lake Restaurant had closed for endless renovation, it was naturally much more difficult to eat. If ones beloved food were suddenly impossible to eat, anyone would get angry. Xuanyuan Po imagined what sort of mood he would be in if someone prevented him from eating roastmb leg on the other side of theke. He clearly understood and even sympathized with the Tianhai n head. After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng said, "Just for a te of lobster..." With the Tianhai ns position in the human world, the whirlwind invoked by the Tianhai n head really was impossible for the Orthodox Academy to stand against. Starting from today, there would definitely be countless letters of challenge descending like snowkes. Now matter how good the three youths of the Orthodox Academy were at fighting, even if they could win every battle, how could theyst through so many matches? Even if they werent beaten to death, they would probably be exhausted to death. Even if they werent exhausted to death, they would really be disgusted to death. As he looked at those letters of challenge, he felt a pain in his chest. Just as he had said yesterday on the great banyan tree, living like this every day was really not the life he wanted to live. The most troublesome thing was that, amongst this pile of letters, there was one letter that was very heavy. Neither he nor Tang Thirty-Six could take it on. "Bie Tianxin, once the most powerful expert of the Li Pce Academy. Initial level Star Condensation, but...its not the initial level Star Condensation of Zhou Ziheng and Mu Laoban. In his years Ivy Festival and Grand Examination, he only lost to Guan Bai. Many people even suspect that he could have already entered the middle level of Star Condensation, except for the fact that the technique passed down through his family is far too powerful and secretive. As a result, hes temporarily stopped at his current level." "The technique passed down through his family? Hes not a student of the Li Pce Academy?" "If your family were even more powerful than the Li Pce Academy, if you were you, what would be your final decision?" "Ah...whose son is he?" "His father is called Bie Yanghong, his mother is called Wuqiong Bi." "Ah...his family really is very powerful." Chen Changsheng did not sigh and say that these two new names were very strange, because even someone as ignorant and ill-informed as him had heard these two names before. These two names were the same as Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke, all signifying the storms of the world. But this was the first he realized that these two Storms of the Eight Directions were originally husband and wife, and that they even had a son. Chen Changsheng sighed, "Even if we could win, its not good to win." If they beat the young one, then presumably the father and mother woulde calling. "Can you not be so narcissistic as me?" Tang Thirty-Six chided. "Just where did you get the confidence that you can beat this opponent?" Chen Changsheng really wanted to say, whether it was the wilderness outside Xunyang City or these battles in front of the Orthodox Academys gate, just how many initial level Star Condensation experts have I defeated? And then he recalled that Tang Thirty-Six had said that this initial level Star Condensation was different from an ordinary initial level Star Condensation. "That Bie Tianxin was unable to defeat Guan Bai back then doesnt mean that his strength was any less than Guan Bais. You can basically treat the two as having equal strength." Tang Thirty-Six looked into his eyes and said, "Youve seen Guan Bai. How much chance do you think you have?" Chen Changsheng recalled that schr he had seen on the side of the street and the sword intent he had sensed. After a moment of silence, he affirmed, "Not a single chance." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Then if you want to beat Bie Tianxin, theres also no chance." On the bed, Zhexiu once more opened his eyes. "I once fought with him before." The three youths all looked over, asking in shock, "Who won?" Chapter 470 – The Orthodox Academys Big Event Chapter 470 - The Orthodox Academys Big Event Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Of course he was the winner." Zhexiu looked at them all like they were idiots. In the time before he entered the capital, he hadnt even broken into Ethereal Opening. Even though the gifts of his wolf bloodline were special, it was simply impossible for him to beat a Star Condensation expert. He added, "But if I were to fight him now, I have the confidence." Tang Thirty-Six asked in surprise, "The confidence to beat him?" Zhexiu replied, "No, I have the confidence to perish together with him." The room instantly grew silent. Tang Thirty-Six, his head aching, thought to himself, besides me, these guys of the Orthodox Academy are all freaks! Its really impossible tomunicate with them. Chen Changsheng suddenly looked at him and asked, "Just what do you n to do?" Logically, even with Tang Thirty-Sixs temperament, no matter how unbridled he was, even he would not deliberately provoke a powerful figure like the Tianhai n head at Clear Lake Restaurant, thus causing the situation to suddenly intensify. Tang Thirty-Six grew quiet, then said, "Weve analyzed before just what the two sides want to do. His Holiness probably wants to quickly hone the sword that is you. Why does the Tianhai n want to cooperate with him?" "Because they want to build up momentum...and ultimately force me into a match with Xu Yourong." "Do you want to engage in a bloody battle with Xu Yourong until the end?" Chen Changsheng seriously pondered this question. He realized that he had no reason, no justification, for fighting that girl who he had never even met, and so shook his head. "Then there you are." Tang Thirty-Six said, "What I want to do right now is to make it impossible for them to imagine just how we will respond. After I finish up with this matter, you can just quietly study and cultivate." "Is it really okay?" Chen Changsheng looked at him and earnestly asked. Tang Thirty-Sixs straight eyebrows rose as he asked, "Who am I?" Chen Changsheng suddenly recalled Su Li by the hot spring in that snowy mountain ridge. He now felt that this matter was rather dubious. "But why did the other side so abruptly increase their pressure on the Orthodox Academy?" The dignified head of the Tianhai n would naturally not alter his established guidelines for the sake of a te of lobster. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him andughed, seemingly harboring some sort of evil intentions. "Its inly obvious that your father-inw has a rather good impression of you now. The Tianhai n is quite concerned that Xu Yourong really has taken a fancy to you. If shes not willing to fight you, what then?" Chen Changsheng was clueless as to how to respond, so he decided to rather awkwardly change the subject. "First, we should resolve the problems before us: how to not be drowned to death by them." He had said something simr back at Clear Lake Restaurant. When the Orthodox Academy had originally fallen into a difficult situation, Tang Thirty-Six returned from the Mausoleum of Books. With a bowl of soy milk in his left hand and a youtiao in his right, he resoundingly and forcefully dered at the gates of the Orthodox Academy that he would solve this problem. And then with great gusto, he plunged the youtiao into the soy milk and dered that he would drown them to death. Now Chen Changsheng was very curious to knownow that the stratagem of when the armyes, a general is needed to block it, and when the floodse, the earth drowns it out was clearly no longer of any usejust how Tang Thirty-Six wanted to continue the drowning. If there really was no response, then it was better that he not think too much and go straight to the Li Pce to ask the Pope for assistance. "There are many different ways of drowning." As if he had nned it all in advance, Tang Thirty-Six said, "The strategy I will use next is called the drowning of the seven armies." (TN: The drowning of the seven armies is a famous tactic from Romance of the Three Kingdoms in which Guan Yu, during the Battle of Fancheng, dammed the Han River and drowned Cao Caos army. Historically, the flooding of the Han River was a natural urrence which Guan Yu simply took advantage of.) "The drowning of the seven armies?" Chen Changsheng was quite perplexed. Tang Thirty-Six suddenly said, "I heard from before that the Orthodoxy cavalry caught two groups of foreign tourists that were nning to sneak into the Orthodox Academy to see the sights." Chen Changsheng thought, just what does this have to do with what were discussing? Tang Thirty-Six continued, "This matter reminded me of something. Since so many people want toe in and see, we might as well sell tickets. We can even make a little money." Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po still did not understand. Tang Thirty-Six looked at them and seriously exined, "What I want to say is, the Orthodox Academy is very big...with just the few of us, wont we feel rather lonely?" On the morning of the next day, at dawns first light, many spectators had already arrived outside the Orthodox Academy. It was obvious that the fact that the Orthodoxy cavalry had arrested three groups of tourists that had attempted to break into the Orthodox Academy had not affected the mood of the rest. Moreover, news of yesterdays incident at Clear Lake Restaurant as well as the Tianhai n heads subsequent anger had been spread throughout the capital. Everyone knew that just today alone, more than forty experts hade forth to challenge the Orthodox Academyit must be known that in the previous few days, there were only several dozen matches in total. Just who would want to miss this sort of spectacle? Of course, the Orthodox Academy could do as it had done in the first two days and dy. However, today was different from back then. Today there were forty-some letters of challenge, and there would assuredly be even more on the morrow. Snowkes continued to fall and snowballs continued to roll along. The mantle of snow upon the ground was only getting thicker and the snowballs were rolled up until they exceeded the gates of the school. Just what could the youths of the Orthodox Academy do? The flower peddlers outside thene had already arrived, but the breakfast peddlers had arrived even earlier and taken the good spots. The crowd feasted on piping hot meat buns and refreshing cold noodles while enthusiastically discussing this matter. The air was saturated with the scent of ground meat and cucumber, so much so that those starstruck maidens smitten with Tang Thirty-Six wished that they could stuff the fresh flowers into their bosoms, afraid that their aroma would be ruined. The crowd gradually grew quiet because, in front of that awning across the street, many people had appeared. Some of them were old, some were young, some tall and some short, but every one of them was silent. It was clear to see that these were notmon folke to see the excitement because their bodies all exuded an extremely dangerous Qi. They were all true experts, all experts that hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy! Seeing these several dozen experts that the Tianhai n had taken from the various academies, and even transferred from the counties, many people couldnt help but be concerned for the Orthodox Academy. How can they beat them? How can they even finish? At this moment, the gate to the Orthodox Academy opened with a creak as someone pushed it open from within. The street outside the school was absolutely silent, the mood rather strange. Even those young maidens only threw their anxious and expectant gazes over, not incessantly yelling Tang Thirty-Sixs name and saying crazy things such as Im definitely going to marry you! as they had done in thest few days. The person that came out of the Orthodox Academy was not Tang Thirty-Six, nor was it Chen Changsheng. It was Priest Xin. Priest Xin swept his gaze through the crowd, especially the group of experts standing in the distance on the street. He couldnt help but shake his head, his expression ratherplex. However, it was impossible to tell whether he was concerned about the Orthodox Academy or if it was something else. He extracted a piece of paper from his bosom and instructed his subordinates to carefully stick it on the wall to the side of the gate. Then he turned the crowd, cleared his throat, and loudly announced, "Today, the Orthodox Academy will temporarily stop receiving applications of challenge." The Hundred Flowers Lane and the distant street were all silent. This response of the Orthodox Academys was within the crowds expectations, but precisely as the crowd had discussed, the Orthodox Academy could not dy forever. Then the Orthodox Academy would inevitably need a new method, and based on logic, this Li Pce priest should have something else to say. This perhaps indicated that something big was about to happen. Just as expected, Priest Xin followed by announcing, "Today, the Orthodox Academy will formally begin to enroll new students!" ...... Chapter 471 – A Farce? Chapter 471 - A Farce? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Everything from Hundred Flowers Lane to the main street instantly became silent, and then burst into an uproar! The crowd was in fervent discussion, the stewards of the Four Great Markets and those important figures under the awning speechlessly shook their heads, and those experts that hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy wrinkled their brows in displeasure. At such a time, the Orthodox Academy suddenly began to enroll new students? Just what did they want to do? The current Orthodox Academy didnt even have a real lecturer or teacher. Just what sort of student did they want to recruit? In addition, quite some time had passed since spring. Those students with decent potential had long since sessfully entered the other five Ivy Schools. Even if they wanted to enroll new students, just what sort of students would they be able to get? No matter what anyone thought, Priest Xin had already said his piece, and the announcement that the Orthodox Academy was admitting students had also already been put up. The moment the Orthodoxy cavalry dismantled their cordon in front of the Orthodox Academy, the crowd surged forward like the tide to the Orthodox Academy and began to study the enrollment notice on the wall. "A term of three years, with a final examination for assessment. If one passes, then one is recognized as a student of the Orthodox Academy. If one cant, then get lost?" "Just who wrote this announcement? How can it be so sloppy?" "Hey, look here! Students of the Orthodox Academy dont need to pay tuition, and they even get allowance and meals?" The Orthodox Academys enrollment notice used red paper and was written in ck ink. Red paper and ck characters made for an exceptionally strikingbination. It vividly fell on the eyes of every person. Those simple yet extraordinarilyplex provisions, those simple and even somewhat crude rules, immediately astonished the crowd, leaving them mystified as to how to respond. The stewards of the Four Great Markets made a few copies of the enrollment notices terms, thus allowing the people under the awning and those experts that hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy to know the specifics of the Orthodox Academys enrollment. After reviewing the announcement, the stewards were even more speechless. They could clearly see that this matter was not in ordance with Chen Changshengs character. This was assuredly the handiwork of that young master of the Tang n. Consequently, the stewards of the other three markets sessively made their way to the Heavenly Fragrance Markets station and questioned it: Steward, just what does your markets young master n on doing? Depend on this to stall for time? Without mentioning anything else, we had a pretty good arrangement yesterday didnt we? Next match, werent we going to have Little Principal Chen try and use five moves? After reviewing the announcement, the crowd also did not scatter, but rather congregated in front of the Orthodox Academys gate and conversed. No one knew why the Orthodox Academy had chosen the height of summer, a time not traditionally used for enrollment, to suddenly begin enrolling new students. However, this did not stop each member of the crowd from drawing their own conclusions. The Orthodox Academy...would probably not enroll any new students. Without mentioning that the other Ivy Schools had already taken in a round of students in the spring, the sole fact of the Orthodox Academys current situation foreordained that there would not be many people who would dare to apply. The present Orthodox Academy was no longer that taboo of the capital it had been beforest year, the forgotten cemetery of old. It already had the signs of new life, but how could it deal with this years tension in the capital? Especially because the Orthodox Academy was precisely the teeth of the storm, where two powerful forces shed, if one were to enter the Orthodox Academy to study, rather than learning something, they would probably bring upon themselves endless and boundless troubles. At this time, the Orthodox Academys gate was once more pushed open. Chen Changsheng and the others carried out several tables, along with brush, ink, and paper. With a rumble, the crowd surrounded them. Themon folk of the capital had always feared nothing, and straight away began asking them the questions on their minds. Fortunately, the Li Pce priests and Orthodoxy cavalry swiftly arrived on the scene. Without waiting for Chen Changsheng and the rest to grow dizzy from the endless stream of questions, they partitioned off a section. Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six, and Xuanyuan Po sat themselves behind three separate tables. A stack of paper was arranged on the table, the ink on the ink stone had already been grinded out, and the brushes had been ced on their racks. Chen Changshengs table also had the register of the Orthodox Academy and the principals seal. Everything had been prepared, only applicants were wanted. It was now fully morning, eight or nine oclock, and the new sun had already risen. As time slowly passed, the ce in front of the Orthodox Academys gates still contained just three tables and three people. The crowd surrounding the announcement had already dispersed, but still no one hade to apply. Xuanyuan Pos gaze flitted over the delicate brush on its rack and then nced at his rough and big hands. He thought to himself, uprooting trees is easy, but writing is too hard...luckily, it seems that no one will being today. Chen Changsheng somewhat awkwardly lowered his head, but since things had alreadye to this point, he also didnt want to me Tang Thirty-Six for anything. He just helplessly thought, could it really be that no one wille to apply? Tang Thirty-Sixs table was the most bustling. From time to time, a young maiden would bashfully walk up, ce a sachet of perfume on his table, and then sprint away like a startled deer. There were even a few audacious maidens who requested that he write a few words on their fans. Of course, these young maidens only wished to borrow this rare opportunity to get a little closer to him, but not a one truly applied. Priest Xin, who was responsible for maintaining order on the scene, had an unsightly expression on his face, but Tang Thirty-Six seemed unaffected. Yes, he wasnt one bit embarrassed, or at least he didnt show it. He warmlyughed and whispered a few words to those young maidens and then gathered all those presents of perfume on the table. Moreover, he also indicated that he would definitely make good use of these gifts. After a while, when Tang Thirty Sixs table was somewhat less busy, Chen Changsheng availed himself of the opportunity to draw close and whisper, "Which one is Bie Tianxin?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "This sort of personage naturally wont randomly appear on the scene. Ive already lookedhes not there." Chen Changsheng rxed a little, and then said, "Your table is almost full." Tang Thirty-Six subtly raised his eyebrows. With an indescribable confidence and pride, he asked, "Envying this elder brother?" Chen Changsheng lowered his head and said, "But your table doesnt have a single application form." Tang Thirty-Six lightly coughed. "Theres no need to rush." Chen Changsheng replied, "Seeing how much you enjoy being surrounded by those girls, I can tell that you really are in no rush." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "What do you know? Im building up a good image! The Orthodox Academy wants to enroll new students. I am its living signboard. Its only a matter of course that I be patient and warm." The news that the Orthodox Academy was enrolling new students very quickly spread throughout the entire capital. Many people, including those important personages, couldnt hold back their curiosity. By eithering personally or dispatchingpetent subordinates, they wished to know just what exactly those youths of the Orthodox Academy were up to. There were two important personages who, in the past few days, would often appear in that tea house in Hundred Flowers Lane. Of course, they would not be absent today. They were precisely Daoist Siyuan, one of those that had suggested the new rule of the All-School Martial Exhibition, and Mao Qiuyu, Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons and representative of the Popes will. Daoist Siyuan gazed at the deste area in front of the Orthodox Academy, at those three tables and those three youths, and shook his head. "Truly a load of nonsense." Mao Qiuyu sat across from him at the table and watched Tang Thirty-Six wave at the maidens in the crowd. Chortling, he said, "Truly a funny fellow." Before he was the Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, he was Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Before Tang Thirty-Six entered the Orthodox Academy, he was his student. Daoist Siyuan wrinkled his brow and said, "This sort of farce truly shames the Li Pce." "A farce? I dont see it that way. Perhaps they wont be able to enroll a single new student today, but..." Mao Qiuyus smile vanished as he indifferently dered, "The entire continent will soon know, the Orthodox Academy...after almost twenty years, has finally begun to once more enroll new students." The Orthodox Academy beginning to enroll new students once more was speaking of the fact that it was doing so formally and on arge scale. It waspletely different from how Chen Changsheng had mistakenly entered the Orthodox Academy. In the eyes of many of the elders of the conservative faction of the Orthodoxy, as well as the many people of the capital who still remembered the past magnificence of the Orthodox Academy, this was an incredibly significant event. But at present, from morning until noon, this event really did seem just like a farce. From beginning to end, the area in front of the Orthodox Academy only contained three tables and three youths. It was so deste that even the spectators on the side felt rather embarrassed, let alone those involved. At some point, Tang Thirty-Six had Xuanyuan Po find a big umbre in the Orthodox Academys storeroom. It was ced above the three tables, blocking out some of the sunlight and also allowing them to pass a boring period of time. "Is this okay?" Chen Changsheng lowered his head and asked. By now, the young maidens that hade to send flowers could no longer bear the intense heat and had reluctantly taken their leave. The spectators remaining in thene were looking over as they engaged in spirited discussion. From the expression on their faces, it was evident that they were jeering, although there was no malicious intent. However, in all of the capital, there might be many people who were ridiculing them, and with a deep malice as well. Chapter 472 – The Storm of Enrolling Students (I) Chapter 472 - The Storm of Enrolling Students (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Of course its okay." Tang Thirty-Sixs face did not contain even a hint of defeat. "You havent noticed, although no one hase forward, more and more people areing to see us." Xuanyuan Po, in utter suffering from the heat, panted for breath as he said, "The entire capital ising tough at us. Whats so good about that?" Hearing this, Chen Changsheng couldnt help butugh. "You really are a stupid ck bear." Tang Thirty-Six turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "Carefully examine the crowd. Arent quite a few of them a bit younger than the usual crowd of spectators? Arent their eyes a bit livelier?" Chen Changsheng looked over at the crowd and discovered that it really was the case. Amongst the crowding to see the Orthodox Academy today were quite a few young people. "They didnte here just to spectate..." Tang Thirty-Six shot a nce at Xuanyuan Po, then continued, "And they didnte tough either. They came to see us." Chen Changsheng was a little taken aback. "Are you saying that they really are considering whether or not to apply?" "Not bad." Tang Thirty-Six nced at the nearby tea house, and then he nced over at those Tianhai n experts on the perimeter with their faces of scorn. "Everyone has forgotten one thing. The preparatory examination for next years Grand Examination is going to be soon, and the Ivy Festival will follow right after. Right now is when the capital is most filled with new students. Sessful Purification? Even Meditation Realm wouldnt be asking for too much." Chen Changsheng recalledst year when he and Luoluo had been around the location of the preparatory examination for the Grand Examination, just how many young schrs they had seen on the streets. He now understood why Tang Thirty-Six had been able to maintain his confidence. Those young students that hade from the other counties, and even the south, did not have the backing of their schools, unlike the students of the Six Ivies. As a result, their overall level was quitecking, but that didnt at all mean that their talent was simrly awful. In truth, every year after the Grand Examinations pre-examination and the Ivy Festival, the Six Ivies would take in many students from the counties and provinces. Moreover, these young students assuredly hoped to enter one of the Six Ivies, learn truly profound cultivation methods, follow a renowned teacher, and obtain the backing of a powerful school. The Orthodox Academy was also one of the Six Ivies. It presumably also possessed a sort of attractive force to these students from the counties. "But...why is it that none of them is willing toe forward and apply, or even ask?" Chen Changsheng asked in confusion as he looked at the young and rather tense face of one of the youths in the crowd. "Please! Today...no, this entire summer, the Orthodox Academy has been the focus of the entire capital! These pitiful kids from the countryside, how could they have the courage toe forward? They need someone to give them a push." "Ah..st year when I came to the capital, I was also a youth from the countryside." "The first thing you did uponing to the capital was to go to the Divine General of the Easts estate to end the engagement. Do you think everyone has skin as thick as yours, and as much nerve as you do? It was at this time that Tang Thirty-Six noticed the young people in the crowd begin to show struggle and apprehension in their eyes. Even more assured in his mind, he whispered, "It seems like its done cooking." The area covered by the umbre was not big enough, and so the ink stones on the tables were heated to a scalding temperature. When Xuanyuan Po went to move one, his fingers were burned to a tender and painful red. Hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs words, he thought he was being made fun of. Thinking that this line would soon be followed by some nonsensical line about braised bear palm, Xuanyuan Po clenched his fists and prepared to talk some sense into Tang Thirty-Six. Just then, he was suddenly given a scare. With a bang, Tang Thirty-Six leaped onto the table. A gust of wind lifted up the umbre. The crowd abruptly grew quiet and all discussion ceased. The crowd looked at the gate of the Orthodox Academy, at Tang Thirty-Six, all thinking to themselves, just what is he up to now? As the sunlight shone upon his body, that gown of his, threaded with gold, was caught up in the breeze. The Wenshui Sword at his waist sparkled with light, but even brighter were the jade ornaments tied to his belt and that gold bracelet on his wrist. Chen Changsheng looked over and felt like he was about to go blind. He finally understood why Tang Thirty-Six had dressed like this in the morning, and also understood what being a so-called signboard meant! "I say, everyone here is young, is there any need to be so shy? If you want to, quicklye! Ah, friends, time waits for no one!" Tang Thirty-Six stood atop the table, looking down at the crowd from up high, calling out to the youths in the crowd with great gusto and enthusiasm. Chen Changsheng thought this was rather shameless and really wished that he could bore his head into the table. He probably understood now why the Wenshui Tangs were able to be the continents wealthiest n. At first, the crowd was silent, but then it burst intoughter. After a while, one of themon folk who hade to spectate yelled out from the crowd, "Hey, big guy! Why would someone want to apply for your Orthodox Academy?" Not only was Tang Thirty-Six not upset, he was actually ted. I forgot yesterday to have the Heavenly Fragrance Market ce a few professional nts in the crowd, but who would have thought that such a question would appear on its own! With a clear voice, he said, "Although the preparatory examination for the Grand Examination has been dyed, its already just around the corner. Theres only a few more days left, or are you saying that none of you want to advance by leaps and bounds, that none of you want to disy your splendor at the Ivy Festival?" A suntanned youth, possibly from some private school in the countryside, gathered up his courage and said, "Theres a high chance that we can enter some other school." What he said was true. Besides the famed Six Ivies, the capital was home to countless other schools. Tang Thirty-Six turned to the young student from the countryside and said scornfully, "Just what school are youparing to my Orthodox Academy?" At these words, no matter if they hade to spectate or if they hade tough, everyone nodded their heads and thought, no matter how much the Orthodox Academy has declined, since its reopened its doors, its already iparable to normal schools. Soon after, someone asked, "Then why cant we just enter the other five academies?" "The Ivy Academies customarily only take in students after the conclusion of the preparatory examination. Only...everybody pay attention now...only our Orthodox Academy will enroll new students before the preparatory examination." Tang Thirty-Six had extracted a folding fan from somewhere. While fanning himself, he said, "If you guys cant even pass the preparatory examination, which school is going to take you? When alls said and done, applying for our Orthodox Academy is the safest." "We dont want safety," a rather gloomy-looking young schr piped up. "Since weve already traveled a thousand li to get here, weve naturally made preparations to crash through the gates with a magnificent army. We would prefer to wait for the conclusion of the preparatory examination, and then apply to other schools." It was obvious that this young schr was extremely confident in his cultivation and education. Tang Thirty-Six turned to that youth and asked, "How old are you this year?" The young schr replied, "This year, I am twenty and four months." "Then youre still young, so why dont you have any of the edge of youth?" Tang Thirty-Six perked his eyebrows as he looked the young schr, seeming to view him with a little contempt. The young schr wanted to say a few words in refutation, but Tang Thirty-Six didnt give him the chance. Turning back to the crowd, he dered, "Just why must you all enter the Heavenly Dao Academy? Because His Holiness came from the Heavenly Dao Academy? Why must you get into the Temple Seminary or the Li Pce Academy? Because His Holinesss elderly self is somewhat closer by? Why must you get into the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green? Because of all the pretty senior sisters within?" These words elicited roars ofughter from the crowd. "If you guys insist on entering Star Seizer Academy, I have no objections, only well-wishes and respect. But if you originally wanted to enter those schools..." Tang Thirty-Six folded his fan and pped it against his palm, proudly dering to the crowd, "Then why dont you choose my Orthodox Academy? Ladies and gentlemen, we are all youths, fresh and clean, bright and cheerful! We dont follow the conventional pattern, dont walk themon path! My Orthodox Academy has many things that need to be done. A white sheet of paper is iparably clean. For what reason do you not wish to take part in this grand undertaking? Moreover, how can those schools measure up to my Orthodox Academy?" That young schr felt like that fan had struck him in the heart. He inadvertently became much more serious andpletely absorbed every word, and even felt this argument rather reasonable. Those students that hade from the counties, the countryside, and even the distant south, had truthfully only heard rumors of the academies of the capital and werent clear at all on the differences between them. As a result, they didnt think any part of Tang Thirty-Sixs talk especially stood out. However, to the Tianhai n experts in front of the awning and the many officials in their carriages, this talk was particrly grating on the ear. The Heavenly Dao Academy, the Temple Seminary, the Li Pce Academy, the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green...all of them were inferior to the Orthodox Academy? It must be known that these several dozen experts that were prepared to challenge the Orthodox Academy today were basically all from these four schools. Even the as-of-yet missing Bie Tianxin, although his family was extraordinary, had always considered himself a disciple of the Li Pce Academy. In the tea house, Mao Qiuyu and Daoist Siyuan also could not help but wrinkle their foreheads. Daoist Siyuan had alsoe from the Li Pce Academy. As for Mao Qiuyu, he had first been a student at the Heavenly Dao Academy, and then a teacher, all the way until he became its principal, spanning a period of several centuries. It was impossible for them to ept Tang Thirty-Sixs words. As expected, a furious question arose from the crowd, "And just what basis do you have to say this?" Tang Thirty-Six didnt even look at the questioner, continuing, "His Holiness truly dide from the Heavenly Dao Academy. The Li Pce Academy and the Temple Seminary truly are within the Li Pce. But you all have to get one thing straight, the Principal of our Orthodox Academy is called Chen Changsheng...you guys can study your entire lives in the Li Pce Academy and the Temple Seminary and never meet His Holiness, but if you enter the Orthodox Academy?" Here, he paused. He began tough and it seemed like there was some profound meaning in thisugh. Everyone knew what attitude the Pope had to Chen Changsheng. Many young students nced at each other and there were whispered discussions. It seemed that they were graduallying around to the idea. "Let us say it even more directly...everyone, look! This mountainous little friend of mine is Xuanyuan Po, an ordinary demi-human youth of the bear tribe." Tang Thirty-Six used the folding fan to point at Xuanyuan Po, saying, "In terms of talent, he has none. In terms of achievement, he has none. In terms of background, he has none. You can even say that if you want it, he doesnt havent it. Even hes very ashamed of it, so much so that he voluntarily dropped out of Star Seizer Academy and then...was picked from the night market by Chen Changsheng and Princess Luoluo! The result?" The crowd grew quiet. He was very satisfied with this oue, continuing, "The result? He entered the Orthodox Academy. Without even recovering from his injury, without even participating in the Grand Examination, the Pavilion of Divination ranked him in the Promation of Azure Sky!" These words made those students from the counties turn pensive. Seeing Xuanyuan Po behind the table, they became even more willing. This matter was known to many, and it truly was very persuasive. Perhaps the Orthodox Academy really was a ce where touching a stone could turn it into gold? Chapter 473 – The Storm of Enrolling Students (II) Chapter 473 - The Storm of Enrolling Students (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six truly deserved to be the sessor of the Wenshui Tangs. His words really did possess a seductive strength. The area in front of the Orthodox Academy grew much quieter and many people began to seriously consider the specific terms on the enrollment notice. The sole person dissatisfied was naturally Xuanyuan Po. He was extremely unhappy as he listened. What in terms of talent, I dont have any, if you want something, I wont have it? And ashamed? Im ashamed your uncle! However, he was clearly aware of the reason Tang Thirty-Six had used him as an example, so there was nothing he could do. He could only forcefully bear it, even if his breathing became much rougher. He even, under the direction of Tang Thirty-Six, waspelled to stand up, raise his thick right arm, and squeeze out an honest smile as he waved at the crowd. There was apuse from the crowd. Tang Thirty-Six was thoroughly satisfied at the results of his advertising. Encouraging them even more, he said, "Just now, I mentioned Princess Luoluo..." His voice suddenly soared, "Thats right! If you guys enter the Orthodox Academy, the inheritor of the eight hundred li of the Red River, the esteemed maiden of the demi-human realm, the precious treasure of two Saints, the White Emperors Her Highness Princess Luoluo, will be your schoolmate! "Also, His Holinesss designated sessor, the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy in history, Chen Changsheng, will passionately coach you all!" Upon saying this, he indicated that Chen Changsheng should stand and wave to the crowd. Chen Changsheng felt extremely ashamed. He turned his head to the academys wall and seriously examined the enrollment announcement, acting like the red paper and ck characters contained the secret to defying the heavens and changing fate. Tang Thirty-Six didnt care that much. He looked at the crowd and continued, "By now, all of you should know that in the entire capital, no, the entire human world, including Schrtree Manor, Mount Li, and all those other schools I discussed, there is not one that has a deeper background or a more powerful backing than my Orthodox Academy! And most importantly, if you guys sessfully enter the Orthodox Academy, youll also have one more extremely exceptional schoolmate." That one enthusiastic person who had started it all asked another question at just the right time: "Who?" Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes seemed to glow as he thought to himself, afterwards, I have to tell the steward of the Heavenly Fragrance Market to find this person and bestow upon them a few small riches. His eyes began to glow and, under the zing sunlight, his entire body seemed to glow as well. The Wenshui Sword, the golden bracelet, and the jade ornaments all sparkled and gleamed in front of the crowd. After three heartyughs, he said, "Its rather embarrassing, but its me." "Perhaps some of my young friends havee from afar and arent too clear on who I am. Permit me to introduce myself to you all. I am called Tang Thirty-Six." Here, he nced at Chen Changsheng, then continued, "Im not the thirty-sixth child of my family, but rather when I was fifteen and first entered the Promation of Azure Sky, I was ranked thirty-sixth." Hearing this, those kids from the countryside that really didnt know who he was couldnt help but gasp in shock, thinking, to be able to enter the Promation of Azure Sky at fifteen, the Orthodox Academy truly does have crouching tigers and hidden dragons. "Everyone, dont be too surprised! Please take a look behind me again." Tang Thirty-Six pointed at Chen Changsheng and said, "Our Principal Chen is still three months from turning sixteen. To be more precise, when he was fifteen, he was already at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Hes never been on the Promation of Azure Sky because when he became qualified to enter the Promation of Azure Sky, the Promation of Azure Sky was no longer qualified to ept him." Chen Changsheng was already famous throughout the continent, his story spreading to the most remote of the counties and provinces. But upon hearing this introduction, the young students in the crowd were still absolutely stunned. The eyes they shifted to the Orthodox Academys enrollment announcement seemed aze, and a few of those burning gazes even fell directly on Chen Changshengs body. There was nothing more Chen Changsheng could do. He helplessly stood up, sping his hands at the crowd and provoking warm des. "Speaking of the Azure Sky, when I began talking about it, I realized that I wasnt done. Right now in the Orthodox Academy there lies one more future ssmate of youdies and gentlemen." Tang Thirty-Six loudly proimed, "Hes called Wofu Zhexiu." With these words, the crowd burst once more into an uproar. Chen Changshengs fame was a matter of this year, but the legendary story of the wolf youth resisting the demons alone in the snowy ins was a story that had been circting in the human world for quite a few years. Back when Xu Yourong was on the Promation of Azure Sky, Zhexiu had always been right below her. But every single young man and woman that had resolved themselves to a life study, that had devoted themselves to the Dao, knew of the reason behind his name. Tang Thirty-Six continued, "Speaking still of the Promation of Azure Sky, the only one back then that could defeat Lord Zhexiu was Xu Yourong, but all of you should also know that Xu Yourong is our Little Principal Chens..." Chen Changsheng could no longer bear it and red at him. Tang Thirty-Six realized that he had gotten a little carried away and hurriedly made to skip this part. "Todays sun is a bit much, I forgot where I had spoken up to. Wasnt I speaking about myself?" This evoked a wave of boos from the crowd, as well as the angryints of one young maiden to the crowd. Tang Thirty-Six gathered his thoughts, then calmly and seriously exined, "The reason,dies and gentlemen, that I said that if you were to enter the Orthodox Academy, I would be your most important schoolmate, or to put it another way, why does the Orthodox Academy have me? Its not because of how strong I am. If were talking about strength or cultivation, Im definitely not up to par with freaks like Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu, but...Ie from the Wenshui Tang n. Ladies and gentlemen, on your path to knowledge, I can be your strongest supporter." He pointed at the enrollment announcement by the gate. "For instance, were not taking tuition and even giving an allowance. Of course, thats only for this year. That wont be the caseter on." A young student creased his brow and asked, "Not taking money and even giving it away, arent you guys just buying students?" "Im not buying, Im bribing." Tang Thirty-Sixs expression was still calm, smiling as he said, "If youve seeded with ordinary Purification, your room and board will be covered and youll get a monthly allowance of five silver taels. If youre at the initial level of Meditation, youll get fifty silver taels a month. For each sessive breakthrough, the monthly allowance will double. If you sessfully break into Ethereal Opening, then besides the monthly silver, youll also get ten crystals to help you cultivate." The enrollment announcement had only stated that there would be an allowance and that tuition was free, but it had not given specific numbers. Upon hearing Tang Thirty-Six describe the details, the crowd instantly became silent as a grave. Even those Tianhai n experts in the distance were rather shocked. As for the stewards of the other three markets, they turned to the steward of the Heavenly Fragrance Market with an indescribable amazement on their faces. Your ns young master is such a spendthriftdoes anybody back at Wenshui know of this? Tang Thirty-Six was very satisfied with the crowds response. "As for the question of food, none of you need be concerned. Clear Lake Restaurant...is now the Orthodox Academys cafeteria." Those young students who hade from the counties were okay upon hearing this, but themon folk of the capital, especially the gluttons amongst them, almost fell unconscious. Clear Lake Restaurant was the capitals most renowned and most expensive restaurant. Was it...was it really going to close down? Was it really going to be the Orthodox Academys cafeteria? Xuanyuan Po was abundantly satisfied and decided to pardon Tang Thirty-Six for his actions today. But the gazes that many people shot at Tang Thirty-Six made it seem like they had justid eyes on their nemesis who had killed their father. Tang Thirty-Six looked at them in confusion. "Whats wrong?" One person couldnt help but say, "Sir, this is a bit too much of an exaggeration. Is there anyone that runs a school in this way?" Tang Thirty-Six seriously replied, "Im richer than most, could it be that all of you still havent realized this fact?" Chapter 474 – The Storm of Enrolling Students (III) Chapter 474 - The Storm of Enrolling Students (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Without question, if everything Tang Thirty-Six said here became fact, then the Orthodox Academy would be the school with the best conditions in all of history. However, it was still a school in the end, so what was most importantly was inevitably not a cafeteria or allowance, but what could be learned within the school. There might have been some that didnt care, but there were even more students that did. "I hear that the Orthodox Academy doesnt even have a lecturer. If we were to enter, what would we learn?" It was that young student with the extreme self-confidence who earnestly asked this question. "This person here is Priest Xin of the Bureau of lesiastic Education. In the tea house, that one over there, the Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons Mao Qiuyu is drinking tea right now." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the young student and said, "You should have already seen, our Orthodox Academy is guarded by the Orthodoxy cavalry, its order is kept by the priests of the Li Pce. If you require instruction, do you think it will be difficult?" "But...in the end, its been a very long time since the priests of the Bureau of lesiastic Education taught sses. Moreover, I really am concerned over just what cultivation methods we can learn in the Orthodox Academy. After all, its been many years since sses werest taught here." The young student earnestly pursued his questions. "Stupid." Tang Thirty-Six shook his head. "Chen Changsheng knows the Daoist Canon from back to front and is astonishingly well-read. The long-established Orthodox Academy has deep stores of knowledge. Just what cultivation method do you want that it doesnt have?" Saying this, he refused to give any more exnation. Turning back to the crowd, he dered, "The Orthodox Academy is only enrolling students for a single day. Dont miss out on this opportunity." The student saw that he was being ignored, but this only served to harden his resolve. He was the first to walk up to the table and dere, "I want to apply." As in many matters of the world, as long as one person took the lead, those who followed would appear one after the other. With but a few moments ofbor, those numerous students who were standing amongst the crowd a few moments ago had alle to the tables. Because they were concerned that there was a limit to the number of applicants, they even began to fight with each other. There were endless cries in the vein of, "I want to apply, I was third in line!" "I also want to apply! I am second-ranked in Jiangnan County. Ive already seeded in entering Meditation." "Principal Chen, Im willing to pay tuition, and I dont need an allowance either. I just want you to ept me." In order to attend the Grand Examinations preparatory examination and even more importantly to catch the attention of the Ivy Schools at the Ivy Festival, the innumerable young students of the counties of the Great Zhou and the south were currently congregated in the capital. Now they surrounded the Orthodox Academy as an imprable crowd, turning the scene into a cacophony of noise. Chen Changsheng took the filled-out forms and, after looking them over, handed them to Priest Xin and the rest to record. However, he did not write their names onto the register. After all, it was only natural that entering the Orthodox Academy also required a test, or else if some evildoer mixed himself in, it would certainly cause quite the ruckus in the future. With the assistance of Priest Xin and the other priests of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, the enrollment of new students for the Orthodox Academy proceeded very smoothly. The stack of application forms continued to grow thicker and higher. Xuanyuan Po incessantly massaged his hands while Tang Thirty-Six chuckled as he called out to every applicant and even took on the duty of answering their questions. Every question he answered or confusion he cleared was done extremely well. Chen Changsheng couldnt help but shake his head at the scene. Just what was so attractive about this matter that would cause this habituallyzy guy to put so much heart into it? Suddenly, a scornful voice rang out from the street, "The way you talk about it is even more pleasant than singing. What deep background? What numerous cultivation methods? When all is said and done...isnt it still that just the few of you cant deal with all the challenges from the Ivy Schools and so are temporarily taking in new students to serve as scapegoats?" These words cast the area in front of the Orthodox Academy into an abnormal silence. The faces of these young students seemed to subtly change as they silently looked at each other. They realized that these words were extremely sensible, or else why was it that rather than earlier orter, the Orthodox Academy would just so happen to take on new students at this time? The crowd gradually parted, revealing the man who had spoken. Tang Thirty-Six slowly narrowed his eyes, the expression in them turning sharp. That person should still have been quite young, but his demeanor and way of dressing was that of an old man. He wore blue clothes that had been washed so many times that the color had faded to white and his feet sported a pair of cloth shoes. His eyes, however, were extremely deep, seeming like they could see into the hearts of all. At the corner of his lips danced a nigh-imperceptible tinge of ridicule. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said, "Could it be that Ive seen through your petty calctions and you now feel thoroughly embarrassed?" Tang Thirty-Six did not respond to this question, rather staring back and asking, "Bie Tianxin?" At this name, Chen Changsheng stood up and Xuanyuan Po clenched his fists. "Correct, I am Bie Tianxin." Upon seeing their response, that person perked his eyebrows, seeming to be filled with contempt. "Who I am is not at all important. Whether my words are urate or not, that is what is important." Chen Changsheng asked, "Why can you decide whether what you say is correct?" "You are Chen Changsheng?" That person very seriously examined him, then shook his head as if he was somewhat disappointed. "I had originally thought that you were really as extraordinary as Qiushan Jun, but now I see that you cantpare." After barely a pause, Chen Changsheng replied, "Please advise." "Since you know that Im Bie Tianxin, you know that my namees from the saying, distinguish the will of the heavens,pletely calcte the hearts of men." (TN: Tianxin means will of the heavens, Bie means to separate/distinguish) With a hint of scorn, that person continued, "These petty tricks can deceive these children from the countryside, but how could it deceive me?" After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng raised his head and replied, "This way isnt right." Bie Tianxin raised his eyebrow and asked with a false smile, "Your right and wrong?" "Yesterday, I said something to Tang Thirty-Six: without solid evidence, dont criticize." Chen Changsheng looked at him and said, "In Xunyang City, I also said to Su Li, dont imagine the world to be too dark, because that only means that you yourself are too in the dark!" These two statements caused Bie Tianxins eyebrows to gradually descend. This was obviously not because he approved of Chen Changshengs words, nor did he care much about that first statement which mentioned Tang Thirty-Six. The second statement, however, had mentioned Su Li, which forced him to be somewhat more cautious. "But, you really are doing it in this way." The corners of his lips once more revealed a scornful smile. Seeming rather detestable, he looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said, "Could it be that in the future, the Orthodox Academy wont let these students participate in matches?" The young students were all exceptionally tense. If what this person said was true, then entering the Orthodox Academy was actually an extreme risk! How could they be any match for such opponents? If they died in such a shady manner, how could they live up to the ardent hopes of their parents back home? What Grand Examination? Wouldnt all this turn into illusions? Countless gazes rested on Tang Thirty-Six, wanting to know just what he had to say. Tang Thirty-Six was quiet for a very long time before he finally made his response. "Upon applying to the Orthodox Academy, if they pass the assessment, they would be students of the Orthodox Academy. Since theyre students of the Orthodox Academy, its only a matter of course that they represent the Orthodox Academy in matches!" With these words, the entire area fell into turmoil. Chapter 475 – The Storm of Enrolling Students (IV) Chapter 475 - The Storm of Enrolling Students (IV) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Tianxin was rather surprised. He hadnt imagined Tang Thirty-Six would admit the matter straight away. He mocked, "Although your way of doing things is extremely unpleasant, youre actually quite open about it." Then he turned to the students with a smirk and dered, "All of you heard it." The young students instantly fell into a panic. Some students who were preparing to apply but hadnt yet filled out the forms took advantage of the moment when no one was looking to move towards the edge of the crowd. Those students who had already handed over their forms suddenly paled and became filled with regret. One student rather nervously looked at Chen Changsheng and stuttered, "Sir...you see Sir...the form that I just filled out...can I take it back?" "Of course you can take it back," Tang Thirty-Six heard that youths voice and replied without looking back. With his eye still fixed on Bie Tianxin, he warned, "However, the people who withdraw now will never again have the opportunity to enter the Orthodox Academy." And then the tips of his brows leapt upwards as heughed, saying, "And to every student of the Orthodox Academy, I swear on His Holinesss character that they will not be disturbed in the slightest when confronting the challenges of the schools." Upon hearing those words, the hands of those students reaching to take back their forms paused on the table. The Orthodox Academy would actually swear an oath on His Holinesss name? And this person appears so rxed, could it be that its not as bad as that person said? Bie Tianxin sneered, "des and swords have no eyes, so how can you guarantee this? Or are you nning on ying another of your petty little tricks?" Tang Thirty-Six mockingly replied, "To a person ascking in wisdom as you, its naturally easy to mistake everything that you see for a petty trick." If Tang Thirty-Six really had been nning on ying a petty trick, then when Bie Tianxin had dered to the crowd that the Orthodox Academys enrollment concealed evil intentions, it waspletely possible for him to resolutely and decisively deny it. As for what would happen after he had tricked these students into entering the Orthodox Academy, it waspletely possible for him to discuss it when the time came. But he did not. Instead, he admitted that the new students admitted into the Orthodox Academy would represent the Orthodox Academy in the All-School Martial Exhibition as was right and proper. When confronting these condemning and difficult-to-exin attacks, to be open was often the most powerful weapon. This was a part of the great wisdom of a nobleman. The facts were proof that many people were willing to ept this open-mindedness. Some students, after thinking it through a few times, still took back their application forms from Chen Changsheng. However, many students believed in Tang Thirty-Sixs promise, or perhaps they did not dare to doubt the Popes character. Although some of them were uneasy, they still continued the application process until itspletion. Soon after, more youths began toe up and ce themselves in the line to apply to the Orthodox Academy. Seeing that his words had not achieved too much, Bie Tianxin put on an ugly face. Turning to Chen Changsheng, he said with disdain, "In the future, if they are not cheated, then they should be giving thanks to me for what I said just now. And now that I think of it, you lot should be quite angry right now, seeing that your sinister motives were exposed by me. In the future, if you n to use these students again, Im afraid that Ill have to bring you more trouble." Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six looked into each others eyes, both of them truly furious now. The Orthodox Academys enrollment of new students was naturally rted to the pressure ced upon it by the Tianhai n, but they had absolutely never harbored any intention of using these students from the counties and the countryside. They had clearly not harbored such evil intentions, but this hat had been ced on them against their will; this was a condemnation. And this sort of thing never required facts. It only required a few words to nt suspicion in the minds of other. It was the most difficult to refute and also the easiest to be angered by. "I know that you must be very angry now, but...you can only bear with it, because none of you is my opponent. Even that wolf cub lying within the Orthodox Academy also lost to me in the past." Bie Tianxin looked at Chen Changsheng with an indifferent expression, asking, "And you? When are you prepared to lose to me?" "Truly worthy of being Bie Tianxin who canpletely calcte the minds of men." Tang Thirty-Six walked in front of Chen Changsheng and asked Bie Tianxin, "I really want to know if you can calcte just what I n to do next?" Bie Tianxin perked his eyebrows. His curiosity piqued, he ventured, "You want to fight me in a match?" "I cant beat you," Tang Thirty-Six very honestly admitted. Bie Tianxin was in a very pleasant mood. Chuckling, he said, "Then I assume that you can only taunt me with a few sentences, saying a few sour words to me." Tang Thirty-Six shook his head. "Ive never done that sort of thing." Bie Tianxins brows rose even higher. He really was very curious, wanting to know just what sort of response this youth coulde up with in this sort of situation. Tang Thirty-Six got up close and gave him a serious look as he said "." His voice was very soft and the surroundings were quite noisy, so besides him and Chen Changsheng, only Bie Tianxin could hear it clearly. Bie Tianxin thought he had not heard it clearly. His eyebrows reached even higher as he asked in confusion, "What did you say?" "I said......" This time, his voice was a little louder, so there were even more people who heard those four words. The noise and discussion instantly ceased. As the area around the Orthodox Academy fell intoplete silence, all eyes were fixed on Tang Thirty-Six. Especially those stewards and the experts of the Tianhai n. They knew of Bie Tianxins identity and origins, so the gazes they shot at Tang Thirty-Six were even more shocked to the extreme. Bie Tianxins face was extraordinarily unsightly and his eyes shed with brutality, almost like he wanted to devour the person before him. Tang Thirty-Six stared at him and seriously asked, "Arent you the one whopletely calctes the hearts of men? Then did you or did you not calcte what I would say to you?" Bie Tianxin narrowed his eyes and a killing aura gradually began to emanate from his body. The voice that oozed out from the gaps between his teeth was iparably cold. "Say it again?" "Are your ears no good?" Tang Thirty-Six seemed rather surprised, then said, "Then you have to listen clearly this time: F**k. Your. Mother. C**t." The area in front of the Orthodox Academy was dead silent. Bie Tianxin was wrathful, but he smiled, the derision at the corner of his lips having beenpletely transformed into ice. "So it turns out that you were looking to die." Chen Changsheng walked in front of Tang Thirty-Six, blocking Bie Tianxins gaze. He did not like Tang Thirty-Sixs foul words, but when he thought of those loathsome and condemning words uttered by this person, he was forced to admit that only Tang Thirty-Sixs type of response was useful. This was what was meant by the saying, Tactics are useless before absolute strength, foul words defeat wisdom. Moreover, Tang Thirty-Six was putting himself out there for both him and the Orthodox Academy. So no matter how inappropriate the words were, even if they were incorrect or would bring great troubles to the Orthodox Academy, he still had to stand together with Tang Thirty-Six. It was just that he could never have said such foul words, and only calmly dered, "His words also express my position." Then it was also the Orthodox Academys position. Bie Tianxin cooled down, which actually made him even more dangerous. It seemed like a frigid sword intent was about to break through his clothes. Chen Changsheng felt like he was seeing Guan Bai on the street again, sword intent shing across the eyes and a threatening sharpness about the person. "So it turns out that the both of you were looking to die." "I dont want to die," Chen Changsheng dered, "but if you had not provoked us, the situation would not have gotten so ugly." Bie Tianxin turned to Tang Thirty-Six, a smirk on his face, asking, "When you said those four words, could it be that you never inquired about who my mother was?" If it was an ordinary person who had not known of Bie Tianxins origins, they would assuredly inquire on his background after hearing these words. If they did know of his origins, who would dare say foul words referring to his parents? However, Tang Thirty-Six had never been an ordinary person. He mockingly asked, "The Storms of the Eight Directions are important?" Chapter 476 – The Storm of Enrolling Students (V) Chapter 476 - The Storm of Enrolling Students (V) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Tianxin continued to narrow his eyes, his gaze growing sharper. He had not imagined that his opponent, even knowing his origins, would still act so brazenly. He had originallye to the capital to take care of some matters, but he had unexpectedly found that one of his elders had encountered some trouble. In addition, he had heard the names of the Orthodox Academy and Chen Changsheng many times over the past year. He viewed them with disdain and was naturally not convinced, so he made a personal appearance. Guan Bai had given Chen Changsheng one year of time, but he did not have that sort of patience. As for the fact that this was the strong bullying the weak, he also did not care. It must be known that he lived his whole life carried along by the wind and currents. His talent was outstanding, his background astonishing, and no matter where he walked, he received the reverence of all. Once when his travels had taken him through Xunyang City, even Liang Wangsun had treated him with utmost respect. Even though Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, that madman, had no love for him, his family background had prevented him from being truly troubled. He could never have imagined that today of all days, he would encounter this opponent who defiedmon sense. "I know that you must be very angry right now, but...you can only bear with it. What can you do? Could it be that you can kill us? I just dont understand, for what reason are you worthy to act so high and mighty before us? How old is Zhexiu? How old are you? How old were you a few years ago? Whats there to be so satisfied about beating him? Think about when you were his age; would you have been able to beat any of us?" The first part of these words were precisely what Bie Tianxin had said to them a moment ago. Tang Thirty-Six was now returning his words. "Are the Storms of the Eight Directions so arrogant? In other ces, perhaps you could rely on them to arrogantly order others around, but I must trouble you to open your eyes a little and take a look at where you are." He pointed behind at the gate of the Orthodox Academy, still new despite having been put up a year ago, and sneered, "Here is the Orthodox Academy, here is the Wenshui Tang n, here is Su Li, here is the Orthodoxy, here is three Saints! Ive never been much of one to bring up things like background and supporters because I think thats far too childish, too shameless. But theres always people like you popping up who just love to bring these sorts of things up. The problem is, if we do bring these things up, do you even have a chance of beating us in that aspect?" Bie Tianxinsplexion became deathly pale at these words because it was only now that he abruptly realized that everything Tang Thirty-Six had said was true. When that senior of his wanted to suppress the Orthodox Academy, they had done so step by step, advancing cautiously and prudently. He...seemed to have acted a little too impulsively. But in the end, he was still a member of the Promation of Liberation, still a descendant of two of the Eight Storms. Tang Thirty-Sixs word had left him without a gracious path of retreat, so how could he just leave like this! His face was pale, both because he had understood and also because he knew that he had to take action, or else both his and his familys reputation might soon suffer a heavy blow! At some point, his right hand hade to clench the hilt of his sword. Chen Changsheng stood in front of Tang Thirty-Six, his right hand almost touching the Stainless Sword. He stared into Bie Tianxins eyes, extremely calm and focused, without the slightest intention of backing down. Xuanyuan Po had already finished his preparations for battle. When he saw the extremely vicious expression in Bie Tianxins eyes, his normally simple and honest air was reced with the berserk aura that foreshadowed metamorphosis. They all knew, if Bie Tianxin were to attack, then he would be the strongest person the Orthodox Academy had ever confronted since the opening of the All-School Martial Exhibition. Moreover, if Bie Tianxin truly were to attack with murderous intent, no one could foresee how this situation would end. A deathly stillness hung over the area in front of the Orthodox Academy. The crowd had long since dispersed, and the atmosphere was particrly tense. Tang Thirty-Six, on the contrary, wasnt nervous at all. Peeking out from behind Chen Changshengs back, he said to Bie Tianxin, "Think it over clearly, if you randomly act out, just what the consequences will be." Then he turned to the Li Pce priests and Orthodoxy cavalry and yelled, "Just what are you standing around for? Do you not see that your future Pope is about to be killed before your eyes!?" These words were naturally yelled out for Bie Tianxin to hear. By a table in that tea house, those two individuals were still seated. "Ah, truly childish." Mao Qiuyu gazed at the distant activity urring in front of the Orthodox Academy, but it was up in the air whether he was talking about Tang Thirty-Six or Bie Tianxin. He was keenly aware that Bie Tianxins parents had extremely good rtions with Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang, simr to the rtionship Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke had with thete Archbishop Mei Lisha. He was also keenly aware that though Bie Tianxin was praised by themon people as being able to calcte the hearts of men, he was ultimately just a noble son spoiled by his parents. Or else how could he have not realized before he appeared on the scene that these youths of the Orthodox Academy were not people he could offend? "Ah, just take him away," Mao Qiuyu said to Daoist Siyuan across from him. "His parents originally ced him in your care. You cant just let him get into trouble in front of you." Daoist Siyuans face was rather unsightly, but he remained silent. Standing up, he walked out of the tea house. Mao Qiuyu turned once more to the Orthodox Academy,menting, "After so many years, his temper hasnt changed one bit. No wonder hes never been able to match up to Guan Bai." Bie Tianxin departed. The Orthodox Academy obtained victory in this struggle. In the view of many, this struggle was exceptionally childish and ridiculous, more mischievous than the mischief of children. However, to those who knew of Bie Tianxins true identity, this childish and ridiculous struggle was an indication of many things. The Orthodox Academy had once more proved to the capital its powerful backing and hidden strength, and that its power was fully mature. Yes, even if the power of White Emperor City represented by Princess Luoluo was set aside, with the attention of the Pope and the rtionship between Chen Changsheng and Su Li, outside of a proper method like the All-School Martial Exhibition, would there be anyone that dared to suppress the Orthodox Academy through nonlegal means? Those students who came from the provinces and counties did not know Bie Tianxins identity at the very beginning. Upon learning of it, they couldnt help but admire Tang Thirty-Sixs unyielding attitude, so much so that they almost wanted to grovel on the ground before his feet. They also had apletely new impression of the Orthodox Academy. As a result, the work of processing applications, which had momentarily slowed, became all the more intense. Those young students that had withdrawn their application attempted to take advantage of moments of inattentiveness to re-apply again, but how could they conceal themselves from Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes? He drove them away without the slightest courtesy. Chen Changshengmented, "Too severe." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Ive never been one to rub sand into my eyes. Im not even willing to tolerate Bie Tianxin, so why should I tolerate these guys?" Chen Changsheng was very curious about this friend of his, inquiring, "Have you been like this since you were small?" Tang Thirty-Six responded very matter-of-factly, "If the only thing behind me was the Wenshui Tang n and I had to face these two Storms, I would naturally have to consider it. I might have even been the first to concede, but dont I have you now?" Chen Changsheng was made speechless by this matter-of-factness. After a long period of silence, he said, "As I said before, rudeness and cursing is bad. You must restrain it a little." Tang Thirty-Six arched his brows. "Whats bad about it? Isnt being straightforward good?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Getting angry injures the liver, and in addition, its not good for children to hear such profanity. Quite a few people have alreadye toin." Chapter 477 – Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (I) Chapter 477 - Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Orthodox Academy began its one day of enrolling new students and it only epted applicants for one day. In the end, more than six hundred people applied. With the Orthodoxy cavalry patrolling and guarding all sides, the Li Pce priests maintaining order, the Bureau of lesiastic Education personally drawing up the questions, and Priest Xin overseeing it all, both the application period and the exam on the next day went extremely smoothly. Besides the grades from the examination, those who wanted to be new students of the Orthodox Academy had to pass through two more steps. The first was an investigation of identity, with the Bureau of lesiastic Education primarily responsible for this task. With the involvement of the Li Pce, investigating the details of these examinees was exceptionally simple. In the end, six examinees were eliminated in this phase. The second step was an interview, with Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six personally carrying it out. As for Xuanyuan Po, he had no interest whatsoever. It could even be said that he was so attached to the head chef of Clear Lake Restaurant that it was nigh-impossible to pull him away. The contents of the interview were extremely simple. It was just a greeting and then a random chat. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Sixs passing standards were also very simple. They just looked at the way the examinees spoke. Of course, what was most important was whether they liked the look of them or not. As he looked at the figures of those examinees who had been eliminated at the interview phase walk away while hiding their faces, Chen Changsheng thought of how,st year, he had also been one of these examinees. Upon thinking of how he had applied to school after school but had his efforts sabotaged by the Divine General of the Easts estate, he couldnt help but sigh at how quickly the situation had changed. He had actually turned from an examinee to the examiner, and he felt it rather unbearable. A hundred examinees passed these three assessments, and these became the new students the Orthodox Academy epted this year. Rather surprisingly, the level of these new students was actually rtively good. Even though they originated from the more remote counties and provinces, they had all actually sessfully undergone Purification. There were even forty-odd students that had sessfully entered the initial level of Meditation. Chen Changsheng even felt that there were a few students with decent talent in cultivation. What was most shocking was that amongst these one hundred new students, twenty-some students were actually transferring from other academies. It was shocking because the other academies mentioned here naturally did not mean the regr schools of the capital, but rather the Heavenly Dao Academy, the Temple Seminary, and the other such schools of the Ivy Academies that were just as famous as the Orthodox Academy. Gazing at those names on the list, Priest Xin was rather worried, wondering if this might cause some problems or stir up some trouble... "These students are, for the most part, already in the initial level of Meditation. While they can be considered decent whenpared to the students from the counties, they arent much in a ce like the Heavenly Dao Academy and definitely wouldnt be given any special attention. Its only because of that they would think about transferring to us. Since they werent valued in the first ce, these schools which they came shouldnt care that much," Tang Thirty-Six concluded. "But still...stolen food still tastes good." Priest Xin choked his way through this rather graceless set of words, then continued, "Moreover, the situation recently has been rather tense." "The so-called All-School Martial Exhibition is truthfully just the Tianhai n using its authority to suppress others. It doesnt really have much to do with the schools themselves." Tang Thirty-Six added, "In addition, Chen Changsheng is the future Pope, and the Six Ivies will all belong to him. If he were to ask for a few students in advance, whats so extraordinary about that?" Hearing these words and then recalling how Tang Thirty-Six had stood in front of the Orthodox Academy and cursed two Storms of the Eight Directions while pointing at Bie Tianxin, Priest Xin realized that Tang Thirty-Six really didnt care. Shaking his head, he ceased discussing the topic. Enrolling new students was naturally not so simple as just taking a test. In the next few days, the Orthodox Academy became a hive of activity. The Bureau of lesiastic Education sent over many artisans andborers, transforming the once-lifeless school grounds into a humming construction site. Fortunately, the academy had already undergone aplete renovation in the spring ofst year. The foundation had already beenid, so only a brief amount of time was needed to bring the project to a smooth conclusion. The Orthodox Academy had vast tracts of unusednd, but not all of it was needed. Only a small portion was needed to amodate these one hundred new students. The small building that Chen Changsheng and the rest had grown used to living in, as well as theke and forest which held a special significance to them, were partitioned off by a newly-built wall. It maintained for them a rtive sense of independence, and it would also presumably be less noisy in the future. The library had an array and the books within were not easily moved. As a result, it was left outside the walls, open for all students to use. The gardens partitioned off by the wall, close to the Hundred Herb Garden and the Imperial Pce, now received a new name: the Separate (Bie) Garden. The first time Priest Xin heard this name, he had the burning desire to ask whether this name had anything to do with that Bie Tianxin who departed in disgrace the other day. Brand new bedding was sent over, brand new copies of the Orthodoxys rules and teaching materials were transported within, and brand new school uniforms were distributed to the students. Smoke began to rise from the chimneys of the cafeteria and the fountain began to shoot water into the air, greatly cooling the sizzling heat of the summer nights. Everything had been made ready. The new students nervously and excitedly waited for the day when sses would formally begin. Tomorrow, the Bureau of lesiastic Education would send over the lecturers and teachers it had selected in the past few days. Simultaneously, it would also be sending over a big list of expenses. Tonight, Chen Changsheng took a stroll around the Orthodox Academy, looking to see if there was any ce that wasnt right. It was only then that he realized that the Orthodox Academy was actually so big. He had lived there for an entire year, but he had only lived in an area tantamount to one-tenth of the school. Seeing the brightly lit library and looking through the windows at those students eagerly studying the books of the Orthodox Academy, he felt very good. His teacher was the previous Principal of the Orthodox Academy. He was the current Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Under his teachers hands, the Orthodox Academy had fallen into ruin. Now it seemed that the Orthodox Academy was on the verge of being reborn under his hands. This sort of feeling really was very good, even though he still waspletely mystified as to why Tang Thirty-Six wanted to do all of this. Returning to the small building, he treated Zhexius injuries, and then he and Tang Thirty-Six gave a final lookover of the register of new students. Surprisingly, they saw a very familiar name on it and couldnt help but be shocked. "Did hee?" Chen Changsheng pointed at the name and asked to Tang Thirty-Six. "I didnt see the person. I heard hes still in the Mausoleum of Books. Apparently, he had one of his juniors of the Li Pce Academye and apply in his ce." Tang Thirty-Six offered, "If you think its against the rules, Ill have someone send a message and tell him not toe." Chen Changsheng replied, "Other transfer students are fine, but if he really dide, the Li Pce Academy would definitely be unwilling to ept it." Tang Thirty-Six answered, "Its not like we went crying and yelling to plead him toe. Why are you worrying so much?" Chen Changsheng thought this was right, so he changed the subject. "What about the matter of Bie Tianxin?" They were both keenly aware of the enormous humiliation Bie Tianxin had suffered that day. It was inevitable that after restraining himself for a while, he would want to return the favor through a match. Tang Thirty-Six pointed at the pile of letters of challenge on the bookshelf, noting, "We already have one-hundred-and-thirty-four matches waiting for us; if we throw on another louse, will it make us itch any more?" "Where did the Tianhai n get all these experts from?" Chen Changsheng was rather confused, thinking to himself, with all these cultivation experts obeying the orders of the Tianhai n, couldnt they destroy a country? "If it was one of those small kingdoms in the northwest, the Tianhai n could destroy them with a wave of the hand. But if this number of experts were ced amongst the entire continent, it would be too exaggerated of a number. The Mount Li Sword Sect could definitely send out this many people," Tang Thirty-Six noted. "In addition, this should be about it. Probably, after we deal with this batch, there will be a pause." Chen Changsheng asked, "Can we deal with them?" "Of course we cant, even if we disregard the fact that there are experts like Bie Tianxin within that pile. Or else why would we need to enroll so many new students?" Tang Thirty-Six said. Chen Changsheng thought it over, saying, "Its best not to fight. Im worried that there will be injuries." Tang Thirty-Six argued, "Without experiencing battle, how can they quickly mature? Their foundation was alreadycking, so its only right that they work even harder. Moreover, this matter still primarily rests on you." Saying this, the two brought down that pile of letters from the bookshelf and then began to arrange them. Chen Changsheng seriously performed calctions while Tang Thirty-Six recorded with a brush on the side. They first picked out all the challengers at Ethereal Opening and below and then Chen Changsheng picked a corresponding student to fight in the match. As for how and why the student was chosen, Tang Thirty-Six did not understand. Precisely as he had said, this matter rested on Chen Changsheng because only he knew the Intellectual Sword. What Chen Changsheng was doing at this very moment was taking these hundred-plus matches of the All-School Martial Exhibition and converting them into a single battle. His sword was all the students of the Orthodox Academy. How those new students would fight depended on the quality of Chen Changshengs swordy. Watching Chen Changsheng perform these calctions with such single-minded devotion, Tang Thirty-Six suddenly sighed, "Your fate really is good." This was not the first time someone had said Chen Changshengs fate was good, nor was it the first time Tang Thirty-Six had said that his fate was good. Chen Changsheng knew that Tang Thirty-Six was sighing about all of his lucky encounters. He was able to discover the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou, able to battle with those demon experts, able to meet with Su Li and carry him back south and thus learn those three swords. Shaking his head, he suddenly thought of something. Raising his head, he asked Tang Thirty-Six, "Do you want to learn?" Naturally, he was speaking of those three swords. After all, when Su Li was teaching him those three swords on their journey, there was nothing about not being able to pass the swords down to others. He had even wondered if he could make these three swords part of the required curriculum of the Orthodox Academy. As for whether Su Li would be angry or not, that would be something to consider in the future... Tang Thirty-Six did not reveal a joyous expression, nor did he seem excited. Instead, he looked as if he was staring at an idiot. Chen Changsheng asked anxiously, "Whats up? What did I say wrong?" Tang Thirty-Six sighed, "If I didnt know you so well, I would definitely think you were deliberately humiliating me." Chen Changsheng felt very wronged. How did his good intentions be a humiliation? "I cant learn these three swords," Tang Thirty-Six said, "so in the future, I ask that you please not bring up this matter anymore to humiliate my intelligence, do you get it?" Chen Changshengs eyes widened as he asked, "Why cant you learn it?" Tang Thirty-Six furiously replied, "I just cant stand that innocent face of yours! Why cant I learn it? You ask me, I ask who can? You think that if you can learn, everyone in the world can learn it? Then why is it that Su Li, in his entire life, only taught you three? Besides you and Qiushan Jun as well as his own daughter, why didnt he go and teach it to his disciples and granddisciples in the Mount Li Sword Sect?" At this moment, for some inexplicable reason, Zhexiu, while lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes. Tang Thirty-Six was currently in a terrible mood, so he yelled at Zhexiu, "You know how to wake up on hearing her name? Not ying dead anymore? Pervert!" Zhexiu fell into thought, then replied, "When Im recovered, Im going to beat you up." Tang Thirty-Six had no fear of him. Sneering, he replied, "Then if you have the capability, hurry up and do it! Dont say so many useless things! Im discussing things with Chen Changsheng, you just go to sleep!" Zhexiu was rather straightforward and able to adapt to the circumstances. Seeing that they werent talking about Qi Jian, he truly did close his eyes and return to his rest. Chapter 478 – Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (II) Chapter 478 - Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng began to understand. He said uncertainly, "The third sword really is rather difficult. Based off what Su Li said, even he couldnt learn it. But the other two swords..." He was originally nning to say that when he was learning them, he didnt feel it to be difficult at all. However, upon seeing Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion, he with great difficulty swallowed back down the second part of his statement. Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "The second sword is clearly a technique Su Li created to address the problem of your meridians, so how can we learn it? As for the first sword, it requires far too much calction ability. Did you think anyone could do it?" Chen Changsheng thought to himself, Lady Chujians calction ability is much stronger than mine. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and asked in an exceptionally serious tone, "Chen Changsheng...do you really not know that youre a genius?" Chen Changsheng considered the question. My memory is rather good, and as for my calction ability, it should have been greatly strengthened in the Mausoleum of Books. As for me being a genius... He shook his head. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "When we first met at the Heavenly Dao Academy, what did I say to you?" Chen Changsheng replied, "You said that I was a genius." Tang Thirty-Six patted him on the shoulder, "Believe me, Ive never evaluated a person wrongly." Chen Changsheng thought about this but couldnt find a way to respond. Tang Thirty-Six added, "Right, you have to teach me the True Sword of the Orthodoxy and Toppling Mountain Staff." Puzzled, Chen Changsheng asked, "Youre not even willing to nce at the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style, so why do you want to learn those?" "Im a student of the Orthodox Academy, so its only natural that I learn the sword styles of the Orthodox Academy. What would I do with the Mount Li Sword Style?" Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng as if he was an idiot, the fact that he had praised him as a genius just a few moments ago already forgotten. "In addition, since I n to be the academy superintendent, if it came out that I didnt know these two sword styles, wouldnt I be making a fool of myself?" In the past, the True Sword of the Orthodoxy was the basic sword style that every expert of the Orthodox Academy could use. It was by no meanscking in might, but it didnt have many techniques. As for the Toppling Mountain Staff, it wasnt actually a sword style, but rather the staff style used in the past by the lecturers in charge of discipline to punish disobedient students. Yes, Chen Changsheng would be Principal of the new Orthodox Academy and Tang Thirty-Six would be the new Orthodox Academys first academy superintendent. The housekeeping supervisor for the new Orthodox Academy would be Xuanyuan Po. Zhexiu was still recovering, but his position had also been taken care of already. In the future, he would be responsible for teaching the students of the Orthodox Academy how to fight and the skill necessary to survive in the snowy ins of thend of demons. Of course, the Orthodox Academy still had a most exalted position left for Luoluo. It was the lifelong position as honorary Vice Principal, and the rules of the new academy clearly stated that the Orthodox Academy would no longer appoint anyone to the seat of Vice Principal. On a certain day at the height of summer, the street outside Hundred Flowers Lane was densely packed with people, while within thene, colored gs fluttered in the wind. After twenty years, the Orthodox Academy finally formally reopened. To many elders within the Orthodoxy, this was a grand asion. It couldnt be counted how many old priests soaked the front of their gowns in tears. To the Bureau of lesiastic Education, this was the greatest legacy left behind by thete archbishop and also his most cherished desire. Many priests and officials were filled with happiness as well as a dull sense of grief. To the Imperial n, this was the first time after so many years of silence that they were finally able to make their voice heard to the rest of the continent. Although Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six definitely did not think this way, this did not make thempletely forget when Prince Chen Liu attended the ceremony that many eyes were watching them and that the Divine Empress would perhaps soon learn of this danger, causing them to stroke a tree infort and sigh with boundless regret. To the one hundred new students of the Orthodox Academy, this was the beginning of their brand new lives and also their greatest opportunity. To the Tianhai n and the new faction of the Orthodoxy, this was a rather dangerous signal. As for Mo Yu, this...was a joke. "You being the principal is fine. In any case, it was His Holinesss sacred words that arbitrarily decided it. Princess Luoluo is also fine, since its only in name anyway. But for Tang Tang, that guy who cant even supervise himself, to actually be academy superintendent? You dont think that hes most likely going to take the students to getpletely drunk and then have them skip ss every day? That ck bear acting as housekeeping supervisor? Youre not worried that even if Clear Lake Restaurants head chef, for the sake of money, cooked a massive number of dishes, he would eat it all up?" Mo Yu wasughing so hard that she was shaking. "And the most hrious of all is Zhexiu! Teach students how to survive? When the timees, he would bury the students in the snow and say if youe out before seven days, you fail! Hey, I have to ask, just how many coffins have you guys prepared?" This ce was Chen Changshengs room in the small building. He sat across from her, seeming rather exhausted. This exhaustion primarily had to do with the fact that there had been too many things to do today. Of course, it assuredly had something to do with her teasing him to her hearts content as well. Mo Yus visit to the Orthodox Academy today was naturally to get in on the fun and at the same time to see aedy. She didnt make a formal appearance, instead waiting until everything had concluded before noiselessly appearing in his room. However, for some reason, she had clearly dressed herself in an extremely fine fashion beforeing. She was even more exquisite and beautiful than usual, her beauty rather moving. "From the principal to its superintendent, of the current people in charge of the Orthodox Academy, not a one of them is actually over the age of twenty...are you guys ying house?" Mo Yusugh was even more joyous and the golden flower stuck in her hair shook even more intensely. "Isnt this all because your faction forced us to?" Chen Changsheng didnt want to hear this sort of teasing anymore, so he changed the subject. "Why are you dressed so formally today? Was there an event at the Imperial Court?" Mo Yu was a little taken aback. She usually dressed like this. What was different now? Suddenly, she recalled that besides their first meeting in the Night Pce, the following meetings between her and Chen Changsheng had mostly been at night, and it was often because she wanted to sleep on his bed or was already sleeping on his bed. At those times, she would naturally not put on makeup or wear any fancy clothes. She would onlye after taking a bath, revealing her in face. Presumably, there truly was an extremely significant difference from her appearances of the past. Upon thinking of this, she felt a little ashamed, but then she recalled that thest time she hade, Chen Changsheng had told her to bathe herself clean before sleeping on his bed, and then she couldnt help but get a little angry. She gave him a hateful re, then flew through the window like the wind, vanishing into the forest. Chen Changsheng thought in confusion, what Tang Thirty-Six said was reasonable, females really are the most difficult-to-understand thing in the world. I obviously didnt even say anything, so why did she suddenly be unhappy? He had not lied to Mo Yu. The Orthodox Academy had thought to enroll new students mainly because the pressure exerted by the Tianhai n and the new faction of the Orthodoxy had been too great, because there had been too many people wishing to challenge the Orthodox Academy. It was just that those words of Bie Tianxin using them of harboring evil motives and Tang Thirty-Sixs subsequent promise from that day had already spread far and wide. As a result, many people, including the one hundred new students of the Orthodox Academy, were very curious to know just what the Orthodox Academy would do about it. On the early morning of the next day, the challenges that had ceased for several days began once more. Themon folk of the capital that had rested for several days quickly spread the news and came over with both their old and young. The gate of the Orthodox Academy once more became bustling beyondpare. Last night, Chen Changsheng had prepared the list of opponents and had even given pointers to those new students that would go out to battle. He had expended far too much of his mental strength and so did not appear this time, remaining in the academy to rest. Tang Thirty-Six brought out thirty-odd new students and stood before the gate of the Orthodox Academy. Leaving aside everything else, just the sight of those students all wearing orderly school uniforms made them seem very energetic and imposing. By this time, the first challenger had already walked up. sping his hands, he said, "Please instruct me." This person came from the Li Pce Academy, his level of cultivation at the initial level of Ethereal Opening. He was very interested to know who the Orthodox Academy was prepared to send out against him. Of course, he was keenly aware that he was no match for Chen Changsheng and the rest of his group, but seeing the current state of affairs, it was tantly obvious that the Orthodox Academy intended to send out new students. It was just that it was obvious that none of the students behind Tang Thirty-Six had sessfully entered Ethereal Opening. On what basis could theye out and fight? Tang Thirty-Six couldnt care less for what he or the spectators were thinking about. Looking at the list in his hands, he announced, "Chen Fugui, step forward." As his voice rang out, a new student pushed his way past his schoolmates. This student was not that old, but his body was incredibly strong and sturdy, just like a smaller version of Xuanyuan Po. Without any sloppiness whatsoever, Tang Thirty-Six pointed at the challenger from the Li Pce Academy and asked, "Can you beat him or not?" The new student called Chen Fugui vigorously pped his chest. "I have to fight him before I can know that." "Bold." Tang Thirty-Six seemed to be praising him, but there was no sense of excitement on his face. He smoothly and cleanly dered, "Then go fight him." "Okay!" that student called Chen Fugui yelled out. He leaped off the stone steps like a fierce tiger emerging from the mountains, rushing at the challenger from the Li Pce Academy. The challenger was startled by this noise, thinking to himself, could it be that this is a hidden expert of the Orthodox Academy? As his mind shifted, he saw that student seeming to pounce upon him like a tiger, then suddenly associated this with that Princess Luoluo of the Orthodox Academy, which he then associated with the most frightening abilities of the White Emperor. His spiritual sense couldnt help but fall into disarray as he felt that this technique was extremely simr to that technique of legends. He subconsciously revealed a hint of cowardice. Before a battle, one had to particrly make sure that their Qi was steady and that their mind was in order. His mind was now in a small panic, and so his Qi naturally followed suit. Inevitably, his movement became somewhat slowed. That new students fist was about the size of an earthen bowl and already right in front of him. He was worried that this fist contained some sort of fierce technique and was afraid to firmly receive it. He swiftly retreated, but his sudden retreat was not enough to avoid the updraft from this students fist. His face was struck by this wind, which felt rather raw and hot. The pain from this heat made himpletely sober up. He astonishingly realized that although this students fist style seemed very berserk, it clearly had only the form and none of the energy. Moreover, the true essence imbued in those two earthen-bowl-sized fists was pitiful! This was just a normal student who had just entered the initial level of Meditation. He had actually treated him as some powerful enemy and had almost suffered a loss! This challenger from the Li Pce grew furious, angry at himself for his foolishness as well as his opponents weak momentum. With a cry, he sent his sword shing down. "Stop." At this moment, a voice rang out, calm and forceful. It was like it had something important to say, at least something that was countless times more important than this match. The challenger inadvertently halted his sword in the air and turned towards that voice. Chapter 479 – Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (III) Chapter 479 - Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six descended from the stone steps and stood beside that student called Chen Fugui. Looking him over, he nodded, and said, "Your performance was not bad. In the future, you will learn the Tiger Charging Through the Dark Forest." Chen Fugui was a little surprised at these words, but upon realizing what Tang Thirty-Six had just said, revealed an ecstatic expression. His voice trembling, he said, "Many thanks to Superintendent, many thanks to Superintendent." Tang Thirty-Six turned around to those several dozen students behind him. "Do you see? Just like what was saidst night, when two armies battle, whats most important is vigor! Who care if youre not the enemys opponent! You have to fight to find out. In addition, before you attack, you absolutely cannot think of yourself as inferior to your opponent. This is called, I would rather be beaten to death then scared to death. It can also be called, if you cant beat someone to death, you still have to scare him to death." The students of the Orthodox Academy responded together, their voices ringing in unison. The gazes they aimed at Chen Fugui were filled with envy and yearning. The challenger from the Li Pce Academy was leftpletely baffled by this scene. At this sight, he could no longer restrain his question, "Whats going on here? Are we not fighting anymore?" Tang Thirty-Six asked Chen Fugui, "Can you beat him?" Before the match, he had asked this question. Chen Fugui had replied then that he could only know after fighting. Now that they had fought... He very honestly admitted, "I cant beat him." "Dont be discouraged. You only reached the initial level of Meditation not two months ago, its only right that youre no match for an Ethereal Opening cultivator. Its not like youre some exceptional genius like me or Principal Chen." Tang Thirty-Six patted him on his broad shoulder and soothed, "Summarize this match tonight, and then prepare everything you need for your studies." The spectators thought to themselves, the match just started and barely anything was done. Just what is there to summarize? The challenger from the Li Pce Academy watched as Chen Fugui walked back to the stone steps. Quite at a loss for what to do, he asked Tang Thirty-Six, "And then? The match had just started and he hadnt even had time to use his sword before the shout came to stop. Then...shouldnt it be that they should continue to fight? Tang Thirty-Six looked at him like he was an idiot, saying, "Since he cant beat you, he naturally concedes." The challenger this time really did look a little silly. He was in a daze for quite a while before sobering up and asking in disbelief, "No way? It just ends like this?" "What else? Do you want to stay and eat too? Our Orthodox Academys cafeteria invited the chef of Clear Lake Restaurant to be cook. A normal person shouldnt even think about freeloading a meal." Leaving the challenger with these words, Tang Thirty-Six returned to the stone steps of the Orthodox Academy to prepare for the second match. The challenger from the Li Pce Academy was furious. His Qi suddenly spiked and the sword in his hand became infused with a cold energy. Tang Thirty-Six halted and turned back. Expressionlessly, he dered, "Take another step forward and try." On both sides of the Orthodox Academys gate, two squadrons of Orthodoxy cavalry held cold spears in hand as they coldly kept watch. Above the walls of the academy, one could barely make out the presence of crossbow bolts. The surrounding crowd of spectators realized what the Orthodox Academy was prepared to do. The crowd parted with a flurry of noise, which was quickly suppressed into silence by the murderous intent pervading the scene. "The Orthodox Academy...are you preparing to act shamelessly?" A cold voice came from the street, its owner probably amongst the group of experts that hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six ignored that person. Walking back to the group of students, he looked at the list in his hand and yelled, "Which one of you is Fu Xinzhi?" One person stepped forward. It was precisely that young schr who had appeared so self-confident on that day when the Orthodox Academy was recruiting new students. Tang Thirty-Six said to him, "Amongst your schoolmates, your cultivation is strongest. Put up a good performance and show those outsiders the true strength of our Orthodox Academy!" Fu Xinzhi sped his hands in respect. He slowly took out his longsword from its sheath. As he walked onto the field, his bearing was quite calm. That challenger from the Li Pce was still standing there, no one paying him any attention whatsoever. Standing there by himself, he seemed rather pitiful and rather ridiculous. He was clearly the victor of the battle, but where was the slightest bit of happiness from victory? He shot a hateful stare at Tang Thirty-Six, and then, with a sweep of his sleeve, departed. The next toe after him was simrly a swordsman at the middle level of Ethereal Opening. As for which school he was representing, Tang Thirty-Six could no longer remember. He could only remember that Chen Changsheng had explicitly told himst night that Fu Xinzhis opponent could only be this swordsman. Chen Changsheng had even written a few very detailed notes on the list, saying just how Fu Xinzhi should attack and the maximum number of attacks he would be able to use. Time passed rather slowly, or the first match had ended too quickly. It was still early morning, and although it was still the height of summer, it wasnt very hot. Fu Xinzhi gripped his sword and stood on the t ground in front of the Orthodox Academy. A cool breeze swept over him, wafting up his sleeves and giving him an unearthly feeling. His opponent was also a swordsman. With the sun shining on his blue garments and the chilliness of his sword, he also gave off an extremely fine demeanor. At this scene, the spectators who still felt rather dejected from the first battles preposterous end instantly became energetic once more. The swordsman expressionlessly dered, "Please." As Fu Xinzhi looked at his opponents face in the morning light, he seemed calm. In reality, only he knew just how nervous he was. He was a student from Suiyang County. Unlike the students of the capital, he did not have ess to knowledge of cultivation at a young age. Although his talent was decent, his strength had always beencking. As for battle prowess...in Suiyang County, he had never truly fought with another person. Today was his first real battle in his entire life, and his opponent was at the middle level of Ethereal Opening, someone who he would have found impossible to imagine as an opponent back in Suiyang County, and who he would have regarded as a senior! How could he not be nervous? "You cant be nervous." This was what Principal Chen had repeated to him the mostst night. "Emphasize vigor. Vigor is not only in ferocity, but also in neatness." From morning ss to now, this was the principle that the academy superintendent had constantly repeated. In his mind, he recalled once more the form, speed, and true essence cirction of the techniques that Principal Chen had imparted to himst night, and then he took a deep breath. He calmed down, and then attacked. With a whoosh, it seemed like a storm had suddenly sprung up in front of the Orthodox Academy. First Stance of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong: Rising Flurry! With exceptional swiftness, his sword pierced through that storm and arrived in front of that swordsman. That swordsman was still expressionless. His sword rose up from its sheath, confronting his opponents sword with a majestic true essence that knocked Fu Xinzhis sword far away from its original trajectory. Fu Xinzhi was not rmed. For some reason, it was just like what Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six had said to all the new studentsst night... The moment he made the first strike, his usual reverence that he had for Ethereal Opening cultivators back in Suiyang County vanished without a trace. In addition, the current situation was just like he had practiced several timesst night. His sword was in precisely that position, the position that Principal Chen had calcted. That position was exceptionally good, exceptionally good for using the fifth stance of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong. With a steady mind, he calmed his Qi. His sword energy suddenly rose up, the wind and rain abruptly kicked up. From his leaning position, he once more stabbed at his opponent. Simultaneously, he counted in his mind, "This is my second strike." Last night, Principal Chen had said that if he was able to use four moves against this powerful opponent, then it could be considered a sess. ngngngng! Sword glows incessantly shed and then vanished. The wind and the rain in front of the Orthodox Academy simrly vanished, leaving behind only the clear and bright weather which would soon turn hot. That swordsman still stood expressionlessly at his original position. There were no wounds on his body and only an extremely small cut on the front of his blue gown. Fu Xinzhi grasped his sword, his chest rising up and down. An extremely deep wound had appeared on his left arm and blood was flowing out of it. But it seemed like he couldnt feel the pain. His eyes were extremely bright, and it was obvious that he was extremely emotional and excited. It was naturally impossible for him to obtain victory. Although he was the strongest amongst this batch of new students, the gap between him and the Ethereal Opening Realm was still impossible to cross. But he used four moves. This was the most important matter and also that which Chen Changsheng hoped that he could do. So not only did he not feel defeated in the slightest, he was even filled with a boundless sense of heroism. He hadnt even been in the Orthodox Academy for five days, but he could actually exchange four sessive blows with an Ethereal Opening expert! Then if he continued to study at the Orthodox Academy a little longer, just how far could he walk? He looked into the eyes of that swordsman, thinking to himself, next year, I only need until next year, and then I will definitely be able to defeat you! "Why are you still standing there?" Tang Thirty-Sixs voice came from the Orthodox Academys gate. Fu Xinzhi awoke from his reverie, sheathed his sword, bowed to the swordsman, then returned. The swordsman was not angry like the challenger from the Li Pce Academy, nor did he attempt to block him. In addition, it was very obvious that it had nothing to do with the Orthodoxy cavalry or the crossbow bolts atop the wall. Tang Thirty-Six watched as Fu Xinzhi returned, saying, "ording tost nights calctions, if you managed to use four moves, you really could have been injured, but it shouldnt have been so serious." Only after Fu Xinzhi returned did his schoolmates realize how deep his wound was. They could even barely make out the bone. "For the final move, I went a little deeper. Because...I really wanted to try and see if I could stab my opponent," he said rather nervously. His final move was unable to stab into his opponents body. It had only been able to leave an extremely small cut on his opponents clothes. If one didnt carefully look for it, it was almost impossible to see. Tang Thirty-Six asked him, "Do you think it was worth it?" To exchange a wound so deep that it almost reached the bone for a tiny hole on ones opponents clothes, anyone would feel that it wasnt worth it. But Fu Xinzhi seriously considered the question, then said, "I think it was worth it." "If you think it was worth it, then its worth it." Tang Thirty-Six revealed a smile and said contentedly, "For instance, if I think youre pretty good, then you really are pretty good." At this moment, the swordsmans voice suddenly rang out. For some reason, the swordsmans voice was slightly trembling, whether out of fear or excitement. "Good swordy." As he said this, he didnt look at Fu Xinzhi, but rather at Tang Thirty-Six. It was not fear, but excitement, like the shock after seeing the wondrous scene of the sea of clouds atop a famous mountain. With Fu Xinzhis cultivation, for him to be able to learn the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong, even if it was only two moves, was already enough to shock others. However, this swordsmans shock and praise were not because of this. What truly shocked him was the person that taught Fu Xinzhi this sword style. Chapter 480 – Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (IV) Chapter 480 - Sword Techniques Originate from the Mouth (IV) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This swordsman was at the middle level of Ethereal Opening. In principle, he should have been able to casually dispatch a youth still in Meditation. However, Fu Xinzhis first strike hade too quickly, forcing him into a defensive posture. And just when he was ready to switch from defense to offense, Fu Xinzhis second strike hade just as swiftly as the first. That it could be this fast indicated that there were no slow movements in between Fu Xinzhis two moves. And the first and fifth stances of the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong were, generally speaking, very difficult tobine together, much less in such a smooth manner. The problem was that his sword had knocked Fu Xinzhis sword upwards. It was that position, that precise angle, that allowed Fu Xinzhi to bring his two strikes together and attack like lightning. He had seen the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong, but he had never imagined that it could be used in this manner. What shocked him even more was Fu Xinzhis third and fourth strikes. Those two sword techniques were of the True Sword of the Orthodoxy. Switching so suddenly from the Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong to the True Sword of the Orthodoxy, how could the transition be so smooth? And to be so wondrous that it felt almost natural? They were clearly not of the same sword style, so just why did they seem like interlinking techniques formed from a thousand years of umted knowledge on the path of the sword? To this swordsman, these four strikes had truly been too wondrous, and too frightening. He clearly understood that if it were not for the fact that Fu Xinzhis cultivation was a far cry from his own, he really would have had no way to respond to these four strikes. In other words, if Fu Xinzhi were able to break into Ethereal Opening, then even if he was still one level below, he would still be able to use these four strikes to threaten the swordsman. These four strikes were naturally impossible for a new student of the Orthodox Academy who hade from some county to think of. Moreover, when Fu Xinzhi had been changing sword techniques, he seemed to have a remarkably precise judgment of the situation. This was even clearer evidence that someone had nned it for him in advance. Who could calcte all the details of todays match and even provide such immacte responses? When the swordsman imagined how such a person really could exist in this world, his body felt both cold and hot at the same time. When he thought of how a person was actually able to progress so far on the path of the sword, he became extremely excited, wanting nothing more than to drink to his hearts content in celebration! "This...is Principal Chens swordy?" he asked Tang Thirty-Six in a shaky voice. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Yes." After a long period of silence, the swordsman was able to somewhat calm his shock. He sighed, "I heard that story fromst years Ivy Festival of how he and Gou Hanshi discussed swords. Every time I heard the particrs of the story, I felt that the storyteller was carrying it too far, that he was over-exaggerating it. After all, he was still only in the Meditation Realm back then. But now I know that on the path of the sword, there really are people who were born with the knowledge of it." Upon hearing these words, Tang Thirty-Six very naturally recalled that scene fromst years Ivy Festival. He simrly sighed, "Let alone the fact that you didnt believe it, back when he was saying the sword techniques and I was carrying the sword, before I attacked, I also didnt believe that he would be able to help me defeat Qi Jian. But that guy managed to do it." The swordsman sighed once more, "This level of talent in the path of the sword really does make one gasp in shock." "I will ry your praise to him. Its just that he definitely wont admit that hes a genius of the path of the sword..." Tang Thirty-Six said, "He would just say that he was only more diligent and hardworking, and his memory is better than most." The swordsman was stunned by these. He thought to himself, this level of talent in the path of the sword is such that even a blind man could see it, how could he deny it... He didnt know what to say. "I also feel that his appearance when he says it is very infuriating. Yeah, at times, its even more infuriating than me." Tang Thirty-Six sped his hands and bowed towards the swordsman. The swordsman nodded his head and made his way to the back of the ground. However, he did not stand together with the other experts from the Tianhai n, but continued to walk further away. One could believe that he would walk very far, all the way until he crossed over the Bridge of Helplessness, walked out the city gates, and then headed off towards the vast and boundless world. Today, he saw for the first time that the path of the sword was as vast as the sea. How could he continue to remain in the small city that was the capital? The third match very quickly arrived. This expert challenging the Orthodox Academy had a sinister expression. He was clearly not a good person, and he made no attempt to conceal the killing intent in his eyes. The person representing the Orthodox Academy in this match was a transfer student from the Heavenly Dao Academy called Chu Wenbin. "Senior Brother...the situation doesnt seem quite right," Chu Wenbin whispered as he looked at that expert. He was once a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy, and Tang Thirty-Six was also once a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. They had originally been acquainted, and now they had both be students of the Orthodox Academy. Although they couldnt be said to have sympathized with each others misery, there was at least a rather different connection between the two of them. As he was nervous, he fell into his old habit of addressing Tang Thirty-Six as Senior Brother and had even forgotten that he should have said Academy Superintendent. Tang Thirty-Six, who cared about this point quite a lot, was actually not that angry. "Whats up?" Tang Thirty-Six leaned his body and asked. Chu Wenbin timidly nced at the field of battle and said, "That person seems rather vicious." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Last night, Chen Changsheng taught you a technique that was meant to deal with this person. If your luck is good, you might be able to take advantage over him...even if you are afraid, its impossible to find someone to switch with you." Chu Wenbin felt rather helpless. Holding his sword, he descended the stone steps. The expert with his sinister expression stared at Chu Wenbin whose skin was as white as a girls and revealed an indescribably cold and gloomy smile. "As it turns out, there really are people who arent afraid of death." Chu Wenbin was scared out of his wits by this smile. Turning to Tang Thirty-Six, he dered, "Senior Brother, he scares me." Tang Thirty-Six perked his brows and then looked at that expert. "I say, if youre going to fight, just fight. Just what nonsense are you babbling?" The experts smile faded away and he replied with a threatening chill, "Does the Orthodox Academy not even dare to listen to a few words of truth?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "If you have the capability, then today you can just beat him to death for me to see." Chu Wenbin was stupefied at these words. Senior Brother, these words of yours were said in a very cool fashion and with an extremely imposing manner, but...this life is mine! The expert sneered, "And if I were to beat him to death, what then?" Tang Thirty-Six pursed his lips. Just like Chen Changsheng in Clear Lake Restaurant, he could also sense this persons...killing intent. "The rules of the All-School Martial Exhibition have no line saying it was allowed to beat someone to death." He emotionlessly gazed at the expert and said, "If you wish to break the rules, I naturally have my ways of ying that arent ording to the rules." The expert began tough. Paired with his pale face and gloomy expression, his smile seemed particrly terrifying. "As my ns young lord just said a few days ago, des and swords have no eyes." Hearing this, the crowd realized that this person was actually a subordinate of Bie Tianxin or a servant of his family. He was only a subordinate or even a servant, but to be able to follow Bie Tianxin across the world and ease the minds of those two Storms of the Eight Directions...this person was necessarily incredibly powerful and frightening. "des and swords have no eyes, but its not like youre blind." Tang Thirty-Six stared at him and said, "If its improper, I will naturally yell to stop." The servant from the Bie n smirked, "For what reason should I stop if the young master of the Tang n yells to stop? In addition, these students of the Orthodox Academy are too weak. If I fight normally, it wouldnt be out of the question for me to identally kill him through a momentary slip of the hand." "A slip of the hand?" Tang Thirty-Sixs brows leapt upwards like swords about to fly from their sheaths. The servant seemed to very carefully exin, "A slip of the hand means that I cant stop myself in time." "What you said is correct. The new students of our Orthodox Academy really areparatively weak. Compared to them, you lot are absolutely experts. When the strong are bullying the weak, for someone to still be unable to stop..." Tang Thirty-Six calmly gazed at him. "Then perhaps it might be better if I have your entire family stop." The Bie family servants expression seemed to show a hint of fear. "Sir should know very well that I am a person of the Bie family." "Of course I know that youre a servant of the Bie family, Ye Xingqing." Tang Thirty-Six stared at him and said, "But your own family resides in Shannan County, wielding the power of the Bie family to oppress the people of the countryside,mitting every sort of crime and upying vast tracts of good farnd. I even hear that your son is serving as a county magistrate?" These words caused this servant of the Bie n called Ye Xingqing to suddenly shift expressions. He sternly yelled, "Just what do you mean with these words?" "My meaning is, I know who you are." Tang Thirty-Six ceased to look at him, instead turning to the back of the crowd at that group of experts that hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy on the Tianhai ns orders. "All of you, I know who each one of you is. So, if you need to fight, then fight, but if any one of you tries to make a big scene, says any more things like I couldnt stop myself in time, then I might as well have all of your families stop." Then he turned back to Ye Xingqing and asked, "Now do you understand?" There were many things in this world that could be stopped, like swords, or words, and also future prospects, and even life. As he spoke, he gave off none of his usual arrogance and pomposity. It was precisely because of this that everyone on the scene knew that he spoke the truth, not merely some malicious words. Yes, even the Orthodox Academy could do nothing to the Bie family. After all, behind it stood two Storms of the Eight Directions. However, Ye Xingqing was just a servant of the Bie family. He had his own family and his own family members. Thus, before he threatened the Orthodox Academy, he should have first clearlyprehended the fact that the Orthodox Academy could very easily threaten him. After Tang Thirty-Six very clearly said these words, Ye Xingqing clearly understood. As a result, hisplexion became abnormally unsightly. "Senior Brother, you truly are extraordinary." Chu Wenbins timidity gradually retreated as he looked happily at Tang Thirty-Six. In normal circumstances, Tang Thirty-Six would definitely have been very happy to be praised in such a manner, but he was not now. He knew that this matter would not be ended here. The most important thing was that he had once, right before the gates of the Orthodox Academy, announced to the entire capital that he would definitely not let these matches affect the new students. Consequently, he didnt want to take any risks. The arrangements he and Chen Changsheng had madest night had temporarilye to a close. Although it was a little inconsistent with the original n, he still decided to personally go out. It was at this point that a person walked out from the crowd. That person walked up to the gate of the Orthodox Academy and said, "Let me handle this one." It was a young student, gentle and quiet, with a noble air about him. He gave off a proper and solemn sort of feeling. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and asked, "How could you have gotten so tanned?" The young student nced at him and replied leisurely, "You know, the pavilions of thosest few monoliths are a little small and cant block out the sun." Chapter 481 – The Unexpected Transfer Student Chapter 481 - The Unexpected Transfer Student Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six shifted his gaze down and then he couldnt help butugh as he asked, "Then why are your hands so white?" The young student replied, "Later on, I realized that if I buried my hands in my sleeves, they wouldnt be tanned by the sun and would naturally return to their original color." Tang Thirty-Six took measure of the student, sensing the faint Qi exuding from his body. He said with some surprise, "Not bad, actually the middle level of Ethereal Opening." The young student courteously replied, "Many thanks for your praise, but its just average." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Theres no need to be modest. Although youre a little bit less than me, youre still pretty good." The young student was a little taken aback. Although he had interacted with Tang Thirty-Six at both the Grand Examination and the Mausoleum of Books, he still wasnt that used to it yet. After thinking it over, he replied, "Your luck is good." Tang Thirty-Six jeered, "When I exited the Mausoleum of Books, I was truthfully at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. You came out a monthte but are only at the middle level of Ethereal Opening. What does that have to do with luck?" The student pondered this again, then admitted, "What you say is reasonable. I really am inferior to you." This person who spoke and acted with utmost care, even rather woodenly, who possessed a gentle and quiet air of nobility, was the student of the Li Pce Academy who had possessed the most potential in these past few years, Su Moyu. In the past, Su Moyu had once stood on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce and questioned Chen Changsheng. But when he realized that his questions had no basis, he quickly admitted that he had been wrong and solemnly apologized. In the Grand Examination, he had even spent quite a bit of time with the people of the Orthodox Academy. His talent truly was outstanding, but because of hisck of luck in drawing lots, he was unable to advance very far. Later on when the group entered the Mausoleum of Books toprehend the Dao, Chen Changsheng and the rest left before him. A month beforehand, Tang Thirty-Six and the remaining disciples of the Mausoleum of Books also left. Only Su Moyu, for some unknown reason, continued to stay in the Mausoleum of Books and view the monoliths. When Chen Changsheng and the rest learned of this, they even became rather concerned that this somewhat pedantic and wooden fellow had been enraptured by the Heavenly Tome Monoliths and was no longer willing to leave the Mausoleum of Books, instead choosing to be a Monolith Guardian. Tang Thirty-Six looked at Su Moyu and asked, "Youve really decided to fight in his match?" Su Moyu looked over at Ye Xingqing and said, "This match should be for me to fight." Tang Thirty-Six did not hear the meaning hidden within these words. Su Moyu was simr to Zhuang Huanyu who hadmitted suicide in that they were both outstanding students of the Six Ivies and celebrities in the capital. It was just that in the past year, Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy had stolen away quite a bit of his radiance. However, he was still recognized by quite a few people in the capital. As the news spread, the crowd was abuzz with discussion. Shocked and confused, they thought to themselves, just when did he be a student of the Orthodox Academy? As Ye Xingqing listened to this discussion, hisplexion turned even nastier. He looked at Su Moyu and hesitantly asked, "Is Sir...not a student of the Li Pce Academy?" Tang Thirty-Six did not pay attention to the fact that he had addressed Su Moyu with such respect, saying, "Oh, he applied to the Orthodox Academy in advance." He then turned to Su Moyu and asked, "Are you confident?" This question was not at all unnecessary. After all, Ye Xingqing was no ordinary servant. He was a servant that had been taught by two of the Eight Storms. Su Moyu had made the choice to leave the Mausoleum of Books because he had assuredly gotten stronger in every aspect, whether it was in cultivation or strength. However, he still might not be a match for this opponent! Besides the fact that only the Wenshui Tang n could bear the bacsh from the Bie family, Tang Thirty-Six had also been prepared to personally go for this reason. Su Moyu seemed to be thinking about something and did not respond. Tang Thirty-Six thought it over, then said, "Although hes a servant of the Bie family, his martial arts dont follow the same path of those two powerful figures. Rather, he walks the path of the Putian River of Stars." Su Moyu was rather shocked. It seemed that this was his first time hearing of this matter. Ye Xingqing did not seem to care that the secret of his technique had been revealed. He only looked rather worriedly at Su Moyu. "The Putian River of Stars is a strange and ferocious martial art. Upon receiving this information from the Bureau of lesiastic Education a few days ago, Chen Changsheng researched it and drew up a few ns." Tang Thirty-Six pointed at Chu Wenbin, who had already retreated to the stone steps, and said, "These ns were for him to use, but they would only help prop him up. But since youre the one thats going, you should be able to win." He said this and then, not waiting for Su Moyu to respond, immediately exined the ns Chen Changsheng had drawn up. The area in front of the Orthodox Academy became quiet. Only his voice could be heard. If one could say that words contained swords, then what he said right now were the swords that Chen Changsheng had prepared for Ye Xingqing. Just like the two previous battles. Thosemoners who hade to see the spectacle naturally could not understand. However, the more the priests of the Li Pce and the experts who hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy listened, the more silent they became. Ye Xingqings face gradually paled. The words Tang Thirty-Six spoke contained Chen Changshengs swords. They thrust directly at the specialties of Ye Xingqings techniques and urately found his weak points. And now, countless people were listening to these words. There was no need for too many swords. As long as they were sharp, it was fine. Chen Changshengs ns were also very simple. As long as they were effective, it was fine. It wasnt too long before Tang Thirty-Six finished speaking. The area in front of the Orthodox Academy was still very quiet. It could even be described as a deathly stillness. After a long time had passed, Su Moyu finally sighed, "Im inferior to him." This was a sigh that hade from the depths of his heart. It was also a view shared by many other people at this time. "Are you confident now?" Tang Thirty-Six asked. Su Moyu shot him a strange nce. "I said that I was inferior to Chen Changsheng, but when did I say that I wasnt confident about this match?" Tang Thirty-Six thought to himself, then why didnt you respond to me just a moment ago? In truth, even if Su Moyu had said he was confident back then, he would still have found an opportunity to exin the ns Chen Changsheng had preparedst night. Everyone had always believed that Chen Changsheng had been able to cultivate to his current level at such a young age primarily because of his Orthodoxy backing and those fortuitous encounters of his. As a result, they underestimated his talent in cultivation and his level of diligence. Tang Thirty-Six thought this was wrong. He believed that Chen Changshengs genius was worthy of being praised and even revered by all people. There was one other very important reason: he just didnt like Ye Xingqing, so he wanted toy bare all the weaknesses and secrets of his techniques. "Then go and fight," Tang Thirty-Six urged Su Moyu. "Fight until his familys young master cant even recognize him." He was once a genius of the Li Pce Academy, and now that he had spent half the year in the Mausoleum of Books viewing the monoliths and quietlyprehending the Dao, Su Moyu was currently quite strong. Added onto the fact that he had no mental obstructions preventing him from using Chen Changshengs n and that, for some reason, Ye Xingqing put on a much poorer performance than people had imagined, it was unsurprising when this match ended in the favor of Su Moyu. As for whether Ye Xingqing had been beaten until his young master could no longer recognize him, this was a question only Bie Tianxin could answer. In any case, based on what Su Moyu said, he probably wouldnt be able to. The third match had also concluded with exceptional speed. Even adding on those conversations that had taken ce just before it did not make it too long. The morning light had just receded and the sun was just beginning to exert its heat when Tang Thirty-Six brought Su Moyu and the several dozen new students back into the Orthodox Academy. Only the tightly-shut gate of the Orthodox Academy was left for those spectators anxious for more and those speechless challengers to gawk at. Tang Thirty-Sixs reason was very simple: a friend had returned from the Mausoleum of Books, so they had to hold a banquet and reminisce on old times. As for the trifling matter of the All-School Martial Exhibition, it could be continued after they were done eating. On the green grass by theke, many students sat with books in their hands. Not far away, under the shade of a verdant tree, was a pile of Clear Lake Restaurants famous ice cube roses, which the students could take from whenever they pleased. Su Moyu couldnt help but sigh at this scene, saying, "This is really too extravagant." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Youve entered the Orthodox Academy and you wont regret it." In front of the grass beside theke was a wall that had clearly been recently erected. This wall was rather short, making it incapable of blocking out the scenery within. Of course, it was even less capable of blocking the sight of that great banyan tree. The wall merely served as a sort of marker. On the other side of that wall was a forest even denser and even more serene, and devoid of people. Standing amidst this forest was a small house. Chen Changsheng was waiting for them in front of this house. Upon seeing Su Moyu, he said, "You came?" "Yeah." Su Moyu noticed his face andmented, "You seem very tired." Chen Changsheng truly was very tired. He had spent the past few days researching those opponents and searching for their weaknesses, guiding the new students of the Orthodox Academy and giving them ns. In fact, he had constantly been making use of the Intellectual Sword. Moreover, in his rush to re-enter the Garden of Zhou, every night, he made countless attempts. His spiritual sense had been consumed to a severe level and he was on the verge of copse. "You can say it now." Tang Thirty-Six looked at Su Moyu and asked, "Why do you want to enter the Orthodox Academy?" That night when they saw Su Moyus name on the list, he and Chen Changsheng were simultaneously shocked and concerned. There really were a few students from the other Ivy Academies that had transferred here, but none of those had been very valued students. Su Moyu waspletely different. He had been nurtured and valued for two years by the Li Pce Academy. In the end, when he departed the Mausoleum of Books, he came to the Orthodox Academy without even giving notice to the Li Pce Academy. Once this matter got out, it would definitely incur some trouble. "I came to avoid trouble." Su Moyu made no attempt to hide his objectives, getting straight to the point. "The storm you guys have stirred up in the capital is too big. I knew of it even though I was in the Mausoleum of Books. If I were to return to the Li Pce Academy and wait for arrangements to be made for me, I would definitely have to represent the Li Pce Academy in challenging you. My only loves are reading and cultivating, not doing these sorts of things." Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six understood. Daoist Siyuan was one of the Orthodoxys Six Prefects, the representative of the new faction of the Orthodoxy. Concurrently, he was also the greatest backer of the Li Pce Academy. That Bie Tianxin, who was already at the middle level of Star Condensation, would insist on challenging the Orthodox Academy despite the discussion it caused was because his parents were on good terms with Daoist Siyuan. If Su Moyu were to return to the Li Pce Academy, he would definitely be unable to avoid a simr arrangement. Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat confused. "You dont like fighting, so why did you volunteer just now to represent the Orthodox Academy in a match?" Su Moyu replied, "Because he was a member of the Bie family." Tang Thirty-Six added, "Its precisely because hes a member of the Bie family that dealing with him is somewhat troublesome. Its why Ive always been rather hesitant." "To bully the weak and fear the strong is not right," Su Moyu said seriously. "Thats reasonable." The more Tang Thirty-Six saw, the more he felt that Su Moyu was pleasing to the eye. He even felt some admiration. Su Moyu added, "And like I said to you just now, this match should be for me to fight." Tang Thirty-Six recalled that he really had said this to him before. At the time, he truly had thought those words were rather strange. Why did he think that the match should be for him to fight? "Why?" "Because Bie Tianxin is my cousin." Chapter 482 – Bie Yanghongs Position Chapter 482 - Bie Yanghongs Position Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After a moment of silence, Tang Thirty-Six asked, "And Bie Yanghong is your...?" Su Moyu replied, "My uncle." (TN: ˾ = Mothers brother.) Tang Thirty-Six took a deep breath, then asked, "Wuqiong Bi?" Su Moyu wondered to himself, you still need to ask? "Naturally, shes my aunt." There was a rather awkward silence. Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said, "In the future, can you mention this a little sooner?" Su Moyu replied, "No one has ever asked me, and I cant just meet someone and tell them, My uncle is Bie Yanghong." Chen Changsheng nodded. "Thats reasonable." Tang Thirty-Six nced at him and said, "I still havent talked about how you hid that engagement of yours with Xu Yourong from us. Dont be in such a rush to form an alliance." He then turned back to Su Moyu and said, "Continue." When my aunt studied at the Li Pce Academy, she and Archbishop Siyuan were like sister and brother, so she would naturally stand on his side. In addition...she tends to cover for the mistakes of others." As he was speaking of his elders, Su Moyu had a rather unnatural expression. "If Cousin really did fight with you, no matter who won or lost, Im afraid it wouldnt be that easy to end the matter. It might result in my aunting to the capital." Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six looked each other in the eyes, then said with one voice, "Its not necessary! Quickly write to your uncle saying that everything here is all right." Su Moyu replied, "No need, my uncle already wrote me a letter." "What?" "What other reason would I havee out of the Mausoleum of Books for?" When Su Moyu thought of the contents of that letter, he felt rather helpless. Uncle, even if youre a henpecked husband, does that mean that Im not afraid of Auntie? "Uncle wanted me to enter the Orthodox Academy." "So here I am," he finished. It was only now that Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six finally understood the entire situation. Bie Yanghong knew that his own wife supported the Orthodoxys new faction. At the moment, Bie Tianxin was representing the Li Pce Academy in challenging the Orthodox Academy. If he won, then the Bie family would naturally have offended the Pope, the Wenshui n, and even Su Li and those two Saints in White Emperor City. But if he lost, that wife of his who loved to cover for the mistakes of others mighte to the capital to stir up a storm. He didnt want such a thing to ur. Perhaps it was because he supported the Orthodoxys conservative faction, or perhaps it was for the very simple reason that he didnt want to participate in this storm. Consequently, he wrote a letter to Su Moyu in the Mausoleum of Books, asking his most favored nephew to leave the Mausoleum of Books ahead of time, enter the Orthodox Academy, and do his utmost to make this entire matter disappear! It must be said that Bie Yanghongs way of doing things was very intelligent. When his wife was standing with the new faction of the Orthodoxy, he had Su Moyu represent him in disying his goodwill, or at least his desire to calm the situation, to the other side. In this way, and with the status and power the two held as a couple, the Bie family would probably be able to avoid any consequences from this storm. This was what was meant by the saying, Only by not getting involved can one proudly stride upon the earth. However, this way of doing things made one fact very obvious: in this matter, Wuqiong Bi had clearly not solicited the opinion of her husband or had not followed his advice. The loving couple of the Eight Storms, the legendarypanions that truly seemed like immortals, also turned out to have their own disagreements. Thinking of this, Chen Changsheng couldnt help but sigh. On the other hand, Tang Thirty-Six was much more straightforward. He asking Su Moyu, "Is the rtionship between your uncle and aunt not good?" Su Moyu looked at him but did not respond, resulting in another awkward silence. "Just act like I never said that." Tang Thirty-Six chuckled and said, "In this case, youre basically the associate young master of the Bie family. No wonder that guy looked at you with such a strange expression. And if the associate young master wants to discipline a servant, would he dare to hit back?" Su Moyu very seriously corrected him, "Even if he used his full strength, I would still be able to beat him." He then turned to Chen Changsheng and sighed, "You truly are extraordinary." Chen Changsheng felt somewhat embarrassed. Tang Thirty-Six wasnt embarrassed at all. Draping his arms over Chen Changshengs shoulders, he said, "The reason your uncle had you enter the Orthodox Academy is now very clear. Today, youve already disciplined your servant. In another few days, if your cousin simrlyes to make trouble, dont you try and avoid it." Su Moyu thought, the words are the same and the meaning is the same, but why is it that when theye out of your mouth, theyre always so grating? He really didnt know how to respond, so he looked around at the serene environment around the house and noted, "This side is actually rather quiet." "Ordinary students arent allowed toe over to this side. You also just saw that short wall. Of course, youre definitely no ordinary student. Xuanyuan Po has already readied your room. Well take you to see it in a moment. So? Our treatment of you isnt bad, right?" Tang Thirty-Six thought of a coincidence. Laughing, he said, "Youre the associate young master of the Bie family and this garden partitioned off by the wall is called the Separate (Bie) Garden. This is destiny, dont you think? That you were meant to transfer to the Orthodox Academy and you were meant to live here?" Su Moyu wasnt thinking about these things at all. Shaking his head, he replied, "Were all students; to enjoy such privilege is inappropriate." "Hes the principal, Im the superintendent, Xuanyuan Po is the head of housekeeping, and Zhexius position has already been arranged, although we dont know what to call it yet. Princess Luoluo is the lifetime honorary vice principal. In short, none of us is an ordinary student. If you want a position, just mention it." "But I just feel that were all youthswhy do we need a wall to separate us?" "Because Chen Changsheng said he likes quiet. In my view, he has too many secrets and is afraid of other people finding them out." At this, Chen Changsheng could no longer bear to maintain his silence. He exined to Su Moyu, "You know that cultivation really does require quiet. If any of the new students seed in breaking into Ethereal Opening, they can also move into the Separate Garden. In addition, if any of them can get into the three banners of the Grand Examination, they also have the qualifications to move in. Using Tang Tangs words, it also provides some motivation." Su Moyu thought that this exnation was rather reasonable. He asked, "How did they all respond?" In the Li Pce Academy, he had grown ustomed to leading his schoolmates. Today on his first arrival at the Orthodox Academy, he subconsciously began to consider these things. Tang Thirty-Six turned his gaze to the distantkeshore, where those young students sat ory on the grass. "Theyre all either students from the counties and the countryside or invisible students of the Ivy Academies that were ignored. If they were to pass the preparatory examination for the Grand Examination, they would offer a sacrifice to the sea of stars and worship the Empress. They wouldnt even dare to have such extravagant hopes as entering the three banners of the Grand Examination. As for breaking into Ethereal Opening...its something thats even more beyond their imagination. As a result, not a single one them paid attention to what we said. They just think that we drew a picture of a tcake for them to look at. There have even been someints." Su Moyu thought of how Chen Changsheng had broken into Ethereal Opening in the middle of thest match of the Grand Examination and shocked the continent, and then he recalled how after that night bathed in starlight in the Mausoleum of Books, breaking into Ethereal Opening seemingly became much moremonce. He couldnt help inadvertently shooting him a nce and thinking, just how many people actually know the benefits Chen Changsheng has brought to this generation of youth? Tang Thirty-Six continued to gaze in that direction as he spoke, "In fact, I can understand why they think this way, but I still feel that they arent very mature. So, a few days ago, I gathered them together and gave them a good scolding." Chen Changsheng shook his head. He absolutely didnt want to re-experience what happened on that night a few days ago, even if it was only a recollection. He had never in his life seen Tang Thirty-Six curse people like that. Su Moyu deeply disapproved of this style of teaching. Shaking his head, he chided, "Cursing others is not right." "Not a single swear came from my mouth. It was just like when you obstructed us on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce." "Ah, the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce," Su Moyu somewhat remorsefully sighed, shing an apologetic look at Chen Changsheng. "I told them,st year at this time, on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce, Chen Changsheng told the entire world that he was going to get first rank on the first banner in the Grand Examination. Moreover, at that time, he hadnt even seeded at Purification. Everyone thought he was crazy. In the end? In the end, he really did what no one thought was possible." Tang Thirty-Six finished, "Then how can anything in this world truly be impossible? What do the three banners of the Grand Examination or breaking into Ethereal Opening amount to?" Su Moyu thought it over, then responded, "It makes sense." The two brought Su Moyu to his room to let him rest well, then took their leave. Walking out of the house, Tang Thirty-Six said with almostplete certainty, "His uncle and aunt definitely have problems in their rtionship." Chapter 483 – The Orthodox Academy Walks into a New Era Chapter 483 - The Orthodox Academy Walks into a New Era Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "You actually havent forgotten about it..." Chen Changsheng was quite amazed at this. "Both members of that couple are part of the Storms of the Eight Directionswho wouldnt be interested in their matters? In fact, I even have some suspicions that when Wuqiong Bi was in the Li Pce Academy, she might have had an affair with Daoist Siyuan. Or else why would she send her own son to help Daoist Siyuan charge through enemy lines? And why would Bie Yanghong be so wary and have Su Moyue to the Orthodox Academy to offer support?" Tang Thirty-Six began walking towards theke as he spoke, "But anyhow, that idiot Bie Tianxin is Wuqiong Bis son, but in no way does it mean that hes Bie Yanghongs son. What do you think, could he be Daoist Siyuans seed? Sigh. But this is a private matter, so you cant go spreading it around everywhere. Su Moyu especially is not allowed to hear this. After all, this is his own uncle; it must be so embarrassing." He turned to his side but realized that no one was there. At some point, Chen Changsheng had taken his leave and had already reached the grass on the other side of the wall. As he looked over, Tang Thirty-Six asked in confusion, "What are you doing?" Chen Changsheng didnt even turn his head, waving his hand as he said, "Im going to see if the food is done." The three matches of the early morning had concluded very quickly. Lunchtime came early and there was even time for a small nap afterwards. Only after the sun had moved a little westward and the stuffiness was somewhat dispelled did the Orthodox Academys gate open once more. It was Tang Thirty-Six leading the group. The new students of the Orthodox Academy stood behind him on the stone steps, their faces filled with the intermingled emotions of excitement and unease. Without the slightest surprise, the first student to represent the Orthodox Academy lost. At the moment his opponents sword seemed ready to fall, Tang Thirty-Sixs voice promptly rose up, "Well end it here." The second match was a loss, the third match was a loss, and the next few matches of the Orthodox Academy were all very straightforward losses. The normally exceptionally bustling scene was now pervaded with an oppressive atmosphere. Only the voices of Tang Thirty-Six and the new students of the Orthodox Academy could be heard. "Thats about it." "I said thats about it!" "Im speaking so why arent you listening?" These words were Tang Thirty-Sixs and he was speaking to those people who hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy. The words of the new students of the Orthodox Academy were much simpler. They basically didnt exceed five words. "Concede." "I concede." "Ive conceded." Only after they returned to the Orthodox Academys gate, finally casting off the tension and alien feeling they had felt in battle were they finally able to say a little more. Standing on the stone steps, they chatted with their schoolmates. "Was there anything wrong with the attack I made just now?" "The principal already saidst night, your opponents weakness is precisely speed, so your attack should havee out a little faster." "I was already going at my fastest." Perhaps that means you havent practiced the Three Lanes of the Plum Blossom enough. "The principal saidst night that there was a sword style that could hold that person down. What was it?" "The Three Chants of the Fishermans Song, an incredibly powerful sword style of the Mount Li Sword Sect. I hear that not even Liang Banhu could grasp it. Its Gou Hanshis unique skill. With yours or my cultivation, its simply impossible to learn." As the Orthodox Academy students discussed with each other, there was no sense of defeat about them. The continuous losses seemed to have no effect on their mood. That servant of the Bie family had truly spoken correctly. des and swords were without eyes, especially in these battles where there was such a vast difference in strength. No matter how sharp Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze, how prompt his calls, there were still a few unavoidable idents. However, those idents really could not be med on those experts challenging the Orthodox Academy. They were all basically the result of the new students of the Orthodox Academy being too nervous. By dusk, the Orthodox Academy had already lost ten-odd bouts. Six students had suffered injuries, with two of them being rather severely wounded. But none of these studentsined, nor did they mention that promise Tang Thirty-Six had made that he would not let them be affected. On the contrary, their hearts were filled with gratitude. Because they understood more than anyone else just how much they, with Chen Changshengs guidance and these hard-to-find opportunities to engage in actualbat with experts, just how much they had improved. Just their outlook had been expanded many times from before they had entered the Orthodox Academy. Today, the matches of the Orthodox Academy that had initiated such a massive storm in the capital and had entertained the popce of the capital finally entered a new stage. The Orthodox Academy began to lose, but no one believed them to be losers, because those who came forth to represent the Orthodox Academy were all new students they had enrolled a few days ago. Naturally, there werent any victors either. The mood of the students of the Orthodox Academy was very good and Tang Thirty-Six was essentially satisfied with the current situation. However, these half-hearted and routine matches were thoroughly uninteresting to the spectators. They became so bored that they grew agitated and some of them began to doze off and yawn. The most depressed were those experts of the Tianhai n and the Ivy Academies. They realized that they had beenpletely transformed into sparring partners. There were even some experts who truly had slipped their hands and identally injured a student. Upon thinking of the threat Tang Thirty-Six had made this morning, they grew uneasy. Only when they saw that Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion was normal did they rx, bitterlyughing as they returned. As the twilight dimmed, the gate of the Orthodox Academy closed. The majority of the Li Pce priests returned to their respective halls, leaving behind a few night guards and one squadron of Orthodoxy cavalry. Themon folk of the capital resentfully returned to their homes to prepare dinner. Under the awning, the stewards of the Four Great Markets gazed at the money made from todays bets and tightly creased their foreheads. Those experts that hade to challenge the Orthodox Academy suffered from the most indescribably irritable mood. After dinner, the students and teachers of the Orthodox Academy began to summarize their experiences. Simultaneously, they also made preparations for tomorrows matches. After everything was done, Chen Changsheng and his group returned to the Separate Garden. Xuanyuan Po had spent all of today with the head chef from Clear Lake Restaurant. In his view, that liveliness of the cooking pot in the kitchen and those ways of handling ingredients that he had never even heard about before were far more important than the liveliness outside the gate. It was only at todays summary that he learned what was going on with the matches taking ce outside. Rather puzzled, he asked, "If conceding was all we needed to resolve our problems, why did we need to recruit these new students? We could just concede on our own." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Youve never had aint about the Orthodox Academy enrolling new students, so why now?" Xuanyuan Po replied, "You didnt see, at lunch and dinner, such good dishes were all picked clean by them." "You see, this is precisely why I wanted to do things this way." Tang Thirty-Six gave him a look and said, "Because you can lose to those people, but I cant." Xuanyuan Po didnt quite understand. After thinking about it, he realized that this sort of way of speaking was called punning. "I want to win fifty-eight consecutive victories. I cant just let it end right here," Tang Thirty-Six concluded. Chen Changsheng shot him a nce, knowing that the reason was definitely not this simple. Chapter 484 – The Ascetic Priest, The Youthful Master Teacher Chapter 484 - The Ascetic Priest, The Youthful Master Teacher Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the following few days, the matches in front of the Orthodox Academy continued, and those new students were still the ones that represented the Orthodox Academy. Those students had all seeded in Purification, so it was naturally incorrect to say that they didnt have the strength to truss a chicken, but how could they be on par with the experts of the Tianhai n and the Ivy Academies! The new students clearly understood what level they were at. In ordance with Chen Changshengs directions, they stepped into battle and disyed everything they had time to disy, experienced everything they wanted to experience, then conceded. It was a little like taking a half-hearted dip, and one could also call it quitting while ahead. In short, two or three attacks and then a straightforward concession became the mostmonly-seen sight in front of the Orthodox Academy. Until finally, the average experts of the Tianhai n and the Ivy Academies had all won a round. Only the true experts were left. The challenger that stepped onto the stage this time was a Star Condensation expert of the Temple Seminary. Originally, he had been in the northwest, cultivating his fleshly body, but then he was summoned back by those two Sacred Hall Archbishops. This ascetic wore a bamboo hat and, even in the zing heat of midsummer, still wore thick cotton clothes. His face was cloaked in the shadow of the bamboo hat, and only his eyes emitting a somber air could be seen. He said emotionlessly to Tang Thirty-Six, "Today, Principal Chen should be personallying to instruct, yes?" From the method of address, one would actually be able to tell the true affiliation of these challengers. Those who were nominally under the Ivy Academies but were actually experts of the Tianhai n would basically always address Chen Changsheng directly by his name. The true experts of the Ivy Academies, even if they had just as poor an impression of Chen Changsheng, would abide by the divine hierarchy of the Orthodox Academy and address him as Principal. "My deepest apologies. These past few days have been too taxing on Principal Chens mind. Hes presently within the academy studying and resting." Tang Thirty-Six gazed back at this ascetic whose famous name he had even once heard in Wenshui and smiled, "Priest Bei must have another opponent today." The ascetics gaze seemed to pierce through the shadow of the bamboo hat and rest on Tang Thirty-Sixs face. He solemnly replied, "I hear that Young Master Tang sessively broke through three thresholds in the Mausoleum of Books. If you were to instruct this one, then this trip will not have been made in vain." The journey from the distant northwest to the capital was truly a long one. One could also see from this that Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang, these two Prefects of the Orthodoxy, had truly been preparing to suppress the Orthodox Academy for quite some time. Tang Thirty-Six felt that this persons gaze was rather searing. Narrowing his eyes, he thought to himself, against a powerful opponent like you, I definitely dont have the confidence to win. Even if I could win, Ill probably suffer terrible injuries. "Sirs opponent is not me, but him." He solemnly introduced to the ascetic, "He is the student of the Orthodox Academy in this group with the greatest talent in cultivation." With a gesture, a young student walked down the stone steps. That student truly was very young, too young. It was more appropriate to call him a youngster, his appearance not exceeding that of a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old. His expression was nervous and his normally quick-witted eyes were currently rather sluggish. Seeing this youngster, the ascetic was stunned. "If I do not see wrongly, this child should barely have seeded in Purification?" Tang Thirty-Six praised, "Worthy of the ascetic whoprehends the Dao, Priest Bei! As expected, Sirs prating insight is like a torch. Sir did not see wrongly, this child seeded in Purification three months ago. He came to the capital this time preparing to participate in the Grand Examinations preparatory exam and test his luck." The area in front of the Orthodox Academys gate was no longer as bustling as it was a few days ago, but there were still quite a few people. Previously when the renowned Priest Bei personally appeared, the excessively shocked crowd began to buzz with discussion. When they abruptly realized that the opponent the Orthodox Academy had arranged for Priest Bei was this sort of youngster, the ce instantly grew extremely quiet. They thought to themselves, is the Orthodox Academy ying some sort of deceitful trick? "Your meaning is...my opponent is this child?" Priest Beis voice rightfully grew angry. With a low voice, he yelled, "This is insulting to me!" Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change. Smiling, he replied, "The priests words are mistaken! The meaning of the All-School Martial Exhibition, besidespeting for the future, is also about seniors instructing juniors. This child truly does possess the most talent in cultivation amongst the new students of my Orthodox Academy. Although hes never swapped pointers before and is very nervous, he still chose to bravely step forward and request that his senior instruct him. How can this be considered an insult?" A bold and powerful Qi spilled out from under the brim of the hat. Restraining his anger, Priest Bei said, "I ask that you respect me." Tang Thirty-Sixs smile slowly faded as he calmly said, "Priests two statements sound rather familiar. Theyre quite simr to those of the officials of the Department for Purging Officials who unt themselves as honest and public-minded." Priest Bei stared into his eyes and harshly yelled back, "You would dare topare me to those savage officials!" "I once respected Sir." Tang Thirty-Six paused, then continued to stare at him. "But Sirs return to the capital this time means that I truly cant respect Sir anymore." Priest Beis gaze moved between him and that youngster of the Orthodox Academy. "You know full well that I cant attack him." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Because Sir is a gentleman." Priest Bei asked, "So you chose this child in particr to deal with me?" Tang Thirty-Six did not deny it, saying, "I will not conceal it from Sir. The vast majority of the names on this list of opponents were set by Chen Changsheng. Only Sirs match was decided by me." Priest Bei fell silent, and then sighed. "Is the world nowadays really ruled by lowly people?" Saying this, he turned and prepared to leave. Tang Thirty-Six had originally nned to say nothing more, but upon seeing the rather mncholy back of this ascetic renowned in the northwest, he couldnt help but open his mouth. "A gentleman can deceive in the pursuit of uprightness. Of course, Im not saying this is right. Although Im not a gentleman, Im not a lowly person either. But as a once-gentleman like Sir is being used by a lowly person for an ungentlemanly matter, I can naturally only use the ways of a lowly person to respond." Priest Bei seemed to have been struck by a thunderbolt upon hearing these words. His body stiffened, and only after a while was he able to raise his feet once more and walk into the crowd. As that figure and the bamboo hat atop it proceeded further away, Tang Thirty-Six calmly watched on in silence. "Put down that this match was our Orthodox Academys victory." Not waiting for the surrounding spectators to boo, he calmly dered, Next. Not all matches had a story, and not all stories left behind a profound conclusion. The matches before the gates of the Orthodox Academy continued. With no blood and no shadow of death, there was naturally much less excitement as well. For those ordinarymon folk, without these qualities, without any heaven-breaking or mountain-toppling scenes, what difference would there be between the fight of those experts of the continent in the Divine Domain and the fight of those urchins down the street? They merely used a little more strength. Only the more enlightened people were able to understand the message revealed by these matches. Those new students that represented the Orthodox Academy in matches, besides Su Moyu with his special circumstances and that youngster, were not able to obtain a single victory, or even the possibility of victory. However, in the extremely brief span of those battles, those students would often disy techniques and transformations that were simply unimaginable. Although everyone knew that these students had received Chen Changshengs direction, that these students were able to realize these instructions revealed a certain possibility. These children from the counties and the countryside, these weak students disregarded by the Ivy Academies, had suddenly be different. Besides thosemon folk that hade to see the fun, the spectators of the matches taking ce in front of the Orthodox Academy also included lecturers and students of the Ivy Academies who had changed out of their uniforms. When they saw the students on the steps of the Orthodox Academy, they scarcely dared to believe their eyes. Was that the iparably stubborn and mischievous Wei Zhuang that I once taught? Is that really that Chu Wenbin who only knew how to sleep every day!? Whenpared to their past selves, the new students of the Orthodox Academy seemed to have a sort of luster about them. Crucially, their mindset was different. They were confident and calm, as if nothing could confound them. They werent even afraid of the seemingly endless string of losses. They still firmly believed that they would be able to obtain the final sess. When all this was put together, they gave form to what was called an easygoing temperament. Because they were easygoing, they could remain calm and collected, could talk andugh naturally in front of the crowd. It was absolutely impossible for them to be nervous or inferior because of the jeering and disregard of the crowd. If it were said thatst year when Chen Changsheng became a new student of the Orthodox Academyfollowed by Luoluo, Xuanyuan Po, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiuwas an indication of new life, then this years Orthodox Academy could be said to have been reborn, just like these young studentsor perhaps it was precisely because they had arrived. The changes in these new students naturally originated from the Orthodox Academy. The two most pivotal figures were Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six need not be discussed for the moment, but anyone could see Chen Changshengs importance. If it were not for him relentlessly giving direction and consuming vast amounts of mental strength every night to research the techniques and weaknesses of those experts, how could those new students possibly have had the nerve to directly confront those experts who were many levels of cultivation above them? How could they possibly possess such self-confidence? After the Orthodox Academy recruited new students, Chen Changsheng no longer emerged to take part in a match and didnt evene out to take a look at what was going on outside the schools gates. However, all the capital knew that from within the Orthodox Academy, he was always looking outward. Through these several dozen matches, he revealed as much as he liked of his unimaginable innate skill and talent in the path of the sword. That innate skill in the path of the sword was so powerful, that talent so dazzling, that the entire capital was once more shocked. From a simr time inst years summer to now, he had already given the capital and the entire human world far too many shocks. The Ivy Festival, the Grand Examination, the Mausoleum of Books, the Garden of Zhou, Xunyang City...many people had thought that they had almost grown numb to the shocks delivered by Chen Changsheng. No matter what else he did, it would not be enough to catch them by surprise. Yet this time, they were still shocked. At his age, for Chen Changsheng to possess such an unfathomable cultivation in the path of the sword was nigh-impossible to imagine. What was even more impossible to imagine was that he could instruct others in the sword. It must be known that this wasnt a task as simple as teaching a child to write. To lecture, to teach, to dispel doubts: this was a teacher. Currently, Chen Changsheng already vaguely possessed the demeanor of a master teacherbecause he was too young, whenever this thought came up in the minds of others, they would always shake their heads in denial. But no one dared to deny that if he were given more time, perhaps ten-odd years, and he was to truly mature, perhaps he really would be able to live up to his title as Principal of the Orthodox Academy. While all eyes were fixed on the Orthodox Academy and praising Chen Changshengs cultivation in the path of the sword in shock, only one person still dismissed him. "Its just messing around." Mo Yu gazed at the Empresss back, boredly fooling around with the ring of grass on her finger. "I also dont know why the people in the court and the Li Pce want to make such a big fuss over nothing." Chapter 485 – Two Wildflowers Fill the Cliff (I) Chapter 485 - Two Wildflowers Fill the Cliff (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before Qiushan Jun, Mo Yu had been the worlds youngest Star Condensation cultivator. It was only natural that she possessed the qualifications to express her disdain and ridicule for those so-called geniuses of cultivation. The Divine Empress nced at her and said, "Do you really believe that Chen Changsheng is messing around?" Mo Yus fingers slightly stiffened. Simr to many other powerful figures, she had also secretly gone to the gate of the Orthodox Academy. Of course, those matches were not worthy of her eyes, but she was forced to admit that the innate skill and talent Chen Changsheng disyed through the swords in the hands of those new students were not something she could match up to, whether at his age or at present. This was a question from the Divine Empressshe could not lie. Lightly biting her lip, she answered, "I was talking about Tang Tang." "Everyones eyes are on Chen Changsheng, believing Tang Thirty-Six to just be messing around...could it be that you also think this way?" Although the Divine Empress knew that Mo Yu had just been casually speaking, she was still dissatisfied with her opinion. "Chenwu and those two archbishops prepared for three months, preparing countless contingency ns, soft and exquisite as silk. No matter how the Li Pce responded, they had the means to make it a bigger affair. But up to today, have you seen the Li Pce express its position once or take a single action?" Naturally, Mo Yu knew the intention of the Tianhai n and the two Sacred Hall Archbishops. Tianhai Chenwu had told Xu Shiji that he just wished to do these things because it was convenient, awaiting Xu Yourongs return to the capital and the one battle to decide it all. Of course, this was not the truth, at least not the entire truth. When a powerful figure like him joined hands with two Sacred Hall Archbishops to do something, it was impossible for them to be so small-minded. The Ivy Academies challenging the Orthodox Academy were merely the vanguard of an even greater affair. Mo Yu had originally believed that the Pope would act to suppress this matter before it exploded, but she had not expected that, even now, the Pope would continue to maintain his silence! This surprised her greatly. Now, she had been admonished by the Divine Empress. She now understood. Why had the Li Pce never expressed its stance? Why had the matter of the Orthodox Academy always remained limited to the confines of the Orthodox Academy? Why had the matter not proceeded as the Tianhai n and the two Sacred Hall Archbishops had nned, spreading to the Li Pce, thus allowing the All-School Martial Exhibition to be an all-out sh between the new and conservative factions of the Orthodoxy? It was for one very simple reason. The Orthodox Academy...had taken care of the matter on its own. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six simply did not require the Li Pce to express its stance nor the Pope to say anything. They were cleanly and neatly resolving the matter on their own. Back when the Tianhai n and the two Sacred Hall Archbishops decided to push this matter, they presumably had not imagined that this matter that was only an interlude in their eyes was about to be a seemingly eternal interlude due to these two youths. That great event had just begun but already seemed to have ground to a stop. "As long as the Orthodox Academy can endure, the Pope will not say anything." The Divine Empress walked to the edge of the tform and looked as the nearby Orthodox Academy gradually began to glow withntern light. "Countless contingency ns were all broken by just Tang Tang himself. If the Pope had any view of Chen Changsheng, it was also broken by him. Do you still think he is just messing around?" Mo Yu was speechless. She truly had not imagined that Tang Thirty-Six, that seemingly frivolous and ipetent guy, was actually able to see through the shrewd and ruthless ns of so many powerful figures. "Truly, this is the generation of blooming wildflowers." The Divine Empress said, "Tang Tang is good, Chen Changsheng is even better. If the two of them are given enough time and opportunity, what need is there to worry over the future of the Great Zhou and humanity?" If a single wildflower were to open up all by its lonesome on a cliff, how could it be described as beautiful? Only when many wildflowers opened together could it be considered blooming, could it be so beautiful that it touched the soul. Thinking of all that had changed over the past year, Mo Yu was forced to admit that the reason the Orthodox Academy could so quickly show signs of rebirth, besides Chen Changsheng, was that Tang Thirty-Six had left the Heavenly Dao Academy and entered the Orthodox Academy. If the Empresss judgment was urate, these methods of Tang Thirty-Six which seemed to be for messing around were actually a cool-headed response. Then one could say that what the Orthodox Academy required the most at present was precisely a person like him. She knew of the circumstances behind Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Sixs first meeting. At the time, Tang Thirty-Six was already renowned as a young genius while Chen Changsheng was a nameless Daoist boy from the countryside. At the entrance examination for the Heavenly Dao Academy, they had met and be acquainted with each other. Moreover, it had been Tang Thirty-Six that had first approached Chen Changsheng. Looking back on it, one would be forced to admit that this sort of meeting truly had a sense of fate about it. "What is the most extraordinary characteristic of the Wenshui Tang n? Not their wealth nor their strategies, but their insight." The Divine Empress gazed at the brightly lit Orthodox Academy and said, "In the past, the Tang Old Master was the first to see how skilled Su Li was. In the proceeding centuries, who dared to show disrespect to the Tang n? Even the Storms of the Eight Directions did not. Later on, the Tang n once more went against the pressure of the Imperial Court, allowing Wang Po to work for ten years with them as an ountant, which they were most certainly able to exchange for several more decades of peace. Currently, Tang Tang and Chen Changsheng have such a friendship that if Chen Changsheng really were to be the next Pope, the position of the Wenshui Tangs would be unshakeable." For some reason, Mo Yu replied, "If this is the case, then Chen Changsheng truly is inferior to Tang Tang." "Women truly are extroverted." The Divine Empress nced at her with a profound expression. Mo Yu felt rather wronged but didnt dare to say anything. The Divine Empress dered, "The Pavilion of Divination has sent someone over to examine the sword. Since you are already acquainted with Chen Changsheng, apany him, or else with Chen Changshengs personality, he really might not be able to examine it." Unlikest year and unlike thest twenty years, tonights Orthodox Academy was brightly lit. Even though it was already veryte, the figures of people could still be seen and the sounds of voices heard by theke, in the forest, and by the fountain. Chen Changsheng was not used to these changes. Shaking his head, he recalled the matter that had been discussed this morning and turned to Tang Thirty-Six, "The story you gave yesterday wasnt correct. I never said that I would obtain first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination. At the time, Su Moyu was right on the Divine Avenue. He should be able to clearly recall that it was the Archbishop that said it. I dont understand why he would forget such an important thing." "This means that its everyones impression that it was you that said these words, so dont try and exin yourself," Tang Thirty-Six said, "and I recall very clearly in the Plum Garden Inn, you personally saying it to me." Because of this statement, the two simultaneously began to think of a situation back then when Chen Changsheng was treating Tang Thirty-Six to a meal. Back then, they had been attempting tomunicate in the manner of adults, but now they remembered themselves as presenting a young and inexperienced appearance. The two looked each other in the eyes and began tough. It seemed that not much time had passed, but many things had already changed. A year ago, the Orthodox Academy was still deste and rundown. Although it had been cleaned and repaired by the Bureau of lesiastic Education, besides the region which Chen Changsheng used every day, the other regions were still very bleak. At night, they even seemed like graveyards. A yearter, the Orthodox Academy weed a group of new students bursting with vitality. The deste night had been driven away by the lights of the dorms and the library which had once been used by only one person was now filled with many people borrowing thentern light to read. Upon seeing these scenes, many people would often think of how Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six were so young but had managed to transform the Orthodox Academy into this appearance and take care of matters with such strength. Inevitably, they were somewhat surprised, but then they were filled with admiration. Chen Changsheng was not thinking about these sorts of things. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six and asked, "So why do we need to do all this?" Chapter 486 – Two Wildflowers Fill the Cliff (II) Chapter 486 - Two Wildflowers Fill the Cliff (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I said I was going to drown them, and this is precisely the Drowning of Seven Armies." At some point, the folding fan in Tang Thirty-Sixs hand had been exchanged for a green apple. He used the apple to gesture at the lights of library and the silhouettes left by the new students as he said, "The Orthodox Academy now has so many people that it wont be so easy for our opponent to waste us to death. On the contrary, we can waste them to death." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "I dont believe you." After a moment of silence, Tang Thirty-Six replied, "This is the beginning." "The beginning?" Chen Changsheng was truly confused. "Your beginning is also the Orthodox Academys beginning, and this ce will always have to get new students..." Tang Thirty-Six looked over the academy in the night and said, "One persons Orthodox Academy sounds very cool, but in reality, thats not the Orthodox Academy. Its just one person. In the future, if it bes two people, three people, three or four people...none of these is the Orthodox Academy. Only the current academy is the Orthodox Academy." As the night deepened, thenterns remained brightly lit. Chen Changsheng followed his gaze and muttered, "But what do we need all these people for?" "There is strength in numbers," Tang Thirty-Six exined, turning to him. "At the moment, theyre still very weak, very young, but in the future?" "The future huh..." Chen Changsheng had a rough idea. It was just that he really had not considered matters of the future, because he was ustomed to cing his gaze on the time before he reached the age of twenty. But when he looked at the brightly lit Orthodox Academy, at those new students sitting by the window quietly reading their books, at the backs of those young men and women by theke, he recalled those old scenes that hade to mind when he had just entered the Orthodox Academy, those scenes from several decades ago of those young men and women in this academy studying and gazing at theke. As he thought of all this, a smile gradually revealed itself on his face. He thought to himself, no matter what happens in the future, this is also rather nice. And doesnt it seem like those trees that had only seen silence for so many years have woken up? Tang Thirty-Six spoke, "Dont forget, in the future, you will be the Pope." The entire continent knew that Chen Changsheng would be the Pope in the future. Only he himself was not so sure about it, thinking it far too remote. He had not thought that he was already the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, only several steps away from ascending to the endlessly radiant throne of the Pope. Of course, his true power was far from the likes of Prefects such as Mao Qiuyu and Daoist Siyuan, but purely based off the divine hierarchy, he was already theirplete equal. As Archbishop Mei Lisha had said back then, Chen Changsheng only needed to bow to the Pope. To do so for others was not necessary. "The Pope...its not that great." "Of course its not that great." Tang Thirty-Six exined, "If His Holiness were not standing behind you, a powerful figure like Daoist Siyuan or Linghai Zhiwang would be able to render you into dust with a single finger! In fact, amongst the reasons they so stubbornly persist in standing by the Tianhai n, I believe the most important is that His Holiness chose you as his sessor. In the future, if you n to be Pope, it wont be a simple affair." Chen Changsheng recalled the undercurrent that been running within the Orthodoxy in these past few days and the All-School Martial Exhibition proposal that had clearly been targeted at the Orthodox Academy, and he knew that Tang Thirty-Sixs conjecture was correct. Compared to the true powers of the Orthodox Academy like Linghai Zhiwang, he had no foundation in the Orthodoxy other than the Popes support and the favor Archbishop Mei Lisha had bequeathed upon him. If he wished to be the next Pope, he would inevitably suffer countlessplications and challenges in theing years. How could he respond to them? "Orthodox Academy is precisely your foundation. In theing decades, the students and teachers that emerge from the Orthodox Academy will all be regarded as your people, whether they want to or not." Tang Thirty-Six turned to him and said, "The Tianhai n and those two archbishops definitely have many contingency ns. Theres even a chance that they want to borrow this matter of challenging the Orthodox Academy to directly revolt against his Holiness. But now, our messing around has confined their efforts to the gate of the Orthodox Academy, so all the pressure will necessarily also be borne by only the Orthodox Academy. You must be used to this fact, because in theing decades, you could confront simr difficulties at any time." It was only upon hearing this exnation that Chen Changsheng realized howplex the matter was. Ashamedly, he said, "I really dont understand these things. If this is the case, was it lucky that I didnt go to the Li Pce?" "Even if you did go the Li Pce and seek the aid of His Holiness, if his elderly self decided that the Orthodox Academy was still able to endure, he wouldnt say anything." Tang Thirty-Six stared him in the eyes. "Because His Holiness thinks the same as the rest of us. We all hope that you can grow ustomed to this pressure as quickly as possible and then quickly mature." "All of this...its tooplicated." Chen Changsheng said from the bottom of his heart, "I could never think of all these things. How are you all able to understand this?" To make painstaking investigations and ascertain the minds of others, these were things that people like the Demon Commander, ck Robe, and Zhou Tong were most skilled at. Chen Changsheng had always felt that these were the most difficult matters of the human world, innumerable times more difficult than the Intellectual Sword. It just so happened that Tang Thirty-Six was also thinking of the sword Su Li had taught Chen Changsheng. "Youre even able to learn the Intellectual Sword, so how can you not understand these things? Its just that youre toozy to think about them." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Im notforting you," Tang Thirty-Six said, and stared at him. "The other day, you said that I and Su Li are very simr. In fact, I also remembered that theres a person very simr to you." "Wang Po?" Chen Changsheng looked back expectantly. "That guy with his constantly worried look...just where is he simr to you? Im speaking about His Holiness," Tang Thirty-Six dered. Chen Changsheng was a little taken aback at these words, not able to see just where he and the Pope were simr. "When I was small, my grandfather told me that back then, the Orthodoxys old school had only two sessors: the Pope and your teacher. In terms of both cultivation and intelligence, the Pope was inferior to your teacher. Later on, when the two went their separate ways to study at the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Orthodox Academy respectively, the gap between them grew greater and greater. However, after another ten years, His Holiness caught up. He wasnt like your teacher, who believed in money and power and developed an extremely deep rtionship with the Imperial Court. He only studied in the Heavenly Dao Academy, his mind free of distracting thoughts. As a result, his cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds." Tang Thirty-Six rified, "I said that you and His Holiness are very simr precisely because the both of you are extremely focused and extremely treasure time." Chen Changsheng contemted this, then replied, "It seems that it really is this way." Because of that shadow, he always lived extremely seriously, cultivating with extreme focus and valuing his time to the extreme. It was just that he had not imagined that the Pope had also been this sort of person. Tang Thirty-Six stared at him again and said, "In truth, Ive always wanted to know, you value your time so much and are always in a rush...just why are you in such a rush? Just what do you need to do?" Chen Changsheng was silent, saying nothing. "You dont need to say it. Im guessing itll once again sound like some insane deration like when you said that you wanted to take first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination. Do you want to be the second Zhou Dufu?" Tang Thirty-Six didnt wait for him to answer. Smiling, he said, "Whatever, but I think it will definitely be very interesting. In the future, I will watch as you seed in this endeavor." Chen Changsheng thought it over, but he didnt say the two words of thank you. Instead, he returned a question, "And you? What do you want to do? Why have you be so serious recently...why do you want to help me?" On many asions, a question like why do you want to help me could very easily make the mood turn disastrous, but he and Tang Thirty-Six were already too familiar with each other. He didnt care and Tang Thirty-Six was simr. "Before I entered the capital, I never thought about what I wanted to do in the future." Tang Thirty-Six walked under the great banyan tree and gazed down at the specks of starlight in theke. After a pause, he continued, "Or perhaps, what I was to do in the future had already been decided, so I didnt need to think about it." Chen Changsheng stood at his side. ncing over, he realized that Tang Thirty-Six was abnormally calm. "When the changes to the Promation of Azure Sky were announced, do you remember the Divination Eldersmentary? He said I waszy, or else I would have long since entered the top ten of the Promation of Azure Sky." "Yes, I remember it very clearly, so that then when I saw youe out of the Mausoleum of Books, I really was caught by surprise." "Laziness...is because I didnt want to do anything, because Ive never been required to do a single thing since I was small." The wind gradually died down and the surface of theke regained its smoothness. Those specks of starlight on the water also grew much clearer. As Tang Thirty-Six gazed at them, he said, "No matter who is the Emperor, no matter who is the Pope, as long as the humans are not enved by the demons, my n can live very well, and I am destined to be the head of the Tang n. Without needing to do anything, I would live a life of glory, splendor, wealth, and rank. With my powerful authority and high status, I would live in the worlds most extravagant manor, marry the most virtuous and quiet wife. I would drink the most expensive wine, ride the fiercest horses, organize the finest theatrical groups, and all those that woulde would be the worlds most powerful individuals. Since all this was foreordained, what need was there for me to be diligent?" Chen Changsheng thought it over, then asked, "What about cultivating?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The Divination Elder said that if I were to work hard, I would be able to enter the Promation of Azure Skys top ten, but...that still wouldnt match up to Xu Yourong, Zhexiu, and also you." Chen Changsheng recalled that when they met at Plum Garden Inn, he had mentioned this matter. At the time, Tang Thirty-Six had called them that woman who makes one speechless and that wolf cub. He looked at Tang Thirty-Six and pointed out, "To be able to enter the top ten of the Promation of Azure Sky is already quite excellent." "It truly is excellent, but its still a bit less than you freaks. Even if itscking by just a point, its stillcking." Tang Thirty-Six paused, then continued, "Since I cant be the very best, whats the point?" Chen Changsheng didnt know how to respond to this, so he changed the subject, "Then why are you no longerzy?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The Divination Eldersmentary on the Promation of Azure Sky said it was because I met a lucky chance." "What lucky chance? Howe I dont know of it?" "Idiot, arent these words precisely speaking about me meeting you?" "What about me?" Chen Changsheng truly did not recognize anything extraordinary about himself. And just like Tang Thirty-Six had said a few days ago, a person unaware of their own genius was truly something that made people in the same field both angry and depressed. He looked at Chen Changsheng and shook his head, saying, "Ive never met a person like you. The people like you in the world are probably even rarer than pure white Unicorns, because you live...too seriously, too properly. I still dont know what youre chasing after, but that sort of feeling...is very interesting." Chapter 487 – Two Wildflowers Fill the Cliff (III) Chapter 487 - Two Wildflowers Fill the Cliff (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Since Chen Changsheng arrived at the capital from Xining Vige, the most important event he had experienced was not when he went to the Divine General of the Easts estate to end the engagement, nor was it when he met Luoluo at her time of need in the Orthodox Academy, and it wasnt even when he met the ck Dragon in the depths of the Tong Pce. Although, at a certain level, those two meetings had changed his fate, what had truly brought about a change in his life was that meal in the Plum Garden Inn. It was only upon meeting Tang Thirty-Six that he understood that the young should be frivolous and not like himself and Senior Yu Ren, clearly very young yet living like elders of many years with pure hearts and few desires. It was only upon meeting Tang Thirty-Six that he understood there were some matters in the world that should be fought for, and also some things that should be abandoned if they needed to be abandoned. In other words, he learned from Tang Thirty-Six how to live life a little less seriously. Correspondingly, aftering from Wenshui to the capital, the most important event Tang Thirty-Six experienced was also meeting Chen Changsheng. From Chen Changsheng, he learned even more than Chen Changsheng learned from him. Their temperaments agreed with each other. That didnt mean they werepletely alike. In fact, they were precisely the opposite of each other. One was active, the other quiet. One was like water, the other like fire. When put together, they mutually matched with each other and were truly able to disy a power far beyond their ages. Even more importantly, if Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six had not met, then the Ivy Festival might not have developed the way it did, the final result of the Grand Examination might have been very different, and the Orthodox Academy absolutely would not have reopened its doors and recruited new students. Chen Changsheng would have been unable to cope with the pressure applied by the Tianhai n and the Orthodoxys new faction, and the entire story would have walked apletely different path. One could even say that history itself would also change. From a certain perspective, it was still Chen Changsheng, the young Daoist boy from the countryside, and Tang Thirty-Six, who was in the capital for the first time, meeting in the Heavenly Dao Academy that time that was truly important beyond measure! "Perhaps you did it deliberately, perhaps you did it intentionally." Regardless, it wasnt uninteresting. Tang Thirty-Six stared into his eyes and continued, "Youve never thought that I and Princess Luoluo are simr. In fact, I also bear a very heavy responsibility." Chen Changsheng believed that Luoluo already bore the heavy responsibility of the Demi-human race, so she shouldnt bear the pressure of the conflict between two powerful forces of the human world. As a result, he didnt let her return to the Orthodox Academy and even deliberately decreased the number of times they met. However, he had not thought about the fact that Tang Thirty-Six was the heir of the Wenshui n. The many things he had done in the capital, in the eyes of some observant people, perhaps could be taken as the will of the Old Master of the Tang n. Upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs words, he suddenly understood. He was instantly filled with regret and wanted to say something. Tang Thirty-Six raised his right hand, indicating that he shouldnt speak so much nonsense. "But it doesnt matter. Im not an adult yet, so I can temporarily ignore these things." "A moment ago, you asked just what I wanted to do, why I wanted to help you? Youre incorrect. Im not helping you, Im helping myself. After all, Im also a student of the Orthodox Academy, and this ce isnt the sole property of you, Chen Changsheng. What do I want to do? What I want is to be able, before I return to Wenshui and inherit the family business, to not think about the problem of the livelihood of several hundred thousand people, to not think about the problem of the continuation of my n for another thousand generations. I dont want to write about any of those problems. For myself, for us, I want to wantonly and joyfully y around!" Tang Thirty-Six continued to gaze at Chen Changsheng as he spoke, "A few days ago, I said to you here, young people should live like young people. If you shouldugh,ugh! If you should curse, curse! If you should...why isnt Xuanyuan Po hitting trees today? Are the appetizers of Clear Lake Restaurant so tasty? In any case, in the future when you be the worlds most powerful person, when people bring up me, besides my identity as head of the Tang n, theyll also talk about how, several centuries ago, you and I allowed the Orthodox Academy to stand up once more. That thought fills me with joy." His fate was predetermined to be the head of the Wenshui Tang n, the wealthiest man on the continent. This did not require struggle, did not require effort. So he cared even more about the future of the Orthodox Academy, because it was not some gift left behind by his ancestors, but a project they had worked on with their own hands. All youths enjoyed speaking of struggle, but not all youths understood this reasoning. "I know how to work hard." Chen Changsheng thought it over, then said, "For certain reasons, I was originally nning to work hard until I became the most powerful person in the world. This matter is something I can do incidentally." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Youve used the word incidentally very well. I find it very admirable. It seems indifferent and particrly uncaring. In the future, when you be the worlds most powerful man, dont forget this word." Chen Changsheng replied, "I will remember." Tang Thirty-Six extended his hand. "Deal." Chen Changsheng had never performed this sort of action before. He somewhat clumsily imitated Tang Thirty-Six in extending his hand. Tang Thirty-Six very casually gripped the hand and then released it. "Lets go. The Bureau of lesiastic Education sent news saying that the Orthodox Academy will have guests tomorrow. We have to prepare a little." "Youre the principal, this sort of thing is meant for you to do. Im toozy to care about it. Let me stick around for a little more." Tang Thirty-Six walked over to the great banyan tree by theke. "In the past, you and Princess Luoluo always hogged this tree. Today, you have to let me enjoy it a little." Without saying anything, Chen Changsheng turned and left. After a moment, he heard a voiceing from the great banyan tree. Turning his head, he saw that Tang Thirty-Six was already standing on the tree branch. The light of stars spilled down from the night sky, enveloping the great banyan tree and ting his clothes with a faintyer of the radiance of the stars. From a distance, he seemed like a very beautiful little silver man. The plot of the Tianhai n and the Orthodoxys new faction had encountered an unforeseen setback. No one was able to tell whether this was a plot or a farce. Under Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Sixs seemingly mischievous, but truthfully quite tough and unyielding resistance, this offense which used the All-School Martial Exhibition as its origin had been forced to temporarilye to a stop before it was able to transform into a fierce storm. After Su Moyu disciplined that servant of the Bie family called Ye Xingqing, Bie Tianxin most likely realized that this was a warning from his father. Even after thest match concluded, he still did not appear. The Orthodox Academy weed a momentary peace, and then it very quickly weed its first group of guests. In the early morning, when the weather was still not too hot, the Orthodox Academys main gatepletely opened, with the priests of the Li Pce arrayed outside. The new students who had just concluded their breakfast or had already begun their morning studies curiously looked over. News began to spread and the new students revealed tense and excited expressions on their faces. One by one, they made their way over to the main gate, curiously peering out. It didnt take long before two carriages stopped in front of the gate. The Imperial Guards that had opened the way handed off their duties to the Orthodoxy cavalry. Pce maids walked before the two carriages and solemnly and respectfully supported the passengers off the carriages. The visitors of the Orthodox Academy were Mo Yu and an old man. Chapter 488 – Viewing the Sword Chapter 488 - Viewing the Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Upon seeing that it really was Lady Mo Yu that hade, the students of the Orthodox Academy became extremely nervous and excited. Those in the back kept standing on tiptoe to get a better view of this legendary individual. As for those youths at the very front of the crowd, they were so stunned by her absolute beauty that they didnt even dare to lift their heads, and could only work up the nerve to gaze at her feet! In truth, the students clearly understood that the rtionship between the Pope and the Divine Empress was no longer so incredibly close as it had been in the past and that the Orthodox Academy was precisely the frontline where these two powerful forces shed. But they still found it hard to suppress their excitement. After all, Mo Yu was the most famed beauty of the Great Zhou and also its most famed aplished woman. Moreover, she was also a powerful personage of extraordinary authority and influence. Her status was such that even the Princess of Ping had a lesser status than her in the hearts of the masses. Only Xu Yourong, who had gone off many years ago to Holy Maiden Peak to cultivate the Dao, could be discussed on equal terms with her. As for the old man that followed Mo Yu into the Orthodox Academy, his clothes bore the emblem of the Pavilion of Divination. Presumably, he was a steward or guardian of the Pavilion of Divination. But why would a person of the Pavilion of Divinatione to the Orthodox Academy? Why would Lady Mo Yu apany him? The questions in the minds of these students would fail to find an answer, because Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six swiftly arrived on the scene. Last night, Tang Thirty-Six had gone to sleep a littlete, thinking that, after great difficulty, the matches had finally reached a break and he could use the cool and refreshing early morning to get a good sleep. Who would have thought hed have to wake up for this? His mood was already rather sour, but when he saw those students staring at Mo Yu with such captivated looks, he found the scene particrly shameful. He angrily shouted, "What are you all looking at? Have you never seen a pretty girl before?" Although beauty could amuse the eyes, it could not rece the rules of the academy, and the rules of the Orthodox Academy were currently whatever Tang Thirty-Six said. The students shook their heads and begrudgingly scattered. It was just that the speed at which they left was so slow that it made ones blood boil in anger. Chen Changsheng knew Mo Yus nature was truthfully not at all as indifferent and quiet as she presented to him. The Grand Lady Mo who could manage the imperial government in ce of the Divine Empress had always been widely regarded as cold and unyielding. Tang Thirty-Sixs words were very casual and Chen Changsheng was very concerned that Mo Yu might be displeased and use this opportunity to raise some difficult questions. Turning over to her, he found unexpectedly that Mo Yu didnt feel this act to be disobedient at all and was faintly smiling. "I thought you would be angry," he whispered to Mo Yu as he nced over that old man from the Pavilion of Divination. Mo Yu rolled her eyes at him and said, "Is there something to be angry about, being called a pretty girl? On normal days, you never call me that." Her voice was very soft, and it could be believed that Tang Thirty-Six and even that old man from the Pavilion of Divination were unable to hear their chat. Since they were nominally here representing the Imperial Court to inspect the Orthodox Academy, they had to inspect. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six apanied them as she casually strolled through the grounds and casually spoke. "Does your second elder sister still love foil jigsaw puzzles?" Mo Yu asked Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Last year when I took my leave, she already wasnt ying it much. Now she likes to build wooden houses...about this big." His hands gestured. "That house doesnt look very big, but it you want it to be steady, it needs a table specially made for it. In the end, to fit that table in, the n had to build a house especially for her." Mo Yu smiled, "Then thats also a part of your home." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "If my home could be half the size of the Imperial Pce, none of this trouble would be necessary." Mo Yu chuckled, "Its not like I havent been to Wenshui before. If we take your grandfathers residence and those manors by the river and add them all together, half the Imperial Pce...no, even the entire Imperial Pce isnt that big." There were no sharp words contained in this chat, or at least Chen Changsheng couldnt hear any. He was currently in a state of shock. At the Ivy Festival, he didnt see Mo Yu and Tang Thirty-Sixmunicate with each other. It was only today that he realized that they were actually old friends. This was what was meant by the saying, Power and wealth are truly difficulty to separate. "When we were small, I became friends with him and his second elder sister." Mo Yu guessed at what he was thinking and smiled, "But thest time I went to Wenshui with the Empress, he was only three, just like a mud-covered monkey. Who could have expected that he would grow so much?" Even Chen Changsheng, who was rather slow in this aspect, was able to understand the meaning behind these words. Tang Thirty-Six was naturally able to understand, but this meant he had to act even more like he didnt understand. Mo Yu was no spoiled princeling like Bie Tianxin. She was Grand Lady Mo, and the Divine Empress behind her was far more terrifying than Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi added together! An heir of an aristocratic family like Tang Thirty-Six naturally knew when the time was appropriate to be wanton and when it was time to be low-key. Chen Changsheng was not very used to Tang Thirty-Sixs expression. This was because, up to now, he still had no idea what Mo Yus position in the Zhou Dynasty was. Of course, he couldnt be med for this. It could only be said that the Mo Yu that had been presented before him was too unlike Mo Yu. They arrived at thekeside of the Separate Garden. It was very beautiful and quiet here, the wall cutting them off from the burning gazes of the distant young students. Only now did Mo Yu finally formally introduce, "This man is one of the head managers of the Pavilion of Divination." Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six gave the bow of the junior generation towards this manager. One was the sessor of the Orthodox Academy and one was the sessor of the Wenshui Tang n, but they were both young. Crucially, this man was a manager of the Pavilion of Divination, not some ordinary ces manager. They didnt dare disregard the Pavilion of Divination. Besides, Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six had an exceptionally good impression of the Pavilion of Divination and the Divination Elder. Thementary and expectations the Divination Elder had announced at the changing of ranks for the Promation of Azure Sky for the students of the Orthodox Academy had not been forgotten by them. That head manager also did not dare to slight them, solemnly returning their greetings. He turned to Tang Thirty-Six and smiled, "Recently, weve cooperated very happily with Young Master Tang. I hope that we can continue to work together." This was naturally speaking of the two sides working together to win money from the Ivy Academies challenging the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six modestly replied, "You tter me, its primarily because of Chen Changshengs excellent coordination." The manager roared withughter, then turned to Chen Changsheng, "Principal Chens four swords have engaged the guardians in enthusiastic discussion for several days. All of them say that Principals cultivation of the path of the sword is truly unfathomable." In the end, Chen Changsheng was not a businessman. His face was not as thick as Tang Thirty-Six and that managers, so he was rather embarrassed by these words. Mo Yu nced at him. She didnt say anything, but he could see that her gaze was rich with mockery. The reason for this managers visit had been clearly exined in the Bureau of lesiastic Educations message that had been sent on behalf of the pce. As a result, Xuanyuan Po had the students leave the library in advance, leaving the ce empty. Chen Changsheng removed his dagger from his waist and offered it up with both hands to the head manager. The head manager took the sword, but he was in no rush to extract it from its sheath. His gaze rested on the surface of the sheath, remaining fixated on it for a very long time. Chen Changshengs mood instantly grew nervous. Although his master and the Pope had both said that no one could forcefully open this sheath, when he thought of all the things within the sheaththe several thousand famous swords, those treasures which he had kept stored all this time and had not even told Tang Thirty-Six of, and most importantly of all, the illusory ck monolithhe couldnt help but be nervous. Chapter 489 – Ranking the Sword Chapter 489 - Ranking the Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After a very long time had passed, or so it seemed to Chen Changsheng at any rate, that head manager from the Pavilion of Divination finally shifted his gaze away from the sheath, turning to him and chuckling. Chen Changsheng did not know if there was some deeper meaning behind thisugh, but he could only hope that there was not. The managers hand caressed the sheath, sighing, "Ah, an excellent object." Tang Thirty-Six naturally knew that this sheath was an excellent object. Any sort of spatial artifact would be able to be the most precious treasure of an ordinary sect or school. This sheath of Chen Changshengs had once poured out a mountain of swords in the library, and that might not have even been everything inside it. From this, one could specte as to how massive the space within was. In the continent, whether it was forparing cultivators against each other or evaluating whether magical artifacts were good or bad, the Pavilion of Divination was assuredly the best choice, or else those famous Promations would not have such great credibility. Tang Thirty-Six knew that this head manager hade to see the Stainless Sword, but he also didnt want to pass on the opportunity to have the sheath evaluated as well. He probed, "How excellent is it?" The head manager solemnly dered, "Extremely excellent." Chen Changsheng almost broke into augh at these words, his nervousness somewhat relieved. Tang Thirty-Six was rather depressed, thinking to himself, this head managers level of shamelessness when speaking is really equal to mine. He said irritatedly, "Is it excellent enough to be listed on the Tier of Legendary Weapons?" These words were just something he had said in anger, but to his surprise, that head manager put on a solemn expression as he carefully considered the question before finally shaking his head. Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat satisfied and also somewhat disappointed. But it was at this moment when the head manager spoke, "I remember that this sheath has always been on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. It naturally doesnt need to be listed in it again." The library was exceptionally quiet. Tang Thirty-Six nced at Chen Changsheng, Mo Yu nced at the sheath, and Chen Changsheng didnt know where he should be ncing. "This is the Vault Sheath." The manager lightly rapped against the sheath, listening to the heavy yet unmuffled noise. He sighed, "It has also been twenty-some years since Ist saw it." Although Mo Yu had her conjectures on this matter, her expression still flickered. She asked, "This is the Vault Sheath that was once kept in the Li Pce?" The head manager did not immediately answer her question. Instead, with a solemn expression, he pulled the dagger out of the sheath. Staring at the dagger, he slowly spoke, "If it were not the Vault Sheath, how could it hold such an iparably sharp double-edged sword?" The evaluation of iparably sharp was often heard, but when this evaluation came from the Pavilion of Divination famed for its rigor, it gained an incredibly extraordinary and distinct vor. This evaluation indicated that the sharpness of Chen Changshengs dagger was truly unrivaled. The Pavilion of Divination believed that solely on the sharpness of this dagger, there was no divine weapon in the world that could exceed it. This dagger had a very unremarkable appearance. Chen Changsheng had never paid much attention maintaining it, barely even wiping it a few times. However, it was in to see that there were no stains upon the body of the dagger, not even a speck of dust. In Chen Changshengs hands, this sword had killed no small number of people, soaked in no small amount of blood, yet no blood could be seen. "The sword is called Stainless, and it truly is stainless," the manager sighed. This dagger was far too sharp, so its surface was iparably smooth. It could pass through innumerable flowers and not carry away the slightest fragrance, enter the mortal world and not stir its red dust, pierce through all things and yet not disturb them! Mo Yu looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "What is this sword made of?" In order to make a sword so sharp, it didnt just require an incredibly high level of forging. Most importantly, the sharpness of a sword depended on what it was made of. Only the densest and toughest, and simultaneously the most flexible of materials, unafraid of both high and low temperatures, could bear such thorough tempering. Chen Changsheng shook his head. He truly did not know what this dagger was made of. Then he, Mo Yu, and Tang Thirty-Six all turned to that head manager. The head manager shook his head, saying in a chilly voice, "This matter cannot be spoken, or else the thunder above the nine heavens will crash, and the fates of both the one who spoke of it and the one who wields the sword will encounter a terrible danger." What Tang Thirty-Six loathed the most was this way of using profound mystery to lord over others. He thought to himself, the Pavilion of Divination just loves to act as gods and y as devils. After viewing the sword, the head manager left before Mo Yu, saying that it was in order to prepare, after so many years, to change the rankings of the Tier of Legendary Weapons. Mo Yu did not leave. She looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "The Vault Sheath is the treasure of the Li Pce. Back then, your master stole it away. Why are you just carrying it with you? It seems somewhat inappropriate." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, before today, only His Holiness saw through the origins of this sheath. As long as you dont spread it around, just who would think it inappropriate? "Firstly, my master was once Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the senior brother of His Holiness, and also a sessor to the old school of the Orthodoxy. Even if it was just splitting up family property, he would still have the qualifications to take some things from the Li Pce." He continued, "Secondly, if you think it inappropriate, I can go today to the Li Pce and return it to His Holiness and then request that he bestow it back to me, but...dont you think all those actions are unnecessary?" Mo Yu seemed as if she was gazing at a stranger. Arching her brows, she said, "Today, your words are much sharper than your iparably sharp sword...this isnt at all like your regr self." Chen Changsheng replied, "Perhaps its because Ive been honing the sword more recently." Mo Yu knew that he was speaking of those things that had been urring in front of the Orthodox Academy recently. After examining him for a while, she dered, "Not bad, you truly are much stronger than you were a while ago." Given his sessive battles with initial level Star Condensation experts and then his guiding of the new students in fighting opponents who were far above them in strength, Chen Changsheng had spoken correctly. This process had been too arduous. It was like using countless big stones and small stones, round stones and square stones, to hone his own sword. As long as this sword did not snap, it would inevitably be ever sharper. From the Mausoleum of Books to the Garden of Zhou, from Xunyang City to the capital, all the good fortune he had encountered and all the things he hadprehended were being incessantly hammered and burned in this process. All the impurities were being squeezed out or heated into smoke to vanish without a trace. Only the purest portion was left behind, ultimately bing his own strength and cultivation, never to be lost. Chen Changsheng truly had gotten much stronger. If he were to battle again with Divine General Xue He or Liang Hongzhuang, he would be almost certain to win. "But all of this has no meaning." Mo Yu calmly smiled at him, "Because she is about to return." "Everyone is telling me that she is about to return." Chen Changsheng seriously replied, "But in truth, I believe that this also has no meaning." Mo Yu replied, "You are the future Pope and she has be the Holy Maiden. If you lose at her hand, what sort of voice do you think you will hear from within the Orthodoxy?" This matter involved thepetition between the northern and southern factions of the Orthodoxy that had persisted for a thousand years. Although the fact that Xu Yourong had been born in the capital meant that the conflict between the two sides had been less intense, Chen Changsheng knew that Mo Yus words had not been exaggerated. After a long silence, he asked withplex emotions, "Do we have to fight?" Chapter 490 – One Mountain to Examine One Person Chapter 490 - One Mountain to Examine One Person Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Mo Yu said indifferently, "In the end, it all depends on your own decision. If youre asking for my opinion, you winning over her is best. Anyhow, I find her unpleasant to the eye." Chen Changsheng was rather puzzled. "I remember you saying that you were very good friends with her." "Between friends is when its easiest to find each other unpleasant." Mo Yu turned and walked out of the library. While Chen Changsheng and Mo Yu were speaking, Tang Thirty-Six had kept his silence. Only after her figure had disappeared from the library did he walk up to Chen Changsheng and stare him in the eyes without saying anything. "Youre also rather scary this way," Chen Changshengmented. Tang Thirty-Six continued to stare into his eyes. "Everyone says that the eyes are the window into the soul. I really want to see just how much more youre hiding from us." "What did I hide from you?" "How did I not know that you were so familiar with Grand Lady Mo?" Chen Changsheng didnt know how to exin. The two belonged to different factions but were privately in touch...but this was a minor concern. The most important was that the reason he and Mo Yu knew each other was impossible to speak about. No matter how lofty Mo Yus status, she was still a beautiful woman and her reputation was important. He couldnt just tell the entire world that the fairy-like Lady Mo Yu would climb onto his bed and sleep whenever she wasnt busy... "Chen Changsheng, youre pretty good." Tang Thirty-Six sighed, "Your sheath is the divine artifact of the Li Pce, the Vault Sheath, your sword will also be one of the famous objects on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, your fiance is Xu Yourong, you have a female student in Luoluo, and now you even have some sort of fuzzy rtionship with the Grand Lady Mo beloved by all men of the Great Zhou..." Chen Changsheng seriously said, "I have to clear this up, I havent even touched her hand before." Tang Thirty-Sixs expression showed that he clearly didnt believe this, but in the next moment, he became very stern. He said gravely to him, "Keep your distance from her." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning and nodded his head. Tang Thirty-Six advised, "Remember my words, this woman isnt simple and her temperament is merciless. Even if youre doing business, you shouldnt choose her." Chen Changsheng recalled the Mo Yu that had imprisoned him in the Tong Pce and nodded his head once more. And then he thought of the ck Dragon in the depths of the Tong Pce, how he had been too busy recently and that it had already been quite a few days since he hadst been to New North Bridge. "Tonight, theres something I have to go out for," he said to Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six sneered at him, "See, this is yet another secret." Chen Changshengughed but said nothing more. Shoulder to shoulder, the pair walked out of the library, when suddenly Tang Thirty-Six said, "In the future, I wont me you for that matter anymore." Confused, Chen Changsheng looked at him and asked, "What matter?" "Last year in the inn, I wanted to hold your sword, but you didnt let me. This matter always made me very unhappy...now that I think about it, I had only just got to know you back then. It makes sense for you to be a little cautious." That head manager from the Pavilion of Divination had just ascertained the worth of Chen Changshengs sword. Tang Thirty-Six thought to himself, if it were me, I would also treat this sword as a precious treasure and not easily show it to others. Chen Changsheng was dazed for a few moments before finally recalling that old matter. Shaking his head, he said, "You were holding a bit too much of a grudge." Tang Thirty-Six perked his straight eyebrows as he said, "Did you know that the stars the demons can see where they live are much less than what we can see?" This fact was recorded in the Daoist Canon. Moreover, it wasnt too long ago that Chen Changsheng had returned from the snowy ins, so he was very aware of this fact and nodded his head. "At night, our sky is covered all over with stars, but its different over there. There are some ces where the stars are densely packed and others where theyre very sparse. The stars close to each other form a picture." "I know. Nankes Southern Cross Sword was realized from the two of rivers of stars in their night sky." "The river of stars is very broad and vast. What were going to talk about is something within the river of stars." "What thing?" "The demons will take differently shapedbinations of stars and call them constetions. Those born at different times of the year will belong to different constetions and possess their own special characteristics." "And then?" "If I were born on the demons side, then based on my date of birth, I should be under the Heavenly Scorpion Constetion." Chen Changsheng halted his steps. He recalled that the Daoist Scriptures really did record this sort of information, but he didnt understand why Tang Thirty-Six had so suddenly brought it up. It must be known that the demons and humans had always had different cultural contexts. Moreover, in their own territories, the idols and objects of veneration of one side would be taboos of the other side. "Right, that head manager of the Pavilion of Divination..." He paused in confusion because he realized that he couldnt quite remember what that head manager looked like. The sword had been viewed just a few moments ago and his memory had always been good. How could he forget the appearance of a person he had just met? Tang Thirty-Six didnt hear any further questions about constetions and was feeling somewhat frustrated, but upon hearing Chen Changshengs words, he also couldnt help but be stunned. He realized that he had also forgotten the appearance of that head manager. It was so bad that as time passed, the memory of that period of time was bing fainter and fainter! Not everything about that period was bing faint, only matters concerning that head manager. He even had a feeling that when they were viewing the sword in the library, only he, Chen Changsheng and Mo Yu had been in the library. He and Chen Changsheng looked each other in the eyes, each able to see the unease and fear in the others eyes. Was a head manager of the Pavilion of Divination this powerful? Just who was that head manager? Just...who was he? Upon leaving the Orthodox Academy, the head manager did not wait for Mo Yu but headed straight for the Imperial Pce. The one who greeted him at the gate was that elderly chief eunuch. That chief eunuchs face carried a faint arrogance. Whether it was the chief imperial bodyguard or other pce eunuchs bowing to him, he would only let out a hmph from his nose. He would naturally not speak to this head manager. No one noticed that in the depths of the pce when no one was around, the cold pride on that chief eunuchs face utterly vanished. As he whispered to that head manager, his bearing even seemed rather humble. In this continent, there were not more than ten people who could make this chief eunuch act so humbly. In the secr world, a head manager of the Pavilion of Divination was naturally an important personage, but he would definitely not rank within these ten people. So the truth was very simple: this old man was not a head manager of the Pavilion of Divination. Although he truly dide from the Pavilion of Divination. In a deste pce hall, the Divine Empress met with this old man. Even she acted very respectfully towards this old man. She invited him to sit first and then sat down. At this point, the old mans identity was on the verge of being disclosed. This conversation of theirs concluded very quickly because the Divine Empress and this old man from the Pavilion of Divination only spoke three sentences in total. Two of these sentences were spoken by the old man. "His surname is Chen." "I cannot make out how old he is." Upon hearing these two sentences, the Divine Empress fell silent for a very long time. She then calmly said to the old man, "Its been difficult. The scenery at Mount Feiya is not bad. In the future, if I have the chance, I will pay a visit." The old man nodded his head, then stood up and left the Imperial Pce. At this time, the hot tea on the table had just been served and steam still rose up from the cups. The Divine Empress gazed at the steam above the teacup. She was in a quiet trance, thinking about something. Mount Feiya was a famous mountain on the coast of the Western Sea. It epassed an area several hundred li in circumference. Its scenery was quiet and beautiful. It was said that when the weather was at its best, one could stand at its highest point and be able to faintly make out the Horn of the White Deer of the Great Western Continent. This famed mountain had once belonged to the south and it had also been upied by the Great Western Continent. In the past two centuries, it was actually the territory of the Great Zhou, but this fact had not obtained the recognition of all powers. As a result, Mount Feiya was nominally ownerless. The Divine Empress had said that if she had the opportunity, she would go to Mount Feiya to visit. Her meaning was that from this day forward, the Great Zhou was no longer Mount Feiyas owner. Today, Mount Feiya changed owners. This famed mountain by the sea was the price she had paid to invite this old man to the capital. For this, the old man needed only a nce. Of course, he wasnt looking at the sword, but at a person. Even if the Stainless Sword was a divine weapon to be recorded in the Tier of Legendary Weapons, how could it be worth the price of Mount Feiya? What was truly worth this price was Chen Changsheng. The Divine Empress gazed in silence at the gradually dispersing steam, thinking of those two sentences the old man had left behind. Chen Changsheng was definitely surnamed Chen. The old man said his surname was Chen, his meaning being that he was of the Chen Imperial n. Many people knew that Chen Changsheng was sixteen this year. The old man said that he couldnt make out how old he was, indicating that he could possibly be less than sixteen or even older. The Divine Empress stood up and walked out of the hall. With a sweep of her sleeve, the steaming from the tea instantly vanished. The tea in the cup had be ice. Walking out of the hall, she sped her hands behind her and gazed somewhat proudly at the small pool before her. But it was a mystery what she was thinking about. The water in the pool was very green and very calm. As the night breeze swept across it, countless patterns appeared on its surface. She stood by the pool for a very long time, from morning to twilight and then on to the descent of darkness. The pool suddenly began to bubble as if something was about to emerge from below. Chapter 491 – The Clear and Intense Cry of the Dragon Chapter 491 - The Clear and Intense Cry of the Dragon Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Night at New North Bridge was simr to the summer nights of other ces in the capital, brimming with the stifling heat of summer. The grass was littered with people endlessly fanning themselves with palm-leaf fans. Many people used the hand not holding the fan to carry a bag of ice. Chen Changsheng waited for a very long time until an ideal chance came for him to go from the tree to the well and jump in. It was still that familiar feeling of falling, that icy chill that bored into the bones. None of the torrid summer heat above could be found in this underground space. The thick mantle of snow on the ground signified that this ce would always be the cruel winter. As he watched the ck Dragon slowly float over like a moving mountain range, although he had seen this sight many times before, he still found it impossible to control his emotions, feeling almost scared witless. The ck Dragon floated in the space in front, gazing at him from high up. The emotion revealed in its dragon eyes was one of cold indifference. Only he could clearly tell that the deepest depths of those eyes concealed a hint of impatience andint. After returning to the capital from Xunyang City, he had onlye to see the ck Dragon once. It was just that pressure ced on the Orthodox Academy recently had been far too great and he had been far too busy. He had truly found it impossible to tear himself away. The wound between the brows of the ck Dragon should have slowly gotten better. At least, he couldnt see any problems on the surface. Chen Changsheng took out the food such as roastmb and chicken that he had prepared as usual, also cleaning up the trash on the floor. Just as he was prepared to speak, a sudden chilly wind blew into his face. It was the ck Dragons dragon breath, containing a frightening might and cold. The most powerful soul could be dispersed by this icy dragon breath. The dragon breath of the Golden Dragon could melt metal. Chen Changsheng had never seen it before, but he could be very sure now that its peer the ck Frost Dragons dragon breath could definitely freeze metal into bits, because he was currently frozen to a halt, the cold piercing into his bones and his body in iparable pain. After some time, he was finally able to break through the ice with great difficulty. Fear still lingering in his heart, he said, "In the future, dont joke around like this anymore." He didnt know that his body had once been bathed in the true blood of the ck Dragon, or else that dragon breath would have simply frozen him to death. Then it would no longer be a joke. A hint of happiness and content shed across the ck Dragons massive eyes and the cavernous space echoed with the sounds of zhizhi as itughed. Chen Changsheng was already used to the strangeughter of the ck Dragon. He told it what had happened recently to the Orthodox Academy, which could also be considered an exnation for hisck of visits. The ck Dragon slowly descended to the ground before him, blocking out the radiance of the several thousand Night Pearls studding the ceiling of the underground space. Chen Changsheng stood in its shadow, staring at it for a long time. He firmly resolved that he must get an answer today. Back then when he had endangered his life and attempted Introspective Meditation for the first time, he was just about to die, but when he finally woke up, he was lying on his bed in the Orthodox Academy, and he wasnt even wounded. On the contrary, he had obtained an unimaginably tough body, strength and speed. He knew that this was definitely rted to the ck Dragon. Later on, he had asked several times, but the ck Dragon had always avoided answering his question. Hearing his question, or maybe sensing his resolve today, the ck Dragon did not act as it had done before, using disregard to humiliate him, or using its dragon breath to humiliate him. Instead, it fell into a long silence. "Are you sure you wish to know the answer?" the ck Dragon said in human tongue. This was not the first time Chen Changsheng had heard the ck Dragon speak in human tongue. During the first time, he had not understood why the ck Dragons voice was simr to that of an irritable and easily angered young girl. Heter on realized that although the ck Dragon had been locked in this underground space by Wang Zhice for several centuries, when rtive to the long lives of the Dragon Race, it was truthfully still in its youth. It could not be called a child dragon, but it should be... A young maiden dragon? Chen Changsheng replied, "I wish to know the answer." After another long silence, the ck Dragon described the circumstances back then. Only then did Chen Changsheng realize that he had originally been so fortunate. After a long silence, he looked at the ck Dragon and asked, "How should I thank Your Honor?" After the journey in the Garden of Zhou, he very rarely addressed the ck Dragon respectfully. However, his mindset was somewhat restless, filled with a lingering fear and gratitude to the ck Dragon, so he respectfully addressed it with Your Honor. Yet the ck Dragon clearly did not wish to hear these words. A tinge of vexation appeared in the depths of its massive eyes. And then the ck Dragon thought of something and the vexation turned into anger. If Chen Changsheng were more sensitive in certain aspects, perhaps he would have been able to see a little shame. All the meanings in the depths of the ck Dragons eyes ultimately transformed into a fiendish intent. You obtained my first blood and then actually asked me how to thank me! The world of the underground space instantly became iparably frigid. The mantle of snow on the ground was jolted into the air and snowkes began to float down from the sky. Everywhere was a dense white. A dragon cry fell directly in Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. It was her voice, this time in dragon tongue. Her voice was very soft, very clear. Her emotions were very chilly, very intense. Chen Changsheng was almost shocked into unconsciousness. When he turned his thoughts to that dragon cry he had just heard, he realized that it was the ck Dragons words to him. Dragonnguage was this worlds mostplex and also simplestnguage. A single dragon cry was one syble, but within it were countless tones. It could mean one thing, or it could be an entire essay. When Chen Changsheng was small and studying that veryst scroll, he had touched upon the Dragonnguage. Aftering to the capital, he had also learned some from the ck Dragon, but he still was not able topletely understand this dragon cry. He could vaguely understand a few parts of the ck Dragons cry. "Blood...you...I...pact...oath...heartless...shame...sin...die...warehouse...water...fat...next..." What did this mean? He was somewhat at a loss. The word heartless had especially resonated in his mind, making him doubt if he had really heard it correctly, if he had really been learning the Dragonnguage. "Just what does Your Honor want me to do?" He patted the snow and ice off his body, walked up to the ck Dragon, and raised his head. The ck Dragon towered over him, a smear of sadness and grievance gradually appearing in its emotionless eyes. Perhaps because it didnt want Chen Changsheng to see or because it truly was rather tired, it closed its eyes. With this action, the snowstorm in the underground space also ceased. Chen Changsheng looked at it and said, "Thank you." He spoke very sincerely, but the ck Dragon did not open its eyes. Just like it had said in the Garden of Zhou and the snowy mountain range, it believed that when he said these two words, he had not been mindful. In truth, Chen Changsheng had seen the sadness and grievance in the ck Dragons eyes before it closed them. He had not connected it to himself, but was rather thinking that if it were exchanged for a human or demi-human, then this ck Dragon would most likely be a young maiden like Luoluo. If a young maiden were deceived by a human expert and then imprisoned in this underground space for several centuries, they would definitely feel a sense of grievance and sadness. Chen Changsheng believed he understood why the ck Dragon had disyed such anger a few moments ago. Yes, the ck Dragon had saved his life, even bestowed upon him a better one. On the other hand, it had been imprisoned in this underground space the entire time. He had once promised it that if possible, he would think of a way to rescue it. But half a year had gone, and what had he done? Had he even thought about this matter? He had even dared to ask just now if there was any way he could thank it... He lowered his head and walked past the ck Dragons body, walking off into the darkness until he gradually disappeared. Chen Changsheng was currently filled with guilt. The ck Dragon had not opened its eyes, but it knew what he was doing. However, it didnt know what he was thinking. There was silence, with only the gradually fading sounds of footsteps. The ck Dragons closed eyes seemed to quiver, ice rustling down. It seemed as if it wished to open its eyes, but it ultimately chose not to. She somewhat callously thought, humans are truly all shameless and incapable. Upon encountering an unresolvable problem or some unbearable kindness, they will think about avoiding it or else engage in vicious quarrel. In the end, you are still a human. Then if you want to leave, leave. My appetite today is no good, I dont want to eat a human. But when youe next time and still only dare to say thank you and not even bring the dishes of the Orthodox Academys cafeteria to let me try, I will definitely swallow you whole. Yes, when Chen Changsheng had been narrating the recent events of the Orthodox Academy, he had not forgotten to mention that Tang Thirty-Six had made Clear Lake Restaurant into the Orthodox Academys cafeteria. When she heard the word blue lobster, she recalled how when she was very small and followed her father journeying west for fun, whenever she got bored on their journey on the seabed, she randomly grabbed a few blue lobsters and chewed them as snacks. Later on, when she arrived in the human world, she realized that some of the humans in the south also enjoyed eating simr foods. Apparently, they were called betel nuts? The ck Dragon abruptly awoke from her trance, thinking, have I been imprisoned too long? How could it be so easy for me to wander off? A moment ago, I was preparing to reprimand heartless youths, so then how did I suddenly start thinking about snacks? Then she heard from far behind her a pounding noise, causing her to slowly open her eyes. She was a ck Frost Dragon. The chill within her eyes could cause the entire world to tremble in fear. For some reason, there was an extra tinge of warmth within them. The pounding sound came from a distant ce. This was because the ck Dragons body was enormous, like a mountain range. At the moment, Chen Changsheng was right in front of that absolutely colossal wall, attempting to open up the chains that imprisoned the ck Dragon. Miraculously, these two chains were not very thick, at least whenpared to the ck Dragons body, yet the ck Dragon was unable to get rid of them. Chen Changsheng had tried before, so he knew that he even the Stainless Sword assessed by the Pavilion of Divination as being iparably sharp was incapable of cutting apart these chains. This was because the edge of the Stainless Sword could not actually touch the chains. The outer surface of the chains was covered in an invisible and untouchable, yet very real, wrapping of Qi. The poundinging from the direction of the wall was the sound of him pounding against the thickyer of ice where the chains attached to the wall. The chains and formations imprisoning the ck Frost Dragon were certainly not something he could currently break, but just as the journey of ten thousand li begins with a single step, he still had to take that first step. The first step was research. The more he researched, the more he was shaken to the core. Chapter 492 – Once More, I Meet You By the Pool Chapter 492 - Once More, I Meet You By the Pool Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng felt shaken to the core because he realized that the chains and the formation within the wall were actually familiar. He was well-read in the Daoist Canon, and after arriving in the capital and gaining ess to no small number of experts of the senior generation, his experiences had broadened even more. His nightly chats with Lady Chujian in the Garden of Zhou, his conversations with Su Li in the wildernessthese two geniuses had taught him much. Yet he still had no means of breaking this formation, not even a clue on how to start. He could only sense the unimaginably immense strength and terrifying killing intent within. As he struck off theyer of ice and wholeheartedly examined the ce where the chains attached to the wall, those two deceased generals carved onto the colossal stone wall also seemed to examine him. After quite some time had passed, Chen Changsheng raised his head to gaze up at the wall. As he gazed up at those two legendary Divine Generals, he was filled with shock. The experts of that time had truly been too powerful. The first generation of blooming wildflowers in the past one thousand years was presumably that inconceivable. He was extremely sure that whether it was Wang Zhice that had set up this formation or those two Divine Generals who had only left a strand of spiritual sense behind and were still able to hold fast the chains that bound the dragon, all of them had entered the Divine Domain. Then of the twenty-four meritorious ministers of Lingyan Pavilion, how many of them had been in the Saint Realm? In the era of Taizong, how powerful had the human world been? No wonder the demons had been so utterly defeated, ultimately being forced back to Xuo City. Then what about now? Beginning several decades ago when Wang Po emerged from Tianliang, many people believed that the human world was weing another generation of blooming wildflowers. He was also amongst their number. Then when would he and the fellow members of this generation finally be able to catch up to those figures of the past? "Take a rest. With your current cultivation, theres no way you can pull those chains out of the wall." The ck Dragons voice resonated through the deathly stillness of the underground space. She spoke in human tongue, so the voice of a young maiden could be heard. It was brimming with ridicule, but it was also rtively content. Yes, she was rtively satisfied with Chen Changshengs performance today. Whenpared to the two simple words of thank you, the focus he had when researching the formation in the wall and the chains was intention. With a gust of cold wind, the ck Dragons mountainous body swiftly moved through the underground space. How it had done it was a mystery, but in a very short amount of time, its head had arrived in the air in front of Chen Changsheng. It looked down on him from up high, awe-inspiring and deliberately apathetic. Chen Changsheng examined theplicated designs of unknown meaning on the chains. He shook his head and then looked up at the ck Dragon. "You might have to give me even more time." The ck Dragon replied, "I just said to you, time isnt important to me at all. The most important thing is the result." Chen Changsheng thought, just when did you say that? But upon thinking about it a bit more, he realized that the ck Dragon was speaking of that dragon cry. The problem was that he had not been able to understand everything within that dragon cry. He raised his head and asked the ck Dragon, "Just what did you say a moment ago? What do you want me to do?" The ck Dragon replied, "When you can understand what that means, you will naturally have an answer." Chen Changsheng didnt understand why these formidable beings of the Divine Domain always spoke in such a cryptic and iprehensible manner. The Pope was like this, Zhu Luo was like this, but now that he thought about, Su Li spoke more like a normal person, even though he clearly wasnt much of a normal person. He could see that the ck Dragons mind was set. No matter how he asked, it would not respond. It was just like how in the past, it had refused to tell him what had happened on that night he attempted Meditation for the first time. It was only today that it, for some reason of its own, suddenly decided to say it. Then it could also be said that on this matter of the dragon cry, perhaps in the future when it felt like exining it, it would naturally exin it...but he was still rather curious. It was at this point that Chen Changsheng realized that having a good grasp of anguage was an incredibly important thing. ...... ...... In the eyes of outsiders, and even the official records of the court, this ce was an abandoned pce. Only the eunuchs and maids at the Divine Empresss side knew that the Empress would asionally visit this pce to sit or stroll, but nobody understood why. After a certain summer dayst year, the Empress began to visit this pce even more, but the people allowed to remain in the pce with her grew less and less. Today, this pce contained only herself. The Divine Empress stood by the water outside the pce, her eyes gazing at the small pool before her and remaining there for a very long time. From dawn to dusk and then into the night, she reigned over this vast country. She was nominally the master of the entire human world. Every day, she had to handle countless matters of the Imperial Court. Her time was iparably precious, yet she had spent an entire day staring at this small pool. At the very beginning, it was because her mind was a little restless after speaking with that old man. To her, this was an extremely rare urrence, so she wished to stand by this water where no one was and calm herself. Then it was because she recalled what had urred several times when she was standing by this pool: meeting with that youth. Later on, it was because she realized that youth had reallye. At that moment, she had raised her head and nced at those many stars which had just appeared in the night sky. Her lips perked with a sense of derision, thinking, this thing called fate really is interesting. She had once changed her own fate. She was the person in the world who would most fearlessly confront fate head-on, so she did not leave, instead waiting for the arrival of fate. In the darkness, the dark green waters of the pool suddenly began to move. The middle part of the pool bubbled most fiercely as if it was boiling. She quietly watched that ce, allowing the night wind to brush against her. In Taizongs era, she was already acimed throughout the world as one of the great beauties. Not even Zhou Yuren had been able to steal away her splendor. As she became Empress Consort, she became the supreme beauty of the world in the eyes of many. When she began to read through the memorials in Emperor Xians ce, manage the affairs of state, and was conferred the title of Divine Empress, no one dared to describe her with the word beauty any longer. Authority would forever be above beauty. But this did not change the fact that she truly was very beautiful. The passage of time had left no marks upon her face. Her so-called serenity,posure, and maturity were merely a matter of temperament. There was nothing that could be fussed over with regards to her appearance. She was extremely beautiful, but perhaps because she had reigned over this world for too long, there was a faintly discernible tinge of divine prestige about her appearance, as well as an extremely faint strand of fiendish intent. As the night wind brushed across her face, that beauty and majesty was all washed away, leaving behind a very ordinary appearance. That fiendish intent was still there, but it had been pushed deep into the space between her eyebrows. The bubbling and sloshing of water from the pool did not cease, nor did the night wind. The wind circled around her body, and the sacred gown signifying her status and identity transformed into an ordinary cloth dress. With a gentle gust of wind, she became an ordinary woman. Only that ebony hairpin remained stuck into her hair. With a spray of bubbles, Chen Changsheng emerged from the water. He swam over to the side of the pool and climbed out. He walked into a thicket and prepared to change out of his soaking clothes for his spare set of clean clothes, but then abruptly realized that something wasnt quite right. He turned to look across at the other side of the pool and saw her. Chapter 493 – I Want to Have a Look at Your Face Chapter 493 - I Want to Have a Look at Your Face Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the darkness, the pce was cold and cheerless. The pool and the small garden were also very cold and cheerless, even though it was a summer night. It wasnt just two people by the pool. There was also the ck Goat. It was in the thicket not too far away. Chen Changsheng first saw the middle-aged woman and then saw the ck Goat. If it were another person, they definitely would have been given quite the fright, but he was not. He had already grown ustomed to seeing the ck Goat every time he emerged from the underground space below New North Bridge. As for the middle-aged woman, he also did not find it strange. The first time he came out of the pool, he had seen her. Deep within the Forbidden Pce, as if afraid that rming the people within the pce would cause big trouble, he said nothing. sping his hands, he bowed towards the middle-aged woman. His action was very courteous and his movements very proper. It was just that he was still soaked to the bone, so this respectful bow of his couldnt help but look ratherical. The ck Goat watched him through the leaves, slightly tilting its head as if it was making fun of him. He couldnt deal with all this. He gestured to the middle-aged woman that he needed to change into a clean set of clothes and wished her to turn around and wait a moment. Then he used his mouth to say to the ck Goat, "Close your eyes." He had always believed that the middle-aged woman was deaf and dumb and so could naturally understand the signnguage he had learned from Senior Yu Ren. In fact, she really did know signnguage. But she did not turn around because nothing in this world had the qualifications to make her turn around and avert her gaze. The ck Goat also did not close its eyes. On the contrary, it opened them even wider, two bright spots in the darkness. Chen Changsheng didnt know what to do. Soaked through and through with water dripping off his body nonstop, he cut quite the pitiful figure. The middle-aged woman seemed somewhat displeased at his reaction and waved her sleeve. A gust of wind blew across from her side of the pool and wrapped around his body. The wind of summer nights wasnt at all dry, but it was rather hot. In a moment, his clothes were dry. From the inside out, they were dry and clean beyondpare. Chen Changsheng was stunned, then he saw the middle-aged woman walk out of the garden, her hands sped behind her. The ck Goat nced at him, then turned its head and walked out of the thicket to catch up to the middle-aged woman. In the past when he had made his way back to the Orthodox Academy from the Imperial Pce, the ck Goat had always led the way, eventer on when he had the key. Habit was always a most powerful thing. Consequently, he followed the ck Goat, apanying the middle-aged woman into the darkness of the Imperial Pce, then through that secluded secret door arrived at...the Hundred Herb Garden. Presently, Luoluo was staying in the Li Pce for a month, and then in the Imperial Pce for a month. The Hundred Herb Garden had been deserted for quite some time. Besides when he came with Tang Thirty-Six to steal medicinal herbs, Chen Changsheng had also not been here in quite some time. But the Hundred Herb Garden was still the same as ever. Its long hallways were still extremely perplexing. The trees and flowers were still growing extremely well, half-obscuring the paths. The table in the forest was still at its original ce. Still arranged on that stone table were one teapot and two teacups. It was just that today, the tea being drunk was white tea. The tea was very clear, but very fragrant. There were many things that he found impossible toprehend, to understand. For instance, why was it that although the Hundred Herb Garden had no people, this stone table had a teapot and teacupswhy was the tea freshly brewed and had just reached the perfect temperature, neither too hot nor too cold? For instance, why was it that this ck Goat which he heard Mo Yu had raised in the pce, was so close to this middle-aged woman? For instance, why was it that this middle-aged woman needed only a wave of her sleeve to have the night wind dry his clothes and hair? For instance, this middle-aged woman...just who was she? This middle-aged womans cultivation was unfathomable, at least in his eyes. Her status in the Imperial Pce was very high and she could move about as she pleased. Moreover, she knew many of the secrets of the Imperial Pce and seemed to have a peculiar affection for the Hundred Herb GardenChen Changsheng had long realized that this middle-aged woman was not simple. He had even spected as to her identity many times, guessing her to be everything from an imperial concubine once doted upon by Emperor Xian but now fallen from grace to a Daoist nun that had cultivated together with the Divine Empress in the Hundred Herb Garden, but he always felt these guesses to be wrong. Later on, Chen Changsheng ceased to guess. The middle-aged woman had never asked him to do anything and had even helped him in passing. In addition, just as Tang Thirty-Six had once said, because of his own reasons, he didnt care very much for many things and would always reveal aposure that surpassed his age. It was also because he had many of his own secrets and didnt wish to seek the secrets of others. More importantly, he had grown used to, even enjoyed, the mood when he and this middle-aged woman sat across from each other in the Hundred Herb Garden, drinking tea, even though it had only happened three times. When they were drinking tea in the Hundred Herb Garden, the middle-aged woman would never speak and he was not required to speak. The middle-aged woman would spend the vast majority of the time gazing up at the stars in the night sky or the marks of time in the Hundred Herb Garden. She didnt look at him, so there was no need for him to be nervous. That sort of tranquility seemed able to bring him back to Xining Viges old temple, as if he were sitting with Senior Yu Ren by the stream. Nothing needed to be said, nor did either of them need to know what the other was thinking. They could just sit like this, whiling away the time. Because of the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changshengs emotions were rather unsettled recently. He had no means of entering the Garden of Zhou and so had no means of finally confirming that maidens tracks. This made him very anxious and he desperately required this moment of tranquility. Yet this time was different. This sort of tranquility which he yearned for and treasured was shattered. The middle-aged woman withdrew her gaze from the starry sky and began to look at him. This looksted for a very long time. She looked very carefully, very calmly, very attentively. It was like his face contained mountains, water, flowers, trees, cloudscontained limitless sights. Chen Changsheng didnt know why she was looking at him. There was an indescribable feeling about it and naturally some tension as well. As time flowed on, the middle-aged woman continued to examine, making him ever more nervous, so much so that his body began to turn stiff. At this moment, the middle-aged woman suddenly reached out her hand, using her forefinger to raise his chin. Chen Changsheng was startled. The first time they had drunken tea at this ce, the middle-aged woman had once caressed his cheeks. Back then, because of the emotions in her eyes, Chen Changsheng had held it in and done nothing. But caressing a cheek and raising his chin were two actions withpletely different implications. The former could be understood as a senior showing tender affection for a junior, recollecting some sort of lost emotion. As for thetter...it was more like teasing a small animal or flirting. Moreover, although this woman was old enough to be his mother, in the end, they were man and woman. He really couldnt endure this sort of action. He wanted to turn his head and avoid it, but realized that some iprehensible Qi was being transmitted from that finger and made it impossible for him to move. She raised his chin and carefully scrutinized his face. Of course, she was not flirting with a young man, nor was she teasing a small animal. There was no tender affection in her eyes, no sense of nostalgia, no emotion whatsoever. She examined Chen Changshengs face like she was looking at a painting, wanting to see what sort of secretsy hidden behind the painting. Chen Changsheng found the expression in her eyes deeply unpleasant because it was too apathetic. However, he didnt move an inch. His nose rose up and down, his breathing much coarser than usual. If it were Luoluo or Tang Thirty-Six seeing this scene, they would know that he was truly angry. But she did not know, and even if she did know, this would not affect her decision. No man or matter could change her decision. However, she might have felt that Chen Changshengs current appearance was very cute. She smiled and prepared to release his chin, but it was at this very moment that her smile vanished. Herplexion became frigid as ice, as if she had seen something on his face. Chapter 494 – Leftover Tea Shatters the Crimson Gown Chapter 494 - Leftover Tea Shatters the Crimson Gown Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A fiendish intent emerged from the depths of the space between her eyebrows. An iparably terrifying and oppressive force appeared in the silent Hundred Herb Garden. Chen Changsheng nkly stared at her face, feeling that fiendish intent emanating from her brow and the sea of oppressive might around him. He subconsciously ceased his struggles, vaguely guessing that something must have urred. She was looking at his eyes. Could it be that the problem was within his eyes? No, the eyes were the window to the soul. Through his eyes, she was seeing his sea of consciousness. She couldnt see what he was thinking, but she could keenly sense that spiritual sense which was not at all his own. This strand of spiritual sense was extremely indistinct, yet extraordinarily tenacious. Moreover, it was extremely cunning, hiding itself in the deepest depths of Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness, quietly sitting on the seabed with those stones formed from subconscious thought and extraordinarily hard to differentiate from its surroundings. Putting aside Chen Changsheng, if she had not suddenly been taken by the urge to examine Chen Changsheng, to search his face and eyes for something and thus prove or reject her suspicions...if she had not examined with such focus and care, she would also have failed to discover that extremely thin strand of spiritual sense. "Who is so audacious as to dare move against him?" As she stared at the spiritual sense in the depths of Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness, she gave a cold snort. With this cold snort, a strand of her spiritual sense entered Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. Of course, this was just an extremely tiny portion of herplete spiritual sense. With the strength of her spiritual sense, the moment it entered Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness, it might cause his head to explode. Even though it was only a tiny portion, the moment her spiritual sense entered, Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness was immediately engulfed in a raging tempest. Countless fierce and mighty waves constantly rose up from the sea and it frothed without end. Even the deepest depths of the sea felt the effects of the storm. That strand of spiritual sense in Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness had kept itself hidden for a long time, but it finally found it impossible to keep up the act. Apanied by a mighty surge from the depths of the sea, the entirety of the sea instantly turned red. An incredibly terrifying bloody scent inundated the world. Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness seemed about to be a sea of blood. In the moment after revealing itself, this concealed strand of spiritual sense was actually so powerful. One could imagine that if it had not been discovered, if the owner of this spiritual sense wished to assassinate Chen Changsheng one day, it would be an incredibly easy affair! Even now, this strand of spiritual sense was still seeking to kill Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng still knew nothing. His sea of consciousness was already engulfed in countless storms, the blood beneath the fierce storms gradually creeping towards the horizon. But he was aware of none of this. He only felt somewhat absent-minded. Fortunately, she sat across from him. Ultimately, both Chen Changsheng and that person were her affairs to handle. She would not permit another toy a hand on him, even if that person acting against Chen Changsheng was that dog she had raised herself. Yes, the moment that strand of spiritual sense rose up from the seabed, she knew just who had nted it within Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. That scent of blood was too distinct, too pungent. She extended her hand and dipped it into a cup of tea. In his dazed state, Chen Changsheng felt he had gone back to the past. At that time, she had also dipped her hand in tea to write the word ice on the table, helping him to find New North Bridge and thus the ck Dragon. But this time, she was not writing a word. With a flick of her finger, a drop of tea fell in between Chen Changshengs eyebrows. With a hiss, the drop of tea turned into a puff of steam and vanished. Chen Changsheng only felt a buzz in his sea of consciousness and then fainted. ...... ...... The instant that drop of tea fell between Chen Changshengs eyebrows, in that mansion within the principal alley of the Northern Military Department, a cup of tea fell to the ground and shattered. Zhou Tongs hands stiffened in the air and hisplexion turned abnormally pale. It was as if he had caught some serious illness in an extremely brief span of time. Then his fingers began to shudder, his entire body began to shudder. Because of this shuddering, that crimson officials gown began to twist, seeming extremely simr to a sea of blood being swept over by the wind. Just a moment ago, he had steeped a cup of fine ck tea and left it to sit until it reached the appropriate temperature. He had just been ready to bring it up to his mouth and take a sip when an intense pain abruptly running through his sea of consciousness took him by surprise. That pain was so real that it was like someone had stabbed into the depths of his brain with a rusty knife. Even he found it impossible to bear this sort of pain. His fingers had released, causing the teacup to plummet to the ground. And it was only he who had interacted with pain for half a lifetime that would be able to sit down on a chair. Although his face was pale and his entire body was shuddering as if he had suffered some terrible illness, he had not fallen unconscious. The moment that pain bloomed in his sea of consciousness, Zhou Tong knew that something had happened. That day in the courtyard where crabapples blossomed, he had borrowed the sinister pressure of Zhou Prison and didnt hesitate to consume his heartblood so that he could use a technique to conceal a strand of spiritual sense in Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. The Great Crimson Gown was worthy of being called the strangest of all mental attack techniques. He had managed tomit this deed silently. Neither Chen Changsheng nor Tang Thirty-Six had been able to sense it. However, even the strongest mental attack ultimately had certain limits. Zhou Tongs Great Crimson Gown could not let him know what was going on in Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness at every moment. It was more like a spy, concealed in the grass behind enemy lines. It would record everything it saw, then when Zhou Tong called it back in the future, he would be able to know everything and everyone Chen Changsheng had met with in the past few days. Of course, that strand of spiritual sense that was simr to a ranger, on certain special asions, could also infiltrate the enemy camp andunch a suicidal attack against the general. This was also a technique Zhou Tong had prepared beforehand. He wished to control Chen Changshengs life and death with a single thought. Yet against his expectations, his strand of spiritual sense had actually been discovered and then utterly annihted! The annihtion of the spiritual sense had caused a bacsh on his sea of consciousness, causing him to suffer extremely harsh injuries. Who? Who had been able to discover that strand of spiritual sense he had hidden in the depths of Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness? And just who possessed such divine power to be able to so easily shatter his Great Crimson Gown? Zhou Tongsplexion was deathly pale and his eyes streaked with blood. Shocked and perplexed, he thought with a chill: could it be the Pope? There were very few people in the world that could see through the secrets of his Great Crimson Gown. There were only a scant few in the capital, and it was only right that the Pope was among them. It was just that he had specifically made arrangements to hide his technique from the Pope, so how could the Pope have seen through it? ...... ...... Chen Changsheng woke up and realized that he had been sleeping on the stone table. He raised his head and saw that the middle-aged woman had already departed. The teapot and tea cups had also vanished without a trace, as had the ck Goat. The dark forest of the Hundred Herb Garden was still beautiful and secluded, the lively cries of insects rising up from every direction. This ce was as beautiful as a dreand, and he felt that he really had just been dreaming a moment ago. He had not met that middle-aged woman by the pool, not followed her to the Hundred Herb Garden, and had not sat across from her and drunk tea. He inadvertently rubbed the space between his eyebrows and realized that the spot was a little moist and cold to the touch. He withdrew his finger and nced at it, but it was impossible to tell if that moisture really was that drop of tea. But that moist and cool feeling felt particrly good. Through his brow, it seeped into his mind, making him feel iparably fresh and cool. For some reason, he felt much more rxed, and also much more clear-headed. It was as if something had washed him from the inside out, leaving not a speck of filth behind. ...... ...... As he made his way back to the Orthodox Academy from the Hundred Herb Garden, Chen Changsheng recalled what had just happened. Somewhat uneasy, he began Introspective Meditation under the great banyan tree, yet found nothing strange. His Ethereal Pce, sea of consciousness, and meridians were all as usual. Those severed meridians were still blocked up, his true essence had not been consumed, his spiritual sense was no stronger. But...it seemed that there was now an extra sort of Qi. If his spiritual sense could once be described as calm as water and heavy as a mountain, it could now be said to have been washed by a spring rain. The surface of the water seemed much more flexible and the mountain seemed to have grown moister. Was this change brought about by that single drop of tea? Chen Changsheng did not know nor did he understand. He sat by theke in a stupor for quite some time before finally getting up. Upon returning to the house, he went as usual to Zhexius room. Inserting needles into the neck, sending a light pulse of true essence, helping the medicine spreadthese were his methods of treating illnesses. After so many days of treatment, coupled with the medicines requested from the Li Pce or stolen from the Hundred Herb Garden, Zhexius condition had greatly improved. Many days ago, he needed some support to walk a few steps. However, he still spent long hours on the bed, not even turning over unless it was absolutely necessary. Xuanyuan Po had once indicated his confusion over this, but only Chen Changsheng knew the reason for it. Zhexius dark period in Zhou Prison had left far too many wounds on his body. Those wounds seemed to have gradually recovered on the surface, but the pain still remained within his body. Injury was pain, and the phrase pain from injury was impossible to separate. If Zhexiu moved, he would be afflicted by a horrifying pain, so much so that even this wolf youth famed for his willpower found it better to lie motionlessly on his bed in such a good-for-nothing manner. (TN: pain from injury is a single phrase in Chinese, ʹ. means injury and ʹ means pain.) Chen Changsheng knew how much pain Zhexiu was in, so he didnt believe that Zhexiu was a good-for-nothing. On the contrary, every time he saw Zhexius expressionless face, he would always sigh in admiration at Zhexius ability to endure until now without a single tear. "After your meridians are repaired, we can invite the priests of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green toe and use the Sacred Light technique." Chen Changsheng said somewhat consolingly as he removed the needles from Zhexius body. Suddenly, his fingers stopped. At this time, his thumb and forefinger were resting on the final needle in Zhexius neck. He was keenly aware that below this needle was a meridian important to both human and demi-human, reaching from the Ethereal Pce directly to the lower edge of the sea of consciousness. When Zhexiu was imprisoned in Zhou Prison, the first Zhou Tong did was use some secret method to sever this meridian and cripple Zhexius cultivation. That meridian was far too important and far too sensitive. Let alone touching it, even gently brushing against it with the spiritual sense would make someone ufortable. If it were actually touched, that sort of pain...Chen Changsheng could only imagine it. Of all the people he knew, only Zhexiu had endured it, so whenever he ced a needle here, he would always act with particr care and precaution. He clearly understood that this particr meridian could not be restored through any outside force, only time. As a result, he had never given a time for Zhexiusplete recovery and had even mentally prepared himself for the fact that it might require three years, or even longer. Yet, just as he was prepared to remove this needle, he suddenly felt a faint vibration emanating from below the needle. Chapter 495 – Entering the Garden of Zhou Again Chapter 495 - Entering the Garden of Zhou Again Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Although the fluctuation was very weak, it was extremely distinct. It was absolutely the fluctuation of true essence! What did this mean? This meant that Zhexius meridian was already joined. Although it could not be said to have beenpletely restored, at least true essence could slowly flow through it. Moreover, as long as true essence could flow, the meridians speed of repair would be countless times faster. Much less three years, it might not even require three days for that meridian to be restored to its original condition! Whats going on here? Chen Changsheng thought in shock as he gazed at Zhexiu. As they looked each other in the eyes, he knew that Zhexiu had already sensed the meridians recovery. It had nothing to do with the treatments or medicines. For the meridian to have recovered innumerable times faster than he had estimated could only have been aplished by Zhexiu. The question was, just how had he done it? "Pain." Zhexiu stared into his eyes. "Can stimte vitality. The greater the pain, the more vitality is stimted. You just need to soberly bear that sort of pain." Chen Changsheng was incredibly stunned. For quite some time, he couldnt even speak. ...... ...... Late at night, the lights of the Orthodox Academy were gradually extinguished, thus allowing the starlight illuminating the Separate Garden to seem even brighter. Chen Changsheng stood at the window, gazing at the silver surface of theke in silence. If this were any other time, he would have already gone to sleep, but today, he did not. The resolute and strict will Zhexiu was disying had caused him to vaguely understand something. He sat cross-legged by the window and began to meditate, entering the sword sheath. Different from before, he did not separate a strand of his spiritual sense and have it enter the sheath, instead having the entirety of his spiritual sense enter. He knew that this was an incredibly dangerous move, that he was about to experience an excruciating pain. In addition, if his spiritual sense were jolted apart by the illusory ck monolith, it was highly likely that he would suffer severe injuries. But he could no longer wait. He had to enter the Garden of Zhou and see. This sword sheath was called the Vault Sheath and within ity countless razor-sharp sword intents. Combined, they formed a most dangerous ocean. In the past when he had sent his single strand of spiritual sense through this sword ocean, it would provoke torrential rains and howling winds and bring about massive waves. Today, he had sent all of his spiritual sense, so one could imagine the response from the ocean of sword intents. Instantly, it began to crazily bellow. It was very painful, truly very painful. His spiritual sense collided against endless waves the size of mountains or else sank down to the frigid seabed. After some indeterminate amount of time had passed, he finally seeded in reaching the shore on the other side of the sword ocean and set eyes on that illusory ck monolith. The journey had seemed very simple, but it had actually been dangerous to the extreme. If his spiritual sense had not just been washed by that drop of tea, bing more flexible in all aspects and possessing a sort of vitality, perhaps it would have been engulfed by this vast body of water midway. Even though this was the case, there had been several instances en route in which the pain had almost made him give up. However, whenever he was prepared to give up, he recalled Zhexiu and recalled how he had raised up the umbre of ten thousand swords to support the falling sky atop the Mausoleum of Zhou, making him grit his teeth and endure it. Tonight, what had arrived at the shore on the other side of the sword ocean was his entire spiritual sense. From this, one could understand how he arrived at the other shore and stood before the ck monolith. The moment his gaze rested on the surface of the ck monoliths illusion, his spiritual sense also descended upon it. Last time, his spiritual sense had already been able to dive deeper into the illusory ck monolith, but it could not go all the way through. As a result, he had only been able to get a faint picture of whaty behind. This time was also the same. He saw the dusky cliffs of Sunset Valley, the now-ruined Mountainside Whispering Wood, those smallkes which seemed to have dried up, and also that in. The in was utterlycking in vitality. The green patches of reeds and white frosted grass were likerge patches of color, cut apart by gorges that ran through the earth. Just as he thought that all the monsters had escaped the in and disappeared to parts unknown, he realized that there was a giant ck spot to the northwest. With a thought, he arrived in the sky over that area. On the in, there were tens of thousands of monsters slowly making their way to the distant mausoleum. Their heads were lowered, their breathing rough, their mouths dripping with saliva, the wounds covering their bodies giving off a putrid air. They seemed ready to drop dead at any time. Suddenly, the ck monster tide stopped. A figure like a small mountain slowly stood. It was the Mountain-toppling Fiend gazing up at the sky. The tens of thousands of monsters followed its gaze upwards. They all sensed that something seemed to be watching them, but they couldnt see anything. After some time had passed, despair appeared in the monsters eyes and painful whimpers arose. If there really is a god overlooking us, why dont youe save us? How can you have the heart to unfeelingly watch as we walk into desperate straits? The monsters did not go mad from despair, because those monsters that had gone mad had already massacred each other several days ago. The remaining monsters were already exhausted to a breaking point. They had already abandoned all hope of survival, only desiring to return to the ce where they had resided for many generations and then sink into eternal rest with the master of that mausoleum. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng withdrew his gaze and he turned his attention to the surface of the ck monolith. The ck monoliths illusion was not one bit different from the real ck monolith. It justcked a body, truly being aplete projection. He gazed at thoseplex and iprehensible lines upon the monoliths surface, pondering the question of just how he could get past them. If these lines were to fall on the eyes of ordinary people, they would just be abstruse writings. No matter how they looked at it, they wouldnt be able to understand, let alone distinguish some sort ofws from them. After all, this monolith had always been a Heavenly Tome Monolith. (TN: trantes to Heavenly Tome, but it can also mean abstruse/illegible writing.) Chen Changsheng had seen many Heavenly Tome Monoliths and was very familiar with the lines on their surface. He knew how he should examine them. His gazended amidst the lines, moving along with them. He felt like he had returned to those days in the Mausoleum of Books, sitting before the monolith huts and sitting under the tree for endless days and nights. Those lines were the orbits along which the stars moved, the source, or perhaps symbol, of all the changes in fate. He felt like he had returned to those days in the wilderness of Tianliang County, raising his head up to the starry sky. That was the first day after Su Li had transmitted the Intellectual Sword to him. He had been keenly aware that his calction ability was not enough topletely grasp the Intellectual Sword, so he had used another method. He had used the method forprehending the Heavenly Tome Monoliths to use the Intellectual Sword. Even Su Li would probably not have guessed that this sort of thing was possible. Then now, he had to turn everything around. He wanted to use the Intellectual Sword to unlock the Heavenly Tome Monolith. He did not wish to do as he had done in the Mausoleum of Books, viewing the monoliths to be enlightened in the Dao andprehend. He wanted to break it. (TN: This paragraph ys on the word . ⿪ means unlock, means prehend, and ƽ means break.) He wished to find a path in these lines on the surface of the ck monolith, to find the Divine Kingdom amongst the orbits of the stars, to find the truth amongst the illusory fate...and then use his sword to break through. After quite a long time had passed, he closed his eyes. After another span of time had passed, he opened his eyes, and his sword stabbed at the surface of the ck monolith. His spiritual sense was currently within the sheath, his body outside of it. His sword was in the sheath, but it was not within the sheath. But the moment he attacked, the Stainless Sword was summoned by his will and came to be gripped in his hand. The Stainless Sword pierced through the air and fell upon the ck monolith. It clearly stabbed at the intersection of countless lines, yet for some reason, when the point fell upon the monolith, itnded on a white space. There was a pop like a bubble in a pond being popped by some naughty frog. There was a rumble as the ocean of sword intent behind him curled up into a monstrous wave that reached the heavens. Before his eyes, the ck monolith rapidly lightened and then turned into a pure white. That was light. And also the sky. He drew his gaze back from the sky, lowering his head to look at the in around. He saw those three mountain ranges in the distance, saw the miserable grass of the wilderness. With a howl of cold wind, his sleeves were blown around. This was the Garden of Zhou. He stood at the ce in the Garden of Zhou that was closest to the sky and also the ce that was furthest from the ground. He was standing at the peak of the Mausoleum of Zhou. ...... ...... Early morning at the Orthodox Academy had long since ceased being so peaceful and quiet. The Separate Garden was somewhat better. Zhexiu was lying on his bed, recovering from his injuries. Although Tang Thirty-Six was much more diligent than before, it was impossible for him to wake up at five. Xuanyuan Po made his way along theke from the kitchen on the other side and arrived in front of the house. Looking at a certain window on the second floor of the house, he shouted, "Chen Changsheng,e down and eat." Previously on the other side of theke, he had seen very clearly that Chen Changsheng was by the window. From this, he knew that it was already five oclock. The Orthodox Academy had never required a timekeeping deviceChen Changsheng served that purpose. There was no response from the window. Xuanyuan Po waved around the fat blue lobster in his hand, shouting, "This is really tasty when taken with chili oil and flour mantou. I left one especially for you. Hurry on down, or else Tang Thirty-Six will hear ande steal it from us." There was still no answer. Xuanyuan Po felt somewhat bewildered. Clomp, clomp, clomp, clomp, he made his way upstairs. Pushing open the door to Chen Changshengs room, he said, "Brushing teeth shouldnt take this long." There was no reply because there was no one in the room. The window was open, the morning breeze gusting in and lifting up a corner of the bedsheets. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng looked at the Stainless Sword in his right hand, confirming that the sword was real. Then he confirmed that he himself was real. This signified that he really had entered the Garden of Zhou. In other words, he had re-discovered the Garden of Zhou. That illusion of the ck monolith now seemed like the path to the Garden of Zhou. As for the ck monoliths original body, it should be the key to the Garden of Zhou. He clearly remembered that when he was leaving the Garden of Zhou, the sky had been copsing. Of the miniature worlds discovered by humans, the Garden of Zhou was the most stable and also thergest. Ultimately, however, it was still a shard of space and could not possibly be as firm as its source world. So whether it was him or Zhu Luo and Mei Lisha outside Hanqiu City, they had all believed that the Garden of Zhou had definitely been annihted. No one had imagined that the Garden of Zhou still existed. It had managed to re-establish itsws and then, truly and with great difficulty, stabilized itself once more. ......But a big change had already urred. It truly had not been too long since he departed from the Garden of Zhou. It had definitely not even been half a year, but the Garden of Zhou was already incredibly different. This world had be much more overgrown, much more ruined, perhaps a result of that catastrophe in which the heavens and earth were overturned. The ground was covered in cracks and the water in the sea of grass had grown turbid. In the distant mountains, signs ofndslides could be seen. The mountain springs had dried, as had many of the smallkes. The earth was a picture of destion, and the green trees were caked with dust. The entire sight was extremely miserable. The cries of insects could no longer be heard from the sea of grass, and the grass itself was on the verge of dying. There were naturally no shoals of fish, but if one looked closely, one could spot a few fish with their bellies up, weakly spitting out a few bubbles. Even that sun in the sky, that disk of light, had grown somewhat dim. ...... Chapter 496 – No One is Within Chapter 496 - No One is Within Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This ce was the ins of the Unsetting Sun, and its sun had always been somewhat different. In addition, the fact that the sun had grown much dimmer was not a problem with the sun itself but rather that the space in which it existed had some problem that was incredibly difficult to describe in words. Being difficult to describe, it was naturally even more difficult to understand. Yet for some reason, Chen Changsheng only needed to nce around to understand why the Garden of Zhou had transformed into this state. The Garden of Zhous gradual transformation into a wastnd definitely had something to do with the disaster caused by the shattering of itsws. However, the reason the Garden of Zhou had not been able to repair itself after the reestablishment of itsws was that it had been cut off from its original world. Yes, the Garden of Zhou was a miniature world, a fragment floating in the river of space and time, but it by necessity had some connection to the source world, or else, after the death of Zhou Dufu, it would no longer haveplied by set rules and appeared in the world. Chen Changsheng knew why the Garden of Zhou had to appear every ten years: it needed to connect with the source world. Only with running water could there be no decay. Although the Garden of Zhou was vast, if it was truly cut off from the world and became a stagnant pool of water, then even if this pool of water were as vast as the ocean, it would still eventually turn dead and lifeless. Standing at the peak of the Mausoleum of Zhou, Chen Changsheng looked all around him and faintly perceived a sort of connection. He judged that with his arrival, a connection had been reestablished between the Garden of Zhou and the source world. This situation should change, but it would inevitably be a very long and slow process. He didnt know if those beings living within this world could endure until that day. The monster tide in the sea of grass was no longer as vast as it was in the past. Although several tens of thousands seemed quite a lot, it seemed very little amongst the boundless and vast sea of grass. The tens of thousands of monsters continued their journey towards the Mausoleum of Zhou, nning there to wee the conclusion of their lives. But in the next moment, they once more felt that Qi, the sense that something was looking down on them. This time, the feeling did note from the distant sky, but from the Mausoleum of Zhou up ahead. Moreover, this Qi was much more intense. Some of the more intelligent monsters could even tell that they had smelled this Qi before. The Mountain-toppling Fiend stopped and raised its several-dozen-zhang body high. It gazed at the distant mausoleum, its bean-like eyes slowly filling up with a ruthless aura. With a whoosh, the heavily injured Earth Monkey popped up from somewhere. Grabbing onto the Mountain-toppling Fiends fur, it climbed up to its shoulder like a sh of lightning relying on only its two hands. Staring at the distant Mausoleum of Zhou, it sent out a mournful howl, brimming with anger, resentment, and despair. At the very back of the monster tide, the Monster Bull had its eyes closed. The remnants of its ears shivered in the cold wind. From the howl of the Earth Monkey, it could confirm the origins of that Qi. Its body could barely restrain its shuddering. The mottled surface of its skin, unsightly because it had lost too many of its arrow hairs, began to send off ripple after ripple. It was like a swamp from which the water hadpletely evaporated but was still somewhat moist. In the battle of the Sword Pool, these three great monsters had suffered devastating wounds. Ultimately, however, they were so iparably powerful and fierce that by some fluke, they had actually managed to survive that disaster. It was a matter of course that they could recognize that this Qi came from that human youth, the main culprit behind the Garden of Zhous current appearance. To these monsters, the Garden of Zhou was their homnd. They had calmly lived out countless years here, but then it was all disturbed by these repulsive humans and demons, even forcing them into these desperate straits. The sky had fallen, and the humans and demons had all left, but they still had to live in this in. What could they do? The hatred these monsters held towards Chen Changsheng was naturally very easy to understand. However, for some reason, in the next moment, the harsh howls of the Earth Monkey came to a sudden stop. It stared with round eyes at the Mausoleum of Zhou, a profound sense of disbelief appearing in its eyes, soon followed by fear and cowardice. It noiselessly approached the Mountain-toppling Fiends ear and mumbled a few words, then took its half-ruined body and hid it behind the horn at the crown of the Mountain-toppling Fiends head, not daring to peek out its head again. The Monster Bull at the back of the monster tide also calmed down. It slightly tilted its head and then gave out long and low cry. The Mountain-toppling Fiend gazed at the Mausoleum of Zhou. After a moment of silence, it kneeled on the ground. Hence, the tens of thousands of monsters all bent their forelegs or lowered their heads. Closing their eyes brimming with brutality and exhaustion, they kneeled. This was both acknowledgment of their allegiance and a wee. Acknowledgment so that new people could be brought into the Garden of Zhou and weing the new master of the Garden of Zhou. ...... ...... At some ce in the sea of grass, Chen Changsheng looked at the two great monsters kneeling before him, not knowing how to respond. Even when kneeling, the Mountain-toppling Fiend was still like a mountain, as was the Monster Bull. Compared to them, he seemed exceptionally tiny. If he had not met the ck Dragon under New North Bridge so many times and been in an identical position so many times, then even if he was fully aware of the situation in the Garden of Zhou, he might have already rushed to escape. Back then when he and she were in the sea of grass, they had encountered many dangers. In the end, they were encircled by the monster tide. Those two...no, three iparably powerful and abnormally sinister and terrifying monsters had once given them countless difficulties. If the Sword Pool had not reappeared before the world, then the unity of the souls of Nanke and the young Golden-winged Great Peng would not have been required. Those three monsters would have effortlessly in and eaten them. "I know of the Garden of Zhous current situation." Chen Changsheng looked at the pair of eyes hidden in the shadow of the Mountain-toppling Fiends horn and knew that they belonged to that most sinister Earth Monkey. "I can help you resolve a few problems." Hearing this, the Mountain-toppling Fiend kneeled even lower and the Monster Bull made itself even humbler. The dense mass of monsters behind these two were even more unbearable. The dragon serpents rolled their bodies around while the demon vultures gave out sharp and ugly cries. The monsters used every method to disy their obedience and meekness. In reality, any monster that could live up until now was certainly not a kind one. They were all the most powerful and dangerous monsters. Seeing this sight, Chen Changsheng couldnt help but feel somewhat strange. He took out all the medicines that he usually kept with him and threw them before the Mountain-toppling Fiend and Monster Bull. He once more turned to that pair of eyes in the shadow of the Mountain-toppling Fiends horn and said, "Let the heavily injured eat first." The pair of eyes seemed to dart around, seeming to think about something. "I didnt bring enough medicine, so you must divide them ording to the instructions I just gave you." He no longer looked at that pair of eyes, instead saying to the Mountain-toppling Fiend, "I have an urgent matter to get to. Tomorrow, I wille in at the same time, but if I discover that someone hasnt listened to my instructions, I will no longere in." Upon hearing these words, the Mountain-toppling Fiend lightly ced its two thick arms on the ground, indicating that it would do as he said. Its two palms covered in ck fur were opened upwards, seeming just like two ck forests. With this action, his horn also reached the ground. Because of the Earth Monkeys ruined body, it could not stand firmly. It rolled off the Mountain-toppling Fiend, rolling all the way until itnded in front of Chen Changsheng. It was inly obvious that the Mountain-toppling Fiend had done this on purpose. The Earth Monkey simply didnt dare to raise its head. It incessantly kissed the muddy ground before Chen Changshengs boots, simultaneously weeping and sobbing. All in all, it seemed particrly pitiful. Chen Changsheng knew that it was acting, but he did not care. Shaking his head, he headed towards the outskirts of the in. He was keenly aware that none of these monsters was kind. This especially loyal and sincere appearance of theirs could not be counted on. In truth, they were all extremely savage and cruel, but he still wanted to help them. The heavens had the virtue of cherishing life, and he cherished life more than anyone else. He was also not worried about the monsters biting back after being saved and returning to their former strength. He was the master of the Garden of Zhou, after all. If he did not open the Garden of Zhou, then this miniature world would eventually fade away, and no matter how strong the beings within it were, they would only be able to walk the path of death. To say it another way, the Garden of Zhou was currently his ranch and those monsters were his livestock. If the livestock were sick or hungry, it was only right that, as their owner, he be concerned about them. This wasnt even considering monsters like the Monster Bull that already possessed a tentative intelligence. He found it impossible to regard them as livestock, nor did he wish to see them die. Moreover, to him, the Garden of Zhou possessed a deep significance. He did not wish for the Garden of Zhou to be and of the dead. He hoped for the Garden of Zhou to continue to live, just like he hoped that she continued to live. ...... ...... The oldws of the Garden of Zhou had already been shattered, and the spatial barrier around the ins of the Unsetting Sun had also disappeared. As the new master of the Garden of Zhou, a portion of the newws of the Garden of Zhou, through some iprehensible means, entered his mind. Afterwards, he grasped thews in this portion that he couldprehend with his current level of cultivation. As his cultivation incessantly improved, this miniature world would disy even morews to him. From the other way, hisprehension of thesews was also extremely helpful in improving his cultivation. Because of his grasp over thesews, he only needed a brief amount of time to walk out of the ins of the Unsetting Sun, cross several mountains, and arrive at that residence at the edge of the Garden of Zhou. This ce was the Mountainside Whispering Wood, the garden where most of the human cultivators had congregated back then and also the ce he had seen the Great Peng fly her towards. The winding corridors and small pavilions of the past were now shattered walls and piles of rubble. The ce was pervaded by a lifeless atmosphere. No frogs croaked, but the cries of birds could be heard from far away, proof that this ce was not truly a dead country. But many people had already died in this ce. The copsing cliffs had buried the most beautiful buildings of the Mountainside Whispering Wood. Countless monstrous boulders were piled up from the depressions of the mountain up to its waist. At this horrifying scene, Chen Changsheng could only remain silent. He was incapable of moving these boulders, but he could clearly sense that beneath this copsed cliff were many dead people. He stood in front of this copsed cliff for a very long time, then left. Afterwards, he went to the other two gardens but gained nothing. He went to that stream, going upstream towards that cold pool. There was no longer any sword intent in that pool, nor any person. Theke on the other side of the pool was also devoid of people. In the depths of theke, he could faintly make out the light emitted by that Night Pearl. Chen Changsheng did not remove those treasures, or the silver, or those books that had been immersed in water for so many days and yet had not rotted away. He only took a few things that had been wrapped in cloth. There was no one at theke shore. The sands were still stained with ckened blood. He didnt know which was Qi Jians and which was Zhexius. Then he swam to the depths of theke, arriving at those smallkes in front of Sunset Valley. The water in these smallkes had already drained through the cracks in the ground to somece else, leaving only the drykebeds behind. Back then, he had burst out of theke here and been rescued by her. This ce also had no people. ...... ...... Chapter 497 – A String of Stone Pearls Chapter 497 - A String of Stone Pearls Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng walked through the wends on the outskirts of the in. He glimpsed that ind of reeds and then went to that cave. In the depths of that cave, he saw the bones of that elder from the Setting Sun Sect, already picked clean by the monsters. Then he went to Sunset Valley, slowly making his way along the mountain path of white stone, arriving by a wutong tree. He didnt know he wanted toe to this wutong tree, he had just been following a feeling. But this ce also had no people. There was no other person in the Garden of Zhou. Not a single one. Ultimately, he returned to the front of the Mausoleum of Zhou. The colossal mausoleum stood between heaven and earth, still insufferably arrogant as ever. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths arranged around the mausoleum were no longer as berserk and terrifying as they had been on that day and now seemed extremely calm. The lines on their surface, perhaps because the sand blown by the wind over these past days had filled them up or because they had been grinded away, had already disappeared, as if they had returned to their initial forms as stone pirs. The ck monolith was just like the rest, its surface smooth. Chen Changsheng ced his hand on its surface. From the in behind him, a burst of low howls came from the distance. This was a sending off and also an expression of unease and imploration. They were sending off the Garden of Zhous new owner, uneasy that he might note back, imploring him that in his grace, he might descend once more as quickly as possible. ...... ...... There was darkness, and then light. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. He realized that he was still in his room, still by his window. Nothing had changed from before. It was just that the time had already reached high noon. The sun hung up high in the azure sky. No matter how hard the trees of the Orthodox Academy worked to provide shade, it was impossible for them to prevent the descent of those scorching rays of light. The light that he saw was sunlight. Then he noticed that a string of stone pearls had appeared on his wrist. In every aspect, these pearls seemed to have been made from the most ordinary stone. Their surfaces were unadorned, and they emitted no Qi. Moreover, their surfaces could not even be described as particrly smooth. He didnt know that when he was confronting Zhu Luos attack in Xunyang City, this string of stone pearls had appeared on his wrist. These stone pearls were the Heavenly Tome Monoliths transformed. Because there were eleven pearls in all, ten of them gray and one of them ck. In the past, Zhou Dufu might have taken away twelve Heavenly Tome Monoliths from the Mausoleum of Books. Later on, when he and she saw them in the Mausoleum of Zhou, there were only ten monoliths and one broken monolith base. It was precisely because one Heavenly Tome Monolith was missing, and he had taken away the Sword Pool that had served as substitute for this Heavenly Tome Monolith, that a problem had urred with the formation around the Mausoleum of Zhou. It was only at that point that he realized he had a ck stone with him. That ck stone he had obtained from Lingyan Pavilion was actually also a Heavenly Tome Monolith. That ck stone that hade from Wang Zhice had transformed into a Heavenly Tome Monolith, allowing the formation of Heavenly Tome Monoliths around the Mausoleum of Zhou to restabilize. He had originally thought that this ck stone was a Heavenly Tome Monolith that Wang Zhice had carried out of the Garden of Zhou, butter on after leaving the Garden of Zhou and recalling the contents of the notebook he had found in Lingyan Pavilion, he felt that his conjectures might not have been urate. Regardless of where those two Heavenly Tome Monoliths had gone, the string of stone pearls on his wrist were Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Of course, it wasnt merely because of these eleven stone pearls, ten were gray and one was ck, just so happening to conform to the number of Heavenly Tome Monoliths around the Mausoleum of Zhou. He felt this way mainly because he could sense something from that ck stone. He could clearly sense that the Garden of Zhou was within the ck stone. This sentence was notpletely correct. It would be better to say that the ck stone was the new gate to the Garden of Zhou and the key to open the Garden of Zhou was his spiritual sense. He subconsciously raised his hand, taking advantage of the sunlight outside the window to carefully examine the string of stone pearls. Bright rays of light peeked through the chinks of the stone pearls, fluctuating between all sorts of angles. In certain tiny ces, there seemed to be rainbows within. It was only at this point that he finally realized what had urred. Those objects of iparable divinity, the source of all Daos, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, were currently being worn on his hand. And there were eleven of them. The sunlight illuminated the stone pearls and shot into his eyes, dazzling him and giving a dreamlike impression. At this moment, the door to his room was pushed open. He turned his head and saw Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po. "Just where did that idiot go?" "How would I know...Princess Teacher Luoluo even wanted to me to keep an eye on him, but then he went and ran off without even saying anything. How can I keep an eye on him?" Xuanyuan Po said with great chagrin, then he and Tang Thirty-Six saw Chen Changshengs figure. After a moment of silence, Tang Thirty-Six patted his stomach. With a little fear still lingering in his voice, he said, "Its fine, its fine. I wont ask you where youve been. As long as you didnt run away, its fine." Puzzled, Chen Changsheng asked, "Why would I run away?" "You just up and disappeared for half a day..." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and said, "We all suspected that upon hearing that Xu Yourong wasing back, you got scared that your fiance would beat your face into a swollen mess and so ran away." Xuanyuan Po waved his hands around, saying, "I didnt say it like that." Tang Thirty-Six sneered at him, "Do you dare say that you werent thinking about it?" Xuanyuan Po was a very honest bear child. Hearing this question, he hesitated for quite some time before finally saying nothing. Chen Changsheng was a little taken aback. "Your mentioning her just reminded me of something. Can one of you help me write a letter to the Divine General of the Easts estate?" Tang Thirty-Six asked in shock, "A son-inw with muddy feet moving into the house of his wife? The woman hasnt evene back, theres no need to be in such a rush." Chen Changsheng shook his head, saying, "I n to pay a visit tonight. There are some matters I wish to discuss." "You cant really be afraid of Xu Yourong and nning to do some dirty tricks, are you?" Tang Thirty-Six was interested now, saying, "You should first ask me about these things. You know that Im most skilled at them." Chen Changshengughed, but paid no attention to his words. He made his way out of the room, saying, "Ill go eat first." A few days ago, Luoluo had said to him that it was certain that the girl had not left the Garden of Zhou alive. He said to her that he would go to the Divine General of the Easts estate to end the engagement. He had promised her this back in the Garden of Zhou. Even if she was no longer here, he would assuredly still carry out this promise. He had not gone to the Divine General of the Easts estate in thest few days because he had been rather busy, because he had lost an important and necessary item in the Garden of Zhou. At the same time, it was also because his heart still held one final thread of hope. If she did not leave the Garden of Zhou, then perhaps she was still there. Since the Garden of Zhou had not been destroyed, she might still be alive. Onlyst night and this morning, when he finally entered the Garden of Zhou once more, did he discover that there was no one within. No person was there, that person was not there. As a result, his final hope was also not there. As he had searched, he had retrieved that item in passing. As he watched Chen Changshengs back go through the door, Tang Thirty-Six fell silent. Finally, he asked, "Do you think that hes a bit stranger today?" Xuanyuan Po asked in confusion, "How is he strange?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Hisugh was rather strange...very ugly." Xuanyuan Po recalled the scene, then nodded, "Yeah, heughed like he was crying." Chapter 498 – Yesterday Once More at the Xu Estate Chapter 498 - Yesterday Once More at the Xu Estate Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If the twilight wished to set ame all the clouds on the horizon, it would still require a very long time, but the feasts and banquets in the restaurants and brothels of the capital had already begun. Formal banquets always required long periods of time, so they would naturally start very early. It had nothing to do with conservingntern oil or candles. The cultivating experts and high officials, the schrs and literati, the youngdies and their maidswhat they all valued was the change in light as dawn proceeded to dusk and then into the night as well as the change in ambience and experience with it. Chen Changsheng didnt understand these things. In his view, if a meal exceeded a quarter hour, then it was unhealthy, just like how all the fine delicacies arrayed before him right now were unhealthy. Today, the dinner being held at the Xu Estate was different from the ordinary family dinner heldst time. This was a formal banquet. Although there was only one guest, a member of the junior generation who was still rather young, the central gate of the Divine General of the Easts estate, which rarely opened twice in a year, was opened. All manner of exotic dishes, made with the most precious ingredients, were served, then before they were much eaten, just barely given one or two nces, they were whisked away to be reced with the next round of dishes. As far as the eye could see were precious utensils and porcin dishes, making him very naturally recall what Madam Xu had said to him on his first day in the capital. Servant girls were everywhere. Without him needing to do anything, a person would naturally appear to attend him. Yet what was interesting was that neither Madam Xu, Nanny Hua, nor that maid Shuanger appeared today. Perhaps it was because of what had urred between them and Chen Changsheng in the past. Only Xu Shiji was there to entertain the guest. Chen Changsheng did not drink wine. Out of courtesy, he ate a few dishes, very quickly getting full. Xu Shiji ced down his wine cup and waved his hand to indicate that all others should leave. Then he waited for him to speak. Chen Changsheng did not like to, nor was he skilled at, speaking in a roundabout manner. Seeing from his attitude that Xu Shiji had already mentally prepared himself, he straightforwardly said, "Sir should already know the identity of my teacher." "On the day that I learned that Daoist Ji was Principal Shang, I was just as shocked as everybody else." Xu Shiji did not mention how he had spoken for a very long time to the portrait of his father in the ancestral hall. He said indifferently to Chen Changsheng, "Lord Zhou Tong included, many people wish to use this fact to move against you, but you have no need to worry. Thews of my Great Zhou say nothing about guilt by association. Back when the plot to rebel by the Orthodox Academy was discovered, you werent even born." "But Sir is still one of the Divine Empresss most trusted Divine Generals. Why does Sir persist with this engagement?" Chen Changsheng asked. "Everyone believes that I am unbearably vulgar. For me to be able to have such a daughter must have been from the umtion of many lifetimes of good fortune...there are probably quite a few people who jeer at me in private." Xu Shiji looked into Chen Changshengs eyes, not hiding the cold emotion in his eyes. "As for this engagement, it has brought me boundless humiliation...in the eyes of the world, at the very beginning, my Xu Estate looked down on your poor and pedantic young self and wanted to end the engagement, even applying every sort of pressure and humiliation on you. Butter on, upon learning that you had a rtionship with His Holiness, we shamelessly bothered you, insisting no matter what that you go through with the marriage. As a result, all the humiliation we ced upon you was returnedpletely to us. One could even say...that we acted very shamelessly." The parlor was very quiet. All the servant girls had long since retreated far away. Xu Shiji continued, "Fortunately, no one believes that my familys Little Rong doesnt deserve you, or else even she would have be aughingstock." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, since you already know that this situation is so unsightly, why do you persist? Last time when I wanted to end the engagement, why did you so obstinately refuse taking back the marriage contract yourself? "But I dont care, or perhaps you could say that I can endure all these humiliations and jeers." Xu Shijis eyes suddenly became sharp and he transfixed Chen Changsheng. "Because I am a father and so I must also consider my daughter. The Empress is the sole object of my loyalty, but if I were to work for the sake of my daughter, what wrong have Imitted?" Over these past few days, Chen Changsheng had thought many times over why the Xu Estate had seemed ready to defend this engagement to the death. He hade up with many reasons, but this was one that he had not imagined. Xu Shiji was doing it for his daughter. Chen Changsheng should have been somewhat happy and admitted that he was happy, but he was not. He did not believe that Xu Shiji was this sort of person, this sort of father."I know what you are thinking, what the people of the capital are thinking." With an expressionless face, Xu Shiji said, "Just like how everyone regarded the Qiushan n head before the internal strife of Mount Li. But the facts are evidence that all of you thought wrong. "Correct, if I persist with this marriage, then in the future if His Holiness were to suffer defeat, the Divine Empress will certainly not permit me to live. But I am very certain that even I were to die, the Empress would still dote upon Little Rong. And if...His Holiness were to win, because of her connection with you, I presume that esteemed elder would not have any bad intentions to Little Rong." He examined Chen Changshengs profile, then continued, "When the general trend towards the confluence of the north and south finally seeds, perhaps the Mount Li Sword Sect might still be able to preserve its edge, and so Qiushan Jun could take his achievements for there and go north, but what status will South Stream Temple continue to hold? If Little Rong cannot marry you, the best ending for her would only be to guard Holy Maiden Peak, but if this marriage were to seed? "The Pope and the Holy Maiden: this is the true confluence of north and south. "No matter if theyre a northerner or a southerner, everyone wishes to see this scene. "What is a general trend? This is a general trend. "Whether Im alive or not by that point, my Xu n will absolutely leave its name upon the annals of history." ...... ...... The true confluence of north and south, the general trend, the scene that all people wished to seefor these reasons, this marriage must continue. Chen Changsheng felt that these words were rather familiar, then he remembered that upon entering the capital, he had often heard simr phrases. That maid called Shuanger had said it, that nanny had said it, and many people at the Ivy Festival had also said it. Even Tang Thirty-Six said it. It was just that during these times, the name paired with Xu Yourong had not been his. He was not a person who wished to conceal his true thoughts. Raising his head, he said to Xu Shiji, "Back then, all of you used to talk the same way about Qiushan Jun." "In my view, if I were looking for a marriage partner, Qiushan is definitely a better choice than you, even in your present state. The problem is that hes already inferior to you." A better choice and inferiorthese were two ideas at odds with each other. Chen Changsheng thought of the news that hade from Mount Li. Under the sunlight on the main peak of Mount Li, Qiushan Jun had calmly and casually stabbed himself with his sword, thus resolving this massive conspiracy nned for many years in an understated manner. After a moment of silence, he shook his head, "Im inferior to him." Xu Shiji did notprehend his meaning. "His Holiness is your martial uncle. Based solely on this point, he can never match up to you." Just as Qiushan Jun had said to his father atop the main peak of Mount Li, the young and the old really could never walk the same path. Chen Changsheng didnt know that such a thing had been said, but he had a simr feeling. He stood up and prepared to leave, simultaneously taking out the marriage contract and cing it on the table. His actions were not very solemn, nor could they be considered casual. There was neither pride nor humility. He only took it out then ced it down. He had alreadye to this Divine Generals estate three times, each time to end the engagement. Perhaps it was for precisely this reason that he was no longer as nervous and awkward as at the very beginning. Xu Shijis face also showed no sign of awkwardness. Upon receiving the letter from the Orthodox Academy saying that Chen Changsheng wished to pay a visit, he had already guessed at the purpose of the visit. "As I said before, if you insist on ending the engagement, stand in front of Little Rong and return it to her." In the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changsheng truly had intended to do this, but he never had the chance to meet up with Xu Yourong. Then he became somewhat confused. Why was it that both Xu Shiji and Tang Thirty-Six had said simr things, as if they had determined that he only needed to witness Xu Yourongs true appearance to utterly dispel any thoughts of ending the engagement? Even if Xu Yourong was truly as beautiful as a goddess, so what? He even felt that for other people to regard him as such would be looking down upon him. "I hear that Young Lady Xu will return to the capital in the few days. I will first leave the marriage contract in Sirs honorable home. If Young Lady Xu has any opinion, please send a letter to the Orthodox Academy." He paid no attention to Xu Shijis words, continuing, "I request that Sir not send the marriage contract to the Orthodox Academy again, or else it really might get lost. That would truly be unsightly." Xu Shiji was infuriated at these words, thinking, you dare to threaten me? But his face showed none of this emotion. Chen Changsheng was not threatening, but giving sincere advice. This marriage contract really had almost been lost in the Garden of Zhou. Back when he had been in theke bottom, fighting with Nankes two wings, he had emptied out all the contents of his sword sheath in order to break through the wings of light. Among these items was the marriage contract. However, he had already lost any sort of interest in this marriage and even cared very little for the marriage contract. It was only in the past few days when he had prepared to go to the Xu Estate to the end the engagement that he had remembered this matter. He had originally nned to say something more to Xu Shiji, but dropped the matter after further contemtion. Without any further words, he bid farewell and departed. Xu Shiji expressionlessly watched his back fade into the darkness before finally withdrawing his gaze. Turning to the marriage contract, his expression grew somewhat focused. He was rather confused as to why the edge of the marriage contract was rather wet. Walking through the garden of the Divine General of the Easts estate, Chen Changsheng used the light of thentern carried by the servant girl before him to look at the straight trees and gray rocks which had left some impression on him. He very naturally began to recall those encounters he had at this ce. When he was bidding farewell, he truly had wanted to say something more to Xu Shiji, but he had momentarily been unable to find the right words nor how to form the sentence. If Tang Thirty-Six were here, he would presumably bluntly ask Xu Shiji: "Youre so shameless, does your daughter know?" But it was impossible for him to say these sorts of words. He was just suddenly rather sympathetic for Xu Yourong. Xu Shiji said that he persisted in this marriage for the sake of his daughter, but everything that came out of his mouth was about the general trend, the confluence of north and south, leaving a name in history, and other such phrases, not in the least concealing his true opinion. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, its only a fame-seeking individual who would think about bringing honor to ones family, for the persistence of the Xu n throughout the ages. In your eyes, how is your daughter any different from a memorial gateway? If thought about in this way, Xu Yourong truly was somewhat pitiful. As he muddled through his thoughts, he arrived before a stone arch. Ady stood at the stone arch. It was very simr to a scene from a year and a half ago. Chapter 499 – The Li Palace Unties the Bell Chapter 499 - The Li Pce Unties the Bell Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Thatdy was the important maid of the Xu Estate, Shuanger. A year and a half had already passed. She seemed much more steady and mature, and her eyes also seemed to have grown somewhat more serene. Shuanger gazed past thentern at the youth...no, he should already be called a young man. For some reason, she felt more and more nervous, her tightly clenched hands bing sweaty and hot. She wanted to say something, and she felt that she should say something before her youngdy returned to the capital. This was because she had realized that just as her master and the mistress had said, to the youngdy, this marriage might really be the best choice. And yet...so many things had happened back then. If it were her, she would definitely still be nursing a grudge. Just as she grit her teeth and prepared to speak, Chen Changsheng arrived before her. He nodded his head, then continued onwards to the other side of the stone arch. There was no resentment, no hatred, no head held up in pride nor gnashing of teeth in anger. It was very calm, like a passerby nodding his head in greeting to some person he had once met at some ce and some time. Shuanger was stunned. In this time, Chen Changsheng walked past the stone arch. Shuanger turned around, raising her hand as if she wanted to yell at him to stop. In the end, though, she did not. As she watched his departing figure, she felt a little frustrated. She found it somewhat puzzling. Why did she feel that not much time had passed, but that youth and this world had changed so much? Leaving the Divine General of the Easts estate, he followed the main road forward until he reached a stone bridge. It was still that stone bridge. In the scorching summer night, the shores of the river under the bridge were filled with crowds looking to cool off in the shade. There were no fallen leaves in the river water. He stood at the end of the bridge and turned away, looking back at the upturned eaves of the Divine General of the Easts estate. He did not speak, not knowing that he and Shuanger were feeling the same emotiononly a year and a half had passed since he first entered the capital and came here to end the engagement, but why did it seem like a lifetime ago? Back then, his primary objective for leaving Xining anding to the capital was to participate in the Grand Examination, obtain first rank of the first banner, enter Lingyan Pavilion, and search for the secrets to defying the heavens and changing fate. Ending the engagement was just something he could do in passing. Of course, it was also something he had to do. Although he still hadnt managed to find a method to defy the heavens and change fate, it was without question that his fate had already gone through a fierce change. But just why had he still not been able to end this engagement? He shook his head and crossed the stone bridge, determined to resolve this matter as quickly as possible. Whoever hangs the bell on the tigers neck must untie it, and to remove an engagement followed the same principle. The Grand Minister and his wife had long since departed this mortal coil, and his teacher had brought his senior brother along to vanish like a crane amongst the clouds, so he could only look towards the third party involved in this engagement. He went to the Li Pce. Without any need for advance notice, the priests standing guard outside the Li Pce reverentially invited him in. They even apanied him along the interminable Divine Avenue until they reached the pce hall in the deepest depths of the Li Pce. The Li Pce at night was exceptionally serene, and the pce that the Pope resided in was even more so. When he gazed at the many stars in the section of sky partitioned off by the four walls of ck eaves for too long, it really did seem like the opening to a deep and serene well. At some point, he had removed that string of stone pearls from his wrist. From the tranquil pce came the sound of gurgling water. He turned, walked in, and bowed to the Pope, that ordinary old man watering the Green Leaf. "Martial Uncle, just what is the reason for all this?" In the past, Chen Changsheng very rarely referred to the Pope as martial uncle. It wasnt because he had some sort of phobia of the title, but purely because he wasnt very used to it. However, the many events involving the Orthodox Academy and those in statements Xu Shiji had dered to him at the Divine General of the Easts estate made him realize that no matter how he addressed the Pope, the matters involving him and the Pope were already inseparable in the eyes of the masses. Then it would be better to get used to it ahead of time. He was a person that greatly valued his time. Since he had made his decision, he would carry it out. Just like how this question had lingered over his mind for a very long time, and now that he could see the Pope, he would definitely ask it straight away. The address of martial uncle and the question itself somewhat surprised the Pope, then it caused him to chuckle. Chen Changsheng had asked about the conflict between the new and conservative factions of the Orthodoxy as well as the Li Pces silence in the past few months. "You are all young. Although the matters of young people cant be called trivial, if there is some sort of mistake or some ce that iscking, there will always be some leeway or reason to offset the deficiency." The Pope returned the woodendle to the pool of water. He took the cloth handed over by Chen Changsheng and gently wiped his hands as he said, "But we old ones cannot. Young people can be impulsive and hot-blooded, but we must be cool-headed, even apathetic. In the eyes of all, we are all scheming and calcting, or to put it a bit more nicely, far-sighted and deep nners. Then all our actions are by necessity never acts of impulse. Everything we do must have some hidden scheme behind it, so we only need to move, and the matter very easily bes much more serious, and now there is no more leeway for error." These two statements had been rather fragmentary, but Chen Changsheng understood. This storm had originally been the opening of an assault by the Tianhai n and the new faction of the Orthodoxy against the Pope, but it had been stopped cold at the gates of the Orthodox Academy. It was only natural that the Li Pce maintain its silence. The Pope walked back to his chair and indicated that Chen Changsheng should sit. "Besides, this is an opportunity." These were simpler and even more ambiguous words, but Chen Changsheng still understood. If the assault of the Tianhai n and the Orthodoxys new faction could be limited to a certain extent, then to him and the Orthodox Academy, this was an incredibly valuable opportunity. Just as his spiritual sense had been washed in that ocean of sword intent and be purer and more tenacious, these battles would enable his sword to grow steadier and stronger. "Only this way can we have you mature as quickly as possible," the Pope said to him with a kind gaze. Chen Changsheng only understood a part of this conclusion. After his discussion with Tang Thirty-Six, this was the only point that he could not be certain of. Why had the Pope chosen this method of having him mature? It seemed rather rushed. To use Tang Thirty-Sixs words, it was like pulling up the nts by the roots to help them grow. Seeing his expression, the Pope was rather surprised. "I thought that you wouldnt be that interested in these matters, that you would still need some time to understand, or else havee to find me even earlier." "There are many things you mightck interest in, but you still have to learn. Since you cant avoid it...this is what Tang Tang said to me," Chen Changsheng replied. Tang Thirty-Six had said to him, "Since youre going to be the Pope, you have to learn about those seemingly uninteresting things. You have to have your own team, like the Orthodox Academy." The reason he had been able to understand all of the Popes previous statements was also because Tang Thirty-Six had done a simr analysis. Now it seemed that all of Tang Thirty-Sixs deductions had been correct. "Youve got a very good friend." The Pope seemed somewhat emotional. "When I became acquainted with his grandfather, we were about your age. It was just that due to a few thingster on, I and his grandfather had differing opinions, naturally making it impossible to maintain that friendship. He returned to Wenshui, I entered the Li Pce, and in a sh, so many years have passed." A few days ago, when he was watching Mo Yu and Tang Thirty-Six converse, Chen Changsheng became aware of the so-called upperyer of society, but he still had not imagined that the Pope and the Old Master of the Tang n were once so close. "Since you had note in the past few days, I thought that you would not being for some time. Why did you suddenlye tonight?" the Pope asked. The Orthodox Academy had already endured through the most difficult period. As it had not asked for the Li Pces assistance at that time, there was even less reason to ask for it now. "I went to the Divine General of the Easts estate," Chen Changsheng exined. "I wanted to end the engagement, but that side has always dyed, so I wish to request Martial Uncles assistance in directly removing this marriage." The Pope realized that his expression was very serious. With a somewhat strange look, he asked, "Do you know what this marriage signifies?" In the past, Chen Changsheng would definitely have believed that story his master had told him: Xu Yourongs grandfather represented Emperor Xian in offering sacrifices to the mountains and then was ambushed and heavily wounded by a great general of the demons. Even the imperial physicians were powerless to cure him, but his master Daoist Ji just happened to be passing through the area. With magical hands, the man was cured. In his excitement, the Grand Minister decided this engagement. But now, he naturally was aware that this engagement definitely had some ulterior motive. After all, his master was not merely Daoist Ji, but also Principal Shang, the Divine Empresss most powerful enemy. "No matter what this engagement signifies, it has nothing to do with me." If an ordinary youth said this sort of thing to an elder, their word would often be rich with a childish andughable feeling, brimming with a hot-blooded feeling that caused others to cover their noses when it was really nothing but selfishness and presumptuousness. But when these words came from Chen Changshengs mouth, they had none of these problems. He spoke very calmly and very persuasively. The difference was that an ordinary youth often had no idea what the responsibility meant, while he had very seriously thought it over before confirming that this was not a responsibility he had to bear. Life and death was his own matter, marriage was his own matter, to have children or not was his own matter, how to raise the child was his own matter. Chen Changsheng had not sorted out these things in his mind, only naturally did things in this manner, or perhaps it was because he had always cultivated the Dao of following his heart, and the previous four points were all the lowest on his hearts demands. The Pope asked him again, "You will not regret it in the future?" A profound sensation shed through those eyes of his that were as vast and boundless as the sea of stars. Chen Changsheng did not notice. "I will not." The Pope calmly gazed at him. "Very well." Before Chen Changsheng took his leave, he asked, "Is it possible to not fight?" This was naturally speaking about that event anticipated by the people...the battle between him and Xu Yourong. ording to the news Tang Thirty-Six had heard, it was said that the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green were already preparing the letter of challenge, the writer apparently a great schr of the Imperial Court. After his visit today to the Divine General of the Easts estate, he grew even more sympathetic for that girl he had still yet to meet. Now that he had received the Popes approval to end the engagement, he felt that there was even less of a reason to fight this battle. "We both cultivate the Dao of following the heart. As long as you wish it, of course its okay. Even if the other side wants it, you can still avoid it." The Pope raised up the woodendle from the pool of water and continued to slowly water the Green Leaf. He slowly spoke, "If you are able to confirm it to yourself, then your choice will truly be ording to your hearts desire." Chen Changsheng gazed at the Popes back. This time, it could finally be said that he somewhat understood. He knew that these words contained some other profound meaning. Chapter 500 – I Will Gift You the Best There Is Chapter 500 - I Will Gift You the Best There Is Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The distance between the Li Pce and the Imperial Pce was not at all great. It was just that with Chen Changshengs current status, to enter the Li Pce was quite easy while entering the Imperial Pce was rather troublesome. This was especially the case given that he had not sent out advance notice. Ultimately, he still managed to startle Xue Xingchuan. "What business does Principal Chen have in the pce sote at night?" "I want to go and see Luoluo." Xue Xingchuan had asked very casually and Chen Changsheng had responded even more casually. Thus, the heavily-guarded Imperial Pce opened its gates. Chen Changsheng followed a eunuch into the depths of the pce. Only after some time had passed did hee to his senses and grow puzzled as to why he had been so easy-going with Xue Xingchuan. He didnt know that it was because of that time when Xue Xingchuan had stood on the other side of the secret door in the walls of the pce waiting for the Divine Empresss return. At that time, Xue Xingchuan believed that the Divine Empress had gone especially to see this youth. Simrly, as Xue Xingchuan watched Chen Changshengs back, he was very confused as to why this youth could be so calm and natural in front of him. He was a Divine General of the Divine Empress, and his younger brothers left arm had been severed by Chen Changshengs sword in the wilderness. Yet after Chen Changsheng had returned to the capital, they had met several times, yet Chen Changsheng had never showed any sign of wariness, much less apology. Luoluos life in the Imperial Pce was rather excellent. Although the walls of the pce still cut off the hustle and bustle of the secr world, whenpared to the Green Leaf World, at least this ces sky and sun were all real. She was just rather bored. So when she learned that Chen Changsheng hade to see her, she became very happy. In the quiet garden, the teacher and student talked for a very long time, speaking of nothing but joyous things. The topics of conversation centered around the great banyan tree and theke, discussing how the quality of the Orthodox Academys meals had improved by leaps and bounds, how the amount of food Xuanyuan Po was eating was growing ever more absurd, how the dark circles under Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes were getting ever more severe, how unsightly Su Moyusplexion was upon receiving a letter from his aunt, and how Zhexius face was still the same as ever, like that of a dead person. Chen Changsheng also talked about the ten-odd students amongst the new students of the Orthodox Academy whose talent was rtively exceptional. He talked about how if their luck was good, they should be able to pass the preparatory examination, and maybe even get into the lower ranks of the three banners of the Grand Examination. Luoluo was quite happy listening to all of this, but she spoke much less than she had in the past. She spent the majority of the time with her bright eyes wide open, fixed on Chen Changsheng. Thinking of his encounter with Shuanger back at the Xu Estate, Chen Changsheng believed it to simply be a natural change in girls as they grew up, so he didnt pay it much regard. Time swiftly passed as they talked, so much so that the two failed to realize that it was already deep into the night. Finally, Guardian Li, who had been ensconced in a thicket the entire time, felt this all to be somewhat improper and coughed twice. Chen Changsheng recalled his primary purpose foring to visit Luoluo tonight. Taking her hands, he walked her to the wall and used his own body to obstruct any prying eyes, then felt for a certain object and stuffed it in Luoluos hands. Luoluo was rather shocked. Looking at the stone pearl in her palm, she was quite perplexed as to why her teacher had given her this object. "Im not certain whether it will be good or bad for your cultivation if I tell you the truth of the matter, so I wont talk about it for the moment, but in short...this is a very good item." Chen Changsheng stared at her and said, "You absolutely cannot lose it. Whenever youre not busy, you should hold it in your hands to feel it. Its best to not let anyone else see." Luoluo solemnly replied, "I absolutely wont lose a present that Teacher has given me." As Jin Yulu sent Chen Changsheng off, he looked at him as if wanting to say something. Chen Changsheng was rather puzzled, asking, "Uncle Jin, whats wrong?" Jin Yulu internally sighed, ultimately deciding to not speak what was on his mind. Instead, he asked, "What were you and Her Highness up to in the corner of the wall?" Chen Changsheng replied, "It was nothing. I was gifting her a little toy." In the past, Jin Yulu had firmly refused to take up any official position in White Emperor City, electing instead to farm for a living. However, from the pattern of copper coins woven into his silk gown, one could know his nature. He asked with deep interest, "Is it valuable? Is it something from the Tang n?" In his view, Chen Changsheng was incredibly poor. In the past, he had reliedpletely on Princess Luoluo and Tang Thirty-Six for support, so it was simply impossible for him get his hands on anything good. Thus, the gift was probably something transferred from the Tang n. Chen Changsheng shook his head, "Its something I picked up in the past. Its not worth anything." The moment he heard that it was picked up and wasnt even worth anything, Jin Yulu instantly lost interest, and when he recalled what was going to happen in the future, he couldnt help but get angry. "Her Highness has given you so many fine things. Have you never thought about repaying?" Chen Changsheng being the sort of person that he was, it was impossible for him to understand what these words signified. He very earnestly replied, "This item is the best item on my person." ...... ...... By the time he returned the Orthodox Academy, it was already veryte into the night. Chen Changsheng would usually have long been asleep by this point, but tonight he was not. He first went to the Hundred Herb Garden, then to the library, then finally returned to his room. Standing by the window and gazing at the numerous stars within theke, he recalled that piece of the night sky partitioned off by four walls of ck eaves in the Li Pce. Going to Lingyan Pavilion had been part of his masters n, and the box that Wang Zhice had hidden in the wall had also been told to him by his master. However, the mechanism to open the box had never been touched before, indicating that no one else had ever opened it. This signified that his master probably did not know of the contents of Wang Zhices notebook, nor of the name that Wang Zhice had mentioned within it: Daoist Ji. Through Wang Zhices notebook, one could see that Daoist Ji was already exceptionally famous in the era of Taizong, able to enter and exit the Imperial Pce and estates of dukes and ministers as he pleased. So just when had he taken up the office of Principal of the Orthodox Academy, and just how had he been so easily able to switch between these two identities? Chen Changshengs gaze rested upon the book by his hand. This book was a record of the major events of the Orthodox Academy. Previously, he had been able to find in this book the date when his master took up the position of Principal of the Orthodox Academy, as well as other major events around that period, yet he still failed toprehend just how his master had been able to hide his two identities from the world. Crucially, how had he been able to hide it from the Pope? After all, they were fellow disciples. Moreover, it was said that in the coup at the Orthodox Academy, his master had died at the hands of the Pope...was there some ulterior motive in all this? There were still many things in this entire affair that he found utterly perplexing. For example, the Pope had turned far too suddenly, such that he even broke apart from those pupils that he had personally raised, Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang. But why? He had once asked the Pope, and the answer he had obtained was an exceptionally forceful reason. However, it had not been able topletely dispel his doubts. Could the livelihood of themon people of the world really affect the choices of Saints? He thought over this for a long time, but he still could not understand. In addition, this matter involved his master and senior brother, so he couldntmunicate his concerns to Tang Thirty-Six and Luoluo. He somewhat helplessly shook his head, then ced that book in the deepest parts of his bookshelf. Using the starlight spilling down from the night sky, he calmed his heart and steadied his mind. He closed his eyes and began to meditate. His spiritual sense moved and fell upon the ck pir. The cold wind gusting against him instantly cleared his mind. He appeared in the Garden of Zhou, still standing at the summit of the mausoleum. Chapter 501 – The Past, Soaked and Rotted by the Passage of Time Chapter 501 - The Past, Soaked and Rotted by the Passage of Time Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr He realized thatpared to yesterday, todays wind seemed to carry different scents. It was moister and also carried the smells of mud and fish, and that wasnt a bad thing. How can the canals be so clear? Because wateres flowing from the source. The canals around the Divine Path of the Mausoleum of Books were so spotlessly clear due to this principle. With the reopening of the Garden of Zhou, it should have begun to develop in a positive direction. (TN: "How can the canals be so clear? Because wateres flowing from the source" is a line from a poem/song called иж, which roughly trantes to "Two Songs on Feelings from Reading Books", authored Zhu Xi, a famous schr of the Song Dynasty.) The group of monsters had gotten somewhat closer to the mausoleum. They still seemed like a dense mass, but from a distance, he could still perceive that there had been some sort of change. Reaching the in and gazing at the tens of thousands of monsters kneeling before him, Chen Changsheng was rather astonished. Yesterday, he had only brought a few medicines with him, so he had not imagined that the Mountain-toppling Fiend and the Monster Bulls injuries would recover so much. As for the other monsters, they also seemed much more vigorous. Today, the Earth Monkey did not hide itself in the horn of the Mountain-toppling Fiend. Instead, it was hiding in the middle of the crowd of monsters, watching him from the distance. Its eyes seemed to roll around in their sockets. He didnt know what it was thinking, but it seemed to hold no murderous intent. Chen Changsheng took some medicinal herbs and ced them on the ground before him. Seeing this sight, the Monster Bull slowly nodded its head in gratitude, then raised its tail straight up like a gpole. The Mountain-toppling Fiend stood up and let out a harsh howl towards the vast ins. The group of monsters began to surge like the tide and then organize itself into groups, seeming very orderly and obedient. Even those monsters that were old enemies with each other and would usually fight each other to the death when meeting dared not move, even when they were squeezed right next to each other. Chen Changsheng found this all rather unexpected. He nkly stared for a while before continuing his actions. It didnt take much time for a small mountain of medicinal herbs to be piled in front of him. Staring at the small mountain of herbs, even though the Monster Bull and Mountain-toppling Fiend had once apanied Zhou Dufu and seen much of the world, their eyes couldnt help but be a little lifeless. The Earth Monkey found it even more unbearable. It roughly pushed itself away from the dragon serpent and its forelegs incessantly pushed against the ground. Like a bolt of lightning, it plunged to the very front of the group of monsters, then fell at Chen Changshengs feet with a plop. It fell with exquisite care. Its forelegs were raised up high while its crippled lower half gently pped against the ground. It raised up a small cloud of dust and seemed particrly respectful and lovable. Last time, it had also kissed the ground at Chen Changshengs feat, but that had been an act, a far cry from its current heartfelt sincerity. This was because it had confirmed that Chen Changsheng really was willing to help these monsters. Even more importantly, he actually possessed the ability to help these monsters. "All of you...split it up amongst yourselves, still ording to yesterdays rules." Chen Changsheng didnt know how tomunicate with these monsters. After thinking it over, he said these words then headed towards the outskirts of the in. Behind him, the group of monsters that was like a tide bowed their heads to send him off. He had already made a careful search of the Garden of Zhou yesterday. He did not repeat this today, instead going straight to theke and mountains on the other side of the cold pool. In the depths of theke, he found the Night Pearl Luoluo had gifted him as well as the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon that he had brought from Xining Vige to the capital. Finally, he took out from the mud the box of silver ingots and treasure. As for the food he had brought for the ck Dragon to snack on, it had long since beenpletely eaten by the fish or other beings of theke. He brought these things to the shore and then took a nce at the sky. He began to ce those books soaked by theke water on the rocks to dry. He knew that this was a very bothersome task, requiring a great deal of time and patience, so he was in no rush. It was very difficult to open these soaked books, putting aside the sheer number of books. He continuously made his way along the shore, his movements seeming just like he was performing some grand ceremony. A stretch of the rocky shore about a li long was covered in books. Under the sun, the water in the books began to gradually evaporate. Chen Changsheng took this moment of rest to take out the treasure and silver from the box and wipe them clean with a handkerchief. Suddenly, he saw a small object. It was a bamboo dragonfly. It was already very old, and now because it had spent so long in the water, it had lost color. There were even a few ces that were on the verge of rotting away. Many years ago, when he still lived in Xining Vige, he exchanged letters with a certain person. This bamboo dragonfly served as evidence of that, and it was also a part of his childhood memories. Chen Changsheng gazed in silence at the bamboo dragonfly. Those books had not rotted away, but it was unable to endure. As expected,pared to materials, the span of time was even more important. Nothing was able to endure the test of time. That engagement had been ended. He and she from here on would have no more connection. Upon realizing this, his mind became more rxed, as if he had been relieved of a great burden. But for some reason, he also felt like he had lost something, like there was an empty space in his heart. ...... ...... The summer gradually retreated and autumn began to pervade the air. Winter was also no longer that far off. The area in front of the gate of the Orthodox Academy became much more quiet. Very few matches took ce there now, and themon people of the capital gradually lost interest. The awning across the street was finally taken down at the Star Autumn Festival. As for why it was taken down, it might have been because the weather had gotten colder and the sun less scorching, or perhaps some other reason. On the other hand, the Orthodox Academy became much more active. Every day in the morning, one could hear the clear sounds of books being read. Only at mealtime could one hear the sounds of students beating on their lunchboxes. Of course, there was even moreughter and cheers. As for the Hundred Herb Garden separated from the Orthodox Academy by a wall, it went through the most intense changes. It was just that people rarely entered it, so these changes were not discovered. The countless fruit trees and herbal gardens within were all picked clean until one day, a eunuch from the pce was ordered to find an herb. This was an extremely precious herb. It was said that it possessed miraculous effects with regards to regenerating flesh. If mixed with the proper herbs and refined into a pill, it could even regrow bones. The reason the pce was in a rush to find this herb was that a pimple had grown on the Princess of Pings face. She was so angry that she couldnt even eat, especially when she heard that Xu Yourong was on the verge of returning to the capital. The eunuch failed to find the herb. He looked at the Hundred Herb Garden that was clearly much more deste and withered away than before, his face pale to the extreme. He thought to himself, this years autumn is really rather fierce, isnt it? The medicinal herbs and spirit fruits of the Hundred Herb Garden had naturally been swept through by the autumn wind known as Chen Changsheng. In these past few days, he lived out his life as calmly and studiously as he had lived the past sixteen years: reading, cultivating, practicing the sword, and then experiencing his sixteenth birthday. A little different from the past few years was that on the third day after his birthday, he did not remember the person that was celebrating their birthday on that day. He also very studiously researched the string of stone pearls, wanting toprehend something from these Heavenly Tome Monoliths. However, for the moment, he had not discovered anything. His cultivation was gradually growing more stable, growing ever closer to the peak of Ethereal Opening, but the problems with his body never improved. That shadow before him continued to quietly watch him. With his research and guidance, a formal breakthrough was made with the problem of Luoluos meridians. Cultivating in human techniques would no longer pose too much of a problem for her. Importantly, with the resolution of this problem, as long as her blood was stimted once more, then she would have a high chance of breaking through the demi-human imperial households greatest obstruction. As a female, she would be able to learn the tyrannical techniques of the White Emperor. For the demi-humans, it didnt even need to be asked to know how important it was. It was said that upon the news being ryed to the demi-humans, the tribes along the eight hundred li of the Red River rejoiced for three days and nights. Moreover, White Emperor City sent out a diplomatic mission to deliver to Chen Changsheng a huge set of gifts impossible for any normal person to obtain. As he was able to resolve Luoluos problem, he was naturally able to resolve Xuanyuan Pos problem. After his right arm waspletely recovered, the bear youth began to cultivate the Heavenly Thunder Bringer and his strength advanced by leaps and bounds. His two iron fists were able to attract thunder and lightning, tyrannical beyondpare. Jin Yulu hade over to the Orthodox Academy just to take a look and was full of admiration. He decided on the spot that upon returning to White Emperor City, he would bestow a generous reward on the bear tribe. Xuanyuan Po was so moved that tears poured from his eyes. He would no longer have to feel ashamed that he could eat blue lobster in the capital every day while his elders and fellow vigers back home could only live arduous lives of hunting in the mountains. Chen Changsheng was also very happy for him, but he failed to recognize the other piece of information in Jin Yulus words. Zhexius injuries were also gradually recovering. Different from other patients who would lie in bed and rely on time to heal their wounds, although he seemed to lie unmoving on the bed, he was at every moment using his true essence to charge at his blocked and wounded meridians. This was a pain that only he could stand, and the only thing Chen Changsheng could do to assist was apply metal needles to somewhat alleviate the pain. Just as Zhexiu had said before, pain was the force best able to stimte vitality. One autumns day, without assistance from anyone else, he was able to get out of bed. Using half the night, he was able to go downstairs and reach theke shore, then let loose a cold and harsh howl towards the star-filled sky. Everyone in the Orthodox Academy was roused from their sleep. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six rushed to theke. Seeing Zhexiusnky body, they were filled with some indescribable emotion and couldnt speak. Zhexiu hadpletely recovered, and he had even used the opportunity to open up the seventeen Qi channels that were unique to the bodies of the humanCdemi-human hybrids. As long as he was given sufficient time to stabilize, his strength would inevitably rise to a frightening level. The entire capital heard this howl. The principal alley of the Northern Military Department was silent as a grave. Zhou Tong, who seemed to have just begun recovering from a serious illness, nced in the direction of the Orthodox Academy, his expression indifferent, as if he couldnt care less. Zhou Tong had recently been very busy. He was busy with matters of the Imperial Court,municating with people in the south and preparing to wee a massive change with the new year. Yes, many people had already sensed that an undercurrent was surging forward such that the entire temple had be very quiet. However, this wasnt a bad thing. On the contrary, it brought a sort of hope. The confluence of north and south really did seem on the verge of being put on the agenda. No one understood why this was the case. Su Li was still at Mount Li. Mount Li was still in the south. Why had so many people determined that regardless of whether Su Li was at Mount Li or not, he would not put a stop to this project? The war with the demons was the greatest concern of the humans and demi-humans. No other matter was worthy of being discussed at the same level. The confluence of north and south was, without question, a most importantponent of this concern. Whether it was the capital, the south, or White Emperor City, they all had to make their corresponding preparations for this matter. The capital and the south had to consider how power should be divided between the two sides. White Emperor City had to consider something somewhat simpler. That Saint couple only needed to ensure that their blood could continue to rule over the demi-human domain. The continued stability of the two shores of the Red River was the greatest contribution towards the alliance between the humans and demi-humans. As a result, when the demi-humans diplomatic mission arrived at the capital, besides bringing Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy countless presents and rewards, they had one even more important mission: to bring Princess Luoluo home. Chapter 502 – Understanding Only After Separation Chapter 502 - Understanding Only After Separation Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The great banyan tree had already shed many of its leaves. Standing atop its branches and looking into the distance, whether one was gazing at the Li Pce or the Mausoleum of Books, they were all extremely clear, as if they were right before the eyes. "I truly did not expect it." Chen Changsheng turned to Luoluo by his side and was quiet for a very long time, then repeated, "I did not expect it." "Back then, mying to the capital was truthfully Queen Mothers idea. She wanted to see if His Holiness the Pope or the Divine Empress would be able to help resolve the problems with my meridians. If not, I would be unable to cultivate in the techniques of the White Emperor n, and thus be unable to inherit the throne. I might even have had to marry some person I didnt want to marry. But Queen Mother definitely could not have imagined that the Pope and the Divine Empress were unable to resolve my problems, but instead it was Teacher." Luoluo raised her head and gazed at Chen Changshengs face in admiration. "Teacher, you truly are extraordinary." "Its only because I enjoyed considering the problems of meridians ever since I was a child..." Chen Changsheng recalled that he had already exined thisst year, so fell silent. He really hadnt expected that Luoluo would leave, even though her departure was a matter of courseshe hade to the capital to learn or have her illness checked. Now, she knew how to cultivate in human techniques and could see the possibility of seeding to the hegemony of the White Emperor, and her illness had been cured. So it was only natural that she should return to White Emperor City. She was the Princess of the Red River and millions upon millions of her subjects were awaiting her care. But all this had happened far too quickly. There had been no sign, and whenever he met her in the Imperial Pce or Li Pce, she had never mentioned it. Fine, these were all excuses. So what if it was sudden? He still would be unwilling to part, because he truly was unwilling. In the rich twilight, both theke and trees of the Orthodox Academy seemed to be afire. Luoluo began to make her way out of the Orthodox Academy, then suddenly stopped. She turned around and snuggled lightly into his chest. Chen Changsheng knew what she was feeling, because he was feeling the same, and used his hands to rub her head. In these almost two years, he and she would often sit side by side, or hold hands, or she would bury her head in his chest. He was used to it and so didnt think much of it. Moreover, in his eyes, she was a little girl, like a younger sister or a daughter... "Teacher, theres something Ive always been deceiving you about." Luoluo raised her head to look at him, her eyshes blinking. "In truth, Im not twelve years old. Im the same age as Teacher." Chen Changsheng was stupefied, at aplete loss for words. As for his hands, he was even more at a loss as to where to put them, feeling that putting them anywhere was wrong. "You...how can you deceive others?" "Teacher, youre stupid to not be able to see, but you still want to me meh..." Luoluo opened her eyes wide and seriously stared at him. Chen Changsheng had no words to reply. Laughter akin to silver bells rang throughout the Orthodox Academy. Lah. Luoluo left, returning to White Emperor City to confront the challenges she had to face. Yet herughter continued to echo around the great banyan tree andke of the Orthodox Academy for many years. Even after many years, whenever the students of the Orthodox Academy mentioned the legendary demi-human princess, the vice principal that they had never seen before, they would give endless rueful sighs. At the same time, Tang Thirty-Six would be filled with countlessints. Back then when he had been recruiting new students, how had he said it? ...... ...... Luoluo left, but the peopleing and going from the Orthodox Academy actually increased in number. The priests of the Bureau of lesiastic Education woulde to give lessons, Priest Xin woulde over when he wasnt busy, and Mao Qiuyu would asionally visit the tea house outside the Orthodox Academy to sit for a while. The person who visited the Orthodox Academy the most was Prince Chen Liu. Time could change many things, including ones opinion of others, because time was the only test of ones true mindset. In the course of their interactions, no matter if it was Chen Changsheng, Xuanyuan Po, or even the cold and indifferent Zhexiu, they all felt the heartfelt desire to protect the Orthodox Academy from this young prince. As a result, the two sides began to grow more familiar with each other. But time could not change all things. For instance, the rocks in atrine would always be stinky and hard. Tang Thirty-Six still did not like Prince Chen Liu, not even wanting to put up a pretense. Every time Prince Chen Liu visited the Orthodox Academy, he would speak a few taunts and jeers and then leave. Today saw the same scene. Regardless of how much Prince Chen Liu had trained himself, even he couldnt help but reveal an awkward expression. Chen Changsheng felt rather embarrassed and said a few words of apology in ce of Tang Thirty-Six. He then went off to look for him, wanting to ask just why he was acting like this. However, when he found Tang Thirty-Six in the depths of the Orthodox Academys forest, he forgot to ask. This was because, in the end, this matter was not very important, and also because Tang Thirty-Six was currently doing something very strange. Tang Thirty-Six was not hitting trees like Xuanyuan Po, nor did he seem ready to bury himself in the tree leaves andy there for seven days and nights. He was crouched by a tree, forcefully shoving something into a hole in the tree. Chen Changsheng could clearly see that the item being shoved into the tree hole was a sword. Moreover, this was no ordinary sword, but a famous sword that Tang Thirty-Six had requested from himst night. "What are you doing?" he asked in shock. Without turning his head, Tang Thirty-Six replied, "I said to you before, Im prepared to hide those swords of yours for future people to find." Chen Changsheng said rather incredulously, "Recently, youve been asking me every two days for a sword...but Ive never seen you return them. Youve been hiding them all?" Tang Thirty-Six wiped the edges of the tree hole, coarsely disguising it. After giving it a once-over, he felt rather satisfied and stood up. Turning towards Chen Changsheng, he said, "What else? Or can I take those broken swords of yours and sell them off to buy wine?" Chen Changsheng was dumbfounded. "Those are my swords, quickly bring them back." "All together, Ive only asked for you a bit more than a hundred swords. Is there a need to be so tense?" "I didnt know that you nned to hide those swords. I thought you wanted to borrow the sword intents to learn the sword styles, so I especially picked out the best swords for you..." "So what? Look at you being so stingy! Its just a few old swords, and in these past two years, Ive given you so much money." "This isnt a question of money...even if you did want them, you should still tell me first! If I knew you were going to be so wasteful with them, theres no way I would have given them to you." "Isnt that it right there? I clearly know that if I tell you, you wont give them to me, so what reason do I have to tell you the reason? You think Im Xuanyuan Po, a fool!" "I dont care. In any case, quickly find those swords again." "I also dont care. Hiding swords is very tiresome, and to find them all again is very annoying. In addition, thetrine smells simply awful." "You...actually hid my swords in thetrine!" "Just pretend like you didnt hear that. At any rate, Im toozy to look." "Then Ill go myself. Quickly tell me where those swords are hidden." "Since theyre hidden...of course I cant tell you the location. You have to find it yourself. If you can find it, then youre pretty goodh." "Please dont use the word h." "Luoluo dropped a big radish." (TN: This is a sort of tongue twister. In pinyin, this line reads as Luoluo luoxia yi gen da luobo) "You...in the future, dont discuss this thing anymore." "If I be as stupid as you, I might not even amount to a radish." "Ill ask you again about the swords." "Hide-and-seek is very fun." "...could it be that I did something wrong?" "In any case, my advice to you is that even after you be Pope, you shouldnt go to White Emperor City." "Why?" "Im worried that the White Emperor might swallow you." "......" "In fact, youre a fool, but its said that fortune favors a fool, otherwise, if you really did marry Luoluo, thats the equivalent of marrying a tigress, and imagine how your life would be then." ...... Chapter 503 – Life is the Past Chapter 503 C Life is the Past Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr ...... ...... Amidst farewells and noisy arguments, time passed. Although there was still no sign that Su Li and those southerners he represented had abandoned those convictions they had held fast to for countless years, everyone could already see through countless details that the confluence of north and south was now inevitable. At this time, a rtively trifling matter actually managed to suppress this grand affair. It was called a trifling matter because it was that engagement. ording to the news from the Li Pce, during an extremely private conversation, the Pope had admitted that he had already annulled the engagement between Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. This news spread in secret through the capital and the various regions of the continent, but there was not a sliver of evidence. However, the continued silence of the Divine General of the Easts estate and the Orthodox Academy gradually caused people to believe it. At the Ivy Festival, the southern diplomatic mission had proposed for Qiushan Jun. At that time, the still-unknown Chen Changsheng pushed open the door and entered, taking out his marriage contract. And then the White Crane hade. From that point until the present, this engagement had be the talk of the entire continent because it involved the three youths of the human world with the greatest prospects and most outstanding talent, and it was also involved with many other matters: the Orthodoxy, Holy Maiden Peak, the Divine Empress, the Qiushan n, and the Mount Li Sword Sect. It could be said that the great powers of the continent had all been connected by this engagement. Could it possibly just end like this? If this matter was true, that it was Chen Changsheng who had gone of his own volition to the Pope and asked him to annul the engagement, how could the Divine General of the Easts estate that had been ridiculed for so long deal with it? Now that the Heavenly Phoenix beloved, even worshiped, by all was confronted with this embarrassing situation, what was she feeling at this moment? Because of these rumors, many people became very angry at Chen Changsheng, especially those worshipers of Xu Yourong. But in the end, they were still rumors. No one could go up to the Pope and ask him directly, and so there was naturally no reason to go to the Orthodox Academy and give vent to their spleen. Even if people wanted to confront Chen Changsheng and ask him just whether this was all true or not, it was very difficult to find Chen Changsheng. As a result, all these emotions could only settle and ferment. Perhaps anger, perhaps ridicule, or perhaps just looking forward to the spectaclefor all sorts of reasons and emotions, the entire continent increasingly began to look forward to Xu Yourongs return to the capital, to look forward to the battle between the two that seemed decreed by fate. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng truly was very difficult to meet, because in the past few days, he rarely emerged, especially after the rumor of him asking the Pope to annul the engagement began to circte. Because of this matter, he felt rather apologetic towards Xu Yourong. Because she was a youngdy, he resolved to maintain his silence and await Xu Yourongs return to the capital, thinking of some way to tell her the true facts of the matter. He would let her bring up the matter of his annulling the engagement before the entire world, and then he would take it from there. If it were done this way, perhaps she would not need to bear those strange gazes, even if they were gazes filled with pity. As for the inevitable jeers and sympathy that would befall one party of the engagement, he might as well take it. After all, he was a man. For some reason, he had never met Xu Yourong, but he was very certain that she was not someone who would take the sympathy of others. So when Tang Thirty-Six heard the rumors and came to ask, he only shook his head in reply. As for the matter of engagements or the affection between others, the youth that had left the capital had not understood. Only after the Garden of Zhou did he know that these were both the same thing. He loved a girl, that girl was dead. He was once loved by a girl, that girl had left. He hoped that the girl Xu Yourong would be more fortunate than him. In this span of time, he did his utmost to avoid contact with other people, instead choosing to meet with the ck Dragon much more. He would often to go to the space below the well at New North Bridge, bringing the ck Dragon all sorts of food, especially the big rice pan of the Orthodox Academy that she had mentioned by name. Every time the ck Dragon feigned a gentle and quiet manner as it slowly ate, he would always crouch by the stone wall, researching the formation and chains that kept the ck Dragon imprisoned. It was just that he never made any headway. On a certain night in the transition from autumn to winter, it was already three oclock and three-quarters of an hour, yet Chen Changsheng was still not asleep. He stood by the window, gazing at the great banyan tree already bare of leaves, and theke which was already beginning to develop a thin crust of ice. He was thinking about some things, then heard the sound of singinging from the other side of the wall. Recently, he had often been able to hear these singing voices at night. He shook his head. The Orthodox Academy had already be a famous sight of the capital. Because of the momentary pause in matches, far fewer people from the capital hade to sightsee, though the tourists from the outlying counties didnt decrease but actually increased. Adding together the students and lecturers of the Orthodox Academy, as well as theborers, there were at least several hundred people. Where there was people, there was a business opportunity, and businessmen would never pass up on any opportunity. The shopfronts along the street directly across from Hundred Flowers Lane had all been bought or rented out, then remodeled into all sorts of business. There were inns and restaurants, and with each passing day, it grew ever livelier. Every day, the inns and restaurants would do great business into the night. Some of their patrons were extremely famous people, but of course, even more were students of the Orthodox Academy. No matter how strict the academys rules and how tightly the gate was guarded, students would always find means of obtaining victory over the gatehouse and the academys walls and then enter those inns and restaurants and do those things young people love to do. Like eating, drinking, enjoying music, chatting about life, stuff like that... Naturally, the teachers of the Orthodox Academy wished to control the students, but couldnt. They also wished to expel those restaurants which brought so much activity, but it was very arduous. Not the Orthodoxy cavalry, the City Gate Department, nor the Imperial Guard could deal with those restaurants. As for Tang Thirty-Six, who truly possessed the ability topletely settle those restaurants and inns across from Hundred Flowers Lane, it wasnt convenient for him to appear, because two of those restaurants and one of those inns were opened by him. Late at night, it was still bustling. The singinging from the other side of the wall grew louder and clearer, drifting into the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changsheng was just thinking about finding those velvet earplugs that Mo Yu had left here one night and stuff them in his ears to help him sleep, when he was suddenly allured by the words of that song. The singer was probably one of the new students of the Orthodox Academy. His voice was very poor and he was probably still in the period where his voice was changing, but his voice was very loud. The lyrics of this song were very simple. They couldnt be described as elegant and could even be said to be rather crude, but they were filled with a vor particr to youth. When paired with that young mans voice, the song seemed especially bursting with vigor and energy. "Youthful teens are all kinds of red, you are the hero, if you want rain, it must rain, if you want wind, there must be wind, the carp that leaps over the Dragon Gate must be different..." (TN: These are lyrics from the song by the Chinese singer Huang An.) Chen Changsheng stood by the window and quietly listened. Listening to this song, he thought of the people and things he had encountered in his two years in the capital. He found it hard to keep calm as countless emotions surged forward like the tide. Yes, surging forward like the tide. He had once believed that this sort of description was an over-exaggeration of romance stories, but now he knew that it was all true. He subconsciously caressed the stone pearls on his wrist and returned to the Garden of Zhou. In the past few days, he often went to the Garden of Zhou, sitting on the in in a daze. Perhaps it was because he felt that it was much easier tomunicate with those monsters than with humans. Those monsters were very obedient. In ordance with his ns, they dredged the waterways and restored the ins andkes. Adding on the self-repair that came with the reopening of the garden, the Garden of Zhou had already regained some of its old appearance. The reason he was willing to spend his iparably precious time and energy in the Garden of Zhou was that he wished to leave a memorial. He stood at the end of the Mausoleum of Zhous Divine Path, watching as below, the Mountain-toppling Fiend directed the tens of thousands of monsters in repairing the White Grass Path. The monsters were a dense, ck mass. He felt this sight rather familiar, then he recalled that back then, he was here with her, watching as the monsters surged forward from the in like a tide. Thus, sorrow and longing surged forward like a tide. ...... ...... On the official road to the south of the capital, a convoy formed of several dozen carriages was majestically advancing. Several hundred cavalry of the south, riding dragonblood horses, kept vignt watch over the surroundings, protecting the convoy. Several dozen disciples from South Stream Temple, as well as the representatives of the various powers of the south, were sitting within the carriages. The carriage in the very middle of the convoy clearly possessed the highest status because this carriage was being pulled by eight snow-white pegasi. This carriage was huge, so it was more appropriate to call it an imperial carriage. Xu Yourong sat within. Her ck hair spilled over her shoulders, contrasting against her skin that was like white jade. Themon people enjoyed using the phrase an appearance like a painting to describe beautiful women, but her beauty was impossible to be rendered by ink and brush. Her eyshes were very long, her lips very red. Her face was wless, her beauty pristine, yet it would ce no pressure upon others. Because her beauty was very serene. Just like a tea hill after the rain, the surface of ake right before a rain, the mists of Holy Maiden Peak, the smoke rising from the chimneys of a small vige. Her return to the capital this time was to bring the world an iparably important piece of information. In the past few days, both the Great Zhou and the South had been making preparations for the confluence of north and south, and the information she brought were the prerequisites, or permissions, for all this. And then, she had to attend an appointment, an appointed battle. The entire continent, even the demon princes of Xuo City, was waiting to watch that battle. In the view of many,pared to Demon Princess Nanke, that person was her true fated enemy. Because he was once her fianc, and now he had, in the eyes of many, annulled the engagement. He was a cold man that had brought her disgrace. The convoy suddenly stopped. With several soft noises, a woman lifted the curtain and sat in the carriage. Looking at Xu Yourong withplex emotions, she said, "Martial Niece, were almost at the capital." The woman was an elder of the South Stream Temples outer sect, He Qingbo, her cultivation at the middle level of Star Condensation. Upon saying this, He Qingbo suddenly remembered something and revealed a tense expression. She said rather embarrassedly, "Qingbo misspoke, I ask the temple master for forgiveness." "Martial Aunt does not need to be so polite." Xu Yourong looked at her and calmly said, then walked out of the carriage. As she moved, her ck hair and her white ceremonial clothes floated in the air. The front edge of her hair was incredibly neat, as if it had been cut by the sharpest sword. As it swayed back and forth, it made the expression in her eyes seem all the calmer and more powerful. Her white ceremonial clothes were tied at the waist by a belt woven with many stars. There was no matching sword because she hade to the capital precisely to get a sword. The Tong Bow rested in a corner of the carriage. She did not carry it in her hands because, for the moment, she did not want a certain person in the capital to see it. That corner also held an umbre. Reaching the official road, she turned her gaze to that faintly discernible city on the horizon, slowly bringing her hands behind her back. The capital had no city walls, nor did it have a city gate in any meaningful sense, so when she was small, she was mystified as to why there was a City Gate Department. With her appearance, the surrounding cavalry of the South dismounted as quickly as possible and kneeled on the ground. The South Stream Temple disciples that had gotten off the carriages and those ministers also began to kneel. They kneeled because they had to pay their respects. "Paying respects to the Holy Maiden." Xu Yourong was still looking at the capital. It had already been several years since she hadst been back, but she was still no stranger to the capital. Because her home was here, Mo Yu, the Princess of Ping, and many of the people she knew when she was small were here, the Empress was here, and now that guy was also here. Two streaks suddenly appeared in the azure sky, one white and one gray, flying into the capital. Seeing this, she came back to earth and realized that everyone was paying respects to her. It had already been a few days since that incident, but she was still not used to it. She didnt know what words she could use to respond to these devout and respectful greetings. Suddenly, she recalled that in in the Garden of Zhou, those words she would often say when she was being carried on that guys back. At the time, she would never forget to say those words to that guy, because those words represented her most heartfelt wish. Perhaps...it was the most fitting response? Consequently, she gazed at the crowd and said, "May the Sacred Light be with all of you." Chapter 504 – The Holy Maiden Returns to the Capital Chapter 504 - The Holy Maiden Returns to the Capital Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The sound of wind, rain and studying, but today, one would only be able to hear the sound of studying at the Orthodox Academy. The just-fallen snowkes had descended far too gently. It took a while before the students in the ssrooms saw them, drawing a burst of ted gasps. The lecturers from the Bureau of lesiastic Education said a few words of rebuke, thus suppressing the faint uproar. Yet in the next moment, the sound of howling wind came through the window, making it impossible to maintain silence and calm in the ssrooms as the young students all rushed towards the windows. (TN: The sound of wind, rain, and studying is actually a reference to a famous line about the Donglin Academy: ¹£¹ġ, which trantes to The sound of wind, the sound of rain, the sound of studying, sound after sound enters ones ear. The matters of home, the matters of state, the matters of the world, matter after matter is ones concern.) The wind rolled up the thin mantle of snow that had just settled on the grass. A white crane slowly descended from the sky, almost seeming to dance in the sky. It was beautiful beyondpare. "Its so beautiful!" the girls yelled excitedly as they gazed at this sight. As the humans and demons surged in power, the monsters that had once wreaked devastation upon the continent had long been forced into the deepkes and barren mountains. Correspondingly, the divine beasts and immortal birds also became harder to see. Normally, only those sects located deep within the mountains would be able to see them. The new students of the Orthodox Academy mostly originated from the counties and provinces. Whenpared to the much worldlier people of the capital, they very rarely saw these legendary immortal birds. But there were still some people who had lived in the capital for a very long time. When the transfer student from the Heavenly Dao Academy, Chu Wenbin, saw that white crane, he recalled something and said in shock, "This...isnt this the White Crane of the Xu Estate?" Upon hearing this, everyone by him grew quiet. Soon after, all the ssrooms grew quiet. The students all stared at the White Crane, no longer daring to make any loud noises. This White Crane was no ordinary white crane. Its appearance represented a name. To these students, that name was pure, holy and beautiful, forbidden to spheme. Simultaneously, the students also knew just what this White Cranes return signified to their principal. Just as expected, it didnt take long before a figure appeared before the students eyes. Chen Changsheng walked to thewn by theke and stood in front of the White Crane. The White Crane nodded its head at him and then inclined it towards those students at the nearby library and by the window. It seemed rather bewildered, as if it couldnt understand how such a massive change had urred in the span of just a year. He looked at the White Crane in silence, then finally asked, "She...came back?" ...... ...... Two streaks had entered the capital, one white and one gray. The white was the White Crane, but the gray was actually the Golden-winged Great Peng that Xu Yourong had brought out of the Garden of Zhou. The reason it was gray was that the Great Peng had not fully matured. Its feathers had not taken color, let alone begin flowing with that golden color. It looked dark and gray and was also rather small. Just like Chen Changshengs initial reaction towards it, it looked like a pheasant. As they entered the capital, the White Crane only needed to cry out for those Red Falcons preparing to fly up to intercept to naturally let it pass. However, this young Peng not only did not follow the White Crane to the Orthodox Academy, but also seemed to grow rather interested in these birds of the "same kind" as it that guarded the Imperial City. It made a rapid turn in the air, its wings aflutter, and eventuallynded on the walls of the pce. It was said that a Phoenix in dire straits was not the match of a pheasant. This young Peng really did seem like a pheasant, but, ultimately, a Phoenix was a Phoenix, a Golden Peng was a Golden Peng, so there was no way it could really have be a pheasant. It folded its wings, raised its head and puffed out its chest, then began walking towards that flock of Red Falcons. It nced to its left and right, its eyes indifferent and seeming exceptionally proud and unyielding. The Red Falcons were the most powerful attack birds raised by the Great Zhou Army. They possessed an unimaginable speed and a naturally proud and valiant disposition. Even when confronting a foe far more powerful than they, they would show no fear. It was said that in the war of extermination with the demons a thousand years ago, the then-Demon Commander had raised a Sky Monster. In the end, at the cost of several dozen Red Falcons, it was pecked to death in the sky. Yet now as they looked at this rather small bird that looked just like a pheasant, their head feathers all went erect as they became incredibly vignt. Even the Imperial Guards at their side could feel their fear. As for those Red Geese perched in the pavilion to the side, their reaction was even more extreme. They were so frightened that they fell paralyzed to the ground and were unable to stand back up. What sort of bird was this? The Imperial Guards were quite confused. They warily watched, subconsciously tightening the grips on their spears. At this moment, the Red Cloud Qilin, sitting by the pce walls and gazing off vacantly at the ck Goat, suddenly raised its head upwards. In his room, Xue Xingchuan, who had been intently polishing his spear, seemed to sense this action and also gazed upwards. On the pce wall, the young Peng suddenly stopped, because it had sensed a murderous intent. It looked towards the ground, its gaze falling upon the Red Cloud Qilin. It felt that this would be a little troublesome. Then he noticed the origin of that murderous intent and looked towards that room. It realized that this would be incredibly troublesome. If the Golden Peng was fully matured, it would naturally havepletely disregarded the Red Cloud Qilins provocation, and it would also have not been afraid of Xue Xingchuan. Now, though, it could not. When it saw that ck Goat on thewn of the Imperial Pce, its gray feathers instantly puffed up a little, and it was ovee by an intense uneasiness. True enough, the world outside the Garden of Zhou was still just as brimming with dangers as the world it remembered, especially this capital of the humansit was exactly the same as before. It had juste down to amuse itself, yet how had it run into so many troubles? Just as the Imperial Guards wereing with spears to force it away, it opened its wings and flew down the walls of the pce. With only a moments effort, it had rushed past the za in front of the pce, flew over several princely estates and three streets, and descended into a distant street. People were currently shouting in that street and the street was incredibly lively. Standing on the pce walls, one could faintly make out an ornate imperial carriage slowly making its way through the street. The soldiers watched as the strange birdnded on the imperial carriage. Only then did they realize that it had actuallye from Holy Maiden Peak. No wonder its so frightening, they thought. An official hurried over, reporting on some news he had just learned. "The previous Holy Maiden abdicated? She let Xu Yourong seed to the post?" Hearing this news, Xue Xingchuan gazed in the direction of that street. A little shocked, he thought, did something happen at South Stream Temple? Why did such a massive change ur? To the disciples of South Stream Temple and themon folk of the South, Xu Yourong was the future Holy Maiden. To themon folk of the capital of the Great Zhou, Xu Yourong was their pride. Because she had grown up between these two locations, as the news that Xu Yourong had formally seeded to the position of Holy Maiden of the South gradually spread, the people of the capital that lined both sides of the street to in wee became momentarily silent out of shock and then exploded into cheers that shook the heavens and the earth. Children ran alongside the imperial carriage, young women waved handkerchiefs and flowers. Pious worshippers kneeled down at ces the imperial carriage had passed, incessantly murmuring prayers of blessing, while the gazes of young men were scorching hot. Even though the wind was mixed with snowkes, even though the weather was so cold, it was impossible to dampen the passion zing in the capital today. And when the wind raised the curtain of the imperial carriage, revealing the indistinct figure of the maiden within, the mood became ardent to the extreme. Many people ceased to care for the Li Pce priests rebukes, the obstructions of the City Gate Departments cavalry, or the wary gazes of the southern cavalry. One by one, they squeezed towards the center of the street. Although they were still all ultimately blocked by the cavalry, the cavalry could not block the items in their hands. In a moment, flowers that were exceptionally difficult to see in the depths of winter fell down like rain. In just a few moments, the imperial carriage carrying Xu Yourong became a sea of flowers. Those fruits washed clean were continuously thrown, free of charge, to those hundred-odd carriages. In one of the carriages in the back, Ye Xiaolian caught a cherry tomato and lightly took a bite. She found it both sweet and sour and very tasty, and her eyes squinted in pleasure. Of course, just like her other senior sister sitting with her in the carriage, her pleasure was even more a result of the passion of the capitals popce. In light of how the Holy Maiden was so revered by the people of Zhou, after the confluence of the north and south, Holy Maiden Peaks status might not fall and might even improve. The unease caused by the temple master floating away was suddenly greatly dispelled. With seventy percent pleasure and thirty percent pride, theymented, "Not even the sight when Zhou Yuren entered the capital was probably as great as this." ...... ...... "Back then when Zhou Yuren entered the capital, Zhou Yuren really was almost adored to death. I remember that I was still young back then. I remember standing together with my cousin on the upper floor of Clear Lake Restaurant trying to catch a peek. That excitement..." Perhaps because she saw Xu Yourong and began to recall her young self, the Tianhai Divine Empress fell into a very rare moment of nostalgia, but it was only a moment. She quickly returned to her normal serene appearance, saying, "If you dont want to be adored to death, you must get a thicker skin and also a stronger posture." In the eyes of the people, Xu Yourong was always quiet and calm like a fairy. Only in front of her teacher the Holy Maiden and the Empress would she act the most natural. She replied, "A thick skin...thats not that great of a thing." The Divine Empress looked at her, her eyes warm and gentle. She said tenderly, "Whats so good about having thin skin? Look at how your little face is blushing." This conversation naturally had some deeper meaning. Both the thicker skin and the stronger posture were the Divine Empresss advice. In the Divine Empresss view, to sit stably on the seat of temple master of South Stream Temple and to ultimately be the Holy Maiden recognized by the entire South, to be heartless and cruel was an absolute must. A thicker skin was to be heartless, and only by having a strong enough posture would ruthless methods have force. "If we want to make our postures stronger, should we not begin eating?" Mo Yu stood at the side, serving the food. Seeing Xu Yourongs dazed appearance, she knew that she either did not want to respond or perhaps had emptied her mind again like when she was small. Chuckling, Mo Yu changed the subject. The Divine Empress sighed, "Children nowadays dont like to hear the talk of us old folks." Xu Yourong softly replied, "Empress is not old, Empress will never be old." On the side, Mo Yu shivered. "I havent met you for a few years, but that little mouth of yours is still so sweet." "When eating, dont talk." The Divine Empress took up her chopsticks and ferried some food into Xu Yourongs bowl, then also began to eat. In such a vast pce hall, devoid of eunuchs or maids, the space seemed very empty with just the three of them. Especially after they began to eat. There was no more noise, causing a strange atmosphere to settle over them. ...... ...... Chapter 505 – The Divine Empresss Teachings Chapter 505 - The Divine Empresss Teachings Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After Mo Yu finishedying out the food, she scooped out a bowl of rice for herself and sat down across from Xu Yourong. The two nced each other in the eye and smiled. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six would have found this strange atmosphere unbearable, but they had long been used to it. Just like it had been many years ago, when the Empress ate, she was very strict, forbidding anyone from speaking. They could onlymunicate with their eyes. Xu Yourong and Mo Yu didnt know how many times they hadmunicated with their eyes. A tacit understanding had formed between them long ago and it was very easy for them to see what the other person was thinking. It was just that theirmunications often talked about things like today, this dish was quite tasty, that dish wasnt tasty; the Empresss mood seems rather good today, shes already eaten three chopsticks of swallow tongue; the Empress saidst night that she was going to deprive the Prime Minister of his position, it seems that its going toe true, or why else would her mood be so mncholy that she cant even drink down her favorite jade soup? But today, they weremunicating with each other over another matter. Mo Yu blinked her eyes at Xu Yourong, asking just what she thought about Chen Changsheng and that engagement. Xu Yourong drooped her eyshes as if she didnt notice, but the fingers holding her chopstick moved forward a little. Mo Yu noticed this detail and began to sympathize with Chen Changsheng. She clearly recalled that when Xu Yourong was small, whenever she was unhappy, she would subconsciously tighten her grip on her chopsticks. The tighter she gripped, the more her finger would move. There was one year when she saw little Xu Yourong grip her chopsticks like this. On the afternoon of that day, the pce where the Princess of Ping lived gained a dozen or so non-poisonous snakes, and that very night, the Princess of Pings face was painted like that of an actor in an opera... ...... ...... The eunuchs and maids guarded the pce hall from a distance. They were not at all surprised by the scene within the hall and their expressions were unchanging. There werent many people worthy to eat together with the Divine Empress, and Xu Yourong was one of them. This had nothing to do with her current status of Holy Maiden of the south. Ever since she was small, the Empress would often wee her into the pce and then have a meal together. Back then, besides Xu Yourong, there was also Mo Yu, the Princess of Ping, and Prince Chen Liu. Later on, after Prince Chen Liu turned sixteen, he very rarely stayed overnight in the pce, and the asions where he shared a meal with the Empress also decreased. As for the Princess of Ping...apparently, she had gone tonight out of the city to West Mountain Temple to burn incense. Anyone could see that this was because the Princess did not wish to see the Xu Yourong that she had envied and admired for so many years and had thus escaped. After lunch, Mo Yu remained in the pce to organize files. The Divine Empress stood up and said to Xu Yourong, "Come with me." Xu Yourong followed her as they went straight to the highest point in the capital. Standing on the Dew tform, seeing the streets and markets of the capital and the distant Mausoleum of Books, Xu Yourong recalled those scenes when she used to y here in her childhood, and a heartfelt smile appeared on her face. "This is the first time youve smiled today." The Divine Empress, her hands held behind her, stood at the edge of the Dew tform, not having turned her head. Xu Yourong restrained her smile and walked behind her. She slowly said, "The pressure came too suddenly and I dont know how to respond." She was naturally speaking about seeding to the position of Holy Maiden. The Divine Empress dered, "The so-called Holy Maiden is merely a sacred idol. With yourprehension and ability, whats so difficult about it?" Xu Yourong knew that this had always been the opinion of the Divine Empress with regards towards the position of Holy Maiden. Powerless to change it, she chuckled and said nothing. "I actually do have some idea of where this pressure of yours ising from." The Divine Empress turned around and stared at her. Remembering the scenes from the Garden of Zhou she had seen at the pool in the cold pce, she gave a faint smile. "The word that inflicts the most suffering is love. If you can avoid it, you should avoid it." Xu Yourong was a little startled. She felt that the Empress had seen something, but...that matter shouldnt have been known by anyone. Even he...didnt know, right? The Divine Empress did not continue on this subject. Her gaze looked past Xu Yourongs shoulder and rested on those distant mountain peaks in the south that were gradually being covered in snow. She asked, "Before she left, did she leave any message for me?" Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Master said that she hoped Empress would not concern herself too much with matters of state and to live a few more days for yourself." The Divine Empress was rather displeased with these words. Her voice a little chilly, she dered, "Truly a fool." As it involved her own master, although Xu Yourong felt rather helpless, she still had to say a few words in defense. The Divine Empress reminisced, "I recall that back then, the Chief Princess of the Great Western Continent was exceedingly excellent, so much so that her own younger brother dreaded and feared her. At the end, that piece of trash would even faint straight away upon ncing at her. Ultimately, though, she could do nothing. It was also because of the attitude of her parents that she grew discouraged and married off to the distant White Emperor City...it seems to me that your master is just as much a fool as she was." Xu Yourong quietly thought, if the Chief Princess became Queen of the Great Western Continent, thenpared to her current position as Empress of White Emperor City, just which life would be happier? Besides herself, who could say for sure? "For a woman to survive in this world is not easy. For them to possess their own ce is even harder. To be like us and stand at the peak of the world, that is an incredibly difficult challenge. Putting aside that idiot Wuqiong Bi, your masters talent, perception, and intelligence are one in ten thousand. I originally thought that she would be different from the rest of those silly women, but the result? Such a smart woman, why cant she ovee the temptation of love?" The Divine Empresss expression turned abnormally cold. "What does it mean to live out ones days? For what reason should women just live out their days?" Xu Yourong remembered a matter from just before and softly said, "Martial Uncle Su said that the Empress would definitely speak this way. Even the wording is almost identical." The Divine Empress perked her brows. "Oh? What did that little, little Su say?" In the present world, amongst the experts that had stepped into the Divine Domain, Su Li and the Holy Maiden of the south were half a generationter than the Pope and the Divine Empress. Coupled with theirplex attitudes towards Su Li, the Saints, with the exception of the Holy Maiden, would always address him as little, little Su. It was like only this way could they reveal their anger towards Su Li. Because in their view, Su Li was an annoyance. "Martial Uncle Su wanted me to say to the Empress..." Xu Yourong nced at her, then continued, "To live a solitary life is no good. What need is there to force yourself to do it?" Hearing these words of Su Li, the Divine Empress fell silent for a very long time. Suddenly, she began tough, herugh brimming with openness and scorn. "Empress, you also shouldnt me Master. For her to persuade Martial Uncle Su to travel with her around the world is already not easy." Last year at the beginning of autumn, both the Great Zhou Dynasty and the various powers of the south began to make their preparations as if the confluence of the north and south was inevitable. At the time, many people, including such important figures as Xue Xingchuan who were involved in executing this matter, were puzzled as to why the Saints were pushing this matter when Su Li was still clearly at Mount Li. Yet not one pondered Su Lis attitude. As it turned out, it had been because the Holy Maiden had persuaded Su Li to travel away with her from the grudges and quarrels of the secr world and to no longer care about these things. The Divine Empress had said that the Holy Maiden of the south had failed to ovee the temptation of love. In truth, Su Li had also failed to ovee it. The word love had served as a restraint, as the prerequisite for the confluence of north and south. The Divine Empress felt quite strongly on this matter, so her words were extremely tough and derisive. "The finest years of your masters life were spent pent up in Holy Maiden Peak, while he was outside, eating, drinking and being merry. For so many years, he lived such a free and happy life, finding a Demon Princess for a lover and even having a daughter. Nothing was dyed for him, and finally, after he got tired of ying around, he turned his head back to find her again, and then went once more to watch the sunset in the twilight! Tell me, how beautiful is that! Everyone says that ruling the country is like ying Go, but even if it is, I wouldnt take such an exchange with my enemy. It just isnt worth it." In this world, the number of people of the same sex as her that she couldmunicate with in the spiritual world was just two. Just like that, there was now one less, and it was even because of a man, the reason that she found the most impossible to ept. Xu Yourong did not respond because it was her elder that was being discussed, and also because...there were truthfully times when she felt the same. "She just left like this, leaving a little girl like you behind. Could she not be worried?" The Divine Empress gazed at Xu Yourong and arched her brows. "Ultimately, isnt it up to me to be concerned? Truly, one turns stupid after getting with a man. Inparison, theres no one smarter than me." Xu Yourong smiled. "In any case, I was also taught by the Empress. Its also fine if the Empress teaches me for a few more years." "Not teach, exchange." The Divine Empress nodded her head at her. This was a sign of respect. Xu Yourong was shocked, but quickly calmed down and returned the nod. She was not a Saint, but she was already the Holy Maiden of the south. From this moment on, she and the Empress conversed on equal levels, even if only on the surface. "Since youre the Holy Maiden of the south, you must think for the sake of the southerners, as this is your true foundation, even if...you must oppose me in the future." "I understand." "Just as I said in the beginning, men cannot stand seeing us standing so high above. As a result, all the Holy Maidens before your master would basically rarely leave South Stream Temple. On the surface, they studied the Heavenly Tome Monoliths and forgot worldly affairs. In reality, they all clearly understood that to guarantee their continued existence was good, but that they also couldnt let their existence grow too strong. If you dont wish to be a sacred idol, you cannot act this way." "Then how should I act?" "Men do not like to see us standing so high above, so we must stand high above, and we have to step on them until they cant even speak or even dare to respond." The Divine Empress expressionlessly dered. Xu Yourong knew that these seemingly crude and simple words were the Empresss will, a warning concerning her future life as Holy Maiden, but...it was even more a demand for the battle that was soon toe. She could not lose to Chen Changsheng. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng sat by the Orthodox Academyke, in a daze. The White Crane stood next to him, also in a daze. Tiny snowkes flew down from the sky and fell upon the White Crane, increasing its sacred aura. They fell upon his body, making it seem like his hair had gone white from worry. "What should I do?" Depressed, he looked to the White Crane and asked, "If I really cant avoid it, if I really have to fight her, how should I fight?" The White Crane slightly tilted its head and looked at him. It was like it was saying, "You should be asking this of her, not me." He thought it over for a very long time. Ultimately, he softly whispered to himself, "If its really no good, then I should just lose to her?" ...... ...... In the shower of snow, Xu Yourong walked amongst the streets of the capital, an umbre in her hand. There was no South Stream Temple disciple at her side, nor was there any priest of the Li Pce or bodyguard from the Imperial Pce. She walked alone. For some reason, even though she had not changed her appearance, elegant and beautiful as a fairy, she attracted the gaze of no one and no one realized her identity. The people in the food stalls by the streets, the workers eating noodles on their doorstepsit was like none of them could see her under the umbre. Perhaps it was because of the strange fringe of the umbre in her hand. The umbre was rather old and covered in dust. It was the Yellow Paper Umbre. Chapter 506 – Returned Home, Yet Thinking About Eleven Streets Away Chapter 506 - Returned Home, Yet Thinking About Eleven Streets Away Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr While she was crossing the Bridge of Helplessness, she was almost run into by an auntie hurrying home to avoid the snow. Just as the auntie was about to fall over, Xu Yourong extended a hand to support her. It was only then that the auntie realized that there was a girl holding an umbre on this snowy bridge. As she was saying her thanks, she saw the thin dress the girl was wearing and said in concern, "Mydy is wearing so littlearent you cold?" Xu Yourong shook her head. Holding up the umbre, she continued her walk through the snow. As she walked from the Imperial Pce to the southern section of the city, she saw the familiar streetscapes from her childhood. When she crossed a stone bridge, she saw the overhanging eaves of her home and its walls that had clearly just been whitewashed. Even she who so carefully guarded the serenity of her Dao heart could not help but feel a little disconcerted. From the moment they knew that the diplomatic mission from the south had entered the capital, the middle gate of the Divine General of the Easts estate had been opened wide. Without mentioning the crowd that had braved the snow to wait on the streets, just speaking of the stewards and subordinates of the Divine Generals estate, even their eyes were about to turn green from anticipation. Carrying the umbre, Xu Yourong walked over. Under the eyes of the entire crowd, she walked into the Divine General of the Easts estate. No one was able to tell just how she had gotten in. Those stewards and subordinates who had busied themselves for dozens of days in preparation for this day were all stupefied. Just who was this person? With a rustle, she folded her umbre and then lightly knocked it against the gate of the estate, shaking the snow from the surface of the umbre to the ground. With a sob, Shuanger shot through the gate. However, because she had been standing for quite a few hours, her two legs were rather sore. In her flustered state, when she arrived in front of Xu Yourong, she could barely stand straight and almost kneeled in front of her. Xu Yourong held out a hand to support her, asking, "Youve never been so courteous in the past. In the few years that I havent been here, who has been teaching you the rules?" Of course, she was just teasing, but Shuanger couldnt even manage a smile. She could only persistently sob and then, feeling her actions rather humiliating, incessantly wipe her face with her sleeve. In an instant, the makeup that had been applied with such meticulous care was ruined. Finally, the people of the estate began to react. Nanny Hua quickly stepped forward, her lips trembling, but she couldnt manage any words. "The Young Lady has returned!" Someone yelled out, the firecrackers were instantly lit, and fireworks illuminated the somewhat gloomy snowy sky. In the mor, another person yelled, "We cant call her Young Lady, we have to call her Holy Maiden!" "We respectfully wee the Holy Maiden!" Seeing the swiftly closing middle gate, the crowd that had been waiting in the snow for so long instantly dispersed, traveling to various ces to spread the news. The Phoenix had returned home. "Youre wearing so little, what happens if you freeze?" Madam Xu led Xu Yourong along by hand, her face deeply concerned as tears dripped from her face. "How could my familys little Phoenix be frozen by the ordinary winds and unrefined snow of the human world?" Xu Shiji said with a smile as he lightly stroked his beard. He seemed the very picture of a proud and gentle father. He sighed, "We havent seen each other for several years; youve grown so much. You actually...really did be the Holy Maiden." Upon her entering South Stream Temple, he and many others had basically confirmed that his daughter would be the Holy Maiden of the south in the future, but he had not expected the day toe so quickly. With this single thought, he couldnt help but get excited. He was seventy percent proud and pleased, thirty percent free and rxed. He knew in his heart that even if he were to now have other thoughts, the Divine Empress would not treat him as she did before and at least allow him to preserve a little face. As for the Tianhai n and those grand ministers in the Imperial Court, would any of them dare persist in ridiculing him behind his back? As for those fellows that had once embarrassed him...he suddenly thought of Chen Changsheng and his mood abruptly turned sour and hisplexion turned rather ugly. ...... ...... In everyones imagination, the Holy Maiden was inevitably possessed of an unearthly beauty, holy and dignified, conscientious with her words andughter, and sitting upright and still. Although this innate impression was not necessarily correct, it was already impossible to shatter. Although it was impossible for Xu Yourong to do as her junior and senior sisters did and walk as if untouched by the wind and seem as clean as a white lotus, on the few asions when she appeared before the masses, even she would pay close attention to her words and actions, doing her utmost to only smile without speaking. Only in front of the Divine Empress and her master the Holy Maiden could she act more naturally, to act like a member of the junior generation and speak of interesting things. Moreover, it was only in front of Shuanger, the maid who she had grown up with, that she could truly rx, just like now. She was currently rolling around on a bed, her ck hair flying every which way. At the end, she opened her arms andy t on the bed, sighing, "Ah, its still this bed thatsfortable to sleep in." "Young Lady, this is far too inelegant." Shuanger quickly found a nket to cover her and then sat by the bed, looking at her in a daze. She was very happy, but for some reason, the rims of her eyes were gradually turning red. Xu Yourong asked, "Just whats going on? Could there really be somebody that dares to bully you?" She had asked this question as soon as she entered the estate, but she had just been joking then. She was keenly aware that she could search the Xu Estate from top to bottom and not find anyone who would dare bully Shuanger. Because of the orders she had left back then, even her mother would not treat Shuanger poorly. But now it seemed that matters were not as Xu Yourong had imagined, so she naturally wished to know what was going on. Shuanger wiped her tears, looking at her as if hesitating to say something. Finally, she sadly said, "But if someone bullies the Young Lady, what then?" Xu Yourong giggled, "The foolish little girl is still so foolish! Who dares to bully me? You dont know, in the Garden of Zhou when I encountered Nanke, the Demon Princess that I mentioned in thetter, if it was one on one, I could definitely..." "Young Lady, you know who Im talking about," Shuanger interrupted. Xu Yourong sat up and slowly began to tie up her ck hair. She then wrapped her arms around her legs and fell silent, thinking about something. Shuanger was very aware that when the Young Lady was small, she would often fall into a daze like this when alone. Just like when she was small, seeing this made one want to protect her. It was apletely different image from the calm and imposing manner that was disyed before the popce. Seeing her youngdy do this now, Shuanger couldnt help but grow uneasy. "Young Lady, I didnt intentionally n to make you angry. Dont think about it anymore." Xu Yourong looked at the brightntern on the table and suddenly announced, "Theres something I want to ask you." Shuanger asked, "What thing?" Xu Yourong turned her head to look at Shuanger and calmly asked, "Back then, you said, he and Princess Luoluo were in the Orthodox Academy...did you personally see it?" Rather nervously, Shuanger implored her, "Young Lady, its so difficult for you toe home even once; just whats the meaning in mentioning that disciple of shamelessness?" Although it had not been acknowledged, the phrase disciple of shamelessness was seemingly enough to illustrate many things. Xu Yourong no longer asked any questions. Hugging her knees, she gazed silently out the window at the falling snowkes for a very long time. If this were one of her previous returns to the capital, she would definitely have not wanted to go out again. However, today, for some reason, she didnt want to stick around in her home. She wanted to go out for a walk, go out to see. Perhaps it was because,pared to herst two returns, the capital had some ces that were different. For example, the Weiyang Pce had many more Night Pearls than in her childhood. Or that a bridge pier of the Bridge of Helplessness had been struck by a boatst summer and had gotten somewhat crooked, but was now being repaired. Or how the trees by New North Bridge had gotten much lusher for some reason. Or that the old gate of the Orthodox Academy covered in ivy had been reced by a new gate... Or how that guy was in the capital. Separated from her by eleven straight streets. If an ordinary person were to walk it, they would only need an hour, and this was with the snow making the road slippery. If she walked, she would only need a few moments. If she rode the White Crane, then it would require an even shorter time, just the blinking of an eye. The snow outside the window suddenly grew flurried, as did her emotions. She blinked her eyes and realized that the White Crane hadnded in the courtyard. She stood up and draped a cloak over shoulders, then walked out. Shuanger hurriedly sped the stove to her chest and followed. On the snow, the White Crane was preening its feathers. A strange and discordant cry resounded in the night, and the gray young Peng also descended. It had gone off to y somewhere, but only when it saw the White Crane did it alsoe flying over. The moment it reached the ground, it buried itself under the White Cranes wings. It seemed like it was fawning over it and also like it was deliberately provoking it for attention. The White Crane straightened its neck, seeming very helpless, but it did not seem to possess any intention of driving the Peng away. This small courtyard was a restricted area of the Divine General of the Easts estate. Without Xu Yourongs approval, no one could enter, not even Xu Shiji or Madam Xu, so there was no need to worry that the young Peng would scare anyone. "What bird is this?" Shuanger asked as she looked at the in, gray bird. In her eyes, this bird really did seem rather ugly, but this White Crane well-known for its love of cleanliness actually did not shun this birds intimacy. This made her rather shocked. "A pheasant," Xu Yourong replied. The young Peng stuck its head out from the White Cranes wings and shot her a bitter nce of resentment. "Holy Maiden Peak truly is no ordinary ce. The pheasants that live on the mountain actually look so vicious." Shuanger pped her hands in praise, then suddenly remembered something. "Ah, then Ill go and prepare some more water and fruit. I originally only prepared it for the White Crane." Hearing this, the resentment in the young Pengs gaze grew even heavier. It had already lived out a vegetarian life at Holy Maiden Peak for half a year. Only asionally when Xu Yourong went to the vige to y mahjong could it avail itself of the opportunity to eat a little meat, eating things like dried meat or porkchop. Today, it hade to the flourishing capital and, as it flew over, it had seen so many appetizing and tender humans, and there were also those tough and nutritious cultivators. Its mouth was watering until it almost couldnt stand it, but it turned out... It was still just going to eat fruit? Although it must be known that it had never tasted human flesh in its entire life, the impressions left on its divine soul from its previous life were unforgettable. "This pheasant likes to eat meat." Xu Yourong nced at the young Peng. It was just an ordinary nce, yet the young Peng felt like its soul had been washed in the coldest water for three days and nights. The burning desires that it had just begun to have all instantly vanished and it didnt even dare to think in that direction. "If theres blue lobster in the house, get some for it to try." The young Peng was ecstatic at these words and incessantly swayed its head back and forth. The memories from its previous lives within its divine soul told it that the flesh of the blue lobster was incredibly delicious. Shuanger helplessly replied, "There is none." Xu Yourong was a little surprised, thinking to herself, my family knows that I love eating the blue lobster of Clear Lake Restaurant. Logically, just as they did thest two times, they should have prepared some. Why isnt there any? "Its impossible to eat blue lobster in the entire capital." Shuanger hesitated for a while, then finally said, "Because the Orthodox Academy bought Clear Lake Restaurant, so you can only eat it there." Xu Yourong was taken aback. She had not expected...to so quickly hear the name of the Orthodox Academy. The young Peng was thinking about what sort of ce the Orthodox Academy was and that it should find the chance to eat up all the people within, then slowly take its time feasting on the blue lobster. The White Crane suddenly let out a clear cry. Xu Yourong realized that the White Crane had actually spent half the day at the Orthodox Academy. Presumably...it had been ying around with that guy? While Shuanger went to get some other meat, she stood in the darkness, the cloak draped over her as snow fell, thinking about some things. He was in the capital. Eleven streets, an hour, a moment, and she would be there. Chapter 507 – An Old Friend Comes with a Flurry of Snow Chapter 507 - An Old Friend Comes with a Flurry of Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr She had previously been thinking about these matters, but now that she thought about them again, she found them impossible to repress. Of course she was not thinking about him, nor was she thinking about going to see him. So she said to herself. She was just a little curious to see him...he was up to, to know just how he had been getting on in the capital. At the Mausoleum of Zhou, when she had been talking with that guy about Senior Qiushan and the engagement, she had mentioned that what she most cared about was following her heart. Now, her heart was fixed, so she would naturally no longer hesitate. She returned to her room and changed her clothes, took up the umbre, then began making her way through the snowy night, out of the courtyard. Shuanger, who was returning with a te of veal, asked in shock, "Young Lady, at such ate hour, you still n to go out?" "Yes." "Is Young Lady going to visit Grand Lady Mo?" "...Yes." ...... ...... At night, the Orthodox Academy was very peaceful, but Hundred Flowers Lane outside the academy was bustling with activity. The lights of the restaurants shone upon the falling snowkes, and coupled with the mists produced from the heat of the restaurants, the scene seemed somewhat fantastical. Holding the umbre, Xu Yourong quietly stood at the end of thene. With her white ceremonial clothes and her red cloak, she was this fantastical scenes most beauteous feature. Because of the Yellow Paper Umbre, no one could sense her existence. The people within the restaurants were not blessed to see such a beautiful sight. Naturally, they would also not have any misgivings. Just as they did every other day, they conversed with loud voices, happily guzzled their wine, called out to friends, and dallied with women. Although the sound of music would asionally be interrupted, the joyous singing and jokes never ceased. Hearing the lewd songs and romantic lyricsing from the restaurant, Xu Yourong made a small frown. She was very curious about the newly reborn Orthodox Academy and had many conjectures, but she had not imagined that just a wall away would be such a hive of scum and viiny. "They all say hes been acting like a principal now, so why isnt he concerning himself with this?" It was very inexplicable. Because of all this, she became rather dissatisfied with that guy. With a gust of wind and a flurry of snowkes, she noiselessly flew over the academy wall, those Orthodoxy cavalry patrolling in the snowpletely unaware of her presence. As shended within the academy, she was confronted by ake, with a row of houses lined up along its shore. She could faintly smell the scent of firewood. She guessed that this should be the kitchen. She confidently strode over, confirmed that no one was within, and opened the door to take a look. "The food really is rather good." She looked at the food within the Orthodox Academys kitchen and contentedly nodded her head, but she didnt sense that her own position was somewhat biased. (Authors note: The principals wife carries out an inspection.) When she saw those shells of blue lobsters piled up in the food preparation area, she finally believed Shuangers words. She shook her head, thinking to herself, Clear Lake Restaurant really was moved over here. That young master of the Wenshui Tangs really is a strange person. Hugging thekeshore, she walked to the opposing shore. She saw the great banyan tree, and then she saw the lights and that building on the other side of the short wall. She recalled the scenes he had mentioned in the snowy temple within the ins of the Unsetting Sun and those matters he had talked about, as well as the rumors involving him. She supposed that the building was the library. It was in that building where he had found his own Fated Star. Not far behind the great banyan tree was a house. Compared to the light and activity of the other ces of the Orthodox Academy, this house was much more peaceful. She pushed upon the door to the house and, carrying the Yellow Paper Umbre, walked right in. Then, she stopped. This was the first floor. She paused in front of a door in the house. The scent of medicine seeped out from the seams of the door. In the room behind the door was a bed. Zhexiu was lying on the bed. Although his injuries were gradually improving, the wounds of his meridians were notpletely healed. As a result, he still needed to spend quite a bit of time quietly lying in bed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. He slowly shifted his gaze towards the door, his expression exceptionally grave, like he was facing a powerful enemy. His current expression reflected even more caution than when he faced that Demon General couple in the Garden of Zhou. His gaze rested on the door, his pupils constricted. His right hand slowly moved through the bedding, grabbing onto the Demon Commanders Banner Sword. The moment he grasped the sword, many ck hairs sprouted out from the back of his hand and his constricted pupils swiftly turned red. He had finished his preparations for battle, even intending, without the slightest hesitation, to undergo his berserk metamorphosis, because he could clearly perceive that the person on the other side of the door was very powerful. In terms of cultivation, that person was basically on the same level as him, yet it gave him a very dangerous feeling. This was the heart of the problem. Because of his peculiar bloodline and the ruthless environment in which he grew up, ughter had been his constantpanion since he was a child and he had hunted demons for a living. It could be said that the wolf youth Zhexiu was the young expert in the world most skilled at fighting or killing. As far as he was aware, as everyone was aware, no one at the same level of cultivation as him could defeat him. That he had still thought about how to kill Gou Hanshi, who was at Ethereal Opening, back when he was still not at the Ethereal Opening Realm was clear proof of this fact. Yet now he felt that even if he were uninjured and returned to his peak strength, he was still no match for the person on the other side of the door. This was a very strange feeling. He was sure that he had never exchanged blows with the person on the other side of the door, yet he also felt like he had exchanged blows with them countless times. Moreover...he had never won. It was precisely this dangerous feeling and bizarre mood that made him sensitive, thus wary and even uneasy. Just who was the person on the other side of the door? ...... ...... Carrying the Yellow Paper Umbre, Xu Yourong quietly gazed at the door, saying nothing. She had already guessed at who the upant of the room was. She and he had never met, but they had truthfully met many times. They had met each other on the stone walls at the gates of the Six Ivies and every other school. That ce was the Promation of Azure Sky. They had met each other at the very summit of the Promation of Azure Sky. In the past three years, she had always been in first ce on the Promation of Azure Sky, and that person had always been second. If this were the past, she would definitely have not missed the opportunity to fight with him, but she knew at the moment that he was still heavily injured, so she naturally did not send out an invitation. After a moment, she turned and went upstairs, not concealing the sound of her footsteps. ...... ...... From the sound of the other persons footsteps, Zhexiu could hear that the person bore no ill will. But just who was this person? Why had this persone to the Orthodox Academy in the night? Suddenly, he recalled the news that had caused the greatest stir in the capital today as well as the White Crane that had stayed for half a day by theke. His face was instantly filled with shock. He abruptly recalled what Chen Changsheng was doing at this time, and his shock immediately transformed into sympathy and pity. ...... ...... Xu Yourong went straight to Chen Changshengs room. To her, this was not a very difficult task. It didnt require her to understand the special privileges of a principal. Just understanding him was enough. She clearly recalled that when they were in the Garden of Zhou, no matter how exhausted or busy he was, running day and night to escape, when there was simply no time to take a bath, he would still do his utmost to keep his face and hands clean. This level was very clean, incredibly clean, so clean that it could make someone a bit angry. There were no spider webs, no scraps of paper, no trash, and not even any dust in the seams of the floorboards in the corner. The floor of the corridor seemed even more like it had been washed with water ten times a day, so clean that one could almost see ones reflection in it. Xu Yourong nced at the dress she was wearing and grew somewhat uneasy. She thought to herself, do people obsessed with cleanliness all have a few abnormalities? She walked towards that room. When her shoesnded on the corridor, they made no sound, only leaving behind the snow and mud that had stuck to them. Reaching the door, she turned her head to take a look at the clear trail of footprints she had left on the clean corridor. A contented smile revealed itself on her face. Confirming that no one was inside, she opened the door and walked into the room. Chapter 508 – The Bamboo Dragonfly on the Bookshelf Chapter 508 - The Bamboo Dragonfly on the Bookshelf Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This was a very simple room. There was one bed, one desk, two bookshelves, one wardrobe, and three basins. Being a girl, the first thing Xu Yourong did was open up the wardrobe. The contents of the wardrobe were also very simple. They basically consisted of in clothes, the majority being the school uniform of the Orthodox Academy. Besides the faint scents of soap, there was no other fragrance. She was very pleased with all this, but when she saw the fifty towels and handkerchiefs neatly stacked at the bottom of the wardrobe, she was still very quiet for a long time. Closing the wardrobe, she walked to the bookshelves. She randomly pulled out a few books and realized that they were all novels on ghosts and the supernatural that had been quite popr in the capital in these past few years. This caused her to fall into another bout of silence. He had be well-read in the Daoist Canon as a child, so now he didnt think about advancing anymore? Suddenly, she saw a small item on the bookshelf and her expression went nk. It was a bamboo dragonfly. It was clearly very old and had already begun to yellow. It even seemed to have been soaked in water, its edges almost rotted away...she felt it to be rather familiar. After thinking about it for a long time, she remembered that when she was very small, she had ced it in a letter that she had sent to him. As she reminisced over those matters of the past, she grew somewhat frustrated. Seeing how after so many years, this bamboo dragonfly had been preserved by him...fine, he didnt preserve it that well, but he still managed to preserve it. Was he a person that did things for old times sake? She was rather pleased, but for some reason, she soon afterwards became rather angry. After a moment, she came to her senses. The reason she was angry was herself, so should she be angry or happy? She contemted this problem, unaware that a smile had been on her face the entire time. She carefully ced the bamboo dragonfly back on the bookshelf and went to the bed. Of course, she did not sit down, just looked it over. The bedding had been folded very neatly and was exceptionally clean. Not even the smallest stain could be seen on the bedsheets or the pillow case. There wasnt even a hair, no...what was that? In the shadow of the pillowcase was a very hard-to-see strand of hair. Xu Yourong fell silent. This hair was long and thin. It was clearly a womans. Suddenly, she felt a little cold. After a while, she realized that the window was open. It was snowing tonight. Snowkes were drifting in from the window and wetting a corner of the desk. She was rather puzzled. Given that Chen Changsheng was cool-headed, steady, and also a clean freak, why would he not close the window before he left? Even if the snow could be disregarded, what if dust or leaves came in? This window that wasnt closedcould it have been for someone? Xu Yourong suddenly awoke from her trance. These suspicions, these endless calctions, were not being used in battle or in cultivation, but instead to explore the truths of this strand of hair. Just when had she be this sort of person? She shook her head and headed towards the wardrobe. Opening the wardrobe, she intended to take out a towel and wipe up the snow that had fallen on the desk. However, what happened next made her understand that her suspicions and resentment were not because she had be unbearable, but because that guy had always been very unbearable. With a flutter of snowkes, a waft of faint fragrance, a woman leaped through the window andnded in the room. Simultaneously, a few words fell in Xu Yourongs ear. "Dont me this older sister for not telling you, your fiance bears an extreme resentment towards you. You have to be careful, when her little temper gets up, tsk, tsk. In fact, you absolutely must not tell her that I oftene here to sleep, or else..." Suddenly, her teasing voice came to an abrupt halt. Because she suddenly realized that the person behind the wardrobe door was not Chen Changsheng. Xu Yourong closed the wardrobe and stared at the woman. She felt what her master had said was correct: in the mortal world, the most unbearable thing was talking. Whenever one said anything, things would often develop in ordance with what one said. For example, as she was leaving the Divine Generals estate, Shuanger had asked her what she was going to do. She had lied and said she was going to see Mo Yu. Thus, now...she was seeing Mo Yu. But this was not the Imperial Pce, nor was it the Orange Garden that Mo Yu lived in. Instead, it was a room on the third floor of this house in the Orthodox Academy. ...... ...... Mo Yus mouth fell open and for a long time, she couldnt speak. Then, she gave an unnaturalugh. Her voice a little hoarse, she asked, "Can you act like you didnt see me?" Xu Yourong calmly looked at her. "Ive already seen you." Mo Yu used her right hand to rub her neck, her left hand to point at Xu Yourong. "Dont be in a rush to ask questions. Let me exin to you the current situation." Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Take your time to think." Mo Yu really was quite speechless, her mind in some disorder. She had originally nned to take advantage of Xu Yourongs return to the capital to tease Chen Changsheng and at the same time, give him a little warning. Who could have imagined that she would actually meet the primary subject in Chen Changshengs room? And she even heard those words. "First, we should reach a consensus that you should listen to my exnation with a cool head." Mo Yu put down her hands and very solemnly exined, "The line about little temper was me speaking ill of you behind your back, but you absolutely cannot misunderstand the part about sleeping." Xu Yourong smiled, "Continue." Seeing her face, Mo Yu knew that she truly was angry. Sighing in her heart, she lifelessly continued, "Sleeping is just sleeping, not the sleeping that youre thinking of." "Oh, what sort of sleeping is that?" Xu Yourongs smile grew even warmer. Mo Yu helplessly said, "In any case, you absolutely cannot misunderstand." Xu Yourong sized her up and observed the red nightgown she was wearing, her two bare feet, and the ck hair draped over her shoulders, slightly damp and speckled with a few snowkes, as if she had juste out of a bath? "Hmmm, please tell me so that I wont misunderstand." Mo Yu followed her gaze to her own body, and her heart seemed to give a thud. After Chen Changsheng had mentioned it, she really would take a bath each time beforeing over. It had gradually be a habit, and tonight, she had naturally done the same beforeing over...then, this was what was meant by not being able to wash oneself clean, even after jumping to the sea of stars. There was a saying that after shattering a jar, one could gain the upper hand by a show of strength, and Mo Yu chose to do so. Although she could see that her exnations were to no avail, she seemed to be much more bold and confident. Looking at Xu Yourong, she dered, "This story is very long and I cant imagine that youre interested in it. But what about you? Im really quite curious to hear your story. Its your first day aftering back to the capital, but instead of staying at home, whye here?" Xu Yourong walked to the window. She didnt say anything, nor did she look at Mo Yu. The lights from beyond the school walls fell upon the snow and then reflected upon her face. Mo Yu examined that face so beautiful that even she was somewhat envious, then with a fluid nce, continued her questioning, "The Holy Maidens heart is concerned with mundane things?" Xu Yourong nced at her, then asked, "Back then when you wrote about the matter of him and the young ck Dragon...was it true or false?" "Absolutely correct, at that time, he and she were embracing each other." Mo Yu saw an opportunity to divert the subject, so she would not just let this chance pass her by. She was even willing to swear an oath on the Divine Empresss name, but she suddenly recalled what had happened a moment ago and said uncertainly, "But just like how you saw mee in and heard my words, what the eyes see is not necessarily the truth." Xu Yourong said nothing, a pensive look on her face. Mo Yu seemed to think of something and asked in disbelief, "Why are you asking this? Youre not really interested in him, are you? No wonder the first thing you did aftering back was to see him." "I have an engagement with him. For me to see him uponing back to the capital is a very natural thing to do." Xu Yourong was very calm. Only her hands tightly sped behind her back showed that she was truthfully rather nervous. Mo Yu did not expect her to so calmly admit it. A little surprised, she said, "When you wrote to me back, you definitely werent talking about it this way! In order to break the engagement between the two of you, I paid no small price. To be clear, Chen Changsheng is currently no ordinary person. I offended the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the future Pope! If youre telling me now that you really n to get together with him, then Im definitely not done with you!" Xu Yourong looked at her slightly wet ck hair and the red nightgown, then calmly said, "The price truly is not small, but he shouldnt feel it to be an affront or offense, right?" Mo Yu was powerless to refute this and indignantly replied, "Other people may know not, but you and I both clearly understand that the Pope has already annulled the engagement between the two of you! Even if there is a rtionship between me and him, just what status do you have to worry about it?" Xu Yourong lightly said, "You dont have to worry about it." After a moment of silence, Mo Yu asked, "Just what are you thinking?" Xu Yourong gently lowered her head and softly said, "You still dont have to worry about it." Only those most familiar with her would know that under her seemingly calm appearance, she was actually very delicate. Mo Yu sighed at her, "Just suffocate yourself to death." Xu Yourong calmly asked, "Where did he go?" Mo Yu perked her brows. "How should I know? Youd better not really misunderstand." At this moment, the musicing from beyond the academy walls suddenly got louder. Mo Yu gazed over, and even the heavy fall of snowkes dancing in the wind could not block her powerful eyes. She could see that in a brightly lit restaurant, a dancing girl was just beginning her dance. "Dont be angry, but it seems hes over there," she said as she nced at Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong looked over. Sure enough, at the very top floor of the restaurant, that guy was drinking wine. At his side were three or four young men, and there were even many women walking over, like butterflies amongst the flowers. This really was giving into sensual pleasures. She gazed at the restaurant, quietly thinking to herself. It was at this moment that the dancer on the stage suddenly seemed to misstep and fell into that guys bosom... For some reason, she found it somewhat difficult to maintain the tranquility of her Dao heart, and her chest began to rise and fall. ...... ...... If Xu Yourong came back, she came back, but what are you scared of? And what are you worrying about? Dont let yourself be hindered by any sort of mental block. If you should fight, fight." In the restaurant, Tang Thirty-Six held up a wine cup and hugged a young singing girl. Looking at Chen Changsheng, he said, "Men and women have always been equal. Just dont hold on to thatmon and trite view that you shouldnt hit women. You have to fight anyway." As he spoke, the young singing girl at his chest raised her head up to look at him, her eyes brimming with adoration and happiness. The singing girl at Chen Changshengs side was somewhat resentful. It wasnt merely because Chen Changsheng had been far too well-behaved, not even bumping against her fingers, but also because the entire continent knew full well who the fiance of this young Principal of the Orthodox Academy was. She was just a pleasure woman, so by no means did she wish to offend the Divine General of the Easts estate and the Phoenix high above. "Im prepared to lose, do you think its okay?" Chen Changsheng abruptly asked. With this statement, the entire audience became quiet. Chapter 509 – An Appointment in Seven Days Chapter 509 - An Appointment in Seven Days Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Of course not." Tang Thirty-Six looked him in the eyes. "You can lose to that person, the Orthodox Academy cannot. In the future, how will His Holiness be able to speak in front of the Empress? Dont forget, this isnt just your matter alone, but the entire Orthodoxys matter." These matters were known by the entire continent, so there was no need to keep it away from those singers and dancers. However, the atmosphere still couldnt help but be more stifling. Tang Thirty-Six wished for Chen Changshengs mood to improve. Putting on a smile, he said, "And its not like you want to shake up the role of the husband? You didnt see how shocked these girls were when you said that you nned to lose." On the side, Su Moyu shook his head. "These words are inappropriate. Whether or not His Holiness has annulled the engagement between the two of them, since Chen Changsheng is already determined to not continue with the marriage, theres no need to use the phrase shake up the role of the husband. It involves the reputation of the Holy Maiden, so it is inappropriate." Tang Thirty-Six dully replied, "Its just a joke. In the Orthodox Academy, theres just you two bookworms, that cold-blooded killer Zhexiu, and also that gluttonous fool Xuanyuan Po. I dont even have a person to chat with, truly pitiful." Saying this, he snatched Chen Changshengs cup from the table and poured out all the tea in exchange for a strong wine from the Western Pass. Chen Changsheng waved his hand, "I already said that I dont drink wine." Su Moyumented, "The weather is cold and its snowing. We should get back a little earlier." Tang Thirty-Six felt very helpless. "Im helping him lessen the pressure, okay?" Today, the White Crane had descended by theke, Xu Yourong had returned to the capital, and Chen Changsheng had been very taciturn, like there was some weight over his heart. He had especially held this feast in the night in the hopes that Chen Changsheng could vent a little of his pressure, but he had failed to imagine that after entering the restaurant, Chen Changsheng and Su Moyu would not even drink wine. They sat prim and proper, and while their pping for the dances of the dancing girls was quite earnest, in no way did it seem like they hade out to have fun... Watching the dancing girl whirling around on the stage, he suddenly grinned. This grin contained an indescribable confidence and charm, causing the singing girl in his bosom to adore him even more. As he grinned, one of his fingers bent and a pine nut in a saucer on the table went flying away. Noiselessly, the pine nut struck the dancer on the knee. The impact was not all that heavy but the position it struck was far too sensitive and one of the dancers feet was not steady. As a result, she fell down into Chen Changshengs bosom. Chen Changsheng quickly held her up and asked in concern, "Are you okay?" The dancer was also a person ustomed to matters of romance, experienced and knowledgeable. There was no way she didnt know what had happened. She first shot a resentful re at Tang Thirty-Six before sending a gentle gaze towards Chen Changsheng. Her breath smelled like orchids as she whispered, "Your servant is somewhat unable to handle her alcohol." As she spoke, her two arms very naturally draped themselves around Chen Changshengs neck and she brought up her whole body against Chen Changshengs chest. With such soft jade-like skin by his chest, Chen Changsheng did not feel any sort of ecstasy, only strangeness and embarrassment. Just as he was prepared to courteously help the dancing girl sit at his side, he suddenly felt like there was someone watching him through the snowy night from far away. That gaze, that...gaze that might not even exist was not cold, but it produced an intense sense of unease in the depths of his heart. In the next moment, through purely subconscious, almost instinctual, action, he quickly raised his hands up. He only wanted to indicate that he had no intention of overstepping his bounds with this dancing girl, and his two hands did not touch her body, but he did not expect just howical his actions would appear in the eyes of others. The restaurant was silent and then exploded withughter, especially Tang Thirty-Six. He wasughing so hard that he was almost about to cry. ...... ...... Xu Yourong stood at the window, watching the scene in the restaurant. Even if her Dao heart was guarded even more closely or even more tranquil, she still couldnt help but raise her brows. But in the next moment, when she saw Chen Changsheng raise his hands up high and heard theughtering from beyond the wall, she revealed a smile, and it was only through sheer effort that she did notugh. Mo Yu took in all the changes in her expression and said, "If you want tough,ugh, no need to choke it down." Xu Yourong was still looking in the direction of the restaurant. Seeing Chen Changshengs embarrassed appearance and hearing Mo Yus words, she finally couldnt hold it back. Laughter came out, "Hahahaha!" Mo Yu was scared out of her wits by thisughter. Holding her chest, she asked, "Are you okay? Why is yourughter like an old aunts..." Xu Yourongsughter was rather broad, or perhaps imposing? In brief, herughter was not at all like a sixteen-year-old girls. It was more like that of the auntie who sold youtiao and soy milk at the entrance to Hundred Flowers Lane. To be even more urate, it was incredibly simr to theugh of the auntie that she yed mahjong with down in the vige. Xu Yourong was rather embarrassed and put up a calm front. "You see, he looks just like a fool." Mo Yu had no attention to spare for looking at Chen Changsheng, it was quite enough to just gawk at her. She clearly recalled that when she first met Xu Yourong, Xu Yourong was just five. At the time, she had still been a little girl, but she had always loved to just quietly sit, read and then cultivate. She was holy and tranquil, like a miniature Holy Maiden. When had she ever seen her with such an appearance? "You havent...really fallen in love with that guy, right?" Mo Yu was stunned and also concerned. ...... ...... The banquet in the restaurant was brought to a close after the bout ofughter. Chen Changsheng and the other two jumped over the academy wall and returned to the Orthodox Academy. They had just walked into the house when the door to the room on the side opened. They looked over and realized in shock that Zhexiu was standing there. "Youre finally in the mood to walk a few steps today?" Tang Thirty-Six teased. Zhexiu disregarded him, saying to Chen Changsheng, "She came." "Who?" Chen Changsheng was rather puzzled. "Xu Yourong." Upon saying this name, Zhexiu closed the door. From his appearance, it seemed like he was preparing to go back to sleep. The other three were all extremely shocked at this name. As they stared at the tightly-shut door, they all knew that they would find it very difficult to sleep tonight. Tang Thirty-Six walked back out to the front of the house and, with wrinkled brow, looked all around. He then turned to Chen Changsheng and said apologetically, "She might have seen the scene of us drinking wine. My apologies." Chen Changsheng covered his face. "I said I didnt want to go, but you insisted on dragging me along." Tang Thirty-Six felt rather depressed at his appearance and said, "You arent nning to marry, and she might not want to marry you. What are you afraid of her for?" Chen Changsheng came to his senses and thought, thats right! He felt that covering his face was a rather shameful action. Forcefully acting calm, he replied, "Right, even if I saw her, so what?" Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "What are you acting so manly for? If youve got the capability, then put your hands on the girls body." "Im obsessed with cleanliness." Chen Changsheng looked at him and Su Moyu and exined, "Its not that I suspect those girls are dirty, Im just not mentally prepared to cross that mountain." In a poor mood, Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Of course we know that. You dont suspect that those girls are dirty, you suspect that everyone is dirty." Su Moyu had been very quiet this entire time. He suddenly asked, "Why did the Holy Maidene to the Orthodox Academy?" "Yeah." Tang Thirty-Six no longer kept up his teasing and asked Chen Changsheng seriously, "Could she be angry and so sneaked over to stab you to death?" After a momentary pause, he sighed, "That would really be murdering your own husband." He didnt seem to be teasing, but in reality, the ridicule wasid on even thicker. Su Moyu seemed to be endowed with extraordinary intelligence, but in reality, he was rather slow. "As I just said, since the engagement is not valid, Chen Changsheng cannot regard the Holy Maiden as his fiance. Even if she really did want to stab Chen Changsheng to death, it cant be considered murdering her husband. You could only say she attempted to kill someone." In reality, Chen Changsheng had already requested for the Pope to forcefully annul that engagement, but for certain reasons, he had not made this fact publicly known. Su Moyu looked at Tang Thirty-Six and advised with heartfelt sincerity, "Moreover, shes still the Holy Maiden. You should be more respectful towards her." Tang Thirty-Six raised his brows. "Besides being stronger than me at fighting, I see no reason to respect her." At this moment, Zhexius voice came through the door. "Ive always revered Xu Yourong, so all of you should also revere her." ...... ...... Matters developed far faster than imagined. On the morning of the next day, disciples from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and South Stream Temple came to visit the Orthodox Academy. Thinking about how Xu Yourong hade and could even have entered his own room, Chen Changsheng felt rather peculiar, so much so that he could barely get any sleep. When he appeared before the three disciples from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and South Stream Temple, there were bags under his eyes and he seemed a little weak. When the senior sister from South Stream Temple recalled that row of restaurants she saw in front of the academy gate, she made certain conjectures. She could not help but look upon him with a hint of scorn. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had once met this senior sister of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green in the Garden of Zhou and they could be said to be acquainted. She rather awkwardly chuckled and, not engaging in any chitchat, straightforwardly handed the letter over. Ever since the Orthodoxy had begun the All-School Martial Exhibition this summer, the Orthodox Academy had already received many such letters, but when Chen Changsheng took the letter, he still felt it rather heavy. The letter was amonly seen letter of challenge, but the person was very special. It was Xu Yourong. The battle that the entire continent had anticipated for many months had simply and straightforwardlye. Chen Changsheng opened the letter and looked it over. From the brush strokes, he concluded that Xu Yourong had not written it. There was nothing special about the contents. The most salient points were the date and location. The date was seven days from now. The location was the Bridge of Helplessness. Chapter 510 – Her Chapter 510 - Her Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr For some inexplicable reason, whenever Chen Changsheng thought about how the first thing Xu Yourong did upon returning to the capital was challenging the Orthodox Academy, not even tarrying a single day, he felt rather depressed. Once the three disciples from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and South Stream Temple saw that he received the letter, they bid him farewell. It was rumored that Chen Changsheng had requested for the Pope to forcefully annul the engagement. Although no proof had yet surfaced, Chen Changsheng had never denied it either. To South Stream Temple, this was without question an enormous disgrace, so that senior sister had never showed a good expression towards Chen Changsheng, even when he was now the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. On the contrary, that somewhat younger junior sister showed no enmity towards Chen Changsheng. Before she left, she even nodded her head at Chen Changsheng, as if there was something she wanted to say. "That girl is a little weird," Tang Thirty-Sixmented. Chen Changsheng first put away the letter, then asked, "A rather clean girl, whats so strange about her?" With a solemn expression, Tang Thirty-Six answered, "From beginning to end, that girl never even nced in my direction. She just stared at you." "Shes called Ye Xiaolian. She should have entered South Stream Temples outer sect just this year." Chen Changsheng admonished, "Last year on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce, you scolded her until she cried in front of so many people. Its only natural that she not have a good impression of you." Tang Thirty-Six finally realized just who that girl called Ye Xiaolian was. Shaking his head, he argued, "So what? The more this is the case, the deeper the impression I should have left her. As they say, hate begets love..." Chen Changsheng could no longer keep listening. Turning around, he walked back to the house. Tang Thirty-Six followed behind. Rather discontent, he continued, "In addition, just why did I scold her back then? Wasnt it because I wanted to help you vent your anger? In the end, just what was going on over there? She didnt look at me, but at you. With that enraptured appearance, how can it not be weird?" Chen Changsheng did not turn his head as he replied, "Lets not talk about this. Help me think of ideas on what to do next." "Didnt we already discuss itst night? Just fight." Tang Thirty-Six quickened his steps and pulled up beside Chen Changsheng. Turning his head to look at him, he asked worriedly, "You arent really thinking about conceding, right?" Chen Changsheng contemted the question, then shook his head. Tang Thirty-Six warned, "Seven days from now at the Bridge of Helplessness, youd better not decide to concede because you think shes beautiful...although I know how difficult that is, but with how you didnt seem to understand what flirting wasst night, theres still a possibility." Chen Changsheng was rather confused. Why was it that everyone, from Xu Shiji to Tang Thirty-Six, was all so sure that he would change his mind upon seeing Xu Yourong? He had put this question to Tang Thirty-Six before. Back then, Tang Thirty-Six had given a very simple answer, but he seemed a bit more serious today. "Ive never met Xu Yourong, but Ive met many people whove dyed their marriages after seeing Xu Yourong." He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Just like your Stainless Sword, as long as its sharp enough, sharp to the point of perfection, then it can enter the Tier of Legendary Weapons. One person, whether male or female, if they are beautiful enough, beautiful to the point of perfection, is very frightening. In the past, there was Zhou Yuren and the young Divine Empress, and now theres Xu Yourong. Theyre all this sort of person." Chen Changsheng found it impossible to understand this sort of statement. Tang Thirty-Six exined, "Just like a painting, a vase of plum blossoms, ake of limpid water, a distant mountain...if someone wanted to destroy these, even you would feel it a sin." Chen Changsheng recalled all the sights and people he had encountered on his journey from Xining to the capital and then to Hanqiu City, the ins of the Unsetting Sun and the dark rains over Xunyang City, the young maiden of the ins and Wang Po in the rain, and he roughly understood. ...... ...... This battle which had captivated the eyes of tens of thousands would begin in seven days. Even the waters flowing under the Bridge of Helplessness seemed to flow faster upon hearing this news. The quickest to respond were still the Four Great Markets. This single match had far too great of an influence. Many powerful figures would definitely wish to see it personally. Perhaps even the Divine Empress and the Pope might be present. The streets on both the east and west sides of the Bridge of Helplessness began to be cleaned. It could be presumed that on the day of the match, the Imperial Court and the Li Pce would upy their respective sides, leaving no space for the Four Great Markets to construct any sort of awning. However, the Four Great Markets would absolutely not miss out on betting for this battle. There was still seven days of time before the formal opening of this battle, but it already had a formal name: The Battle of the Bridge of Helplessness. It even seemed like everyone thought it a done deal that this battle would go down in the annals of history. This had nothing to do with the cultivation levels of Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. The two could possess an even more inconceivable talent, they could be considered the two youngest upper level Ethereal Opening cultivators in history, but they were still just sixteen years old. Without even bringing up the battle between Zhou Dufu and Emperor Taizong in Luoyang, this battle didnt even match up to the battle in the dark rain that had urred not too long ago in Xunyang City. But the two sides of this battle were Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, and this was enough. They didnt need their identities as the Holy Maiden of the south and the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, nor did they need the engagement, and that conflict between the Tianhai n and the Li Pce didnt even need to be discussed. None of this had ever been forgotten, because as soon as those two names were mentioned, all these events of the past year would surface again in the minds of the people, and the entire world would be excited. ...... ...... Everyone in the capital was awaiting theing of this battle. Many people in the Imperial Court and the Li Pce were making their preparations for it. As one of the participants, Chen Changsheng naturally had his own preparations to make. He had already fought with many Star Condensation cultivators, even faced off against the likes of Liang Wangsun and Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, but even though his opponent Xu Yourong was only at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, he would definitely not treat her with the slightest scorn or disregard. He was very sure that Xu Yourong was far stronger than those initial level Star Condensation cultivators that had lost at his hand. If he wished to emerge victorious against a genius like Xu Yourong, to obtain victory in the face of the bloodline of the true Phoenix, he naturally had to prepare his most powerful techniques. The moment the matchs date was decided, heunched his first sword, the Intellectual Swordwith the assistance of the Li Pce and Wenshui Tangs, he obtained countless files and dossiers pertaining to Xu Yourong. Sitting by the window, he began to seriously study them, attempting to find the information he required from within. With enough information, he could calcte and deduce just how he should use this sword of his. He firstprehended the techniques of South Stream Temple, the history of Holy Maiden Peak, how the Daoist techniques of north and south began to diverge after the schism of the Orthodoxy, and the fruits of the Holy Maidens research into the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. For this purpose, the Li Pce had sent over countless books, even a notebook that Xu Yourong had written in the past two years of her study of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Then, he began toprehend the Divine General of the Easts estate, what sort of style Xu Shiji usually led his troops with, Madam Xus temperament, what sort of life that maid called Shuanger lived before entered the Xu Estate and also how she had been brought in by Xu Yourong. After he hadprehended and grasped all this information, he could finally begin the most important part: Xu Yourong herself. There was an enormous amount of information concerning Xu Yourong. Besides the Li Pce, the Wenshui Tangs had also sent over two boxes. However, if all themonly known information and those examples of battles were excluded, there was actually very little useful information in all of this. Moreover, the vast majority of the information was rumors from when she lived in the capital. There were not many records from her time in Holy Maiden Peak. The more Chen Changsheng studied those files, the more impossible it was for him to understand Xu Yourong. This wasnt to say that Xu Yourong was a very enigmatic girl. In reality, when she was very small, manymon folk of the capital had seen her with their own eyes. They had seen her leap from the stone bridge into the canal. After rescuing her, they had asked why she had jumped. She said that it was because there was a moon in the water. They had seen her going for a walk at New North Bridge and jumping towards that abandoned well. After barely managing to obstruct her, they had asked why. She said that it was because there was a dragon in that well. There were many old people that even now had not forgotten a scene that used to take ce very often some ten years ago in front of the Li Pce. It was still the little girl Xu Yourong who would often climb up the stone pirs of the Li Pce to watch the sun,ughing very happily. Below, the Li Pce priests were both anxious and angry, yet didnt dare to do anything. Even their shouts for her toe down were warm and gentle. She, who from the moment she was born had been determined by the Divine Empress and the Pope to hold the blood of the true Phoenix, was the cherished treasure of the entire capital and all of the Great Zhou. Let alone the hallowed pirs of the Li Pce, even the Princess of Ping who was several years older than her was often beaten ck and blue. The Divine Empress did not care, so these Li Pce priests were powerless. In brief, Xu Yourong in her childhood was a naughty and mischievous young monkey, a daring tomboy. No one could have imagined what she would be. At the age of five, Xu Yourongs true Phoenix blood awakened. This was two years earlier than calcted by the Divine Empress and the Pope. From that day onward, Xu Yourong seemed to transform into another person entirely. Her white dress was no longer stained with dust, remaining beautiful and serene. Her temperament also became beautiful and serene. No matter what situation she encountered, she remained calm and indifferent. She no longer uttered nonsense like the canal containing a moon or the well holding a dragon, and she no longer messed around. She began to quietly study, calmly cultivate, and she was still so small. At that time, themon folk of the capital would asionally see her entering the pce, and it almost seemed like they had seen a real fairy. The capitals burning adoration and worship most likely began from that point. ...... ...... Reading these files and imagining those scenes, Chen Changsheng entered a sort of trance. As it turned out, when she was small, she had been that sort of person. But why was it that when they were exchanging letters, he had never felt any of this? And why hadnt he felt any of the other her that was so admired by themon folk of the capital? Gazing at the bamboo dragonfly on the bookshelf, he found himself rather perplexed. Too many things had happened after he came to the capital, making it impossible for him to preserve any sort of favorable impression towards Xu Yourong. Those fancies that he presumably once had also vanished into nothingness. Furthermore, they were opponents. But even with all this, he was forced to admit that Xu Yourong truly was extraordinary. The moon in the canal, he could not understand, but he knew more than anyone else that under the abandoned well in New North Bridge...there really was a dragon. And she knew this when she wasnt yet five? Chapter 511 – The Compass of Fate Chapter 511 - The Compass of Fate Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At the age of five, Xu Yourongs blood awakened and she began to cultivate. She seemed to randomly pick out a star to be her Fated Star, but the brightness of that star could be ranked in the top three within the past century. After a few years, she concluded her studies at the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. The Holy Maiden of the south personally came to the capital and took her from the hands of the Divine Empress and the Pope to South Stream Temple. At South Stream Temple, her cultivation level remained in Meditation, but she had already begun to study the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Moreover, one could see from those notebooks that she really hadprehended them. He and she were the youngest upper level Ethereal Opening cultivators in history, but he had relied on lucky encounters and the true blood of the ck Dragon, while she had reliedpletely on her innate talent and perception. She and Qiushan Jun were alike in that neither had encountered any sort of obstacle on their path of cultivation. As long as they wished to learn it, they would learn it. In terms of quantity of true essence, strength of spiritual sense, or Daoist techniques, she far surpassed her peers. She was the true Phoenix. Chen Changsheng was quiet for a very long time. With regards to the battle seven days from now, he had no confidence whatsoever. At present, there were many people who said he was a cultivating genius, especially with regards to the path of the sword, but only after reviewing Xu Yourongs life did he understand what being a genius truly meant. Precisely as Tang Thirty-Six had saidst year in the Plum Garden Inn, Xu Yourong was a person that made others speechless. However, also precisely as Tang Thirty-Six had said, this battle had to be fought. He represented the Orthodox Academy and the Li Pce. Even if they werent enemies, even if he didnt want to fight, they would still have to fight before talking about other things. He stood up and walked over to the wardrobe, intending to take out a new towel and wash his face. He was a person that lived a very simple life. Only in this aspect did he indulge himself. Whenever some major event urred, he would always wash himself spotless and he would also choose to use a brand-new towel. Upon opening the wardrobe, he was stunned on the spot: one of his towels was missing. Several dozen towels were neatly stacked and folded. Besides him, there was probably no one else that would notice one was missing. That night, Xu Yourong had taken one of the towels and wiped the snow off the desk. He quietly stood in front of the wardrobe, standing there for a very long time. For whatever reason, he ultimately did not take out a towel. He slowly closed the wardrobe door and walked back to the window, gazing at the nearby Imperial Pce. Right now, she should be at the Imperial Pce, right? ...... ...... The Imperial Pce of the Great Zhou had many pce halls, but only the elderly ones within the pce still remembered that one of these pce halls was left for Xu Yourongs personal use. This pces location was rather remote, very quiet and beautiful. Moreover, it possessed an exceptionally fine garden and the scenery outside the window was sublime. This was a matter the Divine Empress had decided on ten-odd years ago. Later on, when Xu Yourong went to Holy Maiden Peak, the Princess of Ping wanted to move into this pce, but she was denied. At this moment, Xu Yourong was sitting by the window. On the other side of the window, snowkes were gently drifting down and the tree branches were speckled with snow, but she was in no mood for taking in the scenery. Her gaze rested upon the Fate Compass in front of her. Her fingers were softly gliding over the Fate Compass. As they moved, theplex lines and patterns on the Fate Compass moved with them. Like flowing water, they congregated and dispersed, as unfathomable as the drifting clouds. There were even times when they seemed just like the Heavenly Tomes. Those lines which traveled along with different orbits represented countless factors, down to this very moment. They represented the history of the Orthodoxy, the inheritance of the Li Pce, the Orthodox Academys past, Shang Xingzhou, the Pope, Su Li, that rumored senior brother, Tang Thirty-Six, Clear Lake Restaurant, and countless pieces of information regarding Chen Changsheng. Those sword styles which Chen Changsheng was most skilled at would naturally not be missed out. As the night gradually deepened, she continued to calmly stare at the Fate Compass, performing her deductions and calctions. Finally, after a very long time had passed, the snow came to a stop, the clouds scattered, and the starlight fell on the snow covering the ground of the Imperial Pce. The starlight reflected into the room and fell upon the Fate Compass. She stood up, sped her hands behind her back, and proceeded out of the pce hall. The Fate Compass was still quietly sitting on the ground. Under the illumination of the stars, those lines and patterns gradually ground to a halt. It was a star chart. ...... ...... Events of this nature repeated themselves in the Orthodox Academy and the Imperial Pce for six whole days. Papers were piled high at Chen Changshengs side, sentences and numbers written all over them. He had even been too busy to take a bath. He was still incessantly calcting, exhausted, but growing ever more confident. Xu Yourong was also incessantly using her Fate Compass to perform calctions and deductions. Ultimately, she obtained seventeen star charts. As expected, each one of these star charts pointed towards victory. As the atmosphere in the capital grew increasingly excited, the atmosphere of the Imperial Pce and Orthodox Academy grew increasingly tense. This was because many people had seen how much time Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had taken to prepare for this battlehow much effort, mental and physical, they had put into it. After six days was the seventh day. The seventh day was the day on which the battle would begin. Not long after early morning, all the other ces of the capital grew quiet as countless people made their way to the Luo River. The location of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs match was the Bridge of Helplessness, over the Luo River. Everyone judged this to be the most fitting battlefield. It wasnt because the Bridge of Helplessness was famed for its scenery, a fitting spot for the battle destined to be recorded in the annals of history. Instead, it was because of the Bridge of Helplessnesss location. To the west of the Bridge of Helplessness was the Li Pce, to the east was the Imperial Pce, and it was equidistant from both pces. The choice of this location definitely had some deeper meaning, and it was also fair. Xu Yourong had stayed in the Imperial Pce the entire time. In a short while, she would most likelye out of the Imperial Pce. However, Chen Changsheng did not leave from the Li Pce, but from the Orthodox Academy. Just as he normally did, he woke up at five oclock, steadied his mind for a moment, then opened his eyes. Under the earnest gaze of Xuanyuan Po, he ate two big bowls of beef noodle soup. With the assistance of Su Moyu, he put on the uniform of the Orthodox Academy. Whether it was how much of the cor was exposed, how the clothes were arranged, or the difference in the heights of the shoes, all of it was perfectly brought into line with the strictest of standards. Tang Thirty-Six did nothing. He just sat on the side, picking at his teeth with a toothpick, at the same time grumbling nonstop about how todays braised beef was not tender enough. The gate of the Orthodox Academy slowly opened. Apanied by Tang Thirty-Six and the rest as well as the new students, Chen Changsheng walked through Hundred Flowers Lane and arrived on the main street. Then, under the attention of countless eyes, he began walking towards the Luo River. At some point, a bowl of soy milk and two youtiao had appeared in Tang Thirty-Sixs hands. When Priest Xin noticed this upon reaching the main street, he helplessly shook his head, "At such a tense moment, you actually didnt forget about this matter." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Whats there to be nervous about? In any case, its just determining winner and loser, not life and death. Thats not even mentioning the fact that good food is always above life and death." For some reason, Chen Changshengs mood became much calmer upon hearing these words. But today, the entire capital was bound to find it impossible to remain calm. The news that Chen Changsheng had departed the Orthodox Academy was carried along with the chilly north wind to every corner of the capital. "Chen Changsheng exited Hundred Flowers Lane." "All the students of the Orthodox Academy are following him." "The people from the Li Pce have already caught up with him." "Theyve already reached the Ink Pond." "Theyve passed Tiantong Park." "Chen Changsheng is about to reach the Monastery of the Returning Dragon." ...... ...... Chapter 512 – The Sights of the Bridge of Helplessness Chapter 512 - The Sights of the Bridge of Helplessness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The alley of the Northern Military Department was deathly still. The two crabapple trees in the courtyard had long since shed all their flowers, but in the past two days, they had umted some snow, making it seem like a sea of flowers had been reborn. Zhou Tong stood under the crabapple trees, looking at the kneeling subordinate giving his report. Rather annoyed, he asked, "Do I even need to be especially informed of such trivial matters?" The subordinate was quite perplexed, thinking, the match between Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng is, without doubt, the final major event of the year. Why is Your Excellency sopletely indifferent to it? "Since life or death is not decided there, its a trivial matter." Zhou Tong shared the exact same opinion as Tang Thirty-Six. Saying this, he turned and headed back to his room, no longer concerning himself with this matter. Zhou Tong paid no attention to this battle, but there were still many people keeping close attention on it. By a quiet and beautiful snowyke to the north of the city, Tianhai Chenwu was leaning against a balcony, viewing the snow. For some reason, he suddenly recalled theke by Clear Lake Restaurant and his mood took a turn for the worse. In the past few days, whenever he spoke to Xu Shiji, he spoke with far more courtesy. This was because Xu Yourong had be the Holy Maiden far earlier than anyone had imagined. But perhaps because of his rather sour mood, or perhaps because he was nervous, his attitude towards Xu Shiji returned to what it had been in the past, even far more unyielding and straightforward. "You want to rely on the Li Pce, you also have to see if the other side lets you rely on it. The Pope directly annulled the engagement and the Divine Generals estate was once more ridiculed by themon people. Just what benefit did that give you?" Tianhai Chenwu continued, "Since this battle still has to be fought in the end, what need was there to have pursued those fools errands?" Xu Shiji was silent, his face emotionless. In reality, he was already furious to the extreme. Tianhai Chenwu smiled, "Today, lets see if Yourong can help her father give vent to his anger." ...... ...... The poption of the Orthodox Academy was not great. All together, they only numbered a hundred-odd people. But when all of them walked together on the street, their manner was quite astonishing. This was especially the caseter on when they were followed by several thousand people of the capital down the street. Their momentum seemed even greater and they presented a rather stunning sight. Not too far past the Monastery of the Returning Dragon was the Luo River, which was also called the Luo Canal. Not far ahead, one could already see that famous bridge. But not everyone could go over. Besides Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six and all the other students that followed him were barred at the corner of Eight Willows Street. From Eight Willows Street to Four Way Street, a perimeter several li around the Bridge of Helplessness had already been made. As they could not get in, the spectating popce could only stand on the two shores of the Luo River. At the moment, there were already many people, a dense mass of people lining the shores far into the distance such that the end could not be seen. They were all discussing the match that was about to begin, analyzing who was stronger and who would win. Chen Changsheng was a different person than he was this timest year. At the Ivy Festival, he had engaged in a battle on theprehension of swords with Gou Hanshi. In the Grand Examination, he had inconceivably obtained first rank of the first banner. In the Mausoleum of Books, he had brought starlight down over the entire capital and beenpared by many people to Wang Zhice. Without even mentioning the events of the Garden of Zhou and the battles on his journey back south, and discussing only the time period between the start of the summer and now, the Orthodox Academy had confronted innumerable challenges, and Chen Changsheng had not lost once. Even more shocking was that he had won six consecutive victories over experts of the initial level of Star Condensation. It was only at this point that the people realized that the seemingly inconceivable feat of surpassing cultivation levels was actually no surprise for him, but something right and inevitable. From the stupefaction at the beginning to the right and inevitable of now, even a little numbness, Chen Changsheng had given this world far too many shocks. There was even less to discuss about the other side. Xu Yourong had always been special. She of the true Phoenix blood was identical to Qiushan Jun. From the moment they began to cultivate, they exceeded the bounds of an ordinary persons imagination, and they had even managed to surpass the limits of their peers. She did not need to attend the Grand Examination, as she was qualified to enter the Mausoleum of Books whenever she wished. In truth, at the age of ten, she had already begun to study the Heavenly Tomes. Up until now, no one knew if she had ever fought experts at the initial level of Star Condensation, but many people, including Chen Changsheng, believed without a doubt that she could easily aplish this feat traditionally regarded as most arduous. If it was said that Chen Changsheng had given the world far too many shocks this year, then Xu Yourong could be said to have always been the worlds most pleasantly surprising discovery. "Theyvee!" The people on the banks of the Luo River realized that Chen Changsheng and all the people of the Orthodox Academy had arrived and began to cry out. The scene became very noisy and lively. Some of the crowd reverentially bowed and asked if he was well, some of them yelled out questions. But there were no cheers, and in the countless cries, nobody said you must win!... "The Four Great Markets sent news. Besides the Orthodox Academy and the Bureau of lesiastic Education, theres basically no one who ced bets on you winning...even many of the priests of the Li Pce bet on Xu Yourong." Tang Thirty-Six consoled, "But you can understand it as the popr sentiment of the capital, not at all a judgment of your strength." Chen Changsheng thought, even it really is this way, its not too much of afort. He asked Tang Thirty-Six, "And you?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "I have faith in you." This was not a blind faith, and it didnt have anything to do with the bond between friends either. Rather, this was a statement made on the basis of sober acknowledgment. Tang Thirty-Six was keenly aware how serious and arduous were the preparations Chen Changsheng had made in these seven days, watching every day as Chen Changsheng calcted and deduced in his room. He even felt that there was no one else in the world as serious as Chen Changsheng. This was what was meant by the saying, the heavens reward the diligent. As long as the stars above still shone bright, there was no basis for as serious a person as Chen Changsheng to lose. "I advise you to still bet on me to lose." Chen Changsheng patted him on the shoulder, then, under the guidance of a priest, headed into Eight Willows Street. Watching his back, Tang Thirty-Six wanted to say something but ultimately decided not to. He vaguely felt that those final words were indicating something. Seeing his expression, Xuanyuan Po was rather solemn. Puzzled, he asked, "You just said a moment ago that since life or death isnt being decided, it didnt matter that much, so why are you beginning to worry now?" "Im not worried about whether or not he might lose, Im worried about my money." Tang Thirty-Six turned and walked into the crowd. Xuanyuan Po became even more confused. He shouted, "What are you going to do?" Without turning his head, Tang Thirty-Six answered, "Im going to the Four Great Markets to cancel my bet." ...... ...... Eight Willows Street was very quiet. Besides the priest guiding him, there was no one else on the street. But upon reaching the sidene of Eight Willows Street that led to the Luo River, the priest stopped and extended his hand, inviting Chen Changsheng to enter. Chen Changsheng nodded his head and walked into the sidene. In a short while, he reached the edge of the Luo River. He just needed to walk up the steps and he would arrive at the lower end of the Bridge of Helplessness. The Bridge of Helplessness was the greatest bridge over the Luo River. The bridge was incredibly broadten-odd carriages could run across it side by side. The bridge was very tall, but it wasnt very steep. Compared to other bridges, it was actually very t. When standing at the base of bridge and looking across, one would think of the bridge as a za. Chen Changsheng walked up the bridge. It didnt take long before he arrived at the very center of the bridge. There was no one on the Bridge of Helplessness, nor was there anyone on the other side. There was no one as far as the eye could see. It was spacious and quiet. He stood on the bridge, watching the river flow under it, and then remembered something. A bridge pier of the Bridge of Helplessness had been struck two years ago by a boat. The Imperial Court had expended a vast sum of money in order to set up an array to make the bridge firm. This array was right below the bridge. Simrly, the important water gates along the Luo River also had arrays which prevented the water from freezing in the bitter winter. The grain boats and merchant ships from the south could travel unhindered. However, the capital today was under martialw, especially in the area around the Bridge of Helplessness. The Luo River, which on a normal day would provide the grand sight of endless boats traveling along it, was today very cold and cheerless. Just like this bridge. Not one person, not one boat. Just as he was musing on this, he saw a great shiping from downstream. This boat was massive, most likely a warship of the Great Zhou Navy. The uppermost deck was almost level with the Bridge of Helplessness. Many people stood on the deck of the great ship, but there were fewer people standing on the very top deck, many of which he knew. With a light ssh, the great ship slowly came to a stop and dropped its anchor. It was still about a li away from the Bridge of Helplessness. Chen Changsheng could clearly see that standing on the uppermost deck of the ship were several Divine Generals d in armor. He recognized Xue Xingchuan, Fei Dian...Xue He had unexpectedly also returned. Of course, there was also Xu Shiji. Also present were the directors of the Ivy Academies, with the current Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Zhuang Zhihuan, standing at the center of them. Standing at a more forward position were the important figures of the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy. He saw Mao Qiuyu, Linghai Zhiwang, and Daoist Siyuan. He also saw the Minister of Rites as well as Mo Yu and Prince Chen Liu. But these important figures were still not the people at the very front. Standing at the very front of the ship were three painters from the Pavilion of Divination. One of them was the painter that had spectated Chen Changshengs first match with Zhou Ziheng, while the other two were painters that the Pavilion of Divination had rushed over. All of them were Star Condensation cultivators. Back in Xunyang City, people found it inconceivable when they realized that the assassin Liu Qing was an upper level Star Condensation cultivator. Then three Star Condensation painters... Chen Changsheng looked at the people on the ship. The people on the ship looked at him on the bridge. Daoist Siyuan said, "Even though Ive always felt that they were just making trouble, hes still the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. I can only hope that in a little while, when he loses, it wont be in too unsightly a fashion." On the side, Mao Qiuyu calmly replied, "To already speak of victory and defeat before its even begun is too early." Linghai Zhiwang expressionlessly dered, "Victory and defeat have already been decided." In the eyes of these peak Star Condensation experts only a step away from the Divine Domain, slightest detail before or within battle was enough to affect the final oue. Linghai Zhiwang believed that since Chen Changsheng hade first, his defeat was inevitable. There was still some time before the appointed start. For him toe so early perhaps indicated that his mind was not calm enough. Furthermore, being the sole person standing on the Bridge of Helplessness, if he wanted to steady his mind, he would find it very challenging to do. Because he had to wait, and waiting indicated passivity. These moments of time on the bridge required thoughts to fill them, and thinking too much had never been a good thing before a great battle. "Its not necessarily good, and its not necessarily bad either." Mao Qiuyu gazed in the direction of the Bridge of Helplessness and opined, "Perhaps flighty and impetuous, perhaps calm and serene anding early to get used to the environment. In the end, it all depends on the persons temperament." This was a very reasonable statement. In truth, each person had their own reasons. It was just that because their standpoints and tendencies were different, the reasons they supported and the words they spoke would naturally be in conflict. Simrly, one could see from the reasons they supported and the words they spoke just where each of the people present actually stood. "I dont understand cultivation, but from Principal Chens actions in the past, theres really no need to doubt that hes calm and patient." The one speaking was the Minister of Rites. Many people shot nces of shock at him. Even Prince Chen Liu shot this high official a sideways nce. It was only at this point that everyone present realized that the Minister of Rites was actually favorable towards the old Imperial n! ...... ...... In the Orthodox Academy, Zhexiu looked out his window at the ashen sky. After a long silence, he finally stood up, took up the walking stick leaning on the wall, and walked out. Just as he walked out of the house, he suddenly felt a slight chill on his body. He extended his hand to feel it and discovered that it was snow on the verge of melting. He raised his head up to the sky and realized that it was beginning to snow. ...... ...... "Its snowing," someone on the ship said. The snowkes fluttering down caused the people on the ship to show a little movement and then once more settle into an eerie silence. As the crowd watched Chen Changsheng on the bridge, they thought, if the snow gets worse, it will disturb his mindset. Seeing this snow, would Xu Youronge earlier, or deliberatelyeter? The kes of snow gradually transformed into pieces of snow. It didnt take long for Chen Changshengs body to be speckled in white. The popce on both shores of the Luo River began to raise up umbres. Several tens of thousands of umbres simultaneously opened, creating a rather spectacr sight. Chen Changsheng could not see this scene. He could only see the snow falling before his eyes. He had already stood on the bridge for a very long time, but precisely as Linghai Zhiwang had judged, he found it impossible topletely settle his heart. Because he was currently very nervous. To be more precise, he had always been very nervous. From the moment the White Cranended on the shore of the Orthodox Academyske, he began to feel nervous. He had been nervous all this time, all the way up until now. He was not used to this feeling of nervousness. He was aware that this sort of feeling was not good for his health and would have an even greater effect on his fighting performance. As a result, he gradually became somewhat anxious. The source of this nervousness and anxiety was naturally this battle, but it was primarily because his opponent in this battle was her. Far too many things had happened after he hade to the capital from Xining Vige, and the source of all of it was her. And now, he was finally going to meet her. In the previous few days, besides calcting and deducting, he inevitably also began to think about just what he should say in their first true meeting. He had not been able to think of what to say. Since he couldnt think of it, he wouldnt think about it anymore. At this moment, he finally made a decision. He would no longer look at the people on the ship and on the bridge. Those were all worldly things, far tooplex. He would also no longer look at the snow falling from the sky. Snow moved without pattern, too unpredictably. He looked at the water under the bridge. The Luo River in the deep winter was calm, but under the surface, the water continued to flow. In this channel of water, the moving and unmoving had achieved unity. This was to act as one. As he gazed below the bridge, he handed over all his thoughts to the flowing waters. He gradually calmed down until he forgot all things and almost entered a state of emptiness. Then, Xu Yourong arrived. She walked over from the long street on the other end of the bridge. She seemed toe with the snow, noiselessly and without movement. The falling snow was a very natural urrence, and her arrival was also a very natural urrence. Without disturbing a single person, she arrived at the base of the Bridge of Helplessness. At this moment, Chen Changsheng was on the bridge, seeing the sight of flowing water. She was looking at the person on the bridge that was taking in the sights. The White Crane flew in from some far-off ce, snow dancing around it. Itnded on the ck eaves of some house behind the bridge. All of this made for a very beautiful sight. ...... Chapter 513 – All Things Indescribable Chapter 513 - All Things Indescribable Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The cranes cry resounded through the snowstorm and spread to both banks of the Luo River. People in the crowd began to stand up. Voices could be heard everywhere and some people stood on tiptoes, wanting to get a better view of the activity on the bridge. Some people decided to just climb up to the branches of the schr trees on the riverside. However, trees in winter are somewhat brittlehow could they bear the burden of so many people? With a cracking sound, ten-odd schr trees sessively snapped and several dozen people were dumped into the cold river. Today, there were many Li Pce priests and Zhou soldiers keeping watch, and there were also boats at ready downstream. It didnt take long for those people to be rescued from the river. No lives were endangered, but with the sudden shock of bone-chilling river water, a bout of illness was almost inevitable. The match on the Bridge of Helplessness had not yet begun and many people hadnt even caught sight of Xu Yourongs figure yet, but the surroundings were already a mess of disorder. From this, one could gather just how much this battle was anticipated. The great ship was somewhat closer to the Bridge of Helplessness. The important figures on the ship had already seen that figure at the foot of the bridge. After a momentary restlessness, they grew quiet once more. At this time, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu somehow boarded the boat. After meeting up with Su Moyu, they began to search for a ce to view the match. The head of the boat was filled with important figures and seniors. No matter how wanton he was, even Tang Thirty-Six found it inappropriate to cause trouble at this sort of time. After looking around, he suddenly revealed a cheerful expression. Leading the other two, he squeezed next to Mo Yu. Mo Yu nced at him but didnt say anything. Tang Thirty-Six looked over at the distant Bridge of Helplessness, asking, "Are they really just going to begin fighting like this?" Mo Yu gazed at the young man and young woman on the bridge. She remained silent, her mood somewhatplex. This match was a battle between the young leaders of the northern and southern factions of the Orthodoxy, and it was also the first conflict between the new and conservative factions of the Orthodoxy. More importantly, this match was apetition of wills between the Divine Empress and the Pope. Chen Changsheng stood on the bridge, watching the water flow by. As he watched the snow fall into the water and then vanish, the nervousness and anxiety was the same as those pieces of snow, gradually fading into nothingness. He sensed something and turned to look through the falling snow at the other end of the bridge. It was a very simple action with no weight, but it was done very slowly, because this turning had already used up many years. Separated by the wind and snow, he saw the young woman at the foot of the bridge. This was the first time he saw Xu Yourong, his once-fiance and the owner of those letters and the bamboo dragonfly. Just as he had thought about on the bridge, from a certain perspective, his life had been changed because of this young woman. Far too many things had been caused for her sake, yet this was their first time meeting. Before they met, he had already heard excessive praise over her and the things she had done, but he would still imagine what she looked like. Did she have ck and beautiful long hair, was she really born with such a beautiful appearance...at present, he still had not seen her face, had not seen her ck hair, but he still felt like the her standing in the snow at the foot of the bridge waspletely in line with his imagination. She was in a white dress. There was no umbre in her hand and she wore a curtained hat. The gauze hanging from the brim of the hat obscured her face. He could vaguely make out a little and he couldnt see clearly, but she was probably very beautiful. He couldnt see, but she was very beautiful, because it was a sort of indescribable beauty. Yes, even with the veil covering her face, even if she just quietly stood there, she would give people the feeling of a beauty beyond description. She stood amidst the wind and snow, and it seemed possible that she could at any time depart with the wind, vanish with the snow. She had never been a person of this mortal world. Instead, she should be living on some high mountain where no man had walked, lofty and unsullied. As he stared at the young woman in the snow, Chen Changsheng finally understood why Xu Shiji and Tang Thirty-Six were so certain that he would change his mind upon seeing her, why Tang Thirty-Six had said many people had dyed their marriage after seeing her, why she made others speechless. ...... ...... The gauze in front of Xu Yourongs lightly swayed in the wind. She was nodding in greeting. Chen Changsheng nodded his head to return the greeting, thinking, now what should I say? But in the next moment, he realized that over the past few days and this moment, he had been overthinking things. The young woman in the snow clearly had no intention of talking. She just quietly stood there. The two banks of the Luo River were both deathly still. There was only the gentle sound of the river waters flowing around the great ship. He could almost even hear the sound of snow falling. Everyone else thought the same as Chen Changsheng, believing that he should say something. They all wanted to hear just what he and Xu Yourong would say before their battle. To the important figures of the Imperial Court and the Li Pce, this match on the Bridge of Helplessness held a great significance. Themon folk of the capital were also aware of this, but they didnt care too much. Who would inherit the Divine Empresss authority, who would be the next Pope...neither of these had much to do with the lives of themon people. When the coup of the Hundred Herb Garden urred, after the bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy, the capital was still the capital. What they were all concerned about was the gratitude and resentment, the love and hatred, between these two participants of the battle. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were engaged, or perhaps as was rumored, the Pope had forcefully annulled the engagement. However, this fact had no bearing on their attention. The two were originally fianc and fiance, and should be husband and wife. Speaking of this matter made people sigh regretfully. Last autumn, because of this engagement, the people of the capital had even besieged the Orthodox Academy and cursed Chen Changsheng like he was a dog, even inventing curses just for him. Yet now, after merely a year, the people of the capital had changed their position. They hoped that this marriage could seed. This was because, in their view, Chen Changsheng was already aplete match for Xu Yourong, and he was a person of ZhouXu Yourong marrying Qiushan Jun was much worse than marrying him. What these people on the two banks of the Luo River were thinking of, what they were waiting for, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not know, nor would they probably care. They just calmly stared at each other through the wind and snow, saying nothing to each other. For a very long time, nobody spoke. Right until the end, he and she did not speak. The deathly stillness of the Bridge of Helplessness ultimately was not broken, only awakened through an action. Xu Yourong reached out her hand to grasp a sword. The sword she used was naturally no ordinary sword, but a renowned sword. The temple sword of Holy Maiden Peak, after several centuries, had finally returned to the hands of the current Holy Maiden. The hand grasping the sword was very white, even paler than the snow. Chen Changsheng did not notice this point. He only gazed at her eyes, but he found that no matter what he did, his and her eyes could never meet. The gauze hanging from the curtained hat was apparently rather strange. Xu Yourong drew the temple sword from the sheath. A sword cry rose up from the Bridge of Helplessness and drifted down the Luo River. Ripples began to form on the calm surface of the water, and then they transformed into mighty waves that incessantly mmed against the bow of the ship and the two river banks. Simultaneously, countless great waves began to rise up in Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. Chapter 514 – The Descent of Heavenly Music Chapter 514 - The Descent of Heavenly Music Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr There were no opening remarks, no conversation, no foreshadowing, no sudden flurry of wind and snow. In such an ordinary and uninteresting manner, this battle that was the focus of thousands of gazes began. Xu Yourong unsheathed the sword very slowly, as if the movement had been divided into countless actions and then put back together again. As the temple sword emerged from the sheath, the true essence attached to the sword incessantly collided against the sheath, causing the sword to ring out countless times. Combined together, they created a long and timeless sword cry. The sword had notpletely emerged from the sheath, but the attack had already begun. Her attack was this sword cry which rang out over the Bridge of Helplessness. The sword cry fell on his ear and went straight into Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. Though it was invisible, he could clearly sense it. Everyone on the two banks of the Luo River could hear this sword cry that surged like a wave. On the ship, a few students from the Ivy Academies who had slightly weaker cultivations were affected by the sword cry and paled. "The South Sea Sword Cry." Linghai Zhiwang looked at Xu Yourong on the Bridge of Helplessness andmented, "Myriad stormy waves rise up with the sword. As expected, the Holy Maiden achieved some sort of enlightenment when she cultivated by the South Seast year." On the side, Mao Qiuyu said nothing, only wrinkled his brow. Upon hearing this sword cry resounding from the Bridge of Helplessness, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexius expressions flickered. Xu Yourong had not truly begun to attack, but she was already so imposing. Could Chen Changsheng cope with it? Mo Yu raised her eyebrows. Very few people knew that Xu Yourong was most skilled in archery, but she knew. Thus, she had been perplexed as to why Xu Yourong had not utilized the Tong Bow, instead using the temple sword. Was it because she looked down on Chen Changsheng? Suddenly, she thought of a possibility: Xu Yourong wished to defeat Chen Changsheng in the path of the sword which he was most skilled at? From this, was she seeking to shatter his philosophy of cultivation and destroy any possibility of his bing Pope? ...... ...... The sword cry resounded on the Bridge of Helplessness. Those snowkes descending from the sky were not affected in the least, but the same could not be said for Chen Changsheng. Because of this sword cry, a ferocious storm seemed to have risen up in his sea of consciousness. Enormous waves reached up to the sky. It made his spiritual sense extremely unstable, and he could even faintly perceive signs that it was about to disintegrate. It was just the pulling out of a sword, yet it possessed such might? In the information that Chen Changsheng had looked over, there was nothing mentioning that Xu Yourong was skilled in these sorts of fighting techniques. In the few battles of hers that had been recorded, she disyed understanding of every sort of technique. Only at this moment did he confirm that Xu Yourongs cultivation in the path of the sword was actually so profound. She was still far from great masters such as Su Li, but in terms of herprehension of the principles of the heavens and earth, she was not one bit inferior. This sword cry was in ordance with the principles of the heavens and earth, a storm that hade from the South Sea. Chen Changsheng looked at her sword, moving around his spiritual sense and forcefully suppressed the waves in his sea of consciousness. In truth, the speed at which Xu Yourong pulled out her sword was not at all slow, but because each action was so clear, the scene seemed to move somewhat slowly. The temple sword leaving its sheath seemed like a very long journey. Finally, the temple sword reached the end of its journey. The waves in the Luo River grew even fiercer. Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness was assailed by this sword cry and was on the verge of instability. It was precisely at this moment that Chen Changsheng chose to make his move. ng! The space above the Bridge of Helplessness was instantly silenced. The Stainless Sword emerged from the sheath and stabbed towards a snowke in the sky. This attack had no material being, but was instead an illusory strike. The snowke that was the target of the sword edge was not even affected, continuing its slow descent to the surface of the bridge. But there was still the ng of a sword. If it was said that Xu Yourong unsheathing her sword was a very slow process, Chen Changsheng unsheathing his sword was swift to the extreme. The temple sword had calmly traversed tens of thousands of li while his sword had shot up straight from the earth to the heavens. A silver vase burst. (TN: This is part of a line from the poem "Pipa Song" by Bai Juyi, meaning a sudden cracking sound.) A crisp cry. A crisp sword cry abruptly appeared and then entered the sword cry of the temple sword. The sword cry, distant and calm, yet holding the power of countless storms, momentarily paused. The instant the temple sword departed from the sheath, the sword cry once more rang out, even brighter than before. Chen Changsheng drew back his sword and lightly rotated his body, almost as if he was using his sleeve to shoo away that falling snowke. Another illusory strike descended from the sky and back to shore, dashing apart the waves. Wind entered the mountain cave. It howled. With these two sword sounds ringing out, the sword cry finally came to a stop. Silence once more fell over the Bridge of Helplessness. ...... ....... ...... As Mao Qiuyu, Linghai Zhiwang, and the rest looked at the bridge one li away, gazed at the young woman atop the bridge, they felt ratherplex emotions. This battle had begun just moments agoChen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had only taken out their swordsbut the mystery and danger within were not any less that of a battle between two ordinary initial level Star Condensation cultivators. Everyone on the great ship honestly asked themselves, if the person standing there were themselves at that age, would they be an opponent for these two youths? The final verdict made them sigh with sorrow: perhaps they would have lost when Xu Yourong pulled out her sword. As for those cultivators of the path of the sword, when they saw this scene, their minds were agitated and they were filled with a boundless sense of defeat. They thought, whenpared to Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, can my sword even deserve to be called a sword? "What sort of sword technique is this?" someone asked from the crowd. No person responded to his question. Mao Qiuyu sighed, "Chen Changshengs response was truly genius." People such as they could naturally see that the sword style Chen Changsheng had used was South Stream Temples Descent of Heavenly Music. This sword style called the Descent of Heavenly Music was actually a sword dance used in Holy Maiden Peak in their ceremonies to the starry sky. It essentially had no power and was rarely used in actualbat situations. But for Chen Changsheng to use it at this moment was truly the most ideal choice. Because this sword style and Xu Yourongs South Sea Sword Cry were two techniques from the same source, and it was also the most capable style to calm a swordsmans mind. The Heavenly Music descended, the sword sounds transformed intow, shing with and conforming to Xu Yourongs South Sea Sword Cry. Even the greatest waves would naturally be calmed. Daoist Siyuan sneered, "Everyone knows that to use the Descent of Heavenly Music to dispel the South Sea Sword Cry is the best choice. Just whats so genius about that?" Mao Qiuyu calmly replied, "The problem is that not everyone can learn the sword styles of the South Stream Temple. Moreover, if one did get the opportunity to learn them, who would possibly think about going to learn this sword dance meant for use when sacrificing to the stars?" Daoist Siyuan had no words to respond. This member of the Six Prefects understood many of the sword styles of South Stream Temple. He had even learned two of the most powerful secret sword styles of South Stream Temple, but not even he had learned the Descent of Heavenly Music. Just as Su Li and Chen Changsheng had discussed in the wilderness, to learn a sword style had never been an easy affair. One couldnt just see another disy the sword forms and then just copy them by rote to learn anothers sword style. One had to use the proper method of circting true essence that corresponded to these sword techniques. Only when the two formed into one could one be considered as having learned a sword style. Chen Changsheng did not possess the true essence cirction method for these sword styles from South Stream Temple, but he had other methods. Starting fromst year when he began teaching Luoluo, then his treatment of Xuanyuan Po and Zhexiu, and then adding on his theories from the past few years, his substitute n was now exceptionally ripe, such that even Su Li would gasp in admiration. Through these substitute methods, all these sword styles he used would definitely be much morecking in power, but in terms of sword intent, they would be almost exact duplicates. His previous use of the Descent of Heavenly Music had originally been precisely for its sword intent. ...... ...... One sword cry, two sword songs. The wind and snow over the Bridge of Helplessness were as before. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong quietly stood at their original positions. It was like nothing had happened, nothing had changed. In reality, a change had already urred: they were wielding their swords. Wielding swords naturally meant they intended to attack with them. Amidst the drifting snow, Chen Changsheng suddenly vanished. In the next second, he appeared before Xu Yourong at an extremely close distance. Cries of shock could faintly be hearding from the distant ship. When confronting a powerful opponent like Xu Yourong, any sort of hidden cards or ns had no meaning. The only option he had was to fully disy all the things he was most skilled at and then see whether he could defeat his opponent or not. So he did not hesitate to use the Yeshi Step, and then he used the Heavenly Dao Academys Sword of Hithering Light. Of all the techniques he knew, this was the fastest. Just like how his Yeshi Step was the fastest. Xu Yourongs first attack had walked the profound path. His first attack did not require much, only the word fast. Whoosh. It seemed like even the air itself over the Bridge of Helplessness was pierced through. A bright sword glow shone upon the falling snow and the gloomy sky, and it also shone upon the white gauze hanging from the brim of Xu Yourongs hat. The point of the sword stabbed at Xu Yourongs left arm. Cries of shock arose once more from the distant ship. Chen Changshengs attack was iparably swift. The sword piercing through the air was even faster than sound. And yet...it wasnt faster than Xu Yourongs sword. At some point, the temple sword had appeared in the snowy air, urately and calmly receiving the Stainless Sword. Dong! Worthy of the reincarnation of the true Phoenix, she possessed an unimaginable strength, and she naturally possessed a nigh-unattainable speed as well. The Heavenly Dao Academys Sword of Hithering Light could be even faster, but how could it be faster than the Phoenix that could cover ten thousand li with a single p of its wings? What shocked Chen Changsheng even more was that when the two swords shed, he realized that Xu Yourong had used the t of the sword! The t of the sword had to confront the wind, so it naturally couldnt move faster than the point of the sword piercing through the air, but her sword had unexpectedly arrived before his. If Xu Yourong had not blocked his sword and instead decided topare speeds, would he be able to draw back his sword fast enough? This was something that had not happened, so he could not know the answer. In addition, in his current situation, he simply didnt have the time to ponder these questions. The Stainless Sword and temple sword met, and the surrounding snowkes, seeming to have been caught up in some sort of turbulence, madly scattered away. The two swords separated a little. The Qi of the Bridge of Helplessness suddenly changed. This was because Xu Yourongs Qi had changed. She who had just been quietly standing there suddenly became tall andrge. She had not truly be tall andrge, but instead exuded a sort of presence. The presence of a god overlooking the people from the sky appeared on her body. She shed down at Chen Changsheng! Different from how the ordinary people imagined the Holy Maiden, different from the impressions themon folk of the capital had of her. This strike did not feel like it had departed from the mortal world, ethereal and unsullied. It did not possess an elusive and drifting mystery. Xu Yourongs strike was extremely simple. Because it was simple, she could show her abilities to their full extent! Her two hands gripped the hilt of the temple sword and raised it up to her head, drawing the hilt level with her forehead. She seemed to be offering a sacrifice to the sky. Then, the temple sword fell through the sky, descending from her brow, pressing forward with all her vigor and spirit! A seemingly infinite amount of true essence and an immovable spiritual sense spurred an iparably fierce sword energy and drove it straight towards Chen Changshengs head! ...... Chapter 515 – A Great Avalanche Chapter 515 - A Great Avnche Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Boom! The snowkes above the bridge all frenziedly danced, surging forward with the temple sword. In the flurry of snow, Chen Changsheng could only see a wall of white before him. He couldnt see anything, only sense the frightening power of the sword behind the fog of snow. He felt like he had entered an illusion, confronting not Xu Yourongs sword, but an avnche. The snow and ice that had umted for thousands of years on the southern face of Holy Maiden Peak suddenly copsed and, with the rumbling of snow, surged towards him. No matter how exquisite his swordy, would it be able to pierce through this copsing mountain face? ...... ...... The two banks of the Luo River were very quiet. The great ship was even more so, pervaded with an eerie silence. Both Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang said nothing. Tang Thirty-Sixs fists were clenched tightly, but he still could not prevent himself from shaking. Su Moyusplexion was rather pale, his lips moving as he muttered something to himself. At some point, the pupils of Zhexius eyes had reddened, and he inwardly increased the strength of the hand which he used to hold the walking stick. All of this was because of the fog of snow atop the Bridge of Helplessness and the attack behind it. Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu were both keenly aware that they would not be able to receive this attack. Unless they used their life-saving artifacts, they might be heavily injured, or...and this was Xu Yourongs first genuine attack, which also signified that their current selves couldnt even take one of her attacks. They found this fact rather difficult to ept, yet they were forced to ept it. Zhexiu thought differently from them, but even he had to acknowledge the terrifying strength of this attack. Her innate talent was truly too powerful. Besides Qiushan Juns blood of the true dragon and Luoluos White Emperor bloodline, who in the world could contend with it? Even those peak Star Condensation experts standing at the bow of the ship who were only a step away from the Divine Domain couldnt help but envy Xu Yourongs innate talent. Everyone said that cultivating the Dao was a gift granted by the starry sky to intelligent beings. Was Xu Yourong the gift itself? However, a rather interesting fact was that even at this moment, when everyone was seeing this attack of Xu Yourongs which carried the force of an avnche, no one was worried about Chen Changsheng. Not Tang Thirty-Six, the people of the Orthodox Academy, or anyone else. Yes, Chen Changshengs innate talent was very ordinary, but after he returned from Xunyang City to the capital, all the initial level Star Condensation experts that had been defeated at his hand were proof that he was no average upper level Ethereal Opening cultivator. Xu Yourongs sword energy was like a mountain face copsing, a great avnche. But even more terrifying was her temple sword that followed this blizzard. Just like how his fastest sword could not be faster than Xu Yourongs, Xu Yourongs strongest sword would find it incapable of breaking through his. He was calm and serene, his sword held horizontally in front of him, drawn up to his brow. His action was very natural, identical to the thirty thousand times he had raised the sword in this half-years worth of time. A sword held horizontally was the character һ. The cliff was straight and tough, the iron chains appeared, the dam was eternally firm. This was the Stupid Sword that not even Su Li was able to learn. The avnche hade, the howling wind mournfully shrieking and the chunks of snow like arrows. The temple sword, carrying the wind and snow, heavily chopped down against the Stainless Sword. This time, when these two swords shed, there was no crisp sh, but a massive boom. Like a god in the sky had brought up a metal hammer and smashed it down against a metal board. All the snow on the bridge was jolted into the air. Under the bridge, the Luo River rose up and down in turmoil. The temple sword chopped down! With its descent, an unimaginably majestic energy fell upon the Stainless Sword. The ten thousand years of umted snow crashing down broke straight through the seemingly firm cliff and poured into the great river, beginning to hammer against the chains and dam in the river! With an extremely piercing sound, the Stainless Sword ever-so-slightly bent! The Stupid Sword that had never been broken through after Chen Changsheng had learned it seemed to show signs of crumbling! He had already prepared himself for this. At some point, his left hand had taken up the Vault Sheath, and with a scraping sound, the Vault Sheath covered the Stainless Swords edge. His left hand gripping the sheath, his right hand gripping the hilt of his sword, he held them horizontally in front of him and firmly received this attack. Booms continued to sound out. Attacks continued to furiously rain down. Kakakaka! From the wind and snow came the incessant sounds of something very hard being shattered to pieces. In the snowstorm, one could see Chen Changshengs figure continuously retreating! The snowstorm retreated, the Luo River calmed, and the Bridge of Helplessness became clear and bright once more. Wielding the temple sword, Xu Yourong calmly gazed at him, still not saying a word. Drawn across the hard surface of the Bridge of Helplessness were two distinct fissures. Chen Changsheng stood at the end of these two fissures, his feet embedded into the floor. Behind him was a pile of stone fragments. His shoes and pants werepletely shredded and he cut a rather miserable figure. He suddenly began to cough, his coughs somewhat painful. It was only one attack. But he had suffered internal injuries. The people standing on the two banks of the Luo River couldnt clearly make out the scene on the bridge. They could only see the sudden blizzard and the plumes of dust in the aftermath. Countless cries of shock arose from the crowd. On the other hand, the great ship was still silent. Even Linghai Zhiwang and the rest did not aim any jokes or jeers at Chen Changsheng, because regardless of how miserable he was, whether he was wounded or not, he had still managed to receive this strike. This was enough. These experts could all clearly see that not even an average initial level Star Condensation cultivator could receive this great avnche of Xu Yourongs. This was one of the frightening properties of innate blood talent. Even when her cultivation level was inferior to her opponents, she could still use her quantity of true essence and strength of spiritual sense to directly suppress them. Chen Changsheng looked at Xu Yourong, his gaze resting on the white gauze. He realized that he really couldnt see through. He couldnt see through her. He knew that Xu Yourong was very strong, but he had not expected that this young woman who gave off such an elegant, beautiful and unworldly feeling was actually powerful to this extent. She had surpassed the category of tyrant and faintly entered the category of kings. And wasnt the Phoenix precisely a natural-born king? After his battles together with her in the ins of the Unsetting Sun and their conversations on cultivation in the snowy temples, he had believed that Lady Chujian was already the most genius of cultivators and that even Xu Yourong would becking. Now, however, he realized that she was even stronger than Lady Chujian. Xu Yourong slowly walked over through the snowstorm, her right hand casually carrying the temple sword. She was like a fairy that had descended from the clouds, very difficult to associate with that terrifying avnche of an attack. The more calm and indifferent she appeared, the more it filled opponents with a sense that she could not be defeated. How could one defeat such a powerful opponent? Chen Changsheng had pondered this question for many days, and prepared for seven entire days. On the Bridge of Helplessness, there was a light ck. The Stainless Sword was inserted into the sheath. He had not sheathed his sword, but connected the sword hilt to the sword sheath. He had not sheathed his sword, but instead made the sword longer, allowing him to disy his abilities to their fullest. Back in Xunyang City when confronting Zhu Luo, he had once done this. He did it out of respect for his most admired Senior Yu Ren and Wang Po, and it was also out of respect for her who was walking through the snowstorm. A sword intent appeared on the Bridge of Helplessness amidst the wind and snow. This sword intent had appeared so suddenly, yet there was nothing strange about it. On the contrary, it was exceptionally open and candid, right and proper, giving off an upright and frank feeling. This sword intent was very straight, very straightforward. This sword intent was hot, burning hot. ...... ...... Chapter 516 – Half a Bridge of Rain, Half a Bridge of Snow Chapter 516 - Half a Bridge of Rain, Half a Bridge of Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "This sword technique is somewhat out of the ordinary." Linghai Zhiwang stood at the bow of the ship, looking at the stone bridge a li away covered in snow. Upon sensing that sword intent, his emotionless face finally showed a little change. Daoist Siyuanmented, "Principal Shangs disciple is naturally out of the ordinary." The sword intent Chen Changsheng was releasing was very powerful, but this alone was not enough to shock experts of this level. The reason for the change in mood was from the two vors merged within the sword intent. This sword intent was burning hot. Chen Changsheng was very much aware that in both quantity of true essence and strength of spiritual sense, he was far from reaching Xu Yourong who possessed the blood of the true Phoenix. As a result, he did not hesitate to ignite the ball of fire in his heart. This battle had just begun and he had not yet made a genuine attack. The attack he now made was by necessity his most powerful one. A strand of his spiritual sense fell upon the vast in of snow surrounding his Ethereal Pce. Immediately, the vast in of snow began to ze. The Bridge of Helplessness also began to ze, and although not an ember of me could be seen, one could feel the temperature rise. In a sh, all those pieces of snow falling towards his body melted, transforming midair into water and sshing onto his body and the bridge. As a result, all the snow he had endured from the exchange just a moment ago waspletely washed away. The sword intent was very straight, sharing some simrities with the technique he had used to block Xu Yourongs mighty avnche of a sword. However, it was even straighter, not a mountain cliff or a river dam, just a straight line. Solely because it was straight, it was unyielding. The Stainless Sword was still in his hand, not moving to strike, but amidst the freezing wind and snow of the Bridge of Helplessness, a perfectly straight line appeared on the surface of the bridge. This line divided the Bridge of Helplessness into twopletely different worlds. He was on this side, Xu Yourong was on that side. Rain was on this side, snow was on that side. ...... ...... The sword intent enveloped the stone bridge, giving birth to rain and dispersing the snow. Chen Changsheng raised the Stainless Sword, his eyes calm and resolute. This was the first time after learning the zing Sword from Su Li that he had attempted to ignite his true essence to such a frenzied extent, but the amount of true essence and energy on his sword was still less than that of Xu Yourongs great avnche. However, it was more brimming with spirit, sharper and more focused. Mao Qiuyu suddenly took a step forward. Staring at the distant bridge, he wrinkled his brow in disbelief, "Why does it feel a little like Pos path of the de?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Its precisely Wang Pos path of the de." As he spoke, he had a very solemn expression. Previously, he had said that since this battle only decided victory and defeat, not life and death, he didnt care that much about it. Now, however, upon seeing Chen Changshengs sword intent, he began to lose faith in his judgment. And then, he began to get worried. Once those people standing at the bow of the ship heard Mao Qiuyu and Tang Thirty-Sixs words, they were all rather shaken. Soon after, they very naturally began to think of that battle in the rain at Xunyang City. As for Xue He who simrly walked the path of the de, his mood wasplex. His eyes were fixed on the Bridge of Helplessness, not wanting to miss a single detail of the following action. Xu Shiji expressionlesslymented, "For this child to have the opportunity to study from so many experts, his luck is extremely good." "This has nothing to do with luck." With a dignified expression, Mao Qiuyu dered, "To learn Wang Pos path of the de, to walk his path of the de, this isnt something that just anyone can do." This statement was correct. Chen Changshengs previous use of the sword style of South Stream Temple, his disy of the Descent of Heavenly Music, could be exined as a result of him being widely-read. Moreover, he had the assistance of the Orthodoxy and had also had many fortuitous encounters in his cultivation of the path of the sword. But to learn Wang Pos path of the de was not so simple. He needed to believe in Wang Pos path of the de, to practice it with absolute confidence. And this was precisely what concerned Tang Thirty-Six. Wang Pos path of the de rested on the word straight. No matter how powerful the enemy before the de, even if it were an expert simply impossible to defeat, the hand holding the de had to be steady, and the direction the de edge pointed still had to be straight. To aplish this, the heart of the wielder had to be as straight as the edge of his de. That seemingly poverty-stricken middle-aged man had used his countless battles, in Tianliang County, at the Wenshui Tangs, in Schrtree Manor of the south, and in Xunyang City to demonstrate this point. A silence hung over the bow of the ship. Those experts who far surpassed Chen Changsheng in strength all asked themselves if they would be able to walk Wang Pos path of the de. Ultimately, they could only reject the notion. On the Bridge of Helplessness. Chen Changshengs sword had not struck, but his sword intent had already emerged. The snowkes falling from the sky transformed into raindrops and wove themselves into curtains before sttering against the ground. The raindrops closest to him all evaporated into mist, enveloping his body within. Xu Yourong stood in the snow, her eyes a little apprehensive, revealing a grave expression. The white gauze obscured her face, the mist disturbed her vision, but none of this affected her perception of this sword intent. She was keenly aware that if she were to cross that line in the middle of the Bridge of Helplessness, she would have to confront Chen Changshengs full-throated and, by necessity, most powerful attack. This attack would inevitably decide victory and defeat. Of course, she could continue to stand in the snow, waiting for some change to possibly ur. But this could also mean that Chen Changsheng might be able to push this sword intent to an even more terrifying realm. If he could, that is. Without any reservation, Chen Changsheng ignited his true essence. Using Wang Pos unsparing path of the de, he drew a distinct path through the wind and snow of the Bridge of Helplessness. He drew a path for this match. He allowed Xu Yourong to make the choice. The white gauze fluttered. Xu Yourong closed her eyes. Then, she opened them once more. To close and open her eyes required only a brief moment. In this moment, she made her choice. Under the bridge, the Luo River received the incessant battering of snow and rain and lightly swayed. The great ship a distance from the bridge also lightly swayed. The painter from the Pavilion of Divination sitting at the very front of the ship suddenly began to sway. The other two painters also seemed to be shaken. Then, their shocked, trembling, and uneasy voices rang out. "This sword technique?" "It is going to end so quickly?" The three painters were all of the Star Condensation Realm, but they were not the strongest people present. However, they had spectated and recorded countless famous battles and so were very sensitive to changes in a battle. As a result, they were the first to understand just what had urred. Soon after, Mao Qiuyu, Daoist Siyuan, and the rest understood. A deathly stillness hung over the Luo River. This was all because the young woman atop the Bridge of Helplessness had once more opened her eyes. The fluttering white gauze and the flurry of snow could not obstruct her sight. Faint golden specks of light floated out from the white gauze. Did those specks of light originate from her eyes? The temple sword trembled in the snowstorm, the snowkes falling upon it jolted into fog. The Bridge of Helplessness was half a fog of snow, half a mist of rain. It seemed to be amongst the clouds, bearing no resemnce to the mortal world. At this moment, Xu Yourong also seemed to be no longer part of the mortal world. She was so solemn and divine that even the most ordinary of people would be able to tell that a strength that exceeded the realm of mortals had appeared on her body. At this scene, Mao Qiuyu, Daoist Siyuan, and Linghai Zhiwang were all struck with profound disbelief. They simultaneously asked with trembling voices, "The Sword of Great Light?" Chapter 517 – The Intimidating Radiance of Youth Chapter 517 - The Intimidating Radiance of Youth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When those three painters from the Pavilion of Divination cried out in shock, many people on the great ship guessed at what sort of technique Xu Yourong was using. It was just that it was far too shocking, so none of them dared to believe it. Only now, after hearing the words of Mao Qiuyu and the other two did they finally confirm that it really was as they had imagined. There was an eerie silence, with only the sound of the waters of the Luo River gently pping against the hull of the ship. They all looked at the distant stone bridge, covered in misty rain and foggy snow, that scene which seemed more appropriate in thend of fairies, and all thought in shock, is the Sword of Great Light really going to appear once more? Countless years ago, at the very beginning of the schism between the Orthodoxys north and south, the first Holy Maiden entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao, entering in autumn and remaining all the way until the summer. At the end, under the pavilion at the very front of the Divine Path, she created two grand sword techniques. One was a technique said to be the most ingenious and iprehensible Departing Spring. The other was the legendary Sword of Great Light. The Sword of Great Light possessed a divine aura surpassing the mortal world, as well as unimaginably terrifying might. Together with the Orthodoxys Scroll of the Harmonious Sun, the seventh move of the White Emperors Burning Sea Style, the Halving de Styles Skybreak, and the Autumn ying of the spear style of the Chen Imperial n, they were called the continents Five Grand Masterstrokes. The Scroll of the Harmonious Sunprehended the Heavenly Dao, forgetting the sea of stars. The Burning Sea Style was iparably tyrannical. The Halving de ughtered all things. With an indifferent look, the Frost God Spear could cause all living things of the world to wither away. Each had its own Dao, unsurpassed in bearing and spirit. But the Sword of Great Light was different from the rest, more simr to offering a sacrifice to the stars, a technique that transcended the path of the sword. The Sword of Great Light was an almost unimaginable sword technique. It had no specific style, instead seeming like the essence of all sword techniques, theplex orbits of the myriad stars. Ultimately, it was demonstrated through the simplest of methods. This sword technique was simultaneously simple andplex. Every ray of light was a sword, and the rays of light traveled between the heavens and earth, able to imitate all things and reach any ce. As long as ones body was between heaven and earth, how could one avoid it? Besides the legendary "Departing Spring" and the "Scroll of Time", no more profound and iprehensible technique could be found in the Orthodoxy. To learn it would naturally be extraordinarily difficult. The learner had to clearly understand all the sword styles of the world. Then, with the assistance of the divine Qi of the temple sword, they could take their understandings of the path of the sword and perfectly meld them with the teachings of the Orthodoxy. To learn the Sword of Great Light necessitated the assistance of the temple swords divine Qi toprehend. Many years ago, Zhou Dufu had invaded Holy Maiden Peak and taken the temple sword away, resulting in the loss of the Sword of Great Light. "Hasnt the Sword of Great Light been lost for several centuries?" The people on the ship all stared at the fantastical scene atop the Bridge of Helplessness, stared at the indistinct figure of Xu Yourong. They couldnt help but gasp in shock and awe. Linghai Zhiwang replied, "The temple sword has already reappeared in the world." It was at this point that many of them realized that the sword in Xu Yourongs had was actually the temple sword of South Stream Temple. Soon after, they recalled the rumors about Chen Changsheng discovering the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou and knew that this temple sword must have been returned to South Stream Temple by the Li Pce. They couldnt help but feel that this matter was a little disorderly. Mo Yu stared at the Bridge of Helplessness, her elegant eyebrows arched. Besides time, there was no other way toprehend and understand the divine Qi of the temple sword. Back when the temple sword was still in Holy Maiden Peak, not every generation of Holy Maiden was able to grasp the Sword of Great Light. Those Holy Maidens able to grasp the Sword of Great Light often had to greatly advance in cultivation and then spend several decades before they were finally able to thoroughlyprehend it. Mo Yu was well aware that Xu Yourong had only turned sixteenst month and had only received the temple sword from the Li Pce not seven days ago. So just how had she managed to pull it off? Just as the people on the ship were all struck speechless, a change urred on the bridge. Countless bright, but not dazzling, rays of light pierced through the snowy fog to illuminate the Luo River and the cold-resistant willow branches on the two banks. The fairnd instantly transformed into the Divine Kingdom, the stone bridge seemingly the path that led to the Divine Kingdom. It was now confirmed without question that Xu Yourong really was using the Sword of Great Light. Rays of light pierced through the snow, causing the light and shadow in the fog of snow to shift, creating countless indistinct marks. Those marks were sword intents, frozen and unmoving, hidden and unreleased. If those rays of light in the snow were to make contact with something, then these countless sword intents woulde with the snow and appear in the rain. Although at this point, no one had seen those sword intents actually transform into sword techniques, people could already sense that countless sword techniques were concealed within them. This was the most frightening aspect of the Sword of Great Light. If Chen Changsheng raised his sword to confront it, these sword intents would all transform, and who could eliminate all the light between the heavens and earth? If it were someone like Mao Qiuyu or Linghai Zhiwang, these experts only a step from the Divine Domain, they would only need to use their vigorous true essence and profound cultivations to forcefully suppress and then shatter Xu Yourongs Sword of Great Light. They only needed to pay the corresponding rather minuscule price. But Chen Changsheng had a simr cultivation level to Xu Yourong, and his amount of true essence and strength of spiritual sense was far inferior to hers. How could he break this sword? Of course, the Sword of Great Light was no earthly technique. To use this sword, one would inevitably have to pay an enormous price. Even with Xu Yourongs Heavenly Phoenix blood, she could most likely use it just once. If Chen Changsheng could not break this Sword of Great Light, his defeat was certain. If he could break the Sword of Great Light, then Xu Yourongs loss was without question. This was also precisely the reason that painter from the Pavilion of Divination had uttered those words in shock. Todays match on the Bridge of Helplessness had been the focus of everyones attention. For this battle, themon folk of the capital had waited several months, or even close to two years. Was it possible for this match to end so quickly? Many people were very surprised. No matter if it were Mao Qiuyu, Linghai Zhiwang, or Daoist Siyuan in that battle, none of them would have allowed themselves to be forced into such desperate straits so soon. Yes, these were desperate straits. This was the case for both Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Victory or defeat depended on a single attackChen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were both people very confident in themselves, and people with such self-confidence would never allow themselves to be forced into such a situation. But they still acted in this way, neither leaving a path of retreat for themselves. Chen Changsheng had used Wang Pos path of the de to draw a path on the snow bridge. Xu Yourong had used her own path to receive this path. All this was because they were both upright youths. Youths did not need to keep any reserve. They would not hide their weakness, much less hide their attacks. What youths wanted to do was to intimidate. As a result, this battle that had just barely begun had reached its end. Senior experts like Linghai Zhiwang were no longer youths, and had even forgotten their own youths, so they could not understand. Tang Thirty-Six could understand, Su Moyu understood, Prince Chen Liu could faintly understand, and Zhexiu understood the most. Because they were all young people. "Both Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong dont enjoy performing for others." Tang Thirty-Six turned his head to nce at the dense mass of people crowding the two banks of the Luo River and said, "It will end very quickly." At this moment, a cry of shock suddenly rose up from the great ship. On the Bridge of Helplessness, the fog of snow madly danced and the mist of rain suddenly scattered. Countless rays of light concealing countless sword intents assaulted Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng raised his sword and stabbed at a certain ce in the rain and snow. There was nothing new about this attack, much less any deep meaning behind it. Yet the rain and snow on the bridge abruptly ceased. Chapter 518 – Heaven and Earth Chapter 518 - Heaven and Earth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A sword glow emerged, butpared to the boundless light surging over from the fog of snow on the other side, it was fairly dim,pletely unworthy of mentioning. The trajectory the sword drew through the misty rain and the position it descended towards were both ordinary and uninteresting. Anyone could see that it was a very normal sword technique. Yet just as the sword struck, the misty rain and foggy snow falling from the sky ceased. Even the boundless light brought along by the temple sword began to fall away, ceasing to be as it approached the Stainless Sword! The Sword of Great Light had not arrived, but what it carried along through the mists was sword intent, incorporeal and formless. Yet Chen Changsheng had seen through the intention of the temple sword that was hidden behind the Sword of Great Light, because he used the Intellectual Sword. He had used an entire seven days to wash clean his insight, as he wanted to see what was true. To be able to guess at the sword intents hidden within the mists and to be able to see the truth that was yet to be did not make it easy to break. How did he do it? The seemingly casual stab of the Stainless Sword, that incredibly ordinary sword techniqueboth were especially appropriate for the situation. It was just like he was painting birds and flowers in the gongbi style. His final stroke seemed casual and uninterested, a twisted and strengthless ink line, yet if one looked at it from just a little farther away, one could see that it was a plum branch. A casual dot of ink could also be the dot of an eye. An ordinary brushstroke could at times bring an entire painting to life. The problem was, in order to apply the dot of ink and draw the brushstroke at the appropriate moment, in the appropriate situation, countless hours of practice andprehension were required. Only this way could one know where the stroke should fall and what sort of brush style should be used. What sort of brush style was this? What sort of sword technique was this? From one of the floors below the main deck of the great ship, a rather unsure voice said, "The Plum Hut Short Sword?" The speaker was a lecturer of the Temple Seminary. With his status, it was naturally impossible for him to stand at the bow of the ship, but separated by a bit more than a li of distance, he still managed with great difficulty to clearly make out the attack Chen Changsheng had made through the misty rain. He found the technique Chen Changsheng used to be very familiar. He was deeply shocked and inadvertently spoke. Many people heard hisment and, upon recalling the scene, realized that Chen Changsheng really had used the Temple Seminarys extremely obscure Plum Hut Short Sword. For a moment, no one could muster words to speak. The fact that Chen Changshengs path of the sword had dabbled in almost everything had long made them numb from shock, but they had simply not imagined that he would actually dare to use such an ordinary style to break Xu Yourongs Sword of Great Light. And it actually seemed like he had seeded? Had he really seeded? No, it had just begun. How could one of the worlds Five Grand Masterstrokes be so easy to break? Just as Chen Changshengs attack was breaking through the mist, just as he was disying his abilities for the first time, the light in the snow that had retreated a little suddenly flourished once more. Transforming into countless sword shes, carrying along the snow and rain, it chopped at Chen Changsheng once more. The light was still in the snow, Xu Yourong was still on the other end of the bridge, and those countless sword techniques were still flying over in a disorderly manner. Those sword techniques were still concealed and unreleased. Only by seeing the tracks they left through the fog of snow could one sense how incredibly exquisite they were, what boundless might they contained. This was the most inconceivable aspect of the Sword of Great Light. The light traveled between heaven and earth and was able to imitate all things, all swords. Even if Chen Changshengs cultivation on the path of the sword had reached even greater heights, what could he possibly do against this masterstroke of the path of the sword which formed an ever-changing tapestry resembling blossoms of snow? Xu Yourongs attack did not pause in the slightest. Simultaneous with the cry of the lecturer from the Temple Seminary, the temple sword cleaved through the snow. It was still ten-odd zhang from Chen Changsheng, but the sword energy of the Great Light had already crossed the stone bridge and reached him. Unlike those past matches before the gate of the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng did not use the Yeshi Step and attempt to escape his opponents sword energy or attack. This was because after his battle with Nanke, he was keenly aware that attempting topete in speed with the Heavenly Phoenix was an incredibly foolish choice. Moreover, since he had drawn a path through the snowy bridge and Xu Yourong had taken this path, how could he retreat? His eyes were calm and focused. Gazing at the wall of lighting towards him, without hesitation, he gripped his sword with both hands, brought it up and then down, shing at the most concentrated point of the light! From the ship came Tang Thirty-Sixs cheer, "Toppling Mountain Staff! Break!" Xu Yourongs temple sword had not truly descended. What was breaking through the fog of snow was sword intent. Simrly, Chen Changsheng, using the Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff as a sword, could not really break the Sword of Great Light. The light within the snow had already transformed into three sword intents, and Chen Changsheng had responded with three sword techniques. All of this urred in an exceptionally brief span of time. Sword glows illuminated the Bridge of Helplessness that was engulfed in rain and snow, then never dispersed, one sword glow following after another. The air above the Luo River seemed to have be a midsummer thunderstorm, with lightning shing from time to time. However, the clouds formed from the fog of snow were still powerful and violent. Undispersed by the lightning, they continued to move to the other side of the bridge. Neither the people on the ship nor themon folk on the two banks of the river could make out any of the details on the Bridge of Helplessness, such as the fluttering sleeves and white gauze. They could only faintly make out through the mists and fog the figures of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The divine Qi released by Xu Yourongs ambling figure was getting thicker and thicker, the pressure of the light getting stronger and stronger. She seemed just like one of the divine sculptures of the Li Pce. On the other hand, Chen Changsheng was still standing at his original position, still just as before. He was calm and quiet as a stone. No matter how furiously the water flowed, it could not change the shape of the rock or move its heart. One was moving, one was still. The heart was still, the sword moved. The Stainless Sword was like a lightning bolt while the temple sword was like a shining sun. However, in the misty rain and foggy snow, they seemed more like two boats in the dusk, traveling the ocean, facing the wind and braving the waves, gradually getting closer to each other. Ultimately, at some point, they would meet. At this moment, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs swords had not met, but their sword intents had shed countless times. Countless ngs rang out over the Luo River, followed soon after by the crumbling sound of swords cutting through all firm objects. This Bridge of Helplessness, which with the protection of a powerful array could not even be smashed apart by a warship, seemed quite fragile in the face of the ocean of light and enormous waves stirred up by these two swords. Countless cracks appeared on the firm surface of the bridge, the fragments of rock sent flying instantly being crushed by the sword energy. The two handrails lining the bridge were covered in a dense spiderweb of cracks. Those sculptures in the shape of beasts that had quietly watched the Luo River for many years suffered even more damage from the haphazardly flying sword intent. Stone chips were sent flying, leaving behind mutted ears and shattered faces. The people on the two banks of the Luo River were somewhat far and couldnt see clearly what was urring on the bridge. They could only see the rays of light in the falling snow and hear those sounds. Despite this, they still felt agitated and uneasy. The people on the boat were closer, and were thus more prone to cry in amazement at the exquisite swordy disyed in the rain and snow. "Thats the Heavenly Pool Sword Style!" "The Three Chants of the Fishermans Song!" "How does he know the sword style of the Emotion-Severing Sect?" All these excited yells came from below. Those standing at the bow of the ship watched the Bridge of Helplessness in silence. Yes, there truly was no sword style in this world that couldpletely break the Sword of Great Light, because this sword technique of Holy Maiden Peak was truly too inconceivable. When the light first appeared in the fog of snow and Chen Changsheng recalled the records in the Daoist Canon, he had a simr feeling. He had never seen such a sword technique that was soplex as to embrace almost all things and yet so simple as to already be in ord with the Heavenly Dao. He hadnt even imagined such a technique before. The Sword of Great Light was already the final frontier of the path of the sword. In his life of cultivation, the only time he had a simr feeling was when he saw Su Li cut a path south with the Heaven Shrouding Sword in the snowy ins of the demon realm. With his current level of cultivation, he had two methods of breaking the Sword of Great Light. These were to use the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style or, as he had done in the Garden of Zhou and in Xunyang City when confronting Zhu Luo, to use the ten thousand swords of the Sword Pool resting in the Vault Sheath. However, the former could only end in the both of them dying, so it was not an option. Regarding thetter, it was impossible for him to control the consequences of the ten thousand swords simultaneously attacking. This required more time to calcte than was possible in seven days. As a result, this choice was also out of the question. Ultimately, the method he used was the third sword that Su Li had taught him, the sword that Su Li could never learn. But this time, he used the sword intent, not the sword itself. He also did not use the sword to defend himself, only using the stupidity of the sword, because regardless of what angle one looked at it from, this method was very stupid. He would use countless swords to break Xu Yourongs one sword. The light shone over the mortal world, able to imitate every sword intent between heaven and earth. Then he would just disy every sword technique between heaven and earth. This method was very stupid, but could someone who could learn all these swords, know when to use these swords, where to use these swords, and thus, in the face of this light, break the shapeless shapes and intentionless intent, truly be a stupid person? The students and teachers standing on the lower decks of the great ship could not understand this, but those important figures at the bow of the ship clearly understood this point. So when they stared at those sword intents above the snowy bridge that crisscrossed the sky, they remained silent for a very long time. The Minister of Rites was not a cultivator, and couldnt restrain his question, "How many swords?" Linghai Zhiwang expressionlessly replied, "Principal Chen has used forty-three sword techniques." With aplex expression, Daoist Siyuan dered, "He hasnt evenpleted one sword technique." Both of these Prefects of the Orthodoxy had spoken correctly, and it wasnt because one was speaking of Chen Changsheng and the other of Xu Yourong. Xu Yourongs Sword of Great Light truly had not been fully disyed. Of course, Chen Changshengs forty-three swords could be understood as a single sword. The bow of the ship was silent, but in reality, from the very start, someone had always been talking. When Chen Changsheng used his sixth sword, Su Moyu murmured, "I lost." When Chen Changsheng used his ninth sword, a Divine General who had returned from Temple Pass to report to the court wrinkled his brow and shook his head. When Chen Changsheng used his eleventh sword, Xue Hes hand gently caressed his severed arm. When Chen Changsheng used his twenty-seventh sword, Zhexiu shook his head. If he were to confront Chen Changsheng head-on, he would have lost here. Of course, this was only in swords, not a life-or-death battle. He then nced at Tang Thirty-Six, rather confused, thinking, could it be that you canst even longer than me? All this time, Tang Thirty-Six had never said anything about how he had lost, but now he sighed, "Have all of our sword techniques been learned by a dog?" Many people at the bow of the ship showed uglyplexions, yet no one could refute him. Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng knew the Daoist Canon from back to front, but could it be that he had also learned all the sword styles of the world? ...... ...... Chapter 519 – The Intellectual Sword Slashes Chapter 519 - The Intellectual Sword shes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhexiu gazed at the fog of snow covering the bridge and the rays of light within it, then said, "It truly is the case." No one refuted him. If it was said that the cultivation Chen Changsheng had disyed on the path of the sword had shocked the crowd into extreme sorrow, the level of cultivation Xu Yourong disyed had shocked the crowd into speechlessness. Just as Tang Thirty-Six had said to Chen Changsheng in the Plum Garden Inn, she had always been someone that made other people speechless. From the moment the battle started, Xu Yourong had held a firm grasp over the situation on the Bridge of Helplessness. The storm stirred up by Chen Changshengs sword seemed powerful, but it had still been shattered in the end. If Chen Changsheng could be said to be unimaginably powerful, then just what level was the ever-calm Xu Yourong at? Sword intent assailed the stone bridge, sword energy pressured the formation, the foggy snow and misty rain flew everywhere, and light confronted the flowing water. The masses on the two banks of the Luo River could only see the beautiful sight of rain and snow as well as the indistinct battle urring within that seemed like something from myths. They didnt understand the significance of what was going on and incessantly cheered and shouted. On the other hand, the people on the great ship continued to grow quieter, especially those important figures standing on the bow of the ship. Because they could see everything. The stone bridge was between heaven and earth, the rays of light traveled between heaven and earth, and all the sword styles that existed between heaven and earth seemed to appear on the stone bridge. At their current levels of cultivation, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong could not be considered top experts. On the great ship alone, there were no less than ten people that could easily defeat them. However, the powers ofprehension and cultivation in the path of the sword they had disyed in this battle could be described as close to perfect. This also indicated that they both possessed a nigh-unimaginable potential. As long as nothing too out of the ordinary urred, every one of these people at the bow of the ship would eventually be surpassed, one by one. As expected, the youngest Holy Maiden of the south in history and the future Pope were extraordinary. At some point, Xue He had walked to the foremost position on the bow of the ship. As he watched the battle on the bridge, his emotions grew increasinglyplex. The hand caressing his severed arm had long since ceased. In the chilly air, his hand seemed to wield a nonexistent de, as if anxious to join in this battle. Suddenly, his expression changed. In the snow and rain, in those incrediblyplex sword shes, he had seized upon a scent very familiar to him. It was not the scent of a sword, but that of a de. Just why was that? Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were clearly both using swords, so why had de intent appeared on the bridge? It was an awe-inspiring and dangerous de intent! Xue He suddenly remembered that Chen Changsheng was using Wang Pos path of the de and felt he understood the reason. He no longer contemted this problem and continued to immerse himself in the battle before him, attempting to obtain even more insights. Standing on the bridge, Chen Changsheng did not sense any de intent. The first reason was that this match was far too tense and it was difficult to get distracted. The second was that he was one of the participants in the battle. Finally, the most important reason of all was that the de intent sensed by Xue He actually did not originate from his or Xu Yourongs sword, but rather...whenever his and Xu Yourongs sword intent blended together, an extra scent would also be created. If he had been able to sense this detail, perhaps he would have understood some things. Regretfully, he was not able to sense it. His sight and mind werepletely ced on the countless rays of light in the snow in front of him. His spiritual sense worked at high speeds to constantly calcte, his Intellectual Sword constantly shed to hold off the frightening Sword of Great Light and push it back beyond the line. He didnt know how many sword techniques he had used yet, only that he had not yet used every sword style there was between heaven and earth. Persisting was very painful. In Xunyang City, he had only been able to use the zing Sword several times. Today, he had already used it several dozen times. The true essence provided from igniting the in of snow had long since been consumed. At the moment, he waspletely reliant on theke outside his Ethereal Pce. But he was not concerned. The facts were proof that his seven days of preparation had been of use. That Xu Yourong was able to learn the Sword of Great Light was beyond his expectations, but those divine and solemn sword techniques that seemed both like a great ocean and also like dewdrops had never been able to break through the line across the center of the Bridge of Helplessness. In addition, he also believed that Xu Yourong would also not be able tost for too long. When Xu Yourongs true essence was no longer capable of sustaining the Sword of Great Light, it would be his chance to counterattack. However, for some inexplicable reason, there was this faint feeling in the depths of his heart that didnt want things to end. Because at the moment, he was very happy. Even though the Intellectual Sword continued to press his spiritual sense, the zing Sword continued to consume his true essence, and the Stupid Sword continued to torture his mind, he was still very happy. Just like if one was ying chess and suddenly encountered an opponent of simr strength and outstanding level. It was also like drinking wine and then suddenly encountering apanion who had a simr tolerance for alcohol and that you could drink andpose poems with. Or perhaps it was like discussing the Dao and meeting a deskmate with kind words and an appearance that was not at all disgusting. As he gazed at the bright figure of the young woman in the snow, Chen Changsheng felt these sorts of feelings. He even felt like he had returned to the Garden of Zhou, back to the snowy temple in the ins, chatting with that young woman. Soaking in the pleasure. Merry and lively. Happy. And calm. He even felt that, in the snow, Xu Yourong should be thinking the same. Yes, Xu Yourong was also thinking this, but her thoughts were much clearer than this. Xu Yourong did not think about a chess opponent or drinking partner. She went straight to that night in the snowy temple. For this battle on the Bridge of Helplessness, he and she had prepared for an entire seven days. More than three hundred sheets of paper filled with calctions and writing and seventeen star charts were in this foggy snow and misty rain, within these shes of sword intent. Right now, they were ying chess, having a talk, doing battle. If they could continue in this way, it would naturally be great, but it was simply an impossibility. The fallen snow had all crumbled, the fallen rain had all transformed, the surface of the stone bridge had been crushed into a spiderweb of cracks, and the Luo River below the bridge was covered with countless scales. Both Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had walked to the end of their respective paths. The young womans figure was still in the snow, extremely close to the center of the bridge, but her footsteps were now much heavier. Chen Changshengs swordy had also changed, gradually bing more sluggish. It was no longer as swift as it was at the beginning, and even began to feel a little unpredictable. The snow all fell, the fog suddenly dispersed, and the Bridge of Helplessness suddenly became clear and bright. On the bridge, two figures met. Like a chess game in its final stages, only thest two moves were left. Inevitably, victory and defeat would be decided. Like a drinking partye to an end, small yellow flowers falling upon the scattered courses, incredibly somber and deste. In a blizzard, people would retreat to a temple, where only the ashes before the statues of gods still retained any warmth. The white gauze fluttered. Xu Yourongs eyes were filled with sacred light, like the stars on the starpass. Chen Changsheng seemed to lightly raise the sword, the point of the sword piercing through the snow that had begun to fall once more. The snow seemed just like the three hundred pieces of paper back at the Orthodox Academy in his room were dancing in the air. Xu Yourong seemed to float up, like a god descending upon the world. With her sword imbued with light, she stabbed at Chen Changsheng. Intellectual Sword, sh. Temple sword, sever. At this very moment, something happened that no one expected. Chen Changsheng had originally been holding the hilt of his sword with both hands. Now, he released the grip of his left hand and extended it towards that temple sword which was flying through the snowy sky. What did he want to do? Even if his body had been washed in dragon blood and was stronger than a body obtained from perfect Purification, it was still a body of flesh and blood. How could it resist the edge of the temple sword, let alone the temple sword that carried Xu Yourongs Heavenly Phoenix true essence and a boundless light? Even a powerful expert like Mao Qiuyu would not dare use a single hand to receive this strike! Chen Changshengs action was very casual, very natural, just like a hand reaching out to take a book from a bookshelf. Of course, he wasnt relying on his left hand to block the temple sword. He just wanted to create a connection to the temple sword. Besides the light on the temple sword and the snowy air, the ce his fingers extended towards also contained a faintly discernible connection. The temple sword had originally been a sword he had brought out of the Garden of Zhou! He was extremely familiar with the temple swords sword intent; how could the temple sword not recognize his Qi? In the Garden of Zhou, the Sword Pool had reappeared and ten thousand old swords had followed him into the battle, the temple sword included. All of these swords were hispanions, his fellow soldiers. In battle, how could a fellow soldier turn on another? In the moment of life and death, how could onespanions not hear ones cries for assistance? An unimaginable ripple of Qi appeared on the Bridge of Helplessness! In the air, the temple sword began to fiercely shudder and then flew towards Chen Changsheng. Flew, not stabbed, because it had no hostility, much less killing intent! The Sword of Great Light was abruptly dispelled! Then something even more shocking urredXu Yourong actually seemed to have already calcted this oue! Her right hand maintained its grip on the temple sword, using the energy to fly forward. Her white dress danced in the air, her figure blurred as she withdrew those myriad rays of light, and she arrived directly in front of Chen Changsheng. If Chen Changsheng had not, in the final moment, used his spiritual sense to stir the temple sword, then no matter how fast Xu Yourongs movement techniques were, she could not possibly have been so fast and broken through his Stainless Sword! Chen Changsheng had calcted for seven days. She had also calcted for seven days. There was a squelch. Perhaps it was because his control over the temple sword hade a little toote, or perhaps it was because Xu Yourong was still the Holy Maiden and even though she had only been reunited with the temple sword for seven days, her control over it was stronger than Chen Changsheng had imagined. Or perhaps it was because something happened that both sides had not expected. The temple sword stabbed into Chen Changshengs left arm, sending out a spurt of blood. Then, the temple sword fell into his hands. The wind and snow began to stir once more, whistling along as if even the world was rather amazed. For some reason, Chen Changshengs actions became a little slow. The Stainless Sword in his right hand that had originally traced such fine and exquisite shes began to deviate. With an unhurried breeze, Xu Yourong extended her slim forefinger. With a seemingly slow, but actually iparably fast speed, it thrust towards the space between Chen Changshengs eyebrows. If this were a normal finger, it would have been simply impossible for it to threaten Chen Changshengs life. Although his body bathed in dragon blood could not resist the famous swords on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, that didnt mean its defense could be broken by a single slim forefinger. And yet, for some reason, his mind suddenly felt that he was in incredible danger, that even his life was on the verge of being lost. Xu Yourongs fingertip held a speck of light, like that of a firefly, but stored within was a limitless energy. No one could be faster than her finger. At least in those battles of hers, no one other than Nanke was fast enough to catch up to the speed of this finger. The bodycks the wings of the bright-colored Phoenix, but our hearts are spiritually linked like the rhino and its horn. (TN: This is a line from an untitled poem by the Tang Dynasty poet Li Shangyin. The poem is romantic in nature, this line meaning that though the lovers cannot meet, as they do not have wings, their hearts are linked. In ancient China, there was a mythical three-horned rhino. One of these horns was called the "Heavenly Path Horn" which, if cut open, would reveal a white line that ran from the head to the tail of the rhino. The second part of this line is a reference to this myth.) This was the Rhino Horn Finger! ...... Chapter 520 – Inseverable Chapter 520 - Inseverable Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Sessive cries of rm rose up from the distant great ship on the Luo River. With eyes wide, the people stared as Chen Changsheng extended his left hand and used some inexplicable method to easily break the Sword of Great Light. Then, they stared as Xu Yourong seemed to have already guessed this method and borrowed his method of breaking her technique in order to break his sword energy. Then, they stared as Chen Changsheng clearly held control over the temple sword, yet the temple sword still pierced into his body. Finally, they saw Xu Yourong extend her finger very inconspicuously towards Chen Changsheng, but in reality, sending it with the strength of a thunderbolt. "Rhino Horn Finger!" Daoist Siyuan said with emotion. Was Chen Changsheng about to lose? Would he die under this finger? Mao Qiuyus expression abruptly changed, his two sleeves creating countless ripples as he prepared to rush over to the bridge. Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion turned extremely ugly, and the same was true for Mo Yu and Prince Chen Liu. Did deciding victory and defeat really require deciding life and death as well? All of this had happened too quickly. No one could have thought that in such a brief span of time, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong could move from extreme movement to extreme stillness and then back to extreme movement again. This signified the both of them had already fallen into their own respective tempos, but even more frightening was the fact that their tempos were actually very simr. This meant that it would be very challenging for anyone to break their tempos. Even those important figures whose cultivation far surpassed them could not aplish this task. Silence. The light on the Bridge of Helplessness gradually scattered and faded away, like the light of the sun fading away to the darkness of the night. The falling snow was still sparse, unable to hide their figures, nor fill the line drawn through the center of the bridge. On one side of the line was snow, on the other side was still rain. Xu Yourong had already crossed this line and was standing in front of Chen Changsheng. The forefinger of her right hand pressed towards the space between his eyebrows, but it had not been able to press all the way. There was still the distance of a dagger between her finger and his forehead. Because that dagger was between them. At some point, Chen Changsheng had raised up the Stainless Sword and blocked Xu Yourongs finger. The bodycks the wings of the bright-colored Phoenix, but our hearts are spiritually linked like the rhino and its horn. But what if one were a bright-colored Phoenix as well? Xu Yourongs Rhino Horn Finger was like a sh of lightning, but it was not faster than his sword. This could only mean that he had already calcted that she would use the Rhino Horn Finger at the end. The temple sword had left a vivid wound on his left arm, and the edge of the wound was even speckled with things that seemed like fragments of stars, but the hilt of the temple sword was already grasped in his hands. Xu Yourong slowly withdrew her finger. A drop of golden red blood slowly seeped from her finger and then dripped onto the bridge. The rain and snow instantly evaporated into steam, creating a faint mist. The Stainless Sword had blocked the Rhino Horn Finger, but it had not been able topletely dissipate all the might of that slender finger. A drop of blood also flowed from the space between Chen Changshengs eyebrows, as if he had obtained a red birthmark. A hush fell over the stone bridge. The people on the distant ship in the Luo River realized that the situation was not as terrible as they had imagined and momentarily calmed down. Separated by the faint mist, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong looked at each other, not speaking for a very long time. They had both been injured, and it seemed that Chen Changshengs injuries were somewhat more severe. However, both swords were in his hands. So just who had won? It was very obvious that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were no longer concerned about the final verdict. As they looked at each other, their minds gave birth to countless questions. "Why is it that when I wrested control of the temple sword from you in the air and even had it nt to the right by seven inches, it still stabbed into my left arm in the end? Could it be that from the moment you began your Sword of Great Light, you never had any intention of injuring me, only of stabbing it into my left arm?" "Why is it that your Stainless Sword, regarded as intelligent and elusive beyondpare, when given the huge opportunity to fall together with my Rhino Horn Finger and take us both down together, instead seemed to grow a little sluggish and through some inexplicable means, appeared in front of your eyebrows and blocked my finger?" Seven days, seventeen star charts, three hundred sheets of paper, countless calctions and deductionsthe sum of the twos experience and knowledge in their cultivating lives were ced in this battle. They had already calcted every part of this battle to the finest detail, yet at the final moment, what was waiting for them was still a surprise. Because they could calcte the path of the sword, calcte the time of day and location, but they could not calcte through the heart of another, could not calcte what the other was thinking. Chen Changsheng could calcte for seven days and nights, yet he could not calcte...that Xu Yourong had actually calcted in advance that he would use sword intent to shake the temple sword, breaking the Sword of Great Light. He had not calcted that she would use the energy from this action to arrive in front of him. And most importantly, he had not calcted that Xu Yourong, from beginning to end, had been going easy on him, had not even a hint of killing intent towards him, and that even her thoughts of injuring him were rather weak. As a result, he had calcted the distance he should shake the temple sword incorrectlythe temple sword injuring him in the arm was truthfully a self-inflicted injury. In this battle on the Bridge of Helplessness, Chen Changsheng had only wanted a draw, but he did not know that she only wanted to not lose. Simrly, Xu Yourong had also not imagined that he would be thinking this way, because she knew who he was, but he did not know who she was. As a result, there was simply no reason for him to shield her. She believed that he wanted to win, so in the final moment, he would inevitably take control of the temple sword and break her Sword of Great Lightin front of the Mausoleum of Zhou, she had seen a simr scene and knew he had the abilityso she had already made her preparations. The moment he would attempt to steal away the temple sword, she would use the opportunity to take control over the entire situation and ultimately announce in front of the countless people on the two banks of the Luo River that this battle was a draw. Yet she had not imagined that Chen Changsheng had no intention of using the temple sword to counterattack, only defend. The final path of the Stainless Sword was also for this purpose. In brief, they had all thought up to the same point, but they had expected one point. After countless calctions and ns met, they transformed into the unexpected. What Xu Yourong had not expected was greater because she was sure that he did not know that she was that Lady Chujian, so she made more mistakes. A mistake was a mistake. She had still notpletely understood this youth called Chen Changsheng. Compared to the person she got to know in the Garden of Zhou,pared to the person in her imagination, he seemed to be even better. This was very good. She lost very willingly. "I lost." If this battle were life-or-death, this battle could naturally continue. Her injuries were lighter than Chen Changsheng and she still had many techniques she had yet to disy. But this was not a life-or-death battle, this was an exchange of swords. Now, both swords were in Chen Changshengs hands, so she believed herself to have lost. There was no sense of giving in. She very calmly epted this fact. Chen Changsheng found it impossible to be calm because there were too many things he didnt understand. Upon hearing Xu Yourongs voice, it became even more impossible for him to calm down. This voice was very pleasing to the ear, like the waters of a clear mountain stream, the dewdrops atop an autumn maple. This voice was rather familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. He turned to Xu Yourong, his gaze still kept out by the white gauze. But he still stared at the white gauze, his gaze growing increasingly serious, increasingly tense. Even if the snowstorm stirred to life once more, even if the remnants of sword intent whistled by, his vision was inseverable. His body abruptly became somewhat rigid, his voice rather nervous. "You...you...can you say that again?" ...... Chapter 521 – Mind Still in a Mess Chapter 521 - Mind Still in a Mess Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This was the first time after the beginning of this battle on the Bridge of Helplessness that the two had spoken. It was also the first conversation between Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong had said, "I lost." Chen Changsheng had said, "Can you say that again?" If the person saying this had been Tang Thirty-Six, then these words would have assuredly been imbued with a derisive scorn intent on doing harm, and Xu Yourong would assuredly have used her Heavenly Phoenix true blood to burn this bridge to ashes. However, she knew of Chen Changshengs temperament and knew that he had guessed upon something and was rather nervous. As a result, she was not angry, instead giving a silent smile. The white gauze obscured her face and also her smile. It was only possible to vaguely feel the scent flowing through the air. Suddenly, the wind and snow stirred and the white gauze hanging from Xu Yourongs curtained hat lifted up. This battle had been crisscrossed by sword intent, especially from the frightening power of the Sword of Great Light. Her dress and hat had the protection of true essence, but the white gauze was not so lucky. The white gauze drifting in the breeze was cut apart and slowly drifted to the ground. The misfortune of the white gauze was Chen Changshengs fortune. Because he finally saw her face. It was a face beautiful beyondpare, an appearance like a painting, skin that seemed so tender that it could be broken by a gust of wind, so pale that it was whiter than snow. She truly was very beautiful, beautiful enough to seize the morale of the entire army, to deprive the world of light. But to Chen Changsheng, this face was a strangers. Just as he was assailed by regret, he saw her eyes. It was a sublime pair of phoenix eyes, zing with the radiance of countless stars, their beauty dazzling to the eyes. However, he opened his own eyes wide and stared into hers, diving all the way into their deepest depths. Here, there were no stars, no light, no divinity, no responsibility, only the bare mountain after a fresh rain. At the moment, this pair of moving eyes contained many words, and much amusement as well. He definitely recognized this pair of eyes. He could never forget this pair of eyes, and had believed that he would never be able to see these eyes again, until now, in this moment of tranquility after this battle of rain and snow on the Bridge of Helplessness, when the breeze brushed away the white gauze covering his opponents face... A while ago, as he sat in front of the Mausoleum of Zhou, he had vividly experienced what it meant for sorrow to surge forward like a tide. Now, he finally understood that the phrase like being struck by a thunderbolt written in books was not exaggerated, but a real sensation. In the slightly gloomy snowy sky, an invisible thunderbolt seemed to form and directly strike him. His body grew iparably rigid and incapable of speech. The hands gripping the swords were ice-cold, but his body was zing like an inferno. With great difficulty, he dragged his eye away from hers. In an incredibly stupid fashion, he turned around and stared upstream at the endless white sky and the waters of the Luo River. After a while, he turned around and looked at her, opening his mouth as if ready to say something. In the end, however, nothing came out. With no other choice, he turned back to stare at the uninhabited upper reaches of the Luo River. He was worried that if he continued to look at her, his already faintly trembling legs mightpletely give out. Seeing his awkward andical appearance, the amusement in Xu Yourongs eyes intensified. She covered her mouth and chuckled, flowers blooming in her eyes. She walked up to the edge of the bridge and stood at his side. Gazing upstream, she calmly asked, "Is there anything nice to see?" "You...can you not say anything to me right now? Im in a bit of a mess at the moment." Chen Changshengs face was a little red. This wasnt because of the lingering power of the Rhino Horn Finger, nor was it because of the cold weather, but because he was nervous. As he gazed at the Luo River and smelled the faint fragranceing from his side, he felt flustered and didnt even dare nce to his side. Before the match, he had also been very nervous, so he had looked under the bridge at the snow falling into the Luo River. By seeing the moving and unmoving unite as one, he was able to calm his mind. But now, no matter how he looked at the snow falling into the Luo River, he found it impossible to calm down. Xu Yourong gently pushed her hair behind her ear. Gazing at his profile and not wishing for him to be too hard-pressed, she withdrew her smile and calmly asked, "With yourst technique, why did you not act ording to position of the Three Stars Constetion like you did at the very beginning, but instead suddenly brought your sword level with your brow?" As expected, when discussing swords, Chen Changsheng calmed down a little. He mumbled, "I guessed." When Su Li had passed the Intellectual Sword down to him, he said it very clearly, there are many times where one just has to guess. This statement seemed rather unreasonable, but with her talent, Xu Yourong could naturally understand. Originally, she had not nned to tease him, but she couldnt help herself, "Then why havent you been able to guess who I am?" She spoke very calmly, but if one listened carefully, there was a faint meaning within. Chen Changsheng had already gone stupid. His head lowered, he found it simply impossible to speak. Xu Yourong said nothing more. Quietly standing at his side, she watched as the snow fell into the Luo River. ...... ...... From the moment the battle started, the two banks of the Luo River were filled with cheers andmentary that reached to the skies. When the fog of snow met with the mist of rain and the temple sword and Stainless Sword burst forth with the brightest colors, the cheers andmentary reached their peak. Themon people could not understand this match, but the awe-inspiring scene on the Bridge of Helplessness was already enough to move them. This battle that had been the focus of all had finally concluded, but the cheers andmentary continued because themon people could not tell just who had obtained the final victory. "In my view, it should be Little Principal Chen. In the end, didnt the Holy Maiden back down first?" "Both of them were injured, and Little Principal Chens injuries are heavier. For what reason can you say the Holy Maiden lost?" "But cant you see that in the end, both of the swords are in Little Principal Chens hands?" "And what does that mean? The Holy Maiden didnt even use her strongest techniques. Did you see the legendary Phoenix blood, huh?" "Dont tell me you can confirm that Little Principal Chen used his full strength?" From the front of the river bank quickly came the news that Xu Yourong had conceded to Chen Changshengs sword. The two banks of the Luo River were momentarily peaceful as the crowd gradually digested this fact. "Eh...quickly, look at the bridge!" Countless gazes shifted to the distant Bridge of Helplessness and saw Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong standing side by side at that ce. They even seemed to be softly chatting about something. After a moment, they stopped talking and calmly stood there, letting the drifting snow fall upon them. Because they were rather far from the crowd, they looked almost like they were leaning against each other. The noise of discussion on the two banks of the Luo River gradually faded away, leaving only an eerie silence. The crowd stared at the scene on the Bridge of Helplessness with quite some astonishment. Just a moment ago, they were wielding swords and fighting each other, and now they were standing side by side and viewing the scenery? What was going on here? "The Holy Maiden...this was showing mercy, huh?" Amongst themon people spectating, very few supported Chen Changsheng, and even these people remained silent, because they could see that this battle had been marvelous beyondpare, but it was very obvious that neither side had intentions of making it one of life-or-death. The crowds could not understand those wondrous sword techniques disyed in the rain and snow, but now when they saw the scene on the bridge, they faintly sensed a certain implication within. The scene on the Bridge of Helplessness was very beautiful. Standing together, they were so harmonious, so calm, that the crowd could not bear to break it by making some noise. Only after a very long time had passed did the crowds on both banks of the Luo River gradually begin to sigh, each one of them having the same meaning. "Why must such a pair of immortalpanions point their swords at each other?" Chapter 522 – Acting Like a Fool Chapter 522 - Acting Like a Fool Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The people on the ship were even more confused than the crowd on the banks of the Luo River. The match had already been concluded for some time, but neither Chen Changsheng nor Xu Yourong had descended from the Bridge of Helplessness. Instead, they stood calmly at Chen Changshengs end of the bridge, looking at something or the other. None of the important figures like Mao Qiuyu or Linghai Zhiwang or even Xu Shiji believed that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong knew each other. Moreover, they were keenly aware of the significance hidden behind this battle, so they did not believe that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong would begin to sympathize with each other through this exchange of swords. So just why, after this battle had just concluded, were they so calmly standing next to each other? And why were they so close? What were they doing? "Just whats going on here?" Tang Thirty-Six said as he looked at the backs of those two people on the bridge. Mo Yu felt the same, and when she associated it with that night Xu Yourong visited the Orthodox Academy, the more she thought, the more she felt something was wrong, causing her to crease her brow. Tang Thirty-Six said in aggravation, "I dont care if they feign loneliness or mimic despair, but can they care a little about the mood of us spectators?" On the side, Su Moyu asked, "What mood?" Tang Thirty-Six pointed towards the Bridge of Helplessness at Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, exining, "They just fought such a fierce battle and both are clearly wounded. At this time, under the eyes of so many people, theyre actually still in the mood to appreciate the snow? You dont feel that this is too...that thing?" That thing was an obscene word. The crowds on the banks of the Luo River and the people on the ship might have different moods, but none of them were thinking about curses like Tang Thirty-Six was. Because the scene on the Bridge of Helplessness at the moment truly was very beautiful. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stood on his side of the bridge, their backs to the great ship and the numberless crowds on the banks of the Luo River as if they didnt exist in this world. After quite some time had passed, Chen Changsheng raised his head and looked at her, saying, "You..." Xu Yourong did not look back, continuing to gaze at the upper reaches of the Luo River. She calmly replied, "Do not speak." Somewhat hesitant, Chen Changsheng said, "Then I..." Xu Yourong raised her brows, saying, "Didnt I say to not speak?" Chen Changsheng lowered his head. "Oh." Xu Yourong gazed at a snowke drifting down in front of her. "Dont speak of our matter to anyone else." Didnt you tell me not to speak? Chen Changsheng only dared to think this sentence, and then upon thinking about her request, he became rather confused. "Eh?" Xu Yourong suddenly asked, "Happy?" Chen Changsheng very obediently replied, "Mm." Xu Yourong turned her head to him, then smiled, "Truly silly." Chen Changsheng scratched his head, then said, "Ah." "Ill leave first," Xu Yourong dered. Somewhat surprised, Chen Changsheng said anxiously, "Ah?" Xu Yourong extended her hand and received the temple sword, then walked back to her side of the bridge. Chen Changsheng watched as her body gradually disappeared into the snow,pletely at a loss as to how to respond. He once more felt that feeling he had felt several days ago in front of the Mausoleum of Zhou. Countless emotions seemed to assail him like a tide. This time, the tide contained no sorrow, but wasplex to the extreme. He stood muddleheaded on the Bridge of Helplessness. As he watched the White Crane fly off, he suddenly saw that pheasant-like young Peng. In the wind and snow, the young Peng twisted its head to nce, seeming very much like it was jeering at him. He turned his head back to gaze once more at the Luo River. Leaning against the guardrail, he lowered his head. He didnt use his hands to cover his face. He knew that his face was burning hot at the moment. The other reason he didnt use his hand to cover his face was the small slip of paper in his hand. This small slip of paper had been secretly stuffed into his hand by Xu Yourong when she was taking the temple sword. In the Six Ivies, and in the private schools and provincial academies in the counties, provinces, and countryside, when the spring sunshine outside the window was bright and lovely, small slips of paper would always be passed around between desks. This small slip of paper was like a ray of spring sunshine. Today, in thepany of the wind and snow, before the numerous popce of the capital, he had also received a small slip of paper. On the paper was written a location and a time. Fortune Peace Roads Fish with Tofu. Today, at dusk. This was the first time Chen Changsheng had received this sort of slip of paper. He recalled those stories of gifted schrs and beautifuldies that he had once read and the guidance Tang Thirty-Six had provided in his everyday life. Rather unconvinced, he thought, is this what is meant by a date? The wind and snow were as before, but the Bridge of Helplessness gradually began to grow livelier. Xu Yourong had conceded and then departed. This battle which everyone had been engrossed in had finallye to a close. Moreover, without mentioning what sort of variable this battle on the Bridge of Helplessness would present towards the conflict between the Li Pce and the Imperial Court, this battle would inevitably be recorded in the annals of history, bing the first battle between the future Pope and the Holy Maiden. Then, it would be brought up countless times by other people, like now, for instance. At the moment, many people wished to know the details of this battle. Especially Tang Thirty-Six. He cared nothing for the indications of the Orthodoxy cavalry and Imperial Guards. Transforming into a puff of smoke, he ran to the Bridge of Helplessness. Gasping for breath, he looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Just who exactly won?" At the moment, Chen Changsheng was still somewhat in a daze. Hearing his question, he inadvertently replied, "She did not lose." "I reminded you before, dont go easy on her just because she looks pretty! And now would you look at it, you didnt go easy, but your mouth is ying these games! She didnt lose, so does that mean that you lost? Xu Yourong has already admitted that she lost and you still want to trick me!" Tang Thirty-Six said angrily. Chen Changsheng was rather confused at why he was so angry, thinking, even if this is the case, as my friend, shouldnt you be happy for me? "Since you could beat her, just what was all that before the match about telling me to bet on you losing? Just what do you mean?" As Tang Thirty-Six thought about this matter, he became absolutely apoplectic. "You are a pig!" Chen Changsheng recalled this matter and then he recalled many other things. Feeling quite ashamed, he admitted, "Yes, I am a pig." Tang Thirty-Six was stunned. Only now did he realize that there was something wrong, that Chen Changsheng seemed like he was in another world. ...... ...... Under the gaze of the countless crowds of the capital and cheersing from both sides of the street, Chen Changshengs group returned to the Orthodox Academy. The restaurants outside the academy walls hung high their colorednterns and random zither tunes could be heard. Because of their pride and joy at their principals victory, the students and teachers of the Orthodox Academy were there, celebrating to their hearts content. After returning to his room, Chen Changsheng did not emerge for a very long time. Tang Thirty-Six, Su Moyu, and Xuanyuan Po stood around the first floor, looking up at the third floor window, their faces filled with doubt. Chen Changsheng had ultimately obtained victory in this match that was the focus of the entire worlds attention, and he had won in such a beautiful fashion, with no ce that he could be criticized. But why was it that very few of the emotions a victor should feel could be seen on his face? Even if he once had an engagement with Xu Yourong, he might feel somewhatplex about it, but to this extent? Just what had happened on the Bridge of Helplessness? What problem had Chen Changsheng encountered? "To make a person obsessed with cleanliness admit that theyre a pig..." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the window, his expression grave. "This matter does not seem very simple at all." ...... Chapter 523 – A Date After Dusk Chapter 523 - A Date After Dusk Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhexiu, supported by his walking stick, walked out of the house. Looking at the other three people, he said, "If you want know, just ask him." Tang Thirty-Six shook his head, "I asked before, but he didnt say. In addition, given his response at the time, he probably wouldnt say it even if you beat him to death." Xuanyuan Po felt his head ache. He asked, "In your view, just what do you think is most likely to have happened?" Tang Thirty-Six spected, "I wonder if he was prepared to let Xu Yourong win at the beginning and so made me bet on him losing. In the end though, he wasnt careful for a few moments and won, which is why hes acting so weird now..." Su Moyu shook his head, "Even if this matter deviated from his calctions, its not enough to reach this state." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "You dont understand, my meaning is that its very likely he took all his wealth and bet...on his own loss." They were all silent. After a while, Xuanyuan Po finally understood and sucked in a cold breath before asking, "Then wasnt Chen Changsheng faking the fight?" Zhexiu, seeing that their conversation was getting increasingly nonsensical, shook his head and departed, no longer paying any mind to this matter. Su Moyu helplessly said, "In my view, Chen Changsheng is just someone who wishes to cultivate the Dao and is able to keep something like winning or losing from resting on his mind. Youre all overthinking it." Xuanyuan Po thought it over, then shook his head, "Thatspletely at odds with his appearance in the carriage, sometimes giggling to himself and sometimes creasing his brow." Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "If even a ck bear can see it, then he really must have a problem." Suddenly, a shout came out of the third-floor window. He hadnt encountered some enemy, nor was it a cockroach. Rather, he was giving vent to his feelings. "See...if it wasnt because he lost so much money, how could he be in such pain? Have you ever seen his emotions fluctuate like this before?" Gazing at the third-floor window, Tang Thirty-Six sighed. But in the next moment, the yellsing from the room transformed into the hums of a song. One could faintly make out that this was a rather obscure and rustic song. Su Moyu looked at Tang Thirty-Six and asked, "Do you still think his mood is bad?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "I didnt say that this was a problem of whether his mood is good or bad, but that his mood is fluctuating." Su Moyu contemted and realized that Tang Thirty-Sixs words were reasonable. Amongst the people of the Orthodox Academy, in terms of controlling emotion, it was naturally Wofu Zhexiu that was strongest, and the second strongest was Chen Changsheng. Whether it was in his normal everyday life or when cultivating and fighting, Chen Changsheng had never showed any sign of losing control over his emotions. He was calm and unflustered far beyond his age, even giving off the feeling that he had already experienced all sorts of things. However, todays Chen Changsheng was clearly different. "Have you guys heard the story of Peddler Jin passing the provincial exam?" Tang Thirty-Six looked up at the window and narrowed his eyes. "If my previous conjecture is wrong, then its highly likely that he got too excessively happy from winning against Xu Yourong and went insane." Right then, the third-floor window was suddenly pushed open and Chen Changsheng peeked his head out and looked down. Tang Thirty-Six and the rest were all quite startled and hurriedly lowered their heads. They began to randomly mumble things at each other, pretending to chat so as to avoid Chen Changsheng noticing anything strange. Chen Changsheng had no clue that his fellows of the Orthodox Academy were worrying about his mental state. He yelled, "Tang Tang,e upstairs and help me with something." ...... ...... "What do you need?" "Help me see what clothes would be more appropriate." Chen Changsheng pointed at the wardrobe at those clean and tidy shirts that still looked brand-new after a year. He added, "Mm...its also not too formal an asion, I just dont want to seemcking in manners." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the ten-odd in sets of clothing in the wardrobe and said rather helplessly, "Just who do you think can tell the difference between these clothes?" Just as Xu Yourong had felt when she visited the Orthodox Academy in the night, Chen Changshengs clothes were always of this type, always this in. Besides being clean, there was nothing special about them. Chen Changsheng saw that this was true. After considering his options for a moment, he asked, "What if you let me borrow some of your clothes?" "Has the Moon of the demons really run over to the capital?" Tang Thirty-Six looked like he had just heard something inconceivable. He stared into Chen Changshengs eyes for a very long time. Finally, in a voice filled with disbelief, he said, "To a normal person, a celebratory feast at the Li Pce is naturally important, but you can enter the Li Pce whenever you want. Is there any need to ce such importance on it?" Chen Changsheng stared nkly at him. It was only at this point that he remembered that there was a feast being held at the Li Pce tonight...the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness had received the attention of the world. As the Principal of the Orthodox Academy and also tacitly recognized as the sessor to the Orthodoxy, since he had obtained victory over Xu Yourong, who represented the Tianhai Divine Empress and the southern sects, his attendance at this feast was naturally unavoidable. "In a little while, I have to go out to do something...you and Su Moyu go in my ce to the Li Pce. I might have to trouble you to exin to His Holiness." Tang Thirty-Six was incredibly shocked, thinking, just whats more important than tonight? His Holiness is extremely likely to use this feast to announce a few things. "What are you going to do?" "I really cant tell you." Tang Thirty-Six no longer pursued the topic. Walking to the window, he held his hands behind his back and looked out at the ice-coveredke. Very casually, he asked, "Where should the academys carriage go to pick you up?" These two were far too familiar with each other. Chen Changsheng knew very well what Tang Thirty-Six was up to, but he knew that if he asked, Tang Thirty-Six would just reply that cold nights and icy roads arent good to walk on. "Im not going to tell you the location, and dont you think about following me either." He looked at Tang Thirty-Sixs back and said, "This is my matter, let me handle it." Without turning around, Tang Thirty-Six asked, "And youre sure you can handle it properly?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Im not sure, but I hope I can." Saying this, he changed into a in long gown that he wore the most often, nced at the bamboo dragonfly on the bookshelf, and exited the room. Standing by the window, Tang Thirty-Six watched as Chen Changsheng walked out of the house and walked into the wintry forest by theke. After a while, he saw him jump over the wall and then vanish from sight. He couldnt help but crease his brow, thinking, acting with such prudence and keeping your tracks so hidden, just what are you going to do? Walking through the cold and snowy forest then jumping over the wall, he put on a bamboo hat and merged with the crowd. He began walking in the direction of the gloomy sun in the snowy clouds. He didnt need to walk too long before arriving at a very ordinary alley in the west of the city. The alley was very short but its location was excellent. Nearby was the Li Pce, so this alley contained many restaurants and taverns. This was the Fortune Peace Road that was written on the slip of paper. Chen Changsheng stood at the entrance to the alley. He lowered his head to take a look at himself. After confirming that everything was very proper, he rxed a little. He wore a very ordinary set of clothes, but they were washed very clean. Back at the Orthodox Academy, he had also washed himself very clean. On the Bridge of Helplessness, her finger had left a drop of blood on his forehead, but just like he had confirmed after leaving the Garden of Zhou, his blood currently had no scent. After bathing himself three times in session, there was even less scent left behind. Only the fresh, clean, and faint scent of soap could be smelled on his body. His ck hair was bound very tightly. It was somewhat damp and notpletely dry. In the cold wind emerging from the alley, the surface of his hair had been covered by a thinyer of frost. This was just like his current mood. Chapter 524 – Raise Your Hand to Ask for Leave Chapter 524 - Raise Your Hand to Ask for Leave Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng walked into the alley. After a few moments, he walked out again. He stood at the entrance of the alley, seeming rather lost. He had walked through the alley two times and seen many restaurants, but he had seen nothing like the Fish with Tofu written on the slip of paper. Then should he just wait for her toe? He stood at the entrance of the alley, then was struck by a sudden thought. Could it be that to punish his stupidity, she had deliberately yed a trick on him? Yes, that must be it, or else why would she leave on this slip of paper a location that didnt exist? His emotions were ratherplex. The snowkes descending from the heavens gradually grewrger and the pedestrians on the street and in the alley gradually left to avoid the snow. Because of the feast today at the Li Pce, many people had gone off to the Divine Avenue to see the excitement. Business for the restaurants and taverns within Fortune Peace Road was much worse than normal, and they seemed at the moment rather cold and cheerless. He did not leave, instead waiting in the falling snow by the alleys entrance. ...... ...... The two sides of the Li Pces Divine Avenue were illuminated by brightnterns. As the snowkes drifted down, the people of the capital that hade to watch the spectacle had decreased somewhat. Those who persisted, when seeing the line of luxurious imperial carriages of the aristocratic houses and various pces entering the Li Pce, felt that this journey had not been made in vain. Tonight, the Great Hall of Light where the feast was being held was already filled with priests and ministers, as well as the people from the various academies and halls. However, that quiet and beautiful hall behind the Great Hall of Light was still as tranquil as usual. The Pope was attending tonights feast. He had already exchanged his hempen robe for the Divine Robe. His right hand held adle and he was currently watering his Green Leaf. Seeing that the Green Leaf was growing stronger and sturdier, his elderly face revealed a gratified smile. He took a soft towel that had been ced by the pot and gently dried his hands. On the previous times Chen Changsheng hade to the Li Pce, he had noticed the changes of the Green Leaf. Since the Green Leaf World and the Garden of Zhou were the same in that both were stable shards of space and were impossible to makerger, he did not understand why the Pope paid so much care for its growth. Could it just be so that the gate to enter the Green Leaf World would be more stable? Or was it because as the Green Leaf in the pot grew stronger and healthier, the gate between the Green Leaf World and the original world would getrger andrger? If this was the case, why did the Pope want the gate to the Green Leaf World to getrger? "In the end, this matter is still too great. Does Your Holiness not wish to consider it a bit longer?" Mao Qiuyu calmly stood behind the Pope, his attitude very reverential, his two sleeves not trembling in the slightest. The Pope ced down the towel and smiled, "Upon hearing your narrative of the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness, I realized that this child is more reliable than I imagined. You also said before, solely in terms of potential and future prospects, its really quite difficult to find a better person than him. This being the case, if I pass on the Orthodoxy to him, I can be at ease." Mao Qiuyu was quiet for a while, before replying, "Your Holinesss words are true. Its just that Linghai and Siyuan are both well above Chen Changsheng in terms of cultivation and qualifications, and back then, those two also received Your Holinesss devoted care and nurturing. In my view, those two will find it very difficult to ept this affair." The Pope walked back to the dais, took down the Divine Crown from the zed throne, and ced it on his head. However, he did not grasp the Divine Staff which represented the power of the Orthodoxy. In an unhurried tone, he said, "Just count it as me being selfish. After all, this child is the only legitimate sessor to the Orthodoxy. Moreover, in the future, he will have to confront this worlds most difficult choice, most frustrating helplessness, most prating sorrow. This bestowal is just my constion to him and also thepensation the Orthodoxy should be giving to him." Saying this, he slowly turned and began to walk towards that cold, stone wall. As he walked, the stone wall slowly opened, unleashing boundless light. ...... ...... This was a Night Pearl that had originally sat on the edge of the Dew tform, illuminating the capital. Due to the weathering of time, it had gradually lost its shine, so it had been taken down and ced in one of the halls of the Imperial Pce to serve as a light source. Although this Night Pearl was no longer as dazzling as it was in the very beginning, to the memorials on the desk, it was still iparably bright. The Divine Empress was currently perusing memorials, at the same time listening to the words echoing through the pce hall. The elderly chief eunuch, his body bowed, stood to her right, very softly rying to her the specific details of this mornings battle on the Bridge of Helplessness. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs battle on the Bridge of Helplessness had taken ce not long after the early morning, yet both the Pope and the Divine Empress did not have people report to them on this matter until it was almost nightfall. This indicated that, unlike the view of the entire continent, these two Saints didnt much care about this battle. Even though Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were their most trusted juniors and were even their sessors from a certain point of view, this was still, in their eyes, a trifling matter. "...as the temple sword came from the Sword Pool. Little Principal Chen presumably left some sort of trick. The Holy Maiden was probably clear on this beforehand and so had made her preparations. Yet for some reason, still not attacking his opponent, Chen Changsheng wounded his left arm as a price to forcefully wrest control of the temple sword. Then, once more against expectations, he blocked the Holy Maidens Rhino Horn Finger. If just discussing an exchange of swords, he can be considered to have won by half a technique, but if this were a real battle and it continued, he would probably have had no chance of victory. Its just...the Holy Maiden straightforwardly left in that manner." After saying his piece, the chief eunuch carefully raised his head up and nced at her, then slowly retreated. The Divine Empresss expression had not changed. This was the case even during the vast majority of the time when the chief eunuch was not raising his head. The talent and intellect that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had disyed in the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness was sufficient to shock the vast majority of the people, but not her. Only when she heard that Xu Yourong hadprehended the Sword of Great Light did she arch her brows, seemingly quite surprised at this. "Truly a stubborn girl." She threw the memorial onto the desk, stood up and walked to the doors of the hall. Her hands sped behind her, she gazed at the distant light in the darkness. That ce was most likely the Li Pce. Suddenly, Mo Yu rushed in, her expression incredibly grave. She reported that matter which had just urred to the Divine Empress. Quietly gazing at the Li Pce, the Divine Empress smirked, but her eyes were still indifferent. "Its getting more and more interesting." ...... ...... The battle on the Bridge of Helplessness had already concluded, but the discussion brought about by its aftermath could not be so easily quieted in such a short amount of time. The conversations held between the important figures in the Great Hall of Light were still mostly concerned with this matter. With the insight and cultivation of these important figures, after they had calmed down, they were able to recall the scene and understand that Xu Yourong had refrained from using her Heavenly Phoenix true blood to intentionally suppress herself to the level of a normal person. This was because she wanted to engage in a straightforward confrontation, relying on her strength, not innate talent, to obtain victory over Chen Changsheng. However, in no way did this mean that they believed Chen Changsheng had an unfair advantage, because they were also keenly aware that Chen Changsheng had also not used his most powerful techniquesfor instance, that method he had used to receive Zhu Luos strike in that battle amidst the rain in Xunyang City and not die. Suddenly, solemn andpassionate music began to y throughout the Great Hall of Light. The stone wall in the depths of the hall began to slowly open and emit rays of light, and stone sculptures on both sides of the great hall began to glow with light. The people in the hall hurriedly tidied their clothes and arranged themselves in order, humbly bowing towards the Pope as he emerged from the stone wall and walked into the light. Under the escort of the head knights and several archbishops, the Pope slowly ascended the dais. Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang were naturally amongst them, and Mao Qiuyu, Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, was in the very back. What surprised everyone the most was that the Divine Staff, the symbol of the Orthodoxys authority, was sped between his hands. Without any long orplicated procedures, Mao Qiuyu calmly began to read aloud the merit Chen Changsheng had performed for the Orthodox Academy. From the Grand Examination to the Mausoleum of Books, from the Garden of Zhou to this morning on the Bridge of Helplessness, and even the rebirth of the Orthodox Academythis originally taboo matter of the Orthodoxyhad been listed as his achievements. This had always been a celebratory feast for the Orthodoxy, and of course, what they celebrated were Chen Changshengs achievements. Mao Qiuyu announcing these achievements was something that everyone had expected, but what happened afterwards was something no one, with the exception of Mao Qiuyu and the Pope, had anticipated. After Mao Qiuyu finished reading off Chen Changshengs merits, he did not act as people thought he would and directly announce the reward the Orthodoxy would bestow upon him. Instead, he calmly walked to the Popes side and then, under the shocked gazes of all, the Pope extended his hand and took up the Divine Staff, dering, "Thereby, we grant this blessing unto him." The Great Hall of Light waspletely silent. No one spoke because they were all stupefied. At present, Chen Changsheng was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. From quite a long time ago, he had been the Popes martial nephew, it was just that nobody knew of this fact. After the events of the Mausoleum of Books, the entire continent knew of the Popes ns, knew that Chen Changsheng would be the next Pope. However, this had all been conjecture or inference. Today, conjectures had been confirmed, inferences had be reality. The Pope had turned over the Divine Staff that symbolized the authority of the Orthodoxy to Chen Changsheng. This was also a deration to the entire world that Chen Changsheng was his sessor. The silence in the Great Hall of Light continued. It wasnt because of some strangeness nor was it indicative that some momentous event would urno one would dare defy the will of the Pope in this ceit was just that nobody knew how to respond. This was something proper and expected, it had just urred far earlier than imagined and they couldnt help but be shocked. Chen Changsheng was only sixteen. Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang, those two who were once regarded as having the highest hopes of taking up the Divine Staff and seeding the Pope, had incredibly unsightlyplexions. They had originally believed that they still had ten-some years to change the Popes will, but they had not expected that the Pope would not give them any time whatsoever. They were keenly aware of just why the Pope had chosen this time to confirm Chen Changshengs status as sessor. If this were before, the new faction of the Orthodoxy, such as the two archbishops and their supporters, might be able to use the reason of Chen Changsheng being too young and requiring further observation as an excuse for a few years, thus dying the Popes decision. But now, the continent already had a sixteen-year-old Holy Maiden; what did it matter if there was a sixteen-year-old candidate for Pope? Let alone the fact that this candidate for Pope had just defeated that Holy Maiden today. The silence in the great hall continued, but people gradually began to feel that something was wrong. Even if they didnt know how to react, what of Chen Changsheng? Even if he was also very shocked, at this point, he should still stand up and thank the Pope for this blessing, then ept the well-wishes of everyone within the hall. Mao Qiuyus gaze looked over the hall. His brow deeply furrowed, he asked somewhat incredulously, "Where is Chen Changsheng?" In a certain corner of the great hall, a hand shot up from the crowd, apanied by a rather uneasy voice. "He...he...he...at lunch, he was too happy and ate too much. He had some indigestion, so he entrusted me with the task...of asking for leave." Tonight, the Orthodoxy was celebrating achievements, the Pope hade to personally bestow the Divine Staff and confirm the position of sessor to the Orthodoxy...but the person in question was not even here? The Great Hall of Light exploded with discussion and the crowd parted like water, revealing the person that had just been speaking. Tang Thirty-Six, his head lowered, his hand raised. Chapter 525 – Sharing the Umbrella Like Old Friends, No? Chapter 525 - Sharing the Umbre Like Old Friends, No? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Sixs raised hand was very low, as was his head, and his voice was truthfully also very low. Although his face was not visible, it could be imagined just how embarrassed he was. The crowd parted like a tide. No matter how embarrassed he was, given that he was widely regarded as Chen Changshengs good friend and also the fact that he was the superintendent of the Orthodox Academy, and then adding on the fact that Su Moyu and Xuanyuan Po persistently turned their heads away, Tang Thirty-Six could only walk forward, all the way until he reached the Pope. Mao Qiuyu had a rather unsightly expression. Only through sheer will did he resist the urge to discipline him with a word or two. On the other hand, the Pope had a very calm expression as he passed the Divine Staff into Tang Thirty-Sixs hands. The Divine Staff was not as heavy as imagined, but Tang Thirty-Six felt it was as heavy as a mountain, so heavy that he almost couldnt bear it. Getting on his knees, he bowed in Chen Changshengs ce. His head was lowered, but he could still sense the gazes being focused on him from all around. Some of these gazes were stunned, some disdainful, others gratified, but even more were surprisingly hostile, sharp like swords. He felt himself incredibly unfortunate and thus incredibly angry. Under Mao Qiuyus direction, he said a few words of gratitude, but his heart was filled with nothing but incessant curses. These curses were naturally aimed at the person who had left him with this task and then run off to parts unknown, Chen Changsheng. ...... ...... The snow was falling harder and harder, and the streets had long since be devoid of pedestrians. Within the alley,nterns were continuously being lit. Chen Changsheng had already stood for a very long time in front of Fortune Peace Road, gazing at the sky while sighing in his heart. The snow clouds obscured the sun and the capital was somewhat gloomy. One could barely tell from the intensity of the light that the sun was currently moving west, on the verge of sinking below the horizon. The time on the slip of paper had said dusk, but the world in dusk had always been somewhat fuzzy. The idea of dusk itself was rather fuzzy. It would always take at least an hour from the moment the sun began to sink below the mountains until the moment itpletely sank below the horizon, so then was it still dusk right now? Did he perhapse a little too early? Or would she really note? He thought, if the sky has gonepletely dark and she still hasnte, I guess Ill leave. Suddenly, a loud sound came from the distance, from the direction of the Li Pce. He simply had no idea what had urred, much less that the matter had to do with him. In the snowstorm, he rubbed his hands, at times looking in the direction of the Imperial Pce, at times looking in the direction of the Divine General of the Easts estate. There was a problem with his meridians and their output of true essence was insufficient, but his body was truthfully brimming with true essence, so he had no need to fear the cold. The reason he was rubbing his hands and asionally stamping his feet was purely a problem with his mood. The sky gradually darkened and would soon turnpletely ck. He had also abandoned all hope. From a distance, a voice rang out from behind him. "Why are you standing here?" Upon hearing this voice, his body slightly stiffened. Turning his body, he saw a person holding an umbre slowly walking out of the alley behind him. The umbre was somewhat old and seemingly rather strange. The space under the umbre seemed to be cut off from the dusky light and was very difficult to make out clearly, even impossible for the average person to see. But Chen Changsheng could, because he was very familiar with this umbre. This umbre was originally his. Of course, this umbre was the Yellow Paper Umbre. Just like a snowke drifting down from the sky, the Yellow Paper Umbre slowly made its way over to him, then tilted back, revealing Xu Yourongs face. It was an appearance very difficult to describe with words. One could only rely on the clich of describing it as perfect. Seeing this sublimely beautiful face that truly was unfamiliar to him, Chen Changsheng was rather nervous, rather absent-minded. Only after gazing into her eyes and finding that familiar sense of tranquil indifference was he able to gradually rx. He was familiar with her voice and also familiar with her eyes. The moment their gazes met, all unfamiliarity melted away and it seemed as if the two had returned to the Garden of Zhou. Journeying together in life and death, apanying each other morning and night, sitting to discuss the Dao, rising to confront the enemy, meeting each other for the first time like old friends, white-headed and growing old. (TN: This seems to be a y on the Chinese idiom "ͷ£", which carries the meaning of "some people can know each other until they grow old and still treat each other as strangers, while some people can stop their carriages and meet each other for the first time yet chat like they were old friends." ͷ means white-haired. means the ovepping canopies of carriages. In this case though, the idiom is changed to "ʣ׵", which we can take to mean meeting like old friends and then growing old together.) Sharing the umbre just like they were old friends. But what reason was there to say they were white-headed? Chen Changsheng realized that he had suddenly thought of this term and grew rather embarrassed. At the moment, he did not know there was someone in the Li Pce that was even more embarrassed than he was. "Why are you standing here? Didnt we already agree to go eat Tofu and Fish?" Xu Yourongs demeanor was quite unlike Chen Changshengs current nervous state, as she had known who he was for quite some time and several dozen days had been enough for her to calm down. Moreover, they had touched far too many times in the Garden of Zhou. When she saw him, it was really impossible for her to feel an unfamiliarity, much less disy any feeling of distance. "...I already went into the alley and looked over it twice, but I couldnt find this Fish with Tofu that you spoke of," Chen Changsheng replied. Xu Yourong was stumped for words. Turning to the alley, she said with regret, "I donte back for three years and it just goes away like that. That ces fish really was quite good." "How did you..e from that direction?" Chen Changsheng asked, pointing at the alley from which she had emerged. That alley was noting from the Imperial Pce, nor was it from the direction of the Divine General of the Easts estate, so he had not noticed hering. "I went to the Little Orange Garden and waited for a while. Mo Yu...did note back, then I decided to head over and arrived a littlete." As she spoke, Xu Yourongs two eyshes fluttered, her eyes turned down, and her cheeks blushed. As she had been making her way to the appointed ce, she suddenly recalled that this was the first time she and Chen Changsheng would...privately meet. The time in the Garden of Zhou naturally could not be counted, and she suddenly felt somewhat shy. She then recalled that it was she who on the Bridge of Helplessness had set this appointment and, not wanting to give off a bad impression, came up with the idea on the spot to bring Mo Yu along. Who could have known that Mo Yu was not home? She didnt know if she should regret this or celebrate it. In short, to her, these matters were even moreplex thanprehending the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. The light was too gloomy so Chen Changsheng could not see her expression. He was also rather slow in this aspect, so he naturally did not know why she would go to the Little Orange Garden to find Mo Yu. He could only think about how the object of todays date was to eat a meal, so he asked uncertainly, "We might as well eat something else in this alley, or...go to some other ce?" "Lets just eat here." Xu Yourong offered him the umbre. Chen Changsheng very naturally received the umbre. No words were required, not even a nce. Offering and receiving the umbre were both very natural actions, as if performed countless times. This was because, in the Garden of Zhou, they really had done these actions countless timesin the ins of the Unsetting Sun, when they were encountering monsters and needed to hurry away, in the majority of cases, she was on his back with the umbre in her hands. Whenever she was tired, she would hand the umbre over to him. With Chen Changsheng holding the umbre, they walked side by side into the small alley. The speed at which time changed the things of the world was perhaps not as fast as flowing water, but to change the restaurants in one alley was exceptionally easy. The most famous dish of Fortune Peace Road had long since ceased to be Fish with Tofu, and was now Pot-Simmered Ribs. In this short alley, there were five restaurants serving pot-simmered ribs, and every one of their signs imed that their ribs were authentic Qi City Ribs, but it was impossible to know which one was true. The steam rising from the iron pots seeped out of those restaurants, mixed with the heavy aroma of meat. In the cold weather, it was iparably enticing. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not fear the cold, but they still found themselves somewhat yearning for this taste. Finding a restaurant that was rtively clean, they walked in. The pots used for pot-simmered ribs were all set on kangs. After opening up the thick curtain hanging over the door, they were confronted by a wave of heat. Today, the business was rather poor. This store that would normally be bustling with business today had only one kang table with customers. To be customers in this sort of circumstance naturally meant that these were true gourmets. Their attention waspletely focused on the fragrant ribs and wine, not even noticing the young couple that had just walked in. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong walked to the innermost part of the restaurant. Before they could even sit down, they suddenly heard the sound of intense argument erupting from behind them. One gourmet mmed his cup of wine down on the table and angrily roared, "Lady Yourong beat Chen Changsheng like he was a dog! How could she have lost?" The other gourmet sneered, "Then why did Lady Yourong concede?" The first gourmet was holding back so much his face waspletely red. He choked out, "...Thats because she couldnt forget the old times. Thinking of how Chen Changsheng was once her fianc, she went easy on him." Hearing their argument, the owner walked out of the kitchen and quickly went to smooth things over. After appeasing his customers with great difficulty, he saw the figures of his new customers in the corner. That young couple had not sat down yet and the atmosphere was rather awkward. He found it strange, thinking, what do the arguments of others have to do with you two? Chapter 526 – Sitting across from Each Other, Gnawing on Ribs Chapter 526 - Sitting across from Each Other, Gnawing on Ribs Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The kangs of this restaurant were very clean, and no dust could be seen on the edges of the kangs which easily umted dust. However, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not sit down. Hearing the argumenting from behind, it was difficult for them to not feel embarrassed. Only after the owner came over was this awkward atmosphere alleviated. Perhaps it was because of the Yellow Paper Umbre, or perhaps it was because the corner they were in was somewhat dim, but the owner did not recognize them. His face filled with smiles, he asked, "What do my two guests wish to eat? This stores main dish is all sorts of ribs; is there a particr one that you enjoy eating?" Chen Changsheng looked to Xu Yourong sitting across from, wanting to hear if she had any ideas. Xu Yourong lowered her head and said nothing. "What about...my two guests first order a bowl of pork bone soup to warm the body and then slowly consider what else to order?" The owner increasingly felt that something was strange with this young couple, but after running a restaurant in the capital for so many years, he had encountered his fair share of strange situations and would naturally not trouble himself too much over it. Hearing a certain word in the owners words, Chen Changsheng once again felt his face heat up. Waving his hand, he said, "Lets not. What about some beef ribs?" Thetter part of this was naturally inquiring after Xu Yourongs opinion. Xu Yourong didnt have much of an opinion. She was just recalling her conversations with him in the Garden of Zhou, but she couldnt remember him having any sort of taboo against pork. Why did he have such a big reaction then? She couldnt help but be curious. The owner was a very straightforward and efficient man. After adding on a few appetizers for them, he retreated to the kitchen to prepare the food, leaving just the two of them at the kang in the corner. Xu Yourong blinked her eyes and cut off the sounds of argumenting from the front. Looking at him, she asked the question on her mind. "Its not any taboo...its just..." Chen Changsheng hesitated for a while, then said very earnestly, "Tang Thirty-Six said I was a pig. I felt that I really was a pig, so I dont want to eat pork at this moment." Xu Yourong understood what he meant and couldnt hold back a smile. Suddenly, she recalled something and creased her brow as she asked, "You told Tang Tang?" "No, he was cursing me for some other reason when he called me a pig," Chen Changsheng exined. After this brief dialogue, the area around the kang once more fell silent. The customers sitting at the table were still engaged in a fierce argument, but none of their voices came in. Not even the sound of the snowstorm outside the restaurant could be heard around the kang. Only the crackling of the firewood in the kang could be heard, but in reality, this was not a sound a normal person could hear. "That person spoke incorrectly." Xu Yourong nced at the other kang, then turned back to him and very seriously exined, "I didnt go easy on you at the Bridge of Helplessness. I was very serious." She absolutely had to make this point clear because this was a fact, because this reflected the respect she had for Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng replied, "Although I calcted and nned for a tie, my cultivation, talent andprehension are all inferior to yours. If I didnt use my full strength, I wouldnt be able to make it a tie." "What I wanted was to fight you in a fair and upright manner." Xu Yourong calmly continued, "Whether in the Garden of Zhou or in the future, I would probably not have another such chance, so after entering the capital...I didnte to find you." Only at this point did Chen Changshengpletely understand why she had kept this concealed from him. One of them was the next Pope, the other was the newly appointed Holy Maiden, and they respectively represented the two great powers of the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court. No matter how one looked at it, they were natural enemies, but if he were to know of her real identity, it would naturally be impossible for him to fight such a fierce battle today on the Bridge of Helplessness. This would always be the case, now, and far into the future. He could not regard her as an enemy, and he believed that she would feel the same. "But you still didnt use your most powerful technique." Chen Changsheng looked at her and continued, "If I remember correctly, in the Garden of Zhou, your blood awakened once more." Xu Yourong affirmed, "Yes." Chen Changsheng said, "If you really did use the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix, I would not be a match for you." Xu Yourong answered, "You really thought that I would defeat you like that?" Chen Changsheng hesitated, then replied, "In truth...I just wanted to see you unfurl your Phoenix wings. I imagine it should be very beautiful." There were many things that didnt need to be taught, that didnt need pointers from Tang Thirty-Six. Even the most inarticte person would asionally be able to speak very beautiful words. When in front of the target that he wished to express his goodwill and love towards. Xu Yourong thought to herself, you saw it before, it was just that you were sleeping then. Because of these rarely encountered beautiful words from Chen Changsheng, she felt rather out of sorts, rather shy. Changing the subject, she noted, "You also only used one sword." She knew more than anyone else in the world that all the swords of the Sword Pooly within Chen Changshengs sheath. That was truly his most powerful technique. "Even if the ten thousand swords attacked at once, its not a given that it could contend with your Sword of Great Light." Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes and sighed in admiration, "You truly are extraordinary." Xu Yourong looked back into his eyes and helplessly sighed, "Did you really not sense it?" "Sense what?" "The de intent concealed within the Sword of Great Light." Hearing this, Chen Changsheng was incredibly shocked, thinking, the Sword of Great Light is the worlds most ingenious sword technique. What sort of de intent could possibly harness it? "I used the Halving de Style to change de intent into sword intent. Only through this was I able to barely use the Sword of Great Light." Xu Yourong continued, "I also have to thank you for shing sword intents with me, or else it would simply be impossible for me to, in just these past few days, grasp this sword technique." Upon hearing "Halving de Style", Chen Changsheng was further shocked, thinking, isnt the Halving de Style still temporarily unusable? Upon hearing thetter half of her words, he understood that although he had never used the Halving de Style, it was so tyrannical and wild that it was still able to forcefully conceal itself amongst his sword intent. On the Bridge of Helplessness, Xu Yourong was able to take the de techniques she had grasped, meld them with the de intent he was emitting, ultimatelyprehend a little de intent, and thus disy the Sword of Great Light. In the view of many, todays battle on the Bridge of Helplessness was representative of many things, but no one imagined that to Xu Yourong, besides being a battle in which she could fight to her hearts content, the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness had also assisted her inprehending the profound aplishments of the Halving de Style, thus giving her an excellent chance of grasping the Sword of Great Light. When Chen Changsheng thought of this, he couldnt help but be filled with admiration for her, but also feel it a little improper. He thought, why such a rush, even acting in such a dangerous fashion? If in the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness, she had failed to grasp the essentials of the Halving de and was incapable of grasping the Sword of Great Light, and then adding on the possibility of him having a slip of the hand, the results might have been too terrifying to imagine. Words were not needed. Xu Yourong only needed to see the concern in his eyes to understand what he was thinking. She calmly exined, "I am the worlds youngest Holy Maiden and also the weakest. Teacher has left and the Empress is still a person of Zhou, so I have to establish my power as quickly as possible." This was a very in statement, even somewhat crude, but it was very sincere. The vast majority of the Holy Maidens of the south had all stepped into the Divine Domain, and her teacher was a Saint that could easily dispatch the Storms of the Eight Directions. Even the weakest of the Holy Maidens were experts half a step into the Divine. She was the only one to be Holy Maiden at the age of sixteen, not even breaking into Star Condensation yet. As the youngest and weakest Holy Maiden in history, Holy Maiden Peak and South Stream would remain silent. And what sort of pressure would she have to endure, what sort of trials would she have to confront? As Chen Changsheng gazed at her somewhat thin and weak shoulders, he suddenly recalled those conversations they had in the Garden of Zhou. Back then, she had said that she carried a very heavy responsibility and found it very arduous, wishing to avoid it. He had believed that she was a genius maiden of the Elf n and carried the heavy responsibility of the rejuvenation of the elves, so he had attempted to ease her anxieties. But now he knew that she was the reincarnation of the Heavenly Phoenix, the hope of Holy Maiden Peak and the Divine Empress, carrying the responsibility of assisting the entire human world in resisting the demons. Now how could he ease her anxieties? "In the future, you can let me handle some things." "I can do it." "Im the Principal of the Orthodox Academy." "In the future, I will be the Pope of the Orthodoxy." In his mind, he thought these words and tried changing up the sequence. He couldnt shake off the feeling that this was in Tang Thirty-Sixs way of speaking, and just as he was hesitating... "Traditional beef ribs, guests, please enjoy." Carrying a steaming pot of beef ribs, the owner interrupted this important conversation concerning the future of the human world. Different from other restaurants, this restaurants pot-simmered ribs were stewed in the kitchen first before being served. Although this caused some rustic vor to be lost, it was certainly much cleaner. No wonder all the kangs were clean without even a speck of dust. Soon after, an assortment of appetizers was served and the two began to eat. Maybe it was because the appetizers were too tasty or the ribs were too fragrant and very troublesome to eat, but Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not speak for a very long time. In the quiet corner, one could only hear the crackle of firewood within the kang and the asional sound of a chopstick knocking against a bowl. After some time had passed, Chen Changsheng raised his head and looked over. It was only at this point that he realized that today, she did not wear that white set of ceremonial clothes, nor did she wear a white dress. Instead, she wore a rather thick cotton jacket. He then remembered back in Xunyang City, he found the white ceremonial clothes of the Holy Maiden to be rather familiar. Then, he also remembered that in that temple by the White Grass Path, she had once said that when she was growing up, there were quite a few rules during mealtimes and she was not allowed to speak. Was the current peace an environment that she was used to? Then I should eat ording to what shes used to. At least I wont make her feel ufortable. Chen Changsheng thought this way, but he did not take up his chopsticks, instead continuing to stare at her. Because she truly was very pretty. The steam rising up from the pot was very simr to the misty rain and foggy snow on the Bridge of Helplessness. In the steam, her face was incredibly beautiful, like a painting. However, the current her was not at all like the Phoenix fairy of rumors. Her petite figure almost seemed engulfed by her cotton jacket. The splendor she disyed towards all hadpletely vanished, leaving behind a normal little girl. Her head was lowered as she gently blew on the steam and carefully nibbled on the ribs. It was a very cute appearance, just like a baby beast. The most straightforward pot-simmered ribs were actually consumed by her in such a delicate manner, as if she was lightly sampling the exquisite pastries of the south. However, though she ate with such grace, her speed was not slow. It didnt take long for the table in front of her to be piled high with extremely clean bones. Her face was a little red. Perhaps it was because of the heat, or perhaps she was shy, or perhaps it was because she could feel that gaze of his which he refused to move. Chapter 527 – Chatting Chapter 527 - Chatting Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Ultimately, evidence fell in favor of thetter. Xu Yourong raised her head and asked Chen Changsheng, "Why arent you eating?" "Oh, yeah, eating." In the past two years, under the influence of Tang Thirty-Six, Chen Changsheng was much more talkative, but in front of her, it was almost like he had returned to being the young and obedient Daoist boy from Xining Vige. His words were extremely simple, his thoughts exceptionally pure, and it was impossible for him to conceal any sort of emotion. For example, at this moment, he was rather distracted, so when he took up his chopsticks, his grip was not very firm. He extended his hand like the wind to support the chopsticks in midair, but he also pushed the unfurled Yellow Paper Umbre to the side. As a result, the argument that still persisted in the kang in front of them became audible once more. "Last spring, Little Principal Chen entered the capital and received such humiliation in the Divine Generals estate. Afterwards, he was suppressed multiple times in session. His talent was clearly extraordinary and his entrance exam scores were all excellent, but he was forcefully removed from the epted applicant list of every school. If His Holiness had not been protecting him in secret, he might not even have been able to enter the already-deteriorated Orthodox Academy. People like you say that his annulling the marriage was a heartless act, but none of you ever thought, if the Xu family had not acted so shamelessly, how could this destined marriagee to this?" "And what does this have to do with Lady Yourong? During the Ivy Festival, the White Crane returned north. In the letter it carried, she admitted that this engagement existed, or else with only the marriage contract in Chen Changshengs hand, how could the diplomatic mission from the south be left powerless to object? Even if Chen Changsheng holds a grudge against the Divine Generals estate, theres no reason to inflict such humiliation on Lady Yourong!" "Hmph, at the time, Xu Shiji obstinately refused to recognize this marriage and the people of the Divine General of the Easts Estate acted so snobbishly, but it turns out that now that things are different with Little Principal Chen, theyve turned around and want to hug his leg now? They truly have no sense of shame! All of you say that Little Principal Chen ending the engagement is a humiliation? In my view, this is the Divine General of the Easts estate humiliating itself!" "But still, none of this has anything to do with the Holy Maiden. For what reason should she bear such nderous gossip?" "One can only say that the Holy Maiden had the misfortune of being born in this sort of house, of having such parents!" ...... ...... The kang in the corner was very quiet, the only sound being the gurgling of the meat broth in the pot. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong sat across from each other by the kang, the atmosphere once more rather heavy. It had already been almost two years since he hade to the capital. The matter of the engagement had already spread to the entire continent. The humiliation and suppression the Divine General of the Easts estate had once inflicted upon him, theter change in their attitude, the sudden transformation of the young Daoist boy from the countryside into the sessor to the Orthodoxyall these things had been enthusiastically chatted about by everybody. Todays battle on the Bridge of Helplessness seemed almost like the final conclusion to this story, the final decision, yet it couldnt really put an end to everything. On the contrary, it pushed peoples interest in this story to its peak. It could be believed that just like the gourmets sitting by that table, in the countless mansions and homes, everyone was discussing this matter. The Divine Generals estate had once humiliated him, and he had never forgotten it. He had also once had many feelings for her who had been in the distant south. However, just as that other customer had said, in this matter, she truthfully had not done anything to harm him, yet now she had to bear the ridicule and censure aimed at the Divine Generals estate. This was perhaps rather unfair. Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. "In the end, theyre still my parents." Xu Yourongs expression was very calm as if unaffected by that discussion. However, the following change in topic urred far too abruptly. "I want to drink some wine." "Okay." Chen Changsheng had the owner bring over two small jars of his finest wine. Unsealing one of the jars, he filled her cup to seventy percent full. Xu Yourong softly said her thanks, then unsealed the other jar and poured wine into his cup until it was full. Finally, she looked to him and said, "Ask away." Chen Changsheng still didnt know what to say. As he thought it over, he saw her beautiful face and asked with some hesitation, "Face?" "A certain technique from South Stream Temple." "Oh." After this simple question and answer, the kang once more grew silent. Xu Yourong brought the wine cup up to her mouth and took a very light sip. It was just a sip, but her face blushed a little. "Dont tell other people that we met in the Garden of Zhou." "Why?" When Chen Changsheng heard her request on the Bridge of Helplessness, he could not understand it. Now when he heard confirmation that she really did not wish for others to know of this matter, he was even more puzzled. Xu Yourong did not directly answer her question, instead softly asking, "Hasnt the engagement already been annulled?" This was a piece of information that had circted in the capital for quite some time, but it had never been admitted by either the Orthodox Academy or the Divine General of the Easts estate. But as one of the parties of the engagement, she naturally knew that the rumors were not rumors, but rather a thing that had really happened. For a long time, Chen Changsheng said nothing. On the bridge when the wind brushed away her white gauze and he saw her eyes, that was the happiest moment in his sixteen years of life. Compared to when he was finally able to memorize thest scroll of the Daoist Canon in the old temple, when he found his Fated Star in the Orthodox Academy, when he obtained first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination, when he found Wang Zhices notebook in the Lingyan Pavilion...it was happier than all those moments. She had been alive all along, she was her, she was his fiance. Was there any encounter in the world as bizarre as this, any matter as good? When he was taking a bath in the house back at the Orthodox Academy, he had already nned it all out. He was going to go the Li Pce and ask the Pope to reconstruct the marriage contract. Then, he would take Tang Thirty-Six and the rest to the Imperial Pce to find her. If she agreed, he would propose to her straight away. He had never gone through a love affair before, but as long as he decided this was something he wanted to do, he would absolutely carry out it with extreme diligence and focus, seizing every minute. But now she said that he could not tell of this matter to anyone else, so how could he convince the Pope to rescind the decree that annulled the marriage contract? A month ago, he had worked arduously to finally annul the engagement. Now, he realized that he really wanted this engagement. Tang Thirty-Six had spoken very correctly. "I thought you were dead, and in the Garden of Zhou, I promised you that I would annul the engagement, so..." He looked at Xu Yourong and said rather helplessly, "Since you knew who I was, why didnt you tell me sooner?" Xu Yourongs expression seemed to chill somewhat. "In the Garden of Zhou, you deceived me. I had to realize the truth myself, so why would I have to tell you?" Chen Changsheng believed himself innocent, asking, "When did I deceive you?" "Could it be that youre called Xu Sheng?" "Youre not Lady Chujian." "Why did you not want to admit that you were Chen Changsheng?" "Back then, why didnt you say that you were Xu Yourong?" They looked into each others eyes, speaking the questions at almost the same time. Then they both remembered, back in the snowy temple by the White Grass Path, when they introduced themselves for the first time, they had also spoken at the same time, giving out two false names... They didnt remember just what they had been thinking back then. Chen Changsheng recalled his mood from that time. The primary reason he had not wanted her to know of his identity was because he didnt want her to know that he had a world-famous fiance. Perhaps Xu Yourong was thinking the same, not wishing for him to know that she had such a well-known fianc? "Is having a fianc like me such a shameful thing?" He asked Xu Yourong, rather serious, and also rather bitter and sad. Chapter 528 – I Hear That Your Home Doesnt Have a Plain Chapter 528 - I Hear That Your Home Doesnt Have a in Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Of course, it could not be for this reason. As Chen Changsheng recalled the scene in that snowy temple, he quickly rejected his theory. Soon after, he thought of another important question. At the time, Xu Yourong had said that she was called Chen Chujian. She was surnamed Chenperhaps he was somewhat imagining that his love was reciprocated, but he always felt that this had something to do with him, just like how he had said that he was called Xu Sheng. He didnt ask any more questions because he realized that this matter truly was quite disorderly. If he continued to probe further into the situation in the Garden of Zhou, he might develop an unpleasant impression towards Xu Yourongs fianc, and wouldnt that just be getting jealous of himself? This matter truly was rather disorderly, the reasons unclear. One had studied the Daoist Canons since he was young, the myriad principles at his fingertips. One had a serene Dao heart, at the age of twelve beginning to research the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs innate intelligence were both one in a million. Both were cultivating geniuses, but in the Garden of Zhou, they had handled matters in a very hurried fashion andmitted hundreds of mistakes. Xu Yourong did not respond to Chen Changshengs silly question. The beef ribs were still gurgling in the pot. In this peaceful moment, looking into each others eyes, the two understood why they had both chosen to conceal their identities. They did not miss a single one of the subtle changes in emotion that had urred back then. In the end, they were both smart children, just like those pure white snowkes drifting down outside the restaurant. However, there were still some things that needed to be resolved, or else the mind would always feel somewhat ufortable. For example, that matter. "You and Princess Luoluo, and also the little ck Dragon?" Xu Yourong had not stated it clearly, but Chen Changsheng understood what she asked. Back in the Mausoleum of Zhou, she had once said that her fianc was a womanizer, and one...that only consorted with uprehending young girls. Chen Changsheng suddenly remembered, at the time, he had cursed this fianc"Truly a shameless piece of scum!" As it turned out, he had been cursing himself. Thinking of this, he felt ratherplex, not knowing how to even start exining. He could only sigh. "Presumably, Miss Shuanger told you?" Only knowing the truth after half a year had delivered too heavy a blow against his psyche, so much so that he didnt even notice that besides Luoluo, Xu Yourong had also mentioned the little ck Dragon. He rather helplessly defended himself, "Think about it, we should be the two people who most understand the principle that what the eyes see is not necessarily the truth." "Perhaps." Xu Yourong softly replied, then raised her head and gazed at him, a spark of light shing across her eyes. She seemed to have thought of something, causing her to arch her brows. As a result, the ethereal mountain waters within her beautiful, painting-like appearance suddenly came to life, and that light gained an edge. "I remember, back then you said that fiance..." Chen Changshengs expression flickered. Back then in the Mausoleum of Zhou, he had once described his fiance to her. Although he had not intentionally ridiculed or dishonored her, he really hadnt said anything nice about her either, but... "Didnt you say yourself that it was better to not have this sort of woman?" He couldnt help but argue. Xu Yourong replied, "This is because I was misled by your words." At the time, she had an extremely low evaluation of this fiance of Xu Shengs, even finding her rather shamelessproud, stupid, terrible vision, and she even had a problem of virtue. From the moment she realized that these were all evaluations of herself, she found it hard to not be rather angry and ashamed. At the time, her evaluation had been very critical. Later on, it was filled with anger and shame. One need not examine her current calm expression The small hand within the sleeve of her cotton jacket was tightly clenched into a fist. This matter was still very disorderly. Chen Changsheng gazed at the wine in his cup and sighed once more. When he was ten, after that strange scent had shrouded the old temple, he had fallen silent for many days and then moaned and groaned for many days after that. From that point on, he had never sighed as much as he did today. Everything had been a misunderstanding. At times, the things and encounters of the world were truly very coincidental, very unfathomable. There had already been all sorts of grudges and emotions between the two of them, but as it turned out, in the Garden of Zhou, they met under different identities and then experienced many days together. Fortunately, they were finally able to meet once more. It could be presumed that there would be many more asions to have these difficult-to-exin, difficult-to-understand matters cleared up. It was fine as long as this misunderstanding did not persist for the rest of their lives. Thinking about this, Chen Changsheng was no longer so weighed down by anxiety. Looking at her, he grinned. "What are you grinning about?" Xu Yourong asked. Chen Changsheng responded, "Happy." Xu Yourongs eyes drooped and her eyshes fluttered. Suddenly, she covered her mouth with her hand and burped. "Drank too much," she exined embarrassedly. The alcohol content of this wine was rather high. Given that she was not using her true essence to dispel the wine, after drinking so many cups, she truly should have been drunk by now. Or else why would her cheeks be blushing again? Chen Changsheng asked concernedly, "Is your injury okay? Is drinking wine okay?" As he spoke, his gaze fell upon her sleeve. Seeing the finger that had just poked out of the sleeve, he realized that there was no wound. Then he realized, she had once studied at the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and now she was even the Holy Maiden of South Stream Temple. With the Sacred Light, there was absolutely no need to worry himself over these things. Xu Yourong nced at him and asked, "Do you really think I couldnt beat you?" Chen Changsheng thought, how did we get back to this topic? Changing the subject, he dered, "I have something important to tell you." With a flick of Xu Yourongs finger, a gale kicked up and slowly rolled the Yellow Paper Umbre on the floor into its original position. There were now two more tables of guests in the restaurant and it was even noisier. Now, the sound from the outside could no longer enter, and the asional gaze sent over to their corner was blocked off by that invisible wall. With the Yellow Paper Umbre and both of their current cultivation levels, unless a peak level Star Condensation cultivator personally came to eavesdrop, nobody would be able to notice them. "Do you still remember all those treasures and valuables we found in those stone chambers in the Mausoleum of Zhou?" Chen Changsheng took the Stainless Sword from his waist and ced it by the pot, then began to take things out of its sheath. This was the first time Xu Yourong had such a close view of this valuable treasure of the Orthodoxynot the Stainless Sword, but rather the sheath known as the Vault Sheath. She examined it very seriously and with great interest. She was so interested that she didnt really care much for Chen Changshengs solemn words, giving a casual uh-huh in reply. "Right before Nanke used the Soul Wood tomand the monster tide to surround the mausoleum, the Soul Pivot started going crazy and broke many things. Those herbs and medicines had originally lost their effectiveness, so their destruction didnt matter too much. Its just a pity about those secret manuals. Oh, as for the jade and crystals, after being pulverized into a powder, theyre worthless now. The gold is still okay. Later on, I requested someone to melt it all down and cast it back into ingots, so not much was lost. These are pearls...I hear that powdered pearls can be made into tea and drinking it is supposed to be good for ones looks. We dont need to divide this. In a while, you can just take all of it with you." Chen Changsheng incessantly took out items and incessantly spoke. This finally caught Xu Yourongs attention. Looking over at those boxes by the stove, she asked, "What are you talking about?" "We already agreed on this, that we would divide the treasures of the Mausoleum of Zhou equally." Chen Changsheng looked at her very seriously and continued, "If those medicines were still usable, then when Senior Su Li was heavily injured, I would have used some. But for the rest of the things, since we hadnt agreed on it, I kept them all. Just, to make it more convenient, I asked the Bureau of lesiastic Education to help me exchange some of the items for silver taels and other items." He spoke the truth. He had always believed that the treasures of the Mausoleum of Zhou were not his alone. Until he confirmed whether she was alive or dead, he had no right to use them. Thus, when Tang Thirty-Six asked him for money, he did not mention that he had these treasures. Moreover, when he believed that she had already left this world, he had made an even more iprehensible decision. "This is a deed...I asked Jin Yulu to go to the lower reaches of the Red River and acquire arge in to leave for you," he said, pointing to a box. Xu Yourong was a little startled, asking, "Why would you give this to me?" Chen Changsheng exined, "At the time, I thought you were no longer alive, so I felt I had to leave something behind for your tribe in your ce, and that in is closest to your homnd..." At the time, he was still of the belief that she was a young genius girl of the Elf race, bearing the heavy responsibility of reviving the Elf race. Xu Yourong understood, but remained silent. Chen Changsheng misunderstood her silence and said awkwardly, "Of course, now I know that you dont have any use for this in. This matter truly does seem rather silly now." "No, its very good, I like it a lot." She took the box and said to him as she gazed at his face through the steam rising from the pot. Back in the Mausoleum of Zhou, he had cared not a whit for those treasures and secrets, and was only in a rush to find a medicine for her. Back then, this had moved her greatly. It was the same case now. "Ill leave everything else with you. I didnt bring out the Tong Pce, so its inconvenient for me to bring it all with me." In a very natural tone, she continued, "Whenever I need it, Ill go and find you." This was a very good arrangement and Chen Changsheng was filled with praise towards this proposal. But he thought about how she was now master of South Stream Temple and probably had to spend money in all sorts of ces, so said, "These assorted items you can leave with me, but take the pearl powder and box of silver taels with you." Xu Yourong replied, "These are all external things, theres no need to care about them too much." Chen Changsheng didnt understand this sort of otherworldly attitude towards life, so asked, "Then what should we care about?" She wasnt really otherworldly, it was just thatpared to the fires of humanity, the myriad stars above were all the more dazzling and bright. "We should care about...the fact that we are opponents, enemies." Xu Yourong stared into his eyes, her voice very calm, the expression in her eyes somewhatplex, and the starlight in the very depths of her eyes slightly shaking. Beautiful, yet stirring up a sense of unease. Yes, whether or not there was still an engagement between the two of them, the two were destined to be rivals. In the future, they might even be mortal enemies. The schism of the Orthodoxys north and south, the struggle between the new and conservative, the difference in opinions on this world between the Divine Empress and the Pope. The three primary conflicts of the human world now rested on their bodies. Above and below the balcony, poison and dagger, the lonely tomb on the yellow sands and the butterflies in the cold? No matter how one looked at it, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs story seemed that it would ultimately develop in such a fashion. Perhaps sad, perhaps tragic, perhaps it would be a romance that would be passed down through all of history. In brief, this matter easily stirred sorrow in others. (TN: The first line refers to two rather famous tragedies, the first being Romeo and Juliet, the second being The Butterfly Lovers.) He and she were so young, their shoulders so weak and thinhow could they carry along so many burdens? But he and she seemedpletely unaware of this all. They had just fought on the Bridge of Helplessness, then soon after sat together to eat ribs and drink wine. Chen Changsheng especially seemedpletely clueless to the general situation, utterly oblivious to all the dangerous obstacles between the two of them, because he really had... "I forgot," he said rather sheepishly to her. Chapter 529 – Entering the Palace in the Snowy Night Chapter 529 - Entering the Pce in the Snowy Night Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This was an answer that could easily render others speechless. Precisely as Tang Thirty-Six had said, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong really were two people that made others speechless. Perhaps it was for precisely this reason that when Xu Yourong heard Chen Changshengs answer, she showed no surprise, much less anger. On the contrary, she was very satisfied. He only remembered that after dusk, he shoulde to Fortune Peace Road to eat Tofu and Fish, even though they ultimately ended up eating beef ribs. He only remembered the conversation they had in the Mausoleum of Zhou, so he split up the gold and treasures into two piles and used the majority of his part to buy a in by the lower reaches of the Red River, even though she had nothing to do with the elves. He only remembered promising her that he would end the engagement, so he, regardless of the criticisms of themon people, requested the Pope to forcefully annul the engagement, even though this matter now looked very silly and he was now even trying to get back the marriage contract... To make a mistake on a few things was not important. To forget a few things was even less important. As long as one remembered a few things, it was just fine. Chen Changshengs answer and the fragrant beef ribs in the pot allowed Xu Yourong to not have the slightest regret about passing him that slip of paper on the Bridge of Helplessness. She softly spoke, "I ate very well, thank you." Saying this, she stood up, put away that deed to the in, took the Yellow Paper Umbre up from the floor, and began to walk out of the restaurant. The noisy mor instantly surged back in and Chen Changsheng was a little taken aback. As he watched her raise the curtain and walk out, he suddenly remembered something, that he still had one very important thing to give to her. He quickly went after her, but in the face of the cold and the snowkes drifting down the dark street, how could he possibly catch sight of her figure? He gazed at the string of ten stone pearls on his wrist and thought, such an important object, I absolutely cannot forget next time. From the side came the restaurant owners voice, "Dear guest, theres still some beef ribs left. Is Sir prepared to take it away or eat a little longer?" Chen Changsheng turned and saw the owners face was rather uneasy. After vacantly staring at him for a moment, he realized that the owner was worried that he was going to skip on the bill. The owner rubbed his hand, looking at him rather nervously. ...... ...... Carrying the wrapped leftovers of the beef ribs, Chen Changsheng returned to the Orthodox Academy. In the darkness, the winter forest by theke seemed somewhat sinister. Thankfully, the snow weighing down the tree branches somewhat mollified this feeling. Deep within the forest, thundering booms could be faintly heard, asionally apanied by the appearance of extremely thin rays of light, like lightning bolts. This was Xuanyuan Po practicing. Su Moyu was in the library, instructing the new students. Zhexiu, who was gradually recovering, had buried himself under some pile of snow to hone his spirit and will. Only Tang Thirty-Six had not gone out, nor was he in his own room. Instead, he was in Chen Changshengs, waiting for him. It wasnt merely because he was curious about where Chen Changsheng had gone off to, nor was it because investigating this guys secrets had truly made him almost as wrathful as a god. Rather, it was because the item in his hand was such an object that he absolutely had to deliver it into Chen Changshengs hands personally before he could be at ease. Even the wealthiest man in the world would find himself powerless topensate for the loss of this item. Because this was the Divine Staff that represented the power of the Orthodoxy. Even with money, one would not be able to buy it. Tang Thirty-Six had already sat in this room for a very long time. When he thought of that embarrassing scene in the Li Pce, thought of those gazes that were like swords such that even now his back still felt a little sore, and then he thought about how Chen Changsheng was having the time of his life at some random ce, his mood continued to get worse. So when Chen Changsheng returned to his room, it was only right that he saw a very nasty face. For some reason, perhaps because he had been concealing the truth, when he saw Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion, Chen Changsheng felt uneasy. He ced the food box on the table and pretended not to see that Tang Thirty-Six was sitting on his bed, pretended that he wasnt a clean freak. He carefully said, "Fortune Peace Roads beef ribs taste rather good." "The taste of His Holinesss Divine Staff is even better." The unsightly expression on Tang Thirty-Sixs face had vanished to some ce, but the deliberate indifference that represented his rage was very easy to see. Chen Changsheng took the Divine Staff in a state of shock. Although Tang Thirty-Six had anticipated this and mentioned the matter to him, Chen Changsheng had still been caught by surprise. Tang Thirty-Six said in a chilly voice, "Youre not going give an exnation?" Chen Changsheng nced at him and replied, "I just arranged to eat a meal with someone, not anything big." "But its still something you cant tell me?" "Mm." "Then who did you eat with?" "I also cant say..." Chen Changsheng was rather tense, but when he thought back to the scene of Xu Yourong sitting across from, drinking wine, he couldnt help but turn his lips up in a smile. Seeing this, Tang Thirty-Six sucked in a cold breath and asked, "A woman?" Chen Changsheng asked in disbelief, "How did you tell?" Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "Seeing your beaming face with all your emotions as open as a book, only Xuanyuan Po wouldnt be able to tell." Chen Changsheng was a little distressed and was clueless as to how to respond. "Three days, at most three days." Tang Thirty-Six grit his teeth and dered, "I will definitely find out the truth of this matter. You just met Xu Yourong, but instead of being charmed, you went off with some other girl. Im really curious as to just what this girl looks like." Chen Changsheng was rather confused and also faintly dissatisfied. He asked, "Why cant I go and meet with Xu Yourong?" Tang Thirty-Six expressionlessly said to him, "Xu Yourong will meet with you in private? You might as well say that youre Su Lis illegitimate son." Chen Changsheng thought it over, then said, "If that were the case, wouldnt Zhexiu have to call me brother-inw?" Tang Thirty-Six roared inughter, but then he thought of something and his smile vanished. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Youve actually figured out how to tell a joke, and it was actually really funny...youre definitely finished." Puzzled, Chen Changsheng asked, "What?" Tang Thirty-Six said to him with a sympathetic gaze, "It looks to me that you really love this girl, or why else would your personality have changed so much? In the future, whats going to happen to you?" ...... ...... Chen Changshengy on his bed, tossing and turning until it waste in the night, still unable to sleep. After the age of ten, besides that period in the capital where he attracted starlight but failed to seed in Purification, this was the first time that he suffered from insomnia. Tang Thirty-Sixs final words had seemingly ripped open the curtains of the window and caused the starlight to fall upon the snowy in in his body, revealing with startling rity every one of his emotions. In this half-year after his departure from the Garden of Zhou, he would often think of her, whether he was sitting on the great banyan tree by theke or amongst the massive stones of the Mausoleum of Zhou. However, what he did not understand was...that sort of longing had been a longing for what was missing, until today on the Bridge of Helplessness when he saw the white gauze fall and saw her eyes. Especially before in the restaurant, the image of her wrapped in a big cotton jacket, her small mouth sipping on wine and gnawing on ribs, was different from the Garden of Zhou, different from the stories. Yet it was iparably true, truly good to see that appearance that made him want to get even closer to her. Thus, this longing had fallen into reality and gained a real weight. A longing that was true and had weight was called a yearning, and once one began yearning, it was difficult to sleep. Chen Changsheng was a person slow to speak, but quick to act. In any case, since he wanted to see her and he couldnt sleep, he would just go see her. Xu Yourong had told him to not let anyone know that they knew each other, so he could not take the normal way to see her, but instead had to sneak in to see her. He got out of bed, put on his clothes, and flew through the window. He passed through the winter forest and used the key to open the secret door in the pce walls that had been concealed exceedingly well by ivy, and walked on in. He opened the heavy door a crack. Looking into the pce grounds that were shrouded in darkness, he was rather nervous, so much so that even the whistles from his mouth were rather hoarse. He was a youth that lived a very orderly life and rarely did this sort of thing. Although he had sneaked into the Imperial Pce several times, the circumstances now were rather different from those of the past. The Pope had just formally announced tonight that he was the sessor to the Orthodoxy, and now he was infiltrating the Imperial Pce in the middle of the night. If he were discovered by anybody, it would definitely be a major event. As the snowkes slowly drifted down, the red walls and yellow eaves of the Imperial Pce were all draped in white. The Divine Empress looked out the window at the snow, her lips turning into a mocking smile. She asked, "Do you know when people are the most courageous?" The confluence of north and south was imminent and the matters that required handling for each side had suddenly increased. Mo Yu had apanied the Empresste into the night taking care of these matters and was rather exhausted. Upon hearing this sudden question, she gazed off vacantly for a moment before responding in a soft voice, "When confronting death?" "Its not wrong, but there is another situation...because of love." The Divine Empress looked out the window at the dark pce and continued, "In other words, when driven by passion." The sky danced with snow and the light ofnterns was profuse. It seemed like daytime, notte night, in the Imperial Pce, causing ck objects to appear all the more conspicuous. When Chen Changsheng saw the ck Goat slowly amble out of the za covered in snow, he was filled with gratitude. He told the ck Goat his reason foring. The ck Goat nced at him twice and then turned and walked off. After quite some time, it pointed its horns at a certain pce hall and then turned around and vanished into the snowy night. This pce halls location was superb. It was not too remote, but it was very peaceful. Moreover, deep in the winter, this pce was still surrounded by green trees, which was highly unusual. She was here? Based on the rumors, the Divine Empress doted on her, even more than she doted on the Princess of Ping. Then if the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court were to split and his martial uncle, the Pope, began to fight with the Divine Empress, she would definitely assist the Empress. What would he do then? Suddenly, he recalled those words of hers in the restaurant and realized that this really was a problem. He could forget it for a moment, but he couldnt leave it unconsidered forever. Thebination of snow and wind in front of this pce hall was quite cold. At the very beginning, his face had actually been quite hot, but now it was gradually beginning to cool. It wasnt because his passion had cooled, but he needed to be cool-headed. He hade to see her, but he didnt move for a very long time. He had no intention of sneaking into this pce, only standing there. He stood there for quite a while, unaware of the passing of time, until finally, a voice fell in his ear. It was her voice. "You...what are you standing here for?" He turned to the voice and saw that a window on the eastern wing of the pce was still bright. He walked over and saw her silhouette in the light. She was sitting by a table next to the window, her hands holding a book. It waste, but for some reason, she was not asleep, perhaps for the same reason he could not sleep. "I...wanted to see you," he said to her from the window. On the other side, Xu Yourongs gentle voice asked, "Didnt we just see each other?" After hesitating for a few moments, Chen Changsheng replied, "But...I cant sleep." Xu Yourong turned to the window, somewhat concerned. She thought, just what happened to make him unable to sleep? It must be known that back in the Garden of Zhou, even when countless terrifying monsters were lurking in the sea of grass around him, he would very calmly fall asleep. "Whats happened?" "Its nothing...its just that I cant sleep when Im thinking about you." Chapter 530 – Caught Chapter 530 - Caught Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After hearing Chen Changshengs words, Xu Yourong sat stunned in her position by the window for quite some time, not knowing how to respond. In the ins of the Unsetting Sun, they had experienced life-and-death situations together, stood side by side and back to back, and had also brushed away snow, so they had long understood each others feelings. It was just that she had not known that he was a young Daoist boy from Xining Vige, so after leaving the Garden of Zhou, she had also only thought about the promise she had made to him and prepared to end the engagement. But then, the Li Pce had announced to the world that the Sword Pool had reappeared and that many people had seen the swords from it. After making a fewparisons, she finally confirmed that he was him, finally understood that fate toyed with peoples hearts, even ying such a joke on her. But what did that matter? As long as he was him, she clearly understood what she desired. On the Bridge of Helplessness and sitting by the pot eating ribs, she had been waiting for him to say something, but he had never said it. Only now, at such ate hour, did he inexplicably appear by her window and speak those inexplicable words. Fine, this really was like his path of the sword. Just like Wang Pos path of the sword, very straight. He had used his words to straightforwardly pierce through the window paper in front of her and straightforwardly bring her back to the Divine Path of the Mausoleum of Zhou. Xu Yourong stood up and looked at his figure through the window, and then extended her hand to open the window. The snowkes were buffeted inside by the wind, falling upon her face with a slight chill. "The dilong is burning too hot, the room is a little warm." (TN: A dilong , floor/earth dragon, was basically a variation of the kang where channels under the floor conducted heat into a room from a heat source that was elsewhere.) She looked at Chen Changsheng and said this seemingly to exin why she had opened the window and met with him, but she had not noticed that this exnation was rather cute. Chen Changsheng looked at her face, not noticing the nervousness she revealed as she gave this exnation that resulted in this cuteness. He just felt that she was very cute. "I was just standing outside and also felt it was a little hot," he earnestly said. It was currently in the depths of winter, in the dead of the night, the weather cold and the ground frozen, with snowkes dancing in the air. "How long have you been standing?" Xu Yourong asked as she looked at the snow on his body. Chen Changsheng considered the question, then shook his head. "I forgot." Xu Yourong asked, "Why didnt you juste in?" Chen Changsheng answered, "I was afraid of disturbing your rest, and...Shuanger should also be here, right? I was worried that she would see us and say something." Xu Yourong asked, "Then do you want toe in now?" Chen Changsheng replied, "No need, I came...because theres actually something I want to give you." Saying this, he slipped off the string of stone pearls from his wrist and very carefully snapped it. He then stuck his hand into the window and said, "There are ten in total. Pick five." In truth, he had long forgotten that there had been no agreement between them to divide up the treasures of the Mausoleum of Zhou. He simply believed it was only right and proper that since they had discovered the Mausoleum of Zhou together, anything they found in the Mausoleum of Zhou should be divided evenly, whether it was the Halving de Style or these ten stone pearls. "This is..." Xu Yourongs curious voice suddenly halted and she raised her head to look at him and say in a somewhat incredulous voice, "This is those ten...that were around the Mausoleum of Zhou?" If this were some other expert, even a Prefect of the Orthodoxy like Linghai Zhiwang, they would be unable to see anything wrong with these seemingly ordinary stone pearls, because these stone pearls truly emanated no Qi whatsoever. However, she had begun studying the Heavenly Tome Monoliths when she was little more than ten, and she had personally seen these Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Garden of Zhou, so she was naturally able to sense that something was different about them. "Yeah." Chen Changsheng looked back at her and said, "The Garden of Zhou has not disappeared. If you want to go back and take a look, I can bring you in." He didnt describe it as entering the Garden of Zhou, instead asking if she wanted to go back. This was because to him and her, the Garden of Zhou was truly too important. Upon hearing that the Garden of Zhou had not copsed and that he could even enter it, Xu Yourong was astounded. But the truly important thing was still those stone pearls in his palm. She solemnly asked him, "You truly n to give them to me?" Chen Changsheng solemnly replied, "Without you, I would already be dead, and then how would I have possibly been able to find the Mausoleum of Zhou, let alone the Sword Pool?" Xu Yourong thought about it, then casually picked out five stone pearls and swiftly stowed them away in the Tong Pce. She felt that Chen Changshengs argument made sense, so she very calmly epted them, like the gentle wind and faint clouds, right and proper, frank and upright. What Chen Changsheng most admired and most loved about her was this sort of temperament. "Then Ill go now." Entering the pce in the snowy night, the window being opened, seeing her, and even giving her the stone pearlseverything he needed to do had been done, and now it was naturally time to return. This was what it meant toe in high spirits, but leave upon losing interest, the so-called elegance of a distinguished schr...but he was a youth, not a distinguished schr, so he said he was going to go, but his feet did not move. Xu Yourong said, "Go back first." Chen Changsheng affirmed, but his feet still did not move, and he still did nothing but look at her. She slightly turned, almost as if she wished to avoid his gaze, but in reality, she was leaning out the window. The closer she got, the more nervous he became. She extended her hand and brushed the snow off his shoulder, just like how she had brushed the leaves off his shoulder on the Divine Path. It was very gentle, very calm, very familiar, veryposed. The paper of the window had long been pierced through, even the window had been opened, but he still needed a final confirmation. The action of brushing away snow was this confirmation. Chen Changsheng felt like his severed meridians had all been healed and his body brimmed with vigor. As he looked at her, his eyes glowed with light. Xu Yourong did not look him in the eyes, instead gazing off into the snowy night, feeling her face to be somewhat hot. She softly whispered, "Tomorrow, I want to go to the Orthodox Academy and look around." Chen Changsheng no longer had any hesitation, turning around and walking into the snowy night. He was very sure now that he would definitely be able to sleep this time. ...... ...... At five in the morning, Chen Changsheng woke up, used five breaths of time to steady his mind, then opened his eyes. After washing his face and mouth and putting on his clothes, he went on a run around theke. If one carefully calcted, he had not even slept for four hours. Strangely enough, he was bursting with energy, bearing none of the ck bags that were often seen under Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes, and his feet seemed to be borne along by the wind. As time passed, more and more students began to run along thekeshore, but none of them were faster than him and some would asionally bepped by him. When those students that had beenpped saw him, they would hurriedly bow. No matter how young he was, he was still the principal, let alone the fact that he had been affirmedst night as candidate for Pope. As a result, the students were even more reverential than normal. He, on the other hand, could not see any difference. He calmly returned their greetings with even more patience than usual. In the small cafeteria across theke, the breakfast being served was golden millet porridge, but he couldnt tell any difference between it and regr millet porridge. Not even when Xuanyuan Po took the Mountain Sea Sword from the pile of firewood and unted it in front of him, saying how in his practicest night, he had seeded in attracting thunder and lightning, was Chen Changsheng able to see any difference in the Mountain Sea Swordpared to when it had first emerged from the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou. In brief, he was rather scatterbrained. From time to time, his gaze would flit over in the direction of the Imperial Pce. "Youre not sick, are you?" Tang Thirty-Six asked, yawning. Chen Changsheng came to his senses and, seeing the two ck bags around Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes, returned, "I think that you might be sick." Tang Thirty-Six angrily thought, if it werent for the fact that I had been keeping an eye on your sick self half the night but ended up getting too tired and sleeping in the snow, theres no way my energy would be socking right now. The reason Chen Changsheng looked in the direction of the Imperial Pce was becausest night, she said she wanted toe, and he was waiting for her. Of course, he wanted to tell the story of the rtionship between him and Xu Yourong to others, especially his friends. Tang Thirty-Six had always been his best confidant, but Xu Yourong had said that she did not want him to tell others, so he could only hold it in. After breakfast, he washed his face and brushed his teeth again, changed into a clean set of clothes, and stood by the window, waiting. It was only because he was normally so obsessed with cleanliness that this did not attract the attention of the rest of the Orthodox Academy. After waiting for some time, he heard the cry of a crane from the distance. He followed the cranes cry, and it didnt take too long before he saw the White Crane deep within the winter forest, as well as she who hade riding on the crane. Xu Yourong was still wearing that big cotton jacket from yesterday, but this didnt make her seem unrefined. Instead, she gave off a warm and gentle impression. Probably because she did not want others to see, she used the secret technique of South Stream Temple to make her appearance much iner, just as she had done in the Garden of Zhou. Seeing her normal and average face, Chen Changsheng did not despair, but instead felt even closer to her. Perhaps it was this closeness that let him rediscover the willingness to casually converse with her like he did in the Garden of Zhou. He examined that big cotton jacket that made her seem especially cute and, after hesitating for a while, screwed up the courage to say a few words. "The smell of beef ribs is very strong. Do you want to change into a new set of clothes? Maybe you want to wear some of mine first and Ill help you wash yours?" Xu Yourong stared at him, stunned, then she became truly angry and ashamed, and began to turn around and walk back towards the White Crane. Chen Changsheng quickly came to his senses and felt his way of doing things was truly ridiculous. He quickly caught up with her and then constantly made hand signals towards the White Crane. The White Crane was old friends with him. Without waiting for Xu Yourong, it flew off with a cry. Xu Yourong stood in the snow, stunned once more. Starting from two years ago, she failed to understand why the White Crane was so close to Chen Changsheng and treated him with such kindness. "Back then, just what did you do to it?" She looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Why is he listening to you?" This was the first time the two talked about their childhood. "I mentioned it before in the letters we wrote to each other when we were small, you just forgot." As Chen Changsheng thought about this matter, he felt rather unwell, but when he thought about what had just urred, this unwellness all transformed into unease. "I misspoke a moment ago, dont be angry. Just think about those words Tang Tang said." The words being mentioned here were naturally those of Tang Thirty-Six calling him a pig. ...... ...... The White Crane had gone off forever, the winter forest was devoid of people and free to wander about. (TN: This is a reference to the poem "Yellow Crane Tower" by Cui Hao. The original line is Once the yellow crane left it will never return, for one thousand years the clouds wandered carelessly.) The snowkes slowly descended. Under the umbre, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong strolled through the secluded forest of the Orthodox Academy. "I, Zhexiu, and the others all live here." Chen Changsheng brought her to the forests edge and pointed at the nearby house. As he spoke, he recalled that she had visited the Orthodox Academy on that night and might have even seen that scene in the restaurant across the street. He exined, "Dont misunderstand, on that day, Tang Tang insisted on dragging me and Su Moyu there. Su Moyu was once part of the Li Pce Academy, thirty-third on the Promation of Azure Sky, so you might have heard about him before. Right now, hes also with us." His words had touched on two topics. He had spoken very naturally, and his words also naturally contained the pride of youth, like he was showing off his aplishments to her. Suddenly, a voice rang out from the winter forest. "I knew something was up with you! Its no wonder you didnt even touch the hand of that girl when she was in your bosom that night. As it turns out...you actually had a lover!" As the voice rang out, a pile of snow suddenly burst apart and Tang Thirty-Six stood up from it. Chapter 531 – At First Sight Chapter 531 - At First Sight Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six was covered all over in snow, his face pale, the ck bags around his eyes extremely heavy, and he looked haggard to the extreme. In these past two days, in order to find out Chen Changshengs secret, he had racked his brains for ideas and skipped eating and sleeping. Indeed, after painstaking effort, even using two magical artifacts of the Wenshui Tangs, he was finally able to conceal the Qi from his body and catch Chen Changsheng in the act. "Hahahaha!" The forest echoed with hisughter. Then, he walked up to Chen Changsheng, hisughter instantly vanishing as he furiously criticized, "Isnt this going a bit too far, forgetting your friends when youre in love? For what reason do you need to badmouth me, to contrast it with your lofty purity? Just a moment ago in the snow, I heard you mention my name quite a few times, but not a single word of it was good! "Eh, this umbre is rather strange." Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze moved down from the umbre and fell upon the couple. Feeling proud of himself again, he heartilyughed then said, "The matter of the engagement hasnt even been cleared up yet, and youre actually in the mood to walk under an umbre through the snow! Ill have you know, that Phoenix is quite proud. If she were to know that you found a girl, then..." He was just preparing to threaten Chen Changsheng into signing a series of unfair agreements when his gaze fell on the girl under the umbre, causing him to subconsciously pause. For some inexplicable reason, he found this girl quite familiar, even though he had clearly never seen her before. The snowy forest became abnormally quiet. The more Tang Thirty-Six stared at this girl, the graver his expression became. This girl was about fifteen, precisely in the period where her beauty was budding. Her face was delicate and pretty, but nothing out of the ordinary. The jacket she was wrapped in seemed very ordinary, but it was actually made of the most expensive thirteen-thread cotton. Her two eyebrows were as slender as willow leaves, and it was obvious that the most extravagant orange jasmine had been used to draw her eyebrows. And if he wasnt wrong, even that hairpin casually stuck in her hair was more expensive than all the clothes and shoes Chen Changsheng had worn throughout his entire life added together. Of course, what drew his attention the most was still that girls eyes. Even after being teased, they were still so calm, definitely not the eyes of some ordinary person. He had nned to joke about Chen Changshengs taste, but now he realized that there was actually nothing toin about with regards to this girls taste or temperament. Of course, this girls taste and temperament, as well as that wealth beyond words hidden within the fine details, could only have been picked out by a young heir to a noble family like him who also possessed wealth beyond words. No matter what, a young Daoist from the countryside like Chen Changsheng would never be able to see these details. This is what was meant to cast pearls before swine, to aim a fluid nce at a blind man. Just who was this girl? Tang Thirty-Six thought through all his distantly-rted older cousins as well as the youngdies of all the noble houses of the continent, but he failed to find an answer. He was suddenly overtaken by a fierce sense of unease and wariness. He didnt know where Chen Changsheng had gotten to know such a noblewoman, but he was worried that Chen Changsheng was being deceived. Tang Thirty-Six looked at her cold expression and asked, "Might I dare ask for the youngdys...hic!" But before he could finish, he was interrupted by a sudden hup. He looked at the girl, his face a picture of absolute shock. His hand held his stomach like he was choking. He thought about how, in the pile of snow, he had heard the cry of a crane, and he had also heard Chen Changsheng exin what had happened that night. Thus, he thought of a possibility, a possibility that he had rejectedst night with a mocking tone and an attitude of absolute certainty. "You..." He looked at her, his mouth agape, for a long time unable to say the rest of the sentence. He was forced to turn to Chen Changsheng and ask, "Her?" Chen Changsheng nodded. Tang Thirty-Sixs body went stiff. He turned once more to Xu Yourong, his eyes filled with shock. At this time, Chen Changsheng was also truly astounded. It waspletely beyond his imagination that this fellow, in order to find out his secrets, would exert such massive efforts. He was somewhat concerned about Xu Yourongs mood, so he looked at her and exined, "This guy..." "Tang Tang, you can also...hic...call me Tang Thirty-Six." Outside of expectations, Tang Thirty-Six was very quickly able to calm back down. He very naturally introduced himself to Xu Yourong, it was just that he paused in the middle. This was because he was still choking somewhat, and the sound in the middle was a hup. Xu Yourong knew that this young master of the Wenshui Tang n was Chen Changshengs best friend, the current superintendent of the Orthodox Academy, and also...the new owner of Clear Lake Restaurant. Tang Thirty-Six solemnly said, "I have seen the Holy Maiden." Xu Yourong softly replied, "No need for such courtesy." Tang Thirty-Six answered, "It is said that when the Holy Maiden lived in the capital, she enjoyed eating the blue lobster of Clear Lake Restaurant?" Xu Yourong calmly gazed at him, a smile in her eyes as if she had guessed at what was about to happen. Just as expected, Tang Thirty-Six next said, "In a little while, Ill send someone...hic...to send blue lobster to the Divine Generals estate. Once Your Eminence returns to Holy Maiden Peak, Ill have...hic...Clear Lake...hic...Restaurant directly ship it to you by sea. All four seasons of the year, Ill...hic...guarantee it." Xu Yourong replied, "This will trouble Young Master Tang." Tang Thirty-Six waved his hand. "Were all part of...hic...the same family, no need for such...hic...courtesy." His appearance was very natural, free and at ease, his heroism soaring to the clouds, yet his hups never ceased throughout his talk. In truth, this was also a feat worthy of admiration. He was constantly hupping yet still managed to so calmly conclude this conversation. On the side, Chen Changsheng watched and thought, I guess this is the benefit of having a thick skin? Xu Yourong said, "Lets chat again in the future." Tang Thirty-Six withdrew his smile and said, "Whenever the Holy Maiden pleases." Chen Changsheng raised up the umbre to cover Xu Yourongs head, then the two began walking to some other ce in the forest. As he passed Tang Thirty-Six, the two exchanged nces containing countless questions and wariness. "Dont speak of this matter to anyone else." "Rx, who am I?" As Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong walked several dozen zhang through the falling snow, Tang Thirty-Six still stood where he was, smiling and waving his hands. He maintained the posture of saying goodbye: the curve of his smile and the range in which he waved his hand were all perfect, perfectly disying the courtesy and umted experience of a young master of a noble n. Xu Yourong whispered, "This friend of yours is a truly wondrous () person." Chen Changsheng thought, where did this worde from? Is it the wondrous () from unfathomably mysterious (Ī)? Only when Tang Thirty-Six watched their two figures disappear into the forest and could no longer see them did he finally rx. With some difficulty, he walked over to a tree, stuck out his hands to support himself on it, then began to hup without end with a much higher frequency than when he was talking. After this period, he finally truly calmed down and his shocked emotions finally truly began to settle. He let out a strange shout and hugged the tree, then began toin about Chen Changsheng and himself. It was just at this moment that Xuanyuan Po finished his morning practice and walked out from the depths of the forest. He just so happened to see the crazy scene of Tang Thirty-Six hugging the tree and couldnt help but be surprised. "Dont you normally tell me that hitting trees is particrly childish? Why are you also working with trees today?" Tang Thirty-Six continued to hug the tree, unwilling to let go. He sobbed, "Ive already acted so shamelessly today; whats another shameless act on top of it?" In truth, Chen Changsheng had never understood what the name Xu Yourong meant to the young men of the world. Although Tang Thirty-Six, because of the engagement and his friendship with Chen Changsheng, did not adore Xu Yourong like the vast majority of the young men in the world, such as the Demon Lords son, she was still Xu Yourong! And then what had he done? Like a little urchin, he had buried himself under the snow to eavesdrop on their conversation and then said bad things about her behind her back. This morning, he didnt have time to wash his face or even brush his teeth, and the bags under his eyes were so heavy...he had never felt so ashamed in his life and he wished he could nothing more than hug this tree for the rest of his life. Suddenly, Tang Thirty-Six turned around and looked at Xuanyuan Po, saying, "They just met for the first time yesterday, so how can they be walking around today with each other? Moreover, looking at their appearance, although they deliberately kept a hands width of distance between them, this sort of deliberation is a problem in itself!" As he spoke, he stuck out his right hand in a fist andpared it with Xuanyuan Po. Afterwards, he sneered, "What a fine couple, purposely acting calm so that they could conceal it from my insight? Who am I? How could I not see that passionate and illicit appearance of theirs!" Xuanyuan Po had simply no idea what was going on and found him quite strange. "Youve gone crazy!" Ordinarily, upon hearing such an honest assessment, Tang Thirty-Six would absolutely not have taken it lying down, but now, his mind waspletely upied with that just-departed couple. Looking at Xuanyuan Po, he very seriously asked, "Do you believe in love at first sight?" Xuanyuan Po replied, "In the tribe, after the first meeting, we usually get married. Does that count?" Tang Thirty-Six was almost at a loss for words. He asked back, "Do you think it counts?" Xuanyuan Po contemted the question very seriously, finally saying without much confidence, "I think...it should count?" Tang Thirty-Six thought, its really impossible to chat with this person. After leaving the forest, he returned to the house, pushed open the door, and immediately asked, "Do you believe in love at first sight?" Chapter 532 – Returning the Umbrella and Asking for the Way Out Chapter 532 - Returning the Umbre and Asking for the Way Out Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhexiu was by the window, a model of loneliness, longing for some person. Upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs question, he fell in a daze, very naturally thinking about many thingsat the Grand Examination, in that bitter battle in the Tower of Purging Dust, the anger and bashfulness revealed on his opponents face when his hand attacked their chest. Later on, they had lived together under the same roof in the Mausoleum of Books, letting him vaguely guess at something but not dare voice his suspicions. Later still, they met once more in the Grand Examination and he carried her on his back and ran towards the setting sun. As he thought about these things, the corners of his lips turned up and he revealed a warm smile. Tang Thirty-Six waspletely unable to expect that this wolf youth famed for being unfeeling and ruthless would show such an emotion on his face. For a moment, he was dumbstruck. Holding his forehead, he thought, just whats gone wrong with this world? Xu Yourong is actually dating Chen Changsheng while Zhexiu is yearning for love! ...... ...... "Tang Tang is very simr to a person." "Senior Su Li." Chen Changsheng very naturally gave out the correct answer, then exchanged nces with Xu Yourong andughed. At this point, they had already left the Orthodox Academy ande to the Hundred Flowers Lane outside it. Snow was falling from the sky and under the Yellow Paper Umbre, it was very difficult for them to be seen by others. In fact, from the moment they met at Fortune Peace Road yesterday, Chen Changsheng desperately wanted to ask why the Yellow Paper Umbre was in her possession. After all, this umbre was his. However, regardless of how ignorant he was of worldly affairs, given that he had just made a mistake a moment ago, he knew that he could not ask the question this way, so he could only endure it for now. Holding up the umbre, they walked through the wind and snow along the eastern bank of the Luo River. After crossing Eight Willows Lane, they arrived at the Bridge of Helplessness. It was only natural that they began to think about yesterdays battle. "If at that time, I knew you were my opponent, would the result be different?" Standing on the center of the snowy bridge, Chen Changsheng whispered as he gazed in the direction she hade from yesterday. Xu Yourong replied, "From the very beginning, you never had any intentions of winning." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng said, "Because of the matter of annulling the engagement, I always felt that I was being somewhat unfair to you." Xu Yourong faintly smiled but said nothing. "Your cultivation level is above mine, so it was always difficult for me to win, and also...I dont like acting ording to the ns of others." Chen Changsheng turned to gaze through the snow at the distant Li Pce. On that spring day almost two years ago, he left, humiliated, from the Divine General of the Easts state. On another, smaller bridge, he had once sighed with simr emotion. He cultivated the Dao of following his heart. His fate was not good, so he wished even more to grasp it in his hands. "No one likes the feeling of being part of fates ns." Xu Yourong turned in the other direction towards the Imperial Pce. "But yesterday, I really did want to fight with you, because I wanted to know what level your sword had reached. Moreover, I wanted to win in a fair and upright fashion. I dont like the feeling of losing." Yesterday, in the beef rib restaurant on Fortune Peace Road, she had said something simr, but today, she spoke more seriously and openly, her words unvarnished. The two descended from the snowy bridge. As it was snowing, there werent many people walking on the bridge. Only a stall selling tanghulu on the side was surrounded by people and seemed rather lively. The majority of this crowd were idlers with nothing to do. They were currently discussing yesterdays battle and chatting about all sorts of gossip. Like the engagement, like showing mercy, like being in love, like being merciless, and there were even a few quite shocking jeers. Those idlers were clueless to the fact that the two subjects of their conversation were standing by their side. Xu Yourongs head was slightly lowered, Chen Changshengs slightly raised. Once more, they walked across the bridge, but this time they were not enemies, so what were they? The snow was falling faster, and although it could not be described as fierce, it was enough to gradually confuse the eyes. The pedestrians on the street grew fewer and fewer, the eaves on the roof and brims of the wells beingyered thicker and thicker with snow. The streets and alleys of the capital were transformed into an expanse of white. The original colors of the building peeking out from the snow were like clean lines on a white sheet of paper, very pleasing to the eye. The snow on the stone pirs of the Li Pce was like white hats on top of slender stone men. The Mausoleum of Books was still verdant and lush, except that the Divine Path, burdened with snow, seemed like a frozen waterfall. No person came to disturb the small courtyard of the Plum Garden Inn. It was very serene, the snow-covered ground like a piece of felt. They couldnt bear to step on it, so they stood under the porch, gazing at the tree in the very center of the courtyard while they chatted about the excitement he felt two years ago when he first saw the rubbings of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths as well as the bamboo dragonfly. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong used the entire day to walk the entire capital, going to many ces and speaking about many things. For the majority of the time, he who was unskilled with words was speaking, introducing the ces they visited: the loneliness of the Lingyan Pavilion, the Night Pearls of the Dew tform. He very seriously carried out the role of tour guide, wishing for her tour to be all the happier. From beginning to end, Xu Yourong listened quietly at his side, a smile on her lips. These were all ces she had yed until she was bored in as a child, even the Mausoleum of Books and the Imperial Pce. She had even treated the stone pirs of the Li Pce as slides. There was no way she required a youth who had lived his childhood in Xining Vige to exin it to her. Chen Changsheng had originally known about these things, but he forgot. She knew that he must have forgotten, but she didnt want to remind him. At dusk, they finally returned to Hundred Flowers Lane. At the back wall of the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng wanted to return the Yellow Paper Umbre to her, but she shook her head. "Martial Uncle Su wanted me to give this umbre to you." Chen Changsheng was very happy, thinking, I and Senior Su Li argued about this matter for tens of thousands of li, but now it seems that Senior has finally recognized his error. He sent his spiritual sense into the handle of the umbre and suddenly noticed a problem. In shock, he asked, "What about the sword in the umbre?" The foundation of the Yellow Paper Umbre was that sword of Mount Lis Sect Master that was the only sword in the past thousand years to break out of the Sword Pool on its own, the Heaven Shrouding Sword that had once shaken the entire continent. Back on the snowy ins of the demon realm, when Su Li had pulled it out of the umbre, such was its might that one stroke had been enough to y a Demon General, and one more was enough to sh open a path to survival. But now this Heaven Shrouding Sword was clearly no longer within the umbre. "Martial Uncle said, the umbre could be given to you, but the sword came from Mount Li and couldnt be given to you. He gave the Heaven Shrouding Sword..." Xu Yourong paused, then continued, "To Senior Brother." She didnt state that it had been given to that senior brother of the Mount Li Sword Sect, but Chen Changsheng knew that she was definitely speaking of Qiushan Jun. This was the first time either of them had touched upon the name of Qiushan Jun. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat ufortable, perhaps because of how naturally she had said the words senior brother, perhaps because it was his name that had been paired with hers in the past several years, or perhaps it was because he had grown up and cultivated the Dao with her and was truthfully much more familiar with her then Chen Changsheng was. "Whats wrong?" Xu Yourong asked, inclining her head. Chen Changshengs head was lowered as he gazed at the umbre in his hands, as if he was studying something. He casually responded, "Its nothing." The two seemed somewhat ignorant, but in reality, they understood everything. "Martial Uncle Su also wanted me to bring you two letters." Xu Yourong took from her bosom two letters and held them out in front of him. For some reason, as her fingers gripped the letters, her brow was slightly creased. The instant Chen Changsheng took the letters, he felt like his fingertips had be pincushions, pain piercing through his body. At once, he moved his spiritual sense to forcefully suppress the impulse to throw these letters away. These two letters contained a monstrous sword intent! He nced in astonishment at Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong nodded. Pointing at the two letters in his hand, she said, "Martial Uncle Su said that you could open the yellow envelope at any time. The ck envelope, on the other hand, you should keep safe. In the future, if you encounter any situation you find impossible to resolve, open it then." In the Garden of Zhou, the Heaven Shrouding Swords sword intent and sword body had reunited. Outside the Garden of Zhou, Su Li and this sword had reunited. That grandmaster of the path of the sword, because of this lucky chance, once more experienced an increase in power, cultivating to unknown heights of strength on the path of the sword. He now no longer needed the Heaven Shrouding Sword. He wanted to go traveling with the Holy Maiden, so he left the Heaven Shrouding Sword to Qiushan Jun and the Yellow Paper Umbre to Chen Changsheng. This seemed very fair, but it wasnt really. Although the Yellow Paper Umbre was an incredibly potent defensive magical artifact, how could it be discussed on par with the famed Heaven Shrouding Sword? However, Chen Changsheng had noints. In the end, the Heaven Shrouding Sword was the sword of Mount Lis Sect Master. It was only right and proper that it be left at Mount Li. He carefully put the two letters away. Thinking of that senior who had already gone far away, he suddenly felt rather emotional, felt like he missed him. On the tens of thousands of li from the snowy ins to the south, he and Su Li had experienced much together. Although, in terms of cultivation and generation, the two were iparably distant, they could be considered to be friends in spite of the vast difference in age. "Just where did he and the Holy Maiden go?" "A very distant ce." "The Great Western Continent?" "Even farther than the Great Western Continent." This answer was somewhat surprising, yet it was also within reason. To the ordinary people of the continent, the lonely Great Western Continent in the ocean was already the most distant ce, but Su Li had traveled the world for several centuries and had presumably already visited long ago. Now, for the sake of humanitys future, in an extremely free and easy manner, he had ced down all his grudges and hostility and taken the Holy Maiden to drift far away. Of course, they had to go to an even farther ce. But was there a ce even farther than the Great Western Continent? Chen Changsheng recalled some extremely obscure records within the Daoist Canon and asked Xu Yourong in shock, "Could there really be other continents?" The records within the Daoist Canon concerning other continents were not at all like the personal experiences of travelers. The writings were exceptionally ambiguous, seeming more like conjectures. To be well-read in the Daoist Canon did not mean that one knew all things about the world, because there were many things that were not, or could not be, recorded in words. Xu Yourong was the current Holy Maiden. As a child, she had grown up and studied in ces like the Li Pce, the Imperial Pce, and South Stream Temple, so she naturally knew a bit more. "It should be the Sacred Light Continent." She exined to Chen Changsheng, "I heard Teacher say that on the other side of the sea of stars, on the iparably distant other shore, is another continent. That world is bathed in light and inhabited by beings very simr to us. But the sea of stars is vast and impassable. If one does not pass through the sea of stars, there still exists an extremely firm spatial barrier between the two continents. Only experts that have stepped into the Divine Domain have the opportunity to break through this barrier and enter the world on the other side." Amazed, Chen Changsheng asked, "Youre sure?" ...... ...... Chapter 533 – Su Lis Letters Chapter 533 - Su Lis Letters Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I was guessing." Xu Yourong gazed towards the distant horizon that was muddled with the twilight and snowkes, her small face revealing a faint sense of longing. "Since such powerful figures as Teacher and Martial Uncle decided to leave this world, besides a ce of legends like the Sacred Light Continent, where would they go?" Chen Changsheng fell silent, then asked, "How do you get to the Sacred Light Continent?" How do you get to Fortune Peace Road? How do you get to the Bridge of Helplessness? How do you get to the Orthodox Academy? How do you get to the Li Pce? How do you get to the ce that exists only in legends? This question was truthfully rather preposterous, but his expression was very serious. Xu Yourong was also very serious. She diligently recalled that conversation the Divine Empress and her teacher had when she was small. After a very long time, a little unsure, she spoke two words, "Cloud Grave?" Chen Changsheng fell silent once more. This silence persisted for much longer than the previous one. The Cloud Grave was the grave of all the clouds of the world, a most remote region of the continent. The region was bereft of sunlight year-round and was iparably enigmatic and unknown. But he was very familiar with the Cloud Grave. He knew that without the boundless clouds and mist was an iparably tall mountain. This mountain pierced through the clouds, its final destination unknown. Because this mountain was in the three hundred li behind Xining Vige, he had once gone there. He knew that in the mists and clouds of the wend encircling the peak were countless fierce monsters, countless dangerous and murderous cultivators, as well as several noble ns of previous dynasties who lived out bitter lives. Only today did he know that this mountain might be a path to other worlds. "In the future, can we go to the Sacred Light Continent and look around?" he asked of Xu Yourong. Even if the legend was real, even if there really was a ce on the other side of the sea of stars called the Sacred Light Continent, since no one knew about it, it might be the case that there was simply no one who had been able to sessfully break through that spatial barrier and discover that other world. He and Xu Yourong were cultivating geniuses, but they were still far away from the Divine Domain. To them, the Sacred Light Continent was nothing more than an ethereal name and some spections. Yet he had so seriously sent out his invitation, perhaps several centuries in advance. At this point, he had long forgotten the fact that it was highly likely that he wouldnt be able to live past twenty. Xu Yourong smiled and agreed. "Fine." Chen Changsheng thought to himself that it truly was fine. ...... ...... Upon returning to the Orthodox Academy and walking into the first floor of the house, he found to his surprise that the door to Zhexius room was open and Su Moyu and the rest were all inside. "What are you guys talking about?" he asked with curiosity as he walked in. Su Moyu replied, "Ever since this morning, Tang Tang has been finding people and asking them whether love at first sight is actually something that can happen in this world." Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng and bitterlyughed. Chen Changsheng grew nervous and asked back, "How did you guys end up randomly talking about this?" "Who knows, he started acting all strange today." Feeling somewhat wronged, Xuanyuan Poined, "I seriously answered, but all I got from him was a round of curses." Standing by the window, Zhexiu suddenly asked, "Su Li left, but she should still be at Mount Li, right?" Chen Changsheng was given a scare, believing that his meeting with Xu Yourong had been uncovered. In the next moment, he realized that this was a request for confirmation. "The news brought by the southern diplomatic mission should not be mistaken." As Tang Thirty-Six spoke, he once more shot a nce at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng ignored him, asking Zhexiu with concern, "What do you n to do?" In the present Orthodox Academy, from its principal and superintendent all the way to its head of housekeeping and academic advisor, all were extremely young, none exceeding the age of twenty. They were all youths and so were naturally most concerned about that beauty and sadness most entrenched in the minds of youthsbesides the engagement and battle between Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, there was also the story of Zhexiu and Qi Jian. Zhexiu looked out the window at the snow, a tinge of ferocity flickering across his weather-beaten yet still somewhat young and inexperienced face. "After I finish with everything in the capital, Im going to Mount Li to pick her up." Chen Changsheng and the rest looked at each other in dismay. They had clearly heard that Zhexiu had not used the word see, but the word pick. They could almost see the countless battles that would take ce on Mount Li in the future and those speckles of wolf blood. This was Zhexiu looking for death, but the problem was that there was as of yet no one in this world that could prevent from seeking his death. Tang Thirty-Six did not want Zhexiu to descend into madness. Sending a signal to Su Moyu with his eyes, he asked, "What do you need to do in the capital?" Su Moyu tacitly understood, thinking, regardless of how he responds, we should talk up the difficulty of the matter. Only this way can we dy from sending off Zhexiu to his death at Mount Li. "I want to kill Zhou Tong." Zhexiu turned and looked at them all with an emotionless expression. The room was very quiet. Tang Thirty-Six said nothing for a while, then finally stated, "Then lets just break it up for now. In any case, this isnt something that can be resolved in just eight or ten years." Not long after they all dispersed, he came to Chen Changshengs room and, without the slightest concern for his body caked with mud and snow, impolitely sat on that bed so clean that it was hard to even find a hair. He then pointed at Chen Changsheng and said with almost absolute certainty, "There is no such thing in the world as love at first sight." Chen Changsheng nced at the muddy water dripping from his clothes, controlled his emotions, and asked, "Just what do you want to say?" "Ah, I didnt speak urately enough. Of course, theres a possibility that you fell in love with Xu Yourong at first sight. A guy like Qiushan Jun, so perfect that even Im a little jealous of him, has a deeply-rooted affection for her, so its no surprise that a little kid whos never experienced romance would fall in love." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and continued, "But its impossible for her to fall in love with you at first sight, so theres something fishy about this matter." Chen Changsheng didnt care very much about this problem, but he was just rather curious. "Why is it that she cant?" Tang Thirty-Six pointed at the dressing table by the wall, saying, "Go look in a mirror." Chen Changsheng obediently walked over and examined himself in a mirror. "Im not ugly." Tang Thirty-Sixs mouth dropped, powerless to speak. He once more confirmed that Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng really were people that made others speechless. As Chen Changsheng looked at himself in the mirror, he chuckled. Tang Thirty-Six angrily roared, "In any case, its impossible for her to fall in love with you just after seeing you on the Bridge of Helplessness! Even if she imagined you countless times because of the engagement, its still impossible, because its not that youre ugly, but youre far from being described as handsome, let alone as handsome as me!" Chen Changsheng turned around to him and asked, "And then?" Tang Thirty-Six stood up and walked in front of him. Staring into his eyes, he said, "Im worried that she has some sort of n for you." No matter who it was, as long as they didnt know of that story of the Garden of Zhou, they would definitely think something was wrong upon discovering that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were dating. Chen Changsheng understood, so he wasnt conflicted, much less angry. He attempted to ease these anxieties, saying, "Rx, theres nothing going on." He spoke naturally, but firmly. Seeing his expression, Tang Thirty-Six fell silent, then suddenly announced, "Youve met before." Chen Changsheng thought of Xu Yourongs order and shook his head. Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "She would not fall in love with you at first sight, yet she still loves you. This can only mean that this was not your first meeting." This conclusion could be said to be full of mistakes, yet invulnerable. Chen Changsheng didnt know what to do, attempting to exin, "We used to exchange letters when we were little, so we cant be considered strangers." "Lie, you continue to lie," Tang Thirty-Six emotionlessly dered to him. Chen Changsheng was truly at a loss. He very seriously requested, "You absolutely must keep this a secret. You cant tell anyone else." Tang Thirty-Sixs face instantly rxed. He moved forward to Chen Changshengs shoulder, not forgetting to close the window, then raised his brow and said, "Who am I? You still cant rest assured around me?" If all the details of this story, big and small, were to be narrated once more, how much time, how many words, how many... After hearing what had happened in the Garden of Zhou, Tang Thirty-Six stood in a shocked daze for a very long time. Finally, he looked at Chen Changsheng and once more sighed with that identical question, "Are you a pig?" Chen Changsheng was quite ashamed,cking any confidence to refute these words. He thought of another thing and stated, "I dont understand why she doesnt want me to tell of this matter to anyone else." Tang Thirty-Six found himself without words to exin. "You dont understand? You truly are a pig." After being insulted twice in session, Chen Changsheng finally felt a bit ufortable. "Wasnt she the same in not recognizing me in the Garden of Zhou?" "So they say that fate is ordained by the heavens, and you two are called a match made in heaven." Tang Thirty-Six opened the window. Gazing up at the starry sky after the snow had stopped and the clouds had dispersed, he deeply sighed. Chen Changsheng was very happy at these words, saying, "Thank you for your blessing." Tang Thirty-Six turned around and said sternly, "You and Xu Yourong are a pig husband and pig wifeof course youre very suitable for each other." ...... ...... Su Lis two letters were strange, a fact Chen Changsheng had affirmed the instant he had taken them. Thus, he had not opened them in front of Xu Yourong. He waited untilte at night when no one was around to walk alone to the kitchen by theke. After making his preparations, he used the Stainless Sword to open the letter. The Stainless Sword could be called the sharpest sword in the world. It easily cut a thin line through the yellow envelope. However, his brow still wrinkled because he could clearly sense that as the Stainless Sword cut through the envelope, it encountered innumerable fine yet tenacious strands of Qi. Those strands of Qi were like strips of metal. If the Stainless Sword were not sharp, then it might have simply been impossible for him to open the letter with his current level of strength. He took in a few deep breaths to calm his mind, then took the letter out of the envelope. This was a very thin andmonce sheet of paper, but when he unfolded it to read over it by the light of the fire, countless thin strands of sword intent shot out of the paper. They transformed into snowkes like those outside and also like the willow leaves on the Luo River at the end of summer. Swishswishswishswish! Countless sharp and even shrill sounds resounded about his body. It was all sword intent. The iron pots on the stove were instantly cut into numberless pieces, the ceramic tiles embedded on the stove were cut into countless pieces, and soon after, the firewood in the kitchen was also cut into countless pieces. The zing firewood in the kitchen oven was also cut into pieces, sending sparks everywhere. Even the burning mes seem to be cut into pieces. Chen Changsheng stood within the room filled with sword intent, his expression grave, not daring to move a muscle. Chapter 534 – An Old Daoist Nun Arrives in the Capital Chapter 534 - An Old Daoist Nun Arrives in the Capital Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng had already prepared himself for the sword intent Su Li had concealed in the letter. His cultivation had improved much after his return to the capital, so at the very beginning, he nned to see how long he could resist it. Yet he had not imagined that the sword intents within the letter would be so sharp and terrifying. Let alone resisting, he didnt even dare provoke them. Of course, Su Li had no hostility, much less killing intent, towards him. Those sword intents that had flown out of the letter noiselessly cut many items in the kitchen into pieces and had even cut off a floating piece of his belt, but not a single sword intent fell on his body. They only danced around him in the air. Those sword intents danced around him like falling leaves, like snowkes, like drops of water. It was like Chen Changsheng was standing under an autumn tree, a snowy sky, or a waterfall. He faintly understood some things and gradually rxed, sending his spiritual sense into the world formed by these sword intents. These sword intents were precisely the letter that Su Li had written him, one of the gifts that had been left behind for him. So just what was written within this letter? On one side, Chen Changshengprehended the sword intents Su Li left behind after breaking through, while on the other side, he quietly read the letter in his hands. Su Lis handwriting was just like his sword and like his person, flowing and lucid, joyful and sharp. The brush was raised with incredible speed and brought down with incredible uracy. "You were actually able to beat Yourong. This is truly some surprising news." Upon seeing the first sentence of this letter, Chen Changsheng understood that Su Li giving him this letter had a condition: that he defeat Xu Yourong. If he had failed to do this, Su Li would definitely have been disappointed in him, then these two letters might have been left to Xu Yourong, or perhaps...Qiushan Jun. "But when I think about how you learned the sword from me, then for you to scrape out a victory against Yourong is understandable." The words in Su Lis letter still perfectly disyed his self-confidence, or perhaps his self-love. Soon after, though, his words became much calmer and indifferent. "In my life, I have only taught three people: Qiushan, you, and Qi Jian. Qiushan is stronger than you; Qi Jian, weaker. Moreover, shes my daughter, so after I leave, if something happens at Mount Li, help me by taking care of it. As for why I left? After you live several hundred years and realize that someone has been waiting for you for several hundred years, perhaps youll understand. "I am the Junior Martial Uncle of Mount Li, so theres no need for me to exin a single thing to its disciples. I am Su Li, so there is nothing I need to tell to Old Man Yin and Tianhai. But I still want to exin some things, tell some things, so I wrote this sort of letter to you. "In the future, if someone asks, you can ry these words to them. I have not conceded to this world, but she spoke true. I am Su Liwhat need is there for me to be a second Zhou Dufu? Most importantly, you also spoke true. Ive killed countless people and have no love for this world, but perhaps there is still a bit of kindness?" As he read this sentence, Chen Changshengs heart was filled with many emotions. In the view of many, especially those southerners who opposed the confluence of north and south, Su Li and the Holy Maiden swiftly departing was an escape to shirk responsibility. None of them understood that for a person like Su Li, only by wielding a truly wise and courageous sword could he truly cut open a path of departure. But when he read the end of the letter, he suddenly felt that his praise and admiration of Senior Su Li had been mistaken. Su Li had written something like this at the end of the letter. "Have that wolf cub give it up. If he dares to pester my daughter again, even if Im on the other side of the sea of stars, Ill ride a raft of stars back. My first strike will behead him, my second will behead you, and my final strike will annihte your Orthodox Academy and that wolf tribe in the north. Dont say I didnt warn you!" After Chen Changsheng read these words, he helplessly thought, why does a free and easy person like Senior Su Li take this matter so seriously? As he thought this, the area around suddenly rang out with a dense and terrifying ttering of swords. Countless sword intents returned from every direction and fell back on the paper. Those extremely sharp sword intents of nigh iprehensible level cut the handwriting on the letter intoplete disorder, transforming it into innumerable stters of ink and making it impossible to make out the words. Finally, those stters of ink formed four big words. "Burn promptly after reading." Chen Changsheng could only vacantly gaze at these words. Wasnt it too much of a pity to just burn it like this? It must be known that the sword intent in this letter was an incredibly precious gift for cultivating the sword. He had originally nned to have Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiuprehend it tomorrow. But since it was Su Lis order, he could not oppose it. He obediently threw thetter into the remaining embers in the kitchen oven, personally witnessing the letter transform into ash. As he gazed at the ash in the oven and thought about the sword intent that was contained in that paper, he suddenly recalled that painter from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets who painted the scenes from when he challenged those initial level Star Condensation experts during the All-School Martial Exhibition. That painter most likely used a simr method, butparing him to Su Li was like the difference between the mud and the clouds. He then recalled that scribe he had seen on the street: the Heavenly Dao Academys Guan Bai. At the time, he had nced at that man through the carriage window and felt a sharpness stab into his eyes and deliver an excruciating pain, almost causing him to cry. Now that he thought about it, had this person cultivated on the path of the sword until his sword intent had be part of his body? In next years Boiling Stone Summit, he had to face such a powerful sword. Would he be able to win? ...... ...... A little earlier, Guan Bai was in a study in the south of the city, reading a book. Suddenly, he sensed something. After a moment of silence, he quietly closed the book and walked out of the study. After twilight, the snow had graduallye to a stop, but the weather was still chilly. It was difficult to walk on the snow-covered streets, so there were very few pedestrians. He stood in the center of the street. Confronting an old Daoist nun that was walking forward. In truth, this Daoist nuns face could not be considered young. At the very least, a specific age could not be assigned to her. Her appearance was suffused with a cold and austere air, mixed with a strand of staleness. Guan Bai watched as the old Daoist nun got closer and closer, not speaking a single word. He did not know the origins of the nun, but he knew that her cultivation level was far above his, even above his esteemed teacher Zhuang Zhihuan. Before the Boiling Stone Summit, he didnt want to cause too much trouble, nor should he be fighting an expert of such masterly cultivation. But he had heard very clearly that in a distant alley, a wild dog had died. It was just when this old Daoist nun was walking past. This old Daoist nun was very powerful and assuredly had an extraordinary background. Compared to her, a wild dog blocking the road truly wasnt worth much. Guan Bai also thought this way. If a wild dog died, so what? Was he really taking revenge for a single wild dog? The problem was that the dog should have died faster. The old Daoist nun would only need a nce to decapitate the wild dog. But that dog had yelled out thirty-some times in the alley, each more miserable and weaker than thest, until it finally reached his ears. He found it impossible to understand why such a powerful figure as the old Daoist nun wanted to use thirty-some attacks to kill a single dog. He also found it impossible to imagine whether or not this old Daoist nun acted this way when she normally killed people. So he walked out from the study onto the street to ask this old Daoist nun. The old Daoist nun halted her steps and expressionlessly gazed back at him. Guan Bai wanted to say something, but upon seeing the old Daoist nuns eyes, he realized it was already impossible for him to speak. His hand gripped the hilt of his sword, but he found it impossible to pull it out. The old Daoist nuns eyes contained a sea of blue-green, filled with decay and ruthless emotion. It was like a tide filled with green seaweed charging forward. Boundless and endless blue-green killing intent surged forward from her end of the street, enveloping his body. (TN: This is a y on a name. Wuqiong () means boundless. is a color that might be green, blue, or blue-green.) Squelch! A spray of blood shot out from his mouth and fell upon the snow. ...... ...... He was the pride of the Heavenly Dao Academy, an expert of the sword on the Promation of Liberation, Famous Name Guan Bai. Yet in front of this old Daoist nun, he couldnt even say a single word or even pull out his sword before suffering heavy injuries. "State your teacher," the old Daoist nun expressionlesslymanded. Guan Bais eyes were filled with shock. Only now did he confirm that this old Daoist nuns cultivation not only far surpassed his teachers, but had even faintly surpassed the scope of the mortal world and entered the Divine Domain. When he thought about the blue-green color in her eyes, he instantly guessed at her identity. Wuqiong Bi of the Storms of the Eight Directions! This was a peak expert of the human world. Why would she suddenly appear tonight in the capital? "Heavenly Dao Academys Guan Bai. My teacher is Zhuang Zhihuan." Guan Bai was shocked beyondpare by this old Daoist nuns identity, but he did not fear in the slightest, staring at her as he spoke. "For the sake of Mao Qiuyu, I will leave you with your life tonight." The old Daoist nun slowly walked past and her figure gradually faded into the darkness. After not much time had passed, Guan Bai finally realized that he could move. The right hand gripping the hilt trembled, and with a ng, half of his sword emerged from its sheath. Then, his right arm severed at the shoulder and fell on the snow, staining arge portion of it dark-red with blood. Tonight, in the capital, a wild dog in an alley had been cruelly chopped to pieces. Guan Bai, the pride and hope of the Heavenly Dao Academy, the young expert of the sword with limitless prospects, had lost the right arm that he used to wield the sword. The old Daoist nun that had done both these things felt nothing for any of this. Her expression was still indifferent, her eyes still ruthless. In her eyes, a young man like Guan Bai and that wild dog in the alley were not too different. Even she had to respect the Pope and she did not wish to provoke the Divine Empress, but if this were not the capital of the Great Zhou, perhaps Guan Bai would already be dead. In her view, leaving Guan Bai his life was enough to give face to Mao Qiuyu. To be more precise, she was giving face to the Orthodoxy. This world contained people that were extremely strong, so much so that their worldviews became somewhat twisted. They believed that if they did not steal all the food out of the beggars bowl, they were giving the beggar face, and to not kill all the people that they found displeasing to the eye was to give life face. As a result, they believed that the other party should also give them face. The old Daoist nun hade to the capital tonight because she believed that the Pope had not given her sufficient face, so she hade to personally take some face back. When she was very young, she married another member of the Eight Storms. From that point on, she believed that her husband was her most important face. Later on, after much suffering, she bore a son and believed that her son was actually her most important face. The old Daoist nun stood at the back wall of the Orthodox Academy, emotionlessly looking up at those several snowy trees that peeked over the wall. Several weeks ago, her son had been humiliated by a person. That person was called Chen Changsheng. Chapter 535 – The Letter Sent to the Myriad Willows Garden Chapter 535 - The Letter Sent to the Myriad Willows Garden Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr ...... ...... Su Li had left behind seven letters. He had Xu Yourong pass on two of the letters to Chen Changsheng, one letter was left for his daughter, and another letter was left for that small child in that cksmith in the vige at the foot of Mount Li that was just beginning to learn the sword. He had also prepared a letter for Qiushan Jun, but Qiushan Jun had calmly rejected it. The remaining two letters had been sent to two other locations via the most ordinary of postal routes. One of these letters was sent to a mansion situated outside Hanqiu City. The Myriad Willows Garden. Thirty thousand cold-resistant crooked willow trees were nted within this garden. Zhu Luo was Sect Master of the Emotion-Severing Sect, the head of the Zhu n, an old friend of Emperor Xian, and one of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Any one of these identities could let him live a life impossible for an ordinary person to imagine. This garden that still flourished with greenery in the depths of winter was proof of this. Today this mansion had a guest, an old and very fat man. As he sat on the round pce armchair, his fat waist was like the waters of a river spilling over a dike, making his bright yellow belt all the more conspicuous. This fat elder had kind brows and pleasant eyes, his squinted eyes were filled with a calm and warmth detached from worldly affairs, and his face was one of jubtion. He looked just like those wealthy old men often found in the countryside, but since he could sit across from an important figure like Zhu Luo, it could be assumed that his status and background were not ordinary. Today, besides the myriad willows and mantle of snow, no one else could be seen in this garden. It might have had something to do with this portly elders visit. Of course, it could also have had something to do with the letter ced on the table between them. "When will that woman die..." The portly old man smiled and spoke, but when he said the word woman, he unexpectedly paused and his smile momentarily vanished. The word woman was so faint that it was difficult to hear. The plump elder continued, "The stars above have their own ns. As for what time to go to the capital, we must still wait for additional news." Zhu Luo slightly creased his brow, seeming somewhat dissatisfied with this sentence. "No matter how you look at it, our strength is still a bitcking." The old man sighed, "In order to conduct a grand project, mighty force is required. The White Emperor couple will definitely just watch from the sidelines. In fact, our best choice is still Su Li." When mentioning Su Lis name, neither of them even nced at the letter on the table. After a moment of silence, Zhu Luo noted, "Su Li truly is very powerful." Back in Xunyang City, Su Li was heavily injured and could not exchange blows with him, but he was forced to admit that purely in terms of strength, it was very difficult to find a person more powerful than Su Li. The term strength naturally was not strength asmonly understood by themon people, but the purest and most terrifying fighting strength. "ck Robe nned for so many years and the demons sent out over a hundred thousand cavalry and wolfriders, ten-odd Demon Generals, and three of their figureheads to unite and suppress him on the snowy ins, but they still let him escape. On the following journey back south, as a cripple, he once more seeded in developing his sword. Presumably, heprehended some things and climbed to some unfathomably high peak. Im afraid that hes advanced one more foot into the sea of stars. He truly is powerful to the extreme." The portly elder sighed, "Back then, many people, me included, believed that he had the greatest chance of killing that woman, but he obstinately refused. Now, if he were to help us, the probability of killing that woman would increase by thirty percent, but he just so happened to choose this time to leave." Zhu Luo emotionlessly said, "Under the request of His Holiness, I went to Xunyang City to kill him. How could he join us? And why would he send me this letter?" As the two spoke, they did not look at the letter on the table, but their minds had been focused on the letter the entire time. Now that they had finally mentioned it, their gazes fell upon it. Nothing strange urred in this quiet winter garden, yet in the chilly wind, one could faintly hear the ttering of spears and shields. The portly elder narrowed his eyes at the letter. It was like a seam, bursting with fierce light, being cut open in a snow-white mantou. It was abnormally vignt. He then raised his head to Zhu Luo as if asking, should we open this letter or not? Zhu Luos expression was very solemn and for a long time, he did not speak. The plump old man had noticed something peculiar about this letter, so given Zhu Luos cultivation, he could naturally see it as well. He knew that this letter concealed a sword. The letter was Su Lis letter, so the sword was naturally Su Lis sword. Although Su Lis cultivation was extremely high and he was publicly acknowledged to have reached unfathomable heights in the path of the sword, whenpared to the Eight Storms and four of the Saints, he was still a junior. Moreover, for various reasons, his name had never been mentioned alongside them. He had written this letter to Zhu Luo precisely because he wanted to tell the entire continent that as long as he wished, he could destroy the so-called Storms of the Eight Directions at any time. If this were several centuries ago when he was at his height, no, even several decades ago, even one year ago, when confronted by this letter, Zhu Luo would carelessly smile, then tear open the envelope, taking in at a nce all the sharpness on the paper. In this way, he would not cause any loss to the martial fame of the Storms of the Eight Directions. But now, he was somewhat hesitant. Because he had suffered severe injuries at Xunyang City and even now had not fully recovered. Those injuries hade from Wang Pos de, Liu Qings sneak attack, and those ten thousand flowing lights in Chen Changshengs sword sheath. His most serious injuries hade from the Holy Maidens charge across a thousand li. Even more importantly, just as Wang Po had said in Xunyang City, he was already old. Su Li had also once mentioned it in his jeers that right now, he could die, but he could not lose in battle. For the Emotion-Severing Sect and the Zhu n, he was the tree that reached towards the heavens. Other than the people of the Liang Household, all the people of Tianliang County required his protection. What would happen if he lost? The winter garden was exceptionally quiet. The thirty thousand cold-resistant and crooked willows in the distance waited with extreme patience in the cold for theing of spring. The portly old man was also very patient, calmly gazing at Zhu Luo. After quite some time had passed, Zhu Luo finally made a decision, taking a deep breath. The wind suddenly grew violent and the thousands of willows began to sway in the wind, seeming to cheer and also seeming to be wavering in fear. No more hesitation could be seen on Zhu Luos face, only indifference and cold arrogance. He was a supreme human expert who had once charged into the snowy ins with only his sword. Even if he was troubled by old wounds, how could he be scared witless by a single letter? His hand fell upon the letter, very firmly, and then tore it open. A sword glow shot out from the envelope and its light made his face seem very pale. This sword glow was so bright that the winter sun above the garden even dimmed and cause the willows to smoke. It was clearly daytime, but the garden seemed to have been cast into twilight. A sword glow appeared in Zhu Luos eyes. This sword glow did note from the letter, but from his own world. With a ng, the moonlight sword emerged from its sheath and shed at the sword intent that had exploded from the letter. With a cacophony of deafening shes, a frenzied gale raged through the Myriad Willows Garden and the thirty thousand willows swayed back and forth. A bright moon came from the north and suspended itself over the sky, attempting to drive away the dark night that had not fully set in. The sword intent from the letter cared not for this. It instantly unleashed a massive light, touching all things, real and unreal, and setting them all aze! The willows were instantly ignited, the icy ponds smashed, and countless mes soared to the sky like birds of fire. The Golden Crow emerged from Mount Li! The bright moon suddenly dimmed! Chapter 536 – The Setting Sun Amongst the Willows Chapter 536 - The Setting Sun Amongst the Willows Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As Zhu Luo opened the letter from Su Li, the portly elder sat smiling on the side, not very concerned. He naturally knew that Su Li was quite powerful and his sword was quite terrifying, but this was still just a letter. Even if contained the concentrated soul of Su Lis sword intent, there was a limit to this medium. How could it truly injure Zhu Luo? The old man even regarded Zhu Luos hesitation with some contempt, thinking, perhaps the matter of the capital requires other arrangements. But when the sword intent shot out of the envelope and all of the Myriad Willows Garden was plunged into darkness, the portly elder knew that he had been mistaken. Su Lis sword was far more powerful and terrifying than he had imagined. Solely relying on a sword intent on a sheet of paper, he was actually able to suppress a supreme expert of the Eight Storms? Although Zhu Luo was still injured, this was still too inconceivable. The level of this sword intent had even faintly surpassed Zhu Luo by a whole level! Even the will of a Saint might not be able to aplish this. Besides those legendary experts of the past like Zhou Dufu, Chen Xuanba, Emperor Taizong, and Wang Zhice, who could do this? Su Li was no Saint, but his path of the sword was already close to that of a god! When he saw those Golden Crows surging through the garden and the sudden dimming of the bright moon in the night sky, the old man revealed a shocked expression. Without time to think, he flew over. Zhu Luo was already in dire straits. If he did not act now, he would be toote. With a howl, the plump elders two palms tore through the air in front of him, swatting towards those Golden Crows formed of zing sword intent. He seemed like a mountain of meat, but he flew over very gently, his two palms descending with simr softness. They slowly fluttered, like real birds. The Golden Crow Sword was a secret technique of Mount Li, created by Su Li. Its sword intent was iparably hot, and once the sword rose up, it would bathe the world in endless light and heat, its energy unblockable. Back in the Grand Examination and the Garden of Zhou, whenever Chen Changsheng used the Golden Crow Sword, even opponents stronger than him had to temporarily avoid its edge. Today, these Golden Crow sword intents hade from Su Lis hand and their might was unimaginable. Any other ordinary cultivator would probably be vaporized into smoke by these sword intents before they could even touch them. Even experts of incredibly advanced cultivation could only do as Zhu Luo did, relying on the sword intent of the moonlight sword to confront it, but not directly touching it. For some reason, although the old man had an expression of vignce and fear, he still sent his palm flying towards those sword intents of Golden Crows. An indescribable Qi appeared in the Myriad Willows Garden that had already been transformed into a ruined mansion. This Qi was very powerful. It was still inferior to the moonlight sword intent, but this Qi exuded an ancient aura. An almost real suny between the palms of the elderly man, iparably bright and dazzling! Under the illumination of its light, the portly old mans face no longer carried the slightest hint of jubtion, his kind brows and pleasant eyes all reced by awe-inspiring dignity, and the images of dragons and tigers appeared behind him. The present him no longer bore the slightest resemnce to those wealthy old men of the countryside. Now, he was clearly an emperor! ...... ...... Three powerful Qis collided in the Myriad Willows Garden. With great difficulty, the moon in the sky spilled down its silver light. The fierce sun incessantly supported the falling of the curtain of the night. Countless sword intents like fiery birds shuttled back and forth between the sun and the sky. The tens of thousands of cold-resistant willows began to burn. This was not the ze brought about by the twilight, but true mes. The cold winter garden seemed to have been instantly plunged into the zing abyss of the Netherworld. With a massive boom, mes were sent flying in every direction. The scorched willows toppled, the wells shattered, the walls copsed. After a long time passed, those rampaging Qis finally calmed. The mansion was in ruins, its cold pond no longer able reflect the images of others. Zhu Luo leaned against a shattered willow by the pond, his face pale, his chest covered in specks of blood. Even more seriously, his left hand had been severed at the wrist. The fat old man stood on a rotted table, his plump body almost causing the edges of the table to copse and seem ready to shatter at any moment. No joy could be found on his portly face, nor any of the majesty of an emperor. Only exhaustion and ugliness was left behind. He had reached the threshold of the Divine Domain many years ago. If not for his fear of the response from that person in the capital, perhaps he would have already crossed it. In the battle just now, he had even disyed strength to rival that of the Divine Domain. But he and Zhu Luo had still lost, and had lost miserably. If that sword intents true goal had not been Zhu Luo, if his ns techniques and the Golden Crow Sword had not shared a simr source, he might also have suffered severe injuries. Moreover, even with his assistance, Zhu Luo might already be dead. And their opponent had merely been a letter of Su Lis. Zhu Luo slowly stood up and looked around him. The limitless beauty of the Myriad Willows Garden was now a part of the pastonly scorched earth remained. In the distance, some willow trees were still burning. The Myriad Willows Garden still existed, but it no longer resembled its name. Just like him. He was keenly aware that this was Su Lis revenge. To this, there was nothing he could say. "Forgive me, but I cannot take part in this matter in the capital." Zhu Luo said to the portly elder, not turning to face him, his expression somewhat deste. The portly elder knew that this was inevitable. Putting aside the possibility that Zhu Luo would forever be unable to return to the strength he held at his zenith, it was highly likely that he would have to leave the ranks of the Storms of the Eight Directions. To Zhu Luo, the most important matter was to find a way to manage the futures of his n and the Emotion-Severing Sect, because those two were his true legacy. His mountainous body staggering, the plump old man made his way out of the Myriad Willows Garden. Outside Hanqiu City, his subordinates assisted him in mbering with great difficulty onto an enormous carriage. A middle-aged man, face caked with powder and voice rather piercing, whispered, "Prince, what happened?" "Do you know? I originally thought that if this grand affair seeded, the first thing I would do is steal that big imperial carriage of the Liang Household." The portly elder narrowed his eyes in the direction of Xunyang City and sadly said, "But now I dont even know whether Ill have the chance to sit in it for the rest of my life." He gazed at Xunyang City, but he was really gazing at the capital. He spoke of the Liang Households imperial carriage, but he really spoke of that throne in the Imperial Pce. That middle-aged man had already been deeply unsettled by the strange phenomena urring in the Myriad Willows Garden, but upon hearing the princes sighs, he became unsettled to the extreme. He and these soldiers and officials were all subordinate officers of the princes household, but they could only obey the orders of the capital. In the past few years, he and the other subordinates had taken incredible risks to assist the prince in spreading the word. If the princes grand affair failed, what path did they have to survival? "Wuqiong Bi has entered the capital." The middle-aged man wanted to raise the princes spirits, so he hurriedly ryed the news he had just received. The portly elder was somewhat surprised. Although Wuqiong Bi was also one of the Eight Storms, she had never been a target of his recruitment efforts, because she was also a woman. Why had that old Daoist nun gone to the capital? Might it introduce new variables? Chapter 537 – The Other Letter Sent to the Longevity Sect Chapter 537 - The Other Letter Sent to the Longevity Sect Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Su Li had sent one letter to Hanqiu City, thus transforming the Myriad Willows Garden into scorched earth and dispelling Zhu Luos storm. For the moment, this matter had not been spread to the rest of the continent. At the moment, the continent was more concerned with discussing just what changes the departure of Su Li and the Holy Maiden would have on the world. Of course, the happiest was the Longevity Sect. The Longevity Sect was the root of all sects and stood side by side with Holy Maiden Peak, both treated alike as holynds in the hearts of southerners. In addition, the Longevity Sect possessed extremely close ties with the Great Zhou Imperial n and the Liang Household, and its connections with the aristocratic ns of the south were countless and nigh unbreakable, powerful to an almost unimaginable extent. This was the case until ten-odd years ago, when a startling change urred. The Longevity Sect imprisoned that Demon Princess in the cold pool, attempting to coerce Su Li into going north and assassinating the Tianhai Divine Empress. With only his sword, Su Li charged into the mountain, but upon realizing that his wife had been poisoned by the cold and was too weak to return, he flew into a rage. After ughtering to a man the ten-odd elders of the Longevity Sect, he bathed the sect in blood. After recovering from his heavy injuries, he went north to Xunyang City and killed every one of the people in the Liang Household that was involved in this matter. At least half of Su Lis exceptionally vicious reputation stemmed from this event. From that moment on, no one dared to casually provoke Su Li. Simultaneously, the Longevity Sect no longer wielded the same prestige it once held. The various sects and monasteries all gradually began to turn their backs on the Longevity Sect. As for ces like the Mount Li Sword Sect, they only maintained a surface level of respect, but in reality, they had already begun to act on their own. To the Longevity Sect, Su Li was naturally the archcriminal of all this. If they could kill Su Li, they would already have done it. Although they could not do it, Su Li had fortunately chosen to leave on his own. In the past few days, although the Longevity Sect was not hanging up brightnterns, the mood there had be extremely good, the disciples walking with much more ease to their step. As for those few elders that were struggling on deaths door, they began to preemptively celebrate and yearn for the beautiful life that was toe. "The Mount Li Sword Sect is the sword of the Longevity Sect. Its only a matter of course that it be gripped in our hands." During the internal strife of Mount Li, the Qiushan n head had suddenly changed sides. Elder Liang of the Longevity Sect, who had been invited by him, had suffered severe injuries that he was even now still recovering from. Consequently, the cave in which he lived was the ce where the elders of the Longevity Sect discussed official business. A thin and tall elder with an indifferent yet iparably firm expression had said the above words. (TN: Elder Liang was previously called Elder Jiang) Elder Liang recalled those myriad sword glows above Mount Li and slightly creased his brow. "To repeat our past glory is truly difficult." ⻰һƬڵֻ꣬ҪһͣϳʥŮ֮⣬ĸɽɵҲЩأҪ˵ɽڣûɽҶҶԳڰ¶֣ After he spoke, the cave was silent. In those days, whatever the Longevity Sect ordered, the entire south, excluding Holy Maiden Peak, would follow. Which sect or monastery would dare disobey? But in these past years? Let alone the Mount Li Sword Sect, didnt even the Qiushan n dare to scheme against the Longevity Sect? "This sects Qi and blood have been consumed, but how could Mount Li be any better? After that matter with Elder Xiao Songgong, the vitality of Mount Li is still greatly injured. Those fellows that are of the same generation as us or one generation younger, especially those people of the Sword Hall, suffered the bacsh of the array. None of their injuries are light. In this short span of time, none of them should be able toe out and take care of matters." "Dont forget, the current person administering Mount Li...is Qiushan." "Qiushan...a youthful heroic genius, truly extraordinary, but in the end, he is still young, no?" With an indifferent expression, the thin and tall elder spoke, "Not only Mount Li, theres also South Stream Temple. The current Holy Maiden is also very young...true, her prestige is enough, but shes only sixteen and not even at Star Condensation. As elders of the same sect, to help her manage some affairs is in ord with thews of heaven and earth, out of concern for the younger generation." As they listened, Elder Liang said nothing, but the other elder showed a joyous expression. Elder Liang sighed, saying, "But did none of you think, what would we do if Su Li came back?" After a moment of silence, the tall and thin elder sneered, "With Su Lis pride, since hes announced to the entire world that hes going far away, could he go anywhere else? Just like we spected a few days ago, he and the Holy Maiden most likely prepared to go to the legendary other shore of the sea of stars, so how could theye back?" Elder Liang looked at him and spoke earnestly, "But what if the legend is true? If he really does find the Sacred Light Continent, there still remains a day when he wille back." A hint of fear flickered through the tall elders eyes, but his words remained firm. "The rumors say that in the end, Zhou Dufu shattered the void and went. He also likely went over there, but not even he managed to find it...at least he did note back. Su Li is strong, but could he be stronger than him?" The other elder attempted to reason, "Senior Brother should not be too concerned. Su Li will probably note back." It was winter, but the Longevity Sect in the south was still warm. No snow fell amongst the mountains, only the incessant drizzle of rain, seeming like a joyous farewell. Su Li had left and it was unknown when he woulde back, or even whether he woulde back at all. However, his letter hade. As they gazed at the thin letter on the table, for a long time, nobody spoke, nobody moved. The three elders by the table all had abnormally nasty expressions as if they were looking at some vile demon that had arisen from the deepest abyss. The three remaining elders of the Longevity Sect had their courage shattered by this single letter. The cave was deathly still. Nobody spoke, the only sound being the dripping of water from the ivies deep in the cave. As they listened to the dripping water, the tall and thin elders face was abnormally ashen, an indicator of how thoroughly troubled he was. Elder Liangsplexion was pale, his mouth opening and closing, but no wordsing forth. There was no name on the letter, or even any handwriting, but when their eyes fell upon it, they could sense that terrifyingly sharp sword intent, that stabbing pain. This letter contained sword intentSu Lis sword intent. After quite some that had passed, the deathly stillness in the cave was finally broken. The tall elder shouted, "Just what does he want to do? Rely on a single letter to scare us all to death?" As he spoke, his chest heaved up and down like fire-roasted bamboo, ready to explode at any moment. He truly was furious, so angry that his lungs were about to explode. But his voice was somewhat cracked, because he was nervous. He was forced to admit that even if Su Li was already far away from them, a letter he left behind was sufficient to frighten the Longevity Sect. This was, in fact, the real reason he was angry. The other gazed at Elder Liang and asked worriedly, "Senior Brother, what do we do? Do we want to open it or not?" A dryugh suddenly echoed through the cave. Elder Liang gazed at the letter, his pale face seeming to have gained back a little blood. As he looked at the green mountains, sea of clouds, and cold rain, strains of madness appeared in his eyes. He sternly yelled out at Su Li who had gone off to parts unknown, "Sending a letter just so you can wait for us to open it and fight with your sword intent...do you think us fools?" That elder had asked whether or not they should open this letter. For him who had lived ten-odd years under Su Lis shadow, this wasnt even a question. This letter definitely could not be opened. Because he did not want to die. "Have someone take this letter to the base of the mountain stream and then use the array to carefully suppress it!" Elder Liang slightly narrowed his eyes and sneered, "I really wish to see how long Su Lis sword intent canst under the Great Golden Light Array." The tall elder nodded at his words. Shortly after, he thought of one other important question. Wrinkling his brow, he asked, "But...it wont affect Chusu, right?" Hearing the name Chusu, the other elder instantly grew nervous. ...... Chapter 538 – The Greatest Crisis of the Orthodox Academy, She Has Come! Chapter 538 - The Greatest Crisis of the Orthodox Academy, She Has Come! Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "With the Golden Light Array safeguarding his Dao heart, no external factors can affect Chusus cultivation." Elder Liang continued, "On the contrary, I want to use the array to suppress Su Lis sword intent, and then, after grinding it to pieces with the myriad mountains, I will send it to Chusu toprehend!" Upon hearing this, the two others elders rxed, thinking, if we really can smash Su Lis sword intent and send it off to Chusu, then perhaps Chusu can be presented to the world many years in advance of what the Sect Master calcted before his death. At that time, the Longevity Sect will truly begin to flourish once more! Just as these three were caught up in these rapturous dreams of the future, a sudden change urred. The letter on the table began to fiercely judder. With a rip, the letter tore apart and transformed into countless paper butterflies that scattered in every direction. How could Su Lis letter require someone to open it to be seen? How could the sword intent he left behind be like some magical artifact, requiring some sort of stimtion? He wanted the people of the Longevity Sect to see this letter, to see this sword, so regardless of whether or not someone opened it, he would definitely have the other side see it! Tyrannical and swift, this sword intent soared upward and then shed down! The cave echoed with the shrill cries of a sword, so much so that those simrly shrill screams of misery were snuffed into silence. The fierce and swift sword intent had severed all it had encountered. The swords of those three elders of profound cultivation. The cave of the Longevity Sect which had been unbroken for ten thousand years. The pliant ivy in the depths of the cave. The transparent water dripping off the ivy. The invisible wind shaped by the flowing of the air. In a sh, all this was sliced to shreds by the sword intent. A mist of blood floated in the air. It was extremely grisly but also possessed a soul-stirring beauty. Three swords had been sliced into ten-odd pieces. Elder Liangs body had been covered with several dozen sword shes andy copsed amongst the rubble. As he saw the sword intent rush out of the cave, his wan face revealed limitless surprise and remorse. Already on the verge of death, he gathered up the rest of his strength and sharply yelled, "Quickly shut the array!" When those two other elders heard his cry and realized the problem, their eyes were filled with despair, yet they were powerless to stop the sword intent from flying into the sky. Their arms had been severed by that sword intent and they were covered in blood, powerless to stand. The sword intent became a magnificent streak of light. It swiftly flew down from the mountain, crossed over the gate of the Longevity Sect and shot straight into a mountain stream enveloped in clouds and mist. An enormous and terrifying sound boomed through the mountains. A dome of clear light covered the ten-odd mountain peaks within a radius of several hundred li. This was the Sect-Protecting Array of the Longevity Sect. Soon after, countless tooth-aching sounds of metal on metal rang out from the mountain stream. Countless golden rays of light shot out and the sea of clouds roiled in unease. Deep within the stream came a voice, immature yet full of hatred. This voice was like that of a man, but also like that of a bird, or even some sort of repetition from a machine. "Chusu! Chusu!" The whistle of the sword suddenly grew sharper! This voice gradually faded away, ceasing to be heard. ...... ...... It was alreadyte at night, but many people were still not asleep. For some, it was because they were in love with someone. For some, it was because they hated someone. For some, it was because they longed for someone. But there were some people that were longing for good food. Before going to sleep, Xuanyuan Po had eaten a Tangjing roast goose for a midnight snack, but after lying down on the bed, it didnt take long before he felt hungry. How could one sleep when hungry? He walked down to the kitchen by theke, intending to take the crab paste that he had pickled a few days ago and eat it. Upon walking into the kitchen, he realized that the fire under the oven was extinguished. He didnt care, nor did he re-light it. In the darkness, he very urately felt his way towards the location of the pickling jars. In those seemingly unremarkable pickling jars was a rather extraordinary crab paste. He had used the iparably precious blue lobster in ce of crab, so it should be called lobster paste. He was presently the head of housekeeping for the Orthodox Academy, so he had an extremely good rtionship with the chefs from Clear Lake Restaurant. He would naturally not becking in anything to eat, but he ate so extravagantly, even wastefully, that if Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six were to find out, there would definitely be a massive response. So he had not let a single person find out about this pickled lobster paste and had secretly hidden it away. The more secretively one ate the food, the more delicious it was. Xuanyuan Po didnt understand many principles and rules of the human world, but he knew this one clearly. As his hand extended towards the pickling jars, he could almost taste the sublime salty-fresh vor of the lobster paste, the rich sweetness contained within, and that exquisite texture that gradually coated his tongue... But then, his hand hit nothing. Those pickling jars that should have been there were not. All of them were gone, and the lobster paste within those pickling jars was also naturally no longer there. Xuanyuan Po became abnormally angry, several extremely thin strands of electricity coursing through his pupils. His slightly curled and messy hair faintly began to crackle. The world before his eyes moved from darkness to light, making the scene in the kitchen in to see. Not only the pickling jars, the pots, bowls, chopsticks, firewood, and even the kitchen counter had all been sliced into chunks and were piled on the floor. The entire floor was a mess of debris and cooking broth, filthy beyondpare. Xuanyuan Po grew even angrier but also warier. Just what had happened, just who had disyed such frightening sword intent? The entire room was filled with items that had been cut apart by sword intent. Only the Mountain Sea Sword was still there, quietly lying amidst the chunks of firewood. Xuanyuan Po picked up the Mountain Sea Sword and followed the traces left behind to search for the sword intent. He realized that it was in the oven, faintly attached to some differently-colored ash. This ash did not seem like that which resulted from the burning of wood, but more like that of paper. He hesitated for a while, then used the Mountain Sea Sword to lightly prod at a ball of this ash. This ball of ash instantly scattered. An unimaginable cold suddenly enveloped the room. Xuanyuan Pos body suddenly went stiff, his breathing grew coarse, and his heart was filled with an unfathomable sense of danger. This cold and danger did not arise from the ball of ash that had just dispersed. Instead, it came from behind him, from behind the academy wall. It was the deepest depths of the ocean, possessing a suffocating pressure and cold. Endless blue-green waves had always been the ocean of death. Xuanyuan Po began to sweat. Before the sweat could moisten his clothes, it was frozen into ice by that chill that symbolized death. Gazing at the Orthodox Academy in the darkness, the old Daoist nun walked forward. A line of ice appeared on the wall, which then noiselessly crumbled away into dust. This scene seemed straight out of myths. The academy wall copsed and what appeared before her was the kitchen. Thus, the kitchen also noiselessly crumbled away. Xuanyuan Po, holding the Mountain Sea Sword, stood amongst the ruins, his body continuously shaking. Because he was very afraid. Even though he was very brave, he was still very scared. The person who hade was powerful beyond his imagination. The Qi was very cold, exuding the sense that it wished to extinguish all living things. The small house on the other side of the winterke. Zhexiu opened his eyes. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. They had both sensed this feeling and were taken by an indescribable fear. ...... Chapter 539 – The Old Bullying the Young Chapter 539 - The Old Bullying the Young Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The academy wall noiselessly copsed and the old Daoist nun strode in through the breach. With the fall of her footsteps, an iparably powerful Qi, carrying the might of the ocean, instantly enveloped the entire Orthodox Academy. The students in the dorms were still sleeping and the Orthodoxy cavalry in the side courtyard had also not sensed this. In the house, Chen Changsheng and the rest had sensed it in the first moment, because what the old Daoist nun wished for was precisely to wake them up and for them to remember the events to follow. They opened their eyes and felt that cold aura of silent extinction. It felt like they had fallen into a frigid icehouse and any drowsiness had vanished into nothingness. One after the other, the windows of the house were pushed upon, revealing those young faces of theirs. They looked at the old Daoist nun on the other side of theke. The instant they set eyes on the old Daoist nun, the aura of extinction transformed into an aura of death and endless fear. This old Daoist nun was far too powerful, so powerful that they found it hard to even gather the will to resist. When he saw the old Daoist nun, Tang Thirty-Six thought of one time when his grandfather got angryall of Wenshui City shook three times. Zhexiu thought of the time when he was young, not long after he was driven from his tribe, that he had once seen from a distance an enormous Mountain-toppling Fiend as well as that short yet absolutely terrifying figure sitting on its crown. Su Moyus face became abnormally pale because he knew who this old Daoist nun was. At this time, Chen Changsheng very naturally thought of that storm in Xunyang City. He then realized in shock that this Daoist nun was actually an expert of that level. Logically, with Chen Changshengs current status, no one would dare move against him in the capital. But now, he did not have this self-confidence because this old Daoist nun was no ordinary person. Even the Pope would have to give this person a little face. Moreover, she was currently giving off an extreme feeling of obliterating extinction. The extinction of one thousand mountains, but extinct are the birds flying over them. The obliteration of ten thousand roads, but all traces of men obliterated. (TN: Both portions in quotes are from the poem "River Snow" by Liu Zongyuan, a Tang Dynasty poet.) She viewed all living beings of the world as pigs and dogs. Just who wouldnt she dare to kill? At this time, Su Moyus voice rang out. He asked the old Daoist nun in shock, "Auntie, what are you nning to do?" Upon hearing this, Chen Changsheng and the rest finally confirmed their conjectures and knew the identity of the person that hade. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change, but his fingers on the windowsill somewhat paled. Zhexius expression did not change, but the fingers of his right hand had already slowly begun to release his walking stick and move to grip the hilt of his sword. She had finallye. This peerless expert who pampered her son, covered for the faults of others, who was irritable, prone to kill, and was famed for her mood swings, had finallye. Wuqiong Bi, the sole woman of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Her husband was called Bie Yanghong, also on the Storms of the Eight Directions. They had only one son called Bie Tianxin. One could imagine just how the sole son of two of the Eight Storms had been raised. Bie Tianxin had lived his entire life drifting along with the wind and current, all the way until several months ago, when he encountered Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six in front of the Orthodox Academy. At the time, Su Moyu had warned them that the Orthodox Academy might encounter this sort of trouble. Chen Changsheng disagreed, thinking that the Orthodox Academy had not done anything excessive to Bie Tianxin. With Wuqiong Bis status and position, there was no need for her to make things difficult for them. Only now, upon seeing that old Daoist nun across theke, did he finally understand that not all people up high were people up high that had transcended the world, that not all of them had a frame of mind that had broken away from the secr world. "Senior...entering the Orthodox Academy in the middle of the night, I ask what teachings you wish to impart." He gazed at the Daoist nun, his voice firm as he asked. He was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the Popes appointed sessor. Solely in terms of status, he was not at all beneath this old Daoist nun, so when he spoke, he spoke with greatposure. With an apathetic expression, the old Daoist nun questioned, "You are Chen Changsheng?" Ever since he hade to the capital from Xining, Chen Changsheng had heard this sort of question countless times. At times, it had been very annoying, like the time he encountered that Monolith Guardian in the Mausoleum of Books. At other times, it had been an honor, like that time he met Zhu Luo outside of Hanqiu City. The old Daoist nun that was asking this question was of equal status to Zhu Luo, but he knew that this was certainly no honor, but a danger. With an indifferent expression, life and death already decided, the old Daoist nun dered, "In a moment, I will kill this person." As she spoke, she stared at Chen Changsheng and pointed at Xuanyuan Pos back. Xuanyuan Pos body faintly trembled, but under this iparably terrifying pressure, he found it simply impossible to turn around or escape. "I will also do a few more things for all of you to see." All this time, the old Daoist nun did not even nce at Xuanyuan Po and the ruins of the kitchen. In her eyes, Xuanyuan Po was already a dead man. Tonight, she had already arranged many ns for these young men of the Orthodox Academy, had decided their lives. Zhexiu was greatly admired by the Divine Generals of the Great Zhou Army, so this wolf cub would only suffer heavy injury. Cutting off an arm or a leg would suffice. She would not kill Chen Changsheng or Tang Thirty-Six, because even someone as powerful as her did not wish to offend the Orthodoxy or the Wenshui Tangs. But this did not mean that she was letting them go. Before their eyes, she would beat Zhexiu into a cripple and then slowly kill this demi-human youth. She wanted them to watch as the blood of their friends stained the scene while they were powerless to act. She wanted them to understand what was meant by true helplessness, by true despair. She believed that in the aftermath, their lives might be more filled with suffering than if they had died. This was very good. She had originallye to instruct them, so she would engrave deeply into their minds an unforgettable memory. As for whether or not these youths of the Orthodox Academy would resist...she had never even considered this question. It was said that these youths were all true geniuses, but so what? Disregarding the Promation of Azure Sky or the Promation of Golden Distinction, if they were juniors like Wang Po or Xiao Zhang, she might have to pay them a nce or two, but what did these youths amount to? Yes, if these were some other youths, after feeling such powerful and frightening Qi, and especially after knowing of this old Daoist nuns identity, they would probably give upon any sort of resistance because they were simply no match for her. If they were eagle chicks, the old Daoist nun was the frigid and high altitudes of the sky. If they were young tiger cubs, the old Daoist nun was the unseeable bottom of a deep valley. However, they were not other youths, they were the youths of the Orthodox Academy. In Xunyang City, Chen Changsheng dared to wield his sword against Zhu Luo. On the snowy ins, Zhexiu dared to sh his fierce teeth against the demons. When he was three, Tang Tang dared to urinate on the Tang Old Masters face. Just after entering the capital, Xuanyuan Po dared to strike Tianhai Yaer. In any case, if they had no means of winning no matter what, then they shouldnt fight? This was not their logic. In their view, since they couldnt win no matter what they did, it was only natural that they fight first. If they couldnt win? So what if they couldnt win? If they were looking for death, then they would look for life in the middle of death. Youths began to prepare for battle, each with their own methods of battle. The walking sticky in the shadow of the ground, Zhexiu stood in the shadow of the window. His face waspletely veiled in shadow that obscured his blood-red eyes, his firm wolf fur, and his sharp ws. He quietly stared at the old Daoist nun, his right hand gripping the half-broken Demon Commander Sword, so calm and indifferent as to engender fear in others. Tang Thirty-Six exerted a little force in his palms, causing the windowsill to instantly crumble. With several strange sounds, several fireworks shot off into the night of drifting snow. As it turned out, he had installed several mechanisms in the Orthodox Academy. This was his way of fighting. When encountering such a terrifying enemy, the first thing he did was to naturally send out warning fireworks. The ce closest to here was the Imperial Pce, and Xue Xingchuan would most likely hurry over as quickly as possible. As for those experts the Wenshui Tangs had sent over to guard him in secret, they should appear even sooner. Of course, even when the second-ranked Divine General and the Guardians of the Wenshui Tang n worked together, they still would not be a match for this old Daoist nun, but he did not believe that this old Daoist nun would daremit murder under the gaze of thousands. With a pale face, Su Moyu looked at the Daoist nun and asked in a shaky voice, "Auntie, do you really want to have two families fall out and be enemies?" Chen Changsheng stared at the old Daoist nun, not preparing to use the ten thousand swords in his sheath or the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but instead holding a letter. He knew that no matter how desperately they fought, they were not even worthy of a single finger of this Daoist nun. He could only hope that Su Lis letter could disy its use. With several extremely faint sounds of extinguishing, before those warning fireworks were able to release their light, they vanished without a trace. Tang Thirty-Sixs face carried an unsightly expression. This was his first time encountering this level of expert. Now, he understood that all these ns and stratagems regarding fighting and the human mind were absolutely meaningless in the face of such opponents. These people had already transcended the secr world, so how could they be entrapped by its wisdom? Chen Changshengs tightened his grip on the letter, his mood rather grave. Suddenly, the seemingly forgotten Xuanyuan Po, already marked as dead by the old Daoist nun, began to move. In the ruins of the kitchen, he turned around slowly and with great difficulty, and then he slowly raised the sword in his hands. He was closest to the academy wall, closest to the Daoist nun, could sense best the Qi of obliterating extinction, and bore the greatest pressure. When Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu, and the rest were preparing to fight, he was still resisting this pressure. Ultimately, he had finally managed to turn around and raise his sword. In order to confront the terrifying expert that was the old Daoist nun, in order to ovee the innate fear of death, Xuanyuan Po had used all of his courage. A simple action like this hadpletely consumed all his strength and spirit. As he directly confronted the old Daoist nun, his whole body incessantly shook like he was just beginning to recover from some serious illness. The sword in his hands was the same, tottering around like it was about to copse. He had already disyed enough courage, but how could the present him fight, how could he wield his sword? For the first time, the old Daoist nun looked directly at Xuanyuan Po. Her eyes revealed endless, boundless scorn and contempt. Logically, exceptional experts on the level of the Storms of the Eight Directions would not humiliate young members of the junior generation. But today, she hade for the explicit purpose of humiliating the Orthodox Academy. Xuanyuan Po was a bear youth. He ced the greatest importance on chivalry and honor and was the most unable to endure humiliation. In his blushing face, between his somewhat immature features, a hint of determination appeared. With a roar, his two hands tightened their grip on the sword and shed at the old Daoist nun! The sound of whistling winds erupted from the house as Zhexiu, like a gray shadow, instantly leaped across the icy surface of theke and arrived on the other side. Chen Changshengs figure vanished as he used the Yeshi Step. Carrying bits of snow from the forest, he rushed to Xuanyuan Pos back. His two hands tightened as he prepared to rip open the letter. Su Moyu revealed an expression of resolve and stuck his hand into his bosom. Tang Thirty-Six was thest to act, but his voice was the first to arrive. "Wuqiong Bi, **** your ****!" ...... ...... Chapter 540 – With the Snap of a Finger, the Powerful Enemy is Wiped Out by a Flying Sword of Ash Chapter 540 - With the Snap of a Finger, the Powerful Enemy is Wiped Out by a Flying Sword of Ash Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In normal times, no matter how proud and arrogant Tang Thirty-Six was, he would not utter such obscene words towards this old Daoist nun, because this old Daoist nuns status was truly too high. Even the Tang Old Master might not treat her with any respect, but he would at least feel some fear. However, Tang Thirty-Six had still chosen without hesitation to curse at her because he wished to deliberately enrage the old Daoist nun and divide her attention; because he was currently very angry and afraid, but so angry that he had forgotten his fear; and because Xuanyuan Po had exceeded everyones expectations and raised up the sword in his hand. This bear youth who was so bursting with energy that he needed six meals a day, who hit trees nonstop every single day, had his own way of fighting. He was the bravest of the entire Orthodox Academy and his way of fighting was different from Chen Changsheng and the rest: he did not think. After being humiliated, he wished to fight to expunge this stain, even if he had to pay his life for it. But how could his sword strike the old Daoist nun? How could he obtain victory over her? Based on the standards of human cultivation, Xuanyuan Po was already at Ethereal Opening, but it was simply impossible for him to wound the old Daoist nun. The heavy metal sword was like a weak and pliable willow branch, held aloft in the cold winding off theke, incapable of descending. The old Daoist nun gazed at the sword, seemingly recognizing its origins, causing her to arch her brows in surprise. However, she had no intentions of showing mercy. That cold aura of silent extinction instantly seized control of Xuanyuan Pos body and sea of consciousness. In the next moment, like a frenzied wave, she would tear him into a fine dust. As long as she willed it, Xuanyuan Po would die. Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu, Su Moyu, and Tang Thirty-Six were like four arrows, shooting over to that side of the winterke, but even if they staked their lives on it, they seemed incapable of changing the situation. They seemed capable only of watching with eyes wide open as Xuanyuan Po died in front of them. Was there anyone that could change all of this? Perhaps there was. Chen Changsheng still had one final method. Without any hesitation, he prepared to throw out that life-saving item. Su Moyu was also prepared, Tang Thirty-Six was also prepared. They were all prepared to take out those precious treasures they had kept as final reserves in the hopes that they could seize a possibility of survival for Xuanyuan Po. It was at this moment that something urred beyond everyones imagination. The sword in Xuanyuan Pos hands had been bound up in the cold wind and was incapable of pressing forward even one inch. In the end, however, it still carried a little wind with it, even if it was the gentlest breeze in the world. This gentle breeze was powerless to shatter the stillness of the coldkeshore, powerless to stir a single strand of the horsetail whisk at the Daoist nuns waist. It couldnt even brush the snow, but it could brush dust. Xuanyuan Po stood amongst ruins, his feet standing where the oven once was. Ash from the oven was spilled all around him. Some of the ash was the leftover cinders from the burning of firewood while some of the ash was from the burning of a piece of paper. Previously, Xuanyuan Po had used his sword to prod at some of this paper ash. Now, along with the breeze stirred up by the sword, this ash softly and gently floated up. Thekeshore at night was pitch-ck, but the ash faintly revealed a red color. As it turned out, sparks had been concealed within this ash. The breeze wafted up the ash, and the sparks glimmered and danced, forming a sword in the air. This sword formed of sparks shed down at the same angle as Xuanyuan Pos sword, whooshing as it cut forward. Snap! By thekeshore, the air of the Orthodox Academy seemed to be cut apart by this sword. The old Daoist nuns pupils suddenly constricted and she felt an acute sense of danger. After stepping into the Divine Domain, she very rarely encountered this sort of feeling because there were very few people in the continent that could threaten her. What was going on here? Where did that phantasmal sword formed from sparkse from? Why did she feel danger? Countless thoughts cycled through the old Daoist nuns sea of consciousness at unimaginable speeds like streaks of light as she constantly calcted. But this sword of sparks moved so quickly that before she obtained the result of her calctions, it had already arrived! The old Daoist nun had no time to think. With a whistle, the horsetail whisk that had been suspended at her side rose up without any wind and fell in her hands, and then was sent swatting towards that sword of sparks! This horsetail whisk was like one thousand willow branches and ten thousand catkins, each one soft and pliant, surging forth like a tide! This was an ocean of boundless blue-green, yet utterlycking in vitality, only containing an aura of silent extinction! She had no idea of who had caused the sudden appearance of this sword of sparks, but she felt an acute sense of danger, so she used her own Divine Dao Technique! The horsetail whisk carried along countless tides imbued with the aura of silent extinction and swatted towards the sword of sparks. Compared to that frenzied tide that spanned across the world, the phantasmal sword formed from gentle sparks seemed all the more tiny, all the more fragile. How could it block this tide? The sword of sparks was in front of Xuanyuan Po, so if it was annihted, Xuanyuan Pos body and soul would inevitably be engulfed as well. Yet when this tiny and fragile sword of sparks shed with the ten thousand surging tides stirred up by the horsetail whisk, not only was it not extinguished, it instantly began to violently ze! The Orthodox Academy was instantly bathed in absolute red. The trees, near and far, all seemed to be set aze! The sword, borrowing the strength of the fire, began to unt itself, transforming into a sword of fire around seven feet long that exuded an incredibly powerful Qi towards the night sky. Violent tides like mountains? Cut it down! Silent extinction like the ocean? Cut it down! Cut apart all things! With a boom, the sword of fire cut through the ten thousand surging tides. Bringing with it innumerable strands of horsetail whisk, it shed at the old Daoist nun! A shocked expression suddenly appeared on the old Daoist nuns face. With a shriek of terror, she fiercely retreated. The section of academy wall that had noiselessly copsed nowpletely exploded in the face of her violent retreat. The night sky resounded with the sounds of tearing space. The enormous zing sword continued to cut towards the Daoist nun as she fell back. Those innumerable strands of the horsetail whisk that had been severed all danced in the darkness. The restaurants and houses beyond the Orthodox Academys wall copsed with a boom. The old Daoist nun retreated several hundred zhang and only when she reached the banks of the Luo River was she finally able to stand firm. The towering tides brought about by her horsetail whisk had all been beaten down. Countless great waves broke out over the Luo River, white waves heaving up and down! The old Daoist nun stared at that sword of fire which had pursued and cut down at her, her face filled with incredulity. She shrilly yelled, "Burning Heaven Third Move!" Only now did she finally recognize the origins of this sword! The fragile and tiny phantasmal sword of sparks formed from the ashes in the kitchen had ignited when confronting the wind and exploded with an unimaginable might. Her horsetail whisk, her aura of silent extinction, her endless blue-green sea, had filled up the world, yet it was no match for this sword. But why? Because a single spark of fire could burn a in to ash and it could also burn the heavens! Naturally, this sword was precisely Su Lis Third Move of Burning Heaven! As she uttered this cry, the Burning Heaven Sword reached the banks of the Luo River. The dark Luo River no longer possessed its usual calm. The snowkes falling from the sky were instantly vaporized into countless puffs of steam by this sword intent. In the heavy mist came once more a world-shaking boom as well as the mournful and astonished cry of the old Daoist nun. The mist suddenly dispersed, the dust fell, and three li of the dikes lining the Luo River had already copsed. Holding the horsetail whisk, the old Daoist nun stood in the shallow water under the dike. Her right sleeve had beenpletely shredded away, revealed her skin that was as white as jade. Her ck hair was inplete disorder and her body was covered in gravel. The horsetail whisk consisted only of the handle and a few strands, leaving it in an exceptionally sorry state, just like her. ...... ...... Chapter 541 – The True Objective of the Burning Heaven Sword Chapter 541 - The True Objective of the Burning Heaven Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "This is impossible!" the old Daoist nun shrilly cried. When she sensed that even her own Dao heart seemed to have been cracked by the Burning Heaven Sword, she was so shocked and angered that she almost went mad. Why would the Orthodox Academy have Su Lis sword intent? Could Su Li have guessed that she woulde? Once she had confirmed that this powerful sword intent was the Burning Heaven Sword, she was constantly and worriedly considering this question. But what shocked her, angered her, and even left her somewhat perplexed was just why this sword intent was so powerful. It was publicly acknowledged that Su Li was the supreme expert of the path of the sword, but how was she unable to even receive a single attack? Moreover, this was merely a sword intent that Su Li had left in the Orthodox Academy, not even his real sword! She was no ordinary expert, she was one of the Storms of the Eight Directions who had stepped into the Divine Domain many years ago. She used to believe that although Su Li had also stepped into the Divine Domain, he had done it many years after she hadthat no matter how prodigious his talent, he was still no match for her in terms of cultivation. But now it turned out...she could not even confront a single strand of sword intent from Su Li! After being stricken with anger, the old Daoist nun became stricken with panic. As she stared at the terrifying sword of fire, a desire to retreat naturally took root in her Dao heart. In the past, she would definitely have continued to battle, but now that she had confirmed that she was no match for Su Li, why wouldnt she retreat? She had infiltrated the capital without telling her husband, so there would be no oneing to her rescue. More importantly, Su Li was not the Pope nor was he the Tianhai Divine Empress. He was a cold-blooded, emotionless madman, a person who would really dare to kill the Eight Storms! The Luo River was once more disturbed by countless waves. In the snowy night, they were like piles made of countless bits of paper. Just as the sword intent shed down once more, the Luo River resounded with the old Daoist nuns howl of reluctance. Her figure instantly vanished and appeared on the other bank, then quickly vanished into the boulevards and alleys of the capital. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng and the rest used their fastest speed to follow the trail of restaurants and houses copsed by the old Daoist nuns retreat. When they reached the banks of the Luo River, however, no one was there, only snow dancing in the night sky, those threads cut down from the horsetail whisk, and that sword of fire suspended over the Luo River. Those threads were not willow catkins nor were they snowkes. Even the thinnest of these threads contained a monstrous power that could easily y them. If that horsetail whisk were to strike with full force, it might really be able to shake the entirety of the Luo River...truly worthy of being a peerless expert who had stepped into the Divine Domain! Upon sensing the power contained in those threads, Chen Changsheng and the rest all subconsciously turned to Xuanyuan Po who was the first to dare attack the old Daoist nun, their gazes filled with admiration. At the same time, they thought, then how powerful is the sword of fire that cut this horsetail whisk into a defeathered chicken and forced the old Daoist nun into retreat? "Whats going on here?" Tang Thirty-Six asked at that zing sword hanging in the night. Earlier on in the night, Chen Changsheng hadprehended the sword intent in the letter, so he had a rough idea what was going on. "This is Senior Su Lis sword." Tang Thirty-Sixs lingering fear still had not dissipated. He thought, if not for this sword, the Orthodox Academy might have run with blood tonight. Even if that old Daoist nun had not made things too difficult for Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu for the sake of the Orthodoxy and the Wenshui Tangs, Zhexiu would definitely suffer all sorts of humiliation while Xuanyuan Po would bepletely out of luck. This battle of experts that had been fought from the Orthodox Academy all the way to the banks of the Luo River had rmed many people. Not long after they reached the Luo River, a me plunged down from the night. Xue Xingchuan on his Red Cloud Qilin had hurried over as quickly as possible. Simultaneously, the three Guardians dispatched to the capital by the Wenshui Tang n also finally appeared in the darkness and surrounded Tang Thirty-Six. This was the first time Chen Changsheng and the others were able to get a look at the true strength of the Wenshui Tangs, so they couldnt but curiously nce over. The streets rumbled with a storm of hooves, most likely the Orthodoxy cavalry and Imperial Guards rushing over. Xue Xingchuan examined the copsed Luo River dike and the line of houses and restaurants that had been transformed into ruins. With a grim expression, he asked, "What happened here?" "Wuqiong Bi came," Tang Thirty-Six replied. One of the Eight Storms actually sneaked into the capital? Xue Xingchuans expression flickered, then his gaze turned to that massive sword of fire zing above the Luo River and his expression changed once more. With his level of cultivation, he could naturally tell that this was not a real sword, but a phantasmal one. However, what made him wary was that even at his level of cultivation, he was still far from being a match for this sword. Thus, without even needing to ask, he knew who this sword intent belonged to. "Su Li...why did he hide this sword intent in the Orthodox Academy?" He looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked, "Dont tell me he knew in advance that Wuqiong Bi would mean you harm?" This was the matter the old Daoist nun least understood before she left and it was also a matter that Chen Changsheng had not yet understood. He had originally thought that of the two letters that Senior Su Li had requested Xu Yourong give to him, the letter that he was requested to burn promptly after reading was meant to assist inprehending sword intent while the letter in his bosom was a life-saving treasure. Now it seemed that Su Li having him burn the first letter had some other, deeper meaning. Only by borrowing natural me to ignite its sword soul could the sword intent of the Burning Heaven Sword truly disy its mightiest power, but how had Su Li confirmed what time this sword intent would appear? Had it been aroused by thepletely unreasonable courage Xuanyuan Po had disyed or was it because Su Li had calcted in advance that Wuqiong Bi woulde? The Orthodoxy cavalry and Imperial Guards had hurried onto the scene, as had the Li Pce priests and the officialbor corps of the capitals government. They began to clean up the scene and assist the wounded, to carry over sands and stone to stabilize the copsed dike. The scene began to grow livelier and the Burning Heaven Sword in the night sky began to lose its light, growing very difficult to see. Xue Xingchuan still kept his eyes fixed on that location. Chen Changsheng and the others also continued to stare at that ce. This matter seemed ready toe to a close; all had returned to tranquility. But was this really the case? For some reason, none of them thought so. They all felt that something else was going to happen. Just as expected, in the next moment, in the most unreasonable fashion, the night sky above the Luo River began to burn. It was like countless Golden Crows had flown out of the sun and descended upon the human world. The world was bathed in a pure, white light and the capital seemed to be transported from night to day. Those workers and soldiersboring on the dike raised their hands in stupefaction, wondering just what was going on. The Burning Heaven Sword began to burn and expand. In a few breaths of time, it epassed the entire sky. From the ground, it was as long as at least half a street! Theborers and soldiers and those denizens of the capital that had been startled awake all stared up at the enormous sword burning in the night sky, crying out with countless gasps of shock. The Burning Heaven Sword fiercely burned. No snow could fall from the clouds, nor any rain, and there wasnt even any mist. The clouds in the night sky were burned clean away by this fire, gradually revealing the sky studded with stars. Xue Xingchuans face instantly grew pale beyondpare and he immediately roared out a shout of warning in the direction of the Imperial Pce. Simultaneously, he leaped onto the back of the Red Cloud Qilin and flew off into the night! Chen Changsheng had also guessed and his eyes were filled with astonishment. He thought, no way, Senior. Youve already left; why do you still have to act crazy? The old Daoist nun did not understand why Su Li had left this strand of sword intent in the Orthodox Academy. Xue Xingchuan did not understand, and neither did Chen Changsheng. This was because no matter how high Su Li had cultivated on the path of the sword, even if he could use his sword to divine the will of the heavens, it was still utterly impossible to anticipate the movements of an expert of the Divine Domain and thusy an ambush for them. This strand of sword intent that Su Li had left in the Orthodox Academy had never been prepared for the old Daoist nun. He had left the world seven letters, and the sword intent he had concealed in this letter he asked Chen Changsheng to burn after reading was the strongest. The old Daoist nuns arrival at the Orthodox Academy and Xuanyuan Pos sword had roused the sword intent within the ash. Consequently, the sword intent had repelled the Daoist nun in passing. Yes, in passing, on the way, conveniently, because it could do it without any extra trouble. Even if the old Daoist nun was one of the Eight Storms, she was not worthy of Su Li especially preparing a strand of sword intent for her. He held her inplete disregard and disdain. The person he wished to fight, the objective of this most powerful sword intent, had always been that person. That person was in the Imperial Pce, had always been in the Imperial Pce. That person was no ordinary person, but a Saint. With a whistle resounding through the night sky, Xue Xingchuan rode the Red Cloud Qilin into the air. A streak of fire, he stabbed at the massive Burning Heaven Sword with his spear! Yet before his spear could even touch the Burning Heaven Sword, it was halted. A violent gale suddenly snapped the streak of fire and it plummeted to the ground. Xue Xingchuan and the Red Cloud Qilin fell into the river and he spit out a mouthful of blood. The massive sword of fire finally moved. Carrying along countless mes and heat, it shot through the sky from the Luo River towards the Imperial Pce! As they watched this magnificent and spectacr sight, all the people on the ground were so shocked that they could not speak. Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six and the others eyes were filled with reverence and admiration. Only by cultivating to this sort of level could one be content and without grudges, right? Zhexius face was emotionless, but his eyes were filled with enthusiasm and resolve. He thought, even if youre stronger, in the future, there will be a day where I defeat you! Ever since the beginning of winter, snow had fallen on and off over the capital, but the clouds above rarely scattered, until tonight. The strand of sword intent formed into the massive Burning Heaven Sword emitted boundless light and heat into the world, and the snow clouds were instantly burned away, revealing the stars in the sky. As the Burning Heaven Sword shot towards the Imperial Pce, the snow clouds scattered before it, revealing star after star. It was a very beautiful scene, seeming just like a brush painting the sky, countless stars lighting up as the sword surged forward. Star after star lit up in the night sky. The starlight did not fall upon the human world, but on the trajectory of the Burning Heaven Sword as it transformed into countless scales of light. The Burning Heaven Sword had finally transformed into a dragon! At this point, the entire capital was finally awakened. There was someone that had never fallen asleep. When that old Daoist nun passed that alley, the Tianhai Divine Empress awoke. Then she ascended the steps and stood upon the Dew tform. Besides the Mausoleum of Books, this was the highest point in the capital. From there, one could observe the closest stars and the vastness of the human world. She watched as the old Daoist nun stood outside the Orthodox Academy, her expression indifferent. She watched as a powerful sword intent appeared in the Orthodox Academy. Her expression was still indifferent, but she raised her brows, apparently rather interested. Now, this sword was flying from the banks of the Luo River to the Imperial Pce. She stood on the Dew tform, the gale gusting against her perfect face but unable to disperse her indifferent expression, merely causing her fine ck hair to drift about. She held her hands behind her back, gazing at the ever-nearer sword dragon in the night sky. Her expression was calm, a sense of graveness finally appearing in her eyes. ...... Chapter 542 – An Ebony Hairpin Chapter 542 - An Ebony Hairpin Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr She took one step forward, bringing her to the very edge of the Dew tform. Night Pearls and the human worldy at her feet, the stars and fate above her head. She slowly opened her hands, her broad sleeves hanging down and dancing in the wind. She was like one standing before an abyss, cautious and small. She was like one standing before the ocean, the scene majestic. An extremely subtle and powerful Qi appeared on the Dew tform. With a shake of her wide sleeves, the night wind suddenly shifted directions and began flowing in reverse, heading towards the Burning Heaven Sword. Strands of ck hair brushed against her cheeks and drifted forward. It was somewhat disorderly, but this only added to her beauty. With a shake of her hair, the ebony hairpin stuck within fell off, but it did not fall down. Instead, it flew into the night sky. The entire world knew that the Divine Empress possessed an ebony hairpin. Regardless of the asion, it would be thrust into her hair. It wasnt because the hairpin was very beautiful, or because the Phoenix head carved onto it was so vivid and lifelike, but because it was no ordinary hairpin. This was third-ranked on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, Wooden Sword Little Phoenix! ...... ...... An extremely clear and beautiful Phoenix cry, iparably grave and solemn, resounded through the capital. The ebony hairpin shot straight up from the Dew tform into the night, transforming under the starlight into a graceful and beautiful, yet incredibly furious ck Phoenix! This ck Phoenix was so massive that it seemed to obscure the stars. Extending a single w, it straight away grabbed the zing Burning Heaven Sword! A terrifying noise reverberated ceaselessly through the world. The ck Phoenixs right w had snatched the fire dragon that was the Burning Heaven Sword! The dragon scaleClike starlight surrounding the Burning Heaven Sword instantly dimmed, then, with countless cracking sounds, shattered one by one! But the Burning Heaven Sword seemed to have long anticipated this and directly pierced through those scales of starlight! Su Lis sword...had truly left its sheath! An incredibly sharp sword intent covered the entire night sky. The scattered and shattered starlight was cut into even finer fragments and descended like snowkes! Several ck feathers drifted up! Another Phoenix cry rang out, even more tyrannical than before! The ck Phoenix unfurled its several-dozen-li wings! The Burning Heaven Sword thrust into its ck feathers and its sharp beak fiercely collided against the tip of the Burning Heaven Sword! A stream of light appearedcountless streams of light appeared! They contained flowing light and overflowing color, a magnificence nigh impossible to describe! The night was illuminated and the world seemed once more to have returned to daytime. From the Imperial Pce to the Heavenly Dao Academy, from the Imperial Court to the Li Pce, the protective arrays of countless buildings were triggered and activated by the Qi spilling from the sky. Countless spheres of clear light almost simultaneously appeared on the streets and alleys of the capital. This scene was truly far too beautiful, so beautiful that it was awe-inspiring, impossible to look at directly. In truth, few people could see this scene. The stone pirs around the Li Pce emitted an ancient Qi. In the pce hall in the deepest part of the Li Pce, the Pope quietly stared upward at the night sky cut out by the sky well. As he gazed at the enormous zing sword and that ck Phoenix he had not seen for many years, he exhaled a long sigh filled with some nigh-iprehensible meaning. The trees of the Mausoleum of Books exuded their own Qi, even more ancient than that emitted by the stone pirs. The elderly Divine General under the pavilion at the lower end of the Divine Path slowly raised his head, the dust of history on his armor slowly being shed. Even he of the tranquil heart and lonely Dao had his heart and soul shaken by tonights battle. After quite some time had passed, the streams of light in the night sky gradually faded away. The thundering collisions of Qi high up in the sky gradually vanished and the snow clouds all around gradually congregated, once more obscuring the shattered starlight. The capital once more entered the dark night and the world returned to peace. People stood by the windows of their houses, stood in ruins, stood by the Luo River, rubbing their aching eyes and gazing once more into the night. There was nothing in the night: no enormous zing sword, no ck Phoenix. All phenomena had vanished, almost as if nothing had happened. Those magnificent and glorious scenes seemed to be imagined. Snow began to fall once more, dancing in the cold wind. Chen Changsheng extended a palm and took one of the snowkes, but realized that its color was not white, but gray. The people of the capital all realized that the snow falling from the sky was actually all gray. Because that sword that had descended from the night over the capital had originally been the ash from the burning of a letter. The Divine Empress gazed at the Ebony Phoenix Hairpin in her right hand, silently thinking about something. The wind blowing over the Dew tform blew away a piece of ashen snow that had stuck to the hairpin, revealing the hairpins original appearance. The dark red phoenix head on the wooden hairpin was still as noble and beautiful as ever, but if one examined it carefully, one would be able to see a very shallow sword cut. The Ebony Phoenix Hairpin originally had a very shallow de cut. Now it had a sword cut that was just as inconspicuous. Only she knew that this indicated that Su Li had already gotten infinitely closer to that person who had left the de cut on her wooden hairpin all those years ago. Tonights battle was a draw. The sword intent Su Li had left behind was actually able to withstand her Ebony Phoenix Hairpin. This somewhat surprised her. Soon after, her lips curved into a derisive smile. "You dont want to leave, but youre forced to leave. All those entrapped by love are mediocre people. Even if you reached even higher heights on the path of the sword, so what?" She suddenly sensed something and turned south to a certain part of the city. Her eyebrows raised, she coldly said, "Daring to stick around, truly a thing that doesnt know the meaning of death!" ...... ...... There were many people that did not want to leave, such as the old Daoist nun. She had gone to the Orthodox Academy to establish her power and kill people, but she ended up being repelled by Su Lis sword intent. Battered and exhausted, she borrowed the darkness to escape. As one of the Storms of the Eight Directions, how could she resign herself to this? So she did not truly leave, instead borrowing the protective array of a certain noble n in the southern part of the city to conceal her Qi. Then, she saw that battle in the night sky. As she stood in the quiet garden and watched those streams of light gradually fade away, thinking about the enormous sword of mes and the ck Phoenix, the old Daoist nun disyed an abnormally nasty expression. Tianhais strength and cultivation had actually reached this level. Could it be that the Saints were all concealing their true strengths and were actually stronger than their group by an entire level? But when had Su Li advanced his cultivation to such a level? After watching this battle, she was forced to admit that a massive gapy between her and the likes of Tianhai and Su Li. It was even highly likely that she would never be able to reach their level for the rest of her life. This fact made her feel thoroughly defeated, and then she got angrier and angrier, so angry that she wanted to kill someone. She had not left the capital just now precisely because she wanted to kill someone. Su Lis sword intent had already been shattered by the Ebony Phoenix Hairpin, and she believed no one would imagine that, with her status and cultivation, she would so treacherously go back to the Orthodox Academy and kill someone. Who could obstruct her? A killing intent filled with venomous hatred appeared in her eyes, boundless frigid blue-green waves surging within. She took up her almostpletely bare horsetail whisk and, with a face brimming with murderous intent, began walking towards the Orthodox Academy. But just as she raised her foot, a voice rang out by her ear, "Ive always believed that fate is a quite unreasonable thing and from you, I have obtained the finest evidence. How did such a wretched and obscene old woman like you obtain the favor of the starry sky and enter the Divine Domain?" This voice was very cold, very majestic. Simultaneously, a cold and majestic gaze descended from some far and high-up ce, descending upon the old Daoist nuns body. ...... Chapter 543 – This is the True Letter He Left for the World Chapter 543 C This is the True Letter He Left for the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When the old Daoist nun heard the voice, her expression suddenly changed. She raised her head in the direction of the Dew tform and opened her mouth to speak. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the edge of the Dew tform, her face turned towards that estate in the south, her gaze august and majestic, like a real beam of light. The moment the old Daoist nun entered the capital, she had sensed it. When the old Daoist nun tortured a dog to death in an alley and severed the hand Guan Bai used to hold his sword, she had offended her. Perhaps many would think that neither the wild dog nor Guan Bai were worth a thingpared to the old Daoist nun. But the Divine Empress did not think this way, because this was her world. Under the blue sky, the most diseased wild dog was still her dog and the least important person was still her subject. Of course, if the old Daoist nun had obediently departed after being repelled by Su Lis sword intent, she would have given face to the old Daoist nuns husband and not appeared. But the old Daoist nun should not have continued to remain in the capital. This was disrespecting her. The old Daoist nun especially should not have remained in that estate. This was taking advantage of her awe-inspiring renown. The Divine Empress did not like it, so she did not want to hear the old Daoist nuns exnation. "Scram," she expressionlessly dered. With this single world, the jade ruyi at her waist instantly transformed into a stream of light that shot off towards the distant southern part of the city. The light transformed into a ck dragon. It carried the might of a thunderstorm but traveled noiselessly, as if it had be one with the night. In the entire capital, only two or three people could sense the appearance of this ck dragon. In the cavernous space beneath New North Bridge, that little girl whose appearance was suffused with fiendish intent was dining on the roast chicken Chen Changsheng had brought over several days ago, at the same timeining about how it had already been quite a few days since he had visited, and also at the same time filled with the hope that she could learn the Mount Li Sword Style from him. If she could cultivate to Su Lis level in the future, then how could the chains behind her keep her jailed? Suddenly, she knit her brows and gazed upward, her petite face tinged with fear. Borrowing the cover of the night, the ck dragon that was the transformed jade ruyi reached the southern part of the city. The word scram exploded in the old Daoist nuns ear like thunder. Her expression immediately changed and without the slightest dy, she turned and left. Simultaneously, the horsetail whisk fell down,ying behind heryer afteryer of blue-green ocean. With a whoosh, the jade ruyi arrived in the serene garden and pierced through the horsetail whisk! The ck dragon was like an ocean, stirring countless storms! With a boom, the old Daoist nuns back was struck, her clothes instantly torn to shreds, and she coughed up a mouthful of true blood. She no longer dared to linger. Forcefully enduring the heavy wound on her back, she used a secret technique and leapt into darkness, vanishing from view. A momentter, a torch lit up the tranquil garden. Tianhai Chenwu and several of his most important sons and nephews stood by the garden wall, theirplexions extremely ugly. The wall here, as well as the bamboo, were stained with the old Daoist nuns true blood, the spots gleaming with a golden light. "Auntie is angry." "Its not like we wanted to kill Chen Changsheng, we just wanted to cut down a little of the Orthodoxys arrogance...but the Empress wont even allow this, so just what are we supposed to do?" ...... ...... The Pope sat in his chair, gazing at the Green Leaf in the pot that was growing ever more robust as he thought about tonights events. He seemed to fall a little into a daze, speaking to himself, "Senior Brother, your conclusion back then was correct, she truly is stronger than anyone could have imagined...and I also think that this isnt even her at her strongest." ...... ...... Besides powerful figures on the level of the Pope and the old Daoist nun, the most important thing in tonights battle, besides Su Li disying the universally shocking level he had reached on the path of the sword, was the tyrannical and iparably powerful ck Phoenix. At this moment, people finally confirmed that the Divine Empress was truly as she was described in rumors and conjectures, possessing the sublimely noble blood of the Heavenly Phoenix. It was no wonder she cherished Xu Yourong so deeply. Viewing it from the angle of innate blood, she had decided that she could treat Xu Yourong as her real daughter. Very few people knew that before the heaven-shaking battle between the Divine Empress and Su Li, two other battles had urred in the capital. In normal times, those two battles between experts of the Divine Domain would inevitably attract countless discussions, but tonight, these two battles could only be relegated to unremarkable footnotes. No one knew that one of the Eight Storms, Wuqiong Bi, infiltrated the capital in the night, wanting to go to the Orthodox Academy and recover some face for her dearly beloved sole son. In the end, she suffered the double suppression of Su Li and the Divine Empress. Not only was she unable to recover any face, she even suffered severe injuries and was forced to retreat in an absolutely dismal state. Not too muchter, the seven letters Su Li had left for the continent were finally found out. The Myriad Willows Garden outside Hanqiu City had been burned into scorched earth. This was a matter impossible to hide. The Zhu n and Emotion-Severing Sect of Tianliang County suddenly became much more low-key. At the same time, the Longevity Sects Elder Liang suddenly died from his illness while its other two elders caught a serious disease. Thus, thest few greats of the first generation of experts that remained from that sudden change ten-odd years ago faded away. The Longevity Sect announced to the world that it would immediately seclude itself for three years, even choosing to remain uninvolved in the major event soon toe to fruition, the confluence of the north and south. After this, it issued no other opinions. For so many major events to ur in such swift session, anybody could tell that it had something to do with Su Li. But of course, what truly stunned the entire world was still that battle on that snowy night in the capital between the Tianhai Divine Empress and Su Li. Originally, when news that Su Li and the Holy Maiden had chosen to shun the world and leave together reached the southerners, many of them believed that he had been unable to bear the pressure of the Zhou people and deserted. He had been so deeply loved then, now their hate cut all the deeper, especially those young southerners who had once regarded him as an idol, their words containing much more disrespect and iparable loathing. However, Su Li was still Su Li. As the heaven-soaring tree that had stood straight and tall over the south for several hundred years, how could he just escape and leave? How could he leave in such a silent, subdued, and even wronged manner? Before he left, he would certainly settle all gratitudes and grudges. He had once cold-bloodedly and emotionlessly killed many people and this world also had many reasons to detest him, to be hostile to him, but there were not too many ces in this world that he held grudges against. Looking over these past few years, it was only the shame and injuries incurred in his journey back south from the snowy ins that remained unwashed. Those shameless disciples that had stirred up the internal chaos of Mount Li still lived, so the Myriad Willows Garden was burned down, Zhu Luo was crippled, and the Longevity Sect would gradually vanish into the long river of history. As for the gratitude part of the gratitudes and grudges, there was naturally that letter in Chen Changshengs bosom, Schrtree Manor was suddenly gifted with a vast tract of good farnd, a certain famous assassin suddenly obtained an amnesty personally issued by the Tianhai Divine Empress, and that settled that. Of course, at the final moment, he had not forgotten to do one thing that he had truthfully always wanted to do, but that he had never had the chance to. A truepetition of strength with the Tianhai Divine Empress. Many years ago, when Su Li was still very young, he had already be the number one assassin on the Ranking of Assassins. There had once been countless people willing to pay countless taels of gold, or even entire counties and provinces, as the price to have him assassinate the Tianhai Divine Empress, but he had never epted their offers, not even hesitating to part ways with those subordinates that had followed him. After another few years, he had be the greatest Martial Granduncle of his generation in the Mount Li Sword Sect. The Chen Imperial n and many important personages of the south, including the elders from his hometown, asked him in the name of all that was righteous, with sincere words and tear-soaked faces, to wield his sword and enter the capital, to eliminate the scourge that was the Demon Empress for the sake of all the people of the world. But he still did not agree. Ten-odd years ago, the Longevity Sect and the Liang Household joined hands in capturing his pregnant wife topel him to kill Tianhai, but he still did not do it. It wasnt because at the time, he had not cultivated to his current level in the path of the sword and had no confidence in challenging a true Saint, nor was it because he wanted the situation to be unstable and the human world to be in strife, thus allowing the Demon Army to invade southwards. Rather, it was because, at that time, it was other people that wanted him to challenge Tianhai. Su Li was just this sort of person. The more someone wanted him to do something, the less he wanted to do it. Now that he wanted to leave this world, no one dared to order him to do anything, nor did anyone dare to bother him, but now he really wished to see whether he or Tianhai was stronger. Ultimately, the result was that there was no result, but it could be believed that he was very satisfied. As he departed this world, Su Li made the world more exciting for a while. From a character standpoint, he was someone that dearly loved excitement and he was worried that a world without him would seem too dull. Or perhaps he was also worried that after he left this world, he would not be able to see so much excitement for a very long time. When he ascended the worlds stage, the sight was glorious to behold, blindingly dazzling, his talent shocking and magnificent. When he left the world, he simrly departed with booms and gusto, confident and easy beyondpare. It could be believed that the world would find it impossible to forget his name, even if he would not appear for a very long time. He acted this way with another purpose: to establish a basis for Mount Li and for the southerners. The Burning Heaven Sword had illuminated the capital, shining together in the night sky with Wooden Sword Little Phoenix. He was telling the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Pope that the agreement they reached back then should be fulfilled. After the confluence of north and south, they had to treat the southerners well. Simultaneously, he was telling the entire continent, "Dont take advantage of the fact that Im not here to try anything on Mount Li. "Or else, youll die in as ugly a fashion as that elder of the Longevity Sect and your homes and monasteries will be scorched to the earth like the Myriad Willows Garden. "The above-mentioned." ...... Chapter 544 – The Confluence of the North and South and Beginning to Break the Array Chapter 544 C The Confluence of the North and South and Beginning to Break the Array Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Su Li left, but life continued, and that grand event of the human world was methodically pushed forward. To speak truthfully, it was precisely because Su Li left that this grand event had a chance of sess, that it could continue. On the seventeenth day after Xu Yourong and the group from Holy Maiden Peak arrived in the capital, the Qiushan n head, representing the various noble ns of the south, also entered the borders of the Great Zhou. The Longevity Sect had closed up its sect for three years, but those sects and monasteries nominally attached to it had sent out able representatives. As time passed, more and more representatives of the various factions of the south began to take their seats in the negotiating room. The confluence of the north and south was no longer a name that only existed in ancient records and the imagination. It was getting closer and closer to reality. To the southerners, the greatest problem facing them was that after the departure of Su Li and the Holy Maiden, they possessed no expert of the Divine Domain. No matter if it was at the negotiation table or at some other ce, the drinking table for instance, they couldnt help but feelcking in confidence. Unexpectedly, neither the Imperial Court nor the Orthodoxy took advantage of this difference in strength to suggest any sort of unreasonable demand. On the contrary, they disyed a rarely seen generosity and open-mindedness, making a series of guarantees and oaths for the benefit of the souths future. Only the truly wise could see the crossing of swords concealed behind, or taking ce before, this negotiation. This was the crossing of swords between Su Li and the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Pope. With unimaginable wisdom and courage, he renounced his right to take revenge on those that had pursued him on his journey back south. When he departed together with the Holy Maiden, the south straight away lost all of its confidence, thus preventing negotiations from once more miring themselves in the mud as had happened countless times before. Then the Divine Empress and the Pope had to give him sufficient return, to give the south abnormally generous conditions. In the details of this negotiation, these returns, this generous treatment, was this: after the confluence of the north and south, the south would preserve as much of its independence as possible. This independence already surpassed the wildest dreams of the powers from the south. They didnt need to alter the prefectures, to redraw the provinces or counties. They were free to select their own local officials without requiring the approval of the Ministry of Appointments in the capital, and only needed to have them examined in the capital once within three years. Taxation was also extremely favorable, and in terms of payments from the state treasury, it was even more inclined towards the rtively poor prefectures of the south. Besides this, the south obtained many other benefits, especially with regards to the Grand Examination and the Imperial Examination. From now on, they no longer needed to take a portion of the capitals allotment, but were treated like the rest of the provinces and counties, calcting a quota from the number of people on the official census. With the performance of the south in the recent years, they would obtain a massive advantage in the Grand Examination. Of course, the southerners could not obtain benefits without paying anything. Long before the negotiations were concluded, several items were already confirmed. These were that in the future, the army and foreign affairs would both be administered from the capital. The greatest change involved the ten thousand li of unbroken border in the north with the snowy ins. In the past, the sects and noble ns of the south would also send experts to garrison the northern forts and resist the great army of the demons. However, these experts were all honored guests, listening to suggestions, but not orders. Now, however, these experts would all be directly inserted into the army. Coupled with the changes urring in logistics and other such aspects, it could be assumed that the human army would quickly make a huge leap in strength. Moreover, this had always been the most important, even sole, goal of the confluence of north and south. As the negotiations over the confluence of the north and south slowly headed towards sess, the experts and soldiers of the human world strengthened their watch over the north. The supply wagons from the south carried an unending stream of rations and fodder to the eleven critical border passes. They were prepared at any time to sh head-on with the demon cavalry riding south, because it was very obvious that the demons could not helplessly stand by as the human world seeded in the confluence of the north and the south. They would definitely do something, especially that absolutely treacherous Military Advisor, ck Robe. Perhaps he had already put his crafty schemes into motion. The situation up north was rather tense, and the two sides of the negotiation table were also rather tense, but these were two different types of tension. In these negotiations, Xu Yourong yed an extremely important role. It could even be said that from a psychological perspective, she was the most important representative because she was both a person of Zhou and the Holy Maiden of the south at the same time. Naturally, her days became very busy, constantly calling upon the various representatives from the south while at the same timemunicating with the Great Zhou Imperial Court. Fortunately, she lived in the Imperial Pce and so it was very easy for her to meet with the Divine Empress. Chen Changsheng had already not seen her for ten-odd days and was somewhat concerned, but he knew that she was doing something extremely important, so he would naturally notin. As a person who valued time above all else, he did not waste his days on longing and waiting. He borrowed the chill of the deep winter to hone his mind,prehend the five stone pearls, and silently recite the Halving de Style. asionally, he would give a lesson to the new students of the Orthodox Academy, but he would spend more of his time endlessly studying. Of course, he did not forget a few other important things. On a certain normal winter day of snow and wind, he purchased arge amount of food and little knick-knacks from the market. Under the Yellow Paper Umbre, he avoided the countless eyes around the Orthodox Academy and, under the gazes of the Imperial Guards, reached that tree outside the pce walls. Then, availing himself of a great wind and sweeping snow that confused the eyes, he leaped into that well of New North Bridge. The most oil-absorbent bamboo paper took up a space on the ground about half the size of a house, and countless hot and piping foodstuffs were tidily arranged upon it, releasing steam and all sorts of different aromas. There was steamed deer tail, roast goose, roast duck, and even a dozen or so sticky rice dumplings, but this time, there was no steamed bear paw...because of Xuanyuan Po, there was no one in the Orthodox Academy that currently ate that dish. Chen Changsheng used two fingers to take out a clean handkerchief from his sleeve. After carefully wiping his hands clean of oil, he raised his head up to the ck Dragon and said, "Tang Tang made Clear Lake Restaurant the cafeteria of the Orthodox Academy...I forgot to tell you...but besides blue lobster, I bought a few more things from the outside. I feel they might taste even better." At the very center of all the food was a small mountain of blue lobster. Chen Changsheng was smiling as he spoke, his smile very clean and containing a joy that came from the heart. To get so many fine foods for the ck Dragon to eat, he truly felt very satisfied. The ck Dragons mountainous body slowly descended. A cold and icy aura hard to describe with words instantly pressed down on the steam rising up from the food. Chen Changsheng hurriedly pulled out his sword and shed down, and a sword intent faintly suffused with a fiery light rose up. The food was instantly warmed back up and was not frozen into chunks of ice. He had used the Burning Heaven Sword. On that night several days ago, he hadprehended the sword intent in that letter for a very long time. Afterwards, he saw the battle between Su Lis Burning Heaven Sword and the Divine Empresss Ebony Phoenix Hairpin and made some gains. Although he could not be said to have reached great heights on the path of the sword, at his current cultivation, he could already be counted as beingpletely integrated with the sword. Except that...to use the incredibly difficult-toprehend Burning Heaven Sword to heat food was inappropriate no matter how one looked at it. The ck Dragon did not believe this; she felt it extremely appropriate. She was very satisfied with Chen Changshengs painstaking preparations toy out this floor of food and mountain of blue lobster, and she was even more satisfied with his way of heating food by using the Burning Heaven Sword. This was because it indicated that in his eyes, her eating fresh and hot food was more important than preserving any of the so-called dignity of the path of the sword. She decided to forgive him for the fact that it had already been a month since he hadst visited. A dignified and remote, simple yetplex, dragon cry resounded through the cold and gloomy space. Chen Changsheng was a little taken aback, not understanding why the ck Dragon was in no rush to eat and instead wanted to do his dragonnguage lessons first. Then he suddenly recalled that he had brought the ck Dragon food so many times, but he had seemingly never seen her eat in front of him. "Ah..." "Uh..." "Ee..." "Woo..." "Shu..." The cavernous space would asionally resound with the ck Dragons low and dignified dragon cries while Chen Changsheng would clumsily and seriously learn the tones of thenguage. Chen Changsheng learned with single-minded devotion, all the way until his voice was hoarse, his sea of consciousness nk, and his body extremely feeble. Yet he did not forget to sh down with the Burning Heaven Sword at certain intervals, assisting the roast goose and roast duck in maintaining their original fragrance at the most appropriate temperature. The whiskers of the ck Dragon would asionally drift upwards, spilling pieces of snow over that small mountain of blue lobster, producing a very beautiful picture. After a long time had passed, todays dragonnguage lesson finally concluded. The ck Dragon gently puffed a breath of air onto his face, instantly covering it in ayer of frost. He used his hand to wipe the frost off and felt that with this sudden chill, he felt refreshed and his exhaustion had instantly vanished. "Im going over there to take a look." Chen Changsheng did not forget the most important matter. Rushing over to the back, he saw those two chains, the other ends of the chains attached to a stone wall and held in the hands of those two legendary generals. Compared to the massive body of the ck Dragon, these two chains were like two fine threads, but they tightly imprisoned the ck Dragon. It could be assumed that in the past few centuries, the ck Dragon had attempted countless times to snap these two chains, yet it had never seeded. Chen Changsheng had spent the greater part of the year after returning to the capital from the Garden of Zhou thinking of a way to break these chains, but he had also failed. The array that Wang Zhice hadid on this stone wall was tooplex and wondrous, like the sea of stars itself. The two Divine Generals Yu Gong and Qin Zhong had left a strand of their spiritual sense on the stone wall. They were far too powerful, like bolts of lightning. The previous generation of blooming flowers was already separated from the present by close to a thousand years, but those legends were still legends. Even when they were just strands of heroic souls, they were still not something he could oppose, or even a domain that he could touchthis domain was called Divine. Chen Changsheng sat beneath the stone wall. Under the attentive gazes of these legends, he quietly read a book in his hand. The book he was reading was rather old, its name "A Sheyang Daoist Masters Illustrated Collection of Arrays". No one knew the specifics of Wang Zhices teacher. In those times, when he was an ordinary lecturer at the Heavenly Dao Academy, in his middle age, he suddenly bathed the capital in the radiance of the stars and shook the continent, but no one knew who his teacher was. Chen Changsheng had searched through several hundred books in the library of the Orthodox Academy. In Wang Zhices hometown, he discovered an ordinary Daoist with the surname Wu. Wang Zhices hometown was Sheyang. This Daoist surnamed Wu was the Daoist Master from Sheyang. ...... Chapter 545 – Ice and Snow Have Never Been Smart Chapter 545 - Ice and Snow Have Never Been Smart Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This Daoist surnamed Wu was not the least bit famous. In his entire life, he had only written three books, one of which was this illustrated collection of arrays. At the very beginning, Chen Changsheng had only casually nced through this book, not holding much hope, but the more he read, the more he felt that something was wrongthe arrays that this Daoist surnamed Wu had recorded in this illustrated collection were all very simple, even somewhat clumsy. To those who had seeded in cultivating the Dao, they werent even worth a sneer, but in a few of this books pages, he faintly sensed traces of the Boiling Stone Forest Array. As time slowly passed, Chen Changsheng continued to study the book. He wasnt apprehensive or jittery in the least, his eyes calm and firm. He had promised the ck Dragon that he would save her, so he would definitely do so. This year he could not, next year he could not, but there would eventuallye a year when he could. He firmly believed that the ck Dragon would definitely not be imprisoned underground for another several centuries. Of course, all this was predicated on the basis that he would live past the age of twenty. "Several nights ago, I saw a burning sword...it was so formidable." A cold and clear voice resounded from behind him. At some point, the ck Dragon had noiselessly floated behind him. When the ck Dragon mentioned the burning sword, a hint of fear flickered through the depths of its dragon eyes. "That was...Su Lis sword?" Chen Changsheng had long since ascertained the ck Dragons gender, but he was still somewhat unustomed to hearing this sort of voice. On the ten-thousand-li journey back south, because the ck Dragon had helped him suppress his injuries, she had consumed too much of her divine soul and spent most of the time asleep, but she was forced to admit that there was one other important reason she did not wake up: because she did not want to be discovered by Su Li. At the time, Su Li was severely wounded, even weaker than a normal human, but the ck Dragon still held an instinctual fear of him. In the very first meeting by the hot springs in the snowy mountains, she had sensed that Su Lis sword...had once killed many of her race, even members that were stronger than her. "Senior Su Li and the Divine Empress fought a battle. The final result...should be a tie, I think?" "And what of you? You havente to see me for so many days. You must be very busy, but busy with what?" "I was studying books rted to arrays." Chen Changsheng nced up at the two massive images of the Divine Generals on the stone wall, then continued, "...the rest of the time, I was preparing for a battle." "Youre the next Popewho dares to challenge you?" "Many people." "You can not fight with them." "I cant with that person." "Who?" "Xu Yourong." "...that fiance of yours?" For some inexplicable reason, the ck Dragons voice became much more indifferent, its tone bing much tter. Chen Changsheng did not notice this, saying, "I also dont know if she is or is not my fiance." Complex emotions shed through the ck Dragons eyes as it said, "Tell me about it." After a moments hesitation, he gave the ck Dragon a full ount of what had happened in these past few days, whether it was the events before and after the Bridge of Helplessness or when he entered the pce in the snowy night. He didnt even conceal from it his subtlest and innermost emotions. This was the first time he had narrated these matters between him and Xu Yourong. Although he had told Tang Thirty-Six, he had definitely left out a few details. But he hid absolutely nothing from the ck Dragon who had saved his life several times and who he deeply trustedalthough he knew that with the almost endless life essence of the Dragon race, this ck Dragon had barely entered its youth, since it had already lived several centuries, he subconsciously treated the ck Dragon as a virtuous senior worthy of respect. In brief, he deeply trusted the ck Dragon and also found it very convenient, so he said many things to it without excluding a single detail. The underground space was peaceful, but then a sheet of frost suddenly appeared on the stone wall, covering the faces of those two legendary Divine Generals. The ck Dragon floated down, Chen Changsheng reflected in its pitch-ck eyes. Then, it slowly opened its mouth. In hisst few visits to New North Bridge, whenever Chen Changsheng researched the array and became mentally and physically exhausted from thinking of ways to help the ck Dragon break free of Wang Zhices imprisonment, the ck Dragon would lower its noble head and breath out a faint and delightfully cold dragon breath. With its help, Chen Changsheng was able to drive away his exhaustion and refresh his mind, simr to the scene just a moment ago. Chen Changsheng was already used to this, so when he saw the ck Dragon move, he very naturally closed his eyes, preparing to wee the coolness speckled with frost. With a howl, a low and somber dragon cry rose up. Dragon breath fell upon Chen Changshengs head and body. This was not a cool breath speckled with frost, but the true dragon breath of the ck Frost Dragon. In an instant, Chen Changshengs body was frozen into a crystal-clear block of ice. ...... ...... Water lightly pped against the block of ice, sloshing as it did. This was not the Luo River, but the small pool in the Imperial Pce. Due to an array, the Imperial Pce experienced spring in every season of the year. Although the pool was small, it had not frozen. To Chen Changsheng, this was both good and bad. A massive transparent block of ice bobbed up and down in the pool, his frozen body within. The liquid state of the pond was a good thing because the sloshing of the water would melt the ice as quickly as possible. But it was also bad because the water in the pool was constantly bobbing up and down and the block of ice could not settle down, rolling over on asion. Within, he found all this very difficult to endure and also very embarrassing. The emotion of embarrassment would normally ur when one was discovered in an embarrassing situation. If no one saw, then no matter if one was like Tang Thirty-Six, hugging a tree in a snowy forest while endlessly hupping, or if one was like now, in a block of ice bobbing up and down with the waves, none of it mattered. The reason Chen Changsheng felt so embarrassed at this moment was that there had been a person watching him from the start. To be precise, it was not a person. The ck Goat stood by the pool, its head slightly tilted as it gazed at the frozen him in the pool. It had already gazed at him for a long time, seemingly finding it very interesting and never once leaving. Thus, Chen Changsheng felt more and more embarrassed. If he could have broken through this block of ice, he would long since have done it, but as expected, the dragon breath of the ck Frost Dragon was extremely unusual. It had actually managed to freeze his sea of consciousness and body together. Even though he now had aplete grasp over the Burning Heaven Sword and could condense sword intent into mes, he was powerless to break through the ice around him. He had used a long time, but he had only been able to arduously melt a thinyer of ice from his face and barely get his eyes open. As time slowly flowed on, the block of ice continued to bob up and down. The ck Goat continued to watch him, full of interest. It seemed to not understand what was he doing. Was he practicing some sort of Daoist technique? The ice in front of Chen Changshengs face continued to melt. After opening his eyes, he was finally able to open his mouth, so he hurriedly yelled, "Please help me." Precisely because he called out, the icy water flowed into his mouth and nose, causing him to choke in pain. Although the voice was very weak, the ck Goat was able to understand the movements of his mouth. Just as it had done for the past two years, when Chen Changsheng needed its help, the ck Goat would always respond to his requests. The ck Goat slowly ambled into the pool and used its horn to push the big block of ice onto the stone steps, then it gently exerted its strength. With a crisp ck, the block of ice cracked open and Chen Changsheng fell out of it. His body waspletely soaked in icy water and he had been frozen into a miserable state. His face was pale and the cold had encroached on both his Ethereal Pce and sea of consciousness. He had actually suffered rather substantial internal injuries. Frustration and fear shed through his eyes. Why had the ck Dragon be so cruel and ruthless? Just how had he offended it? The clouds above the Imperial Pce gradually dispersed, revealed that weak and seemingly fake sun. No matter how weak and unreal, it was ultimately still the real sun, its light warm and gentle. Chen Changsheng removed from his sheath a set of back-up clothes. Because his hands and feet were frozen stiff, he required a long time to finish changing. He leaned against a pir of this cold and cheerless pce, closing his eyes and taking in the suns light to warm his body. The ck Goat slowly bent its forelegs and quietly squatted down by his side. Then, it also slowly closed its eyes. ...... ...... Far in the future, when Chen Changsheng recalled this winter day, he would always feel a great sorrow and a faint sense of loss. He was still very young at the time, so there were many things he did not understand, many details he did not notice. Those detailsy within the underground space illuminated by the Night Pearls and also at the side of the pool illuminated by the sun. He believed that the ck Dragon was a senior, that it could be trusted, that he could conveniently describe to it the object of his affection. This statement contained two absolute mistakes. The ck Dragon was naturally worthy of his trust, but she was not his senior. When she listened to the story of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, she felt it extremely inconvenient. Because she was a little girl, she had good enough reason to be angry. In the cold and gloomy underground cavern, the little girl was eating. She did not wish to eat before Chen Changsheng with the appearance of the ck Dragon, because that form would eat too ravenously without the slightest finesse, and she was afraid that she would scare him. But Chen Changsheng did not understand, so she was very angry. When she heard about Chen Changshengs encounter with Xu Yourong on the Bridge of Helplessness, she was also very angry. She used to think that if he never knew about this matter, it would be fine, but it turned out...because of the food or because she was angry or for some other reason, her cheeks swelled and her pretty little face was a picture of unhappiness, the bloody wound like a cinnabar birthmark between her eyebrows brimming with a fiendish aura, her dignified vertical pupils chock-full of grievance. "Heartless youth! If you hadnt also obtained a wound between your eyebrows on the Bridge of Helplessness and seemed a little like me...I would have swallowed you up just then." She took up a blue lobster with both hands and, treating it like a piece of sugarcane, fiercely and hatefully bit into it, at the same fiercely and hatefully thinking. It didnt take long for the several dozen types of food that Chen Changsheng had brought to all be devoured by her. Under her ck dress, her belly slightly bulged. Then, she slowly lowered her head and sat in the shadows. In truth, she didnt care about what she ate. Whatever she ate, she always ate alone. She just didnt want to eat alone. She had already eaten alone for several hundred years. She wanted to eat together with someone else. Maybe not even eat, just chatting would be fine. Not even chatting, just sitting would be fine. ...... Chapter 546 – Who Will Come and Bestow upon You a Name and Surname Chapter 546 - Who Will Come and Bestow upon You a Name and Surname Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng reclined against the pir for a very long time. Only when the sun had moved west and his body was warm did he finally open his eyes. The ck Goat walked in front of him, preparing him to lead him out. Chen Changsheng shook his head at it, saying, "I still have some other things to do." He continued to sit where he was, gazing at the pieces of ice in the pool in silence as he mulled over something. The ck Goats eyes, dark as the night, revealed a bewildered expression. After quite some time had passed, Chen Changsheng stood up. He did not leave the Imperial Pce and return to the Orthodox Academy, but instead went to another pce hall. He had already visited this pce hall several times. Every time, he woulde under the cloak of the night and speak a few words with her through the window. This was the first time he walked into the hall. As expected, Shuanger had also entered the Imperial Pce. She instantly paled on seeing his face and nearly cried out in rm. With great difficulty, she calmed herself down, but when she served tea, her hands shook so much that she almost soaked his body. "Dont take it to heart, I can say with great certainty that she isnt thinking about seizing the moment to take revenge on you." Xu Yourong looked at him and calmly asked, "What happened?" She was keenly aware that since she had requested for their rtionship not be known, Chen Changsheng would definitely not risk it being discovered for a normal situation. Chen Changsheng dithered for a while before saying, "I...have a friend whos been imprisoned in a ce for a very long time and I want to rescue him." Hearing this, Xu Yourong fell silent, then softly asked, "And?" "In the past, he might have done some bad things, but...hes already been imprisoned for so long, its really very pitiful." Chen Changsheng didnt know how to talk about this matter, so his words were rather disorderly, "But Im powerless to do it, so..." Xu Yourong did not wait for him to finish. Calmly looking him in the eyes, she asked, "Youre sure you want to do this?" Chen Changsheng vacantly stared back for a moment, then very seriously replied, "Yes, I want to do this." Xu Yourong continued to stare into his eyes, asking, "Your friend...is Zhusha?" (TN: Zhusha means Cinnabar) Chen Changsheng was somewhat confused, "Zhusha?" Xu Yourong was rather surprised, asking, "You dont know her name?" Startled, Chen Changsheng replied, "You know who Im talking about?" Xu Yourong exined, "Zhusha is precisely the name of the little dragon girl. Its said that back then, it was Wang Zhice that named her so." Chen Changsheng looked at her in shock, saying, "You know about the ck Dragon?" Xu Yourong nodded. Chen Changsheng said nothing for a very long time. The ck Dragon was a taboo of the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, a secret known by very few. However, Xu Yourong was the Holy Maiden and was also taught and raised by the Divine Empress. For her to know of this matter was truly not difficult to imagine. "As it turns out...she was called Zhusha." "As it turns out, you didnt know." "Why was it Lord Wang Zhice that gave her this name?" Many years ago, the entire Golden Dragon tribe suddenly vanished, so the respected ck Frost Dragons became the sole candidate for the next leaders of the Dragon race. But that generations most powerful ck Frost Dragon possessed a soul that had an iparable longing for freedom and was not willing to bear this burden. Quietly and invisibly, it came to the human world and then encountered Zhou Dufu." "After that?" "The noblest, most powerful, most proud ck Frost Dragon in the past one thousand years fell to the earth and became the Garden of Zhous Sunset Valley." Chen Changsheng fell silent. Back in the Garden of Zhou, he had once seen with his own eyes that magnificent sight of the winding mountain range aze in the twilight. He had also felt that peculiar feeling arising from the soul of the ck Dragon, but he could never have imagined that Sunset Valley had originally been the fallen body of that ck Frost Dragon. "After that?" "Zhusha was this ck Frost Dragons daughter. Somehow, she managed to leave the dragon inds in the Southern Sea and arrive alone to the human world...ording to the records left behind in the Li Pce and the Imperial Court, she said that before her father left, he had forgotten to bestow upon her a name, and the name given to her by the tribal elders was too long, too ugly-sounding, and too difficult to remember. She didnt like it, so she came to the human world to find her father and have him give her a better-sounding name." "She just wanted a name?" "Yes, so in those years, she was called the evil dragon searching for a name." "Evil dragon?" "Yes, after she came ashore on the continent from the Southern Sea, she destroyed many fishing viges and towns, killed many people, and almost caused chaos in the capital itself. You should know what happened after, Lord Wang Zhice made a n to capture her and then used that array to imprison her under New North Bridge." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Thats not called a n, its deception." Xu Yourong thought it over, then agreed, "It truly is." Chen Changsheng asked, "Why did Wang Zhice give her the name Zhusha?" Xu Yourong noticed that this time when mentioning Wang Zhice, he did not address him as Lord, so she couldnt help but faintly smile. "No one knows why, but theres definitely some profound meaning behind this naming that Lord Wang Zhice gave her." She nced at him as if it held some deeper meaning. Chen Changsheng paid no attention to it, asking, "So then how old is she now?" "If we equate the lives of the Dragon race to us humans, then she should be one or two years younger than us?" "Although I thought about it before, I still found it somewhat weird...Ive always called her Senior." "You still want to rescue her?" "Yes." "Even if she oncemitted monstrous crimes?" "You said before, shes only one or two years younger than us, so when she left the Southern Sea and came to the human world, how old was she? One or two years old?" Chen Changsheng fell silent for a while, then continued, "I dont know what happened back then in those fishing viges and towns, nor do I have any intention of defending her, but she was just an infant back then. Even if shemitted the most heinous of crimes, I think several hundred years of imprisonment is enough." Xu Yourong very seriously pondered this, then softly replied, "It truly is enough." Chen Changsheng was very happy that she shared the same opinion as him, but no matter how slow-witted he was, even he knew that his request was rather inappropriate. Thus, he did not be overjoyed, but instead even more prudent and cautious. His voice became much softer as he asked, "Can you help me?" Xu Yourong looked back at him and earnestly replied, "Of course I can, but besides the Divine Empress and His Holiness, who could remove the array left behind by Lord Wang Zhice?" Chen Changsheng recalled that conversation in the Li Pce he had with his Martial Uncle, the Pope, after his return to the capital from the Garden of Zhou, and then shook his head. Xu Yourong understood and said, "Although I havent personally seen it, I can also imagine that this array is not something the two of us can break with our current level of strength." "We cant wait around forever. No matter how many years pass, its not like New North Bridge will actually be a real bridge." "Thats not necessarily the case. Even an ocean can be a mulberry fieldthe strength of time is far more powerful than we can imagine." ...... Chapter 547 – Rumors in the Capital Chapter 547 - Rumors in the Capital Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Dont tell me we have to wait another few hundred years?" "Perhaps we really should research the strength of time. Those legends of the past could be even stronger, but not even they could possibly defeat time." "In the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon, only one book concerns time." "Then we should first look at this Scroll of Time." "Understood, then when the timees, help me look over it." With their ns decided and seeing that it was alreadyte, Chen Changsheng stood up and bid farewell, then walked out of the hall. Shuanger stood outside the hall in the snow, from time to time taking note of any movement outside. Seeing him walk out, she revealed a veryplex expression. Chen Changsheng was prepared to say a few words to her when he suddenly heard Xu Yourongs voicee from behind him. "Are you and Lady Zhusha very close?" Chen Changsheng stood in a daze for some time before finally understanding that the Lady Zhusha she spoke was exactly the young ck Dragon. Confused, he asked, "Close?" "Mo Yu saw the two of you embracing once." It was very obvious that Xu Yourong was deliberately keeping her voice extremely calm, because it was so calm that it was almost wooden. Chen Changsheng was quite speechless, thinking, the ck Dragon is like a mountainhow could I embrace her? "Could it be that you dont know...if she doesnt maintain her dragon body, shes actually a pretty young girl?" ...... ...... In the darkness, Chen Changsheng gazed silently at the calm surface of the pool and the remnants of shattered ice on its surface. A young girl and a ck Dragonperhaps it was only the external appearance changing, but they gavepletely different impressions. Having a name and not having a name was also an incredibly big difference. Back then, Wang Zhice had given her a name, calling her Zhusha. He had also given her two namesone was Zhizhi, the other Hongzhuang. There seemed to be some faint connection between the two. The ck Frost Dragon that had fallen in battle in the Garden of Zhou had possessed a noble soul that had a limitless longing for freedom. She was this ck Frost Dragons daughter and presumably also possessed a heart that had a limitless desire for freedom, but she was imprisoned for so many years. Truly too pitiful. Without speaking to this pool, he left. On the night of the same day, he used the stone pearl left behind by Wang Zhice to enter the Garden of Zhou. He paid no attention to that ocean-like monster tide that bowed to him, only noticing that the current Garden of Zhou was much better than it had been previously. Thekes surrounding the in had been dredged clean and the copsed cliffs tidied up. He went to thekeshore on the other side of the waterfall and found the Scroll of Time amongst those books that had been dried in the sun. He returned to Sunset Valley and used the lighting from the horizon to begin reading this book. After a long time passed, he put away the book, then said to the grand and lofty mountain range before him, "Please rx, I will definitely rescue Sirs daughter." ...... ...... In that courtyard in the principal alley of the Northern Military Department, Zhou Tong was also reading the Scroll of Time. Themon people currently only knew of him as a cruel and terrifyingly powerful official. Long forgotten was the fact that he had once been widely known for his schrly erudition, and also the fact that he was a cultivator that had reached the peak of Star Condensation. After Archbishop Mei Lisha returned to the sea of stars, he had been constantly studying the Scroll of Time. Recently, he had finally been able toprehend some of the true meaning of this Daoist scripture. "Can one really change the speed at which time flows?" As he gazed at the snow and the lonely crabapple tree in the courtyard, the sea of blood within his eyes boiled incessantly, seeming abnormally brutal and frightening. This represented the fact that his mind was currently in a state of shock, his sea of consciousness uneasy as a consequence. He even found it hard to maintain his unfeeling Dao heart. As time passed, the sea of blood within his eyes gradually calmed, his pale face revealing a little exhaustion and sadness. He knew that from the moment he had decided to follow the Divine Empress and open the golden age, from the moment he had sunken into this sea of blood that was forever in turmoil, it would forever be impossible for him to reach the end of the long road of cultivation. Time and space were both domains that he could never touch, but this did not mean that there was no one in the world who could do this. He believed that if one could advance into the legendary realm of Concealed Divinity or perhaps was assisted by some extremely powerful array, perhaps one could use the Scroll of Time to adjust the speed at which time flowed. Then this also meant that a certain persons age could have been adjusted by someone else; perhaps that youth and that Crown Prince Zhaoming were exactly the same age? ...... ...... Two rumors were spreading through the capital. The first rumor was basically nonsense. It said that Little Principal Chen of the Orthodox Academy was a descendant of the Chen Imperial n and was even highly likely to be that Crown Prince Zhaoming who had vanished without a trace during the coup in the pce back then. No one believed this theory because Chen Changshengs age was clearly much younger than Crown Prince Zhaomings. Moreover,pared to this seemingly quite shocking rumor, the denizens of the capital far preferred to believe that even colder and more sinister rumor: the pitiful Crown Prince Zhaoming had long since been choked to death in his infancy by the Divine Empress. The second rumor attracted far more interest and had also received far more approval. Perhaps it was because Tang Thirty-Six had drunk too much wine one night and said it to that dancer in the restaurant, or perhaps it was because Shuanger, when returning to the Divine General of the Easts estate to take the handwarming stove her youngdy often used, had subtly hinted at it under her madams indirect questioning. Even more likely was that some truly lofty person would stand up on a high tform of the capital and asionally direct their gaze down into the streets to discover the scene of the young man and woman walking side by side, the Yellow Paper Umbre unable to hide Chen Changshengs face...many people of the capital had heard that after the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness, the Holy Maiden and Little Principal Chen would often meet. It was said that Little Principal Chen would even asionally enter the pce to find her. Today, Prince Chen Liu was entertaining guests and Chen Changsheng was the guest of honor. Today, the primary theme of the gathering was appreciating snow, and when appreciating snow, there naturally had to be poetry recitations. Those several students of the Orthodox Academy that had followed Chen Changsheng to the Princes estate to broaden their experiencespeted in poetry with the students of the other Five Ivies. In a few rounds, they had all lost, but the statuses of Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy werepletely different from the past, so none of the teachers and students, whether they were from the Heavenly Dao Academy or from the Temple Seminary, would dare use this matter to sneer or ridicule them. However, the students of the Orthodox Academy still felt rather ashamed and would asionally sneak nces in Chen Changshengs direction. Chen Changsheng naturally felt their gazes and very naturally began to miss Tang Thirty-Six. That guy was the ideal candidate for dealing with these sorts of situations. Whether it was being jeered at, being humiliated, or being ignored, perhaps their sides morale would be depressed and even fall into despair, but he would always have a way of reversing the mood. Just as in the past, Tang Thirty-Six who had an inexplicable hatred for Prince Chen Liu was toozy to even give an excuse, simply refusing to attend todays poetry gathering. But he wasnt too far away. Bringing along a dancing girl he was close with, he waited in the carriage outside the Princes estate, pointing out the window at the falling snow and reciting poetry, ying the role of a romantic young master well enough. The main gate of the Princes estate opened and Prince Chen Liu personally sent off Chen Changsheng and the students of the Orthodox Academy. The falling snow had already stopped and many of those people of the capital that were fond of excitement had gathered outside the Princes estate. The moment Chen Changsheng appeared, countless gazes instantly shot in his direction, simultaneously apanied by countless whispered conversations. The quiet street outside the estate seemingly transformed into a ssroom. Chapter 548 – A Date in the Mausoleum of Books Chapter 548 - A Date in the Mausoleum of Books Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Men really are all perverts. Everyone says that Little Principal Chen is resistant to feminine charms, but now even this seems fake. Didnt he only need a nce at the Holy Maiden and see how beautiful she was to immediately be filled with remorse?" The people speaking these sorts of words were all housewives. "Who could see the Holy Maidens true appearance and still maintain such an iron heart? Moreover, Little Principal Chen and the Holy Maiden originally had an engagementhow could he control himself?" Those who cautiously exined Chen Changshengs attitude but whose words were still rather teasing were all men. "Tell me, why do you think that Sir Principal yed the fool and insisted on ending the engagement?" "Who said the Principal ended the engagement? Hasnt that always been a rumor with not a single shred of proof?" "News came from the Li Pce long ago. Not even the shadow of that marriage contract can be seen in the Hall of Subjugation." "And ending an engagement is done just like that?" "Im just curious to know just what happened back then." "Thats a very long story. Its said that two years ago in spring, the Principal arrived in the capital from Xining Vige and knocked upon the door of the Divine General of the Easts estate..." "Tsk, tsk, to receive such humiliation from the Divine Generals estate, to be suppressed in such a manner, even I wouldnt be able to stand it, much less the Principal." "Later on, the Principal worked with stamina and diligence. For him to have such good fortune now, perhaps he had been provoked too much at the very beginning. Now that hes in such a position of authority, he definitely has to turn around and deliver a p to the face of the Divine Generals estate. Ah, so they say, dont bully the poor youths; as long as we put our efforts in study and cultivation, in the future, we too can act with such daring and boldness." "But...based on those rumors, isnt the Principal regretting his decision? Isnt this pping himself in the face?" "Youre the one that said it." This above conversation was actually carried on between the students of the Orthodox Academy. Advancing in cultivation brought with it many benefits, but also brought many unexpected annoyances. For instance, ones five senses would all be much sharper, so even if it was a housewife in the marketce covering her mouth as shemented, even if it was the man from next door beaming with smiles as he quietly made fun of someone, or even if it was ones own students quietly whispering amongst themselves, one could hear them loud and clear. Chen Changsheng sat in the carriage, gazing out the window at the drifting snow. He seemed very calm and only from his slightly clenched hands could one see that he was truthfully rather embarrassed. Tang Thirty-Six had someone escort the dancing girl home, then sat across from Chen Changsheng. Looking at his expression, a smirk appeared on his face. Chen Changsheng seemed focused on the snow, but in reality, he cared deeply about the reactions around him. From the day that rumor began spreading through the capital, he had be rather sensitive. "What are you smiling about?" "Smiling at your stupidity." The carriage was once more silent, an embarrassed silence. Tang Thirty-Six said with extreme disdain, "Back in the Plum Garden Inn, I said to you that you and Xu Yourong were both people that made others speechless. Now it seems to me that the two of you are also models of how to bring disaster on yourselves." Every time they talked about this, Tang Thirty-Sixs very casual words would make Chen Changsheng speechless. Since he had nothing to say about this matter, he could only change the subject. He very seriously asked, "Back then, I once asked Luoluo to help me investigate the elf girl from the Garden of Zhou. Now, since I know that it was a mistake, I want to write her a letter telling her this, but I also feel that its very inappropriate. What do you think?" Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and disdainfully said, "What do I think? If you didnt even think this inappropriate, then you really would be a pig." "Then what should I do?" "Ill write a letter to Princess Luoluo, and then you can mention it in the letter." Tang Thirty-Six proposed his own idea. Chen Changsheng thought about those whispers he heard outside the Princes estate and still felt rather depressed. He asked, "Why wont she agree with me going to the Divine Generals estate to propose?" "Propose?" Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and asked, "And then?" Chen Changsheng dered as if it was right and inevitable, "I go propose, and then shell agree, and then wont these rumors and gossipe to an end?" Tang Thirty-Six questioned, "For what reason do you believe she will agree to marry you?" Chen Changsheng froze, thinking, is there still any need to think? "If you go to the Divine General of the Easts estate to propose, Xu Shiji will agree? Or are you saying you count on Xu Yourong herself to persist?" Tang Thirty-Six angrily said. "Back then, you were crying and calling to annul the engagement, and now you want her to cry and call to marry you? Why dont you think of just how shameless it will be if she does this?" Chen Changsheng truly had not thought of this question. Now that he did, he truly did find it reasonable. "Then...what should I do?" "All thesements and jeers like dancing snowkesyou have to bear them, endure them, until she thinks its enough and begins to sympathize with you." ...... ...... Because of the matter of the confluence of the north and south, and also because of those rumors spreading around the capital, it grew increasingly difficult for Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong to meet. He was gazing at the snowy sky, somewhat in a daze as he wondered when these days woulde to a close, when he received a letter with no name. This letter was not Su Lis, but Xu Yourongs. As he stood by the snowyke across from the newly rebuilt academy wall and finished reading the letter, the corners of his lips perked up, revealing a smile that came from his heart. He then went to the library and, under the surprised gazes of the students, took up a brush and quicklyposed a letter. This letter was not a reply, but a letter to the Pope. This letter said that in order to prepare for next years Boiling Stone Summit, he wanted to stabilize his cultivation. In order to tamp down the foundation for Star Condensation, he wished to enter the Mausoleum of Books once more to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao. On the night of the very same day, he received the Popes reply. In the letter, the Pope praised and was delighted at his eagerness to study, wishing him well on his re-entering the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao. Finally, the Pope wrote that if, in the future, he wanted to enter the Mausoleum of Books, he only needed to record it in the Li Pce. There was no need to especially write a letter to the Pope. Reading the words on this letter, Chen Changsheng finally felt a real sort of change. The Mausoleum of Books was not a ce one could enter just by wanting to. In order to obtain the qualifications to enter the Mausoleum of Books, the cultivators of the continent had two options. They could engage in bloody battle with the demons up north in order to slowly umte military merit, or they could strive for a high rank in the Grand Examination so that they might enter the three banners, but ultimately, very few people were able to obtain this qualification. To the current him, the Mausoleum of Books was a ce that he could enter whenever he wanted. He was no longer the young Daoist boy from Xining Vige. He was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the martial nephew of the Pope, the future Pope. He was still very young, but he was already an important figure. ...... ...... The heavy stone doors slowly opened, causing the ground to shake. Upon seeing that the mountain mausoleum before him was still green in the deep winter, Chen Changsheng very naturally recalled that time a year ago when the ground had begun to shake here. When those priests and cavalry guarding the Mausoleum of Books saw the youth standing in front of several cardinals, they guessed at his identity and couldnt but have ratherplex feelings towards him. Chen Changsheng walked into the Mausoleum of Books, this time not as a tourist, nor as a monolith viewer, but more like an inspector. Because of the respectful attitude disyed by those cardinals at his side, this feeling seemed all the more real. He declined the residence that the Li Pce had prepared for him and went straight to the grass hut left behind by Xun Mei. The grass hut had been uninhabited for a long time, the edge of the pot rather dusty. The dried meat suspended from the beam had not beenpletely eaten. On the other hand, the fence in the yard was much firmer than before, but he didnt know whether it was Tang Thirty-Six or Guan Feibai that had fixed it. As he thought of those days of making meals, watching the sun, and viewing the monoliths, he began to feel a little longing. He could see Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu every day at the Orthodox Academy, but it had already been a year since hest saw Gou Hanshi and the others, and he didnt know how they were getting on in Mount Li. A voice came from beyond the fence. Perhaps because the wintersweet in the forest was just beginning to bloom, it carried a clear and cold aroma. "This is Senior Xun Meis residence?" Chen Changsheng awoke from his recollections and turned around, seeing Xu Yourong standing beyond the fence. In the forest beyond the fence, the wintersweet was blooming. Standing there with the morning light spilling over her, she seemed as beautiful as a flower. Chen Changsheng could currently enter the Mausoleum of Books whenever he wished. As the Holy Maiden, she naturally could as well. He said, "Yes, at the time, we stayed here for a very long time." Xu Yourong walked past the fence. Examining the rather dpidated grass hut in the morning light, she calmly said, "There are times when I find myself very curious: at the time, you and my senior brothers from the Mount Li Sword Sect were like fire and water, but you had to live under the same roof. Could it be that you didnt fight every night?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Gou Hanshi is a modest and cautious gentleman." Xu Yourong replied, "But Senior Brother definitely doesnt have as good a temper." Chen Changsheng thought about their first night when Tang Thirty-Six and Guan Feibai fought for a clean set of bedding and almost came to blows, and he began to smile. "The Grand Examination doesnt begin until tomorrow. The Mausoleum of Books should still be very quiet." He looked at Xu Yourong and praised, "This truly was a good idea." The capital was abuzz with those rumors. Although they were mainly poking fun at Chen Changsheng, they still represented someplications to Xu Yourong. It was rather difficult for the two to meet, and to quietly talk together was even more difficult. Her writing a letter inviting him to the Mausoleum of Books was truly a fantastic idea. Of course, to use the Mausoleum of Books that the cultivators of the world had to struggle and strive to enter as a ce for a date was truly rather preposterous. It was also only something she and he could do. Seeing that he had understood her meaning and had even said it out loud, Xu Yourong felt somewhat ashamed, but not angry. Because when Chen Changsheng said these words, his eyes were very clean, his expression very sincere. He burned with passion, but when he was calm, his eyes were bright, but did not burn others. One could call Qiushan Jun a sun, giving off warmth and heat, open and honest to the extreme. Chen Changsheng was a refreshing breeze. Everyone loved the sun. But she loved more the refreshing breeze that curled around her as she took a casual stroll. The capital in the deep winter was ten thousand li of silver, but the Mausoleum of Books was still verdant and lush. As they walked into the forest of the mausoleum, what confronted them was the spring wind, delightfully refreshing to the extreme. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong walked along the mountain path, heading in the direction of the Reflecting Monolith hut. A middle-aged man appeared in the middle of the mountain path, blocking them from moving forward. This persons eyes were deep and serene and his cultivation level was clearly extremely high. As he stared at Chen Changsheng, his eyes contained a limitless cold. If one carefully looked, one could even see a little hatred. ...... Chapter 549 – Continuing Matters of the Past in Front of the Broken Monolith Chapter 549 - Continuing Matters of the Past in Front of the Broken Monolith Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Ji Jin, from Schrtree Manor of the south. After swearing a blood oath and bing a Monolith Guardian, he could not leave the Mausoleum of Books for the rest of his life. Last year, this person attempted to help the Schrtree Manor student Zhong Hui to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao so that he could surpass Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. He had issued many biting jeers and criticisms towards Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshis method ofprehending the monoliths, but Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi ultimately used facts to shame him into silence. Ji Jin stared at Chen Changsheng, his eyes containing hostility and hatred. Although the Monolith Guardians could never leave the Mausoleum of Books, they werent cut off from the world. Bit by bit, news from outside the Mausoleum of Books had also made its way into his ears. Chen Changsheng took a single day to view the entire front mausoleum; he had be the youngest Principal of the Orthodox Academy; he had gone to the Garden of Zhou; he might have died but then turned out to have survived; he journeyed together with Su Li back south; he traveled one thousand li on the path of the sword in a single day and surpassed cultivation levels to defeat Star Condensation cultivators, and even defeated the pride of the generation, Xu Yourong; he had finally been confirmed as sessor to the Orthodoxy... Zhong Hui, the student of Schrtree Manor that he had ced his hopes on, had obtained third rank on the first banner ofst years Grand Examination, beneath Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. In the brief span of a year, Zhong Hui had achieved enormous progress and shocked the entire south, but how could he bepared to Chen Changsheng? Crucially, this ce was the Mausoleum of Books, the Mausoleum of Books that he had been willing to offer his life and freedom for so that he could remain! For what reason can you just casually walk in! Xu Yourong did not recognize Ji Jin, but she could perceive that this Monolith Guardian with unfathomable cultivation was clearly hostile towards Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng seemed to understand where Ji Jins anger came from. He slightly bowed his body, not saying anything. Based on principle, it was Ji Jin that should have bowed to him, but he felt that given Ji Jins age and his life spent here, he should greet first. But Ji Jin seemed to have no intention of greeting him, only staring. Xu Yourong was very calm, her eyes gazing at Ji Jin gradually growing brighter. Chen Changsheng shook her head and led her to the other side of the mountain path to walk past. The two hands extending from Ji Jins sleeves were trembling, and when Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong brushed past his body as they walked past, their veins were even showing. In the end, he did nothing, because he did not dare. He had lived thesest few years in depression and wished deeply to vent his feelings. Chen Changsheng was naturally the best target. But even though he was in the Mausoleum of Books, his family and Schrtree Manor still remained outside of it. If he did not wish for his family and Schrtree Manor to be burned to ash by the Orthodoxys fury, he could do nothing. He did not need to bow to Chen Changsheng, but he could not move against him. ...... ...... The sun gradually rose but the clouds had already dispersed. The capital in winter had a different feeling, imbued with a sort of broad and open beauty. Standing amidst the trees of the mausoleum and gazing at the distant streets of the capital, Chen Changsheng thought of how he used to sit on the great banyan tree in the Orthodox Academy and gaze at the streets with Luoluo. He said, "I once had Luoluo help me investigate any information on you. Since...Ive found you, I feel I should tell this matter to her, so I mentioned it in a letter I wrote to her." Xu Yourong softly replied, "When I was at Mount Li, I had thought you were dead, so I told Senior Brother of the events in the Garden of Zhou. Senior Brother was somewhat worried about me. A few days ago, after eating beef ribs, I wrote a letter to him." After meeting that day on the Bridge of Helplessness and then eating beef ribs together, they had confirmed some things and should now clear some things upthis was a very responsible attitude. Even though he and she had no experience in this aspect, nor had they thought about them specifically, they still did it. Their mentioning of these two letters was naturally their own way of disying their intentions. From the Garden of Zhou to now, he and she had disyed their intentions to each other many times, but they had always used rather special methods, like brushing away snow, like touching shoulders, like writing letters to other people. Chen Changshengs eyes were very clear, like a small stream, so it was easy to see the happiness that swam through his eyes like fish. Xu Yourong whispered, "I had youe to the Mausoleum of Books, not because...because of a serious matter." The words were notpletethe not because in this sentence should really have been not merely because. To meet in the Mausoleum of Books, what serious matter could there be? Naturally, it had to do with the Mausoleum of Books. Behind them was the monolith hut of the Reflecting Monolith. On the surface of the ck monolith, the poem was exceptionally vivid, but those remaining lines were still nigh iprehensible. Chen Changsheng approached the monolith and, recalling the timest year he spent viewing this monolith, felt somewhat emotional. "At the time, I was cooking rice in the grass hut while watching the light fall upon the fence..." Without excluding anything, he exined what he had experienced as he viewed the monoliths andprehended the Dao as well as the various methods he had used. Xu Yourong quietly listened, her two hands behind her constantly shaking in the refreshing breeze. It was like she was moving the Fated Star te, performing calctions ording to his words. After Chen Changsheng finished, she began to exin her experience and gains from the first time she viewed the Reflecting Monolith, "...so in essence, the shades are also fluctuations in the rays of light." Chen Changsheng was somewhat unsure, replying, "The ink of the rubbings have their own varying shadesmight not some meaning be lost?" Xu Yourong replied, "The Heavenly Tome rubbings kept in South Stream Temple were made by the first Holy Maiden by using the will of the heavens to imprint on her soul and then cing this imprint on new monoliths. At least twenty to thirty percent of the true meaning is retained." Upon hearing these words, Chen Changsheng could not help but feel a limitless reverence to the Holy Maiden that founded the southern faction of the Orthodoxy. To only preserve twenty to thirty percent of the true meaning sounded like a rather poor example, but it must be known that the true meaning here was the true meaning of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. The first Holy Maiden had actually been able to take this true meaning, imprint it on her soul, and then once morey out those lines. This really could be regarded as a divine ability. This sort of rubbing of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths was naturallypletely different from those rubbings sold at the stalls in front of the Plum Garden Inn. "Moreover, I wasnt speaking of rubbings just now. The shades I was speaking of are the shades of the brush strokes on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths," Xu Yourong exined. Chen Changsheng was somewhat slow toe around. He asked, "You came to the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths before?" Xu Yourong said somewhat embarrassedly, "When I was five, I was dragged here by the Empress." Chen Changsheng fell silent, thinking, truly a person that makes others speechless. After they finished viewing the Reflecting Monolith, they moved on to the next Heavenly Tome Monolith. They would asionally see a few monolith viewers, but there were not many, and those people had stayed many years within the Mausoleum of Books. Their Dao hearts had long been still and all their focus was ced upon the monoliths. Thus, the pairs arrival was not noticed. The two casually strolled within the mausoleum, discussing their first experiences viewing the monoliths and their enlightenments. Now that theypared notes, they benefitted even more. When they arrived before the broken monolith, the winter sun had already reached its zenith. There was no one in front of this monolith hut. Chen Changsheng walked into the monolith hut and gazed at the shorn monolith base in silence. Xu Yourong walked by his side and shook her head at him. Softly, but firmly, she said, "Dont." ...... Chapter 550 – Cultivating Together Chapter 550 - Cultivating Together Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr What shouldnt he do? Chen Changsheng naturally understood. After a moment of silence, he nodded his head. This broken monolith had been broken by Zhou Dufu. The Heavenly Tome Monolith that had originally stood in this ce had been brought away by him and should be installed in the Garden of Zhou. This also meant that this Heavenly Tome Monolith was highly likely to be with him and Xu Yourong. Just a moment ago when he saw the broken monolith, he was ovee by a fierce desire to see theplete appearance of this Heavenly Tome Monolith. He wished to see which stone pearl was this Heavenly Tome Monolith and then reinstall it... Xu Yourong did not allow him to do this because she was keenly aware that if the Heavenly Tome Monolith returned to its old mausoleum, it would definitely cause the heavens to change in color and cause all experts of the world to sense it. "In total, eleven Heavenly Tome Monoliths are stranded outside." He gazed at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books and whispered, "If the front mausoleum uses this broken monolith as the divider, then doesnt that mean there are twelve mausoleums in all?" The Mausoleum of Books was a very mystical ce. Its peak seemed very close, but it was also so distant that it seemed to touch the sky. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong knew that before Zhou Dufu stole away those Heavenly Tome Monoliths, there was no such thing as a front mausoleum in the Mausoleum of Books. Xu Yourong suggested, "We can ask someone about these things." Chen Changsheng showed surprise as he asked, "Ask who?" "I asked the Empress, but she wasnt willing to say." Xu Yourong gazed at a certain ce in the Mausoleum of Books and continued, "But there must be other people that know." Chen Changsheng asked, "When do we begin?" Xu Yourong rolled up her dress and sat cross-legged in front of the monolith hut. Then, she extended her hand and invited him to sit on the grass to her right. Separated by several feet from the broken monolith, her slender finger began to write upon it. She wrote like the wind, stroke after stroke appearing on its surface. She wrote very quickly, but there was no gap in her writing. It was very clear, just like that sword she had wielded to break through the snowstorm on the Bridge of Helplessness. Even a Saint that had stepped into the Divine Domain might only be able to understand ten to twenty percent of the words left by her finger. Not even they would able to understand the entire thing. The only person that could understand this writing was Chen Changsheng who sat by her in the grass. Once she finished writing, it was Chen Changshengs turn. Chen Changshengs finger was extremely stable. Every stroke was like the peeling of a knife or the chiseling of a hatchet. As the finger pierced the air, it carried along a breeze. Once the breeze vanished, it naturally left no traces behind. As for the broken monolith, it was even less possible to leave anything upon it. But Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stared at the broken monolith with incredible focus. Because they hadpletely memorized those words they had just written. Those strokes were words and also pictures. It was divided into three sections, one hundred and eight moves. Put together, it was the Halving de Style. Back in the Garden of Zhou, when that massive mountain of the obsidian coffin had opened, they discovered on its wall the worlds most famous and most powerful de style. The Halving de Style left behind by Zhou Dufu was truly mystical. The one hundred and eight moves all seemed to be individual de techniques, but in reality, they were one. Only bypletely grasping each of the hundred and eight moves could one truly understand the true meaning of the Halving de Style. At the time, Nanke was bringing the monster tide to attack them, so they simply did not have any time. They were forced to memorize it from different ends. Xu Yourong memorized it starting from the front, memorizing thirty-seven techniques in all. Chen Changsheng memorized starting from the back, remembering sixty-nine techniques. Then, just as they met shoulder-to-shoulder and smiled at each other, the Halving de Style vanished without a trace from the coffin wall! What did this mean? It meant that only the two of them could let the Halving de Style reappear in the world. After leaving the Garden of Zhou, the two of them had separately attempted to copy down these de techniques, but to their shock, they discovered that the method Zhou Dufu had used to inscribe these de techniques on the coffin actually seemed to contain some of the wonder of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. With their current cultivation levels, it was simply impossible for them to take those lines in their seas of consciousness and put them to paper. And what did this mean? It meant that only when the two of them were together would they be able to practice the Halving de Style. Back in the Mausoleum of Zhou, Chen Changsheng had once said, "Lets practice it together." Now it seemed that these words were truly an iparably precise prediction. After so long, they were finally able to reunite, finally able to have a chance to learn this de style together. The broken monolith under the hut had once been severed by Zhou Dufu using his Halving de. Even after several hundred, even several thousand, years of wind and rain, it still retained some de intent. Before the broken monolith, the peerless and divine work that was the Halving de Style reappeared. Toprehend and then practice, there was nothing more perfect than this. The serious matter they had entered the Mausoleum of Books for was naturally this. Time slowly flowed by, the winter sun slowly moved. Silence reigned in front of the broken monolith. With the aid of a high tform, a sky partitioned off by a sky well, and the limpid waters of a canal, several gazes fell upon this ce. This young couple, shoulder to shoulder, quietly sat amongst the grass. Anyone could see that they were talking of love. Who could imagine that they were learning the de, cultivating the Dao? Of course, learning the de and cultivating the Dao could also be their way of talking of love. ...... ...... Ten Heavenly Tome Monoliths, the secret of the Garden of Zhou, the confrontation between factionsthere were simply far too many reasons for Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong to be cautious and worried about each other. Let alone the fact that they loved each other, in the long river of history, things like father going against son and husband falling out with wife had happened far too many times. The people involved were all truly powerful figures, possessing insight that could peer beyond the secr world. Ultimately, however, they still sank into the quagmire of harming each other. Why? Because the benefits were so great that they surpassed the scope of the secr world. Fortunately, the ten Heavenly Tome Monoliths, the secret of the Garden of Zhou, and the peerless and divine work that could only be cultivated together made it so that there were so many identical or different reasons that it seemed foreordained for them to be inseparable for the rest of their lives. Viewing the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, joining together the Halving de, studying the Scroll of Time, and pondering how to break the array left behind by Wang Zhice caused time to flow by very quickly. The date in the Mausoleum of Books came to an end. The pair had developed an even deeper understanding of the Heavenly Tomes and had finally converted the Halving de into actual knowledge. Although they had not been able topletely grasp the Scroll of Time, they had a very wonderful time. They departed from the broken monolith, but they did not directly exit the mausoleum. Instead, they followed the path around the Mausoleum of Books and walked towards the canal on the south face of the mausoleum. The clear and shallow canals of water ran through the stone in, forming an extremelyplex pattern, but on the mountain above was a path simple to the extreme. The mountain path was extremely straight, extending from the foot of the mountain straight to its very peak, the steps made of white stone. This was the legendary Divine Path. Chen Changsheng was no stranger to this scene. On the first day he entered the Mausoleum of Books, he hade to this ce. On that very same night, he and hispanions watched as Xun Mei awoke from his dream of the Mausoleum of Books and came to this ce. He crossed through these canals, dashing to pieces the stars within the water, and reached that pavilion. He wished to take this Divine Path to reach the summit of the Mausoleum of Books. Then Xun Mei copsed into his bosom. Xun Meis absolute resolve to walk upon the Divine Path had left on him and Gou Hanshi and the rest an almost unforgettable impression, even more important than the notebook that he had also left behind. As he gazed at the ramrod-straight Divine Path and that peak at its end that seemed so distant as to touch the sky, Chen Changsheng silently thought, there will be a day when I will also walk from here to there. If one wanted to walk upon the Divine Path, one needed to pass that pavilion. Under the pavilion was a person, his body covered in heavy and old-fashioned armor. Even his face and hands were covered in rust-coated metal. He seemed just like a statue, but there was no aura of death about him, only a feeling of an ancient being that had experienced countless things. ...... Chapter 551 – Speaking of the Past in the Thirteen Mausoleums Chapter 551 - Speaking of the Past in the Thirteen Mausoleums Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A few days ago, Xu Yourong had said that if one wanted to know the circumstances of the Mausoleum of Books, they could ask someone. Even if the Divine Empress was not willing to say, there was definitely someone else that knew. Since it involved the Mausoleum of Books, who could know more than this man before them? This man had already sat guard within the Mausoleum of Books for several centuries. She and Chen Changsheng crossed over the limpid canals. Arriving in front of the pavilion, they bowed to the person underneath. There were already very few people in the world that necessitated her and Chen Changsheng to bow at the same time, but in the end, the person under the pavilion was quite unique. The number one Divine General of the continent, Han Qing. His seniority was extremely high, his age extremely old, and his cultivation extremely profound. Many years ago, he was already infinitely close to the Divine Domain, and on the battlefield, he was unmatched, the sole person currently in the world that could be discussed on equal terms with those legendary Divine Generals of the past. The likes of Xu Shiji and Xue He were not even worthy of beingpared and not even the Storms of the Eight Directions dared say that they could win easily against him. What made people revere him and emotionally sigh the most was that this general had guarded the Mausoleum of Books for several hundred years and had never once left. It seemed he was going to sit there until his life came to an end. "Greetings to Sir, I am Xu Yourong. Under the orders of my teacher, I havee before Senior to ask for Seniors guidance on a few questions." Xu Yourong softly said as she gazed at the man in the armor. Because his eyes were obscured, it was impossible to be sure if the man within the armor had opened his eyes or not, but Chen Changsheng could clearly see that some of the dust in the cracks in the armor had suddenly flown out, dancing under the sunlight like countless tiny moths. At the same time, he sensed a gaze like a metal spear falling upon his and Xu Yourongs body. "Who is your teacher?" An elderly voice emerged from the depths of the armor. It seemed speckled with rust and weathered by the trials of time. Xu Yourong replied, "Ie from South Stream Temple." South Stream Temple was divided into an outer sect and inner sect, but only the current Holy Maiden or her direct sessor could travel the world under the name of South Stream Temple. The rays of the winter sun fell upon the armor, but rather than making it warmer, it seemed to make it even more chilly, just like the voiceing from the armor. "Why does she note herself?" "My teacher said, at the time, Senior could not answer her question, and now Senior would simrly be unable to answer her questions, so she left the opportunity to me." "Then ask away." "In the Mausoleum of Books, just how many of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were stolen away?" Xu Yourongs gaze, calm and warm, saw through the flying dust and rays of winter light and fell upon the Divine Generals armor. But her question was direct and piercingly cold, like the Divine Path on the south face of the Mausoleum of Books, directly piercing towards the heavens. Chen Changsheng nced at her, thinking, Divine General Han Qing has guarded the Mausoleum of Books for several centuries, and what he guards is its Divine Path and its secrets. That there are many Heavenly Tome Monoliths no longer in the Mausoleum of Books but lost in the outside worlds is definitely one of the Mausoleum of Books greatest secrets; how could he respond to your question? Surprisingly, in the next moment, the old and chilly voice rang out from the armor. "Twelve monoliths." Chen Changsheng was rather shocked at this answer, first because Divine General Han Qing had actually answered the question, second because of the answer itself. He and Xu Yourong nced at each other and saw the astonishment in each others eyesthere were twelve monoliths lost outside? "All of them were taken away by that person?" Xu Yourong asked the man under the pavilion. "Eleven monoliths." "Then what of the other one?" "Emperor Taizu removed it." Hearing this, Chen Changsheng remembered the notebook Wang Zhice had hidden in Lingyan Pavilion. In the notebook, Wang Zhice had once mentioned that in hister years, when Taizu was imprisoned in the pce, Emperor Taizu enjoyed indulging in women and music. In the end, he had given Wang Zhice a certain item... "Zhou Dufu took away the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, resulting in the front mausoleuming into use?" "Correct, thus the present Mausoleum of Books is actually thirteen mausoleums." One broken monolith served as a boundary marker, twelve monoliths naturally became thirteen mausoleums; this was no particrly challenging math problem. "Those Heavenly Tome Monoliths...where are they now?" Xu Yourong finally asked the most important question. Beforeing to this pavilion, she and Chen Changsheng both believed that all the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were in their hands, but now they realized that this was certainly not the case. "Where that person took those Heavenly Tome Monoliths he stole away, nobody knows." Upon hearing the voice from the armor, Chen Changsheng lowered his head in silence, thinking, I actually do know. "But one Heavenly Tome Monolith...is probably in the hands of the Demon Lord." At this statement, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were finally stunned. The mountain mausoleum was deathly still. The limpid waters slowly flowing through the canal also did not make much noise. "For what reason did they steal away so many Heavenly Tome Monoliths?" "First of all, this already surpasses the scope of what I promised to South Stream Temple. Secondly, if I knew, why would I have sat here for so many centuries?" After these words, no more sound issued forth. The winter winds howled through and outside the pavilion, carrying along the dust on the armor and sending into disarray the cold and clear light. The Divine General seemed to once more transform into a sculpture. They left the pavilion and returned to Xun Meis little yard. There, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong silently gazed at those plum blossoms beyond the fence for a few moments. "At the very beginning, the Mausoleum of Zhou was surrounded by eleven Heavenly Tome Monoliths in total. If the Heavenly Tome Monolith Wang Zhice obtained from Emperor Taizu was not originally part of these eleven, then this also means that our initial guess was wrong. The person that entered the Garden of Zhou and took away that Heavenly Tome Monolith, forcing Zhou Dufu to use ten thousand swords to suppress the rest, was not Wang Zhice, but the Demon Lord." "That Heavenly Tome Monolith still remains in the Demon Lords hands while the other eleven are with us." Xu Yourong turned around to look at him, saying quietly, "Theres no need to worry too much." Besides Chen Changsheng, she was the only person in the world that had seen those ten Heavenly Tome Monoliths surrounding the Mausoleum of Zhou as well as the ck stone that Chen Changsheng had taken out of his sheath. Since the Garden of Zhou had reopened, Chen Changsheng should have had eleven Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but on that night when he came to her window, he had only taken out ten. Xu Yourong had never asked the whereabouts of the other Heavenly Tome Monolith. She could roughly guess, and even if she went by Chen Changshengs method of splitting evenly, there should only have been ten monoliths between them in the first ce. The ck stone that Emperor Taizu had secretly given to Wang Zhice which then ended up in Chen Changshengs hands had originally been brought into the Garden of Zhou by him and was his own property. "I am never worried that a world that I dont even have the strength to enter yet might cause me to lose my way." Chen Changsheng looked at her and continued, "Im only worried that because of me, you might bear a pressure that you dont need to bear." They had never talked about this problem before. Xu Yourong was the present Holy Maiden. Ever since she was a child, she was viewed as the future leader of the human world. From the moment she was born, she began to grow ustomed to living a life of responsibility. Back in the ins of the Unsetting Sun in that snowy temple, she had once said to him that this sort of life truly was rather tiresome, but she was already used to it. The reappearance of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths was a very important matter to the human world and might even affect the bnce of strength between the humans and demons. Given her Dao heart that cherished the world, if this matter had not been rted to Chen Changsheng, she would probably have long since announced this fact to the world and then ced those Heavenly Tome Monoliths back into the Mausoleum of Books. Only on that snowy night when Chen Changsheng handed those five pearls over to her did he finally think of this question. He did not want her to bear this sort of pressure. ...... Chapter 552 – Life is Difficult to Bear… Chapter 552 - Life is Difficult to Bear... Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I will learn how to grow ustomed to treating these stone pearls as beautiful pieces of jewelry and not Heavenly Tome Monoliths." Xu Yourong looked at Chen Changsheng and calmly continued, "And now, Im somewhat hungry." No one had lived in Xun Meis grass hut for a long time, so it was covered in dust, but all sorts of tools and utensils were still at the ready. Chen Changsheng picked two cabbages and a dozen or so peppers from the garden, covered a few slices of dried meat in honey, and steamed them. Adding on some white rice, he cooked a fragrant meal. Xu Yourong ate very contentedly, but also with some embarrassment. Afterwards, they discussed the next Grand Examination and next years Boiling Stone Summit, as well as how they would leave the Mausoleum of Books. In order to avoid being seen by others and prevent anybody from guessing, thus allowing the capital to continue to buzz with rumors, the two agreed to leave separately. Xu Yourong would leave first while Chen Changsheng would stay in the Mausoleum of Books for another day. However, they failed to understand that attempting to hide it only made it more conspicuous and that this would utterly fail to conceal their rtionship from others. One might even consider it as deceiving themselves. Yet before Xu Yourong could leave, the small yard received an uninvited visitor. The visitor was the Monolith Guardian from Schrtree Manor, Ji Jin. Perhaps it was because he had recognized Xu Yourongs identity or had guessed at something, but he stood on the other side of the fence, his expression rather deste and his face rather pale. The hatred and unwillingness in his eyes were no more, reced withplex and indescribable emotions. Chen Changsheng was prepared to speak when Xu Yourong indicated that he should hold. Her sleeves fluttering, she walked to the fence. Gazing at Ji Jin, she indifferently said, "I will propose to cancel your qualifications to be Monolith Guardian and have you expelled from the Mausoleum of Books." Sunlight leaked through the branches of the plum and orange trees and fell upon her face. This sublimely beautiful face was instantly suffused with a divine and august majesty. Because as she spoke, she was the Holy Maiden of the south that reigned above. To be a Monolith Guardian of the Mausoleum of Books was an incredibly difficult task. One needed to swear an incredibly extreme blood oath that seemed to contain some of the power of the Heavenly Dao. Once one swore the blood oath and became a Monolith Guardian, one would possess the lifelong dream of cultivators, the freedom to interact with the Heavenly Tome Monoliths at any time of day. Simultaneously, they would also lose the freedom to leave the Mausoleum of Books. For the rest of their lives, they could only research and study the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, forbidden from taking one step outside the Mausoleum of Books. From the time the Orthodoxy established this rule to now, countless years had passed, but this rule had only been broken oncethat was the time when Su Li invaded the Mausoleum of Books and poured a torrent of abuse on those two Monolith Guardians that hade from the Mount Li Sword Sect, then forcefully brought them back to Mount Li. Those two Monolith Guardianster on became the two elders of Mount Lis Discipline Hall and were also one of the principal causes of Mount Lis internal strife. The allure of the Mausoleum of Books to cultivators was far too powerful, just like a dream that was impossible to end. The more profound ones insights into the Dao, the more one researched the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, the less one was willing to leave. Even a great Daoist possessing such extraordinary talent as Xun Mei took several decades to wake up. To cancel out the blood oath of a Monolith Guardian and expel him from the Mausoleum of Books was something only the Pope and the Holy Maiden were qualified to do, and this Monolith Guardian would suffer the bacsh of the blood oath and suffer extreme pains. Upon hearing Xu Yourongs words and seeing Ji Jins face instantly pale and body incessantly shudder, Chen Changsheng became vignt. In his view, for Ji Jin to be humiliated in this way, to receive so harsh a punishment, he would be so furious that he might even go mad and attack Xu Yourong. But Ji Jin did not angrilysh out. After a moment, he gradually calmed. Separated from Xu Yourong by the fence, he bowed. He sped his hands and raised them up, seeming exceptionally reverential. His voice trembled, clearly very excited and also somewhat disappointed. "Many thanks for the Holy Maidens pity. Ji Jin is endlessly gratefulonly with death can I repay." As he watched Ji Jins figure gradually vanish into the forest, Chen Changsheng felt rather confused. "Why?" "Because he wanted to leave." "I hear...that the bacsh of the blood oath is incredibly frightening." "In the end, its not as frightening as having no freedom." "But didnt they be Monolith Guardians of their own will?" "As time goes by, the thoughts of people often change in ways that they would never have imagined at the very beginning." Xu Yourong walked to his side, saying, "To many cultivators, the Mausoleum of Books is the most beautiful dream and also the longest imprisonment." Chen Changsheng remembered that he had once heard simr words. She continued, "In fact, Ive long held this opinion. I intend to convince the martial aunts back in the temple and then discuss with the Li Pce to remove this rule." Chen Changsheng gazed at her iparably elegant and beautiful face and found it increasingly beautiful. He spoke from his heart, "You are a good person." Then he added, "If the Li Pce does not ept South Stream Temples request, then wait for me to be Pope, and I will endeavor to remove this rule." Xu Yourong quietly replied, "You are also a good person." ...... ...... On the next day, Chen Changsheng exited the Mausoleum of Books. Under the escort of several cardinals, he returned to the Orthodox Academy. At this time, it was very early, the morning light was barely warm and the sky in the west was still as dark as the night. He was just preparing to go to the newly repaired kitchen by theke to find Xuanyuan Po and get something to eat, but he suddenly realized that there was a person on the great banyan tree that he never expected to see. Unable to hold back his surprise, he asked, "Whats wrong?" Other than under extremely rare and special circumstances, Tang Thirty-Six would definitely not wake up so early, but now he was standing on the branches of the great banyan tree, staring off into the distance. Chen Changsheng didnt know whether he hadnt slept the entire night or something else. Tang Thirty-Six continued to stare into the distance, not turning to look at Chen Changsheng. With an indifferent expression, he asked, "Do you know what the most painful thing in the secr world is?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "The most painful thing in the secr world is that when were all working until were tired as pigs and dogs, some people have the leisure to go on dates, and you even had a certain person keep a secret, pretty good...actually secretly meeting with your lover in the Mausoleum of Books." After the Orthodox Academy recruited new students, the first examination these students would face was the Grand Examination. For the sake of the Grand Examination that was about to begin, Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu were busy to the extreme, and even Zhexiu would asionallye to teach a lesson to these students, using pain and blood to tell them just what a true battle was. Yet although Chen Changsheng was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, he paid no mind to this matter. The true source of Tang Thirty-Sixs pain, though, was still the part about keeping a secret. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had gotten to know each other in the Garden of Zhou, had mutual affection towards each other, and would often meet in private; in the entire capital, only he knew this secret. With regards to secrets, once a secret was discovered, those people who knew of this secret would often greatly rx, just like Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong over these past few days. But those who knew this secret, but could not speak of it to others, would bear their pain and pressure and even a little more than that. The rumor had spread throughout the capital and everyone knew that Chen Changsheng was bitterly in love with Xu Yourong but that Xu Yourong refused. Tang Thirty-Six wanted nothing more than to sputter this secret over these peoples faces, wanted nothing more than to reopen Clear Lake Restaurant and then stand on its roof and tell the popce this story, announce the pairs secret to the entire world. But he could not act this way, so he was in terrible pain and even somewhat angry. Chen Changsheng looked at him, somewhat confused. "Back then, you were the one that said I should bear it." Tang Thirty-Six looked back at him and said, "But Im almost at the point where I cant bear it anymore." Chapter 553 – Updates on Various Matters in the World Chapter 553 - Updates on Various Matters in the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Grand Examination was about to begin. It was still at the Li Pce. A sea of people was still outside the Li Pce. Each of the gambling markets had long since made their preparations. The storytellers used the finest Maojian tea to rinse their mouths. (TN: Maojian is a famous type of green tea, named after the shape of its tea leaves: "mao" (ë) means furry, which describes the fuzz that forms on the surface of the tea when brewed, and "jian" () means sharp.) In the end, however, there were still a few ces that were different. For example, the expressions and eyes of those people that hade to see the spectacle were not as passionate and excited asst years. Many people were constantly yawning, and those tourists that hade from the outlying counties and provinces had clearly decreased whenpared tost year. The reason for this was thatst years Grand Examination was a great year, with many of the young geniuses on the upper ranks of the Promation of Azure Sky attending. Compared tost year, there was nothing exceptional about this years Grand Examination, with barely anyone of note taking part. As for the highly anticipated Xu Yourong, with her bing Holy Maiden, any hope of her attending was lost. In truth, at present, it was simply impossible for either Qiushan Jun or Xu Yourong to attend the Grand Examination. There had originally been no need for them to attend the Grand Examination to affirm themselves, and moreover, those people that were worthy ofpeting with them on the same level, such as Chen Changsheng, had already taken partst year. Of course, Chen Changsheng had stille to the Li Pce, attracting the fervent cheers of the crowd. Naturally, these cheers were also apanied by thatmentary which had not ckened in the slightest over these past few days. Could Little Principal Chen really be a descendant of the Imperial n? Could he really be Crown Prince Zhaoming? Fine, this sort of theory was far too absurd. Then was he really attempting to rejoin the engagement? I hear that he stood outside the Holy Maidens pce all night like a fool, is it true? Wasnt the snowfall that night veryrge? ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu brought the three new students that had managed to arduously pass the pre-examination to the testing site in the Li Pce. On the other hand, Chen Changsheng, under the guidance of a cardinal, was led to that pce hall in the deepest parts of the Li Pce. It wasnt because he wasnt willing to take up the responsibility of principal. In truth, this first batch of new students of the Orthodox Academy was quitecking in foundation. To pass the pre-examination was already a pleasant surprise, but it was simply impossible for there to be much hope of them seeding in the Grand Examination. Adding on the fact that the Li Pce was essentially the Orthodox Academys home court, Chen Changsheng was not concerned about encountering any of the problems fromst year. He had an even more important task. As he watched a seemingly endless and limitless amount of water fall from the woodendle onto the Green Leaf, he was once more nagged by those questions of the past. The Green Leaf World was the same as the Garden of Zhou. Since it could not growrger, what need was there to assiduously tend to it, to have it incessantly grow healthy and strong? The Pope ced down the woodendle and then took out a soft towel to wipe his hands. He indicated that Chen Changsheng should sit, then said, "There are some rules that perhaps really are too stale and require changing, but you must also understand that without rules, nothing can be aplished. How can living under the starry sky not require veneration? For everyone to live their lives like Su Li is naturally joyous, but do not forget that although rules are like fetters to experts, to the weak, they are at times safeguards. We must ce more consideration on how the world operates and not merely consider our own points of view." Previously, Chen Changsheng had brought the problems of the ck Dragon and the Monolith Guardians. For thetter, the Pope had produced a clear-cut response, but he did not even mention the former, making his stance on it exceptionally obvious. "Martial Uncle, isnt it because your view of the world is different from the Divine Empresss that we currently have these problems?" "You can believe this to be so." "But..." Chen Changsheng still wished to fight on for a while. The Pope raised his hand, indicating he no longer needed to speak. Gazing at him, he advised, "Even if you wish to put into practice your view of the world, there is no need to rush to do it all at once." Chen Changsheng thought of the shadow thaty before him and thought, I am forced to be in a rush. "Once you be Pope, you can do whatever you wish, and at the time, you will not need toe and ask me." "Martial Uncle..." "Upon hearing this, do you not deeply wish that I would be like Mei Lisha and die a little earlier?" the Pope smiled and said. Chen Changsheng had simply no idea how to respond to this. "Rx, you will not have to wait too long." The Pope walked to the pot and used his handkerchief to very carefully wipe the beads of water off the Green Leaf. Within the serene pce hall, Chen Changsheng did not receive a single bit of good news. Not long after leaving, however, he heard an unexpected piece of good news: the Grand Examination had formally concluded and d tidings hade that two students of the Orthodox Academy had actually entered the three banners. Chu Wenbin, the transfer student from the Heavenly Dao Academy, had even managed to ce seventeenth on the second banner. On that night, the restaurants of Hundred Flowers Lane were brightly lit as the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy happily celebrated. As for who was this years first rank of the first banner for the Grand Examination, besides those gambling addicts, no one really much cared. The world was still primarily concerned with the confluence of the north and south. Not long after the Grand Examination concluded, the two sides finally obtained a nigh perfect result from their negotiations. Next autumn, the confluence of the north and south would finally be signed and the sects and noble families of the south, possessing countless cultivating experts and riches, would finally be incorporated into the domain of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Although in many aspects, this was only a nominal incorporation, this was still a task that not even Emperor Taizong had managed to aplish. For a moment, the entire continent proimed the Divine Empresss glory. As for those hidden currents that many people were worried might appear, they were strictly controlled by the Imperial Court. The number of fingers cut off and the number of ghosts added in the principal alley of the Northern Military Department were uncountable. Zhou Tong and those officials loyal to the Tianhai Divine Empress had added on innumerable vile deeds to their record of achievements. As for the most worrisome southward invasion of the demons, it also, fortunately, failed toe into reality. It was said that this year, the snowy ins of the demon realm were ravaged by blizzards. The Demon Imperial n and the noble ns of Xuo City had ced all their thoughts on providing relief for their own tribes and annexing others, having no spare attention to gaze south. Just like themon people, Chen Changsheng was also very happy, because this meant that when the human world confronted the demons, they would be more unified, more powerful, and more difficult to defeat. This also meant that Xu Yourongs status would be even more transcendent. At the same time, it was said that the White Emperor couple would attend the signing ceremony, so Luoluo should also be apanying them, right? The southern diplomatic missions gradually departed the capital. South Stream Temples group was thest to leave, but they still had to leave. To Xu Yourong, the capital was her hometown, but Holy Maiden Peak was the ce where she would pass her many years of cultivation. Wind and snow blew over the Bridge of Helplessness, almost like it had returned to that day. "See you again at the Boiling Stone Summit." "See you again." On the snowy bridge, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong wished each other well, and then said goodbye. Holding the Yellow Paper Umbre, he watched as her figure gradually faded into the wind and snow. He did not feel much sorrow over this parting. The Boiling Stone Summit would be this summer and they would quickly reunite, and there would inevitablye a day in which he went to South Stream Temple. On the contrary, his attitude became even calmer and moreposed. Not merely towards her, but also towards himself. He firmly believed that he could defy the heavens and change fate, that he could live past twenty, and then past two hundred, and then year after year. Because now, he was no longer alone. He wanted to live a long life together with her. In the past, he only thought that he must live, but he had never thought, and naturally had never experienced, that living itself was a very beautiful thing. Only that day on the Bridge of Helplessness when the white gauze fell and he saw her eyes did he finally understand. From that day, he changed greatly. He was still calmly focused on survival, but he lived life much more naturally and spontaneously. To put it another way, the current Chen Changsheng lived much more vibrantly, no longer the oppressive and even wooden self of the past. This sort of change in his spiritual world also affected the efforts he made to survive. He continued to read, study, meditate in cultivation. Although the five stone pearls on his wrist failed to emit even the slightest trace of Qi, they were far more useful than the most precious of crystals. He continued to practice the swords Su Li had taught him, as well as all the swords of the world, and he also did not forget to practice those one hundred and eight des. His cultivation continued to grow more and more stable, getting ever closer to the peak of Ethereal Opening. Every night, he would draw in the radiance of the stars, gradually umting it in the meridians and orifices of his body, waiting for the future day in which he would release a great light, and his future would inevitably be bright. It had been almost two years since he hade to the capital. It had been one year since he had entered the Lingyan Pavilion and read Wang Zhices notebook. He still had three years. Over the course of this year, he had never once thought about defying the heavens and changing fate in ordance with the method outlined in Wang Zhices notebook, even though he was now recognized by the entire world as the next Pope. Logically, this was his best opportunity, the best circumstances, to make the entire world dance and thus change the appearance of the sea of stars. But he would not do this, because too many people would die. He believed that he could reach the Saint Realm in three years, enter the Divine Domain, and attempt to reconnect his meridians. This sounded like an inconceivable, unaplishable task, but since he had gone from being a young and ignorant Daoist from the countryside to the next Pope and an expert that could see the threshold of Star Condensation in the course of only two years, what couldnt he do? The word impossible had no meaning to him. Because he was not allowed to think it impossible. ...... ...... As Chen Changsheng advanced, the entire world advanced as well. Worthy of being called the generation of blooming flowers, after the generation of geniuses that included Wang Po, Xiao Zhang, Xun Mei, and Liang Wangsun, even more geniuses surged forth. In the spring, the various promations issued by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were formally updated. This time, the promations underwent massive changes. First of all, the Tier of Legendary Weapons that had remained unaltered for so many years was finally changed. The Frost God Spear was still ranked first. The Halving de was still second. The Wooden Sword Little Phoenix was ranked third. The Heaven Shrouding Sword that had reappeared in the world was ranked fourth! Everyone knew that this was because the wielder of the sword was too excessively powerful. It was also a fact that no matter how strong the divine weapon, only in the hands of a powerful person could it disy its true might. Because that magical artifact of the Orthodoxy that had been lost and thus had its name scrawled out into gray, the Vault Sheath, had once again ascended the cultivation worlds stage, the new ink seemed abnormally vivid. The sword called Stainless was ranked ny-fifth, in front of the Six Protections Divine Armor but still far from the sixty-ninth ranked Dragonscale Sword, perhaps also by the same reasoning for the Heaven Shrouding Sword. The divine weapons and tools of the Tier of Legendary Weapons naturally attracted the notice of the crowd, but what people were truly concerned about was still people themselves. Liberation, Golden Distinction, and Azure Skythese three Promations had also been updated. ...... Chapter 554 – Vanished Names Chapter 554 - Vanished Names Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The new Promation of Azure Sky had nothing new about it. The most famous person on it was actually Xuanyuan Po. In the Elder of Heavenly Secrets concise andprehensivementary, this bear youths techniques were extremelypatible with his body and were given an incredibly high assessment. As for the other new names, the vast majority were young men and women of not even fifteen and not many people recognized their names. On that nightst year, Chen Changsheng had drawn down an entire sky of starlight in the Mausoleum of Books, allowing many people to easily pass that most difficult barrier that was the threshold of Ethereal Opening. That bitter and miserable scene that would ur three or four times out of ten in the past years did not ur. Those familiar names once on the Promation of Azure Sky had all been removed and gone to the Promation of Golden Distinction. Tang Thirty-Six had left the Promation of Azure Sky, but he was unable to enter the Promation of Golden Distinction. With his current position at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, this was an almost unimaginable urrence. Upon hearing this news, he remained silent in the Orthodox Academy for a very long time. Only when he heard that Zhexiu and Su Moyu had also failed to make the list did he grow happy again. With Chen Changshengs assistance, although Zhexius Tide Rush of Blood had not been cured, he had once more made a breakthrough in cultivation. Coupled with his innately powerful and fearsome fighting power, the only reason he was not able to enter the Promation of Golden Distinction was that he had been too heavily injured in Zhou Prison and had not disyed his strength for a very long time. Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu were unable to enter the promation only because thepetition for this years Promation of Golden Distinction was too fierce. The demi-humans, who were scarcely visible on the Promation of Azure Sky, gave a full disy of the particr characteristic of their race to explode in strength in the middle phase of their cultivation. They took up a full quarter of the rankings, and those three young demi-human experts ranked at the front were even rated by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets as having a future chance of threatening the fifth-ranked demi-human expert on the Promation of Liberation, Xiao De. The most shocking of all was Zhong Hui. This youth who had obtained third rank on the first banner inst years Grand Examination had been cast into the gloom by the radiance of Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi, so much so that many people found it hard to remember his name. Who could have imagined that in this short span of a year, he had actually been able to break into the peak of Ethereal Opening! As a result, he seized fourth ce on the Promation of Golden Distinction. It was a pity that no matter how outstanding this Schrtree Manor students performance was, it was still unable topletely suppress the dazzling radiance of a few certain individuals. Gou Hanshi had viewed the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books for half a year. After returning to Mount Li, he engaged in a duel by a cold stream with an initial level Star Condensation expert belonging to Xiao Songgongs faction and easily won. This battle alone sufficed to have the Elder of Heavenly Secrets personally ce him on the third rank of the Promation of Golden Distinction. There was no second, because the first rank was shared by two people. Upon seeing those two names, whether it was the denizens of the capital or the female disciples of South Stream Temples outer sect, all were filled with emotion and shook their heads in silence. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Whether or not that marriage contract had really been rendered invalid, it seemed that these two names would appear together until the end of time. Many people thought that this was not predestination, but the entanglements of fate, not anything good to talk about. Then what of the name that had always been tied to Xu Yourongs in the past? Qiushan Jun had already sessfully broken into Star Condensation, so he naturally could not remain on the Promation of Golden Distinction. He ceded the first rank to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. But what stunned the entire continent was that his name was not to be found on the Promation of Liberation. Qiushan Jun was too young, so it was only natural that he could not be put on the same level as those experts on the Promation of Liberations upper ranks. Nobody believed that he could challenge powerful figures like Wang Po and Xiao Zhang, but given his current level of strength, he should still have been able to enter the tail end of the Promation of Liberation. If he were truly able to enter the Promation of Liberation, even at its bottom-most rank, he would still be the youngest expert on the Promation of Liberation in the past one hundred years. The entire continent had anticipated the arrival of this day, but all their hopes hade to naught. The exnation the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had for this was that because of the opening of the Garden of Zhou and the following demon conspiracy, and then adding on the self-stabbing during the internal strife of Mount Li, Qiushan Jun had been severely wounded and had not disyed his abilities for an entire year. As a consequence, it was impossible to appraise his current level of strength, so it could only be saved forter. This exnation was very clear, but it was utterlycking in persuasiveness. What sort of ce was the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Even if Qiushan Jun had not confronted an enemy, could it be impossible to assess his level? This wasnt even discussing the fact thatst year, Xuanyuan Po had entered the Promation of Azure Sky simrly without a single fight, so how was he able to be ranked? The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets gave no further exnation and very few people knew the real reason. ...... ...... The world was very lively, but Mount Li was very quiet. Before Su Li left, he had left a message: the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect should not be afraid of getting into trouble, but they shouldnt cause any trouble either. "With the confluence of the north and south, the situation is unstable and those Zhou people and noble families of the south are too crafty and secretive. Since were not their match, just live quietly in the mountain." These were his original words. After Su Li left, there was a feeling of sinking down to the bottom and then rising up once more. The second generation experts of the Sword Hall, Mount Lis most powerful experts, were all quietly resting due to their injuries. At present, Gou Hanshi and the other third generation disciples were administering affairs. Many people believed that these young swordsmen would find it very challenging to stabilize Mount Li. However, after that bloody battle in the mountain creek in which Guan Feibai severed sixteen hands, the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws proved to the entire south why they were called the Seven Laws. This was because they strictly maintained discipline, their Dao hearts brightly lit. In the future, they would assuredly enter the Divine Kingdom amongst the sea of stars. After removing the final effects of the internal strife, Mount Li finally returned to peace. Gou Hanshi and the rest attentively studied, cultivated, nted crops, and in these calm days,prehended the true meaning of the path of the sword. On a certain night, Gou Hanshi awoke from his meditation and gazed off at the distant mountains. He only saw the silver starlight, but the once-familiar scene was suddenly apanied by many different meanings and sounds. He thought of his childhood, those difficult days in which the feeble mother and only son apanied each other, and a sparkling and translucent aura appeared in his eyes. His body seemed to leak starlight and was also sparkling and translucent. "Congrattions to Second Elder Brother!" Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, Bai Cai, and several dozen more of the Mount Li Sword Sects third generation disciples happily called out as they gazed at the beautiful sight on the cliff edge. Gou Hanshi turned around to look at his junior brothers, saying, "The sea of swords is boundless, but all of us must dauntlessly move forward." Guan Feibai replied, "Back at the Grand Examination, if Chen Changsheng had not gone crazy and put his life on the line and Senior Brother had not taken pity on him for his difficulties in cultivating, how could he have snatched first rank of the first banner? Today, Senior Brother has seeded in entering Star Condensation, but I dont know if hell have the face to mention this when we meet again at the Boiling Stone Summit." Gou Hanshi calmly replied, "Chen Changsheng has not even learned of this matter yet. In addition, a defeat is a defeat, and is it glorious to not dare to put ones life on the line? Let alone the fact that Im older than him, a step ahead on my path of cultivation. On what aspect should I be proud? Junior Brother, these words of yours are extremely improper." "Although he hasnt actually talked about it, everyone is saying...the future Pope, tsk tsk, truly grand." Cold arrogance on his face, Guan Feibai proimed, "Senior Brother is overflowing with kindness and does not want to make him lose face, but I dont care. When the timees, I will definitely fight a bout with him." Gou Hanshi shook his head, advising, "If you really have a mind topete for superiority, theres no harm in waiting for the war with the demons to begin. You canpare with him to see who can kill the most demons." Upon hearing the word demons, Liang Banhu slightly lowered his head while Bai Cai worriedly nced behind him at the dwelling illuminated under the starlight. Liang Xiaoxiao had colluded with the demons. He was Liang Banhus brother by blood. As for the person in the dwelling...her mother was a demon. Logically, Gou Hanshi should have paid more attention to such details, but he had deliberately chosen to not refrain from using this word. In his view, since they were all disciples of Mount Li, fated to live and die together, to interact with each other day and night, to speak out these things, to thoroughly discuss them, and to talk about them until no one cared, was truly in ord with the path of the sword of Mount Li. Seeing that the mood was rather downcast, someone attempted to joke, "If were really judging merit based on number of kills, then whether its Fourth Eldest Brother or Chen Changsheng, Im afraid none of them can catch up to that wolf cub. After all, this sort of matter isnt based solely on whose swordy is better." He had originally wanted to make a joke, but the result was an even gloomier mood. At present, there were several names that could not be mentioned in Mount Li. The door to the dwelling slowly opened and Qi Jian walked out. Currently, she was garbed in female clothes. There was still a juvenile air about her and her body was very thin, causing others to feel pity for her. Guan Feibai said, "Junior...Sister, itste and cold, and your illness is not cured. Why did youe out?" Qi Jian softly replied, "I heard all of you mention him." Guan Feibai consoled, "Even though he managed to win sessive victories over us in the matches of the Grand Examination, I dont bear him any ill will. On the contrary, hes one of the people that has obtained my hard-won admiration. But Martial Granduncle is doing this for your sake. In the end, hes still a demi-humanChuman hybrid..." "And so what?" Qi Jians pale and petite face was filled with stubbornness. "My mother was a Demon Princess, but he could marry her, so why cant I marry a demi-human?" Guan Feibai was at a loss for words, mumbling, "But Martial Granduncle said, he doesnt have long to live." Qi Jians petite face paled even more, asking, "Could it be that everything he says is right?" From the moment Su Li had forbidden her from leaving, Qi Jian had not once called him father. Gou Hanshi sighed and prepared to saw a few words of constion. "Theres no need to talk." Qi Jian said grievously, "If Eldest Brother were here, he would definitely help me think of a way, not be like you lot, only thinking of staying penned up in this mountain." ...... ...... Mount Lis Martial Granduncle had left, Mount Lis Eldest Brother had also left, and no one knew where he had gone. His name could not be found on the Promation of Liberation and he was seemingly impossible to find in the world. In the distant snowy ins of the north, there was a rather obscure military fort called Seven Li Xi. It was said that many years ago, this ce was the territory of the Xi race. Later on, the Xi race was utterly wiped out by the demons as they encroached southwards. When the human army triumphed in their northern expedition, they ended up upying this area. This ce was the closest to the Demon Army and farthest from the human world. Today, the general and his lieutenants were engaged in a night-long meeting. Amidst the curling smoke, their faces stered with worried frowns could be seen. It wasnt because the demons wolf cavalry had once againe harassing and killing, nor was it because there was a problem in the supply chain. On the contrary, in the past few days, Seven Li Xi had been very peaceful and secure. Even the taverns in the city were mixing much less water in their wine and those cultivating experts who usually had nothing but cold expressions were all smiles. When encountering the demons wolf cavalry, Seven Li Xis roaming cavalry had obtained victory after inconceivable victory. The reason for the frowns of the general and his lieutenants was that they were calcting how to give military merit to this roaming cavalry group, especially that young officer. Chapter 555 – The Reason Im Here Is for Blood and Wine Chapter 555 - The Reason Im Here Is for Blood and Wine Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Ive never met a perfect officer like him before. So strong, and he can even make every one of his troops show their full potential. Chen Chou, as theirmander, you should know just howzy and useless those members of that group of roaming cavalry were at the beginning." "Anyone will admit to his usefulness in those battles, but to speak of perfection...guzzling wine and brawling every day, just how is that perfect? Do we still want military discipline or not? I agree to assigning him merit, but correspondingly, shouldnt we also give him punishment for viting the prohibition?" "If he were my subordinate, if he brought back ten-odd wolf cavalry corpses every time he went on patrol, then let alone drinking and brawling, as long as it wasnt murder or arson, I would be willing to endure anything. Punishment? I only wish I could wash his feet every day!" "Arent you all forgetting one very important problem? He was sent to us by the military tribunal of the Northern Expedition Administration...I hear that only if you offend some very important figure there will you get sent to some remote region like this. If his name is ced on the register of military merits, might the military administration have some opinion?" "Even if they do, does that mean we should suppress his military achievements? This will cause the soldiers to be disillusioned!" "Who said we were going to suppress his military achievements? Arent we just thinking of the most suitable method?" "Everyone, stop talking! Military merit is military merit, and if we should punish, we should punish...with the military merit he has achieved in the past few days, theres even a chance that he will be conferred a noble title, but given how he has vited the military prohibitions in the past few days, beheading isnt out of the question either. I see that both sides are in conflict, so lets issue him amendation, but as for the mary reward, we will hold it for now." The noisy tent was instantly silenced. Everyone turned to the general seated at the very front, subconsciously wanting to oppose this decision. However, upon careful thought, handling matters this way was the best method, and then they all couldnt but turn as one towards that deputy general called Chen Chou, their eyes filled with sympathy or schadenfreude. Chen Chou was extremely angry. He picked up his helmet from the table and exited the tent. ...... ...... The reason for his colleagues schadenfreude or sympathy, and the reason for his anger, was that everyone keenly understood that with the young officers personality, he would definitely fly into a rage upon hearing this news. Moreover, no one, not even the general himself, was willing to directly confront that fellows fury. "What? Only amendation but no money?" Theyout of the barracks was very simple and crude, the things within all heavy and cumbersome. Fortunately, the wooden table in the middle holding an oilmp and a dozen or so wine cups was not flipped over. Chen Chou naturally did not expect to see any good expression after this officer learned the result of the discussion in the officers tent, but he did not think that this persons response would be so severe. He quickly held him fast and incessantly consoled, "Themendation is a good thing! The general went against the pressure of the military administration to confer it upon you!" Only with this inflexible embrace was everything on the table spared from being shattered into pieces by this persons, this officers, rage. This officers armor was covered in dust, as was his face. Paired with his whiskers that had not been groomed in a very long time, he looked very filthy. Nevertheless, his eyes were bright, clear, and deep. Only by seeing his eyes would people realize that he was just a young man of twenty-some years. The young officer struggled free of Chen Chous hands, walked over to the table, and poured a pot of wine down his throat as he fumed, "I refuse to ept this." Chen Chou helplessly replied, "My little devil, could it be that yourecking in that little bit of money?" The young officer mmed the wine pot on the table and said, "Im just not convinced. Why, after I achieved so much, could it be that I cant exchange it for fifty taels of silver?" Chen Chou nced outside the barracks and said, "Last time...you killed the prisoners too ruthlessly." The young officer waved his hands. "Just where did this rumore from? How could I do such a gory thing? Only you Zhou troops like to do that sort of thing." "Pay attention to your words. Although youre a southerner, at the moment, we only have one army." "Fine, since were all one family, why cant you give me any money?" "Just what do you want this money for?" "If you dont want money, what can you want?" "The general said, if youre willing to have your name registered, with the speed at which youre umting merit, youll quickly surpass everyone in Seven Li Xi, even..." Chen Chou looked at him, his emotionsplex as he continued, "In five years, you could be a new Divine General." Upon hearing this, the young officer seemed to be stunned for a few moments. Then, he smiled and said, "Im not interested in this sort of thing." In the Great Zhou Army, if anyone else heard this statement, they would definitely regard the speaker as a madman. But Chen Chou showed no surprise because this was not the first time he had heard such words. "Just what sort of person are you?" he asked the young officer. The young officer replied, "Im just a young man that loves money and easily gets angry." As he spoke, his eyes were extremely calm. In reality, previously when he was shaking the table and cursing the generals mother, his eyes had been simrly calm without any hint of real rage. Chen Chou sighed, saying, "I really dont understand the strange hobbies people like you have. Why pretend to be a crude person?" The young officer got close and seriously asked, "Was I not acting like one?" Chen Chou took the measure of him then assessed, "Clothing, appearance, and personality are all rather simr, its just your eyes that are different." Back then, the reason he was able to see that this young officer was no ordinary person was through his eyes. No matter if he were facing a hundred wolf cavalry or that demon expert, this young officers eyes would always be exceedingly calmthis sort ofposure signified an absolute self-confidence that could imbue confidence in others, whether it was the young officer himself, the forty-odd roaming cavalry under him, or even his nominalmanding officer, deputy-general Chen Chou. After this conversation, Chen Chou was all the more certain that this young officer was a truly powerful personage. Only a truly powerful personage could have these sorts of eyes, and only a truly powerful figure could express such disdain for something like bing a Divine General. If he had not confirmed that the transfer papers were all in order, Chen Chou would not have dared to allow this young officer to remain in his unit. But even today, he still did not understand why such a powerful figure woulde to such a deste and dangerous ce as Seven Li Xi, and just what he wanted to do. Tonight, he finally could not hold back this question. The young officer gazed out of the barracks at the snowstorm, smiling. He seemed rather exhausted but very serene, no anxiety or impatience on his face. He did not answer Chen Chous question, instead indifferently saying, "To drink wine." Although Chen Chou knew that this officer was a powerful figure, in the military fort, he was still his subordinate. Moreover, in the past few days, they had braved the snow and ice together, fought side by side and engaged in many bloody battles with the demon cavalry. He had long be familiar with this refusal, but he still couldnt help but get angry and yell, "You only know how to drink and drink! Im seriously asking you here!" The young officer was startled and then roared withughter. "Ah, Im also seriously answering." His smile faded, and as he gazed out at the wind and snow, he continued, "Here, the wine is strongest and demons to kill the most abundant, assisting people in calming their hearts." ...... Chapter 556 – The Boiling Stone Summit Chapter 556 - The Boiling Stone Summit Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr To calm the heart with strong wine and the blood of ones foes: carefully considered, these words were incredibly heroic. For a while, Chen Chou said nothing. Finally, he spoke, "At the very beginning, I knew that you were drowning your sorrows in wine because of a woman." The young officer smiled, saying, "Yesterday, I received a letter sent by her from the south. She found that person she thought to be dead, and...its such a coincidence, that person is actually that fianc that she hated so much. Tell me, do you think I should congratte them or congratte them?" Chen Chou looked at him with much more sympathy. Patting him on the shoulder, he soothed, "Then if its really over, its better not to think about it anymore." Back on the snowy ins, on that night when they were surrounded by wolf cavalry, the two had chatted about many things. Of course, what they had talked about the most was men and women, so he could roughly guess at what was going on with this story. The young officers eyes suddenly glowed as if illuminating the dark night, the wind and snow, and the path within. He calmly but firmly replied, "No, if that person had really died, I would naturally not be able to beat him and I would have no hope. But now that hes alive, it also means that my hope has been reborn." ...... ...... Summer wasing to an end and autumn was beginning to set in, the Boiling Stone Summit about to convene. At various locations in the continent, people began to set out. Unlike the Grand Examination and the Garden of Zhou, the Boiling Stone Summit was not famous. Knowledge of it only circted in the upperyers of the cultivating world, and only those worthy of being invited knew of it. Every time the Boiling Stone Summit convened, it would always do so at the Heaven Lake in the distant Mount Han at the northeast of the continent. Regardless of whether one departed from the capital, Tianliang county, or from the south, reaching the Heaven Lake required traversing a great distance. To many people, rather than the Boiling Stone Summit being a grand meeting of the cultivating world, it was better to call it a journey. Of course, to cultivators at this level, a journey had always been a sort of cultivation. As a result, very few people used immortal birds or arrays to travel, instead walking along the official roads that ran all across the human world. They crossed through dense spider webs of rivers, soaked in the scenery, and earnestly advanced forward. It was said that countless years ago, innumerable meteorites crashed down upon the continent in streaks of fire. Many of these meteorites fell at the present-day location of the capital at the ce where soil formed into a mountain. Those meteorites became the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, opening the minds of the continents lifeforms. That location was the Mausoleum of Books. Besides those meteorites that fell into the Mausoleum of Books, many meteorites were burned into ash in the sky while many others returned to the sea of stars. There were some fortunate, or unfortunate, meteorites that did not fall into the Mausoleum of Books, nor were they rendered into ash. Instead, they shattered into countless stones and fell upon the earth. These stones were named Heavenstones. Miraculously, these Heavenstones did not scatter over the continent. Instead, just like the Mausoleum of Books, the vast majority of them fell in the same ce. This location was Mount Han in the northeast of the continent, and they were particrly numerous around the Heaven Lake at the peak of Mount Han. Those Heavenstones had been burned too severely, leaving no mystical lines on their surfaces, nor did they possess the wonder of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Still, these Heavenstones were ultimately existences that shared the same origin as the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and so to cultivators, they were still iparably precious. It was said that many experts had used these Heavenstones to sessfully break through their original cultivation levels. What the Boiling Stone Summit boiled was these Heavenstones. Of course, it was impossible for countless stoves to pop up on the shore of the Heaven Lake to heat water for this purpose. The boiling stones had always been boiled in the Heaven Lake itself, because the water within the Heaven Lake was the congregation of many hot springs and its temperature was incredibly high, like the worlds natural stove. The Boiling Stone Summit was precisely a grand meeting held for the sake of increasing the cultivating speed of the human worlds cultivators. As long as one was ranked at the top in the Boiling Stone Summit, one would be qualified to obtain a Heavenstone toprehend and receive. The wonder of the Heavenstones was far inferior to that of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were in the Mausoleum of Books, while the Heavenstones could be carried on the body and interacted with whenever one wished. Consequently, to cultivators, the importance of the Heavenstones was no less than that of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and to certain people, it might even be greater. As for when the Boiling Stone Summit was held, after Emperor Taizong returned to the sea of stars, the Five Saints and the Eight Storms jointly drew up a n, with the Elder of Heavenly Secrets ced in charge of organizing it all. The specific time at which it was held could only be decided after looking at the cultivating situation of the younger generation of experts. Only after confirming that their cultivation levels were enough toprehend the Heavenstones would they decide to hold one. As Emperor Taizongs generation gradually took a step back from historys stage, the cultivating world gradually grew more cold and cheerless, with the Boiling Stone Summit not being held once over the span of several decades. It was not until Wang Po shocked the world and the cultivation world once more entered a generation of blooming flowers that the frequency at which the Boiling Stone Summit convened gradually increased. The most important objective of the Boiling Stone Summit was for the cultivating geniuses of the human world to gain some assistance at the most critical points of their cultivation, thus allowing them to quickly recognize their obstructions and advance over them. Thus, very few were invited. For example, this year, only thirty-some young cultivators were on the invitation list. On this list, there was the famous name of the Heavenly Dao Academys Guan Bai. Qiushan Jun was there, as was right. Naturally, Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng were also present, as well as Gou Hanshi and fourth ce on the Promation of Golden Distinction, Zhong Hui. Although Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six failed to enter the Promation of Golden Distinction, this did not mean that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did not view them highly, so they were also on the list. Besides these names that were familiar by dint of repetition, the list also contained a few obscure wandering cultivators and experts of small sects. Those wandering cultivators and small sect experts were all forty-some years old. In the cultivation world, they were still rated as rather young, but whenpared to those young geniuses above, they were older by quite the margin. Several hundred Orthodoxy cavalry escorted several carriages out of the capital. These Orthodoxy cavalry and Divine Generals all had cold expressions and exuded a stern aura, but they could not obstruct the resolve and courage of the denizens of the capital to see the excitement. Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang were sitting in two different carriages, their eyes closed in rest as if ignorant to the shouts from outside. Those shouts were all aimed at the people within that carriage. Within this carriage, Tang Thirty-Six ced down the list in his hands and scratched his ears that had gotten somewhat itchy from all the yells. Shaking his head, he said, "They dont even know what were doing, so why are they yelling so loud, and theres Rouer...I just gave you one thousand taels of silverst night. What are you nning, acting like youre sending off your husband?" He looked at the upstairs of a building by the street at the mournful dancing girl leaning on the balcony, the expression on his face rather unnatural. No one paid him any attention, and no one was interested in him, or else he would have been even more embarrassed. Zhexiu had his eyes closed in rest. His true essence traveled along his somewhat deformed meridians like a scraping small knife, but no pain could be seen on his face. Chen Changsheng was studying a Daoist scripture, his expression focused and serious, while his sea of consciousness performed incessant calctions to find a way to break down the array left behind by Wang Zhice. Tang Thirty-Six felt somewhat ashamed, thinking, why cant I detach myself from all things like these two? "You hear...theres actually a person whos guessing that youre going to South Stream Temple to propose!" A burst of shouts rang out from the streets. Upon hearing them, Tang Thirty-Six rocked back and forth inughter, incredibly amused. "Fancy that some people would think of that, but this sort of disy really is rather simr. If one wants to marry the Holy Maiden, one definitely needs to dispatch two Prefects of the Orthodoxy." This was speaking of Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang who were seated in the carriages in front of them. In this years Boiling Stone Summit, only Chen Changsheng and his group were departing from the capital, but a vast force had been mobilized, even sending two archbishops to personally escort them. This was because Chen Changshengs status was no longer the same and the journey was long. Moreover, Mount Han was not far from thend of demons, and who knew if the demons might not move against this future Pope? With two grand experts at the peak of Star Condensation personally standing guard, it would presumably be much safer. Chen Changsheng kept his head low, focused on his book and showing no response. Tang Thirty-Six finally felt that something was off. Giving him a few pats, he asked, "What are you thinking about?" Chen Changsheng raised his head and took out two balls of fur from his ears. Somewhat vacantly, he asked, "Whats wrong?" Tang Thirty-Six was quite speechless. Pointing at the paper, he said, "Shouldnt you be concerned about what sort of opponents you will face in the Boiling Stone Summit?" Chen Changsheng froze for a moment, then smiled and replied, "I dont n to step onto the stage." To cultivators, the Heavenstones were naturally extremely precious objects ofprehension, but to him and Xu Yourong, the effectiveness of this sort ofprehension was almost nil. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths were in their hands, so there was no need to care about some Heavenstones. His reason for attending the Boiling Stone Summit, besides broadening his experiences, was to meet a few people. For example, because of Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui, Wang Po might make an appearance at the Heaven Lake. As another example, Gou Hanshi and the rest of the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples that he had not met for so long were alsoing. Or for example, she who he had parted from not too long ago. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Thats true, youre the future Pope, so its truly inappropriate for you to fight with the rest of us. Moreover, you can enter the Mausoleum of Books whenever you want, to see whatever Heavenly Tome Monolith you want to see. If you want to bring your girl to look at the Heavenly Tome Monoliths together, youll take her..." Chen Changsheng nced at Zhexiu. Only after affirming that Zhexiu had absolutely no interest in their conversation did he rx. Seeing his nervous expression, Tang Thirty-Six shook his head and then ced that list of names in Chen Changshengs hand. "Even if you dont n to fight, our most powerful opponents will definitely be these guys from the Mount Li Sword Sect. The demi-humans will also be sending people. I hear that even Xiao De of the Promation of Liberation will being." Upon hearing Xiao Des name, Zhexiu suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "Confirmed?" "Basically confirmed." Tang Thirty-Six creased his brow at him and asked, "Do you have a grudge against that guy?" Zhexiu asked, "If I do, will you help me?" Tang Thirty-Six responded in a matter-of-fact manner, "Of course not, thats an expert of the Promation of Liberations top five, and was I that close to you?" ...... ...... On the long journey, there were fresh sights, but not many fresh stories. Chen Changsheng spent the vast majority of the time reading, cultivating, and thinking. He would treat Zhexius illness, and then the two would look together at Tang Thirty-Six who, due to his boredom, was getting sharper and unkinder by the day. asionally, Mao Qiuyu would find him to chat about a few things. However, other than when they were eating in the wilderness, he actually never saw Linghai Zhiwang. Just as summer was on the verge of departing, the convoy finally arrived at Mount Han. This ce was in the extreme north. Once one passed that unbroken line of mountain peaks, one would enter the bounds of the demon realms snowy ins. Moreover, as one approached the mountains, the ground also increased in altitude. The temperature continued to decrease and it seemed as if the deep winter hade in advance. The armor of the Orthodoxy cavalry was gradually covered in a thinyer of frost. Chapter 557 – In Front of Multitudes, the Peak is Lonely Chapter 557 - In Front of Multitudes, the Peak is Lonely Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Mount Han was this line of unbroken mountain peaks, and it was also used to refer to the highest and most solitary peak. Chen Changsheng raised the curtain and gazed at the lonely peak in silence,paring it to the solitary peak behind Xining Vige, but he could not determine which was higher. He was familiar with the solitary peak in the middle of the Cloud Grave and knew that it upied a vast amount of space, but he never knew how tall it was because it was always obscured by the clouds. Suddenly, he began to miss the old temple outside Xining Vige, to miss his teacher and senior. Before entering Mount Han, there was a small vige. It was said that this ce was the final ce ordinary people could permanently reside. Perhaps because cultivators would travel to the Heaven Lake year-round, the vige was not at all deste. It was actually rather lively, home to some two thousand people. Unlike themoners of other ces, the inhabitants of the small vige were clearly informed on the Boiling Stone Summit. Upon seeing the convoy from the Li Pce and the Orthodoxy cavalry, they respectfully and solemnly yielded the way. They were under the care and jurisdiction of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, but they were also believers of the Orthodoxy and did not dare to show the slightest disrespect. Somewhat surprisingly, the convoy stopped outside the small vige. After a moment, Chen Changsheng heard Mao Qiuyus voice, "The people of the vige heard that you were also in the convoy. They wish to see you." Chen Changsheng was a little taken aback. He didnt think about it too much, thinking that if they wanted to see him, then he would go. He stood and prepared to exit the carriage but was stopped by Tang Thirty-Six. Youre prepared to go out just like this?" Tang Thirty-Six asked him. Zhexiu looked at Chen Changsheng and also shook his head. "Whats wrong with how I am now?" Chen Changsheng said as he examined himself. Because of the long journey, he wore the mostfortable cotton school uniform of the Orthodox Academy. Given how long he had spent sitting, it had inevitably be somewhat wrinkled, but it was still very clean. He didnt feel that anything about his clothes was improper. Tang Thirty-Six took out a brand-new set of clothes and threw it over, saying, "For this asion, you should be somewhat more serious, because theyre all very serious." Chen Changsheng took the clothes and realized it was a Daoist robe that the Li Pce had sent over in the spring. This Daoist robe was made with the finest materials and tailored meticulously. Most importantly, woven upon it was aplex design signifying his status. He was currently not the Pope, so he could not wear the Divine Robe. This Daoist robe was special, representing his status as the future Pope. The reason Linghai Zhiwang refused to show himself the entire journey was probably that he did not wish to see Chen Changsheng wearing this Daoist robe. No one had imagined that Chen Changsheng had not worn it even once. He put on the brand-new Daoist robe and, with Tang Thirty-Sixs assistance, tidied up all the details. As all this was going on, Chen Changshengs expression was bing increasingly conscientious. Tang Thirty-Six had spoken correctly. Those people waiting to see him were all very serious and solemn, so he really should be more solemn and serious. "Is it okay?" After he finished putting on the Daoist robe, he asked Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu. Zhexiu nodded while Tang Thirty-Six noted, "Youve still forgotten the most important thing." Chen Changshengs hand fell upon his sword hilt then slowly departed. A wooden staff exuding a faint divine aura appeared in his hands. "Im going," he said to Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu. Holding the Divine Staff, he stepped firmly out of the carriage. The world outside instantly grew quiet. In the distance, the cry of a young eagle could be heard from the distant snowy peaks of Mount Han. A tide of innumerable believers, a dense mass of people, kneeled down in worship. The several hundred Orthodoxy cavalry also kneeled down. Wearing a Daoist robe, the Divine Staff in his hands, Chen Changsheng stood before the tide, his young face somewhat nervous. He did not know how he should address this sort of scene. He strenuously recalled all those important figures he had met: the Pope, Su Li, and the Holy Maiden. Finally, he thought of Xu Yourong and his nervousness gradually faded, transforming into calm and sincere gratitude. As he gazed at the pious masses paying him respect, he used his calmest voice to say, "May the Sacred Light be with all of you." ...... ...... "****, just where did he learn those words from? Really...I cantugh at him this time." Tang Thirty-Six had used his finger to raise the curtain a little and was viewing the scene outside in shock. Zhexiu did not descend from the carriage because he had no interest in these sorts of things. Tang Thirty-Six did not descend from the carriage for another reason. In this sort of situation, he wouldnt go out even if he were beaten to death, because once he appeared, he would also have to kneel down in respect to Chen Changsheng. Last year when the Pope affirmed Chen Changshengs status, Tang Thirty-Six had called an emergency meeting in the Orthodox Academy. In this meeting, he explicitly stated that if there was no way around kneeling down and worshipping Chen Changsheng outside, then once they returned to the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng would have to return a kneel to Tang Thirty-Six. Zhexiu clearly understood why Tang Thirty-Six did not leave the carriage, but he was rather confused as to why he didnt mock and ridicule Chen Changsheng like normal. Tang Thirty-Six gazed out the window at the scene, very calm and very satisfied, seeming to be thinking about something. He was thinking about the conversation he had with Chen Changsheng on the Orthodox Academys great banyan tree. Perhaps it wouldnt be long before he had to return to Wenshui, seed to the family, and bear his own responsibility, to be the wealthiest in the world but be trapped in one city. But before that, he had lived frivolously, he had strived and struggled together with hispanions, and he had even fulfilled the promise he had made. ...... ...... After departing the vige, they quickly reached the mountain gate of Mount Han. Chen Changsheng asked curiously, "Beyond this is the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets?" The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was the worlds most famous ce, but quite interestingly, very few people knew of its actual location. Given Chen Changshengs current status, if he wanted to find out, he naturally could, but just like how he had been rather ignorant of themon sense of the cultivation world when he first entered the capital, he truly wasnt very interested in this sort of thing. Comparatively, the knowledge in books was far more important. "Idiot, if the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were here, every update of the Promations would be very slow." Knowing without any need to ask, the only person that would still dare to speak to Chen Changsheng like this and also loved to talk was naturally Tang Thirty-Six. Chen Changsheng pointed at the mountain gate and said, "But Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is written up there." Tang Thirty-Six was quite fed up with Chen Changshengsck of intelligence on this subject, exining, "Wherever the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets goes to manage some affair, that ce bes the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. For instance, at the moment, the Boiling Stone Summit is about to begin, so this ce is now the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. If the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets needed to go to Dongchuan to open the auction, then Dongchuan would be the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets." Chen Changsheng very seriously digested these words, but he still didnt understand what was going on. On the side, Zhexiumented, "Deliberately mystifying." The Orthodoxy cavalry halted before the mountain gate. Linghai Zhiwang gazed at Chen Changsheng and emotionlessly said, "Do not shame the Li Pce." Saying this, he turned and proceeded back down the mountain path. Chen Changsheng was somewhat confused. Mao Qiuyu exined to him, "We can only send you up to here. You will have to walk the rest of the way yourself." "Eh?" This was clearly the first time Tang Thirty-Six had heard of such a rule. He asked, "Why?" Mao Qiuyu answered, "Those without invitation cannot be within five hundred li of Mount Han. These are the rules of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets." Chen Changsheng asked, "Could it be that other than the people on the list, no one else can go in?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Of course not, back when my father attended the Boiling Stone Summit, the ns Guardians were with him the entire time." "Those without invitation cannot enter. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets did not invite us into Mount Han, so we naturally cannot enter." As Mao Qiuyu spoke, his emotions seemed ratherplex. Chen Changsheng was even more confused, thinking, the Orthodoxy is the religion of the world. Even if the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is powerful, how can it slight the Orthodoxy so? Tang Thirty-Six blurted out, "Theres definitely some problem between His Holiness and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets." Mao Qiuyu nced at him, then chuckled and shook his head. Turning around, he departed down the mountain with the Orthodoxy cavalry. ...... ...... Upon entering Mount Han, one fell under the jurisdiction of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Naturally, safety was also the responsibility of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Tang Thirty-Six had guessed correctly: there must have been some unknown grudge between the Pope and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, causing the Elder of Heavenly Secrets to act very rudely to the Orthodoxy and forbid Mao Qiuyu, Linghai Zhiwang, and the rest of the Orthodoxys convoy from entering Mount Han. However, he still disyed respect towards the future Pope. A steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was already standing at the mountain path, his expression reverential. Chen Changsheng recognized this person. It was precisely that Star Condensation painter responsible for recording the battles of the Martial Exhibition in front of the Orthodox Academy. Today, Mount Han was opening and all the cultivators that hade from the various ces of the continent were all on the path into the mountain. Under the guidance of the steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Chen Changsheng and the other two did not need to travel far before encountering quite a few other groups of cultivators. As expected, forbidding entry to those without invitation was a rule targeted at the Orthodoxy. Amongst these cultivators, there were clearly experts who hade to help their juniors keep the situation under control. But whether it was those senior experts of deep cultivations or those self-confident and proud young experts, whenever they met Chen Changsheng, they hurriedly yielded the path. No ordinary person could enter Mount Haneach of them naturally possessed extraordinary vision. None of the cultivators had a guide, and they had to walk the mountain path on their own. However, Chen Changsheng and his group had a high-ranked steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets leading the way, meaning that he was assuredly no ordinary person. When Chen Changsheng passed them, someone seemed to recognize him and the mountain path was momentarily filled with suppressed cries and gasps. They all realized that simply yielding the way was insufficient and people hurriedly began to bow. There was even one pious wandering cultivator that kneeled down on the mountain path and kowtowed to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was prepared to do something when he suddenly saw a person up ahead. This person had a delicate and handsome appearance, an aura of cold faintly discernible on his face, and he wore a yellow gown. It was Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui. The young schr that had taken part inst years Grand Examination had be much moreposed and the Qi emitted from his body was also much stronger. The mountain path suddenly grew quiet The story involving Chen Changsheng and the people of the Orthodox Academy against the students of Schrtree Manor atst years Grand Examination, and even its continuation in the Mausoleum of Books, had long been known by others. The mood became rather tense. No one knew what Zhong Hui would do and how Chen Changsheng would respond. After quite some time had passed, Zhong Hui slowly bent at the waist and sped his hands. His posture was abnormally proper, his manners impable. Chapter 558 – Virtuous, and also a Highwayman Chapter 558 - Virtuous, and also a Highwayman Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr No one could see whether Zhong Huis current expression was one of resentment, unwillingness, or if he had no expression at all. Time truly could change many things. In the short span of a year, Zhong Huis cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, and now he was fourth-ranked on the Promation of Golden Distinction. But now his rival was no longer on the same level. This wasnt speaking in terms of cultivation, but status. Even if their strengths were simr, could Zhong Hui dare show any disrespect to Chen Changsheng? The mountain path was still silent. Innumerable gazes fell upon Chen Changsheng. As long as he did not speak, Zhong Hui had to maintain his posture of courtesy. Tang Thirty-Sixs lips seemed to carry a smear of ridicule as he prepared to speak. Zhexiu shook his head. As time slowly passed, the steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets slightly creased his brow. He did not dare criticize Chen Changsheng for anything, but it could be presumed that he had been thinking of it. Chen Changsheng was not deliberately humiliating Zhong Hui, he just had note around yet. He did not expect for Zhong Hui to bow to him. Even when those believers were all kowtowing to him in that vige at the base of the mountain, he did not feel himself to be the future Pope. Suddenly, everyone on the mountain took in a breath of cold air. Because Chen Changsheng had acted. He sped his hands, bent his body, and returned the bow to Zhong Hui. There was no disrespect and his posture was impable. With his current status, if Zhong Hui reverentially bowed to him, he only needed to say a few words in return. But he very seriously returned the bow. In addition, he had used the etiquette meant for fellow cultivators of the same generation. The previously frosty atmosphere instantly thawed. Everyone looked at Chen Changsheng, deeply moved and sighing in admiration. Everyone rejoiced, except Tang Thirty-Six. Only Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu could hear him say, "Perhaps everyone that reads too much ends up this way?" Chen Changsheng turned to him and asked, "How was it?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "You turned into Gou Hanshi." Chen Changsheng replied, "Thank you." In his view, to be able to be a person like Gou Hanshi was definitely praise. Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "A hypocrite." Chen Changsheng froze, then he very helplessly shook his head and continued forward along the mountain path. The hundred-some cultivators very naturally followed behind him. No one dared to walk in front of him. The group on the mountain seemed to have quite some momentum now, yet they did not walk very far beforeing to a halt once more. This time, it wasnt because some old acquaintance who had some old story with Chen Changsheng had appeared on the mountain path, but because a person was intentionally standing in the middle of the path, blocking the way. Chen Changsheng did not recognize this person, but many other people did. Fifth rank on the Promation of Liberation, the youngest general of the demi-humans and the most talented expert of the past century given birth along the two shores of the Red River, excluding Princess Luoluo. This demi-human expert had a very cute name: Xiao De. (TN: Xiao De, С, means little/small virtue) However, everyone that recognized him knew that this demi-human expert was not cute at all, and was actually very terrifying. "You are Chen Changsheng?" Xiao De looked at him as he spoke, his two bangs of ck hair floating upwards, emanating an unyielding aura as they waved around. As for the question, even someone with such surpassing patience as Chen Changsheng was somewhat fed up with hearing it, so he only nodded his head and did not speak. In Xiao Des view, Chen Changshengs refusal to open his mouth was a humiliation. Or perhaps, he had been waiting for Chen Changsheng to humiliate him so that he could seize the opportunity to get angry. "I am going to beat you to death," he said very seriously to Chen Changsheng. His clean and clear pupils suddenly gushed with tawny rays of light while his body emitted a terrifyingly powerful Qi. Chen Changsheng was somewhat confused. It was obvious that this demi-human expert was specifically targeting him. Of course, this person could not really beat him to death, but he was deliberately saying such ruthless and unreasonable words and putting on such a crude appearance in order to humiliate him. This was confusing because, due to Luoluo, his rtionship with the demi-humans had always been good. Last autumn, he had even received a reward from White Emperor City. The crowd on the mountain path had all noticed the change in the scene. They thought the same as Chen Changsheng, all knowing that this demi-human expert could not really beat Chen Changsheng to death, but this did not mean that this demi-human expert did not have the ability. It was just that Chen Changshengs status was rather special. No matter how amazing Chen Changshengs talent was, even such that normal initial level Star Condensation cultivators were not his match, there was still a massive gap between him and the top five of the Promation of Liberation. It must be said that Xiao De could fight head-on with the likes of Wang Po and Xiao Zhang. "You dont understand?" Tang Thirty-Six turned to him and asked. Chen Changsheng nodded. "Along the two shores of the Red River, the number of young experts wanting to marry Princess Luoluo is uncountable, and whether in terms of cultivation talent, strength, or family background, Xiao De has always been the one with the greatest hope of achieving this. This also means that if nothing too out of the ordinary urs, in another few years, he would take Princess Luoluo as his wife. Moreover, if Princess Luoluo cannot inherit the techniques of the White Emperor, he would be the future sovereign of the demi-human realm. And it was you that rendered all this into froth and shadows." After hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs exnation, Chen Changsheng now felt different when he gazed at the demi-human expert on the mountain path. "You changed the circumstances of Princess Luoluos meridians, which was tantamount to changing the rules that governed the realm of demi-humans for tens of thousands of years. Whether you look at it from this angle or from the angle of your rtionship with Princess Luoluo, if I were Xiao De, I would have more than enough reason to kill you." After finishing his exnation, Tang Thirty-Six walked forward to stand before Xiao De. Xiao Des body did not seem particrly tall or sturdy. Compared to Xuanyuan Po, he was clearly much thinner, but he gave off a sense of enormous weight. This sort of feeling was the pressure released by a true expert. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression was extremely solemn. He knew more than anyone else on this mountain path that if this demi-human expert went crazy, he really would dare to attack Chen Changsheng. And the problem was that, no matter how he looked at it, this demi-human expert had every reason to go crazy. "You know who I am," he said to Xiao De. Xiao De narrowed his eyes, the fierce, tawny light in the depths of his pupils gradually fading. He somewhat adjusted his voice as he replied, "The Tang ns young master." "Since youve recognized me, that makes it convenient. Your tribe has conducted business with us for countless years, so you should know very well that our Tang n is made up of proper businessmen." "What business do you want to discuss?" "You want to marry Princess Luoluo?" "All the tribes along the two shores of the Red River, and even the animals living deep in the mountains, know this." Xiao Des voice became grave as he warned, "By no means should you tell me that because hes Princess Luoluos teacher, since I want to marry Princess Luoluo, I should treat him better, and that at the crucial stage, he might even help me by speaking up." Tang Thirty-Six froze. After a moment, he sighed, "Who said that you demi-humans are all brainless?" Xiao De smiled, "Presumably, a brainless human said it." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Then we cant discuss business anymore?" "Because this was never business, it was fraud." Xiao De gave a forced smile. "Seeing as the rtionship between our two sides is good, I naturally cant me you, but tell me, for what reason shouldnt I be angry at him? Whats wrong with me wanting to beat him to death?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Just who is defrauding whom? When intelligence is required, youre smarter and more cool-headed than anyone else. When you want to y furious and straightforward, you take out this side of yourself. If were talking business, just which side of you should I be talking with?" "No matter which side of me youre talking with, you always have to state your conditions first." Xiao Des smile faded and he said emotionlessly, "The two shores of the Red River, the eternal domain of the demi-humans, its countless inhabitantsIve lost so much. How much can youpensate me for?" Just as Tang Thirty-Six was ready to speak, Chen Changshengs voice rose, very calm and resolute. "The two shores of the Red River, the eternal domain of the demi-humans, its countless inhabitants...this was never yours and youve never obtained it, so what loss is there to talk about?" He walked to Tang Thirty-Sixs side and looked at Xiao De. "I couldnt understand that talk of business you two were having, but I do know that whether doing business or discussing matters, you should never exchange something youve never owned for the corresponding profit." As he spoke, he stared into Xiao Des eyes, his meaning exceptionally clear with no intent of retreatthe eight hundred li of the Red River was never yours, and Luoluo was also never yours. Even if you are a demi-human expert atop the Promation of Liberation, what qualifications do you have to stand in front of me and speak of reasons, talk business, and demandpensation? The mountain was deathly still, so quiet that even the birds seemed to have ceased their songs. If one said that the previous silence when encountering Zhong Hui made people feel awkward from the tension, this current deathly stillness stirred in others a sense of unease. This was because Chen Changsheng was confronting a demi-human expert that sat atop the Promation of Liberation. He had caused this demi-human expert to lose far too much profit, far more than Zhong Hui had ever lost. Moreover, even with the Wenshui Tang n acting as a buffer, this demi-human expert was seemingly not prepared to lower his demands forpensation. And now, Chen Changsheng had disyed a rarely seen stalwartness. Xiao De suddenly began tough, almost maniacally. The tawny luster in his eyes transformed into the brightest point on a wave of water. Then he narrowed his eyes and said to Chen Changsheng, "It seems you believe that I wouldnt dare to beat you to death." Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont believe you have the ability to beat me to death." These two statements were twopletely different things. In Xiao Des view, even if Chen Changsheng was widely acknowledged to have talent far exceeding the ordinary cultivator, even though he had reached the peak of Ethereal Opening at the age of sixteen, had dealt sessive defeats to the initial level Star Condensation experts of the capitals academies, and had even obtained victory over Xu Yourong on the Bridge of Helplessness...he still only needed to extend a finger to pinch Chen Changsheng to death. But Chen Changsheng was the Popes appointed sessor...so he had used the word dare. Chen Changsheng had used the word ability. Of course, he was no match for this fifth-ranked expert of the Promation of Liberation, but he still believed that he could not be so easily defeated. His self-confidence naturally had its reasons, such as the countless swords in the Vault Sheath, such as the five stone pearls on his hand, such as the de techniques he had learned in the Mausoleum of Books. He had many reasons, but other people did not know. Not even Tang Thirty-Six knew of the full strength of the Vault Sheath, so he felt these words rather peculiar. This was a humiliation aimed at an expert of the Promation of Liberation. Chapter 559 – The Abrupt Appearance of a Blue-Clothed Man Chapter 559 - The Abrupt Appearance of a Blue-Clothed Man Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The moment Xiao De appeared, the steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had secretly notified the people within Mount Han. However, when he saw the brightening brown light in Xiao Des darkening beast eyes, he knew that they would be toote. He prepared himself to rush in front of Chen Changsheng to defend him and then hope that a response woulde from Mount Han as quickly as possible. This demi-human expert known for both his intellect and his insanity, this proud son of heaven, once he resolved to move, would have certainly calcted all possibilities. Even if he wasnt able to kill Chen Changsheng, as long as he humiliated the future Pope somewhat, he would consider his goal aplished. However, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was not willing to see this ur. There might be problems between the Pope and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, but how could the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets simply stand aside as the future Pope was humiliated on their own territory? Besides the steward from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, there were also several dozen cultivators that simultaneously reached for the swords at their waists and warily gazed at Xiao De. As for that wandering cultivator that had kowtowed to Chen Changsheng, his sword was already in his hands, his eyes incredibly cold. It seemed that if Xiao De dared to strike, this cultivator would be willing to give up his life to protect Chen Changshengs honor. All this was because the vast majority of the several dozen cultivators on the mountain path were humans, and all believers of the Orthodoxy as well. How could they allow the future Pope of the Orthodoxy to be humiliated by a demi-human? Xiao De looked at those several dozen cultivators that were prepared to attack, a hint of scorn shing through his eyes. His expression did not turn any more solemn. On the contrary, he drew his hands behind his back, seeming to view them all with extreme disdain. As he did so, his body that had originally not been very sturdy suddenly became a mountain peak. He gazed over these human cultivators from high above. He was a true expert, his Star Domain perfectly condensed. He could even faintly make out the line that divided the Divine Domain from the mortal world. Under the Five Saints and the Storms of the Eight Directions, other than the top-ranked Divine Generals of the Great Zhou, the important figures of the Orthodoxy and the various sects, and those experts on the Promation of Liberation like Wang Po, Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun, who could be his match? Wind blew out of the mountain forest, rolling up yellow leaves and bringing along an almost unimaginable pressure. Whether it was that wandering cultivator with his sword drawn or those several dozen human cultivators ready to fight, they all suddenly realized that they had lost the ability to strike and had even lost the bravery to strike. As for the steward from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, for the first time, he felt an intense remorse for the arrangements concerning this times entrance into Mount Han. Why did they absolutely forbid the Orthodoxy cavalry to escort Chen Changsheng into the mountain? If Mao Qiuyu or Linghai Zhiwang were here, would this demi-human expert still dare to act so wantonly? Standing in the back of the crowd the entire time, Zhong Hui paled, but his eyes grew fierce and resolute. With a grunt, he gripped his sword. Zhexiu was expressionless, but his knees bent, and he stared at Xiao Des throat like a ravenous wolf. His pupils instantly turned red as he prepared to transform. Chen Changsheng stood at the very front, feeling most vividly the intensity of the pressure. It could even be said that of the pressure being exuded by Xiao De, greater than half was being borne by him. His expression did not change. In the howling mountain wind, he slowly raised his left hand. His left hand held a dagger. This was his way of saying Please. The sword was called Stainless, the sheath was the Vault Sheath, and he was a sword hidden in its sheath. At any point, he was ready to reveal his true edge. In truth, in both the Martial Exhibition in front of the Orthodox Academy and the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness against Xu Yourong, he had neverpletely disyed his strength. Now, when confronting an opponent on the same level as Wang Po, an expert at the top of the Promation of Liberation, it was impossible for him to hold anything back. In the following battle, he did not know what the final conclusion would be. His defeat might be foreordained, but he wished to see if he could stab him once with his sword. The sword sheath contained ten thousand swordsany one of these swords would do. Alternatively, he wanted to see if he could chop at this person with a de. He hadprehended one hundred and eight de techniques before the broken monolithany de would do. Seeing Chen Changshengs expression, Xiao De squinted his eyes even more. He was like a tiger dozing under the sun, yet the gaze peeking out of the crack in his eyes was even colder, the tawny light even more ruthless. To his surprise, he realized that this person was even stronger than in the rumors, almost as if he really could resist his strength for a moment. "Please make way." From the mountain path suddenly came a person. This person was dressed in blue. His head was lowered and his voice was also very low. He gave off a very humble feeling, or he could also be described as a person that left no impression behind whatsoever. The crowd gradually parted, opening a path for this abruptly appearing blue-clothed man. "Thank you." His head lowered, the man continued to walk forward. Only after they had opened the way did the crowd realize the oddness of the situation. A moment ago, the Qi of the scene had been under theplete control of the Qi being released by the demi-human expert and no one could move. Even the act of pulling out a sword had been impossible. Why was it that when the blue-clothed man asked people to make way, they had all moved? Zhong Hui stared at the back of the blue-clothed man, his eyes showing extremelyplex emotions. Today, he had entered Mount Han, encountered Chen Changsheng, was forced to lower his head and bow, and then encountered so many powerful experts. He, who had made such incredible advances in the past year and had inevitably felt rather proud, suddenly seemed to realize something. The blue-clothed man walked along the mountain path. He seemed to move very slowly, yet he did not need long before passing through the crowd. He passed by Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu, brushed against Chen Changshengs body, and then, he arrived before Xiao De. Even now, his head was still lowered, his shoulders drooped. No one could see his face. As he looked at the blue-clothed mans back, Chen Changsheng was quite shocked. "Please make way." The blue-clothed man said to Xiao De, his voice very low and his attitude very humble. Xiao De did not let him by, his eyes narrowing even more. He had once met a person that liked to wear blue. That person also liked to droop his shoulders. If he had not met that person, he would have said that this blue-clothed man was that person. Because in his eyes, this blue-clothed man was as terrifying as the other man. However, this persons drooped shoulders seemed more simr to a speechless attitude towards the sky. It was an impoverishment that was filled with loftiness and preciousness, like someone doing ounts for a small store and yet grasping the mind of the world. This blue-clothed mans drooped shoulders were his attitude towards the secr world. In his eyes, the world had nothing but dead people. His shoulders were drooped only so that he could pull his sword even faster. Xiao De did not recognize this blue-clothed man, was not prepared to give way. His breathing suddenly became much more furious, like the howling of the mountain wind. He released all his cultivation and Qi and the pressure grew even more terrifying. The blue-clothed man didnt even seem to sense it. He continued to quietly stand in front of him, his head lowered and shoulders drooped. The blue-clothed man did nothing. He just stood there in his ordinary and unremarkable fashion, yet it also seemed like he had disappeared. This was truly terrifying. After some time had passed, the blue-clothed man moved, making his way up the mountain path. Xiao Des eyes were cold and grim. Two palms descended from the sky and met in front of him. Countless pieces of sand and stone were stirred up by the frenzied winds and bark was torn from trees as the palms swatted towards the blue-clothed man. In an instant, the mountain path was covered in flying sand and rocks, the yellow wind filling the sky and causing everything to blur. Suddenly, a sword glow illuminated the sandy wind and cut through the terrifying pressure. Chapter 560 – The Disappointed Executor Chapter 560 - The Disappointed Executor Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A furious and unwilling howl roared out from the shattered wind and sand. The wind calmed and the sand settled, and the mountain was once more clear and bright. The demi-human expert of the Promation of Liberation had already disappeared, leaving behind only a puddle of blood on the ground. The blue-clothed man still stood at his original position, still standing in his usual manner: a lowered head and drooped shoulders. However, the right hand extended from his sleeve was shaking somewhat. There was no sword in his hands, and it almost seemed like the bright and beautiful, yet strange sword glow only existed in the imagination. In reality, other than in special situations like the one in Xunyang City, very rarely would anyone living see his sword. The mountain path was deathly quiet. The crowd stared at the blue-clothed man up the mountain path, their minds in utter shock as they all thought, just who is he? A hidden expert sent by the Orthodoxy to protect Chen Changsheng? The demi-human expert that had lost in one exchange had not recognized the blue-clothed man. No one recognized the blue-clothed man, no matter how experienced and knowledgeable they were. Su Li had once very disdainfully evaluated this blue-clothed man, saying that any assassin with a name was not a good assassin. But in truth, besides him or an important figure like Zhu Luo, who else could know just who this blue-clothed man was? Chen Changsheng knew who he was. In the ten thousandCli journey from the snowy ins of the demonnds to the south, this blue-clothed man had always been watching them from the shadows. At the time, he had believed that this blue-clothed man was waiting for the right opportunity to kill them, butter on, he realized that he had been protecting them. Finally, in that storm over Xunyang, the blue-clothed man had taken out his sword atst. With one strike, he had been able to reverse the entire situation. Just like now. He walked up to the blue-clothed man and said to his back, "Many thanks." The blue-clothed man turned and emotionlessly replied, "Even without me, he would not dare to kill you." As he gazed at this ordinary face, Chen Changsheng suddenly realized that this face really was hard to remember. He had actually forgotten whether this face was simr to the one he had seen in Xunyang City. "Even if he didnt dare to kill me, humiliating me is also not something I want." "If this were the past, I would definitely have waited to see just what sort of methods you would use to deal with him." The blue-clothed man nced at the sword in Chen Changshengs left hand. It was very obvious that he was sure Chen Changsheng was concealing some tricks. "Why did youe and help me so early today?" "I cant have anything happen to you." "Why?" The blue-clothed man looked into his eyes and said with great solemnity, "Because you are Big Brothers disciple." Chen Changsheng stared back nkly for a few moment before he finally understood who this Big Brother was. Shaking his head, he denied, "Im not." "You are Big Brothers disciple." The blue-clothed man cared nothing of his denial, dering, "So you are Big Brothers disciple." Chen Changsheng felt very helpless. He argued, "Even if Senior Su Li taught me swordy, theres no reason for someone with your personality to care about my life and death." "A dutiful son pays his fathers debts, as does a disciple for his teacher." The blue-clothed man said with all seriousness, "He ran off, so you should pay his debts in his ce. I naturally cant have you die." Chen Changsheng didnt understand, asking, "What debt?" The blue-clothed man exined, "Back then, he brought us into the profession, but then he ran off. Now, hes run even farther away, so only you cane back and continue leading us." Chen Changsheng stood in a daze for quite a while before saying, "I remember that theres also the second-ranked amongst your group?" The blue-clothed man replied, "He went to chase after Big Brother." At this time, a voice came from behind the two. "That should be a woman, no?" The person speaking was Tang Thirty-Six. The blue-clothed mans expression turned somewhat sluggish. It seemed that he had not imagined that the secret of the second-ranked assassin in the world, the leader of the assassins, being a woman, could be found out through a single sentence. Pleased, Tang Thirty-Six said, "Sir does not need to take care of me, nor does Sir need to praise me. Who am I?" The blue-clothed man abruptly turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "Hes very simr to another person." Chen Changsheng had heard this many times. With deep sympathy, he nodded his head. The blue-clothed man turned to Tang Thirty-Six and said, "I dont like that person, so you should stay far away from me, or else Im afraid I wont be able to hold myself back and will kill you." Tang Thirty-Six was given a scare, thinking, this guys a madman! But when he remembered the elegant manner in which this person had used one strike to wound and force back Xiao De, he still couldnt suppress his curiosity. He brought his shoulder close to Chen Changsheng and said, "Dont talk anymore about that nonsense, quickly introduce us." "Tang Tang, from Wenshui." Then Chen Changsheng introduced, "This is Liu Qing." The blue-clothed man was naturally the third-ranked assassin of the world, Liu Qing. Upon hearing this very ordinary name, Tang Thirty-Six froze, finding the name rather familiar. He suddenly remembered, then gave a shout at Liu Qing. He quickly extended both hands to grab Liu Qings hands, repeatedly saying, "My idol, please leave me your contact details!" What an assassin most feared was having ones hand in the grip of anothers, and Liu Qing was no different. Moreover, he deeply disliked Tang Thirty-Six, so he naturally did not let him grab his hands. Chen Changsheng suddenly asked, "Why do you like to droop your shoulders?" Back in Xunyang City, Liu Qing could be said to be normal to the extreme, his temperament and figure both incrediblymonce. However, he had never intentionally drooped his shoulders. It must be known that to be deliberately and easily remembered by others was a quality assassins should shun the most. Liu Qing replied, "I learned it from Wang Po. I realized that I could pull out a sword faster this way." Chen Changsheng thought of that sword glow that had shed through the sandy wind and realized that Liu Qings sword truly was faster than back in Xunyang City by at least thirty percent. A upper level Star Condensation assassin was already one of the worlds most frightening existences. If his sword was faster by thirty percent, how much more frightening would he be? No wonder the fifth-ranked demi-human expert of the Promation of Liberation was still no match for Liu Qing, despite the fact that he was not being ambushed. The storm in Xunyang City had brought him, Wang Po, Liu Qing, and even Su Li many changes. Naturally, they had been good changes. "Remember the words I gave you. He ran off, so you better not think about running away," Liu Qing gravely warned Chen Changsheng. Tang Thirty-Six had been listening for quite some time, but now he could no longer hold back. He asked, "To have the future Pope go and be the leader of an organization of assassins...are you sober?" Liu Qing froze. He really had never thought of this problem. Only now, when Tang Thirty-Six asked if he was sober, did he finally wake up. Yes, who would put down the position of ancestor of the Mount Li Sword Sect and go and be the head of the assassins? And who would put down the position of Pope and go to be a chief of killers? This was truly a fantastical way of thinking. It turned out that in these past few years, he had been living such a fantasy. Liu Qings face seemed to darken. Then he lowered his head, turned, and headed up the mountain path. He did not say a single word more to Chen Changsheng. For some reason, his back seemed bleak and lonely as he made his way up the path, giving off an aura of sorrow. "Whats up with him?" Tang Thirty-Six watched the figure of Liu Qing walking farther away and yelled, "I say...you still havent left me your contact details, idol!" Chen Changsheng asked, "Tell me...why did he appear on Mount Han?" Tang Thirty-Six somewhat reluctantly tore his gaze away and turned to him, chiding, "You idiot, if hesing to Mount Han at this time, hes naturally here to attend the Boiling Stone Summit." Presently on this world, it was roughly only him and the ck Dragon that would use the word idiot to describe Chen Changsheng. "Youre the idiot here," Zhexius voice came from the side. "An assassin participating in the Boiling Stone Summit is seeking his own death." ...... Chapter 561 – Seeing a Middle-Aged Scholar, the Sky Turns Dark Chapter 561 - Seeing a Middle-Aged Schr, the Sky Turns Dark Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six came to his senses, thinking, this really is the case. Liu Qing has no invitation but still intruded upon Mount Han, so why hasnt the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets killed him? Chen Changsheng couldnt understand it so he couldnt help but be worriedSu Li had left, as had the secretive assassin ranked second. When Liu Qing left, he really did seem like one of those wandering and homeless ghosts that walked the darkness, seeming like he could be swallowed by the light of the sun at any moment. He knew that a person like Liu Qing had hands that were assuredly drenched in blood, so he really shouldnt be sympathizing with him. However, he had no means of controlling the inclination of his emotions. After all, in Xunyang City, they had fought side by side against the enemy, and the enemy they faced was one of the strongest in the world. "Tell me, what sort of thing do you think an incredibly powerful assassin needs?" Tang Thirty-Six suddenly said, "Hes certainly made enough money. In my view, what he wants to retrieve is a certain way of life." Puzzled, Chen Changsheng asked, "A way of life?" "These assassins love to fight, love to kill, but theyre not madmen. Thus, they love it when people purchase their skills and have them fight and kill. This way, they dont need to think about things like ethics and morality. They can make fighting and killing a daily job, and this is the sort of life they pursue." "Just what do you want to say?" "Liu Qing and that group of assassins can be considered a group of dragons with a head, now a group of wandering and homeless ghosts. They want someone to bring them back to the lives they used to live." "And then?" "Although I dont have that ability, I do have money...if they like this sort of life, Ill give it to them!" "Just stop thinking about such nonsense," Chen Changsheng said very seriously to him. Tang Thirty-Six carelessly spread out his hands, "Im just randomly musing. Why so serious?" Zhexiu expressionlessly replied, "Hes been thinking about this for a long time, or else why did he so desperately ask for Liu Qings contact details just now?" Angry and ashamed, Tang Thirty-Six warned, "Without evidence, dont talk nonsense, or else Ill put you to death." Chen Changsheng shot him a nce. Tang Thirty-Six quickly changed subjects. "Dont you feel that Xiao Des appearance just now was too sudden?" They were forced to admit that Tang Thirty-Six had changed the subject very beautifully, because this really was a matter worth thinking about, with many points of suspicion. Mount Han was a ce under the control of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Xiao De could only have passed the mountain gate under the invitation of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. In the end, however, he attempted to make things difficult for Chen Changsheng on the mountain path. Even if his strength was tyrannical and his manner arrogant, could he be unconcerned about angering the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Moreover, even if he had seeded in humiliating Chen Changsheng, what benefits did that bring? Besides venting the fury in his heart, was that enough to cancel out the limitless harm that would be incurred by simultaneously offending both the Orthodoxy and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? "Xiao De is different from ordinary demi-humans. For instance, hespletely different from our bear child. Hes not one bit honest and straightforward. On the contrary, hes a deep and foresighted nner." Tang Thirty-Six had brought up this matter, and the more he thought about, the more he felt that something was wrong and his expression grew grave. "Although he has every excuse and reason to humiliate you, for him to take such a big risk, there must be some extremely great gain for doing it. But no matter how much I think about it, I cant think of a single good result. "Unless theres somebody that could obtain enormous gain from all this which they can then turn into some other benefit to give him. "For Chen Changsheng to be thoroughly humiliated, like being beaten into a pig, even stripped into a naked pig, who could obtain the greatest gain? "Of course, its not the Holy Maiden, nor is it Princess Luoluo...dont hit me, Im speaking of a serious matter here...it should be thosepetitors. For the future Pope to lose so much face, the Li Pce would definitely seek revenge, but...if someone were to make trouble with this matter in the future, His Holiness would find it hard to speak up. "If we say this is a plot, its an extremely simple, even childs y, but it could really cause you actual harm. "Why? Because youre the future Pope, worshiped by all. The most hallowed, thus, also the easiest to sully. "Zhexiu, dont look at me with those eyes, I dont have any other meaning behind those words. "Chen Changsheng, see if my analysis has any basis." In the following silence, Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu looked each other in the eyes, thinking, Tang Thirty-Six is truly worthy of being the Wenshui Tang ns sessor. In such a short amount of time, he was able to clearly dissect and analyze this sudden matter, parsing out the cause and effects in an extremely precise manner. Yes, they already believed in Tang Thirty-Sixs conjectures. That demi-human expert had appeared too abruptly, and his actions were far too unreasonable, so there must have been some underlying reason. The Divine Staff alreadyy in his hands, but if he wished to don the Divine Crown and be Pope, Chen Changsheng still needed to confront many trials. Today was a seemingly ordinary, but actually highly dangerous trial. Xiao Des objective was the two shores of the Red River, the throne of sovereignty over the demi-human domain. Who could swallow such a monstrous price, invite Xiao De to risk the divine punishment of the Pope and act against Chen Changsheng? To be more precise, who had the qualifications to promise Xiao De so much benefit in the future? That person or those people, so vividly portrayed, were certainly thepetitors for either the position of Pope or position of Emperor of the Great Zhou. For example, the Tianhai n in the faraway capital, or Linghai Zhiwang at the nearby base of the mountain. Because of the rules set by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the Orthodoxys powerful figures were unable to enter Mount Han. Now that they thought about it, this matter truly was rather interesting. Because it was far too much of a coincidence. It must be said that although a certain persons ns seemed coarse, they were really too coincidental in their clumsiness. If not for the fact that Liu Qing had suddenly appeared at Mount Han for some reason, this n really might have seeded. "Your luck is not bad," Tang Thirty-Six noted. Zhexiu argued, "This has nothing to do with luck." Yes, if not for the fact that they had journeyed together back south for ten thousand li, fought together in Xunyang Citys storm, and that Chen Changsheng had never abandoned Su Li to return on his own to the capital, how could he have been so fortunate just now? People walked along the mountain path, those cultivators acquainted with each other grouped together and discussing the recent disturbance. At the very front, Chen Changsheng was speaking to the steward from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. "I have...somewhat of a friendship with that senior from just then, is it possible..." The steward quietly said, "Of course its no problem. The matter in Xunyang City is known by the world. Even if we didnt give Su Li face, we would still have to give Your Eminence face." In truth, Chen Changsheng was clear that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was giving Senior Su Li face, it was just that he had broached the matter. "Of course, he cant kill anybody in Mount Han. Even if he encounters a foe, he can only run away." Finally, the steward added, "Or else even the faces of His Holiness and the Empressbined would be of no use here." With this stewards promise, Chen Changsheng became much more rxed. Hepletely failed to expect that he would meet Liu Qing again so quickly. Moreover, the current Liu Qing was in an extremely perilous situation. The mountain path slightly curved. Directly in front of them was a clear stream. On the cliff at the other side of the stream, trees grew everywhere, covered in yellow leaves ranging from light to dark, so beautiful that their colors and shades all seemed to blur together. The trees were replete with fruits of all sorts, the burdened branches hanging like they could snap at any moment. Near the stream, several hundred persimmon trees grew, their branches dense with persimmons. They seemed just like countlessnterns. Liu Qing stood by the stream, staring in front of him at the innumerable yellownterns. His hand gripped his sword, his face was bloodlessly pale, and his breath was hurried and rushed. His two shoulders drooped extremely low, not because he could wield his sword even faster, but because they were on the verge of copse, like some invisible mountain was resting on his body. Countless fine streams of blood were seeping from his ears and the corners of his eyes. His head was like one of those heavy fruits on those trees, ready to explode at any time because it was too ripe, or perhaps because it was too heavy, it would snap the branch and roll off his neck. Either resulted in death. Liu Qings right hand, holding the sword, was constantly shaking. He was almost at the point where he couldnt hold it anymore. Even now, he still did not attack. Because it was impossible for him to attack. At the same time, he did not dare to attack this person. Amongst the mountain of yellow leaves stood a middle-aged schr. His hands sped behind his back, he gazed at thosentern-like persimmons, almost as if he was seeing if they were ripe or not. A pendant was tied to his belt. If one carefully examined it, perhaps one would recognize that it was a seal. There seemed nothing remarkable about this middle-aged schr, but when Chen Changshengs gaze fell upon his body, the sky above the mountains suddenly went dark. Just who was he? Chapter 562 – At a Glance, Cold Snow Descends Chapter 562 - At a nce, Cold Snow Descends Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng did not notice that the sky had suddenly turned dark. Because he was currently in a state of shock. Liu Qing was the third-ranked assassin in the world and he had been taught in swordy by Su Li. His talent was incredibly high, his cultivation incredibly deep. Crucially, his will was tenaciously firm. Back in Xunyang City, he even dared to assassinate Zhu Luo, dared to stab at him with the sword. Why was it now that he was on the verge of death, yet still did not dare attack this middle-aged schr? Could it be that this middle-aged schr was more powerful than Zhu Luo, more terrifying? Zhu Luo was one of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Those on the continent stronger than him could be counted with two hands. Was the middle-aged schr Bie Yanghong? Nan Tie? Or perhaps he was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets? No, this middle-aged schr bore no simrity to any one of the Eight Storms. "Could it be His Majesty the White Emperor?" Tang Thirty-Six said with an ugly expression. In truth, there was no need to carefully think. The true answer was already obvious, it was just that nobody in these mountains could have expected it. There was simply no reason for such a powerful figure to appear at Mount Han, to appear here, to appear on this side. By the stream, there were a few more people besides Liu QingXiao De and ten-odd demi-human experts that seemed to be his subordinates. The ten-odd demi-human experts were scattered on the grass by the stream, but Xiao De stood within the stream itself. This demi-human expert who used his irritable appearance to conceal his inward arrogance, whose calm andposure exceeded the imagination, who was absolutely a realist, finally shed all his pretense when staring at the back of the middle-aged schr before him. Vignce and wariness were written all over his pale face, and his pupils glowing with tawny light reflected naught but despair. His body bore a sword sh. Liu Qing, who had inflicted this wound upon him, was seeping blood from the corner of his eyes under the august pressure exerted by the middle-aged schr, unable to even attack with his sword. Xiao De was keenly aware of just how vast and enormous the gap was between him and the middle-aged schr, thus his despair. But despair did not mean surrender. His body was being shrouded by an increasingly fierce will to fight. He was truly worthy of being a true expert ranked fifth on the Promation of Liberation. On the mountain path, he had given a performance far inferior to his reputation, but now when confronted by the true shadow of death, when he faced off against this darkness that enveloped all of Mount Han, he disyed his fearless determination. Xiao Des gaze rested on Liu Qings right hand. Liu Qings hand held a sword and was shuddering and shaking as ifcking any strength. Xiao De was waiting for an opportunity. He knew that only by joining hands with this blue-clothed expert of the sword that had injured him could there be the slightest hope of seizing a nearly impossible chance to survive in front of this middle-aged schr. This blue-clothed man was even less willing to give up. No matter how fiercely his hand holding the sword shuddered, there woulde a point at which it would descend with smoothness and stability. Regretfully, the middle-aged schr did not give them such a chance. Just as Liu Qings hand gradually became steady and Xiao Des breathing gradually grew stronger, the middle-aged schr turned around. A moment before, the middle-aged schr was holding his hands behind his back as he gazed at thentern-like persimmons, like an official that had retired to his hometown. In the next moment, the middle-aged schr turned to them, his expression calm, returning to his identity as a peerless expert. This middle-aged schrs appearance was very difficult to describe with words, because even for two peak Star Condensation experts like Liu Qing and Xiao De, it felt like his face was shrouded in a faintyer of darkness, making it impossible to see clearly. As for Chen Changsheng and the others on the mountain path, they were utterly incapable of seeing this mans face. They could only see that on this middle-aged mans face...was the world. On the middle-aged schrs face, bright words were written and drawn all over it were mountains and rivers. One moment, it was a boundless waste of yellow sand; the next, it was the surging and billowing sea. With the arching of a brow or the curve of a lip, all things of the world moved. The sights were all iparably vivid, but they carried an aura of absolute cold stillness. Because in the multitudinous sights of this world, not a single person could be found. Not a single person. Everyone was dead. Upon seeing the middle-aged schrs face, Liu Qing confirmed his spections. His face became even paler and a trickle of blood seeped from the corner of his lips. He had bitten his own tongue. Only this method would allow him to preserve his mind. In the depths of Xiao Des eyes that were already beginning to wildly transform, a smear of blood appeared. This was a sign that he had used one of the secret blood techniques of the demi-humans! Their conjectures had been verified, so even if they were to join hands, there would still not be even a chance of survival. They were forced to use their most secretive, most powerful techniques to put everything on the line against their opponent. Moreover, what filled them with sorrow was that even if they put everything on the line, it would still be impossible for them to continue living in this world. They could only stall for time so that the Saints would learn of what was happening by this little stream. Only this way could they die withoutint...fine, to be killed by such a powerful figure, no matter how they thought about it, they would be able to die withoutint. The middle-aged schr cared nothing for the thoughts of Liu Qing and Xiao De. He didnt even nce at the two, even though they were both peak Star Condensation cultivators and were prepared to put their lives on the line. His gaze rested on the distant mountain path, on Chen Changshengs body. With this single nce, snowkes began to fall from the gloomy sky, falling on the mountain path and also on Chen Changshengs body. In the eerie light of this darkness, the snowkes descending from the sky were exceptionally white, yet incredibly dangerous. The temperature of the mountain path rapidly dropped, bing extremely cold. Chen Changsheng and the others felt like their bodies had suddenly frozen stiff, and even their true essence was circting through their meridians at a much slower speed. If they allowed this situation to continue, in a few breaths of time, they would find it a challenge to even walk, let alone battle. After feeling such a horrifying danger, they naturally wanted to flee, but ahead and behind on the mountain path was snow and there was nowhere to run. This was because although each snowke seemed gentle, in reality, each thin piece of snow contained an unimaginable amount of the force of the heavens and earth. At this moment, a very secretive ripple of Qi appeared on the mountain path. At some point, the steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had used his spiritual sense to touch the secret treasure hidden his sleeve, preparing to send a warning towards the depths of Mount Han. With a plop, the Qi sent out by the secret treasure was smashed to pieces by the descending snowkes, and the right arm of the steward was immediately mashed into a pulp! "Theres an enemy!" Filled with despair and anger, the steward yelled out towards the depths of Mount Han. Before his yell could travel far, it was sliced into pieces by the slowly descending snowkes, drifting to the ground like dust. Simultaneously, blood shot out from the stewards lips, instantly freezing into countless tiny beads of deep red and bouncing all over the mountain path. The stewards body slowly toppled over, no longer breathing. Cries of rm arose from the mountain path. The cultivators participating in the Boiling Stone Summit all turned in anger towards the middle-aged schr by the stream. They could not make out the middle-aged schrs face, but they could sense the middle-aged schrs apathy and indifference. To cause snow to fall at a nce, set up an array to entrap all the people on the mountain path, and then casually kill a steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secretsto this person, all this really did seem like a trivial concern. From the moment his gaze fell upon him, the middle-aged schr had been staring at Chen Changsheng. What did this mean? ...... Chapter 563 – With the Arch of a Brow, the World Laments Chapter 563 - With the Arch of a Brow, the World Laments Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A shrill, frightened, and urgent voice called out, "Protect the lord!" Lord was a term of respect, and the person that could be addressed so respectfully on this mountain path was naturally Chen Changsheng. Those cultivators were unable to deal with the snowkes falling from the sky, but they still rushed to get in front of Chen Changsheng. Even Zhong Hui with his cold face rushed over with his sword. For a moment, the mountain path was filled with the sound of people flying through the wind...and then came the sounds of clothes and flesh being cut open! The thin snowkes were like the sharpest divine weapons, cutting open everything they encountered! The mountain path was sprinkled with blood that froze into deep-red beads of ice that rolled all over the ce. The cultivators stood in front of Chen Changsheng, carrying both heavy and light injuries. No one had died, but their bravery was gradually fading away. Just who was this middle-aged schr? Just which Saint was he? He was not a Saint. He was the antithesis of all Saints. With a pale face, Liu Qing thought of these words, then with a grunt, he wielded his sword and swiftly thrust! A sword glow like a bolt of lightning rose up from the stream bank. Xiao De had waited for this moment. He also began to move, even more swiftly than Liu Qing. Veins bulged out on his face, reddish brown fur sprouted out of his skin, and his Qi became wilder. He rushed at the middle-aged schr! The middle-aged schr finally turned his gaze away from Chen Changsheng. He turned to them and then arched his brow. With the arch of his brows, the world shook. The sword glow by the stream suddenly vanished. With an ear-aching sound, the sword in Liu Qings hand was chopped in half. Liu Qing himself fell on the grass, a bloody line appearing on his wrist from which blood incessantly shot out. He was in an absolutely wretched state. Xiao De was even worse off. Before he had been able to get out of the stream, he had been pped into the water by the might of the world. With a p, he fell down on one knee, water sshing everywhere, blood sshing everywhere! His wild metamorphosis and the blood technique meant his body was harder than steel, but with this kneel, his kneecap was smashed into a fine powder! But he had only fallen down on one knee, notpletely kneeled in the water. This demi-human expert grit his teeth and, with a frenzied howl, did his utmost to continue forward! Liu Qing was the same. One side spewing blood, one side holding a shattered sword, he continued thrusting forward. Moreover, at some point, his left hand hade to grip the severed part of the sword! The middle-aged schr was far too powerful. Even when they discarded any grudges and acted together, it was still impossible for them to win. But they could not just stop, they could not just lie down or kneel. Because before demons, humans and demi-humans would never surrender! Seeing these two rushing over with wounded bodies, grimly resolved to die, the middle-aged schr revealed the hint of a smile on his lips. As he smiled, the mountains and rivers became bright and beautiful, but still silent and clear, lonely and cold, because there were no humans amongst these mountains and rivers, and also no demi-humans. Before him, all humans and demi-humans must die. The deeper the smile on the middle-aged schrs face, the deeper the wounds became on Liu Qing and Xiao Des bodies, all the way until one could see the dense white bone! With two plops, Liu Qing and Xiao De finally copsed amidst the persimmon trees in flowers of blood, ultimately unable to reach the middle-aged schr. Liu Qing closed his mouth, his face pale and not saying a word. As an assassin, since he had to die, he should die quietly. On the other hand, Xiao De howled in rage like a wounded beast, pained and unwilling. Those ten-odd demi-human subordinates by the stream saw this scene and were finally able to ovee the fears in the deepest depths of their hearts. Taking up their weapons, they rushed towards the middle-aged schr. Especially that demi-human expert closest to the forest. Resigning himself to death, he used the blood technique and his body instantly grew massive. One could faintly see his original form of an elephant. With a low and furious bellow, he tossed up the gravel and cold water as he charged towards the middle-aged schr. Seemingly bored, the middle-aged schr casually waved his sleeve. Just like that, the elephant tribe experts heavy body was sent flying into the sky. As it flew through the sky, the elephant experts body was constantly cut apart, shooting out innumerable arrows of blood. Ultimately, as several dozen chunks of flesh, it sshed in the water downstream. As for the rest of the demi-human experts, their situation was even more terrible. Severed hands, severed arms, severed feet, and there were even some that were severed at the waist, but for the moment, they were not allowed to die. The stream bank was littered with blood and organs and despairing and dismal howls of pain! Xiao Des eyes were brimming with rage. Staring at the middle-aged schr, he hissed, "Im going to kill you!" Previously on the mountain path, he had said that he wanted to kill Chen Changsheng. That had just been an agreed-upon method, but because he really did possess that ability, those words back then had possessed a chilling effect. Now when he said that he wanted to kill the middle-aged schr, it was more like the helplessment of a child, pitiable and sympathetic. The middle-aged schr paid no attention to his anguished cries. It didnt matter if it was the fifth-ranked expert of the Promation of Liberation or the third-ranked assassin of the worldto him, they were all meaningless things, not even worth the slightest bit of his mind or time. His gaze once more fell upon the mountain, once more fell upon Chen Changsheng. The mountains and rivers on his face gradually dispersed, revealing a face that may or may not have been the original one. This face was very delicate and handsome. It seemed like it had experienced great changes, like a green plum that had just sprouted, yet also like the ancient Buddha of the legendary Sangharama Temple. He stood on a ground sttered with blood and flesh, stood amongst cries of boundless pain, staring at Chen Changsheng, his expression calm and apathetic, and also smiling. ...... ...... Snowkes gently drifted down, the cold of the mountain path biting to the bone. Everyone felt this way. All this had happened too quickly. They had turned the mountain path, seen the middle-aged schr in the forest across the stream, and when he turned around, the steward from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets died, Liu Qing and Xiao De were heavily wounded and on the verge of death, and ten-odd demi-human experts had either died miserable deaths or were living lives worse than death. All in all, only a few seconds had psed. No one, whether it was Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu, or Tang Thirty-Six, had time to do anything. Of course, even if they could do something, it would be pointless. The middle-aged schr was far too terrifying. Ever since Chen Changsheng had arrived at the capital from Xining, he had encountered a few supreme experts, but no matter if it was Zhu Luo, Guan Xingke, or Bie Yanghong of the Storms of the Eight Directions, all of them were weaker than this middle-aged schr. Even the Holy Maiden of the south he had met in Xunyang City seemed to be a level below this schr. Could the Pope be stronger than this middle-aged schr? Chen Changsheng had only seen the vast sea of stars in the Popes eyes and had never seen the Pope personally strike, so it was impossible to answer this question. If he really had to find someone in his life of cultivation that was on par cultivation-wise with this middle-aged schr, then it could only be Su Li. Moreover, this would have to be Su Li in his prime, at his peak condition. Back then on the snowy ins of thend of demons, the feeling he had when Su Li had pulled the Heaven Shrouding Sword from the Yellow Paper Umbre and cleaved open a vast several-hundred li path heading south was somewhat simr to the feeling he had now. Just who was this middle-aged man? Chen Changsheng suddenly recalled, when he had left the Garden of Zhou and returned the Yellow Paper Umbre to Su Li, he had once seen that darkness far in the distance. That darkness that emerged from Xuo City and enveloped half the sky. At present, Mount Han was being shrouded by a simr darkness. His face instantly became pale beyondpare. Chapter 564 – What Is Meant by Heavenly Secrets? Chapter 564 - What Is Meant by Heavenly Secrets? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At the summit of Mount Han sat a blue-greenke, serene and of unknown depth. Although it was surrounded by cold, thekes surface still emitted a steaming fog. By theke shore and on the cliffs, scattered in the grass, were stones of all sizes. Of course, even more stones were immersed in theke. Some were resting on theke bed while others revealed their sharp corners to the sky. Many dragon cranes that were flying south to spend the summer were standing on these stones, contentedly preening their feathers. Thiske was the Heaven Lake, the congregation of many hot springs. Those stones were the Heavenstones. In time immemorial, they had descended from the heavens, and although they were not the same as the monoliths within the Mausoleum of Books, received the ardent worship of generations upon generations. They lived much more at ease and lived more wild and interesting lives. An old man sat on a stone on theke shore, his eyes closed, almost like he was basking in the sun. In the high pavilion behind the stone, there were several hundred attendants and subordinates, but not a single sound came from it. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had always been the continents most famous and yet most enigmatic location. This ce promulgated all sort of rankings and promations and was regarded as the most equitable and impartial. It possessed enormous authority and no one dared to question it. It had a grandiose reputation in the world and was engaged in every sort of business, its feelers extending to every ce. Even amongst themon people, it would be nigh impossible to find one that did not know the name of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Yet no one knew where the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was actually located. But to the powerful figures on the upperyer of the cultivating world, the location of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had never been a secret. On the continent, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets owned countless properties, innumerable mansions, and even twenty or so famous mountains and caves. Wherever the Elder of Heavenly Secrets lived, there was the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The old man by theke was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. When he closed his eyes in rest, all the people in Mount Han would naturally have to maintain their silence. Suddenly, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets opened his eyes. His two eyes, weathered by time and brimming with intelligence, were permeated with shock. He was the head of the Storms of the Eight Directions, his cultivation masterly beyond description. Moreover, he was particrly skilled at calction. Just what matter in this world could escape his eyes? What had caused even him to be shocked? Without dy, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets raised his right hand and pointed at the steam rising from the Heaven Lake. A faint but tenacious strand of Qi emerged from his fingertip, instantly throwing the fog of steam into turmoil. In the surging fog, many pictures could faintly be seen. When those pictures were reflected in his eyes, they splintered into countless fragments of thoughts. "Just what is happening?" "Why did you leave Xuo City and venture into Mount Han?" "And just how did you hide from my eyes? ck Robe...was it you?" "The demons naturally wish to find a way to shatter the confluence of the north and south, but theres no reason for you to personallye, much lessing here. What use is there in doing this?" "A thousand years ago, you were severely wounded by Zhou Dufu, after which you holed yourself up in Xuo City, recovering from your wounds. Even when ck Robe nned to surround and kill Su Li, you only assisted through the night sky, not daring to take even half a step out of Xuo City. Wasnt it because you were afraid that Su Li might suddenly break out and injure you? So why today did you dare leave Xuo City?" "There can be only two reasons that would make you leave Xuo City: the first is that your injuries are healed; the second is that you found a way to heal those past injuries of yours." "That method is here in Mount Han?" "Who is it?" "Is it him?" "What treasure does he hold on him? Or is that you just want to kill him?" "Why did Tianhai want me to examine him? Is there some connection between you and Tianhai?" "Just what is it...that not even I can see through it?" "Chen Changsheng, just what sort of person are you?" "If you wanted to kill Chen Changsheng, why didnt you act while he was en route, instead ofing to Mount Han? I understandit was because Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang apanied him the entire way, and there was even a chance that the Pope had allowed them to bring valued treasures of the Orthodoxy. You were worried that you would be dyed by them...you were worried that this was a plot that we had concocted." "After that matter, whether it was you or us, anything we saw was like a plot." "So you chose toe to Mount Han to kill Chen Changsheng. As long as you could hide from me, it was fine." "Yet you did not expect that Liu Qing and Xiao De would reveal you so soon and struggle with you for so much time." "Then, now it is my turn to see how I should make my choice." Countless thoughts appeared in the mind of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, countless calctions were carried out, and countless fine threads of Qi formed pictures in his sea of consciousness. A sh of lightning illuminated a cloud, a strand of morning fog scattered in the light. In an extremely brief span of time, he had thought of so many things. Simultaneously, his finger trembled in the wind, tearing countless paths through the steam. An indescribably powerful Qi enveloped the entire Heaven Lake. Countless stones flew up from the grass, flew up from the cliffs, flew up from theke, and soared into the sky. Lake water sshed down, grass and mud streamed down, and theke was greatly unsettled. From the summit of Mount Han to the distant sky above, countless stones hovered in the air. Every one of these stones was a ck point, and between each point was an invisible line. Countless invisible lines formed a. A giant formed from these stones enveloped the five-hundred li circumference around Mount Han. The middle-aged schry within. However, the concern in the eyes of Elder of Heavenly Secrets was not reduced. On the contrary, it deepened. Even now, he still could not calcte just what was on Chen Changshengs person that could make this person leave the distant Xuo City and venture here. ...... ...... Snowkes slowly fell over the mountain path, gloomy clouds covered the peaks and it seemed like night. From extremely far away came the sound of tearing. Chen Changsheng did not know that this was the sound of innumerable Heavenstones floating into the air and turning all of Mount Han into a cage. His mind waspletely focused on the middle-aged schr on the other side of the stream. Then, his gaze met the middle-aged schrs gaze. It was like a sudden p of thunder booming through his mind. His face grew even paler, utterly devoid of any blood. The snow could drown out any color. Only blood could stand out. He had already guessed at who this middle-aged schr was. Now, he understood the messagemunicated by the schrs gaze and knew his reason foring. The end he would soon confront would not be death, but an end even more frightening than death. The ending he most feared ever since that night many years ago in the old temple. ...... ...... Gloomy clouds gathered around the mountains, ushering in the darkness. Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang sensed this at the same time. They raised their heads towards the depths of the mountains, their expressions instantly growing iparably grave. "Allowing matters to develop too far is definitely impermissible." Mao Qiuyu withdrew his gaze and stared at Linghai Zhiwang, his gaze incredibly sharp. His two sleeves moved despite theck of breeze, his hand grasping something within his sleeve. Linghai Zhiwang had an abnormally ugly expression. With a groan, he said, "It has nothing to do with me!" The strange phenomena in Mount Han truly had nothing to do with Linghai Zhiwang. Just like Chen Changsheng and the others had spected, as one of the most powerfulpetitors for the position of next Pope, Linghai Zhiwang and some other people behind the scenes truly had arranged for Xiao De to make trouble on the mountain path. However, how could he have invited that darkness? ...... Chapter 565 – The Entire World is Shocked Chapter 565 - The Entire World is Shocked Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Darkness obscured the sky. Just what were the people in the mountains facing? What should they do next? Mao Qiuyu did not hesitate. His sleeves fluttering, he instantly flew several li as he rushed towards the mountain path. His face ashen, Linghai Zhiwang transformed into a streak of light and followed. With a flip of his right hand, he gripped a pestle dazzling with light. Precisely ording to the calctions of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, these two Prefects of the Orthodoxy, following the Popes order to protect Chen Changsheng, really were carrying the precious treasures of the Orthodoxy! Yet they were unable to step onto the mountain path. They were forced to stop in front of the mountain gate of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. It wasnt because of that darkness, but because high up in the sky above the mountains, countless ck stones had appeared. The stones formed a dense over the sky, enveloping all of Mount Han in an extremely powerful Qi. These stones were not ordinary stones, they were stones that shared the same source as the Heavenly Tome Monoliths: the Heavenstones! These Heavenstones were formed into an extremely terrifying array. Even a supreme expert of the Divine Domain would find it impossible to shatter this Heavenstone array in a short time. Although they were powerful and were also carrying the treasures of the Orthodoxy, they had no means of breaking through and entering Mount Han. Then what about the people within Mount Han...what about him? ...... ...... Heavenstones rose up from the Heaven Lake, from theke shore, from the grass, from the finger of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets sat by theke shore, the wrinkles on his face instantly multiplying, making him seem even more elderly. However, his finger was still firm and stable, incessantly writing something on the steam. He was calcting and simultaneouslyying down the array. As he did so, his body exuded an incredibly powerful Qi. Several thousand Heavenstones flew to various ces in the mountain range. Hovering in the air against the ck canvas of the night, they seemed like stars as they locked down a circle of five hundred li in radius. This ce was Mount Han, this ce was his. Even though the middle-aged schr that hade to Mount Han was the strongest opponent he had faced in his one thousand years of cultivation, he still had the confidence to fight with him. The Heavenstones floating in the night sky formed a. The very center of this of stones was the ce where the mountain path turned, by the stream, in front of the persimmon trees. Right above the middle-aged schrs head. The middle-aged schr raised his head. Despite seeing dozens of Heavenstones everywhere he looked, his expression remained apathetic, not the slightest bit moved. On the distantke shore at the summit of Mount Han, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets swayed for a moment. The wrinkles on his face did not increase but seemed to deepen. The middle-aged schr gazed at the peak and apathetically said, "Heavenly Secrets, you wish to imprison me with such a simple and crude array?" His voice was like a p of thunder, crashing through the mountains. The cultivators standing guard in front of Chen Changsheng all had their seas of consciousness shaken. Some cultivators who were slightly weaker in cultivation even released their swords and covered their ears in pain. All these scenes faintly appeared in the steam over theke at the summit. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets gazed into the steam and said, "I cant hold you for a life, but I only need to hold you for a moment." The middle-aged schr smiled, questioning, "Then the lives of these juniors, they arent your concern?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "As you dont even care for your own life, just whose life could I possibly concern myself about?" These two supreme experts were separated by at least a hundred li, but they were talking as if they were standing right across from each other. Upon hearing this simple conversation, those human cultivators and demi-human experts that had initially gained some hope from hearing the voice of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets were instantly plunged back into despair. The people of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets that were seated cross-legged in the pavilion by theke shore strengthening the array all revealed disturbed expressions, but none of them could say anything. If the Elder of Heavenly Secrets used all of his strength, even he could not rescue all the people by the stream and on the mountain path, but perhaps he would be able to save some of them. But if he did so, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets would be incapable of supporting the Heavenstone array that sealed the five hundred li circle around Mount Han. Those people that entered Mount Han were all very important, the future of humanity. And yet, if he could hold this middle-aged schr in Mount Han for a little while longer so that the experts of the human world could rush over and then work together to kill him, then...the humans would assuredly wee an iparably sublime future. In the brief span of time after the Elder of Heavenly Secrets realized the middle-aged schrs presence, he had performed forty-odd calctions and ultimately made his choice. If the deaths of those people could be exchanged for the death of the human worlds most terrifying enemy, they would be worthy deaths. Even if the future Pope was amongst these people. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets was confident that if those people knew the identity of this middle-aged schr, they would make the same choice as he did. ...... ...... The Ten Thousand Years Pavilion was a famous sight of Xiling and possessed an expansive library. A scribe was standing by a bookshelf, reading a book in his hands. This person was dressed in a rather ordinary gown. The only peculiarity on his person was the red flower tied to his little finger. This flower was extraordinarily red. It was a very beautiful red, and very special, not at all like a red you might see anywhere else. It had a beauty of some other style. (TN: Bie Yanghong literally trantes to Another Style of Red.) The scribes expression was very calm, all his focus seemingly ced on the book before him. However, the light trembling of the red flower on his finger indicated that his current mood was not at all what he represented. Perhaps it was because the sounds of cursing could asionally be heard from outside the pavilion. The Ten Thousand Years Pavilion was a famous spot known for its tranquilitywho would dare shout curses outside of it? And who would dare curse at this scribe? The person cursing outside was an old Daoist nun, the horsetail whisk in her hand still half bald. It was actually Wuqiong Bi, who had been driven out of the capital by the Tianhai Divine Empress. Listening to the curses from outside, the scribe also found it hard to maintain hisposure. His brow creased deeper and deeper until finally, he sighed and prepared to speak. It was just then that a faint ripple suddenly appeared in the sky to the east of the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion. The scribes expression subtly shifted. In a sh, his body vanished from the bookshelf, in the next moment appearing outside the pavilion. Upon seeing the scribe finally appear, the old Daoist nun became inwardly rather pleased, but her face was brimming with loathing. Looking at him, she admonished, "You dont care about your son, dont tell me you also dont care about your wife!" The scribepletely ignored her, his gaze still focused on the blue sky to the northeast, hisplexion very unsightly. Infuriated, the old Daoist nun made to grab at him. With a cold harrumph, the scribe angrily brushed away her sleeve, then the tip of his foot lightly pressed on a lotus in the lotus pond in front of the pavilion. His body vanished into the sky, no longer to be found. The old Daoist nun heavily fell against the ground, her cheeks red and swollen. She covered her face in astonishment. Once she had gotten married, she had never received such treatment. Just as she was prepared to unleash some curses, she finally sensed the peculiarity from the sky. Her face paled somewhat and her heart began to beat with fear. At this moment, she only hoped that brushing away her sleeve did not dy her husband even a second. ...... ...... The Myriad Willows Garden outside Hanqiu City was still scorched earth. Although quite some time had passed, no tender buds were sprouting from the ground. Zhu Luo stood by the onceke shore, gazing at the ruined scenery in silence. In these past few days, he had devoted his time to dealing with the matters of the Zhu n and the Emotion-Severing Sect. At the same time, he was also waiting for the day that Wang Po would return to Tianliang County. As a result, his mind was somewhat weary. A man wearing a bamboo hat stood at his side. He was precisely Guan Xingke of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Suddenly, a ck grain of ash fell on the fringe of his hat. Guan Xingke seemed to sense something and looked towards the eastern horizon. He saw that several thousand li away, the sea of clouds had dimmed somewhat. "Somethings happened." "You go." "Okay." Chapter 566 – There Is a Fish in Mount Han Chapter 566 - There Is a Fish in Mount Han Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Countless footprints suddenly appeared like stars on the scorched earth of the Myriad Willows Garden. Guan Xingkes figure had already vanished, perhaps already departed from Tianliang County. Zhu Luo stared into the distance, his face ovee withplex emotions. He had actually gone to Mount Han? In the past, he would certainly have hurried together with Guan Xingke to Mount Han. Just like the other experts of the continent that had just received the summons from the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. But now, he was old, wounded, simply incapable of hurrying over. Suddenly, he felt a hint of regret towards that matter fromst year in Xunyang City. If he had not gone to kill Su Li, he would have had the chance today to kill that person. Ah, this was truly the thing he should have done! Even if he would die, he would still have done it! ...... ...... The figures swiftly flying towards Mount Han were not many, but they were all supreme experts of the human world. On the distant shores of the Red River, the majestic and awe-inspiring White Emperor City was still at peace, everything carrying on just as normal. The only strange feature was that white cloud hanging over the city walls. In the Imperial Pce, the summer light shone over the Dew tform. In the daylight, those Night Pearls were still as dazzlingly radiant as ever. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood in this light, gazing into the distance, her expression indifferent, her thoughts inscrutable. In the serene pce in the deepest depths of the Li Pce, the Pope quietly gazed at the Green Leaf before him, his thoughts also inscrutable. In the snowy ins to the north of Mount Han, even though it was the height of summer, the frigid wind still chilled to the bone and the blizzards blew without end. A man stood in the blizzard. If one did not walk up close, it would simply be impossible to realize his existence. Because he was dressed in white all over, from his hair to his clothes, all white to the extreme. ...... ...... In Mount Han, the middle-aged schr gazed at those Heavenstones floating in the sky. He fell silent, no longer conversing with the Elder of Heavenly Secrets at the summit. Could this also be a plotid down by the humans and demi-humans? The stones gently hovered in the sky. Several dozen stones, carrying moss, water, and gravel, floated around his body, creating a rather odd scene. ...... The middle-aged schr knew what the Elder of Heavenly Secrets wanted to do. He believed that this was not a plot of the humans, because even aste asst night, neither the Military Advisor nor even he himself could have known that he would appear in Mount Han today. After he suffered defeat on the Central ins all those many years ago, he returned to Xuo City and did not emerge again for what was now one thousand years. A powerful figure on his level had grasp of his own fate. His words, actions and thoughts all coincided with the Heavenly Dao, making it very difficult for him to be figured into a plot. White Emperor City was too far and he was also extremely certain that Tianhai and the Pope were both in the capital. But if he really was dyed for too long in Mount Han by this Heavenstone array, the situation really might change. He had never liked change, because change was often troublesome. Now, it was his turn to make a choice. Should he take advantage of the fact that no change had urred yet to use his full strength to shatter the array and leave Mount Han, returning to his territory? Or should he pause for a little while longer and first aplish that task? The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had chosen to sacrifice those human cultivators and demi-human experts on the mountain path and by the stream in order to imprison him within Mount Han. He had made this decision very quickly, but presumably, there had been some hesitation. To him, however, there was no need to hesitate at this moment, or even a need to choose. Because in his view, to aplish this task would not take too long. In his eyes, that youth was truly not much different from an ant, even if this youth was a cultivating genius who had shocked the entire continent. He no longer paid any attention to those Heavenstones that broke through the wind and snow, withdrawing his gaze back to the mountain path. Chen Changsheng and the other human cultivators were on the mountain path. He was very calm, a nigh intangible smile still hanging about his lips. As the gaze of the middle-aged schr once more descended, the people on the mountain path were plunged into despair. In the grass by the stream, Liu Qing also despaired. Even Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six had given up hope. Chen Changsheng had not. As he looked back at the smiling and silent middle-aged schr, he inexplicably thought of a person he really shouldnt have been thinking about at this moment. The middle-aged woman that had once sat across from him in the Hundred Herb Garden, drinking tea. He didnt know whether or not it was because both of them did not speak, but he felt that the middle-aged schr and the middle-aged woman were somewhat simr. Of course, he knew that he was definitely mistaken. Because he knew who this middle-aged schr was. He knew what he hade to do. On that night when he was ten years old, his senior brother had fanned himself for the entire night. Later on, his senior said to him that only a Saint would be able to resist the greed and longing for his flesh. In the following years, he paid a great deal of attention to hiding his bodys peculiarity until the Garden of Zhou, when that aroma was smelled by the Great Peng and Nanke. The middle-aged schr was Nankes father, so perhaps he had found out from her. And he was naturally no Saint. He was a fiend. Chen Changsheng felt that in this middle-aged schrs gaze, he was naked, lying on a moist chopping board, his belly already sliced open and his entire body stained with blood. He was not afraid, but he was truly afraid of this sort of feeling. He did not wish to be a piece of fish to be eaten. ...... Chapter 567 – Escaping into the Depths of Mount Han Chapter 567 - Escaping into the Depths of Mount Han Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When confronting what was possibly the worlds most powerful existence, the most miserable end, Chen Changsheng was afraid, nervous, uneasy...but he did not despair. He had his fill of despair when he was ten, had gotten used to it and knew it was of no use. He stared at the middle-aged schr standing by the distant stream while in his right sleeve, his hand gripped a button. The middle-aged schr seemed to sense something and his gaze instantly grew sharper, cold and sharp like a sword. A terrifying Qi dispersed into the surrounding wilderness. With a boom, the stones in the air were shaken apart by an earthquake. The snowstorm suddenly intensified and the mountain path grew even colder. With many tters, the weapons of many cultivators fell to the ground. Chen Changsheng felt that his right hand was not quite listening to him, almost as if it really was frozen. He actually could not break the button in his palm! Relying on the steady flow of energy from the array within Mount Han, the several hundred Heavenstones once more descended. The middle-aged schr raised his right hand and seemed to flick his finger at the distant mountain path. An invisible Qi passed through the Heavenstones and reached the mountain path. Chen Changshengs right hand had been locked down by the middle-aged schrs Qi, but his left hand could still move. With a burst of metal screeching, the metal ball flying out of his sheath unfurled with unimaginable speed. An old umbre appeared in Chen Changshengs left hand. The Yellow Paper Umbre. A rumble resonated through the mountain path. The stream water surged, sshing and turning into countless pieces of snow. The Qi struck against the surface of the Yellow Paper Umbre. An unimaginably berserk power traveled down the Yellow Paper Umbre and transferred to Chen Changshengs body. Chen Changshengs body was like a small rock struck by a metal hammer. It whistled through the air then heavily struck the firm cliff face! Dust billowed into the air and then settled back down. The clear outline of a human could be seen on the cliff face, as well as some stone fragments, but no trace of Chen Changsheng could be seen. ...... ...... The reason Chen Changsheng was able to escape the middle-aged schrs Qi lock and use some unfathomable method to vanish was naturally the button that he had been gripping in his palm the entire time. This was no ordinary buttonit was the Thousand Li Button. Back then, when Luoluo had encountered the demon assassin in the Orthodox Academy, she had once used the Thousand Li Button but had been blocked by the Heavenly Net. The Heavenly Net was the weapon of the Demon Lord. Although its might was no longer what it once was, it was still enough to restrain the Thousand Li Button. Now, the Heavenly Net was in the hands of the Great Zhou Imperial Court. Today in Mount Han, Chen Changsheng had encountered the master of the Heavenly Net. He had used the Thousand Li Button and was not blocked by the Heavenly Net. Instead, he was blocked by a great stone. At this point, he should have already left the range of Mount Han and rendezvoused with Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang at the base of the mountain, yet he still remained within the mountain range. The several thousand stones floating in the sky had sealed off all of Mount Han, so he could not leave. A great boulder like a small mountain sat across the mountain path, barring the way. Chen Changshengs face was pale beyond belief. The internal injuries in his body exploded, causing him to spit blood onto the stone. The distant finger of the middle-aged schr actually faintly surpassed Zhu Luos sword that he had faced in Xunyang City. If not for the Yellow Paper Umbre, he would certainly be dead. Even so, a hole had appeared on the canvas of the Yellow Paper Umbre. Chen Changsheng examined the bloodstain on the stone. Even after confirming that there was no scent, he still could not rx. He took up some dust and covered the stain, then rushed up the mountain path. In past battles, he very rarely fled, much less abandoned hispanions. However, today was different. There was simply no possibility of defeating, or even somewhat resisting, the middle-aged schr. Moreover, he was keenly aware that the middle-aged schrs objective was him, so the farther he escaped, the safer hispanions were. So he escaped, escaped with abnormal resolve. He used the zing Sword, ignited his true essence almost without heed for his life, and ran with maddening speed towards the summit of Mount Han. Amidst the mountains shrouded in darkness, a dragon of dust rose up. In an instant, he was only several li away from the peak. ...... ...... The stream bank and mountain were both quiet. The crowd watched as the dust subsided, and stared in shock at the marks left by the collision. Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu did not look, maintaining their gazes on the middle-aged schr by the stream. Even when their faces were pale, their hearts filled with fear, and they knew that they would die in the next moment, they still inflexibly stared. The middle-aged schr moved, heading upstream. The Heavenstone array of Mount Han responded. Several hundred Heavenstones continued to encircle him as they followed. Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six simultaneously moved, rushing towards the middle-aged schr. They naturally knew that they were no match for the middle-aged schr, but it was obvious that he hade for Chen Changsheng. Now, he was assuredly heading off in pursuit of Chen Changsheng, so even if they could only dy for a single moment, it was still one moment... They could not dy the middle-aged schr, but they did not die. He was far away from Xuo City and hade to the human world, so the middle-aged schrs time was very precious, at least more precious than their lives, so he paid the two no attention. It was utterly impossible for Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six to catch up to the middle-aged schrs footsteps. The schr seemed to move very slowly, but he needed only an instant to reach the distant peak. Most horrifyingly, he had actually brought those several hundred Heavenstones with him. Those Heavenstones possessed an unimaginable weight, all of which now rested on the schrs body, but they could not dy his steps for even a few moments. A heavy, thunderous rumbling resounded through the mountain range. Countless cliffs copsed and mountain paths were severed. This scene was very strange, very shocking, brimming with power and terror. With the departure of the middle-aged schr and the Heavenstones, the snowstorm and pressure over the stream and mountain path instantly vanished. With a boom, the stream water was jolted several hundred zhang into the air and then fell back down like rain. The cliffs of the mountain path and the grass fiercely shook, with muffled booms ringing out nonstop. The yellow,ntern-like persimmons on the trees fell one by one. Whether ripe or unripe, they all fell to the ground and were pulped into paste. Just like the corpses and flesh by the stream bank. ...... ...... The massive boulder was still quietly floating there. It was so close to the ground that if one drew near, it seemed like a small mountain. Standing on the cliff opposite, the middle-aged schr extended his hand and grabbed at it from a distance. The mountainous boulder flew over and fell into his hand. Compared to this massive boulder, he seemed very insignificant, even almostpletely obscured. A mountain falling into his handthis sounded somewhat inappropriate, but it truly urred. A cold wind suddenly gusted through the night-shrouded cliffs, blowing away the dust on the stone and revealing the still-moist bloodstain. The middle-aged schr lowered his head and sniffed. His expression was still indifferent, but he slowly closed his eyes as if intoxicated. "My child really was not wrong." The middle-aged schr opened his eyes and gazed at the bloodstain on the stone. He revealed a faint smile, seeming very satisfied. The mountains and rivers on his face became even more bright and beautiful, seemed even more full of vitality. In the next moment, the mountains and rivers dimmed once more. Because he had arched his brows. It was still not fully ripe, but he could still use it. His hidden injury left from the past could bepletely cured. He could finally put down this heavy burden and continue moving forward to the ultimate realm of Grand Liberation. This thought and the thought of these one thousand long and endless years made even someone like him sigh with emotion. ...... Chapter 568 – There Is a Tourist on the Mountain Chapter 568 - There Is a Tourist on the Mountain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng madly ran the entire way, his boots and the mountain crumbling together as he ran in a cloud of a dust. In a few moments, he had already run halfway up the mountain. He did not know much farther it would be until he reached the Heaven Lake and the summit of Mount Han, only that he should make use of his timethat the farther he ran, the better. But soon after, he stopped, because he sensed that something was wrong. He sensed the stone pearls had be hot. The mountains suddenly rumbled with thunder. Was this the sound of several hundred stones being forcefully moved and rupturing the air? Soon after, the sounds of cliffs copsing could be heard. The sound grew closer and closer, and the Heavenly Tome Monoliths that were the stone pearls became hotter and hotter, almost to a scalding degree. Suddenly, all noises vanished. An item was reflected, or to be more precise, burst into his eyes. It was a seal. He didnt know what sort of stone it was carved from, but he couldnt see anything strange about it. The stone seal gently swayed in the wind. The seal was tied to a mans waist. It was the middle-aged schr. Then, Chen Changsheng saw the several hundred Heavenstones that followed the middle-aged schr. Hiding the sky and covering earth, possessing an unearthly energy, it was obvious that they were limiting his speed, attempting to hold fast this unusual being, yet it was like they were the same as the seal, bing one of his trinkets. This was a cliff. Atop it was a shallow ditch dug out many years ago to serve as a makeshift path, the ditch filled with moss. Chen Changsheng was below the cliff while the middle-aged schr was on it, the two separated by only a few zhang. "You humans seem to love trapping yourselves in webs of your own making." The middle-aged schr calmly gazed at him as he spoke, "I dont know if this Heavenstone array sealing the mountain is a plot, I only know that this will seal your death in this mountain." Chen Changsheng did not reply because there was no meaning. There was no despair in his heart, because this also had no meaning. His spiritual sense fell on the ck stone pearl, preparing to temporarily flee into the Garden of Zhou. He didnt know if the middle-aged schr could directly break through the spatial barrier around the Garden of Zhouif his and Xu Yourongs conjecture was correct, this person had once infiltrated the Garden of Zhou. Thus, if he were to enter the Garden of Zhou right in front of this person, safety was by no means assured. But his back was to the cliff and he was already in dire straits, so he had to try. What shocked him, what caught him by surprise, was that he was unable to use the ck stone to enter the Garden of Zhou. Nothing had changedhe was still in Mount Han with his back to the cliff. He didnt know whether it was because the Heavenstone array had sealed off all space around Mount Han or if it was because the middle-aged schr was so powerful that his mere approach was sufficient to influence spatial artifacts. In short, he was not able to enter the Garden of Zhou and had lost his final technique. But he still did not despair. He raised up the Stainless Sword, gripped the Vault Sheath, and stared at the middle-aged schr, his expression very calm. This was a foe whom he could not possibly defeat, but so what? The middle-aged schr seemed to show a little praise in his eyes. "You should know my purpose." Chen Changsheng nodded. The schr continued, "With heartfelt appreciation, I will slowly dine on you." Chen Changsheng replied, "I know the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style. I also know how to destroy both good and bad alike. Senior Su Li passed down to me a zing SwordI can burn myself into a pile of ash." The middle-aged schr smiled, "nning to use death to threaten me? Although the taste of live prey is better, I dont mind showing a little benevolence and killing you off first." Chen Changsheng replied, "But you still havent killed me." Yes, if this middle-aged schr were determined to kill him, then it didnt matter that he had the Yellow Paper Umbre, the Thousand Li Button, or that letter; he would already be dead. The schrs smile faded and he emotionlessly dered, "In front of me, even thinking about dying is not so easy." "I want to try." In Xunyang City when facing Zhu Luo, Wang Po had said the same words, wanting to see if he could get one blow on Zhu Luo. Today in Mount Han, Chen Changsheng also spoke these words. He wanted to try and see if he could burn himself to ash before this schr. The ten thousand swords ttered in his sheath, preparing for the final charge. The letter was held tightly in his hand, ready at any time to release the final sword. True essence flowed arduously through his severed meridians and storms stirred up over his sea of spiritual sense, all in preparation for the final ignition. As he made this decision, he truly was very calm. Of course, it was hard to not feel somewhat reluctant. He still had many things that he had not finished. ...... ...... Time slowly passed, the ten thousand swords did not leave the sheath, and he was still alive. He had not burned. It wasnt because the middle-aged schr had taken control of his body, but because two people had appeared in front of the cliff. It was two men, walking out of the ivy along the cliffs. One man had a head of white and a nervous expression. Whenever he nced at the middle-aged schr, his face filled with fear. The other man had a face that seemed to have experienced the tribtions of time, yet it was difficult to tell his age. He wore very ordinary clothes and his manner was very calm. He was like a tourist exploring and searching for new sights. But he was absolutely no ordinary man. Because when he appeared, the middle-aged schr no longer looked at Chen Changsheng, instead looking at him. Back on the mountain path and stream bank, neither Liu Qing, nor Xiao De, nor even the Heavenstone array of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets could truly move the schrs gaze from Chen Changshengs body. This was because the aim of his first journey from Xuo City after a thousand years was precisely Chen Changsheng. To the middle-aged schr, no one was more important than Chen Changsheng. Yet when this man who looked like a tourist appeared, the schr stared at him with abnormal focus. The mountains and rivers on his face seemed to instantly be illusory and then vanished without a trace, revealing his true appearance. Was this respect or wariness? Who on this world was worthy of his respect or required his wariness? Tianhai? The Pope? Or was it the White Emperor? No, the appearance of this tourist was not that of those three Saints. But to this middle-aged man, this tourist was far more worthy of his respect and vignce than those three Saints. The chilly wind howled past the cliff. The night sky, under the tearing of several thousand Heavenstones, was gradually breaking, but it was still gloomy, even somewhat miserable. For a very long time, nobody spoke, and the atmosphere of the cliff was extremely strange. The middle-aged schr and the tourist-like man gazed at each other in silence. A thunderstorm seemed to build up where their gazes met, but then it gradually faded away like flowing clouds. Chen Changsheng knew that the situation had finally taken a turn for the better precisely because of this tourist, but just who was he? Other than the Divine Empress, the Pope, and the White Emperor, just who in this world could demand so much of this schrs attention, so much so that he was even let go for the moment? He simply could not think of a person. After quite some time had passed, the middle-aged schr finally spoke. His voice seemed iparably sorrowful, even sentimental. "You were actually not dead." The man smiled and replied, "His Majesty did not die, so how could I?" The middle-aged schr looked back at him, a little pity in his voice as he spoke, "But he still died in the end." Chapter 569 – Wanderer Chapter 569 - Wanderer Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Who had lived and who had died? Upon hearing the middle-aged schrs words, the tourist-like man fell silent, gazing at the distant mountains to calm his mind. As he gazed at the sea of clouds, he gave off the feeling of one weathered by the trials of time. He indifferently spoke, "Sir and His Majesty are not like him, so logically, you should not have appeared here." The middle-aged schr did not directly answer his question, instead saying, "Seeing that youve appeared, We finally have confirmed that this is not a plot." The man asked, "For what reason?" The middle-aged schr exined, "If this were a plot nned by you, today, We really might have had some trouble, at least more trouble than now." The man replied, "Not necessarily. Since he has always been at Your Majestys side, how could he not see through one of my ns?" The schr shook his head. "He did not agree with Our decision toe, so this time, We came on Our own." The man was somewhat surprised, asking, "Your Majesty has always followed his advice. Why not this time?" The middle-aged schr turned to gaze at the mountains across from the cliff. After a moment of silence, he replied, "Our time is running out." The man agreed, "Your Majestys time truly is running out." When the middle-aged schr spoke of time, he was clearly speaking of time on a much grander scale. When this man spoke of time, on the other hand, he was pointing out that the Heavenstone array of Mount Han had already been activated. If the schr did not quickly depart, he really might end up surrounded by the supreme experts of the human world. "You n to dy Us for some time?" The middle-aged schr did not turn his head. His voice was still apathetic, still confident and tyrannical. The man indicated that his elderlypanion should stand behind him. Then, gazing at the schrs back, he said, "In these past few years, Ive paid no attention to the affairs of the world, and both you and little Tianhai are toozy to send people to kill me. I very much enjoy this life and have no intentions of changing it." The middle-aged schr turned to him and said, "You and he are both people that this emperor would wish to get rid of as quickly as possible. For you to survive to this day is because you are smart enough. Of course, you are strong enough as well. If either We or Tianhai wished to kill you, the two of us would inevitably find it rather troublesome." The man replied, "Yes, in a little while, Tianhai and Yin wille over and you will be in trouble." The schr apathetically replied, "They will note over. At most, only trash like Zhu Luo wille." The man suddenly nced at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Why does Your Majesty want to kill this youth?" The middle-aged schr continued to stare at the man as he spoke, "When We act, must We exin it to you? You are certainly not a Chen Emperor." The man chuckled, saying, "Back then, I got used to asking His Majesty for justification. Today, I got used to asking Your Majesty for reasons, please do not take offense." In these words and in this entire conversation, the word Majesty had been mentioned many times, but they werent speaking of the same Majesty. The middle-aged schr jeered, "No wonder your Chen Emperor never liked you." The man replied, "All these are stale and trivial matters of the pastwhat need is there to keep bringing them up? Your Majesty, your time is truly running out." The middle-aged schr calmly looked at him and asked, "You wish to preserve this youths life?" The man affirmed, "Correct." With an apathetic expression, the schr asked, "In exchange for what?" "Of course...its Your Majestys time. Your time is your life," the man pointed out. The schr replied, "A thousand years ago, you went to all the trouble of leading cavalry over ten thousand li of snowy ins for the sole purpose of killing Us...todays opportunity is much better than the one from back then. We do not understand why youre willing to give it up, just for this unremarkable little fellow?" "If he really is some unremarkable little fellow, what need is there for Your Majesty to make a special trip to kill him? Although I dont know the reason, I can at least be sure that hes very important to humanity." The man continued, "Your Majestys life is naturally even more important than his, but the problem is, Im not that Sir on the mountain peak that calctes fate, I dont believe that using this life to exchange for Your Majestys life is a correct choice. In reality, its always been impossible to ce a value on this thing called life." The schr replied, "Although these words are absurd, theyre also reasonable." How could the absurd be reasonable? The average person wouldnt be able to understand, like Chen Changsheng or that elder timidly hiding behind the man, but the two people in this conversation understood. They were both outstanding figures that had lived for ages, so their way of doing things was naturally out of the norm. Unexpectedly, the schr turned without the slightest hesitation and departed without any care whatsoever. His departing Xuo City to Mount Han had been such an important, such a risky, action, and to have to return without any sort of benefit, how difficult to ept such a thing would be. Because no matter how hard it was to ept, one still had to ept what had already happened. The middle-aged schr knew that the man had spoken correctly. Everything this man had said and done his entire life seemed to have been done correctly. So he chose to leave. ...... ...... Watching the schrs figure disappear into the dark mists and hearing the rumbling crashes of thunder fading into the distance, only after a very long time did the tourist-like man confirm that the schr was far away and would not return. He softly sighed, seeming very sorrowful. "Can he break through the Heavenstone array of Mount Han?" The old man that had been hiding behind him all this time finally dared to stand up. Still somewhat ovee by fear, he asked, "If he cant break it, might hee back?" The man smiled, saying, "Heavenly Secrets has always regarded himself highly, its inevitable that hes somewhat overestimated himself." The old man understood his meaning: he was saying that as long as the schr was not disturbed, he would need only a short time to break through the array and leave. He couldnt help but be somewhat confused, asking, "This being the case, if Sir were to act just then, that really was the best opportunity to kill him." "A thousand years ago, no matter if you were a human or demi-human expert, what you wanted to do the most was to kill him, but...the situation now is different." "Whats different?" "He lost a round to Big Brother and ceased to be invincible, and hes also already old." "But...I still think its such a pity." "In addition, if we were to fight, what would happen to this little fellow?" The man pointed to Chen Changsheng as he spoke. The old man also turned to Chen Changsheng and said with coldness and scorn, "Its all because of this little fellow that Sirs hands and feet were tied." Before the middle-aged schr, the old man had been particrly humble. To the man beside him, he was very reverential. Yet the words and expression he aimed at Chen Changsheng were all very rude. After the Grand Examination, when it was faintly established that he was the sessor to the Pope, no one in the world dared to treat Chen Changsheng with such rudeness. Even his opponents would also maintain the appropriate courtesy. It could only be said that in the past, this old man had seen far too many powerful figures, so he would not hold anything back for the sake of Chen Changshengs identity. Chen Changsheng did not respond because he was currently too stunned, utterly incapable of working up any sort of response. In reality, when this tourist began speaking with the schr, Chen Changsheng found himself utterly speechless. To be able to make the middle-aged schr retreat with a few words, just where in the present world could such a powerful figure be found? He knew who the middle-aged schr was, and after hearing the conversation, he could already guess at the true identity of this tourist-like man. He was too astonished, not daring to believe his conclusion. The man had previously said to the schr that they shouldnt mention those old and trivial matters of the past anymore...no, those matters were grand events recorded in the annals of history! They were all by necessity grand figures recorded in the history book, and the records concerning them assuredly took up the most space and the most important position! "Little friend, why did he want to kill you?" At this moment, a gentle voice resounded amongst the cliffs, awakening Chen Changsheng from his shocked stupor. He stared at the man that had walked up to him, his mouth agape, unable to speak for a long time. The man was elegant and handsome, his two brows somewhat speckled with wind and frost. As he spoke, his lips seemed to exude an elusive scent of books and scrolls, giving off an indescribable sense of wisdom. As Chen Changsheng stared at this face, he found it simply impossible to think of a response. He could only stare in astonishment, and even the hand gripping his dagger slightly trembled. Anyone who suddenly saw a legend, thought dead by all, appear in front of them would probably feel the same. This wasnt even mentioning the fact that this legendary figure had always been his most admired and respected model. His voice trembling, he said, "Sir is..." The man smiled and shook his head, indicating that he didnt need to ask. "It cannot be said, or else we will invite the wrath of the heavens," the old man on the side warned. His expression was very serious and he didnt seem to be making a joke. Chen Changsheng did not understand, but he very obediently shut his mouth tight, afraid that if he really did randomly speak, he would divulge some heavenly secret and thus bring the man some sort of trouble. Then, he rolled up the front of his gown and prostrated himself before the man, preparing to kowtow. The man did not allow him to kneel down. He grabbed both his arms, smiling in silence. His gaze seemed to pick out something on Chen Changshengs body and his brows slowly rose up as if he had seen something very interesting. Ultimately, he shook his head, lightly sighed, turned, and began walking away from the cliff. The old man followed behind. Chen Changsheng hurried over, but to his surprise, the man and the elder had walked straight into the abyss beyond the cliff. At this time, the darkness that had enveloped Mount Han was gradually fading, almost like Mount Han was weing a second dawn. A white cloud hade from some ce to rise up from the stream below. The man and the elder had walked away from the cliff and fallen upon this cloud. The white cloud leisurely drifted off into the distance. This was what was meant to wander amongst the clouds. (TN: usually trantes to wander/roam, but it literally trantes to traveling the clouds.) ...... ...... The mountain wind was slightly chilly as the day emerged once more. Presumably, the middle-aged schr had already broken through the Heavenstone array and returned north. Chen Changsheng did not feel like rejoicing over his new lease on life, nor even think about such a thing. He only stood on the cliff, nkly staring in the direction that the white cloud had disappeared. Previously, after waking from his stupor, he had so many things he wanted to say to the tourist-like man, but it was a pity that there was no time. He had wanted to say, "I went to Lingyan Pavilion, I saw Sirs portrait there and also read Sirs notebook and took away the ck stone Sir left behind..." Thinking this, he caressed the string of stone pearls and gazed at the ck stone, not speaking for a long time. Afterwards, he sped his hands and made a deep bow in the direction the white cloud had vanished. He then turned and began walking towards the cliff, in the opposite direction of the sea of clouds, yet before he could walk two steps, he copsed on the ground. Chapter 570 – The Meeting of Two Sovereigns Chapter 570 - The Meeting of Two Sovereigns Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The white cloud dispersed over a verdant valley. The valley was extremely peaceful and serene, with fantastically shaped trees and vines growing in abundance. The forests by the cliffs would asionally resound with the low howls of some powerful monster. But those monsters did not dare approach this ce, because this ce contained a lofty, majestic, and ancient Buddhist temple, and also because this ancient temple served as residence to two people. The old man asked in confusion, "Weve secluded ourselves for several centuries and were able to go out after such difficulty, and we return just like that?" The other man smiled and said, "It wasntpletely without gain. At least we got a nce at that youth." The elder replied, "Could it be that Sir especially went out to see that youth?" The man replied, "That youth is Shangs disciple and also cared for by Yin. Little Tianhai even requested for Heavenly Secrets toe over especially to examine him. Its hard for me to not be curious." The old man replied, "Sir is certainly not the type of person who will step back into the secr world out of curiosity." The man said, "That youth obtained my notebook and Heavenly Tome Monolith, and brought down a night of starlight in the Mausoleum of Books. Many people say that hes very simr to me from the past, which is naturally different from my view." The old man asked, "Then what did Sir see?" The mans expression grew solemn. "That youth...will soon die." The old man was bbergasted by this statement. "Then what should be done?" The man walked into the main hall of the ancient temple and gazed at the dpidated Great Buddha. "Everyone wishes to defy the heavens and change fate, but how could they know that all causes and effects lie within the causes and effects themselves. The more one wants to change fate, the more impossible it is to pull away from the river of fate. I cannot see how his fate will ultimately turn out. In the end, one must still look at him." "Then what about Qiushan Jun and Xu Yourong? When does Sir n to go see them?" "Well talk about thatter." The man nced out of the temple at the sky and warned, "Its going to rain. Quickly finish off todays painting." This ancient temples exterior was extremely run-down, seemingly abandoned for countless years, and the same could be said for the Buddhist images in the various halls of the temple. But the session of the Buddhist school on the continent had long since been severed, and it was utterly unheard of amongst themon people. Thus, this sort of scene was actually quitemonce. In reality, that this ancient Buddhist temple could continue to exist until now was the truly puzzling matter here. However, the paintings on the stone walls of the temple were extremelyplete and even seemed very new. It was obvious that they had only been painted in these past few years. The paintings on the wall were all extremely beautiful. It could even be said that it would be simply impossible to find such an outstanding painter in the world today. If Chen Changsheng were to see these wall paintings, he would assuredly think of those portraits in the Lingyan Pavilion. The old man stood on a wooden frame, holding a painting brush and preparing to get to work. In the end, however, he still could not hold himself back. "Back there, you really should have tried." The other man sat on a broken bell in the front of the hall, his hand carrying a pot of spring water that he was slowly drinking from. Upon hearing this, he smiled and said, "I cant even beat him." The old man put down his paintbrush and gazed out of the hall, saying, "Last year, Su Li was outside Xuo City..." The other man did not reply, only quietly looked into the distance. The old man sighed internally and no longer continued to ask. At the time, the Demon Lord had been within Xuo City, ck Robe without. How would he have told him to attack? How could he have possibly attacked? ...... ...... On the shore of the Red River, on the walls of White Emperor City, the cloud slowly descended and then vanished without a trace, but it was not known whether this was lucky or inauspicious. On the Dew tform, the Tianhai Divine Empress no longer looked northward. Turning, she descended down the tform. In the depths of the Li Pce, the Pope gazed at the Green Leaf in contemtion. In terms of both posture and expression, nothing had changed. The darkness enveloping Mount Han slowly tore apart and drifted far away, the heavens and earth returned to day once more. By theke at the summit, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets lightly wiped away the blood at his lips. As he gazed into the depths of the snowy ins far north beyond the mountains, his ancient eyes seemed a tinge muddy, somewhat unable to see clearly the way ahead. On the southern foothills of Mount Han, a scribe appeared, with a red flower tied to his little finger. Stained by the dust of several thousand li, it was no longer as gaudy. A man wearing a bamboo hat appeared in the small vige beyond Mount Hans gateway, his cheeks corroded by the sea breeze and extremely solemn. They hadetethe middle-aged schr had already left Mount Hanbut they did not just leave. Instead, along with those two Prefects of the Orthodoxy wielding the precious treasures of the Orthodoxy, they vigntly stood watch around Mount Han, guarding against possible changes. On the long battlefront in the north of the continent, the Great Zhou Northern Army and the cultivating experts dispatched from the southern sects and families to assist the northerners received secret orders from their respectivemanders to move out, and began to nervously prepare for battle. The demi-human army began to move along the Red River, proceeding towards the snowy ins in the northwest. On the way, they ughtered a small tribe of demons. Whether it was the Divine Generals of the Great Zhou Imperial Court that had sent out the order to mobilize or the masters of the various sects and families of the south, none of them knew the cause of all this. The sounds of discussion could be heard everywhere in those military headquarters and caves. The mood was abnormally tense, causing extreme unease. As for those people in the small vige outside Mount Han and the denizens of the capital, they werepletely unaware of all these events. As normal, they ate,bored, and lived, not even able to imagine that in these seemingly normal summer days, the war between the demons and the alliance of humans and demi-humans was about to break out once more after one thousand years. All of this was just because...the Demon Lord had left Xuo City. He had gone to Mount Han, and then left Mount Han. ...... ...... The people who knew that the Demon Lord had stepped back into the Central ins were extremely few in number. Even fewer people knew that after the Demon Lord left Mount Han, on his way back to Xuo City, he encountered a person on the snowy ins. Only after many years did themon peoplee to know of this meeting, but this was actually the most important meeting in all of this grand event. No appointment had been made, but this was no chance encounter. This person had waited in the snowy ins for the Demon Lord for a very long time. Wind and snow filled the sky and this person was white all over. From his hair to his clothes, from his brows to his lips, all of it was white. He was not stained white from the snow. This white was even whiter than snow, so white that it was ufortable, white to the extreme. A person that was able to calcte the Demon Lords return route and wait for him midway, that dared to wait in this ce for himeven looking over the past thousand years, there were not many people capable of this feat. To be more precise, this was not a human, but a great demi-human with world-shaking cultivation. The White Emperor of the west. ...... ...... A thousand years ago, the demons went south and the continent raged in chaos. Experts emerged in great numbers and left behind countless battles that would go down in history. Amongst them, the most famous were naturally the battle in Luoyang between Zhou Dufu and Emperor Taizong as well as the mortal battle between him and the Demon Lord. But there was one more secret battle which, in terms of fighting strength and the bitterness of battle, was absolutely not any less than these other two battles. This was the battle of supreme experts under the starry sky in the Garden of Zhou between Chen Xuanba and Zhou Dufu. With Chen Xuanbas death in battle, Zhou Dufus disappearance, and Emperor Taizongs return to the sea of stars, of the four supreme experts of the past, only the Demon Lord remained. In the following one thousand years, no such heaven-shaking battles urred, nor even a battle that approached that level. Until today, this meeting in these ins in which wind and snow intermingled. Since they had met, they would naturally fight. ...... Chapter 571 – A Lake Many Years in the Future Chapter 571 - A Lake Many Years in the Future Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Whether discussing power or status, this battle between the Demon Lord and the White Emperor was well-qualified to be ced on par with the three battles from one thousand years ago. Rather regretfully, this battle did not have any spectators. Back then, Zhou Dufus battle with Chen Xuanba also had no spectators, but afterwards, Zhou Dufu had narrated the details of the battle many times. In an extraordinarily rare sight, Zhou Dufu did not attempt to conceal his admiration for Chen Xuanba and even clearly stated that he wanted to proim to the world just how amazing Chen Xuanba was. As for this battle, afterwards, neither the Demon Lord nor the White Emperor spoke of it, so no one knew of the particrs. No one even knew the result of this battle. The entire world only knew that after that day, a massive crater appeared in the snowy ins to the north of Mount Han. The crater in the snowy in was around thirty zhang deep and ten-odd li in circumference. If one stood in the crater and looked around, one would still feel like they were on a in. This was the trace left behind by this battle that was the most difficult to obliterate, and also the most direct descriptor of the intensity this battle had reached. The extent of this battles influence was even greater. Seventy li away in the north ins was a forest of evergreen trees. Afterwards, hunters of the demon race that were familiar with the area were never able to find the slightest trace of this forest again. Moreover, a camp of the demon armys wolf cavalry concealed in this forest also strangely disappeared. The world seventy li away had been destroyed, so the snowy ins at the center of the battle did not even need to be discussed. No living beings could be found at the bottom of the vast crater, only the once iparably firm stones now crushed into a fine powder. No corpses could be found eitherthose snow foxes, monsters, and even smaller animals had already vanished without a trace. Only by digging deep into the gravel could perhaps a few bloodstains be found. The most frightening of all was the unimaginably scalding smoke left over from the battle, which rose from the crater like some star had once fallen there. Such a scalding crater naturally could not umte any snow. When the snowkes fell, the snow would melt into water, gradually forming thin brooklets, then streams, and finallykes. With the incessant wind and snow, the surface of the water continuously rose even after many years. Thus, in the snowy ins to the north of Mount Han, a blueke appeared that would never freeze for years upon years. Just like the Heaven Lake at the peak of Mount Han. Of course, this was a matter many years in the future. As for the present, almost nobody knew that a crater had suddenly appeared to the north of Mount Han and that it would be ake in the following years. Even fewer people knew that this was because a battle had taken ce there. Naturally, nobody knew about this battles final result. This battle only had three spectators. After the conclusion of this battle, two of these spectators walked out of the wind and snow. Walking in the front was a middle-aged Daoist, his appearance very ordinary. Walking behind was a youth, his appearance very unusual. He wasme, a crutch under his armpit. His ck hair hanging over his eyes blocked off half his face. It was precisely those two that had vanished from Xining Vige and were henceforth never found, Daoist Ji and...Yu Ren. The White Emperor gazed at Daoist Ji and slowly nodded his head. Daoist Ji slightly bent his body forward in return. The White Emperor nced at Yu Ren, then turned and vanished into the snowstorm. Daoist Ji quietly gazed north, then he took Yu Ren and disappeared into the snowstorm in the opposite direction. From beginning to end, nobody spoke. Several hundred li to the north, in the snowy ins, ck Robe put away his somewhat broken-down metal te and gazed south. The howling wind lifted the lower corner of his hood, revealing the lower half of his face. His face did not have the slightest emotion. Paired with the faint greenish hue on his skin, it seemed particrly strange and frightening. Yet by just looking at a small part of his face, even if it was just the mouth and lower jaw, one would still feel that this person was very beautiful. To make a strange face engender feelings of beauty, just how beautiful was the face itself? Not long after Daoist Ji and Yu Ren disappeared into the snow, he pulled down his hood and began walking north into the snowstorm. He had not gotten close to the snowy ins around Xuo City when he was blocked by an enormous shadow. It was a gigantic Mountain-toppling Fiend. This Mountain-toppling Fiend of ruthless nature and monstrous strength was at this time extremely docile, because it was a mount. A cold and ruthless voice came from the horn of the Mountain-toppling Fiend. "Thismander seems to have arrived a littlete." The Demon Commander sat on the horn, leaning against the lower jaw of the beast while coldly staring at ck Robe below. His armor was covered in golden lines and green rust, looking extremely dazzling. His voice was abnormally raw and hoarse, harsh as metal grinding on metal. ck Robe paid no attention to this second most powerful expert of the demons. His head lowered in silence, he prepared to walk by. The Demon Commanders voice grew more furious as he sharply yelled, "As the Military Advisor, you failed to dissuade His Majesty. What punishment do you think you deserve!" ck Robes voice was indifferent and uninterested. "His Majesty safely returned, so what need is there for you and I to stir trouble over nothing?" The Demon Commander was even more infuriated, yelling out in rebuke, "His Majesty is heavily wounded and you actually dare say that I am getting upset over nothing?" Hearing this, ck Robe finally stopped. Raising his head upwards at the massive Mountain-toppling Fiend, he said frigidly, "You actually dare attempt to probe out the condition of His Majestys injuries from me? If His Majesty were to find out, you would die a nasty death." The Demon Commander coldly snorted, then said, "You believe that His Majesty will still trust in you as he did in the past?" ck Robe calmly replied, "His Majesty has already trusted me for several hundred years, and he will continue to trust me for many more." The Demon Commander sharply said, "If His Majesty really did suffer severe injuries, just who do you think can save your life? Dont forget, in these past years, how many ministers have you executed, how many grand elders have you offended? Moreover, even if youve achieved much for my Divine race, in the end, you are still a human!" ck Robe ignored him and continued into the snowstorm. No one knew of this conversation in the snow, and even if they did, they would find it very ordinary. To the officers and soldiers of the Demon race, the Demon Commander and Military Advisor not agreeing was a verymonce affair. Yet if one carefully thought it over, they would be able to realize that this conversation contained many meanings that were notmonce at all. ...... ...... After a thousand years, the Demon Lord once more appeared in the human world. The continent was thrown into upheaval and became extremely tense. Mount Han, as the source of all this, was even more so. The Heavenstone array had been forcefully broken by the Demon Lord, so the several thousand Heavenstones returned to their ces. Those gaps in the fields, cliffs, andke waters were once more filled. The injured were brought to the mountain summit for treatment, the dead were sent back to their hometowns. Those copsed mountain paths and cliff walls also began to be repaired, but the mood could not be brought back to its former tranquility. The stewards of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the cultivators attending the Boiling Stone Summit all had very nervous expressions. Even now, not many people knew just what happened yesterday, why the supreme experts of the human world had hurried over in session to Mount Han. The truth still remained obscured by dense fog, but people could sense that something major had certainly urred. This was because of the heavy guard around Mount Han and also because of the oppressive atmosphereing from the house by theke. Linghai Zhiwang and Mao Qiuyu, who had at first been denied entry to Mount Han, had appeared at the summit and were standing outside this house with uglyplexions. There were ten-odd houses along theke shore, intended for the cultivators attending the Boiling Stone Summit to stay in. This house had the best position, facing theke and against the mountain. It was exceptionally quiet and the scenery from the house was also the best. However, it was very obvious that this was not enough for Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwangs moods to improve in the slightest. Because at this moment, Chen Changsheng was still unconscious in this house. ...... ...... ʱһ Chapter 572 – How Did You Escape? Chapter 572 - How Did You Escape? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After opening his eyes with some difficulty and seeing Tang Thirty-Sixs concerned face, Chen Changsheng felt that there was nothing out of the ordinary. However, after seeing that Zhexius perpetually indifferent face was actually showing some concern, he couldnt but be a little shocked and then get the impulse tough. His injuries had not been lighthis sea of consciousness had been shaken, resulting in his unconscious spell. It wasnt because of the internal injuries he had received when he had used the Thousand Li Button and collided against the Heavenstone array enveloping Mount Han, but all because of the Demon Lords distant finger. At the time, the Demon Lord, standing by the stream and separated from him by a vast distance, had pointed his finger. He had used the Yellow Paper Umbre to block this Qi, but he had not been able to block the monstrous might contained within. "You actually woke up so quickly?" Tang Thirty-Six was very surprised to see him awake so soon and leaned forward to help him up. Zhexiumented, "He really did wake up quickly." Sitting against the head of the bed, Chen Changsheng looked at them and said, "Why cant I see any excitement on your faces?" Zhexiu ignored this question while Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The Elder of Heavenly Secrets personally came to see you and confirmed that there was nothing wrong, so there was nothing for us to be worried about." Chen Changsheng thought of those two worried faces he saw the moment he woke up and knew that they just didnt want to admit it. He would not needle at them, instead saying, "The Elder of Heavenly Secrets confirms that theres nothing wrong with me, so that means that there really is nothing wrong with me? You should invite Principal Mao toe and see." At present, Mao Qiuyu was Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, but they were used to addressing him as principal. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The Elder of Heavenly Secrets calctes the stars above and rivers below and he has never once been wrong. If hes says theres nothing, theres naturally nothing wrong." Chen Changsheng fell silent, then said, "Then did he calcte that we would encounter these things?" With these words, the room became abnormally silent. Only the faint sound of voices in the distance could be heard. This peace and silence were because they all felt that all the things that happened after entering Mount Han reeked with the stench of plotting and conspiracy, but the primary reason was that they had all recalled the middle-aged schr. The picture of the middle-aged schr holding his hands behind him as he gazed at the persimmons had left far too deep of an impression on them. They knew that it would be very difficult to forget that scene for the rest of their lives. After quite some time had passed, Tang Thirty-Six whispered to Chen Changsheng, "Youre sure...it was that person?" Without speaking, Chen Changsheng slowly nodded his head. Tang Thirty-Six lowered his head and rubbed his forehead, powerless to speak. He was the sole son of the Wenshui Tangs, not even fearing the Tianhai n much. It really could be said that he feared nothing in the heavens and earth, the many stories that had taken ce in front of the Orthodox Academy proof of this. Yet when he thought of the middle-aged schrs identity, even he felt fear in his heart. "When I was very small, I had a dream." A voice broke the downcast mood in the room. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six looked over. Zhexiu looked at the other two and expressionlessly continued, "It was to kill him." Chen Changsheng was shocked speechless. To aspire to kill the Demon Lord from such a young age, this was truly too... "Formidable," Tang Thirty-Six said to Zhexiu with heartfelt admiration. "Youre far too formidable." "But...thats just a dream." Zhexiu thought of the scene he saw at the mountain path, hisplexion somewhat pale. "I never imagined that I would see him with my own eyes." Tang Thirty-Six became rather incensed at these words. Waving his hands to indicate his disdain, he turned to Chen Changsheng and asked, "How did you manage to survive?" This was a matter all of Mount Han, even all of the world, wished to know, and also the point in this entire event that was most crucial and most difficult to understand. Even when dyed by the Heavenstone array of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, the Demon Lord still wanted to kill Chen Changsheng, so just how had he managed to survive? Relying on strength, talent, magical artifacts, or will? No, this was the Demon Lord. No matter how outstanding Chen Changsheng was in these aspects, it was impossible for him to escape by relying on them. Upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs question, Zhexiu did not show much expression, only moved two steps closer to the bed. It was very obvious that he was also very interested in this answer. Chen Changsheng did not immediately answer the question, instead using his eyes to give a sign to Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six understood. He walked to the door and looked around, then took out a magical artifact from his bosom. A faint Qi sprung forth that cut off any prying eyes. "I...met a person." Chen Changsheng hesitated, then continued, "That person might have been Lord Wang." Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu looked in each other in the eyes, shock evident on their faces. Especially for Zhexiu, this resolute and persistent wolf youth, besides the Demon Lords name, what other name could cause him to lose control over his emotions? Lord Wang...this world had many people surnamed Wang, and also many people that served as officials, and there were also many people that were called Lord Wang. In the past one thousand years, only one did not require any sort of prefix or exnation. Just by calling him Lord Wang, everyone in the world would know who it meant. That person was called Wang Zhice. The room became iparably quiet, a silence thatsted even longer than thest. After this interminable time had passed, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu finally awoke from their shock. Tang Thirty-Six sighed, "Lord Wang...really did not die." Chen Changsheng was somewhat surprised, so he asked Tang Thirty-Six, "You guys arent shocked?" Tang Thirty-Six angrily replied, "We were just like quails a moment ago, how else do you want us to be shocked?" "But...you said really just now...could it be that many people already guessed that Lord Wang wasnt dead?" "Of course, these sorts of rumors have been circting all the time, saying that Lord Wang was still alive, just hiding away as a recluse from the world." "But in the Daoist Canon and the histories, its written very clearly that Lord Wangs soul has already returned to the sea of stars." If you can believe all the words in the histories, then women can be emperors." "The Tianhai Empress..." "Its a metaphor...in brief, this matter has always been one of the two great riddles and people have always been specting about it." "Two great riddles?" Chen Changsheng asked in confusion. Tang Thirty-Six exined, "The final ends of Zhou Dufu and Lord Wang." Chen Changsheng thought of that obsidian coffin in the Mausoleum of Zhou that was as barren as a in and seemed to understand. "Because no one has discovered their skeletons?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "To be more precise, no one even knows if theyve died or not...back then, no matter if it was Emperor Taizong or those legends of the Lingyan Pavilion, they all ultimately returned to the sea of stars, all of them witnessed by many people. Only those two are exceptions." Chen Changsheng thought it over and then said with extreme confidence, "Then, at least one of those riddles has been solved." Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu once more looked at each other and asked uncertainly, "Youre sure?" It must be known that this was no ordinary matter. Once news that Wang Zhice was still alive got out, it would assuredly shake the entire continent. Chen Changsheng nodded but then suddenly remembered something and his expression subtly changed. Chapter 573 – The True Crux of the Matter Chapter 573 - The True Crux of the Matter Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Whats wrong?" Tang Thirty-Six asked. Before, when he was in front of the cliff, Chen Changsheng had wanted to verify whether or not this tourist-like man was actually the legendary Wang Zhice. The man had only silently smiled and shaken his head, but the old man that followed him had very seriously warned him that this was a heavenly secret that could not be broached without risking the wrath of the heavens... "This matter...it seems that I shouldnt have spoken about it." Chen Changsheng turned to Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu, asking them anxiously, "You guys cant talk about this to anyone else." Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu looked in each others eyes for the third time today. The room once more descended into silence. After some time had passed, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu nodded. Upon seeing this, Chen Changsheng rxed. He was keenly aware that if these two friends of his promised something, they would definitely carry it out. "Your fate...is really good." As Tang Thirty-Six spoke, his tone seemed to be very regretful, even tinged with a hint of almost indiscernible envy. Money was all-powerful and there were very few things in this world that he could not do, so he very rarely envied others. However, Chen Changshengs luck and good fortune were sufficient to make him envious. The legendary Wang Zhice was actually still alive and had reappeared in the world with only Chen Changsheng to witness it. Moreover, it just so happened to be when the Demon Lord was attempting to kill him. At that moment, other than a person like Wang Zhice whose appearance was utterly impossible, who could have saved him? Ever since he had arrived in the capital from Xining, Chen Changsheng had heard far too many times that his fate was good. Of course, he knew that his fate wasnt good, but after hearing this evaluation so many times, he couldnt help but asionally think that perhaps all these lucky encounters of his were the starry skys way ofpensating him for his fate. Tang Tang Thirty-Six, rather puzzled, asked, "Since Lord Wang is still alive, why has he never appeared in all these years?" Zhexiu expressionlessly replied, "Why does he need to appear?" Tang Thirty-Six retorted, "Whether its opposing the demons or strengthening my Great Zhou..." He trailed off as he understood the meaning of Zhexius words. Nobody knew what happened before Wang Zhices disappearance, but the entire continent knew that Emperor Taizong had truthfully never much liked him. In addition, if he really did reappear, how would the Great Zhou Imperial Court treat him? As for opposing the demons...Wang Zhice had already done too much, and no one in the entire human world was qualified to demand that he do any more. "How many days was I unconscious?" Only at this point did Chen Changsheng remember to ask this question. Tang Thirty-Six was still lost in the shock from the fact that Wang Zhice was still alive and did not respond to his question. Zhexiu revealed five fingers, showing his entire palm. It turned out that he had been unconscious for five days. In these five days, who knew what had urred on Mount Han? Chen Changsheng asked, "Is there anything new?" Zhexiu thought this question over and discovered that he would need to say far too many things. As a result, he shook his head and pped his palm on Tang Thirty-Sixs back, rousing him from his daze. Tang Thirty-Six talked about the tense situation around the continent and also about the nervous mood of Mount Han. "Then...will the Boiling Stone Summit still be convened?" "Based on Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwangs position, if you were to remain in aa, they would take you back to the capital and the summit would naturally conclude, but now, youre awake." "Everyone attending the Boiling Stone Summit has arrived? They didnt encounter any dangers?" Tang Thirty-Six gave him a very profound nce, then said, "Everyone that should havee has arrived, no problems." Upon hearing the news that Chen Changsheng was awake, Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang entered the house to inquire. Upon confirming that his condition was fine, they withdrew the proposal of returning to the capital. Important figures of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets also came to visit, their attitudes very respectful, even humble. They even said that in a few days, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets woulde personally to do this and that... Chen Changsheng was rather confused. Even if he was the sessor of the Pope, there was no need for the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to fuss over him so. This wasnt even mentioning the fact that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets was the leader of the Storms of the Eight Directions, such a high position. And wasnt it possible that when the Demon Lord broke through the array a few days ago, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets suffered considerable injuries? As he thought of these problems and thought even more about those other problems, time passed. It was nowte in the night. Everyone within and without the small house was asleep while the Orthodoxy and experts of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets vigntly patrolled nearby. Everything was quiet and one could hear the sound of theke water pping against the rocks. Upon waking, Chen Changsheng had asked Tang Thirty-Six whether all the people attending the Boiling Stone Summit had arrived and whether or not they had encountered any dangers. When Tang Thirty-Six had replied that everyone that should havee had arrived, his words seemed to contain a deeper meaning. This was because he clearly understood just who Chen Changsheng really wanted to ask about. When everyone on the peak was asleep, the person that should havee finally arrived. The window was pushed open. The warm breeze off theke drifted, bringing with it a lithe and graceful figure. This figure drifted along with the breeze until it drifted all the way to his bed, sat down, and softly asked, "How are you?" Chen Changsheng looked at her eyes like two pools of limpid autumn water, saw the deeply concerned expression in her eyes, and suddenly realized that being injured was not a difficult thing to endure. "Im okay, really." The visitor was naturally Xu Yourong. Even hearing Chen Changsheng say he was okay did not allow her to rx. She closed her eyes, raised her right hand, and ced it in the air precisely over the point between Chen Changshengs eyebrows. A sacred and pure light descended and flowed into Chen Changshengs body. The number of people that could use the Sacred Light technique at this level was extremely small. Other than the Pope and the three cardinals of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, she was probably the strongest. Chen Changsheng only felt like he was caressed by the spring wind that then entered his body. His true essence flowed happily through his meridians like the water in a stream on a spring day and his injuries gradually recovered. "Thank you." "Just who was that person?" The previous Holy Maiden had gone off together with Su Li, and with South Stream Temple under the leadership of the young Xu Yourong, some news really could not be known too urately. "It should be the Demon Lord," Chen Changsheng replied. The room was very quiet. After a long time, Xu Yourong reached out her hand and patted the back of Chen Changshengs hand, saying, "As long as youre fine, its okay." It was very obvious that she had never consoled someone before, so whether it was her patting hand or the tone of her voice, it was all rather awkward and clumsy. She did not ask Chen Changsheng how he had survived, but Chen Changsheng was not prepared to hide it from her, even though he had said during the day to Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu that this matter should not be mentioned to others. "I might have met Lord Wang Zhice." After hearing this, Xu Yourong was truly shocked. From the countless gory and frightening scenes the middle-aged schr had created by the stream, the iparably powerful strength he had disyed, and the response of the human worlds experts towards him, she had long ago basically concluded that the schr was the Demon Lord, she just needed to hear it from Chen Changshengs mouth to finally confirm it. However, she had not imagined that she would actually hear the heaven-shaking news that Wang Zhice was still alive from Chen Changsheng. To her, this news was even more shocking than the reappearance of the Demon Lord. Wang Zhice had a very special ce in the history of the human world. Back when the humans and demi-humans joined hands to oppose the demon cavalry, Emperor Taizong had beenmander-in-chief, the leader, while Wang Zhice had been the vicemander. He had personally led the allied armies across the tens of thousands of li of snowy ins, pressing up all the way to Xuo City. Purely on merit alone, he was not one bit below Emperor Taizong, and could even be his better. If not for the coup of the Hundred Herb Garden and otherplex reasons, if not for the fact that Emperor Taizong harbored a deep dislike and fear towards him, he would have absolutely been worthy of upying the first position in the Lingyan Pavilion. Although this news was very shocking, Xu Yourong awoke very quickly from her stupor. She asked, "Why did the Demon Lorde to kill you?" To Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu, how Chen Changsheng had survived his encounter with the Demon Lord was the most important matter and they also believed that was the question that everyone was the most worried about. However, Xu Yourong was much more cool-headed, much soberer, so she directly asked about the true crux of the matter. ...... ...... Chapter 574 – This Way Is No Good Chapter 574 - This Way Is No Good Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After losing to Zhou Dufu, the Demon Lord was severely injured and tended to his wounds in Xuo City for one thousand years. What had he wanted to do with his sudden appearance in Mount Han? What task would cause such an important figure like the Demon Lord to take such an enormous risk? What was on Chen Changshengs body? Or what did his existence signify? This was something that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets could not calcte no matter how he tried. Xu Yourongs Fated Star te also could not calcte this, but she could just ask. She dared to ask and Chen Changsheng dared to give the answer, even though this was his greatest secret. To her, he had no secrets, let alone the fact that he had already confessed this secret to her in the Mausoleum of Zhou. To be more precise, a part of this secret of his was already in her body. Chen Changsheng pointed at his own body. He didnt speak, only mouthing a single word: "Blood." Xu Yourong understood. Coupled with the records preserved in South Stream Temple on the injuries inflicted on the Demon Lord back then, shepletely understood the origin of all this. "Nanke?" she simrly mouthed. Chen Changsheng nodded. Xu Yourong looked at him, her eyes filled with concern. The Demon Lord knew Chen Changshengs secret, which also meant that he could attack Chen Changsheng at any time. He was the continents most frightening expert, and to be coldly watched by this sort of expert at every moment, how dark was such a shadow? To live under this sort of shadow, what sort of pressure would one have to bear? Xu Yourong asked herself, but even though her Dao heart was brightly lit, she found it impossible to imagine how she would respond to this sort of problem. She was very concerned with Chen Changsheng. Even if he never emerged from the capital again and remained under the protection of the Orthodoxy, his mind being under such restrictions would have adverse effects on his cultivation. On the other hand, Chen Changsheng was not concerned over these problems at all. He had already lived under a simr shadow for quite a few years. What he was even more concerned over was that the secret of his body might be known by even more people. Those words of his senior brother Yu Ren on that night had remained with him always: no one can resist this sort of temptation. Xu Yourong assured him, "That wont happen." Chen Changsheng thought it over and agreed with her view. The Demon Lord would probably keep this secret hidden. It was just like a treasure submerged in the bottom of ake. A person that knew of such information would definitely not talk about it wherever they went, but instead slowly and silently refloat it for themselves. "Did it ur to you that the Demon Lord appearing in Mount Han might have been a plot?" Xu Yourong seemed to have thought of something as she stared into his eyes and very seriously asked this. Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu had spected in this direction, but they had failed to find any reasons for it, so he shook his head. Xu Yourong stared into his eyes and asked, "Where is Principal Shang? Just what does he want to do? And what does His Holiness want to do?" Chen Changsheng didnt want to continue this line of questioning, so he fell silent. Xu Yourong also fell silent. After an unknown amount of time had passed, she suddenly said, "Lets tell this matter to the Empress." Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes, still silent. Xu Yourong calmly stared back with no intention of yielding. "If this is a n of His Holiness and Principal Shang, then only the Empress can break it." Without hesitation, Chen Changsheng replied, "I trust His Holiness." Xu Yourong replied, "Then Principal Shang?" Chen Changsheng did not reply. He got up and went to the table to pour himself a cup of tea. Xu Yourong gazed at his back, a hint of pity shing through her eyes. "Everyone believes that you are the sessor of the Orthodoxy, naturally meant to stand opposed to the Empress, but did you ever think that if you were to change your point of view, the scenery might bepletely different?" Chen Changsheng knew that she was not persuading him on the behalf of the Divine Empress, she was just worried about him, but he could not say anything. Just as was said in that conversation in the Orthodox Academy between him and Tang Thirty-Six, every person had their own responsibility. He was an infant drifting on a river that his master had picked up and raised into an adult, educated into a respectable person. After arriving at the capital, he was watched over and nurtured by Archbishop Mei Lisha and received the high regard of the Pope. He had obtained far too many things from the Orthodoxy, so he had to bear the corresponding responsibility. Moreover... "I dont trust the Empress," he calmly dered with his back turned to Xu Yourong and a teacup in his hands. "Why?" Xu Yourong stood up and continued to ask, "Because the Empress is a woman, not a man?" Chen Changsheng gazed at the cup in his hands as he replied, "No, because she is not a good person." The matter concerned the throne of the Great Zhou and the inheritance of the Orthodoxy, they discussed powerful figures that had persisted in the world for many years, yet they spoke of man and woman, good and bad. If other people were to hear this conversation, they would certainly deride the young man and woman of this conversation as too childish, naive,ughable. But they spoke with great solemnity. Xu Yourong knew that Chen Changsheng was just this sort of person. She herself was this sort of person. The room became quiet. For a long period, neither person spoke. This was the first time that the two of them had formally discussed this sort of question. They had never spoken of it before because of their so-called factional dispute. "To me, the Empress...is just like a mother." Xu Yourongs voice rose up once more, rather faint, but dense with emotion. With regards to the rtionship between the Tianhai Divine Empress and Xu Yourong, many people, Chen Changsheng included, could not understand just where this love and trust had arisen from. It was only when the Burning Heaven Sword concealed in Su Lis letter soared into the sky and shed with the Wooden Sword Little Phoenix in the night above the capital that everyone knew the true reason: as it turned out, the Divine Empress also possessed the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix. From this aspect, Xu Yourong was her true sessor, one that was even more important than her own son. "But she is not a good person." Chen Changsheng stared into Xu Yourongs eyes as he calmly and firmly said, "So I will not trust her." Xu Yourong asked him softly, "What determines whats good or evil?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont want to argue with you, and I dont have aplete grasp on those arguments about good and evil. I only know that she has killed many innocents." Ever since she took the reins of power several centuries ago, the number of people that had died at the hands of the Tianhai Divine Empress was too great to be counted. There were members of the Imperial n, members of the Orthodoxys conservative faction, greedy and corrupt officials, andwbreaking criminals, but nobody could deny that in this course of events, she had killed many people that should not have been killed. "Martial Uncle Su also killed many people. Although only by ident, the number of innocents that died to his sword is also not small." "Intentionally or unintentionally, that seems to me a very big difference." "Then what evidence do you have, that you can be so sure that those innocents were intentionally killed by the Empress?" "Because of Zhou Tong." Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes and said, "Zhou Tong is a man of pure evil. He finds enjoyment in cruelty, interest in tormenting all living things. From the day the Empress began using this man, it became impossible to say that she unintentionallymitted evil." After a moment of silence, Xu Yourong replied, "Do you have to assign all of Zhou Tongs crimes to the Empress? This is rather unfair." Chen Changsheng replied, "If the dogs owner doesnt tie up their dog and the dog bites someone, its certainly the owners crime. When using a knife to kill a person, its naturally the wielder of the knife that is at fault." The whole world knew that Zhou Tong was an evil dog raised by the Empress, a sharp knife. Xu Yourong looked into his eyes, saying, "Youre willing to defend Martial Uncle Su, but you wont empathize with the Empress. In the end, its still prejudice." Chen Changsheng replied, "Just how many people Senior Su Li killed in the Longevity Sect and Xunyang City, I did not see, but...the ughters performed by the Empress and Zhou Tong in the capital are all written down in books, and Ive read those books. I know that those words were all written in blood, very striking." Silence reigned once more. For a long time, the two did not speak. Chapter 575 – A Night like Candied Dates Chapter 575 C A Night like Candied Dates Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "In the future, if something really does happen in the capital, what will you do?" Xu Yourong walked to the window, her two arms wrapped around her chest. As she gazed outside at the stars reflected in theke, her voice also became much lighter. Chen Changsheng replied, "I cultivate the way of following my heart. If matterse, I will naturally move ording to my heart." Xu Yourong did not turn around. After a moment of silence, she asked, "And if the one toe was me?" Chen Changsheng very seriously considered this question but found that he could not imagine such a scene and could not make any sort of conclusion in advance. "I dont know." The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had constructed the ten-odd houses with great care, especially the one that Chen Changsheng dwelled in. Opening the window, one would be able to see theke. In addition, outside the window was a path of wooden nks. If one followed this path, one would reach the shallows of theke. In the shallow waters under the stars, there were currently several ck fish swimming about. Xu Yourong walked along this path of nks. On the wooden deck at the very end, she took off her shoes and blouse and walked into the limpid and shallow waters. Those ck fish showed no fear of humans. Not only did they not flee in fright, they even surrounded her, slowly swimming around her snow-white feet. It was a very beautiful scene. As Chen Changsheng looked at her in the water, he felt her back to be somewhat lonely, and then he felt somewhat puzzled. Logically, as she was the Holy Maiden of the south, neither the Elder of Heavenly Secrets nor Mao Qiuyu should have hidden things from her, but all the way until tonight, she had been unable topletely confirm that the middle-aged schr was the Demon Lord? Their conversation just now had diluted many emotions and he did not wish for things to develop in this fashion, so he voiced his doubts. "When the Demon Lord broke through Mount Hans Heavenstone array, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets suffered heavy injuries. He is still not recovered, so I did not meet him." "Principal Mao then?" "He is the Popes arm, he certainly wont make things too convenient for me." In the end, it was still a problem of factions. Chen Changsheng thought that Linghai Zhiwang, as a representative of the Orthodoxys new faction, had assuredly already defected to the Divine Empress, so why had he not told her? He had not asked this question, but Xu Yourong knew what he was thinking. She extended her hand in the water, ying around with those small fish. She seemingly casually replied, "He and Tianhai Chenwu asked Xiao De to deal with you, which displeases me, so I ignored him." Hearing that she was unhappy about that matter, Chen Changsheng became very happy. He also walked down the path of nks to reach the shallows of theke. The slightly chilly water slowly rose up and down, the fine and soft silver grains of sandfortable beneath his feet. "The Daoist Canon says that the Heaven Lake is formed from hot springs, so why is this water a little cold?" "The water in the center of theke is much hotter. I hear that the water where the two hottest springs bubble forth is so hot that it can cook eggs." "That sounds very interesting. Do you want to find some time to try it?" "Just because it can cook eggs?" "Yeah, it seems very convenient." "Do you know how to make rice and cook?" "I do...didnt you eat it in the Garden of Zhou?" "Yeah...then I should learn how to cook." "The cafeteria of the Orthodox Academy is quite good." "The skill of the chefs of Clear Lake Restaurant is naturally extraordinary, but I cant return to the capital from South Stream Temple every day to eat." "Did the White Cranee with you this time? Do you want to ask it what it thinks about this?" "The White Crane has always liked you. If it were to know that you had this sort of idea, it would presumably change its mind." "Im just casually talking." "Ah, casually talking, eh?" "Ah, Im being serious." He and she stood side by side in theke below the house, gazing at the profuse stars in the night sky, casually chatting until gradually their voices ceased. They stood quietly for a very long time with no words. Different from the quiet in the room before, this sort of quiet was beautiful. Because his arm gently leaned against hers. asionally, they would part ever so slightly and then quicklye together again. Neither knew which was going and which wasing back. After a long time had passed, probably because they were tired of standing, the two sat down on the wooden deck. Xu Yourong took a small cloth bag from her sleeve and took something out of it. Chen Changsheng did not notice. Pointing at a pitch-ck stone in theke, he asked, "Thats a Heavenstone?" Xu Yourongs voice was somewhat indistinct. "Yes." Chen Changsheng turned to look at her, asking, "How have you beenprehending those stones?" He also had stones, stones that were even more important than the Heavenstones of Mount Han, because those stones were Heavenly Tome Monoliths. His purpose in participating in the Boiling Stone Summit was never toprehend the Heavenstones and advance in cultivation, but to see her. Unpredictably, his ten thousand li journey was safe and uneventful, yet after entering Mount Han, he encountered such a major event. "Theres been no progress at the moment, Im just taking it slowly." Xu Yourongs body slightly leaned backwards and she used her hands to prop herself against the deck while her bare feet lightly pped against the water. She was very cute. "Im in a bit of a rush...after meeting the Demon Lord." When he thought of those gory scenes on the mountain path, Chen Changshengs heart throbbed with fear. Xu Yourong understood his feelings. "To encounter such an unearthly expert and survive, there will always be some benefit." Chen Changsheng softly voiced his agreement, then said, "I just didnt think that the Demon Lord would be so terrifying, that the distance would be so vast." Back in Xunyang City, Zhu Luos attacks had basically all been blocked by Wang Po. However, in this confrontation with the Demon Lord, Liu Qing and Xiao De actually didnt even seem close to being able to retaliate. Xu Yourong replied, "Its only natural that the Demon Lord be much stronger than Zhu Luo. Theres one more important point: Wang Po is much stronger than Liu Qing and Xiao De." Chen Changsheng was confused, thinking, Liu Qing is a peak Star Condensation assassin, and Xiao De is the fifth-ranked expert of the Promation of Liberation. Although Wang Po is first ranked on the Promation of Liberation, how can he be said to be much stronger than them? "Wang Po is a very extraordinary personyou cant usemon sense to understand him," Xu Yourong seriously exined. From a rational standpoint, it was impossible for Chen Changsheng to ept the fact that Wang Po was stronger than Liu Qing and Xiao Debined, but he was very willing to ept it from an emotional standpoint. "Besides the Demon Lord, what other formidable people do the demons have?" "I hear that the Demon Commander is very strong. There are also those Demon Generals; you should have seen them on the snowy ins." When Chen Changsheng thought of those mountainous figures in the distance on the snowy ins, he inadvertently shook his head. Even with his current level of strength, he was a still a far cry from fighting with those powerful enemies. "Without leaving the capital, it really is difficult to realize that the world has so many formidable people." "Youre also very formidable. At the very least, when the Demon Lord was your age, he definitely wouldnt have been able to beat you." "I feel...that these words can also apply to you." "Thats what I meant the entire time." "......" "Whats wrong?" "Its nothing." Chen Changsheng longed to say, "Your voice is very nice to hear, sweet and sticky like youre sucking on a candied date." With a plop, Xu Yourong spit something into theke. The thing slowly sank into theke, stirring up the ck fish into nibbling at it. Theke water was very clear. Chen Changsheng carefully examined it and realized that what she had spit out was a date pit. Those ck fish realized that this was not food and, losing all interest, swam off. Xu Yourong thought that this was very interesting. Kicking up her legs, she began to happilyugh. "Eh..." Seeing this sight, Chen Changsheng couldnt help but scratch his head. Xu Yourong came to her senses. This ce was not a deserted and serene peak, nor was it the mahjong table in the small vige. At her side sat a young man. She felt her face grow hot. She subconsciously pulled out the silk bag from her sleeve that she used to hold snacks and offered it to him, whispering, "Do you want to eat some?" At this time, her mouth had no date pit, but her voice was still rather sticky, because she was rather embarrassed. She lowered her head, not even looking at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng looked at her eyshes, her delicate skin, her rosy lips, and for a moment, he went dumb. He thought to himself, why can I only think of such dull descriptors? He took the silk bag, removed a simr snack, and without even looking, threw it into his mouth. "Whats wrong?" Xu Yourong raised her head and nced at him. Chen Changsheng was a very honest person. He said to her seriously, "Youre really beautiful." Xu Yourong felt a little bashful and lowered her head. After a moment, she raised it once more and asked him, "Which is more beautiful, the me now or the me in the Garden of Zhou?" Just like all girls, even though she was the Holy Maiden, at this sort of moment, they would always ask some silly questions. Of course, silly here was describing her actions in asking this question, but it didnt mean that the question itself was very easy to answer. When Xu Yourong had entered the Garden of Zhou, she hade as a disciple of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. She had disguised herself and her appearance then had been quite ordinary. The current her was acknowledged by the world as the most beautiful young woman. But if Chen Changsheng were to very sincerely say that the her now was more beautiful, he would definitely be giving the wrong answer. In reality, this was like that eternally difficult problem of the Luo River, very difficult to form an answer for, and even concealing even moreplex trials and dangers. This question simply had no correct answer. Whether or not Chen Changshengs answer satisfiedpletely depended on her mood. Chen Changsheng was not skilled at lying. Miraculously, he himself had already seriously considered this question and had long since made his conclusion. "Theyre both beautiful, but different kinds of beauty." He answered Xu Yourong with all sincerity. These words from his heart, the truth. Xu Yourong was very happy. He saw that she was happy and also became very happy. It would be fine if they could just keep sitting like this, theke before them, the mountain behind, and the splendorous stars above. You are right next to me. Yet can we stay together forever? A cloud came from somewhere and blocked off a region of stars to the south, casting a shadow on theke. A shadow also appeared in Chen Changshengs heart. "Ive been hiding something from you." "Youve talked about it before." "Have I talked about it?" "Mm." "I forgot...do you want to know?" "Every person should have their own secrets, I also have mine. In addition, I dont want to let you know of my secret, so." "Eh, I suddenly realize that I really want to tell this secret to you." "Just because you want to know my secret?" "Yes." "Chen Changsheng, you arent some gossiping housewife in the marketce. Why are you so interested in prying into the secrets of another?" "Mmm...perhaps because I cultivate the path of following my heart?" ...... ...... For a couple passionately in love, even if they repeated the same line three hundred times, they wouldnt get bored. To them, talking itself was not that important. What was important was that they were speaking with each other. However, to listeners, listening to words with simr meanings so many times truly was quite unbearable. The sweeter and more honeyed the words, the more unbearable it was. At this moment, Tang Thirty-Six was feeling quite unbearable. He felt that he had eaten too much for dinner and wanted to vomit. On the only path on the side of the house facing the mountain, he was sitting down with his legs crossed, the Wenshui Sword sitting across his knees and a stalk of grass in his mouth. His face was one of grief and indignation as he thought to himself, truly a fine pair of adultering ****. ...... Chapter 576 – The Kind Words of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets Chapter 576 C The Kind Words of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After waking up early in the morning on the next day, Tang Thirty-Six, with two deep ck bags around his eyes, went to find Chen Changsheng. "What happened with you?" Chen Changsheng was very concerned over his health. Tang Thirty-Six was very exhausted, saying, "Keeping watch is an exhausting job. Can you guys sleep a little earlier next time?" Hearing this, Chen Changsheng felt rather embarrassed and also somewhat guilty. He said, "Its just for a few days." "A few days?" Tang Thirty-Sixs volume suddenly increased as he angrily roared, "In the capital, you also said it was just a few days, and now its still just a few days! Then tell, just how many days is a few days? Just how many! Just how long do you n to hide this matter?" Chen Changsheng was speechless. Tang Thirty-Six said to him with unbearable bitterness, "Just count this as me asking you to quickly tell the entire world. Holding and protecting secrets is truly too painful." Chen Changsheng said soothingly, "I also empathize with what youre experiencing, but..." Hearing the word empathize, Tang Thirty-Six instantly became furious. He yelled, "What? Empathize with what Im experiencing? **** your empathy! ****your experience! This is all your concern! It doesnt have shit to do with me! Youre the one obtaining all the benefits! The snow of the Orthodox Academy, the wind of Mount Hans peak, but you let me suffer! If you have the capability, give me that date and let me eat it!" Chen Changsheng had originally felt thoroughly ashamed, but upon suddenly hearing the word date, he instantly grew alert. Staring back, he questioned, "What did you say?" Tang Thirty-Six realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, but he was in no way ready to concede defeat. "Whats up? I cant even get a little benefit from helping you keep watch?" Chen Changsheng felt very helpless, saying, "Didnt we already discuss this at the start, that its improper to listen, improper to look?" Tang Thirty-Six feigned shock, saying,"You molested her?" (TN: The word for improper used in the previous line, , can also mean molestation or harassment.) At this time, Zhexiu walked in. Seeing theirbative stances, he asked, "Youre going to fight?" "No." Tang Thirty-Six used adder to descend, exining, "I asked him to help me check on where my idol went, but now it turns out that he refuses to tell me." The idol he spoke of was Liu Qing. After the sessive departures of Su Li and the enigmatic woman, the once third-ranked assassin in the world was now probably the number one assassin on the Ranking of Assassins. But even the chief assassin was still an assassin, the number one killer still a killer, unable to be exposed to the light of day. Just as Zhexiu once said, an assassin participating in the Boiling Stone Summit was seeking his own death. Chen Changsheng had once asked that steward of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to assist him in smoothing things over, but not long after the steward had agreed, the Demon Lord had rendered him into pearls of blood on the floor. Thinking of how Liu Qing had been severely injured by the Demon Lord and his very unique identity, the three couldnt help but be concerned. Within the Heaven Lake was an ind, its garden pervaded and surrounded by warm mists that never lifted. Staying on that ind was not necessarilyfortable, but it greatly assisted in recovering from injuries. Especially after being wounded by the biting cold of demon techniques, one could recover very quickly here. At this time, Liu Qing was on this ind, recovering from his injuries. He did not need the concern of Chen Changsheng and his friends, and even less needed them to request the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to release him. The Ranking of Assassins was issued by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, but very few people noticed the significance of this fact. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets sat across from Liu Qing and asked, "What do you n to do now that Su Li has left?" Liu Qing was not a member of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, but he had done many things on its behalf. In fact, even Su Li had done quite a few things for the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets back then. Liu Qing considered the question, finally replying, "If Sir does not oppose, I want to go to the capital." "Go to the capital for what?" "Kill Tianhai." "Then, I oppose." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets calmly said to him, "The Empress is my good friend, and I also dont want to send you to your death." Liu Qing replied, "Then lets put it aside for the time being." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets suddenly asked, "Chen Changsheng...just what sort of person is he?" Liu Qing very seriously pondered this for a very long time, finally saying, "He is a good person." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets slightly arched his brows, rather surprised by this answer. Whether it was Su Li, Liu Qing, or even himself, none of them were good people. What they loathed the most were so-called good people. But when Liu Qing said that Chen Changsheng was a good person, he did not spy any ridicule or teasing on Liu Qings face, only earnestness and respect. This answer was very important, at least to the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. "Since this little fellow has such kindness towards the world, I suppose Ill represent the world and return him some kindness." "When did Sir ever have something like kindness?" "On the verge of death, even the words are kind, let alone ones intentions." ...... ...... A boat floated on the surface of theke, breaking through the fog. It seemed like it was traveling through a fairnd. Chen Changsheng could clearly sense that the fog and water contained some sort of defensive array. As he passed the small isles in theke, he could see the bowing disciples of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. It didnt take long before he arrived at the ind in the very center of theke. This ce was also the warmest ce in all of this cold mountain range. It could even be described as zing hot. As he walked amongst the warm mist and stepped on the slippery gstones, several questions bubbled up in his mind. Why was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets in such a rush to see him? Putting aside the fact that he had just awakened from aa, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets should have also have suffered significant injuries. As he thought about these questions, he gradually forgot about the stifling heat around him. Upon arriving at the garden and seeing the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, he finally understood a few things. Although he still had no answer, he had a clue. Last year in the summer, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had sent an old steward to examine the Stainless Sword in the Orthodox Academy. As it turned out, the old steward had been the Elder of Heavenly Secrets himself. This being the case, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had naturally note to examine a sword, but to examine a person, to examine him. The steward responsible for guiding Chen Changsheng respectfully invited him in, and then quietly retreated. Chen Changsheng quietly sat down, just like an obedient junior. If this were two years ago, he would have found it impossible to remain calm before such an important figure as the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. But now, he had already met far too many legendary figures, even legends like the Demon Lord and Wang Zhice. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets noticed that even as Chen Changsheng walked through such stifling hot mist, his cor remained close to his neck and his clothes remained meticulous. He was satisfied at this. "Ive met countless heroes, but you arent one bitckingpared to any of them." There were no pleasantries or attempts to sound each other. This important figure, currently the oldest man in the entire continent, had begun the conversation. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Ive also seen many mountains. The one that I like the most has always been Mount Feiya by the Eastern Sea, and it was that mountain that was awarded to me by the Divine Empress after I went to see you in the capital." Only at this point did Chen Changsheng realize that a few transactions had been concealed behind this matter, and he was stunned. It was known throughout the world that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets possessed an unimaginably supreme intelligence and a world-shaking calction ability. In the eyes of many, if there really existed a person that could see through fate, that person was undoubtedly the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. The Divine Empress had invited the Elder of Heavenly Secrets to examine him and sent off an entire mountain, but this price could not be consideredrge. He naturally wanted to know just what secrets the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had seen on his body at the time. However, even though he was the future Pope, before the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, he was still only a junior, and the tempo of this conversation was not under his control. He had many questions to ask this elder, but the elder also had many questions to ask him. "Since the Demon Lord did not leave in the beginning, why did he leaveter on?" the Elder of Heavenly Secrets asked. After Chen Changsheng awoke, this was the question that most concerned Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu, because for him to be able to survive was an utterly inconceivable matter. Even if the Elder of Heavenly Secrets could calcte the world, he still could not calcte just how he had managed to survive. This was because he could not calcte that Wang Zhice was still alive and had, in that moment, appeared in Mount Han, appeared in front of that cliff. Chen Changsheng had promised the old man that he would not reveal this matter to others. Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu were an ident, Xu Yourong was an exception. Although the Elder of Heavenly Secrets was an exalted existence who was many generations his predecessor, he was not an ident nor an exception, so Chen Changsheng said nothing, only shook his head. This was a very straightforward approach. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets was not angered. He only quietly gazed at him in thought, his eyes calm and incredibly perceptive, seemingly able to see through all secrets. "If you dont wish to speak of how you survived, then can you speak on why the Demon Lord wants to kill you?" Chen Changsheng thought, the Demon Lord did note to kill me, then he shook his head again. It was still the very straightforward approach. He did not wish to discuss this matter because it involved his greatest secrets and fears. "Perhaps you dont know of what happened afterwards. When the Demon Lord returned to Xuo City, he was already heavily wounded." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets paused here, as if giving him some time to receive and absorb the shock from this information. Chen Changsheng really was shocked. The Demon Lord was heavily injured? Just what had he encountered after breaking through Mount Hans Heavenstone array? "He encountered His Majesty the White Emperor." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets did not give him too much time to specte, straightaway saying, "Or to put it more precisely, the White Emperor had been waiting in the snowy ins for him the entire time." Upon hearing this, Chen Changshengs heart slowly sank. Even in this garden at the center of the ind that still seemed gripped in the warmth of spring, he felt a sliver of cold. "This being the case, the Demon Lord leaving Xuo City anding to Mount Han to kill you had already been calcted by someone. He...fell into a trap." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets calmly looked into his eyes, saying, "But I have no knowledge of this trap, and the Empress also does not know. Then, do you know of it?" Chen Changsheng was rather absent-minded at this moment, subconsciously shaking his head at these words. During this conversation, he had shaken his head three times, but this time waspletely different from thest two times. He was somewhat frustrated, somewhat uneasy, somewhat unwilling to continue thinking about it. However, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets still gazed into his eyes, his voice still continuing. "Since this was a trap, the architect of this trap was naturally certain that there was something on your body that the Demon Lord had to obtain, even in the face of enormous risk. Just what is on your body? Just how many people in the world know of this matter? You dont need to answer, but I advise you to think about it very carefully." Chen Changsheng lowered his head. For a very long time, he said not a word. ...... Chapter 577 – To Peel or Not to Peel, That Is the Question Chapter 577 - To Peel or Not to Peel, That Is the Question Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A scant few people knew the secret of his blood. In the Garden of Zhou, that Demon General couple and the shaman elder had all died, monsters could not speak humannguage, and after Nanke told her father, she would also assuredly keep this secret. Yourong would naturally not tell anyone else, so that only left...his master and Senior Yu Ren. Last night, Xu Yourong had truthfully already warned him, but he was not willing, or perhaps did not dare, to think about it, so he did not respond. But both he and Xu Yourong were keenly aware that this problem still existed. Just because he didnt respond didnt mean he could turn a blind eye to it. Today, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had directly torn up the window paper, forcing him to confront this problem and find an answer. If this really was a trap to assassinate the Demon Lord, then was it really his teacher and Senior Yu Ren that had arranged it? Chen Changsheng suddenly raised his head and asked the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, "What was the final result?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets slightly raised his brows, surprised that this youth could calm down in such a short time. "I said before, when the Demon Lord returned to Xuo City, he was already heavily wounded." "I am speaking of both sides." "The White Emperor also suffered considerable injuries. He will at least require several years to recover, but the Demon Lords injuries were worse." "Based on my knowledge, in Xuo City, the Demon Commander and ck Robe have always been like fire and water, but its always been forcefully suppressed by the Demon Lord. With the Demon Lord now heavily injured, doesnt that mean that his grasp over the entire demon realm, especially his suppression of these two individuals, has be weaker?" "You can say that." "Whether its the Divine Empress, His Holiness, or the Venerable Senior, what most concerns all of you is whether the demons will break the confluence of the north and south, right?" "Correct." "If their internal situation is not stable, presumably, the demons will have little mind to turn to breaking the confluence of the north and south." "Thats reasonable." "The humans and demi-humans will obtain an extremely precious period of integration, and the entire state of affairs of the continent will begin shifting towards us?" "Yes." After this conversation, the garden once more fell quiet. After a long time had passed, Chen Changsheng dered, "Then its enough." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets arched his brows, asking, "Enough?" "Yes, I might have just been bait and nearly died, but if it was in exchange for so many benefits, then...its enough." Chen Changsheng gazed at the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and seriously said. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked into his eyes. He saw no falseness, no reluctance, only sincerity. "Even if youre being used by someone else?" "Yes, even Im being used." "Are you not angry because of this?" the Elder of Heavenly Secrets asked. Chen Changsheng thought about this for a moment, then replied, "Yes, Im very angry, or perhaps sad. In the future, I will find an opportunity to ask him." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets understood his meaning and knew that he would not say the name of the nner. "Every person has their own choice to make, I just hope that you wont regret it." Chen Changsheng replied, "In truth, Ive never understood why all of you want to me to choose." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets thrust his hand into the mist and, through some magic trick, took out a basket of peaches. These peaches were all plump, pink, fresh and tender, looking extremely captivating. He took a peach from the basket and offered it to Chen Changsheng, along with a small knife. Chen Changsheng very naturally took the knife and began to carefully peel the peach. There was no sound as the peach was peeled and the garden was very quiet. It didnt take long before he had finished peeling the peach and courteously passed it to the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets shook his head, gazing at him as he indifferently said, "When eating a peach, to peel or not to peel, this is a sort of choice." The hand of Chen Changshengs that was holding the peach froze in midair. "If it were me eating a peach, I would not peel it, because the peel has nutrients. But because I was thinking that Sir would eat it, and thinking of how elders digestion is not as good, I felt peeling it was more suitable." This was his exnation. To the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, this was meaningless. "No matter who the target is or what difference exists between the choices, in the end, you still made a choice." "So?" "Sweet or salty, to peel or not to peel, to live or to diethese have always been questions." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked into his eyes, his voice calm. "Life is formed of innumerable choices. Who can avoid thempletely?" Chen Changsheng asked, "But what should one do if none of the choices is in ord with ones heart?" "When the Demon Lord was blocking all of you on the mountain path, as the master of Mount Han, I could have made two different responses, but whether it was activating the Heavenstone array and trapping both him and all of you in Mount Han, forcing you into desperate straits, or disregarding the Demon Lord and first saving all of you, to me, neither of them was a perfect solution." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets ended, "When I finally made the choice, I still relied on my heart." Chen Changsheng asked, "Not conforming with your heart, but in the end, you still acted ording to your heart?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "When the sky is shattering and stars are falling, when you find it simply impossible to make any sort of rational judgment and can only rely on what your heart is feeling at that moment, that is what your heart truly feels." After a long period of silence, Chen Changsheng replied, "I understand." "Every person will have to confront their own multiple-choice questions and give their own answers. I chose to activate the Heavenstone array, letting you and Tang Tang and all the rest die together with the Demon Lord, and this was in ord with my heart. Although it wasnt fair to all of you, I would not feel guilty, and I believe that nobody would me me either, because the Demon Lords life is worth more than all your lives added together." "I dont have too manyints about this." "Even against the nner?" "I only feel...they should have told me in advance, maybe...this would have made me feel better, not feel that I was purely being used." "Every person can only take responsibility for their own choices. I do not understand what the nner is thinking, but to you, I wish to give somepensation." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets gazed at him and calmly said, "I advise you to seize this opportunity." Upon hearing this, Chen Changsheng was somewhat shocked, and also somewhat perplexed. With the status of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets in the continent, these words of his were the greatest temptation to any cultivator. Whether it was gold and silver, money and treasure, secret cultivation manuals, divine weapons and artifacts, or even famous mountains and great rivers, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could provide it. However, Chen Changsheng was notcking in these. He had the Halving de Style, the secrets of the Mount Li Sword Style, his status as sessor to the Pope, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and also Tang Thirty-Six. What could the Elder of Heavenly Secrets give to him? That is to say, in what aspect was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets the most outstanding? It was wisdom, experience, his understanding of the world, and countless secrets unknown to others. "I would like to ask Sir for instruction on a few questions." Chen Changshengs heart was set as he spoke to the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. This answer had clearly not surpassed the expectations of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. He faintly smiled, the wrinkles on his face deepening. "Who am I." This was the first question Chen Changsheng asked. This was also the third question when starting from the end of the Essay on the Origin of the Dao. From ancient times until now, innumerable experts and masters would cultivate to the peak and then afterwards look around at a loss in search of this answer. This was an extremely famous question in the ten debates held between that Pope of divine and schrly erudition and the Demon Grand Schr Tong Gusi. This was a metaphysical question, a philosophical question, a question that had already entered the scope of the Dao. But the Elder of Heavenly Secrets knew that Chen Changshengs question truthfully did not pay much to attention to all that. It was very straightforward, very simple. He just wanted to knowjust who am I. Chapter 578 – Who Am I Chapter 578 - Who Am I Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Who was Chen Changsheng? He was a child of the river picked up by Daoist Ji from the middle of a stream. He was a young Daoist from Xining engaged to the Heavenly Phoenix Xu Yourong. He was the inheritor of the Orthodoxy, the sessor of the Pope. He was well-read in the Daoist Canon, of surpassing talent and a genius in the path of the sword. But, just who exactly was he? He stared into the eyes of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and asked solemnly, "Am I Crown Prince Zhaoming?" In the past year, this had been one of the most controversial and also most secretive of rumors in the capital. No one knew the answer. Everyone said that there was nothing that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets did not know. Then did he know of this? This question was very straightforward and abnormally cold and stern, just like Su Lis sword or Wang Pos de. Even though the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had long since mentally prepared himself, his eyes still narrowed and he remained silent for a very long time. After this long period of time, he finally spoke, "When the Empress requested for me to make a special trip to the capital to examine you, I also wanted to ask a simr question." Chen Changsheng thought, this is also a question that I really want to know the answer to, so he said, "The result?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "There was no result, because...your and Crown Prince Zhaomings ages do not match up." Chen Changsheng did not rx at this reply for two reasons. He had carefully calcted: even though his age did not match Crown Prince Zhaomings, his senior brother Yu Rens just so happened to. Moreover, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had concealed some deeper meaning in his words. There was no result because the ages did not match. Then didnt this mean that from every other aspect, he should be Crown Prince Zhaoming? "If your age really could match Crown Prince Zhaomings, then on the contrary, there would be something wrong with this matter." "Why?" "Because its too correct." Because it was too correct, so it was incorrect. This sounded rather mystifying, but Chen Changsheng could easily understand it. If his age really did match Crown Prince Zhaomings, the rumor circting throughout the capital would very easily be the truth and those thunderstorms hidden away would inevitably burst out, perhaps tearing apart the ck curtain of the capital, perhaps exploding his body into powdered flesh and shattered bones. The next words of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets directly jolted Chen Changsheng from his stupor and caused his body to go somewhat stiff. "I know you have a senior brother, and his age is actually a match for Crown Prince Zhaoming." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked into his eyes and said, "Theres no need to be nervous, I am not saying that he is Crown Prince Zhaoming." Chen Changsheng asked, "Why?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "Because he is aplete match for Crown Prince Zhaoming." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. "Ive always deeply admired Principal Shangs myriad Daoist techniques." With a calm expression, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets said, "When the false is taken for true, the true bes false, but its a pity that this is not enough to deceive me." Chen Changsheng did not ask what he could not be deceived about. At this moment, his mind waspletely focused on other things. He was thinking of a certain Daoist scripture. This Daoist scripture was called the Scroll of Time, and time...was age. "Besides age...in other aspects, Im a match for Crown Prince Zhaoming?" "Yes, Im very sure that you are a descendant of the Chen Imperial n." Upon hearing this, Chen Changsheng could no longer maintain hisposure. In the rumors and gossip that had been spreading throughout the capital for more than a year, before they spoke about how he might be Crown Prince Zhaoming, they naturally first brought up that he was a member of the Imperial n. "Why? Why is everyone so sure that Im an Imperial? Is it just because my surname is Chen?" He asked the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, not realizing that the pitch of his voice was somewhat higher than normal. For him, his mind being in such a state of agitation was quite a rare sight. The garden was pervaded by a thick mist, tightly isting the sounds of their conversation within. Absolutely no one could eavesdrop on their words. "How can I be sure you are of the Imperial n?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets gazed at him, the expression in his eyes somewhatplex. "Because your body once contained a sun wheel." "Sun wheel?" Chen Changsheng was notpletely unfamiliar with this term, even though it was scarcely mentioned after the Tianhai Divine Empress took control of the court and expelled all members of the Imperial n from the capital. The reason the Chen Imperial n had been able to emerge from Tianliang county and pacify the country, and the reason they could continuously produce peerless experts like Chen Xuanba and Emperor Taizong, was precisely that the bloodline of the Chen n was different from the masses. Their methods of cultivation were different from all the other sects. Of course, the specific differences were naturally the greatest secret of the Imperial n, but the term sun wheel still remained. Chen Changsheng recalled his experience cultivating after arriving in the capital, especially the countless times in which he had performed meditative introspection, then shook his head. "No, Ive never found something like a sun wheel in my body." "Thats because a long time ago, the sun wheel in your body was destroyed. To be more precise, it exploded." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets quietly gazed at him. Perhaps he was seeing things, but Chen Changsheng felt that the elders eyes seemed to be pitying him. "How can that be? If it really is as Sir says, and my body really did contain a sun wheel that then exploded, why did I never feel it?" "This is because when your sun wheel was destroyed, you were still an infant." "...even if this is the case, why is it that no one has ever seen the traces of the sun wheel in my body? Why did Sir not discover it during Sirsst visit to the capital?" Chen Changsheng still found it impossible to ept this conclusion, even if the one giving it was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. "Because at that time, your cultivation was not enough. Only after your cultivation gradually deepened and starlight entered your body, causing your meridians to show up more clearly, was I able to finally confirm it." "Werent we talking about the explosion of the sun wheel? When were meridians mentioned?" "You...isnt it the case that your meridians are fractured and that youve always had problems circting true essence?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets gazed at his eyes and asked. Chen Changsheng was shocked speechless. Just like his blood, the blockage, or fracturing, of his meridians was also one of his bodys greatest secrets. This secret was even more frightening, because based on what his master had said, this problem of his meridians would be the direct cause of his death at the age of twenty. He did not expect for this secret to be so easily seen through by the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and then spoken aloud. But...what did fractured meridians have to do with the im that he was a member of the Imperial n? What did it have to do with the sun wheel? The Elder of Heavenly Secrets raised his right hand and pointed across the table at a certain ce on Chen Changshengs chest. "When you were an infant, the sun wheel exploded at this position, then it spread out like a spider web and severed your nine meridians. "You wish to ask what your fractured meridians have to do with the explosion of your sun wheel? "Your fractured meridians are precisely the traces left behind by the explosion of the sun wheel, the most direct evidence. "Of the countless people in the world, only your meridians can be damaged in this way. "So you are a member of the Imperial n. "Of course, you are an extremely unfortunate member of the Imperial n. "Based on principle, when your sun wheel exploded, the infant you should have died. "That you lived was in itself a sort of miracle." The garden was quiet. The mist was abnormally thick. The spring warmth of the garden suddenly became as cold as the harsh winter. For a long time, Chen Changsheng said nothing. After this seemingly interminable silence, he asked the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, "But...Ill still die, wont I?" This time, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets became silent. Chapter 579 – Life Is Precisely Countless Multiple-Choice Questions (I) Chapter 579 - Life Is Precisely Countless Multiple-Choice Questions (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The countless threads of wind on theke, through some inexplicable means, passed through the array and gusted onto the scene, brushing the mist away and lowering the temperature. A reflection of the moods of the two people conversing. "My medical arts are inferior to Shangs, and also to Yins." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets gazed at Chen Changsheng and said, "If those two had no means, then I also do not know how to begin." Chen Changsheng gazed into the distance. Where the wind had scattered the mist, he could faintly make out the beautiful sight of the dark blueke. "However, based on my spections, since this problem of yours lies in the fact that the explosion of your sun wheel when you were an infant caused your meridians to be blocked up, if you no longer attempt to cultivate, evenpletely disperse all the true essence in your body, perhaps you could barely maintain your present condition for a while, or at least...dy the breaking out of your injuries." Upon hearing these words, Chen Changsheng drew back his gaze and asked, "Senior, what is the chance of sess?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had already spent a great deal of time calcting this when Chen Changsheng was in aa, so he answered straightaway, "Twenty percent." Twenty percent was a rather awkward number. If one said it was hope, it was a rather remote one. One could call it despair, yet a path forward was clearly visible. Today, Chen Changsheng learned of many things, things that concerned him, yet the end of the path ahead was still a great shadow. If it were anyone else, going back and forth between hope and despair might have already made them go insane, but he did not. He even managed to very quickly escape from his previous mood and return to true calm. The expression of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets did not change, but his mind tossed and turned with great waveswith this childs personality, if the heavens had not appointed him to such a fate, how could he not obtain the Great Dao? Chen Changshengs will truly was very frightening. With unimaginable speed, he had regained hisposure, even forgetting the conversation that had just urred. Then, he asked a very childish and naive question. "Senior, which side are you on?" ...... ...... If another person were to ask the Elder of Heavenly Secrets this sort of question, the end would assuredly be very miserable. But Chen Changshengs status was very special, whether it was his rtionship to the Pope and Shang, or his possible rtionship to the Divine Empress. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets actually gave him the answer in full detail. "My rtionship with the Li Pce has always been good, but my rtionship with Yin is not. My rtionship with your Zhou Empire is not good, but my rtionship with the Empress is good." "Then...if I really am Crown Prince Zhaoming...will the Divine Empress kill me?" Chen Changshengs following question was not only naive and childish, it was also somewhat excessive. Even more excessively, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets actually answered him once more. "Given my understanding of the Empress, she ultimately will. She has already waited for two years, but she cannot wait forever." "Why?" "Have you heard of the rumor about defying the heavens and changing fate?" "Ive always believed that it was just a rumor." "Rumors often arise from the truth, and at times, the truth may be even more bizarre than the rumor." Chen Changsheng fell silent. There had always been a rumor circting across the continent. Several hundred years ago, the Divine Empress was expelled from the Imperial Pce by Emperor Taizong. In the Hundred Herb Garden, she made two friends andprehended the secret to defying the heavens and changing fate. Those two friends were the current Pope and his master, the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, Shang Xingzhou. The Divine Empress swore an oath to the starry sky that she was willing to sever her bloodline in exchange for the most extraordinary of achievements. "The severing of a bloodline..." he murmured to himself. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked into his eyes and said serenely, "This fellow called fate has never made a one-time deal. Defying the heavens and changing fate has no such thing as an end. From the moment you offer sacrifices to the starry sky until the day you return to the sea of stars, it is being carried out at all times. If the Empress wishes to perfect her change of fate, she cannot have a single bloodline descendant." "If she does?" "If she does, then there is a gap in her fate which is simultaneously her greatest weakness." "But...if I really am Crown Prince Zhaoming, then the Empress...shes my mother." Chen Changsheng thought of this problem and his emotions were tinged by an irrepressibleplexity. The elder was calm, even somewhat cruel. "The Empress once had many sons and daughters, but they all died." Chen Changsheng asked, "What about the Princess of Ping?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets answered, "Quite a few people, I included, know that the Princess of Ping is not the Empresss own daughter, but the princess herself does not know." To suddenly hear this sort of information, Chen Changsheng was shocked beyond words. Then, he realized that many things that he did not understand were now answered. Like how the Divine Empress had doted upon the Princess of Ping and taught her quite well. Like how when the Princess of Ping wanted to vie for favor with Xu Yourong, she would alwayse out the loser. "If one could say that the Empress had any descendant in the world, that could only be Xu Yourong." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets seemed to know what he was thinking. "Even though this is only a sessor in terms of spirit and innate gift." Chen Changsheng said nothing for a very long time, then asked, "Since Sir has a good rtionship with the Empress, why is Sir telling me these secrets?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "Because I hope to assist you in making the right choice." As he spoke, he nced at the peach in Chen Changshengs hands. The peach had already been peeled for quite some time. Although the color of its flesh had not changed, it was no longer as fresh as it once was. Chen Changsheng fell silent, then asked, "What can I choose?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "You can act like you know nothing, return to the capital, and then be killed by the Empress. Or else you can choose to leave, bury your name, and disappear from sight." Chen Changsheng raised his head and asked the elder, "But why is it up to me to choose?" "Because...I do not wish for the Empress to confront such a difficult multiple-choice question again." With immeasurable sorrow, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets sighed, "From the moment you entered the capital, she has always been hesitating, or else you would already be dead... A tiger eating her own sonthere is nothing more tragic." Chen Changshengs nostrils red and his breathing grew coarser. Only those who knew him well understood that this was a sign that he was currently in an extremely poor mood. In this period of around two years, he had rarely acted in this manner. So Luoluo knew, Tang Thirty-Six knew, but not even Xu Yourong knew. "Then what of the child devoured by the tiger? Of all the sons eaten by the tiger? Could they not be even more tragic and miserable?" He looked into the eyes of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets as he spoke, "Moreover, its not necessarily the case that Im Crown Prince Zhaoming, and even if I am, it shouldnt be up to me to make the choice, it should be hers. Sir wants me to bury my name and disappear, but why cant she act like she knows nothing and do nothing?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "Youve already appeared in the capital; how can she act like she did not see you? From the Orthodox Academy to the Ivy Festival, from Mei Lishas announcement on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce to first rank on the first banner of the Grand Examination, too many people have intentionally allowed the Empress to see you." Chen Changsheng replied, "So what if she sees me?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets answered, "If you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming, then you are the most fatal gap in the Empresss changing of fate. If you stop over in the capital for another day, she will see you for another day. To her, this is an unimaginable torment. If she just leaves you alone and disregards your existence, you will ultimately be the baneful star over her fate. Two years ago, on the night you fixed your Fated Star in the Orthodox Academy, many people actually sensed it, and in the past few days, Ive constantly calcted and ultimately confirmed that I am not wrong." After hearing this, Chen Changsheng fell silent. The starry sky, fatethese things had all appeared on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Defying the heavens, changing fatethese things had been recorded in Wang Zhices notebook. He had seen them before, read them before. He remembered very clearly that the lines formed by the stars on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were not fixed, that on the opening page of Wang Zhices notebook, he had written: there is no such thing as fate! "There is no such thing as fate," he whispered. ...... Chapter 580 – Life Is Precisely Countless Multiple-Choice Questions (II) Chapter 580 - Life Is Precisely Countless Multiple-Choice Questions (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Elder of Heavenly Secrets slightly creased his brow. "What are you saying?" "Im saying...there is no such thing as fate." Chen Changsheng raised his head, his eyes calm and resolute. "Then theres no naturally no such thing as a baneful star over ones fate." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked into his eyes and solemnly said, "Fate resides amongst the starry sky." Chen Changsheng replied, "Then I invite Sir to first calcte and then tell me who I am and what I should do, instead of having me decide on my own what I should do." "There are very few matters and people that I cannot calcte clearly, but you are one of them." His brow was suddenly tinged with the weathering of time as he spoke, "Because your teacher can conceal heavenly secrets, as can ck Robe. If this is their plot, I have no chance of breaking it." Upon hearing the name of the Demon Military Advisor, Chen Changshengs mood became somewhat peculiar. "...This matter is rted to ck Robe?" "If my expectations are not wrong, your arrival at the capital from Xining was a plot targeted at the Empress." Perhaps he had expended too much mental strength from advising Chen Changsheng, but the Elder of Heavenly Secrets seemed rather exhausted. "I cannot clearly calcte how they will act, but there is no doubt that it somehow rtes to you." Chen Changsheng fell silent once more. He thought of the words Xu Yourong had said to him on that night. He thought of the conversation Tang Tang had with him many days ago in the Orthodox Academy. Those words, that conversation, and the opening remarks of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets all directly pointed at his teacher and the Pope. "I...will not cooperate." This was a very simple set of words, but it had taken a very long time until Chen Changsheng had been able to push them out of his lips. Because this signified that he had begun to doubt his teacher and the Pope. Perhaps his teacher and the Pope were using him for some grand goal. Just like this trap of Mount Han to heavily injure the Demon Lord. He could endure it, but he didnt like it. Once was enough, but not too many times. "But...what if youve always been a part of this plot? "What if youve always lived within this plot? "What if your very existence is a plot?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets would not let the matter drop just because of his answer. Instead, he asked with extreme firmness, even cruelty, these three sessive questions. And it still had not ended. Several more questions pped at Chen Changshengs face like frigid sleet. "If you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming, why did Principal Shang and the Pope have you enter the capital? "Because they thought they could hide you from the Empresss intelligent eyes? No, perhaps they even deliberately let the Empress see you, focus on you. "Why? Could it be that they were sending you off to the Empress so she could kill you, thuspleting her change of fate? "Chen Changsheng, do not attempt to answer these questions, because when you do see the answers, you will assuredly be a part of an answer. Take advantage of the fact that all this has not yet urred, leave, disappear, and dont let anyone else find you." Chen Changsheng no longer wished to listen. He stood up and said to the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, "In fact, if you wish to resolve this problem, theres an even simpler way." "What?" "Just kill me right now." "No, I will not kill you." "Why?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets gazed calmly back, saying, "Because I will not make the Empresss choice for her." Chen Changsheng calmly looked back. "Then, I invite Sir to not make the choice for me." After saying this, he remained no more. He turned and walked into the dense mist beyond the garden. Gazing at his back, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets said with exhaustion, "Disappear, just like Su Li; this would be the greatest kindness to the world." Chen Changsheng stopped, but he said nothing. He took a bite out of the peach in his hands and ventured further into the mist. ...... ...... The mist gathered and dispersed. People came and went. Not long after Chen Changsheng left, Xu Yourong came on a boat to the small ind in the center of theke and seated herself in the same position. The Elder of Heavenly Secretsmented, "In truth, before you and Chen Changsheng, there was another person sitting there." Xu Yourong asked, "Who?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "Liu Qing." Xu Yourong thought for a moment before remembering the name. "I asked Liu Qing what sort of person Chen Changsheng was." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets continued, "He pondered this question for a very long time, then said to me...Chen Changsheng is a good person." For a world-renowned assassin to give Chen Changsheng such an evaluation, Xu Yourong felt it a little miraculous. "Then what about you? In your view, what sort of person is Chen Changsheng?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets gazed at her and calmly asked. This question was asked too calmly. The old mans eyes were also too calm, calm as if he knew many secrets. No one could tell Xu Yourongs mood. The white gauze drifted in theke wind, almost bing one with the mist. The voice passing through the gauze was very gentle, very sure. "He is a true person." Upon hearing this, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets was slightly moved. He did not expect that Xu Yourong would have such a high evaluation of him. When he thought of what had happened in these past two years and of the matters concerning Chen Changshengs body, he realized that this evaluation was incredibly urate. "To be able to maintain a pure and innocent heart in this vulgar world is truly not easy." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets sighed, then dered, "Tell the Empress that if Chen Changsheng returns to the capital, kill him. Do not hesitate." The former statement was one of praise, thetter an order to kill. Officials filled the capital, every one of them wanting to kill. The garden was very quiet, the sound of water pping against the shore exceptionally vivid. Xu Yourong said nothing, only stared at the elder. The fluttering white gauze could obscure her sublime features, but it could not obstruct her calm and unyielding gaze. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets did not match gazes with her. He stood up and held his hands behind him as he gazed out at the mist-coveredke. His voice had no emotion as he said, "If you are unwilling, then take him away. Use love, use will, use the White Crane, use your childhood. Any method is fine. The farther you go, the better." Xu Yourong stared at the elders back and asked, "Just what has Sir calcted?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets did not turn around. "He was in aa for three days and three nights, and so I calcted for three days and three nights, yet it is still a dense mist with only a ray of light." Xu Yourong muttered, "Light?" "This light is iparably distinct, just like Su Lis sword." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets ended, "If he returns to the capital alive, the Empress will die. How will you choose?" ...... ...... Returning to the house, he stood at the balcony and gazed at the vastke before him, but Chen Changsheng did not feel any sense of broad-mindedness. He thought of the final words of the Elder of Heavenly Secretsto leave, just like Su Li, would be the greatest kindness to the world. Then where was this worlds kindness to Senior Su Li? And where is the kindness to me? Leaning against the balcony and facing the wind, he thought in silence for a very long time. Chapter 581 – Not Everything Is Fabricated Chapter 581 - Not Everything Is Fabricated Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Demon Lords appearance had ced an enormous pressure on Chen Changsheng. The secret of his body had been discovered and it was highly likely that he would have to confront the avaricious stares of the entire continent. The conversation on the ind had ced upon him an even greater pressure. Simrly, it was also one of his bodys secrets. The severed meridians would soon cause him to die, and this fact had also been discovered. As it turned out, his fractured meridians had been ruptured by his sun wheel. As it turned out, he really was a descendant of the Chen Imperial n. Then was he Crown Prince Zhaoming? If he really was a descendant of the Chen Imperial n, then the encounter on the stream bank sixteen years ago was naturally no coincidence. His teacher had presumably long known of his background; did his senior brother know as well? This was actually the source of his greatest pressure. He had to begin confronting many matters head-on. If the appearance of the Demon Lord in Mount Han really was a trap, then it was possible that he had been discarded. If his going from Xining Vige to the capital was also a trap, then what sort of role had he been ignorantly ying out? In the past, whether he was applying for the Six Ivies or participating in the Grand Examination, no matter what sort of obstacles or challenges he faced, he was never too worried. This was because he believed that his real rootsy in Xining Viges old temple, that his true confidence was with his teacher and senior. Now, he realized that everything might have been fabricated. His trust was no longer as certain, so how could his Dao heart remain as tranquil? If he could not even trust Senior Yu Ren, just who could he rely on in this world? Chen Changsheng was often praised by others as possessing a calm andposure beyond his age, but he was still a sixteen-year-old youth in the end. As matters had developed today, developed into this appearance, he finally found it hard to bear. In a daze, he gazed at the mist-covered surface of theke, his heart rather mncholy. The sound of footsteps could be heard on the balcony. Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu had walked over. They gazed at Chen Changshengs back in concern. Ever since Chen Changsheng had returned, he had not spoken. He seemed extremely reticent, even deste. It was obvious that something had happened. "Just what did the Elder of Heavenly Secrets say to you?" In the end, Tang Thirty-Six could not hold himself back. Walking to his side, he asked this question. Leaning against the balcony, Chen Changsheng still refused to open his mouth. He seemed rather frustrated. Zhexiu suddenly said, "I dont believe that such a thing as an unsolvable problem exists in this world." Chen Changsheng straightened himself and turned to look at him. He very seriously asked, "If there is, what then?" Zhexius answer was extremely suitable to his personality. Simply and firmly, he replied, "At worst, just die." On the side, Tang Thirty-Six added, Moreover, even thinking about dying is often not that easy." Chen Changsheng looked at the two of them and suddenly asked, "Do you believe or not believe that I am Crown Prince Zhaoming?" When he didnt want to speak, he naturally wouldnt say a thing. In the end, however, he was still somewhat unwilling to ignore the matter, so he had opened his mouth and spoken, spoken about the most important matter. At this question, Tang Thirty-Six nced at Zhexiu, somewhat nervous. In fact, this sort of rumor had been spreading around the capital for a long time, but both he and Chen Changsheng himself found itplete nonsense, so they had not taken it seriously. But now that Chen Changsheng had so formally asked this question, this could only mean that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets andChen Changsheng had spoken of this matter, moreover...it might even be true. Zhexiu was still expressionless, offering no assistance whatsoever to Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression seemed to freeze, and then he smiled and said to Chen Changsheng, "What sort of nonsense are you pulling here? Theres a difference of quite a few years." Chen Changsheng did not smile. Quietly looking into his eyes, he asked, "Dont you often say that Ive matured early, that I seem like an old man?" "Maturing early means you can just pull a few years out of thin air? Then the early-maturing pigs of ck Mountain Swamp will always be higher than the rest of their species for the entirety of their lives?" Tang Thirty-Sixs face was brimming with derision. Chen Changsheng was not angry to hear such a vulgar example, nor did heugh. He continued to seriously question, "If I am, what then?" Tang Thirty-Six grew quiet, then replied seriously, "Even if you are, so what? Just treat it like a te of pig ears, eaten cold and with sauce." Chen Changsheng knew that he was advising him to ignore it, but..."Will the Divine Empress allow me to live?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "In the Garden of Zhou, was Nanke prepared to let you live? On the mountain path, was the Demon Lord prepared to let you live?" Chen Changsheng understood his meaning and the frustration on his face seemed to lighten somewhat. "Other people want you to die, but that doesnt mean that you need to die, no matter who it isNanke, the Demon Lord, or the Empress." Tang Thirty-Six stared into his eyes and said, "Think positively. If you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming, then if you continue to live, you will be the first sessor to the position of Emperor of the Great Zhou." As he spoke, his expression was very serious, but the contents of his words were utterlycking in seriousness. He knew that Chen Changsheng had zero interest in something like the position of emperor, he just wanted to use these words to dilute the oppressive atmosphere. "Now that Im talking about it, which one is better, the Pope or Emperor of the Great Zhou?" he asked Chen Changsheng with a smile. Chen Changsheng did not reply to this question, but Zhexiu did. This wolf youth that had always regarded worldly matters with extreme indifference somewhat clumsily voiced his opinion. "Its still better to be the emperor. Under your grasp is the army and thirty-eight Divine Generals. In the future, when going to war against the demons, you would be themander-in-chief." Truly excellent. To have these sorts of friends was truly excellent. Chen Changsheng thought to himself. He didnt know whether Xining Vige was fabricated, whether his own existence was fabricated, but at least he could now be sure that his days in the capital were iparably real. "Thank you," he said to Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu. He seemed to sense something and said, "I have some things I need to take care of first." Zhexiu wasnt clear on what things he needed to take care of, but Tang Thirty-Six had easily guessed at it. This was especially the case when he sensed the ripple of Qi from his magical artifact and caught a nce of the dress flitting past the white sands and shallow waters below. This made him feel very depressed as he thought, this guy puts his lover over his friends. ...... ...... The date pit rested against the white sands amidst the limpid waters of theke. Perhaps because it carried her Qi, this date pit had be an object that many fish in theke were extremely willing to approach. Its surface had been nibbled clean, leaving it remarkably smooth. It looked just like a stone in which lines had been carved. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong sat on the wooden deck, their feet immersed in theke. They werent deliberately sitting close to each other, but their shoulders would asionally lightly bump against each other. This sort of distance, this sort of rhythm, this sort of calm were what they were most ustomed to, what they most enjoyed, just like their feelings toward each other. Xu Yourong softly said, "To have friends like these is something very worthy of being happy about." Chen Changsheng asked, "You...dont have these sorts of friends?" Then he remembered that as a child, she had been doted on and cherished by the entire capital as a little princess, carefully raised by the Divine Empress and the Holy Maiden as their sessor. From the age of five, she departed from this mundane world, and so it truly would be very difficult for her to have ordinary, yet extremely precious, friends. Xu Yourong faintly smiled, saying, "All my senior and junior sisters in the temple...even all the elders except my teacher treat me with deep respecthow could I possibly have a casual chat with them? But I do have a few acquaintances in the vige at the foot of the mountain that I can chat with about whats on my mind...Ill introduce you to them in the future." Chen Changshengs curiosity was piqued by these words, thinking, how could an ordinary vige have people that youre familiar with? "If were really talking about friends...the senior and junior brothers of Mount Li are closer, but theyre not in the same ce, so chances to meet areparatively few." "I hear...that the ce where Qiushan Jun practices his sword is not far from Gentle Stream Monastery?" "What do you want to ask?" "Its nothing." "Fine, what you said isnt wrong, Ive always regarded Senior Brother as an extremely important friend." "The problem is that he definitely does not think this way." "Princess Luoluo worships you as a teacher, but you dont know what shes thinking." "I cant out-talk you." "Because your arguments are groundless." "Fine." "Why arent you talking anymore?" "What do you want to hear?" "You...are you really Crown Prince Zhaoming?" The wooden deck below the house instantly grew silent. Theke water lightly swayed while the white sand remained unmoving, yet the fish swam far away as if sensing that the atmosphere had changed. Chen Changsheng was silent for a very long time, finally saying, "I dont know, but I dont think I am." Xu Yourong slightly tilted her head and gently leaned against his shoulder. Chapter 582 – When He Resolved to Break Through, Old Friends Arrived Chapter 582 - When He Resolved to Break Through, Old Friends Arrived Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When she had been heavily wounded in the Garden of Zhou, Xu Yourong had once leaned on Chen Changshengs shoulder. Later on, she no longer acted so intimately with him, even on those snowy nights in the capital. She was truly leaning on him now, cing all the weight of her body on his shoulder. What was passed to him, besides the air and warmth of a young woman, wasfort and kindness. Chen Changsheng epted it and was no longer as downcast, saying, "Rx, Im okay." Xu Yourong softly replied, "But as Heavenly Secrets thinks this way, the Empress will definitely also be thinking in this direction." Chen Changsheng said nothing for a few moments, then answered, "I cant prevent other people from thinking what they want." Xu Yourong knew that nothing could be done about it. She was also powerless to prevent the Empress from thinking whatever she wanted. Just as Chen Changsheng had said on that night, the Empress had never been a good person in themon sense of the word, and it was also very difficult to examine her in light of ordinary ethics and virtue. "The rumors all say that when Emperor Taizong relegated the Empress to the Hundred Herb Garden, she became acquainted with my master and His Holiness, only then grasping the method to defy the heavens and change fate... If this is the case, they should have been kindred spirits who would trust each other through thick and thin, why...did the two sidester on be enemies that cant live under the same sky?" "What happened before that bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy, nobody knows, but Ive heard vague rumors that the Empress had made an agreement with Principal Shang. Later on, however, the Empress did not act ording to her promise, so the two became enemies." "That agreement...was probably about the position of emperor." "That should be the case." "Why isnt the Empress willing to return the position of the emperor to the Imperial n?" "I asked her this question many years ago. The Empress said it was because there was no offspring of the Chen Imperial n that could shoulder the responsibility of emperor." "Hundreds of descendants of the Imperial n are scattered about the counties and provinces. Is there not one that can shoulder the heavy responsibility of the country?" Chen Changsheng did notpletely speak this question. Xu Yourong understood his meaning. "There isnt." Chen Changsheng said, "I hear that His Highness the Prince of Xiang, of the same blood as Prince Chen Liu, has a rather excellent reputation." "Thats only exterior reputation." Upon discussing the Prince of Xiang, a hint of scorn appeared on Xu Yourongs brow. "In reality, this prince has been licentious and shameless since he was a child. He was originally born with excellent gifts in cultivation, reaching great achievement of his sun wheel at the age of ten, yet because of his own moral character, he doesnt have a hope of entering the Divine Domain in this life." "Is entering the Divine Domain very important for seeding the position of emperor?" "Yes, its extremely important." "Why?" "If one wants to be sovereign of humankind, what one first needs is not virtue, but strength." ...... ...... In order to be sovereign of humankind, great strength was required. This was not difficult to understand. The demons were in the north, their evil intentions never dying. At any moment, this world could be deluged by a flood that could overflow the heavens, and engulfed in the endless mes of war. For a simr reason, if one wished to live a better life, to avoid unease and fear, one also needed greater strength. Any sort of external things could only improve ones mood, reinforce ones confidence, enrich ones days, yet they could not address the fundamental problem. Friendship and romance were beautiful, and on certain asions, they could rescue ones life or soul, but ones own strength was still more reliable. Entering Mount Han, encountering the Demon Lord, and learning many secrets from the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, Chen Changsheng was being confronted by an almost unimaginable pressure that was simultaneously an impetus. He had to advance in power as quickly as possible. At the very least, he could not be like he was when encountering the Demon Lord on the mountain path, not even able to have a chance of countering. Despite how many magical artifacts and treasures he might have possessed, he could not use their full power, and so could only wait for death. He decided that during the Boiling Stone Summit, he would seek an opportunity to break into Star Condensation. Back when he received the Yellow Paper Umbre from the Tang Old Master in Wenshui, he was only at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, yet he was able to take on the full-force blow of a peak Star Condensation cultivator. If he really could sessfully break into Star Condensation, in front of the Demon Lord...and the Divine Empress, the Yellow Paper Umbre might let him live for a period of time. This period of time might not be too longit might only be enough time for a few breathsbut to him, this time was extremely important. Because besides the Yellow Paper Umbre, he still had the ten thousand swords in his sheath, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths transformed into stone pearls, and importantly, he still had the Garden of Zhou. After his breaking into Star Condensation, even powerful figures like the Demon Lord or Divine Empress would presumably find it difficult to directly snap his connection with that space. Then if he could just fight for a very brief moment of time, he could escape into the Garden of Zhou. These were external pressures and needs. His decision to break into Star Condensation had even more to do with his mental needs within. Only by getting stronger could he be calmer when confronting the fuzzy and indistinct path forward. Those heavy mental pressuresing from both outside and inside were fierce and direct. As for the words the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had said to him in the garden, he had long since deliberately forgotten them. If he ceased cultivation and dispersed all the true essence in his body, he could dy the breaking out of his meridians injuries for a time? How long was this time? One year? Two years? What was the difference between twenty years old and twenty-two? More importantly, even if he wanted to struggle on deaths door in this manner, would he that had lost all his strength be permitted to live? ...... ...... After making this decision, Chen Changsheng used his nearly unimaginable willpower to cast off those frightening pressures and regain hisposure. But Xu Yourong, Tang Thirty-Six, and Zhexiu, those closest to him, still found it impossible to rx, and even grew more concerned. Because this sort ofposure was somewhat without reason, it seemed rather terrifying, just like the sea on the eve of a storm. The storm had note, but the attendees of the Boiling Stone Summit began to arrive in session. ording to reason, these cultivators attending the summit all should have arrived a few days ago, but because of that unforeseen event, the Heavenstone array had sealed off Mount Han for a period of time. As a result, these cultivators were unfortunately, or perhaps extremely fortunately, locked out of Mount Han for a period of time. With Chen Changshengs current status, he naturally did not need to wee anybody. He remained in the house, calming his mind and recuperating, preparing to break into the next realm. Naturally, there were people that would collect and report the news to him. Zhong Hui had been followed by two teachers sent by Schrtree Manor. What made Chen Changsheng feel somewhat regretful was that as expected, Wang Po did note. It seemed that these Heavenstones of Mount Han could not provide many valuable insights to an expert of his level. The people from the Mount Li Sword Sect had arrived. Qiushan Jun, who had not made a public appearance for quite some, failed to appear this time as well. For some reason, Chen Changsheng felt relieved. Presumably, he also did not know how he would react upon seeing Xu Yourong intimately chat with that proud son of heaven. The people from Mount Li that hade were all old friends, or perhaps acquaintances. Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, and Liang Banhu had alle. Upon hearing this news, Chen Changsheng was rather happy. "It really is like the Ivy Festival or Grand Examination from two years ago. Its the same people." Zhexiu replied, "One person is missing." Chen Changsheng vacantly gazed back and then noticed that Zhexius face was rather icy. He then realized that Qi Jian had not appeared... Tang Thirty-Six patted Zhexiu on the shoulder tofort him. Chen Changsheng stood at the edge of the balcony, gazing at the excitement in the distance and hearing the indistinct voice of Guan Feibai. He wanted go over, but he could not. It was still those same words: his current status was no longer the same. As the sessor of the Pope, whether it was an elder dispatched by this or that sect or n, or young geniuses like the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, it was not convenient for him to take the initiative to visit them. "Its nothing, Gou Hanshi has always acted dependably. He will definitely immediatelye to visit you." Tang Thirty-Six said, then he nced at Zhexiu and warned, "I know what youre feeling, and Ive also never liked those guys, but in a little while, can you not put on too unwee a face? After all, were representing the Orthodox Academy, so we have to preserve Chen Changshengs face." Just as Tang Thirty-Six had anticipated, as soon as Gou Hanshi and the rest of the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples were weed to thekeshore by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, without any rest, only a simple wash of the face and rinse of the mouth, they came to visit. Simrly as Tang Thirty-Six had anticipated, Zhexiusplexion was truly very ugly. Guan Feibaisplexion was also very ugly because he was required to follow Gou Hanshi and bow to Chen Changsheng. Liang Banhus expression was ratherplex, a result of the events of the Garden of Zhou. Although Liang Xiaoxiao had now been proved to havemitted suicide, his death still concerned Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng could have sat in a chair and received the bows of the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples. In the span of a year, many changes had urred. But on the mountain path, when Zhong Hui had bowed to him, he had responded ording to the etiquette one should show to fellows of the same generation, so why would he change now? Seeing Chen Changsheng so seriously return their bows, and without the slightest reluctance as well, Liang Banhus expression grew gentler and Guan Feibaisplexion somewhat improved. However, when he saw that Zhexiusplexion was still as ugly as ever, hisplexion also returned to its former ugliness, and the words he spoke were hard on the ears. "Im warning you, dont even think about overstepping your bounds with my junior sister!" Before this, Tang Thirty-Six had advised Zhexiu to be more cool-headed, but when he heard Guan Feibais words, he himself forgot the word cool-headed. He sneered at Guan Feibai, "What does overstepping bounds mean? Is your junior sister a princess? Even if she is the Demon Lords granddaughter, no one in Xuo City would recognize her!" In terms of quarreling, there really werent many people that were Tang Thirty-Sixs match. The primary reason was that he was the heir of an influential family and had a deep background, yet he possessed none of the demeanor of a noble familys heir, holding an utter disregard for the word reputation. The second reason was that his words were too sharp, specialized in striking at the weak points of an opponent and thus extremely difficult to defend against. For example, his short retort just now had clearly been thought up just a moment ago, but it had taken a turn in the middle and then needed only one strike to pierce through the Mount Li Sword Sects greatest secret and greatest annoyance. Even someone as good-tempered as Gou Hanshi could not help but wrinkle his brow and nce behind him. Even a person as ustomed to this sort of conduct as Chen Changsheng could not help but shake his head and aim a nce out of the reception hall. The Orthodoxy priests and the apanying Mount Li Sword Sect disciples that had followed Gou Hanshi and his group all hurriedly backed out of the house. The two sides had just met, and yet there was already an omen that all considerations were about to be cast aside. Who knew just what would happen next in this house? Perhaps the people involved didnt care, but these priests and disciples did not dare participate, or even hear about it. Chapter 583 – The Minor Prelude to the Major Event Chapter 583 - The Minor Prelude to the Major Event Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Guan Feibais personality was cold and ruthless, yet also explosively fierce. There was no way he could suffer Tang Thirty-Sixs response, so he coldly yelled back, "This piece of trash that only knows to spend his familys money actually dares to criticize the matters of my Mount Li!" Tang Thirty-Six teased, "My family just has that much money, and its none of your goddamn business. In addition,st year, I only needed three days to buy up Clear Lake Restaurant. Do I also have to tell you about it?" Guan Feibai coldly snorted, then said, "Then as for the matters between my Mount Li Sword Sect and that wolf youth, isnt that also none of your goddamn business? If you really have so much free time on your hands, why dont you hurry up and learn a few more sword techniques, or why else would the sole grandson of the magnificent Tang n not even be able to enter the Promation of Golden Distinction?" Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion red at these words. It must be known that his failure to enter the Promation of Golden Distinction was his greatest regret. Although finding out that Zhexiu and Su Moyu had failed to enter the ranking as well had improved his mood, it had to be said that this fellow before him currently had his name in that ranking. He clenched his teeth and retorted, "You keep talking and talking, but its all nonsense! What right do you have to care about the mutual affection between Zhexiu and Qi Jian? If you really have all that time to spare, and you cant even surpass Zhong Hui, then you might as well practice your cooking! ****, fried peppers and dried meat, and you actually added sugar! Is your brain broken or do you southerners generally practice such oundish cooking methods?" "Besides Chen Changsheng, whose cooking actually tasted good?" Guan Feibai angrily roared, "Lets not even talk about cooking; even when washing dishes, you would break seven out of ten, and you have the gall to say my cooking is bad?" What they were speaking of was naturally a story from when they were all living in the small house left behind by Xun Mei when viewing monoliths andprehending the Dao in the Mausoleum of Books. The rtionship between the Orthodox Academy and the Mount Li Sword Sect was truly ratherplicated. It was very difficult to describe it in a few words, especially with regards to this generation of youths. This was the case whether one was discussing that engagement, the rtionship between the world-famous Qiushan Jun and Xu Yourong, or thepetition between the two sides. From the Ivy Festival to the Grand Examination, these events at the very beginning, the two sides were of course natural rivals, even enemies. But in the Mausoleum of Books, the two sides had lived under the same roof, eaten from the same pot, viewed the monoliths andprehended the Dao together. With this shared experience, the hostility gradually faded and they began to grow familiar with each other. And after Chen Changsheng escorted Su Li ten thousand li back south, a rather significant friendship developed between the two parties. In the end, however, they were still youths, still young cultivating geniuses. The youths of the Orthodox Academy and the Divine Kingdoms Six Laws of the Mount Li Sword Sect were the two groups of youths viewed most optimistically and were oftenpared by others. Thepetition between the two seemed bound to persist for a long time; who would truly admit that they were inferior? The atmosphere in the house was growing more and more tense as the quarrel between Tang Thirty-Six and Guan Feibai got louder and louder, fiercer and fiercer. Although, even until the end, both sides maintained some reasonespecially Tang Thirty-Six, who did not treat Guan Feibai like he did the challengers from the other Ivy Academies, directly sending regards to the other partys eighteen generations of ancestorsthis argument still ended up stoking some true mes. Guan Feibais face was very pale. It wasnt because he had applied powder to his face, nor due to an injury, but because he had been angered. "Senior Brother, I cant hold back anymore, I want to challenge him in the Boiling Stone Summit!" Upon hearing this, Liang Banhus expression flickered. It must be known that beforeing, Gou Hanshi had informed them that although the Mount Li Sword Sect and Orthodox Academy could not be considered sworn friends, they werent enemies either. In the Boiling Stone Summit, unless it was absolutely necessary, it was best that they not fight each other. Tang Thirty-Six was also furious, calling out, "Chen Changsheng, you can endure it, but I cant! In the Boiling Stone Summit, you had definitely better beat this guy into mincemeat!" As he spoke, everyone very naturally turned to Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng. Yet where were the figures of Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng in this room? "Where are they?" Tang Thirty-Six asked in surprise. "They left," Zhexiu answered. He then turned to Guan Feibai and dered with an indifferent expression, "In the summit, I will challenge you." So saying, he turned and left the house. Guan Feibai stood in a daze for a few moments before finally reacting. As he gazed at Zhexius back, he sneered, "You think Im afraid of you?" On the side, Tang Thirty-Six shot back, "If youre not afraid of him, why did you just stand there doing nothing?" Fuming, Guan Feibai replied, "If youve got the skill, why dont you step up! One moment youre calling on Chen Changsheng, the next youre letting him do it. Do you know the meaning of shame?" Tang Thirty-Sixs expression remained unchanging as he replied, "I dont even care for face, so how can I even know how the word shame is written? Not convinced? Then bite me." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi had long since departed the room. Coming to a high balcony, they stood by the railing and gazed at theke. Chen Changsheng was keenly aware that the quarrel in the house could not be ended in such a short time, and there was no meaning to it. The only purpose in staying around to listen was to defile ones ears. "Just why is this the case?" Chen Changsheng turned to Gou Hanshi and very seriously asked, "Hybrids of human and demi-human blood truly are heavily discriminated against, but I also know very well that the Mount Li Sword Sect...at least Senior Su Li is not that sort of person. Why does he insist on blocking this marriage?" Gou Hanshi knew that Chen Changsheng was a very straightforward person. Without enough reasons, it was simply impossible to convince him, so he straightforwardly replied, "Zhexiu doesnt have much longer to live." Chen Changsheng had thought of many reasons, and with Xu Yourongs help, he had also heard about simr arguments, but he had not expected...that it really would be this way. "Zhexius body truly does conceal some hidden dangers, but they absolutely can be treated." He had been treating Zhexiu for a very long time, and was still treating him now. He knew that an odd illness like the Tide Rush of Blood was truly difficult to treat. However, with the abundant experience he had gained from reconstructing Luoluos and Xuanyuan Pos meridians, he believed that sooner orter, he would be able to find a perfect treatment solution. Gou Hanshi nced at him in surprise, saying, "You know?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Ive already begun treating him." Gou Hanshi contemted this, then shook his head. "Martial Granduncle has determined that he will die young. Its impossible for you to cure him." Chen Changsheng rebutted, "In other aspects, Im inferior to Senior Su Li, but hes no match for me in this aspect." Gou Hanshi thought of that teacher of his who had traveled far and wide and realized that this really was the case. At present, Daoist Jis name was not too widely known in the world, but several centuries ago, he had been the worlds most renowned doctor. Let alone the fact that his true identity was Principal Shang of the Orthodox Academy. "You can convince me, but on this matter, you first have to convince Martial Granduncle. Or else I will not agree to Zhexiuing to Mount Li to see her," Gou Hanshi warned. Chen Changsheng replied, "What need is there for this? Theyre just seeing each other. Ill guarantee that nothing else will ur." Gou Hanshi gazed at him and calmly said, "That is Mount Li, the sect of myriad swords. Dont think about those stories of elopement written in books." The youths of the Orthodox Academy truly had thought in this direction and had even secretly made preparations. Upon being so easily exposed with a single sentence, Chen Changsheng couldnt help but feel somewhat embarrassed. "If youre sure that you can cure Zhexius illness, why cant you wait until you cure him and then talk about this matter?" Gou Hanshi had voiced the most crucial question. Chen Changsheng replied, "Lovesickness is also an illness. Zhexiu is still doing okay, but what of Qi Jian?" Gou Hanshi recalled his junior sisters furious yells on that night and didnt know how to respond. After a long while, he finally said, "I will ry your words to her." Chen Changsheng felt somewhat relieved, thinking, as long as she can hold onto some hope, Qi Jian will probably have an easier time living in Mount Li. ...... Chapter 584 – There Is Also a Black Stone Here Chapter 584 - There Is Also a ck Stone Here Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When one couldnt agree, besides just ceasing to talk, one could also change the subject. Chen Changsheng was not good at chatting, but that didnt mean that Gou Hanshi wasnt. Moreover, he really did have some matters that he desired precise answers for from Chen Changsheng. "Was it really that person that entered Mount Han?" Chen Changsheng nodded. Gou Hanshi needed a few moments of silence to process the shock in his heart. He sighed, "The Demon Lord personally appeared and you were able to survive. Youll be blessed with good fortune in the future." Chen Changsheng shook his head. He was keenly aware that the Demon Lord had entered Mount Han to eat him. If he had just wanted to kill him...there would have been no way he could have survived. The asional sounds of fierce quarreling, like the shing of swords, could asionally be heard from the house by theke. On the top floor balcony, Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi stood side by side, their clothes gently swaying in the wind. On a distant stone, Zhong Hui quietly gazed in their direction, silently thinking about something. On theke shore, many cultivators from various sects were gazing distantly at Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi, and there were also some people looking at Zhong Hui. Upon seeing this scene, seeing these youths, both the experts of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the elders of the various sects were all deeply moved. In the past two years, many outstanding young cultivating geniuses had appeared on the continent. Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi, the two childish fellows arguing in the house, and even Zhong Hui standing on the stone, not to mention Xu Yourong and Qiushan Jun. In just these few short years, so many brilliant and genius youths had appeared. This was an extremely rare urrence. Besides Wang Pos generation...not even Wang Pos generation when they were young were as amazing as these youths. In order to make aparison, perhaps one would really have to go back to that magnificent and surging generation of greats from one thousand years ago. It truly was the generation of blooming wildflowers. "I really dont know, after many years, which of these youths will be the most outstanding." "No matter which one of them is most outstanding, in my view, they would all have to thank Chen Changsheng." "Why?" "Because that night of starlight in the Mausoleum of Books helped these youths break through the most difficult pass." The discussion stopped and the scene grew quiet once more. The elders of the various sects and the experts of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets recalled those life-or-death scenes when they and their peers attempted to break into Ethereal Opening. When they turned once more to those young geniuses, their gazes wereplex, carrying admiration, even jealousy. And all of this was because of Chen Changsheng. ...... ...... The forcibly postponed Boiling Stone Summit, on a certain unremarkable and ordinary day at the end of summer, formally opened, held amongst those elegant and ornate pavilions on theke shore. Because of the Demon Lords appearance in Mount Han, the atmosphere was rather oppressive. Moreover,pared to the past, far fewer big names appeared, so it couldnt but feel less interesting. Not a single one of the top ten experts of the Promation of Liberation had attended. Perhaps they were like Painted Armor Xiao Zhang and regarded the Boiling Stone Summit as an empty affair, or perhaps they were like Liang Wangsun and could note for various reasons. The most miserable was still the demi-human expert Xiao De. He had been wounded too seriously by the Demon Lord and had been sent back to White Emperor City a few days ago. Fortunately, the Orthodoxy had sent an extremely impressive group this time. Besides the future Pope Chen Changsheng, there were also the two Prefects, Linghai Zhiwang and Mao Qiuyu. The Holy Maiden of the south, Xu Yourong, had also personally appeared. This was enough to give the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets face, and it also buoyed the spirits of those cultivators that had traveled long and far to attend the Boiling Stone Summit. As the host, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets sat in the very center. Given her most exalted status, Xu Yourong sat to his right-hand side, concealed behindyer afteryer of white curtains, and Chen Changsheng sat across from her on the other side. To the various cultivators, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets naturally possessed an honored status and was also very mysterious. Today, they could see with their own eyes his true appearance, a naturally precious opportunity, yet the vast majority of the gazes were still focused on Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Those gazes were brimming with reverence, yearning, and of course, curiosity. Especially those cultivators that were not from the capital. The present world was exceptionally clear on everything concerning Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. This summer, he and she were not yet seventeen. They were the youngest upper level Ethereal Opening cultivators in history. Most importantly, she was the Holy Maiden of the south while he was the next Pope. At their age, they already possessed such a level of cultivation and such status. This was a sight scarcely seen in recorded history. There was once an engagement between them. If not for a few surprises urring, they would have be husband and wife. If this point was added, this story seemed even more like a legend. When the gazes of the crowd fell upon Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, the voice of the steward from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets seemed to fade into the distance, reced with countless whispers. This young man and woman were far too famous. Their story was also far too famous. The young Daoist entered the capital and was ignored by the Divine Generals estate. The marriage contract appeared in the Ivy Festival, and then with the changes of the world, the youth became the sessor to the Pope. The Divine Generals estate desired the continuation of the predestined rtionship, yet they only suffered a p to the face and a forceful annulment. Yet after that battle amidst the wind and snow on the Bridge of Helplessness, the young man and young woman met for the first time, and the situation seemed to change once more...Chen Changsheng seemed to change his mind, wanting to marry this beautiful woman, yet he was met with Xu Yourongs cold refusal. Thus came that scene known by many people, the youth standing in the snow before that pce in thete night. So many twists and turns, one climax after anotherif these were not things that had really happened, everyone would think it a y. Moreover, this would be one of the most conventional and clich ys, but so clich that it was brilliant and well-received by the masses. Today, many people finally saw the starring male and female of this y. How could they not be curious or excited? ...... ...... Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did nothing, only sat, but this was enough to capture ny percent of the crowds attention and the entire sight of the summit. But still, in the end, this was the Boiling Stone Summit, and no matter how long the crowd wished to stare at them, they were forced to momentarily pull their gazes away to fall upon that ck table at the very end of the straight path. On the table was an extremely ancient te, painted in red. On the te was a ck stone about the size of a fruit pit. ck table, red te, ck stone. The alternating ck and red made them exceptionally distinct and abnormally dazzling. Chen Changshengs gaze fell upon the ck stone and found it hard to pull away. His expression did not change, but his mind began to churn. This was not one of those stones that he had seen in the sky a few days ago, nor was it one of those stones that could be spotted in theke, amongst the cliffs and scattered about everywhere. Mount Han was covered all over in Heavenstones; this was a matter he and Xu Yourong had confirmed. Yet this stone was clearly somewhat different. This stone was much smaller than the Heavenstones. Its treatment was also very different, having been ced carefully on the red te. Crucially, he could faintly sense a familiar ripple of Qi from the small ck stone. He gazed at the nearby canopy of curtains. Xu Yourong was sitting behind those curtains. ...... Chapter 585 – The Mountain Gate of Mount Li (I) Chapter 585 - The Mountain Gate of Mount Li (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The curtains could cut off the prying gazes of bystanders, yet they could not cut off the mental connection that had long since been formed between them. Xu Yourong saw Chen Changsheng shift his gaze in her direction and knew what he was thinking. After pondering it for a few moments, she lightly shook her head. Chen Changsheng felt the ck stone somewhat familiar, not merely because the ck stone on the red te was very simr to his ck stone. It was more because the Qi emitted by the small ck stone was very simr to that emitted by the ck stone he had found in the Lingyan Pavilion. In other words, the small ck stone taken out by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets might have something to do with Wang Zhice. The small ck stone left behind by Wang Zhice that he had obtained from the Lingyan Pavilion was a Heavenly Tome Monolith, so could this small ck stone be another Heavenly Tome Monolith? After visiting the Mausoleum of Books and the Mausoleum of Zhou, and having that conversation with Divine General Han Qing, no one was clearer than him and Xu Yourong on the whereabouts of the lost Heavenly Tome Monoliths, so it was hard not to have some misgivings. Only ordinary Heavenstones had been taken out in past Boiling Stone Summits, so those elders and important figures that had once attended were also rather astonished. However, those cultivators attending the Boiling Stone Summit for the first time were not clear on the distinction. Yet when they noticed Chen Changsheng turn his gaze to those curtains, they couldnt help but be excited as they thought, Little Principal Chen really does have deep feelings for his once-fiance. The majority of cultivators from the south were sitting in the same ce as those from Holy Maiden Peak. Upon seeing the gaze Chen Changsheng sent over, many of their faces revealed ridicule or empathy. There were even some disciples of Holy Maiden Peak who, when thinking of that dispute caused by ending the engagement, could not help but speak a few mocking words, teasing that a certain persons pestering was really quite dull. Some also harshly criticized that a certain person should look in a mirror and realize that some things couldnt be denied just because one didnt want them, couldnt be obtained just because one wanted them. Some people even very solemnly requested a certain person to act with dignity. Not a single cultivator from the south mentioned Chen Changshengs name, but everyone knew that all these words were aimed at him. This world-famous engagement had experienced far too many twists and turns, attracted far too many disputes. Onlyst winter when the Pope forcefully annulled the engagement could this phase finally be said to havee to a close. In this story, Chen Changsheng was naturally the party at the very beginning to suffer all the humiliation and harm, but in the end, it was Xu Yourong that carried all the shame and dishonor. In everyones view, it was only right that the person in the world that currently most loathed Chen Changsheng was Xu Yourong. She was the Holy Maiden of the south, the Heavenly Phoenix immortal worshipped by countless others. If she did not like Chen Changsheng, there would naturally be many other people that did not like Chen Changsheng, especially those cultivators from the south. It was only natural that they not show any sort of good expression towards Chen Changsheng. Even if he was the future Pope, they still wanted to vent the Holy Maidens anger for her. The pavilions were all in a cool breeze, tranquil and serenely beautiful. Those jeers aimed at Chen Changsheng were like catkins in the wind, drifting to and fro about the za and falling in everyones ears. The priests of the Orthodoxy all had rather unsightlyplexions, Mao Qiuyu was calm and silent, and Linghai Zhiwang raised his brows, seemingly very interested. Chen Changsheng withdrew his gaze from the location assigned to Holy Maiden Peak and somewhat uneasily rubbed his knee. Zhexiu did not care about these opinions while Tang Thirty-Six knew the inside story, so hisugh was all the more splendid. ...... ...... A splendid sword glow would asionally rise up from the stone tform between the towers. It was like thosemonly seen summer lightning bolts, but also very much like those soul-shaking brushstrokes upon a mural. Besides Star Seizer Academy, which represented the military might of the Great Zhou Army, the vast majority of cultivators in the world were most ustomed to using swords. In todays Boiling Stone Summit, the sword glows seemed to never cease. Cultivators qualified to attend the Boiling Stone Summit all possessed incredible talent, or at least had outstanding potential. They all possessed strong cultivation, at least one entire level stronger than what they were during the Grand Examination and the Garden of Zhou. Those brave enough to walk on the stone tform and challenge others or those worthy of being challenged by others were at least at the middle level of Ethereal Opening. The several matches that had already concluded had all been exceptionally marvelous. All the fighters had used their unique skills and their full strength. Moreover, with the important figures of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the Orthodoxy keeping watch, there was no possibility of serious injuries being inflicted by ident. Inevitably, however, it was hard for the stone tform to avoid a few bloodstains. Although Chen Changsheng was very interested in that ck stone, he had no intention of stepping onto the stage, and naturally, no one came to challenge him. With his current status, unless he was willing, no person could force him to ept a challenge, just like in the summer ofst year. Xu Yourongs current status was even higher than his and she was thus even less likely to take part in this affair. They just quietly sat at the side of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, watching the matches on the stone tform. What was strange was that with the passage of time, still no one challenged the other two members of the Orthodox Academy. Zhexiu only watched for a while before closing his eyes to rest. He seemed to show little interest for those marvelous matches. Tang Thirty-Six, on the other hand, was rather bored. He was constantly calling on the maids of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to switch out the tea in his cup andmenting on the snacks on his te. Only when a certain person walked onto the stone tform did Zhexiu open his eyes, did Tang Thirty-Six put down his tea cup and take out a towel to wipe his lips, his expression growing more serious. The person stepping onto the stage was Liang Banhu. His opponent was an expert from Hanqiu Citys Emotion-Severing Sect. This Emotion-Severing Sect expert had previously using his exceptionally marvelous Myriad Willows Sword to easily defeat a female disciple from Gentle Stream Monastery. His age was around thirty years old, his cultivation already at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. In the past, he would definitely have been praised as a genius, but in the past few years, too many cultivators had suddenly emerged that were younger than him, more talented than him, and had higher cultivation levels than him... Liang Banhu was a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect, the fifth of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, and he was naturally the representative of these youths. Perhaps it was because he had just defeated a cultivation expert from the south and his confidence was at its peak. Perhaps it was because, over the past two years, the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws had snatched away too much glory and he had already umted too much discontent. Of course, it was also possible he held a grudge over the one letter of Su Lis that had destroyed the Myriad Willows Garden. Whatever the reason, this expert of the Emotion-Severing Sect without hesitation issued a challenge to the Mount Li Sword Sect. He had challenged Liang Banhu. This seemed like a very casual choice, but many people could tell that this was a choice arrived at after careful deliberation, and was even somewhat insidious. Liang Banhu was Liang Xiaoxiaos brother by bloodand now the entire continent knew that Liang Xiaoxiao had colluded with the demons, attempting in vain to harm his fellow disciple and Chen Changsheng in the Garden of Zhou. After meeting with failure, he chose to brutallymit suicide in a bid to frame Chen Changsheng. This expert of the Emotion-Severing Sect had chosen Liang Banhu as his opponent naturally because he wanted to make an issue of this matter. Just as expected, the moment Liang Banhu stepped onto the stage, this persons cold voice uttered, "Although you are Liang Xiaoxiaos brother, I will not ce his sins upon your head, but I will also not permit you the chance to obtain this piece of heaven." At this statement, the entire ce grew extremely quiet. Everyone knew that this Emotion-Severing Sect expert was just looking for a reason. In reality, he just wanted to shake Liang Banhus fighting intent. Yet neither the Mount Li Sword Sect nor its partner Holy Maiden Peak could reply to this statement. Liang Xiaoxiao and Liang Banhu were both descendants of the Liang Household. The role yed by the Liang Household in this portion of history was excessivelyplex. If Liang Banhu was like Liang Xiaoxiao, finding it impossible to forget his princely origins, finding it impossible to strictly adhere to his identity as a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect, then his obtaining a Heavenstone was something many powers were not willing to see. Guan Feibais face seemed to be covered in a sheet of frost. The gaze he aimed at the Emotion-Severing Sect expert was brimming with murderous intent, but in the end, he did not move. Gou Hanshis expression did not change as he quietly gazed at Liang Banhus figure. He was very confident in his junior brother. In this silence, before the battle began, a voice spoke. The person speaking was Tang Thirty-Six. He looked at the expert from the Emotion-Severing Sect and said, "If you want to fight, just fight. What need is there to speak so much nonsense?" With the transformation these words wrought on the atmosphere, the expression of the Emotion-Severing Sect expert also subtly changed. No one could have imagined that it was not over. Soon after, everyone could hear Tang Thirty-Sixs next sentence. "...just like the old ancestor of your sect, in the end, you might be beaten into idiocy." ...... ...... The Sect Master of the Emotion-Severing Sect, the lord of Hanqiu City, and the soul of the Tianliang Zhu n were all one person, the old ancestor of many people, the Emotion-Severing Sect expert included. This old ancestor was one of the Storms of the Eight Directions, the Solitary Drunk under the Moon, Zhu Luo. This statement of Tang Thirty-Sixs was very impudent, very offensive, very tough, but when carefully considered, not wrong either. Whether it was in the night rain of Xunyang City or the spring wind of the Myriad Willows Garden, Zhu Luo had suffered crushing defeats. Su Lis one letter had cut him into an idiot. This statement of his had greatly swelled the momentum of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Guan Feibai gazed in the direction of the Orthodox Academy, thinking, why did this guy have such a change in temperament today? If I can challenge him in a little while, then...Ill have him vomit up less blood. The Emotion-Severing Sect experts expression shifted back and forth as he coldly said to Tang Thirty-Six, "In a little while, I will definitely challenge you." Tang Thirty-Six shook his head, saying, "You wont have the chance." A mor rose up as everyone thought, why is he so confident in Liang Banhu? Yet no one noticed him scooting closer to Chen Changsheng and using a voice that only the two of them could hear to whisper, "Based on your insight, which one is stronger, Liang Banhu or this idiot?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Why is it that you seem extremely worried right now?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "I feel...I was venting your anger for you, and cursed Zhu Luo in this way. In a little while, that guy will definitely go all-out against me, so its best if I dont run into him." Chen Changsheng gazed at Liang Banhu and said, "Theres no need to worry, you spoke correctlythat person wont have the chance." Both he and Gou Hanshi were well-versed in the Daoist Canon, an extremely rare feat. Amongst their peers, they naturally possessed extremely good insight as well. Gou Hanshi had never been concerned about Liang Banhu. Chen Changsheng also thought the same. Liang Banhu was different from Liang Xiaoxiao. Liang Xiaoxiao was a pine tree that had grown up in a gloomy ravine. Liang Banhu was a stalk of grass growing on a sunny slope. Liang Banhus personality was very wooden. He didnt speak, and even the expression on his face changed very little. Amongst the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, he had always been the least renowned. But that did not mean that he was the weakest. Let alone the fact there was not a single weakling among the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws. Liang Banhu unsheathed his sword and gazed at the expert of the Emotion-Severing Sect, saying a single word, "Please." The Emotion-Severing Sect expert arched his brows, preparing to say something. However, Liang Banhu did not give him another chance to speak. A plume of dust suddenly appeared on the clean stone tform. Like a dragon of dust, it charged forward with incredible speed. A in and unsophisticated Qi that seemed like yellow earth could be sensed by the crowd with the emergence of this dragon of dust. Even the nearbyke seemed to feel some sort of pressure, faint ripples forming on its surface. Nobody blinkednobody had time to blink. With the charging dust, the curling of a yellow dragon, Liang Banhu arrived before that Emotion-Severing Sect expert. The experts pupils suddenly constricted as he felt an intense sense of danger. He had not imagined that Liang Banhus sword style was actually atplete odds with his personality, was actually so fierce and unyielding. How could he break through such a fierce sword intent? Only with an even fiercer sword intent. With a furious roar, the Emotion-Severing Sect expert sent his sword whistling through the air, carrying no intention of yielding as it stabbed straight at Liang Banhu! Liang Banhus expression did not change. He was like a peasant plowing the slopes, holding his sword like it was a hoe, smashing it down in an honest and open fashion. This attack seemed to be a very ordinary sword technique. In reality, it really was a very ordinary sword technique. This attack was not fast, not even one-fifth of the speed of the Heavenly Dao Academys Sword of Hithering Light. This attack was not cruel, not even having the slightest aura of the Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff. This attack was not beautiful, not in the slightest bit worthy ofparing with the legendary "Departing Spring" of South Stream Temple. Compared to the countless wondrous sword styles of the Mount Li Sword Sect, there was nothing worth mentioning about Liang Banhus attack. But this attack was very stable. Both the hand gripping the sword and the sword technique itself were very stable, like an unmoving mountain cliff, a path amongst the mountains. The reason this attack was so stable was that this sword style was a foundation, the foundation of all of the Mount Li Sword Sects countless sword styles. "Mountain Gate Sword." Zhexiu gazed at the not-at-all-dazzling sword glow on the tform. A light shed through his eyes, and then they began to ze. Chapter 586 – The Mountain Gate of Mount Li (II) Chapter 586 - The Mountain Gate of Mount Li (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Yes, the sword style Liang Banhu used was the most ordinary Mountain Gate Sword of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Any disciple that entered the Mount Li Sword Sect would learn this sword style in their first year. Chen Changsheng had learned this sword style before, so he naturally recognized it, but only today, after seeing this one attack of Liang Banhus, did he understand that Mount Li truly was worthy of being called the sect of myriad swords. Even their introductory ordinary sword style had its own essence and soul and could not be lightly overlooked. He saw in Liang Banhus one attack a little of the Stupid Swords concept. Liang Banhus sword met with the Emotion-Severing Sect experts sword. A muffled boom. The shing of fierce sword intents. Which was stronger? It was naturally the more stable sword intent that was stronger. The hillside facing the sun was covered all over in ramrod-straight rows of crops, none of them nted in the least bit. Liang Banhus sword and the experts sword shed and then parted, but the next attack followed soon after. The hand holding the sword was far too stable, his sword far too stable, so much so that there was no dy between the sword techniques. Ten-odd shes of swords resounded through the peak of Mount Han. In only a moment, Liang Banhu and this expert from the Emotion-Severing Sect had already exchanged several techniques. Liang Banhus sword was as stable as it was in the beginning and incessantly pressing forward. It was just like walking along a row of crops, but it was even more simr to climbing amongst the precipitous crags of Mount Li. The speed was slow, but the feet were extremely stable. Thus, there would eventuallye a day when one could walk to the highest point. The stone tform was pervaded with dust, sword glows shing intermittently within. With a sudden clear cry, Liang Banhu drew back his sword and returned, lightly retreating several zhang before his feet rested on the ground. The hand holding his sword was still stable, his expression still calm. He was just like a peasant that hadpleted his farming for the day. The expert from the Emotion-Severing Sect somewhat incredulously gazed at his abdomen. At some point, a wound had appeared there. The wound was not deep, with not much blood flowing from it, but it was very straight, looking just as if it had been drawn on. This battle had already been decided. Many people thought that Liang Banhu might obtain victory. Although he was the least renowned of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, in the end, he was still a part of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws. But no one had expected him to easily...or to be more precise, to so stably obtain victory. Only a person withplete control over the situation could deny their opponent any chance, could give off a sense of stability akin to walking along a row of crops or steadily climbing a mountain, a feeling that this was inevitable and right. Even more shocking was that from beginning to end, he had only used the most ordinary sword style of Mount Li: the Mountain Gate Sword. "Concede." Liang Banhu sheathed his sword, sped his hands and bowed towards the Emotion-Severing Sect expert, then returned to the Mount Li Sword Sect group, his expression still unchanging. But Zhexius gaze was the most sensitive. He noticed that when sheathing the sword, Liang Banhus sleeve had been trembling somewhat. When confronting his opponent, the hand wielding the sword had been so stable. Now, after emerging victorious, why was his hand trembling? It was naturally not tension or unease, but a concealed excitement, or happiness after some oppressive pressure in the chest was finally relieved. The injured Emotion-Severing Sect expert was helped off the stage and received the treatment of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. A wandering cultivator from the northwest, his face pale and his appearance dour, slightly creased his brow as he gazed in the direction of the people from the Mount Li Sword Sect. Tianliang County was in the northwest, and besides the Snow Mountain Sect, the sects and wandering cultivators of the tens of thousands of li in the northwest were linked in countless ways with the Emotion-Severing Sect and the Zhu n. To put it another way, they all revered Zhu Luo as a god. It was very obvious that this wandering cultivator would issue a challenge to the Mount Li Sword Sect. The Mount Li Sword Sect did not give him the chance. Guan Feibai walked onto the stone tform and said expressionlessly to the wandering cultivator, "Come then." Since I know that you n to challenge, I might as well make it more straightforward and challenge you instead. The Mount Li Sword Sect was not an inflexible sect that only had one style, but Guan Feibais style was truly the most prominent in the Mount Li Sword Sect. This sort of style was straightforward, fierce, unyielding, arrogant. It originated from Su Li and had persisted for several centuries now. Upon hearing Guan Feibais cold voice, the area around the stone tform grew even quieter. The wandering cultivator from the northwest had a rather uglyplexion, but in the end, he could no longer remain where he was and slowly walked onto the stage. Guan Feibai raised his left hand to hold his longsword horizontally in front of his eyes. His expression indifferent, he did not speak. The wandering cultivator slowly pulled out his sword, his expression grave, his sleeves drifting about as he emitted his Qi outwards and gradually began to build up energy. A clear whistle! Guan Feibai rushed forward, his sword pulled from its sheath and shing through theke wind, heading towards the wandering cultivator. The dust which was still slowly settling to the floor billowed into the air once more and the surface of theke was jolted even more seriously. Snicksnicksnicksnick! Four extremely clear sounds of the edge of a sword cutting through a body could be heard, and four sword glows directly shed apart theke wind and waters! With a groan, the wandering cultivator continuously retreated, utterly incapable of blocking Guan Feibais sword as wound after wound appeared on his abdomen. "Enough," Gou Hanshi dered. His voice was very soft, but everyone around the tform could hear it loud and clear. Guan Feibais sword energy was just at its peak, but upon hearing his senior brothers words, he forcefully halted his steps. With a crack, a gray stone under his foot suddenly gained a few fine lines. The wandering cultivator simply did not believe that he would stop when told to stop, and moreover...that he really could stop when told to. His already prepared defensive technique could not be released, so his true essence began to flow backwards, making it impossible for him to stop his feet. He fell back like an intoxicated man, his steps growing more and more disorderly. Ultimately, he was unable to stand firm and fell on his butt, a quite embarrassing appearance. At this time, Guan Feibai had already sheathed his sword and turned around, heading back to the Mount Li Sword Sects spot. The wandering cultivator from the northwest gazed at Guan Feibais back, his face pale to the extreme and brimming with shame and suffering. His agitated mind and the ring up of his internal injuries were finally impossible to endure, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. The stone tform by theke was still silent, even more silent than previously, a deathly stillness. Tang Thirty-Six said nothing. In a rare urrence, he did not throw a few jeers at Guan Feibai. The crowd, stunned by Guan Feibais cultivation on the path of the sword and his killing power, were simrly speechless. However, no one had noticed a certain detail of that battle that had passed in the blink of an eye. Zhexiu noticed, his expression a little chilly as he said, "He also used the Mountain Gate Sword." It was just then that a rebuke brimming with rage came from the stone tform. "The bullying of your Mount Li Sword Sect is truly too unbearable!" Everyone could already see clearly that the present situation was a battle between the Mount Li Sword Sect and Tianliang County. The rtionship between the cultivators of the Mount Li Sword Sect and Tianliang County was veryplex because Su Li had once killed off half the Liang Household, because of the identities of Liang Xiaoxiao and Liang Banhu and the events concerning them, because of that night rain in Xunyang Cityst year, and because of that letter this year that had rendered the Myriad Willows Garden into scorched earth. A deep hatred existed between the two sides with no solution in sight. At this time, the person that hade to take revenge for injustice on behalf of the cultivators of Tianliang County was naturally also a person of Tianliang County. Schr Hu, an expert of Hanqiu City. This persons talent in cultivation had been jointly acknowledged by the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets many years ago. Everyone was very sure that if this person could sessfully break into Star Condensation, he would assuredly be able to enter the Promation of Liberation. In the north, he was evenuded as being undefeated against anyone in the Ethereal Opening Realm and under. Since Liang Banhu and Guan Feibai had alreadye out, the person he challenged was naturally Gou Hanshi. The mood instantly grew rather tense. Gou Hanshi had been well-versed in the Daoist Canon since he was a child. Whether in terms of intelligence, willpower, orprehension, he was one of the best. If Mount Li did not have Qiushan Jun and the world outside of Mount Li did not have Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, he would assuredly be the ideal choice amongst this generation of youths to lead the human world. Although Schr Hus reputation was not as resounding, he had cultivated for many more years, so whether in terms of cultivation or experience, he was at least one level above. For these two experts to soon exchange pointers in the Boiling Stone Summit, one could imagine how intense, how marvelous the battle toe would be. Gou Hanshi walked onto the stone tform and nodded his head at Schr Hu, but he remained silent. Schr Hu had said that the Mount Li Sword Sects bullying was too unbearable. He did not reply, did not argue, because although he was skilled in these things, he did not wish to. But in the eyes of everyone else, was thisposure and silence not a sort of humiliation out of disregard? Schr Hu expressionlessly said, "Could it be that you have nothing to say?" Gou Hanshi shook his head. He had nothing he wanted to say. Starting from that storm in Xunyang City, when that expert of the Emotion-Severing Sect mentioned Liang Xiaoxiaos name, it was foreordained that this battle would ur. Mount Lis mountain gate was an actual gate. Upon opening this gate, one would be able to see Mount Li. The temperaments of the Mount Li Sword Sects disciples were all different, but they all enjoyed opening the gate to see the mountain. (TN: Opening the gate/door to see the mountain is a Chinese idiom that means very straightforward.) Gou Hanshi was a gentle person, but he was no exception. He unsheathed his sword and thrust it forward. It was only one attack. Schr Hu had been defeated. A crushing defeat. This technique was called: Open the Gate, See the Mountain. The first move of the Mount Li Sword Sects Mountain Gate Sword. ...... ...... Theke shore was utterly silent. The gazes of the crowd incessantly moved between the unconscious and injured Schr Hu and Gou Hanshi, who had already sheathed his sword and was walking back. They were stunned speechless and gradually began to feel perplexed. Chen Changsheng was also rather perplexed, but not because Gou Hanshi was able to so easily defeat his opponent. He had always admired, even esteemed Gou Hanshi. He had always believed that he was able to defeat Gou Hanshi in their match during the Grand Examination not because he was stronger than Gou Hanshi, but because he had more reasons than Gou Hanshi to obtain first rank of the first banner, because he had nothing in this world that he was worried about. This Schr Hu wasuded as being undefeated by anyone at Ethereal Opening, but so what? At the moment, Chen Changsheng could defeat initial level Star Condensation experts, so Gou Hanshi definitely could as well. He was somewhat confused, and the primary reason for his uneasiness was that Liang Banhu, Guan Feibai, and Gou Hanshi had all used the Mountain Gate Sword of the Mount Li Sword Sect. He could understand this as the self-confidence of the disciples of Mount Li, the pride of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws. But he still felt that there was some other significance hidden behind this choice. "Because of Liang Xiaoxiao." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the location upied by the Mount Li Sword Sect, his expression somewhat solemn, unlike his usual frivolousness. Chen Changsheng was confused, asking, "Liang Xiaoxiao?" Tang Thirty-Six drew back his gaze to look at him and said, "Many people forgot just who was the first rank of the first banner of the Grand Examination before yours." Chen Changsheng recalled, and answered, "It was Liang Xiaoxiao." "Correct, even amongst those seven guys, Liang Xiaoxiaos innate strength was outstanding. Some people only know of Guan Feibais astonishing willpower when cultivating and studying swordy, about how he practiced all the sword styles of the Mount Li Sword Sect until he became proficient in all of them, yet nobody knows that Liang Xiaoxiao was not at all weak. He even refined the introductory sword style of the Mount Li Sword Sect into a true killing art." Tang Thirty-Six continued, "In the minds of the Mount Li Sword Sects disciples, this introductory sword style...is Liang Xiaoxiaos sword. The meaning they want to express by using his sword style to fight is crystal clear." Zhexiu turned to the ce where the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect were seated, a tinge of blood red gradually appearing in the depths of his pupils. Chen Changsheng pondered this, then said, "I dont think so." Chapter 587 – Today, the Starlight Is Glorious Chapter 587 - Today, the Starlight Is Glorious Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Liang Xiaoxiao, disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect, former member of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws. Out of hatred, this young genius who originally had a limitless future of light before him ultimately stepped on the path of betraying humanity and coborated with the demons. In the Garden of Zhou, he had stirred up a storm of blood and attempted to assassinate Chen Changsheng, Qi Jian and the others. After his failure, he refused to give up, using his own death as a sacrifice for the most unyielding of ns. But with the return of Su Li to Mount Li, the conclusion of Mount Lis internal strife, Chen Changshengs return to the capital, and Zhuang Huanyus suicide to escape punishment, all controversies and doubts came to a sudden end. Now, Liang Xiaoxiao had be Mount Lis greatest dishonor, or perhaps its easiest point of attackthe expert from the Emotion-Severing Sect from a while ago had done just this. The Mount Li Sword Sects response had been very tough, very clear. ording to the rules of the Mount Li Sword Sect, even though Liang Xiaoxiao was dead, he should still have been expelled from the sect and no longer be regarded as a disciple of Mount Li. But in the eyes of Gou Hanshi and the others, this once-brilliant young swordsman was still one of their fellow disciples, let alone the fact that Liang Banhu had originally been his brother. Hatred and dishonor were just one thing, but how could they so quickly forget the full ten years they spent cultivating together with their fellow disciple? Tang Thirty-Six asked in confusion, "You really think they arent targeting you?" Liang Xiaoxiao had died outside the Garden of Zhou on the outskirts of Hanqiu City at his own hand, but from another angle, didnt he basically die at Chen Changshengs sword? It was just like how Zhuang Huanyu had killed himself by the well in the Heavenly Dao Academy, but the teachers and students of the Heavenly Dao Academy, including Famous Name Guan Bai, had still ced the me squarely on Chen Changshengs shoulders. No one had ever talked about whether Chen Changsheng had done anything wrong in this matter, but just as was said a moment ago, grudges had always been clear-cut and had never based themselves on reason. It was precisely because Tang Thirty-Six had thought of this point that he warned Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng shook his head, musing, "Perhaps...its just in remembrance." Tang Thirty-Six raised his brows, not very convinced by this theory. Zhexiu exined, "What Chen Changsheng means is that if you died, no matter how you died, he would never forget you. asionally he would also use the Three Forms of Wenshui to remember you." Tang Thirty-Six shot him a re and retorted, "When did you begin to talk so much?" ...... ...... An old grudge existed between Tianliang County and the Mount Li Sword Sect, thus causing Schr Hu and the others to challenge them, yet they had lost three in a row. The cultivators originating from other regions would naturally not seek unwanted attention for themselves, so the scene momentarily became rather deserted. Then, Zhong Hui stood up. This was a right and inevitable matter, so right and inevitable that when the crowd saw him walk to the tform and then shifted their gazes to Gou Hanshi, they subconsciously exhaled. Inst years Grand Examination, Chen Changsheng was first rank of the first banner, Gou Hanshi was second, and Zhong Hui was third. On the newly issued Promation of Golden Distinction, Zhong Hui was still right behind these two people. In the one and a half years after the conclusion of that Grand Examination, Zhong Hui advanced with lightning speed. He had already cultivated to the peak of Ethereal Opening. Compared with the third rank on the first banner that he had obtained almost by a fluke, his position on the Promation of Golden Distinction was the true representation of his status amongst this generation of youths. However, he was still below Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. So in the Boiling Stone Summit, he naturally wanted to challenge Gou Hanshi and then Chen Changsheng. He calmly gazed at Gou Hanshi while looking at Chen Changsheng out of the corner of his eyes. This calm signified his self-confidence. Guan Feibai was also very self-confident, at the same time very proud. He had always looked down on Zhong Hui, felt like this schr from Schrtree Manor was feigning calm. With two coldughs, he prepared to step onto the stage to take the challenge. Gou Hanshi held back his junior brotherhe wanted to show his opponent sufficient respect. Zhong Hui had not opened his mouth, but everyone knew who the true person he wanted to challenge was. The wind off theke gently blew against Zhong Huis sleeves and the fine sand on the stone tform. Gou Hanshi walked upon the fine sand, leaving a shallow footprint on its surface. Zhong Hui gazed at him, his expression calm, even somewhat stiff as he unsheathed his sword. With this action, his sleeves instantly ceased to flutter. This was because the wind had ceased to blow from theke, chopped into pieces by the sword intent he emitted and vanishing into the air. Gou Hanshi slightly raised his brows, somewhat surprised. In the end, rumors and what one saw with ones own eyes were two different things. Everyone said that Zhong Hui had cultivated to the peak of Ethereal Opening and even had a chance of being the second-fastest extraordinary individual after Qiushan Jun to seed in Star Condensation. However, only after seeing him with their own eyes and sensing the vanishing of theke wind could the crowd finally confirm that his sword intent had actually reached such a powerful state, that he was only a step from the threshold. Gou Hanshis expression grew more solemn. The mood over the tform also grew solemn. However, different from what the crowd imagined, Gou Hanshis solemnity was not because he realized that he might lose, but because he was thinking about how it seemed that he could no longer conceal his strength. Not too much time was needed for him to make his decision. A nearly indiscernible, extremely faint Qi began to emerge from his body. The fragments ofke wind that had drifted into the sky seemed to be impelled by some force to slowly, yet distinctly,e together once more and leisurely surround his body. The splendid sun was currently overhead. Although they were at the high and cold summit, the temperature gradually began to warm. The zing rays of light fell upon theke and the stones, reflecting and scattering apart, somewhat dazzling to the eyes. Those bright rays of light could not directly fall on Gou Hanshis body. Because his body was surrounded by the silky threads of theke wind. The rays of light once more reflected and scattered, still bright, but no longer as dazzling. Moreover, they were sliced by theke wind into countless specks of light. When these specks of light shone upon his blue garments, it seemed like he was under a tree. And also like countless stars. The faintly discernible Qi suddenly became iparably calm, iparably clear. Countless bits of stars danced around his face and his clothes, yet did not drift too far away. The stone tform by theke was deathly still. For a very long time, nobody could open their mouths to speak. Just when those fragments of star began to dance, Zhong Huis expression changed. His calm and almost stiff expression was instantly supnted by shock and a feeling of defeat. His face was extremely pale, with not a hint of blood to be seen. After a long time passed, he finally awoke from his daze and shakily said, "I have lost." As he spoke these three words, he seemed to be in deep suffering. After saying it, he actually seemed to rx, returning his sword to its sheath and departing. The stone tform was still quiet. A clear and gentle voice spoke. "Congrattions to Senior Brother." The speaker was Xu Yourong. Many people had already guessed, or perhaps understood, why Zhong Hui had conceded, but only when she spoke did those people truly dare to believe it, because this fact was truly somewhat inconceivable. The entire audience was still quiet, a silence that had already persisted for a very long time. Gou Hanshi had already seeded in entering Star Condensation. He himself was very calm, but the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect found it hard to conceal their pride. Guan Feibai still had that corpse-like face of his, but the gaze he aimed at the people of the Orthodox Academy was rather different. Chen Changsheng sighed, "Admirable." Zhexiu noted, "Second fastest." In this generation of youths, the speed at which Gou Hanshi seeded in Star Condensation could be ranked second. Mo Yu and Tianhai Shengxue had seeded in Star Condensation at slightly older ages. As for the person ranked first, it was naturally Qiushan Jun. Tang Thirty-Six was expressionless as he whispered, "You have to hurry up." He was naturally speaking to Chen Changsheng. Gou Hanshi turned in the direction of the Orthodox Academy and slowly nodded at Chen Changsheng. He had not spoken, but Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. After a moment of silence, he stood up. The crowd was in an uproar. Chapter 588 – Letting Go Chapter 588 - Letting Go Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The uproar was the culmination of many voices. Voices of discussion, sighs of emotion. The rtionship between the Mount Li Sword Sect and the Orthodox Academy was no longer as antagonistic as it had been in the very beginning, just as Gou Hanshi had said to his junior brothers before entering Mount Han. They werent enemies, but they were still rivals. Even if they had no hostility against each other, they would still have to meet, to meet once more. The Mount Li Sword Sect had effortlessly repelled the experts of Tianliang County that had been brimming with hostility. Gou Hanshi had disyed his Star Condensation cultivation and forced Zhong Hui to withdraw without a single word. The situation had very naturally developed to this point, until finally, it was time for him and Chen Changsheng to meet. It had been almost two years since that final match of the Grand Examination. In these two years, many things had happened, so would the result of this battle change? In this world, only Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi were well-versed in the Daoist Canon. They possessed a cultivation and talent that their peers would find it hard to strive for. The crowd deeply desired to know just which of them was stronger. Gou Hanshi had already seeded at Star Condensation while Chen Changsheng had not. Logically, it was impossible for him to be a match for Gou Hanshi, but everyone knew of those events that urred in front of the Orthodox Academys gate in the summer ofst year. To ordinary cultivators, surpassing cultivation levels to defeat Star Condensation experts was an unimaginable feat, but this was not at all difficult for Chen Changsheng. But the crowd was still notpletely supportive of Chen Changsheng because even though it had not been long since Gou Hanshi had entered Star Condensation, he was still Gou Hanshi. Solely from his name, one could affirm that he was assuredly no ordinary initial level Star Condensation cultivator. Chen Changsheng stood up and began to walk towards the stone tform, countless gazes tracking him as he moved. Gou Hanshi was also watching him, very calm and very serious. Just at this moment, a clear sound came from a room of the pavilion by theke. This clear sound was the plucking of a zither, like the crashing of the waves against the shore. Soon after came the second note from the zither, and then it continued without pause. This tune was extremely refined. It was obvious from its sound that the zither yer was a person who had deeply studied music, each finger lightly pressing on the zither strings rich with emotion. It was just that for some reason, at certain shifts in the music, the zither yer would make mistakes that not even a beginner would makea distinct transition and pause. "Who is ying the zither?" Many people turned to the building from which the zither sound was emerging as they thought this question, and there were even a few people that added a few words to this question. Which person would dare to y the zither at this time? This buildings door was closed. Some people recalled that ever since a few days ago, that buildings door had been closed and never opened. As it turned out, someone was actually in there. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets turned to the building and shook his head. He naturally knew who the person inside was, but he had not expected that the person would not be dissuaded by his advice and still insisted on fighting. "It seems that we can only leave our match for the future." Gou Hanshi gazed at Chen Changsheng on the tform and said. At this point, he had already figured out through the music who the zither yer was. Chen Changsheng had as well and replied, "Hopefully not too long." There were many people that could recognize who the zither yer was. The sounds of discussion rose up and then quieted down as countless gazes were cast upon the building, faintly growing excited. The zither yer was Guan Bai. The true leader of the Heavenly Dao Academys young generation, Famous Name Guan Bai. Gou Hanshi truly did want to exchange a few pointers with Chen Changsheng, but upon hearing the zither, he was forced to yield. The crowd had truly anticipated Gou Hanshi and Chen Changshengs match, but they wanted to see Chen Changsheng and Guan Bais match even more. Because the people of the continent had already been waiting for this match for an entire year. In the summer ofst year, the gate of the Orthodox Academy had been iparably lively, but Guan Bai had not taken the stage. He had only quietly stood on a street and nced at Chen Changsheng. He had not said anything. But many people in the capital knew. He had given Chen Changsheng one year to mature. After that nce, no trace of Guan Bai could be found. It seemed like this expert of the sword belonging to the Heavenly Dao Academy had disappeared. It now seemed that Guan Bai had secluded himself to secretly cultivate precisely in preparation for todays battle. With a light creak, the door of the distant building was slowly pushed open. A man walked out of the building, his posture tall and straight, his expression gentle and serene, his temples unstained by dust. He was Guan Bai, but he was different from the Guan Bai of the past, a Guan Bai different from the impressions he had left in a few people that knew Guan Bai. The Guan Bai of the past had always been traveling, his body covered in dust, his sharpness threatening. Anyone that looked at Guan Bai would feel that a sword glow was shing in their eyes, even cry tears of pain from the sword intent exuded by his body. The present Guan Bai still had a longsword hanging from his waist, but it remained safely sheathed, not revealing a hint of its edge. The sunlight of high noon drenched the stone tform, seeming exceptionally fiery and particrly bright. Guan Bai slowly walked over. It was absolutely quiet, several hundred gazes following him as he walked, the crowd gradually parting to open a path. Suddenly, the crowd seemed to grow restless and gradually began to let out cries of surprise. They seemed to have seen something that they found particrly shocking. Tang Thirty-Six stood up and looked over, his expression instantly turning solemn. Chen Changsheng had already seen it and his expression was very grave. With the gentle caress of theke wind, the sleeve drifted in the air. Guan Bais sleeve gently drifted in the air, at times curling up. His right arm...had actually been severed! ...... ...... There was an uproar, a true uproar, cries of rm continuously being heard. Everyone had believed that Guan Bai had been living this year like he had the past few, continuing his travels or concealing his identity to kill demons in the battlefields of the north, or even secretly cultivating in preparation for this match. Who could have imagined that when he once more appeared before the masses, he would actually be missing an arm! Even more shocking was that his right arm had been severed. In the past, many people viewed Guan Bai as the genius in the path of the sword most likely to enter the top ten of the Promation of Liberation. He was much younger than the experts of Wang Pos generation. Now, he didnt even have the right hand which he used to hold his sword...would this once-genius of the sword really sink down into the mundane world? Under these stunned gazes, Guan Bai reached the stage. After bowing to the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and Xu Yourong, he very naturally arrived at the tform upon which the people of the Orthodoxy were seated. No matter what, he was still a person of the Heavenly Dao Academy and also a person of the Orthodoxy. He bowed to Linghai Zhiwang and Mao Qiuyu. It was in to see that Linghai Zhiwang and Mao Qiuyu knew that his arm was severed. Linghai Zhiwang said, "Just try your best." As the previous Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mao Qiuyu naturally felt ratherplex. He wanted to speak but then stopped, finally just sighing, "You came." Guan Bai replied, "In the end, I had toe." He then turned to Chen Changsheng, very calmly and precisely bowing. Chen Changsheng did not avoid him. After receiving the bow, he bowed back. Guan Bai quietly looked back and also did not avoid him, receiving the bow. A nearly indiscernible light gleamed in his eyes, clear and somber like the autumn sun high in the sky. "Everyone is waiting for you,e," he said to Chen Changsheng. After saying this, that sword glow vanished into the depths of his pupils, no longer visible. Chen Changsheng looked at his empty sleeve and said, "I dont think its proper." Guan Bai replied, "In this year, no other miracles urred on your body and I also had to learn how to use the sword with my left hand. Its very fair, we can fight without our hands tied." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng replied, "Why cant you let go?" "Theres no person who has let their hand go more thoroughly than me," Guan Bai smiled and replied. His hand was already gone; did he still need to put down his hands? It was just that there were some matters that he still could not put down. His smile faded and he calmly said to Chen Changsheng, "No matter how unbearable Huanyu was, in the end, he was still my junior brother." Yes, there were many matters that could not be put down. Although Liang Xiaoxiao had colluded with the demons, his crimes unpardonable, Gou Hanshi and the other disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect would still cherish his memory. Just like Zhexiu had said, if Tang Thirty-Six really did something in the future that would enrage both god and man, Chen Changsheng would still find it impossible to detest and reject him. These things called grudges had always been insoluble, iprehensible. ...... Chapter 589 – Straight Sword Chapter 589 - Straight Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Guan Bai had given his exnation and now, it was up to Chen Changsheng whether or not he wanted to ept it. To him, this truly was a rather more troublesome problem. Many people felt that at least today, he should not step forward. Guan Bai was not one of those initial level Star Condensation cultivators that had lost to him, but a true master of the sword, his cultivation level far above Chen Changshengs. More importantly, Guan Bai had somehow been heavily injured, his right arm severed. Even if it was as he said, that he had relearned how to use the sword with his left arm, it was impossible for him to have returned to his peak condition. Even if Chen Changsheng went all out and won over him, there would be no glory in it. He was the future Pope. If he won, he would attract criticisms. If he lost, it would be extremely humiliating. The best method was to not ept his opponents challenge at all. It was very quiet, all eyes on Chen Changsheng as they awaited his decision. No one dared to urge him, but the silence and these gazes created an invisible pressure. It was at this moment that a clear and cold voice could be heard through thoseyers of white curtain. "The road of cultivation is long and endless, but since youve already stepped upon it, how can you stop? As long as you incessantly press forward, there wille a time when you walk to that day. Theres no need to worry about whether you arrive early orte, let alone a need to care about victory or defeat, and why should the nder or praise of the world disorder your heart? Could it be that you havent even understood this yet?" There were not more than ten people who could speak to Chen Changsheng with such a tone. Of those present, only the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and...Xu Yourong had the right. The speaker was Xu Yourong, her voice clear and cold, even somewhat indifferent. It was difficult to ascertain the emotions behind it. Many people followed the voice to the canopy of white curtains on the high tform and the faintly discernible figure of the beauty within. They began to feel strange because a strange atmosphere had descended over the scene. Xu Yourongs words seemed to be encouragement, but if interpreted through another angle, it was more like goading, even ridicule. When the crowd thought of this, they couldnt help but sigh as they thought, even the Holy Maiden with her brightly lit Dao heart still has some resentment from the humiliation she received in the capital from the ending of the engagement. When the people of the Mount Li Sword Sect heard this, however, they began thinking about other things. Guan Feibai looked to Gou Hanshi and asked uncertainly, "Seeing Junior Sisters response, Eldest Brother...might still have a chance?" Gou Hanshi was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, but he truly was not clear on these matters. The only person present that understood the whole truth of the matter was Tang Thirty-Six. When he saw those expressions on the crowd and the activity from the Mount Li Sword Sect, his lips turned into a sneer as he thought with derision, how can any of you understand the unreasonable and different sort of loving affection this young couple disy to each other. They believed that Xu Yourong was ridiculing Chen Changsheng with these words. Tang Thirty-Six knew that she was not, and Chen Changsheng was even more certain that she was not. He understood her meaning. Cultivation required continuous tempering, advancing required continuous challenges. Victory and defeat were not important; nder and praise mattered even less. If he wanted to break through, he needed to learn to disregard all these things and return to the essence of cultivation. By means of his realizations of life, by means of his extraordinary perception that he had obtained through battle, by means of the powerful mental strength that he had obtained from that greatest of pressures that came from living between life and death. He did not turn to her behind the white curtains, rather turning his gaze towards that warm mist in the heart of theke. Finally, he drew back his gaze to look at Guan Bai on the stone tform. Theke gently gusted, blowing about the dust on the stone bs, Guan Bais empty sleeve, and his own sleeves. He walked onto the stone tform and stood before Guan Bai. This was the first time that many people were able to see him up close. The crowd realized that the legendary Chen Changsheng was not very handsome, but his appearance was very clean, and he gave off the feeling of underripe youth. He stood there like a refreshing spring breeze that was free from the constraints of the earth. Sounds of discussion, sighs of emotion, andments of praise could be heard from the crowd. Guan Bai was very calm. Saying nothing more, he took the longsword from his waist and raised it in the air before him. He only had one hand now, so how would he unsheathe his sword? His hand slowly proceeded up the sword and when it arrived at the hilt, his fingers slightly increased their strength and tightened their grip. With melodious ring, the sword sheath slowly slid down, revealing the bright sword. This was a very beautiful sight. It was just like the several dozen mu of green moss growing on the surface of ake, slowly being rolled up by a gale and then taken away. (TN: A mu is Chinese measure of area that is equivalent 0.1647 acres.) It was even more like a general, stained by blood and dust, slowly and firmly removing his armor, revealing his body brimming with strength. This was taking off ones armor. Taking off ones armor did not always mean that one intended to return to ones homeit could also be the prelude to a magnificent battle. (TN: ж׹, taking off ones armor and returning home, is a Chinese idiom that means retirement from office.) Or perhaps this was a battle that was returning to its very essence, a childish and clumsy battle. This battle was not influenced by any external factors, was not entangled by the interests of any factions, and had no bets or gambles on the line. It was purely a battle. What waspared was strength, what they strived for was victory, what they wanted was joy. In just the simple act of pulling a sword from its sheath, Guan Bai hadpletely disyed his intentions and will to fight. The eyes of many people brightened. Especially the eyes of cultivators like Guan Feibai. Who didnt like this sort of battle? Even Tang Thirty-Six felt his body grow somewhat hot, subconsciously walking towards the stage anding to where the people of the Mount Li Sword Sect were standing, wanting to be even closer to this battle. Only Zhexiu had no response, his expression still indifferent, unable to gather any interest. Unlike what themon people imagined, he truthfully had no love for battle. In his view, the purpose of battle was to y ones enemy. Victory, joy and these other sorts of things showed an excessiveck of understanding. (TN: This paragraph actually ends with a Chinese idiom, βʳ, which trantes to why dont they eat meat?. This question was the solution proposed by Emperor Hui of Jin when told that his people were starving fromck of rice, reflecting his poor understanding of the situation. A simr phrase is let them eat cake, purportedly said by Marie Antote.) In the next moment, the fighting intent of the crowd which had been stirred up swiftly vanished. The light in the eyes of Guan Feibai and the rest instantly vanished, reced by stupefaction and defeat. Because a sword intent had appeared on the peak of Mount Han. This sword intent came from the sword in Guan Bais hand, from his brows and eyes, from his tightly bound ck hair, and also from his vacant sleeve. It came from every pore of his body. This sword intent was iparably awe-inspiring, iparably dense. The gravel and bits of grass that had previously been shattered by Liang Banhus and Guan Feibais sword intents were now cut into even finer grains. Theke and wind that had been chopped apart and then reformed were once more sliced apart, countless shes appearing on them. Moreover, for a moment, they could not reform, and the scene was somewhat wondrous. It was a powerful sword intent, such that even people as proud and self-confident as Guan Feibai and Tang Thirty-Six were forced to admit that they were no match for this sword intent. The crowd was full of cries of surprise, but then they became even quieter than before. All eyes were on Guan Bai, overflowing with shock and reverence. He was truly worthy of being an expert of the Promation of Liberation, the Famous Name of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Guan Bai had lost an arm and his strength had been heavily damaged, but not only did his strength not decrease, he even seemed to advance one more step on the path of the sword! Just like Xu Yourong had said to Chen Changsheng a moment ago, opportunity often arose from defeat, breakthroughs often originated from trials of life-or-death. In the capitalst year, because of that stray dogs miserable encounter in the alley, Guan Bai had refused to let the old Daoist nun depart, which led to his suffering the greatest humiliation and beating of his life. He left the capital and secluded himself in a remote mountain vige. He used half a year to recover from his severed arm and then he began to quietly contemte. By the creek running along the cliff, by the pond behind the farmhouse, he calmly and seriously thought for a very long time. He confirmed that he had not done anything wrong on that night. Disregarding the fact that he was an expert of the Promation of Liberation, even if he were still a child of five or six that did not know how to cultivate, he still would have stood there. Because this matter was right, it should be done, so why should he understand, why should he care who that old Daoist nun was? Why should he regret? No, no regret. Guan Bai had no idea that the question he had considered by the creek and next to the pond had been considered many years ago by a person called Wang Po, had been pondered in the wilderness of Tianliang County. After Wang Po thought through this question, he finally possessed his own path of the de. Although this path of the de was far from the power and terror of Zhou Dufus path of the de, in terms of level, it was already worthy of being discussed on the same terms. This path of the de was called straight. After Guan Bai had thought through this question, he also came to have his own path of the sword, also called straight. On that day, when the mountains were filled with maple leaves, and the cicadas incessantly chirped by the pond, his path of the sword achieved great sess. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng sensed Guan Bais sword intent and his heart was filled with admiration. He regarded Wang Po as an idol, so it was impossible for him to not like this sword intent. In addition, he faintly understood just what Guan Bai had encountered in the capital. He deeply admired the fact that this man could recover from his severed arm in the course of a short year and that he had even advanced in terms of his level on the path of the sword, but he admired even more the reason this man had been so heavily wounded. Such a person, such a sword intenthow to respond? Naturally, it could also only be straight. With a boom, the snowy in within his body began to explosively ze, transforming into boundless true essence which was conveyed through those narrow meridians to every ce of his body. His body seemed to drag an afterimage behind it, then transformed into a straight line and crossed the stone tform to thrust at Guan Bai. This attack was iparably straight. Chapter 590 – Wait for What? Chapter 590 - Wait for What? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Theke wind poured into the sleeve of the Daoist robe, causing it to p about like a great g. The Stainless Sword pierced through the air as if it was about to ignite. Out of respect, and also because of Guan Bais strength, Chen Changsheng did not hold anything back. He used his most powerful zing Sword, and the position and angle of his attack were naturally chosen by the Intellectual Sword. This attack seemed iparably straight, but in reality, its course was constantly fluctuating. Guan Bai quietly stood at his original position, his sword unmoving, his Domain already formed. With a rip, a small hole appeared on Chen Changshengs sleeve. His sword had also already arrived in front of Guan Bai. In the wilderness, Su Li had once said that it was very difficult to find a perfect Star Domain in the current world. But the present situation waspletely different from what Su Li had spoken of. It was not because Chen Changshengs sword could not find the gap in Guan Bais Star Domain, but because Guan Bai had voluntarily opened his Star Domain. It was very simr to the decision Liang Wangsun had made when confronting Chen Changshengs sword in Xunyang City. They were both experts of the Promation of Liberation and so their knowledge of how to deal with opponents often had simrities. Although Guan Bai had cultivated to a high level on the path of the sword, he did not believe that he could firmly defeat a Chen Changsheng that had personally received instruction on the path of the sword by Su Li. If he was unable to hold an absolute advantage in terms of swordy, then instead of forming his Star Domain and passively waiting for his opponents attacks, it would be better to rely on his advantage in cultivation to firmly receive Chen Changshengs attacks. Guan Bais sword firmly shed down. He utterly disregarded Chen Changshengs attack. Because he had cultivated to a level far above Chen Changsheng, he believed that his sword would undoubtedly be faster and heavier than Chen Changshengs, so Chen Changsheng would undoubtedly have to withdraw his sword to defend. Even greater talent and more exquisite swordy could not change this fact. Guan Bais sword was like a waterfall falling from the sky, carrying along the rumbling of thunder as it descended towards Chen Changsheng. He could only halt his steps and draw back his sword. This sword that had never turned back in the past was now forced back. Both the zing Sword and the Intellectual Sword had lost their meaning. These two most powerful sword techniques that he had learned from Su Li had been so easily broken. Fortunately, Su Li had taught him three swords in total, and the third sword was the most ideal for defense. The Stainless Sword somewhat awkwardly returned in front of him and then was somewhat clumsily inclined towards the sky to meet that waterfall descending from above. Waterfalls were all found on mountains, and even the firmest mountain would have a deep pool carved from it by the surging of the waterfall. But within these deep pools could always be seen a few stones covered in moss, washed by water for a thousand years yet unmoving and unwavering. The firmness was there. Just like the dagger in Chen Changshengs hand. This was the sword that not even Su Li had been able to learn. Guan Bais sword energy was like a surging tide but it could not smash through Chen Changshengs defense. The sunlight shining over theke shore instantly seemed to greatly weaken. Because the sh of two swords was giving forth countless golden stars, as beautiful as a tree of fire. Boom! Chen Changsheng was forced back several dozen zhang before finally managing to steady his body. His Daoist robe was torn, his leather bootsing apart, and a distinct line was drawn on the stone tform. Guan Bai did not give him any chance to catch his breath, following his sword in pursuit. He used the Heavenly Dao Academys Sword of Hithering Light. Solely in terms of speed, it could be considered without equal. Countless sword glows illuminated the eyes of the crowd. It was like the surface of theke under the sun was covered with innumerable golden lines. The crisp shing of swords rang out incessantly, concentrated together until they ultimately became a straight line, dry and monotonous yet also particrly fear-inspiring, like the highest note that could be blown from a flute. Guan Bais powerful sword intent rose higher and higher, apanied by these crisp shes. The sword glows over the stone tform became increasingly dazzling, making it difficult for the crowd to look at them directly. The spectators grew increasingly tense. Guan Bais cultivation on the path of the sword was far too powerful. No matter how exquisite Chen Changshengs swordy, how long could he possiblyst? Based on the situation in front of them, the conclusion of this battle already seemed decided. Xu Yourong sat behind the curtains, no one able to see the concern in the depths of her eyes. Those South Stream Temple disciples waiting upon her saw her tightly clenched hands and still believed that she was growing excited from seeing Chen Changsheng about to lose at his opponents sword. The arrayid out by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had long since been activated, countless strands of powerful Qi pouring out of the gray stone by theke shore and forming a faint barrier of clear light that cut off the two fighters from the outside world. That shing of swords that seemed like a straight line finally broke. This did not mean that Guan Bai was no longer able to sustain such a fierce attack. On the contrary, this meant that his sword intent had reached its peak and he no longer needed to deliberately condense sword energy. Now, he could wield his sword freely. The sword intent became even more awe-inspiring, scoring countless smooth cracks through the stone tform. Even the clear light enveloping the tform faintly showed signs of being cut. Chen Changsheng and Guan Bai began moving faster and faster, almost transforming into streams of light. They incessantly rushed about the tform at high speeds, hard to see clearly. As for what specific sword techniques the two of them were using, besides the rare few like the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and Linghai Zhiwang, no one could clearly make them out. After some time had passed, the two figures finally parted. As the dust settled, the two quietly stared at each other, separated by ten-odd zhang. Guan Bai was the same as before without the slightest change. On the other hand, Chen Changshengs appearance was even sorrier than before. Innumerable cuts had been made in his Daoist robe, his face was pale, and the hand holding the Stainless Sword was trembling. Everyone could see that he had suffered significant injuries and was on the verge of copse, but no one would view him with contempt or disappointment because of this. That he was able tost so long against Guan Bais sword was already an extraordinary feat. It could not be forgotten that although he was the next Pope, a genius that everyone had high hopes for, he was still a youth not even fully seventeen. Countless gazes fell on Chen Changshengs body, everyone waiting to hear his concession. Conceding was not shameful. No one could win forever. Even people like Zhou Dufu and Su Li had to experience these sorts of things when they were young. However, in the next moment, Chen Changsheng said something that no one had expected. He gazed at Guan Bai and said, "Can I trouble Sir to wait for me just a little longer?" Guan Bais expression was very calm because he had long thought of this possibility. He had always been waiting for Chen Changsheng, had already waited for a whole year, so why would he care about waiting a little longer? He crossed his legs and sat on the ground, closing his eyes. This was his response to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng looked at him and said with sincerity, "Thank you." After saying this, he also crossed his legs and sat on the ground, closing his eyes in meditation. At this point of this battle of swords, both sides had suddenly sat down on the ground and begun to meditate. This scene was truly a little too bizarre. The crowd was greatly confused, the sounds of their conversations gradually increasing. Many people did not understand the meaning of Chen Changsheng asking Guan Bai to wait a little longer. But some people faintly understood. Linghai Zhiwangsplexion became incredibly unsightly. Mao Qiuyus face revealed an expression of delight. Gou Hanshi was first shocked, then he silently smiled. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets, however, creased his brow. Chapter 591 – The Star in the Daylight Chapter 591 - The Star in the Daylight Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A few days ago on the ind in theke, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had said to Chen Changsheng that if he wanted to dy the breaking out of the injuries within his body, he should not continue cultivating. The elder had not expected that not only did Chen Changsheng not listen to his words, he even more fiercely pressed forward. In such a short time, he had made his preparations to break through. The elder could not help but feel anxious and concerned by this. However, it was already toote. As theke wind lightly brushed against his Daoist robe, Chen Changshengs eyes were closed. He was no longer within this world. His mind returned to its most primal ce, the tranquil and deep sea of consciousness. With the slightest thought, his sea of consciousness began to ripple and raise up almost unimaginably massive waves. These waves were about ten stories high and possessed an extremely astonishing momentum as they endlessly thrust towards the dim sky above. But the sky was too far away. No matter how massive the waves, they could not touch it. When they reached their peak, they could only fall back down with extreme reluctance, smashing out countless pieces of foam on the seas surface. This ocean spray arose from the sea. If it could not break away from the sea, it naturally could not soar into the sky. In normal times, if all he wanted to do was send a strand of spiritual sense into the sky, this task would not be difficult at all. However, today, he needed to send even more spiritual sense to the other side. So he once more moved his thoughts, having them transform into countless sharp weapons, swords and des, and then...they shed at his thoughts. A massive storm burst over his sea of consciousness, countless frenzied gales screaming over the horizon. Transforming into countless seemingly real techniques, they shed at the raging and rising waves. The True Sword of the Orthodox Academy, the Mountain Gate Sword of Mount Li, the Three Chants of the Fishermans Song, the Condensing Frost Sword of the Snow Mountain Sect, the Army-Shattering Sword of Star Seizer Academy, the Sword of Hithering Light of the Heavenly Dao Academy, South Stream Temples Three Lanes of the Plum Blossom... Countless sword techniques formed in the tempest and madly danced over the sea! Those ten-story waves swayed uneasily under these shes, gradually splitting from the sea. Yet there was still the deepest connection that could not bepletely severed. From the sea came a cry of extreme determination, and then a de intent descended from the sky! The first move of the Halving de Style, Origin! This was the most powerful de style in the world! Before this de, all things would inevitably be halved! The massive waves were finally severed from the sea and then began to float! ...... ...... Once the massive waves were cut off from the sea, they became a mass of pure water very simr to theke outside his Ethereal Pce. Upon losing its connection to the sea of consciousness, this mass of seawater also seemed to lose all of its weight. It lightly floated up to the gloomy sky, floating higher and higher, farther and farther. Ultimately, it followed that path which it had not truly stepped upon for a very long time yet had been making firmer by the day, reaching that sea of stars in the deepest depths of the sky. This mass of seawater was the essence of his spiritual sense, the soul of his experience, his most precious object. After reaching the sea of stars, his spiritual sense did not stop, continuing its seemingly slow but actually amazingly fast march forward. After a very long time, it finally arrived at the position on the very edge of the sea of stars. This ce was iparably far from the ground, the other side of the sea of stars. Beyond the sea of stars was the void, but beyond the void? Chen Changsheng gazed far off into the distance. He somehow felt like he could faintly make out countless stars over there. In the beginning, in the library of the Orthodox Academy, on that night when he lit up his Fated Star, he had this exact same feeling, like he was gazing at the myriad twinkling lights of a city. It was a pity that it was too far. Which the current strength andpactness of his spiritual sense, he had no means of reaching that side, unable to delve into the true limits of the world. He drew back his gaze and turned to an unremarkable corner on the edge of the sea of stars. There was an unremarkable star, very small and very red, like an apple. This was his Fated Star. His spiritual sense slowly approached it. This mass of ocean fell upon the small red star. Not only did it fail to cause the stars temperature to drop and its mes to extinguish, it actually made the red mes on its surface grow even more violent! Golden winds met with autumn dew, forming a harmonious liquid that spewed limitless radiance into the pitch-ck space. (TN: Golden winds meeting with autumn dew is a Chinese idiom usually used to describe love.) Surpassing the bounds of space and time, this innumerable radiance traveled from the extremely distant edge of the sea of stars back to the ground and poured into his body! Boom! The cross-legged Chen Changshengs body suddenly sunk half a foot into the ground. This was because the ground in a radius of three zhang around him had sunk down! Theke wind howled and curled around him, causing his Daoist robe to furiously p about. The wind poured into his sheath, causing it let out countless wild howls of excitement. Dust flew into the air and straight into the sky like a pir of dark smoke, causing that bright sun above to dim. A person identally looked up into the sky and saw that in the gloomy sky, in a ce opposite the sun, was a faint spot of light like a star in the night sky. The problem was that it was currently day, so how could one see a star? How could such a bright star exist in this world? The person shook his head and cast this absurd idea out of his head, shifting his gaze back onto the stage. At this moment, only the Elder of Heavenly Secrets was not watching the cross-legged Chen Changsheng but gazing up at the sky. And it was only he who could confirm that in the gloomy sky, a star really had appeared. The sea of stars contained the inscrutable force of fate. Even he would find it impossible to determine this stars position, but he knew the reason for its appearance. ...... ...... On a normal day at the end of summer, under the zing sunlight, who would notice the momentary sh of that star? Even if they did notice it, who would dare believe their eyes? On the outskirts of the capital, in the mountains and fields, the Pope stood in front of the grave of Archbishop Mei Lisha. As he gazed at the name of his old friend on the tombstone, his eyes hid a trace of concern. "At the time, we worried that he might mature too quickly. Now it seems to me that our worries were not without basis." On the Dew tform, the highest point of the capital, the Divine Empress stood with her hands held behind her, gazing at a certain ce in the sky. The sunlight was dazzling but she never blinked. From that day many years ago when Emperor Taizong expelled her from the Imperial Pce and demoted her to the Hundred Herb Garden, she no longer feared staring directly into the sun. Today, though, she was not even looking at the sun. Mo Yu stood behind her, gazing at her back, uneasily thinking, just what did the Empress see a moment ago that caused her to fall into such a long silence? In the most majestic and most heavily guarded pce within Xuo City, the Demon Lord sat on his chair as he listened to his most loyal subordinate report the recent strange movements of the Demon Commander as well as the conflicts between ck Robe and the princes and dukes of the noble ns. He was silent, still carrying the appearance of the middle-aged schr that he had in Mount Han, but his face was much paler, those mountains and rivers still broken. Rather bored, he waved his hand to indicate that his subordinate should leave then suddenly sensed something. He raised his head up towards the heights of the pce. After a moment of silence, he walked towards a green nt. It was a persimmon tree that he had brought back from the stream by Mount Han. He gazed at a heavy persimmon on the tip of a branch and wrinkled his brow. "Its ripened so quickly?" Chapter 592 – His Starry Sky Has Always Been There Chapter 592 - His Starry Sky Has Always Been There Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Daoist Ji and Yu Ren walked through open fields. They did not walk on the official road, did not take a boat to travel on the Luo River. They walked where human tracks appeared the least, deep within the weeds. Their Daoist robes were covered in bits of grass, a mantis crushed to death beneath a walking stick. Because it was hard for him to walk, Yu Ren was very slow. Daoist Ji had to consider the speed of his disciple and naturally could not walk too fast. However, they had clearly been in the snowy ins to the north of Mount Han just a few days ago, so how had they appeared here, in the ins from which that imposing city could be seen? That city had no walls, but on this day in which the blue sky seemed to be washed clean, it was still visible from several dozen li away. This was because of the citys high tform, the tall mountain on its outskirts, and its countless other buildings that stretched to the clouds. Though returning to this ce after many years, Daoist Ji showed no emotion on his face, only his usual calm and indifference, or perhaps numbness. Yu Ren had no impressions of the capital, nor did he have any sort of emotion towards it, yet his face still revealed curiosity and yearning. Yet in the next moment, those emotions transformed into graveness and unease. He gazed at a certain position in the sky, gazing at it for a very long time. The slightly smothering wind of the ins brushed the ck hair hanging over his forehead. He only had one eye that could see, and staring into the distance for so long made it prone to ache. He rubbed his eye, unable to suppress his suspicions, wondering whether his eye had been seeing things a moment ago. "You did not see wrong. That was your junior brothers Fated Star." At some point, Daoist Ji had also begun gazing at the sky. His perpetually calm and emotionless face finally revealed an extremely faint smile. Although this smile was faint, it was rich with emotion. So many years had already passed, so many that even he had almost forgotten which direction the wind had been blowing when Emperor Taizong had that conversation with him in the Pce of Great Brilliance before returning to the sea of stars. Hearing Daoist Jis words, Yu Ren became even more uneasy. "There is no need to worry, this is a good thing." After saying this, Daoist Ji continued forward. Yu Ren gazed at his back, opening his mouth to say something, but no sound woulde out. He made signs with his hands, but he could not make him see. He could only shake his head and continue forward. The wind blew across the grass, opening a path. Master and disciple walked along this path through the ins, one happy, one concerned. At the end of this path, the capital loomed. ...... ...... On the peak of Mount Han, on the shores of the Heaven Lake, many people had already guessed at what Chen Changsheng was doing, at what he was experiencing. Countless conversations expressing shock rose up, like the buzzing of so many bees, then, in a sh, they all vanished, transforming into absolute silence. The crowd gazed at the cross-legged Chen Changsheng with faces brimming with shock. He...was condensing his star! Back then, in the matches of the Grand Examination, Chen Changsheng had broken into Ethereal Opening mid-match. Could it be that today, he nned to break into Star Condensation? Would this genius of the Orthodoxy who had already created far too many miracles once more shock the entire continent? Then would he seed or not? To choose this sort of moment to break through was astounding enough, but the truly important question was still whether he could do it or not. If he could, it was a miracle. If he could not, it was a joke. And to barely do it was also not enough. What was Star Condensation? People who did not understand cultivation but had read a few rted books might believe that Star Condensation was a higher level of Purification. One could borrow the limitless radiance granted by the sea of stars in the instant one broke into Star Condensation to raise the strength of ones body to an unimaginable degree...this sort of view was notpletely without basis. Human Star Condensation experts, even without condensing their Star Domains, could rely on the strength and power of their bodies to fight directly with demon experts, thus the reasoning. But the true importance of Star Condensation rested in the four words condensing the Star Domain. Borrowing the fierce radiance of the stars, cultivators could directly open many of the meridian cycles within their bodies, doing their utmost to open as many of the three-hundred-plus Qi openings in their body as possible. From this, they would be able to obtain an unending and growing amount of true essence that would never be exhausted under normal circumstances. The star radiance would be expressed outwards, forming a world. Only at this point could one truly be ranked amongst the true experts! The problem was, how should the radiance of the stars be distributed? How should one select the order and number of Qi openings that would be lit up? These were extremelyplex questions. Even an extremely talented and experienced disciple of arge and famous sect would require the assistance of his teachers in a long period of preparation before attempting to condense his star. The smallestck of attention was highly likely to result in failure, and even a high chance that the star radiance would flow backwards and inflict heavy injuries on the cultivator, resulting in a heavy dip in cultivation level. It might even be serious enough to end any hope of breaking into Star Condensation for the rest of the cultivators life. Of the several thresholds of cultivation, although the threshold of Star Condensation was not as dangerous as Ethereal Opening, one could not regard it casually. This was especially the case for the one seeking to break through, who had to possess sufficient experience andprehension. No matter how talented Chen Changsheng was, he had still not even reached the age of seventeen. In addition, he did not possess the blood of the true Dragon like Qiushan Jun, floating in and perceiving the sea of the Dao from childhood. He had not even cultivated for two years, so how could he have had enough time to experience andprehend? Even if he did seed in forcefully breaking through, luckily avoiding any backflow of radiance, if the order in which he opened the Qi opening was not correct or he lit up too many, there was a high possibility that when he condensed his Star Domain, it would be defective. Let alone perfect, there was even some chance that it could be extremely mediocre. To normal cultivators, just being able to condense a Star Domain was an extraordinary feat. The Star Domains of many of the worlds present Star Condensation cultivators were hard to describe as perfect, but he was Chen Changsheng, the future Pope, so what the people demanded of him was naturally differentjust like Su Li had once jeered in the wilderness, could that sort of Star Domain be called a Star Domain? While awaiting the result, everyone in the crowd had different feelings, so the expressions on their faces were also different. Gou Hanshis expression was very calm, Guan Feibais very solemn, Liang Banhus slightly lonely. These expressions were because they deeply understood Chen Changsheng. Since he had chosen this moment to break through, he must necessarily have made ample preparation and had more than enough confidence. Zhexius expression was very indifferent, but his pupils were slightly constricted. Tang Thirty-Sixs face was rather pale, his two hands tightly clenched. They had an even deeper understanding of Chen Changsheng and were also confident that Chen Changsheng could seed in breaking through. However, in the end, they were still somewhat nervous, afraid that some ident would ur. No one knew that the most nervous person was actually Xu Yourong. She sat behind the curtains, her face utterly emotionless, her body slightly leaning forward, as if she was ready to stand at any moment. That star had lit up in the daytime and its radiance had descended, pouring into Chen Changshengs body. As a result, the firm stone tform had sunk half an inch, the scenicke and mountains plunged into silence. Chen Changshengs eyes were still shut, but he had already awakened and returned to reality. He performed meditative introspection to inspect the situation in his body. He confirmed that his Ethereal Pce was still wide open, all his true essence beginning to ze, that star radiance that had been poured into his body almost on the verge of breaking out of his control. He knew what he should choose. Of course, he wanted to condense a perfect Star Domain, and he was confident that he could do it. Star Condensation required a long period ofprehension, perception, and preparation? Although he had cultivated for less than two years, he had already paid many years for its sake. His method of cultivation had always been different from the rest. Before he seeded in Purification, he was already performing Meditative Introspection. When he was drawing in starlight for Purification, he had actually always been at Ethereal Opening. He had always been using methods beyond his actual level to cultivate. Last year in the Mausoleum of Books, he that was still in the Ethereal Opening Realm was already beginning to condense his star. In the wilderness, Su Li had passed the Intellectual Sword to him. When he was sitting by theke, gazing at the starry sky while pondering how to break the Star Domains of Star Condensation experts, he was simultaneously pondering how to cast the sea of stars into his own body, what order he should light up his Qi openings, what sort of Star Domain he should condense. His starry sky had long been in that ce. He was only waiting for the moment to light it up. ...... Chapter 593 – The Heavenly Dao Cannot Be Defied Chapter 593 - The Heavenly Dao Cannot Be Defied Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At this moment, not a single strand of wind blew across the stone tform, nor was there any noise. Suddenly, there was a dull rumble of thunder. This was a somewhat strange thunder because it did not resound through the real world, but through the seas of consciousness of the crowd. This thunder came from the cross-legged Chen Changshengs body. It did note from the rumbling vibrations of the air, but from a sharp increase in true essence and the zing of the Qi openings. A certain ce around Chen Changshengs chest suddenly grew bright. The light emerged from his body, passed through his shabby Daoist robe, and shone on the eyes of everyone present. He had lit up the Qi opening there. This was followed soon after by more and more rumbles of thunder. This thunder seemed toe from beyond the heavens, but in reality, it came from his body. More and more specks of light began to clearly emerge from the depths of his Daoist robe. There seemed to be no rhyme or reason to the order the Qi openings were lit up, nor any sort of connection. If one were to connect these Qi openings with a line, one would only get an extremely carelessly drawn picture with nothing special about it whatsoever. With the passing of time, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense, the gazes focused on Chen Changshengs body increasingly concerned. He had already lit up many of his bodys Qi openings and his Daoist robe was getting brighter and brighter, looking just like antern made of colored ss, inside and outside both iparably bright. Only at this point did the thunder finally cease, did he finally stop using star radiance to light up his Qi openings. The crowd found it utterly impossible to see just how many Qi openings he had lit. Was it several dozen like ordinary cultivators, or one hundred or two hundred like those cultivators with outstanding talent? The quiet world around Chen Changsheng began to move. The breeze over theke lightly caressed him, ruffling his torn-up Daoist robe. The light emitted by the Daoist robe gradually grew fainter, revealing specks of light like stars. Although those points of light seemed chaotic, in reality, they had their ownws. They were the countless stars of the night sky formed into aplete star chart. This was a Star Domain. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. His eyes were still as clean as ever, butpared to before, there were some very subtle changes. Their depths faintly emitted the radiance of the stars, seeming like jade washed by water over countless years. A great transformation had urred with his Qi. It had be more condensed, more powerful. The gentle wind ruffled his Daoist robe. As he stood up, star fragments drifted from his sleeve and slowly danced in the air. Those star fragments gradually vanished, the countless stars on his Daoist robe gradually dimmed, but an invisible protective screen still remained. He was still standing at his original position, but he was no longer within this world. It was deathly still. Chen Changsheng had seeded at condensing his star! And the Star Domain he had condensed seemed soplete, even giving off a feeling of perfection! Previously when Gou Hanshi had been facing Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui and had disyed his Star Condensation cultivation, he had filled the crowd with extreme shock and admiration, but what about now? Chen Changsheng had broken Qiushan Juns records and had be historys youngest Star Condensation cultivator! The silence was finally broken by the excited discussions and shocked sighs of emotion, and the ce became extremely lively. Seeing Chen Changsheng open his eyes, Tang Thirty-Six finally unclenched his fists and turned to Guan Feibai, perking his brows with an indescribable sense of satisfaction. Guan Feibai did not look at him, nor did he look at Chen Changsheng. Instead, he was gazing at the slowly rising Guan Bai, his face full of respect. Many other people were also looking at Guan Bai with expressions of respect and admiration. It was only at this point that some people finally understood why Chen Changsheng had asked Guan Bai to wait a while. And Guan Bai really had quietly waited. This sort of demeanor truly did make others gasp in admiration. Some gazes also turned to the high tform and the beautiful figure behind the curtains. Those people were thinking, Chen Changsheng seeded in breaking into Star Condensation. The Holy Maidens mood must certainly be very poor. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng sensed that star in the distant sky, felt the power of its radiance, felt the endless true essence circting through his meridians, brimming with emotion. Because he hadprehended and prepared for such a long time, he was very confident in being able to condense a perfect Star Domain. But the Star Domain was one matter. To him, the most important part of seeding in condensing his star was that he would partially be able to address the problem of the limits imposed on his use of true essence by his clogged and fractured meridians. There was even a chance that he would be able to borrow that strength to directly break through those blocks in his meridians. He now felt that his body was brimming with boundless strength. He was confident that if the Demon Lord appeared again, if he opened the Yellow Paper Umbre, he would be able to block at least two attacks. This also meant that even if he was fighting against one of the supreme experts of the world, he would be able to protect his life for at least an instant. Although an instant could not bring him ten thousand li, could notst him one hundred years, it was enough to use all the methods he had hidden away, allow him to find a method to break through space and enter the Garden of Zhou. And as long as he entered the Garden of Zhou, he was confident that neither the Demon Lord nor any other frightening expert would be able to kill him in such a short time. The result of his calctions was perfect, providing a great relief to his mind. The true essence flowing through his body and the sense of overflowing power strengthened this sensation. The increase in perception brought by breaking into Star Condensation also caused theke and mountains in his eyes to appear all the more vivid. In brief, he had never felt the world to be this beautiful. A few nights ago, he and Xu Yourong had a long conversation, making him resolve to break into Star Condensation during the Boiling Stone Summit in pursuit of this sense of relief. Thus he had epted this opponents challenge despite clearly understanding that he was far weaker. He wanted to use this pressure to break down that most crucial wall. Of course, he most needed to thank his opponent for giving him this opportunity and to even so freely give him enough time. Chen Changsheng seriously bowed to Guan Bai, his expression sincere. "Many thanks to Senior Brother." Guan Bai did not avoid it. He had given Chen Changsheng one year of time precisely because he wanted to see if Chen Changsheng could seed in breaking into Star Condensation in a year. "As expected, you did not disappoint me, did not disappoint the world." He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "But todays battle of swords, I still must win." In this match, Guan Bai was fighting in ce of the Heavenly Dao Academys Zhuang Huanyu, who hadmitted suicide by the cold well. He had the dignity of a master of the sword, the bearing of the young leader of the Heavenly Dao Academy. He could give Chen Changsheng enough time to break into Star Condensation, even act as his protector, but he would not let Chen Changsheng leave in the position of victor. After seeding in condensing his star, Chen Changsheng had aplished his most important goal foring to Mount Han. The expectations of both the Pope and Su Li had all been achieved. He had no interest in the Heavenstones, even though he knew that the small ck stone on the te probably had some secret connection to Wang Zhice. He did not care about the oue of this battle and could just leave, but because of his gratitude and respect towards Guan Bai, he had to seriously fight this battle to the end, to gift his first battle after breaking into Star Condensation to his opponent. He raised the Stainless Sword in his hands and pointed it at Guan Bai, calm and respectful. Guan Bais left hand raised his sword and very casually shed it down from above to below. Above was the heavens, below was the earth. To go from above to below was to descend from the heavens. But this strike was not a waterfall descending from the sky, it was a drifting cloud high in the sky, carrying a far more profound and longsting meaning. Upon seeing this seemingly simple strike, Gou Hanshis expression instantly turned extremely grave. The hair on Zhexius temples suddenly floated up like steel wires. The beautiful figure behind the curtains seemed to faintly move forward. They saw the terrifying aspect of Guan Bais strike. While Chen Changsheng was condensing his star, Guan Bai did not waste his time. He also sat cross-legged on the floor, umting andprehending. Guan Bai wasprehending the surrounding heaven and earth, thekes and stones behind him. And when Chen Changsheng was condensing his star, Guan Bai wasprehending the changes in the heaven and earth, the activity of theke and stones. From these, he sought out thosews and then refined them. This strike of his was no longer strength, butw. Thew of the heavens and earth was the Heavenly Dao. Although this strike of his was still far from being the true Heavenly Dao, it was still an iparably real sword of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao Academy served in these past one hundred years as the head of the Six Ivies, so it naturally had its own extraordinary aspects. Its most outstanding aspect was its Daoist techniques that perceived the Heavenly Dao above. As the previous Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mao Qiuyu was naturally incredibly familiar with this strike of Guan Bais. His face revealed regret, nostalgia, gratification, and many other emotions. In his view, it was impossible for Chen Changsheng to receive this attack, even after breaking into Star Condensation and leaping forward in cultivation. The Heavenly Dao Sword was the most powerful attack of the Heavenly Dao Academy. This attack required the sword wielder to bring his spirit and soul to their most perfect level and then fuse together the surrounding heavens and earth into one before being able to use it. Cultivators on the same level could not block this strike. Even the one using the technique would not be able to stop once this technique was put into motion. Because the Heavenly Dao could not be defied, the Heavenly Dao could not be reversed. If a normal cultivator, who had just broken into Star Condensation and whose cultivation was still unstable in ce, confronted Guan Bais Heavenly Dao Sword, perhaps they would be filled with thoughts of giving up. But Chen Changsheng did not, even though when he saw that sword descend from the sky, he knew that he had not much chance of winning against Guan Bai. He still wanted to try and receive this attack. Precisely because this strike signified the Heavenly Dao. In these past years in his struggle against fate, what he wanted to oppose was precisely the Heavenly Dao. He had to win, or at the very least, he could not lose that heart of his that dared to challenge the Heavenly Dao. So not only did he not retreat, he took one step forward to confront this sword of the Heavenly Dao. With this single step came a dense cacophony of thunder like countless tiny storms were forming in his body and beginning to furiously revolve. Boom! The star radiance within ten-some Qi openings began to erupt and then connect into lines. Just like that, one of his blocked meridians was unclogged! Everyone present could clearly sense that the Qi he emitted was much more powerful than before! But it was still not enough to help him defeat the Heavenly Dao. He very calmly took another step forward. As his foot fell, the wind rose up and his Daoist robe madly danced. Although it was a tattered garment, it was like a war g. Another blocked meridian was unclogged and his Qi increased in power once more! Soon after, the third step fell! And yet...there was no thunder, no wind. There was no sound, only silence. His brow creased, somewhat pained, somewhat astonished. He turned his head to a certain ce, seemingly in incredible pain. It seemed like even this simple action had expended all his energy. That ce was a high tform cut off by curtains. He gazed at that beautiful silhouette behind the curtains, his expression a little perplexed, his appearance very helpless. Just what had happened? He stood on the stone tform, his face pale, as if he was incapable of performing the slightest action. And at this moment, the sword of the Heavenly Dao had already shed down. ...... Chapter 594 – I Will Fight This Battle for Him (I) Chapter 594 - I Will Fight This Battle for Him (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng copsed. His eyes were tightly shut and he was already unconscious. He copsed with decisiveness, like a tree on a hilltop blown over by the wind, like a mountain being shaken apart, like the undermining of the earth. Guan Bai was already in front of him, his sword also there. Seeing Chen Changsheng copse, his face revealed shock and confusion, yet it was already impossible for him to halt the sword in his hands. This sword represented the will of the Heavenly Dao. Even though the sword was in his hands, he was no longer its master. Just what had urred? Why had Chen Changsheng suddenly copsed? These questions had just appeared in the minds of the crowd, so no one had time to prevent theing tragic consequence. Because no one could have imagined that the moment after he broke into Star Condensation and shocked the entire crowd, he would fall into such a strange situation. Gou Hanshi believed that even if Chen Changsheng was not Guan Bais match, he would at least be able to receive one attack. This was because he understood Chen Changsheng. If he did not have enough confidence, he would not have taken that first step. Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six were even more confident in Chen Changsheng. They even groundlessly believed that Chen Changsheng would be able to defeat Guan Bais Heavenly Dao Sword despite the fact that no one was optimistic about his chances. Mao Qiuyu had the greatest understanding of the Heavenly Dao Sword and knew that the user would not be able to call it back once it was unleashed. He was sure that Chen Changsheng would lose, but how could he have expected that Chen Changsheng would not be able to raise his sword or even move? This thought hadnt even urred to them, so who would have the ability to so quickly respond in such a short time? Only the Elder of Heavenly Secrets could change all this. He knew beforehand that Chen Changshengs body had a hidden illness. Although he was not sure when this hidden illness would break out, he knew that it was somehow rted to cultivation. From the moment Chen Changsheng broke into Star Condensation, his brow had been constantly creased as he ced his focus on the tform. Moreover, as an expert of the Divine Domain, he had enough ability to disy a powerful enough technique in this small sliver of time. And yet...his iparably elderly and wrinkled hand still rested on the handrest, faintly trembling, veins barely visible. He still remained on the high tform with no intention of acting. Could it be that just after Chen Changsheng broke into Star Condensation and should be in high spirits and receiving the cheers of the crowd, he would just inexplicably die like this under the Heavenly Dao Sword? The crowd was stunned, their confused emotions finally transforming into real sounds that left their mouths. Just as cries of surprise began to emerge from the crowd, they were instantly suppressed by the howling wind. A pair of pure white wings pressed against the air with nigh unimaginable speed, stirring up a violent gale. Theyers of curtains on the high tform were instantly torn into countless pieces as a stream of light shot out. The speed of that figure was far too frightening and only a scant few people present could faintly make out two lines of pure white, but nobody could clearly make out those two pure white wings using their unimaginable speed to beat against the air, stirring a violent gale and bringing that figure howling forward! That stream of light arrived in front of Chen Changsheng. The Heavenly Dao Sword descended. A light burst forth like a firework, containing within it countless masterly sword intents, countless exquisite sword styles, but only one extremely unyielding and divine will. The Sword of Great Light! Boom! The waters of the Heaven Lake were jolted off its surface like a waterfall flowing in reverse. The stone tform fiercely trembled as if an earthquake was urring. Pieces of gravel flew madly about, pervading the entire scene and causing the sun to grow extremely dim. The dust eventually settled, revealing the scene. Guan Bais leftpel now bore an extremely fine cut, but there was no blood. Holding his sword and with a perplexed expression, with no idea what was going on, he looked forward in a daze. His gaze fell on the ground. A massive hole had appeared on the stone tform. This hole was much deeper than the depression Chen Changsheng had caused when he was condensing his star, and it was filled with gravel. Xu Yourong stood at the bottom of this hole, her hand holding the temple sword and her face pale. Ssh! She vomited blood. The moment the blood fell on the floor, it instantly began to ze. Golden-red mes effortlessly melted the gravel on the floor. This was the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix. Even though she possessed the blood of the true Phoenix and astonishing talent, receiving Guan Bais Heavenly Dao Sword in her unprepared state had still severely wounded her. But in the end, when nobody else was in time to respond, she had managed to hurry in front of Chen Changsheng and receive the sword, forcibly shaking the will of the so-called Heavenly Dao. She did not let Guan Bais sword fall on Chen Changshengs body, not even the smallest strand of sword intent. The extremely precious temple sword of South Stream Temple, holding deep significance for Holy Maiden Peak, was cast aside by her without hesitation, because she required her hands to be empty. She hugged the unconscious Chen Changsheng to her chest. Her snow-white wings slowly descended, softly wrapping him and her within. Just like in the Garden of Zhou on that isle of reeds. At this scene, theke shore was silent, the crowd utterly dumbfounded. No one had expected that the first person present to respond, not caring for any dangers to life and willing to suffer heavy injuries to protect Chen Changsheng, would be her. In their view, she was the least likely person to appear. Countless gazes fell on Xu Yourongs body, but she cared not. Just like she did not care about the temple sword thrown amongst the gravel. She only gazed at Chen Changsheng in her bosom, her face pale, panicked and concerned. At this moment, she was beautiful, sorrowful, helpless, frail. No one had ever seen her this way before, not the people of the Mount Li Sword Sect, not the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, and probably not even the Holy Maiden and the Tianhai Divine Empress. Just what was going on with all of this? ...... ...... Zhexiu charged over, but several dozen sword intents rose up in front of him and blocked his path. The house was in front of him, but he could not get one step closer. The female disciples of South Stream Temple hadid out a sword array in front of the house. The cultivators attending the Boiling Stone Summit had not been able to bring many teachers andpanions. The Orthodoxy and the Holy Maiden Peak had brought the most, a consequence of their status. A hundred or so disciples from South Stream Temple had escorted Xu Yourong to Mount Han, and now they were standing guard around the house. The sword array of South Stream Temple was extremely famous. In the past, when Zhou Dufu invaded Holy Maiden Peak, it had taken him quite some effort to break through, so no matter how valiant Zhexiu was, it was simply impossible for him to break through. Zhexiu was expressionless, but in reality, he was extremely concerned about Chen Changshengs current situation. Upon being forced back by South Stream Temples sword array and his shoulder gaining a new wound, not only did he not give up on his intention, his viciousness only intensified. A patch of blood appeared in the depths of his pupils and sharp ws emerged from the tips of his fingers. He was preparing to metamorphose, taking out his abilities on the brink of life and death to fight. But before he could act, he was blocked by another person. It was Tang Thirty-Six, who shook his head as he looked at him. At the very front of the South Stream Temple sword array, a female disciple stared at the crowd outside the house and said in a weighty voice, "The Holy Maiden has spoken. Anyone that dares to step into this house will be killed without question!" Yes, not only were Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu barred from the building, even powerful figures of the Orthodoxy like Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang were barred from entering. Besides the unconscious Chen Changsheng, the only people in that house were Xu Yourong and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. Chapter 595 – I Will Fight This Battle for Him (II) Chapter 595 - I Will Fight This Battle for Him (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Sword intent crisscrossed, sword glows flowed like water. This was the hall in which the people of the Orthodoxy resided, but now it was under the control of Holy Maiden Peak. Several hundred people stood outside, the Orthodoxys people standing at the very front. Upon hearing this female disciple from South Stream Temples deration, their faces put on nasty expressions. They asked, "Just what does the Holy Maiden want to do?" This was the question that everyone wanted answered. The crowd had still notpletely awoken from their shock. In the first ce, why had Chen Changsheng suddenly fallen unconscious? Could it be that he had failed in breaking through and the star radiance had flowed in reverse? But at the time, everyone had clearly seen that he had seeded in condensing his own Star Domain. In the past records, there really had been no other cultivator who had experienced this sort of problem. The second point was the appearance of Holy Maiden Xu Yourong. Just when everyone else was toote to respond and could only look on in shock as the Heavenly Dao Sword descended, she surpassed the expectations of all by appearing on the tform and not hesitating to suffer a heavy wound to block that strike for Chen Changsheng. How had she been able to anticipate this strike? Why had she been willing to block it for Chen Changsheng? The story of the engagement had circted throughout the continent for quite some time. Everyone knew of the grievances and resentments that existed between the Divine General of the Easts estate and Chen Changsheng, everyone knew that she and Chen Changsheng were enemies, even regarding them as predestined rivals. Yet she had embraced Chen Changsheng to her chest and gazed at him as if nothing else in the world existed, revealing feelings of helplessness and fragility. Who dared to continue believing in those rumors? Zhexiu was not thinking of these questions, he was only thinking about Chen Changshengs current situation. To be pushed back by the sword arrayid down by the disciples of South Stream Temple was a matter he could not ept. The only reason he did not continue to charge forward was that Tang Thirty-Six stood in his way. There were very few people in the world that knew of Xu Yourong and Chen Changshengs rtionship, and Tang Thirty-Six was one of them. Now, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets also knew, or perhaps he had merely confirmed his spections, because he was now within this building, gazing at Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong sat by the couch, no longer as panicked and helpless as she was before, already back to her customary calm. But her beautiful appearance was still written over with worry and concern, her usual bright beauty greatly dimmed. Her hand softly held Chen Changshengs hand. Seeing this sight, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets mentally sighed. Chen Changsheng was still not awake. Xu Yourong gazed at the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. She did not speak, but her question was clear. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets shook his head, saying, "His meridians are already severed. No medicine or stone can recover that." Chen Changsheng was the sessor to the Pope, the future of the Orthodoxy. No matter what sort of rtionship the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had with the Pope, he could not stand by and see something happen to Chen Changsheng on Mount Han. The countless precious medicines rued by The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had long been delivered within, and a pile of crystals was stacked next to his body, but none of it had any effect on his wounds. Anyone hearing this would probably feel despair, but Xu Yourongs expression remained calm. She asked, "How many ces were severed?" The human body contained seventy-two meridians and three hundred and sixty-five Qi openings. As the Holy Maiden who had been cultivating since she was a child, she knew more than anyone else the position and directions of these meridians and Qi openings, and also clearly understood the serious consequences of these meridians being severed. She was very concerned about Chen Changshengs situation, but she had to rify the situation even more clearly so that future treatment could be more focused. After a very long silence, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets said, "All of them." "All of them?" Xu Yourong repeated. Her delicate, thin, and supple brows arched upwards, seeming like swords. Her eyes as bright as limpid autumn waters narrowed, also like swords. She did not trust in the words of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. Even if Chen Changsheng failed in breaking through and the star radiance flowed backwards, based on the records and medical cases of the past with simr situations, no matter how severe the bacsh suffered by the cultivator, it was impossible for all the meridians to be severed in such a short time. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets exined, "His meridians have always had problems. I faintly knew of it in the past, but I did not expect for the problem to be so severe." Xu Yourong gazed to Chen Changsheng on the couch, gazed at his closely shut eyes, his pale cheeks. She asked, "Just what sort of problem is there with his meridians?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets replied, "His innate sun wheel was destroyed in the womb, blocking and rupturing his meridians. Simultaneously, the walls of his meridians were also made much weaker than a normal persons." Xu Yourong fell silent for a very long time at these words, the gaze she aimed at Chen Changsheng now tinged with pity. "Why would a problem ur at this time?" "I also did not expect for his problem to break out at this point. It now seems to me that when he broke through and the star radiance poured in, it directly broke the walls of his meridians." "This problem...why had he never attempted to resolve it before?" "This is an illness, and there is no cure." "There is no such thing as an illness without a cure," Xu Yourong calmly replied as she gazed at the unconscious Chen Changsheng. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked at her with a hint of pity, saying, "This is an illness he has had since he was in the wombthis is his fate." The world had no illness that could not be cured? It didit was fate. ...... ...... The stone seal appeared intermittently in the wind and snow. The Demon Lord stood at the highest point of Xuo City, looking over the country that he led. His expression was extremely indifferent, the broken mountains and rivers on his face already faded. In the snowstorm, a thin and small figure slowly approached and then knelt before him. "Rise," the Demon Lord emotionlessly said. She stood up, her expression even more indifferent than the Demon Lords, her voice even colder. "Imperial Father, I want to go to the capital." As she said these words, she thought of those encounters in the Garden of Zhou, those words Chen Changsheng had said to her, and she subconsciously creased her brow. In this way, the wide distance between her two eyes seemed to slightly shrink. "Denied," the Demon Lord impassively dered as he gazed at his daughter. Nankes expression did not change. "Chen Changsheng will return to the capital." The Demon Lord listened in silence. Just a moment ago, the persimmon on that persimmon tree he had brought back from the stream in Mount Han had ripened, fallen to the white jade steps, and smashed into a pool of fruity pulp. It had looked just like a crushed head. Only because he had sensed this did hee into the snowstorm to view his country, to ponder matters rted to longevity (Changsheng). His longevity as well as that human called Changsheng. "Im very curious to see just who will eat that fruit in the end." The Demon Lord continued, "No person can resist that allure, just like your elder brother." The aroma exuded by the ripened fruit was just like the throne of the Demon Lord which represented supreme authority. Nanke calmly replied, "I will kill him." It was unknown whether the him here was referring to Chen Changsheng or that elder brother of hers. ...... ...... Daoist Ji and Yu Ren entered the capital and also didnt enter the capital. They had gone to the Mausoleum of Books. In an apple tree grove on the east face of the mausoleum, they had found a thatched hut to temporarily stay in. Perhaps it was because of the existence of the Mausoleum of Books, but nobody in the capital sensed the return of this party which was involved with that bloody incident in the Orthodox Academy. The Mausoleum Guardian sitting under the pavilion at the end of the Divine Path, the number one Divine General of the continent, Han Qing, also seemed to be asleep. Summer was quietly passing and autumn was on the verge of arrival. Yu Ren went outside the grove to the abandoned garden nearby to pick some peppers. Because it was difficult for him to walk, he didnt walk far before he grew tired and extended his hand to lean against a tree for a brief rest. With just this gentle touch, quite a few apples fell from the tree and rolled around. They must have been quite ripe already. Yu Ren showed an expression of joy, crouching down to pick an apple and have his master try itter tonight. However, the moment his hand touched the apple, his expression changed. For some reason beyond his understanding, he felt a deep sadness. He suddenly greatly missed his junior brother. ...... ...... The Heavenly Tome Monoliths were the source of all the Orthodoxys knowledge. The starry sky was the focus of all the Orthodoxys drive. They were all fate. The faithful could not help but feel reverence for them. Holy Maiden Peak was the true sessor to the Orthodoxys southern faction and was naturally no exception. Xu Yourong had received these teachings since she was a child and these beliefs had long since sunken into her bones. She could not be like Wang Zhice and Chen Changsheng and say I dont believe in fate. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets said that Chen Changshengs illness had no cure, that it was fate. She lowered her head, her eyshes softly trembling. "I want to bring him back to the capital. The Empress and His Holiness are both therethey can cure him." "No person can cure him." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets looked at her and said with a grave expression, "The Empress can defy the heavens and change fate, but can you?" After a moment of silence, Xu Yourong replied, "Perhaps I cant, but I want to try." She believed and revered fate, and was perhaps even willing to calmly ept any sort of fate that was granted to her, whether good or bad. But she could not ept the tragedy and unfairness that fate had thrown upon Chen Changsheng. She released Chen Changshengs hand and gently ced hers on Chen Changshengs forehead. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets knew what she wanted to do and warned, "Do not use the Sacred Light technique, that will only worsen his injuries." Xu Yourong did not respond, nor did she seem to have any intention of moving her hand. The elders voice grew somewhat colder. "You do not believe me?" Xu Yourong indifferently replied, "Yes." After a moment of silence, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets asked, "Why?" Xu Yourong raised her head to look at him and calmly replied, "Because you did not act." The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had just admitted that he had known of the problem with Chen Changshengs meridians, which meant he had already prepared for this matter. When Guan Bais Heavenly Dao Sword descended, he was the only person that could reasonably change the final result. But he had done nothing, remaining seated on his high tform. Xu Yourong calmly stared at the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. In both seniority and cultivation, she was verycking whenpared to the leader of the Storms of the Eight Directions. But she was the Holy Maiden of the south, representing one of the most powerful factions of the Orthodoxy. Her calm had a sort of majesty, her questions had an edge. "Do you not really wish for him to die?" The Elder of Heavenly Secrets turned to the unconscious Chen Changsheng on the bed. After a few moments of silence, he said, "I already told him that if he continued to cultivate, problems would definitely ur, but he did not listen, so he will be a problem for the Empress. If you let him continue to live, then who will resolve this problem for the Empress in the future?" He had not directly answered Xu Yourongs question, but he had already tacitly admitted it. Xu Yourong stared into his eyes and asked, "What does his problem have to do with the Empress?" "I am called Heavenly Secrets, but even if I exhaust my mind, I can only pry into one or two of them. I know the external reason, but I do not know its cause or motives." After saying this, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets held his hands behind him and walked out of the house. As a member of the same generation as the Demon Lord, the oldest expert of the Divine Domain on the continent, he truly was very old. Even his back was somewhat stooped. In truth, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets enjoyed speaking with young people. He had been willing to support the Divine Empress in the past for the same reason. He very much liked Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. He had originally intended to exin to Xu Yourong that he had attempted to imprison the Demon Lord in Mount Han with the Heavenstone array, and when the Demon Lord ultimately broke through, he had suffered heavy injuries. But in the end, he had said nothing. Because his being heavily injured was a fact, and his wanting Chen Changsheng to die was simrly also a fact. Seeing the Elder of Heavenly Secrets depart, Xu Yourongs mind finally rxed somewhat. Her appearance which had previously been sharp as a sword finally returned to gentle tranquility. It was just then that Ye Xiaolian, female disciple of South Stream Temple, arrived outside the hall and prostrated herself in front of the door. "Temple Master, there is a matter to urgently report." Chapter 596 – I Will Fight This Battle for Him (III) Chapter 596 - I Will Fight This Battle for Him (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "What matter?" Xu Yourong did not raise her head or even blink her eyshes. "A person wants to break in. Its...a person of the Orthodox Academy," Ye Xiaolian replied uneasily. Xu Yourong was keenly aware that the person that dared to rush the sword array of South Stream Temple and also wanted to see Chen Changsheng could only be Zhexiu. She impassively responded, "Chop off his legs." Ye Xiaolian asked, "What of the two archbishops?" This was speaking of Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang. As Prefects of the Orthodoxy, even South Stream Temple had to pay them due respect. Xu Yourong did not reply because she had already given her orders. She only calmly gazed at the couch-ridden Chen Changsheng. Ye Xiaolian gazed at the distant beautiful figure from outside the door, mentally quite surprised. Her talent was not bad and when she was very small, she entered Gentle Stream Monastery to begin cultivating. Gentle Stream Monastery was very close to the sword training grounds of Mount Li. When she was small, she would often see Qiushan Jun practicing his sword there. Like all the other female children, she very naturally became one of Qiushan Juns ardent followers, which is why she had spoken so rudely to Chen Changsheng on the Li Pces Divine Avenue, only to be scolded so harshly by Tang Thirty-Six that she wept bitter tears in an extremely pitiable disy. Later on, many things happened. She had gone to the Garden of Zhou and the objects of her worship and respect...now included a person called Chen Changsheng. Perhaps for this reason, she had always concealed a little jealousy towards Xu Yourong, but because their positions were too different, she could not voice herints. In the spring after the conclusion of that years Grand Examination, she moved from Gentle Stream Monastery to South Stream Temple and was even less prone to revealing such emotions before Xu Yourong. With the passing of time, the jealousy that she had concealed deep within her heart had vanished without a trace. In the end, her target of worship and respect had even moved from Qiushan Jun and Chen Changsheng to Xu Yourong. Just like themon people of the capital and her senior sisters of South Stream Temple. Now, seeing Xu Yourong sitting by the couch, she felt her to be high and noble. If Mo Yu were present and heard Xu Yourongsmand, saw her figure, she would definitely feel that she was growing more and more simr to the Divine Empress. Not long after Ye Xiaolians departure, the noise outside the hall gradually grew silent. Xu Yourong quietly stared at Chen Changsheng, realizing that from time to time, he would frown his brow. It seemed that even while unconscious, he could still feel an inexhaustible pain. Her medical arts could not bepared to Chen Changshengs, but they were quite good. After gripping Chen Changshengs hand for so long and silently feeling his pulse, she had affirmed that the Elder of Heavenly Secretss conclusion was correct. His meridians were all severed, so how could it be treated? She turned her head to the pitch-ck darkness beyond the window. Theck of the many stars made her understand that there were clouds tonight. After confirming that there was no one outside the building spying in, she turned her head and unfastened Chen Changshengs clothes. His tattered Daoist robe was thrown on the floor and his underpants were also taken off. In this entire course of events, her fingers were very steady, her movements very straightforward. There was no hesitation and no shyness on her pale and beautiful face. Chen Changshengs skin was very smooth, seeming just like an infants, breakable by the slightest gust of wind. Representing the fact that he had undergone the most perfect of Purifications, even after engaging in such an intense battle and receiving such severe internal injuries, the surface of his skin was without blemish, with not even the smallest wound present. It looked just like the colored porcin popr in Xuo City, painted over with a faintyer of pink. This sort of skin was perhaps the dream of all young girls, but Xu Yourongs expression became particrly grave. Because thatyer of pink was not because his skin was tender, but because blood was seeping out right below Chen Changshengs skin. The blood seeping out of the severed meridians was now slowly permeating through his body. At any moment, it could contaminate the surface of his body or flow out of his eyes and nose. This blood was not any ordinary blood, but his true blood, every drop containing a part of his divine soul. Xu Yourong thought of what Chen Changsheng had told her in the Mausoleum of Zhou and her expression grew even graver, her face paler, a tinge of apprehension finally emerging in her clear and bright eyes. This was the matter Chen Changsheng had been most concerned about for his entire life, and also what she was most concerned about at this very moment. A moment ago, she had intentionally questioned the intentions of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, not even hesitating to treat him with hostility, precisely so that she could intentionally have the Elder of Heavenly Secrets depart this house. In the capital, Chen Changsheng had once told her that the blood he bled right now no longer contained that most terrifying smell, but it was obvious that circumstances had changed. Perhaps it was precisely that moment when he sessfully broke through and guided the boundless radiance of the stars into his body. She had no means of confirming whether her deductions were correct or not, but she could not risk it; she could not allow the blood within Chen Changshengs body to flow out. A faint light imbued with a sacred intention fell from her palm and covered Chen Changshengs body. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had warned her that now that all of Chen Changshengs meridians were severed, the slightest strength, even the Sacred Light, entering these meridians would only cause him to bear an even greater burden and only worsen his injuries. But she still used the Sacred Light technique without hesitation, not because she had no faith whatsoever in the Elder of Heavenly Secretss words, but because this Sacred Light was somewhat different. The clear light fell on Chen Changshengs body but did not enter it. Instead, it paused in the air, extremely close to his body, separated by not even one-tenth the thickness of a strand of hair. Xu Yourongs palm slowly moved and the clear light followed, slowly wrapping Chen Changshengs body within, not leaving the smallest gap. This sort of skill required an extremely firm control and an extremelyposed, stable and powerful spiritual sense. Very few people in the world could aplish it. Xu Yourongs Dao heart was brightly lit, yet after disying this Sacred Light technique, even her face paled significantly. The faintyer of pink on Chen Changshengs body grew even fainter after being wrapped in that thinyer of Sacred Light. Even if the scent of his true blood exuded from his pores, it would still bepletely isted by the Sacred Light. Upon confirming that the problem had been momentarily resolved, Xu Yourongs expression finally rxed. The wind off theke blew in from the window, tousling the hair on her temples, causing it to catch on the fragrant sweat on her powdered cheeks. She looked very beautiful. With the gusting of the wind in Mount Han, the clouds in the night sky instantly dispersed. Silver light descended and the pine forest became a sea of silver, a beautiful sight. Perhaps because they had smelled something or were frightened by the sudden descent of the starlight, the beasts in the mountain forests howled to the sky of multitudinous stars with unease. Deep within the silver sea of pines arose a rustling sound. The tree leaves were numerous, obscuring the majority of this things body, but the lines that were visible were extremely graceful. Moreover, when suffused by the silver starlight, they seemed exceptionally pure and holy. An eye appeared amongst the dense leaves, brimming with intelligence and serenity. But when this eye turned to the house by theke, it revealed a tinge of frustration. It had clearly smelled that scent, been willing to travel a thousand li, disregarded those repulsive straight-backed monkeys on theke shore...so why had that scent disappeared? After a long time passed, it finally gave up and turned back into the sea of pines, borrowing the trees topletely hide its tracks and body. In the sky filled with starlight, only a silver-colored horn could be faintly seen bobbing in and out of the leaves. The beasts of Mount Han, due to some indescribable agitation, howled towards the starry sky. The fish within the Heaven Lake were also taken by an indescribable excitement, swimming back and forth in the waters by the house. Several hundred small ck fish surrounded the date pit in the fine sand of the shallows, incessantly pecking at it, even kissing it, pushing that date pit farther and farther away until it vanished into the depths of theke. Xu Yourong took out the cloth bag from her sleeve, took a candied date and threw it into her mouth, and began to suck on it. Very sweet. At these moments, sugar could assist one in calming the mind. And she liked eating sweet things. The first time she was brought to Holy Maiden Peak, she had still been very small. When her teacher the Holy Maiden had asked her how one could maintain the unity of the Dao heart, she looked behind her teacher at the box of candied dates on the table and twisted her small body as she shyly answered, "Only candied dates can." When she thought of her childhood as she sucked on the candied date, she began tough. Then she also remembered that a few nights ago, she was sitting next to Chen Changsheng on theke shore and had also been eating a candied date, but how had she been able to safeguard her Dao heart...her mind became a tad disordered. But it was still very sweet. She turned to Chen Changsheng on the couch, thinking, although hes not as handsome as Senior Brother, hes still rather handsome. I can look at him, and he has more of a lingering charm. Though asleep, Chen Changsheng still pursed his lips and creased his brow, seeming to be in deep pain. Xu Yourong caressed his forehead. Her fingertip fell on his lips, lightly pricking it like a dragonfly before returning. "I will not let you die," she said to him. Because she was sucking on the candied date, her voice was somewhat indistinct, yet extremely clear. By blocking off the scent of Chen Changshengs blood, she had only addressed the first problem. Next, she would have to resolve an even more troublesome problem. If he continued to lose blood in this way, even if the blood was being lost in his internal organs, he would still die from excessive blood loss. How to staunch the bleeding? This was a very troublesome problem, as his body could no longer bear the Sacred Light technique. And even if the bleeding were staunched, how to supplement his blood? This was also a very troublesome problem. He had clearly lost too much blood, so the mechanisms of his body could not be counted on to replenish his blood. Any other person would be powerless to resolve these problems. Just as the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had said, and just as what was faintly expressed in Guan Bais strike, the Heavenly Dao could not be defied. In the end, could the Heavenly Dao really not be defied? Xu Yourong wished to fight a battle against the Heavenly Dao, just like she had blocked that sword for him. She had faith. Because he had taught her when he had saved her back then. She took out the Tong Bow and then directed the forefinger of her right hand to lightly scratch the wrist of her left. A line of blood appeared on her jade-like wrist and then gradually began to expand, spilling out more and more blood. The true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix zed when struck by the wind, emitting countless rays of light, illuminating her appearance clearly, a beauty beyondpare. ...... Chapter 597 – Several Thousand Wildfires Chapter 597 - Several Thousand Wildfires Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tong Pce was a bow, Xu Yourongs most powerful tool, and simultaneously the spatial artifact of Holy Maiden Peak. From a certain perspective, it was precisely like the Stainless Sword and Chen Changsheng. At this moment, the Tong Pce was ced vertically over Chen Changshengs chest, Xu Yourongs gaze attentively gazing at the ce where they touched. With the light pluck of her finger, the bowstring vibrated with unimaginable speed, transforming into a blur of images simply impossible to catch with the naked eye, followed by a hum like the sound of a zither. Chen Changsheng had bathed in Dragon blood, granting him a bodyparable to that obtained from a perfect Purification. Ordinary weapons would find it impossible to breach his skin, but now, with the vibration of the bowstring, a tiny wound gradually opened up on his chest. This was most likely the principle of that which has no substance can prate the solid. (TN: Thest line is from Chapter 43 of the "Daodejing".) Of course, Xu Yourong would not allow his blood to flow out from that wound. With a light wave of her left hand, clear light spilled down and cut off the wound from the outside world. At the same time, with a thought, the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix that was currently zing on her wrist was extinguished, and any sense of that majestic strength vanished, making it seem just like water. Her blood slowly flowed down the smooth surface of the bow. With the natural suction of the spatial artifact, the blood became an extremely thin line that entered Chen Changshengs body through that wound. After a long time had passed, she stopped and closed up Chen Changshengs wound as quickly as possible. Her face was pale and she was very feeble, perhaps because she had lost too much blood. However, she did not rest, because the treatment had not concluded. Raising her right hand, using the sleeve to wipe the sweat off her forehead, she gripped Chen Changshengs hand, closed her eyes, and began to move her mind. Relying on that inseverable and close connection between her and the Heavenly Phoenix true blood, her mind entered Chen Changshengs body without any sort of obstruction. Carried along by the Heavenly Phoenix true blood, her thought traveled freely through his body, seeing those severed meridians and even bleaker sights. Endless amounts of blood were incessantly flowing out of the fractures in his meridians and out of his body. In the space between his internal organs was his true blood, his soul contained within. For some reason, this true blood contained a seemingly infinite Qi of life. Although she did not truly sense, only saw it through her spiritual sense, although she was willing to offer her life to him, in that tiny instant, she sensed her spiritual world shuddering as she was overtaken by a fierce desire to plunder that Qi away. Xu Yourong closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling and her face paling even more. Thankfully, the candied date she was sucking on soaked into her body and allowed her to safeguard her Dao heart, so no problems arose. At this moment, the Heavenly Phoenix true blood had already dispersed to every part of Chen Changshengs body. The seventy-two meridians, the three hundred and sixty-five Qi openings, and even the tiniest ce, like the roots of poresthe blood was present everywhere. This was the time. With a sh of her thoughts, the Heavenly Phoenix true blood attached to those several meridians almost simultaneously began to ze, several thousand tiny mes erupting within Chen Changshengs body! A secondter, all the mes had been extinguished. Other than a dull charred smell, there was no evidence to indicate just what had urred. She had ced a fire in Chen Changshengs body and ignited a in. She had converted the Heavenly Phoenix true blood into the tiniest of particles and cauterized the fractures in those meridians, thus staunching the bleeding without harming the extremely thin walls of his meridians. Xu Yourong opened her eyes and gazed at Chen Changsheng on the couch. After verifying that his injuries were finally under control, she finally rxed. His seventy-two meridians had been bleeding from several thousand ces, and now they had all been cauterized shut. He was no longer losing blood. At the very least, she did not have to worry that he would not be able tost the night. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had judged that Chen Changsheng would not be able to survive precisely because an injury like his meridians being all ruptured could not be cured, especially when the Sacred Light technique could not be used. Who could have imagined that Xu Yourong would produce such a wild idea and disy such a miraculous technique? She had sent her Heavenly Phoenix true blood into Chen Changshengs body. Not merely had this halted his internal bleeding, it also aplished a simrly important goal: supplementing his blood. There was no doctor at present that could choose this sort of method for supplementing blood. This was because blood was different from human to human, and different types of blood would conflict within a persons body and cause them to die even faster. The Heavenly Phoenix true blood was naturally precious, but not everyone could bear it, because it had always been one of the worlds most tyrannical true bloods. Even when she had used her mind to restrain all of its strength, the Qi it exuded on its own was still excessively tyrannical. More importantly, her blood had always been different from the other people of the world. Chen Changshengs blood was also different from the rest of the people in the world. His blood was the purest, containing the boundless energy of life, which was why in the Garden of Zhou, he was able to supplement Xu Yourongs blood. At present, Xu Yourongs blood had long since melded with his blood, so she could naturally supplement his blood. Back then, he had persisted in saving her, and now, only she could save him. The reason was just that simple. ...... ...... Zhexius legs had not been chopped off by the female disciples, nor had the miserable sight of rivers of blood appeared in front of the house. The reason was also very simple: Tang Thirty-Six was by his side. "Nothing will happen to him, you dont need to worry," he said to Zhexiu. Zhexiu looked at him expressionlessly and said, "You trust so much in Xu Yourong?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Even if the entire world wants to harm him, she will not." Zhexiu did not understand. The entire world, or everyone in Mount Han at any rate, did not understand. When the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had departed a while ago, he had not said too much, just that the Holy Maiden was looking after Chen Changsheng. Upon hearing this, the crowd was even more shocked and confused. What sort of status did Xu Yourong have? Her previous action of risking her life to save Chen Changsheng was already iprehensible enough, but now she was personally looking after him? If she was still Chen Changshengs fiance, this matter would actually make some sense, but hadnt that engagement long been annulled? Wasnt it said that she loathed him? The disciples of Mount Li all had peculiar expressions while Gou Hanshi had a pensive look. Guan Feibai finally could not hold himself back and whispered, "No wonder Eldest Brother wants to stay far, far away." The night clouds had already dispersed and starlight illuminated theke. It was quiet with everyone harboring their own thoughts. After quite some time had passed, the sound of a door opening could be heard as Xu Yourong walked out from the house. The crowd surged forward like a tide. The South Stream Temple sword array dispersed, yet it still guarded the area in front of Xu Yourong. No one dared to voluntarily ask. Xu Yourong looked at Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu and said, "He is still not awake. You two look after him. I have to rest a while." The crowd noted that her face was deathly pale and she seemed utterly exhausted. Linghai Zhiwang said, "I will see Principal Chen first." Xu Yourong shook her head, calmly but firmly. Linghai Zhiwang slightly creased his brow, confused and also secretly rather angry. He thought that the two of them were on the same side and that he should have taken the lead in this matter, yet he had unexpectedly been rejected. "What he needs the most right now is rest. Other things can be discussed tomorrow." After saying this, she was escorted away by the disciples of South Stream Temple. Not all disciples left with her. Several dozen South Stream Temple disciples remained outside the house, the sword array once more obstructing all, with only Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu being permitted inside. The crowd outside the house gradually dispersed. They believed that Chen Changsheng had encountered some problem when breaking into Star Condensation, and with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the master of the Sacred Light technique that was the Holy Maiden personally acting, there would naturally not be any major difficulties. Not a single person could have imagined that tonight, without Xu Yourong, Chen Changsheng would perhaps already be dead. ...... ...... At five oclock in the early morning, Chen Changsheng woke up. He knew that it was five in the morning because, in these countless days, he had always woken up at this time. As a result, he momentarily forgot about what had happened yesterday and prepared to get out of bed. Then he realized that he wasnt wearing anything. Then he realized that Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu were by his bed, staring at him. This made him feel extremely ufortable. Only now did he recall what had happened yesterday and his expression subtly shifted. Tang Thirty-Six saw that he had woken up and his expression slightly rxed. Yet he had no intention of speaking to Chen Changsheng yet, instead turning around to head out of the house, saying, "Ill go notify South Stream Temple." Chen Changsheng said, "Dont. She doesnt want anyone else to know of our rtionship." As he spoke, he subconsciously nced at Zhexiu, thinking, Tang Thirty-Six previously did not hide it from Zhexiu; could it be that when I fell unconscious yesterday, Tang Thirty-Six told everything? "The entire world knows now." Tang Thirty-Six unhappily replied, then continued out of the house. Chen Changsheng turned to Zhexiu. Zhexiu said indifferently, "I also know." Chen Changsheng froze, thinking, just what happened while I was unconscious? Chapter 598 – Before Life and Death, a Conversation about Passion and Love Chapter 598 - Before Life and Death, a Conversation about Passion and Love Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Amongst the members of the Orthodox Academy, Zhexius cultivation level was not the highest, but he was undoubtedly the strongest in fighting. In a battle of life-or-death, even Chen Changsheng was not his match. This was because of his iparably rich battle experience and his frightening will tempered from walking between life and death. However, in matters of love, he had not the slightest experience, much less any perception for it. "Doesnt she loathe you?" he directly voiced the doubts in his mind. Chen Changshengughed, not knowing how to respond to this question, but when heughed, he smelled the faint scent of rusting from his throat. It was the scent of blood. His expression flickered and his spiritual sense moved as he entered meditative introspection. He then plunged into a long silence, his face very pale. So it turned out...that this was what was going on. Could it be that his maximum limit of twenty years old hade in advance? He could clearly sense that all the meridians of his body had already ruptured once, but for some reason, the several thousand wounds in his meridians had all been cauterized shut and were no longer bleeding. Soon after, he understood why, because he could clearly feel her blood moving through his body. The limpid and slightly chilly waters of theke slowly flowed around the wooden pirs of the house as footsteps could be heard. Xu Yourong and Tang Thirty-Six walked into the house. Tang Thirty-Six indicated that he and Zhexiu should go, leaving only Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong inside. Theke waters continued to slowly flow below the house, but the small ck fish were no longer as excited. However, that date pit had disappeared. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong quietly looked into each others eyes, neither speaking for a very long time. The house was very still, even somewhat deste. He thought to himself, as the man, there are still some things that should be for me to say. Licking his somewhat dry lips, he said seriously to her, "Sorry." This simple sorry had many meanings, like how he had concealed his illness, how his fate was not good and he was troubling her, how it was impossible for them to continue being together. Xu Yourong calmly looked into his eyes as she said, "On that night, was this the secret that you wanted to tell me?" "Yes, my body has been unhealthy since I was a child. After the age of ten, when my soul began seeping out of my severed meridians, Master judged that I would not live past the age of twenty, but..." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng continued, "I thought that no matter what, I would still be able to live until twenty, that I still had three years of time. I believed that I really did have a chance to change my fate. I wanted to try first and then consider my options, but I didnt imagine that, in the end, the age of twenty woulde in advance." Xu Yourong asked, "And then?" Chen Changsheng gazed at her snow-white face and could imagine just how much heart blood she had paid to save him, real heart blood. He softly said once more, "Sorry." Xu Yourong held her hands behind her and walked to the window, gazing at the profuse stars in the night sky. A few moments of silence passed before she spoke, "At the time, you wanted to tell, but I didnt want to hear, so theres no need for you to apologize." For a long time, Chen Changsheng did not reply. Finally, he said, "Fortunately, the engagement was already annulled." "Or else I would have be a widow?" Xu Yourong did not turn her head and her voice grew icier. Chen Changsheng could sense what she was feeling. He was somewhat moved, somewhatforted, but even more anxious. He said to her back, "I will die." Xu Yourongs voice continued to grow colder, bordering on apathetic. "And then?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Zhexius illness has a chance of being cured, but this illness of mine really cannot be cured." Xu Yourongs reply was still those two words, "And then?" Chen Changsheng continued, "Senior Su Li is so unrestrained and open-minded, but not even he would agree to marrying off his daughter to Zhexiu, so how could your parents agree to marry you off to me?" Xu Yourong replied, "I do not require the orders of my parents and my teacher is also far away. My marriage is my own matter." Chen Changsheng argued, "And the Empress? She so dotes on you, cares for youcould it be that you dont need to heed her opinion?" Xu Yourongs voice was very calm. "My affairs have never heeded the opinions of anyone else, and if you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming, then whether youre ill or not, even on the verge of death, you would still be blessed to live ten thousand years and the Empress would never agree to me being married off to you, so this question of yours has no meaning." (TN: Wishing someone to live ten thousand years is a phrase usually reserved for wishing the emperor a long life, here being used to indicate that Chen Changsheng is a member of the Chen Imperial n and that the Empress would not permit a marriage with someone associated with her enemies.) The starlight fell upon theke and was reflected off its surface, falling on the house in a sheet of silver, outlining her body in silver as well. She was strikingly beautiful, as if at any moment, she could ride the wind and depart. Gazing at her figure, Chen Changsheng felt like it was getting further and further away. He softly asked, "Then what about me?" Xu Yourong turned to him, her dress rising in the wind, her voice as chilly as the wind. "And what about you?" Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes with no intention of backing down. "I will not let you marry a person about to die, and I dont want you to tell the world about our rtionship. Our engagement is already annulled and as long as we dont admit it, then after I die, no matter who you marry, it will be much easier, like...Qiushan Jun." After awakening and confirming that his meridians were all ruptured, that his chance of living was nil, that his future days were scarce, he began to consider a few problems. This was his true opinion, his own decision. He thought that he would be able to very calmly ept all of this, yet when he spoke about how, in the future, she should marry Qiushan Jun, for some inexplicable reason, a feeling of bitter sorrow appeared in his heart. Xu Yourong quietly stared at him, not speaking for a very long time. Just when Chen Changsheng thought that she would depart with a flick of her sleeve, she suddenly said, "Just like you say, the engagement between us had already been annulled, so theres no rtionship between the two of us. This being the case, what right do you have to speak with the tone of a fianc and discuss what I will do after your death?" Chen Changsheng did not know how to respond because everything she said was correct. "But I really will die, and I will die very soon." "Every person will dieEmperor Taizong and Zhou Dufu also died. This is amon affair." "Im just worried about you." "Rx, while you are still alive, I would die for you, just like you would die for me." This was the most passionate of romantic phrases, the most sincere confession of love, but Xu Yourong had spoken so calmly and indifferently, like she was speaking of a most simple and in principle. Water will flow downhill, the sun will set and not rise again, every person will die, and we are lovers walking the same path, naturally able to offer our lives for each other. If this were anyone else, they would assuredly be rendered stunned and speechless by the contrast between these words of passion and the mood they were spoken with. However, Chen Changsheng also possessed an extremely unique personality and did not feel that any of this was inappropriate. On the contrary, he felt that this was the her that he loved so much. He was a simr sort of person and so regardless of whether confronting life and death or love, he would cast his emotions into the deepest part of his body, confronting and handling these matters with a calm attitude. "...But I will not live for you. While you are still alive, I will live my own life. If you die, I will simrly live well." Xu Yourong looked into his eyes and said, "But first, you must struggle to live and I will also struggle for your survival. I do not want you to die." This conversation before life and death about passion and love came to an end. She had very calmly obtained the final victory in this debate. ...... Chapter 599 – Let Us Meet Again, Swift Carriage Chapter 599 - Let Us Meet Again, Swift Carriage Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before leaving, Xu Yourong said to Chen Changsheng, "Prepare for an immediate return to the capital. I am confident that there is somebody in this world that can cure you." In the slight warmth of the dawn light, Gou Hanshi and the other disciples of Mount Li once more came to the house, inquiring if they could visit. The Mount Li Sword Sect had always had a close rtionship with Holy Maiden Peak, and the previous Holy Maiden was at this moment traveling with Su Li in another world. Perhaps for this reasonand also perhaps because they were about to return to the capital and there was a high chance that Chen Changsheng would have no further opportunity to meet Gou Hanshi and the others againXu Yourong did not deny their request. Leaning on the couch and covered in a silk nket, Chen Changshengughed as he saw Gou Hanshi and the other two disciples walk in. Gou Hanshi asked, "Is it a problem from breaking through?" Chen Changsheng first nodded but then shook his head. Impatient, Guan Feibai asked, "Is that it or not?" Chen Changsheng exined, "There really were some problems that appeared as I was breaking through. They werent serious, only somewhat troublesome. Ultimately, however, they werent the root cause." Gou Hanshi asked, "Then what was the cause?" Chen Changsheng nced at Guan Feibai and said, "All of you said in the past that my fate was good. In fact, my fate is truly bad. I have an illness." Guan Feibai said unhappily, "If you have an illness, cure it. Is there any need to act so pathetically in front of us?" Only the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and Xu Yourong knew the specifics of the situation, with not even Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu being able to guess at the details. The cultivators that hade to participate in the Boiling Stone Summit by the Heaven Lake of Mount Han all believed that Chen Changsheng had encountered some minor problems as he broke into Star Condensation, and Gou Hanshi and the others were the same. Who could have imagined, who would dare think, that his life was already running short? Chen Changshengughed and said, "That makes sense, which is why, in a little while, Ill be leaving, returning to the capital to cure my illness." "Will there be any difficulties?" Gou Hanshi asked as he looked at Chen Changshengs eyes. Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Its just that the journey is rather long; how could there be any difficulties?" Guan Feibai and Liang Banhu thought, thats truealthough Chen Changsheng is still quite young, hes already been designated as the Orthodoxys sessor. With the confluence of the north and southpleted, the Great Zhou Dynasty is at its peak, and the Orthodoxy has millions upon millions of believers in this world. And theres also Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang, two Prefects of the Orthodoxy, at his side for this journey, so theres no way there could be any troubles. At this moment, a South Stream Temple disciple entered to report that the carriage was ready and that the Holy Maiden would like to know when they should depart. Guan Feibai had spected for an entire night and could no longer restrain himself. Looking at Chen Changsheng, he asked, "You and Junior Sister Xu...no, with the Holy Maiden, just whats going on between the two of you?" Chen Changsheng thought it over but didnt know how to exin, so he decided it was better to just not speak. Thankfully, Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu had already finished packing the luggage and the disciples of South Stream Temple had alsoe over to meet them. As a result, this question was lost in the confusion. Tang Thirty-Six prepared to help Chen Changsheng up but was prevented from doing so by South Stream Temple disciple Ye Xiaolian. Ye Xiaolian calmly and seriously exined, "The Holy Maiden has decreed that unless ordered, no one can touch Little Principal Chen." Flustered, Tang Thirty-Six said, "If I didnt know about those irritating matters, do you think I would be able to restrain myself?" Ye Xiaolian did not care about what those irritating matters he was speaking of were. She walked straight to the couch and very cautiously helped Chen Changsheng get up, supporting him all the way until he was seated in the carriage. Before the carriage had begun to move, sword intent rose up with the morning wind. Guan Bai stood on the stone tform and said to Chen Changsheng in the carriage, "My apologies, this sort of conclusion was not my intention." Chen Changsheng replied, "It has nothing to do with Senior, its purely my own problem." Guan Bai replied, "But in the end, it still appeared because of me. You are the future of the Orthodoxy, countless times more important than me. If I really have affected the ability of humans to resist the demons, then even if I were to die ten thousand times, it would not be enough to redeem me." Chen Changsheng said, "I hear that Senior has spent these past few years as an expert amongst the ranks of the Demon-resisting Army of the North. Its truly admirable and I hoped that I would have the chance to fight alongside you, but..." Upon saying this, he finally became somewhat depressed. He still had many things he had not done, many ces he had not visited. Although he had gone to the snowy ins of the demonnds before, he had not done anything to help the soldiers there yet. Guan Bai naturally did not understand the true meaning behind these words. "There wille an opportunity someday. In the future, let us meet again on the snowy ins." Chen Changsheng nodded, saying, "See you there." Gou Hanshi and the others also halted their footsteps and bid him farewell. Chen Changsheng gazed at them, his expression calm, yet his mood growing more and more downcast. He thought to himself, its truly a high possibility that I will never see any of you again. Under a pine tree and watching the convoy gradually vanish down the mountain path, Gou Hanshis expression grew solemn. Guan Feibai was somewhat confused. "No matter how serious his injuries, how troublesome his illness, after returning to the capital, His Holiness will be there to personally treat him and he will naturally be cured. What need is there for Senior Brother to be so concerned?" "Chen Changsheng studied under Principal Shang, and Principal Shang is Daoist Ji. Weve also once seen his medical expertise and he could be rated as a divine physician. And Junior Sister Xu has long since cultivated her Sacred Light technique to the pinnacle. If the two of them could not treat his illness, is there anyone that can? Even if His Holiness really could, why does Junior Sister Xu also have to apany him back to the capital?" Gou Hanshi spoke while at the same time organizing his own analysis. He felt more and more that something was wrong and his expression turned even graver, even somewhat grim. Upon hearing these words, Guan Feibai came to his senses. Turning towards the end of the mountain path and listening to the faint sound of hooves, he somewhat anxiously asked, "What do we do? Do you want to catch up and ask?" Gou Hanshi replied, "Since he doesnt want to say, what need is there to ask?" The convoy swiftly advanced south, trampling over countless leaves and fruits on the way. The mountain path was covered in carriage tracks as well as crushed fruits and leaves. Chen Changsheng was not in the Orthodoxys carriage, but the imperial carriage of Holy Maiden Peak. The South Stream Temple disciples attended upon him, ready at any time to form a sword array. The curtains could not keep out those suspicious and curious gazes, but their swords could prevent those gazes from disturbing the person within. Just as in the house by theke, the Holy Maiden had ordered that it was strictly prohibited for anyone to touch Chen Changsheng. Based on principle, although Xu Yourong was the Holy Maiden of the south with an exceptionally noble and lofty status, Chen Changsheng was still the future Pope, so there was no reason for the Orthodoxys people to ept this arrangement. But perhaps because of that engagement that once existed or because Holy Maiden Peaks disy had been too unyielding, Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang had still not made any objections. Of course, the most important reason was that Chen Changsheng himself had not opposed this n. Tang Thirty-Six knew their secrets, so he would also naturally not offer any dissent, while Zhexiu still did notpletely understand what was going on. The five hundred li of Mount Han was quickly left behind under the convoys furious charge. After passing through the mountain gate bearing the words Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, it very quickly arrived at the vige below the mountain. The believers of the vige kneeled like the tide on both sides of the road, and even people in the fields seemed to kneel down, yet they were unable to make the carriages carrying the Holy Maiden and the future Pope pause for even the shortest time. Ultimately, they could only see the dust and the faintly visible carriages within. The blizzards and harsh cold of the snowy ins were blocked off by Mount Han and the ins of the north in the beginning of autumn could still be described as verdant. Nearby, one could see many fruits and newly tied bean vines, but if one were to look further, the green that signified life would swiftly fade, gradually growing more deste as it mixed with the sandstorms on the horizon, looking just like the wastnds on which the humans and demons had primarily fought their battles. The curtains flew up and down as the wind from the front poured in, yet it could not touch his face. Chen Changsheng knew that this imperial carriage had some sort of array. Only in this way could it match with the Holy Maidens identity and status, but he still felt that it was overly extravagant. He wanted to say something, but he felt it inappropriate, and when he saw the vast sight in the distance, his thoughts turned elsewhere. He gazed at the ins that seemed to contain countless cavalry and said, "Yesterday, Heavenly Secrets coldly watched as I was about to die, then...many people loyal to the Empress also want me to die, right?" The army of the Great Zhou Imperial Court waspletely under themand of the thirty-eight Divine Generals, and besides Han Qing who stood guard over the Mausoleum of Books, all the other Divine Generals were like Xue Xingchuan and Xu Shiji, absolutely loyal to the Divine Empress. In the long journey from Mount Han to the capital, they would have to pass through many passes and strategic towns. If the two sides really did have a falling-out, then the convoy could be attacked by troops at any time. Even his return to the capital would not be all that simple. Xu Yourong was still injured and she had not slept for nearly an entire night. She was extremely exhausted, and after leaving Mount Han, her eyes had been shut in rest. Upon hearing his sighs, she opened her eyes and nced towards the distance, saying, "That will depend on whether Heavenly Secrets notifies the capital about your matter, who he notifies, and whether or not this news will be sent to the offices of those Divine Generals before we reach the capital. And I still dont understandeven if your survival will affect the Empress somehow, why would your existence affect her?" Chen Changsheng looked around. He saw that in the flying curtains were nothing but the figures of South Stream Temple disciples. Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu were riding horses about twenty zhang in front, but Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang, leading the Orthodoxys forces, were very far behind them. Moreover, this array was probably able to block the probing of spiritual sense. "You should have heard about that rumor that the Empress defied the heavens and changed fate," he said to Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong faintly guessed at what he wanted to say. Perking her brows, she asked, "Could it be that you also believe that nonsense gossiped about by the ignorant in markets and countryside?" Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes and said, "I read Wang Zhices notebook in the Lingyan Pavilion." This was a secret imparted to him by his teacher that he had never told anyone else before, but he had never nned to hide it from Xu Yourong. His blood flowed in her body, her blood flowed in his. There was no better example than this of the so-called mingling of blood and thus trusting in one another. After a very long time, he concluded his narrative. Xu Yourong looked at him and said, "You understand what I mean. Even if the Empress really did change her fate back then, it cant be ording to the rumors gossiped about in the marketce." The Divine Empress had been de facto ruler of the human world for more than two hundred years. Although her performance in warring against the demons was unsatisfactory and she treated her opposition with excessively cruel methods, her governance of themon people could be described as perfect, with not even her opponents able to make too much of a fuss about it. But even now,ints were sent at her from both inside and outside the Imperial Court, and she was still unable to obtain the heartfelt love and respect of even the most simple and provincial peasant. The primary contributor of this was those wicked legends surrounding her, such as the most famous one. It was rumored that the Divine Empress, in order to defy the heavens and change fate to be the worlds first female emperor, had offered up all her future children to the starry sky. To seed, she had even personally choked her first son to death, and even sessfully framed the then-empress... "I also find it impossible to imagine such a terrifying matter, nor will I use rumors to denounce the Empress, but you should also be aware that the Empress apanied Emperor Xian for so many years, yet they truly did not leave a single descendant behind." Chen Changsheng continued, "The Empress perhaps did not voluntarilymit a vile deed like murdering her child, but it is highly possible that this was the price sought from her by the Heavenly Dao or a requirement for defying the heavens and changing fate." Xu Yourong asked, "What do you want to say?" Chen Changsheng gazed at the nearby verdant ins and the distant vast desert. After a long period of silence, he finally said, "The Empresss changing of fate...has still not seeded." With his voice, the world suddenly turned gloomy. Some cloud hade from nowhere and blocked off the sun. With a p of thunder, rain began to descend from the sky. ...... Chapter 600 – Morning to Night, Together Chapter 600 - Morning to Night, Together Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I just found out that the Princess of Ping is the Empresss adopted daughter, but I would presume that many people, especially the people of the capital, long knew of this fact. As for the rest, neither the Prince of Xiangs line nor the Prince of Zhongshans is rted by blood to the Empress and she has no descendant of her own, and so these legends about her defying the heavens and changing fate started being spread around." Chen Changsheng gazed at the beautiful rivers and mountains, calmly continuing, "But people have forgotten one very important matter. If that legend is true, then as long as Crown Prince Zhaoming is still alive, the Empresss changing of fate has not seeded, or at the very least has not concluded." Xu Yourong thought of the strange movements in the capital over these past few years and the case that the chief eunuch in the Imperial Pce had always been investigating in secret. Her graceful brows slightly creased as she said, "That doesnt make sense." Chen Changsheng knew what she meant. The Divine Empress had already ruled for more than two hundred years. If her changing of fate had not seeded, how could she have ascended to the imperial throne? "If defying the heavens and changing fate is not an immediate event, but a long process akin to a river, then it does make sense. The Divine Empress might have a hidden danger that no one else knows about. To her, the existence of Crown Prince Zhaoming is the greatest danger." Chen Changsheng looked at her and said, "If I am Crown Prince Zhaoming, then my existence is the most perilous matter to the Empress, so she would naturally want to kill me." Xu Yourongs skill in deduction was extremely strong, so she would naturally not miss out on the slightest area of doubt. She asked, "If you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming, why did Principal Shang send you off to the capital? Could it be that he was not concerned that the Divine Empress would realize your identity? He and the Pope seemed to not even attempt to conceal your identity, as if they deliberately wanted the Empress to know of your existence." Any sort of problem could not stand against scrutiny, and even there being no problem whatsoever would stir up its own storm of questions. Chen Changsheng uncertainly said, "Because Im much younger than Crown Prince Zhaoming, so..." This was a very powerful reason, yet also very much like an excuse, because only the three people of Xining Viges old temple knew exactly just how old he was. He knew that it would be difficult to convince anyone with this reason, so after a moment of silence, he said, "If Im still alive when we return to the capital, I will directly ask Martial Uncle." Xu Yourong examined his face but detected not the slightest hint of anxiety or fear. When she thought about how he had also carried out this conversation with suchposure, she thought to herself, to be able to act so calmly in the face of death, the person I love truly is an exceptional person. Her heart moved ording to her desires, and her actions moved ording to her heart. She leaned on his shoulder and whispered, "You will definitely live." A faint fragrance drifted over with her hair. Chen Changsheng gazed at her, thinking, if we could just keep leaning against each other like this, it would also be a very happy thing, but things have never proceeded ording to ones desire. Once the Elder of Heavenly Secrets sends news to the capital, the Divine Empress will assuredly send someone to kill me and wont let me return to the capital alive. Xu Yourong did not turn her head to look at his face but could still clearly sense his unease. "Unless the Empress personally moves, who can kill you?" Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwangs carriage was behind them. Mao Qiuyu would definitely not allow Chen Changsheng to die, and while Linghai Zhiwang did wish for Chen Changsheng to die, he could not y the part of the helpless spectator under the eyes of so many. With these two peak Star Condensation Prefects of the Orthodoxy at his side, the most powerful of assassins would find it hard to approach. But Chen Changsheng was keenly aware that if the Divine Empress had decided to kill him, she would send not merely a few assassins, but an army personallymanded by a Divine General. No matter how strong Mao Qiuyu was, how could he possibly protect him? Just as he was thinking of these things, he suddenly spotted a red flower amidst the green ins. The red flower gently swayed against those green branches, sometimes still and sometimes moving. It seemed to have stopped on the ins, yet it never left his sight. It was actually moving forward along with the galloping carriage. It was already long past dawn and the grasses and nts of the ins were all bereft of dew, yet the red flower was covered in dew. Under the beautiful luster of the sunlight, the splendor of the red was intimidating. Somewhat surprised, he turned to Xu Yourong and said uncertainly, "Bie Yanghong?" Xu Yourong nodded and gazed to that wastnd in the distance, noting, "Guan Xingke should be walking a hundred li out." Chen Changsheng was somewhat shocked. A few days ago when the Demon Lord had entered Mount Han, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had notified various ces in the world. Guan Xingke, who was the closest, and Bie Yanghong, who was the fastest, were the first to arrive. Contrary to Chen Changshengs expectations, after the Demon Lord retreated to the snowy ins, these two powerful figures not only did not depart Mount Han, but also seemed to be sending him back to the capital. Bie Yanghong and Guan Xingke were not ordinary experts, they were supreme experts of the Divine Domain, members of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Even though Chen Changsheng was the future Pope, he was not worthy of being escorted by them. Their appearance and escort were primarily to disy the intimidating strength of the Orthodoxys conservative faction and the Imperial n, a deration to the world. "The Empress has always had many enemies," Xu Yourong said as she gazed at the red flower in the ins. Chen Changsheng thought, it seems to me that I should now be the enemy that the Empress most desires to eliminate. ...... ...... With two of the Eight Storms as escort, no army that the Great Zhou Imperial Court could move would be able to menace Chen Changshengs life. Just as Xu Yourong had said, unless the Divine Empress personally stepped out, Chen Changsheng would be able to very peacefully return to the capital. Of course, he also had to ensure that the state of his body would not take a sudden downturn. The current situation was veryplicated, with many unsolved riddles contained within and also many dangers. In set intervals, Xu Yourong would use her Sacred Light technique on Chen Changsheng to ensure that the scent of blood within his body did not emerge. As a result, she consumed enormous amounts of spiritual sense, causing her face to increasingly pale. Even so, she did not rest, calmly but vigntly looking at the scenery along the road. She arranged to keep Chen Changsheng close to herself on her imperial carriage, not permitting Chen Changsheng to take one step out of it. Whether it was eating, treating his wounds, resting, or even washing his face, it was all carried out on the carriage. At the same time, she permitted no one else to enter the carriage. Anything rted to Chen Changsheng, she personally handled. What to eat and what to drink, when to eat and when to drink, when he should sleep, when he should rise, and even whom he should meet. It must be known that even Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu could onlye over when it was time to rest and chat with Chen Changsheng from several zhang outside the carriage. At dusk on a certain day, Tang Thirty-Six came to the imperial carriage. Just like the days before, he anxiously waited for quite some time until the curtain was finally lifted. After he had barely talked with Chen Changsheng for a few moments, Xu Yourong came bearing a bowl of lotus seed porridge, indicating that the South Stream Temple disciples should bring down the curtain again. Through the curtain, it was faintly possible to see Xu Yourong feeding Chen Changsheng the porridge. Tang Thirty-Six was furious and yelled within, "Are you raising a child! Its not like youre his mother!" The expressions of the South Stream Temple disciples suddenly changed, followed by the ttering of swords from all around. Tang Thirty-Six naturally did not have the courage to pit himself against South Stream Temples sword array. He resentfully turned and headed back to the Orthodox Academys carriage. On the first few days, Zhexiu had still apanied him every day to take a look at Chen Changsheng. Later on, after seeing that there were no problems with Chen Changsheng, he had little patience for interacting with those women of South Stream Temple, nor did he wish to see those scenes in the imperial carriage, so he no longer went. Now, after seeing Tang Thirty-Six so angrily returning and asking for the reason, he did not speak. "Dont you think its very strange?" Tang Thirty-Six asked. Zhexiu said nothing. He naturally knew that there was something problematic about this matter, but as Chen Changsheng trusted in Xu Yourong so much, he could only keep watch on the side. Many people felt that it was very strange, felt it problematic. After leaving Mount Han, many gazes had never left the imperial carriage. They all had rather strange expressions as they thought, just what is going on here? It had already been many days, and the Holy Maiden and Chen Changsheng had been in that carriage from morning to night. Just what were they doing? At this point, many people had already vaguely guessed that they had been together since a long time ago, but they still found it impossible to ept that they were together at every moment. It had nothing to do with factions or stance. They could not ept that the spotlessly pure Holy Maiden was keeping a repulsive man by her side every day. It was truly somewhat unsightly. The South Stream Temple disciples would asionally be able to see her bringing Chen Changsheng tea or water, and a female disciple had even personally seen her wash Chen Changshengs body. Even if they were together, even if he was injured, did it warrant the Holy Maiden personally serving him? Because of these matters, the mood hanging over the convoy was constantly rather weird and the South Stream Temple disciples felt rather oppressed. Because Xu Yourong was their temple master, because she was the most respected and adored Holy Maiden that they treated as a god. On the night of the same day, South Stream Temple disciple Ye Xiaolian carried a letter written by Chen Changsheng to the Orthodox Academys carriage. Chapter 601 – Standing in the Light Chapter 601 C Standing in the Light Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six opened the letter and looked it over. He realized that Chen Changsheng had heard that sentence of his from a while ago and was worried that he would stir up trouble, so he had written this exnation. In this letter, he said that his injuries were not at all serious, but they required long-term treatment from Xu Yourongs Sacred Light technique. Moreover, Xu Yourong was still a young woman, so her somewhat overdoing things was to be expected. These exnations were all reasonable but were wholly incapable of convincing Tang Thirty-Six. However, on the journey back to the capital, he had no ns to stir any trouble and so was prepared to have Ye Xiaolian bring back his reply to Chen Changsheng. To his surprise, he found that this female disciple of South Stream Temple had a rather unkind expression, those eyes fixed upon him seeming to want nothing more than to eat him alive. Two years ago on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce, he had once unleashed a torrent of abuse upon this disciple of Holy Maiden Peak, making her cry endless bitter tears. To him, that had only been a very trivial matter, almost forgotten by him. Only when Chen Changsheng had brought it up again did he recall this incident and match her up with that little girl from two years ago. "Please dont give me that look. Back then, you were the one to stir up trouble, so my actions were just reasonable self-defense." Tang Thirty-Six said firmly to Ye Xiaolian, "The one who provokes is the lowly one. I hope you can agree with this principle." Putting aside the fact that there existed no such principle as this in the world, when speaking about the word lowly, it was truly very difficult to find a person that surpassed him in this aspect. Ye Xiaolian was keenly aware of this point and naturally would not respond. She just continued staring. Tang Thirty-Six lowered his head and began to write his reply,menting, "Recently, it seems that all of you South Stream Temple disciples seem very irritated." Ye Xiaolian thought, anyone who saw the Holy Maiden so diligently care for Chen Changsheng in the past few days would not be in any sort of good mood. Tang Thirty-Six hastilyposed a reply and ced the letter in her hands. Seeing her expression, he guessed what she was thinking and said, "Hes injured after all, you shouldnt be too petty." Ye Xiaolian could no longer hold back, replying, "If hes injured we can also take care of him, but why does the temple master insist on personally doing it?" Tang Thirty-Six thought, this is also something that I and Zhexiu cant understand. However, he wouldnt say this aloud to her, so he replied, "They have an engagement, so its naturally more convenient." Ye Xiaolian seriously corrected, "They once had an engagement. The engagement has already been annulled, and by Chen Changsheng himself." ...... ...... "Anyone who saw this would think that they were a loving couple. They would find it impossible to imagine that the engagement between the two of them had long been annulled." Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang stood in the grass by the road, watching the imperial carriage in front of them. Linghai Zhiwang nced at Mao Qiuyu, wanting to ask whether his sudden statement had any deeper meaning behind it. Mao Qiuyu looked back at him and calmly replied, "The current situation is extremely clear. The Holy Maiden will probably be married off to Chen Changsheng. Has your side made the preparations?" Linghai Zhiwang said nothing, his expression somewhat gloomy. At this level, there was naturally no one who dared to demand anything from Xu Yourong in terms of the mundane standards of obedience expected from a wife to her husband. However, if Xu Yourong truly did marry Chen Changsheng, there was also no reason to continue treating him as an enemy. As he thought about the change in Xu Yourongs attitude that had urred in Mount Han, he felt a little cold. For many years, Holy Maiden Peak had been the Divine Empresss ally in the south. When the Divine Empress pushed the confluence of the north and south, she had received a great deal of assistance from the previous Holy Maiden. Taken together with the well-known fact that the Divine Empress regarded Xu Yourong as her own daughter, anyone would think that this situation would not change for a very long time. But if the current Holy Maiden was truly married off to Chen Changsheng? Would Holy Maiden Peak continue to support the Divine Empress? ...... ...... Just as Xu Yourong had said, the ten thousand li journey from Mount Han to the capital was very peaceful and no problems were encountered. Under thepany of the multitudinous stars in the night sky, a convoy of several dozen carriages entered the capital. That red flower which had been swaying about in the ins for a very long time noiselessly vanished, while that man in the bamboo hat even further away had gone off to some high mountain to once more appreciate the stars. After entering the capital, the convoy did not disperse. It did not go to the Orthodox Academy, not to the Imperial Pce, not to the Divine General of the Easts estate, but instead, the entire convoy went to the Li Pce. Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang stood under the pines and cypresses lining the Divine Avenue. They did not gaze at each other, but simultaneously gazed towards the end of the Divine Avenue. Other than these two, people like Tang Thirty-Six and the others did not even have a chance to step upon the Divine Avenue. Xu Yourong pushed the wheelchair-bound Chen Changsheng up the Divine Avenue, all the way towards that serene pce hall in the deepest depths of the Li Pce. The Pope stood at the stone steps in front of the hall to wee them. This was respect towards the Orthodoxys southern faction aligned with Holy Maiden Peak and also because he was deeply concerned. Chen Changsheng sat upon the wheelchair, a nket of gray wool draped over his shoulders. He looked very much like an invalid. In reality, hisplexion was very good and seemingly brimming with vigor. He looked very healthy, totally unlike an invalid. Seeing the Pope standing in front of the pce hall, Xu Yourong did not find it strange. Without taking her two hands off the wheelchair, she bowed. Chen Changsheng said to her, "I have some things to say to Martial Uncle. Go to somece else and wait for me." After a moment of silence, Xu Yourong ultimately did not reject his decision and walked off towards a nearby hall. The priests standing guard outside the pce knew her identity and naturally did not dare to obstruct her. Their eyes understandably showing some shock, they bowed and scattered to inform the others. Xu Yourong paid no attention to their gazes and expressionlessly walked into the hall. This pce hall was exceptionally tall and lofty, grand to the extreme. Carved upon its stone walls were countless stories from the ssics of the Daoist Canon, as well as many sculptures of past worthies. This was the great hall of the Orthodoxy: the Great Hall of Light. The Orthodoxy was separated into a northern and southern faction. The northern faction paid respects to the Pope while the southern faction treated the Holy Maiden as leader. In these countless years, the open struggles and secret battles between the two factions had produced countless stories. Later on, the situation gradually settled down and several Holy Maidens of the south had even paid visits to the capital. As both factions still had the same origin, it was only right that the Holy Maidens dwell in the Li Pce, but since there were differences between the north and south, none of them had ever stepped into the Great Hall of Light. When Xu Yourong was small, she often yed around in the Imperial Pce and the Li Pce, and she had even sneaked into the Great Hall of Light to y hide and seek. But she was now Holy Maiden of the south, and stepping into the Great Hall of Light carried apletely different meaning. When Daoist Siyuan heard the news, he quickly hurried over with several cardinals and a reverential attitude, wishing to show her around. "You dont have to worry about me, I just wish to quietlypose myself here," Xu Yourong said. Daoist Siyuan and those cardinals were all speechless, thinking, if mydy only wishes for silence, what need is there to do it here? Could mydy not realize the shock that would be brought about if the world were to know that the Holy Maiden of the south has finally stepped into the Great Hall of Light? Xu Yourong said no more. She only held her hands behind her and quietly stood below the altar, examining those thirty-some-zhang murals on the wall, pondering something. Helpless, Daoist Siyuan could only bring the cardinals out of the Great Hall of Light and wait outside. Even though it waste in the night, the Great Hall of Light was still brightly lit, with countless gentle rays of light exuding from the pirs, wall, and sculptures. Xu Yourong stood in the light. Perhaps because those rays of light were too bright, her face was rather pale. Chapter 602 – Nothing but Darkness before the Eyes Chapter 602 C Nothing but Darkness before the Eyes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the ten thousand li journey south, Xu Yourong would use the Sacred Light technique on Chen Changsheng at set intervals, cutting off his Qi from the rest of the world. When passing through Beishan County, she had also transferred blood to Chen Changsheng two times in session. In terms of mental energy, true essence, or her most precious Heavenly Phoenix true blood and Sacred Light, she had already exhausted too much. Moreover, in Mount Han, for the sake of saving Chen Changsheng, she had firmly received that sword of the Heavenly Dao and suffered significant injuries. But she still could not rest. At this moment, she was quietly standing in the Great Hall of Light because she could recover faster here, especially with theplement of the Sacred Light. And this ce was closest to that ce, separated only by a wall. If something were to happen, she could quickly st that wall apart and hurry over. At this time, the Pope and Chen Changsheng were speaking over there. With the many stars high in the sky, the entire capital was awash in a watery silver light. The depths of the Li Pce had overhanging eaves all over the ce, and so the darkness was more preserved here. Chen Changsheng took off the nket, but he did not stand up from the wheelchair. He lowered his head and very seriously folded the nket into a small square, then raised his head and asked the Pope, "Martial Uncle, just who am I?" He had asked this question once to the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had given him an extremely confident answer, but it was not precise enough. The Pope quietly stared at him for a very long time. Just when Chen Changsheng felt that it would be like the past few times and he would still be unable to obtain an exact answer, the Pope slowly opened his mouth and spoke, "At the very beginning when I received a letter from your master, I believed that you were my martial nephew, entering the capital to seek a cure for your illness. The cure was to cultivate, and what you cultivated was ording to what your heart desired, so I did not appear." Upon hearing this, Chen Changsheng recalled those incidents that took ce two and a half years ago when he first entered the capital. He vaguely understood that before he entered the Orthodox Academy, his masters letter had already reached the capital. The Pope walked behind him and began pushing the wheelchair into the hall. Ramps carved with drifting clouds sat to both sides of the stone steps. As the wheels of the wheelchair rolled across the surface of the ramp, they made an extremely rhythmic cking, just like the voice of the Pope, calm but with a sense of sorrow. "Onlyter on, when Mei Lisha came to find me, did I learn that he had also received a letter." The hall in the night was very peaceful. The clear waters of the pool reflected the starlight, speckling the walls and pirs with clear light. That lush Green Leaf gently swayed in its pot, almost bewitchingly beautiful. "To speak the truth, even now, I also do not understand what exactly your master wishes to do." The Pope released the wheelchair, walked to the pool and lifted up the woodendle. Taking up half adle of water, he began to water the Green Leaf. Starlight spilled in from the colored ss in the roof of the hall, falling upon the Popes hempen robe as if inscribing countless iprehensible runes upon it. Chen Changsheng looked at his slightly bent body. After a moment of silence, he asked, "If Martial Uncle does not know what he ns to do, why help him?" "I am keenly aware that you are the person that wishes to know the most why your master sent you to the capital...if you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming." The clear water falling from the woodendle gurgled, not obscuring the Popes voice, but providing a background. "What your master wishes to do in this life is very simple: to invite Tianhai down from the imperial throne, or to drive her off it, and thus return the position of emperor to the Chen n. I think...his allowing you to enter the capital most certainly has something to do with this. At present, I already have a faint inkling of what your master wants to attempt, but I have no means of being sure." "In that bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy all those years ago, everyone says that Martial Uncle personally killed Master. It now seems that it naturally cant be true." The Popes voice was as pleasant and gentle as flowing water. "The legitimate line of the Orthodoxy only consists of me and your master, so how could I bear killing him? Moreover, at that time, although he had been heavily wounded by Tianhai in the Imperial Pce, I still would have found it no easy feat to kill him... I originally thought that this matter would forever remain concealed, but I did not imagine that you woulde to the capital." Chen Changsheng said, "Because I came to the capital, because of Masters letter, because Martial Uncle took care of me, the Divine Empress very easily found out that my master was still alive." "Everyone says that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets can clearly understand the Heavenly Dao, that ck Robes schemes are without equal, but in truth, your master is the true schemer. Without discussing what his true goal is in sending you to the capital, just intentionally revealing the fact that he is still alive to Tianhai has caused a tear to open between me and her, and this tear grows everrger." "Since it is impossible to repair this tear, the suspicions Martial Uncle and the Divine Empress have against each other will eventually be hostility." "Yes, once there is hostility, once one discovers the other sides hostility, then when theye to stand on opposite sides, they will be enemies." "Isnt this saying that Master is using thepassion Martial Uncle showed for him back then to force Martial Uncle into standing at his side?" Chen Changsheng gazed at the Popes back and realized that it seemed more and more stooped, more and more like that of a tired old man. As a result, his voice subconsciously became more downcast, just like his current mood. But the Popes voice was still its customary calm. "As I said before, your master is the true schemer. In his view, anything can be sacrificed in order to reach his goal." Chen Changsheng felt even more depressed at these words. "Why does it have to be this way?" he asked. The Pope released the woodendle and took up the dry towel by the pot to wipe his hands. "Back then, I and your master were at odds because we had different views of the world. Today, your master has used all his methods to force me to stand by his side, but I can calmly ept this because time has changed many things and my and Tianhais views of the world are already different." Chen Changsheng recalled the conversation he had in this dark pce after returning from the Mausoleum of Books. "I also now believe that Tianhai should abdicate." Although the volume of the Popes voice in this dark pce hall was not great, a p of thunder seemed to ring out from high up in the night sky. There was no sound in the hall other than the water trickling down from the woodendle suspended in the air. After quite some time had passed, Chen Changsheng once more opened his mouth and asked, "Then what about me? What sort of role am I ying? Just why did Martial Uncle and Mei Lisha watch over me for these past two years?" "I can only specte at your masters motives while Mei Lisha probably knew a little more, but you must have faith that this elder that has already returned to the sea of stars would not have any thoughts of harming you. His thoughts and your masters are not necessarily one and the same. He firmly believed that you would be greatly harmed, but that you would also obtain many benefits." "Benefits?" "Mei Lisha believed that only through this method could your illness be cured." "Can my illness be cured?" Chen Changshengs voice trembled as he spoke. The Pope walked in front of the wheelchair, the eyes gazing at him as serene as the water. "Even fate can be changed, so why not an illness?" Chen Changsheng quickly calmed back down. He looked back at the Pope and seriously asked, "Martial Uncle has long known that I am ill." The Pope replied, "Correct." Chen Changsheng turned even more serious, asking, "Then does Martial Uncle also know of this matter?" This was the deepest and most secluded part of the Li Pce, so it was gloomy, only a little starlight spilling in from the colored ss at the roof of the hall. He sat on a wheelchair, the woolen nket folded into a square on his thighs, his clothes thin. The stars moved with time, and at some point, the brightest star in the night sky, the Dragon Soaring Star, appeared above the dark pce hall, its starlight passing through the colored ss and descending upon his body. Starlight was even softer and gentler than snowkes, and so it descended without a noise. Yet for some reason, there was a tiny whoosh like something was being set alight. Chen Changsheng was borrowing the starlight to ignite that scant remaining star radiance in his body. His meridians were all ruptured, and so the true essence, whether in his Ethereal Pce or the snowy in outside it, had nowhere to be released and crashed about inside his body. His body very quickly became hotter. His face and neck, as well as his two hands, all became somewhat red. Examining with the eyes would reveal a dull pink color, but within his body, it was a blood red color, because it was a sign that he was bleeding within his body. As his bodys temperature rose, his skin turned redder, turning from an illusion of health to a bewitchingly strange monster. At the same time, an extremely faint Qi began to issue from his countless pores and face. Carried along by the night wind, it was brought to the Pope. The Popes expression instantly changed, the endless sea of stars within his eyes instantly transforming into a surging river of stars. In those two eyes, no kindness remained, only a powerful apathy and a cruel will. Chapter 603 – You Are the Most Tempting Fruit Chapter 603 C You Are the Most Tempting Fruit Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Do you know what you are doing?" The voice seeping through the Popes lips was no longer like water, but a bone-chilling cold. Chen Changsheng looked into his eyes and solemnly dered, "Im well aware of what I am doing." He seemed very calm, but he was actually very nervous, the hands gripping the arms of the wheelchair slightly shaking, even the blood on his face dulling due to his emotions. He did not use the zing Sword technique. He had ced his true essence under a certain level of control to ensure that the speed at which his true blood flowed out of his body was not too quick. But for the Pope, one of the supreme experts of the world, it would naturally be easy to catch scent of his bloods odor at such a close distance. The sea of stars within the Popes eyes had already transformed into a raging river. Chen Changsheng was taking a risk, a risk that put his life in danger, or even a danger that exceeded this sort of level. He had done so on purpose. As he was incapable of knowing exactly what his masters intentions were, his martial uncle the Pope was his most important elder in this world, yet he was also the person that he could trust the least. The Pope had said that Archbishop Mei Lisha had no evil intentions against him, so what about the Pope himself? He had to clearly know what sort of stance the Pope had towards him, whether he held goodwill or malice towards his existence. If the Pope held malice towards his existence, then he would obtain from his body the greatest of benefits and would just eat him. This sort of temptation and desire was far more important than the imperial throne, far more important than authority. Just what would the Pope do? He quietly gazed at the rampaging river of stars in the Popes eyes, his tension gradually fading, leaving behind only calm, true calm. The Pope stared at him, the raging river of stars growing even more frightening, as if it could swallow the entire world at any moment. ...... ...... Xu Yourong stood in the light, quietly examining the murals on the walls. Her head was raised, but she was not looking up. Upon this mural, the images of twelve sages were drawn. These twelve sages were not all Saints, but they all yed critical roles in the Orthodoxys history, and so their status was even higher than the Saints. It was said that this several-dozen-zhang-tall stone wall and the murals drawn upon it were all made with materials mixed with fragments of Heavenstones. As long as there was the tiniest external source of light, they would release boundless light. Consequently, whether day or night, this ce would also be so illuminated and dignified. Suddenly, the rays of light within the hall grew even brighter, even somewhat dazzling. Xu Yourong slightly squinted her eyes, her beautiful eyes like willow leaves and also like the edges of a sword. She had sensed the raging energies within the light and opened her arms wide. With two ps, the Tong Bow came to be gripped in her left hand while the temple sword was gripped in her right. Whoosh! Two pure white wings unfurled behind and slowly beat the air. Besides those twelve sages, the mural also contained many other Saints and Divine Messengers. The Divine Messenger at the highest point had an indifferent expression, but its eyes were extremely brutal, wanting nothing more than to swallow all living beings before it. This was the Divine Messenger of destruction. As she gazed at this Divine Messenger on the mural, Xu Yourong had a very calm expression. In this period of time in which she had stood in the Great Hall of Light, she had notpletely recovered from her injuries, had notpletely recovered her true essence and Sacred Light, but she had already prepared for battle. She had already forcefully brought her cultivation to its peak. Her Tong Bow in her left, the temple sword in her right, her two wings ready to take flight. If a battle truly did begin, she would not hesitate to ignite her Heavenly Phoenix true blood. Although she was still not at Star Condensation, in her current state, even Guan Bai using his most powerful Heavenly Dao Sword would not be a match for her. But in this battle, her opponent was not Guan Bai, nor was it that Divine Messenger of destruction on the mural, but the old man behind the stone wall upon which this mural was drawn. This old man was one of the supreme experts of the world. ...... ...... They were only separated by a single wall from the Great Hall of Light. The Pope stood in front of the wheelchair and stared at Chen Changsheng, the river of stars within his eyes raging and surging, the expression on his face abnormally apathetic like a ruthless and ignorant god. Chen Changsheng knew that the most crucial moment hade, but he actually grew more rxed. The truth was hidden behind the darkness and he could not see it clearly with his intellect, so he had chosen this crudest of methods to lift up the curtain of the night, even if it was only a corner. Suddenly, the sound of water stopped. A moment ago, clear water had been constantly flowing down onto the Green Leaf from the woodendle suspended in the air. Chen Changsheng had seen the Pope watering his Green Leaf several times before and knew that the water within thedle seemed infinite. Yet today, the woodendle seemed to be out of water. Just when the sound of water ceased, the Popes body slightly trembled. Those iprehensible runes of starlight speckled across his hempen robe deformed and grew indistinct. The raging river of stars in the depths of the Popes eyes also seemed to grow sluggish in that instant. As the night wind caressed the Green Leaf and the starlight illuminated the night sky above, those elderly wrinkles that contained unknowably many truths of history gradually deepened... The Pope closed his eyes. ...... ...... Daoist Siyuan, several cardinals, and even more priests of the Li Pce were all standing outside the Great Hall of Light. They had sensed the abnormalities within the hall, especially the raging energies dispersed to the outside by those rays of light, striking terror into their hearts. In the holy radiance, they could faintly see two pure white wings unfurl behind Xu Yourongs body. To be able to see with their own eyes the advanced awakening of the legendary Heavenly Phoenix was worthy enough of their shock, but it was impossible for them to experience such a sensation because they knew that something major was about to ur. Daoist Siyuan could no longer stand around. With a frigid face, he charged into the multitudinous rays of light within the hall. As one of the Prefects of the Orthodoxy, he possessed the grand strength of peak Star Condensation, not even half a step from the Divine Domain. Those rays of light surging with energy could not halt his steps. Yet when he reached the depths of the great hall, he did not know what he should do. He could faintly sense that a major event was taking ce, but he did not know what. The pure white wings slowly beat the air. Xu Yourongs left hand gripped a bow while her right hand gripped a sword, her calm expression containing a solemnity like she was about to confront a great foe. Yet in the end, she did nothing. In this sort of situation, Daoist Siyuan could not possibly take the initiative and strike first. After all, Xu Yourong was the Holy Maiden of the south, possessing a status equal to the Pope. If he were to act first before asking questions, it would be extremely disrespectful, even reprehensible. Xu Yourong truly was doing nothing, only quietly gazing at the mural on the wall. She could clearly sense that although the rays of light exuded by the mural were still intense, that raging sensation was gradually returning to serenity. She quietly gazed at the mural and the people on the mural quietly gazed back at her. There, besides that Divine Messenger of destruction and the Saints high above in the clouds, were also the pitifulmon people and the suffering twelve sages. Those sages all had clear and bright eyes, their expressions warm and benevolent. ...... ...... The Pope opened his eyes. The raging river of stars had vanished from his eyes, and no vast sea of stars could be seen. There was only clear brightness. His eyes were clear and bright, his expression warm and benevolent. He turned and walked to the Green Leaf. He plucked the woodendle from the air, dipped it into the pool, and then poured the water into the pot. The Green Leaf that had slightly yellowed at some point from the frenzied Qi instantly turned into apelling green once more. The Popedled some more water out of the pool and poured it over his body, drenching himself from head to toe. Hedled up some more water and walked to the wheelchair. Beads of water dripped from his white hair, soaking into the hempen robe that now stuck to his body, revealing the elderly and thin figure within. With a ssh, the Pope dumped all the water in thedle over Chen Changshengs head. The dark hall was gloomy and rarely saw the sunlight, so the chill of the water in the pool was difficult to lessen. In an instant, Chen Changsheng waspletely drenched. A faint steam rose up from his body yet before it could disperse, the Pope dispelled it with a light brush of his sleeve. His scalding body instantly returned to its normal temperature and that blood within his body that was seeping outwards was suppressed back. The Pope ced the woodendle back in its original position, took up two dry towels, and gave Chen Changsheng one. "I now know why your master gave you the name Changsheng (long life)," the Pope said to Chen Changsheng as he wiped the water off his face. Chen Changsheng wiped his face and did not speak. "Indeed, eating you will give one the possibility of obtaining longevity." The Popes voice was very indifferent. Chen Changshengs hand gripped the slightly moist towel as he spoke, "Masters exnation of my soul entering my essence blood, I truthfully didnt find very convincing." "Every person has a soul; how could anyone be so tempted by it? What makes you different from everyone else is that your body contains an immense quantity of Sacred Light." The Pope gazed at him, yet his gaze seemed to be extremely far away, like it was gazing at apletely different world. Chapter 604 – Under the Starry Sky, There Is Nothing to Revere Chapter 604 C Under the Starry Sky, There Is Nothing to Revere Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Sacred Light?" Chen Changsheng looked somewhat perplexed. He naturally knew of the Sacred Light, it was just that although he was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, he had never entered the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green before, nor had he gone to Holy Maiden Peak. So why was his body filled with Sacred Light? Suddenly, he recalled a name, a ce very rarely mentioned and of which no explicit record existed in the Daoist Canon. He had truly first heard this ces name on that snowy day at the beginning of the year when he discussed with Xu Yourong where Senior Su Li might have gone. As expected, in the next moment, he heard that name once more in the Popes words. "Could your master really have gone to the Sacred Light Continent?" The Pope slightly creased his brow as if he had encountered an iprehensible problem. "But it is also impossible to bepletely sure about this. There has always been a rumor that a portion of the descendants of the deceased imperials within the Cloud Grave passed through the spatial barrier and reached the Sacred Light Continent. As Emperor Taizong could no longer exterminate them, he halted his manhunt. If that branch of the Chen Imperial n really does live on that side, there might be an exnation for your situation." Only then did Chen Changsheng understand that the Sacred Light Continent was not some imaginary existence, and that there might even be people who had gone to that side, and those people were highly likely to be his nsmen... But there were some problems that still were not exined. "Could it be that people living in the Sacred Light Continent all have bodies filled with so much Sacred Light?" "It is rumored the world of the Sacred Light Continent is brimming with limitless Sacred Light, but the situation you describe is still impossibleyour situation is ultimately still special." The Pope gazed at him piteously and said, "When you were still in the womb, your sun wheel was destroyed. Logically, it was utterly impossible for you to survive. I specte that it was probably some amazing individual on the Sacred Light Continent who gathered up an unimaginable amount of Sacred Light and forcefully poured it into your body, helping you survive." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng noted, "This survival has been somewhat exhausting." "But in the end, living is still a good thing." The Pope gently rubbed his head and said, "Goif you continue to stay around, Ill really start to grow anxious over whether or not the Holy Maiden will burn the Great Hall of Light." Chen Changsheng lowered his head, receiving the Popes blessing of tender affection. The firm gray stones resounded with the rolling of the wheelchair as Chen Changsheng maneuvered the wheelchair out of the hall. The Pope gazed at his back and warned, "In the future, do not use this method to probeits very dangerous." Chen Changsheng stopped the wheelchair. After a pause, he nodded. "Whether its human nature or the human heart, you cannot test them, because when you begin to think about methods to test them, that would mean that you have already begun to doubt." The Popestly said, "And doubt is the source of all misfortune." ...... ...... It was early autumn and still not chilly. The great banyan tree by theke was still ostentatiously showing off its green leaves, and only on the grasswn would one be able to spot the asional slightly yellowed fallen leaf. Today, the Orthodox Academy was under heavy guard. The Orthodoxy cavalry were patrolling vigntly in thene outside, and those restaurants which would normally haventerns hung outside had also received the news and closed early, resulting in a deste scene. The South Stream Temple disciples did not remain at the Li Pce, nor did they go to the Imperial Pce. They had gone straight to the Orthodox Academy and begun erecting tents on itswn, at the same time impolitely taking up the library. The teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy were kept out by a curtain of silk. Seeing those beautiful female disciples of South Stream Temple going in and out, they truthfully did not feel too conflicted, and were even inwardly happy. However, they did not outwardly show this, still indignantly grumbling, "When did the Orthodox Academye under the management of Holy Maiden Peak?" Su Moyu and Xuanyuan Po were at this moment in the kitchen that had been rebuilt not even half a year ago. Based on what the South Stream Temple disciples had said, they were temporarily unable to return to their house. They could only wait for permission before they could return to that house and take with them clothes and everyday items. This naturally made them very angry. "Just what has happened? For what reason should the people of Holy Maiden Peak stay in this academy? And if they even want to steal away our ce, then where are we going to live?" Zhexiu sat on the doorsill of the kitchen, looking at the newly nted schr trees by the wall. As in the past, he was feigning a solitary self, modeling despair. The person replying to this question was naturally Tang Thirty-Six. "There is one matter that all of you might not know, but Im confident that youll learn of it very soon, just like everyone else in the world." He said very seriously to Su Moyu and Xuanyuan Po, "That guy Chen Changsheng has long been together with Xu Yourong." These words were very coarse, but they could very clearly describe the present situation. All was quiet. Su Moyu and Xuanyuan Po required quite some time to digest the shock in their minds. Su Moyus first reaction was to wrinkle his brow and nce at Tang Thirty-Six, chiding, "How can you use such coarse words to describe the Holy Maiden?" Xuanyuan Pos response was very direct. His face full of praise, he sighed, "The principal is truly extraordinary, but...what about the Princess?" It was Tang Thirty-Sixs turn to be shocked. He looked at the pair and asked, "Could it be that neither of you is disappointed or angry?" "Why would we be disappointed?" "That pair of adulterers has kept it hidden from us for so long." "Tang Tang, Im warning you, when speaking of the Holy Maiden, do not use such vulgar words," Su Moyu solemnly rebuked. Enraged, Tang Thirty-Six said, "Youve all been driven out of your rooms, and youre still speaking on their behalf?" Xuanyuan Po was a picture of honesty and frankness. "This is basically the newly-married wife bringing her familys servants on her visit. Its only right that we properly receive them." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were clueless to the fact that Tang Thirty-Six had once more called them a pair of adulterers. They were currently discussing what had happened just now in the Li Pce. "Doubt is the source of all misfortunethese were thest words Martial Uncle said to me. I know that was a lesson for me, but I think that when he was saying this, he might have been thinking about when my teacher sent me to the capital, at the same time stabbing a thorn between him and the Divine Empress. Then...to him, that incident could also be considered a sort of misfortune." "His Holinesss heart embraces the world. The misfortune he feels should be the misfortune of the world, the misfortune of millions upon millions of people." "But to be used by Teacher in this way, even if Martial Uncle really does believe that the Divine Empress should abdicate, would still feel rather ufortable." "So he said that your teacher is truly a schemer. Right now, I really wish to know what sort of person he is." Xu Yourong drew her gaze back from the distance and looked at Chen Changsheng. The starlight and the winds of early autumn entered together through the window, falling upon his face. It wasfortable, just like the feeling he gave to others. She did not know what sort of person Daoist Ji, or Principal Shang, was, but she only knew that she had never loathed a person so much before. Even though that person was Chen Changshengs teacher. Precisely because he was Chen Changshengs teacher. Just who in the world would so coldly and impassively treat a student he had raised as a chess piece to be used, and was even unwilling to let go the senior brother who had once let his life go? Chen Changsheng recalled the words recorded in the notebook Wang Zhice had left in the Lingyan Pavilion. Wang Zhices notebook did not specifically mention Daoist Ji, but in his recollections of paying visits to several of the ministers and famed generals of the Lingyan Pavilion before they died of illness, he would often encounter or hear that Daoist Ji had paid a visit. As the divine doctor most skilled in the medical arts in that period of the Great Zhou Dynasty, to receive an imperial decree to visit and treat a great minister or famed general who was seriously ill was seemingly a very ordinary matter. But thinking about it from the other way, it could also be said that not long after Daoist Ji visited those great ministers and famed generals on the order of Emperor Taizong, those people whose aplishments would go down in history, one by one, returned to the sea of stars. And if one further considered that Daoist Ji was a legitimate sessor of the Orthodoxy and after many years would reinstate his true name of Shang Xingzhou to wield power over the Orthodox Academy while secretly attempting to overthrow the Divine Empresss rule... "I think...Teacher was probably Emperor Taizongs must trusted confidant." After Chen Changsheng said these words, he suddenly felt that the autumn wind blowing in from the window was somewhat chilly. The room was quiet for a very long time. If this matter really could be traced back to Taizongs era, if it really extended towards that distant and unknown continent, then it was far tooplex. Although he and she were no ordinary young man and woman, they were still two people who would not turn seventeen until two monthster. They had no idea what exactly happened all those many years ago, so how could they see through this thick and heavy fog? "At the moment, we can only be sure that His Holiness bears you no ill will," Xu Yourong stated. Chen Changsheng nodded. This was a fact he had only confirmed after taking an enormous risk, but in truth, he still did notpletely understand why the Pope had stayed his hand at that moment. If it really was as the Pope had said and his body contained an innumerable quantity of Sacred Light, eating him would allow one to reach an unimaginable level and obtain a truly Grand Liberation, thus transcending the hardships of life and death. Even the Demon Lord was willing to risk entering Mount Han to eat him, so how could the Pope control himself? Senior Yu Ren had said before that only a Saint could resist the allure of his blood. Resisting here spoke of ability, not necessarily will. If Chen Changsheng himself were confronting this sort of situation, even he did not know how he would choose. Just what was more important than this in the Popes heart? It was naturally not authority. He silently thought, it could only be the future of humanity. Xu Yourong knew what he was thinking and answered, "Its out of reverence." A figure like the Pope had already reached the pinnacle in terms of both cultivation and status. What could he possibly revere? Themon people raised their heads and saw the starry sky as well as that light in its deepest depths. Perhaps that light was virtue, or principles, or romantic love, or familial love, or a bowl of noodles with fried egg, or the blood within ones body, two loves deeply intertwined. Not all people would preserve this sort of reverence. Xu Yourong believed that Chen Changshengs teacher did not. To still preserve this reverence in ones heart even though one stood at the peak, this sort of person was truly extraordinary. From beginning to end, from heaven to earth, from light to shadow, to revere nothing, this sort of person was truly terrifying. Up until now, that person remained in the shadows. It was only known that he would assuredly use Chen Changsheng, but not what he would use Chen Changsheng for. "I still insist on my opinion from Mount Han." Xu Yourong continued, "We should tell everything to the Empress." Chen Changsheng quietly gazed out the window, saying nothing for a very long time. Chapter 605 – According to My Will, I Choose to Die Chapter 605 C ording to My Will, I Choose to Die Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Without discussing the Pope or his senior brother and only considering his teacher and the Divine Empress, who did Chen Changsheng trust in more? Not long ago, he would not have even needed to think about the answer, but now, after long and serious thought, he dejectedly discovered that he could not trust either of them. He had never met the Divine Empress, only understood several facets of her through Mo Yu, Xu Yourong, and Prince Chen Liu. Of course, he had read far too many records concerning the Divine Empress. He knew how iparably powerful, cruel, and emotionless this woman who possessed the greatest authority in the world was. Now that he thought about it, his teacher was also this sort of person. Perhaps as one cultivated to higher realms, one began to revere and care about fewer things, and thus began to treat the world with more and more indifference? After stepping into the Divine Domain, one could no longer be counted amongst mortals, so one naturally would not possess many emotions of mortals either. "If it really is as you said, then the Divine Empress and the Pope no longer have any space to maneuver. Even in these two years, everyone has been deceiving others as well as themselves, but they always have reasons for deceiving themselves. The conflict between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy will swiftly intensify, and theres even a chance that the capital will be thrown into chaos tomorrow." Chen Changsheng looked at Xu Yourong and said, "Im not Wang Po, still able to bear the world on my shoulders after my family is bankrupted and killed, but if this world were to fall into disorder because of me, I would still feel a great deal of mental pressure. In addition, if I really am Crown Prince Zhaoming, I cannot imagine a single reason the Empress would let me go." "If you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming, then the Empress is your mother by birth." Xu Yourong saw his calm expression and knew that these words were not sufficient to convince him, or even enough to convince herself. A person like the Divine Empress was not easily constrained by so-called proper human rtionships and familial love. Xu Yourong gazed out the window at the autumn trees and said, "I will plead to her on your behalf." "If the Empress truly wishes to kill me, whose plea would be of any use? And I think that she now knows everything." Chen Changsheng stood up and stood next to her by the window. On the return journey from Mount Han, under Xu Yourongs meticulous care, although his injuries did not improve, they momentarily did not worsen either. With the power of the Heavenly Phoenix true blood, he even temporarily regained some strength. The starlight illuminated Xu Yourongs sublimely beautiful face, making it seem even paler. "We still have to find a method to resolve this." "In truth, there is a very simple method." "What method?" "No matter what sort of schemes Teacher has secretly devised, they presumably involve me in some way. This being the case, if I disappear, these matters will naturally disappear with me." The bubbles on theke reflected the starlight, beautiful and yet illusory. In reality, the extremely thin walls of those bubbles were all made of water. If there were no water, those bubbles would naturally not exist. Xu Yourong faintly guessed at what he wished to do. Disappearing in front of the eyes of people like the Divine Empress and Daoist Ji was an extremely challenging task. There was only one situation in which both the Divine Empress and Daoist Ji would have no solution. That was to truly depart this world. The soul would return to the sea of stars, the flesh would transform to dust. Death. "After leaving Mount Han, Ive always been thinking, perhaps Ive always been a person that was not meant to be alive. "If I am Crown Prince Zhaoming, ording to the theory about what the Empress offered up to the starry sky to change her fate, I simply shouldnt have been born. Perhaps it was just for that reason that when I was still in the womb, before I was even able to open my eyes, the sun wheel in my body was destroyed, and yet for some inexplicable reason, I didnt die. "A person that should have died long ago actually managed to live ten-plus years; this in itself goes against the Heavenly Dao and naturally throws the world into chaos. "Although Imte by ten-some years, if I were to die now, it could also be considered a sort of remedy, just like building a new wall for a sheep pen. "If I were to die, these schemes would all be useless. These conflicts would seemingly lose all meaning. Only peace and tranquility would remain, not a bad result." Chen Changsheng stared into Xu Yourongs eyes and very solemnly said. He spoke slowly, doing his utmost to clearly enunciate each word to ensure that his intentions could be heard. Xu Yourong had heard and was sure of his meaning. Her expression was still calm, but her voice seemed to sink somewhat and was even rather angry. "I will not let you die." "You understand. Even if you dont want me to die, I will still die in the end. Its just a matter of dying several dozen days earlier or several dozen dayster." Chen Changsheng seriously exined to her. In his long conversation with the Pope in the Li Pce, they had spoken of a story from one thousand years ago, of another continent countless li away, and of his illness, but not in detail, much less about how to cure it. It was already obvious that the Pope also could not cure his illness. He didnt know if it was because he had been constantly pondering this matter since the age of ten, but now that the matter was truly right before his eyes, Chen Changsheng did not feel any fear. Perhaps Ive grown numb to it? he silently thought. At this moment, he was very seriously pondering, since he was going to die, what he should do before he died and how he should die. At most, it would only be a difference of several dozen days. To die early orte was not important; what was important was on what asion he should die. To die from his meridians drying up and his blood being exhausted, or by being eaten by those supreme experts? How he died was not important; what was important was that he was the one that had decided upon it. He cultivated the Dao of following his heart. As he could not live as he desired, it was only right that he value the conclusion. As he thought of these problems, his eyes grew brighter and brighter. When she saw his eyes, Xu Yourong was sure of his intentions and her heart was tinged by a deep sorrow. "I will not permit you to die," she dered. In Mount Han, on the journey, and just a moment ago, she would often say to Chen Changsheng, "I will not let you die." Now she said, "I will not permit you to die." It was only a couple of words, but they reflected wholly different meanings, represented utterly different emotions. Normally, when girls said this sentence, their eyes would often be red and puffy, their voices choked with sobs. But Xu Yourong was still very calm, even deliberately indifferent. Yet even she did not perceive that when she made this deration, her voice ever so slightly trembled. It was the deepest despair. ...... ...... In the entire continent, only five people knew that Chen Changsheng was going to die. To themon masses of the capital, this was just a very ordinary early autumn day. They lived life as normal, working and eating, walking and wandering, drinking and chatting, going over to take part in the spectacle after seeing the carriage of some noble house crash into a stone lion, hearing some small bit of news and then enthusiastically announcing their positions. On this normal autumn day, shocking news circted throughout the capital, attracting the attention of the entire popce. Many people had already known yesterday that the convoy from Holy Maiden Peak and the convoy from the Orthodoxy had arrived at the capital together, but only today in the early morning did theye to know that the Holy Maiden was not staying at the Li Pce, nor at the Imperial Pce, nor even returning to the Divine General of the Easts estate. Instead, she had gone directly to the Orthodox Academy. Moreover, it was said that she had stayed at the Orthodox Academy for the entire night. "The Holy Maiden definitely stayed in the Orthodox Academy for one night!" A pawnshop owner stood in the door to his store, waving his arms and shouting, his expression extremely solemn and respectful like he was narrating a scripture of the Orthodoxy. No person could quickly ept this sort of matter, especially the young men. Whether they were schrs or hardborers, they stood around the shopkeepers door with very unsightlyplexions. Chapter 606 – The Downcast Chapter 606 C The Downcast Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Someone turned to the spluttering pawnshop owner and angrily shouted, "With what pair of eyes did you see it?" The pawnshop owner gave the man a disdainful gaze, saying, "My sisters son is a student at the Orthodox Academy. The disciples of South Stream Temple are in there, so how could he not see them? Not only him, many people clearly saw that the Holy Maiden and Chen Changsheng were standing at the window upstairs and chatting." The street turned silent. Under the twinkling stars, a young man and woman standing by a window, their figures outlined in the starry lightthis was a very beautiful scene. However, no person was willing to cheer at this sort of scene. After quite some time had passed, the crowd finally awoke from their stupor, their leftover shock giving way to confusion. Fromst year, it had been constantly rumored that Chen Changsheng had forcefully annulled his engagement with Xu Yourong. Although it was said that Chen Changsheng had seemingly changed his mind after the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness...had the Holy Maiden so easily forgiven him? She had just gone and stayed in the Orthodox Academycould it be that she was really preparing to marry him? Then where was the Xu Estates face? Would not Divine General of the East Xu Shiji, known for his cold, aloof and stern manner, just be a joke? In the early morning, Tang Thirty-Six, Xuanyuan Po, and Su Moyu were escorted by South Stream Temple disciples into their house to remove their luggage, preparing to move to the eastern part of the Orthodox Academy. Zhexiu was not one to do this sort of thing. His rather shabby luggage was carried by Xuanyuan Po. Carrying their luggage, they stood in front of the tightly shut room door, looking somewhat downcast, somewhat pitiful. "You still have to leave a little bit of face. After all, this is the Orthodox Academy and hes the principal," Tang Thirty-Six called out to the tightly shut door. "Even if its for the sake of his own safety, youve acted far too wantonly. What need is there to surround this ce with the South Stream Temples sword array and even drive us out? This is the capital, not Mount Han. Even the Demon Lord wouldnt dare toe here." This was Chen Changshengs room, but he was talking to Xu Yourong. A night had passed, and the disciples of South Stream Temple and the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy knew that she had never left that room. The door to the room remained tightly shut. It was not pushed upon nor did a voice emerge from it. Xu Yourong sat at the table by the window, watching Chen Changsheng soundly asleep on the bed. asionally, she would extend her finger to lightly rub away the creases of pain on his brow. The Tong Bow was held in her left hand and emitted a faint Qi that formed a barrier, ensuring that the external noises would not disturb Chen Changshengs rest. But she had heard Tang Thirty-Sixs words. She knew that her suddenly bringing the disciples of South Stream Temple with her back to the capital would inevitably attract all sorts of discussion and shock, but she did not care. She had South Stream Temples sword array surrounding this house and had even ejected Tang Thirty-Six and the others. Her actions seemed rather inhumane, but they were because with Chen Changshengs current circumstances, in order to obtain true safety, it was best to not meet anyone. Her keeping out Tang Thirty-Six and the others was good for both sides. Seeing the door still tightly shut, Tang Thirty-Six rather angrily turned and walked away. Walking out of the house, stepping across the grasswn and crossing that concealed and inactive sword intent, they suddenly saw a middle-aged man standing under a tree by theke. This middle-aged man had inky brows and a look of indifference, and was solemn and stern to the extreme. As his clothes were ruffled by the morning breeze, one could faintly smell the scent of blood. Ye Xiaolian and ten-some South Stream Temple disciples blocked the middle-aged mans way. They all looked rather nervous, but none of them had any means of dealing with this man. Because this was the temple masters father, Divine General of the East Xu Shiji. ...... ...... "Returned to the capital, why didnt you return to the estate but instead stayed here? Truly throwing away all the face of my Xu Family!" Xu Shiji looked at the haggard appearance of his daughter that her beautiful looks could not conceal. He did not feel any sort of pity, but actually felt rather ufortable. When he left the estate, he had already nned to speak as gently as possible, yet he could not suppress the indifference in his voice, his words so brimming with cold that they were like stern rebukes. The grasswn by theke was very quiet, with a cloth curtain cutting off the distant prying gazes, but the South Stream Temple disciples could hear his words and grew displeased. Even if youre the Holy Maidens father, how can you use such a tone of voice to speak to her? Some young female disciples such as Ye Xiaolian treated Xu Yourong as a god, holy and invible. Their emotions aroused, sword intent and hostile intent rose up together. Xu Shiji sensed that hostility and sword intent. He turned once more to his daughter silently standing by theke and he found his rage even harder to suppress. He yelled, "Could it be that you dare tomit patricide!" Xu Yourong turned to her father and asked, "Father, where did these wordse from?" Her voice was very calm, very soft, very light, and so this exnation did not sound like an exnation. Of course, there was no admission of wrongdoing either. Xu Shijisplexion turned even more unsightly as he thought of many matters from the past. When she was very small, Xu Yourong was raised by the Grand Minister and he and the Madam could not touch her. When she was five, the true Phoenix blood in her body awakened and she was brought by the Divine Empress into the pce. Then she also just so happened to encounter the Holy Maiden, who hade to view the mausoleum to relieve her boredom. Thus, Xu Yourong became the student of these two Saints, and so his turn to educate her was pushed further back. Themon peoples evaluation of Xu Shiji was not at all high, but that was primarily due to problems with his personal morality, like his stance towards the Tianhai n and towards Chen Changsheng at the beginning. However, nobody would deny that his ability was a perfect match for his status as Divine General of the Great Zhou. In the snowy ins to the north, he had achieved much military merit. He managed his armies with extreme strictness, and managed his estate like he did his armies. Whether it was his deputy general with a special family background stationed at Snow Pass or the old people of his estate, they would all remain silent out of fear in front of him, not daring to voice any sort of objections, yet...he had no means of controlling his own daughter. Because he did not have the right. To any father, this fact would not bring the slightest joy, but since the Xu Estate wished to enjoy the glory and benefits brought by Xu Yourong, they had to ept this fact. But in the end, he was still her father, she his daughter. He believed that she still had to give him some respect, just as she had in thest few years. However, this morning by thiske in the Orthodox Academy, he realized that he had just been deceiving himself with these thoughts. "What an unworthy daughter..." Xu Shijis voice was cold as ice. His right hand trembled as if it would strike Xu Yourongs face in the next moment. Xu Yourong calmly gazed at her father. She would naturally not return a blow. The gazes of the South Stream Temple disciples sharpened, and Ye Xiaolian and the other young girls even tightened the grips on their swords. It was just then that a thin old man arrived. The sword array of South Stream Temple was of no use against this old man. Not because he was very powerful, but because he was the chief eunuch of the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, a member of the Divine Empresss inner circle who received no small measure of trust. Moreover, when he arrived, he held aloft an imperial edict. "The Empress says, do not let a trifling matter like this influence the affection between father and daughter." The chief eunuch expressionlessly dered to Xu Shiji. The Divine Empresss words were clearly meant for two people, but the eunuch only gazed at Xu Shiji. The meaning was naturally crystal clear. This was a warning. Xu Shijis expression turned even more unsightly as he thought, this sort of unfilial deed only amounts to a trifling matter? Is she my daughter or the Empresss daughter? He could only think of this and not show it on his face, and even had to force his face to grow calmer. He nced at Xu Yourong and said no more, leaving the Orthodox Academy. His back was somewhat downcast, looking like a lion that had been expelled from its pride. Xu Yourong gazed at her fathers back in silence, her thoughts a mystery. The chief eunuch turned to her with a much humbler expression and whispered, "The Empress invites mydy into the pce." Xu Yourong received the edict and replied, "Wait for me a moment." ...... ...... "I dont know how to confront her, and between her and the Orthodoxy, I absolutely cannot stand on her side." Chen Changsheng refused Xu Yourongs idea to go together with her to the pce. The her in this sentence naturally referred to the Divine Empress. Xu Yourong said nothing. In truth, she also knew that bringing Chen Changsheng into the pce was an extremely risky endeavor. She knew what sort of arrogance and disregard these Saints who embraced the world and even more held towards these sorts of emotions. The Divine Empress had not done anything to Chen Changsheng in these two years because she had to consider the Li Pce, or also because she had found it impossible to be sure. Nw, all those clues pointed to that unresolved case from ten-odd years ago. No person could guarantee what would ur if she were to see Chen Changsheng in the Imperial Pce. "You dont have to worry about me." Chen Changsheng had seen the look on her face and knew what she was thinking. He soothed, "You used the Sacred Light technique right before entering the capital, and yesterday, Martial Uncle used Sacred Water to bathe my body, creating another barrier. In this short time, there shouldnt be a problem, and wont South Stream Temples sword array always be outside?" Xu Yourong said no more and departed. As Chen Changsheng stood by the window and watched her figure gradually fade into the distance, his expression became somewhat downcast. He knew better than anyone else his current situation, better than her and better than the Pope. His meridians had all been melted and ruptured by star radiance and could not be repaired. His soul had seeped into flesh and bones along with his blood and was impossible to remove. His injuries could be controlled, but his vitality was constantly being lost. His body and fate had long been riddled with holes, tattered beyond belief. Any other person at this time would have long since lost their wits and be downcast, but he still maintained his calm. He went downstairs and walked to the Orthodox Academy on the other side of the curtains. With Xu Yourong absent, the South Stream Temple disciples were utterly incapable of preventing him from leaving. Although the sword array was frightening, how could they allow it to fall upon his body? There were many sculptures around the main hall of the Orthodox Academy that still showed signs of that heaven-shaking coup from ten-odd years ago. The fountain had been repaired, but the stone beasts were still somewhat damaged. He looked at Su Moyu and said, "After today, I might have to hand this ce over to you." He turned to Tang Thirty-Six and said, "If possible, it would be best if you could dy your return to Wenshui for one year." He then turned to Xuanyuan Po and advised, "You shouldnt keep thinking about how your injuries are already better, you still have to keep eating medicine." Finally, he turned to Zhexiu and said, "Its impossible for me to keep treating you, but Ill try as quickly as possible to write out the case history. You absolutely cant give up on being cured." ...... Chapter 607 – Matters for Afterwards Chapter 607 C Matters for Afterwards Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Su Moyu and the others didnt know what to say. After looking at each others eyes, they realized that they still didnt know what to say. "Just what are you saying?" Tang Thirty-Six stared into Chen Changshengs eyes. "Im going to die. I can probably live for about twenty more days." Chen Changshengs voice was very calm, his expression very indifferent. It was like he was speaking about a very ordinary affair. Its going to rain, mothers going to get married, who is going to take in the clothes on the roof? The newly added peppers in the jar have already had their holes poked, and dont forget to asionally add water to the jars trough, or else white stuff might start growing in the jar, and even the saltiest picked vegetables will have to be thrown out. (TN: Punching holes in peppers is part of the process for pickling peppers. Chinese pickling jars have a trough around the lid that holds water. The water acts as a seal around the jar that keeps external air from entering.) I hear from the elders that if theres white in the pickling jar, it can still be saved by adding in strong alcohol, but how can such pickled vegetables be considered perfect? Look how pitch-ck it is over there, like the den of some thief. It seems that it really will rain. Silence, a deathly stillness. There was only the gushing of the fountain. After a very long time, Tang Thirty-Six finally managed to open his mouth once more. "What sort of joke are you ying?" They were all keenly aware that Chen Changsheng was the person least prone to making jokes, and was even less likely to joke about such matters, so they all had awfulplexions. Seeing the expressions of the four, for some reason, Chen Changsheng felt somewhat apologetic. Xuanyuan Pos voice was somewhat shaky. "Whats wrong?" Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu had gone together with him to Mount Han and knew that he had been heavily injured by the Demon Lord. They had seen him break into Star Condensation and then copse, but they did not know that the problem was so serious. Because Chen Changsheng had not mentioned it, they had not asked. Even now, they still did not inquire on what had happened, only looked at him. There were some things that still required exnation, because only when they were clearly exined could he finish handing over things. Chen Changsheng said to the four, "I have an illness, an illness from the moment I was brought out of the womb. My meridians have always had problems. For a very long time, Ive known that I would not live past the age of twenty. Ive never told any of you about this, which is my fault. I originally thought that I could resolve my problem, but I didnt expect for my illness to start acting up in Mount Han. My meridians are all shattered with no method of reconnecting, so Im probably going to die." "Just what are you wanting to say? Were youmunicating yourst words just now?" Tang Thirty-Sixs straight eyebrows perked up as he teased, "If youre sick, go find a doctor. What are you doing ying out such a tragic scene with us?" This teasing was only to conceal the unease and fear behind these words, and also an indescribable anger. "I am the best doctor." Chen Changsheng looked at him as he exined, his voice very calm and his look very sincere. He was not boasting, only asserting a fact, however, it still had the same effect as before, making the four speechless. If the circumstances were not so special, perhaps Tang Thirty-Six would have produced a quite intense response, but now, he only kept silent. "The Pope?" Zhexiu suddenly asked. Chen Changsheng shook his head. Su Moyu questioned, "Then the Holy Maiden? Her Sacred Light technique is regarded as unparalleledhow can it not cure your illness?" Tang Thirty-Six was also thinking along this line. He was prepared to say something when he suddenly recalled a few matters and choked those words back down. On the journey back from Mount Han, he and Zhexiu had personally witnessed the fact that Xu Yourong had never left Chen Changshengs side. Associating this with the fact that after returning to the capital, Xu Yourong had stayed at the Orthodox Academy, caring not for the rumors or the face of the Divine General of the Easts estate, it was clear that she had long known of this matter and she also had no means of resolving it. The scene settled once more into silence, everyonesplexion unsightly to the extreme. Chen Changsheng said apologetically, "Sorry." Tang Thirty-Six found himself once more incapable of suppressing his emotions. Gnashing his teeth, he asked in a cold voice, "Youre going to die; just who are you saying sorry to?" "Of the myriad matters in the world, only ones death is ones own matter, but I think theres a problem with your attitude." Upon hearing this shocking news, Zhexiu had disyed the most calm. He looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and said, "Since youre still alive at present, you cannot regard yourself as a dead man. Even if you can only live in these days with the thought that youre going to die, you still have to put the focus on the word afterwards." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. In the blizzard-ridden ins of the north, Zhexiu, who had been exiled from his tribe and had a terrible illness, still incessantly struggled. He was the most experienced in this sort of matter. "Yes, but I still have to make some preparations in advance. There are some matters that require nning." Chen Changsheng turned to Tang Thirty-Six and said, "Yourong, she...and I once had an engagement. She is my fiance. Even though the engagement has already been annulled and I wont be able to marry her anyhow due to the current situation, Im still going to treat her as my wife. But all the property that should have been divided was already dealt with at the beginning of the year. Im going to sort out some things, and when the timees, I want you to help me give them to her." Tang Thirty-Six had grown used to thinking of a few jeers, like what things of value does someone as poor as you have? In the end, however, he said nothing, only silently nodded his head. Chen Changsheng followed by saying, "Luoluo is my student. Leave one-third of my property to her, and also leave one-third to my senior brother. Thest third should be left in the academy. Students whose family finances are somewhatcking can apply to use it. As for you guys, Ive gifted swords to you, so I wont leave anything else." Zhexiu and Xuanyuan Po were not at all well-off, but with Tang Thirty-Six here, he had no need to be concerned. "Are you really handing over the Orthodox Academy to me?" Su Moyu asked. "Im somewhat uneasy because this burden is somewhat heavy." As he spoke, he gazed at those students in the distance, studying in the buildings and on verandas. In the autumn ofst year, the Orthodox Academy had enrolled a hundredCplus new students. Under thews of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Orthodoxy, these new students had no means of transferring to another school. In other words, they had put their fates together with the Orthodox Academys fate. If Chen Changsheng truly did die, the Orthodox Academy would naturally not have its present glory, so how long would it be able tost? "Just let me do it," Tang Thirty-Six expressionlessly said. "It cant be helped that nature ys the leading role in ones fate. Moreover, when the principal farts, it should be this academy superintendent that steps forward." Chen Changsheng was somewhat startled by this statement. After that long conversation they had by theke, he knew more than anyone else just how much pressure Tang Thirty-Six bore. He lived a free life in the capital and the Orthodox Academy, but as he matured, the Wenshui Tangs would assuredly demand that he return as quickly as possible to inherit the n. Tang Thirty-Six continued, "Although that father of mine isnt all that talented, hes still my father. And besides, the old mans health is quite good, so there shouldnt be too much of a rush." Chen Changsheng knew that this was a lie. Even if the Wenshui Tangs were not in a rush to raise up their sessor, they also wouldnt be willing to expose Tang Thirty-Six to danger and pause for an extended period of time in the capital. "If you really do die, Ill dy my return for two years. They should understand." Tang Thirty-Six firmly warned, "So you absolutely cannot deceive me. When the timees, you have to die." This was naturally a joke, but it wasnt amusing and was delivered very stiffly. Especially at this sort of asion, it was as stiff as a frozen mantou that had been left out for two nights, so choking that nobody could speak, and very difficult to ept. Su Moyu looked at Chen Changsheng and soothed, "Rx, Ill remain behind to watch over him." Zhexiu said, "If you do die, after I finish with that matter, Ill return north." He was a hunter from the north who would asionally stop by at the bustling capital to treat and recover from his illness. After the treatment was over, he would naturally leave. But what matter did he want to finish? The mood became rather oppressive, and after Zhexiu spoke, a little chill was added into the mix. They all knew what Zhexiu needed to do before leaving the capital: kill Zhou Tong. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng was the first student of the Orthodox Academy in ten-odd years. And it was also precisely because of him that the Orthodox Academy obtained a new life. (TN: A reminder that new student () can also be read as new life.) If he had to talk about what he wanted to let go the least in the capital, then besides those people, it was naturally this beautiful and secluded academy. After he left this world, could the Orthodox Academy continue to exist? Could it continue to exist as it did now? Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu had given their promises, and after Zhexiu had received Tang Thirty-Sixs promise that he would pay enough money, he also indicated he would at any time kill someone for the Orthodox Academys sake and asked him to be at ease when he left. At that moment, Chen Changsheng felt that perhaps he should close his eyes and put on the appearance of quietly passing away? When they turned to Xuanyuan Po, wanting to know what he nned, Xuanyuan Po made a sudden statement and then left. What he said was, "Im going." Xuanyuan Po left extremely quickly. There was no sloppiness, no hesitation. It was like someone was pursuing him or the Orthodox Academy was about to copse. "This is what is meant by rats fleeing a sinking ship?" After confirming that Xuanyuan Po had even taken away the heavy sword in the kitchen, Tang Thirty-Six inhaled a breath of cold air. Zhexiu impassively noted, "Its obvious that hes in a rush to return to White Emperor City." Confused, Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Why is he returning to White Emperor City?" "To find Princess Luoluo and tell her that Chen Changsheng is going to die. Only Princess Luoluo can request His Majesty the White Emperor toe to the capital and treat Chen Changsheng." After Zhexiu finished this statement, he then turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "You see, many people do not want you to die. Princess Luoluo most certainly does not wish for you to die, and dont forget that you have to treat my illness. If you die, I might follow you in another two years, so its best that you live." Chen Changsheng replied, "I will struggle to the utmost." To him, the Heavenly Dao, or fate, had never been fair and always been very cruel, but this world had treated him rather well. Many people were unwilling to let him die, like Luoluo, Xuanyuan Po and Tang Thirty-Six. In addition, if he did die, what would happen to Zhexiu? Or the ck Dragon? Who would worry about her? Just when he was thinking about these matters, a guest arrived at the Orthodox Academy. This guest had a noble status but was also extremely troublesome. If Xu Yourong had not been summoned to the Imperial Pce and Chen Changsheng were still in the house, then there would have been no opportunity to meet with Prince Chen Liu, let alone speak to him. "You...really are Zhaoming?" The rays of the sun leaked through the gaps in the sshing of the fountain and fell upon Prince Chen Lius handsome face, a mottled light that produced aplex image. It just so happened that his present expression wasplex and sorrowful. In these past two years, Chen Changsheng and this descendant of the Chen Imperial n had not met much, but their rtionship was quite good. He did not expect that the prince would ask this question so directly. Chapter 608 – How to Spend the Rest of My Life? Chapter 608 C How to Spend the Rest of My Life? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I dont know." Chen Changsheng had no means of admitting or denying that he was Zhaoming because even now, he was still incapable of confirming his background. At the moment, the only matter he could be sure of was that he was a member of the Chen Imperial n. In other words, Prince Chen Liu in front of him was his brother. To turn from friends into brothers, this sort of feeling was rather strange. Perhaps because Prince Chen Liu had sensed his current mood, he changed the subject by saying, "Crown Prince Zhaomings health was poor since the moment he was born. I was still very young back then and was living in the Imperial Pce the entire time, but I never had the opportunity to see him." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, if I really am Crown Prince Zhaoming and my sun wheel was destroyed while I was in the Divine Empresss stomach, its only natural that my health not be very good. "If you really are Crown Prince Zhaoming, what will you do?" Prince Chen Lius voice suddenly became much lighter, but the gaze he aimed at Chen Changsheng seemed to ze, brimming with hope and longing. Chen Changsheng did not know how to answer this question. It was at this very moment that he suddenly understood that the most important aspect of Crown Prince Zhaomings identity was...he was the legitimate sessor to the position of Emperor of the Great Zhou. "No matter what the Divine Empress has done in these years, how many elders of the imperial n she has killed, there is one matter that is impossible to deny: she is Emperor Xians wife. Crown Prince Zhaoming is her son and also Emperor Xians son. If the imperial throne of the Great Zhou is empty, no person has more right than Crown Prince Zhaoming to sit upon it." Prince Chen Liu looked into his eyes and solemnly proimed. Because Chen Changsheng had not admitted that he was Crown Prince Zhaoming, his words did not speak of you, but of Crown Prince Zhaoming. But the intentions within had been made as clear as day. Anyone could understand. (TN: Clear as day in this case uses the words , ying on Zhaoming, which is written as .) The Divine Empress had reigned for two-hundred-some years and ran the Imperial Court with an iron fist. The several major incidents in thest ten-odd years, as well as Zhou Tongs methods, had suppressed the Chen Imperial n into an extremely miserable state. At present, no trace of the Chen Imperial ns influence in the capital could be found, at least on the surface. Prince Chen Liu, this sole scion, was the sole strand of face the Divine Empress left for the Imperial n, a smallfort to themon people. It was also a symbol, as Prince Chen Liu was just like some lonely ghost, utterly devoid of power. However, the Chen Imperial n that had once charged out of Tianliang County to possess the world, and produced individual after individual of heaven-shaking talent like Chen Xuanba, the previous Crown Prince, and Emperor Taizong, had far more resources than imagined by themon people. It was utterly impossible for them to be so easily eliminated from the capital. They undoubtedly had many resources hidden away in the capital. Perhaps this strength was concealed in the Orthodoxy or in the Imperial Court, and it could even be in the Imperial Pce. And in the provinces and counties outside the capital, the strength of the Imperial n was actually rtively intact, with even a possibility of shaking the Imperial Court. Take Tianliang County, for instance. If the Great Zhou truly did be unsettled, then whether official ormoner, all the people of that county would firmly stand on the side of the Chen Imperial n. The Chen Imperial n had several hundred descendants scattered amongst the provinces and counties, each having their own faction. Of these factions, the strongest was the one belonging to the Prince of Xiang. The Prince of Xiang was Prince Chen Lius father. It was unknown whether Prince Chen Liu had received the Prince of Xiangs approval to speak these words to Chen Changsheng, but he had the right to represent the Prince of Xiangs stance. If Chen Changsheng truly was Crown Prince Zhaoming and truly wished to ascend to the imperial throne, obtaining the support of the Prince of Xiangs faction was extremely important. However, Chen Changsheng did not have much of a reaction. Prince Chen Lius eyes revealed regret and confusion. Who would not want the imperial throne of the Great Zhou? Chen Changsheng did not want it, at least not now. Right now, he was simply not in the mood to contemte these so-called grand affairs. The only important events in life are birth and death was the reasoning. Prince Chen Liu could not remain at the Orthodox Academy for much longer. Given the rumor that Chen Changsheng was Crown Prince Zhaoming, this meeting was already taboo. The Divine Empresss people were assuredly keeping watch over this ce. The imperial edict from just now was proof of this. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Do not stand on the Empresss side just because of Yourong, and dont rush to make a decision. Watch more, think more, about just what my Great Zhou Dynasty requires the most." Chen Changsheng looked at his handsome face, looked at the unswerving determination about it. He thought of those rumors he had heard upon entering the capital, that the Empress thought very highly of Prince Chen Liu, and was somewhat confused. Prince Chen Liu seemed to know what he was thinking and exined, "The Empress has treated me well, but she is mistaken." Chen Changsheng did not ask a question like just who determines whats right and wrong, because he knew that every person had made their own conclusion on the state of the dynasty in these past years, every person had their own pair of eyes. "The Empresss mistake does not lie in her use of Zhou Tong, does not lie in her use of Cheng Jun, nor does it lie in her use of the so-called Eight Tigers." (TN: The Eight Tigers seems to refer to a group of eight powerful eunuchs that controlled the imperial court during the reign of Emperor Zhengde in the Ming Dynasty.) As Prince Chen Liu spoke of those famously treacherous officials, his expression was solemn. "...The Empresss mistake does not lie in her using people wrongly, or using the wrong people, but when she thought of using these people, intentionally using these people, she did not care about anyones death, only about her own power and position. She ced all her energy on the Imperial Court and killed countless people that she thought her enemy, but she forgot where the true enemies of my Great Zhou Dynasty are." The Great Zhou was the legitimate dynasty of the human world, representing the fundamental benefit of all humanity. Its enemy was naturally in the north: the demons. "Look at the state of this country in the past two hundred years. The Great Zhou Empire is at its peak, yet we have not advanced one inch in the north, and have even lost battles. For country and people, we suffer in the blizzards, yet people are still asionally snatched away by the demons to serve as their army provisions. Why does such a situation exist? Because the Empresss thoughts are not there." Prince Chen Liu stared into his eyes and said in a low voice, "No matter how high her cultivation, how awesome her power, or how extraordinary her trickery, she is still a womanher insight and manner are inherentlycking. It is impossible for her to lead us to victory in this way, so she has no right to continue sitting upon the imperial throne." The sun gradually moved west. It was not yet twilight, yet the sky gave a feeling of red warmth. Chen Changsheng walked back through the curtains. Under the uneasy and hesitant gazes of the South Stream Temple disciples, he climbed the great banyan tree. Standing on a branch, he looked into the distance. The capital was enveloped in the early autumn sun. ck eaves and white walls could be seen everywhere, people weaving through the street, endless streams of horses and carriages. It was bustling to the extreme, safe and joyous. The people living here would find it very difficult to imagine the pressure the human armies had to bear in the snowy ins to the north, what sort of bleak lives the people up there lived. These people currently living had probably long forgotten that one thousand years ago, the vanguard of the Demon Army had besieged Luoyang for three entire months, that the frontline was only four hundred li from the capital. He silently pondered Prince Chen Lius words for a very long time, then he ceased thinking about them and began contemting his own concerns. The great banyan tree stood by theke, and theke was within the Orthodox Academy. Here was a lushwn of grass. He had lived here for a bit more than two years. When he first entered this ce, the name of the Orthodox Academy waspletely covered in ivy and this ce was a forgotten garden of the past. He had encountered the ck Goat here and also that nanny from the Imperial Pce. Later on, in the pce, he had caught a passing nce of that nanny and had almost forgotten what she looked like. That bamboo carriage pulled by the ck Goat was not the nannys, but Mo Yus. It had been a long time since he had seen Mo Yu, a long time since he had smelled her scent on his bed or seen a hair that she had left behind. Perhaps Xu Yourong was the reason? The Orthodox Academy back then had only him. On the other side of that wall was the Hundred Herb Garden. A girl once jumped over that wall, and thus, the Orthodox Academy came to have another person. Then, Xuanyuan Po came, Tang Thirty-Six came. Eventer on, Zhexiu and Su Moyu also came. After enrolling new studentsst autumn, this ce became bustling beyondpare. When he thought of that period at the beginning with just him and Luoluo at this ce, he fell under the illusion that it was a lifetime ago. Xuanyuan Po had already left, presumably madly rushing in the direction of the Red River. After Luoluo found out, she would presumably be grief-stricken. After thinking about it, Chen Changsheng was somewhatforted. He then realized that as it turned out, it was impossible for him to be at peace with himself, that he still very much cared about these things. Tragedy was perhaps taking shreds of beauty for other people to see. Sorrow was to let people see beauty yet make it impossible to approach, ultimately forcing them to turn and depart, thus vanishing from sight. Seeing the capital under the autumn sun and thinking about how he would soon have to depart this beautiful world, he properly began to feel sorrow. As he looked into the distance, he suddenly gave two shouts. There was no specific meaning behind these shouts, just that he wanted to shout to prove that he existed. The disciples of South Stream Temple and the students of the Orthodox Academy looked up at the great banyan tree, at him whose body seemed to melt into the sunlight, and were deeply confused. Upon hearing his shouts, they were shocked. The South Stream Temple disciples thought, how could the Holy Maiden like this sort of person? The Orthodox Academy students thought, it turns out that the principal was this sort of person. Tang Thirty-Six, Zhexiu, and Su Moyu looked at that ce, their expressions grave, their hearts heavy. ...... ...... If you were to know that only several dozen days remained of your life, how would you pass your time? Compile all those things you wanted to do but never did into a wishlist and then sell your home and fields and go off to achieve these things? Or would you hide away in some dark corner of your room, your face bathed in tears every day? Or would you disregard all morals andws, indulging in your deepest desires and evil thoughts? As Chen Changsheng stood on the great banyan tree in the Orthodox Academy and considered this question, in the jail the Department for Purging Officials in the depths of the alley of the Northern Military Department, the once-imperial physician Doctor Zheng Sun and the once-official of the Ministry of Rites Lord Yang Xiushen were also confronting this question. But they did not have the energy to ponder how to pass these days, only how to lessen these days as much as possible. Ever since they were secretly imprisoned in the Zhou Prison, they had wanted to die. The sooner the better, because here, life truly was inferior to death. A sharp metal wire pierced into Yang Xiushens left ear and then protruded out from his right, carrying along with it something simr to brain matter. But there was not much blood. In the torture of these past few days, he had lost too much blood, and perhaps his hot blood had gradually dissipated as well. Chapter 609 – How to Remove This Concern? Chapter 609 C How to Remove This Concern? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With the hot blood dissipated, when the execution was carried out, it would be difficult to hear the powerful curses and recitations of the Great Zhousws. However, Yang Xiushen was still breathing, even though he was on his dying gasps, exhaling less then he inhaled, his breath like gossamer. His bones were still hard, even though his ribs had been shattered into ten or more pieces. Yang Xiushen had never participated in the Grand Examination. He had entered the court as an official through the regr imperial examination. He had worked diligently in the government for many years before finally being recognized by the Divine Empress and promoted to a secretary of the pce. Everyone believed that he should have been thankful for the Divine Empresss kindness, yet he continued to act as he did in the past, quietly concerning himself with his own matters and recording all that urred in the Imperial Pce. Thissted until a certain autumn day four years after the bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy, when he suddenly submitted a memorial to the throne. This memorial was fully aimed at Zhou Tong and also criticized the Divine Empress at the end. The Divine Empress was greatly displeased and had him locked away in Zhou Prison. In Zhou Prison, he suffered countless tortures, but in the end, he endured and survived. Finally, he was pardoned, released, and transferred to the Ministry of Rites. That was a matter from ten-odd years ago. Ten-odd yearster, he was once more jailed in Zhou Prison. This time, he had no colleagues in the court to call upon and the Divine Empress also seemed to forget his existence. Through the bars, Zhou Tong gazed at the mass of mangled flesh lying on the disorderly straw. After squinting for a very long time, he finally confirmed that this was his greatest enemy from that period in the past. "Lord Yang is truly a loyal and dependable official. After suffering so much torture, you still did not speak a single word." Zhou Tong continued, "But that matter from back then was not known only by you." Upon hearing his voice, Yang Xiushens body very arduously moved somewhat on the straw. "Doctor Sun has just started talking." Zhou Tong stood up and began walking out of the prison, his hands held behind his back. "I came today only to bid you farewell." Hearing this, Yang Xiushens body tensed and then suddenly rxed. He had persisted until now and finally had a reason to no longer persist. Of course, this did not mean that he would start talking, only that he could rest. The sounds of heavy objects being moved could be heard in the gloomy and sinister prison cell. Ten-odd sacks packed with soil were moved into the cell by the officials of the Department for Purging Officials and then pressed over Yang Xiushens body. At the very beginning, Yang Xiushens body would still twitch a couple of times, letting out a few muffled and indistinct noises. Ultimately, his voice grew softer and softer until it ceased. ck and foul, almost solid blood flowed out from his eyes and nose. He could no longer breathe, but his eyes remained open. Even if he was dead, he still wanted his eyes open. He stubbornly kept them open as if he wanted to see if the Heavenly Dao existed in this world, if there was such a thing as justice. The autumn sun shone over the courtyard. The crabapple trees had no blossoms, but they were still beautiful. Zhou Tong stood under the crabapple trees, his face slightly pale, most likely because it had been many years since he had seen much of the sun. An official of the Department for Purging Officials stood behind him, his heart and body both cold. Not even the sun was able to warm him. An official of the Imperial Court had died just like that. Logically, this should have been a very normal affair. Simr things had happened many times, but this official of the Department for Purging Officials was Zhou Tongs most trusted subordinate and had followed him for several decades, so he knew that this time was different from all the other times. Those officials of the Imperial Court that had died in Zhou Prison in the past had often died without a trial, an act which logically was in serious defiance of thews of the Great Zhou, but not in defiance of the Divine Empresss will. The Divine Empress no longer wished to see those officials, so those officials quietly died. But this time was different. He was keenly aware that Lord Zhou Tong was privately investigating something. The Divine Empress did not know, and also did not know of Yang Xiushens death. He turned to Zhou Tong, his gaze resting on the great crimson officials robe. Gone was its usual appearanceit now seemed to contain no boundless sea of blood or fiendish intent that filled the heavens, but a sense of anxiety, even fear. Why had Lord Zhou Tong acted this way? To risk the Empresss rage and secretly interrogate so many people, just what did he want to know? What matter was he so fearful of? ...... ...... If ck Robe could be called the most secretive person in the world, then Zhou Tong could be called the person that knew the most secrets in the world. To him, secrets were like money and treasure, power and status. The more he had, the better, and the more he had, the safer he would feel. From one year ago, he had begun attempting to discover Chen Changshengs secret, but sadly, he had not made much progress. His sole source of progress had been forced to a halt because it involved the Imperial Pce and he had been highly likely toe upon one of the Divine Empresss secrets, but nobody knew that he had continued to secretly investigate. He had at first suspected that Chen Changsheng was Crown Prince Zhaoming. The rumor that had suddenly begun spreading through the capitalst year had been deliberately started by him. It was the secret he most wanted to know. At the start, he only had conjectures, but he had no means of being sure because there were many points that were difficult to resolve. If Chen Changsheng was really Crown Prince Zhaoming, why would Shang Xingzhou send him to the capital, send him right before the Empresss eyes? The most dangerous ce was the safest ce? Moreover, Chen Changshengs age did not match up with Crown Prince Zhaomings. On the contrary, that fellow called Yu Ren was a match. When the false is taken for true, the true bes false? Everyone that met Chen Changsheng believed that he had matured early, was calm andposed and not like others his age. When Mei Lisha was on the verge of death, he was still reading the Scroll of Time. Many clues had been gathered and summarized at this courtyard. Countless details were gradually interweaving and taking shape within his mind. Ultimately, all of these pointed towards a conclusion difficult to believe: Chen Changsheng was Crown Prince Zhaoming, and his age had been forcefully changed using the Scroll of Time. This sort of conjecture was too wild, too inconceivable, and still impossible for him to believe, so he continued to secretly investigate. But he had investigated the secret records in the pce and turned up nothing. He had secretly imprisoned many people involved in the matter, including the midwife that had delivered the child, the imperial physician, and several elders who had long since retired to their hometowns. Only today did he finally manage to confirm that when Crown Prince Zhaoming was born, the sun wheel within his body was already ruptured. This discovery alone was not enough to shake him. He knew that when the Divine Empress had changed her fate, she had sworn an iparably savage oath to the starry sky, dooming her to die alone, so she would naturally not leave behind any descendant. Before the Heavenly Dao which operated behind the scenes and yet was irreversible, Crown Prince Zhaoming would naturally die. But a few days ago, he had seen a secret message between the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the Imperial Pce, and thus uncovered another secret. Chen Changsheng was a member of the Imperial n, and he was ill. The source of his illness was that when he was still in the womb, his sun wheel was already ruptured Just like Crown Prince Zhaoming. Zhou Tong began to feel anxiety, even fear. If Chen Changsheng really was Crown Prince Zhaoming, if he still lived, what did that mean? It meant that the Divine Empresss changing of fate was notpletely sessful! As long as Chen Changsheng still lived, the Divine Empress had a chance of suffering the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao! If this matter were used by those hidden opponents of hers, could the Divine Empress possibly continue to stably sit upon the imperial throne? Zhou Tong was well aware of the miserable end that awaited him once the Empress lost power. They were both loyal to the Empress, but he was different from Xue Xingchuan and the other Divine Generals. Those Divine Generals had their own subordinates and armies. If the Chen Imperial n retook the imperial throne, in order to stabilize the situation, as long as those Divine Generals were willing to switch allegiances, they were guaranteed to not suffer any sort of attack. For at least the first few years, they would not encounter any sort of problem. But nobody would permit him to live. Everyone knew that he was the most loyal and most wild dog of the Divine Empress. He had bitten too many people to death for the Empress, was soaked in too much blood. He did not want to die. Even a dog desired to live even the most degrading of lives. How could he resolve this problem? It seemed very simple. Just like many other people thought, the Divine Empress only needed to kill Chen Changsheng. In the eyes of the worlds people, the Divine Empress was cruel to the extreme and simply did not care about these things. However, Zhou Tong had followed the Empress for many years and knew that the tales circting amongst the popce were notpletely true. The Empress truly had no bloodline descendantthe Princess of Ping was adoptedbut how could she possibly personally smother her own child to death? She was a woman after all. If she really did find out that Chen Changsheng was her own, what would happen if her heart went soft? Her heart could not go soft, the Heavenly Dao could not be disregarded, the risk could not be taken! Zhou Tongs face grew paler and paler. His crimson officials robe faintly shook, stirring up what seemed like a wave of blood under the early autumn sun. "Let me take on this worry for the Empress." He silently thought in his heart. Chapter 610 – Simply Kill Them All Chapter 610 C Simply Kill Them All Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "If he really is Crown Prince Zhaoming, I think that there are probably many people that want to kill him, even though they might already know that he is about to die. But you should clearly understand that their lives and even the continuation of their ns rest upon your body, so they will not take any risk, will not permit him to live a single day more." Xu Yourong calmly concluded, "So I cannot leave the Orthodox Academy and the sword array of South Stream Temple can never be lifted." The simple and elegant cup made of azure porcin slowly turned under her finger just like a waterwheel pushed along by a stream, gentle, smooth, silent. The Divine Empress gazed at the cup under her fingers, revealing a faint smile that seemed to contain a deeper meaning. But she said nothing. The azure porcin cup was very beautiful and seemed very tough, but to her, only a thought was needed to smash it into fine powder. Xu Yourong had no expectations that the Divine Empress would save Chen Changsheng, even if he might be her own son. Moreover, the Pope had no means of curing Chen Changshengs illness, so the Empress was not guaranteed to have one. But she hoped that in Chen Changshengs final months, he would have a beautiful and tranquil period that could not be disturbed. After the age of ten, Chen Changsheng had always been bearing the shadow of death as he arduously marched forward without any time to rest. Every time she thought of this matter, she would feel somewhat sad. "If Empress agrees with my words, I will leave the capital with him tomorrow." Xu Yourong looked at the Divine Empress and said. The Divine Empresss smiled faded, leaving behind an expression of apathy. "If he really is my son, then every day more he lives is a day that I will be concerned." Xu Yourong replied, "On the journey back from Mount Han, I consulted all the scriptures. There is no actual proof of the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao." "That is because both Emperor Taizu and Emperor Taizong did not vite the oaths that they made. The former caused the death of all his children excepting Taizong, and thetter straightforwardly killed all those old men who have their portraits hung up in the Lingyan Pavilion. If Wang Zhice had not run off so quickly, perhaps Taizong really could havested for a thousand autumns and ten thousand generations, even now sitting at my position." When she mentioned Emperors Taizu and Taizong, there was no respect in her voice. Especially when she mentioned Emperor Taizong who was admired by all, her tone seemed to even be mocking him, to regard him with no small measure of disgrace. "Two years ago when Chen Changsheng lit up his Fated Star in the library of the Orthodox Academy, I and Mo Yu just happened to be on the Dew tform. At the time, I noted that a Fated Star could also be the foreordained baneful star upon ones fate...if fate has foreordained that between me and him, only one of us can live, will the Heavenly Dao allow him to live or me to live?" The Divine Empresss voice was gradually getting colder. Xu Yourong was keenly aware that before the Heavenly Dao passed its final judgment, the Empress would move to give an answer. The Divine Empress stood up, indicating that she no longer needed to speak. Holding her hands behind her back, she walked to the window and gazed out at the sky which seemed aze. Xu Yourong also walked to the window and gazed at the splendid red of the evening sky. She narrowed her eyes, subconsciously also cing her hands behind her back. From the back, the two had the exact same posture, like duplicates, or like a mother and daughter. The Divine Empressmented, "Its apparent to anyone that you are much more like my daughter than the Princess of Ping." The Princess of Ping was a daughter that she had adopted from the Tianhai n. Their blood rtionship was extremely close and their appearances were somewhat simr. When the Divine Empress was young, she had been one of the most renowned beauties of the world. At present, Xu Yourong was publicly acknowledged to be the most beautiful young woman, but their simrly sublime beauty was not the same. But it was just as she said: anyone would think that Xu Yourong was her own daughter. This was because of temperament, bearing, spirit, and simr reasons. "In truth, I have also always treated you as my own daughter because we have identical blood." The Divine Empress gazed at a zing cloud on the horizon, a dazzling radiance emanating from her beautiful face along with an iparably firm self-confidence. "Back when I made the offering to the starry sky and defied the heavens to change my fate, I was perfectly willing to die without descendants so that I could ascend to the imperial throne. I have never regretted this matter because I am very well aware that even the Heavenly Dao cannot prevent the rebirth of the Phoenix." The zing cloud slowly moved west like a Phoenix breaking free of encircling mes. "You are my descendant, my sessor." The Divine Empress turned to Xu Yourong and indifferently said, "As for whether or not he is my son, I simply dont care." Xu Yourong thought, hes still your flesh and blood. Does not a single strand of affection exist in you? "Ive taught you for so many years, but it seems to me that your teacher has untaught everything." The Divine Empress expressionlessly asserted, "Affection is the worlds most cheaply bought item, virtue an excuse for the weak to protect themselves. None of them are important." Xu Yourong asked, "Then what is the most important thing?" The Divine Empress looked up towards the sky and leisurely said, "To exist." After a moment of silence, Xu Yourong asked, "How should we exist?" "How to exist? Take all that is wondrous, see how long can one exist, how can one make the soul inextinguishable, and proceed in the direction of the Great Dao." "All things have a beginning and an end. Even those of Concealed Divinity and those above, who have obtained Grand Liberation, have a birth and death." "Things easily decay, but the effects they leave are evesting. Ultimately, one must see how deep the tracks are that one has left." The Divine Empress turned and looked at her, continuing, "And those trackse from your and my footsteps, follow the directions of our hearts." Xu Yourong asked, "And if someone blocks your way?" The Divine Empress answered, "So we need the strength to kill all those who obstruct us. Only this way can we march the world forward ording to our desires, to brand our souls upon history such that even the reprimands of tens of thousands of people after we depart cannot wipe it away. Only this way can we get close to true eternity." Xu Yourong was somewhat confused. Wrinkling her brow, she asked, "What if everyone opposes you? How is it possible to kill them all?" "Of course you can kill them all. This is a very simple task." The Divine Empresss voice resounded through the vast and empty pce hall. "First kill everyone over there." She gazed towards the distant north as if speaking towards those snowstorms that never ceased throughout the year. "Then you kill everyone over there." She gazed towards the distant west as if making a promation towards the boundless ocean. "After that, kill everyone there." She drew back her gaze towards a certain ce in the capital. With her words, the trees lining the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce suddenly began to move without wind, countless leaves rustling to the ground. "Finally, kill everyone over there." She gazed to the sky, her eyes deep as if she wanted to see through the zing sky. ...... ...... Twilight gradually retreated and darkness fell. The restaurants outside the Orthodox Academy remained closed, leaving Hundred Flowers Lane very quiet. There was only the asional call of those peddlers, but having been warned by the Orthodoxy cavalry, they knew that the Holy Maiden and disciples of South Stream Temple were all living in the Orthodox Academy, so their calls were very controlled and not very loud. An old man selling gardenias borrowed the cover of night to draw close to the Orthodox Academys walls. It looked like he nned to relieve himself when he suddenly vanished. The carriage delivering ingredients from Clear Lake Restaurant entered the Orthodox Academy through the rear gate. The unusuallyrge amount of night snacks was carefully carried by the chefs into the kitchen to be prepared for the students of the Orthodox Academy and disciples of South Stream Temple. One of the middle-aged men that had delivered the food chatted with a chef and then disappeared in front of the gray walls outside. Simr scenes urred in many other ces, yet nobody noticed. In total, fourteen people infiltrated the Orthodox Academy in the darkness, all of them assassins or killers. Other than the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and ck Robe, in the entire continent, only the Department for Purging Officials could find so many powerful assassins and killers in such a short time. No matter how high the cultivation levels of the South Stream Temple disciples, how powerful their swordy, or how formidable the sword array they hadid down, they were still disciples of the Dao who quietly cultivated on their mountain peak and so were far toocking in experience on this aspect. Moreover, there were more than ten points of entry along the Orthodox Academys outer wall. No matter how tight the patrols of the Orthodoxy cavalry, it was impossible for them to haveplete control. Not everyone in the Orthodox Academy was unaware of these assassins infiltrating the Orthodox Academy. When that old man selling gardenias arrived at the Orthodox Academys perimeter wall, Zhexiu opened his eyes. He was not in the house, but in the great banyan tree standing by theke. During the day, Chen Changsheng hadmunicated hisst will and had also spoken of many other things. Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu were very quiet while Xuanyuan Po had run off. Zhexiu said nothing, simply climbed up the tree, and fell asleep with the Demon Commanders Banner Sword in his embrace. Behind him was the sword array of the South Stream Temple, and further behind that was the house. Chen Changsheng was inside. In order to kill Chen Changsheng, they first had to get through him. In the Promation of Azure Sky, he was ranked second, the sole young genius able to threaten Xu Yourongs position. It was not because of how high his cultivation level was, but because his fighting strength was incredibly formidable. His cultivation level was not the highest in the Orthodox Academy either, but if magical artifacts and other items were not counted, even Chen Changsheng was not his match. He had grown up in the deste yet treacherous snowy ins, a wolf club that had lived after confronting death. Last autumn in front of the gate of the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng had used one strike to break through a Star Domain, shocking the entire crowd. At the time, he had said that there were at least five people that could perform a simr feat, to defeat a Star Condensation cultivator while being in Ethereal Opening. The five people he spoke of were Qiushan Jun, Xu Yourong, Gou Hanshi, himself, and Zhexiu. (TN: This seems to be retconned, as the original list did not contain Zhexiu or Chen Changsheng, instead including Nanke and Xu Yourong twice under her pseudonym of Chujian.) Zhexiu was extremely sensitive to danger. He impassively stared into the darkness of the Orthodox Academy. It didnt take too long before he discovered the tracks of at least seven assassins. However, something very strange urred soon after, because those assassins began copsing one by one. Some copsed in the weeds, some copsed in the forest, and one assassin attempted to escape into the water, but sank down and never floated back up. Under the starlight, only a few dull patches of red could be seen in theke. Only then did Zhexiu realize that so many experts were actually concealed in the Orthodox Academy. Although those experts were clearly friends and not enemies, this fact still made a chill run through his body. ...... ...... A carriage stood outside Hundred Flowers Lane. Thentern light in the carriagepartment was very dusky, somewhat yellowing the white paper on the table and turning the letters on the paper somewhat blue. Theplexions of the two officials of the Department for Purging Officials grew paler and paler. It was without question that ever since the Divine Empress came to power, the government office within the alley of the Northern Military Department was the most sinister ce in the continent and had always acted the most wantonly. But the person the Department for Purging Officials wished to kill tonight was not an ordinary person but the future Pope. Upon thinking of this fact, the two officials still felt incredibly nervous and afraid. Of the assassins that had infiltrated the Orthodox Academy, not one had returned. Even more frightening was that no sound hade from the Orthodox Academy. It did not seem like a battle was urring within. The darkness enveloping the Orthodox Academy was like an abyss, silently swallowing the lives of the Department for Purging Officials fourteen most outstanding assassins. Chapter 611 – The Meaning of I Want to Leave (I) Chapter 611 C The Meaning of I Want to Leave (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Time incessantly marched forward, and the faces of the two officials of the Department for Purging Officials within the carriage continued to pale. They ceased waiting and departed from Hundred Flowers Lane. The starlight illuminated Zhou Prison, illuminated the crabapple tree, illuminated the great crimson robe upon Zhou Tongs body. Like the Netherworld, like a fairnd, like a sea of blood. Upon hearing his subordinates report, his face did not change, just like that of a corpse. Within the Orthodox Academy was the sword array of South Stream Temple, and outside was the Orthodoxy cavalry. The Li Pce had not seemed to do anything, but in reality, it had long since made preparationsMao Qiuyu had always been in that inn within Hundred Flowers Lane. His two sleeves swayed in the breeze, yet he had a divine artifact on his person. The Orthodox Academy itself held eighteen cardinals, and the darkness still concealed a few experts that Mei Lisha had left behind. (TN: Two sleeves swaying in the breeze can also mean uncorrupted and clean-handed) Zhou Tong had used the lives of fourteen elite assassins to confirm these facts. Against this array of forces, even if the Divine Empress really did move the Imperial Guard, she was not guaranteed to kill Chen Changsheng, unless she personally stepped out herself. And she would have to finish the deed in the shortest possible time, or else the Pope was certain to appear. He had never held any hope of killing Chen Changsheng tonight. He only wanted to probe and then conclude that it was no good and that he was required to find another way. In a manor located in the suburbs of the capital, several people were also discussing the same matter. "Its no good, its far too difficult to attack the Orthodox Academy in a way that wont attract attention." "The n has spent so much money in the past few years. Did we feed it all to dogs?" "If it was anything else, we could probably do it, but this matter is no trivial concern." "The first thing you should tell me is just how many people we have in the Orthodox Academy." "We really do have agents within the Orthodox Academy, and also within the Orthodoxy cavalry. We even have friends within the Li Pce willing to assist us. But Xu Yourongs response was simple yet effective. As long as the South Stream Temple sword array exists, it is impossible for us to approach that house." "I just dont believe it. Theres no way that a sword array formed by those girls can stop us." Seeing the excited expression on this nephew of his, Tianhai Chenwu slightly creased his brow then raised his hand to halt the arguments in the hall. He asked, "Is your surname Zhou, Wang, or Su?" Zhou was Zhou Dufu, Wang was Wang Zhice, Su was Su Li. In the past one thousand years, only these three people had ever invaded Holy Maiden Peak and broken through the sword array of South Stream Temple, and even they had consumed a massive amount of time and an enormous amount of strength. In the Tianhai n, just who couldpare to these three legends? And who had the confidence to break through the sword array of South Stream Temple, enter the house, and kill Chen Changsheng before the divine presence of the Pope? Upon hearing this question, the nephew was struck speechless, his entire face red as he lowered his head. Tianhai Chenwu nced at his son, who had never spoken once, then he dered indifferently to his nsmen, "The Holy Maiden is intelligent, her deductive abilities unrivaled. It is impossible for her to leave behind a single gap." ...... ...... "The Orthodoxy will naturally protect Chen Changsheng, and seeing that the Holy Maiden is also willing to protect Chen Changsheng, the Divine Empress might have some scruples and at least will not personally act. Thus, Chen Changsheng is safe, but she forgot one matter, and that is that Chen Changsheng is not a corpse." Zhou Tong impassively gazed at his subordinates and concluded, "Since he is not a corpse, he will assuredly have his own way of thinking. If he wants to leave the Orthodox Academy on his own, who can obstruct him?" His subordinates did notpletely understand, asking, "Why would he want to leave?" Zhou Tong stood in front of the courtyard, gazing at the crabapple tree, not responding to the question. He had seen the message between the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the Imperial Pce. In the message, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets said that Chen Changsheng would soon die. He knew that a person like Chen Changsheng would never just quietly die like this. ...... ...... The wine cup fell against the hard pearwood table, giving off a dull yet somewhat crisp sound. Tianhai Shengxue, who had returned from Snowhold Pass to the capital not too long ago, mocked those cousins of his in the hall. His gaze finally rested on his father as he spoke, "We can only wait until he walks out of the Orthodox Academy himself." Tianhai Chenwus expression grew gentler and somewhat appreciative, but in the next moment, this appreciation vanished with the night wind. His expression turned solemn once more and his voice turned cold. "He wille out, and as long as he takes just one step out of the Orthodox Academy, just kill him." ...... ...... The darkness was as before, still peaceful and serene, those copsed figures just an illusion as if many assassins had note and then been killed one by one. Zhexiu quietly gazed at thekeshore. Upon confirming that those assassins had all been killed, he still did not rx. He was still somewhat concerned and so slid down from the banyan tree and headed towards the house. Countless inert sword intentsy concealed, inwardly coinciding with the principles of the world and interweaving around the house. If someone without permission were to intrude, they would assuredly arouse countless terrifying sword glows. Zhexiu turned a blind eye to this and walked on through. Those sword intents still remained in the darkness, not activating and chopping towards his body. The South Stream Temple disciples were keenly aware of his rtionship with Chen Changsheng. The Holy Maiden had been invited into the Imperial Pce and it was truly impossible for the rest of them to make a decision in such a short time. No n in the world was truly without w. No matter how incredible Xu Yourongs skills in deduction were or that the starry sky itself was carved upon her Fated Star te, there were still some things that she could not calcte, like the minds of others. Just like that, Zhexiu crossed through South Stream Temples sword array and walked into the house. Then, he saw Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six was very worried about Chen Changsheng, so it was only right that he appear here. It was very obvious that the arrangements Xu Yourong had left behind were of no use against him. "What is he doing?" Zhexiu asked Tang Thirty-Six. Only half a day had gone by, but Tang Thirty-Six was clearly exhausted. The fact that Chen Changsheng was on the verge of death had ced a massive psychological pressure on everybody. As Chen Changshengs best friend, his mood had been even more greatly affected. Tang Thirty-Six did not respond to Zhexius question. He only gazed at the tightly shut door, a rather gloomy expression on his face. Zhexiu spoke no more, walking straight over and pushing open the door. There was nobody in the room. Seeing the vacant bed and the unupied desk, his and Tang Thirty-Sixsplexions instantly changed. After a while, the just-informed Su Moyu quickly hurried over. "What do we do?" Su Moyus expression was very concerned. "We have to quickly inform the Li Pce." After a moment of silence, Zhexiu answered, "Dont." "Theres a sort of massive beast that, upon learning that it will soon die, will travel to some ce very far away to quietly await the final moment, unwilling to let anyone see it. Perhaps it feels that only this way can it preserve its final bit of dignity." Tang Thirty-Six concluded, "Chen Changsheng is probably thinking along these lines." Zhexiumented, "When cats are about to die, theyll do something simr." The nkets on the bed were folded neatly into a square, looking just like a piece of tofu. The desk and bookshelves were free of dust as if they been bought today. When he left, Chen Changsheng seemed to not bring anything with him, including the old books and water-damaged bamboo dragonfly on the bookshelf. However, Xuanyuan Po was not here, or else he might have discovered that a kitchen knife used for slicing bones was missing from the Orthodox Academys kitchen. In addition, when Ye Xiaolian entered the library to rest, she realized that a small box was sitting by her bedding. Upon opening the box, she saw a letter. The name on it was Chen Changshengs and he said that it was meant for Xu Yourong. An hour before all this urred, at midnight, Chen Changsheng jumped from the window of the library, passed through the dense forest, and reached the kitchen on the other side of theke. Taking a kitchen knife, he then opened the Yellow Paper Umbre, jumped over the newly built section of the wall, and left the Orthodox Academy. The South Stream Temple disciples realized that the target of their protection had vanished. It did not take too long for this news to reach the mansion in the suburbs of the capital and the courtyard in the alley of the Northern Military Department. Early autumn crabapple trees naturally had no flowers to blossom, and it was still too early for leaves to fall, so its dense foliage gently rustled in the night wind. The starlight fell upon the crimson officials robe and then reflected to below the crabapple tree. The leaves gently rising up and down were ted with a blood-red luster, transforming into a sea of blood. "I dont like any sort of variable that is beyond my control, and I hope that all of you can remove this variable as soon as possible. In other words, all of you have only one night to find him." Zhou Tong stood on the steps, gazing expressionlessly at the dense mass of kneeling officials in the courtyard. "Afterwards, I dont care what method you use, but you must kill him." The officials in the courtyard silently dispersed like a tide, leaving behind only a solitary crabapple tree and two officials dressed in crimson officials gowns. There were very few officials who were qualified to stand on the same level as Zhou Tong, and Cheng Jun was one of them. As a powerful minister simrly deeply trusted by the Divine Empress, in the so-called Eight Tigers discussed amongst the popce, he was only beneath Zhou Tong. "To invade the Orthodox Academy in the middle of the night to assassinate someone is one thing. Hes left the Orthodox Academy, and if we still want to kill him in the capital, that would be an open killing...the Pope will not let us go." Cheng Jun was a high official of the Grand Court of Revision, yet he had none of the dignity of someone charged with maintaining thews of the Great Zhou. His face was like an inverted triangle, his nose drooped and his lips were thin. Merely based on his face, he was an extremely loathsome person. The officials that the Divine Empress used at the very beginning were all those who had been excluded from the bureaucracy, the once-disappointed. This was because, at the very beginning, those officials who truly possessed integrity and talent were not willing to vow their loyalty to her. "Besides the Empress, who in the world would be willing to let us go?" A faint smile hung over Zhou Tongs face. Under the starlight, his face seemed even paler. He did not seem like a living person and his smile was all the more strange and terrifying. ...... ...... When news that Chen Changsheng had left the Orthodox Academy arrived at this mansion, the Tianhai ns discussions hurriedly concluded as they all speedily dispersed. With this dispersal, the will of the n was spread to the entire capital. From the Imperial Guard to the mansions of the capital, countless people plunged into the darkness in an attempt to find Chen Changsheng and then kill him. Tianhai Chenwu walked under an autumn tree and gazed at an extremely distant ball of light, not speaking for a very long timethat ce was the Dew tform, the ce where the Empress most enjoyed spending time. Gazing at his fathers back, Tianhai Shengxue was also quiet. He felt that there was something off about today. Killing Chen Changsheng was naturally not a very difficult task, but it should not have made the entire Tianhai n suddenly stir to life like a hurricane, because this array of forces was too great, because they would not necessarily find Chen Changsheng. On the contrary, this would only put the other side on their guard, even giving them a sort of notification, but why? Chapter 612 – The Meaning of I Want to Leave (II) Chapter 612 C The Meaning of I Want to Leave (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "It will naturally be best if we can kill him, but what do we do if we dont kill him? And dont forget that even now, the pce has not made the slightest noise. Perhaps...the Empress is also hesitating." Tianhai Chenwu gazed in the direction of the distant Dew tform, his face showing exhaustion and disappointment. For the imperial throne, he had plotted and prepared for ten-odd years, yet it was apparent that the path forward was still shrouded in darkness. Perhaps it would be very painful, but he had to begin considering other paths. "Is Father not concerned about matters of the future?" Tianhai Shengxue asked. In these past few years, the Tianhai n had experienced limitless prosperity. The Tang n, the Qiushan n, the Zhu n, the Luofeng n, and even the Chen Imperial n, these ancient ns with vast resources, had all been firmly suppressed by the Tianhai n. If one were to say that these ns and those officials who were still inwardly loyal to the Imperial n had noints about the Tianhai n, nobody would believe it. If the Tianhai n could not ascend to the imperial throne of the Great Zhou, when their walls began to totter and everyone was about to give it a shove, who would show mercy to them? "He is Aunts son; in his body flows the blood of my Tianhai n. In the future, even if he ascends to be emperor, would he possibly exterminate his mothers family? No, no matter if behind him stands Shang Xingzhou or the Pope, he will always feel timid and uneasy and will ultimately still rely on our strength." Tianhai Chenwu gazed at the distant Dew tform, his short beard drifting lightly in the night breeze, giving off a refined and unyielding aura. "We are not Zhou Tong, the people will note shouting and attacking the moment our fortunes are down. So we must act more cautiously." Tianhai Shengxue understood his fathers meaning, but...if that rumor was true, if Chen Changsheng really was Crown Prince Zhaoming, then he was a threat to the Divine Empress. Was this moment really the time to consider matters of the future? He suddenly felt like the wind blowing through the garden had chilled, and then he remembered that it was already the bleak autumn season. The Tianhai ns present status naturally had some rtionship to the Divine Empress, but just as the Tang Old Master would often say while fishing at the side of the Wen River, the Tianhai n and the Tianhai Divine Empress had never been one thing. The Tianhai n held influence at every level of society, so even if they lost the care of the Divine Empress, no power could pull them up by the roots in a single day. A truly far-sighted and deep-thinking sage would never ce the future of a n entirely on one person, even if that person was the strongest person in the world. The Zhu n of Tianliang County had flourished because of Zhu Luo and now it was withering before the worlds eyes because this experts era wasing to an end. This was a lesson and warning to all other ns. Moreover, even the most formidable figure eventually returned to the sea of stars. Emperor Taizong had died, Zhou Dufu had diedwho could escape the forces of life and death? Countless people emerged from the Tianhai ns mansion and the government offices controlled by the Tianhai n and charged into the darkness, beginning to search for Chen Changshengs whereabouts. This very naturally shocked many people. Those people then noticed the suspicious movementsing from the sinister office in the principal alley of the Northern Military Department, and only then did they learn from the Orthodox Academy the source of this uproar: Chen Changsheng had left the Orthodox Academy and vanished to parts unknown. The bell of the Li Pce rang out in warning and the priests dispersed into the darkness. The lights of the Bureau of lesiastic Education were also lit, the plum blossoms within glowing with a bewitching beauty under their light. Two-hundred-some Orthodoxy cavalry charged out from the Bureau, galloping towards the Orthodox Academy with thunderous hooves. On this early autumn night, the situation in the capital instantly grew tense. It was extremely somber and deste, yellow leaves falling and withering. ...... ...... The best way to die was a question normal people did not wish to consider. Every time they considered it, they would subconsciously back away. Chen Changshengs life was different from normal, so he had considered this question before. He had thought about it many times, so he had an extremely clear answer, or position, towards this question. To live an exciting life and then die alone was the answer Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six had guessed, but it was not his answer. Perhaps at the moment he left the world, he would choose some lonely ce, but in the time beforehand, he would not live in solitude, lowering his head to lick his wounds in silence. He had not left to search for his own tomb, but to perform some tasks. Zhexius words had reminded him that this world truly was brimming with evil intentions aimed at him, but while living in this world, many people had shown him great kindness. Before he left this world, he had to repay this kindness, repay those evil intentions. These were tasks that he had to aplish. On this quiet and beautiful autumn night, the big and small streets of the capital were filled with the spies of various factions while the cavalry of both the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy galloped up and down the boulevards. Countless people were seeking him so that they could attempt to kill or protect him. Yet at this time, he had already escaped everyones gaze. Holding the Yellow Paper Umbre, he had noiselessly arrived at New North Bridge and then jumped into that dried-up well. The space at the bottom of the well was still pitch-ck and ice-cold. His still-injured body fell into the seemingly bottomless abyss faster and faster, as if he was transforming into a rock descending from the heavens to bring the rest of the world with it in destruction, yet when he was several dozen zhang away from the ground, a thick Qi like a soft cotton cushion appeared on his body, greatly decreasing his speed of descent. This sort of situation had happened many times and he was not the slightest bit panicked. Correcting his posture, he waited for that Qi to scatter and for his two feet to firmly nt themselves on the ice-covered ground. A point of light appeared on the roof of this cavern, a Night Pearl. Countless Night Pearls followed it in lighting up as if the profuse stars had descended to this ce. A mountainous ck figure floated over, seemingly slowly but actually swiftly, from the distance, regarding him from high above. Under the silver light, the ck Dragons eyes that wererger than houses were suffused with a cold light, brimming with a ruthless sensation, yet it also gave off a particrly apathetic feeling. This sort of meeting had already urred many times, but today was different. Neither Chen Changsheng nor the ck Dragon spoke. They gazed silently at each other in the chilly wind, the atmosphere somewhat oppressive. After a long time, a dragon cry of anger echoed through the cavern, causing the light spilling down from the Night Pearls to tremble. The snow that covered the ground year-round madly danced in the air, swatting at Chen Changshengs body and leaving deep and shallow marks like theshes of a whip. Chen Changsheng could her understand her mood, so he silently endured it. The dragon cry gradually faded and the snow and wind gradually settled. The ck Dragon gazed down upon him, no more apathy in its eyes, only ruthlessness and anger, and also a tinge of...frustration. "You...you...youre going to die?" As the dragon cry vanished, it was reced by the voice of a young human girl. One could hear that she was currently very bewildered. Chen Changsheng gazed at the ck Dragon. He felt that this ck Dragon with such a massive body and such terrifying cultivation actually had a voice that was pure and tender. The contrast was truly too great. "Yes." The ck Dragon once more grew furious. Ten-odd li away, her tail struck against the wall, yet before it couldnd, it was sent flying away by the array imnted in the wall, throwing frost and ice everywhere. "But...but..." The ck Dragon gazed at Chen Changsheng, her eyes tinged with anguish. Perhaps because of the arrays bacsh or because she had seen Chen Changshengs tragic features, her voice trembled. "...you still havent learned Dragonnguage." "Im sorry." Chen Changsheng lowered his head and only after a while did he raise it again. Looking at her, he said, "I might not be able to learn Dragonnguage for the rest of my life." "Then...then...you are forbidden from dying." Chen Changsheng said nothing. The ck Dragon sadly said, "You havent done what you promised, so how can you die?" "Im sorry." Chen Changsheng once more apologized, saying, "I once promised you that I would find a way to rescue you from here..." "Yes, yes!" The ck Dragons eyes suddenly brightened as it continued, "You still havent rescued me from here, so how can you die? I cannot permit you to just die like this." "Dont worry, Ive already thought of a method to rescue you." Chen Changshengughed, very happily and sincerely. "On the journey back from Mount Han, I had a lot of time to think and calcte. Ive confirmed that we still have to start with the Scroll of Time. In a moment, Im going to go over to the stone wall and perfect the array to ensure that the Daoist techniques of the Scroll of Time will continue to function for a very long time. But if were relying solely on the array, it might take a very long time for the power of time topletely eliminate the restriction, so I advise you to begin practicing the Scroll of Time. You might be able to speed up the process by quite a lot." He suddenly remembered something and said, "Right, in Mount Han, I met with Wang Zhice, but because things were too hurried at the time, I forgot to ask him a few things." Upon hearing that name, the ck Dragon that was still immersed in the sorrow and anger of Chen Changshengsing death could not help but freeze. It asked in a strange tone, "That swindler is still alive?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Although he didnt admit his identity, that should be the case." The ck Dragons voice turned cold, filled with bitter resentment. "It truly is the case that evil people live forever." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. If he viewed things from the ck Dragons standpoint, she had just been a confused and ignorant little girl of the Dragon race at the time. Although she hadmitted many crimes aftering ashore from the South Sea, being imprisoned for several hundred years was enough to pay for her crimes; what need was there to keep her eternally imprisoned in this underground cavern where the sun never shone? But if one examined the matter through Wang Zhices standpoint, as a military advisor and protector of the Great Zhou Dynasty, he naturally had the responsibility of protecting themon people of the Great Zhou. "Chen Changsheng..." The ck Dragons voice suddenly grew calm. "Hm?" He was somewhat puzzled. The ck Dragons voice echoed incessantly, the cold carrying a faint sorrow. "...you should not have been a good person." "...why?" "Because good people do not live long." Chen Changsheng once more lowered his head towards the frost at his feet. As he recollected that path shrouded in storms and snow that he had walked in these past few years, he fell silent for a very long time. He had always believed that a person like Wang Po was a good person and that he most certainly was not. He had only acted ording to his hearts desire because he cultivated the Dao of following his heart. It was a pity that life and death followed the dictates of the heavens and would not listen to his heart. He raised his head towards the ck Dragon, wanting to give a few words of exnation, but realized that the ck Dragon had disappeared! That body like a mountain range had just vanished like that! Chen Changsheng was abnormally shocked. He looked all around, wanting to clear up just what had happened. Then, he saw that a girl had appeared on the snow-covered ground. This girl was wearing a ck dress. She sat in the snow, her dress spread out around her, two thin chains extending from beneath her dress towards the stone wall ten-odd li away. Chapter 613 – The Reason for Eating You Chapter 613 C The Reason for Eating You Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The girls appearance was like a painting, her beauty peerless, a newly-bloomed ck lotus. Yet her eyes were apathetic, their depths holding cruelty. Paired with those pitch-ck vertical pupils, her beauty was particrly strange. Chen Changsheng could not speak for a very long timeat this point, he had naturally guessed at the identity of this ck-clothed girl, especially after seeing that line of blood on her forehead like a bead of cinnabar. He knew that with the lifespan of the Dragon race, she was just a little girl. He had once heard Xu Yourong say that she was a little girl. But he still did not expect that she really would be a little girl. ...... ...... After what seemed like a very long time, Chen Changsheng finally stirred from his shock. He began walking over to her. His actions were somewhat slow because he was rather nervous. The little girl raised her head to nce at him, seeming somewhat impatient and utterly majestic. Chen Changsheng saw the apathy and cruelty in her eyes and felt like he was being looked down on from up high. He felt somewhat ufortable, but he knew that this was just her nature, not because she felt a deep disdain for him. It was the instinctual looking down that higher level beings had for lower level beings. Just like when humans looked at oxen or horses in the field. Perhaps there would be fondness, sympathy, respect, but those would all be granted from up high. This was a matter that was impossible to change. As Chen Changsheng walked up to her, she slightly lowered her head, seemingly not desiring him to get a clear look at her face, or perhaps because she wanted to conceal the feigned indifference that was a result of uneasiness in her heart. Yet she did not know that to human males, a lowered head was most liable to fill their heads with impressions of tenderness and shyness. "I didnt know...you...could do this." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. He clearly understood why she was willing to take human form to meet with him. Because as he was going to die, she wanted to show something to him. He wasnt clear on what she wanted to show, but he had a vague guess and so naturally found it hard to not be nervous. "I will not permit you to die." The little girl raised her head and looked at Chen Changsheng. She had already restored herposure and indifference. She was clearly sitting on the floor and much shorter than Chen Changsheng, but her gaze seemed to be looking down at him, her tone of voice like that of an order ormand. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, its not like I want to die.He soon after remembered that earlier in the day, before Yourong left for the Imperial Pce, she had said something simr. "I said just now that the Scroll of Time should be able to help you break through the restriction and leave. Ever sincest year, Yourong and I have been constantly discussing the question of how to rescue you. This time on our journey, she also proposed many ideas. The array I will beying down in a little while is actually a design drawn by her." For some reason, Chen Changsheng looked at her and seriously said these words because his vague guess made him not want her to have any sort ofint against Yourong in the future. The little girl twisted her head away, not willing to say a word. She had not expected that Xu Yourong would help her, so she was somewhat shocked, but it was just that and nothing more. Chen Changsheng said, "I thought that you would at least say thank you to her." "Shes with you every day, but now it turns out that youre going to die, and you feel I should thank her?" The girls voice suddenly sharpened, thorny with rage. Chen Changsheng didnt know how to respond. Although logically speaking, they had already met many times and were already very familiar with each other, this was the first time he had met her in the form of a little girl, so it was difficult to avoid a somewhat strange and awkward feeling. "This...Lady Zhizhi." "I said before that Im not called Zhizhi!" The girl red at him and said, "I have a name." Chen Changsheng recalled that Xu Yourong had once told him that the little ck Dragon did have a name back then. It seemed to be Zhusha, but before he could open his mouth... "I am called Hongzhuang," the little girl said impassively to him. Chen Changsheng would naturally not argue with her over such a trifling matter. He said, "Im going toy down the array. Do you want toe with me to see?" Fromst autumn to this summer, he hade here many times and researched the array on the stone wall, contemting how to break it and let the ck Dragon go free. He had never let here watch before. It wasnt because there was some secret behind his methods to break the array, but because she had no interest, or perhaps because she had no confidence that Chen Changsheng had the ability to break through the restrictionid down by Wang Zhice. But today, he had invited her toe and see because there might not be an opportunity in the future. The little ck Dragon thought it over and then stood up, turned, and began walking towards the stone wall in the distance. Out of convenience, she naturally raised up her ck dress, thus revealing her two bare feet. Her bare feet were white and pure as snow. When her feet pressed against the frost-covered ground, the ice seemed to instantly lose some of its mour. Two thin metal chains were tied to her ankles. The chains were pitch-ck, their surfaces rusted. The snow-white ankles juxtaposed against these chains made them all the more distinctive. Several hundred years had passed and she did not even know how many times she had attempted to break through. The chains dug deeply into her ankles. One could clearly see wounds and even white bone. One could feel the pain just looking at this scene, let alone what the girl was feeling. Chen Changsheng walked in front of her, holding the chains in his hands. Carefully and prudently, he ensured that the chains would not rub against her ankles. Although her power was shackled down by the array, she still preserved much of the Dragon races innate strength and was able to travel freely through the underground cavern. Chen Changshengs speed was also rather astonishing. Logically speaking, they should have been able to traverse the ten-odd li very quickly, but for some reason, they walked very slowly. The night sky of stars that was the collection of Night Pearls embedded on the roof began to go out, leaving only the distant stone wall with some remaining rays of light. She carried her dress, he carried the chains, and just like that, they vanished into the darkness. The dusky light fell upon the stone wall, casting the faces of those two legendary Divine Generals into gloom. The chains in their hands seemed to be covered in the poison of the Shaman tribe, a chilling sight. Chen Changsheng stood in front of the wall, examining these two generals and the array that was once concealed within the stone wall. After calcting and contemting for a while, he removed some items he had long since prepared from his sheath and began toy down an array. As time slowly passed, he worked with extreme focus. His brow would asionally crease, but only he knew whether it was because he had encountered some difficulty or because of the pain caused by his injuries acting up. The little ck Dragon habitually sat herself down on the ice-covered ground and raised her head to gaze at those images on the stone wall. She was somewhat in a trance as she thought about something, regret and frustration faintly visible in her apathetic eyes. Only when she gazed at Chen Changsheng did those negative emotions gradually dull. After what seemed like a long time, Chen Changsheng finally finishedying down the array. He carefully looked it over twice to ensure there were no ws or problems before finally taking a sigh of relief. Ever since that night two years ago when he had reached this ce through the Imperial Pce, he had researched these chains that imprisoned the ck Dragon for a very long time. It could be said that he put all the Daoist techniques and knowledge he had learned throughout his entire life into this effort, and having been greatly assisted by Xu Yourong for more than half a year, he was absolutely confident that it would be effective. He took the Scroll of Time and ced it in the ck Dragons hand. Then, looking at her expression, seriously said to her, "Do you have any method of temporarily falling unconscious?" The little ck Dragons eyes went round as she thought, what sort of request is this? Chen Changsheng had originally nned to say something more, but upon seeing the look on her face, he knew that she would not agree, so he could only say, "No matter what happens in a little while, its best if you can endure." The little ck Dragon suddenly felt that something was wrong and extended a hand to knock him down, but she was toote. Noiselessly, like the leaf of a willow tree cutting apart a breeze of the early spring. The iparably sharp Stainless Sword emerged from the sheath and descended. Chen Changsheng made a small cut on his wrist and blood rushed out. There was clearly something wrong with his blood. It was suffused with a light golden sheen as if it contained a boundless energy. It was sacred and pure beyondpare, yet it also gave off an aura of extremely bewitching beauty. His blood of Sacred Light also contained Xu Yourongs true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix. As he cut upon the wound and his blood encountered the cold wind of the cavern, an indescribable scent spread throughout the cavern with an iprehensible speed. This scent was very much like the scent of grass, or the dew upon the grass, or the fragrance of newly born fruit, or fruit that had just ripened and been blown about by the wind for an entire night. If this situation were allowed to continue, this scent would spread out from New North Bridge to the rest of the capital, and then the entire popce of the capital might go mad, and even the birds of the Mausoleum of Books would madly fly towards this ce. Fortunately, or perhaps long since prepared for by Chen Changsheng, the array he had justid down also contained some of the power of the Tong Bow that Xu Yourong used in Mount Han to cut off the scent of his blood from the world. Using the Sacred Light within his blood as the foundation, it could effectively eliminate his bloods scent. Put together with the extreme cold naturally emanated by the ck Dragon, it could be guaranteed that the scent would naturally dull before spreading beyond New North Bridge. But there was a problem. The little ck Dragon was right next to him, right within the area enclosed by the array. She had always been watching him work, so she naturally smelled that scent. nk! The chains were drawn taut as her body floated into the air. Her ck hair madly danced around, as did her ck dress. Her beautiful face was impassive and inhuman like a god or devil. Countless emotions poured out from her bewitching vertical pupils,plex to the extreme and conflicted to the extreme. It was the natural intimacy a higher being had for a supreme sacred energy, and also the infinite desire an expert had for true eternity, and also that instinctual craving of all living beings. She gazed down at Chen Changsheng from above, avaricious yet uneasy, craving yet sorrowful. She constantly struggled until finally, she calmed down. Calm did not represent safety. Although she was a noble and powerful ck Frost Dragon, she was still very young. Furthermore, she hade ashore from the South Sea when she was only a child, never receiving theplete education of the Dragon race. As a consequence, she had never learned how to control her desires, how to prevent her mind and will from being controlled by this sort of desire. Her expression was very calm, her eyes very ruthless. She decided to eat Chen Changsheng because he was far too tasty. And she had more than enough reason to eat Chen Changsheng. Even if the starry sky descended and the will of the Heavenly Dao came to ask her, she would not feel the slightest bit ashamed. "You heartless thing, I even gave you my first blood and you still y around with other women! In order to carry out that oath we made at the very beginning, I will swallow you alive in one bite!" After saying this, her Qi rose up with terrifying speed, instantly breaking through several levels until it reached the Divine Domain. Then, she dived towards the ground at Chen Changsheng. ...... Chapter 614 – Breathing Chapter 614 C Breathing Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Blood flowed down from Chen Changshengs wrist and fell upon the chains, sshing as it began to flow through the carved lines, seeping deep into the chains. The blood that remained on the surface of the chains evaporated in the wind and zed into blue mes that spurted boundless heat and light in all directions. This was the formidable power of Phoenix blood. Those lines carved into the chains and the wall began to exude rays of light as the array slowly began to activate. A Qi that was difficult to describe, like spring leaves or autumn fruits, appeared in the cavern. This Qi contained the divine strength of time. At this time, the little ck Dragon had already arrived on the ground, her ck hair madly flying around her, her beautiful face brimming with fiendish intent. In her simrly madly flying ck clothes, one could faintly see bits of ice like diamonds spilling down! This was a sign that she had already brought her Qi to the peak. The present her was already standing in the Divine Domain. Let alone Chen Changsheng, even a powerful Divine General like Xue Xingchuan was not necessarily a match for her when fighting on his own. At this time, all of Chen Changshengs mind and attention were on the slender chains. It was like he had forgotten all other things around him and also forgotten the fatal attraction of his blood...but previously when the little ck Dragon had spoken of first blood, of oaths, and of women, his left hand had trembled for a moment. This indicated that he had truthfully been clear-headed this entire time. How could he forget the curseid upon his fate by the Heavenly Dao, how could he forget the repeated warnings Senior Yu Ren had given to him after that night in the temple? He had naturally already prepared a n to deal with a possibly deranged ck Dragon. Two extremely heavy thumps vibrated through the stone wall. It was like someone was deep within the wall, beating on a war drum, or like two distant rolls of thunder in the extremely distant night sky! On the wall, the hands of those two legends holding the metal chains suddenly exploded with a fierce white light. Ultimately, this light transformed into two nearly solid spheres of white light about the size of a chicken egg. These two balls of light speedily traveled across the metal chains, instantly arriving at those two snow-white ankles. No one could be faster than those two balls of white light. Even if the swiftest Xu Yourong and Nanke were here, they would also be unable to evade. The little ck Dragon who had stepped once more into the Divine Domain and had limitless strength could spend the day in the South Sea and stay the night at the Great Western Continent, yet she still could not be faster than those two balls of light. These two balls of light were as fast as lightning. Because they had always been lightning. Crack! Crack! Two extremely clear sounds exploded through the quiet underground cavern. The little ck Dragon paused in the air in front of Chen Changsheng, her ck hair and ck dress covered in the zing white lightning, and the fiendish intent on her beautiful face vanished without a trace. The two slender chains on her ankles rapidly vibrated, clinking and rattling intensely. They were slender willows in a storm, prone to snapping at any moment. With a soft howl of anger and pain, she heavily crashed against the ground. She wanted to stand up, but failed. Her petite body enclosed in the ck dress was still trembling. It was very strange, yet it also had an indescribable sort of charm. After a long time, the power of thunder transmitted to her body through the chains gradually ckened, the lightning and snow simultaneously vanishing. She arduously sat herself up, her face abnormally pale, fear still lingering in her vertical pupils. The gaze she aimed at Chen Changsheng was no longer crazed and avaricious, but resentful. Chen Changsheng turned his head to look at her, the corners of his lips perking up in a smile. His face was currently also very pale, probably because when he was activating the array to break the restriction, he had lost too much blood, consumed too much of his soul. He was well aware that doing things this way would quicken the speed at which his injuries broke, or in other words, he would die earlier than calcted, but he had still done it without hesitation. This was a matter that he had promised her a long time ago. Before death, he had to aplish these tasks. Only this way could he leave with his mind at ease. "Whats going on with your blood? Its even better-smelling than when you exploded yourself during Meditative Introspection...just now, I actually couldnt control myself," the little ck Dragonmented, fear still lingering in her voice. Chen Changsheng pointed at the two chains on her ankles, his meaning very clear. He knew what sort of powerful restrictions the array left behind by Wang Zhice would have for her. "Since you knew, you should have warned me and let me prepare myself a little." The little ck Dragon gave him a resentful re and said, "Truly a bad man." The wound on Chen Changshengs wrist was already healed. The Sacred Light that Xu Yourong had ced on his body to seal off his blood had also begun to take effect once more. The blood on the chains had already seeped deeper in or been transformed by the array into energy. He no longer needed to worry about arousing the little ck Dragons vicious nature or attracting any other experts. Chen Changsheng walked up to her and ced several dozen pills that he had requested from the priests of the Li Pce into her mouth, and then lightly caressed her back to help her digest them. The little ck Dragon slightly narrowed her eyes, seeming to take great pleasure in these light pats. After a moment, he came to his senses, remembering what Mo Yu had once said to Xu Yourong. He realized that she was a girl and that treating her this way was truly rather improper, so he quickly released his hands. The little ck Dragon opened wide her eyes and red, very displeased. "Of course, I also didnt haveplete confidence." Chen Changsheng paused, then gave an exnation for her previous reproach, "Back when I risked Meditative Introspection and ignited the snowy in of radiance in my body, if you did not rescue me, I would already be dead. Since this life was given to me by you, my returning it is only right and proper. If Im destined to be eaten by someone, you are probably the only person that I would ept." Perhaps because of that final part about being the only person, the ck Dragon grew happy and content. Then she seemed to think of something and her two cheeks gradually blushed. She lowered her head, not wanting to look at him, and whispered, "Immoral." Chen Changsheng froze, not understanding why she was scolding him, why she was angry. After thinking it over, he took out a box and ced it in front of her, saying, "This is for you." The little ck Dragon raised her head and looked at the box, her bright eyes brimming with curiosity. "What is it?" She opened the box, upon which a light illuminated her small and beautiful face. The box waspletely full of rare treasures, precious stones, gold, and silver. Some had been bestowed by White Emperor City, some by the Li Pce, or gifted to him by the Bureau of lesiastic Education. Some of it had been given by Tang Thirty-Six for him to y around with, and some of it was from the Mausoleum of Zhou. There were all sorts of treasures within. This was one-third of his total property. Of course, this was his total property after clearly dividing it with Xu Yourong on that winter dayst year. One-third was left for Luoluo, one-third left for his senior brother, and thest third was left for the little ck Dragon. He believed that these three people were the ones that had treated him the best. Seeing the treasures in the box, the little ck Dragons eyes grew brighter and brighter. "Do you like it?" Chen Changsheng looked at her, somewhat nervous but also hopeful. She lowered her head and softly indicated her approval. There was no such a thing as a dragon that didnt love gold, silver, or treasure, let alone one that had been imprisoned underground for several hundred years. Only with the gold and treasure promised by those important figures in the Imperial Pce had she managed to endure. And these had been especially left by him for her. She raised her head and said seriously to Chen Changsheng, "Do you know? Its already been many years since I left my home in the South Sea and came to where you humans live, but only after getting to know you did I live somewhat happier days, so I truly must thank you." Chen Changsheng thought about her experiences, thought about his own life, and naturally empathized with her suffering. "My happiest days were when I became a spiritual soul and departed with you from the capital. Until we reached Hanqiu City, I saw so many sights and ate so many delicious things." "The sights in the Garden of Zhou were also not bad." "I dont like the Garden of Zhou." "Why?" "Because my royal father died in there." Chen Changsheng remained silent. The little ck Dragon sneered at him, "And in the Garden of Zhou, you and that girl whispered words of love to each other, long forgetting who I was; whats there for me to be happy about?" Chen Changsheng felt rather helpless, saying, "I didnt know at the time that she was Xu Yourong, and also...in my heart, shes a senior worthy of my respect." The ck Dragon did not care, resentfully saying, "In any case, youre just an ungrateful and fickle guy." Chen Changsheng thought, where did ungratefule from?He suddenly recalled those words the ck Dragon had said before preparing to eat him and thought, if it really is this way, to use such a one-sided oath to restrict the other partys actions is truly rather unreasonable, or perhaps childish. Although he was not that old, he was always calm andposed, so he naturally wouldnt engage in a childish quarrel with her. But seeing his silence, she grew even angrier, opening her mouth and blowing on to his face. She was a ck Frost Dragon, so the breath she blew was her dragon breath. The dragon breath descended, and based on what had happened the past few times, Chen Changsheng should have been instantly frozen. This was what she had originally intended, preparing to thoroughly tidy him up and pack him away, yet she forgot that she had always used her original appearance of a ck Frost Dragon to meet Chen Changsheng in the past. Now, however, she was in the form of a human girl. Notwithstanding other aspects of her strength, she at least could not spit out her dragon breath. The breath she blew now was just a regr breath. This breath was like an orchid, suffused with an indescribably delicate fragrance without the slightest strength. This was the sort of breath that fell on Chen Changshengs face. Strangely enough, though Chen Changshengs body had undergone a perfect Purification through being washed in her dragon blood and could not be pierced by ordinary weapons, and though her breath was clearlycking in any sort of power, his face still turned red. The little ck Dragon froze, and then rather foolishly blew on his face again. Chen Changshengs face continued to get redder, especially his ears. They were just like his Fated Star, thoroughly red. The ck Dragon blinked her eyes in confusion. Soon after, she realized what she was doing and countless emotions of shame rushed into her mind. Her small face instantly turned red beyondpare. She felt her face to be very hot, and even her body as well. She forgot that she was a ck Frost Dragon who needed only a thought to freeze a volcano. Volcanoes could be frozen, ice could be melted. She felt her own body going soft from the heat. Lacking strength to support herself, she slowly tilted forward and leaned against Chen Changshengs chest. Her breathing was like the winds of a cier blowing over a snow lotus, gently brushing the edge of his ear. Chen Changshengs body seemed to freeze, not daring to move. He suddenly felt a little wet. She was sticking out her cloven tongue and licking his ear. "It truly smells delicious." She leaned against his shoulder, whispering, "If youre really going to die, let me eat you, and you can just die in my stomach." ...... Chapter 615 – The Cry of a Young Phoenix Is Just Clear, Nothing More Chapter 615 C The Cry of a Young Phoenix Is Just Clear, Nothing More Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After some time passedperhaps very long, perhaps very shortChen Changsheng awoke from his daze and fled far away. The little ck Dragon watched his back vanish into the darkness, her face revealing a tinge of fiendishness, especially those vertical pupils of hers. The emotions within them were abnormally cold. The restriction Wang Zhice had left behind on the stone wall made it impossible for her to recover her true strength, but if she was willing, she could still easily snatch Chen Changsheng and eat him in one bite, or else how could she be the so-called taboo of the Imperial Pce that no one dared to mention? But she did not do it. The anger in her pupils gradually dissipated, leaving only loneliness, chagrin, and obstinacy. She clearly understood that Chen Changsheng had escaped not because he was afraid of being eaten, but because he wanted to escape from something else. Without the ck Dragons help, Chen Changsheng had no means of using that pool to return to the surface. The path he chose was the one he had taken on his first time, when he had entered the underground space by ident. He pushed upon the heavy stone door and returned to the cold pce which he had not seen for a very long time. When he saw the distant Weiyang Pce, he couldnt help but feel somewhat emotional. At the time, Mo Yu had used some miraculous ability to borrow the array of the Imperial Pce and transport him from Weiyang Pce to imprison him in this ce. She probably did not expect that he really would bravely venture into the underground space to confront the legendary taboo, thus finding a thread of hope. Simrly, he also did not expect that although the taboo was cruel and ruthless on the surface, in reality, it was a somewhat naive and ignorant dragon girl, nor that he would actually have so many connections and stories with this girl. Standing under the autumn tree by the ck Dragon Pond and examining the famous Tong Pce Array, he fell into deep thought. He was well-versed in the Daoist Canon and had also done considerable research on the topic of arrays. Although he was not at the level of Xu Yourong or Gou Hanshi, amongst the worlds cultivators, he would still be considered quite outstanding. It was for this reason that when he was imprisoned by this array, he was able to discover that its roots were deep within this pond. For the purpose of eliminating the restriction left behind by Wang Zhice, he had prepared for a very long time. Together with Xu Yourongs help, he was confident that it would take at most ten years for those two chains to corrode and lose effectiveness, and the little ck Dragon would regain her freedom. If she were to cultivate that copy of the Scroll of Time he had left in the underground space, she could shorten the time even more. However, by that time, he would no longer be here. This was what was meant by Thousands of years pass, the white clouds wander carelessly, things are the same but the people are not, the sapling has grown into a lush canopy. But in the end, there were still some people or matters that could not be let go. South Stream Temple had a divine artifact that carried the same name as the famous array of this cold pce. They were both called the Tong Pce. The Tong Pce was in her hands. She was probably in the Imperial Pce right now, not far from where he was. Chen Changsheng circled around the pond, following the stone path to the Tong Pces back door. Coming to a forest, he gazed at the distant cluster of pce halls. He did not like dying alone, but he did not want her to see him leaving this world. In a little while, he was prepared to go to the Garden of Zhou. Nobody was there, nobody could enter. But before that, there were still some things he needed to do. From the forest in front of him came a rustling sound. Several of the now yellowing, but still vigorous green, leaves were falling down. The ck Goat emerged from the forest, slightly tilting its head to the side as it looked at Chen Changsheng, seemingly somewhat puzzled. Silently, it asked why he appeared here today instead of by the pool. Chen Changsheng sped his hands and bowed towards the ground at the ck Goat, very seriously prostrating himself towards it, saying, "Many thanks for thesest two years of your care." The ck Goat turned its head towards a certain hall amongst that distant collection of pces. Chen Changsheng understood its meaning and shook his head, saying, "Im not going there." The ck Goat turned back around and calmly looked at him, its gloomy eyes like the deepest darkness. "Ive lived my entire life seriously, or perhaps rigidly, because I hoped that I could live a few more years this way. Now that Ive confirmed that theres no way for me to live a few years longer, after carefully thinking about it, my greatest regret is that Ive never lived an unbridled life. I cultivate the Dao of following my heart, but just when have I ever truly followed my heart?" From the moment he had confirmed that he was going to die, Chen Changsheng had never divulged his true thoughts to any person, but now he was pouring his heart out to the ck Goat. "So before I die, Ive decided to something that Ive always wanted to do. If I can seed, I think that Ill be very happy." ...... ...... Kill to the east, kill to the west, kill everything, but it was still all about the word kill. Kill everyone that opposes you, then there will naturally be no one left that opposes you. Kill and cut down this world that dares to defy your will, and this world will naturally obey your will. But if everyone in the world submits? How to deal with things beyond the world? What about the hearts of the people? After hearing the Divine Empresss words, Xu Yourong fell quiet for a very long time. This was the Empresss tyrannical promation and also the Empresss teachings to her sole sessor. She had to ponder this for a while. At the same time, she had to silently calcte and n. Back when she had said to Chen Changsheng that she was entering the Imperial Pce to request the Empresss assistance, Chen Changsheng had said that there was no meaning to it. Seeing the Divine Empresss cold attitude, it seemed that this really was the case. In truth, this was a result that anyone could have predicted. But she had stille to the Imperial Pce. So that she could do all that was humanly possible and then leave the rest to the heavens? Because she hoped that she could beg for several dozen days of peace and quiet for Chen Changsheng? No. Though she was a person of the Dao, she had her own edge and did not practice the principle of nonaction. From the moment they left Mount Han tost night, she had always been calcting, her forefinger never leaving the Fated Star te. She was attempting to see the Heavenly Dao, to pull apart the dense fog of fate and see the true path forward, but all the results of her calction were the same. In order for Chen Changsheng to escape from his fate, the only, almost illusory, string of fate had its other end connected to the Empresss body. Logically speaking, this punishment of the Heavenly Dao that Chen Changsheng was suffering had always been the oath that the Empress had sworn to the starry sky taking effect, and the person that wanted him to die the most was also the Empress. Thus, if she wanted to untie that string of fate, it was only right that the solution be found on the Empresss body. But she knew that the meaning faintly disyed by fate was not this. To see a mountain as a mountain, as not a mountain, as still a mountain...mountains were still mountains in the end, but their meanings werepletely different. (TN: This line is a modification of a Zen koan.) So she left the Orthodox Academy and came to the Imperial Pce. She firmly believed that this action would bring about some sort of change, yet a long time had psed between her arrival and now with no change urring. The porcin cup still turned under her finger, seeming to never have stopped from daytime until the dark night, like a water wheel in a river, like time itself. "The art of deduction is ultimately to see all possible changes, yet the Heavenly Dao is indescribable and uncountable, so how can it be calcted?" The Divine Empress suddenly ced the porcin cup on the table and nced at her. This single nce seemed to have already seen through all matters. After a pause, Xu Yourong responded, "Although we cannot truly touch it, we can still get somewhat closer." The Divine Empres rebuked, "Right now, you cant even clearly calcte the minds of others, so why speak of getting close to the Heavenly Dao?" Xu Yourongs face somewhat paled because she had faintly sensed that the change she was waiting for had already urred, but...that change was not what she wanted. "Youid down a sword array in the Orthodox Academy and even requested the Li Pce to send assistance. You then came to the Imperial Pce to see me, believing that you could cut him off from the world, cut me off from his world. You would wait for the Heavenly Dao to naturally move as you attempted to find the tiniest change, but you calcted so much, yet you forgot to calcte one thing." The Divine Empress calmly gazed at her and said, "You forgot that he was also calcting." Xu Yourong knew that she had made a mistake. If Chen Changsheng himself left the Orthodox Academy, what then? If she was not present, no person could prevent him from leaving. The Empress had summoned her into the pce precisely to create this sort of opportunity for Chen Changsheng. In other words, when she was attempting to choose a way out for Chen Changsheng, the Empress had long since understood what sort of choice Chen Changsheng would make. "Empress, how can you understand him? Is it because you two are mother and son?" Xu Yourong gazed at her, her voice bing somewhat clear and cold. The Divine Empress replied, "When the moment came, you still did not forget to mention this matter in order to pluck at my heartstrings. Youre quite a persistent child." Stubbornness appeared on Xu Yourongs beautiful face as she asked, "But is what I said not a fact?" "Of course its not a fact." The Divine Empresss voice seemed as heavy as jade or gold. "I understand him solely because Ive understood him before." She stood up and walked once more to the window, gazing beyond the pce halls into the distance. The evening clouds of twilight had transformed into a vast sky of stars. Her voice was also much more indifferent than it was in the daytime, seeming somewhat cold. "In the eyes of ordinary folk, the so-called Saints know all, yet they do not know that after crossing that threshold, we still stand on the red dust of the mortal world. The reason Saints do not err is that Saints cannot err. Once they err, the red dust will cover their bodies and they will find it a great challenge to free themselves of it." These words apanied a clear and cold voice to fall upon Xu Yourongs ears and heart. "I have never feared such things as the Heavenly Dao, or fate. It wants to make you and me oxen and horse, but I will make it my oxen and horse. I will take up the reins and harness, hang a heavy plow upon it, and use it to open up newnds and expand the kingdom, use it to make good weather for crops. Yet now that I look at it, my heart which thought of putting the Heavenly Dao to use was admitting that it had a use, admitting that it was in some way more powerful than my own abilities. And this was the greatest mistake I made back then. The moment I made this conclusion, my soul was stained with dust that I can never wash off." The Divine Empress turned to gaze at Xu Yourong. Perhaps because she was speaking of the Heavenly Dao, her expression was very solemn and serene, her perfect face suffused with a divine aura. Xu Yourong clearly understood that this was also a teaching, and besides that, there was a true meaning that probably no one other than her had heard. Ever since she was a child, this sort of scene had urred many times, so she had long since grown ustomed to them, but this time was different. Because the Empress was speaking of the most mysterious, most high, most wondrous Heavenly Dao, but the contents were extremely disrespectful to the Heavenly Dao. Furthermore, she vaguely understood why the Empress was telling her this. "In the future, there wille a day where you will be as strong as me. I hope that you can be even stronger, so I will not permit you to make the same mistake I did." The Divine Empress looked into her eyes and said, "If the Heavenly Dao is before you, you should cut it down. If threads of affection are before you, its even more proper to cut them down." When Xu Yourong heard this final line, she received proof of her conjecture and her body went cold. "You are my sessor." The Divine Empress walked in front of her and looked down upon her, calmly continuing, "Any person or matter that will harm your Great Dao, I will kill and cut down." Xu Yourongs face paled even more. Her usually iparably bright eyes slightly dimmed. "Qiushan greatly pleases me, but you would not ept him. This also greatly pleases me. "You love Chen Changsheng. Although there are many aspects worth liking about him, I still do not like him. "Your life should not be wasted on these senseless things. "So the more you care about Chen Changsheng, the more I want to kill him." Xu Yourong said nothing for a very long time. Her face continued to pale until, finally, it was like snow, utterly devoid of any other color. But her eyes had gradually regained their former brightness, like a mountain forest once more weing the morning sun after a fog. Then, the snowy in seemed to grow a winter plum, seemed to gain a ssh of red. The plum blossom gradually bloomed and her face grew redder and redder. With a hum, a gale howled through the hall and two pure white wings, ten-odd zhang in length, opened behind her back! She flew into the air, exuding fierce rays of light and a divine and powerful Qi. She burned the Heavenly Phoenix true blood in her body, raising her cultivation to its peak, even surpassing the upper limits that her body could bear. She was the Holy Maiden of the Orthodoxy, representing holiness and light, carrying the infinite divine might granted by the starry sky. She was still only at the peak of Ethereal Opening and of course had not truly entered the Divine Domain, but in her current state, she already had some of the characteristics and aura of the Divine Domain,pletely capable of fighting a battle with the top experts of the Promation of Liberation. Even the few experts on the level of the Storms of the Eight Directions would require some time and techniques in order topletely suppress her. She had never thought about threatening the Divine Empress, only striving for some time so that she could break this n that might have been created by the Heavenly Dao or by the minds of men. Even if she could only release some light, if she could light up the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, perhaps she could illuminate the capital and let the Li Pce see. However, in the next moment, the wind in this pce hall ceased. The holy light exuded in all directions vanished without a trace. The two pure white wings behind her drooped weakly to the floor. A hand was clutched around her throat. It was the Divine Empresss hand. It seemed a very delicate hand, but now it was iparably terrifying. The Divine Empresss body was not at all tall orrge, but her hand held Xu Yourong aloft in the air. Two ck wings a hundred-plus zhang long unfurled behind her, breaking through the two walls of the vast pce hall, slowly rising up and down in the darkness. This scene seemed abnormally mystical and monstrous, yet it also had a sort of hair-raising beauty. Chapter 616 – Facing Death to Live (I) Chapter 616 C Facing Death to Live (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The caresses of the night breeze, originating from those massive ck wings, dispersed all divinity and light, cut off all sights and senses, brought with it the purest gloom and power. "The clear cry of the young Phoenix surpasses the old Phoenix...in the end, that is still a matter for the future." (TN: The first part of this sentence is a line from a poem by Li Shangyin. Its meaning is that the young will surpass the old.) The Divine Empress gazed at Xu Yourong in her hand and expressionlessly noted. Not a single person could enter this darkness unless she permitted it, like that patch of red. Mo Yu lowered her head and kneeled outside the hall, not daring to nce inward. "Send her back to Holy Maiden Peak. Once Chen Changsheng is confirmed dead, release her." Hearing the Divine Empresss voice, Mo Yu finally dared to raise her head. She wanted to say something, but ultimately chose not to. The bamboo carriage was prepared and the ck Goat strolled back from some ce. The Divine Empress nced at the ck Goat. After a moment of silence, she nodded her head. The wheels of the carriage rolled over the gray stones, slowly heading out of the Imperial Pce. Mo Yu sat within, gazing at the unconscious Xu Yourong in herp. She suddenly felt somewhat sad. She was sad for Xu Yourong, and also for Chen Changsheng. It seemed that Chen Changshengs death was certain. In truth, she was also somewhat sad. It had been a long time since she had gone to the Orthodox Academy or met with Chen Changsheng. In addition, she had no reason to go, and even if Chen Changsheng died, she had no reason to be sad. When she thought of this, she grew even sadder. The bamboo carriage seemed to travel slowly, but it traveled with iparable speed, and there was something indescribably strange about it. Although there were not many pedestrians on the road, there were many people hunting for Chen Changshengs whereabouts, as well as experts and cavalry seeking to protect Chen Changsheng, yet none of them noticed this carriage. It didnt take long for the bamboo carriage to depart from the capitals south gate and step upon the official road towards Holy Maiden Peak. Almost at the same time the carriage left the capital, Xu Yourong opened her eyes. It was not because she had some hidden technique. This was the Divine Empresss will. She opened her eyes yet could not make a single move, not even twitch a single finger. Because a hair sp was seemingly very casually thrust into her ck hair. Or perhaps it was better to call it a wooden hairpin. Third-ranked on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, Wooden Sword Little Phoenix. Xu Yourong could not move, but she could speak. However, she was clearly not in the mood to speak, and only quietly stared at the roof of the carriage. If her gaze could pierce through, who knew which part of the starry sky it would rest on? "Every person has their own fate. His fate isnt good; theres nothing that can be done about that." Mo Yu looked at her with a pitying gaze as she spoke. Xu Yourong drew back her gaze and looked at her, saying, "I dont feel that he will die." Mo Yu naturally knew of the current state of Chen Changshengs body. She thought to herself, even if His Holiness can protect him from being killed by the Empress, how many more days can he live? Xu Yourong seemed to understand some incredibly important matter. She calmly said, "Since it is his fate in the end, it should operate ording to his way of thinking. I wanted to cut him off from the world, but he wanted to go back. The Heavenly Dao wants him to die, but he insists on facing death to live." "Facing death to live?" "Do you still remember the story of Divine General Han Qing?" "I remember." "Emperor Taizong said before, those who face death to live do not die very easily." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng was not considering the problem of life and death. He had already ced life and death out of his mind. He left the Imperial Pce and came to an extremely secretive ce, or perhaps a very ordinary ce. The Plum Garden Inn outside the Mausoleum of Books. At the beginning, he had lived here for a considerable amount of time. At this ce, he had truly gotten acquainted with Tang Thirty-Six. This inn was very meaningful to him. It was the ce where his life in the capital had begun. He now returned to this ce, firstly because no one would ever think that he woulde here, and secondly because he wanted the final part of his life in the capital to begin from this ce. He had no idea that not long after he left the Imperial Pce, a bamboo carriage drove out of the Imperial Pce with Xu Yourong inside. He also did not know that at this moment, his senior brother Yu Ren was in the Mausoleum of Books across the river, reading books under the starlight. On this night, the two most important people in his life were both very nearby, but he was unaware. His thoughts and energy werepletely on himself, on the medicines and magical artifacts on his person, on the various techniques in his sea of consciousness, and in the countless swords within his sheath. He sat under the tree in the small courtyard, beginning to sort out the state of his cultivation under the starlight. Because his meridians were all shattered, his current true essence output was even weaker than it was two years ago, not even up to the level of an ordinary Meditation cultivator. But the star radiance scattered about his body was like the snow covering a mountain range. It looked like pieces just scattered about, but in reality, the total area was vast. Moreover, although he had encountered problems in breaking into Star Condensation, it could not be considered aplete failure. On the surface, it seemed as if his cultivation level was paused at the peak of Ethereal Opening, but if he did not care about shattering his meridians again and jeopardizing his life, he could in a very short time condense a domain of starlight. In other words, if he did not care for his life, then in a very short time, he could gather up a massive amount of true essence and be an initial level Star Condensation expert. He also knew countless sword techniques, movement techniques, and Daoist techniques. After he entered Ethereal Opening, the opponents he encountered were mostly Star Condensation experts. The simplified form of the Yeshi Step that had helped him many times in the past was no longer very meaningful. Whenparing the increase in speed brought by this movement technique to his bodys own speed, the difference was extremely small. Simrly, ordinary techniques like the Hundred Flowers Sword and the Seven Stars Sword might have some use when facing opponents on the same level, but in tonights battle, they would be of no use and could be excluded. He calmed his heart and cleared his mind, removing those assorted sword techniques and Daoist techniques, only leaving behind in his sea of consciousness the toughest, sharpest, and most powerful of techniques. The Wind and Rain Sword of Mount Zhong, the True Sword of the Orthodoxy, the Toppling Mountain Staff, the Sword of Hithering Light, the Three Forms of Wenshui, the Army Shattering Sword...and the three swords taught to him by Su Li. The zing Sword, the Intellectual Sword, the Stupid Sword. These were Chen Changshengs most powerful techniques. To true masters of the sword, perhaps there was no such thing as high or low in terms of swordy, but there was such a thing as great and small. These sword styles that Chen Changsheng was most skilled in were all great sword styles, especially the three swords that Su Li had taught him. In terms of both flexibility and atmosphere, they were all extremely great. Great swords, or perhaps great techniques, were extremely exhausting on true essence and spiritual sense. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense was extremely stable and powerful, and he also had vast quantities of true essence. However, he had always had problems with outputting true essence, so he could not endure long battles. In many of his past battles, he had strived to bring them to a close as quickly as possible. Only in the final battle of the Grand Examination and in that chaotic battle in Xunyang City, when he had no other choice, had he allowed himself to sink into a bitter struggle. And in truth, those battles were extremely bitter. On many asions, he had almost lost to his opponents sword. Tonight, he was heavily injured. If he forcibly moved his true essence and struck, it was absolutely vital that he not be forced into such a situation. He had to win in a single strike. He opened his eyes and gazed up at the countless stars in the night sky, beginning to deduce and calcte. That person was not born impoverished. His birth mother was a concubine of the previous assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites. There were no unbearably painful experiences in his childhood and he had not beencking for food or clothes, nor was he humiliated by the primary wife. Although his imperial examinations could not be said to have gone smoothly, that was not a unique situation. That persons temperament was extremely cruel and merciless, his strength extremely frightening. His spiritual sense was particrly strong, as if formed from the resentment of millions and boundless suffering. He had experienced it before and it truly was something that no ordinary person could resist... Countless pieces of information appeared in his sea of consciousness. They were like the stars in the sky, too many to be counted and seemingly randomly clumped together. It was simply impossible to analyze anything useful from them, yet these stars were connected, the invisible lines between them forming a star map, and within, one could naturally find the hidden meaning. After some time, he stood up and walked out of the Plum Garden Inn. The Stainless Sword continued to quietly rest in the Vault Sheath, but he had already unsheathed his sword. ...... ...... The bamboo carriage followed the official road south. The ck Goat pulling the carriage was most likely not clear on the unstable situation in the capital. It had just spent too long in the Imperial Pce and wanted to go out for a stroll. It didnt find anything fresh about those autumn trees by the road, but it did find the freshly formed dewdrops on the grass rather interesting. Walking and stopping in this manner, it did not seem to move very quickly, yet in the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the carriage had made it all the way from the Imperial Pce to Mount Xiao. With this pace, perhaps they would arrive at Holy Maiden Peak by noon. The Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze moved from Mount Xiao to the east, arriving at the ins where the mountains came to an end. In the center of the ins sat a vast city, its walls thick and tall. Purely in terms of spectacle, this city was even more grand and imposing than the capital. It was the nominal capital of the world, Luoyang. In Luoyangs Market of Eternal Peace, which upied the best position in the entire city, sat a massive princes mansion, extravagant beyondpare. The Prince of Xiang, the Prince of Tai...many of those people who were nominally her sons, as well as several of her grandsons, were currently there, embracing singing girls and indulging in all their desires. She did not know if they were doing it for her or her subordinate officials to see, but she didnt really much care. She drew back her gaze to the capital and saw the old man currently watering his nt in the Li Pce, her rtives in their mansion, the candles in the Little Orange Garden that had not yet burned out, the snow at the bottom of New North Bridge, the crabapple tree in the principal alley of the Northern Military Department, and the young man holding up an umbre as he proceeded in that direction. She stood on the Dew tform, the entire world at her feet, but in her eyes, it was just that person she did not see. Ten-odd years ago, she believed that this person had died. She had not expected for the person to have survived. From the day she confirmed this fact onward, a crack appeared between her and the Pope. Besides her and the Pope, no one in the world had perceived this fact. The storm over the capital remained as docile as it had been for the past ten-odd years, but in the end, things still could not be the same. She clearly understood that this person had allowed Chen Changsheng toe to the capital to intentionally divulge this secret, precisely so that she and the Pope would grow suspicious of each other. But she could only ept it, because time could not be reversed. That incident of the Orthodox Academy had urred and the Pope could not trust that she would have noints on this matter. From their first meeting in the Hundred Herb Garden, she had never liked that person, even detested him. Only when she realized that he was not merely Shang Xingzhou but also Daoist Ji did she begin to face him directly. Those matters which she did not understand at the time finally had an answer. The name Shang Xingzhou represented the legitimate line of the Orthodoxy and those enemies that opposed her. The name Daoist Ji represented the will of Emperor Taizong, his unfulfilled wishes. This was the true cause of her wariness. Chapter 617 – Facing Death to Live (II) Chapter 617 C Facing Death to Live (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In these countless years, she had seen many heroes and towering figures, full of spirit and mettle, or cultured and refined, or cherishing the world, or bemoaning the state of the world and pitying the fate of mankind. She had seen countless geniuses and experts, respecting only themselves, or standing aloof from the world, or enjoying a simple life with wife and children. Among these people, only that man had ever made her feel fear. Even though she had now caught up to his level, even if she would often show an expression of ridicule or disdain when mentioning that man, she was forced to concede that even today, that mans name still brought about the faintest shiver of fear in her. Perhaps it was because when she first met that man, she was just a naive, vivacious, and cute girl who knew nothing of worldly matters while he was a supreme expert sitting high above, the Son of Heaven that, though still alive, was destined to be recorded down in the annals of history as the supreme emperor throughout the ages? "Emperor Taizong, youve been dead for so many years. Are you still not willing to rest in peace?" She raised her head to gaze at the ce where, many years ago, that brightest star in the sky existed. After an interminable silence, she creased her brow. ...... ...... This early autumn night was truly endless, making it very easy for people to recall old acquaintances. When the Tianhai Divine Empress was thinking about Emperor Taizong, Zhou Tong was thinking about that once-Principal of the Orthodox Academy, Shang Xingzhou. Zhou Tong was a purely evil person, delighting in the suffering of enemies, and even his friends, though besides Xue Xingchuan, he didnt have anyone that he could truly call a friend. This did not at all mean that he was a maniac, that there was a problem with his mind. On the contrary, he was more clear-headed and rational that the vast majority of the worlds people, and this was the true evil. In order to continue this beautiful life of his, he needed to maintain his status, needed to ensure that nothing could shake the Divine Empresss seat upon the imperial throne. It now seemed that the person most likely to shake the Empresss seat was naturally Chen Changsheng. Perhaps he would die in a few days, but Zhou Tong would not risk it by silently waiting for it to ur. This was the problem produced by Shang Xingzhou, the Imperial n, and countless other great powers. He felt that he had already found a solution to this problem, but first, he had to find the problem. As he pondered how to crack this problem, he developed more and more admiration for Shang Xingzhou, ultimately even feeling reverence. This world was the world of the strong. One person could take control of a storm of one direction, one Saint could shake the world in all eight directions. Shang Xingzhou was fully deserving of the title of expert, a grand master belonging to the legitimate line of the Orthodoxy. Although his reputation was not prominent and he had never ranked within the Storms of the Eight Directions, everyone was clearly aware that he had assuredly already stepped into the Divine Domain, and his cultivation was unfathomably deep. But the true reason for Zhou Tongs reverence was Shang Xingzhous deep nning and farsighted thinking. In Xining Viges old temple, he raised Chen Changsheng for fifteen years. Without teaching him anything, he sent him off to the capital and then wrote the Pope a letter. He was still alive. This had originally been a mercy the Pope had shown to him, but now, it became his weapon. As for the fellowship between the two members of the legitimate line of the Orthodoxy, it was naturally also a weapon. And Mei Lisha, as representative of the Orthodoxys conservative faction, an old man who wholeheartedly desired for the Imperial n to regain the imperial throne, had perhaps long known of Chen Changshengs identity, thus causing him to be in such a rush. He had even gone so far as to somewhat pull up the roots so as to help Chen Changsheng mature faster, ensuring that in the short span of two years, he became sessor of the Orthodoxy. In this way, when the Divine Empress would act to kill Chen Changsheng, the Orthodoxy would have to protect him. The alliance that had never been very firm would naturally fall apart, the Divine Empress would lose her greatest supporter, and the Chen Imperial n would regain the throne! A trivial matter like sending Chen Changsheng to the capital would shatter the peace of the Great Zhou Dynasty that had persisted for almost twenty years! Everyone said that the Saints regarded the world as a chessboard, ying out moves with no regret, but Shang Xingzhou dared to use Saints as chess pieces, to use the session of the Orthodoxy as a means. As for emotions, experiences, and hearts, these things were casually picked and randomly tossed away. Truly an extraordinary schemer! Of course, this was all deduced by Zhou Tong, because he was also a schemer. The more he admired Shang Xingzhou, the more he was filled with regret, regret that he had not killed Chen Changsheng sooner. "What I want is not the process, but the result." He stood on the stone steps and looked at his subordinates kneeling in the courtyard, smiling as he spoke. "I dont care what sort of analyses or judgments you make, I just want to see him dead." He was not a pervert, so when he was executing or torturing ministers, he would not intentionally act gentle and refined or put a slightly bashful smile on his lips. When he did smile, it was mostly because matters had developed in a way that rendered him speechless, so speechless that he could only bitterly smile, just like now. "He is a living person, and a famous person, and above all, he is still a sick person...and it turns out that none of you can find him?" Zhou Tong gazed at his subordinates below, not speaking of everything that he was thinking about. Only he knew that Chen Changsheng was a person that was about to die. Whether he was a famous person, sick person, or a person about to die, when it came down to it, he was a person that should be very easy to find. The Department for Purging Officials had several thousand spies and even more informants, but they had used half the night and still failed to find this person. Zhou Tong truly could not help but be somewhat inclined to smile at this oue. Seeing the smile on their lords face, not a single one of the officials of the Department for Purging Officials in the courtyard rxed, and not one dared to not attempt to smile along with him. The faces of these officials were all very pale, and their ck hats were unable to keep out the starlight descending from the sky, making theirplexions seem particrly dismal. Zhou Tong turned to the official kneeling at the very front, his smile fading as he calmly noted, "The Imperial Court pays you the highest sry, and I naturally had the highest expectation of you." This official was the high official of the Department for Purging Officials assigned to intelligence. Normally, he traveled without restriction between the various ministries, government offices, and halls of the Orthodoxy. He received no small measure of respect, but now, when his direct superior so indifferently picked him out, he could not help his body from fiercely shuddering. When expectations were high, the disappointment was naturally also great. He knew that he had to do something, or else Lord Zhou Tong would inevitably have some other method to make him never forget tonights failure. There was only a crisp snap, the sound of a finger breaking! He had resolutely broken the pinkie finger on his left hand. He was clearly in painhis face paled even further and his voice trembled. "This lowly official is ipetent. I ask Your Excellency for another hour. I will definitely find that person!" Zhou Tong gazed at this official, his expression unchanging. On the other hand, Cheng Jun, standing on the side, knit his brow. In his view, snapping a pinkie finger was not proof of resolution at all. If these were the redcoated cavalry directly under hismand, he would absolutely have required this official to chop off an arm. In Cheng Juns view, Lord Zhou Tong was being far toopassionate by requiring only a single finger be broken, but in the view of these officials in the courtyard, it was already an extremely clear and terrifying warning. The officials spilled out of the small courtyard. Leading their respective subordinates, they once more dispersed into the capitals darkness to begin their search, their actions and mood even more hurried and nervous than before. "Using half a night and still not finding a single clue, showing that he really does have the ability to hide his tracks...he is the future Pope, after all." Cheng Jun followed Zhou Tong into the room, very respectfully pouring a cup of tea for him. Suppressing his voice, he asked, "In your view, rather than randomly searching without any destination in mind, wouldnt it be better to find where he wanted to go after leaving the Orthodox Academy, then go there in advance and set a trap for him?" This small courtyard within the alley of the Northern Military Department contained countless precious tea leaves, but Zhou Tong only ever drank one brand, the Great Crimson Gown that was produced in the south. (TN: Great Crimson Gown, , is also a type of very expensive oolong tea.) Right now, the tea being steeped in the pot was the Great Crimson Gown. Because it had not been brewed for long enough, the tea poured into the cup was somewhat lighter in color. Zhou Tong gazed at the light-shaded tea in his cup and said, "If it were possible to guess where he wanted to go, the Li Pce would not also be so hurried right now." Cheng Jun revealed a sinister smile as he said, "Then we can just force him to appear." Zhou Tongs gaze still rested on the teacup as if staring at it for a long time would cause the tea within the cup to turn a darker shade. Hearing Cheng Juns suggestion, his expression did not change. He gave an indifferent oh, then asked, "Force him how?" As the most wanton of the Eight Tigers, Cheng Juns methods had always been simple and cruel. "Even if he wants to stay far away from the storm in the capital, he still has people that he cares about." Cheng Jun clenched his teeth and then said, "Let us go and catch a few of the Orthodox Academys students, snatch a few of the peddlers in Hundred Flowers Lane. Well cut off a hand or foot and throw it into Vermillion Bird Street. I dont believe that he wont hear of it." Zhou Tong suddenly smiled as if the tea within the cup really had darkened. The rich and fragrant Great Crimson Gown looked just like blood. Bloody and cruel didnt mean ineffective. Zhou Tong gazed out the door. His own subordinates would slip into the darkness with this intention, and it could be presumed that it wouldnt take long for this rather crazy idea to spread to the entire capital and find its way into Chen Changshengs ear. "Did you not ever think that this signifies the formal beginning of war with the Li Pce? Back when Chen Changsheng came here to demand his people back, the Orthodoxy cavalry surrounded me in this ce." Zhou Tong smiled at Cheng Jun and asked, his smile containing some extremely profound meaning. Cheng Jun knew that Zhou Tong wanted to know how determined he was. He had thought very clearly that he was just like Zhou Tong. If the Divine Empress were to lose power, only the path of death would remain for him. As a consequence, he came personally to the alley of the Northern Military Department tonight and, disregarding his usual wariness, ced all his redcoated cavalry under themand of the Department for Purging Officials. He looked back at Zhou Tong, maintaining his humble posture but sharply speaking with a heroic aura, "Since both parties cannot coexist, we cannot let them advance a single step more!" ...... ...... No one could have imagined that at this time, Chen Changsheng had already returned to the Orthodox Academy. To be more precise, he had returned to thene outside the Orthodox Academy. He was utterly unaware of the blood-soaked decision just made in the Department for Purging Officials. He came to Hundred Flowers Lane, not to protect the students of the Orthodox Academy and the peddlers in the surrounding area from whatever wicked methods Zhou Tong mightmit in his madness, but because he had other business to conduct. He stood in the shadows of Hundred Flowers Lane, watching those flickering figures belonging to people of the Imperial Court and the Li Pce, and watching that carriage at the mouth of the street upon which the gazes of these figures ultimately rested. Last autumn, the Tianhai n and the Orthodoxys new faction, for the purpose of suppressing the Orthodox Academy, used the All-School Martial Exhibition proposal to dispatch many experts to challenge the Orthodox Academy, a very interesting story. At that time, he had noticed the carriage at the mouth of the street. At every match, this carriage would invariably appear. This carriage had never intentionally concealed its identity. Everyone knew that it was from the Department for Purging Officials. To merely know of it was not enough. Zhexiu had especially investigated this carriage, and the information that had turned up was now within his mind. ...... ...... The alley of the Northern Military Department was not at all narrow. Actually, it was a straight street, able to amodate two carriages traveling side by side. The government office of the Department for Purging Officials was also veryrge. Besides the sinister prison, there were also countless buildings. That famous courtyard in which the crabapples bloomed was in the deepest part. To reach this ce from the exterior of the government office would require a very long time and countless checkpoints. The carriage returning from the Orthodox Academy directly entered the government office. Driving along the stone-paved roads within, it passed through the checkpoints, those fierce and terrifying Cerberuses not revealing any peculiarity. Finally, the carriage stopped outside the small courtyard. It waste at night, yet many people in the capital found it impossible to sleep. The same could be said for the people within the small courtyard. Zhou Tong and Cheng Jun were currently seated and drinking tea, but it was a mystery as to whether or not they could grasp the true vor of the tea in their current mood. When the sound of a report came from outside the courtyard, Cheng Juns mood somewhat improved. This carriage was bringing back the most recent situation around the Orthodox Academy, a matter which he deeply cared about. The door to the courtyard was pushed upon. Footsteps rang out and then stopped. Presumably, the official had already halted his steps and was now standing within the courtyard. Cheng Jun turned his head towards the courtyard and realized that this official had merely lowered his head slightly and seemed to have no intention of voluntarily giving his report, so he couldnt help but frown slightly. As an important minister of the Imperial Court, his reputation was incredibly disastrous, but his abilities were actually not bad. He governed with extreme rigor, and if this were one of his redcoat cavalry reporting official business sozily, he would certainly have thrown the teacup and forbidden the official from moving... But this was the alley of the Northern Military Department, thus not his domain. He seemed crude and ruthless, but in reality, he was very smart. He would never discipline Lord Zhou Tongs subordinates in his presence. Just like a moment ago, when he felt that the official of the Department for Purging Officials breaking his pinkie finger was too light a punishment, but said nothing, so would he maintain hisposure this time. But in the next moment, he found it impossible to maintain hisposure anymore. Because the official in the courtyard had raised his head. It was a very young face. Cheng Jun stood up in shock. Zhou Tong turned his body towards the courtyard, his eyes narrowing, a chill running through his body. Chen Changsheng. The visitor was Chen Changsheng. The entire capital was searching for him, but they had searched for an entire night, yet not a single person had been able to find his tracks. The assassins and killers of the Department for Purging Officials were searching for him all over the ce, but he had appeared in the Department for Purging Officials! What did he want to do? Zhou Tong quietly stared at the young man in the courtyard, not speaking a word as he slowly put down his teacup. The Great Crimson Gown tea in the cup had been brewed for too long, so the richness of its color was as dazzling as blood. Chen Changsheng quietly looked back, his right hand rising to grasp the hilt of his sword in the autumn wind. In this seemingly endless autumn night, Zhou Tong had constantly been searching for him, wishing to kill him. Scarcely realizing that he was also searching for Zhou Tong, wishing to kill him. Chapter 618 – Killing Zhou (The Beginning of the First Season) Chapter 618 C Killing Zhou (The Beginning of the First Season) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng stood in the courtyard, gazing at the two people within. He had met Zhou Tong several times, but he didnt know him very well. He didnt even recognize the other person, but there were not many people that were able to sit across from Zhou Tong and drink tea. He could get a rough guess as to this persons identity, so he had a reason to kill him. He hade to kill Zhou Tong, because he was about to die. Before he died, there were always some things he wanted to do, some things that followed his heart. This could be considered his final bout of madness, or a firework released before the curtain fell. He was the sessor of the Orthodoxy, so actively or passively, he would gain many enemies and rivals, but he truly did not have many people that he wished to die, no personal enemies. There were no demons in the capital, Liang Xiaoxiao hadmitted suicide, Zhuang Huanyu hadmitted suicide, so only Zhou Tong was left. Zhexiu was imprisoned in Zhou Prison for a very long time and tortured into an appalling state. At the time, when he had seen the wounds on Zhexius body, he had secretly decided that he would kill Zhou Tong. The people of the Orthodox Academy knew that Zhexiu remained in the capital because he also wanted to aplish this task. Chen Changsheng decided toplete it for him because Zhou Tong had tortured Zhexiu due to his connection to the Orthodox Academy. Besides this, there were many reasons to kill Zhou Tong, but there was no need to mention them. In the end, it was just because he wanted to. Chen Changsheng just wanted a person like Zhou Tong to die. In this world, countless people wanted Zhou Tong to die, and they had wanted it for so many years, but they only wanted it. Not many people dared to do it. Chen Changsheng dared. He acted ording to a n Zhexiu had developed beforehand, hiding below the carriage to easily pass through the checkpoints, using the special characteristics of his body to conceal himself from those sinister and terrifying Cerberuses, and not touching the array within Zhou Prison. Finally, he sessfully reached this small courtyard and arrived in front of Zhou Tong. But could he kill him? Zhou Tong was frightening not merely because of his personality and methods. In these past years, he had raided the mansions of countless princes and dukes and obtained many techniques and secret manuals. His cultivation had long since reached the upper level of Star Condensation, and there were even rumors that he had cultivated to the peak. And the Great Crimson Gown, his secretive mental technique, was terrifying to the extreme! In the years when the Divine Empress held power but had not formally ascended to the throne, the Imperial n had sent countless experts and high-minded individuals who had sworn oaths to avenge the innocent that had died miserable deaths in Zhou Prison, had attempted countless assassinations, but he was still living very well. These years were already proof that no person could kill Zhou Tong. No matter how astonishing Chen Changshengs talent in cultivation was, he was still too young, his level not beyond the peak of Ethereal Opening. And after his failure to break through in Mount Han, his injuries not yet recovered, where did he get the confidence to invade this ce ande kill Zhou Tong? Cheng Jun stared at the young man in the courtyard, thinking of these matters. Chen Changsheng was also thinking about these matters. All of their minds were busy, but silent, not stirring the night breeze. As he thought about these things, Chen Changsheng did not halt his movements. He took out the Stainless Sword and thrust the handle in the sheath. In Xunyang City, when confronting Zhu Luo, Wang Po had done this, as had he. A short sword grew long, adding to its sharpness, like a spear in hand as one faced the battlefield. This indicated that he was very cautious and also very resolute. He gazed at Zhou Tong. He didnt even nce at the person next to Zhou Tong. He did not know that this person was Cheng Jun, leader of the redcoated cavalry and also an expert of the middle level of Star Condensation. This was not looking down on an opponent, this wasplete disregard. The person he wanted to kill was Zhou Tong. Anyone that blocked his sword had to die, no matter who they were or how strong. Cheng Jun sensed his killing intent. He had never imagined that in someone so young, still carrying such a young and inexperienced face, he would actually be able to see suchposure and such unswerving will. He found it even more impossible to imagine that in this small courtyard within the Department for Purging Officials, there was actually a person that dared to exude such killing intent towards Zhou Tong. This killing intent was not targeted at him, but he was right next to Zhou Tong, and was even a little closer to Chen Changsheng than Zhou Tong. As a result, his face instantly grew paler. Not because he was afraid, but because he was wary, because his heart was heavy, because he was taking in a deep breath. He was one of the few middle level Star Condensation experts in the capital. Now, his true essence was beginning to explode. As he breathed in, the crabapple tree in the courtyard violently shook despite theck of wind. Countless gusts of night wind were sucked into his lungs. His chest slightly bulged just like the surface of a war drum! A sharp cry like that of some bird of prey emerged from his lips! This sharp cry instantly tore through the night sky and was heard throughout the entirety of Zhou Prison, and perhaps even in all corners of the capital! Cheng Jun felt that he should not be afraid of Chen Changsheng, even if he was the future Pope. Chen Changsheng was still too young. Although his cultivation level was already outrageously high amongst his peers, it was still far inferior to Cheng Juns. Moreover, the injuries within his body were probably still not cured...but Cheng Jun was very afraid of dying. As the leader of the Great Zhou Dynastys redcoated cavalry, he had worked hand in hand with Zhou Tong over these past years. Receiving the Empresss decrees, or falsely using the Empresss decrees, they had in many princes and ministers, schrs and priests, rich merchants and gentry, and innocentmoners. He had seen far too many dead people, so he grew more and more afraid of death. Furthermore, he was very smart, a person that clearly knew his own position. He had never looked down on any sort of opponent. Everyone said that Chen Changsheng had failed to break into Star Condensation at Mount Han, but he was still the future Pope, a true genius. Cheng Jun felt that it would not be excessive to treat this young man with the highest level of regard, so he immediately chose to sharply cry out in order to move the capital. As this sharp cry rang out, Chen Changsheng moved! Before the sound of his footsteps could be heard, the bottom of his boots shattered the stone tiles, the sshing stone fragments piercing through the sound and leaving only a buzzing sound. His body instantly vanished. With a shattering howl, it soared towards the top of the stone steps like an arrow, the sword in his hands ramrod-straight as it stabbed forward. Shing! The sound of this sword was incredibly pure without any noise, seeming particrly clean. Because his sword stabbed straight forward without any deviation or change. To say it another way, this attack of his had no technique. Chen Changshengs swordy was learned from Su Li, but it was of his own construction. After that battle in the storm of Xunyang City, and especially after the several dozen battles in front of the Orthodox Academy in the autumn ofst year and his battle with Xu Yourong on the Bridge of Helplessness, the entire continent was forced to admit that his talent in the path of the sword had already reached a world-shaking level. If he were not so young, he would have already been considered a great expert of the sword. But in tonights assassination attempt on Zhou Tong, his first strike was so simple that there was no swordy to speak of within it. It was just iparably straight, iparably swift. It was like a straight line was being drawn in thentern light between the room and the courtyard, and the end of this straight line was Zhou Tong. At the moment, Cheng Jun still stood between. Chen Changshengs strike was very fast, very sharp, but to a middle level Star Condensation expert like him, it wasnt at all difficult to deal with. He could use a movement technique to temporarily avoid the edge and then counterattack. Of course, the simplest method was to use his Star Domain to firmly receive the blow. But Cheng Jun chose without hesitation to yield. Because this sword intent of Chen Changshengs was too formidable, its edge too sharp. The yellowntern light within the room suddenly dimmed for an instant as Cheng Juns body drifted to the right like a puff of ck smoke in order to avoid this sword. His face was rather pale, his expression rather panicked. This was the scene Chen Changsheng most wanted to see. He had never thought about whether this strike of his could kill this man, and his sword had never been meant for stabbing this man. He didnt know the name or surname of this man, but he didnt mind stabbing him to death if needed. But for this strike that contained all his spirit and will to fall upon this mans body was aplete waste. This sword of his had to fall upon Zhou Tongs body. Perhaps because the sword glow was too bright, the dusky yellowntern light within the room suddenly brightened. Staring at the sword flying towards him, Zhou Tongs face grew somewhat pale. Not from fear or unease, but disdain and anger. He was well aware that Chen Changshengs seemingly simple strike was actually not simple at all, containing countless transformations. These transformations were assuredly exquisite andplex to the extreme, containing all of Chen Changshengs realizations on the path of the sword. Even he would find it impossible to see them clearly in advance. However, he was not at all afraid, or even concerned. He was calm, easygoing, and self-confident as usual. Because the cultivation gap between him and Chen Changsheng was too great. No matter how inconceivable Chen Changshengs progress on the path of the sword was, it could not make up for this fact. He would absolutely notpete with Chen Changsheng in terms of swordy; he could absolutely not give the sword energy contained within Chen Changshengs ramrod-straight strike, and the sword techniques following after, a single chance to be used. He chose to directly use his unfathomable cultivation to crush Chen Changsheng into a wisp of a ghost within a sea of blood. A clear bong rang out through the room. This was the sound made by Zhou Tongs pale finger rapping against the teacup. The porcin cup met with the fingertip that had dug out countless eyes, but the sound of their collision was extremely clear. The tea within the cup began to ripple. The tea was a tribute from the south, the finest Great Crimson Gown. Tonights tea had been brewed for too long and was somewhat excessively strong, its color a dense red like blood. The ripples of the tea were waves rising from a sea of blood. The light within the room suddenly turned red. A sea of blood appeared in the room. The teapot and teacup were both swallowed by blood. The pungent smell of blood rose up with the roiling of this sea of blood, beginning to pervade the surroundings. Even the green leaves of the crabapple tree in the courtyard outside turned red, as if they had been watered in blood for countless years. In this world of blood, Zhou Tongs pale white face was particrly striking, abnormally frightening. In a breaths time, his spiritual sense had already enclosed a world several hundred zhang in radius, transforming the real world into a sea of blood. This blood-colored ocean incessantly soaked into his red officials robe, turning it an ever deeper shade of red, a sickening sight. Within the sea of blood, it seemed like countless wronged souls were mournfully calling for help and cursing. Chen Changshengs sword was still three feet from Zhou Tong, but these voices had already entered his ears. Just as he heard these suffering voices, a powerful and frightening Qi, brimming with murderous aura and pain, directly invaded his sea of consciousness! This was Zhou Tongs most frightening secret mental technique, the Great Crimson Gown! ...... Chapter 619 – Killing Zhou (The Middle of the First Season) Chapter 619 C Killing Zhou (The Middle of the First Season) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the autumn ofst year, on the first day of the All-School Martial Exhibition, in front of the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng broke through Zhou Zihengs Star Domain in a single strike. Using the unexhausted sword energy, he brought Tang Thirty-Six and Xuanyuan Po to take a carriage and intrude upon the alley of the Northern Military Department. Arriving at this courtyard of falling crabapple blossoms, they straightforwardly demanded that Zhou Tong release Zhexiu. At the time, Zhou Tong had expressionlessly gazed at them, and they saw a sea of blood. Both he and Tang Thirty-Six found it impossible to bear this mental pressure and pain and almost fell apart. Even long after they had departed this courtyard, they still could not forget the fear and terror brought by that sea of blood. Furthermore, Zhou Tong had only released a part of his might at the time, not like now where he immediately attacked. It must be known that when Zhou Tong disyed the full power of his Great Crimson Gown, even if his opponent were an upper level Star Condensation expert, only an abnormal human like Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, who was constantly insane, would not be affected in any way. Even someone like Liang Wangsun would choose to temporarily protect his heart. Chen Changsheng was just at the peak of Ethereal Opening. No matter how stable and formidable his spiritual sense, how much progress he had made in this one year, how could he oppose the sea of blood? It now seemed that either his mind would be shattered by Zhou Tongs mental strike or he would maintain his consciousness by sheer fluke and be forced to draw back his sword, doing his utmost to retreat. To cultivators, if they could not escape Zhou Tongs sea of blood, this sea of suffering, they could only sink within. But if he chose to sheathe his sword and retreat, could he really escape this courtyard? What happened next, no one expected. Chen Changshengs face was very pale, but he did not choose to escape, nor did he copse. His body went from illusory to real, his speed bing many times slower, but he still gripped his sword and stabbed forward. It was like he was advancing forward, waist-deep in a sea of blood. Although difficult, although slow, he pushed forward without stopping. Seeing the light gradually tearing through the sea of blood, the approaching clear sword glow of the Stainless Sword, Zhou Tong narrowed his eyes! Why was Chen Changshengs spiritual sense at such a formidable level! A bit more than two years ago, the Orthodox Academy only had Chen Changsheng. In the library when fixing his Fated Star, his spiritual sense unted itself in the heavens above for nine days until it reached the depths of the sea of stars. At the time, the Divine Empress and Mo Yu had a conversation on the Dew tform. His spiritual sense was very powerful, but not overbearing. The true aspect of his spiritual sense that was different from anyone elses was that it was very serene. Only with serenity could one achieve great goals. Could one travel great distances. Now, his spiritual sense was not just serene, it was tenacious. In this one year of time, he had borrowed the ten thousand sword intents within the Vault Sheath to hone and wash his spiritual sense innumerable times. His spiritual sense had passed through that ocean of sword intent countless times before touching that ck stone monolith on the other shore, never once having lost its bearings. How could Zhou Tongs sea of blood possibly have the ability to make his spiritual sense sink down? His wrist still bore a string of stone pearls. There were not many of them, but each one was a Heavenly Tome Monolith. Those stone pearls were now exuding faint threads of light, protecting his Dao heart. Besides the reasons described above, the most important reason stilly within his body. His current mental state was currently at the absolute highest it had ever been in his seventeen years of life. He knew that he was about to die, so he walked towards death. He faced death to live, and once he grew calm, there was nothing to fear. Very rarely were there people who had his sort of experience. Of course, there was presumably no one that would want to have this sort of experience. It could even be said that at least for these few days, he had already seen through life and death. So he could resist the attack of Zhou Tongs mental technique, could persist forward in this frightening sea of blood that clung to him, until finally, the sword glow illuminated the room, the sword energy finally cut a path through the sea of blood, and he arrived in front of Zhou Tong! Zhou Tongs dark and deep eyes were illuminated by this sword glow, a hint of remorse faintly visible within. He knew of the masterful level to which Chen Changsheng had cultivated the sword, so he did not wish to contend with Chen Changsheng on this aspect. He only wanted to use his most powerful technique and resolve this all in the shortest amount of time. As a result, he allowed Chen Changsheng to raise his sword intent to its maximum extent while he directly used his mental technique to cut off space and strike. However, he had not expected for Chen Changshengs spiritual sense to be so powerful, able to firmly resist his Great Crimson Gown and crash through the sea of blood, thus bringing that iparably sharp sword right in front of him. A tinge of wariness appeared in Zhou Tongs eyes. Even as an upper level Star Condensation expert, he could not disregard the sword in Chen Changshengs hands. From the snowy ins to Xunyang City, from the capital to Mount Han, from Xue He to Liang Hongzhuang, from Lin Pingyuan to Zhou Ziheng, far too many Star Condensation experts had lost to Chen Changshengs sword. But there was still no fear in Zhou Tongs eyes. He was no ordinary Star Condensation cultivator, he was a peak-level Star Condensation expert! The gap in cultivation between him and Chen Changsheng was too great, so even if a problem urred with his response and Chen Changshengs sword arrived before him, he still had nothing to be concerned about. Because in front of him was his world. Countless specks of starlight lit up within his blood-colored officials robe. They were not silver, but also the color of blood. The ocean of blood enveloping Zhou Prison suddenly fell back like the ebbing tide, condensing into a ball of blood. This ball of blood was incredibly real as if condensed from actual, fresh blood. The crabapple tree in the courtyard regained its green leaves, yet like it had been afflicted by some illness, it shed countless leaves. Countless dried husks of insects appeared in the cracks of the stone steps. Zhou Tongs body was immersed within this sphere of blood, presenting an extremely bizarre sight. This sphere of blood was his Star Domain. This was his world. Zhou Tongs face was very pale, flickering in and out of the blood, sinking down and floating back up. The blood began to seethe, releasing an unpleasant and bloody scent. For anyone who smelled this scent, their soul would easily be discouraged and descend into madness, all the way until the soul left the body and died. Only after Cheng Jun retreated to the back of the room was he able to remain free of its effects. As he watched this sight, his eyes were filled with fear. Chen Changsheng had bathed in dragon blood, and his stainless constitution had its own special characteristics, so he was not affected and continued to stab towards the ball of blood. Zhou Tongs pale face in the mist of blood was even more distinct. He gazed upon the sword glow and Chen Changsheng with eyes of absolute indifference. The Star Domain of a peak Star Condensation cultivator could be said to be infinitely close to perfection. It possessed almost no weak points, let alone any gaps. How could Chen Changshengs strike break through this sea of blood? The Stainless Sword was clearly stabbing towards Zhou Tongs throat, yet no one noticed that in the space above Chen Changsheng was another sword glow! Whoosh! The sword glow pierced through the sea of blood and stabbed at his left eye! Zhou Tongs cruel and thin lips issued a harsh whistle as his two sleeves swiftly danced! The crimson officials gown violently shuddered like a turbulent sea of blood. The immortal birds and monsters woven into the officials robe seemed toe alive, and from the abyss of the sea of blood came an uncountable number of formless wailing souls. With mournful shrieks of resentment, they hurled themselves at the sword image. This bright sword glow easily tore those wailing souls into pieces and continued to advance forward, stabbing at Zhou Tongs left arm! With a squelch, a spurt of blood shot out! The perfect Star Domain of a peak Star Condensation cultivator was actually broken! Gazing at this absolutely impossible scene, Cheng Juns face paled, his body trembled, and he was utterly powerless to speak. Yes, this had originally been an absolutely impossible matter, but when Chen Changsheng was wielding the sword, this matter seemed to beprehensible. It could be said without exaggeration that in the countless years between now and the most distant past, he was the one that had aplished the feat of an Ethereal Opening cultivator breaking a Star Domain the most times. Because in the Mausoleum of Books, he had understood the rtionship between the multitudinous stars in the sky and the Star Domain of cultivators, and because in the destends of the north, the sword styles that Su Li had passed down to him had conferred upon him two intelligent eyes that could see through a Star Domain. The Intellectual Sword was a sword style, or method of battle, that was extremely taxing on the spiritual sense, exhausting on the mental faculties. It was a method Su Li had passed on to him specifically for breaking through Star Domains. The focus of this sword style was toprehend the rtionship between the starry sky and living beings, from this calcting the gaps in a cultivators Star Domain. Chen Changshengs experience ofprehending the Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books was unique, so although his calction abilities wereckingpared to Xu Yourong and Su Li, hisprehension of the Intellectual Sword was not. From the Plum Garden Inn to here, he had been constantly calcting, all for the purpose of finding, or guessing at, the weak points of Zhou Tongs domain of blood. His sword had long since been unsheathed, so how could it miss? Blood was sent flying as the sword intent erupted, and the temperature of the courtyard rapidly climbed. Chen Changsheng knew that the difference between him and Zhou Tong in terms of actual cultivation level was enormous, so to seed, he did not dare tarry. He used his spiritual sense to ignite the radiance in his body and transform it into an unimaginable amount of true essence which he poured into the Stainless Sword to propel it forward! The Stainless Sword glowed even brighter, exuding sacred white rays of light and heat, ready to destroy Zhou Tongs life in the next instant. Yet at the moment of truth, this scene did not ur...the real sword clearly pierced through the sea of blood and stabbed into Zhou Tongs body, yet it seemed to stab into nothingness, nothing beneath the edge of the sword! Zhou Tongs real body was not in the sea of blood! The great crimson officials robe gently swayed in the night wind. At some point, he had drifted into the air, emitting a blood-soaked and monstrous might! A sphere of blood appeared in the palm of his right hand. Was it his Star Domain of blood? The Star Domain was the most powerful defensive tool of Star Condensation cultivators and could be considered their personal world. Just who would be willing to leave their own world and then ce this world in the palm of their hand? Chen Changsheng had seen such records in the Daoist Canon, but he had never encountered it in an actual battle. This was his first time seeing such a scene. Zhou Tong had left his own world and made the sea of blood that was his Star Domain a ball of blood in his palm. This also meant that despite the countlessplex and challenging calctions engaged in before using the Intellectual Sword to break through the Star Domain, it was already impossible for him to harm Zhou Tongs body. On the contrary, his sword had entered the sea of blood, which meant that it was now under Zhou Tongs control. It was impossible to continue stabbing forward. From the feeling transmitted by the edge of the sword, Chen Changsheng very quickly confirmed this heart-chilling fact. Zhou Tong looked down on him from above and expressionlessly asked, "This is that sword?" From the moment he determined to kill Chen Changsheng, even before the summer ofst year, he began to gather all the information concerning Chen Changsheng. That carriage had always been parked inside Hundred Flowers Lane, so he knew what Chen Changsheng had done in the wilderness and in Xunyang City. He knew that Su Li had taught him three sword styles, and even that one of these sword styles was focused on calction. Since he knew, as one of the most famous schemers of the continent, an important personage who nned and schemed, how could he not calcte that Chen Changsheng would use this sword? The domain of blood that he had spread was real, that it had been broken by Chen Changsheng was real. His response was very risky, even if he had already prepared a backup n. All this was for a single objective. He wanted to shatter Chen Changshengs sword. Chapter 620 – Killing Zhou (The Middle of the First Season Again) Chapter 620 C Killing Zhou (The Middle of the First Season Again) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Everyone said that Chen Changsheng was a genius of cultivation. After all the things that had urred in the past two years, this conclusion had already received the widespread acknowledgment of the entire continent. But in reality, many people had no idea in just which aspect he was strongest: quantity of true essence orprehension ability? Of course, being well-versed in the Daoist Canon was an extraordinary feat, but between umted knowledge and fighting power, specific techniques were required to act as a bridge. Only after the three great feats that were sending Su Li ten thousand li back south, the several dozen matches in front of the Orthodox Academy, and the battle of the Bridge of Helplessness, did the people gradually begin to affirm that the most formidable aspect of Chen Changsheng was his sword. This made many people, especially the priests of the Orthodoxy, feel rather surprised, even vaguely uneasy. Of course, the Orthodoxy also had sword styles, like the True Sword of the Orthodoxy, the Heavenly Dao Academys Sword of Hithering Light, or even the temple sword of the south, but the Orthodoxys resources were even more numerous in other aspects. Despite being the sessor to the Pope, what Chen Changsheng was most skilled in was not the divine arts of the Orthodoxy, not the Daoist techniques of the Daoist Canon and its scriptures, but the swordy he had inherited from Mount Li... Zhou Tong had an even clearer understanding of Chen Changsheng and knew that his strength not onlyy in his impressive talent in the sword, but also in the sword itself. He vaguely understood that Chen Changsheng had some sort of fortuitous encounter within the Sword Pool of the Garden of Zhou and he had dispatched people in an attempt to find out where those remaining famous swords had been hidden. Yet a year had passed and even the spies of the Department for Purging Officials that covered the world had ultimately only managed to find one in the Orthodox Academystrine. The rest of those renowned swords had all vanished without a trace, a fact that made him very vignt. He was even more vignt about that sword disyed in the open, the sword currently being held in Chen Changshengs hand. The Stainless Sword, the newest divine weapon on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. This dagger had nothing mystical about it besides its sharpness. But just as the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets hadmented, any item that was developed to the extreme was extremely terrifying. This dagger was far too sharp, able to easily pierce through the divine artifact of the Tianhai n, the Six Protections Divine Armor. Although Zhou Tong was a grand expert at the peak of Star Condensation, his body as hard as steel, he did not dare test his body against this sword. And he did not want Chen Changsheng to disy the full extent of his cultivation in the sword. So even in this room, he was prepared for Chen Changsheng when thetter raised his head. He spread out his Star Domain of blood and waited for Chen Changsheng to use his sword to break it. He then used an extremely risky and mentally exhausting method to forcefully break free of his own world and grasp the sea of blood in his hand. Chen Changshengs sword was in the sea of blood and was thus in Zhou Tongs hands, under the inflexible control of his might. No matter how sharp this sword was, it was incapable of touching his body or soul. No matter how profound or masterly Chen Changshengs path of the sword was, there was no more space to disy it. At this moment, Chen Changshengs Intellectual Sword had fallen into nothing but space, and then it had fallenpletely into Zhou Tongs calctions. Sensing the boundless energy transmitted through the edge of the sword, sensing that blood-soaked and terrifying might, Chen Changsheng raised his eyes up to the great crimson officials robe drifting in the air, his face abnormally pale. From the time he had unsheathed the Intellectual Sword in the Plum Garden Inn to now, he had already consumed too much mental power and focus. This was the first time since he had learned this sword in the wilderness that his Intellectual Sword had beenpletely ineffective. His sword was now in the hands of his powerful foe, his path of the sword bogged down in the sea of blood, unable to express itself. His face turned pale, perhaps because he had exhausted too much of his mental power or because he had lost his self-confidence. The Stainless Sword was now stained by blood, no longer as bright and incapable of continuing his sword techniques. However, he still had one sword technique that did not require movement, that he could still use. His spiritual sense descended upon the snowy in outside his Ethereal Pce. The kes of snow formed of condensed star radiance flew crazily into the air and then were allpletely ignited, releasing in an extremely brief span of time a limitless quantity of light and heat. A powerful Qi and a seemingly real me exploded from the edge of the sword, attempting to break through the gruesome and evil sphere of blood within Zhou Tongs palm. Boom! A gale howled through the room as countless rays of light burst through Zhou Tongs fingers, illuminating his finger bones through the skin! The sphere of blood wrapped around the dagger shuddered in unease, its surface fiercely seething. Drops of blood shot out from the sphere, and when they fell against the ground, the gray stones hissed as they eroded! Zhou Tongs expression became solemn. He knew that one of Chen Changshengs sword techniques could massively increase his true essence output, but he had not imagined that this attack could be so explosive! Another harsh whistle issued forth from his thin and stern lips. The night winds howled into the room, causing his red officials gown to madly p in the wind as an extremely cruel and powerful Qi appeared! As the great crimson officials gown madly danced, Zhou Tongs body grew several timesrger, bursting through the back half of the room and transforming into a magical image ten-odd zhang tall! Chen Changshengs sword exploded with light and heat, sword intent and killing intent! Countless bright rays of light and shapeless sword intent shot out together from Zhou Tongs fingers, cutting the walls of the room into innumerable chunks of stone. Yet the sword was still unable to truly break out of Zhou Tongs palm, unable to break out of the pearl of blood formed from the sea of blood that was Zhou Tongs Star Domain! This was precisely the gap between peak Star Condensation and peak Ethereal Opening that nothing could offset. No matter how high Chen Changshengs cultivation in the sword was, how sharp the Stainless Sword was, there would still be no means of doing so. Before Zhou Tongs magical image that seemed like a demon god, Chen Changsheng on the ground seemed all the more puny and insignificant, just like an ant. The light, heat, and sword intent emitted from his sword seemed extremely dim in Zhou Tongs palm, just like a flickering firefly, on the verge of extinction at any moment. Would this assassination on this night in early autumn just end like this? Was Chen Changshengs facing death to live going to ultimately end in him helplessly awaiting the arrival of death? No, although he was just a firefly, many of them could still illuminate the dark night, and even more would ultimately burn the ins, and even burn the heavens themselves. The zing Sword that Su Li had taught him drew materials from the Secret Sword of the Golden Crow, used the energy of the Burning Heaven Sword, but its true imposing manner came from thest move of the Mount Li Sword Style. The special aspect of that move was precisely...to cast away ones life! When Chen Changsheng came today to kill Zhou Tong, he had never thought about returning alive. He had trulye to face death in order to live, and had long pushed life and death out of his mind. He knew that he was about to die, so he was naturally able to use his life however he pleased. If there really was such a thing as the Heavenly Dao above the starry sky, it would probably be able to perceive his current mood. If there really was such a thing as fate within the starry sky, then his fate was still within his hands. Suddenly, another extremely tiny firefly appeared. It was on his wrist. This firefly continued to grow brighter and brighter until it finally became a star. Soon after, several more of these lights appeared on his body, star after star igniting upon his body. The ces where these stars appeared were all at his Qi openings. At Mount Han, he had done something simr. At the time, he had nearly died. But now, since he was going to die anyway, since he had already prepared himself for death, he no longer cared. He had long since made the preparations to once more light up his Qi openings in this courtyard of crabapple blossoms, to bring the sea of stars once more into his body! The radiance of the stars descended from the heavens, noiselessly passing through the destroyed room and falling upon his body, causing those stars on his body to grow even brighter. Countless stars were faintly visible on his clothes, connecting into lines, connecting into pieces, transforming into a star map, condensing...a Star Domain! After Mount Han, Chen Changsheng once more condensed his star! Zhou Tongs expression subtly changed. He knew in Mount Han, it was precisely because Chen Changsheng had attempted to break into Star Condensation that he had suffered severe injuries. So he had not imagined that at this moment, Chen Changsheng would actually attempt to condense his star again, and even seed! Starlight vanished into Chen Changshengs body. His Qi did not decrease, but rather rapidly increased, blocking the pressure of the sea of blood. The edge of the sword burst with light and heat as if it wanted to burn away the ball of blood in Zhou Tongs palm, while the sword intent seemed already on the verge of breaking through the blood! Zhou Tongs face became rather pale, and the hairband holding his ck hair snapped. His hair danced in the wind as his Qi rose once more, seeking to forcefully suppress the sword intent in his hand! As long as Chen Changshengs Stainless Sword could not break out of the sea of blood that was his Star Domain, then there was no possibility of him losing this battle! If this battle continued to develop in this fashion, if Chen Changshengs sword remained under control, unable to add to its sharpness using the sword energy, then it would truly be unable to break through Zhou Tongs sea of blood. Even if he had seeded at condensing his star, he was still only at the initial level of Star Condensation, still very far from the peak. But even if his Stainless Sword could not move, it did not mean he could not attack. The sheath called the Vault Sheath still contained countless swords. With a swish, a cut seemed to be shed through the space of this room. For no reason at all, ten-odd clear sword cuts appeared on the trunk of the crabapple tree in the courtyard! An ancient sword flew of out the sheath gripped in Chen Changshengs hand. Traveling along the Stainless Sword, it stabbed into the sea of blood within Zhou Tongs palm! This sword was called the Yue Maiden, precisely the renowned sword that Mo Yu had sought from him but failed to obtain. This sword had once slept within the sea of grass within the Garden of Zhou for several centuries and was speckled with rust, no longer the image of intimidating radiance it was in the past. However, in these two years of nourishment within the Vault Sheath, it had already regained its edge of the past! With a whoosh, the Yue Maiden Sword plunged into the sea of blood! It was swiftly followed by countless other swords flying from the sheath, stabbing into the sea of blood in an unending assault! For several centuries, ten thousandCsome famous swords remained buried in the Sword Pool of the Garden of Zhou. Only when Chen Changsheng brought the Yellow Paper Umbre into the ins did these swords begin to wake up. Together with Chen Changsheng, they battled against the monster tide, broke the Soul Pivot of the Mausoleum of Zhou, and then held up the vault of the sky. Finally, they departed with him together from the Garden of Zhou, returning to the world that they had left a very long time ago. Many of these famed swords returned to their former sects and monasteries, like the temple sword or the Sword of Holy Light. Some swords found new opportunities, like the Mountain Sea Sword and the Demon Commanders Banner Sword. Many swords were hidden by a certain person in various niches within the Orthodox Academy. And there were many swords that had always remained with Chen Changsheng, at least six thousand of them. Asrades-in-arms, as fellow soldiers, when today Chen Changsheng was challenging a most powerful and frightening foe, confronting a most challenging and dangerous situation, how could they allow themselves to be outdone? Sword after sword exited the sheath, striving to be the first to charge forward! In a sh, the courtyard was filled with an awe-inspiring sword intent! Let alone the crabapple tree, even those hard gray gstones were covered in countless perfectly straight sword cuts! Cheng Jun let out a shriek of fear as he sent his cultivation soaring. Holding out his two palms like metal shields in front of his body, he made to escape the room. ...... Chapter 621 – Killing Zhou (The End of the First Season) Chapter 621 C Killing Zhou (The End of the First Season) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Countless sword glows surged out of the sheath and exploded against the sea of blood. Muffled booms and sounds of shing resounded all at once, dazzling light illuminating the small courtyard. They shone upon the severed walls, the cut-riddled crabapple trees, and the viscous sea of blood, and also shone upon Zhou Tongs pale face. These swords were like innumerable meteorites descending from the sky, carrying a horrifying light and heat as they incessantly stabbed at the blood and pressure. Zhou Tongs cultivation was already at the peak of Star Condensation and he had already made preparations for Chen Changshengs tricks. Chen Changshengs Intellectual Sword had failed to find a true gap and, on the contrary, had actually fallen under his control, but how could his Star Domain endure the assault of so many swords? No matter how close to perfection, it still was not true perfection. As long as there was a gap, it would inevitably be pierced through! The sphere of blood condensed from the sea of blood had imprisoned the iparably sharp Stainless Sword within it. Now, under the assault of countless sword glows, it was beginning to show signs of fracturing. There was a pop like a leather bag filled with wine being stabbed by a sharp sword, or like the paper of a window being lightly poked through by a finger. The sea of blood had broken! Zhou Tongsplexion turned abnormally pale, his eyes growing even deeper and quieter. In the deepest part of his eyes, a tinge of fear was visible. Innumerable sword glows pierced through the sea of blood, carrying an awe-inspiring sword intent as they fell upon his body! With the harsh whistling of swords shing down, countless real streams of blood shot into the night, apanied by an angry and pained howl. In an instant, Zhou Tongs body was covered in several hundred shes with fresh blood flowing out of them, even white bone faintly visible! Zhou Tong knew that Chen Changsheng had many swords, and had also thought of the possibility that he might have ced those swords within the sheath known as the Vault Sheath, but he had never expected for Chen Changsheng to have the ability to simultaneously control all of them! It must be known that these swords were all swords of the most outstanding and fearsome reputation, handed down from ancient times. For what reason could a youth who had just entered the initial level of Star Condensation be able to control them? Blood spurted crazily into the dark courtyard, flowing into the cracked gstones, and also pouring into that seemingly illusory Star Domain of blood. The sea of blood had been broken, but it had not scattered. On the contrary, it grew even more violent with the flowing of Zhou Tongs real blood, the blood-soaked aura growing even stronger. A hand emerged from the sea of blood, emerged from the darknessit was Zhou Tongs left hand. His palm was now covered in countless wounds, fleshing apart and drenched in blood. It even seemed like two of his fingers had been shorn of all flesh by the sword intents, leaving behind only white bone, an abnormally horrifying sight. Just like the miserable situation of those prisoners he often saw in the prison below this courtyard... This hand of shattered flesh and bone trembled in the wind as if it could snap at any moment, yet it fiercely and persistently moved forward, extending towards Chen Changshengs throat. White bones emerging from a sea of blood! Under the assault of several thousand sword glows, Zhou Tong had suffered severe wounds, but since he had not instantly died, he still had the ability to fight! He floated in the air, his body covered in the blood. His great crimson officials gown had long since been soaked through, dripping blood incessantly onto the floor. The front of the officials robe had already been cut into tatters by the sword intents, revealing the object behind. Not his body, but an incredibly bright flexible armor, suffused with a faint sacred aura. On the flexible armor, at his chest, was an extremely tiny hole. Chen Changshengs eyes slightly narrowed, immediately recognizing...that this was the treasure of the Tianhai n, the Six Protections Divine Armor! The tiny hole on the Six Protections Divine Armor had been personally made by himst autumn in front of the Orthodox Academy. That the Stainless Sword could break through the Six Protections Divine Armor did not mean that these renowned swords had a simr ability. The Six Protections Divine Armor was the most famous flexible armor on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, even approaching the efficacy of a divine artifact, allowing Zhou Tong to sessfully block the majority of these several thousand sword glows! Why had this divine armor appeared on Zhou Tongs body? That left hand of white bone pierced through the darkness and the sea of blood, snatching at Chen Changshengs throat. Zhou Tongs sinister and furious voice resounded in Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness, "Did you think I didnt make the slightest preparation!" The crimson officials gown soaked in blood wildly danced in the destroyed courtyard, sprinkling blood in all directions, as well as his anger and resentment. The terrifying might of the sea of blood enveloped the courtyard. The several thousand bright sword glows had broken through the sea of blood and flown straight into the night sky, unable to immediately return. Chen Changsheng used the Yeshi Step to repeatedly retreat! However, it was hard to cross the sea of suffering, and the same applied to the sea of blood. No matter how erratically his figure moved, it ultimately still remained at its original position, the Stainless Sword still unable to escape Zhou Tongs hand. With a dull click, the hand of white bone dripping blood gripped Chen Changshengs throat. Even though his body had been bathed in dragon blood, it still could not resist the full strength of this bony hand emerging from the sea of blood. Chen Changshengs throat was almost crushed, yet not a drop of blood emerged. Zhou Tong stood in front of him, his officials robe reeking of blood. It was just like some damp swamp, its smell repulsive. Chen Changsheng was very pale, but his eyes were very bright. Zhou Tongs face was very pale, his eyes very dark and serene. This was the closest the two had been since the beginning of the battle, not even a foot apart. Would this bitter struggle end like this? No, Chen Changsheng did not think so. Neither did Zhou Tong. Zhou Tong was the person who had killed the most in the world, who had seen the most death, so he was the most fearful of death and did not want to die. He had lived his life with prudence, never missing out on a single detail. He did not know that Chen Changsheng woulde to kill, but in these several decades, people would attempt to kill him at any time, so he was constantly prepared. When Chen Changsheng appeared in this courtyard that once bloomed with crabapple blossoms, his preparations and prudence both showed their use. He knew how capable Chen Changsheng was, how many fortuitous encounters he had. He knew that Su Li had taught Chen Changsheng three swords, knew that Chen Changsheng had taken countless swords out of the Garden of Zhou. He naturally had corresponding responses, like the sea of blood that was his Star Domain bing a sphere of blood in his hands, or the Six Protections Divine Armor hidden under his crimson officials robe. Was this all of it? No, he knew that Chen Changsheng still had more stores to pull upon, like the magical artifacts Princess Luoluo had gifted to him, or some life-protecting item that Su Li might have left for him, or the Divine Staff the Pope had bestowed upon him, so he naturally had correspondingly powerful responses. Even when he was heavily injured, his blood and flesh sliced into a miserable state by those sword glows, he still did not use his most powerful techniques, because he always remembered that Divine Staff. The Divine Staff that represented the power of the Orthodoxy, the Divine Staff that was said to possess the ability to split the heavens and earth. Its already reached this point, Im clutching your throat and bringing a cruel fate. What are you still waiting for? Zhou Tongs eyes became abnormally deep and quiet, narrowed like some sort of monster until they almost became straight lines. He knew that in the next moment, Chen Changsheng would use the Divine Staff of the Orthodoxy and make his most decisive attack. He was waiting for the moment that light arrived. ...... ...... Innumerable sword glows pierced through the sea of blood and flew into the night sky, still yet to return. The hand of white bone drenched in blood clutched Chen Changshengs throat. This was the moment he was closest to death, and also closest to Zhou Tong. Chen Changsheng had been waiting for just this moment. He struck. Just as Zhou Tong had expected, he struck with light. Zhou Tong was made abnormally pale under the illumination of this light, yet there was no surprise or fear upon his face ,because all this was as he had expected. The blood-colored officials robe was suffused with a bizarre and mystical luster under this light. As blood dripped to the floor, a magical artifact exuding an ancient Qi floated out of his sleeve and stood in front of the light. It was a mirror, the ancient Qi exuding a mysterious aura. The surface of the mirror was as smooth as water, like it could reflect all light. If Chen Changsheng were able to recognize this bronze mirror, he would know that although the mirror could notpletely obstruct the light of the Orthodoxys Divine Staff, it was enough to buy Zhou Tong a little time. He only needed the briefest amount of time for that hand of bone dripping blood to twist off Chen Changshengs head from his neck. Yet this sort of event did not ur. The deep and quiet look in Zhou Tongs eyes was driven away by the light, revealing a tinge of fright. Because the light heading towards his body was not a piece, but a streak of light. A streak of iparably bright light shed across his eyes. Where did this lighte from? It was not from the sword glows swiftly flying back. Simrly, it was not the sacred light emitted by the Divine Staff. This streak of light was pure without the slightest impurity. Solely because of this, it was monstrously terrifying. A streak of light that was resolute, fierce, breathtaking. Zhou Tongs eyes were the first to see this light, thus his eyshes were halved. Soon after, a line of blood appeared on his eye as it too was halved down the middle. The bronze mirror that had floated out of his sleeve was utterly useless, halving down the middle. This fierce de glow seemed to rise up from the dome of the night and descend to the Yellow Springs, shing right through him. (TN: The Yellow Springs is a name for the Chinese underworld.) A shrill and wretched howl burst from his bloodstained lips. The countless magical artifacts on his person exploded one by one, fireworks seeming to rise from the courtyard, yet it was impossible to stop that light from descending. The great crimson officials gown crazily danced in fear, his body bing a gloomy shadow as he retreated into the depths of the courtyard, yet he could not avoid the descent of this light. The streak of light descended upon his body. The ties of the Six Protections Divine Armor were broken. His earlobe was cut off. His shoulder was chopped open. His left arm was chopped open. Before this streak of bright light, all things, even the light emitted from other sources and the wind were all cut apart. This streak of light was a de glow. The de glow descended, a straight line extending from Zhou Tongs face to his body, from his left eye to below his ribs. With a ploof, a stream of blood spurted out of his eyes, his left cheek peeled away in the wind, his left shoulder was cut away, his left arm fell to the ground. Then, he finally crashed heavily against the floor, spitting out a thick ball of congealed blood. What sort of de was this? Chen Changsheng walked out of the ruins, a de in his hand. It was the kitchen knife he had taken from the Orthodox Academys kitchen before leaving. This was the most frightening de in the world since time immemorial. Before this de, even mountain ranges and rivers would be halved. One de, two halves. Chapter 622 – A Voice Comes from the Depths of the Darkness (I) Chapter 622 C A Voice Comes from the Depths of the Darkness (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng, his body covered in starlight, walked towards the shattered sea of blood. It prated through his clothes like several hundred flickering stars. Zhou Tongy copsed in the ruins of the courtyard, incessantly vomiting blood, already unable to stand up. From the moment the battle began, Cheng Jun had hidden himself in the shadows. But now, the entire courtyard was destroyed, so there were naturally no shadows either, thus his body was revealed. As the sole eyewitness to this battle, the leader of the Great Zhou Dynastys redcoated cavalry stood in a daze for a very long time. Chen Changsheng had actually won? A heavily wounded youth actually took on peak Star Condensation expert Lord Zhou Tong directly in head-to-head battle and actually won! The fighting ability that Chen Changsheng had disyed in this battle hadpletely exceeded his imagination, no, the entire worlds imagination. At this moment, Chen Changsheng had already walked to the ruins. His face was pale and his body swayed as if wanting to fall. In this life-or-death battle, he had obtained the final victory, but he had also paid a nigh unimaginable price, with almost no true essence left in his body. Even more terrifying was the price paid for forcefully breaking into Star Condensation. With the meridians in his body ruptured once more, his blood containing limitless vitality and danger was currently seeping and flowing in his internal organs. A harsh light suddenly shed through Cheng Juns eyes. Chen Changsheng had disyed an unimaginable strength in this battle, and even now, he still could notprehend what that final breathtaking and fierce de glow was. However, it was very obvious that Chen Changsheng was on the verge of copse and probably could no longer fight, so he wished to seize the moment. He raised his right hand in the night wind, hanging it over his waist, preparing at any moment to take out a magical artifact andunch a sneak attack. Just then, Chen Changsheng turned his head and nced at him. His gaze descended, his spiritual sense descended, his thoughts moved. In the night sky above the ruined courtyard came the shrill howls of countless swords. Soon after, innumerable sword glows descended from the sky. Those several thousand sword glows that had previously exited the sheath to destroy Zhou Tongs Star Domain of blood now obeyed Chen Changshengs intention and returned to the world. An awe-inspiring sword intent enveloped the ruins, and the whistling of the swords ceased. What followed was a light piercing sound, like a cloth being broken through. Cheng Jun lowered his head and saw only a bloody hole in his stomach. Soon after, more sword glows pierced through his body. More and more bloody holes appeared on his body. Several thousand sword glows, several thousand holes. They were so densely packed that this body ended up as a dense profusion of holes, all them spurting blood. Because there were too many holes, his blood was instantly emptied out and the dusky light from behind the courtyard shone through the holes in his body. His body looked just like a particrly uniquempshade. Cheng Jun raised his head and gave a perplexed nce towards Chen Changsheng, then his body immediately copsed, turning into a pile of blood and flesh on the floor. Only his head was kept in rtively good condition. Several thousand sword glows passed through his body and swept around the courtyard before finally returning to Chen Changshengs sheath. The two crabapple trees, with the gentle caress of the breeze, became piles of sawdust and minced leaves. The several dozen houses of which the courtyard was the center werepletely shed into ruins. Cheng Juns shock and confusion were because even if Chen Changsheng had forcefully broken into Star Condensation, logically speaking, he still should not have been able to defeat a grand expert on Zhou Tongs level. But in reality, no one had ever seen Chen Changshengs true strength, no one knew how powerful he was if he disyed his full might. Xu Yourong probably knew, but she had never personally witnessed it. Zhou Tong only knew that he possessed many ancient swords of renown, that he had learned the sword from Su Li, but he did not know that he had practiced Wang Pos de intent, even less the fact that he had learned Zhou Dufus Halving de Style. Zhou Tong knew that he was carrying the Orthodoxys Divine Staff, yet he had no idea of Su Lis letter in his bosom or the five Heavenly Tome Monoliths on his wrist. Tonights battle was the first time Chen Changsheng had disyed his full might. No, even at the end, he still had not used all his methods, because there was no need. Chen Changsheng had used what Zhou Tong knew and did not know to perfectly design tonights battle, obtaining the final victory. On the journey back south from the snowy ins, Su Li had taught him many thingshow to march troops and fight wars, how toy ns and design strategiesand all of it had been used tonight. This was the true Intellectual Sword. From the beginning to end, all the particrs had been under his control. Of course, he was ultimately able to win over Zhou Tong primarily because of that final de. That de had used Zhou Dufus de style, but it had borrowed Wang Pos de intent. Wang Pos de intent rested on the word straight. The straight of e straight to the point. (TN: ֱ means to enter with only a single de, which in turn means to go straight to the issue without beating around the bush.) How one should live out ones life, Chen Changsheng did not know, but he knew what he wanted to do the most before he died: kill Zhou Tong. So he came to the alley of the Northern Military Department, entering with a single de. He wanted to kill Zhou Tong, so he had the ability to kill Zhou Tong. Gazing at Zhou Tong, copsed in a pool of blood amidst the ruin, Chen Changsheng was currently not thinking of those important ministers, great generals, or innocentmoners that had died miserable deaths in Zhou Prison, nor of the fact that Zhexiu had once suffered hideous tortures here. He was not thinking of anything. He dropped the kitchen knife in his hands to the ground, gripped the Stainless Sword as the wind blew about him, and walked forward. He only needed to walk two steps, the sword would fall, and Zhou Tong would die. To do this, he had no hesitation, no sympathy for the evildoer. He would give no exnation or elegy to the evildoer. But...he suddenly realized that he could not step forward. His face became abnormally pale. At this time, he was just like a seriously ill child. The night breeze gently blew across the ruins of the courtyard, where both sword glows and sea of blood had vanished without a trace. Amidst the breeze, a faint principle orw appeared to hold fast his steps. This was a principle orw that he currently could not break through, an existence that exceeded the scope of hisprehension, yet it was also an experience that he seemed to have experienced in his past. He gazed into the depths of the night, looking to see something. Ultimately, he saw nothing, but then he heard some things. He heard the sound of the blowing breeze, the intive cries of the autumn insects in the distance, the sound of something howling through the air, the thunderous sound of hooves from the street, the exhaling of experts, the sound of battle, the sound of blood sshing. The courtyard returned to silence for only a moment as the darkness was torn apart by an even deeper darkness. Ten-odd assassins of the Department for Purging Officials, transformed into ten-odd streaks of ck light, arrived on the scene. They werete because of the shock over what had happened, and the first thing they did was to guard Zhou Tong. Simultaneously, several assassins with cold and sinister Qis lunged at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng knew that he would most likely have no chance of killing Zhou Tong tonight. This fact made the hand gripping the sword grow somewhat cold, his body growing cold with it. He did not care about those assassins of the Department for Purging Officials assaulting him but continued to peer into the depths of the darkness, hoping that the other party would appear and give a few words of exnation. But the darkness was still as before, causing his nostrils to gradually re. Only those closest to him knew that this meant he was very angry. The person concealed within the darkness was also probably well aware of this point. The ck-clothed assassins of the Department for Purging Officials were like a part of the darkness. They noiselessly reached Chen Changsheng, resolutely raised metal spikes coated with poison, and stabbed at him. Right now, Chen Changshengs true essence was already exhausted, his internal injuries breaking out, but logically, he should still have some fighting power, at least enough to kill these assassins. But he did not move, only gazed into the depths of the darkness. His eyshes slightly drooped, concealing the disappointment and faint sorrow within. Whooshwhooshwhooshwhoosh! Several dozen whooshes came in quick session as many bright streaks appeared in the gloomy ruins of the courtyard. These streaks of light were all crossbow bolts carrying divine energy, their origin the divine crossbows of the Orthodoxy cavalry. Those several ck-clothed assassins gave muffled groans and dodged with all their might, yet they could not escape this rain of crossbow bolts. They were cruelly struck and then disappeared in puffs of smoke. Many hasty footsteps rang out, and a door was heard being forcefully opened, as well as eaves and old roof tiles shattering in the night. A hundred-odd Orthodoxy cavalry from the Li Pce dismounted and poured in from all sides,ing in from the main street, flipping over walls, and jumping over buildings. In the shortest time possible, theypletely encircled this courtyard, at the same time cing Chen Changsheng under heavy guard. Just when the Orthodoxy cavalry charged into the office of the Department for Purging Officials, a streak of fire suddenly appeared high in the night sky. Xue Xingchuan hade! His hand held a metal spear and he stood before Zhou Tong. With a grave and stern look, he stared behind the Orthodoxy cavalry at Chen Changsheng and then raised his right hand. With this movement, from the darkness behind the ruins of the courtyard appeared the silhouettes of many Imperial Guards. Those soldiers were carrying crossbows, the bolts suffused with a gloomy and terrifying sharpness. There was a deathly stillness as the two sides stood off against each other. No one spoke, and no person dared to be the first to fire their crossbow. Everyone was watching Xue Xingchuans right hand. Everyone knew that his right hand would certainly fall, but no one knew if it would fall gently or with force. These two actions reflected twopletely different intentions. This also meant that tonight in this capital, the future of the Great Zhou Dynasty would follow these actions into twopletely different situations. "Lets stop it here." An elderly voice emerged from behind the crowd. The crabapple trees in the courtyard had all been transformed into kindling, the houses were already ruins. Only the remains of the stone arch leading outside were still left. Mao Qiuyu and a Daoist nun dressed in priestly robes walked in from the remains of the stone arch. Xue Xingchuan narrowed his eyes, recognizing the Daoist nun dressed in priestly robes. It was precisely the permanent representative of the Li Pce in the south, Archbishop of the Divine Edict, An Lin, yet he did not know when she had returned to the capital. Of the Orthodoxys Six Prefects, two were already present. And Mao Qiuyu was holding in his hands a pestle faintly suffused with light, an important treasure of the Li Pce. "Chen Changsheng attempted to murder an important minister of the Imperial Court. Could it be that the Li Pce wishes for the Imperial Court to act like this matter never happened?" Xue Xingchuan did not turn to look, but he knew of Zhou Tongs miserable situation where whether he was alive or dead was still unknown. He said these words not because he was Zhou Tongs only true friend in this world, but because he was a Divine General of the Great Zhou, he represented the will of the Divine Empress. Mao Qiuyu walked in front of Chen Changsheng and calmly looked back. "In these past few years, Lord Zhou Tong has murdered so many of the Imperial Courts important ministers, and the Imperial Court has always treated them like they never happened. Principal Chen is the next Pope; what does it matter if he does something like this once or twice?" ...... Chapter 623 – A Voice Comes from the Depths of the Darkness (II) Chapter 623 C A Voice Comes from the Depths of the Darkness (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Hearing this statement, Xue Xingchuan narrowed his eyes even harder, slightly tightening the grip on his spear. He was the second-ranked Divine General of the continent, his strength far surpassing ordinary peak level Star Condensation experts, faintly exceeding them by at least half a level. Taken together with the fact that he was in the prime of his life, at his peak in terms of spirit, bearing, or anything else, many people even believed that he had surpassed the guardian of the Mausoleum of Books, Divine General Han Qing. Even if Mao Qiuyu and An Lin joined hands and had the assistance of one of the Li Pces important treasures, Xue Xingchuan was confident he would be able to handle them, but could he really keep Chen Changsheng here? Just then, a massive boom could be heard from the long street running parallel to the alley of the Northern Military Department, followed by the stamping of hooves, and then the copse of buildings into plumes of dust! Everyone in the ruins of the courtyard turned in that direction and saw that the buildings along that street had already been destroyed, revealing the scene on the main street. Bright candles innterns and zing torches cast a dusky yellow light over the street, yet when falling upon the armor, they seemed to give no warmth whatsoever. On one end of the street stood eighteen cardinals of the Li Pce, possessing profound cultivations, and also several hundred Orthodoxy cavalry with crossbows in hand. On the other end of the street was a dense tide of troops belonging to the capitals City Gate Department and excellently equipped Imperial Guard. At the very front was Xu Shiji himself, a stern and solemn look on his face. The standoff between the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court had already persisted for the entire night. At the very beginning, the two sides were both searching for a person, but now their swords were drawn and crossbows nocked, ready to strike at any moment. In truth, the two sides had already moved against each other. The copsed buildings, the unsettled dust, the corpses of cavalry in pools of blood on the sides of the street, the blood trickling from the corner of Xu Shijis lip, and three heavily injured cardinals were all proof of this. The mood over the street was abnormally oppressive and tense. Even the warhorses could feel it, somewhat uneasily kicking their hooves. The person who ultimately ended this standoff was someone nobody imagined. The blood-covered Zhou Tong gasped out, "Im still alive." Yes, he was still alive, a matter that Chen Changsheng was utterly unwilling to ept, but one that both the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy were. This meant that there was still a buffer to move around in this matter. Now, Zhou Tong himself had spoken. A carriage came from the alley facing the street. Its curtain was raised, revealing Prince Chen Lius face. This handsome face was covered in concern, especially after it saw Chen Changsheng. "I came to pick him up," Prince Chen Liu said to Xue Xingchuan, his eyes calm and fearless. After a moment of silence, Xue Xingchuan slowly lowered his right hand, shot an expressionless nce at Chen Changsheng, then ordered his subordinates, "Escort Lord Zhou Tong back to the pce." Hooves stamped once more like thunder, yet not as hair-raising as before. The cavalry of both the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy obeyed their respective orders and gradually retreated into the darkness on both ends of the street. "Ive added to everyones troubles," Chen Changsheng said to Mao Qiuyu. Then, with Prince Chen Lius assistance, he entered the carriage. Because of various problems with both the general situation and his mind, he currently did not want to get too close to the people from the Li Pce. The breeze ruffled the curtain of the carriage, and he saw the alley of the Northern Military Department and that courtyard which he had never been able to see in the past, saw those Imperial Guards raise Zhou Tong onto a stretcher. Zhou Tongs eyes were closed, hisplexion dreadfully pale, his body covered in blood. He looked just like a dead man. Even if the imperial physicians of the Imperial Pce could rescue him, the soul and body of this famously viinous official would always be missing a part. He was already a cripple. But the frustrations on Chen Changshengs brow still could not be wiped away. "Were my actions not presumptuous, disregarding the general situation?" he asked Prince Chen Liu. Prince Chen Liu extended a hand and patted him on the shoulder, soothing, "Zhou Tong is naturally no ordinary minister, but to the Empress, she would only use him if hes useful. If you had really killed him just now, would the Empress really have taken vengeance for him? Would she stir up a war for him and kill the future Pope? Of course not." In truth, he had not said all he wanted to say. In his view, if Chen Changsheng was the Empresss son, then his life was naturally more important than Zhou Tongs. No matter whether that rumor was true or not, even if the Empress wanted to kill Chen Changsheng, in her heart, Chen Changshengs life was still one thousand, ten thousand times more important than Zhou Tongs. Prince Chen Lius gaze looked through the curtains at Zhou Tong on the stretcher and said in a heavy voice, "Hes just a dog." "Only a dead dog is a dog. As long as its still alive, its still a wolf." Chen Changsheng recalled the words Zhexiu had once said to him and suddenly felt very tired. He said, "Tonight, I didnt truly kill him. I dont know if therell be another chance in the future." He was well aware that at least he would not have another chance to kill Zhou Tong. "A person like Zhou Tong is naturally difficult to kill. For you to force him into such a state is already very outstanding." As a member of the Imperial n, it was impossible for Prince Chen Liu to feel any sort of positivity towards Zhou Tong. He wanted more than anyone else for Zhou Tong to die, so he was more grateful than anyone else for what Chen Changsheng did tonight. "I deeply admire you," he said to Chen Changsheng. Thinking of tonights turmoil in the capital and the tense situation on the street just a moment ago, Prince Chen Liu had grown much more solemn. He had appeared on the long street and was now sitting in the same carriage as Chen Changsheng, escorted away under the protection of the Orthodoxy cavalry. This was tantamount to proiming to the capital and to the Divine Empress where he stood. Chen Changsheng did not feel there was anything worth admiring about him. Because he still had not killed Zhou Tong. In the Orthodox Academy, Zhexiu had once said that after killing Zhou Tong, he would go to Mount Li to pick up Qi Jian. At the time, Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six, and all the others felt this to be an impossible task. An important figure like Zhou Tong was naturally difficult, but tonight, he had truly been on the verge of sess, if not for the fact that he had been blocked by that patch of darkness. If not for that voice that hade from the deepest depths of the darkness and resounded directly in his sea of consciousness. It was a very familiar voice and also a voice he had not heard for a very long time. ...... ...... Back when the darkness had enveloped the courtyard, only Chen Changsheng and Zhou Tong were there. Chen Changsheng had heard that voice, and so had Zhou Tong. At the time, he believed it to be an illusion created when he was at deaths door. The darkness was deep and quiet, cold and chilly. He did not want to die, because death was an even deeper, quieter, and colder abyss. In that moment when he was closest to death, all of his sinister and terrifying shell waspletely shattered, leaving only the malicious, petty, timid him. After confirming that the voice was real, he agreed without hesitation to that persons conditions. As expected, that patch of darkness had safeguarded his life, yet he could not feel the slightest warmth over this fact, but actually felt even colder. Themon people all said that Zhou Tong and the Demon Military Advisor ck Robe were equally famous as schemers, but upon hearing that persons voice he realized that those words were just a joke. Before that person concealed in the depths of the darkness, what right did he have to call himself a schemer, how could he be considered cold and emotionless? In the eyes of that person, he was probably just a dog. A dog that still had some use. But even if he really was a dog, he still wanted to live. Even if he had to wag his tail in pity and give a sorrowful look to the entire world, he still wanted to live. Thinking of these things, his mind grew more agitated and Zhou Tong, no longer able to resist the onught of his injuries, fell unconscious. Under the personal escort of Divine Generals Xue Xingchuan and Xu Shiji, the heavily wounded Zhou Tong was brought into the Imperial Pce. Only this way, only in this ce, could his survival be ensured. The news that Zhou Tong was heavily injured had most likely already spread. In the darkness of the capital, it was impossible to know how many people wanted Zhou Tong dead. Just like the situation Su Li encountered on his journey back south. Watching Zhou Tong on the bed, gasping his dying breaths, his injuries an awful spectacle, Xue Xingchuan and Xu Shiji remained silent for a very long time, never speaking once. They did not know what to say. Just how had Chen Changsheng managed to do it? The terrifying and miserable de wound stretching from the left side of Zhou Tongs face to below his rib was fully exposed under thentern light, a ghastly sight. Xue Xingchuan and Xu Shiji both thought they understood what sort of person Chen Changsheng was, especially thetter, but neither of them could have imagined that he would possess such a valiant side. A master of the Sacred Light serving the Imperial Court arrived, along with the best imperial physician in the pce. The chief eunuch also came, representing the Divine Empress. Even after the treatment concluded and it was confirmed that Zhou Tong would be able to preserve his life, the Empress did not appear. "Ill go first to handle some matters." Xu Shiji seemed to be affected by something, hisplexion rather unsightly as he left the Imperial City. Xue Xingchuan did not leave. He carefully cleaned Zhou Tongs wounds and then moved over a chair to sit right in the middle of the pce halls main entrance. He closed his eyes, his spear sitting across his knees. Anyone who wanted to kill Zhou Tong had to kill him first. Because he was Zhou Tongs sole friend in this world. In this world, Zhou Tong only had this one friend. If even he left Zhou Tong, then Zhou Tong would truly be alone. ...... ...... The whole world knew that Xue Xingchuan was Zhou Tongs only friend. This was a matter that the people of the world could never understand, even after puzzling over it for several decades. Xue Xingchuan was the second-ranked Divine General of the continent. With Han Qing guarding the mausoleum for several centuries, he was the actual leader of the Divine Generals. Whether it was his cultivation, his military sess, or his achievements in the north, he could take on this great reputation without the slightest shame. It was even said that he and Wang Po were the two candidates with the greatest hope of breaking past that threshold and entering the Divine Domain. And he had a good reputation for running both his armies and his family strictly, yet he was friends with the notorious Zhou Tong. In the past some person had spected that this might have been because of the Divine Empress. However, the other Divine Generals loyal to the Divine Empress, although fearful of Zhou Tong, had never acted friendly towards him of their own ord, nor even looked at him with good expressions. No person knew why this friendship existed. The medical skills of the Imperial Pces physician were truly superb, and the Sacred Light had also yed a very important role. Zhou Tong had suffered such severe injuries, but in a short time, he actually woke up. Xue Xingchuan stood up and returned to the bed, saying to the dreadfully pale face, "Dont rush to speak, recovering from your wounds takes priority." Zhou Tong ignored his advice, saying with a feeble voice, "Am I not right now very much like a dog?" Chapter 624 – Brothers Chapter 624 C Brothers Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At this time, half of Zhou Tongs shoulder and an arm had been cut off by Chen Changshengs de, and he was even blind in one eye. If he was a dog, he was certainly a stray one. Xue Xingchuan creased his brow, replying, "Just calm your mind and focus on recovering." Zhou Tong continued to ignore his advice. With great effort, he turned his neck to look at the entrance of the hall. Seeing the chair, he knew that Xue Xingchuan had been keeping watch from that ce, and he fell silent for a very long time. Then he asked, "Did the Empresse?" The many stars in the night sky were bright and the starlight spilling onto the ground outside the hall was like water, peaceful and quiet. After a pause, Xue Xingchuan said, "You know as well, the situation in the capital tonight is rather tense. The Empress must focus on the movements of the Li Pce." "Is that so?" Zhou Tong squinted his eyes like an old dog, the pain from his left eye causing him to crease his brow. His voice also trembled as he spoke, "Then...did the Empress say anything?" This time, Xue Xingchuan was quiet for a very long time, not answering the question. Zhou Tong perked up the corner of his lip, revealing an ugly and even somewhat horrifying smile, looking at him and saying, "You see, I truly am like a dog. Even when Im about to die, the master wont care too much." Xue Xingchuan remained silent for a few moments before saying, "When we were young, I said to you that you didnt need to live this way." He was clearly heavily injured, yet Zhou Tong somehow managed to draw up the energy to bitterly say, "If I wasnt this way, could I be like you then?" Xue Xingchuan fell silent once more. "From the moment we came out of the womb, I couldnt surpass you. When you were born, you were no less than eight catties and eight taels. And me? I didnt even weight five catties. Thats fine, and in any case, the family was poor, so no matter what, thats how I would be raised, but the main wife of the Xue n couldnt give birth to a son, so she wanted to secretly take one to raise and found our family...if it were me, I would also choose a white fatty like you and not a thin monkey like me." Zhou Tong continued, "Later on, the main wife of the Xue n gave birth and decided to pass the n to her own son. Afraid that you wouldin, she secretly told you of this matter before dying. I admit that at the time, you treated Father and Mother well, treated me even better. You brought me together with you to school and to study, but you never thought, for what reason should I pretend to be your attendant when together with you?" Xue Xingchuan replied, "In front of other people, there was nothing I could do, but in the house, I always treated you as a brother." Zhou Tong mocked, "But thats just when nobody was around. In front of others, I could only watch as you and Xue He showed each other the love and respect only brothers could. You tell me, what should I have felt?" Xue Xingchuan fell silent, no longer speaking. "I was born with an inherent weakness so that I couldnt even keep up with you in cultivation talent. If I hadnt entered the Department for Purging Officials and encountered that old ghost in the prison who taught me the Great Crimson Gown secret technique, and then also raided so many mansions to plunder techniques, how could I have possibly cultivated to my current level? How could I have caught up to you?" Zhou Tong expressionlessly stared at the roof of the hall and continued, "But there is a problem with the Great Crimson Gown secret technique and myter cultivation was too messy, so I have no hope of taking that next step for the rest of this life while you are walking towards that ce, step by step. I just dont understand; were both twins, so why is there is such a big difference in our fortunes?" "After many years, when I met you in the capital once more, I didnt expect for you to have already entered the Department for Purging Officials...but even at that point, if you began to change, it still wouldnt have been toote." "Not toote to do what? If I did not give my life to the Empress, if I did not kill for the Empress, I would lose the Empresss favor and be killed by those people." "Be at ease, the Empress will make arrangements for you," Xue Xingchuanforted. But within the depths of his heart, not even he believed those words. Just then, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside the hall. It was not the Divine Empress, but a medical official delivering medicine. After undergoing a careful inspection, the medical official carefully brought to the bed a wooden tray with a bowl of medicinal soup on it. From the moment those footsteps could be heard, Zhou Tong had kept his eye upon this medical official, his sole eye shining with a peculiarly harsh light. Xue Xingchuan knew what he was thinking, what sort of disappointment, even despair, he was feeling, yet he was powerless to soothe him. He took the bowl of medicinal broth from the medical official and used the other hand to prop Zhou Tong up, preparing to feed him the soup. Zhou Tong gazed at the ck medicinal broth within the bowl, sensed the sacred Qi and medicinal fragrances within, and the look on his face suddenly became rather strange. "Whats wrong?" Xue Xingchuan asked. Zhou Tongs voice trembled with an indescribable fear. "I...am not at ease." "Theres no need for that." Xue Xingchuan knew what he was worried about, saying seriously to him, "The Empress is not that sort of person." "Ive done more for the Empress than the rest of you added together, and so I know the Empress better than the rest of you. In any case, I am not at ease." Zhou Tongs voice grew sharper, but because he was somewhatcking in breath due to his injuries, his voice was also like a broken bellows, gasping and wheezing. At the moment, he looked just like a stubborn child who, because he didnt like bitter medicines, turned his face away and tightly shut his mouth, refusing to drink the medicine even if he was beaten to death. Xue Xingchuan looked at Zhou Tong, remembering how many years ago in their old home, he also refused to eat medicine in the same way, and he couldnt help but reveal a smile of nostalgia on his face. Once these matters in the capital were concluded, he would have someone send Zhou Tong back to their old home to retire. He believed that besides the Empress, himself, and Xue He, no one would imagine that Zhou Tong would be there. As Xue Xingchuan thought of these things, he raised up the bowl of medicine and took a sip, saying, "You see, theres nothing wrong with the medicine, and its not bitter either." Many years ago, when he was coaxing Zhou Tong into drinking medicine, he had done the same, drinking the medicine for him first. Seeing this scene, Zhou Tong suddenly began to cry, sounds of weepinging from his throat. Xue Xingchuan was also somewhat moved. After crying, Zhou Tong felt even more exhausted, but he had also greatly rxed. He looked at Xue Xingchuan and struggled out a smile. "Ive thought it through. As long as I live, its fine." Xue Xingchuan was greatlyforted, replying, "As long as youve thought it through, its fine." ...... ...... By the time the carriage returned to the Orthodox Academy, it had already been surrounded by guards. The soldiers of the Imperial Court and the cavalry of the Orthodoxy extended from the main street into Hundred Flowers Lane and then around the academy walls, their cordon so tight that not even a trickle of water could seep through. Chen Changsheng descended from the carriage and said goodbye to Prince Chen Liu. Under countless gazes, he walked into the Orthodox Academy. The academy gate of the Orthodox Academy was pushed open. Within, it was brightly lit bynterns. Although it waste night, none of the several hundred teachers or students could sleep because tonight, no one could sleep. The sword array formed by the South Stream Temple disciples had already been moved from around the house to behind the academy gate. Sensing the awe-inspiring sword intent, one could have confidence that if the troops of the Imperial Court wished to charge through, they would certainly pay a miserable and heavy price. Yet for some reason, none of the usualposure or self-confidence could be seen on those female disciples, but rather anxiety. "Where did you go?" Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng and asked. The teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy were also looking at him. Chen Changsheng had left the Orthodox Academy four hours ago. He had gone to the space under New North Bridge, gone to the Plum Garden Inn, and finally, to the alley of the Northern Military Department. He had done many things. Because of his departure, the situation in the capital had suddenly grown tense, and the Orthodoxy cavalry and then the Imperial Guards hade to this ce. The people within the Orthodox Academy naturally knew that something had happened, just not what. The battle at the alley of the Northern Military Department had just concluded, and while Tang Thirty-Six had people in the capital, the transmission of this news had not traveled faster than Chen Changshengs return. "Its nothing, everyone should go to sleep." Chen Changsheng indicated that Su Moyu should take the teachers and students to rest, then he brought Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu to the house. The sword array of South Stream Temple naturally moved with him, taking not even a few moments to move to theke shore. Su Moyu also quickly returned. "Theres truly nothing wrong?" Tang Thirty-Six looked into his eyes and very solemnly asked. They knew the state of Chen Changshengs body and could not treat him with the usual teasing and fearlessness. They had originally thought that after leaving the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng would note back. They certainly had not imagined that he would return at such ate hour. This made them feel much more at ease, yet they could notpletely rx. "Theres truly nothing," Chen Changsheng replied. "I just went to take care of a few things." "What things?" "I...went to kill Zhou Tong." Hearing this, the house instantly became iparably silent. The breeze blew against the great banyan tree, yet it could not rustle its leaves. It blew against the surface of theke, yet no ripple could be seen. Everyone was stunned, especially those young girls of South Stream Temple. The capital tonight was immersed in an abnormal atmosphere with many signs of aing storm to be found. Zhexiu and the rest had guessed it had something to do with Chen Changsheng, yet they not expected it to be a major concern like this. This world contained innumerable people that wanted Zhou Tong dead, but would any of them dare to bring these wants into reality? Su Moyu gazed at him with a look of admiration. Those girls of South Stream Temple looked at him with suddenly bright eyes, thinking, he truly deserves to be the man the temple master loves, hes really extraordinary. "I said before, Zhou Tong is mine to kill." Zhexiu looked at him and continued, "But seeing your unique situation, I wont me you." Chen Changsheng looked back at him and said, "You were imprisoned in Zhou Prison because of your rtionship with me and the Orthodox Academy, so I felt that I at least had to settle this matter before leaving." Leaving? To where? Upon hearing these words, the girls of South Stream Temple were filled with confusion and doubt. Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu knew the meaning of the word leaving. The mood that just seemed to be warming up instantly chilled once more. "I said before, its fine if you add money," Zhexiu answered. Chen Changsheng did not continue to argue with him over this matter, saying, "Im sorry, I wasnt able to kill him." A voice came from the South Stream Temple disciples, "Daring to kill is already very extraordinary." The speaker was Ye Xiaolian, once a worshipper of Qiushan Jun,ter a worshipper of Chen Changsheng, and now a worshipper of Xu Yourong. Tonight, she suddenly felt that liking Chen Changsheng was a very reasonable matter. Chen Changsheng noticed that the mood of the South Stream Temple disciples was rather peculiar, so he asked, "Whats happened?" Ye Xiaolian somewhat uneasily answered, "The temple master still hasnte back." Chen Changsheng thought this over and then offered, "Perhaps she decided to stay in the Imperial Pce?" Ye Xiaolian shook her head. "The temple master stated that she would definitely return after dark. If she did not return..." Hearing this, Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six and the others finally felt that something was wrong, their expressions turning solemn. Chapter 625 – Pure or Turbid, Virtuous or Foolish, Who Decides? Chapter 625 C Pure or Turbid, Virtuous or Foolish, Who Decides? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "The Holy Maiden said that if she did not return, she would have to trouble Little Principal Chen to temporarily lead us." The female disciples of South Stream Temple seriously bowed to Chen Changsheng, their white dresses slightly drifting in the breeze. "Theres no need to worry. The Divine Empress regards her as her own daughter, and His Holiness, out of regard for you, wont do anything to her." After returning to the house, Tang Thirty-Six attempted to ease Chen Changshengs anxiety. Chen Changsheng truly did understand this reasoning, but why had Yourong given this sort of order to the South Stream Temple disciples before entering the Imperial Pce? Could it be that she knew that it would be very difficult for her to leave the Imperial Pce after entering? Why? What did she want to do in the Imperial Pce? Was she still in there? He took the sheath from his waist and took out a suit of flexible armor. Throwing it in front of Tang Thirty-Six, he said, "Remember to send this to Schrtree Manor for me. Give it to Wang Po." This flexible armor was covered in blood, as well as both deep and shallow sword shes. There was also an extremely tiny sword hole. Only the ties of the armor were cut, so it should be easy to fix. Su Moyu and Zhexiu did not know what this flexible armor was or why Chen Changsheng wanted to especially send it to Schrtree Manor and gift it to Wang Po. The Tang n was the wealthiest in the world, so Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze was naturally different from others. Hearing the words Schrtree Manor and Wang Po, he very quickly guessed at something. "This is the Six Protections Divine Armor?" He picked up the flexible armor from the ground and looked at Chen Changsheng in shock. Su Moyu and Zhexiu froze. "Yeah, this was originally the Wang ns, so its best to return it to Wang Po. He will probably be very happy." Chen Changsheng then took out a bronze mirror and handed it over, saying, "I dont know what this is, but it should be something good. If my guess isnt wrong, it should be able to control the Orthodoxys power of light." This bronze mirror was probably the one Zhou Tong had prepared to deal with the Orthodoxys Divine Staff. In the battle, it had not shown much use, but to remain undamaged under the Halving de made it rather interesting to him. Tang Thirty-Six took the mirror and gasped, "The Mirror of Pure Virtue?" Chen Changsheng only knew that the Li Pce had a Hall of Pure Virtue, but he did not know that there was a bronze mirror in this world that shared the same name. Zhexiu arched his brows and Su Moyu could no longer hold himself back. Walking over to Tang Thirty-Six, he took the mirror and used his sleeve to carefully wipe the blood off its surface. "Is this mirror famous?" Chen Changsheng asked. "Youve never looked at the Tier of Legendary Weapons?" Tang Thirty-Six countered. "Its position there is even higher than your Stainless Sword!" Chen Changsheng was surprised, thinking, at the time when I was shing down with a kitchen knife, I didnt see anything amazing about this mirror. "Just what did you go there for? To kill Zhou Tong or to rob him?" Tang Thirty-Six carried the Six Protections Divine Armor and walked up to him, quite perplexed. "You only went for such a short amount of time, so how did youe back with two items on the Tier of Legendary Weapons?" Chen Changsheng exined, "These were all things Zhou Tong was carrying. When I was killing him, I just took them with me." In the following pause, Zhexiu and the other two all nced at each other. After learning that Chen Changsheng had gone to kill Zhou Tong, they were extremely shocked, but they didnt ask about too many of the details. This was because they had never believed that Chen Changsheng could really aplish this task, and were even expecting for Chen Changsheng to soon after admit his defeat. But if he really was no match for Zhou Tong and relied on the protection of the Orthodoxys powerful figures to return, how had he obtained these two treasures from Zhou Tong? They turned to Chen Changsheng, awaiting his exnation. Chen Changsheng narrated what had urred in the alley of the Northern Military Department, but he did not give many specific details. "You actually won?" Tang Thirty-Six stared at him like he was a monster. Chen Changsheng replied, "Since what I was fighting for was life or death, victory or defeat has no meaning." Tang Thirty-Six said in shock, "But in the end, you still won." Chen Changsheng ignored him, saying, "See how to deal with this bronze mirror. If none of you want it, then its fine to leave it in the Orthodox Academy as school property." Tang Thirty-Six was displeased at these words. "A matter likest words is fine if youmunicate just once, or is it that you insist on constantly reminding us that youre going to die soon?" Chen Changsheng thought this over and then answered, "These arentst words, this is a question of inheritance." ...... ...... In the view of many, the pce hall in the deepest depths of the Li Pce was unfitting of the Popes status. This was because this hall had too many eaves that cut up the sky into a wellperhaps this was the origin of the term sky well? But there were some benefits. Standing here in the courtyard and gazing up, one would often be able to see a very tidily cut out sky of stars, very beautiful to see. The night gradually deepened, and the darkness followed suit, seeming like an invisible cloud that covered up the stars of the night sky. Not even the slightly chilly breeze of the early autumn was able to drive away this darkness. From the deepest depths of the darkness came a voice, very calm and indifferent, carrying a feeling of nostalgia and the weathering of time. Yet it also had another feeling, the feeling that this nostalgia and weathering of time were ced intentionally so that they could be heard. "Its already been almost twenty years since Ive seen the night sky here." Just like many other people in the capital, the Pope was not asleep. He had just finished watering the Green Leaf and was using a towel to carefully wipe beads of water off the leaves. Hearing the voiceing from the darkness outside the hall, his hands stopped as he slowly turned his body. "If your actions back then had not been so impatient, perhaps that story from twenty years ago would not have happened." The Pope spoke to the depths of the darkness. The person in the darkness replied, "Or perhaps it was just because I did not expect that at the time, you would ultimately stand at her side." The wrinkles on the Popes face seemed to deepen somewhat upon hearing this statement. He slowly replied, "These are all matters of the past." The voice in the darkness replied, "Yes, all matters of the past. We should be discussing matters of the present, matters of tonight." The Pope ced the towel by the Green Leaf pot and walked to the stone steps outside the hall. Gazing at the darkness, he said, "Even now, Im still not clear on what exactly you want to do." The chilly night breeze blew across his hempen robe, seeming to want to drift away and depart this world. Yet the voice in the darkness seemed to sink down, as firm and indestructible as metal. "I have always made clear what I wanted to do, but back then, you did not agree with my view. Now twenty years have passed and you know that your judgment back then was wrong, so you must stand on my side." Hearing this, the Pope lowered his head and gazed at the shadows on the stone steps, sinking into a very long silence. "Tianhai possesses the best blood and talent, possesses the best position, but she is a womanher vision and structure have a limit, there is a problem with her personality. The past two hundred years have long since proved this. If she continues to sit on the imperial throne of the Great Zhou, even if the confluence of the north and south smoothly proceeds, the humans will still be unable to defeat the demons under her leadership." A wind rustled the trees outside the hall. The Green Leaf within the hall and the light leaking out of the magnificent and grand Great Hall of Light all seemed to waver. This was because the person within the darkness spoke once more, the voice growing colder and more certain. "Do you want the people of the country to be exterminated? Do you really want the bloodline of the Chen Imperial n to be left homeless and destitute, to wither away by the day until their linees to an end? Back then when we parted in the Orthodox Academy, we already agreed, I am responsible for preserving the bloodline of the Imperial n while you will remain in the capital to watch her for a while. A period of twenty years has gone just like that; could it be that you have already forgotten what you thought back then, grown intoxicated in her structure of two Saints ruling the world together? No, Ive watched you for ten-odd years from Xining Vige with apathetic eyes, but I will not allow you to deteriorate like this. Now that the time hase to put the cards on the table, I will not allow you to remain in this lifeless pce hall, covering your eyes and pretending that you cant see all the chaos in this world." The Pope lowered his head to gaze at the faint shadows cast by the eaves, silent once more for a very long time. After this seemingly interminable time, he raised his head to the depths of the darkness and asked, "Just where does your confidencee from?" The person in the darkness answered, "No person can resist that allure. The ripe fruit is right on the branch, waiting for her to pick it." The Pope replied, "That child said to me that those who are not Saints cannot resist it, but she has always been a Saint." "The so-called Saints of the present world are naught but jokes. How could such a greedy and shameless woman like her truly understand the divine principles? If she were sure that by eating this fruit, she could perfect her defying of the heavens and changing of fate, thus allowing her to enter that grand realm above Concealed Divinity, do you think she could resist? Do you know of how much pain I endured on that night when he was ten and his fragrance spread in all directions? If that greedy and stupid Golden Dragon had not once more risked degenerating to descend upon the world and I had not had to go to the Cloud Grave to fight him, perhaps I would have eaten him on the spot!" The voice of the person in the darkness became cold and cruel. "Let alone the fact that in her view, this is what she requires toplete her changing of fate, the Heavenly Daos most heartless demand. The fruit that fell from her body will ultimately be eaten by herhow could there be a more perfect cycle of the Heavenly Dao? I cant see through it, so how could she?" The Popes voice became rather tired, filled with a guilt that was impossible to easily dispel. "In the end, you still seeded in deceiving me, and also in deceiving Mei Lisha. In that letter of yours, you never said that this matter would require someone to make a sacrifice, let alone that he would be the one to make it." "When a fruit is ripe, it must be eaten, whether its poisonous or not." "At the very beginning, I thought that by having the fruit ripen as quickly as possible, it could be quickly nted into fertile ground so that we could assist it in growing into a tree that reached into the heavens." "Once a fruit has ripened, if it is not eaten, it can only rot away. In any case, that child will die. His fate of certain death in exchange for such a great benefit to all of humanity? What problem is there with that?" "But that child knows nothing about this." "Every person has their own agenda, but not every person has the ability to make their own decision about their fate, the power to make their own choice." "Could it be that only you have the right to make choices?" "Because I can offer to you and this world the best choice..." "Do you know what sort of choice I and this world require?" "Mei Lisha wholeheartedly desired the Imperial n to return to power; you only care about the continuation of humanity. He is Tianhai and Emperor Xians son, so nobody will oppose him. And please, believe in me. He is truly this continents most intelligent and most extraordinary youth. He is the most suitable sessor to the Great Zhou imperial throne and also the most suitable candidate for the future leader of humanity." "But that child is your disciple." The voice in the darkness vanished for a very long time, and then finally spoke once more. "But he is first a member of the Imperial n. From the moment he began his existence in this world, he carried the responsibility of continuing the Imperial n, the duty to shed blood for the Imperial n." Chapter 626 – Yu Ren within the Mausoleum of Books Chapter 626 C Yu Ren within the Mausoleum of Books Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Pope gazed deep into the darkness, saying, "This is sending him to his death." The person in the darkness indifferently replied, "What does his death count for? At the time, so many members of the Imperial n died." The Pope was quiet for a very long time, the sea of stars deep within his eyes gradually growing calm. "You are not of the Imperial n, so why have you never been able to let these matters go?" The voice in the darkness was calm and firm. "This is His Majestys unfulfilled wish." The Pope knew that the His Majesty here naturally did not refer to Emperor Xian, but that most extraordinary sovereign throughout the ages: His Majesty Emperor Taizong. This conversation began many years ago with a letter sent to the capital from Xining Vige. This argument began two years ago when that youth called Chen Changsheng entered the neglected grounds of the Orthodox Academy. It seemed that they would both end in tonights conversation. But even at this moment, the Pope had still not confirmed his intentions. Just like the Green Leaf in that pot, he swayed lightly back and forth with the wind. This did not mean that he had no position of his own, that his Dao heart was not firm enough. On the contrary, it was precisely because he had to consider too many things, matters spanning the entire world and considered in the most meticulous detail, so it was very difficult to make his decision. "Besides me, no one else knows that you are the most skilled at the Scroll of Time, the Canon of Flowing West." There seemed to be a gaze in the darkness, falling on that small pool within the hall and also the woodendle sitting by it. The person said to the Pope, "You are the clear waters murmuring as they flow west. Although having flowed for one thousand years, you are still not stained by a single grain of dust or filth, but so clear that the bottom can be seen, a serene and gentle, yet boundless divine might. And so...you do not need to make a decision. At the final moment, you will eventually discover where your heart lies." After saying this, the voice in the darkness spoke no more. The Pope stood on the stone steps, gazing at the shadows cast by the eaves, standing before the sound of flowing water, his clothes swaying in the gentle breeze like a green leaf. "Senior, you cultivate the way of following your heart, so you are so sure that my heart will follow yours?" ...... ...... After leaving Xining Vige, Yu Ren had followed his master to many ces, but whether it was the snowy ins near Mount Han or the wilderness below Snowhold Pass, he didnt like it too much because there were too few people. The White Emperor City on the shore of the Red River also did not leave too deep an impression on him, except that when he heard that the demi-human princess was his junior brothers student, he grew somewhat happy. His mood in the past few days had not been bad, but not at all because this was the capital, his hometown. He was raised from childhood by his master, and only had faint recollections from when he was small, the memories having long since grown indistinct. His master said that he was a person of the capital, that he had lived here before, but he couldnt remember where the house he came from was. Moreover, he did not like the capital. Different from the reason he disliked the snowy ins and the wilderness, he thought the capital had too many people. The capital had too many people, the snowy ins and the wilderness had too few. Xining Vige was the best, as it had neither too many nor too few people. He did not know why his master had brought him to so many ces, why they hade to the capital. He was only worried about his junior brothers body and wanted to go see him, but after his master had brought him to the Mausoleum of Books, he had vanished. He also instructed him not to leave the Mausoleum of Books and said that in a few days, he would naturally be able to meet his junior brother. As he watched his master disappear, he thought, feeling that this was also fine. No matter what matters his junior brother encountered, with his master present, they could all be resolved. In addition, there were far too many people in the capital and he truly did not like it. There were not too many or too few people in the Mausoleum of Books, and there were green trees and flowing waters. It was very easy for him to be reminded of that mountain behind Xining Vige, that stream, and those happy days of memorizing the Daoist Canon with his junior brother and catching fish to eat. When he heard about when his junior brother had brought down a sky filled with starlight on his first timeprehending the monoliths, he became very proud and happy. As a result, he had even more reasons to like this ce. There was also another important reason: in the Mausoleum of Books, he could see the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. He had be well-versed in the Daoist Canon, in the three thousand scriptures of the Great Dao, and had fused them all together except the final one. Although he was like Chen Changsheng, his master never having taught him how to cultivate, he had a naturally intimate feeling towards the Heavenly Tome Monoliths that contained Daoist techniques andws. He wanted to see if there was anything interesting within them. Before leaving the Mausoleum of Books, his master had ordered him not to leave, but he didnt say anything about not seeing the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. He prepared two days of food in the small courtyard, stood by the fence with the aid of his crutch and watched the fluctuations in the sunlight twice, and after feeling that there were no problems, brought his packed food and walked into the plum trees, following the mountain path into the mausoleum. It was still a long time to the Grand Examination, and because ofst years opening of the Garden of Zhou, the Boiling Stone Summit, and the many unforeseen events that followed, the monolith viewers within the Mausoleum of Books had sessively taken their leave. The cultivators that remained within were much fewer than in the past. He walked for a long time on the mountain but failed to encounter a single person, all the way until he reached the first monolith hut. In front of this monolith hut, he encountered a Monolith Guardian called Ji Jin. This Monolith Guardian had a very gentle personality, carrying a detachment and sense of ease that came from thoroughly understanding worldly things. He gave Yu Ren a very good feeling, and he thought to himself, the Mausoleum of Books is truly a holynd of cultivation. After viewing the monoliths for a long time, could it be that everyone will see such an advancement in temperament? The Monolith Guardian called Ji Jin asked him which sect he was a disciple of and why he had entered the Mausoleum of Books toprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Yu Ren did not know how to answer, but it didnt matter as he was unable to speak anyway. He leaned his stick against the hut and used his hand to make a few gestures, though he did not know if the other party would be able to understand. Ji Jin could not understand his signnguage, but he could clearly see that Yu Ren was handicapped. His heart was filled with sympathy and he asked no more questions. He even warned that when viewing the monoliths, one should not force it, and that he should focus on resting. Watching the Monolith Guardian leave along the mountain path, Yu Ren wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, his eyes revealing a content smile. He thought to himself, Junior Brother spoke wrongly when he said I am unable to deceive people. Its just that in Xining Vige, I didnt need to trick anyone. You see, at this time, I sessfully deceived a senior. The first Heavenly Tome Monolith of the Mausoleum of Books was the Reflecting Monolith. Yu Ren dragged his leg and slowly walked before the monolith. He looked over, somewhat curious, somewhat excited, even unable to resist the urge to stretch out his hand and caress it. He felt that this Heavenly Tome Monolith was truly very interesting. The poem written by that worthy predecessor was truly excellent. The feeling of his fingers against the monolith was truly veryfortable, cool and icy, just like the stream in that mountain behind Xining Vige. Then, he came to the second Heavenly Tome Monolith. This Heavenly Tome Monolith was also very interesting, and he examined it with great excitement. He felt that those lines were so beautiful, they were just like the rays of light in the autumn back in the mountain behind Xining Vige, cut apart by the tree leaves. Then, he came to the third Heavenly Tome Monolith. This Heavenly Tome Monolith was even more interesting. The traces on the monolith were still clear, the lines still beautiful, yet they were not asplex as the previous two monoliths. In his eyes, they became an extremely simple line. Simple did not mean that it was not beautiful, did not mean that it was easy to understand. It was just like Xining Vige in the rainy season, the lines of water sliding down from the eaves of the old temple and the marks left by the dancing yellow leaves that had been knocked down by the rain. In order to make clear thew behind these marks, Yu Ren needed to use somewhat more time, even putting his walking stick to the side and sitting to think for a while. Then, it was the fourth Heavenly Tome Monolith. The fifth Heavenly Tome Monolith. The sixth. The seventh. ...... ...... Some time passed. Yu Ren had reached a monolith hut. Leaning on his walking stick and slightly tilting his head, he examined this monolith, finding it rather strange. Because this monolith was severed, the original monolith now in some other ce. He had no idea it had been cut apart by a man called Zhou Dufu. With this broken monolith as a boundary, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths he had viewed were called the front mausoleum. He knew thatst year, his junior brother had viewed the monoliths of the Mausoleum of Books very smoothly, making him very proud, but he did not know of the fact that he had viewed all the monoliths of the front mausoleum in a single day. He raised his head to nce at the sky and discovered that the sun had not reached its zenith. The weather wasnt too hot, so he decided to continue. From the time he had entered the Mausoleum of Books to now, not even half a day had passed. How to view the broken monolith? He also did not know. He slowly walked up to the broken monolith and extended a hand to feel its shorn edge. After a few moments, he drew back his fingers, deep in thought. He looked around and saw that he was still in front of the broken monolith. He changed the side of his walking stick, using his stump of an arm to hold it. His now emptied right hand scratched his itchy back. He was somewhat confused, and posed himself the question, "How should I continue?" The autumn winds gently blew through the mountain mausoleum, carrying along the Daoist robe washed so many times it had lost color and lifting up that lock of ck hair on his forehead, revealing his eye. He had one eye that could not see things, but he did not know if it could see anything else. He walked into the forest behind the monolith hut. Using his hand to push away the somewhat prickly grass, he curiously looked inside. There was an indistinct path there, most likely stamped out by feet. It was on the verge of being covered by grass, meaning it had most likely been many years since it hadst been traversed. Seeing the unsteady trail, Yu Rens face revealed an awkward expression. However, after thinking it over, he still took up his walking stick and hobbled onto the trail. The grass gradually swallowed his figure, and the abandoned trail gradually extended under his feet and stick. After some time, he finally exited the woods and arrived at another monolith hut. He raised his arm and used his sleeve to wipe the sweat off his face, feeling his face rather hot. He thought to himself, fortunately I didnt get lost, or else I would be in trouble. I dont have any means of calling for help. He walked under the monolith hut and began to view the monolith. This ce was no longer the front mausoleum. Of the thirteen mausoleums of the Heavenly Tomes, he had already reached the second mausoleum. After Zhou Dufu severed the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books, he was the first to directly walk to this ce. He naturally did not know of this. He continued to view the monoliths, continued to advance, viewing monolith after monolith. When he felt hungry, he would take a lunchbox from his bosom and eat. When he was thirsty, he would seek out some mountain river to drink from. The food in the lunchbox was very simple. It was dried meat fried with green peppers. He had found the dried meat hanging in the beams of the kitchen of some abandoned house while the green peppers had been picked from some vegetable field that no one took care of. The sun set behind the mountains and the numerous stars appeared in the night sky. The sun rose up and the numerous stars retreated behind the light. The clear streams in the mountains slowly flowed by, just like time. Days passed, and Yu Ren realized that his lunchbox was empty. Whether it was the dried meat fried with green peppers or the pickled tofu, not a single morsel remained. He truly was rather hungry, thus he returned via his original path. While passing those monolith huts, he finally encountered some other cultivators. In these few days, he had seen nothing but silent forests and monoliths. Finally being able to see people made Yu Ren rather happy, so he nodded at these cultivators in greeting. But those cultivators looked at him like he was a ghost. Who was this person? How had they never seen him before? Why was heing back from in front of them? Could it be that he had already seen the next Heavenly Tome Monolith? Chapter 627 – Mother and Son (I) Chapter 627 C Mother and Son (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Returning to the courtyard, Yu Ren made more food. After first eating his fill, he prepared several more lunchboxes and then walked once more into the Mausoleum of Books. When he reached the straight path heading into the Mausoleum of Books, he suddenly changed his mind and turned right. The weather was bright and sunny and the mountain mausoleum had many people. He had just met with them, and now if he were to meet them again, it would be a little too close. Moreover, if they met again, would that mean they were acquaintances? Or perhaps acquaintances that werent acquainted with each other? Then if he were to just nod his head in greeting, might he be taken ascking in courtesy? These questions were very troublesome and Yu Ren was not very skilled in handling them, so he decided to enter the Mausoleum of Books through another path. He had no idea of the saying known by the vast majority of this worlds cultivators, that there was only one path into the Mausoleum of Books. In the lush mountain forests, he made many attempts, but he still did not seed. Because of the difficulties presented by his legs, he also fell a few times. His body was covered in grass and pine needles, making him look rather miserable. He was somewhat helpless as he thought, howe I cant find another path? Then, he saw a path on the mountain. This path was paved with white stones, like white jade under the sunlight. This path was very straight and also extended straight towards the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Yu Ren happily walked towards that path. When he got close, however, he felt rather strange, as there was not a single person on that mountain path. This mountain was the straightest path in the Mausoleum of Books and was also the closest path, so why was no one walking it? Could it be that the monolith viewers wanted to hone their wills and so deliberately did not take this shortcut? Thinking of this possibility and then thinking about the happiness he had felt upon seeing the straight mountain path, Yu Ren felt somewhat ashamed. But he nced at his leg and thought to himself, in the end, Im still different from the average person, so maybe taking the shortcut isnt too shameful an action? Blushing somewhat, he leaned against his walking stick and walked towards the mountain path. With his legs, crossing those clear and shallow canals was truly troublesome. After only walking up to the start of the mountain path, he felt somewhat tired. Thankfully, there was a pavilion here where he could rest for a while. Walking under the pavilion, he saw a statue of bronze, covered all over in dust and rust. He thought, if Junior Brother saw this, he would feel very unwell. This was referring to Chen Changshengs obsession with cleanliness. Yu Ren nced at the ramrod-straight mountain path and thought to himself, it will definitely require a lot of energy to climb it, so it might be better to first rest and store up enough energy. Thus, he sat down by the bronze statue. But he was somewhat ufortable. Since he had grown up together with Chen Changsheng, the two had influenced each other, and so he had a slight obsession with cleanliness as well. He fell into thought, then took out a handkerchief from his sleeve. Walking to a small pool on the side, he lowered his body with difficulty and soaked the handkerchief. He returned to the bronze statue and began to carefully clean it. He had just wiped the left arm of the bronze statue clean when he suddenly heard a voicee out of the statues armor. This voice was very low and not at all loud. It was unable to travel very far, but in his ears, it was like a p of thunder. "Its fine if you just wipe the helmet a bit." The autumn wind rippled the clear waters in the canals and carried away the dust on the armor. The pavilion was extremely quiet. Yu Ren stared at the bronze statue in a daze for a long time, thinking in shock, its actually alive! ...... ...... When Chen Changsheng first entered the capital, he had no understanding of the worldsmon sense. Yu Ren had grown up with him, so he was also naturally awful in this aspect. He did not know that this ramrod-straight mountain path was the Divine Path and that besides the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Pope, no person could step upon it. He also did not know that this statue of a general under the pavilion was not a statue, but a real general, the number one Divine General of the continent who had guarded the mausoleum for more than six centuries, Han Qing. However, he at least now knew that this statue was a living person, and judging by the dust and rust on his armor, this person had probably been sitting here for a very long time. To sit here for such a long time, could he not be bored? Yu Ren did not like dealing with other people, and was not skilled at dealing with them, but he asked himself honestly and concluded that if he couldnt see a single person for many years, he would still find it very dull. Besides that, there was still one very important question: this person had been eternally sitting here, so how did he eat? Thinking of the question of eating, he subconsciously took out a lunchbox and ced it in front of the armor, gesturing to ask, is Sir hungry? No voice came from the armor. Yu Ren considered his options, then made a few moreplex gestures, their meaning asking, what if I go and cook Sir a bowl of noodle soup? A voice came from the armor. "cing it here is fine. In addition, you cannot walk this Divine Path." Yu Ren left the lunchbox on the ground, bowed, gave an unwilling nce at the Divine Path, then hobbled away with his walking stick. Not long after he left, the autumn wind once more descended over the shallow canals and pavilion, carrying away the dust in the chinks of the armor. Two deep eyes, weathered by the vicissitudes of time, lit up within the depths of the helmet. Han Qing opened his eyes. Then, he closed his eyes. A lunchbox was quietly ced on the ground before him. ...... ...... Following the original path and returning to the Heavenly Tome Monolith he did not know the number of, Yu Ren continued to view the monoliths. Perhaps because this Heavenly Tome Monolith was too abstruse and difficult to understand, or perhaps because he was thinking about certain matters, he stood in front of this monolith for a very long time. All the way until the dead of the night, he was still standing there. He was somewhat hungry when a small drizzle began to fall from the night sky. He moved into the monolith hut, took out the remaining lunchbox and ced it on the Heavenly Tome Monolith, and began to eat. This rain was not copious, but the sound of it was rather vexing. Yu Ren tidied up the lunchbox and leaned against the Heavenly Tome Monolith, looking out. This ce was already high up in the Mausoleum of Books. After his eyes pierced through the thin curtain of rain, he could see the lights of the capital. Perhaps because it was toote at night, thenterns of many houses were already extinguished, making the capital seem rather gloomy. Yu Ren once more felt concerned over Chen Changsheng. He believed that his master could assuredly resolve any problems his junior brother encountered, but what about his illness? Suddenly, he sensed something and turned to a certain ce in the darkness. He slightly creased his brow, not understanding what this feeling was. There were no stars at that ce, but a high tform. The Dew tform. ...... ...... There was a person on the Dew tform. The Tianhai Divine Empress sped her hands behind her and stood on the edge of the tform, quietly gazing into the night sky. Tonight, many clouds suddenly drifted over the capital, seeming like an even deeper darkness. It was naturally not possible to see the stars. But that darkness and those clouds could not obstruct her eyes. Just like how the light emitted by the Night Pearls and the drizzle descending from the sky could not stain her body. Her beautiful face had a somewhat solemn expression because she could clearly sense that the Heavenly Dao had changed. Was that fate? Her Fated Star was high up in the distant sky, a faint shadow cast over it. Perhaps because her other Fated Star was now in the capital. This was the baneful star upon her fate. What should she do? Wave her sleeve to obscure that stars light? But what use would that be? If she really did do this, in the future, it would be very difficult to truly obtain victory over the Heavenly Dao. But if she did not do this, could she obtain victory over the Heavenly Dao right now? ...... ...... Chen Changsheng knew that his time was growing short. This time, it truly was growing short. In order to kill Zhou Tong, he had paid dearly. His blood was at this very moment flowing into his internal organs, his meridians fractured into utter chaos. Theyer of Sacred Light Xu Yourong had cast over his body was growing thinner and thinner, fainter and fainter. At any moment, he might send off to the worlds beings a fantastic temptation, and at that moment, he might die. How much time was left? One day or two days? One song or one cup of tea? He had no second thoughts. Rising from the bed, he took out the Yellow Paper Umbre and jumped out of the window. Tang Thirty-Six, Zhexiu and the others had not slept. They were standing guard outside his room and in the trees, but they could not prevent him from leaving. Even if Zhexiu in the great banyan tree had sensed him leaving, he probably would have granted him his final freedom. As a wolf youth that had grown up in the deste and bloody snowy ins, he knew that death should be a tranquil affair. The drizzling rainnded upon the Yellow Paper Umbre without a sound, a gentle and humid rain. He propped up the umbre and entered the dense forest by theke, and then doubled back. It didnt take too long before he reached the outer wall. Deep within the dense forest was a door that led directly to the Imperial Pce. On this wall was a door that Luoluo had her subordinates construct. However, he did not use either of these doors because he could not guarantee that the people within the Imperial Pce or the people sent by his martial uncle the Pope were not standing guard by these doors. He nced at the old wallspletely covered in moss and lightly jumped over. After this years spring winds and autumn rains, the Hundred Herb Garden that had once beenpletely plundered by him and Tang Thirty-Six was now brimming with life once more. Many precious medicinal herbs and spirit fruits quietly watched him from their orchards and branches, waiting for him to pick them. However, he disyed a single-minded focus and ventured further in. His final destination was the Imperial Pce. He wanted to confirm Xu Yourongs safety. He wanted to meet the Tianhai Divine Empress, to ask her a few things. He wanted to ask her if those things were true, if she really was his mother, and then...and then it would be enough. He still had Su Lis letter in his bosom, five Heavenly Tome Monoliths as stone pearls on his wrist, and the Garden of Zhou. But he was not prepared to do anything in the Imperial Pce, it truly was enough. What schemes, what general situation, what righteous cause, what war between the humans and demons? To someone about to die like him, what importance did these hold? And just who would be so heartless to ask him to do anything more at this time? He just wanted to know a few things, and then he would quietly depart. No person could decide how they woulde to this world, but when leaving, anyone would hope to be clear-minded. Many people had said these words before, as had he, so he should do it. But he did not enter the Imperial Pce. Because deep within the forest of the Hundred Herb Garden, he saw a scene he had once seen before. There was a stone table in the forest. An iron teapot was ced on the table, with two teacups sitting next to it. Judging by the color of the tea in the cup, the tea brewed today was most likely white tea. The person drinking the tea was still the middle-aged woman. Seeing her calm expression, Chen Changsheng was somewhat surprised. Chapter 628 – Mother and Son (II) Chapter 628 C Mother and Son (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng had met this middle-aged woman several times, so they were not at all strangers. He had thought many times about her identity, but he could never find any clues. He found her very enigmatic, but she was certainly some powerful figure of the Imperial Pce. Tonight, storm clouds were approaching the capital, a drizzle already falling. With the middle-aged womans status, it made no sense for her to appear here. Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of a possibility, and his face became somewhat cold in the rain. Perhaps she hade to kill him? Fortunately, such an event did not ur, or else he would truly feel rather sad. The middle-aged woman lightly pointed, just as she usually did, indicating that he should sit and drink tea. Chen Changsheng exhaled. This forest in the Hundred Herb Garden had a deep significance to him. This was the ce in the capital where he was best able to calm his heart. In these two years, those nights where he sat with the middle-aged woman and drank tea were the periods in the capital where he was best able to calm his heart. If this middle-aged woman chose to kill him in this forest, at this stone table where they drank tea, he would feel very unhappy. He was fond of this feeling he had when calmly sitting in silence. It was veryfortable, very free, very easily making him recall Xining Vige. His forehead slightly creased as he realized that he did not like recalling Xining Vige. Well, the stream behind the old temple was still clear and limpid. His brow gradually rxed. ...... ...... Watching his brow crease and then uncrease, seeing the unripe feeling about his face, she realized, oh, in a few days, hell turn seventeen, but is that fake? But hes truly an extraordinary fellow. Hes clearly on the verge of death, but hes still stopping at this table in the forest and taking up that cup of warm white tea, and he can even wander off and think about other things. The corner of Tianhais lip perked upwards incredibly slowly, a smile contained within. If this youth really is my child, perhaps its not too bad a thing. At least, he wont bring me too much shame. This way, when I watch you die, perhaps I might feel more of the feelings that I want to feel, thus find a trace of the Heavenly Dao concealed amongst the many stars in the sky, ultimately obtaining true freedom. The corner of Tianhais lip gradually turned t incredibly slowly, and thus that smile vanished to parts unknown. She quietly watched Chen Changsheng, extending a finger to prick at the space between his eyebrows. Chen Changsheng awoke from his daze, somewhat startled, but he did not avoid it. Not because he didnt want to avoid it, but because he couldnt. No matter if it was him when first entering the capital or the him now, no matter what she wanted to do to him, he was incapable of responding. At the very beginning, he was somewhat ufortable, especially when she held his chin or caressed his cheeks, which actually made him feel ashamed, butter on...perhaps he got used to it. With the light touch of the finger, there was an extremely light pop within his sea of consciousness, like a bubble bursting. The wind blew through the Hundred Herb Garden, carrying with it the fragrance of herbs and spirit fruits, and also some scents that only she could smell. Because in that instant, her finger had pierced the Sacred Lightid down by Xu Yourong. Her spiritual sense had brought this breeze, and this breeze contained his Qi. She calmly closed her eyes, carefully experiencing this Qi, her expression gradually softening. As expected, this Qi was like the spring breeze, causing a person to be intoxicated. It was difficult to imagine what would happen when it waspletely released, whether anyone could resist this allure. She opened her eyes and softly pointed at the table, indicating that Chen Changsheng should drink. Chen Changsheng had the teacup in his hands this entire time. He took a sip and then put the teacup down. He gazed at the middle-aged woman, wanting to open his mouth and say something, but closing it once more. Ultimately, he still could not hold back his words. "I...in the future, I might not be able toe here again." He paused, then looked at her and continued, "I am Chen Changsheng." She quietly gazed at him, no change visible on her face. Chen Changsheng was at first somewhat surprised, but then he smiled in ridicule at himself. After meeting so many times over these two years, with this middle-aged womans unfathomable strength, she would naturally have figured out his background. "Since mydy knows who I am, then you also probably know of my current situation." He lowered his head to gaze at the light tea like clear water within the cup, his voice also growing mild like water. "Even now, I do not know who mydy is, or perhaps precisely because this is so, Ive always felt like there are some things that I cant tell other people that I can speak of to mydy." She quietly watched him, still without any reaction. In Chen Changshengs view, or perhaps his wish, this was a sort of encouragement. He fell into thought, then said, "Im going to die soon." He then began to narrate his story, starting from before his birth. Of course, this part was about the results of the Elder of Heavenly Secretss calctions. After that, he spoke of his life after his birth, the scene described to him by Senior Yu Ren, the clear stream and the great Golden Dragon. Following that was his life in Xining Viges old temple, hising to the capital to end the engagement, the stories that followed, all the way until the present. In Xining Viges old temple, no one spoke with him, so he was raised into a taciturn personality. After returning to the capital, he greatly improved, especially after bing friends with Tang Thirty-Six. He would asionally disy his talkative side, and when with Xu Yourong, he also had many things he wanted to say to her, but he spoke more tonight than on any other asion. He hadbed over and organized his life, and then poured it out for her to hear. "When the Demon Lord went to Mount Han, I had my suspicions, but I had no proof. Seeing the current situation...its very obvious. I know that Master has been using me." He ended, "But Ive always this illness. In the end, its still a problem of my fate not being good. Who can I me for that?" No matter what he said, she only quietly listened, asionally taking a sip of tea, her expression very calm. It was like Xining Viges old temple, the Golden Dragon, the Sacred Light Continent, Chen Xuanba, Zhou Dufu, and these other such names were of no surprise to her. After he finished his story, Chen Changshengs mouth felt rather dry. After finishing off the tea in the cup, he realized that she was a bit too calm. This only increased her mystery in his eyes. "Mydy...just who are you?" He asked her curiously. The Hundred Herb Garden was very quiet. There was not even a wisp of a breeze, so there was naturally no sound of wind. The drizzle suddenly stopped, so there was naturally no sound of rain either. Even the mournful cries of the insects at the base of the wall and in the grass had vanished. After a very long silence had passed, a voice suddenly rang out. "Who am I?" Chen Changsheng was abnormally shocked, because she had spoken these words. He had heard loud and clear these three words emerge from her mouth. He had always believed that she could not speak. In these two years, it had always been him speaking. She had never spoken a single word. And yet, it turned out that she could always speak, she just did not want to. Just who was she? Still ovee with shock, Chen Changsheng suddenly had an extremely intense feeling of wariness and unease. Because she stood up. She suddenly became iparably tall and vast, just like a mountain range suddenly appearing in the world. She slowly ced her two hands behind her. With the light flick of her sleeves, a gale blew through the forest. She looked down upon Chen Changsheng, her expression indifferent, the temperature of the forest dropping several degrees. As the breeze caressed her face, her two eyebrows extended toward her temples, like two swords simultaneously taking flight, or like two wings unfurling. Her eyes became particrly clear and holy, like starsy within. In the space of a few breaths, her mediocre face transformed into the most beautiful face imaginable. The Qi emitted from her body became iparably powerful. Who was she? Of course, she was the Tianhai Divine Empress who reigned supreme over the heavens above and the earth below. The forest of the Hundred Herb Garden became even quieter. Chen Changsheng was holding a teacup and, in his shock, had forgotten to put it down. After quite some time had passed, he stirred from his daze and ced the teacup down on the table. He was quiet for another long period of time, then he looked at the teacup and said, "Greetings, mydy." Very simple words, a proper courtesy, but they should have never appeared between the two of them. HIs voice was very calm, but his emotions were unimaginablyplex. Simultaneously, he also understood a few things. When Xu Yourong had entered the Garden of Zhou, she had once disguised herself. No one had been able to see through it. Later on, she said that it was a secret technique of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. But though he was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, he had never heard of such a thing. Now he naturally knew that Xu Yourongs disguise and the technique of the Divine Empress were both the same, or perhaps it was that Phoenixes had the ability to freely change their form? "Shouldnt you be calling me Mother?" the Tianhai Divine Empress looked at him and asked. As she spoke, her voice was very apathetic, yet he couldnt tell if it was truly emotionless. Chen Changsheng raised his head and gazed at this woman so beautiful that it was impossible to look straight at her and thought to himself, is this my mother? In those years living in Xining Viges old temple after being picked up by his master from the stream, he had naturally considered the question of his mothers identity countless times, but he never had an answer. Only when that rumor began to spread through the capitalst year did he begin to directly confront this question. Then, in Mount Han, he had obtained a sort of confirmation. Whether before the rumor or after, he would asionally wonder, if they met...what sort of scene would serve as the backdrop, what he should do. Even when he was jumping out of the window of the house in the Orthodox Academy, resolved to enter the Imperial Pce and directly confront her, he was still considering these questions. Yet when they truly met, he realized that all his preparations were meaningless. His mind was somewhat dazzled, his body somewhat cold. He searched her indifferent and emotionless face of beauty, unable to find a single hint of those feelings he had wanted to have, such as warmth. The Tianhai Divine Empress sensed the changes in his emotions and arched her brows. "Useless thing, I should have never birthed you in the first ce." As she spoke, her two brows were like swords, seemingly ready to fly into the night sky. Coupled with the apathy on her face, she gave an even colder aura. Chen Changsheng was somewhat angry, his nose slightly ring. "Just a moment ago, I went to kill Zhou Tong." For these words to appear at this time was rather abrupt, rather inexplicable. The Tianhai Divine Empress asked, "Do you want to prove that you have a little use? That you have the courage to face this world? To seek a few candies from me to eat?" Chen Changsheng thought, thats not it, I just wanted to tell you that there are some matters that you dont care about that I can also not care about. I have the courage to kill Zhou Tong, so I also have the courage to confront you. Even if we are mother and son, even if you are a mother so cruel that you would personally kill your own son. Chapter 629 – Mother and Son (III) Chapter 629 C Mother and Son (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Zhou Tong is just a dog, ackey." The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at Chen Changsheng with an indifferent expression. "While you are my son. Even if youre about to die, even if your death will be by my own hands, even if you can only live for one more day, as long as you are still alive, you will be more important than him by one thousand times, ten thousand times. If you do not even understand this, what right do you have to be my son?" Chen Changsheng recalled that Prince Chen Liu had said almost identical words in the carriage. He was not deeply moved by these words, only feeling them somewhat strange, out of line with his understanding of the world. Since you n to heartlessly kill me in cold blood, why do you still care about whether or not I have the right to be your son? He didnt know what to say, so he once more fell silent. The Tianhai Divine Empress extended a hand to caress his face. This sort of scene had often urred in thest two years, and he had found it very unpleasant and difficult to grow ustomed to. Now, he found it somewhat repulsive. Just who is that gaze of tender affection and pampering for? Just where did this intimate caresse from? Is it all a sham, or are youforting yourself? Or is it that you want to use this to soothe your Dao heart so that after you kill your own son, your mind will not be affected? Chen Changsheng felt like a venomous snake was slowly slithering across his face. This extremely loathsome sensation caused his entire body to incessantly tremble. He found it impossible to continue enduring this and wanted to avoid it, yet he could not move his body. He wanted to take out from his bosom the letter Su Li had left him, yet he couldnt even budge a finger. "You want to kill me?" the Tianhai Divine Empress looked into his eyes and asked. For some reason, even though she had perceived Chen Changshengs intentions, she was not angry. Instead, the hint of a smile seemed to appear in her star-like eyes. This was a smile of praise. It seemed that she greatly approved of the fact that Chen Changsheng had thought ofmitting such a monstrous crime against his own mother. Chen Changsheng only wanted to leave, and thought of nothing else. Looking into her eyes, he knew that she had misunderstood something, but he didnt understand why she would have this sort of reaction after misunderstanding. "The cycle of the Heavenly Dao, heavenly principles, and proper human rtionshipsall of it is fake. Mother against son, father against sonthese things have taken ce in this world countless times. I also want to kill you, so if you want to kill me, I wont feel there to be anything wrong about that. On the contrary, if you can disregard those false and dull morals and virtues,ws and principles, and produce the desire to kill me, only then can you truly have the right to be my son." The Tianhai Divine Empress said to him. Chen Changsheng gazed at her and seriously asked, "Mydy...truly ns to kill me?" The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "I said before, all of those things are fake. This being the case, why shouldnt I kill you?" After a pause, Chen Changsheng asked, "Then just what is truly real?" The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the Imperial Pce, not speaking for a very long time. At this time, she was in the Hundred Herb Garden. She had lived countless years within the Imperial Pce and the Hundred Herb Garden. Many years ago, she saw in the Imperial Pce an unruly dragonhorse. Emperor Taizong asked everyone, how would they make this dragonhorse obey? She had voluntarily stepped forward, and then...she was exiled to the Hundred Herb Garden. For the rest of her life, she would not forget the look of utter contempt and loathing in Emperor Taizongs eyes. In the Hundred Herb Garden, she suffered through unimaginably difficult times, and the people of her n suffered even worse. Just when she believed that she would just sink into oblivion, Emperor Xian, who had not forgotten her, secretly came to her. Then, she understood something. Emperor Taizong viewed her with such contempt and loathing...this meant that there was something on her person that assuredly made him feel uneasy. Just what was it? Was it strength, a potential for formidable power, the rarely seen blood of the true Phoenix, or an indistinct omen sent by the Heavenly Dao? If speaking of understanding of the Heavenly Dao, there was no person in the world with a deeper understanding than her. But even she would sometimes feel tired. Yes, not frustrated, not bewildered, but tired, because reaching the other shore and entering the world of true freedom required far too many long and endless years. She turned to Chen Changsheng and prepared to say something when she realized that Chen Changshengs face had grown pale. Simultaneously, an unusual smear of blood-red appeared at the corner of his eyesat this time, his injuries had finally broken out. His blood containing his soul, or Sacred Light, or the energy of life, burst through his ruptured and shattered meridians, permeating and flowing through his internal organs. The Sacred Light on his bodys surface was already incapable of concealing that smell. The dark forest of early autumn suddenly resounded with the chirps of countless insects. The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly gazed at him, seeming especially unfeeling. "Such a rich Qi of life. The smell is truly not bad, I truly was not mistaken." This was speaking of the conclusion she had made after picking out a strand of Qi from Chen Changshengs body. "It seems that those descendants of the deceased truly did go to the Sacred Light Continent. No wonder that even Emperor Taizong, with all his capability, still could not find them after two hundred years." At this time, Chen Changsheng was in great pain, like tens of thousands of small knives were scraping away at his bones. However, thisment still managed to attract some of his attention. He knew who the targets of her words were. The so-called descendants of the deceased referred to the part of the Chen Imperial n that had escaped the capital after the coup in the Hundred Herb Garden. This part of the Chen Imperial n might have consisted of the Crown Princes family, or the members of the Imperial n close to the Crown Prince. Naturally, they also included the family of Chen Xuanba. ording to the records in the Daoist Canon, this part of the Chen Imperial n consisted of no less than a thousand people, all extremelypetent and talented. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had said that his body contained an innumerable quantity of Sacred Light, which was assuredly rted to the Sacred Light Continent. His senior brother had said that he had been picked out of a stream. That stream flowed from out of the Cloud Grave. Xu Yourong had once said that within the Cloud Grave was a solitary mountain that might be a path to the Sacred Light Continent... When these pieces of information werebined, the original appearance of this matter gradually took shape. He truly was the hope of the Chen Imperial n to regain the imperial throne, or perhaps its method of doing so. The Tianhai Divine Empress took in the thickening scent pervading the autumn forest, her forehead creasing deeper and deeper, the bright stars in the depths of her eyes seeming to slightly waver, their light also seeming to dim. At the same time, her face revealed a callousness and loathing, two feelings that were notplete opposites but also ones that should not have appeared at the same time. Then, she closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, those emotions had all utterly vanished, leaving only calmness and indifference. She lightly flicked her sleeve, and an indescribable pressure instantly enveloped the forest. Several strands of clear light spilled out of her sleeve and fell on Chen Changshengs body. This Qi which was sufficient to cause all the worlds living beings to grow obsessed, even crazy, with desire was temporarily cut off by these lights. Those insects loudly chirping in the Hundred Herb Garden, at a loss, gradually ceased their cries. The autumn forest returned to tranquility. The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at Chen Changsheng, mocking, "Now you know that youve been used by someone, no?" Chen Changsheng was quiet for a very long time. With great difficulty, he raised up his right hand that was shuddering from pain and gripped the already empty teacup, replying, "Ive never met those people." The people he spoke of were naturally those descendants of the deceased hidden in the darkness, those descendants of the Chen Imperial n that had already left this continent for many years. "There are some people that you dont need to see to know how despicable, dirty and shameless they are, because their blood itself stinks." The Tianhai Divine Empress held her hands behind her and gazed to the night sky towards the distant east, emotionlessly saying, "A father killing his own son, a younger brother killing his older brotherthese sorts of things have urred in this n far too many times. I still remember when Taizong still reigned, when Crown Prince Chengqian was put to death, the Prince of Wei, Tai, entered the pce to see Emperor Taizong. The moment he saw him, he threw himself into Emperor Taizongs bosom, wailing as he spoke, Only from today can I be counted as Your Majestys true son. I have a son. When Im about to die, I will absolutely kill him for Your Majestys sake, then pass it on to Your Majestys beloved Prince of Jin." (TN: This incident refers to an actual historical incident involving the sons of Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty. At the time, Taizongs crown prince was Li Chengqian, who was often in dispute with his brother, Li Tai, the Prince of Wei. Li Chengqian eventually began to lose favor with Taizong and began plotting a rebellion to overthrow him. This plot was revealed, resulting in Li Chengqian being deposed to the rank ofmoner. Taizong was split between the choice to make either Li Tai or Li Zhi, the Prince of Jin, crown prince. In order to ingratiate himself to Taizong, Li Tai promised that if he were made crown prince, then when he was about to die, he would kill his own son and pass the throne to Li Zhi. This statement backfired and Li Zhi was eventually chosen to be crown prince, and ultimately, Emperor Gaozong of the Tang Dynasty.) Speaking up to here, she stopped and turned to Chen Changsheng, asking, "Hearing this, what do you feel?" Chen Changshengs body was still trembling out of pain, but also out of emotion. "I feel...its very disgusting, very cold." The Tianhai Divine Empress smirked. "At the time, everyone who heard this felt the same as you, yet...our Emperor Taizong didnt seem to think this way at all. He was very pleased, even saying, Who does not love their son? When We see the Prince of Wei in this state, We deeply pity him." Chen Changsheng thought, Emperor Taizong is regarded as the wisest sovereign throughout the ages. How could he be deceived by such childish and absurd words? "Emperor Taizong was naturally not deceived, but he really did admire the Prince of Weis shamelessnesshe had just killed his elder brother, yet he wanted nothing more than to squeeze into his fathers bosom and suck on his breast milk. Not everyone could do something like this... Its said that the son resembles the father. Emperor Taizong did the same to his own father, so could he still have the face to criticize the Prince of Wei over anything?" When the Tianhai Divine Empress mentioned Emperor Taizong, her tone became somewhat harsh, even vulgar. Chen Changsheng raised his head to her and asked, "Why is mydy telling me these things? Previously when mydy thought that I wanted to kill you and found it very admirable, was it for the same reason?" The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "I just wanted to tell you that the Chen Imperial n, whether its Emperor Taizongs line or those descendants of the deceased imperials, are all hypocritical and disgusting things." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng said, "The blood of the Chen n also flows within my body, so I must also be hypocritical and disgusting?" The Tianhai Divine Empress answered, "You can interpret my meaning in this way." Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes and said, "In the end, mydy just wants to kill me, so is finding some reasons or excuses." The Tianhai Divine Empress lightly mocked, "If I want to kill someone, when did I ever need a reason or excuse?" Chen Changsheng replied, "But in the end, Im different." The Tianhai Divine Empress arched her brows. "Where is your difference?" Chen Changsheng answered, "After all, I am your son. If you are like Emperor Taizong, then the history books of the future will write about it, so you must give an exnation." The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "I, a woman sitting on the imperial throne, have never harbored any extravagant delusions about receiving any good evaluations fromter generations. Do I look like someone that cares aboutmentary to you?" Chen Changsheng thought of the cruel methods she had used to control the government after ascending to the throne and concluded that this was the case. However, there were still some other questions that needed resolving. He replied, "Every person has to give an exnation for their own choices. Even if they dont care what anyone else in the world thinks, one still has to convince themselves." The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly gazed at him, noting, "Maybe so." Chen Changsheng continued, "Since weve finished talking, what is mydy waiting for? Kill me or eat me,plete your changing of fate,plete all causes and effects, to assist mydy in living for all ages." The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "Thats reasonable, you were originally a piece of flesh that fell from my stomach. For me to eat you again into my stomach is truly a matter in ord with thews of the heavens and earth." ...... Chapter 630 – The Second Squirrel Chapter 630 C The Second Squirrel Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The dark forest was eerily quiet. The winter cicadas were unable to chirp, and the autumn insects did not cry out. The tea on the stone table was already cold, the lights extinguished. Suddenly, a rustling could be heard from the forest. The two people looked and saw a squirrel quickly running across a tree. This squirrel was very fat, its shaggy tail a gray shadow. It looked very cute. Seeing this, for some reason, Chen Changsheng forgot about hising death or what might be a conclusion even more miserable than death. His face revealed an innocent smile. The Tianhai Divine Empress did not smile. She only quietly gazed at the squirrel, thinking of something. She waved her sleeve as if brushing away some emotions that she found unpleasant. The cute squirrel was currently jumping towards another tree when it transformed midair into a flower of blood. Chen Changsheng froze. Rather sad, he asked, "Why?" The Tianhai Divine Empress did not answer his question. What answered his question was a series of sounds from the dark forest. These sounds were very dull puffing sounds like a leather bag filled with wine that could no longer take the internal pressure and thus burst. A middle-aged man tottered out from behind a tree, his stomach already deted like it had been directly crushed by some terrifying pressure. Blood was constantly spurting from his eyes, ears, and nose. Before he had time to say anything, he copsed to the ground. Chen Changsheng recognized him as one of the three cardinals of the Bureau of lesiastic Education. He hade to find Chen Changsheng, or perhaps follow the Li Pces order and protect him. He had just died in front of Chen Changshengs eyes. Those dull sounds continued. In the early autumn forest, in the trees or in the fallen leaves, ten-odd flowers of blood exploded out. Every flower of blood represented the explosion and death of an expert of the Orthodoxy. Further off in the darkness, some Orthodoxy experts who had not been affected were forced out and ran off in all directions to escape, but how could they run faster than the wind that ran through the forest? As he viewed this scene so terrifying that it bordered on bizarre, Chen Changshengs body turned cold. The people dying in front of him were all extraordinary experts of rare talent, but before the Tianhai Divine Empress, they were all powerless. The Tianhai Divine Empress had already ced her hands behind her back, but the wind stirred up by her sleeves was still coursing through the forest. The merciless ughter continued. asionally, someone would die, their death too miserable to describe. Chen Changsheng cried that it was enough. He thought that his voice was loud enough, yet she seemed not to hear. He felt like his voice was stained in blood, yet she seemed to have no reaction. Several dozen no longer intact corpses quietlyy within the dark forest. The Tianhai Divine Empress expressionlessly gazed into the darkness and raised her right hand once more. A muffled cry of pain suddenly came from the darkness, and then a person was forced into the light. The personing out of the darkness was Liu Qing, the sword in his hands already bent, his clothes covered in wounds, blood constantly flowing out of them. He kneeled in the leaves, gazing behind Chen Changsheng at the Tianhai Divine Empress, his eyes filled with shock and reverence, but no fear. Su Li and the enigmatic assassin had left this continent. He, who was already at peak Star Condensation in Mount Han, was without question the worlds most powerful assassin, but it was simply impossible for him to get close to the Tianhai Divine Empress. Even his secret art to conceal himself in the darkness had been seen through at a nce. He was just a joke before her. After confronting the Demon Lord in Mount Han, he was already well aware of the gap between him and the true experts of the Divine Domain, understood how ridiculous his insisting Su Li lead them to the capital and kill the Divine Empress was, but he had stille to the capital. Because he was an assassin and this was what he should do. Assassins eventually had to die, and for him to die at the hands of one of the continents supreme experts waspletely satisfactory. He even felt excited. Neither Su Li nor his big sister had ever had a true exchange with Tianhai, and even though he had undoubtedly lost, he had still tried. Moreover...Tianhai was truly very strong! Seeing the Tianhai Divine Empress standing by the stone table, Liu Qing began to breathe rather quickly, his eyes turning bright as if he was rather excited. The Tianhai Divine Empress slightly arched her brows. She knew that Liu Qing was a person of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. She had originally nned to spare him out of respect for the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, but now she was prepared to kill him, because she did not like being looked at by people in this way. He didnt know whether it was because he was watching her every moment or because their hearts were connected through some mysterious and inexorable method, but when Chen Changsheng heard the crunching of leaves being stepped on by shoes and saw her arch her brows, he knew that she was prepared to kill Liu Qing, just like how she had ruthlessly killed those priests of the Li Pce. In Xunyang City, Liu Qing had saved Su Li, and in Mount Han, he had assisted Chen Changsheng, so Chen Changsheng certainly could not allow him to die. Thus, Chen Changsheng grew very anxious, especially when he heard the faint galloping of hooves from beyond the walls and guessed that the Orthodoxy cavalry were beginning to move towards this location. If he could not prevent her from killing more people, then there was a high chance that the Orthodox Academy and the Hundred Herb Garden would be a horrifying graveyard. However, he currently couldnt move, only slightly move his neck around, so he could again try to use words to convince her. He gazed at the Tianhai Divine Empress and begged, "Please let them go. Theyre all low-ranked cavalry and have nothing to do with major events like this. As for him...hes always been crazy, theres no need to kill him." The Tianhai Divine Empress lowered her head to nce at him, asking, "Why should I consent to this?" Chen Changsheng fell silent, then replied, "Since you gave birth to me but didnt raise me, I wont ask for anything more, only for this." The Tianhai Divine Empresss brows leapt up once more, seeming to be mocking him. Chen Changsheng just pretended he did not see the change in her expression, continuing, "What need is there to kill so many people? Isnt killing me enough?" The Tianhai Divine Empress drew back her gaze to a stter of blood on the leaves. This blood stter was not left by a priest of the Li Pce, but by that squirrel of which only the tail remained. For some reason, she seemed to silently contemte that blood stter for a very long time. The hooves of the cavalry drew closer and closer to the walls, and the Orthodox Academy also seemed to be thrown into chaos. Chen Changsheng could even hear the cries of Tang Thirty-Six. Time was still passing, and he continued to grow nervous. Suddenly, the Tianhai Divine Empress grabbed his cor. The wind swept through the autumn forest, and they were gone. With great difficulty, Liu Qing dragged himself up from the fallen leaves. He spit out some more blood and gazed at the now vacant stone table with a confused expression. With several bangs and the opening of a door, several apertures were opened in the academy wall, the Orthodoxy cavalry and the people within the Orthodox Academy charging through them into the forest. Liu Qing turned and vanished into the darkness. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng only felt his body grow light, and then he realized that he was in the air, the autumn forest of the Hundred Herb Garden now a faraway nket at his feet. The lights of the Imperial Pce were now the reflections of stars in the river, and the zing torches of the Orthodox Academy were also fading into the distance. Soon after, he saw the distant Qu River and the Dallying Forest, then they plunged into the clouds. They broke through the clouds amidst the howling of chilly winds, then the ground and those clear and shallow canals upon it came up to meet him. When his two feet finally rested on the ground and he looked around, he realized that he was in the Mausoleum of Books. Right afterwards, his two feet once more left the ground. It wasnt because he was flying, but because he was being carried. The Tianhai Divine Empress carried him like he was a small bird waiting to be ughtered. Crossing the clear canals on the stone in, they came to the lower end of the Mausoleum of Bookss Divine Path. There was a pavilion here, and under this pavilion sat a man covered all over in armor, looking just like a bronze statue. Tonight, there were many clouds over the capital and not many stars could be seen. When the Tianhai Divine Empress carried Chen Changsheng to this pavilion, a tiny crack opened up in the clouds, the starlight spilling down through this crack onto the armor. The person in the armor thus awakened, a distant and ancient gaze appearing in the gloomy depths of the helmet. The Tianhai Divine Empress ordered, "Kill all who step upon the Divine Path." The person in the armor did not speak, only slowly raised his right hand and gripped the sword at his waist. With his movement, several plumes of dust spurted from his armor, six centuries of time seemingly contained within. Chapter 631 – Tonight Chapter 631 C Tonight Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tianhai Divine Empress ascended the Divine Path paved with white jade. The Mausoleum of Books was the continents most unique location. In this ce, thews and principles of the world all had an enormous effect. Even supreme experts who had transcended the Divine Domain could not fly. They could only rely on their two feet to ascend. Of course, besides an unparalleled expert like her, other people simply didnt even have a hope of taking one step onto the Divine Path. This was the first time Chen Changsheng had stepped upon the Mausoleum of Books Divine Path, although his feet didnt even touch its surface. This was a ce that countless cultivators only dreamed of setting foot on, and he had once seen with his own eyes as Xun Mei attempted to charge into the Divine Path and died, leaving an even deeper impression upon him. At this moment, seeing the Divine Path under the starlight, so sacred and pure that it did not seem to belong to this world, he had no time to feel emotional. What he first thought of was many questions. Why had the Divine Empress brought him to this ce? Why had she left Divine General Han Qing with those words at the bottom of the path? The entire world knew that the army of the Great Zhou Dynasty was under themand of the thirty-eight Divine Generals, and the vast majority of these thirty-eight were loyal to the Divine Empress, except...the one at the very top, Divine General Han Qing. Divine General Han Qing was the sole remaining member of the Divine Generals from Taizongs era, even older than Divine General Fei Dian. When he was scourging the snowy ins, the Divine Empress was still deep within the pce, so there should have been no old friendship between the two. It was said that he had pledged his life to Emperor Taizong, and the reason he had guarded the mausoleum for six centuries without leaving was that Emperor Taizong had left behind a final order that he should do so. But previously, the attitude the Divine Empress assumed when speaking to him seemed to indicate that she was very sure he would obey her decree, so why was this? The Divine General had probably gotten infinitely close to the Divine Domain many years ago and was widely acknowledged as the strongest if one excluded the Five Saints and Eight Storms. There was even a theory that if he had not been standing guard over the Mausoleum of Books for six centuries, perhaps he would have long since broken through that threshold and entered the Divine Domain! If he was actually an expert that the Divine Empress had arranged to be in the Mausoleum of Books, the Divine Empresss opponents would undoubtedly be extremely shocked. The dark clouds formed again and the starlight vanished once more. The pure and sacred Divine Path also grew gloomy under the darkness, now somewhat chilling to behold. Just as Chen Changsheng was thinking about these things, the Divine Path under the Tianhai Divine Empresss feet became a stream of clear water flowing west, flowing into the distance, and she had alreadye to its source. The source of this river was the highest point of the Mausoleum of Books, as well as the highest point of the capital. The Tianhai Divine Empress loosened her grip and threw him to the ground. sping her hands behind her, she walked to the edge of the Divine Path and gazed at the world below the Mausoleum of Books. The altitude of this ce was even higher than the Dew tform. When she looked over this world, she naturally looked down upon it, naturally viewed it from high above, because this had always been her world. Very few people were able to stand on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. After Emperor Xian returned to the sea of stars, only the Divine Empress and the Pope hade. Chen Changsheng was the third person to reach this ce, but he felt no honor in it, because he had been carried up, and he was also in incredible pain, about to die at any moment. On his first time in the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng had personally witnessed that Xun Mei had been willing to pay his life to ascend to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Seeing now that he had managed to reach the peak without effort, Chen Changsheng felt rather downcast, rather sorrowful. Although he was downcast and sad, he still looked all around him, wanting to clearly see this ces scenery and remember it. It wasnt out of any desire for the Great Dao nor was it out of curiosity. He only wanted to see it in ce of Senior Xun Mei, and if he truly could meet with those people who had passed away in the Divine Kingdom above the stars, he could tell Xun Mei just what this ce looked like. The summit of the Mausoleum of Books was very ordinary and unremarkable, just like the summit of any other mountain. The only difference was a stone in. But this was still the ce that all cultivators dreamed of reaching, so it was impossible for it to be as ordinary as it seemed. Chen Changshengs meridians were currently all shattered and no waves could form in his sea of consciousness, so he could not send out his spiritual sense. Even so, he could sense that on this stone in and the surrounding forest and rocks, profound and iprehensiblews and principles existed. Moreover, thesews that should have been invisible and ethereal seemed to be nigh corporeal, but in his current state, it was impossible for him to see them. This mountain was the Mausoleum of Books because of the many Heavenly Tome Monoliths upon it, so would the peak of the Mausoleum of Books also have a Heavenly Tome Monolith? His gaze moved about the summit, finally resting upon a ck object in the depths of the stone in. Tonight was cloudy and starless, and the lights of the capital could not shine upon the lofty peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Everything up here was dim and difficult to clearly see, so he could only judge by shape that this was a monolith. Was this Heavenly Tome Monolith just like thest section of the Essay on the Origin of the Dao, its surface recording the most abstruse and iprehensible, yet most sublime Great Dao? Chen Changsheng thought this way, yet he could not make out clearly what was written, or drawn, on this stone monolith. "In the past one thousand years, the number of people who have truly been able to understand this monolith does not surpass five." The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the edge of the Divine Path, not turning around. Chen Changsheng shifted his gaze to her back. At the moment, he was sitting on the ground, raising his head towards her. From this angle, she seemed to be standing in the clouds, in the night sky, iparably lofty and grand. "What is mydy waiting for? Just kill me and bring everything to an end," Chen Changsheng said to her. "The problem is that I dont want to bring everything to an end so quickly." The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the world below the Mausoleum of Books, from the extremely distant coast to the night food stall across the river outside the Mausoleum of Books. She continued, "How many people want you to die, how many people want you to livetonight is the best time to see all of them, and I would like to take a look." Chen Changsheng asked, "Why do you want to see this?" The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "Tonight, everyone that wants to save you is my enemy, but the people that want you dead arent necessarily my people. If they appear tonight, even if theyre several thousand li away, furtively peeking like mice, then it means that their hearts contain a hint of rebellion, so then they are also my enemies." "Why do you want to know who your enemies are?" "Normally, those people hide themselves very well. Seizing this opportunity, Ill seek them all out, and then kill them all." "And if the entire world is your enemy?" "Then Ill kill off half the world, and then the other half naturally wont dare to be my enemies anymore." Chen Changsheng fell silent, finally understanding what she wished to do. Truly a terrifying woman that inspired fear in others. He sat on the ice-cold ground, leaning against the steps, gazing at the seemingly quiet and beautiful world below the Mausoleum of Books, shrouded in darkness. He thought to himself, just how many people will die tonight? This depends on how many people appear today in the capital, or perhaps she said, it depends on how many people appear somece in the darkness to stealthily watch the capital. The Tianhai Divine Empress waved her sleeve and a clear stream of light shed out. A surface of light several feet in radius appeared in the night sky in front of him. This surface of light was not near or far. It was ced at the perfect distance so that the two of them could see it clearly. The scenes in the night sky incessantly fluctuated: at times the Imperial Pce, at times the Orthodox Academy, at times the official road outside the capital, at times, a ck silhouette barely visible against the darkness. The scenes changed too quickly fo Chen Changsheng to see them clearly. He only knew that, in a little while, all the people that appeared in these scenes would be killed by her. Tonight was an ordinary evening in early autumn. But after tonight, this night would inevitably be the most important evening of the Great Zhou Dynastys Zhengtong era. Tonight, the people who had the qualifications, or the daring, toe to the capital and save Chen Changsheng were undoubtedly not ordinary people. Those people concealed in the darkness, watching the situation in the capital, were also not ordinary people. The dark clouds in the night sky grew thicker and thicker, the lights in the streets of the capital growing dimmer and dimmer. The world grew gloomier and gloomier, the atmosphere more and more tense. Certain ces in the capital seemed to grow somewhat turbulent and then quickly calmed back down, ultimately returning to a deathly stillness. Suddenly, in the night sky to the northwest of the capital, a light appeared. This light was not very dazzling, seeming like someone had torn out a chunk of the clouds in that ce, revealing the many stars behind it. Behind these numerous stars was sparkling and translucent splendor, perhaps the moonlight rumored to only be visible to demons? In the official road at that location, the willows on both sides rustled despite theck of wind, as if bowing towards the center of the road. There was no army in the center of the road, no convoy of carriages, only two people. A man in a bamboo hat was pushing a wheelchair, seeming to slowly proceed along the official road towards the distant capital. Traveling from the shambles of the Myriad Willows Garden in Tianliang County to this ce required a very long time. To the man in the wheelchair, he had been already been walking for two-hundred-some years. Two hundred years ago, Emperor Xian could not appear in court due to his illness, and so Tianhai began to formally manage the government. From that moment, the man in the wheelchair came to the capital no more, because he feared her. Tonight, he had finallye, probably because he realized that he did not have much time left on this world. Before death, all other fears dulled. Two of the Storms of the Eight Directions, Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke, hade to the capital. ...... ...... Seeing the scene in the night sky in front of him, seeing Zhu Luo in his wheelchair, seeing the famous sword at his waist, Chen Changsheng very naturally recalled that battle in the rain at Xunyang City. He remembered very clearly how Su Li had once jeered at Zhu Luo, saying that because he was afraid of Tianhai, he didnt dare take one step into the capital. For Zhu Luo toe to the capital tonight, perhaps he had already resolved himself to die. Together with his fellow Storm Guan Xingke, although they were only two, the momentum they traveled with surpassed an army of a thousand soldiers and ten thousand cavalry. "Guan Xingkes personality is too calm and tranquil, bearing no love or hate for anything in this world. His heart rests amongst the stars, so lonely as to make others feel sorrow. He can advance no further in this life and is not worth any anxiety." The Tianhai Divine Empress held her hands behind her back as she examined the two people on the official road, saying, "Zhu Luo has had his courage frightened out of him by Su Li, yet he still dares toe to the capital. Perhaps this might change a few variables, but in the end, he has already been crippled. Hising is just sending himself to death and nothing more." Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke were two supreme experts of the Divine Domain, ranking within the Storms of the Eight Directions, yet in her evaluation, they werepletely useless people. The scene in the night sky changed once more, the light falling upon the Divine Path following suit. Chen Changshengsplexion flickered between bright and gloomy, his mood the same, because now, the scene had turned to a waterway to the southeast of the capital. This was a canal between Luoyang and the capital, using for transporting grain. The canal was extremely wide, but ording to thews of the Imperial Court, boats were forbidden from traversing it at night. Now, however, an extravagantlyrge ship was traveling through this canal. As this great ship broke through the water, it raised wave after wave. The originally clear canal became a rather dark blue in the darkness, yet it could not obscure that dark red in the water. ...... Chapter 632 – Seventeen Rebellious Princes Chapter 632 C Seventeen Rebellious Princes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The red of the river flowers at dawn surpass fire. (TN: A line from Remembering Jiangnan by Bai Juyi. The following line is "The river waters in spring are as green as bluegrass.") It was currently stillte at night, yet a gaily-colored red flower was quietly blooming amongst the numerous blue-green waves. Two people were standing at the bow of the ship. One was a man dressed in the attire of a scribe, with a red flower, real or made of silk, tied to his pinkie finger. The other person was a Daoist nun, her age difficult to tell. Her appearance could be considered delicate and pretty, yet there was a vicious aura about her that engendered disgust in others. The horsetail whisk she held in her arms gave off a terrifying Qi of extinction, somewhat contradictory with her appearance. Chen Changsheng recognized the Daoist nun, knew that she was Wuqiong Bi of the Storms of the Eight Directions. On the ten thousand li journey from Mount Han to the capital, he had also seen that little red flower. Since that scribe was standing by Wuqiong Bi, he was naturally another member of the Eight Storms: Bie Yanghong. Wuqiong Bi had once infiltrated the capital and had prepared to kill Xuanyuan Po in the Orthodox Academy, but was forced into startled retreat by Su Lis letter. Tonight, however, she came with her husband to the capital. From a certain perspective, they wereing to save him. Theplex feelings Chen Changsheng was feeling were because of this. "This dunce actually dares toe to the capital." The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at therge ship on the screen of light and expressionlessly said, "A single finger is enough to pinch her to death, but her man isnt bad, worth at least three of her." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. Whether it was the two men on the official road to the northwest or this couple on the canal to the southwest, they were all regarded as gods in the hearts of the worlds cultivators, but in the Tianhai Divine Empresss words, besides Bie Yanghong, none of them could make her the least bit wary. But after all, she was the Tianhai Divine Empress. What Chen Changsheng felt was naturally different from what she felt. Of the Eight Storms, four hade. Tonight, storms would certainly sweep over the gloomy skies of the capital, the heavens would sway and the earth would shake. This was only the grand lifting of the curtain. Soon after, countless people took the stage, one after the other. In the official roads that spread out like a spider web from the capital, many armies appeared. These people seemed to have always been concealed in the darkness, just waiting for these four supreme experts to appear. Then, they could suddenly tear through the darkness and appear before the entire world, just as they had done for the past two hundred years. The official roads were the roads leading from the various counties and provinces to the capital. Those people had always been living in those counties and provinces far away from the capital. They all shared an identical characteristic: they were all surnamed Chen, all descendants of Emperor Taizong. Chen Changsheng stared at the constantly changing scenes, silently counting. He confirmed that in the darkness, fifteen armies were heading towards the capital. Those peopleing from the various princes estates of the counties and provinces were not numerous, but they were all experts. Those experts traveling around the imperial carriages were at least at the upper level of Star Condensation. Over these past two-hundred-some years, especially in the most recent twenty, the Chen Imperial n had seemed to almost silently go into hiding, but tonight, they finally revealed their iparably deep and hidden strength! Fifteen counties or provinces, fifteen princes, fifteen imperial carriages. In the darkness, dust rose up from the official roads and collided with the wind and clouds, swept up until it arrived in the outskirts of the capital. The capital of the Great Zhou had no city walls, but it did have a city gate, as well as a City Gate Department, under themand of the Divine General of the East Xu Shiji. Yet...how could the City Gate Department possibly obstruct these imperial carriages from the provinces and counties? Who knew which general of the City Gate Department was the disciple of some prince, which military officers father was still working as the chief bodyguard of the Prince of Luling? Several of the city gates exploded with ripples of Qi and indistinct sword glows, then they quickly faded away. The princes of the Chen n finally returned to the capital that they had long been parted from. Those experts by the imperial carriages of the princes watched the darkness with determined expressions, prepared at any time to confront the suppression of the Great Zhou Army. If these experts required description, they could be described with a single phrase: heroes of the world. They had sufficient confidence in their own strength and cultivation, and they believed that what they were doing was right. "Outstanding heroes gathered in the capital, attempting to behead the Demon Empress in the autumn night and cast it away, spilling hot blood and using their bodies to die for the country?" The Tianhai Divine Empress viewed these scenes in the darkness, not concealing her scorn in the slightest. "Tens of thousands of yearster, perhaps this is what will be written in the history bookstruly an absurd matter." Chen Changsheng looked at those experts who carried fervent expressions in silence for a few moments before asking, "Then how should it be written?" "On the twenty-first year of the Great Zhou Dynastys Zhengtong era, seventeen rebellious princes entered the capital. All were exterminated." The Tianhai Divine Empress indifferently stated, lightly flicking her sleeve, as if brushing away all this into smoke and ashes. Chen Changsheng thought, where are the other two rebellious princes? Several hundred li away from the capital, in Luoyang, there were not many clouds tonight, the innumerable stars in the sky shining over the world as they usually did, whether it was the stench-ridden alleys where the poor resided or the redcquered doors in the northern part of the city. The great gate of the princes estate was slowly pushed open and the Prince of Xiang walked out. With great difficulty, he moved his obese body down the stone steps. With the assistance of his subordinates, after a long while, he was finally able to mber into the not-at-all-high imperial carriage. Even a simple action such as this left him gasping for breath. Upon sitting down, his belly fat drooped down over his bright yellow belt, looking rather ufortable. The Prince of Xiang untied the yellow belt and massaged the fat, and his heart was suddenly filled with a feeling of deep sorrow. He had lived in Luoyang for so many years, and for the sake of avoiding the attention of his imperial mother, he had eaten and drunk to the utmost. He had grown so fat that in the future, if he was able to ascend to the imperial throne, how could he ept the obeisance of the numerous officials with such an appearance? But it was still fine; at least he wasnt like the seventh brother, actually throwing donkey dung into his mouth in order to feign madness. Feh, that was a true madman! Everyone in the princes estate, whether it was his concubines or his subordinates, kneeled down in a dense mass on the long street and said as one, "Congrattions to Your Highness on returning to the capital." The Prince of Xiang sighed at the crowd, saying, "Whats there to congratte me over? Only ghosts know if Ill be able toe back alive." The street outside the princes estate became extremely quiet, those favored concubines of his looking at each other in dismay. Someone began to mournfully cry, yet it was impossible to know if it was sincere. The Prince of Xiang, rather annoyed, waved his hand. "Youre crying over this? Fine, fine, if I cante back, all of youmit suicide and apany this prince." Hearing this, the street once more grew quiet, and then broke out into mass weeping. This time, it was very obvious that the concubines and subordinates were weeping with sincerity, ovee with grief. ...... ...... In the street outside the provincial mansion of Jiangnan province, a simr scene urred, but notpletely the same. The Prince of Zhongshan walked out of the kneeling crowd with no emotions on his pale face. Only in the very depths of his slightly bloodshot eyes could some madness be made out. As he walked, a trail of clear footprints were left outside the princes estate, footprints of blood. Like he had walked out of a sea of blood. In truth, at this moment, the estate of the Prince of Zhongshan had already be a sea of blood. Those subordinates dispatched by the Imperial Court were copsed in pools of blood, their heads separated from their bodies. All of them had been personally killed by the Prince of Zhongshan. Only one person had not been killed, a chief eunuch. He was currently being forced to kneel behind the gate of the princes estate. This chief eunuch was very old, his face covered in wrinkles. He clearly knew that he was about to die, yet his expression was calm. He gazed at the Prince of Zhongshan who was about to board the carriage and said, "Your Highness, since you did not kill me, presumably Your Highness does not wish topletely fall out with the Empress. The journey to the capital is long. There is no harm in Your Highness taking your time, to look at the situation and then consider what to do." This was exceptionally exquisite advice. First he offered an exnation for the Prince of Zhongshan, then he proposed a n, a truly wise and prudent n. The Prince of Zhongshan ignored the old eunuch. Leaping onto the imperial carriage, he said, "I didnt kill you because I wanted to leave myself some retreat, I just want you to try out what Ive been feeling all these years." The old eunuchsplexion changed at these words, no longer able to keep hisposure. Under the escort of several dozen elites of the princes estate, the Prince of Zhongshans imperial carriage entered the darkness, heading towards the capital. Only the princes bone-piercingly cold voice still resonated in the street. "Dont let this old dog die, but dont give him food to eat. Only give him donkey dung. Remember, it has to be fresh, the freshest." ...... ...... Storms swept over the gloomy sky and met. Seventeen rebellious princes entered the capital. Seeing these scenes in the darkness, Chen Changsheng knew that he was witnessing the most important event on the continent since the tragic incident of the Orthodox Academy. He was the cause of this event, or the introduction. When he thought of the many people that would die tonight, the manymoners that would be left wandering and homeless in the aftermath, or killed in the chaos of war, his emotions grew somewhat agitated and uneasy. He only felt a ball of disgust in his stomach and couldnt help but cough. Every cough only deepened his pain, his face growing paler and paler. "This preposterous show is very interesting. Watch a bit more and then die. Dont die too early." The Tianhai Divine Empress had heard his coughs and, without turning around, impassively advised. With these words, Chen Changsheng suddenly sensed that he could move. He knew that this was her intention. He was pondering if he could do anything else. He had Su Lis letter in his bosom, he still had many swords in his sheath. He had the Heavenly Tome Monoliths and much more. Yet her figure was so lofty and grand. She was under the night sky, yet she seemed above it. He put his hand in his bosom. H didnt take out the letter, but a small porcin bottle. This bottle contained medicine. He poured out several dozen pills from the bottle. Without differentiating them, he threw them into his mouth and began chewing on them like candies, the pills crunching as he ate. Uponing to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, the Divine Empress had not once turned to look at him, but upon hearing this sound, she nced at him. Chen Changsheng paid no attention to her gaze. Soon after, he unwrapped the metal needles from his finger and stabbed them into several critical Qi openings on his neck. His face paled even more and his body began to tremble as if he could not stand the autumn wind. With the passing of time, the trembling gradually ceased and on his face appeared two rather abnormal patches of blood. ...... ...... The Divine Empresss enemies, one by one, appeared in the darkness, not because this was their best opportunity, but because it was theirst. If they allowed her to kill Chen Changsheng andplete the third changing of fate in the past one thousand years, then perhaps no one would ever be able to invite her off the Great Zhou imperial throne. The supreme experts who lived secluded from the world, the princes of the Imperial n who had patiently waited, the heroes of the world who had silently suffered, all converged upon the capital. But this was not all, because the world was vast and the Divine Empresss enemies numerous. On the official road to the south, figures gradually appeared. The Mount Li Sword Sect sent no one, Holy Maiden Peak sent no one, Schrtree Manor sent no one, the Longevity Sect sent no one, but the Qiushan n head and that old Guardian came, the Old Lady of the Mutuo n came, and the wily head of the Wu n came. Of the Four Great ns, three hade, but what of the Tang n? Chapter 633 – The Tang Second Master Chapter 633 C The Tang Second Master Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tonight, the Orthodox Academy was buzzing with activity. First, Chen Changsheng vanished and the army of the Imperial Court and the cavalry of the Orthodoxy came into conflict with each other. Then, Chen Changsheng returned, but not muchter, he disappeared again. In the autumn forest beyond the academy walls came countless miserable screams and terrifying ripples of Qi, yet when the Orthodoxy cavalry, Tang Thirty-Six, and the others hurried over, they saw nothing else other than corpses and blood. The army of the Imperial court still surrounded the Orthodox Academy. From Hundred Flowers Lane, to the main street, all the way to the walls of the Imperial Pce, people were everywhere, the signs of conflict asionally visible on the surface of the streets and walls. Tang Thirty-Six stood at the gate of the Orthodox Academy, gazing into the darkness. His handsome face no longer carried any of its usual careless disregard, but was now extremely solemn. Su Moyu was pacifying the teachers and students while Zhexiu was patrolling with the disciples of South Stream Temple. The gate of the Orthodox Academy was heavily guarded by the Orthodoxy cavalry, and so logically speaking, no person would dareunch an attack here. However, Tang Thirty-Six understood very clearly that the Orthodox Academy could not simply obtain peacesomething was certain to ur. In front of the Orthodox Academys gate, on the side of an alley, was a tea house. Last autumn, during the All-School Martial Exhibition, Mao Qiuyu and Daoist Siyuan, these two Prefects of the Orthodoxy, would oftene here to drink tea in order to ensure that the situation did not get out of control. Tonight, however, it was very obvious that the Li Pce was shrouded in storms, so it was impossible for those two Prefects to be present in the tea house. But a sound suddenly came from the tea house, the sound of someoneing downstairs. A person wasing downstairs. Tang Thirty-Six slightly narrowed his eyes, growing more and more uneasy, feeling that he had heard those footsteps before. The wooden door of the tea house was pushed open from the inside, the owner of the tea house respectfully sending off a person. It was a very handsome man, his face somewhat simr to Tang Thirty-Sixs, but clearly much older. He could already be considered middle-aged, yet it was still enough for him to charm countless girls. The Orthodoxy cavalry in front of the gate instantly tensed up. Tonight, with the armies of the Imperial Court guarding the perimeter and the Orthodoxy cavalry guarding within, it was very difficult for a person to approach the Orthodox Academy, yet who could have imagined that between these two powerful factions, a person had been drinking tea in the tea house near the Orthodox Academy for the entire night? His walking out of the tea house was tantamount to breaking past the surveince of the Imperial Court and arriving straight at the Orthodox Academy. When Tang Thirty-Six saw the man, an extremelyplex expression appeared on his face. Beforehand, he had already known that somebody woulde, but he had never imagined that it would be him. This man came from Wenshui. He was the Second Master of the Tang n. ...... ...... "Second Uncle, how did you get here?" Tang Thirty-Six smiled at the man and asked, but internally, he was abnormally vignt. The situation in the capital was so tense that he knew the Wenshui Tangs would send someone, but he had never imagined it would be this man. This was the person he had least wanted to see his n send. The Wenshui Tangs were the head of the Four Great ns, possessing an unparalleled strength. The name of the Tang Old Master was enough to frighten half the world while the other half would grovel at his feet, but the reputations of the Tang Old Masters three sons did not evene close to his, or even to Tang Thirty-Sixs. This was especially the case for the Tang Second Master. Many people didnt even know he existed. The people of Wenshui City all knew. Every time a traveler from outside would mention Tang Thirty-Sixs deeds in the capital and sigh about his hedonistic ways, the people of Wenshui City would also say with extreme disdain, "Whenpared that second uncle of his, how can he be called hedonistic? If you want to know how to write the words bankrupt the n, you just need to see the Tang Second Master to know." But it was all a pretense. Only the direct descendants of the Tang n knew how terrifying the Second Master was. In the Tang n, the Second Master had the highest talent in cultivation, and he was the one who had wasted his talent the most thoroughly. Years ago, when the then-Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy Zhuang Zhihuan paid a visit to Wenshui and met this man, he gave the following evaluation: "To be able to so squander such shocking talent, this person is truly too frightening." This statement seemed utterly baseless, but it was actually the exact opposite. A person that cared for nothing revered nothing, and this sort of person was the most terrifying. Tang Thirty-Six was the sole grandson of the Tang n and so was raised under the close attention of the entire n, but even he was not willing to meet his second uncle. Uponing to the capital, he wasnt even willing to remember that he had such an uncle. Tonight, the Tang Second Master hade to the capital ande downstairs. This meant that the Tang n hade downstairs and that they had taken a most callous stance, used a most merciless method, in this conflict. This was the matter that Tang Thirty-Six found most unimaginable. "What does the n want to do?" he asked again. The Tang Second Master waved a fan as he took measure of the Orthodox Academys sights. He looked very much like some foppish young master, yet the words he spoke could nevere out of the mouth of a foppish young master. "Its impossible to stay out of it, so we have to do something. I thought this matter rather interesting, so I came." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Grandfather wasnt worried that Second Uncle would go crazy?" The Tang Second Master folded the paper fan with a p and gripped it in his hand, smiling, "Besides a madman like me, who can break through such a chaotic situation?" Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change, but his heart sank. If either his father or his third uncle hade to the capital, he was confident he would be able to convince them using the importance of Chen Changshengs safety. This was because the Wenshui n should not know that Chen Changsheng only had a few days left to live, so if Chen Changsheng was able to survive this storm, he would be the sessor with the strongest im to the position of Emperor of the Great Zhou. To the Tang n, this would be an extremely excellent oue. But the one who came was the Tang Second Master. He was keenly aware that this second uncle of his had never cared about the life or death of any person. "The capital is vast. Second Uncle didnt need toe to the Orthodox Academy," Tang Thirty-Six said. The Tang Second Master calmly gazed at him, saying, "You are my Tang ns only weakness in the capital. Before I set to the task, I naturally have to bring you away." Tang Thirty-Six stared right into his eyes, saying, "Second Uncle just said that the capital is in chaos. As the superintendent of the Orthodox Academy, I cant just leave right now." The Tang Second Masterughed. Hisugh was very special, particrly cheerful and open, his mouth opening extremelyrge without the slightest attempt to conceal it, but...there was no sound. A noiselessughter could be naive, guiltless, but it could also asionally be very frightening. "Ah, academy superintendent..." The Tang Second Masters smile vanished and he asked with an impassive expression, "You still havent yed enough?" Hearing the word y, Tang Thirty-Six naturally thought of that conversation he had with Chen Changsheng on that autumn day under the Orthodox Academys great banyan tree, and then he thought of how on the night before the Orthodox Academy came into conflict with the Tianhai n, Luoluo was forced to move into the Li Pces Green Leaf World. In the eyes of their elders, everything these youths had done for the Orthodox Academy had all just been ying. Tang Thirty-Six thought of many things, but his expression did not change in the slightest. At some point, his hand stealthily made a gesture behind him. The wind running through the darkness of the Orthodox Academy was suddenly tinged with the stench of blood. It was like some fierce beast had stealthily arrived at this ce and was prepared tounch its most powerful assault at any moment. Several dozen pure and cold sword intents rose up from the grass along theke shore. In just a moment, they could form into an awe-inspiring sword array. Scorn suddenly appeared on the Tang Second Masters face. At some point, he hade to Tang Thirty-Sixs side, his right hand resting behind his neck. Tang Thirty-Six felt this hand to be particrly cold and rather sticky, not like a snake, but like moss growing on a rock by a pond. His heart sank. He knew that his second uncle was terrifying, but he hadnt expected for him to be this powerful. In front of him, he was powerless to resist. The Tang Second Master gazed through the darkness at the great banyan tree, asking, "You are that wolf cub?" Zhexiu emerged from behind the great banyan tree. His eyes were blood-red, his body exuding a ruthless Qi, the arms sticking out of his short sleeves covered in long fur. He had alreadypleted his preparations for metamorphosis. The South Stream Temple disciples also appeared out of the darkness. Wielding longswords, they stared at the middle-aged man restraining Tang Thirty-Six, somewhat nervous and somewhat confused. This middle-aged man should be from the Tang n, yet for some reason, Tang Thirty-Six had sent out a secret signal to have all of them be prepared to strike. Yet before either Zhexiu or the South Stream Temple disciples could do anything, the middle-aged man had very casually taken control of the situation. Zhexiu nced at Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change as he looked back, his meaning loud and clearhe didnt want to leave the Orthodox Academy, especially at this time. Zhexiu moved his gaze to the Tang Second Masters face as he took one step forward. "I loathe eyes like yours, too primitive, too barbaric, not cultured..." The Tang Second Master gazed at Zhexiu and continued, "Usually, I wouldnt mind smashing all the bones in your body into pieces, but for the sake of my nephew, I wont do anything to you. But if you take one more step forward, or if thosedies from South Stream Temple raise their swords, then Ill just have to kill him." Until now, Zhexiu and the South Stream Temple disciples still did not quite understand the situation, thinking, what use is there in restraining Tang Thirty-Six? Could it be that youre going to use him to threaten us? Then, they heard the man very calmly say exactly this, so calmly that although they found it impossible to believe these words, they were forced to believe it. "Hes your nephew," Ye Xiaolian said, looking at the Tang Second Master like he was some sort of monster. The Tang Second Master gave a faint smile, saying, "Hes my most beloved nephew." Tang Thirty-Six suddenly said, "Second Uncle, isnt it true that youve always wanted me dead?" "Where did such nonsensical and shameless wordse from?" The Tang Second Master gently said to him, "This is Fathersmand. I have the full authority to handle this matter in the capital. Whether its you or anyone else, as long as you disobey my orders, I can kill you on the spot. For this great undertaking that concerns the future of the n, a few sacrifices are inevitable." Tang Thirty-Sixughed, saying, "Im the sole grandson of the Tang n. If you kill me, how will you exin it to the n?" The Tang Second Master was truly rather perplexed. After a long period of thought, he seriously replied, "Then Ill just father another one." Tang Thirty-Six no longerughed, calmly looking at him and saying, "Father another one? It seems that Second Uncle really does want me to die." The Tang Second Master smiled. "For the Tang n, I and your third uncle never had children, loving and spoiling you, but we certainly didnt want to spoil you into a bear cub. Dont be willful." ...... Chapter 634 – A Map of the Capital Chapter 634 C A Map of the Capital Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Hearing the words bear cub, Tang Thirty-Six recalled Xuanyuan Po. He smiled, but it was rather sourer this time. He was still in the Orthodox Academy, but he was already beginning to miss the people who were no longer in the Orthodox Academy, as well as his time in the Orthodox Academy. This period of time had truly been beautiful beyondpare, worthy of reminiscence. It was a pity that tonight, once he left, he would never return. "I understand," he said to the Tang Second Master. "Ill go with you." The Tang Second Master calmly gazed at him and gave another one of his silentughs, his mouth gaping wide, his whole appearance ratherical. After quite some time had passed, he finally restrained his smile. "This is very good." With these four words, he took Tang Thirty-Six out the gates of the Orthodox Academy. Zhexiu and the South Stream Temple disciples could do nothing but watch as their figures vanished into the darkness. The Tang Second Master brought Tang Thirty-Six out of Hundred Flowers Lane onto the main street. An unmarked carriage was already waiting for them. At this sight, the elite Imperial Guards monitoring the Orthodox Academy from the darkness grew slightly restless and then quickly calmed back down. No matter if it was the Orthodoxy cavalry or the troops of the Imperial Court, they all acted like they did not see this carriage, did not see the Tang Second Master and Tang Thirty-Six boarding this carriage. The Wenshui Tangs were just this terrifying of an existence. Although on the surface, it seemed as if their power had not been able to prate into the capital for many years, in reality, they still possessed a nigh unimaginable influence. Because the true item that could allow one to ess godhood was not faith or strength, but money. The carriage proceeded through the dark capital, its wheels imprinted with arrays making no sounds, whether they traveled across gray stone or red brick, seeming just like a ghost. Not even the Princess of Pings flying carriage pulled along by pure white Pegasus across the sky was faster than this seemingly ordinary carriage. The people within the carriage could not feel any bumps or jolts, yet it didnt feel at allfortable to Tang Thirty-Six. He asked, "Just what does the n want to do?" The Tang Second Master replied, "Youll find out soon." Because they were traveling too quickly, the wind lifted the curtains of the carriage. As Tang Thirty-Six watched the streets fly by and saw the tightly shut entrances of stores, he silently pondered. In the deepest depths of a market, the carriage stopped. This ce was the general assembly of the Heavenly Fragrance Market. Before entering a door which led underground, Tang Thirty-Six stopped and asked the Tang Second Master, "You want to take over the property the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets owns in the capital?" The Tang Second Master slightly raised his brows, seemingly rather surprised that he was able to guess at the ns true goal in such a short time. "Even if the situation on the continent will be thrown into chaos, is the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets so easy to handle? What if the Elder of Heavenly Secretses to the capital?" In order to deal with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, one first had to resolve the problem that was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. Even if the Tianhai Divine Empress invited the Elder of Heavenly Secrets to the capital to assist, for what reason did the Tang n judge that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets would die? It must be known that this elder who had the ability to clearly understand the heavenly secrets was also the head of the Storms of the Eight Directions. "The Elder of Heavenly Secrets will note to the capital." The Tang Second Master walked into the gloomy underground path, not turning his head as he spoke. "Because he is about to die." Tang Thirty-Sixs just-raised foot once more fell back down as he fell into a state of absolute shock. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets was about to die? Why? "Of the experts of the Divine Domain in the current era, he and His Holiness the Pope are the two oldest. Since they are unable to achieve Concealed Divinity, they cannot escape the four words of birth, aging, illness, and death." The Tang Second Master continued walking as he calmly spoke. "In Mount Han, when he attempted to seal the Demon Lord, he was injured, quickening the process." Tang Thirty-Six followed, asking, "Then what of the Divine Empress? Are all of you so sure that she will lose?" The Tang Second Master exined, "The Tianhai Empresss strength relies on her ruthless heart. Chen Changsheng entered the capital two years ago, yet she never once moved. Even if she wants to kill him now, its already toote." The heavy iron door behind the pair slowly closed, cutting off the capital behind them. The underground space here was veryrge but not at all gloomy, as there were Night Pearls and jade fire ced everywhere for light. It wasnt tranquil and serene either, as there were people everywhere. Several hundred ountants were at their tables, copying something, calcting something. The table in front of each person was piled high with files. "What are they doing?" Tang Thirty-Six asked. The Tang Second Master replied, "What should our Tang n most revere?" Tang Thirty-Six could not think of an answer. The Wenshui Tang n was the wealthiest in the entire continent, with not even the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets being able to surpass them. Before the Chen Imperial n established the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Tang n was already the Tang n. The Tang n was involved in every sort of business: military weapons, magical artifacts, rations and fodder, crystals, mines...if there was one thing that they most revered, could it be money? They walked towards the room in the deepest part of this underground space. The three chief stewards of the Heavenly Fragrance Market here looked at Tang Thirty-Six behind the Tang Second Master, the looks on their faces rather unnatural. They had been working on this matter for more than a year, but had never revealed it to him. This was the Heavenly Fragrance Market, an opening that Tang Thirty-Six had torn open in the capital for his nst autumn by borrowing the momentum of the Orthodox Academys rebirth. His n had long since taken over everything in secret while he remainedpletely unaware. He was busy handling the affairs of the Orthodox Academy, so to manage the Heavenly Fragrance Market, he naturally used the stewards sent by his n, thus the Heavenly Fragrance Market very naturally became his ns property. Yes, he was the most pampered grandson of the Wenshui Tangs, yet during a major event like this, he still had no right to speak. However, to these stewards, many yearster, Tang Thirty-Six would inevitably be the master of the Tang n. Although what they were doing now was not betrayal, it wasnt much different, so they couldnt but feel somewhat uneasy. "The Tang n is forever the Tang ns Tang n, not any one persons Tang n." The Tang Second Master lifted the teapot on the table and took a drink from it, then he walked in front of the wall and said with his backs turned towards the three stewards, "Do this matter well and the Tang n will not treat you all unfairly." The three chief stewards nced at Tang Thirty-Six and then softly affirmed. The Tang Second Master lightly flicked the teapot and a map seven feet tall and wide dropped down from above to hang in front of the wall. This map was constructed from the most durable golden silk and drawn with the most finely ground Southern Water Ink, the ink most likely mixed with some charcoal. Under the light of the Night Pearls and jade fire, it was exceptionally clear. This was a map of the capital, drawn with the most meticulous detail. Whether it was the Imperial Pce, the Li Pce, or the most ordinary house, nothing was excluded. The Tang Second Master carried the teapot in his left hand while he examined the map. His face revealed a satisfied expression. "Report." The three chief stewards lined up in order, took out thick files from their bosoms, and began to report. "The Capital Garden of Harmony has been confirmed. Its strength has weakened by three-two-three." "South Red House Street has been confirmed, its strength is at its starting number." "North Li of Achieving Merit is impossible to confirm. On the day of Taizongs death, too many pce maids were buried with him. The Yin Qi might cause perturbations." "White Paper District is confirmed, the strength has been increased by one-four-one." ...... Chapter 635 – Two Imperial Designs Separated by One Thousand Years Chapter 635 C Two Imperial Designs Separated by One Thousand Years Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With each line spoken by the three chief stewards, the corresponding ce on the map lit up. Each point of light had a different level of brightness. Tang Thirty-Six stood in a corner and listened, his expression growing increasingly solemn. He did not understand the numbers being reported, but he could sense the atmosphere. The Tang Second Master gazed at those points of light as they gradually appeared on the map. He did not seem at all nervous, nor did he grow more rxed with the passage of time. To him, this seemed to be a very ordinary job. After some time had passed, the three chief stewards finally concluded their report. The Tang Second Master gazed at the map and slightly creased his brow, somewhat dissatisfied. "Progress is still rather slow." The cking of abacus beads continuously rose up from outside the room. The simultaneous cking of several hundred abacuses mixed together was truly not a very good sound. A chief steward replied, "In this year of preparation, we were only able to obtain some rough estimates. The true calctions only began tonight. Its truly difficult to be any faster." The Tang Second Master gazed out of the room at those ountants all immersed in their work, continuously moving the beads on their abacuses, and said, "Only one hour is left at most." The chief steward replied, "Ill keep my eye on them." "Just keeping an eye on them isnt enough." The Tang Second Master stared into the chief stewards eyes and ordered, "All of you also go. Also, give me an abacus." An abacus and arge pile of files were promptly brought into the room. The Tang Second Master paid no attention to Tang Thirty-Six in the corner. His right hand flipped through files while his left hand maneuvered the beads of the abacus. At intervals, he would momentarily pause to write a number on a file. Compared to the ountants outside the room, his speed was not particrly fast, but every action of his was particrly clear. The speed at which his right hand flipped the pages and his left hand calcted united almost perfectly together under some iprehensible tempo. Very quickly, hepleted the calctions on the small mountain of files. A subordinate brought in another pile of files. These files were quickly calcted as well. Only then did the Tang Second Master finally have a moment to rest. He took up from the table the teapot that had long since grown cold and slowly drank from it. Afterpleting such a vast number of calctions in such a short amount of time, he had turned somewhat blue. He had consumed far too much of his spiritual sense. "If Xu Yourong were here calcting with her Fated Star te, she would probably be twice as fast as me." The Tang Second Master tiredly put down the teapot and said, "But if Wang Po were still an ountant of our n, there would be no need for me to go through such hardships." At this moment, only he and Tang Thirty-Six were in the room, so he was naturally speaking to Tang Thirty-Six. "Our n does business, and when doing business, you cant take a loss. When Father let Wang Po leave Wenshui, this business took far too great a loss." Tang Thirty-Six knew that his second uncle was warning him that he should not drag down the family business for the sake of Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy. "Didnt Wang Po leave Wenshui because Second Uncle was narrow-minded and didnt like the look of him, so thought of every way to force him out?" He said mockingly to the Tang Second Master. The Tang Second Master calmly gazed back at him, saying, "Shut your mouth. I still have many things to do today, and Im in no mood to y these childish games with you." The results calcted by the several hundred ountants were constantly being gathered in this small room and then organized into the simplest of sentences. Just the two matters of whether each location in the capital could be confirmed or not, and the level of strength. More and more lights appeared on the map hanging from the wall, gradually forming into lines, ultimately transforming into a mysterious design. Standing in the corner, Tang Thirty-Six saw this design and faintly recalled that when he was very young and being told stories from long ago by the Old Master while sitting on his knees, a matter rted to this had been spoken of... But just what was it? Finally, all the calctions were concluded, and that annoying sound of abacus beads cking against each other finally ceased. All that could be heard was the panting ountants, extremely exhausted and moaning from their aching arms. Tang Thirty-Six even saw two ountants who had used up too much of their energy and had fallen unconscious. The Tang Second Master walked up once more to the stone wall, examining the design on the map. Perking his brows, he extended a hand and took an item out from his sleeve. Countless rays of light shot out from this item and fell upon the map of the capital, simrly forming a design. The two designs basically oveid each other, the general outline generally the same. Only in certain tiny ces was it somewhat different. In addition, the levels of brightness were different. "Is the changerge?" the Tang Second Master asked. Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat surprised, thinking, Ive never seen these two designs, so how can I answer? And these changes...what changes are being referred to here? "One thousand years have already passed. The changes naturally wont be too small." An elderly voice resounded through the shadows of the room, and an old man in a cotton jacket appeared there. Tang Thirty-Six stared at the old man, asking in shock, "Great Guardian, how are you here?" The old man nodded at him and then walked to the Tang Second Masters side. Gazing at the two oveid designs, he said, "Fortunately, it can still be resolved." Tang Thirty-Six could no longer suppress his curiosity. Walking over, he asked, "Just what is this design?" "Both of these are the capitals Imperial Design. The design just calcted tonight is the present one. The one that Second Master just took out is the one from one thousand years ago." This old Guardian from the Wenshui Tang n replied. The Tang Second Master added, "One thousand years of change in the capital lie within these two designs. This is history." Hearing this, Tang Thirty-Six once more turned to the design on the wall, and what he felt from it now was naturally very different. "Only our Tang n can see the changes over this period of history, because our Tang n exists within history. At least in the history of the capital, we have a longer one than anyone else, even more than the Chen Imperial n, so our Tang n has enough reason to return to the capital. You must understand the necessity of revering this history." The Tang Second Master looked at him and said, "If you cant even understand this, how can you deserve the surname of Tang?" This sentence was an answer to the question he had asked Tang Thirty-Six at the very beginning: "What should our Tang n most revere?" Not money that could let one ess godhood, not the rtionships that extended to every noble n, sect, and government, and even to Xuo City, but the iparably long history possessed by the head of the Four Great ns. Logically speaking, Tang Thirty-Six should have had some sort of reaction towards these words, but he was thinking about other things. Then he thought about something that caused his face to instantly pale. He recalled what these two designs separated by a thousand years on this map were. Yes, it was the Imperial Design. Just as the Great Guardian had said. There were very few people in the world who knew of the Imperial Designs existence, but when he was small, he had heard about it on the Old Masters knees. It was the greatest secret of the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and also the mightiest and most terrifying Daoist array! Just what did the Wenshui Tangs want to do? He stared at the map of the capital, countless waves surging in his mind. Tonight, were they nning to undertake such arge task? The Tang Second Master and the Great Guardian were also gazing at this map. All the lines of these two designs separated by one thousand years pointed to a single location. Right at the ce where the gazes of these three people rested. The center north of this map of the capital, the Imperial Pce. The Tang Second Master indifferently noted, "The pivot of the array really is there." The Great Guardian sighed, "As it turned out, the pivot of the array was still there." "From the moment Taizu founded the dynasty in front of the Mausoleum of Books, he began to set up the Imperial Design, and Taizong and Emperor Xian continued this work." The Tang Second Master examined the map and noted, "The ce altered the most, besides the lines that follow the canal at North Li of Achieving Merit, is the pivot of the array, deep within the Imperial Pce." The Great Guardian looked at the bright spots on the second Imperial Design and said, "It now seems that all those rumors from the past were true. Taizong built the Lingyan Pavilion just so that he could transform the most critical and most vulnerable array pivot into the most dangerous Heavenly ughter Array, specifically targeted at experts of the Divine Domain." The Tang Second Mastermented, "Father said that if Emperor Taizong really did build a Heavenly ughter Array, even experts of the Divine Domain attempting to break in would only die." The Great Guardian was quiet for a very long time, finally saying, "I will try and see if its possible to sneak in." Upon hearing this, Tang Thirty-Six was shocked once more. The Great Guardians cultivation was unfathomable, for many years being only half a step from the Divine Domain, was the Wenshui Tang ns final divine card to y excluding the Old Master himself, and he was also going to take action? Chapter 636 – The Monk by the Stream, the Daoist in the Rain Chapter 636 C The Monk by the Stream, the Daoist in the Rain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Second Master fell silent. The Great Guardian noted, "Tonight, it is a certainty that Xue Xingchuan will remain in the pce to supervise the Imperial Design. That person has massive stores of Qi and blood, and hes currently at his prime. If he and I were to fight, I wouldnt have much chance of sess. In addition, the Divine Empress is very likely to have handed the Frost God Spear to him, so his strength is infinitely close to the Divine Domain." The meaning behind these words was very clear. If Xue Xingchuan held the Frost God Spear, then only experts of the Divine Domain could defeat him. With the Tang ns resources umted over a thousand years, perhaps they really could request an expert of the Divine Domain to act, but the Heavenly ughter Array within the Imperial Pce was specifically targeted at experts of the Divine Domain. Seeing this insoluble situation, only with the Great Guardian risking an assault could there be a hint of sess. The Tang Second Master remained silent. The Great Guardian assessed, "The Guardian of the Qiushan n is not as strong as me, the Prince of Xiang is a cunning old fox who certainly wont appear in the capital before the situation is settled, and the Prince of Zhongshan is a madman. Besides me, there is no one else." "No." The Tang Second Master shook his head. "Our Tang n will always provide information, judgment, and money, but until the final moment is reached, we will not send a single person." "Then who will break the Heavenly ughter Array? If we cant enter the Imperial Pce, then even if the Old Master himself came to the capital, theres no chance of obtaining the Imperial Design." "That person said to the Old Master to let him handle this matter." "With such great responsibility, to be suspicious of someone for this sort of matter has nothing to do with trust, but with ability." The Tang Second Master defended, "Even I feel fear in front of that man, so believe that if he says he can do it, he can definitely do it." He did not clearly state who this person was. Tang Thirty-Six naturally could not know, but for some inexplicable reasons, he was very certain that the person being spoken of was Chen Changshengs teacher, the once-Principal of the Orthodox Academy, Shang Xingzhou. "Since the goal of everyone tonight is to invite the Divine Empress to return to the sea of stars, why cant you just save Chen Changsheng while doing it?" He did his utmost to make his voice calm and indifferent, showing that he didnt care that much. But he could not conceal it from the eyes of the Tang Second Master, who replied, "These two matters have no rtionship." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "If this is by direction of the Heavenly Dao, then having Chen Changsheng live might have some sort of effect on the Divine Empresss mind." The Tang Second Master gave one of his silentughs, then indifferently exined, "First, we are not acting as executors of the Heavenly Dao, but are discussing human concerns. Secondly, we are surnamed Tang, not Chen. We are not faithful officials or loyalists of those seventeen princes returning to the capital. Chen Changshengs survival should not be for us to be concerned about, as we must ensure our own survival." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Then Second Uncle, did you ever think about what to do if we lose?" The Tang Second Master smiled. "If that person cant break the Heavenly ughter Array and help us get into the Imperial Pce, then we will naturally return to Wenshui." Tang Thirty-Six calmly replied, "Youre just so sure that our Tang n wont be affected in any way?" "Of course, because no person will see that we once appeared in the capital." The Tang Second Master advised, "Dont forget my previous words. Our Tang n will never do business that will make us suffer a loss." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "But you also mentioned Wang Pos name." The Tang Second Master was not angered by these words. He sighed, saying, "Correct, besides Wang Po and Su Li, the two most disastrous business ventures the Old Master ever carried out in his entire life. If those two were here in the capital tonightSu Li going to the Mausoleum of Books to hold down the Divine Empress, and Wang Po calcting the changes in the array, finding its weak points, and then going to the Imperial Pce with his single de to fight a battle with Xue Xingchuanwhy would our presence be required? The result? One insisted on living the life of an upright schr with a poverty-stricken air, while the other person insisted on being a prodigal son living apart from the world yet still wasnt able to throw away apanion as beautiful as a flower. Its truly such a pity." "I wont talk about how Wang Po was forced out of Wenshui by Second Uncle." Tang Thirty-Six looked at his uncle and smiled, saying, "When the Tang n needed them the most, the both of them just so happened to not be here. Perhaps it was because they could see that our Tang n, no, your Tang n only knows how to calcte fingers and speak of money, making them feel only disgust, let alone any sort of reverence." His smile was very innocent, pure, dazzling. The Tang Second Master quietly looked back. Suddenly, he raised his right hand and whipped it at Tang Thirty-Sixs face. With a crisp p, Tang Thirty-Six crashed against the wall. He was a miserable sight, the left part of his face swelling and a trickle of blood flowing from the corner of his lips. Yet he was still smiling, smiling very happily, making it all the more dazzling. "I said before, I dont want to y these childish games with you," the Tang Second Master said gravely to him. Tang Thirty-Six swayed as he stood back up. Taking a handkerchief from his sleeve, he carefully wiped the blood from his lips and said, "No, its because you know what I said is correct." The Tang Second Master smiled at him. "You truly believe that your second uncle doesnt dare kill you?" Tang Thirty-Six smiled back. "In the Orthodox Academy, I already said before so many people, Second Uncle, that youve always wanted me dead. How can I think that you wouldnt dare kill me?" Not waiting for a reply, heughed and continued, "I believe the Old Master already knows of our conversation in the Orthodox Academy, and I also believe that Grandpa Great Guardian will also send this conversation back to Wenshui. After I get home, Ill also personally tell the Old Master of this matter, so if Second Uncle doesnt kill me today, it will truly be rather troublesome." The Tang Second Master continued to smile. "You should know the Old Masters eyesight and temper better than anyone else." Tang Thirty-Sixughed once more, saying, "Old people...no matter how good their eyesight, its on the verge of getting cloudy. No matter big their temper, they still adore their only grandson. Second Uncle, even if you give birth to another and raise him to about my age, even with a sweet mouth like yours, youll still need quite a few years, and I reckon that itll be toote. So, Second Uncle, if you continue to live such a hedonistic life, or continue to silently endure, continue to act out the part of a hedonistic son even though everyone knows, perhaps you really have to kill me before I return to Wenshui, or else we wont be able to keep ying this game of you keeping me in the dark and me pretending to keep you in the dark." As the two spoke, they were both smiling at each other, their faces both simrly handsome. Strangely, there was nothing harmonious about this picture, which instead caused others to shiver all over in fear. What sort of uncle and nephew were they? The Tang Second Masters smile finally faded. Looking at Tang Thirty-Six, he said, "This is forcing me topete over the n?" Tang Thirty-Sixughed. "Our Tang n...no, your Tang ns favorite thing isnt using profit to control a persons heart? I also want to try." Hearing this, the Tang Second Master once more noiselesslyughed, his mouth agape. He looked rather horrifying. "Stopughing like this, Second Uncle." Tang Thirty-Sixs smile suddenly vanished as he earnestly said, "Its very foolish, truly like a blockhead." ...... ...... Because it was closer to the night sky, on normal days when the stars came out, the peak of the Mausoleum of Books should have been brighter. However, tonight, the night was filled with clouds and devoid of stars, and thus the darkness here was deeper than in any other ce in the capital. The screen formed of clear light on the Divine Path was made even clearer by this contrast, making even the smallest detail visible. Just now, Chen Changsheng had seen on this screen the Orthodox Academy and the middle-aged man very simr to Tang Thirty-Six. He did not know who this person was, but he could guess. However, he could not imagine what would happen between uncle and nephew, nor did he know what the people of the Wenshui Tang n were prepared to do in the capital. The Tianhai Divine Empress probably knew more, but she did not care. She had known beforehand that the Tang n absolutely would send someone, that the Tang n should send someone. How could the old man on the banks of the Wenshui who had been suppressed by her supreme authority for more than two centuries possibly miss out on tonights opportunity? Everyone that should havee hade. "Those who shouldnt havee have alsoe." The Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze left the scenes in the darkness and shot into the distance. The distance here was a ce extremely far away. Earlier, whether it was the appearance of Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke, Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong, the seventeen rebellious princes, or the Four Great ns, none of them had been able to cause a single flicker of change upon her face. Yet when she turned her gaze to that distant ce, her expression finally grew a little more solemn. The capital sat in the center of the continent. The ce farthest from here might be the Great Western Continent, or perhaps the inds in the Southern Sea, or the boundless snowy ins to the north of Xuo City. Or the Cloud Grave. In the Cloud Grave was a solitary mountain, and three hundred li out from the solitary mountain was a sparsely inhabited vige. This vige was called Xining. Outside this vige was an old temple, behind the old temple a small stream. It was said that this stream flowed from the solitary mountain within the Cloud Grave. At some point, a monk had appeared at the stream. This monk was dressed in a monks robes, covered in dust and tears yet giving off a transcendent air. This monk had a handsome and delicate appearance. It was difficult to put a specific age on him, but he was probably middle-aged. At the corners of his eyes were a few faint wrinkles. His eyes were tranquil and clear, containing a boundlesspassion and love. It seemed like they could see iparably distant ces, could see everything. This monk dipped his feet into the waters of the stream and sighed. This sigh contained abnormallyplex emotions. His feet had already walked tens of thousands of li and he was too tired. He and the rest of the members of his n had been gone from this continent for almost one thousand years, too long. A faint smile appeared on the monks face. Rain suddenly began to fall from the sky above the stream. The Cloud Grave was the final destination of all clouds and also the origin of all waters. This ce was very close to the Cloud Grave, so this rain was the freshest rain. Tens of thousands of li away, it also began to rain over the capital. The misty rain prated through the darkness, falling upon the streets and the mausoleum. In the south of the city, on an ordinary street, a drifting strand of rain slightly deformed, rays of light refracting through it. A Daoist walked out from the rainy night, out of empty air. He stood in the dark street under the autumn rain, yet he gave off the feeling that he was not actually there. He was at some ce, any ce in the world, his true position constantly changing and impossible to pin down. The fine rain fell without a sound and on the two sides of this ordinary street, the people were all asleep. Not one person woke up. Only he was awake. The Daoist gazed further south towards the mountain mausoleum, his expression calm. At the peak of the mausoleum, the Tianhai Divine Empress was quietly gazing through the darkness at him. Chen Changsheng also saw the Daoist. He silently cried out "Master", but he did not actually call out. Because that Daoist did not look at him, only at the Tianhai Divine Empress. He recalled that in his ten-odd years of life in Xining Viges old temple, his master would often only gaze at his senior brother, not at him. It was like he had never existed in his masters eyes. "Empress, just abdicate," the Daoist said as he gazed at the Mausoleum of Books. Chapter 637 – We Simply Will Not Chapter 637 C We Simply Will Not Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Why?" "Six hundred and seventy-seven years and three hundred and sixty-four days ago, you secretly left the Hundred Herb Garden to meet with me and my junior brother. At the time, you stated what you would do if we assisted Emperor Xian in ascending to the throne. Two hundred and fourteen years and sixty-nine days ago, Emperor Xians eye disease increased in severity and he became incapable of sight, so he decided to have you represent him in correcting and criticizing the memorials to the emperor. When I and my junior brother were asked for any objections, you said that it was only temporary. This temporary period has nowsted for two hundred and fourteen years and sixty-nine days. Twenty years ago, before Emperor Xian returned to the sea of stars, you said to Emperor Xian that you would only hold court for a single year and then return the imperial throne to the Chen n, yet..." "Your meaning is that We shouldply with our promise from back then and transfer the imperial throne...to one of these pieces of trash?" The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the fifteen imperial carriages that had already entered the capital, and at the princes of the Chen Imperial n within these carriages. A derisive smile appeared on her face. "This is a very good reason. Acting for the sake of the so-calledmon people seems more important than any one persons promise, and you will also say that you must consider the continued existence of the Tianhai n." The Daoist stood in the rain and looked towards the Mausoleum of Books, calmly saying, "Twenty years ago, these reasons could be used, but now they cannot, because I have already considered them for you." The Tianhai Divine Empress drew back her gaze towards the scenes on the screen of light, saying, "Then in your view, who should We pass the throne to?" The Daoist was on the screen, most likely on some street in the southern part of the capital, yet he was also somewhere else at the same time. No person could be sure of his true position, because he was not at all guaranteed to have a true position. He was like a swallow in the rain, seeming to be within the rain but perhaps above it. He said, "The imperial throne of the Great Zhou should be passed on to the sole son between you, the Empress, and Emperor Xian." Chen Changsheng was right behind the Tianhai Divine Empress, but she did not turn around as she indifferently spoke, "Pass it on to this child about to die?" "Emperor Xian had many sons, but Empress, you only have one, and he is the right and inevitable Crown Prince. In his body flows the blood of the Imperial n, and also the blood of the Tianhai n. After he ascends, he will naturally care for his mothers family. If he inherits the imperial throne, the Imperial n will have no objection, nor will the Tianhai n. Isnt this just perfect?" The Daoist continued, "The confluence of the north and south has already seeded, the Great Zhou Dynastys existence for many generations is assured, and the only matter left to be done is for the Empress to abdicate, nothing more." Abdicate, nothing more was just three words and nothing more. A fine nothing more. The Tianhai Divine Empress quietly gazed at the Daoist in the rain. The Daoist quietly stood in the rain. He had said everything he wanted to say, so he no longer spoke, and the conversation between the two of them had most likely been heard by the entire continent. For some reason, the Tianhai Divine Empress suddenly began tough, an extremely cheerfulugh, yet thick with ridicule. "From the time two years ago that you sent him to the capital until now, youve seemed to always be doing one thing, to have Us see him." Chen Changsheng sat on the ground, gazing at her tall and lofty back. Hearing her words, he realized that they were actually true. No matter if it was the engagement with the Divine General of the Easts estate, the new life of the Orthodox Academy, the Ivy Festival, or the announcement on the Divine Avenue, all the many events that had happened in that period of time now seemed for the sake of having him quickly mature while simultaneously cing him in the Divine Empresss gaze. Many matters had been pushed along by Archbishop Mei Lisha, but behind him was inevitably the figure of that Daoist. "Seeing him, there will be curiosity, a need to probe, suspicion." The Tianhai Divine Empress held her two hands behind her as she gazed at the Daoist in the rain, slowly speaking to the rain-covered world. "He is just like an underripe fruit, bred and nurtured by the lot of you, then left for Us to quietly see, until finally, it ripened and exuded its fragrance. Anyone who smelled this fragrance would be ovee by the urge to eat him." "To this entire world, this is the most alluring fruit, and to Us, it is even more the case." Tianhai turned her head to nce at Chen Changsheng, then said, "This is the result most satisfactory to the cycle of the Heavenly Dao, the perfect conclusion to this set of causes and effects." She turned to gaze at the entire world in the rain, a mocking smile dancing on the corner of her lips. "But...We simply wont eat." The entire world was silent. In the Mausoleum of Books and in the capital, only the sound of rain sshing against the ground could be heard. She continued, "This fruit of longevity perhaps can make a mortal an immortal, but presumably, it can only provide disadvantages to me." Finally, she had a look of regret, sighing as she said, "An immortal bestowed on me a fruit of longevity...unfortunately, none of you are immortals, only humans, nothing more." Humans, nothing more. Nothing more. ...... ...... There is a garden in the Divine Kingdom, and in this garden is a tree, and from this tree hangs a fruit. This fruit contains infinite amounts of vitality. By eating it, one can transcend the mortal world, obtaining unimaginable spiritual experiences and gains. This was a legend, a legend of the Sacred Light Continent. The people of this world had probably never heard of it before, but he had. By the stream, the monk who hade from afar slowly raised his head towards the distant capital, his clear eyes tinged with solemnity. ...... ...... The Daoist stood in the rain, still very calm, yet his true feelings were a mystery. The surrounding street was very quiet. In the extremely dark night, people were still sleeping. Only he was awake, but was he lucid? He had emerged from the empty air of the rainy night. From the moment he stepped out, not a single strand of rain could fall upon his Daoist robe, yet at this moment, several beads of water appeared on his hair, sparkling and clear. Yes, that fruit of longevity was a scheme, a trap. Besides the Canon of Flowing West concealed behind this entire matter, there was nothing too abstruse about it. It was very simple, not at allplex. When he began designing this trap twenty years ago, he had very lucidly recognized this point. This trap could never have been tooplex, as it involved the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao. Moreover, the moreplex the trap, the more prone it was to attract the vignce of Tianhai and other simr figures. But he believed that besides several gods in that distant continent, no person could see through the problems with this fruit of longevity, and neither could Tianhai. And he also believed that this fruit of longevity presented the most irrepressible urge to any person, especially to Tianhai. This was a lethal trap in ordance with the Heavenly Dao. There was not a single reason for it to fail. Yet Tianhai did not fall into the trap. She did not see the problems with the fruit of longevity, she only acted in ordance with her will. Did she want to eat this fruit of longevity? Of course. However, she was keenly aware that those people had wasted vast amounts of energy and twenty years of time to send him before her. On the surface, they had used the Canon of Flowing West to cut his age by three years, as if not wanting to have her find out who he was, but how could those people not know that she would certainly know who he was? So those people wanted precisely for her to eat him. The entire world was quietly waiting for her to eat him. The entire world was prepared to see her eat her own son. So she just wouldnt eat. Even if this fruit might have no problems at all, even if eating this fruit might truly allow her to break free of life and death and enter the true realm of Grand Liberation, she still would not eat it. Not out of vignce or prudence, but out of loyalty to her own will. She was her will. Her will was that if the entire world wanted her to do something, she would absolutely not do it. ...... ...... Behind Xining Viges old temple. The monk vaguely understood something and slightly turned his head, looking upstream. The night was dark and nonterns were lit in the deste vige. Everything was pitch-ck. However, in his eyes, the surrounding sights were still clear as day. He could see the fish quietly floating in stone crevices, could see a petal gradually drifting away with the stream. When the petal drifted towards his bare feet, it slowly turned. He smiled and sighed. Somewhat sorrowful, but not disappointed. ...... ...... "Perhaps longevity, perhaps a perpetual descent into an abyssthis is the gamble. Not eating him does not mean that your gaze can see through the supreme Heavenly Dao, only that you fear it." The Daoist in the rain felt no disappointment, because it had only just begun. He continued, "You know that this is the Heavenly Daos trap. Your opponent is not me, but the Heavenly Dao, so you dont even dare to step onto the stage." Hearing this, the Tianhai Divine Empresss brows slightly perked like a Phoenix about to take flight. "Since you fear the Heavenly Dao, how can you not be afraid of the Heavenly Daos bacsh?" The Daoist calmly said to her, "Dont forget that when you swore the blood oath to the starry sky, I was also there." "Even if the Heavenly Dao descends, the person to die is still him." The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly continued, "We will personally watch as he dies, ensuring that absolutely nothing out of the ordinary urs." The Daoist sighed, "As expected, you are still the worlds most cold-hearted person." The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "The same to you." The two spoke as if they were standing right in front of each other, yet they were actually separated by several dozen li, and at times it even felt like several thousand li. Because the Daoists position in this world was still illusory and ethereal, impossible to pin down. Chen Changsheng also did not know his position in this world. He had once believed that he was a young Daoist of Xining Viges old temple, his masters student, yet he now discovered that he was nothing but a fruit. If eaten, he would have some value. If not eaten, then he would be disregarded, only able to wait until he fully ripened, fell and turned into pulp. He was the Tianhai Divine Empresss own son, but she was so calmly watching him die. Logically speaking, the two people carrying out this conversation before the entire world should have been the two people he was closest with. One was his birth mother, the other the master who had raised him into a man. Yet when they spoke, they did not even give him a nce. When speaking of cold-heartedness, who had ever felt it more vividly, deeply, than he had tonight? This indifferent, sorrowful, and somewhatughable feelingwhat sort of feeling was it? It bored into his bones. A pain akin to something boring into his bones exploded out from every part of his body in a very short amount of time. With several small pops, the needles in his neck were sent flying, deeply stabbing into the stone tiles. His blood containing limitless energy flowed between his internal organs like a surging deluge. The leftover true Qi in his ruptured meridians scattered, incessantly seeping into his bones and flesh. Spider webs of cracks began to appear on his internal organs. His face was pale. He was in terrible pain. He was going to die. Chapter 638 – At the Time, I Was Already Confused Chapter 638 C At the Time, I Was Already Confused Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: A reference to a poem called The Brocade Zither by Tang Dynasty poet Li Shangyin. This linees from the end, which trantes as, Why wait to recollect these emotions? Just that at the time, I was already confused.) The Daoist that had appeared from midair in the rainy night was precisely the previous Principal of the Orthodox Academy, Shang Xingzhou, and also the extremely enigmatic Daoist Ji of Taizongs era. He was the leader of this undertaking in the capital, the principal schemer. After he appeared, the only thing that he could be heard between the heavens and earth was his conversation with the Tianhai Divine Empress. Whether it was Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke or those fifteen princes that had already entered the capital, they all maintained their silence. This represented their respect, or perhaps their awe. But the heavens and earth were vast, the world enormous, so there would always be one or two voices, there would always be some other voices appearing. "What need is there for this?" A voice emerged from a canal to the southeast of the capital. Therge ship sailing along the canal slowly came to a stop. The expression of the old Daoist nun at the bow of the ship suddenly shifted. Like lightning, her arm stretched out, yet all she snatched was air. The different shade of red that had been rippling in the gloomy waters of the canal from the start was now gradually fading. Just then, a streak of light suddenly appeared in the night sky outside the Mausoleum of Books, clearly revealing the drops of rain descending from the sky, and also shining upon a figure. This light was not a thunderbolt striking down from the dark clouds, but the Qi emitted by the meeting of this figure with the restriction over the Mausoleum of Books. This figure slowly drifted down from the rainy sky,nding in the river outside the Mausoleum of Books. It was a middle-aged scribe, his gown already soaked through with rain, yet his appearance did not seem the slightest bit dispirited. His calm eyes exuded an enchanting air of grace. A bright red flower was tied to the pinkie finger of his right hand and was currently lightly bobbing in the rain. Bie Yanghong. This expert of the Divine Domain was also unable to break through the restriction of the Mausoleum of Books and was sealed outside. But since he had already spoken, he would continue to speak. There was a sharp crack. Bie Yanghongs body instantly became illusory as a clear path appeared through the heavy curtains of rain. On the river outside the Mausoleum of Books appeared an extremely straight line of white-capped waves. In a breath, he had intruded into the Mausoleum of Books and reached the very top of the Divine Path, in front of that stone in. But he could not proceed any further forward, because the Tianhai Divine Empress nced at him. A lightning bolt descended from the sky and fell on Bie Yanghongs body. A dazzling ray of zing white light instantly converted all the water in the canal into steam, while several extremely thick scorch marks appeared on the firm ck stone. Bie Yanghong gazed up at the end of the Divine Path, at the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, his expression grave. Just a moment ago, he had sensed the Qi of the world faintly change and so had halted his steps. Otherwise, he really might have been struck by the lightning bolt and been heavily injured. The Tianhai Divine Empress had only nced at him. The level of strength she had revealed was far too frightening, already giving off the faint sense that she could mobilize thews of the world! Everyone knew that the Tianhai Divine Empresss cultivation was unfathomable, but only now did they realize that all their spections had still underestimated her! On the official road to the northwest, Guan Xingke raised his head and pushed up his bamboo hat, revealing a in and unremarkable face and two eyes tinged with fear. In the wheelchair, Zhu Luo calmly looked in that direction, his left hand lightly rapping against the sheath of his sword. At present, it was his only hand. "The capital is Our stage. You should not have chosen this ce." The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly dered to the world. Bie Yanghong had halted his steps, but he still continued to speak. "No matter where, we still had toe." "We hoped that you would note." The Tianhai Divine Empress turned to him and calmly said, "We do not wish you to die." Bie Yanghong replied, "Since I study the holy books, I must always seek peace of mind." The Tianhai Divine Empress praised, "Truly worthy of Bie Yanghong. Our heart is consoled. Amongst these people, We have always felt you to be rather decent, a different color, a different bearing." The rain suddenly grew disorderly, transforming into countless ripples. The white-capped waves in the river outside the Mausoleum of Books suddenly grew much more chaotic, the Qi a little out of sorts. The Daoist nun had also arrived at the Mausoleum of Books. She stood by Bie Yanghongs side, her gaze warily looking upwards. "The most bewildering thing you have done in your entire life is to marry this thing." The Tianhai Divine Empress mockingly said to Bie Yanghong. The Daoist nun was his wife, Wuqiong Bi, simrly of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Wuqiong Bi was furious at thisment, feeling that both the sound of the rain and the sound of that womans voice were equally vexing, yet she dared not express it. At this time, Bie Yanghong also could not say much. After a momentary pause, he said, "Empress, since he is bound to die, why does Empress not give him a single joy?" He did not say all he wanted to say. The part he did not say was: And then, we can battle to our hearts delight. ....... ...... ....... ...... Very rarely, joy could be understood as pain and delight. (TN: The Chinese term for joy/delight/happiness used here is ʹ, which can be divided into ʹ, pain, and , joy, or in this case, , which can be tranted as delight.) Chen Changsheng was presently in terrible pain and could not feel the slightest delight, even if the wind weaving through the rain came from a thousand li away and was growing stronger and stronger. (TN: This seems to be a reference to a poem by Su Dongpo, ݿͤł硯. In particr, it references thest line, With a little noble spirit, one can enjoy the delightful wind from one thousand li away.) Upon hearing Bie Yanghongs words, the Tianhai Divine Empress slightly turned her body to nce at Chen Changsheng. It was only an apathetic nce, yet she was able to get an extremely clear picture of the state of his body. ording to the Elder of Heavenly Secretss calctions, before he was even born, his sun wheel had been destroyed, his nine meridians severed. The present Chen Changsheng had all seventy-two of his meridianspletely shattered, his three hundred and sixty-five Qi openings all torn open. He was currently suffering an unimaginable pain, just as he had in her womb, but the him at that time had been unaware and unfeeling. The only person in the world that could sense the pain he was feeling was her. The Tianhai Divine Empress thought of the pain when he was in the womb, the pain when he was born, and slightly creased her brow, somewhat annoyed. The rain gradually increased, yet there were still stars faintly twinkling, and that calm, clear, and soft splendor. Guan Xingke, pushing the wheelchair holding Zhu Luo, had also arrived at the Mausoleum of Books. Four of the Eight Storms had arrived. The Daoist was some ce in the dark rains. The monk was by the stream tens of thousands of li away. Everything in the capital tonight had all been part of the Tianhai Divine Empresss n. At this moment, everyone had arrived, so Chen Changshengs existence ceased to have value. So naturally, he could die now. The rain pouring from the sky increased in volume, forming into lines and then gradually into torrents. The wind carried along with the rain also grew greater and greater. Deep within the storm came the rumbling of thunder, the asional real lightning bolt shing in the night sky, illuminating the scene at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the edge of the Divine Path, her hands behind her back, no excess emotion on her sublimely beautiful face as her ck hair danced behind her. She was like a demon or god. The torrential rain was incapable of wetting her hair, but it drenched Chen Changshengs clothes. Chen Changshengs face was pale, his body soaked. He looked abnormally feeble, pitiful. He gasped for breath, using his hands to push himself out of the puddles on the ground. With great difficulty, he raised his head towards her. At this moment, he was truly very calm, because he was already numb. To this world, he had already lost all hope. The Tianhai Divine Empress perceived his actions and indifferentlymented, "Yourong wished to save you. I sent her away." When she said this, she did not turn to look at him. Chen Changshengs body, which had grown somewhat numb because of the cold, pain, and disappointment, grew somewhat softer at these words, a tiny speck of warmth still left in the pit of his stomach. Yes, there are still people in the world that care about me, like Yourong, or the people in the Orthodox Academy, or Luoluo in the distant White Emperor City, or Senior whose location I dont know... "Thank you, mydy," he said to the Tianhai Divine Empresss back. He was thanking her for saying those words at the final moment of his life, thus helping him remember that there was still some beauty in life. This way, when he left, he might be somewhat unwilling because of his reminiscence, but at least he would not be sad because there was nothing to reminisce about. The rain grew greater and greater, flowing down the Mausoleum of Books along the two sides of the Divine Path. Gradually, it transformed into a waterfall of astonishing power. The sound of rain in the night was vexing, but a torrential rain was disastrous. In the forest, many beasts could faintly be seen hiding away, yet it was no longer possible to hear the chirping of autumn insects. A squirrel was leaping and weaving through the forest, seemingly seeking out a ce suitable to hide from the rain, yet unable to find one, so it was quickly soaked through. The rain was too great, so much so that the squirrels originally oily and waterproof tail was unable topletely endure it. The fluffy tail drooped down, the gray fur clinging wetly to its body. It was a very pitiable sight. If that tail were dry and fluffy, perhaps this squirrel might look very fat. Just like the squirrel in the forest of the Hundred Herb Garden. The Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze followed the squirrel through the forest for a very long time before finally looking away. The experts had already gathered within the Mausoleum of Books. Under the seemingly calm surface of the dark capital in the rain, many undercurrents were flowing. Her reign over the Great Zhou Dynasty was currently confronting its most forceful challenge. Yet at this time, she was attentively watching a squirrel hide from the rain. Just what was she thinking? "Two years ago in the pce, you should have seen a squirrel." She suddenly said these sorts of words. These words had no head or tail. Chen Changsheng was somewhat dazed, mystified as to what she was saying. Then, in his daze, he remembered some things. That was truly a matter from a long time ago. Two years ago, on the night of the Ivy Festival, he had been lured by Mo Yu into a cold pce and imprisoned by the Tong Pce array. In order to escape, he had risked entering an underground space through the gate of life. He encountered the ck Dragon and, with great difficulty, returned through a pool in the Imperial Pce. At the time, a middle-aged woman had been standing by the pool, perhaps preparing to wash her hands or wash her clothes. At the time, he emerged from the pool with an extremely sorry appearance, his clothes utterly soaked, and it was evente at night. The middle-aged woman seemed startled and took one step back, her wooden clogs clicking against the gray stones. At the time, in the forest by the pool, a squirrel was eating. Leaping up in fright, it threw down the fruit and leaped to the second floor of the side pce, running along the balcony, its swaying tail brushing against a flower pot. At the time, the middle-aged woman had been right below the flower pot. At the time, Chen Changsheng had just escaped from dire straits and was still deep within the pce. He was in an extremely tense situation where he could not be found by others, but upon seeing this scene, he didnt even need to think before rushing over. He hugged the middle-aged woman to his chest and curled around her. This way, even if the flower pot fell, it would only shatter against his back and not on the woman. Fortunately, the flower pot did not fall. Now that he thought about it, none of it had been real, because she was no middle-aged woman, but the Tianhai Divine Empress. How could she be startled? Were his actions at the time excessive andughable in her eyes? But why was she suddenly mentioning that squirrel at this moment? As he thought of that time, Chen Changsheng felt a little confused. ...... ...... Chapter 639 – Crying Out at the Center of the World Chapter 639 C Crying Out at the Center of the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "At the time, why did you run over?" "Because I was afraid you would be injured by the falling flower pot." "Even though, at the time, you were deep in the dark pce and being discovered would bring great troubles on yourself?" "I didnt have time to think." "Even though, at the time, you were in a hurry to get to Weiyang Pce and attend the Ivy Festival, take out the marriage contract, and destroy the Qiushan ns marriage proposal?" "I didnt think that far." "Three squirrels." "What?" The peak of the Mausoleum of Books was shrouded in torrential rains. Yet the sound of Chen Changshengs conversation with the Tianhai Divine Empress was not drowned out by the rain. He did not understand what she meant by those words. Three squirrels? The Tianhai Divine Empress watched the squirrel gradually vanish into the rain, remaining silent for a very long time. The first time she met Chen Changsheng, there was a squirrel. Just now at the Orthodox Academy, there was a squirrel. And now, there was another squirrel. When she saw the first squirrel, he was in a very troublesome situation, yet he disregarded everything toe and save someone. When she saw the second squirrel, he was in a very dangerous situation, yet he only thought about requesting that she release Liu Qing and those Li Pce priests,pletely abandoning all so-called stubbornness and pride. When she saw the third squirrel, he was in a most despairing situation, on the verge of being killed by her, yet because she had said those words, he had very earnestly thanked her. Just what sort of youth was this? An extremelyplex set of emotions appeared on the Tianhai Divine Empresss face. It was somewhat mocking, somewhat disdainful, somewhat angry, somewhat disgusted. Ultimately, it all transformed into apathy. "Such softheartedness, youre actually quite simr to your father. How did I give birth to a useless son like you?" After saying this, a tinge of apprehension shed across her beautiful face and then quickly transformed into an unimaginably fiendish intent. There were no words, no sign, not even a nce at him. She raised her right hand and mmed it down against the crown of his head. In the pitch-ck night, a lightning bolt seemed to trail behind her right hand as it descended like a mountain. Countless cries of shock arose in the dark capital, each holding different emotions but all simrly stunned. No person imagined that she would strike out like this. Boom! A p of thunder seemed to boom out from the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Countless lightning bolts shed and then crashed down upon the Mausoleum of Books. The torrential rain poured down, the darkness like ink. asionally, it would be torn apart by a descending lightning bolt, revealing an indistinct scene. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood, facing the violent storm. Her right hand had fallen on Chen Changshengs head. A powerful and terrifying strength and a divine and masterly Qi almost simultaneously appeared in the world. This strength originated from the Tianhai Divine Empresss body. This Qi came from the Mausoleum of Books at her feet, and even from the entire world. These were the worlds most supreme strength and Qi, attracting countless phenomena, thunder booming in the frenzied winds and torrential rains. This strength and Qi met in her body and then entered Chen Changshengs body through her right hand. Theing of a storm. Instantly, the seventy-two shattered meridians in Chen Changshengs body were crushed into powder, the three hundred and sixty-five Qi openings all destroyed. The deep wounds on the surface of his internal organs deepened and blood madly surged through his body. The remaining star radiance still hiding in the niches of his meridians and the depths of his Qi openings was also incapable of hiding from this storm, all forced out. Countless powder-like fragments of starlight emerged from the depths of his body onto his skin, prating through his soaked Daoist robe, emitting a pitiful and dull light. No matter how fierce the rains, they still could not wash away that star radiance. No matter how unbridled the winds, they could not drown out his cries of pain. A momentter, his mind and will were crushed into powder by the storm. He could no longer endure and cried out in pain! His cries pierced through the raging wind and rain, spreading throughout the entire Mausoleum of Books and then to even further ces. This cry was hoarse and torn, containing limitless pain. It was like a young beast calling out for help, invoking a feeling of absolute despair. Everyone that heard his cries could feel his current emotions and situation. Friend or foe, they were all taken with the impulse to cry. ...... ...... Yu Ren had been in the Mausoleum of Books this entire time. He was viewing the monoliths. When those important figures and peerless experts were speaking several li away, even several thousand li away, all themon people of the capital could not hear it, and so naturally, neither could he. As a drizzle began to descend from the night sky, he took two steps with the assistance of his walking stick to get under the monolith hut, borrowing its roof to avoid the rain, and then continued examining the lines on the monolith. The storm gradually worsened, the darkness fell heavier, and he continued to head deeper into the monolith hut. Since he couldnt see, he used his hand to feel the lines on the stone monolith. No matter how furious the storm, it could not affect his thoughts of viewing the monolith. From time to time, a sh of lightning would illuminate the surface of the monolith, but even this could not rouse him from his trance of viewing the monoliths. Until the cries of pain spread throughout the Mausoleum of Books, spread to the monolith hut, fell in his ears. Yu Ren seemed to be struck by lightning, his face turning abnormally pale. Because he recognized that these were the cries of his junior brother. He could hear from these cries that his junior brother was in deep pain, deep despair. He turned towards the direction of those cries. He was currently at a very high ce in the Mausoleum of Books. The only ce higher was very likely to be the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. He stopped thinking, hobbling towards that direction with all his might. That walking stick that had apanied him for twenty years quietlyy in the monolith hut, awaiting his return. The higher one went in the Mausoleum of Books, the more precipitous the terrain, the more difficult to climb it became. Moreover, shrubs were scattered everywhere, the torrential rains had made the rocks incredibly slippery, and the mountain fields had all been turned to mud, increasing the difficulty. Let alone the fact that he was a person who only had full use of one leg. But he cared about none of this. He thrust his hand into the crevices, used his feet to step on the muddied ground and tree roots, doing his utmost to climb to the peak. He only had one hand, and one of his feet was rather deformed. His hand was very quickly hurt, his fingernails torn off. His legs were also on the verge of being scraped open. As he climbed, he left traces of blood behind, but they were quickly washed away by the pouring rain. He should have been in great pain, but he could not feel it. His actions were very dangerous, but he did not notice. His junior brothers cries were still echoing through the mausoleum, so he only knew that his junior brother was in great pain and anger. Suddenly Yu Ren stopped. The raging storm had suddenly ceased, and no more lightning descended from the sky. The cries had also vanished. In the entire Mausoleum of Books, in the entire world, there was not a single sound, only the silence of death. This mountain mausoleum seemed to have be a true mausoleum. He suddenly felt great fear in his heart, his body turning cold. He turned to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, giving out two cries of pain. He could not speak and his cries were somewhat strange: aaaaaaaah, like a child. Like a wronged and impatient child. Then he wiped off the muddy water, or perhaps tears, off his face, and continued to climb towards the peak. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng quietlyy on the ground, his body utterly drenched, his eyes tightly shut, no movement visible. Those fragments of starlight that had drifted out of his body could not be washed away by the torrential rain, but now they dispersed with the night wind, returning to nothingness. The rain stopped and the clouds scattered. Watery starlight descended over the peak. The Tianhai Divine Empress silently gazed at the profuse stars in the night sky, her hands sped behind her. She stood in front of him, blocking out the starlight, and also blocking out whaty behind this vast sky of stars: fate. "In the future, do not do such absurd things." The Tianhai Divine Empresss voice was rather tired, an extremely rare sight. She and Chen Changsheng were the only two people on this peak. Chen Changsheng was already dead. Who was she speaking to? Chen Changsheng opened his eyes and awoke. His face was pale and he was feeble beyondpare, constantly coughing out rainwater. He gazed at her back, saying nothing for a very long time. Finally, he said, "Thank you." The Tianhai Divine Empress did not turn her head as she replied, "Youre wee." (TN: The title of this chapter, ĺ, is part of the title for a Chinese movie, excluding only a single word, ĺ, crying out in love from the center of the world.) ...... Chapter 640 – Stars Hang over Vast Open Plains Chapter 640 C Stars Hang over Vast Open ins Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: A reference to the poem ҹ黳 by the poet Du Fu. The full line is Stars hang over the vast open ins, the moon surges with the flow of the great river.) When the entire world believed Chen Changshengs life to be very good, only he knew that there was not much left of his life. When the entire world, including himself, believed that he would die without a doubt, he lived. He had not died. He was lying in the rainwater at the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, his face pale and his body extremely weak, but he did not die. The entire world was quiet and still. As the torrential rains had wreaked havoc in the darkness, as shes of lightning cast their terrifying light over the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empress had brought her palm down upon Chen Changshengs head, not to kill him, but save him. Now, the rain had grown extremely light, silently moistening all things. The people of the capital were still asleep and unwaking. Daoist Ji stood on the rainy street, gazing up at the Mausoleum of Books, thinking to himself, just who is the person that is truly awake? He had not expected that the situation would change in such a manner. Starting from six hundred years ago, two hundred years ago, twenty years ago, he had been preparing for this night, on guard against this night, scheming for this night. For this night, he hadid down countless backup ns, carried out his preparations to perfection. Whether the Tianhai Divine Empress chose to kill Chen Changsheng or eat Chen Changsheng, it was all in his n. The true lethal stroke of this n was still in the drenched forest of the Mausoleum of Books, its existence undiscovered. The Tianhai Divine Empress was the current master of the Great Zhou Dynasty, so there was no problem whatsoever with her calling the Mausoleum of Books her stage. But he was the sessor to the legitimate line of the Orthodoxy, so the Mausoleum of Books was simrly his stage. He had already made many preparations. After she killed Chen Changsheng, he would reveal the entire truth of the matter, shaking her soul and will. Then, using the limitless Sacred Light released with Chen Changshengs death, he would incite a response from the Heavenly Dao, making a sacrifice to the starry sky to invite down a divine punishment and execute her right where she stood. But...Tianhai did not kill Chen Changsheng, nor did she eat Chen Changsheng. So even if he were to now reveal the truth, he could not make a crack in her Dao heart. Chen Changsheng was still alive, so he was naturally unable to use the Sacred Light within his body to invite down a divine punishment. There were many things that Daoist Ji did not understand. Why did she save Chen Changsheng? In the end, was it still the principle that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs? No person believed that the Tianhai Divine Empress cared about this, at least he would not. Could she really not be afraid of the bacsh from the Heavenly Dao? He calmly and silently gazed into the distance, understanding something: the choice had already been made, and its effects were just beginning to appear. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng was clearest on the changes in his body and knew just what exactly had happened. When the violent storms had been washing his body, the snaking bolts of lightning illuminating the pitch-ck world, the Tianhai Divine Empress, without turning to look at him, had raised her right hand, carrying countless storms and the might of a mountain range, and brought it down on his head. Thus, the mighty power of the world and an ageless Qi poured into his body. In an instant, truly only an instant, an instant so quick that there was not even time to think, his bodypletely shattered. Whether it was those internal organs that were already riddled with countless wounds, his already tattered and ruptured meridians, or his Qi openings, they were all shattered, blending into his blood and bones. Everything happened within an extremely short span of time, but in Chen Changshengs perspective, it was like a hundred years had passed. In this instant where there was not even time to think, he experienced far too much pain. This pain took on countless forms, countless vors, all mixing together and transforming into countless little knives. Through innumerable angles and methods, they cut away at the deepest part of his soul. This was not the end, but the beginning. In an instant, truly only an instant, an instant so quick that there was not even time to despair, his body began to reform. Whether it was those internal organs that had been rendered into petal-like shards, the meridians that had been ground into sand, or those shapeless Qi openings that were already too terrible to behold, under the joint effort of the magnificent power and ageless Qi, they began to aggregate and then take form. In the instant between the two aforementioned instants, of his entire body, only the surface remained intact. Within, he was already a sea of blood. Gradually, white lotuses began to bloom from the sea of blood. These were bones. Then, coral began to bloom. This was flesh. Then branches and tendrils began to sprout, the meridians, and then leaves began to bud, the Qi openings. The crushed internal organs, meridians, and Qi openings gradually regained their form, once more returning to his body. If someone were there to witness this sight, they would certainly lose their voice from the shock of such a miracle. To Chen Changsheng who had to endure all this, this was a most excruciatingly painful process. When describing extreme pain, the phrase pain that cut to the marrow was often used, but his bone marrows had all been shattered and then condensed back into small streams. There was also another phrase, pain that thrust deep into the heart, but his heart had also been shattered and then gradually floated back up from the sea of blood. This was destruction, also reincarnation, or rebirth. This was to change the heavens and reshape the earth, to put a new face on the sun and moon. Yet all of this urred in one persons body. Let alone him, even Zhexiu would find it impossible to endure this pain. The stormy capital resounded with his cries of pain. Those were his attempts to resist this pain. At the moment, his mind had long since grown numb to the pain, so much so that it was almost on the point of growingx. If this urred, then even if he awoke, he would be rendered an idiot. A more likely possibility was that his sea of consciousness would shatter and he would noiselessly die in this process. It was very obvious that the Tianhai Divine Empress did not care if he was able to endure all this. This was something she simply wished to do. With an indifferent expression, she coldly gazed into the rainy night, her right hand lightly resting on his head, continuing to bestow upon him the most benevolent gift, the cruelest torture. Fortunately, perhaps because of the honing of the sea of sword intent, or because of Zhexius example, or because of that night many days ago when the Tianhai Divine Empress dabbed his brow with a drop of tea in the autumn forest of the Hundred Herb Garden, or because of that tinge of unwillingness that had always resided in the deepest depths of Chen Changshengs soul, he managed to hold on. After many long and numberless nights, he woke up. Of the magnificent power and ageless intent, some still coursed through his body. The process had concluded, but the pain persisted. Innumerable extremely cold and seemingly real knives were unsympathetically piercing through his body, continuing to scrape away at his bones and flesh, mind and will. He was in extreme pain. These were the aches of the body. He felt that every part of his body, from the hair of his head to the nail of his toe, was being gnawed on by countless ants. He did not have a single speck of strength, not even to open his eyes. He could only perform Meditative Introspection. With a tiny stimtion of his spiritual sense, he began to observe the changes in his body. It was a somewhat familiar scene, but it had also undergone massive transformations. Theke suspended in the sky was still clear, his spirit mountain still lonely and silent. The gate of his Ethereal Pce was still wide open, several yellowed fallen leaves on the steps in front of the gate as if no one had visited for a very long time. A thin mantle of snow covered the wastnd. It was very loose, one puff of wind away from being swept clear. It was probably the star radiance that had just descended. Where the snowy in originally stood was icy water gradually umted from thawed snow, slowly flowing through the ins. Those thin trickles of icy water converged into streams, and then rivers, all proceeding forward. In front...there were no fractured cliffs, no dried-up riverbeds, no endless abysses, only...a t in! Chapter 641 – Ten Thousand Li Away in the Span of Several Breaths Chapter 641 C Ten Thousand Li Away in the Span of Several Breaths Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr What did this t in mean? Could it mean that all his severed and blocked meridians were already repaired? Chen Changsheng stared in shock at the scene before him. Countless great rivers flowed freely across the in, irrigating the rice paddies on both their banks. Manykes were dotted sporadically across this in, both big and small. Clear and elegant mountains and rivers, beautiful sights, myriad scenes, were currently in his body. It turned out that this was what normal meridians looked like. It turned out that this was what perfect Qi openings looked like. It turned out that true Qi flowing through the meridians should have been this smooth and unhindered, not the slow and congealed flow that he had always felt in the past. Chen Changsheng stared in amazement. Before he even had time to feel joy, he became sentimental. Yes, he was still alive, and now it seemed that he would live even better than he had in the past. His illness...seemed to truly be cured. There was no more curse. Fate had been knocked to the ground. Although he was still in Meditative Introspection, he could sense that his body had be much lighter, as if it had shed countless burdens. On the horizon before him, that shadow that had been his constantpanion for seven years was no more, only beautiful mountains and rivers, infinite light! He opened his eyes. And saw her figure. She held her hands behind her back as she stood on the edge of the Divine Path, gazing into the night sky, her clothes somewhat damp. In the distant night, one final extremely thick lightning bolt crashed down, illuminating all of the Mausoleum of Books, and also making her figure seem abnormally lofty and tall in the light. He did not know what to say. Besides thank you. The Tianhai Divine Empress responded with youre wee, as if what she had done was a trivial task she had casually undertaken. But why did she do it? "We saved you, not because you are Our son, nor because of those three squirrels, but because We did not like your appearance." "Then why did mydy want to save me?" "We are Our will, you are Our son, so you are the existence of Our will." "I dont understand." The Tianhai Divine Empress did not give an explicit exnation. Everything she did had never required an exnation, even if the target was him. "We once heard you say that your incurable illness was fate." Chen Changsheng fell silent. He truly had said these words, to Xu Yourong, to the ck Dragon, to himself; he had said them many times. "Even if this is truly your fate, We will not permit you to die, so you will not be able to die." The Tianhai Divine Empress dered. At Mount Han, Xu Yourong had said that she would not permit him to die. Under New North Bridge, the little ck Dragon had also said that she would not permit him to die. But the feeling given off when the Divine Empress said these words was naturally vastly different. Because when she said it, she could do it. Even if her opponent was called fate. "We believe in this thing called fate, but We have never respected it." The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed up at the starry sky and expressionlessly continued, "Since it is about defying the heavens and changing fate, fate naturally cannot be respected, only used." Chen Changsheng recalled the first words written in Wang Zhices notebook. They were both truly extraordinary people. Although their stances towards fate were somewhat different, they were, in essence, the same. Now, the wind had ceased and the rain rested, the clouds gradually dispersing to reveal the true appearance of the countless stars, yet it was still a mystery what the fate that hid behind them looked like. The Divine Empress gazed into the starry sky as she spoke, "The Heavenly Dao wants you to die, then We want you to live. The Heavenly Dao wants you to not die, then We want you to die, and then We will fight a battle with it to see which one of us is stronger." She then drew back her gaze to look upon the world outside the Mausoleum of Books. "As for these people, in the end, they are nothing more than capering buffoons, thats all." With her voice, a gust of wind curled around the Mausoleum of Books and lifted up a corner of her sleeve. Her body was still at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, but Chen Changsheng felt like she was already more than a thousand li away. ...... ...... Tens of thousands of li away in Xining Vige, the night was dark and still, the small stream murmuring on. The fish were quietly sleeping in their crevices while petals drifted from upstream, circling that pair of bare white feet and never leaving. The monk gazed down at the petals and fish in the stream, seemingly in deep thought. Footsteps were heard near the stream, very calm and rxed, yet they seemed to contain countless thunderstorms. The fish at the bottom of the stream scattered in fright, attempting to swim even deeper into their crevices. Yet they were unable to find a path and so constantly threw themselves at the edges of the sharp rocks, their collisions producing blood. The fish blood bloomed in the stream, staining the petals a dark red. Those petals left his bare feet and collected together in the little eddies on the surface of the stream. The monk contemted all this for a few moments, then raised his head to gaze at the other bank of the stream, his expression solemn. The Tianhai Divine Empress, her hands held behind her back, stood by the stream and expressionlessly looked back. To her soul, a journey of tens of thousands of li was only a thought away. The monk raised his left foot from the stream and bent it under his body. His left thumb touched the big toe of his left foot, seeming to touch and not touch it, forming the image of a lotus. In his right hand was a string of dark brown prayer beads, slowly moving all on their own. As the prayer beads moved, they seemed to hold a fragment of the true meaning of time. He gazed at the Tianhai Divine Empress, then his lips slightly opened and he began to chant scriptures. The scriptures he was chanting were rather unique. They were not the normally seen Daoist scriptures, but scriptures with a rather cryptic style and somewhat odd tone, their rise and fall seeming to have a sort of cadence. It was a Buddhist verse. The Buddhist faith had long sincee to an end on the continent, but the Tianhai Divine Empress understood it to some extent. Her ck hair moved despite theck of wind as she seemed to ponder something. With the chanting of this Buddhist verse, the petals in the eddies of the stream drew closer to each other, graduallybining into lotus flowers. An extremely translucent Sacred Light gradually spilled out from the ovepping petals. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood by the stream, yet she seemed to be standing high up in the night sky. What hade to Xining Vige was not her body, but a projection of her soul in the air. With a thought, it could be iparably tall. An oppressive pressure difficult to describe began to emit from her body, and her eyes became abnormally bright, like real stars. Those lotuses in the stream gradually began to leave the eddies, scattering in all directions. Some drifted towards her, but even more drifted towards the other bank. The monks expression grew even more solemn. The prayer beads in his hand began to move even more slowly, like mountains moving within his palm. The stream became absolutely still, everything ceasing to flow. The trees by the stream also seemed to want to cease movement, but they were suddenly blown about by a violent gust. The Divine Empress said to the monk, "Since you dared to return, you shouldnt think about leaving." ...... ...... Every family was still asleep, but the Daoist had always been awake. He gazed in the direction of the Mausoleum of Books, a solemn expression on his face, then he turned and left. In the small drizzle, he turned and walked into the darkness, heading towards some unknown ce. Right after, his figure appeared by the Bridge of Helplessness atop the Luo River. He took from his sleeve an extremely exquisite and small hourss and ced it on the railing. The passage of time was silent and very easily prone to being neglected, resulting in all manner of measurement tools. The hourss was without question one of the most primitive tools to measure time, but it was precisely its primitive nature that made it reliable. The Daoist calmly gazed at the hourss, knowing that after twenty-seven breaths, the other side would be able to confirm his true position. The fine sand flowed from the upper half of the hourss to the lower half, and when it was almost exhausted, the Daoist vanished once more. Just when he vanished, a cold Qi appeared on the Bridge of Helplessness. The Luo River responded, waves rising from its surface and then quickly calming down, a few fragments of ice even appearing in the river. A ck shadow appeared where the Daoist had just been standing: the Tianhai Divine Empresss ruyi. This ruyi seemed to hold a extremely formidable soul. It had already ceased to be an unliving object and was currently searching for the whereabouts of the Daoist. In the cold cave under New North Bridge, a girl dressed in ck was currently sleeping. For some reason, the cinnabar wound between her eyebrows seemed exceptionally bright. At this time, the Daoist hade to a stall sellingmb meat buns in the northwest part of the capital. He nced at the hourss in his hands. This time, he could pause for twenty-three breaths. The time the Divine Empress needed to confirm his true position was growing shorter and shorter. This also meant that the ces where his true positions were located were getting closer and closer. If she was able to confirm the Daoists position, she was certain to use all her strength to kill him. ...... ...... The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, calmly gazing in the direction of the Li Pce. This night had persisted for a very long time, and it would not be long until dawn. Yet the Li Pce had maintained its silence the entire time. The old man living within, that old man which she was required to treat with caution, had never once made his voice heard. ...... ...... Zhu Luo, Guan Xingke, Bie Yanghong, and Wuqiong Bi, these powerful figures who brought storms in their wake, had all heard the Divine Empresss voice. Those fifteen princes of the Chen n that had borrowed the cover of the night to enter the capital and those already restless opponents of hers also heard her voice. This voice was very indifferent, yet it was also tyrannical beyondpare. Earlier, Daoist Ji had said that she did not dare to eat Chen Changsheng because she was timid, did not dare to gamble because she feared the existence of the Heavenly Dao. Yet she did not even find it worthy to use the fruit that was Chen Changsheng to gamble for the direction of the Heavenly Dao, but to gamble with the Heavenly Dao over victory and defeat! Besides a scant few experts, no one knew that the Divine Empresss soul was already tens of thousands of li away, and her most powerful magical artifact was in the streets of the capital, seeking out the tracks of her foes. They could only see her figure quietly standing on the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, her hands held behind her back, and an irrepressible fear appeared in the depths of their hearts. That ce was the highest point in the capital, and also the highest point in the world, because she stood there, had stood there for more than two hundred years now. The distant ground began to tremble, and the umted rainwater sshed about, scattering plumes of water in all directions. Thunder rumbled from the ins, an asional lightning bolt revealing the faintly visible figures of countless cavalry. It was real thunder, and also the thundering of hooves. Other than the forces from the critical strongholds in the north, such as Snowhold Pass, that required massive military forces, tens of thousands of the finest Great Zhou cavalry were being led by eleven Divine Generals into the capital! They were the Divine Empresss most loyal subordinates in her reign over this world, and also her most powerful military force. ...... Chapter 642 – The Awe-inspiring Great Array Chapter 642 C The Awe-inspiring Great Array Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The tens of thousands of Great Zhou cavalry were still on the journey from the various provinces and counties to the capital, still very far from the Mausoleum of Books, but Wuqiong Bis expression still underwent a sudden transformation. As an expert of the Divine Domain and member of the Eight Storms, her strength had reached an extremely profound level, so she could easily see the terrifying army on the distant ins, and also the Red Falcons and Red Geese flying through the rain clouds like lightning bolts. "It seems that this was originally all part of Tianhais n. We have to leave." She turned towards her husband, her face pale. The horsetail whisk soaked from the rain drooped lifelessly from the crook of her elbow, just like her morale. Tonight, the two sides still had not formally begun to fight and it was impossible to ascertain the situation, but the Tianhai Divine Empresssposure and confidence had already drained Wuqiong Bi of all her confidence. She found it impossible to forget that time in the capital when the Divine Empress hadunched a distant attack at her from atop the Dew tform. Deep within her heart, she was utterlycking in the courage to straightforwardly confront her foe. Courage was something that might require ten-odd years or longer of humiliation and restless nights to umte, but to lose it often required only a second. Gazing at that formidable figure at the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, those princes from the provinces also began to change the look on their faces. Some were like Wuqiong Bi, taken with the impulse to retreat. The situation truly was not clear yet, but one fact was clear: tonights trap which had originally been nned out by Daoist Ji had now be the Divine Empresss trap. Since the Tianhai Divine Empress already knew of everything, just who could defeat her? Yet, at this juncture, even if they wanted to go, it was already toote to leave. As the cry of an eagle resounded through the capital, various ces in the capital suddenly responded. Boom! In the Capital Garden of Peace, the moist ground subsided and arge cave appeared, sand and stone falling from it and water gushing out. With the gushing of water, an obsidian statue of a sage appeared. This statue was covered all over in mud. As it was gradually washed clean by the spring water, its true appearance was revealed, and it also began to emit a mighty strength. In the center of the southern part of Red House Street, a crack about three feet long appeared. This crack was unfathomably deep, yet the air that rose from this crack was not cold, but broiling hot. It was like some bronze stove that burned throughout the year was at the bottom of this crack. The rain water on the street poured into the crack and was instantly converted into steam. In a few seconds, this famous street once renowned for its peace and quiet became a mist-ridden fairnd, so beautiful that it did not seem part of this mundane world. However, the zing Qi within the mist made clear the danger within. In the third courtyard in the northern part of White Paper District, there was a ck, and then the beams of all the buildings within seemed to suffer the corrosion of one thousand years, gnawed at by insects and eroded by storms, visibly rotting away and copsing into dust, leaving only the foundation. This was an ancient and shallow set of paths paved with bricks. The only well within the courtyard also copsed. The well water rushed up past the ruined walls of the well, pouring into the shallow paths making up the foundations of the building, thus making it a canal. An extremely chilly and stern Qi arose from the canal into the night sky. In North Li of Achieving Merit was a mound like a small mountain. Under several centuries of care, many pines and grass had been nted upon it. It was a very serene and beautiful sight, and on normal days, the denizens of the capital would choose this ce to take a stroll. They had long since forgotten that several hundred years ago, this ce was a grand mausoleum. With a p, a thunderbolt descended from the heavens and struck the mound. The thickest green pine was struck by this thunderbolt, releasing a stream of smoke before slowly copsing. The copse of the pine on the mound sent mud flying and crushed the grass beneath it. Soon after, this mound gradually split apart, revealing the scene within. There was no coffin, no funerary objects, only countless bones. These bones were those pce maids who were willing to follow Emperor Taizong in death. Yet the cold and hateful Qi within this great mausoleum made the word willing seem debatable. This cold and hateful Qi had no effect on the people living around North Li of Achieving Merit. Because a powerful Qi arose from the underground river at the bottom of the mound. Like a cool breeze, it easily washed away this resentment, cleaned those bones. This Qi soared upwards, straight into the night sky. It released a faint golden luster, shining in awe-inspiring divinity! ...... ...... In various ces in the capital, simr sorts of phenomena urred: a stone sculpture as foundation, a crack in the ground attracting mes, a spring flowing in reverse as a soup, or the majestic appearance of an imperial Qi. Countless powerful Qis soared into the sky, some piercing through the leaden clouds straight into the night sky while others dazzled with a brilliance that outshone the stars. Gradually, they formed into a majestic and spectacr great array. This array was impossible to see, but cultivators could clearly feel it. They instantly felt as insignificant as dust and also boundlessly reverent. The reversed spring water that had poured into the foundation in the White Paper District had magically transformed into the famed Golden Broth of the Orthodoxy, yet it was only an extremely small and unremarkable part of this great array. The imperial Qi that had arisen from North Li of Achieving Merit and broken out of the tomb, cleaning the bones and ascending above the nine heavens, suddenly fell into the Imperial Pce. The Lingyan Pavilion that had been tightly sealed for several hundred years and was dark as the night began to exude ray after ray of milky white light. At the same time, an iparably tyrannical, dignified, and upright Qi appeared in the perceptions of everyone. This was the head of the Tier of Legendary Weapons that had not appeared for many years: the Frost God Spear! When he sensed the Qi of the Frost God Spear and the change within the Lingyan Pavilion, Bie Yanghongs expression finally turned grave. The little red flower tied to his pinkie finger suddenly stopped swaying, hovering in the wind. A river wound around the Mausoleum of Books. Suddenly, the water in the riverpletely vanished. It had not dried up, but seemed more like it had all been sucked away by the earth. Seventy-odd objects that seemed like Heavenly Tome Monoliths appeared on the riverbed, a stone forest. The surface of these monoliths exuded a solemn Qi. The rain clouds that had originally been dispersing in all directions sensed the call of the great array within the capital and gradually began to return. Although they did notpletely block out the starlight, they cause the many stars to greatly dim. The awe-inspiring aura of the array was like countless sharp swords, able to sever even thews of the world. The strength contained within was enough to execute experts of the Divine Domain! Wuqiong Bis face was already very pale, the tyrannical feeling on her face already reced by fear. Guan Xingke remained silent. His bamboo hat obscured his in and unremarkable face, yet it could not hide away his true feelings at this moment. "This is the Imperial Design?" Zhu Luos expression fiercely changed. He turned to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books and asked incredulously, "You are not of the Imperial n, so how?" ...... Chapter 643 – The Princes of the Chen Clan Chapter 643 C The Princes of the Chen n Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr What was the Imperial n? One could be called emperor by ascending to the throne, and from this perspective, the Tianhai Divine Empress being able to awaken the Imperial Design was not at all difficult toprehend. But Zhu Luo had associated with the Chen Imperial n for several centuries and knew many secrets. He knew that moving the Imperial Design required the possession of true imperial blood. The Divine Empress had ruled for more than two hundred years, but she had only ascended to the throne twenty years ago. There was simply not enough time for the Imperial Design to admit that her blood was imperial blood. She stood at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, looking down upon the world, looking at the great array within the capital. Her beautiful face was apathetic to the extreme, no emotions visible upon it. Yes, she was not surnamed Chen. The true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix flowed within her body, but it was not imperial blood, and she also did not have enough time to have the Imperial Design descend, but this did not mean that she was without means. Daoist Ji was also well aware that she would have a way, so he did not pose a question as Zhu Luo did. In fact, in the next moment, many people, Zhu Luo included, also thought of this point. The great array of the Imperial Design was created many years ago, its history incredibly long, at least longer than that of the Chen Imperial n. The capital was presently the capital of the Great Zhou, but before the Great Zhou, this ce was already the capital. Before the Chen Imperial n, there was yet another Imperial n of extremely pure lineage, one that had even persisted until the present. Zhu Luo gazed in the direction of the Imperial Pce and sternly rebuked, "Liang Wangsun, you dare engage in such disgraceful actions!" ...... ...... There were three high points in the capital. The Mausoleum of Books and the Dew tform were two, and the other location was the Lingyan Pavilion. The Lingyan Pavilion was in the depths of the Imperial Pce and was a high tower. The most important alteration the Great Zhou Imperial n had made to the Imperial Design was the construction of the Lingyan Pavilion, and this was also where the pivot of the array was located. Liang Wangsun sat in the very center of the Lingyan Pavilion. Tonight, his hand did not grasp the Vajra Pestle, but a torch. This torch was not made of gold or jade, but was glittering and translucent. At its tip zed a white me. This was a divine artifact of the demons: the White Sun me. Liang Wangsuns eyes were tightly closed, his face pale. The hand gripping the torch was constantly bleeding blood. This blood flowed into the White Sun me, and, instead of dripping to floor, was sucked within. The light released by the White Sun me was not dyed bloody from this. It remained sacred and pure, seeming to contain infinite energy. This light was so fierce that even the exterior of the always gloomy Lingyan Pavilion was brightly lit tonight. As for within, the Lingyan Pavilion was illuminated as brightly as day, very simr to how the Divine Kingdom was often imagined. The portraits on its wall were illuminated very clearly, the founding ministers of the Great Zhou quietly gazing at Liang Wangsun. If they were to know that this young prince was a descendant of the Liang Imperial n that they had worked arduously to overthrow, they might have felt rueful. Who were these legends within the portraits willing to confer their blessings upon? In the past several centuries, the Lingyan Pavilion remained silent in the depths of the Imperial Pce, melding with the darkness and never letting anyone easily set eyes upon it. Tonight, it was growing brighter and brighter. In the past several centuries, the stone steps and za before the Lingyan Pavilion had been absolutely deserted. Tonight, these ces were crowded with people. The Imperial Guards vigntly kept watch in all directions. Xue Xingchuan sat upon his Red Cloud Qilin, indifferently gazing forward. Straight ahead in the pitch-ck darkness was the main gate of the Imperial City. Tonight, the gate of the Imperial City was open, as if it was preparing to wee guests. At the moment, the Frost God Spear was in the Imperial Pce, releasing its iparably tyrannical Qi. He was here. Then, who would daree in? ...... ...... On this rainy night of early autumn, those who opposed the Tianhai Divine Empresss reign arrived in the capital from all over the continent, attempting to overthrow her in one fell swoop. But there were also many people loyal to the Divine Empress. Besides important generals of the Great Zhou Army like Xue Xingchuan, there were also people concealed in the darkness. Perhaps it was as the Tang Second Master had said: although the Elder of Heavenly Secrets was truly unable to keep resisting the wearing away of time after the battle at Mount Han and was on the verge of death, the Divine Empress who had the friendship of the Elder of Heavenly Secrets naturally also still had the aid of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Earlier in the night, Chen Changsheng had infiltrated the alley of the Northern Military Department and destroyed the crabapple tree courtyard, but the operations of the Department for Purging Officials were not greatly affected. The moment Zhou Tong awoke, he resisted his injuries to order his subordinates to meet up with the assassins of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and begin sneaking into the darkness, preparing for the moment when they would strike at their respective targets. With the assistance and masking of the Imperial Design, several hundred crack assassins had already arrived outside the manors of the dukes and noble ns, and approached the carriages of those fifteen princes from the outlying provinces. Once they received the order, these assassins would act in the Divine Empresss name to cleanly wipe away ministers and descendants that dared to be disloyal to her. The person that could send out this order was naturally the Tianhai Divine Empress herself. All that was required from her now was a word or even a nce, and the entire capital would be bathed in blood. The process might be somewhat difficult, but it seemed that the end was already foreordained. If speaking of causes and the fruit of these causes, the fruit that was Chen Changsheng was contrarily the cause of this matter. Her opponents, waiting for her to suffer the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao or to walk into a trap, hade one by one to the capital. Those foes that had remained hidden for two hundred years in the darkness, those enemies that had silently endured for so many years...she had long since determined that she no longer wanted to see them again. After tonight, she would have killed all her enemies, and then she could rx and do her own things. This was the result she desired. Besides this, anything that happened tonight had no meaning and no effect on her. This included the matter of how she had used the mighty energy of the world and the primordial Qi of the Mausoleum of Books to defy the heavens and change Chen Changshengs fate. To her, it seemed that this was also a trivial matter. The rain gently drizzled down from the night. It had no sound, and it also seemed tock any corporeal existence. There was only an extremely faint sense of moisture. She held her hands behind her back and gazed at the dark capital, her expression calm. Only Chen Changsheng behind her could faintly tell that her hands were faintly trembling. ...... ...... On a certain street in the capital, a heartrending cry of grief tore through the night. "Imperial mother, you can pay so much for your son, this lowly one...this lowly one is also your son!" A man fell from one of the fifteen imperial carriages that had entered the capital under the darkness. This man was dressed in clothes of dull yellow, his appearance ugly. With an extremely sincere look on his face, he incessantly kowtowed in the direction of the Mausoleum of Books, tears dripping down his face as he spoke. "Mother, please forgive, your child has been deceived...no, your baby has been tricked by others to this ce!" In these few remarks, this man had addressed the Tianhai Divine Empress one way and then another, and he changed the way he called himself three times, making the listener want nothing more than to cover up their ears. This man was the famously mediocre and ipetent Prince of Louyang. It could be said that this prince had no sense of honor, but there was truly no one who felt he was lying. Ever since he was a child, he had been timid and afraid of getting in trouble. On a grand undertaking like the rebellious princes entering the capital, with his everyday temperament, he would have never dared to take part, so he truly must have been tricked here. Only after entering the capital did the Prince of Louyang finally understand what they were intending to do tonight and was so scared that his entire body was shuddering. After seeing how easily the Tianhai Divine Empress took control over the situation, he was so scared that his legs gave out. He didnt dare stay, yet he couldnt even walk. Quailing in fear, he quickly mbered out of the carriage and kneeled on the ground to beg for mercy. Soon after, a few princes recalled the Divine Empresss dignified grandeur of the past and also walked out of their carriages to kowtow towards the Mausoleum of Books. However, most of the princes hurled abuse at the Mausoleum of Books. Beforeing to the capital tonight, they had already pushed thoughts of life and death out of their minds. For a moment, phrases like Demon Empress and Go die filled the air. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books and gazed at those people who were nominally her sons, slightly arching her brow. In truth, she already didnt have much of an impression of the Prince of Louyang, only remembering that he was very dumb. As for those other sons, she found them extremely unpleasant. She rebuked, "Seeing you pieces of trash, I will be grief-stricken in ce of Emperor Xian. To have given birth to so many sons, yet not one of them has any promise!" She was scolding these princes of the Chen n, so all the princes of the Chen n heard her voice, whether they were in the capital or on the road from Luoyang to the capital. On that official road surrounded by nothing but wastnd, the Prince of Xiang used his hands to support the fat around his waist and gasped as he walked in front of the carriage. Looking in the direction of the capital, he yelled, "Mother, I can do it, I have promise. Your son treated Mother with great filial piety. I even picked the flowers of the Hundred Herb Garden to present to Mother in a vase, had fruits washed clean and sent to Mothers bed, ying along with whatever Mother wanted to y..." The more he spoke, the more he felt wronged. Holding his belly, he resentfully cried out, "Up to now, Chen Changsheng hasnt even called you Mother, and Mother is still willing to show such an unfilial son so much kindness. Why cant Mother treat me a little better? I am also Mothers son; just let me be Crown Prince." These shameless words made the princes followers on the road feel very embarrassed, confused as to how to react. In the distant summit of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empress heard these words and the fiendish aura about her appearance actually somewhat dissipated. "You are the one with the most promise." As he heard the voiceing of the night sky, the Prince of Xiangs face was filled with joy and he found it difficult to restrain himself. The Divine Empress continued, "But youve grown too fat, too ugly, like a pig." ...... ...... This first sincere conversation between the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Prince of Xiang in twenty years made many of the princes that had already arrived in the capitalugh, and then go absolutely silent. The Prince of Louyangpletely ignored these things. Apanied by his attendants, they traveled in the darkness through a side alley that he had known as a child. He did not move ording to what they had all agreed upon beforehand and go to the observatory, but instead headed towards a different ce. "Your Highness, where are we going?" "The Orange Garden," the Prince of Louyang replied, his face pale. He was one of thest Chen princes to be exiled from the capital, so he had an opportunity to get to know Mo Yu, and their rtionship wasnt bad. At this dangerous moment, the first thing he thought of was that he had to find her and request that she protect his life. He had never once thought that Mo Yu might not be in the capital. At such a critical moment, as the Divine Empresss most trusted right hand, there was no reason for Grand Lady Mo to not be present. However, she really wasnt here. The gate to the Orange Garden was shut, the little orangentern hanging in front of it unlit. The Prince of Louyang paled even more as he wondered what was going on. "Your Highness, where do we go next?" The Prince of Louyang grit his teeth, then said, "To the Imperial Pce. Grand Lady Mo should be there." Chapter 644 – True Words Like Blood Chapter 644 C True Words Like Blood Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With the movement of the Imperial Design and the imminent return of the army, the situation underwent thousands of changes and fell once more into the Divine Empresss control. Standing on the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, she gazed at a certain ce in the capital and asked, "What did all of youe here for?" From the moment the Qiushan n head and its Guardian entered the capital, they had remained silent and low-key, making it very easy for others to forget their existence. But since the Tianhai Divine Empress had spoken now, they could no longer continue to pretend that they didnt exist. "This matter has not one bit of rtionship with my Qiushan n." The Qiushan n head looked at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, his attitude abnormally humble. "The Empress knows well that we came to the capital in preparation to enjoy the maples." No one believed this exnation. It was especially clumsy, even silly. But it did not matter, because the Divine Empress only required an exnation, a stance. The Qiushan n heads stance was very straightforward, and the sillier his reason, the more straightforward his stance. The Tianhai Divine Empress was quite satisfied. Turning to two other ces in the capital, she asked, "And the rest of you? Are you also here to enjoy the maples?" A carriage was stopped outside the Gate of Past Purity. The Old Lady of the Mutuo n stood by this carriage, her hand holding a dragonhead walking stick. The olddys feet were bound, yet they stood on the drenched street like two nails, not trembling in the slightest. Her voice, however, was somewhat shaky. "This old body has note to the capital in a long time, so came north to take a look. Conveniently, there were some matters that needed attending to. The Empress knows that my great-grandsons wife is about to give birth." The Gate of Surpassing Virtue was tightly shut. The Wu n head stood in front of it as he seriously exined in the direction of the Mausoleum of Books, "Empress, do not misunderstand, I came to visit my son-inw." These were simrly clumsy and silly exnations, but different from the Qiushan n heads, because they both mentioned people. The Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the Wu n head departed the capital in the darkness. The Tianhai Divine Empress did not speak. What was she thinking about? Did she feel that the stances of these two ns were not straightforward enough, or was she thinking about the only member of the Four Great ns that had not appeared, the Tang n? Regardless, none of it mattered. Even if the Four Great ns actually made their stances clear, it was not possible for them to change the present situation. She had not killed Chen Changsheng, let alone eaten Chen Changsheng, so no matter how unfathomable the trap that Daoist hadid in the darkness over these past twenty years, none of it had any power over her. With the Imperial Design activated, an awe-inspiring Qi enveloped the entire capital. Besides Daoist Ji, and the Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the Wu n head who had not dared to step into the capital, everyone else was unable to leave. Not even the four experts of the Divine Domain in front of the Mausoleum of Books were able to. Her Great Zhou cavalry were currently entering the capital. In the capital, there were still many ministers and generals loyal to her. The conclusion seemed decided. At the moment, all that was required was a single order. Just then, a voice arose from the capital. This voice was very soft as if speaking to itself, but then it gradually rose in volume until it became an extremely pointed question. There was alsoughter in this question, dense with ridicule, yet after a while, one would gradually feel that this was ridiculing itself, thisughter containing limitless regret and reverence towards some things. Ultimately, it all returned to peace and calm. It was such aplex voice and thoughts, but in reality, it was just a simple set of words. "Do you think that youve truly won?" The speaker was Daoist Ji. He stood in front of some out-of-the-way market in the capital, his feet treading upon rather filthy water, amb butchers shop stinking of blood behind him. Butcher shops were often the first ce to wake up in a citys market. With it being sote at night and dawn about toe, the lights of the butcher shop were the first to be lit. Kakakaka, the clear sounds of chopping meat came from the butchers shop. The people in the butchers shop had no idea of the awe-inspiring aura of the Imperial Design rising up nearby, nor were they were aware of the man standing outside their store. Daoist Ji gazed in the direction of the Mausoleum of Books and ruefully sighed, "I always thought that tonight, it was me nning a trap for you, but now I know that this is not the case." At the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng gazed at the scenes in the darkness and saw his master on this screen of light. His mind was still as perplexed as before, but there was also an indescribable feeling. Perhaps it was because the Tianhai Divine Empress stood in front of him, and she had just changed his fate for him? "But...this is also not your trap. "I am a person in the trap, and you are also in a trap, and this is still a trap. "This was not a trap nned by me, nor is it a trap nned by you. This is a trap arranged for you by the Heavenly Dao. "The Heavenly Daos trap." Chen Changsheng did not understand the meaning of these words. The Tianhai Divine Empress indifferently replied, "You are just the same as you were several hundred years ago, always fond of speaking such profound and iprehensible words, but a swindler is still nothing but a swindler. Do you want to use these words to shake Our will? Theres no trap of the Heavenly Dao, its just a little scheme nned out on your little abacus." "Correct, this is my trap, so it should be perfect. No matter if you chose to kill him or eat him, I made the corresponding preparations, but I never imagined that you would choose to save him, because I never imagined that a callous woman like you would actually have a moment where your heart went soft, and I found it even more impossible to imagine that you had already entered the Concealed Divinity Realm." Daoist Jis voice and the sound of chopping from themb butchers shop mixed together. However, rather than making it unclear, his voice became extremely distinct, resounding through the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Besides this, not a single other sound could be heard in the capital. The Li Pce was silent, the Mausoleum of Books quiet and tranquil. The Divine Empress had already entered the Concealed Divinity Realm? Many people had spections on this matter, but only tonight did they finally receive proof. This news was sure to shake the entire continent. "You truly are very strong. Even if you ate the fruit that is Chen Changsheng, even if the divine punishment from the starry sky truly descended, none of it would be guaranteed to injure your foundation." Daoist Jis voice resounded through the night. The chilly wind blew across the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, carrying the Divine Empresss ck hair with it. Just by quietly standing here, standing at the highest ce in the world, she was like a demonic god, giving an aura of invincibility. No matter if it was the nearby Chen Changsheng, Wuqiong Bi or Guan Xingke at the bottom of the Mausoleum of Books, or the monk by the stream tens of thousands of li away, they all vaguely had the same thought: even if the Heavenly Dao changed, even if fate were thrown into disorder, even if lightning fell upon her body, she could disregard it all. "The only thing that can injure your foundation, that can make you weaker, is yourself." Apanied by the sounds of chopping meat from the butchers shop, Daoist Jis voice became tough and cruel. "In your view, your will is even more important than the Heavenly Dao, even more powerful. If the Heavenly Dao wished to kill him, you would insist on him living. I am forced to admit your self-confidence is still just as worthy of admiration, but did you ever think, when you made this futile attempt to ce your will above the Heavenly Dao, what sort of reply the Heavenly Dao would give?" The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "We have never regarded the opinions of another with any importance, even if it is this starry sky." Daoist Jis voice was very sorrowful. "So...you chose to save him." The Divine Empress asked, "And so what if I saved him?" "You are perfect and powerful, we originally had not a single chance of winning, but tonight, you chose to change his fate. Presumably, you paid an extremely great price for this." Daoist Jis voice turned cold and firm. "For example, your cultivation has already dropped and you are no longer without equal, and this...is the Heavenly Daos answer to you." Hearing these words, the countless people concealed in the darkness began to stir from their shock and consider this statement. Was what Daoist Ji said true? Had the Tianhai Divine Empress, for the sake of bringing Chen Changsheng back from the edge of deaths abyss, truly paid such an enormous price? Chen Changsheng gazed at the Divine Empresss back, gazed at the two hands held behind her. His mood was somewhat strange, his expression somewhat lost. The chilly breeze blew through the streets, carrying with it warmth and the faint scent of blood. After this period of silence, the Divine Empresss voice rose up once more, very cold, very overbearing, and carrying a faint tinge of derision. "What We want to do, you mortals will never understand." She gazed at this world shrouded in the darkness and said, "Our intentions are such that not even the so-called Heavenly Dao is able to grasp them." These were not spoken tyrannically, yet a sense of absolute confidence seemed to run through them. She did not deny Daoist Jis words. For the sake of reconstructing Chen Changshengs meridians, defying the heavens and changing fate, even she who had entered the Concealed Divinity Realm had to pay a great price. So then where did her current self-confidencee from? "Yes, I spoke incorrectly. Empress, you would not drop your cultivation to save him for such aughable reason as apassionate mother pitying her son." Daoist Ji stood in the rain and calmly said to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, "You wished to use this action to resist the blood oath you made back then when making a sacrifice to the starry sky, wanting to wipe away the shadow over your heart left by the words defying the heavens and changing fate. Only this way would you have the chance to obtain true Grand Liberation." This simple and short conversation could not be understood by everyone. Only Zhu Luo and the other experts of the Divine Domain, or those experts on the threshold of stepping into it, could hear the true meaning of these words. The Tianhai Divine Empress was the supreme expert of the current continent, possessing a nigh unimaginably formidable will. Her sole weakness might be that gap in her heart, precisely that oath she swore to the starry sky for the sake of defying the heavens and changing fate. This was not the oath itself, but the action of making the oath. Just as she said to Chen Changsheng, the her of back then had once lowered her head to the Heavenly Dao. What she wanted to do now was to wipe away that old matter of the past, to cover up that dust on her heart. She wanted Chen Changsheng to live. If she could do this, she would be perfect, no longer without weakness. In this state, even if she dropped from Concealed Divinity to Saint, she would still be invincible! The Divine Empress replied, "Youve thought too much, and also spoken too much. You only seem very uninteresting this way." Daoist Ji replied, "Is that so? Then if I were to say that Chen Changsheng is not at all Empresss son, would this make it somewhat more interesting?" His voice was calm and devoid of emotion. As a result, it seemed particrly cruel. In the deepest room of the butchers shop at the side of the street, a thick knife covered in oil heavily smacked against the cutting board as sheep were continuously butchered, blood sshing everywhere. ...... ...... Chapter 645 – Originally, You Were Nothing at All Chapter 645 C Originally, You Were Nothing at All Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Both the Mausoleum of Books and the streets of the capital sank into a deathly silence. Many people were stunned, their mouths agape, and nobody could speak. They all believed that they had misheard. Perhaps the howling of the wind had suddenly increased, making it impossible to hear clearly? The Tianhai Divine Empresss eyes were very beautiful, bright as stars, precisely like the eyes of a Phoenix. A streak of light shed in her eyes, a strand of her thoughts moving out. She gazed at a certain ce in the Mausoleum of Books. She did not see it clearly, but she saw everything with absolute rity. That feeling still existed. It had always been there, it had always been in this ce. Crack! Several lightning bolts as thick as trees struck down from the night sky, striking all around the peak of the Mausoleum of Books and revealing everything with iparably vivid detail. The ck clouds above violently roiled, constantly twisting against each other. It seemed as if countless dragons were engaging in pitched battle, as if the mysteries of heaven were beginning to move, and the will of the heavens was about to descend. An extremely faint Qi seeped out of the Divine Empresss body and drifted upwards, piercing straight through the clouds and returning towards the depths of the vast sky of stars that the eyes alone would not be able to see. She raised her head to the starry sky, her expression indifferent, not a single word emerging from her lips. ...... ...... "What does it mean?" "Chen Changsheng is not the son of the Divine Empress and Emperor Xian?" "Could he not be Crown Prince Zhaoming?" With Daoist Jis words, the entire capital sank into a state of absolute shock. When that rumor began to spreadst year, not many people believed it. However, too many things had happenedter on that forced people to believe it. The most crucial of these things were the stances of the Orthodoxy and the Divine Empress. For his sake, the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy had gotten into conflict after conflict, the two factions ultimately deciding to carry out a decisive battle tonight. The Divine Empress had not hesitated to lower her cultivation level to help him defy the heavens and change fate so that she could break the oath she made back then and perfect her soul. But if he was not Crown Prince Zhaoming, werent the Divine Empresss actions meaningless? The person that was most shocked was naturally Chen Changsheng. Drawing on a strength he hitherto had no idea he possessed, he struggled to stand. Supporting his body with his sheath, he stared at the dark capital. He wanted to know just where his master was and also just what those words of his meant. The Divine Empress did not turn her head, nor did she pay him any attention. This silence hung over the world for a seemingly endless amount of time. His face grew paler and paler, his young and honest face brimming with frustration. Was this true? It had been fake all along. He suddenly understood. Yes, everything was fake. When the false is taken for true, the true bes false. His master had made up a pack of lies and deceived the entire world. Even he and the Divine Empress had been deceived. The Scroll of Time perhaps really could truncate time, but that didnt mean that this time would fall on his body. The Canon of Flowing West could change a great deal, but it could not stop the great river from ultimately flowing west. ...... ...... In this very short period of time, Chen Changsheng understood many things, even all things. Those matters had once confused him, confused Tang Thirty-Six and confused Xu Yourong, and simultaneously given all three a vague sense of concern. Yes, if he really had been Crown Prince Zhaoming, why would his master have let him enter the capital and appear before the Divine Empress? Two and a half years ago, on a spring day, he had left Xining Vige ande to the capital. He had failed in ending the engagement, and been simrly unable to test into any of the other Six Ivies, ultimately ending in his entering the abandoned Orthodox Academy. It had nothing to do with whether or not the Pope knew of the situation at the time or Mo Yu having that letter. It now seemed that it had been a foregone conclusion that he would enter the Orthodox Academy. Because his master was the previous Principal of the Orthodox Academy, and his being in the Orthodox Academy would make it easier to associate him with this fact. At the very beginning, did the Pope know of this matter? He probably didnt. Archbishop Mei Lisha then? He probably did know. The elderly archbishop had sat in his room brimming with plum blossoms in the Bureau of lesiastic Education, blocking out the storms for the Orthodox Academy and making a path for Chen Changsheng. He helped Chen Changsheng mature and ripen at an almost unimaginable speed. On the Divine Avenue, he had announced in Chen Changshengs ce that Chen Changsheng would take first rank of the first banner. He let Chen Changsheng stand out from the crowd and experience the limitless glory after a hard-fought victory. All this had been for the purpose of making him more dazzling, to have the Divine Empress discover him even faster and then focus on him, to suspect him and investigate him. Because he was Chen Changsheng, a member of the Orthodoxys legitimate line of session, the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, a genius of cultivation, the inheritor of the Orthodoxy, Crown Prince Zhaoming. Of course, all that had been fake. He was nothing at all. He was a fruit. He was just a fruit. A fruit that was naturally poisoned. From the moment he was born, fate had already nned out his life for him, to ripen and then be eaten. This was his destiny. When his fate eventually concluded with the passing of time and all settled down again, the true sessor of the Great Zhou Dynasty would walk onto stage and receive all this. Who was that person? Master? The Pope? Or...the true Crown Prince Zhaoming? At this time, Chen Changsheng should have felt sorrow, but he did not. He was already numb. He looked in a daze at the world beneath the Mausoleum of Books. If everything was fake, what was real? Suddenly, he was filled with a deep yearning for that old temple in Xining Vige. He thought back, pretending that he had nevere to the capital, that he was still sitting next to the stream by his senior brother, reciting and memorizing... Senior...did he know of these things? ...... ...... Finally, many people, including those fifteen princes of the Chen n that had infiltrated the capital in the darkness, had begun to react, to realize just what had urred. Still shaking off their shock, they began to ponder what sort of blow this matter would inflict on the Divine Empress and what sort of effect it would have on the world. At the same time, they naturally began to think of a very important question. Since the Divine Empress had still not reached perfection, Crown Prince Zhaoming assuredly lived. If Chen Changsheng was not him, then where was the real Crown Prince Zhaoming? This shocking news spread countless times faster than the speed of a Red Falcon. On the road from Luoyang to the capital, the bloated Prince of Xiang suddenly jumped off the ground and yelled a stream of abuse in the direction of the capital. No one could clearly tell just who he was cursing at, Daoist Ji or Chen Changsheng, but his attendants were very sure that he did not devote a single word of this abuse to the Divine Empress. He then gasped for breath and walked back into the imperial carriage, saying, "After entering the capital, we will investigate where my pitiful younger brother is." On the canal from Jiangnan Province to the capital, the Prince of Zhongshan gave his subordinates a simr order, but he was much more direct than the Prince of Xiang. "If we can secretly kill him, kill him. If we cant, then assist this prince in being the first to pledge loyalty and ce myself in his hands." Many princes also had simr ideas. The Prince of Xiang raised the curtain of the carriage window and gazed towards the capital. The Prince of Zhongshan stood at the bow of the ship, gazing towards the capital. They could not see the scene at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, but they felt like they could see it. Even these two extremely ruthless princes could feel how wretched Chen Changsheng must feel at this time. Simultaneously, they felt that Principal Shang was extremely frightening. ...... ...... The clouds had truly scattered. Chen Changsheng searched in the darkness for the figure of his master, but his efforts were fruitless. Slowly, he lowered his head, raindrops slowly dripping down from his soaked hair. The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed up at the infinite stars in the sky, remaining silent for a very long time, then finally speaking five words. "So thats how it is." Then she drew back her gaze and turned to the dark capital, her sneering voice saying four more words. "And what of it?" ...... ...... Chapter 646 – Borrowing Imperial Blood, Descending from the Night into the Palace Chapter 646 C Borrowing Imperial Blood, Descending from the Night into the Pce Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "This is the will of the heavens." Starlight fell on the rainy streets, transforming into countless silver leaves. Daoist Ji stood amongst the innumerable silver leaves and said, "All this is the will of the heavens." The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "We saved him because We wanted to save him. It has nothing to do with whether he is Our son, and also has nothing to do with the will of the heavens." "The matter has already reached this point. Empress, are you still not willing to concede? At the end, you dont even know who your true son is, yet you dare presume to vie against the Heavenly Dao? For the sake of saving some youth with which you share no friendship, cause, or blood, you ended up falling to the cycle of the Heavenly Dao and are powerless to escape. Do you not feel great sorrow over this?" Daoist Ji continued, "The Heavenly Dao does not need to punish, only for you to act ording to your will for it to attain its goal. The Heavenly Dao is indescribable. You believed that you were fighting against the Heavenly Dao, yet you didnt realize that every time you fought was part of the Heavenly Daos ns. Do you not feel this to be veryughable?" The Divine Empress indifferently replied, "If this is really a nid down by the Heavenly Dao, then you should have ite and kill me." Daoist Ji replied, "The Heavenly Dao cannot kill people, only people can kill people. You believed that you had everything under control, but truthfully, this is not so. You cannot control the heavens above, nor can you control the human world." As the words fell, a wind rose up from the capital. It was a true wind, howling as if wishing to shatter eardrums. The wind arose from the Imperial Pce. ...... ...... Even if the Divine Empress had paid an enormous price to help Chen Changsheng change his fate and was no longer as invincible as she was at her peak, the situation in the capital was still under her control, at least on the surface. The most important reason was that the Imperial Design had already been activated. Countless awe-inspiring sword intents rose up from all over the capital, dividing and surrounding those heroes of the world that had entered the capital. Even those supreme experts by the Mausoleum of Books were also unable to leave. With just a little more time, the true danger of the Imperial Design would be fully expressed. Besides an expert like Daoist Ji who might be able to safely escape, the remaining experts would probably all be killed. If they wanted to obtain the final victory, they had to break the Imperial Design before the Great Zhou Army returned to the capital. The pivot of the Imperial Design was within the Imperial Pce, and there in the Lingyan Pavilion was a Heavenly ughter Array for protection. If experts of the Divine Domain wished to invade the Imperial Pce, they would suffer the attack of this Heavenly ughter Array and their souls would be extinguished. And those experts below the Divine Domain were simply incapable of entering the Imperial Pce. Because the person overseeing the Imperial Pce was Xue Xingchuan. This was an array within an array that was simply impossible to destroy. Besides Xue Xingchuan outside, there was one other most important person: Liang Wangsun, sitting within the Lingyan Pavilion. Liang Wangsuns blood was also imperial blood. Besides the Chen Imperial n, only the soul in his blood could move the Imperial Design. Earlier, it was because of this fact that Zhu Luo had guessed that he was in the Imperial Pce and issued that furious rebuke. The inside of the Lingyan Pavilion was bright as day. Liang Wangsun sat at the very center, his eyes tightly shut, his face pale, blood flowing out of a wound on his hand into the White Sun me. He had heard Zhu Luos question. Disgraceful action? It was. This capital had once been the capital of the Liang Imperial n. The Imperial Design was the great array that had been left behind by the Liang Imperial n in the first ce. It was just thatter on, this capital and this array had all been stolen away by the Chen n. Now, his offering the Liang ns blood to the Chen ns Imperial Design was truly a very humiliating matter, and even calling it disgraceful was not excessive. But Liang Wangsun did not believe so, because he was well aware that his foes were the Chen n. The object of his hatred was the Chen n, not the woman with the surname of Tianhai. Anything that could make things difficult for the Chen n, he was willing to do, let alone tonights grand undertaking which was highly likely to deny the Chen n all hope! As long as he could do this, what need was there to care for the trifling emotions of his elders? ...... ...... "I also have the surname Chen, and no matter what, Im still a descendant of the Chen n." The Prince of Louyang had brought his several dozen subordinates away from the Little Orange Garden and stealthily made their way through the capital, avoiding with extreme difficulty the Imperial Guards searching for them as well as two locations that the aura of the Imperial Design had suddenly exploded out of. Finally, they reached the Imperial Pces Gate of Southern Splendor. Gazing through the darkness at the majestic and splendid sight of the Imperial Pce, he chose a very inopportune time to think of his childhood, a reflective look appearing on his face. "Your Highness, now is not the time to feel emotional. Where are we going next?" The Prince of Louyang was somewhat rudely awakened by his subordinate. Somewhat embarrassedly rubbing his cheeks, he said, "Just hide in the gardens. Were not going anywheretheres no ce safer than this." Amongst these princes of the Chen n, the Prince of Louyang was the weakest in terms of strength and personality, and his backing was also the weakest. He naturally wouldnt be able to attract any true experts. Those cultivators that dared to follow him into the capital were presumably also not heroes with virtue in their hearts. Most of them were people high on ambition who wanted to take advantage of the chaos. Upon hearing this princes words and recalling how useless he had seemed on the road, some of the cultivators became nervous and grumbled, "Only a world in chaos can produce heroes. If Your Highness does not want to appear, what need was there to make the journey?" The Prince of Louyang said with a bitter face, "This prince didnt dare to note, or else my brother the Prince of Xiang would kill me." The attendants from the princes estate had long since understood the personality of their prince, but it was only now that those newly recruited cultivators truly put an end to any of their ideas. Hearing the asional sounds of fighting or miserable howls from the street, the Prince of Louyang grew increasingly tense, his face increasing pale. He muttered to himself, "What are they fighting over... The same for Motherif they want to be emperor, just let them have it. Those sons of yours are extremely vicious." Just then, a man dressed in a blue gown and wearing a mottled tiger mask walked up to him and asked, "Your Highness, to go from the Gate of Southern Splendor to the Lingyan Pavilion is not far, right?" "The Lingyan Pavilion is very high, but to walk to its base isnt that far... Hey, just what are you nning? Dont mess aroundDivine General Xue is very strong, dont you know?" The Prince of Louyang looked at the man and uneasily advised. The man was currently wiping the de in his hands, not even paying attention to the Prince of Louyangs words, but when the Prince of Louyang said dont you know?, his hands momentarily went rigid. "Your Highness, I want to borrow something from you." "What thing?" "A little blood." Saying this, the man in the tiger mask raised the de in his hands and made a cut on the Prince of Louyangs right armblood instantly spilled out of the wound and the Prince of Louyangs face instantly turned deathly white. He was just about to cry out in pain when he suddenly realized that he couldnt let anyone else hear, and so hurriedly covered his mouth with his left arm. The blue-clothed man was just prepared to knock the prince unconscious in fear that he would make a noise. He had not expected that the prince would be afraid of death to this extent and couldnt help but freeze for a few moments. By the time the princes attendants and the others had noticed this activity and hurried over, the man had already jumped over the wall. One attendants farsighted eyes looked beyond the wall and his body turned stiff. The blue-clothed man was charging towards the Imperial Pce. ...... ...... The blue-clothed mans speed was astonishing, giving off an almost inhuman feel. A plume of smoke appeared in the darkness before the Imperial City, illuminated under the starlight. The man was in the very front of this plume, his body rendered almost indistinct. Seeing this sight, some generals of the Imperial Guard with extremely long histories subconsciously recalled that fastest demi-human general from that great war several hundred years ago. The blue-clothed was naturally not Jin Yulu, but he presumably had some rtionship with the demi-humans. Tonight, the gate to the Imperial Pce was not shut. Like a sh of lightning, the blue-clothed man went straight through the Gate of Southern Splendor. There was no one at the Gate of Southern Splendor, only an empty za, yet it seemed like a limitless lethality was hidden away. The blue-clothed man was not the least bit surprised. With a roar, he cut with his de towards the distant Lingyan Pavilion. The de in his hand carried the blood of the Prince of Louyang. As this de shed down, the Qi within the Imperial Pce naturally responded and began to transform, countless streams of golden light appearing out of the void! Was this the Heavenly ughter Array? This blue-clothed man had still not stepped into the Divine Domain, yet he was able to use the smear of imperial blood on his de to force the Heavenly ughter Array to appear. His strength was terrifyingly powerful! The countless golden streams of light condensed into lines that setyer afteryer of restriction around the Lingyan Pavilion. Several of these lines seemed to, whether identally or by design, drift across the floor of the Imperial Pce like fallen leaves blown about by the wind. The blue-clothed man exploded all his true essence. Dragging a blurred image behind him, he lunged to the side, yet he was unable to avoid two streams of golden light. With several bangs, Qi was thrown into chaos. The blue-clothed man had sacrificed quite a few magical artifacts and all had been shattered, yet he was still unable to avoid the remaining might of the Heavenly ughter Array. Countless bloody wounds and cuts appeared on his clothes, and the mask over his face was cut apart and blown to the ground by the wind. This was a face in which heroism and tyranny interweaved, its surface covered in hard and sharp fur. It was obvious that he was not a normal human, but a demi-human expert in a state of wild metamorphosis. There were not many such young demi-human experts in the world to possess such swift speed. From some ce in the Imperial City came the cry of some general. "Xiao De!" Yes, this blue-clothed man who charged straight into the Imperial Pce was the supreme expert of the youthful generation of demi-humans, ranked fifth on the Promation of Liberation, Xiao De! This demi-human had an extremely resounding reputation, yet he could not cause a single change in the atmosphere over the scene. Because this was the Great Zhou Imperial Pce. With countless low buzzes, countless troops suddenly appeared in the Imperial City, a dense mass. The crossbow bolts on the divine crossbows shone with a biting light in the darkness. The center of the Imperial Pce was still empty, excepting Xiao De. Even for the fifth-ranked expert of the Promation of Liberation, daring to charge into the Great Zhou Imperial Pce would still end in death! Seeing the divine crossbows in the darkness and sensing the terrifying Qi of the Heavenly ughter Array gradually fading, Xiao De chose without hesitation to... Release his de. Kneel on the ground. Raise his hands. Call out. "I surrender ()!" ...... ...... was a word with many meanings. It could mean surrender, and it could also mean descend. The demi-human expert Xiao De, under these countless divine crossbows of the Great Zhou Dynasty, had unhesitantly called out surrender. Thus, the person in the night sky began his descent. Those experts of the Divine Domain that could walk with the wind were all at the Mausoleum of Books. If the immortal birds and strange beasts of the various sects dared to appear in the skies over the capital tonight, they would undoubtedly be shot to death or pursued to death by flocks of Red Falcons. Who was flying in the night sky? It was an enormous red kite. The red kite pped about in the wind. There was a thread under the kite, and at the other end of the thread was a person. This persons face was covered in a white sheet of paper that also pped about in the wind. Three holes were poked in this white paper and it seemed rather horrifying. Second on the Promation of Liberation, Painted Armor Xiao Zhang! He jumped down from the sky! He avoided the golden threads of light Xiao De had just forced out and dropped like stone, smashing towards the Lingyan Pavilion! Chapter 647 – That in This World That is Most Impervious to Poison Chapter 647 C That in This World That is Most Impervious to Poison Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Within the Lingyan Pavilion, Liang Wangsun sensed the arrival of Xiao Zhang. As experts at the top of the Promation of Liberation, they were both far too familiar with each other. He knew just how crazy and terrifying Xiao Zhang was, and he could even sense that tonight, Xiao Zhangs spear strike was even more powerful than the one he had sent at Su Li in Xunyang City. But he did not raise his head, as he was rather tired, but also because he knew that Xiao Zhang would not be able tond within the Lingyan Pavilion. The darkness in front of the Lingyan Pavilion suddenly began to ze. In an extremely brief amount of time, it transformed into a zing cloud of fire. With a rip, a tear appeared in the deep red cloud of fire. A spear jabbed out from this tear. This spears exterior was very ordinary. It was pitch-ck and free of any carvings, yet it gave a most terrifying aura. Just like the hand of some devil stretching out from the abyss. The white paper covering the descending Xiao Zhangs face was suddenly covered in ayer of metal gray and the two eyes in their holes suddenly seemed to ze, even turn somewhat insane. The zing darkness was torn into pieces, the zing red cloud dispersed into countless strands as his metal spear fiercely stabbed towards the other spear. Boom! A howl of pain burst from Xiao Zhangs lips, countless tears appearing in the white paper on his face. His body was sent flying like a stone in the darkness outside the Lingyan Pavilion, retreating backwards at high speeds like a stream of light until he finally crashed against the walls of the Imperial City. Many cracks appeared on the thick walls of the Imperial City, just like the white paper on his face, and countless bits of gravel came tumbling down from the cracks in the wall. The zing darkness gradually calmed back down. There were no more mes, only a red light, the Red Cloud Qilin. Xue Xingchuan sat upon the Red Cloud Qilin, gazing at the fallen Xiao Zhang at the base of the wall with an indifferent expression. The gravel falling from the cracks in the wall fell on Xiao Zhangs body. He used his spear to stand himself up. The gravel on his shoulder descended once more, together with the stream of blood from his mouth. He used his somewhat trembling left arm to wipe the blood off his face. He gazed at the Lingyan Pavilion several hundred zhang away with a ratherplex expression, somewhat reverential, somewhat fearful, and extremely excited. It was no wonder that he was the second-ranked Divine General on the continent. Xue Xingchuans strength was far too formidable, so formidable that even he was somewhat unable to endure it. But the emotions in his eyes were notpletely because of Xue Xingchuan. The majority of it came from the seemingly unremarkable spear in Xue Xingchuans hand. "Frost God Spear!" Xiao Zhang stared at the spear in Xue Xingchuan and sharply cried out. His gaze burned with iparable fervor, his voice shaking like boiling tea. The Frost God Spear! Emperor Taizongs divine weapon! Ranked first on the Tier of Legendary Weapons! ...... ...... Xue Xingchuans strength was truly too powerful, even more powerful than the rumors, so powerful as to be absurd. The pivot of the Imperial Designy in the Imperial Pce. The Divine Empress had Xue Xingchuan guard the Imperial Pce precisely because he had absolute confidence. Tonight, all the experts of the Divine Domain had been drawn to the Mausoleum of Books by the Divine Empress. Even if there were experts of the Divine Domain who used the darkness to sneak in, they would find it impossible to avoid the Imperial Pces Heavenly ughter Array. As for experts below the Divine Domain, none of them were Xue Xingchuans match. Xiao Zhangs miserable loss in a single blow was proof. Let alone the fact that the Frost God Spear was now in his hands. He now even had the ability to fight with an expert of the Divine Domain. Only if Wang Po himself came and was also holding Zhou Dufus Halving de would there be even the slightest hope of victory. But everyone knew that there was no chance of Wang Po appearing tonight. Although he had no love for the Divine Empresss cruel reign, he had an insoluble grudge of a thousand years with the Chen Imperial n. No one could defeat Xue Xingchuan with Frost God Spear in hand, and so no one could break the Imperial Design, and so the situation in the capital would remain from beginning to end under the Divine Empresss control. From any angle, this was a situation that was impossible to resolve. Xue Xingchuan dismounted from the Red Cloud Qilin and patted it on the back, indicating that it should leave. A streak of fire illuminated the darkness as the Red Cloud Qilin left the battlefield to some ce deep within the pce, to await its next summoning. Xue Xingchuan stood at the bottom of the long steps of the Lingyan Pavilion, calmly gazing at Xiao Zhang and Xiao De, these two experts of the Promation of Liberation, and slowly raising the Frost God Spear in his hand. The several thousand soldiers in the Imperial City raised their divine crossbows, preparing to release a cruel rain of arrows. Suddenly, Xue Xingchuans forehead suddenly creased, and hisplexion subtly changed. "My apologies." Xiao Zhangs voice prated through his blood-spattered white paper, seeming particrly cold and terrifying. "I am not your match, but tonight is not apetition of strength!" Upon hearing these words, Xue Xingchuansplexion changed once more, his eyes turning cold like an iceberg. Xiao De ced one knee on the floor and suddenly pped the ground. The stones on the ground were instantly shattered and sent flying into the air. Simultaneously, he used his final magical artifact. A frenzied Qi apanied those flying stones in all directions, raising up plumes of dust and instantly obscuring the scene. An extremely fierce roar of madness rose out of the dust. It was Xiao Zhangs voice. The darkness and the dust together shrouded the Imperial City and footsteps like war drums sounded out. Xiao Zhang began to charge, a fierce horse, ramming through the dust and stone fragments, tearing through the darkness. In the wink of an eye, he arrived in front of the Lingyan Pavilion. With a boom, a p of spring thunder seemed to explode from the front of his spear as it stabbed at Xue Xingchuan. Xue Xingchuan snorted, and his true essence exploded and surged. With the shake of his wrist, the Frost God Spear came down to meet it. There was a crisp bong like a thousand-year-old bell had been rung. The Frost God Spear shone amidst the dust and darkness, the faint sun high in the autumn sky, exuding an aura of absolute bleakness and somberness. At the same time, this spear seemed to contain an indescribably lofty aura and a nigh unimaginable imperial might and pressure. Even Xiao Zhang could not avoid this spear and was directly knocked to the ground. Several ear-grating screeches resounded from the long steps of the Lingyan Pavilion. Xiao Zhangs two hands were ced on the head and tail of his spear, raised up horizontally towards the sky. The middle of the spear was already bent! His two arms were already bent! His knees bent with them! He kneeled on the ground! The gstones shattered! His knees shattered! His wrist bones shattered! Blood shot out of every part of Xiao Zhangs body, his lips included, momentarily forming a sphere of blood in the darkness. What was even more horrifying was that even after suffering such severe injuries, enduring the might of the Frost God Spear, Xiao Zhang still did notpletely fall. For what reason did he hold on? He was clearly no match for Xue Xingchuan, so why had he charged towards him? Just then, Xue Xingchuansplexion changed once more. This was already the third time. His expression underwent an evenrger change than thest two times. His two brows shot up as if he was particrly angry and hisplexion turned extremely ugly as if rather bewildered. His eyes were somewhat disappointed as if not daring to believe. Then...a stream of blood shot out from between his lips! This blood was green. Just like how his eyes were also turning a faint green. Just like how his eyebrows and hair caressed by the breeze were also turning green. Xue Xingchuan had been poisoned, severely poisoned. He could clearly sense tens of thousands of little knives incessantly scraping, stabbing, and cutting into his meridians. His true essence was leaving with unimaginable speed from his body and venting out into the world. What sort of poison was this? To be able to injure him? In this very short time, he concluded that the poison in his body was assuredly that legendary poison, the tasteless and colorless, formless and substanceless Peacock Plume. But was that not a method belonging to the Demon Princess? Could it be that those people opposing the Divine Empress had actually colluded with the demons? But just when had he been poisoned? Since Principal Shang was Daoist Ji, this divine doctor was assuredly a great poison master. On this aspect, he had always acted with great caution. In this half-year, no matter if it was eating or cultivating, even bathing or changing clothes, he had never let anyone else do it, always acted with great prudence. Suddenly, he remembered something and understood how he had been poisoned. He turned towards a pce hall in the darkness, hisplexion changing once more, bing somewhat painful, somewhat sad, somewhat deste. It turned out that the doctors medicine had been a lethal poison. The human heart that was the most impervious to poison. ...... ...... In that quiet and dark pce hall, the Zhou Tong that had been severely injured earlier in the nighty on his bed like a corpse, his eyes open wide as he stared at the roof. His eyes were like those of a dead fish, no luster within them. They gave a rather nauseating feeling, just like the stench rising from his mouth as he muttered to himself. "That which is most impervious to poison is the human heart, and the human heart is human nature, and human nature is to livewhats wrong with that?" Zhou Tong stared at the roof, his face a deathly gray. No one would be able to hear his feeble voice say to himself, "None of us are a match for him, not even the Empress. Our family is just the two of us, we cant all die. He promised me that I would live, so...Brother...its best if youre the one that dies." ...... ...... Blood dyed Xue Xingchuans armor green, shining with a faint luster. The dark Imperial Pce suddenly became abnormally quiet. Countless gazes fell upon the long steps in front of the Lingyan Pavilion. Xiao Zhang knew that the major task had beenpleted. He could no longer hold and painfully drew back his already-broken arms. His right leg, the only unharmed limb on his body, stepped on the fractured ground, and he left Xue Xingchuan. Xue Xingchuan was constantly coughing, each cough bringing up a jade-green stream of blood. The gentle breeze softly blew through the darkness and brushed against his brows and hair. He no longer had the strength to hold the Frost God Spear, somewhat tiredly cing it down. With a thump, the ground slightly shook as the Frost God Spear fell to the ground. Xue Xingchuan did not fall. His hand tightened and he slowly lowered his head, then closed his eyes. ...... ...... The air above the Imperial City was filled with countless cries of rm, brimming with grief and shock. Suddenly, two gouts of me shot up from two watchtowers to the southwest while the Eagle Pavilion to the east suddenly copsed. And for some reason, many treacherous crossbow bolts suddenly shot out from the darkness to stab into the bodies of their colleagues. Miserable cries constantly rang out and the entire ce fell into turmoil. The Imperial Guards were thrown into disorder, no longer able to pay attention to the heavily injured Xiao Zhang and Xiao De. When the dust settled, Xiao Zhang and Xiao Des figures had already vanished, but the chaos continued. The sounds of shouting and fighting could be heard throughout the darkness. A tall and thin figure appeared at the west of the Imperial City, outside the Gate of Primal Respect. The lights of the gates illuminated his appearance, handsome and cold. It was the Tang Second Master. A deputy general of the Imperial Guard walked out of the gates and whispered to him, "Uncle." Chapter 648 – The Entire World Rebels Against Tianhai Chapter 648 C The Entire World Rebels Against Tianhai Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Second Master walked into the Imperial City. This was his first timeing to the Imperial Pce, but he was very familiar with it. No matter if it was the Heavenly ughter Array or any other array, none of them could slow his steps in the slightest. Before long, his blue clothes had vanished in the darkness. When they next appeared, he had already arrived before the Lingyan Pavilion. This long set of stone steps before him extended all the way to the night sky, seeming as if one could use them to ascend to the heavens. To many people, the Lingyan Pavilion and this long set of steps made up the most magnificent and most beautiful building in the Imperial Pce. But to the Tang Second Master, these stone steps and that lone tower high above were the most hideous buildings of the Imperial Pce. In his view, the Lingyan Pavilion and this long stairway were aplete mismatch with the Imperial Pces style. They were too new and too obvious. "Truly the artistic sense of the newly rich." He lightly mocked, then began walking up the steps. Arriving before the Lingyan Pavilion, he did not disy any caution or prudence. He pushed open the door and entered, seeming excessively calm and easygoing. Liang Wangsun sat in the center of the Lingyan Pavilion, quietly gazing at the tightly shut window, seeming to be thinking about something. His blood was still flowing, spreading through the streets of the capital by means of the light emitted from the White Sun me. "Emperor Taizongs modifications to the Imperial Design were notpletely thoroughthere are still some problems he wasnt able to address. If you continue to persist, your blood will very quickly be drained clean." The Tang Second Master walked into the Lingyan Pavilion and nced around him at the portraits on the walls. Striking his folding fan against his palm, he shook his head. Liang Wangsun raised his head to look at him and asked, "Who are you?" The Tang Second Master calmly replied, "My surname is Tang, and my seniority is second." Liang Wangsuns expression grew slightly more serious. "So you are the Tang Second Master." The Tang Second Master gave one of his noiselessughs, seeming to be quite happy that a famous man like Liang Wangsun also knew of him. Then his smile instantly faded as he expressionlessly said, "Since Sir knows who I am, then you should clearly know that you are not my match." Liang Wangsun calmly gazed back, replying, "Other people do not know of how terrifying the Tang Second Master is, but how could I not know? But right now, my soul is one with the Imperial Design, so how can you move me?" The Tang Second Masters gaze fell upon his body. A stream of light, a golden Qi, was currently flickering around Liang Wangsuns body. He sat in the Lingyan Pavilion, yet he was already one with the capitals Imperial Design. Any sort of attack was an attack against the Imperial Design and would receive the full might of its bacsh. But if one did not attack Liang Wangsun, how could he be separated from the Imperial Design? The Tang Second Master once more gave a noiselessugh. His appearance should have been rather amusing, but in the Lingyan Pavilion that was lit as brightly as day, it seemed particrly frightening. Without even ncing at Liang Wangsun, he walked towards the east pir of the four pirs in the Lingyan Pavilion. He took an item from his sleeve and inserted it in the pir. Liang Wangsuns expression suddenly shifted when he saw this. He wanted to do something, yet he was unable to stand. An extremely ancient Qi seeped out from the Tang Second Masters palm. Through the item, the Qi poured into the pir and continued deeper. Passing through the seemingly endless stone steps, it entered some cave below the Imperial Pce. There, through previously unknown secret channels and canals, it spread throughout the capital. A breeze stirred within the Lingyan Pavilion and a soft drone could be heard, then the light instantly dimmed! The demons divine artifact, the White Sun me, was extinguished! Liang Wangsuns blood flowing from his hand to the White Sun me was no longer absorbed, but continued its journey to drip to the ground. A groan of incredible pain burst from his lips! Just like that, his soul was ripped away from the Imperial Design. Although he did not suffer theplete bacsh from the array, being so forcefully torn away had dealt him severe internal injuries! Right after that groan of pain, blood trickled down from the corner of his lips. Liang Wangsunsplexion became abnormally pale, the hand holding the White Sun me faintly trembling, his eyes brimming with shock. He looked at the Tang Second Master and asked incredulously, "How do you know of the array pivot and the divine techniques!" The Tang Second Master slowly drew his palm back from the pir. He took a handkerchief from his sleeve and carefully wiped splinters from his palm. There was a magical artifact made from bronze on the pir, the vast majority of it embedded within. Only the topyer could be seen, and it looked just like an eye. An extremely ancient eye. "Just as I said to a junior not long before, one has to learn how to revere, and what is most worth revering about our Tang n is our history." He looked at Liang Wangsun and continued, "Whether it was the Chen n or your Liang n, all of you believed this great array of the capital to be yours, but you all forgot, this great array...was built by our Tang n." ...... ...... In the autumn forest in the Capital Garden of Peace, the statue of a past sage made from obsidian slowly sank back into the ground, yellowed grass quickly growing back on the muddy ground. In the center of the southern part of Red House Street, the crack in the ground slowly closed. The scorching Qi rising from its depths was gradually cut off. The wind gradually blew more harshly, constantly howling as if wailing in unwillingness. In the north part of White Paper District, the rotted buildings of that courtyard could not be reconstructed, but the clear water in the canals flowed back into the shattered well. In the North Li of Achieving Merit on that mound, green pines grew back up from the muddy earth, the bones and corpses buried once more. Lightning constantly shed down and the golden luster that soared into the sky was once more stained by resentment, no longer as dignified and divine as it once was. All returned to silence, from beginning to end a grand tomb which no one was aware of! The light emitted outwards by the Lingyan Pavilion instantly vanished and returned to darkness, just as it had been for thest one thousand years. ...... ...... The awe-inspiring array energy shrouding the capital gradually dispersed into the world. The unrest in the darkness that had been suppressed for so long gradually began to surface. The Prince of Louyang anxiously remained hiding in the mansion right outside the Imperial Pce. The other Chen princes, however, headed towards their own residences or the residences belonging to students or old friends of their parents. The assorted ministries of the Great Zhou Imperial Court all became abnormally silent, no one knowing what sort of change would ur next. The Ivy Academies were also in a state of absolute silence. The cavalry of both the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy had all withdrawn, heading towards ces where the situation was even more tense. No one knew that the Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Zhuang Zhihuan, was at the residence of the Minister of Rites. The Minister of Rites who had only disyed his true attitude during the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness had a very lofty reputation in the Imperial Court, so although he had endured an extremely difficult period in thest year, the Divine Empress had not treated him as she had treated other ministers, expelling them from the court and granting them death. Perhaps for this reason, his stance was not as fierce as others had imagined. "If people dont have to die, its best to not have them die. If a little less people can die, then a little less people should die." The Minister of Rites extracted a thick stack of papers from his sleeve and ced it in front of Zhuang Zhihuan. "Ive been standing guard in the court for more than two hundred years, guarding until the clouds finally parted. What I was waiting for was not for a dynasty to gain power and for blood to flow. I deeply esteem the Empress, and I somewhat pity those ministers. Not everyone is Zhou Tong or Cheng Jun, not all of them are evil." After Zhuang Huanyus suicide, the Principal Zhuang who had lost his only son had grown even more taciturn. Tonight was no exception. He took the stack of paper, nced at the name written upon them, then left the mansion. He made no promises to the Minister of Rites. Gazing at his back, the Minister of Rites sighed. He knew that after tonight, whether the Divine Empress won or the other side won, an extremely tragic situation would ensue. ...... ...... The situation in the capital tonight was abnormally tense, but it was also particrly strange. Of the several factions that could sufficiently influence tonights situation, some had not yet made their voices heard. The Li Pces silence might indicate that the Pope was still hesitating, just like the Green Leaf was still swaying. But what of the Tianhai n who had operated for so many years in the capital, who had great strength hidden in both the court and the army...why had they continued to maintain their silence? The darkness around the Tianhai ns mansion and estate concealed at least ten thousand cavalry, and many cultivators would asionallye in a rush of wind. These cavalry and cultivators were the strength under the control of the Tianhai n. The problem was that this strength should have appeared in the Imperial Pce, appeared in the various ducal estates, appeared in the offices of the Imperial Court. They should not have remained here, and even after such a long time, there was no sign that they nned to mobilize. This apparent silence was truthfully only external. Within the mansion and estate of the Tianhai n, many things had already urred. These things were very bloody, very cruel, but the two sides of the conflict were nsmen, family members, rtives, father and son... The blood on the floor of the courtyard was particrly dazzling under the light of thenterns. Tianhai Shengxue narrowed his eyes. His stomach still churned with disgust and he felt rather dizzy. In this period of time, message after message hade. A few of the younger descendants of the Tianhai n that still insisted on notplying with orders and sending out the troops were cruelly suppressed by the strength of the n head. A few of his cousins had probably already been subdued, even killed. His own younger brother had just now, right before his own eyes, had one of his arms chopped off by his father. "Why?" He raised his head to look at his father, his voice shaking. "Why do you have to do things this way?" "What why?" In the spacious hall, the chair seemed particrly lonely. Tianhai Chenwu sat upon this chair and also seemed very lonely, but this did not mean the look on his face would change in the slightest. He looked at his own son and expressionlessly asked, "Just what exactly do you wish to know?" "I want to know a lot of things!" Tianhai Shengxue angrily cried out, "Just what do you n on doing!" After experiencing the earlier part of the nights turmoil and the gory suppression, this hall was now devoid of others. Only father and son were present, a loneliness that was somewhat horrifying. ...... Chapter 649 – The Grief and Song of Relatives and Others Chapter 649 C The Grief and Song of Rtives and Others Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "If you want to know why we have not appeared at the Mausoleum of Books...that is because that level of battle is already beyond our ability to participate in, let alone yours." Tianhai Chenwu stood up from his chair and slowly walked to the door, silent for a few moments before speaking, "As for this conflict in the capital, since Ive already made my decision, I will no longer change it." "Even if Father can so easily make your decision, how can we so easily ept it?" Tianhai Shengxues face was as pale as snow. "I am the patriarch of the Tianhai n. My decision is the will of the Tianhai n." "Father should not forget that the Tianhai n is the Tianhai n because the Empress carries the surname of Tianhai!" "But you must also not forgot that phrase that has circted throughout the continent for so long: Tianhai is Tianhai, and the Tianhai n is the Tianhai n!" Tianhai Chenwu gazed at his son like he was an idiot and harshly yelled, "For what reason should I have the entire Tianhai n apany her to the grave!" Tianhai Shengxue gave a somewhat despondentugh, saying, "Could it be that Father believes that when the Empress is no longer here, our Tianhai n will be able to continue to exist?" "The truly intelligent person will never reject the slightest chance of survival." Tianhai Chenwu gazed in the direction of the Mausoleum of Books, the corners of his eyes slightly twitching. He took in a deep breath, forcefully calming his mind, then said in a slightly hoarse voice, "His Holiness and Principal Shang swore an oath to the starry sky; they have no space to back off. Afterwards, if the Imperial Court wishes to stabilize as quickly as possible, they will require our existence." Tianhai Shengxue said in anguish, "Father, you usually arent such a naive person. Why have you be so confused?" "Naive? Confused?" Tianhai Chenwu spontaneouslyughed, a tinge of pain and hatred shing through his eyes, his voice growing even more hoarse. He harshly cried out, "If the final moment had note, do you think I would have made this sort of decision? Just a moment ago, the Empress saved Chen Changshengdo you not understand what this means?" Tianhai Shengxue was slightly startled, then an expression of struggle appeared on his face. He wanted to argue a few words, yet he had no idea where to begin. "This means that the Empress has already decided to pass down the throne to Chen Changsheng!" "But...news just came from the Mausoleum of Books that Chen Changsheng is not Crown Prince Zhaoming." "And how is that important? Regardless of Crown Prince Zhaomings identity, all that means is that the Empress has never thought about passing the throne to me." Tianhai Chenwus voice became even colder. "Since this is the case, why should I let the Tianhai n split their skulls and spill their blood for her?" Tianhai Shengxue still could not ept this, saying, "Even if this is the case, could that mean that Father will be able to ascend to the imperial throne afterwards? No! The only person able to ascend to the throne will still be that Crown Prince Zhaoming that no one knows the whereabouts of! Principal Shang has nned for so many years, and he simply will not allow anything else to ur. The Prince of Xiang cannot, the Prince of Zhongshan cannot, and Father, you have no hope either, so whats the difference?" "The difference is that if the Empress wins, for the sake of her son, she will assuredly do her utmost in theing years to weaken us, and then just kill us. But if the Empress loses, if her son wishes to rule this country under the watch of the seventeen princes, he will require the Tianhai n to act as arms." Tianhai Chenwus voice was iparably cold. "After all, we are his mothers family, he is my cousin. We are all one family, no?" ...... ...... The rain over the capital had already stopped, but a torrential rain was still falling over the distant ins. The asional lightning bolt in the night sky would illuminate the figures of the Red Falcons shuttling back and forth with startling rity. Suddenly, a lightning bolt struck down and a rain of crossbow bolts rose up, a torrential rain flying in reverse, to shoot down a Red Falcon flying south. Soon after, thunder boomed from the rain clouds, rumbling along while the thundering hooves instead gradually came to a stop. What reced it was the sound of crossbow bolts whizzing through the air and the shing of metal. Simr scenes urred in many ces, taking ce in the several great armies preparing to return to the capital as reinforcements. The armies of the Great Zhou fell into turmoil in the rain and then quickly grew quiet, making not a single sound. Just like that, tens of thousands of cavalry halted their forward march, stopping in the pouring rain in a bizarre silence. No one knew just what had happened. At the very front of the cavalry of the Great Zhou Mount Song Army returning to the capital from their fort in the Wusong Mountains, a carriage was quietly parked. With the support of her Guardian, the Old Lady of the Mutuo n descended from the carriage with great difficulty. Standing in the torrential rain, she gazed at the mass of cavalry before her. "Where is your general?" The several thousand cavalry of the Mount Song Army parted like a tide. The seventh-ranked Divine General of the Great Zhou, Tian Song, rode out from the back on a ck dragonhorse. Seeing the olddy standing by the carriage, Divine General Tian Song slightly lowered his head, allowing the rain to wash his armor in silence for a very long time. Ultimately, he still dismounted from his horse and said awkwardly to the olddy, "This child is wearing a full suit of armor, so cannot bow to Mother." "At this time, what are you still doing caring about these overly borate rituals?" The Old Lady of the Mutuo n was not angered by his attitude, only nagged like an olddy, "Your daughter is about to give birth. Its best to quickly return home with me toe and see." ...... ...... The ck Mountain Camp was the force of the Great Zhou Army most skilled in defense. They were famous for their arrays and were particrly skilled in the use of magical artifacts. Normally, they guarded the capital, and they were deeply trusted by the Divine Empress. Earlier, because the Demon Lord left Xuo City and invaded Mount Han, the situation in the north was abnormally tense, so the ck Mountain Camp was transferred to the front by the army, setting up defenses on the frontline of Huayang County. However, they were still not far from the capital. This was because of the several armies returning to the capital tonight, although the cavalry of the ck Mountain Camp were few, they had been the quickest to set off towards the capital. Until they had been forcefully stopped, by the rain or some other reason, at the heights of Red Pine Valley, thirty li north of the capital. The pouring rain fell upon the hastily erected tent, banging away, not like war drums, but like a sack full of wine falling against the ground. The tent was filled with the scent of strong wine, but this did not mean that at this tense moment, there was still someone in the mood to drink and feast. Rather, it was be some bodyguards had suffered significant injuries and were currently being treated. Themander of the ck Mountain Camp was Divine General Wu Shuang. This Divine Generals background was unusual, his bearing elegant and graceful. Hemanded his troops strictly, but not harshly, made a clear distinction between punishment and reward, and did not go overboard with either. He was deeply revered and loved by the troops under hismand. If a person meant him harm, let alone injury, those bodyguards at his side would even be willing to lose their heads to keep him safe. But tonight, the situation was different. Those bodyguards could put their life on the line against their opponents. Divine General Wu Shuangs face was as white as paper, hisplexion as frigid as ice. It was clear that he had suffered significant injuries. His gaze flitted past those Guardians in the tent who he had grown up with, and ultimately rested on his father. His emotions suddenly became agitated and he wanted to stand, yet under the restriction of magical artifacts, he could not move. He angrily yelled, "The Empress has always treated me with the greatest generosity. Father, by acting this way, are you not making memit a great injustice!" The Wu n head looked at his own son and replied, "The Empress truly does trust you, but has she ever given your n even an iota of trust?" Wu Shuangs expression did not change as he said in a deep voice, "The Empress has not treated me unkindly. I cannot turn my back on her." The Wu n heads expression also did not change. He indifferently answered, "So your father will not allow you to have any heart of betrayal. Right now, you have the heart, but not the power." Wu Shuang thought of how his father had led these several Guardians in an ambush and taken him prisoner, and hisplexion became even nastier. The Wu n head calmly said, "Just ept it...the Empress saving Chen Changsheng at the Mausoleum of Books has directly led to the Tianhai ns betrayal...could she not even think of this point? But why did she insist on doing this? Because she is Chen Changshengs mother. Then, could I possibly harm you?" ...... ...... The troops returning from the Han Province Army had experienced fiercebat. For the moment, they had paused beyond the rain clouds by the Chenggong Mountains. Tian Chui, sixth-ranked Divine General of the Great Zhou, stood on the corpse-filled battlefield, his two hands gripping his spear. Ten-odd streams of blood seeped out of the chinks in his armor. His eyes were open extremely wide, brimming with fury. He stared at those gradually approaching subordinates that he had once fought alongside on the battlefield, those who were once his schoolmates, and sternly yelled, "Even if you lot can kill me, how can you possibly convince the rest? Of the seven armies returning to the capital, even if you kill all of us generals, how can you make the officers and soldiers obey your orders!" The several dozen soldiers encircling him suddenly parted, and Chen Guansong, Principal of Star Seizer Academy, slowly walked down from the mountain slope. "Teacher...when did you leave the capital?" Divine General Tian Chui stared at Chen Guansong and his expression suddenly changed. "Even Teacher...has also rebelled?" Chen Guansong gazed at him and said, "The Great Zhou Dynasty was never surnamed Tianhai, it was surnamed Chen. The word rebel...as your teacher, I cannot ept it." This extremely senior member of the Great Zhou Military, who was so low-key that he had almost been forgotten by everyone, gazed at the terrible plight this disciple of his which he had most admired two hundred years ago had ended up in. His face revealed an expression of suffering as he said, "In resisting the demons in the north, you have achieved enormous merit for the sake of humanity. That the Great Zhou has been able to barely keep a bnce of power in these past few years is all because of you. As long as you are willing to surrender, His Holiness the Pope, Principal Shang, and the princes would all be ted. You would be able to choose any army in the north tomand." An expression of slight disappointment appeared on Divine General Tian Chuis face. After a moment, all of it dissipated, a tinge of ruthlessness shing across his face as he asked, "Just why did you do this?" He did not respond to the advice of his beloved teacher. He only wished to know the reason. When Chen Guansong left the frontline, he returned to the capital and took the reins of Star Seizer Academy, helping the Great Zhou Imperial Court raise countless outstanding generals. He was assuredly someone deeply trusted by the Divine Empress. Moreover, he understood his teacher and knew that it was impossible for Chen Guansong to endure for two hundred years for the sake of tonights undertaking. So just what matter had made him stand opposite the Divine Empress? "I said just before, you are the reason the Great Zhou has been barely able to keep a bnce of power in the north with the demons...Xue Xingchuan never leaves the capital, Xu Shiji is ipetent. Crucially, just what is the Divine Empress thinking? Correct, in the end, I became disappointed in the Empress. This is the reason." Chen Guansong gazed at Tian Chui and said, "I hope that this reason can convince you." Divine General Tian Chui fell silent for a very long time. Then, he began tough, revealing his full mouth of white teeth. Hisugh was very miserable, yet also filled with ridicule and scorn. "And just what do you people know?" The rain clouds in the sky finally drifted over the Chenggong Mountains. Torrents of rain fiercely descended, yet they could not wash away the blood on Divine General Tian Chuis armor. He stared at Chen Guansong, stared at those soldiers who were once his schoolmates andpatriots, his face one of absolute contempt as he dered, "Come." Chapter 650 – Even If My Choice is Wrong, My Gaze Decides the Arrangement Chapter 650 C Even If My Choice is Wrong, My Gaze Decides the Arrangement Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The scene of the Chenggong Mountains, the story within the ck Mountain Camp, urred tonight in many ces. The Western Sea Army returning to the capital was stopped at the Guiyuan Mountains, the one entering its camp Archbishop An Lin of the Li Pce. Crucially, the Tianhai n seeded in their n of preventing two armies from entering the capital. Tonight was the most crucial night for all of the human world that opposed the Tianhai Divine Empress. All of her enemies and opponents, even her own rtives, stood up and disyed an unimaginable strength. ...... ...... "You dont even know who your own son is. What right do you have to rule the Great Zhou? "You cant even control the human world; why prattle on about resisting the Heavenly Dao? "You can control nothing, not even your own fate. "Tianhai, just abdicate." Daoist Ji had left the street. The puddles on the street still seemed to contain his footprints. The sounds of butchering meat had stopped. The sounds of fighting all over the capital had most likely finally warned the butchers that some momentous event was urring in the world. In this very brief amount of time, the entire situation had undergone a world-shaking transformation. The Imperial Design had once more sunk into the earth, its awe-inspiring array energy had vanished, and various ces in the capital had fallen into turmoil. The several armies speedily returning to the capital had all, for various reasons, had their march halted. Some armies were still attempting to continue forward in the torrential rain, but it was very obvious that it was already impossible for them to promptly arrive. The Mausoleum of Books was very silent, abnormally silent, so silent that it felt rather strange. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the edge of the Divine Path, her hands held behind her. She looked down at the capital, a mocking smile suddenly appearing on her sublimely beautiful face. This world was once hers. It was not known whether this mocking smile of hers was aimed at the world or at herself. Then, she turned towards that ever-silent Li Pce in the northwest part of the capital. At this moment, that voice anticipated by countless people for such a long time finally spoke. The Popes voice was very calm, but everyone could hear his regret. "We were all wrong. Only Mei Lisha was correct." The Divine Empress slightly arched her brow, seemingly rather interested in hearing the next part. The Pope thought of his old friend and thought of those past conversations, and his tone became very sorrowful. "He always believed that you would ultimately choose to save Changsheng, no matter who Changsheng was." "And as long as you chose to save him, you would immediately fall into this plight." Daoist Jis voice came from the ins to the north of the capital. His body appeared in the autumn grass. Ten-odd li away at the city gate, the jade ruyi containing a limitless spiritual energy had just appeared. "I always believed that these were choices offered by me to you, but in reality, these were the choices offered to you from the Heavenly Dao." Daoist Ji stood in the grass and calmly spoke, his voice resounding in the night sky in front of the Mausoleum of Books. "Kill him, eat him, or save him. These are all choices, but no matter what you choose, theyre all wrong. Only not answering this question, not making a choice, was correct. Amongst all these incorrect choices, you even made the stupidest choice, thus turning your plight into a desperate one." The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly replied, "Plights and desperation? Who in the world has the right to say these two words to me?" Daoist Ji replied, "Of course, only you can say it yourself. You can rule this world without caring for your marriage with Emperor Xian, not caring for your ability to rule, only caring about your power. As long as you are powerful enough, no one would dare harbor disloyal thoughts. Even if they did have disloyal thoughts, they would not dare take disloyal actions. But your choosing him, weakening yourself, also gave the people of the world a chance to change their disloyal thoughts into disloyal actions, gave them courage. Let alone the fact that this choice was tantamount to discarding the Tianhai n, making your most loyal strength your opponents as well." The Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze fell on the capital, seeing those scenes of fighting and the quiet estate of the Tianhai n. She then gazed beyond the capital, seeing the mountain valleys in the pouring rain, the blood in the valleys. Daoist Jis voice rose once more in front of the Mausoleum of Books. "Everyone has already left you." The Divine Empress expressionlessly replied, "That is because they are fools who can only see what is before them." Daoist Jis voice suddenly grew harsh. "Is this ack of foresight? No! Think of Chen Guansong, think of those Divine Generals. Their betrayal of you ultimately originates from their disappointment! Youve reigned for two hundred years, and the demons have just happened to be at their weakest in these two hundred years, yet in your short-sightedness, only knowing how to preserve the strength of your loyal armies, you never once attacked the demons. Not only did you not advance a single inch, in the past twenty years, you even ceded ground and sued for peace! You managed the country well, although with extreme cruelty, and you also had an extremely good grasp over the confluence of the north and southalthough that is primarily the Holy Maidens achievementbut on this aspect, you humiliate all of humanity!" "So it was all for the sake of a righteous cause that all of you have betrayed Us?" Another mocking smile appeared on the Tianhai Divine Empresss splendidly beautiful face. This time, it was very obvious that she was mocking the world. "Then did you ever think that in tonights battle of the Mausoleum of Books, countless human experts will die, fallen and scattered as to be unbearable. The great armies on the road will have no room to advance or retreat, the hearts of the soldiers will be unsteady. If the Demon Army invades, who will stop them? If they ughter the Central ins, ughtering themon people, who will bear this responsibility? A righteous cause? Can any of you bear it?" She nced at the Li Pce and smirked. "I tempted the Demon Lord to Mount Han to first have him fight with the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets was heavily wounded, thus bing unable to help you tonight. Right after, I invited the White Emperor north of Mount Han to ambush the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord became heavily injured and could only return to Xuo City to nurse his injuries. Moreover, I have also made ns in Xuo City. After tonight, they will bear fruit, but Empress, you might not be able to see them." Daoist Jis voice was calm and easygoing. "I used twenty years to arrange for tonights trap; I naturally will not leave a single gap. Empress, there is no need for you to be concerned." Hearing this, Chen Changsheng finally confirmed that his meeting with the Demon Lord at Mount Han was truly a trap nned out by his master. His body grew colder, but it wasnt because of the earlier drizzle or the wind blowing across the peak. Every time he recalled the sight of that middle-aged schr standing amongst the persimmon trees by the stream, he would always feel very cold. His master had used his greatest secret to tempt the Demon Lord to Mount Han, but he had beenpletely unaware. At the time, he truly had almost died. "Thats right, Master raised me for ten-odd years, and you have to use it more than once to make it profitable." He mumbled to himself. "Your gaze has always been only on the north?" The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed north to the autumn ins, a mocking smile dancing about her lips. "In the end, your arrangement is still too small." No person could hear her words. Whether it was the gaze or the arrangement. Daoist Ji had schemed this trap in the capital and had made another n in Xuo City. No matter how one saw it, this could be called an extremelyrge arrangement, yet to her, it could only obtain such a disdainful evaluation. "All of these are excuses. All of you just dont like a woman standing high above you. So it is for you, and so it is for Chen Guansong." The Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze drifted even farther away, her voice following. Only Chen Changsheng could hear her voice. Because at this time, she could no longer be bothered to say anything to this world. After all, she had discovered that all her so-called enemies and opponents were, just as expected, a pile of trash. ...... ...... Chapter 651 – Her Gaze Is Far Away, at the Other Side Chapter 651 C Her Gaze Is Far Away, at the Other Side Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Far in the distance, by Xining Viges old temple, the stream was silent. The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the monk across the stream and said, "You should know very clearly just who I have always been wary of." The prayer beads in the monks palm ceased their movements. His eyes still closed, the monk indifferently replied, "They have never gone to the other side, so they naturally cannot contemte what you have contemted." She replied, "I also have never been." At this time, she was still at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, but her gaze was here, tens of thousands of li away. No matter how far, as long as they were connected through this world with her Qi, her soul could personallye. This was the her standing by the stream. The monk pondered her response and replied, "That is reasonable." The Tianhai Divine Empress asked, "Is this not the situation you most desired to see?" The monk replied, "I never imagined to see anything when making this n." The Divine Empress calmly gazed at him and asked, "Are you Crown Prince Jianchengs son? Grandson?" The monks face revealed a nostalgic expression. After a moment of silence, he softly answered, "Crown Prince Jiancheng is my father." The Divine Empresss brows rose as she asked, "We do not understandwhy did you exiled imperials join hands with him? After all, he is Emperor Taizongs ck dog." The monk slowly said, "Ultimately, even the greatest resentment cannot surpass time or the desire to return home. We wish to return." The Tianhai Divine Empress asked, "But did you not think that you could be the vanguard of the other race?" After some silence, the monk shook his head and replied, "We descendants of imperials are not the other race. This is our homnd; no person has the right to obstruct our return." The Divine Empress replied, "And you are so sure that the other race on that continent will not have other ideas?" The monk fell silent, ceasing to speak. The limpid waters of the stream had long since been frozen by their two powerful souls. The lotuses formed from blood drifted west and then east in the stream. The trees by the stream would asionally move in the wind or be still despite it. ...... ...... With a bout of autumn rain, a sudden chill, the grass that yesterday was still very green now turnedpletely yellow. Daoist Ji stood in the grass that didnt even reach up to his knees. Sensing the distance between him and that ck jade ruyi, he once more turned to the Mausoleum of Books and said, "Just abdicate. Like Su Li, leave this world." The Tianhai Divine Empress drew back her gaze from the stream in the far-off Xining Vige and replied, "Those sons of mine wish to be Emperor, Chen Guansong wants to leave his name on the annals of history, Yin has been trapped by the words the benefit of mankind, the White Emperor wanted to fight a battle with the Demon Lord, but what of you? From beginning to end, I never understood just what you wanted to aplish by doing so many things." Daoist Ji expressionlessly replied. "This is His Majesty Emperor Taizongs dying wish, and you also once promised me and my junior brother that you would return the throne to the Chen n." The Divine Empress replied, "I only have one son and he suffered the wrath of the heavens. In my womb, his sun wheel was destroyed." Saying this, she nced at Chen Changsheng, then nced at some ce in the Mausoleum of Books. "No matter which one is my son, perhaps pure and kind, or simple, or a fool, or a cripple, if he ascends to the imperial throne, who will reign over this world?" The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed in the direction of the autumn ins and mocked, "At that time, who will the true emperor be? Those good-for-nothings and scoundrels, or you?" Daoist Ji was silent, not answering this question. The wind blew across the wilderness, shaking the yellowed grass. They seemed like rice paddies, but they gave off no sweet aroma, only the stench of decay after being rotted away in the rain. "Saying so many uninteresting words, seeing so many uninteresting people and affairs, in the end, all of you still have to kill Us." With these words, the Tianhai Divine Empress finally moved. She took one step forward, and the hands that had always been sped behind her slowly spread apart. Not a single drop of rain fell from the night sky, but when she opened her hands, several drops of rain, carried along by some wind from parts unknown, fell in her palm. She lowered her head to gaze at those crystalline drops of water like pearls in her palm, then she raised her head once more to the world that had already vexed her to the extreme. "So, who dares to kill Us?" ...... ...... Tonights situation had already undergone world-shaking transformations. With the silencing of the Imperial Design, the sounds of killing rose in all parts of the capital, along with asional sparks and columns of fire. In the distant ins, some armies were still like stone statues guarding a tomb while others were in the midst of turmoil. This world had already left the Divine Empresss control. Even those ministers most loyal to her and her own household had chosen to abandon her. Without question, the situation she faced had already be nasty to the extreme. Yet she did not shrink back in the slightest. Looking at the supreme experts around the Mausoleum of Books, all her enemies in the world, she asked this question. Who dares to kill Us? These five words were tyrannical to the extreme, arrogant to the extreme. They resounded through the quiet Mausoleum of Books and the streets of the capital, echoing on and on without end, yet from beginning to end, no one dared respond. After quite some time, a sound finally rose up. This was the sound of a gstone being rolled over, a sound very much like the cking of teeth, and also like the sound of bones bearing a massive weight. Kakakaka. Zhu Luo stood up from his wheelchair, his gaze traveling up the white Divine Path until ultimately resting on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. "Let me try." When he said those three words, there was no sense of passion, only tness, as mild as water. Perhaps because he clearly knew what his end would be, or perhaps because after he opened Su Lis letter in the Myriad Willows Garden, he had always been waiting for the end. Zhu Luo, one of the Storms of the Eight Directions, Sect Master of the Emotion-Severing Sect, an important figure of Tianliang County. Just as Su Li had said in Xunyang City, he could die, but he could not lose. Now, he had already lost and been crippled, so what was there to pity about his death? He hade to the capital tonight precisely so that he could die. He wished to use his death to obtain the greatest benefit for his n and sect. "What do you want?" Daoist Jis voice came from the distance. It was no longer at the autumn in to the north of the capital but now seemed even farther. Zhu Luo used his left hand to grip the sword at his waist as he expressionlessly dered, "I want the Wang n to never rise again." He did not say which Wang n, but everyone knew of the Wang n that he spoke of. The Wang n of Tianliang County had long since declined. Now, only one person remained. Zhu Luos demand to never have the Wang n rise again was precisely targeted at that man and that de. Daoist Jis voice did not speak for a few moments. Only after a while did he finally give a response. It was very obvious that this demand Zhu Luo made on the verge of death was one that even Daoist Ji felt rather troublesome. "Very well, I promise you." At this, Zhu Luos face finally revealed some emotion and his body was drawn up even straighter. He walked forward, and when his slow steps fell on the shallow umtion of water on the stone in, they gradually began to form a distinct tempo. He arrived at the base of the Divine Path and slowly unsheathed his sword. A powerful Qi rose up with the unsheathing of this bright sword, spreading out and filling the world. Chapter 652 – White Moonlight Chapter 652 C White Moonlight Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In Xunyang City and the Myriad Willows Garden, Zhu Luo had suffered two sessive blows and was no longer at his peak, but when he unsheathed his sword, he was still an expert of the Divine Domain, apanied by a storm. Tonight, the torrents of rain had poured down for a very long time. Even now, there was still rainwater flowing down from the mausoleum. This rainwater gathered in the shallow canals of white, gradually muddying the waters in them. Suddenly, the turbid waters of the canal became a pure white akin to snow. Not because they had been cleaned, but because of the reflected light. A extremely bright and clear splendor appeared at the base of the Mausoleum of Books. This splendor came from the sword in Zhu Luos hand. Next, a sphere of pure white light appeared amidst the scattered clouds and stars. Everyone knew that it was fake, but it seemed so real when they looked up at it. Zhu Luos sword shed towards the Mausoleum of Books. A streak of moonlight followed. A streak of moonlight simultaneously appeared in the night sky. The waters in the canal shone with iparable brilliance, so white as to be somewhat dazzling. The Divine Path paved with white jade also shone a pure snow-white. A streak of sword intent and two streaks of moonlight, the opening strike and the follow-up attack, came like a tide. This was that most powerful sword technique Zhu Luo had be enlightened to several centuries ago when he saw the moon of the demons on the snowy ins to the north. He had relied on precisely this sword technique to behead the then-second-ranked Demon General, thus establishing from then on his transcendent reputation. Tonight was his final night and this strike was presumably his final strike, so this was naturally his most powerful strike. The entirety of the Mausoleum of Books was awash in moonlight. For this transcendent expert of Tianliang County to push his sword intent to such a level while so heavily injured was truly awe-inspiring. Yet...such a powerful and masterly strike was not even able to enter the Divine Path, much less reach the summit of the Mausoleum of Books. The instant his two streaks of moonlight rose up to follow his sword intent, another stream of light exploded from the base of the Mausoleum of Books. This stream of light was brighter, purer, harsher than Zhu Luos moonlight. It was a sword glow. This sword glow like a snowstorm enveloped the world at the base of the Divine Path in an extremely brief amount of time. These two extremely powerful sword intents shed. The water in the canals boiled, spraying countless crystalline drops of water into the night sky that were promptly cut in two. The firm in of ck stone was scored with countless extremely straight sword shes, at least several feet deep. The world was filled with the shrill and abnormally terrifying sounds of slicing. Were the two streaks of moonlight able to drive away the snowstorm, or would the snowstorm ultimately obscure the moon? Suddenly, the extremely grating sound of metal being broken was heard! In a gale of wind and snow, the moon in the night sky was scattered and smashed, the streaks of moonlight in front of the Divine Path annihted along with it! Zhu Luos figure suddenly dissipated. In the next moment, he had returned in front of his wheelchair. His face was extremely pale, the sword in his hands already broken. His gray hair danced in the night wind. asionally, a few stalks would snap off. He had carried a resolve to die as he shed at the Mausoleum of Books. He had been iparably determined, so he would naturally not choose to retreat. He had been forced back by the snowstorm of sword intent. The Tianhai Divine Empress had still not struck, so whose sword intent was so powerful? Zhu Luos body began to faintly tremble as if the wind was about to blow him onto the ground. Guan Xingke nced at him. Zhu Luo slowly shook his head. He slowly ced his broken sword back in its sheath and then slowly raised his head to look forward. He could have performed these actions much more confidently and easily but he did not. He did everything with great gravity and slowness because he knew that this was the final time he would be able to sheath his sword. The sword intent akin to a snowstorm gradually dispersed, revealing a vague picture of the base of the Divine Path and the pavilion there. In the pavilion sat a man. Zhu Luo gazed at it and ruefully sighed, "I did not expect that you were already so powerful." With a soft rip, the frontpel of his gown was cut open, revealing a clear and deep wound out of which blood gradually seeped. "Two years ago, Xun Mei met his death while seeking the Dao, moving me. On that night, I decided to break through. From that moment on, I was already this powerful." A ancient voice emerged from the pavilion. This voice hade from the suit of armor, as if dyed by the scent of time pervading the dust and rust upon the armor. As the words fell, dust gradually rose, and then came the scraping of metal. Then, the pavilion copsed, dust rising up in a plume. Amidst this dust, a mountainous figure was faintly visible. He had sat under this pavilion for six hundred years. Tonight, he finally stood up. He was the guardian of the Mausoleum of Books. The first ranked Divine General of the continent, Han Qing. ....... ...... ....... ...... Seeing the suddenly copsed pavilion, seeing the figure amongst the dust, everyone was shocked, their expressions extremely grave. None of these experts that hade to the Mausoleum of Books would forget the existence of this legendary figure, but they had grown used to treating him as a sculpture or symbol. Having guarded the mausoleum for six-hundred-plus years, Han Qing, the number one Divine General of the continent, had obtained the respect of the entire world. Even the Storms of the Eight Directions would not dare look down on him. Everyone knew that if he had not sworn an oath to guard the mausoleum, he might have stepped into the Divine Domain many years ago. Yet only tonight did people discover that he had already broken through! He stood before the Divine Path, his left hand holding his sheath and his right holding a sword. Although he was just one man, an entire army seemed to stand there. "When His Majesty Taizong returned to the sea of stars, you once swore an oath that you would not enter the Divine for your entire life." Zhu Luo did not pay any attention to the gradually deepening wound on his abdomen. Staring at Han Qing, he asked, "Now that you have broken your oath, how can you have the face to meet His Majesty in the future?" Besides Zhu Luo, Guan Xingke, Bie Yanghong, and other experts of the Divine Domain, no one else knew of this matter, nor did anyone understand why Emperor Taizong, on the verge of death, had made Han Qing swear this sort of oath. Even the Qiushan n head did not know of this secret. His face turned pensive. Han Qing was silent, not responding to Zhu Luos words. The shadow of his helmet obscured his face, making the expression on his face a mystery. "The old men of the past, those old-fashioned oathsnone of it is important." Zhu Luo sorrowfully sighed and continued, "Thats right, in Xunyang City, even I broke my oath to the starry sky and attacked Wang Po, so what right do I have to demand anything from you?" Saying this, he slowly seated himself back on his wheelchair and then slowly closed his eyes. The blood seeping from the wound on his abdomen suddenly began to change color. It became sparkling and translucent as if mixed with the fragments of many crystals. This crystalline blood dissolved in the night wind, transforming into countless specks of splendorous light. His body also transformed into countless specks of splendorous light, just like that moon that was hanging over the snowy ins of the demons several centuries ago. This light was gradually scattered in the wind, drifting away in all directions until nothing remained. Only a vacant wheelchair remained. ....... ...... ....... ...... Zhu Luo had died. Regardless of what evaluation themon people had of him, especially after that rainy night in Xunyang City, he had still been a major personage of the continent. Although he had been handed consecutive miserable defeats by the Holy Maiden of the south and Su Li, he was still a supreme expert of the Divine Domain, a grandmaster of humanity. When he was young, he had gone several times to the snowy ins of the north and achieved enormous merit, was able topose poems while drinking, and was an extremely confident and easygoing person, the idol of multitudes. When all was said and done, he was the Sect Master of the Emotion-Severing Sect, the patriarch of one of Tianliang Countys most prestigious ns, and a Storm of the Eight Directions. Under normal circumstances, the death of such a major figure was certain to be a major event that shook the entire continent. Tonight, his death seemed ordinary. Not merely because he had died too calmly, but more because when many people saw his death, their reactions were not very exaggerated. This was a sign that everyone had already mentally prepared themselves for the fact that these sorts of events would continue, these sorts of scenes would continue to appear. It was inevitable that more experts of the Divine Domain would die. They just didnt know if it would be another of the Storms of the Eight Directions or the Saint at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Tonight was truly a terrifying night. ...... ...... p. The sheath in Han Qings hands fell to his feet, sshing water about. The turbid waters in the canal jumped up as well then fell back down, returning to stillness, not daring to move. Two extremely profound eyes peered out of the gloom under the helmet and looked around the Mausoleum of Books. A voice also came out from the gloom, transmitted to all of the Mausoleum of Books. "All who step upon the Divine Path will die." This was the order the Tianhai Divine Empress had given him before bringing Chen Changsheng to the summit of the Mausoleum of Books. No one dared to respond, leaving only silence. Guan Xingke silently gazed at the empty wheelchair. At some point, his bamboo hat had been removed, revealing his ordinary and unremarkable face. Bie Yanghong had a solemn look on his face. Wuqiong Bi stood at his side, the horsetail whisk resting in the crook of her arm still drooping down to her waist. Her hands clenched extremely tight until they were pale. Although Zhu Luo had been heavily injured, he was still one of the Eight Storms. And if what Han Qing said was true, that he had only stepped into the Divine Domain no more than two years ago, then logically speaking, his understanding and control of the worldsws and principles should have been far inferior to Zhu Luos. Yet he had only used one strike to kill Zhu Luo. This was a fact that they found very difficult to ept, that caused their hearts to somewhat sink. But no matter how difficult it was to ept the fact, it had already urred. That which should be done still needed to be done. The three Storms could already vaguely perceive that the Divine Empresss soul was already somewhere elseonly her person was still standing on the Mausoleum of Books. Moreover, she had just suffered a drop in cultivation from helping Chen Changsheng defy the heavens and change fate, and had even suffered a psychological assault from learning the fact that Chen Changsheng was not Crown Prince Zhaoming. It could be said that she was at her weakest state in the past two-hundred-plus years. This also meant that now was the time with the greatest chance for the Divine Empress to be defeated. They could not miss out on this chance. If they wanted to step on the Divine Path and battle with the Tianhai Divine Empress, they first had to defeat Divine General Han Qing at its base. Moreover, others did not know, but they knew of Han Qings greatest secret and so they yearned even more for Han Qing to die. Wuqiong Bis expression grew increasingly nervous, a hint of fear asionally shing across her eyes, ultimately reced by madness. She who was evaluated by the Divine Empress as being foolish and ipetent, almost an idiot, was still an expert of the Divine Domain. Her Dao heart might suffer setbacks asionally, but they could notpletely influence her mind. "Han Qing must have been injured. This is our chance. Lets quickly ascend!" she sternly said to Bie Yanghong. The small flower tied to his pinkie finger lightly swayed, seeming to follow its own cadence. As it bobbed in the wind, it seemed very beautiful. Bie Yanghong was silent, notplying with his wifes words. The rain had long since stopped. The clouds had parted and the stars glimmered. Suddenly, the vast sky of stars seemed to grow brighter. It gave the feeling that all the stars in the sky had drawn closer to the ground. By the wheelchair, Guan Xingkes figure was no longer there, only his bamboo hat in the rainwater. The innumerable stars in the sky, seeming both real and fake, came to the Mausoleum of Books, sweeping towards where Han Qing stood along with that figure. Han Qing slightly raised his head, and that face which had been obscured in the gloom of his helmet for six hundred years was finally illuminated by the starlight. It was an iparably elderly face. Chapter 653 – Journeying Back and Forth Across Ten Thousand Li Requires Only a Breath Chapter 653 C Journeying Back and Forth Across Ten Thousand Li Requires Only a Breath Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The sword rose, the sword fell, snow and wind exploded. Han Qings sword was like the snowy ins immersed in winter, intruding into the starlight with an incredibly harsh chill. In a symphony of shattering, the innumerable stars were cut through and then cut to pieces. Those stars were not real, only the condensation of starlight. Although cut apart by the snowstorm of Han Qings sword, they did not truly crumble and fall, but became countless shards reflecting the starlight. In the night sky in front of the Divine Path, countless trails of shooting stars appeared. At the very front of every one of those trails was an extremely tiny shard of starlight. The canals on the stone in were also filled with innumerable tails of starlight, making them seem very beautiful. Those numerous and close shooting stars passed through the fierce blizzard and fell on Han Qings body. Papapapa, like a sudden rain, like a sandstorm beating against a tent, countless tiny cuts were instantly made on the surface of the ancient armor. The dust in the chinks of the armor was jolted off. The rust on its surface was gradually peeled off by the starlight shards, and a dark red color could faintly be seen. "Useless coward!" Seeing Guan Xingke using his starlight to enter the snowstorm and take dominance over the stage, Wuqiong Bi could no longer wait for her husband to move. After giving a rebuke brimming with resentment, she charged over. Following behind her figure were violent waves several hundred zhang tall, the icy cold water of the ocean carrying the deathly aura of silent extinction to the base of the Divine Path. In a battle of the Divine Domain, obtaining victory meant that no quarter could be given. With her first attack, she used her strongest technique! Rumble! The sound of tempestuous waves thundering down arose from the Mausoleum of Books. Endless waves of blue-green smacked down at Han Qing. There was no change on Han Qings elderly face. He seemed just like an old tree stump that had been cut down several hundred years ago. The look in his eyes also did not change, just like an old well that had already been dried up for several hundred years. Facing the joint attack formed from the most powerful techniques of these two supreme techniques, he still raised his sword and straightforwardly chopped forward. His sword came from the snowy ins of the north, frigid and bleak to the absolute. The blizzard howled, wanting to swallow up those tiny shooting stars, to freeze those thousands of violent waves. Would he be able to do it? ...... ...... The world in front of the Mausoleum of Bookss Divine Path was divided by three masterly Qis, creating three miraculous scenes. In the three parts of the night sky, one was filled with shooting stars, one was a blizzard, and thest was covered in mighty waves. In the distance, there was a small red flower in the blizzard, amongst the stars, flickering in and out of the waves, as gaily-colored as ever. Countless snowkes descended, freezing the waters in the canal, which were then shattered once more by the tiny shooting stars. Immediately after, deathly waters carrying an aura of silent extinction swept through. Han Qings armor waspletely cleared of rust by the shooting stars, then washed to a shine by the endless waves. The surface of the armor reflected the extremelyplicated lights resulting from the starlight mixing with the sea water, painting the night sky above the Mausoleum of Books with a gloomy color. With two muffled ps, the traces of a horsetail whisk were left on the shining chest te of the armor, by its side a carving like that of a star. They were both around an inch deep, almost piercing straight through the armor. Blood slowly began to seep out of the chinks in the armor, then was instantly frozen into bloody flowers akin to coral. When simultaneously facing the most powerful attacks of two experts of the Divine Domain, no matter how profound Han Qings cultivation, he was still at a disadvantage and was soon in a dangerous situation. Yet behind the blizzard, in the depths of the stars, and high over the waves, the red flower still noiselessly swayed, clearly with no intent of participating in the battle. Bie Yanghong suddenly raised his head up to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. A tinge of astonishment appeared in his serene and clear eyes. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. No matter how fierce the battle below the Divine Path, her expression did not change in the slightest, not even paying it a nce. Her gaze was in an extremely faraway ce, tens of thousands of li away. Her soul was also tens of thousands of li away. Tens of thousands of li away, by the stream near Xining Viges old temple, the monk suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the other shore. The breeze caressed the branches of the trees, and it also caressed the sleeves of the sublime beauty standing on the other side of the stream. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood by the stream, yet she already seemed to no longer be there. The monk slightly frowned. He lightly waved his sleeve, throwing the string of prayer beads in his hand into the stream. With a plop, the prayer beads fell in the stream, yet they did not sink down. Instead, they suddenly dispersed into several dozen beads, shooting off in every direction. Those two blood lotuses constantly bobbing back and forth between the two powerful Qis were struck by these beads and began to violently move. As if dragged along by invisible reins, they slowly and arduously made their way to the other shore. He sensed something, so he did not hesitate to cast away those magical beads he kept on his person to lock the streams surrounding star radiance so as to have her soul remain here. The corners of the Divine Empresss lips perked upward, revealing a faintly mocking smile as she also waved her sleeve. A gentle breeze blew across the stream, making it impossible for those blood lotuses drifting over to continue their advance. Those Buddhist prayer beads scattered like stars across the stream began to shudder for some reason. When the breeze grew still, she had already vanished from the stream bank. ...... ...... Out of consideration for many different aspects, the ins between the capital and Luoyang did not have many farms. The vast majority of it was open in. Late on this early autumn night, these ins that had just been irrigated by torrential rains were extremely muddy and difficult to traverse, even worse than the great marsh to the northeast of White Emperor City. To Daoist Ji, this didnt mean much. After leaving the capital, he had kept moving east. Shortly afterwards, he faintly made out the outline of a most grandiose city. Yet he did not continue forward. Pausing on the ins, he gazed at the hourss in his hands. The upper half of the hourss was nearly empty. The trickle of sand flowing down was extremely thin, seemingly about to snap at any moment. He raised his head up to the night sky. The night sky which was usually covered in uncountable stars was now utterly devoid of them, leaving only an infinite darkness. At the edge of the night sky, he could faintly make out strands of clouds moving at high speeds. Only there could one see a hint of silver light. Those dark clouds incessantly tore at each other, wove into each other, and congregated with each other, forming a clearer and clearer picture in the darkness at their center. It was an absolutely enormous ck dragon that crossed the entire night sky like a mountain range. The edges of this ck dragon glowed with a silver light, giving off a frigid sensation. Daoist Ji stood on the in, gazing at the dragon formed from the night, his expression grave. Finally, the Tianhai Divine Empress had confirmed his position. He could even clearly sense Tianhais soul returning from tens of thousands of li away, the Tianhai at the summit of the Mausoleum of Books also drawing back her gaze. If her gaze ultimately fell on this ce, if her soul returned to her body, if she came here, he would be forced to engage in direct battle with her. Even if she could be said to be at her weakest state in two centuries, he still did not want to engage in directbat with her. Twenty years ago, he had already received enough of a lesson. A stream of clear light flowed out from the depths of his Daoist robe. This stream of clear light was extremely masterly and divine. It was simply impossible to describe it with the words of mortals. His Daoist robe began to faintly tremble, the openings of his sleeves trembling the most. With a rip, the sleeves of his Daoist robe tore open, ten-odd extremely thin threads pulled out by some invisible force. In the night sky, the ck dragon that was clearly formed from some Daoist technique was suddenly scored with ten-odd tears, clear light exuding from it. ....... ...... ....... ...... The soul had returned from far away. The Tianhai Divine Empresss Phoenix eyes grew even brighter. She drew back her distant gaze, yet she did not turn to Luoyang, but to her feet. An extremely clear and bright Phoenix cry suddenly burst over the Mausoleum of Books, resounding in the night sky! This Phoenix cry was so tyrannical that nothing in the world dared to make a noise! The Tianhai Divine Empress disappeared from Chen Changshengs eyes. Two ck lights, like mist or smoke, appeared on the white Divine Path. The edge of the ck light cut at space, giving off an extremely shrill sound. These were the two wings of the Phoenix. The Tianhai Divine Empress finally appeared before the world, revealing her most powerful side. There was nothing that could be faster than her, whether it was sound, sight, or thought. She did not go to Luoyang, but instead proceeded like a bolt of ck lightning down to the stone in at the base of the Divine Path. Gloomy ck Phoenix wings fanned out a gale, yet seemed to deepen the darkness. From the pitch-ck darkness extended a pure white, sparkling and translucent finger. This finger calmly and inexorably pushed aside all snow and stars and water, jabbing towards the Daoist nuns forehead. In such a sudden fashion, this finger appeared before the Daoist nuns eyes. Wuqiong Bis eyes surged with rm. Her usually beautiful face was twisted with shock and fear. She fearfully shrieked, her clothes pping up, stirring up ripple after ripple from the ground as she swiftly backed away. At the same time, the horsetail whisk in her hands madly danced for all its worth, scattering down wave after wave of deathly stillness. But how could she possibly escape this finger? This finger was very steady, very calm. There seemed to be no mes on this finger, yet it seemed to carry the worlds hottest temperature, the true mes of the Phoenix. With a hiss, those waves of deathly stillness were instantly vaporized into steam and then swiftly dispersed. The ripples on the ground instantly evaporated and then ignited. With almost mystical speed, the heat spread to Wuqiong Bis feet. With a boom, the bottom of her Daoist robe was set ame! The finger continued forward, calm and steady, yet it was also iparably majestic, as though even if there were a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers in front of it, one would still find it impossible to escape. Wuqiong Bi stared at the approaching finger, her face an ashen gray of absolute despair. There was a light p. A little red flower appeared in front of Wuqiong Bis forehead. This red flower was very soft and tender, its petals faintly shaking in the wind, very brightly-colored. There were even a few dewdrops on the petals and it was somewhat moist. The finger touched the flower and the petals shook. The dew was visibly evaporating, yet it was clearly doing so at a much slower rate than the waves. The true mes of the Heavenly Phoenix could melt all things. The petals gradually grew soft, then dry, then particrly weary. Ultimately, with a puff, the flower vanished in the breeze. The finger also vanished, going off to some unknown ce. Wuqiong Bi turned to another ce and screamed, "Quickly escape!" ....... ...... ....... Chapter 654 – Killing in a Single Breath Chapter 654 C Killing in a Single Breath Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wuqiong Bi copsed into the puddles on the ground. Her Daoist robe had already been burned into tatters. Her face was pale, her bodypletely drenched. All in all, she presented an extremely miserable figure. Yet she cared for none of this, screaming with all her might. She knew that her husband had used the red flower to protect her life, that he must have paid a massive price. The situation was now in to see: the person that the Tianhai Divine Empress had originally intended to kill was not her, but...him. Bie Yanghong heard his wifes words and he was naturally even more aware of the situation. The annihtion of the red flower had put him at his weakest moment. But he could not leave, because the Tianhai Divine Empress had already arrived. The ck Phoenix wings appeared in the darkness like the shadow of death. Nothing could be faster than her, not Wuqiong Bis warnings or Bie Yanghongs thoughts. A pure, seemingly rather delicate fist appeared in front of Bie Yanghong. This fist seemed to contain all the energy of the world,pletely encapsting his surroundings. Bie Yanghong had a feeling that no matter which way he went, he would find it impossible to escape unless he could ascend to the heavens or sink into the earth. Yet the great earth was firm, and the restrictions of the Mausoleum of Books prevented even experts of the Divine Domain from flying, so how could he avoid it? His pinkie finger lightly flicked, and the string that had originally been tied to the red flower rose upward. An invisible string seemed to extend down from the starry sky all the way to the Mausoleum of Books, tied to his body. Through some iprehensible manner, his body flew upwards. Just when his two feet left the ground, the pure white fist arrived. It seemed that his struggles had amounted to nothing, but they were actually quite critical, because the fistnded not on his face, but his stomach. Right at that moment, the thin string tied around his pinkie swung in front of his stomach. An enormous boom akin to thunder exploded in the Mausoleum of Books. Countless cracks appeared on the stone in and all the waters in the canals boiled into the air, transforming into mist. A clear path appeared in the mist, extending into the dark forests of the Mausoleum of Books. A clear path also appeared in the dark forest, the groundpletely covered in toppled trees. The end of this path was the river outside the Mausoleum of Books. In the long-dry river bed, a huge hole appeared. The fake Heavenly Tome Monolithsy in pieces within it. Bie Yanghongy in front of those broken monoliths, his stomach caved in, his body covered in blood. The ck Phoenix wings dispersed the darkness and the pure white fist appeared once more. It exploded towards Bie Yanghong, clearly not prepared to give him any time to catch his breath. Wuqiong Bi screamed and madly rushed in that direction. The snowstorm was still fighting against the shooting stars at the end of the Divine Path. A tinge of sternness appeared on Guan Xingkes ordinary face. He had not expected that even Bie Yanghong, with his level of cultivation, was still not a match for even one fist of the Tianhai Divine Empress. He could not allow this situation to continue. If the Tianhai Divine Empress truly could kill Bie Yanghong in a single stroke, then it would assuredly be his turn next. The countless tiny shooting stars made a sudden turn in the night sky. With a sky full of starlight, they surged towards the river outside the Mausoleum of Books, striking right at the Divine Empresss back! The snowstorm swept over him, instantly covering Guan Xingkes body in tiny cuts, all wounds sliced out by sword intent. There was a faint connection amongst the stars, which was fate. Within the domain of stars, there was a path, and this was change. In a moment, the shooting stars enveloped the riverside and struck at the Tianhai Divine Empress. They seemed dense and profuse to an indescribable extent, but they were not the true sea of stars; there were naturally cracks within them. No person could find the crack in these shooting stars in such a short time. Guan Xingke was very confident of this fact, so he firmly believed that the Tianhai Divine Empress had to turn to receive his full-force attack. He had chosen to use his valiant cultivation to resist the snowstorm of Han Qings sword and sent his sky of shooting stars towards that side precisely so that he could leave Bie Yanghong a chance to live. From any angle, this choice was courageous and wise, yet in hindsight, it was the greatest mistake he made in this battle of the Divine Domain. Because the Tianhai Divine Empresss goal had always...been him. The Tianhai Divine Empress did not turn. Instead, she continued to fly into the night sky, and then vanished. Two streams of ck light suddenly made their way through innumerable shooting stars, the ck Phoenix wings tearing through. The vast sky of stars was riddled with paths. Even fate could be reversed; how could she not see through the cracks in these shooting stars? An extremely clear and iparably arrogant Phoenix cry rose up from the Mausoleum of Books. A true Phoenix cleaved a path through the stars and arrived in front of Guan Xingke. This was a ck Phoenix, utterly enormous, seemingly able to obscure half the sky. With a grim shout, Guan Xingke could no longer care for the sword intent in the blizzard. He flipped his right palm and sent it up to meet the night sky. With this single palm, the countless stars in the night sky grew brighter. These were all the stars he had seen in his many years at the shores of the Western Sea. They were all hispanions. It was only a pity that the two wings unfurled by the ck Phoenix obscured his eyes and also obscured those stars. The darkness of death descended. There was a light p. The Tianhai Divine Empresss palm fell on Guan Xingkes palm. Silently. Guan Xingkes palm was pristine, but his wrist bones were shattered. He was an expert of the Divine Domain who had observed the stars for centuries, and whose flesh and bone had long since transformed to jade, their strengthparable to that of ordinary divine artifacts. But now, they shattered like rotted wood. Right after, Guan Xingkes hand shattered, then his shoulder shattered. His crystal-like flesh, his jade-like bones, his blood glistening with fragments of stars, sprayed everywhere into the night. Guan Xingkes body incessantly grew shorter, incessantly crumbled away. Boom! The palm hanging in the darkness also finally shattered. Guan Xingke became a pile of shards on the ground. With the howling of the night wind, these shards were scattered in all directions, all the way into the night sky, their final destination unknown. In the night sky, the massive ck Phoenix gradually dispersed its body. The Tianhai Divine Empress returned to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. She stood on the edge of the Divine Path and slowly sped her hands behind her. She closed her eyes, then opened them to once more look upon her world. She was very calm as if nothing had happened at all. Thus, the entire world turned silent. In the moment when the Tianhai Divine Empress closed her eyes and opened them again, her soul once more traveled tens of thousands of li away, returning to the stream near Xining Viges old temple. The tree branches were still gently swaying in the breeze. The blood lotuses in the stream drifted off in all directions, guideless. The monk was still sitting by the stream, his bare feet still in the water. "This is Our world. Youring means you can no longer leave." The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at him and said, "And We cane and go however We please." ...... Chapter 655 – The Li Palace Releases Light Chapter 655 C The Li Pce Releases Light Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The conversation and conflict by the stream near Xining Viges old temple still persisted. On the other hand, the Mausoleum of Books was eerily silent. Not a single sound could be heard. Everyone was stunned. No person imagined that this was how this battle would proceed. This was the Tianhai Divine Empresss first attack. In the space of a breath, Guan Xingke had died and Bie Yanghong had been severely wounded. There were extremely few experts of the Divine Domain in this world, and in the hearts of the popce and cultivators, they were like gods. Yes, everyone knew that a Saint like the Tianhai Divine Empress should be at least a level stronger than the Storms of the Eight Directions, but who could have possibly expected her to easily aplish these things in such a short amount of time? In this fightsting only a few breaths, the Tianhai Divine Empress had fully disyed her power, her nigh unimaginable strength and Daoist techniques, her calctions and ns that were on par with the will of the heavens. For the sake of changing Chen Changshengs fate, her cultivation had been damaged and was no longer at its peak might, and she was still mysteriously entangled with the Heavenly Dao. Yet she was still able to stare at the expert by the stream from the Sacred Light Continent, menace Daoist Ji to the west of Luoyang, and return to the Divine Path for an instant to kill someone, and then send her soul back ten thousand li away! West of Luoyang, Daoist Ji gazed silently up at the ck dragon in the night sky. The moment he sensed the Divine Empresss soul from far away, he believed that he would be her first target, so he had used a Daoist technique to form the clear light and set up an array to await her. Beforehand, no one had expected that her first target was Wuqiong Bi. Wuqiong Bi thought that she hade to kill her. Bie Yanghong and Guan Xingke thought that she was attacking Wuqiong Bi so that she could kill Bie Yanghong. In truth, none of these were right. From the first moment, her goal was to kill both Bie Yanghong and Guan Xingke in one stroke. These were not just any two ordinary experts, these were two Storms of the Eight Directions that had entered the Divine Domain many years ago! What a self-confident way of thinking, what a tyrannical demeanor! She dared to think this way because she could do it. She wanted to do it, so she could do it. Chen Changsheng gazed at the Divine Empresss back, recalling those words she had said to him at the very beginning. "We will not permit you to die, so you will not be able to die." Yes, she did not want Chen Changsheng to die, so Chen Changsheng would not be able to die. Then if she wanted someone to die, how could that person not die? The Tianhai Divine Empress stood at the edge of the Divine Path, gazing at the world below her feet, her expression calm. It was like she had not done anything, or even left. Only Chen Changsheng could see that her two hands were faintly trembling. To destroy two Storms of the Eight Directions in a single encounter, even though she was the Tianhai Divine Empress, she still had to pay a price. But the battles of Saints had never been reasonable. They only proceeded ording to intentions and emphasized grandeur. Now with the dark Phoenix in the sky, her grandeur was at its prime, a dazzling golden age of brilliance. Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke had died, Bie Yanghong was seriously injured, and Wuqiong Bi had her courage frightened out of her. Even if the hidden experts of the noble ns and the Orthodoxy appeared, they would be unable to defeat Han Qing and ascend the Divine Path. Her opponents had never been the Eight Storms in the first ce, but the monk by the stream near Xining Viges old temple, the Daoist that was just about to stealthily enter Luoyang, and also... The Tianhai Divine Empress turned to the Li Pce. She had not forgotten where her strongest opponent was. From the time the battle began, the Li Pce had maintained its silence. Only when Daoist Ji revealed Chen Changshengs origins did the Pope say a few words. Besides that asion, it had always remained silent. This was the ce that was able to decide tonights oue. The entire world awaited the Popes choice. Just then, a light suddenly burst out from the capital. This light came from the Li Pce, from the Great Hall of Light. At this sacred and pure light, the Divine Empresss Phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, sharp and cold to the extreme. In truth, she had long known what choice the Pope would make, because her supporters in the Orthodoxy, just like the Tianhai n, had never appeared. If one could say that those nephews of hers in the Tianhai n had chosen to change their stance because her changing of Chen Changshengs fate revealed that she wanted Chen Changsheng to inherit her throne, then Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan would be the two people most willing to see Chen Changsheng inherit the throne of the Great Zhou, as this meant that Chen Changsheng would not take on the mantle of the Pope. But neither Linghai Zhiwang or Daoist Siyuan had made any action. This naturally meant that someone else had acted. There was only one person that could prevent Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan, Prefects of the Orthodoxy, from making any action or noise. The Pope. "Why?" she asked towards the Li Pce. This was the first time she had asked for an exnation, a reason. Because she and the Pope had worked together for many years, had an old friendship, had once walked the same path. "Because your and my view of the world have gradually begun to take two different paths." The Popes voice rose from the Li Pce. "In these twenty years after you ascended to the throne, you have used far too many people like Zhou Tong. I know that you wished to protect your authority so as to ensure your way of thinking is carried out. The problem is that authority cannot resolve all problems, and your way of thinking is not what themon popce thinks." The Tianhai Divine Empress replied, "You are wrong. I do not need authority, but I cannot pass authority on to this rubbish." The Pope responded, "But there is no existence thatsts forever." These words referred to her, to him, to all things in the world. After a very long silence, the Divine Empress replied, "Perhaps you can wait for me for just a little more." This was the first time she had conceded ground, even if only in words. Just as was mentioned before, it was not out of fear, but because she and the Pope had worked together for many years, had an old friendship, had once walked the same path. "In the past, I would certainly have agreed." The Popes voice paused for a while before finally rising once more, this time much more sorrowful. "But I no longer have the time." The Divine Empresss brows slightly rose. She asked, "Why do you no longer have the time?" The Pope calmly replied, "Because I am going to die." The Tianhai Divine Empresss brows rose even higher, like swords that wanted to stab at the dome of the night. Her voice also grew sharper. "Why are you going to die?" The Pope answered, "When one is too old, one will naturally die." The Divine Empresss eyebrows slowly descended like Phoenix wings, her voice growing somewhat lonesome. "Thats right, Heavenly Secrets is going to die, and you are also going to die. In the end, everything is going to die." The Pope added, "Moreover, tonight, if I do not act, too many people will die, too many." ...... ...... Rays of light filled the Great Hall of Light. The stone walls that seemed rather pale in the light noiselessly parted. The images of sages and gods on the stone walls watched withplicated expressions the man that walked out from within. Tonight, the Pope was not wearing his hempen robe, but the Divine Robe, and his head bore the Divine Crown. His hand did not hold the Divine Staff, but rather the pot holding the Green Leaf. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan were kneeling below the stone steps. It was obvious that some seal had been ced upon them that made it impossible for them to move. Chapter 656 – Perhaps She Always Knew Chapter 656 C Perhaps She Always Knew Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Linghai Zhiwang gazed at the elder he once regarded as teacher and father, saying, "The Empress has already defied the heavens and changed fate for Chen Changsheng. Why has Your Holiness still made this sort of choice?" "This matter has nothing to do with Chen Changsheng, nothing to do with Senior Brother. Choices can only be chosen by oneself." The Pope gazed at the Green Leaf within the pot as he spoke with regret, "Throughout my entire life, I never knew what to choose. Like a de of grass, I swayed around in whatever direction the wind blew. So it was several hundred years ago, and so it was twenty years ago as well. Senior Brother spoke correctly: I truly am a very useless person. Only at the final moment do I finally act ording to my heart, but when that timees, it is often already toote. Thus, Senior Brother and the Empress broke apart, Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke died. When carefully considered, it should all be considered my fault." It was said that because of the Orthodox Academys rebirth, the Pope had ceased supporting the Orthodoxys new faction in the past two years, causing both Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan to develop a deep resentment for the Pope, but the two of them actually bore no malice towards him. This was because both of them were keenly aware that in the past one thousand years of the Orthodoxy, the Pope was the only true, pure cultivator of the Dao. Hearing these words, Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan raised their heads, but saw that the Pope now stood in the Sacred Light, making it impossible to look upon him directly. Daoist Siyuan said in anguish, "Your Holiness, there is no need to force yourself to choose." The Pope answered, "My choice is for the benefit of all living beings." With this statement, he walked out of the Great Hall of Light. The several thousand priests outside the hall prostrated like a tide. The Pope gazed towards the Mausoleum of Books and asked, "Is it not better to return together?" The Tianhai Divine Empresss answer to this proposal was extremely clear, her voice extremely cold. Every word was chock-full of ridicule, perhaps out of disappointment? "And pass my position on to these idiots? Youve truly gone senile, so just die then." The Pope faintly smiled, knowing that her mood was not very good at this moment, and then he shook his head. The Green Leaf was no longer in his hands but rather floating behind him in the darkness. In the gentle caress of the breeze, the Green Leaf slowly shook as if also shaking its head. With the swaying of the Green Leaf, people began to walk out of the Hall of Pure Virtue a distance away from the Great Hall of Light. Those people were the experts of the Orthodoxy who had sealed themselves away so that they could break through, priests who wished to quietly cultivate andprehend the Dao. They had already grown used to their lives in the Green Leaf World. After being so suddenly called out, they had rather perplexed expressions, not understanding what was going on. After a moment, they knew the present situation and their faces instantly turned grave. They congregated with the other priests of the Li Pce and then followed the Divine Avenue out, scattering towards various parts of the capital. ...... ...... The Li Pce had finally moved, so the situation in the capital was decided. Liang Wangsun had left the Lingyan Pavilion. For some reason, the Tang Second Master did not kill him. The Imperial Guard fell into internal turmoil, the Imperial Pce resounding with the sound of fighting. Only when Prince Chen Liu took up Emperor Xians so-called dying wish and took a carriage into the pce was the situation finally brought under some control. Soon after, several princes arrived, eighteen cardinals leading three hundred priests entered the Imperial City, and the Imperial Pce finally turned silent. The situation in the Imperial Court was even moreplex. The rebellious faction encountered massive resistance, and if not for the firm insistence of the Minister of Rites, the experts of the Ivy Academies led by Principal Zhuang Zhihuan of the Heavenly Dao Academy might have killed even more people tonight. The unrest in the capital was gradually calmed. The rebellious factions gradually took control of the situation, but the true oue was still far from being decided, because the Mausoleum of Books was still there. There were no armies around the Mausoleum of Books, no cultivators or experts from the outlying provinces and counties, because the level of this battle was far too high. One after another, people came to the Mausoleum of Books. Even the most unremarkable of them was still an important figure. Mao Qiuyu hade, and with him was a tall and thin man in a Daoist robe, as well as a little girl. Out of the darkness surrounding the Mausoleum of Books, on the other side of that dried-up river, the hidden experts of noble ns and sects began to gradually appear. The Tang Second Master did not appear. He quietly departed the Lingyan Pavilion and no longer appeared to anyone else. This was the style in which the Wenshui Tangs conducted themselves. When their task was done, they would depart with the brush of their sleeve, and only when the time for rewards came would they appear once more. Not many people knew of just how important a role the Tang n had yed in tonights coup. Many people came to the Mausoleum of Books, but the Qiushan n head left. On the road southwards, when asked by his Guardian, he pondered before replying, "There are too many people." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng gazed at the scenes below the Mausoleum of Books in silence, his thoughts a mystery. In truth, even he didnt know what he was thinking, what he should be thinking. The tall and thin man by Mao Qiuyu should be the archbishop Daoist Baishi, but just who was the girl? This girl had a very delicate appearance. Just how did she have the qualifications to stand next to two major figures of the Orthodoxy? "Mu Jiushi, when did you return from the Great Western Continent?" The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the girl and slightly arched her brows. Hearing this name, even Chen Changshengs befuddled mind became somewhat clearer. It turned out that this elegant and fine girl was actually Mu Jiushi, one of the Orthodoxys Six Prefects? He had never imagined that this most enigmatic figure of the Orthodoxy was so young, and from the Tianhai Divine Empresss words, did she also have some rtionship with the Great Western Continent? Mu Jiushi gazed up at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books and gave an awkwardugh. "Empress, I only came to serve as a witness. Empress shouldnt be angry at me." The Tianhai Divine Empress mocked, "If it werent for that fact it might seem too ugly, even the demons might have sent someone over tonight." No one replied to these words, not the Pope who wasing through the darkness or Daoist Ji who had just entered Luoyang. Because just as she had said, this was truly a shameless affair. The Tianhai Divine Empress was well aware that on this continent, this sort of shameless affair had urred many times, and a simr sight had also urred before. But she was very sure that she would not suffer the same uninteresting end as that man. "The supreme experts under the starry sky are still beneath the starry sky, while We have stepped beyond the starry sky." Chen Changsheng heard her voice but still did not understand, and he could not be bothered to consider these words. He was still alive. It seemed that his changing of fate had already seeded, and he could live like this for the foreseeable future. This was a matter very worthy of being happy about, but for some reason, there was not the slightest joy in his hearthe had lost interest in all things. Even this grand and majestic battle sure to be chronicled in the annals of history stirred no interest in him. His mind was nk. But when he gazed at the asional ck plume of smoke or bright me rising from the streets of the capital, he was still somewhat concerned. He didnt know what sort of state the Orthodox Academy was in, just how...those friends who truly cared about him were currently doing. ...... ...... The Imperial Guard and the Orthodoxy cavalry had both withdrawn, and were now probably fighting at some other ce in the capital. There was only silence before the gates of the Orthodox Academy. There were fallen leaves in Hundred Flowers Lane, but not a single person. After Tang Thirty-Six left, he never returned. Zhexiu clearly understood that the reason did not lie with the person himself. Thus, Zhexiu also left the Orthodox Academy, vanishing into the darkness. None of the teachers or students could sleep. They stood in front of the library with apprehensive expressions. Some students even proposed that they should go out to look for the principal and the others. "No matter what happens, no one is allowed to leave." Su Moyu gravely warned, "Anyone who dares to take a single step out tonight will be expelled on the spot!" Hearing this, the somewhat agitated and uneasy students gradually became silent. Su Moyu ordered several teachers to keep the peace, walked to the academy gate, and said to Ye Xiaolian, "Tonight, Ive greatly troubled my junior sisters." The sword array of South Stream Temple was sufficient to intimidate any faction that wished to use the present chaos to harm the Orthodox Academy. After Su Moyu finished arranging a few matters, he walked out of the academy gate and gazed out into the dark streets. As he listened to the distant sounds of fighting, his heart felt very heavy. Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six, Zhexiu, and Xuanyuan Po had all left. At present, only he was left at the Orthodox Academy. He absolutely had to ensure the Orthodox Academys safety, and this was also the only thing that he could do. Ye Xiaolian walked to his side, also looking into the darkness, her elegant and beautiful face covered in concern. The South Stream Temple disciples were protecting the Orthodox Academy on the Holy Maidens orders, but after the Holy Maiden went to the Imperial Pce, she never returned. With the capital in chaos tonight, was the Holy Maiden still safe? ...... ...... After the bamboo carriage left the capital, it went south. It wasnt long before it was already a thousandCodd li away. Perhaps because it was somewhat tired, or perhaps because it felt things to be overly boring and dull, the ck Goat stopped at the banks of the Tangwang River. The starlight falling upon the clear waters of the Tangwang River was cut by the night breeze into countless silver leaves. Shining into the window, they drew countless beautiful silver patterns on the walls of the carriagepartment. This starlight fell upon Xu Yourongs and Mo Yus two beautiful faces, yet it seemed to dim them, perfectly matching their current moods. The ebony hairpin in Xu Yourongs hair made it impossible for her to move, only allowing her to speak. She gazed at Mo Yu and said in a soft voice, "Perhaps you have guessed at something." The pce dress on Mo Yus body slightly shook, because her body was trembling. She turned to Xu Yourong, seeming particrly feeble and helpless. She was not at all like the merciless and decisive Grand Lady Mo of the Imperial Court, but like a girl that had suddenly been abandoned. "What...do you want to say?" They were the two smartest women in the world. The further they got from the capital, the moreposed their minds became, the more numerous their conjectures. Seeming to have received proof from each others attitudes, they both felt dread in their hearts. Whether it was the hairpin in Xu Yourongs hair, the ck Goat vacantly gazing in the direction of the capital at the banks of the Tangwang River, or their very own presence here, it was all evidence. If the Divine Empress was truly confident of herplete control over the capital tonight, why had she made them leave? Her face somewhat pale, Xu Yourong said, "Lets go back." After a long period of silence, Mo Yu finally rejected her view, saying, "This is the Empresss decree. We will continue south." When she spoke, her expression was very calm, but her voice was shaking as if she was on the verge of crying. Chapter 657 – Three Saints United Chapter 657 C Three Saints United Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The darkness outside the Mausoleum of Books suddenly grew lighter, not because the sun was about to rise, although it truly was very close to dawn, but because a tinge of green had descended. This was an extremely rich green, brimming with life, so much so that the autumn trees in the Mausoleum of Books all seemed to feel somewhat inferior, their branches bending lower. It was the Green Leaf, its green leaves fat and tender. From just a nce, one would be able to tell that it had been raised extremely well, never missing out on nutrients or fresh water. The surfaces of its leaves were very smooth. From a nce, one could tell that it had been tended to with great care. If even the smallest amount of dust fell upon it, it would be wiped away as quickly as possible by that most esteemed elder using the most expensive towels. Chen Changsheng was very familiar with this Green Leaf. In the Li Pce, he had seen it far too many times. This Green Leaf had appeared in the night sky because it had naturally followed the Pope. The Popes Divine Robe gently swayed in the breeze. The Divine Crown upon his head shone with a sacred luster, dazzling in the darkness. A ripple came from Chen Changshengs sheath. He knew that the Divine Staff had sensed the arrival of itspanions. ...... ...... The rain over the capital had ceased, but the rain over Luoyang had intensified. On the drenched wastnd, only two extremely faint footsteps remained. Daoist Ji had already entered Luoyang. Under the cover of the pouring rain, he had reached the back gate of the Monastery of Eternal Spring. The ck Dragon formed from clouds and starlight in the night sky had already vanished. In the streets of Luoyang, a howl would asionally shatter the air, or a streak of ck light could be seen. Suddenly, those harsh howls vanished. The streak of ck light vanished in front of the Monastery of Eternal Spring. A jade ruyi quietly hovered in the torrential rain. The horizontal signboard of the Monastery of Eternal Spring was suddenly crushed into powder and then instantly washed away in the rain. With the moisture of the rain, the opening of the monasterys gate did not make the slightest sound, just like the array energy that suddenly enveloped several streets. Several dozen Daoist priests sat cross-legged in the pouring rain, their eyes closed as they incessantly recited Daoist scriptures. Countless Qis that seemed to flicker in and out of existence prated through the pouring rain and formed into fence after fence, preventing the jade ruyi from leaving whenever it wished. Daoist Ji walked out of the pouring rain, walking on the monasterys thousand-year-old path which was covered in potholes, and arrived on the street. He calmly gazed at the jade ruyi. Just like he was looking at her. ...... ...... By the stream near Xining Viges old temple. Ssh. The stream water that seemed to havee to a halt suddenly began to move. This was because the monk had thrust his other bare foot into the water. The sshing continued. The monk calmly walked to the other side of the stream. The stream was not deep, not even reaching up to his knees. It also was not particrly swift, unable to even wash away those blood lotuses. Despite these things, he seemed to walk with extreme difficulty as if each step required breaking through a massive blockade. Perhaps it was because she stood on the other side of the stream. She was tall and lofty, her might and pressure striking straight into the soul. The monk calmly continued forward. He had a very simr mental strength to hers. Now, approaching her on his own volition required him to suffer greater pain and pressure, to ce himself at an even greater disadvantage, even greater danger. But he still continued forward, steadfast and fearless. Finally, he was in right in front of her. The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly gazed at him and asked, "Worth it?" The monk replied, "It was worth it, because now, you cannot go back." ...... ...... Under countless gazes, the Tianhai Divine Empress raised her right hand and thrust it towards the night sky. A heavy drone suddenly arose over the capital, a frenzied howl of wind, the result of the air being speedily pushed aside. The trees of the Mausoleum of Books slightly bent in the wind. A metal spear, in the form of a streak of light, breached the darkness and arrived at the Mausoleum of Books, falling into the Tianhai Divine Empresss hands. This metal spear was pitch-ck, its surface glowing with a faint golden sheen, but it gave off no sense of luxury, only an iparable chill. This golden color was not the shine of gold, but the color of the autumn forest. Besides the chill and sternness contained within the spear and its autumn forest color, there was nothing too special about this spears external appearance. But everyone that saw this spear could sense its boundless power and divine might. The crowd was shocked and then stern. The Frost God Spear! ...... ...... The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the Frost God Spear in her hands, looking at the handprint on its shaft, simultaneously seeing an extremely small patch of dark green. Her brows slightly rose, a hint of anger appearing in her eyes. With a thought, a golden me spat out of her palm and instantly burned the Peacock Plume poison off the surface of the Frost God Spear. Then, she hurled the Frost God Spear to the base of the Divine Path. Seeing her action, the experts surrounding the Mausoleum of Books were all startled. One by one, they used their greatest techniques, transforming into countless blurs as they made to escape. In the next moment, they realized that the Tianhai Divine Empress was not attacking them, so their actions could not help but seem ratherical and amusing. The Frost God Spear transformed into the streak of lightnded in the ruins at the end of the Divine Path, and was taken up by Divine General Han Qing. The Tianhai Divine Empress did not give him any orders, instead turning her gaze to the Pope walking out from the darkness. Han Qing had broken into the Divine Domain two years ago and his understanding and grasp of the principles of the world were still somewhatcking in depth, but he had earlier killed Zhu Luo, so his grandeur was at its peak. Taken together with the Frost God Spear in his hand, he waspletely capable of doing battle with experts on the level of the Eight Storms, and even held the advantage. Bie Yanghong was heavily wounded and probably had no more strength to fight. Wuqiong Bis courage was shattered, but even if she suddenly regained it and exploded with her true might, even if Mao Qiuyu, Mu Jiushi, and those sect elders concealed in the darkness all disyed strength beyond expectations, he would still be able to hold on until that time. That time was precisely when she defeated her three strongest opponents. Yes, from the very start, the Tianhai Divine Empress had made this decision. She had first taken care of Guan Xingke and Bie Yanghong, the two more troublesome of her opponents, sweeping clean the area around the Mausoleum of Books. Then, she prepared to face off against the Pope, Shang Xingzhou, and the monk who hade from the distant Sacred Light Continent. The Pope, Shang Xingzhou, and the monk by the stream were all experts above the Storms of the Eight Directions. In terms of the realms of strength used in the continent, they were all Saints. With such an array of forces, if Zhou Dufu, Chen Xuanba, or Emperor Taizong were reborn, even they would feel in great danger. But even though she had changed Chen Changshengs fate and was no longer at her full might, she was stillpletely confident. Thunder rumbled from the night sky. Wind blew through the forest, passing through the rain water on the tree leaves and curling about the Tianhai Divine Empresss body, wafting up her hair and clothes. She still stood at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, but she had already gone elsewhere. When not obscured by the clouds, the profuse stars in the night sky were very beautiful and dazzling, but now, they suddenly seemed to lose all their brilliance, because a shadow had cast itself over the world. It was an absolutely enormous ck wing that seemed about to envelop the world, both gloomy and majestic to the extreme. Thunder was the clear cry of the ck Phoenix. The ck form of the Heavenly Phoenix and the Popes figure simultaneously vanished into the highest cloud in the night sky. All starlight was torn to shreds, all clouds thrown into turbulence, ripping away at each other. Countless lightning bolts constantly shed in the depths of the thick clouds. The crowd could faintly see two figures in the clouds, traveling with unimaginable speed through shes of lightning, yet it was impossible to get a clear view. Then came the sound of countless rumblings of thunder. Lightning was the will of the heavens brought down by the two Saints. Thunder was the ripples brought about by the exchanges of these two Saints. ...... ...... An earthquake suddenly ran through Luoyang. From Peony Park to the Pavilion of Lotus Fragrance, the buildings in a twenty-odd li radius shook on the verge of copse. Cracks appeared in the street and dust rose up while the popce jolted from their sleep, cried, screamed, and ran in all directions, clueless as to which direction to run in the darkness. Ten-odd Daoists were sprawled in the rain; whether they were alive was unknown. Their bodies were covered in stones or shattered wood. The Monastery of Eternal Spring had already be a ruin. The jade ruyi had not been able to break out of this Daoist array, but it had never thought about breaking through and leaving. Just a moment ago, it had broken through the curtains of rain and collided with Daoist Jis finger. Two masterly and iprehensible Qis met, and two ultimate Daoist techniques at this moment released their most powerful might. The Qi of Luoyang began to twist and move like a mountain about to copse, a sea about to dry up. Even the stars behind the rain clouds trembled in response. The earth shook, the rain vanished, and Daoist Jis finger incessantly shuddered. The jade ruyi also incessantly shuddered, causing tiny particles to peel off it and smash countless deep holes in the ground. ...... ...... Behind Xining Viges old temple. The monk walked across the stream and came to her. He calmly gazed at her and then raised his right hand, jabbing at her forehead. ...... ...... This battle urred at the Mausoleum of Books, at Luoyang, at Xining tens of thousands of li away. Three Saints simultaneously attacked the Tianhai Divine Empress. With her body, Dao, and soul, the Tianhai Divine Empress fought them all. Even the ministers who had the most faith in her also clearly understood that now was the most crucial moment. Chen Changsheng was nearby, right behind her, so his view was the clearest. He did nothing, only watched it all. Logically speaking, it was only right that he be part of the Orthodoxys faction, he should stand across from the Tianhai Divine Empress, since she and he were not mother and son. Yet she was the entire reason he was alive. Anyone else would also probably not know how to choose. Let alone the fact that he was currently very tired and simply didnt want to make a choice. Yes, he had survived, and it seemed that he would be able to live for a very long time. However, this world that he lived in apparently had already ceased to have any rtionship to him. ...... ...... The darkness in front of the Mausoleum of Books had been torn apart by the sudden appearance of many figures. Wind howled like the strongest of crossbow bolts, starlight cut down and deformed, almost as if the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were taking action. Wuqiong Bi put down the heavily injured Bie Yanghong. Her face full of loathing, she turned to the ruins at the base of the Divine Path. After all, she was one of the Eight Storms, and she still had a formidable capacity to fight. Mao Qiuyu, Mu Jiushi, and the other Prefects of the Orthodoxy also came to the front of the Divine Path. With wind pping against his white sheet of paper, the blood-drenched Xiao Zhang also arrived. The hidden experts of the noble ns and sects were all silently waiting in the darkness. Of the experts of the human world, at least half had appeared in front of the Mausoleum of Books. Against these forces, no matter strong Han Qing was, even with the Frost God Spear, how could he resist? Suddenly, Han Qing found an item in the ruins and used his hands to wipe the dust off it. It was a lunchbox containing rice as well as green peppers with dried pork. Right after, he did something no one expected. He began to eat. ...... ...... Chapter 658 – I Can Still Eat, No? Chapter 658 C I Can Still Eat, No? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tianhai Divine Empresss soul was tens of thousands of li away, her Daoist technique was in Luoyang, and her body was in the thunderclouds. One against three, three Saints. What remained on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books was her original body. Even if she was the strongest person in the world, it could be presumed that under the condition where she was fighting three Saints, she had no means of producing any more strength to deal with any other enemies. In other words, the her on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books was currently in the most defenseless state. If someone were to attack her original body, there was a chance of wounding her. Tonight, many experts hade to the Mausoleum of Books. They had still not entered the Divine Domain, and normally, they could not pose the slightest threat to the Tianhai Divine Empress, but now was different. Of course, they first needed to ascend the Divine Path to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. But Han Qing sat below the Divine Path, just as he had for the past six hundred years. Han Qing was very old. He was a Divine General of the same generation as Qin Zhong and Yu Gong. He had sat in the Mausoleum of Books for six hundred years, his body covered in dust and speckled with rust, but could he still possibly withstand the collective attacks of these experts of the present era? This was a question worth pondering, but he was clearly not considering it, because he was eating. The green peppers fried with dried meat alle from that yard. He quietly ate, seriously ate, perhaps thinking about how two years ago, Xun Mei had stepped upon the Divine Path. Based on what he had said earlier, it was precisely because Xun Mei had attempted to intrude upon the Divine Path on that night in pursuit of the truth that he had finally put down everything and broken into the Divine. Then, was this food a recollection? No, this recollection fell in the even more distant past, because that elderly face had even deeper emotions. The experts of the world had gathered, but he was quietly eating. Did this sort of disregard signify absolute self-confidence or something else? Two years ago, when Xun Mei had stepped upon the Divine Path to meet his death, Mao Qiuyu had been outside the Mausoleum of Books. He had personally seen his junior brother die, but now, there was no emotion on his face. The girl called Mu Jiushi, on the other hand, had a few hints of anger on her face. As for those concealed experts belonging to the noble ns and sects, who were nowing out of the darkness, they also began to grow angry. The Qis of these experts, carrying their rage, gathered in front of the Divine Path. Han Qing had no reaction. He was still calmly, silently eating as if this cold food was the worlds most precious object. In the river outside the Mausoleum of Books, the monoliths were shattered into pieces and scattered about the ground. Wuqiong Bi stood amongst these broken monoliths, the resentment on her face gradually transforming into vignce and unease, and ultimately, fear. Tonight, of the Storms of the Eight Directions that hade to the Mausoleum of Books, Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke had died while Bie Yanghong was heavily injured. Only she still had herplete strength. Earlier, when her husband had been heavily injured, she truly had been furious to the extreme and wished to attack. Even if Han Qing disyed an iprehensible strength, with the assistance of those experts in the darkness, she believed that she could defeat him. However...no matter how hateful and harsh her gaze, Han Qing did not even nce at her. Han Qing quietly ate. The spear quietly rested by his side. Thus, she began to fear. "Help me up." Bie Yanghongy amidst the broken monoliths, his face extremely pale, his breathing extremely weak, but his voice was still as calm as usual, containing an admirable strength. He gazed up at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, his gaze resting on the Tianhai Divine Empresss figure, tinged with confusion and pain. On the Tianhai Divine Empresss clothes was a slightly moist red petal. On her sleeve were several small holes made by ten-odd shooting stars. In that bitter battle in the span of a single breath, he was one of the participants, and he clearly understood that these were the gifts left behind by Guan Xingkes death and his heavy injuries. He also noticed one other problem. Wuqiong Bi helped him up, the horsetail whisk in her hands faintly shaking, just like her voice. "Lets just go." "Tonight, since Ive alreadye here, I had no thoughts of leaving alive." Bie Yanghong calmly said, and then his fingers began to tremble. The string hanging from his pinkie finger swished into the air, wrapping several times around his fingers. He was so heavily injured that he didnt even have the strength to make a fist, so he tied all his fingers, binding them into a sort of fist. This fist struck at the dried-up river bed. Boom. This seemingly feeble fist punched a massive hole in the river bed, so deep that its bottom couldnt be seen, and the rushing of water came from below. When the Imperial Design moved, the river dried up and the stones appeared. Now, with the breaking of the Imperial Design and the departure of the awe-inspiring array energy, there was no more strength to maintain the current sight. With a gurgling of water, countless springs bubbled out of the ground. In an instant, the riverbed was drowned once more, soaking the shoes of him and Wuqiong Bi. Wuqiong Bi knew what he wanted to do. Her face grew even paler, yet she could speak no words of objection. The springs madly surged, causing the river level to rise with visible speed. Apanied by the thunder and lightning from high up in the sky, the sight seemed extremely bizarre. A somewhat despairing shriek burst from Wuqiong Bis lips. She and Bie Yanghong stood atop the water, two Qis exuding from their bodies and instantly enveloping the entire river. The Qi exuded from her body was of silent extinction, blue-green ripples in which no life existed. The Qi exuded from Bie Yanghongs body, however, was iparably fresh and clean, containing the infinite and boundless energy of life. The waters of the river finally poured over its stone embankments and flowed into the Mausoleum of Books, slowly and inexorably surging towards the Divine Path. As the water flowed, green leaves began to sprout. In the span of a few breaths, theypletely covered the surface of the water, a limitless stretch of lotuses. Soon after, this green lotus sea began to bloom with countless delicate lotus blossoms. The lotus sea seemed to unt itself in the breeze, the lotus blossoms dazzling amidst the thunder and lightning. Lotus leaves that span to heaven, Wuqiong Bi. The red sun of lotus blossoms, Bie Yanghong. (TN: This is actually a line from a poem by Song Dynasty poet Yang Wanli called ӷ, which can be tranted as Dawn at Jingci Temple, Sent to Lin Zifang. The trantion of the line is Lotus leaves that span to heaven, endless green. The red sun of lotus blossoms, a special shade of red. Wuqiong Bis and Bie Yanghongs names are the ends of their respective lines.) The Mausoleum of Books was covered in water. Mao Qiuyu stood to one side in the water, his expression solemn, his two sleeves dancing. Two sleeves of breeze stirred up and blew across. Lotus leaves were constantly flying, lotus blossoms lightly swaying. Lightning illuminated the world, moisture condensed into mist. All thisbined into a scene so beautiful as to seem unreal, a fairnd. The fairnd hade to the Divine Path. Han Qing was still eating, eating with great seriousness. Cooking food was a matter of the human world, and he went from the Mausoleum of Books to the human world of the past. Bie Yanghong wanted him to return to a fairnd that paid no mind to mundane matters, leaving him with no heart to prevent anyone stepping upon the Divine Path. The sky of lotus leaves and lotus blossoms attacked his Dao heart. What would Han Qing choose? Finally, he ced down the lunchbox. Not because he had no means of dealing with Bie Yanghongs challenge, but because he had finished the food. He extended his hand to grip the spear and then gazed into the depths of the lotus sea. Bie Yanghong was in the depths of the lotus sea. His body was drenched in blood and his face was pale, yet he was very calm. He wanted to kill Tianhai, the people of the world wanted to kill Tianhai, so they had to ascend the Divine Path. At this moment, he was burning up his true essence and cultivation. Even if he could defeat Han Qing, he would probably have no means of continuing to live. He did not care, because he had originallye to meet his death. The path of meeting death was his Dao, his straight Dao. To walk ording to ones Dao meant that one would never get lost in the lotus sea, would never shrink back in fear. His blood-drenched self was clear-cut in the darkness, just like the red flowers amidst the green leaves. But he did not attack, because he was waiting for the final opportunity. Waiting for the stream bank near Xining Viges old temple, waiting for the old monastery in Luoyang, waiting for the dark clouds above the earth to scatter. He raised his head, calmly gazing at the dark clouds. Everyone gazed up there. Thunder constantly rumbled, lightning crackled, the dark clouds twisted, the winds erupted. That ce was really not a part of the human world. ...... Chapter 659 – One Leaf, One World Chapter 659 C One Leaf, One World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This battle was in the human world, yet not in the human world, perhaps because the blows both sides exchanged had already surpassed the scope of humans. By the stream behind Xining Viges old temple, the monk walked up the Tianhai Divine Empress, his finger jabbing at the center of her brow. As his finger proceeded forward, the starlight falling from the sky suddenly grew dim and then began to turn as if the starry sky had be fake. The mental energy from the distant continent and the soul from tens of thousands of li away engaged in direct confrontation, releasing invisible, yet unimaginably mighty ripples of power. The tree branches, still in the wind, suddenly disintegrated. In the distance, from that fog-covered mountain peak, countless sounds could be heard. These were the low and fearful howls of monsters, the sounds of their frantic escape, and their miserable yelps. Countless tiny bubbles appeared in the stream, surging up all over the ce as if boiling. ...... ...... The torrential rains persisted over Luoyang, but the rain around the monastery had already stopped. The water rued on the street that was leaping about like it was boiling suddenly became abnormally still, and a shallowyer of frost formed on its surface. The aftershocks of the earthquake gradually faded, but the surrounding buildings still continued to copse. This was the strength of Daoist techniques. Several dozen invisible lines representing thews and principles of the world had cut apart all in the darkness, an extremely cold Qi enveloping the entire street. The jade ruyi had scattered into the darkness, yet it had not truly disappeared. It had already broken free of its solid body and transformed into the purest attack of a Daoist technique. Daoist Ji stood in front of the monastery, his expression indifferent. Countless faint stars, representing Daoist techniques, flickered about his body. ...... ...... A boom suddenly burst out from the night sky above the Mausoleum of Books. The sea-like field of lotuses below the Divine Path frothed, and those gaily-colored lotus blossoms constantly swayed as if about to drop off, yet they persevered. Lightning bolts crashed onto the waters surface, starkly illuminating all and also shining upon Han Qings elderly face. This boom was not the crashing of thunder but the reverberation produced by the sh of two irresistibly powerful Qis. The thick clouds in the night sky were torn to shreds by a strong wind and then blown away into countless wisps, and even faint cracks in space could be seen. A lightning bolt in the midst of forming, without having any time to fall, dispersed back into the void. With no clouds, there would naturally be no lightning or thunder, nor would a single drop of rain fall again. The terrifying sh had driven away all things in the night sky, leaving only the clean sky and the many stars gleaming in the distance. The Tianhai Divine Empress and Pope appeared on two ends of the night sky, separated by several dozen li. Starlight fell on his and the Divine Empresss body, ting them in silver light, making them seem like gods. Even this world seemed unable to bear the power of these two. After a few moments, the ripples produced by this sh of power finally reached the ground. The water that had spread through the Mausoleum of Books seemed to boil as it surged. Some lotus blossoms finally dropped off and many green lotus leaves were densely covered in holes. On the other side of the river that had flooded over its banks, houses began to copse. There were no plumes of dust, only the sound of breaking. In this brief moment of time, in the southern part of the capital, at least several thousand houses had copsed, and countless people had died. The Pope gazed at the miserable state of the capital, listening to those feeble cries for help. After a moment of silence, he gazed into the distance. Many people were also dying in Luoyang, but what of Xining Vige? A white line extended from the night sky to the ground, and the Pope returned to the streets of the capital, emerging amongst the copsed streets. With his appearance, the ripples of power were gradually calmed, ceasing to wreak havoc. The Tianhai Divine Empress also returned to the peak, her body and shadow bing one. The Pope gazed in the direction of the Mausoleum of Books. He raised his hand to the night sky, the Green Leaf appearing in front of his fingers, swaying in the wind. This pot held the Green Leaf, but there were only four leaves. The Pope plucked one off. This action was very simple and, logically speaking, should have been very easy, but his expression was very grave, the vast sea of stars in his eyes instantly growing sluggish in that instant. When this green leaf was plucked from its stem, a terrifying noise appeared in everyones ears. This was the sound of mountain ranges fracturing, great rivers reversing, the heavens copsing. The Pope cast this green leaf towards the Mausoleum of Books. The green leaf was very light, leisurely drifting towards the Mausoleum of Books, with seemingly no power whatsoever. Yet for the first time, the Tianhai Divine Empress showed a grave expression. Then, she raised her right hand, pointing at some ce in the Mausoleum of Books. The green leaf fluttered in the breeze, drifted in the darkness, slowly advancing. The breeze gradually crumbled, the darkness shattered, and the space through which the green leaf traveled cracked as if bearing an immense weight, not dissipating for a very long time. The green leaf hade to the Mausoleum of Books. The river waters leaped even more fiercely, the green lotuses sprouted towards the night sky as if shaking off the chains of the earth, and the lotus blossoms grew to heights of several feet. The green leaf came to the Divine Path. The firm stone steps were covered in the cracks. The tree leaves and gravel on the two sides of the Divine Path madly danced in the green leafs direction and then vanished as if sucked away into a vortex. The monoliths in the mausoleum all reacted to the green leafsing. Countless ancient and profound Qis seeped out from the drenched forest and drifted towards the green leaf. Even the starlight spilling down from the night sky visibly bent, transforming into countless streams of light and shooting towards the green leaf! Just what sort of Daoist technique was this? To be powerful to this extent! Able to interact with the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, able to alter the trajectory of starlight! ...... ...... Chen Changsheng knew that this was no Daoist technique. He gazed at the slowly drifting green leaf, sensed its boundless might and almost unimaginable pressure and finally understood why his martial uncle the Pope had always taken such great pains in caring for the Green Leaf, why he constantly watered it, wanted it to grow taller and more luxuriant. The Green Leaf was a miniature world. Within was another heaven and earth, pces and pavilions, light and wind. Luoluo had once lived there, and he had once entered it. This was a real space, a real world. Worlds could be ssified into big and small, but to humans, they were all so heavy as to seem limitless. So no matter whether it was fallen leaves or starlight, all would be drawn to it and then ground into infinitesimal particles of dust. The Pope used the Green Leaf as a sword, used a world to fight. Under the shining of the starlight and the twisting of space, the green leaf seemed particrly tiny, yet also particrly majestic. In this green leaf, Chen Changsheng seemed to see rivers, mountains, an entire city! Just how could one withstand such an attack? The green leaf slowly drifted over. It should have been very light, but it gave off an abnormally weighty feeling. Because it was a world. The Tianhai Divine Empresss expression grew even graver. The right hand that she had extended towards some ce in the Mausoleum of Books suddenly dropped an inch as if holding some extremely heavy object. Chapter 660 – Marvel at the Changed World Chapter 660 C Marvel at the Changed World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: This title is from the poem Swimming by Mao Zedong. It is the final line, the full line being, The goddess if still here would marvel at the changed world.) The green leaf came through the darkness. The Pope also walked out of the darkness, his face so pale as to seem transparent, the sea of stars within his eyes moving at high speeds like a burning me. Just when the Pope had offered his most powerful attack, using the Green Leaf World to strike at the Tianhai Divine Empress, the two battles in Luoyang and the stream tens of thousands of li away also reached their most critical junctures. The ck ruyi that had already dispersed into a Daoist technique scored countless fierce lines in the buildings around the Monastery of Eternal Spring, streaks of clear light flickering in and out of existence. An extremely cold Qi enveloped the entire Daoist monastery, freezing the water in the jars into ice cubes and shattering them. The lights in the monastery were frozen into colored ss and then shattered, and even theva bubbling out from cracks in the ground instantly froze! Daoist Jis Daoist robe turned white, the color of frost, and also of the passing of time. He saw the ck Frost Qi that enveloped the monastery, sensed the ripples of powering from the Mausoleum of Books, and an expression of profound thought suddenly appeared on his indifferent face. Clear light seeped out of his Daoist robe, flowing like clear water into that glimmering radiance of the stars that represented Daoist techniques. The Daoists still alive in the Monastery of Eternal Spring spat out blood and incessantly chanted Daoist scriptures. An extremelyplex and difficult-to-understand syble emerged from Daoist Jis lips! This was the final book of the three thousand scriptures of the Dao, the most iprehensible Dragonnguage, the essence of the most masterly Daoist technique! With this syble, the sky above Luoyang suddenly began to shake, and the Daoist technique that hade from the dispersed jade ruyi momentarily grew sluggish, the ck Frost Qi visibly drawing back through the darkness. Daoist Ji took out a longsword, the first time he had taken out a sword! The sword imbued with a Daoist technique shed down and from the darkness came a shrill howl, carrying no will of its own yet also holding a deep unease, followed closely by a cacophony of shattering! With these countless tiny shattering sounds, the shattering jars still shattered, along with the transparent chunks of ice within them. Thenterns like colored ss also shattered, the frozenva also shattered. All shattered into powder, melted into clear water, evaporated into mist. This world of colored ss that had been shattered by frost and ice was once more under the control of clear light! Tens of thousands of li away, by the stream behind the old temple, the monk had walked up to the Tianhai Divine Empresss body. The Tianhai Divine Empresss eyes were iparably bright, golden mes spitting out of them as if a Phoenix was about to be reborn from this ce. This was a pair of true Phoenix eyes. Her gaze swept all around. The blood lotuses on the stream began to drift up like they were alive and covered the monks body. Soon after, they crumbled like maple leaves. Beneath every broken blood lotus, the monks body also cracked, his skin cracked, but what flowed out was not blood, but a milky white light. Those rays of light contained an unimaginably sacred energy, almost the same as the Sacred Light of the Li Pce, yet there was a fundamental, and to the beings of this continent, most fatal difference. This was also Sacred Light, but it came from another world, a world carrying another race that bore an innate hostility to this world. Countless quantities of Sacred Light surged out of the monks body, but the stream behind the old temple made no sound. The boiling water suddenly stopped, and the water converted into mist also grew still. This was an absolute stillness. Only one thing remained moving: the monks finger, that finger approaching the Tianhai Divine Empresss forehead. ...... ...... The green leaf arrived at the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, confronting the Tianhai Divine Empress. This was a true world. The trees and stones of the mausoleum sensed its true and incalcble weight and shuddered in unease, sinking down. If she were still at her peak state, perhaps she would not feel it so troublesome. But she had already departed from Concealed Divinity, and could no longer preserve her existence within the world nor conceal it within. If her body, Dao, and soul were all present, perhaps she could firmly block this world, just like that man called Chen Xuanba had done many years ago in the Garden of Zhou. But her Daoist technique had been broken in Luoyang by Daoist Ji, her soul suppressed by the monk next to Xining Viges stream. Right now, all that was at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books was her body. Even if she had the body of the true Phoenix, it would still be impossible for her to endure theing of a world. What could she do? Would she now fall and burn into nothingness? Just when everyone looked up towards the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, holding all sorts of emotions, awaiting the arrival of the final moment, an extremely clear Phoenix cry resounded through the night sky! From Xuo City to the Longevity Sect, from the Great Western Continent to the Cloud Grave, no sound in the world could be heard other than this Phoenix cry. This Phoenix cry was extremely tyrannical, extremely proud. The starlight spilling down from the night sky was refracted by the green leaf then torn apart by the Phoenix cry, instantly vanishing into nothingness! The monsters within the solitary mountain of the Cloud Grave called out in fear. Suddenly, their sounds of escape vanished without a trace, seeming to turn the Cloud Grave into a real grave. By the stream, the golden mes spitting out of her eyes were painted over with heart-chilling fiendish intent. The stream and stones were all ignited, as were the blood lotus fragments! The stream moved, the stones moved, the forest moved, and the wind moved. The breeze brushed against her clothes, and her soul rose up from several dozen zhang until it was several hundred zhang, until it could only be looked up at, until it seemed about to touch the dome of the night. Before this massive figure seemingly formed from the starry sky, the monk in the stream seemed just an ant, the endless Sacred Light exuded by his body seeming just like insignificant lights, instantly suppressed until they were on the verge of extinction! Simultaneously, in Luoyang, the shreds of the Daoist technique torn apart by the sword fell to the ground. The blood of the true Phoenix suddenly appeared out of nothingness and melded with theva, beginning to burn all things. The ck dragon that had earlier appeared in the night sky above Luoyang suddenly appeared once more. This time, however, it had a pair of wings which tore through a scene rendered fantastical by mist and smoke, its Phoenix ws stretching out like lightning bolts to grab the Daoist sword in Daoist Jis hands, and its Phoenix beak a descending star, pecking at Daoist Jis eyes, apanied by that clear and ruthless Phoenix cry! She was at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, gazing at the green leaf, her expression indifferent. This ce was the highest point in the capital because she stood there, and it was only right that she stand at the highest point. The moment she stepped aside, this ce would no longer be so high and dangerous, and she would no longer be herself. So from the very beginning, she never had any ns of avoiding this green leaf. Her choice was to firmly receive it. But what could she use to receive it? The green leaf was a world. Even divine weapons such as the Frost God Spear or the Halving de would not be able to block it. Her right hand had sunk down as if it had snatched something up in the night sky. It was a very heavy item, neat and square, but it was not a weapon. It was a monolith. Chen Changsheng looked over and found the lines on the monolith to be somewhat familiar. Then he realized, and he was struck speechless. This monolith was the Reflecting Monolith! A Heavenly Tome Monolith! The Tianhai Divine Empress had extended her hand to grab the Reflecting Monolith from the mausoleum! Then, the green leaf smashed down! When she grabbed the Heavenly Tome Monolith, her sleeve was torn to shreds. When she waved the Heavenly Tome Monolith, the entire night sky was torn to shreds. The Heavenly Tome Monolith heavily struck the green leaf. The green leaf was very soft and tender, the monolith very heavy and hard. When the two met, it should have been like a dry leaf falling in the water, a piece of paper falling in the stove. There shouldnt have been much noise. But for this meeting, that would definitely not be the case. If one said that thunder was ear-splitting, then if all thunder that urred from the very beginning of time until tonight simultaneously boomed out, what sort of sound would that be? Boom! The Mausoleum of Books which had never undergone any change seemed to leave the earth, shaking three times. The buildings in the south of the capital that had just stabilized instantly copsed like a sandcastle blown over in the wind. The trees of the mausoleum were all shattered, their pieces sent flying. The lotus sea that flowed freely through the Mausoleum of Books was jolted upwards, a line of water several dozen li long circling the Mausoleum of Books. A hole appeared in the night sky. The sea of stars seemed to change shape. ...... Chapter 661 – The Kindness of a Single Meal Chapter 661 C The Kindness of a Single Meal Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The clouds in the night sky werepletely driven to the edge of the horizon. The stars were iparably bright. The river water had risen from the earth and transformed into a mist dozens of li long that surrounded the Mausoleum of Books like a belt, with green lotus branches and pink lotus blossoms drifting in and out, a most beautiful sight. Compared to this mystical beauty that seemed not part of this human world, the true human world was in incredible misery. The buildings in the southern part of the capital had either copsed or been toppled over by the surging water. An uncountable number of people had died. Cries for help and sobs of pain rose and fell in turn. Although they were rendered indistinct by the distance, it still made those in the distance shudder in fear. Those cultivation experts who had borrowed the darkness to surround the Mausoleum of Books had been even more affected by the aftershocks from the collision of the Green Leaf World and the Heavenly Tome Monolith. Some priests who were somewhatcking in cultivation had been jolted to death and the elders and Guardians of the noble ns and sects had their own manner of injuries. The face of the girl called Mu Jiushi was snow-white, a trickle of blood hanging down from the corner of her lips. Her expression was now very gloomy, with none of its earlier brightness and cheer remaining. Only Mao Qiuyu, Wuqiong Bi, and Bie Yanghong were unaffected, as they stood in the middle of the lotuses and were able to use the pacifying and softening influence of the water to protect themselves. The green leaf slowly drifted back into the night sky from the peak of the mausoleum. A massive gale seemed to stir up from nothing. The crowd looked from the green leaf back to the peak to gaze upon the figure of the Tianhai Divine Empress with both fear and reverence mixed together, powerless to speak. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths were veryrge, very upright and square. Logically speaking, there was no way to grip one in the hand. But she had just so casually gripped a Heavenly Tome Monolith in her hand, or perhaps carried it. The Popes Green Leaf was a real world and possessed an almost limitless weight, capable of crushing all things. Even the Frost God Spear or the Halving de could not resist it, but the Heavenly Tome Monoliths had descended to the world at the beginning of time. The blowing of the wind or the beating of the rain, the shifting of space or the passing of timenone of them could change their appearances. From this point, one could say that the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were close to eternal existences, indestructible existences. It was just like that famous fable in the Daoist scripture On the Origin of Turtles: what would happen when the imprable shield encountered the unstoppable spear? Fables were fables and did not give a real answer. The first meeting of the green leaf and the Heavenly Tome Monolith also did not give a conclusion. Based on these observations, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were the most suitable and most powerful weapons for resisting the Green Leaf World, but other than the Tianhai Divine Empress, who possessed such terrifying strength as to carry a Heavenly Tome Monolith in ones hand as a weapon? And who had such an imposing manner as to dare think of using a Heavenly Tome Monolith as a weapon? The world marveled at the changes this battle had wrought, but it was not yet over. It had just begun. The starlight once more refracted, space once more twisted, and the green leaf drifted once more to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Rivers, mountains, and cities were all within. There was a cacophony of noises: the splitting of earth, the moving of mountains, the snapping of rivers, the second descent of a world. The Tianhai Divine Empress carried the monolith and smashed it once more at the green leaf. Unlikest time, there was no sound. Let alone all thunder from the beginning of time, there wasnt even the dying chirp of an insect in the autumn rain, only a stillness. This was because all weight, energy, and Qi were being perfectly transferred between the green leaf and the monolith, not a single strand being released into the world. The peak of the Mausoleum of Books suddenly sank half a foot. The Tianhai Divine Empresss face paled, and a stream of blood flowed from her hand, staining a corner of the monolith red. The Popes face paled even more and his Divine Crown now seemed caked in dust, the wrinkles on his face so deep as to seem like a yellow teau which had seen no rain for one thousand years. The belt of water several dozen li long around the Mausoleum of Books fell to the ground as a torrential rain. The green leaf, like a moist piece of paper, stuck to the surface of the Heavenly Tome Monolith and incessantly shook, the surface of the leaf gradually tearing apart. It was very obvious that in this sh of ultimate powers, the Tianhai Divine Empress had gained the advantage! The two greatest masters of the Dao in the past one thousand years of the Orthodoxys history and the enigmatic monk from the other continent were all supreme experts on the level of Saints. With a Heavenly Tome Monolith in hand, the Tianhai Divine Empress fought three separate battles with her body, soul, and Dao. Not only did she not fall behind, she was even faintly about to grasp victory in all three battles! Such an overbearing disy, such power! No matter what the final result was, everyone was forced to admit that she was the supreme expert under the starry sky! ...... ...... The highest point was the peak and someone at the strongest point could no longer get any more powerful. The Phoenix danced amongst the nine heavens, but it would ultimately have to descend. The Tianhai Divine Empresss battle with these three Saints had reached its most critical point. She had disyed a nigh unimaginable level of strength, and also herplete strength. This also meant that she could not produce an even more inconceivable method. Bie Yanghong clearly understood this argument. He knew that the moment he had been waiting for had finallye. He nced at Wuqiong Bi and then the string tied to his finger began to snap, inch by inch. With a paleplexion, Wuqiong Bi wildly waved the horsetail whisk in her hands, gathering the several dozen snapped pieces of string within it. This Qi of silent extinction that seemed like the cold waves of some dead sea was suddenly mixed with a vivid Qi of life. These two utterly different Qis not only did not attack each other, but instead, in an extremely short amount of time, truly fused with each other, producing an indescribably ancient aura. Life and extinction had originally been two sides of the same coin. Only when they interacted with each other would the true face of the world be revealed. The lotus leaves incessantly swayed, the lotus blossoms in chaos within. A strand of Qi madly charged up the Divine Path, imbued with a power beyondpare. The space in front of the Mausoleum of Books was pervaded by an ancient aura. They were the only couple amongst the Storms of the Eight Directions. It could also be said that in the entire world, no couple other than the White Emperor couple was stronger than them. When they truly joined hands and unleashed their most powerful attack, even someone as strong as the Tianhai Divine Empress had to treat them with caution. But right now, all the Tianhai Divine Empresss strength was in the Heavenly Tome Monolith, her Daoist technique was in Luoyang, and her soul was tens of thousands of li away, so how could she deal with it? Deep within the lotus sea was a ruin. There was once a pavilion here, at the base of the Divine Path. Anything that wished to step upon the Divine Path, whether man or Qi, needed to pass through here. When Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bis ancient aura swept towards this ce, a sigh could be heard. This sigh was simrly brimming with an ancient aura. It seemed very disappointed and frustrated. A hand gripped a pitch-ck spear. A violent gale stirred in the Mausoleum of Books and the lotus sea began to ripple, the lotus leaves swaying and casting pearl-like drops of water into the sky. This spear was not as ordinary as it appeared. It was the strongest spear in the world, even the strongest divine weapon in the past one thousand years. Han Qing gripped the spear and pointed it into the depths of the darkness. A bleak autumn wind swept through. Everything in the world must wither. In the depths of the lotus sea, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi groaned. Han Qing indifferently gazed in their direction. He did not speak, nor did he look to his feet. At his feet was a lunchbox. The rice, green peppers, and dried meat had long since beenpletely consumed. At the moment, the only thing present was some water, swishing about. Wherever the spear pointed, the green leaves of the lotus would wither away like some hungry ghost was tied to their yellowed stalks. He gazed at the swiftly wilting lotus sea, thinking of how, many years ago, he had walked from the north, encountering many corpses on his journey. The people of his race and humans were very different, but when starving to death, they strangely became rather simr, perhaps because they all dried up and withered away. He had not starved to death, but he was about to be a ghosthis eyes were greener than those of the wolf mounts, and he was so thin that only skin and bones remained. Just when he believed that he would never walk out of the snowy ins, he encountered His Majesty. His Majesty had a very warm expression, but a soaring countenance. His words were concise and forceful. His Majesty asked, "Han Qing, are you hungry?" Han Qing nodded. His Majesty said to Han Qing, "Then follow me from now on and you will have your fill of wine and meat." Han Qing thought for a very long time and then nodded. ...... ...... After one thousand years. Gazing at the lotus sea, at those withering lotus leaves and lotus blossoms like hanged ghosts, hungry ghosts, drowned ghosts, Han Qing nodded his head once more. Then he stirred up all the power in his body and cast the spear! The spear howled through the air, startling the heavens and earth, ghosts and gods weeping at its sound. Before the spear, the lotus blossoms dispersed, the entire world withered, life and death became one. The spear was like a boat breaking through the water, a stalk of grass breaking through a shadow, an arrow breaking through the clouds, straight through the center of the sky. Where was it going? The depths of the lotus sea? Into the green leaf? The old monastery of the ancient capital or the old temple tens of thousands of li away? ...... Chapter 662 – Autumn Slaying Chapter 662 C Autumn ying Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr By the stream near Xining Viges old temple, the starry sky was obscured. All was dark and quiet. The Tianhai Divine Empresss soul stood between heaven and earth, the asionally appearing star like a speckle on her clothes. She looked down upon the monk by the stream, her expression indifferent as if she was gazing at an ant. The stream bank was very quiet, as was the mist-shrouded solitary mountain. At this moment, it was close to a deathly stillness. On the still surface of the stream were zing pieces of blood lotus. On the monks body, there were also many pieces of blood lotus. His monk robes were tattered, his flesh was cracked, and Sacred Light burst out like a flower. An indescribably divine might descended from the heavens and crushed the Sacred Light exuding from the monks body like the light of a firefly. The dimmer the Sacred Light became, the more serene the monks expression was. Heavily wounded by the Tianhai Divine Empresss soul, his body was covered in blood, his face covered in blood, yet his two serene eyes were devoid of emotion, other than pity. Just who was he pitying? This world that he had not returned to in so long or his nsmen still on that distant other continent? No, at this time, he was looking at the Tianhai Divine Empress, so the pity in his eyes was for her. ...... ...... In Luoyang, Daoist Ji was also looking at the Tianhai Divine Empress. Mist flitted about the darkness, seeming both like a fairnd and the kingdom of the dead, but there was no sign of her body. Her supreme Daoist technique was in the mist, flying through the air in the form of a Phoenix. The misty Phoenixs ws had fallen on his Daoist sword, its beak pecking at his face like a thunderbolt. His face was covered in countless lines, each line aw of the world. As the beak fell, a sound carrying fear resounded high up in the sky. The clear light dissipated, the Daoist technique was shattered, and the lines on his face bent like wrinkles or old wood. Blood appeared from nowhere and sshed into the darkness. Daoist Ji gazed at the misty Phoenix with no emotion on his face. No wariness, no pity, only calm. This sort of extreme calm was very frightening because it was like he was looking at a corpse. ...... ...... The southern part of the capital outside the Mausoleum of Books was still a vast stretch of water. Trash and stone rubble floated atop the filthy water, as well as many corpses. The Pope stood in the water, letting the filth submerge his knees and soak his Divine Robe. His face was pale as if transparent, and his wrinkles made him seem particrly sorrowful. He held the Green Leaf, his gaze looking through the lotus sea surrounding the mausoleum and ultimately falling on the figure standing at the peak. The vast sea of stars in the Popes eyes quickly dimmed from the shock and then became even more sorrowful. ...... ...... By the stream outside Xining Viges old temple, the starlight suddenly somewhat brightened. The stream waters also brightened and then began to flow. The tree branches by the stream also began to sway in the wind. The blood lotuses on the monks body fell to the stream and continued to burn, gradually transforming to ash. All that was still began to move from the moment the stars brightened. There was still not much sound in the world. The uncountable number of beings living around the solitary mountain were all bowing on the ground, shuddering, not even daring to look towards the stream, so they naturally did not know why the starlight had brightened. The reason the starlight had brightened was that the figure that had extended from heaven to earth had be cracked, thus revealing a few stars. This crack was veryrge, enough to hold a few mountains. Looking up from the ground, it was as if a great hole had been torn through the night sky. The radiance of the stars seeped out of this hole, looking just like blood. ...... ...... In Luoyang. The Daoist monastery was still a ruin. Daoist Ji stood amidst the ruins, the countless lines on his face already bent and on the verge of copsing, also looking just like a ruin. There was still no emotion on his face. He only calmly gazed at the Phoenix in the mist. The misty Phoenixs two wings werepletely unfurled, spanning across two long streets. As they swayed, roofs and stones were sent flying, and then they turned still. The lightning in the night sky vanished, the beak left the sword, and Phoenix eyes seemed to be faintly crumbling. Perhaps it was because in the center of the misty Phoenixs body, beneath those two wings, arge hole had appeared. The white mist, the hot mist, the cold mist, slowly flowed out of this hole, looking just like blood. ...... ...... The peak of the Mausoleum of Books. This green leaf left the surface of the Heavenly Tome Monolith, slowly and heavily retreating into the darkness like some immortal bird heavily injured and finding it difficult to fly. Only a few people could clearly make out that the green leaf had been heavily damaged. Two thirds of the leaf had already crumbled away, only the thin veins of the leaf keeping everything connected. It looked extremely wretched. No one looked at this green leaf because everyone was staring in shock at the Tianhai Divine Empress. The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed tens of thousands of li at Xining Vige, gazed at Luoyang, gazed at the capital, and a faint sense of confusion appeared in her beautiful Phoenix eyes, which transformed into a tiny hint of pain. Her ck Phoenix wings were already unfurled, slowly beating in the air. The lotus sea, those lotus blossoms, the ancient aura, had just now reached her and then been scattered by her ck wings to beyond the nine heavens. Even at this moment when she was using her most powerful methods to deal with the most powerful attacks of three Saints, she had still had a backup n, not leaving her opponents a single gap to attack. But she had not expected that Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, the couple that had resolved to die, had not been the final strike of her enemies. To be more precise, she had not expected just who her final enemy was. The slight confusion and pain in her eyes vanished, leaving only indifference. She gazed at her own body. A spear had run through her body, tearing a gaping hole through her abdomen. This spear seemed very ordinary. It was pitch-ck, with no carvings on its surface. This was naturally no ordinary spear, or else how could it pierce through her body? Blood surged out of the wound, like mist and like starlight. The spear began to burn, spurting out countless enchanting fragments of stars, simultaneously emitting an extremely profound aura of autumn chill. The Tianhai Divine Empress lowered her head to gaze at this spear that ran through her body, saying, "This is Autumn ying?" Not waiting for an answer, she continued somewhat emotionally, "It has been many years sincest I saw it." ...... ...... Whether it was the Tianhai Divine Empress on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books or everyone below the mausoleum, they all knew that this spear was the Frost God Spear, ranked first on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. The Autumn ying the Tianhai Divine Empress spoke was naturally not the name of the spear. This was the spear technique of the Frost God Spear, the supreme divine technique which Emperor Taizong used to stride across the world. After Emperor Taizong returned to the sea of stars, the Frost God Spear had remained in the Imperial Pce. As for Autumn ying, it had never appeared again in the human world. Until tonight, it finally reappeared in Han Qings hands. As it turned out, this spear which brought life and death together was not going to the depths of the lotus sea, nor into the green leaf, nor to the old monastery in the ancient capital, nor that old temple tens of thousands of li away. The spear went to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. To kill Tianhai. ...... Chapter 663 – A Battle of One Thousand Years Chapter 663 C A Battle of One Thousand Years Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Blood flowed out from the Tianhai Divine Empresss abdomen, flowing along the spear and falling to the ground, then transforming into golden mes in the wind. Nevertheless, her face illuminated in the fires glow was still pale and devoid of color, just as her eyes were devoid of emotion. Autumn ying was truly a fine yer. "I truly did not think it would be you. Because in my eyes, you were born lofty and unsullied. Although not a human, you value the ties of friendship more than anyone else." As she spoke, she finally ceased to use We to address herself. Perhaps there was some deeper meaning, or because she was in pain, or out of habit. She had made a habit of treating this person, or not a person, as someone on an equal level. The lotus sea below the Divine Path had been blown into disorder by the wind. It looked just like a rice paddy awaiting harvest that had suffered a sudden torrential rain. The spear was still as an autumn wind gradually stirred. Frost descended over the world and the edges of the lotus leaves were tinged in white, the pink lotus blossoms seeming to freeze. Han Qing stood in the lotus sea, his figure seeming very lonely. It was simply impossible to associate this person with the one who had just used the Frost God Spear, executed Autumn ying, to change history. Everyone around the Mausoleum of Books was stunned. No one noticed the important information the Tianhai Divine Empress had concealed in her words. He gazed at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, his elderly face somewhat at a loss. "Ties of friendship?" The Tianhai Divine Empress suddenly smiled, her face rather pale. "Yes, for a Demon Crown Prince that has lived amongst humans for one thousand years, where his ties of friendship lie is truly a problem." There was a deathly stillness around the Mausoleum of Books. When everyone heard these words, they were even more stunned, and countless gazes fell upon Han Qings body. Divine General Han Qing was actually not a human, but a demon? And he was also the Crown Prince of the demons? A Demon Crown Prince had actually risked life and limb for the Great Zhou! In the war against the demons, he had bravely led the vanguard, all the way until he became the number one Divine General of the continent! A Demon Crown Prince was actually willing to guard the Mausoleum of Books for six hundred years all the way until tonight, receiving the deep love, respect, and trust of the popce? Even deeper within the lotus sea, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi had no reaction. In the darkness, the Pope also said nothing. It was very obvious that these experts of the Divine Domain had already known of this secret. The Tianhai Divine Empress calmly asked him, "Why do you wish to kill Us?" After a very long period of silence, Han Qing replied, "I am a Demon Crown Prince, but I am even more a loyal minister of the Great Zhou." The Tianhai Divine Empress countered, "If you are a loyal minister, then you should be loyal to Us." "This is His Majestys final order; I must carry it out," Han Qing said to her. The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the lotus sea and leisurely said, "It turns out that even today, to you, in the Great Zhou, Emperor Taizong is still the only Majesty." Han Qing replied, "To me, Empress, you are also a Majesty." The Tianhai Divine Empress suddenly asked, "How did Taizong treat you?" After a moments pause, Han Qing replied, "His Majesty treated me like his hands and feet." The Tianhai Divine Empress sneered, "Those hands and feet of yours are already dead, now hanging in the Lingyan Pavilion." Han Qing did not speak because he did not know what to say. The Tianhai Divine Empress continued, "Emperor Taizong used you and also doubted you. Before he died, hepelled you to make an oath to the starry sky that you would guard the mausoleum for the rest of your life, never stepping out into the world. Otherwise, six hundred years ago, you would have broken into the Divine Domain. Ultimately, it was Us that found a way to remove the bindings on your body. We have treated you with kindness." Han Qing took a deep breath and said, "Empress treated me as an intimate friend. Back then, no matter what the Elder of Heavenly Secrets or the Pope said, Empress always treated me with extreme trust, assisting me in the disputes and dangers far from the world, assisting me in breaking the oath I made to the starry sky. Your kindness to me was as deep as the sea." The Tianhai Divine Empress added, "We even promised you that you would assuredly lead the army to invade Xuo City and personally kill the Demon Lord." Hearing this, the gazes resting on Han Qings body became even more solemn. They did not know what sort of grudgey between this mysterious Demon Crown Prince and the Demon Lord that made him leave Xuo City one thousand years ago and even want to personally kill the Demon Lord. "Principal Shang made a simr promise." Han Qing fell silent, then continued, "If I couldplete His Majestys final order, the Demon Lord would also die tonight." Luoyang was very quiet. Yet these words were like a p of thunder. The Tianhai Divine Empresss face revealed a slight disappointment. "Is that so? He is also going to die?" This sentence contained the word die and also. Han Qing heard this and for some reason, the armor on his body became countless times heavier and he found it somewhat difficult to breathe. "Empresss kindness to me was as weighty as a mountain, as deep as the sea...far above His Majesty. "But His Majestys kindnesses first. If not for His Majesty, I would have died a thousand years ago. "I dare not forget the kindness of a single meal because...it was the beginning of everything." When he said this, his voice trembled, not at all confident. It was like he trying to forcefully convince someone, or perhaps convince himself. Matters hade to this; there was no need for more words. Words hade to this, hade to the end. The Tianhai Divine Empress lost any interest in speaking with him. Her gaze moved upward from the lotus sea to the distant capital. The asional fire could be seen on the streets, apanied by shouts and yells. It was in chaos, but there was one ce that was very peaceful, a stretch of pitch-ck. "Even though youve been dead for so many years, are you still not willing to let me go?" That man had been dead for several hundred years. As a woman, she had ascended to the imperial throne and expelled his descendants from the capital, showering upon them limitless humiliation. She had thought that she had seeded in returning all the suffering she had received, had emerged the final victor, but only tonight did she realize that even after so many years, she was still battling with that man. That ce was the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, the Orthodox Academy, and the Hundred Herb Garden. Many years ago, she had lived in these ces, fought in these ces, encountered many people and matters. Only now did she finally understand that nothing had truly changed. ...... ...... "Now, you should be able to die, no?" In front of the Daoist monastery in Luoyang, Daoist Ji gazed at the gradually dimming Phoenix in the mist. He seemed somewhat exhausted. "Please leave in a good fashion." By the stream near Xining Vige, the monk gazed at the gradually dimming soul, his expression somewhat sorrowful. "Im sorry." In the darkness of the capital, the Pope looked at her on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, his elderly face brimming with anguish. ...... ...... The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at the world and slightly raised her brows. She was in some pain. The Frost God Spear had pierced through her abdomen, simultaneously dealing unmendable wounds to her body, soul, and Dao. She could already sense that the time to leave hade. This was a matter impossible to reject, just like how her blood zed into smoke and returned to the blue sky. A ruthless, cruel, powerful and furious Phoenix cry resounded from the peak of the Mausoleum of Books and then spread to the entire world. Her ck hair madly danced behind her as her Phoenix wings tore through the night sky. She gripped the spear and pulled it out of her abdomen. One could imagine the pain from just looking at this scene, but she showed no expression on her face, not even dropping her raised eyebrows. Chapter 664 – The Final Choice Chapter 664 C The Final Choice Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Inch by inch, the spear was pulled from the Tianhai Divine Empresss abdomen, just like bamboo sprouting from the muddy ground of a forest after the rain. Yet what it carried was not beads of water, but blood. Phoenix blood soaked the spear, soaked her hand, fell on the gstones at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, and then fiercely burned like sacred mes. In the light of the mes, her figure was exceptionally clear, her madly dancing ck hair and her Phoenix wings cast into an even gloomier darkness. A ruthless, wrathful, almost insane Phoenix cry spread from the peak of the Mausoleum of Books to every part of the world. In an instant, it enveloped the entire capital. Many cultivators of lower cultivation were immediately knocked unconscious, and some people that were too close exploded, their bodies transforming into blossoms of blood. The spear was finally pulledpletely out and gripped in the Tianhai Divine Empresss hand. Covered in blood, she stood on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, tottering on the verge of copse. This entire stretch of the night sky was devoid of clouds, yet somehow, a few drops of rain fell upon her face of unparalleled beauty. It seemed that she would fall at any moment, but ultimately, she did not fall. With a crack, a bolt of lightning fell, illuminating the summit of the Mausoleum of Books and driving away those raindrops, letting everyone see the sight on the peak. A spear fell together with this lightning bolt. The Frost God Spear fell upon the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, still held firmly in her left hand. For an instant, the mausoleum fiercely shuddered. She waved her right hand, the Heavenly Tome Monolith in her hand striking against the darkness in front of the Mausoleum of Books. There seemed nothing in the darkness, but as the Reflecting Monolith whistled through the air, it smashed a path through the night sky and reached the ruins of the southern part of the capital, several li away. The green leaf on the Heavenly Tome Monolith crumbled in the process, unraveling into countless gossamer strands that curled around the Pope. The Pope extended his hand, raising up the Green Leaf in the night sky and bringing it before his body. In absolute silence, a clear light shed and then vanished. The Reflecting Monolith vanished, returned to its ce in the Mausoleum of Books. The green leaf had also truly disappeared. In the pot, only three leaves remained. ...... ...... The Tianhai Divine Empresss body, Dao, and soul were all heavily injured. Not even the slightest chance of living remained and she was on the verge of returning to the sea of stars. This was a matter that everyone had already confirmed, but they had simrly confirmed that as the true ruler of the continent after Emperor Taizong, a powerful figure whose marks left on history could never be erased, the Divine Empress would never quietly die. It was not at all in ordance with her nature. Before she left the human world and returned to the sea of stars, what sort of crazed actions she would perform, which things she would bring with her into destruction, nobody knew. The Tianhai Divine Empress stood on the summit and looked down upon the world, her expression indifferent, her body drenched in blood, a god, and also a demon. The entire world began to feel fear. The lotus sea rippled and the lotus blossoms bloomed, enclosing Wuqiong Bi within. After doing all this, Bie Yanghong supported his heavily wounded body to stand in front of Mao Qiuyu. Mu Jiushi had long since vanished. The elders of the noble ns and sects retreated once more into the darkness, not daring to meet the Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze. Everyone waited for the arrival of the final moment, but they were also well aware that the Divine Empresss final strike before she left the world would be left for those truly important figures and not themselves. The Tianhai Divine Empress turned her gaze to Luoyang. The darkness in front of the monastery crumbled away, the misty phoenix crumbling with it, transforming into countless cracks in space that charged towards Daoist Ji. Daoist Jis expression instantly turned solemn. Several strange and iprehensible sybles burst from his lips and a wooden sword flew out of the ruins of the monastery, transforming into a streak of dazzling light that seemed to messily cleave at the darkness. At the same time, his figure vanished into the void as he endeavoured to escape. Countless streams of blood sttered across the night sky of Luoyang, a line of blood ten-odd li long. Daoist Ji broke out of the night sky and fell upon the street, his body covered in wounds and blood. Despite the final book of the three thousand scriptures of the Dao, an ode in Dragonnguage, and the cleaving of his wooden sword, he still had been unable to resist the Tianhai Divine Empresss Daoist technique. In the end, however, he had survived. The Tianhai Divine Empress paid no more attention to Luoyang. Drawing back her gaze, she looked towards some nameless street of the capital. At this time, the Pope stood on this street, stood in the floodwaters, stood amongst the copsed houses and corpses. The Pope looked up at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, looked at this world that had had its fill of disaster and misfortune tonight, with naught but pity and sorrow upon his elderly face. The entire world was extremely quiet, waiting for the final battle between these two Saints. Suddenly, the Pope ced down the Green Leaf in his hands. Cries of rm arose from all over in the darkness. Soon after, countless whistling sounds could be heard as countless experts of the Li Pce, caring not for the Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze, charged with all their might towards him. Because they could clearly see that the Pope was prepared to let go. The Pope was prepared to leave this world together with the Tianhai Divine Empress, returning to the sea of stars! Time seemed to pass slowly, but in truth, it proceeded at its normal speed. Nothing happened. The world was still very quiet. The Green Leaf floated in the waters filled with corpses and rubble. On the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, the corners of the Tianhai Divine Empresss lips perked upwards, revealing a mocking smile. She jeered at her oncepanion. Truly uninteresting. Why should We act ording to your heart? Divine General Han Qing stood on the end of the Divine Path, gazing at the peak, his eyes holding a somewhatplex expression. The Pope had ced down the Green Leaf, yet the Divine Empress did not move against him. But even if I had truly been able to put down the lunchbox, the Empress would probably not let me go, right? Those tangled andplicated emotions instantly vanished as Han Qing trulyposed himself, waiting for the moment when the spear pierced through his body. Suddenly, the starlight at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books scattered. A straight path appeared in the night sky, followed soon after by the thundering howl of a spear! With a wave of her sleeve, the Frost God Spear pierced like a thunderbolt through the darkness, soaring towards a certain ce in the capital. She did not even nce at Han Qing. This sort of disregard represented her true emotions and attitude. The Frost God Spear returned to the ce where it should have remained: the Great Zhou Imperial Pce. An extremely heavy thump arose from the distant capital, following soon after by the sound of a copsing building. Before her eyes rose his high tower, the tower built by him. Soon the tower will copse. We will destroy your tower. The towerpletely copsed and fell to the ground, smashing into pieces. Just like that, the most famous building in the capital in the past several centuries, the symbol of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Lingyan Pavilion, vanished. ...... ...... A torrential rain was still pouring over the Chenggong Mountains, corpses scattered amongst the puddles of rain. The sixth-ranked Divine General of the continent, Tian Chui, had been the Divine Empresss most loyal subordinate. The Han Province Army that he led was the most powerful of all the Great Zhou Northern Army. Tonight, although they had suffered a sudden ambush, they had still put up the fiercest resistance and suffered the most miserable deaths. The Principal of Star Seizer Academy, Chen Guansong, gazed at the wide-eyed corpse of Divine General Tian Chui, his face pale, and a tinge of apology in his eyes. Tonight, if not for the fact that he hade with his identity as a respected teacher and led the army and experts of the Tianhai n to sessfully ambush Tian Chui, it would have simply been impossible to stop the advance of the Han Province Army. "As your teacher, I will bring yourst will into reality, leading the army to invade Xuo City, so Tian Chui...close your eyes and die content." An indifferent voice suddenly arose from the rainy night. "Do you feel that you are qualified for this?" Chapter 665 – The Darkness Before Dawn Chapter 665 C The Darkness Before Dawn Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Guansong possessed an extremely senior status within the Great Zhou Army and was extremely skilled at patiently enduring. Obtaining the deep trust of the Divine Empress, he had managed Star Seizer Academy for many years, many of his students and disciples serving in the army. His strength was unfathomable, and he had long been a half step from the Divine. In this early autumn rebellion, he yed an extremely important role. If nothing out of the ordinary urred, he was certain to be leader of the Great Zhou Army in the future, ascending to the highest precipice of power together with Shang Xingzhou, even bingmander-in-chief for the Great Zhou Armys northern expedition against the demons. However, when victory was right before his eyes, he died. He died miserably, burned to death by the true mes of the Heavenly Phoenix. Moreover, he did not die immediately, but instead burned for a very long time before finally ceasing to breathe. Before his death, he experienced the most painful torture in all the human world. Because this was the Tianhai Divine Empresss vengeance. Before she left this world, she had taken vengeance for herself. Simultaneously, she had also taken vengeance for those deceased and loyal subordinates of hers. With a brush of her sleeve, she transformed Divine General Tian Chuis corpse into a me, conferring upon him the glory of returning with her to the sea of stars. Then, she went tens of thousands of li away, once more obscuring the starry sky. Stepping into the stream, she pped a palm down upon the monk. A boundless amount of starlight fell together with her palm. Although not heavy, it was iparably profound and impossible to avoid. The monk flipped his palm and brought it up to meet hers. A howl came from the solitary mountain in the thick fog behind the stream, melding together with the whistling of their palms. The two palms met and the monk understood her intentions, asking, "Are you not even leaving behind a single seed?" "We have a sessor," the Tianhai Divine Empress replied. The monk believed that she was speaking of Xu Yourong. In truth, she was not, or not just her. "Mydy is truly an extraordinary person." The monk gazed at the Tianhai Divine Empress, blood beginning to flow from his eyes. This was the first time he had shown reverence to the Tianhai Divine Empress. Then, his body suddenly vanished, transformed into countless shards of light that vanished back into the Cloud Grave. An incalcble distance away, in the other world, in a desert where the sand glistened like jade sat a massive sacrificial altar. The monk sat upon the sacrificial altar, his legs crossed. Tens of thousands of believers were kneeling in the desert around the sacrificial altar, all their hands raised towards the heavens. Their piety was like an intoxication, an obsession, a madness, an insanity. Suddenly, a mental energy from another continent enveloped this entire world and pressed down towards the ground. The monk opened his eyes. His pupils were a deep ck. Two streams of blood began to seep out of the corners of his eyes, and then his entire body began to bleed. Ten-odd priests around the sacrificial altar exploded. The believers cried out in shock and began to wail. Countless people had died. The desert was stained red. ...... ...... In the final moment of her life, the Tianhai Divine Empress did not act as many had imagined, converting her final bits of life into a crazed energy and ying those people she did not like. The Pope had put down his Green Leaf, but she did not strike. Han Qing had given up on all resistance, but she did not strike. The manor of the Tianhai n was silent, but she did not strike. Her spear destroyed the Lingyan Pavilion, a brush of her sleeve burned Chen Guansong to death, and then she burned thest of her life to utterly defeat the monk. Because the monk came from the Sacred Light Continent. Only after many years, when the people of this world began tomunicate with the other race on the Sacred Light Continent, did people finally understand what it meant on that early autumn night when the Divine Empress defeated the projection of that monk from the Sacred Light Continent, and just how much time it had won for the people of this world. Of course, the Tianhai Divine Empress was not a good person in themon sense of the word, let alone some virtuous ruler. She had made this sort of choice in her final moments because, in these past few years, she had been preparing to carry out precisely this task. Although this world had already betrayed her, she still persisted in the belief that this was her world. This is Our world. Since it is Our world, it naturally falls upon Us to protect it. Any who is bold enough to extend a hand towards Our world will have it cut off. She thought this way, so she acted this way, and so she did it. ...... ...... It was done. It was finished. The Tianhai Divine Empress returned to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. After finishing the inspection of her world, she finally had the leisure to nce at her side. Chen Changsheng was by her side. Since quite some time ago, the Chen Changsheng that had been forgotten by the entire world had always been by her side. Perhaps out of empathy for a fellow sufferer, she had never forgotten that he was by her side. From the time Divine General Han Qing had cast his traitorous spear, to their conversation, to her final inspection of her world, an extremely short amount of time had passed. Moreover, Chen Changshengs body was somewhat stiff, so he still maintained his posture from that moment. His left knee was slightly bent, his left hand gripping the Vault Sheath, and his right hand holding the Stainless Sword. No person noticed this sight. At the very beginning, when the Frost God Spear had arrived at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, he had taken this posture. At that moment, not the body, Dao, or soul of the Tianhai Divine Empress was present. No one was there to protect her. The Frost God Spear hade. He did not even think about those so-called factions, how they were not mother and son, and all those other problems. He instinctively gripped his sword, wanting to block this spear for her. He had not recovered from his injuries and his body was extremely weak, but he had several thousand famous swords in his sheath and the string of stone pearls. However, this was the Frost God Spear. This was the divine spear of Han Qing. Before he had time to make the slightest response, the spear pierced the Tianhai Divine Empresss body like a thunderbolt. He could only watch as this scene urred, unable to do a thing. His sword could not arrive, only his intentions. "You wanted to save Us?" The Tianhai Divine Empress slightly arched her brows. Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. "All by yourself?" the Tianhai Divine Empress mocked. Right after, the ck Phoenix wings vanished in the breeze. Suddenly, the mocking smile on her face faded into nothing and she copsed backwards. Chen Changsheng rushed forward and held her to his chest. The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed up at the vast sky of stars, a vexed expression appearing on her face as if they were too dazzling. He curled around her, blocking out the starlight behind him. Just like their first meeting those several years ago. Back then, in the Imperial Pce, by the pool, when that squirrel was running past, he had embraced her and curled his body around her, blocking that flower pot that did not fall behind his back. Rain began to fall once more from the night sky, a soft pitter-patter upon the ground. The bright and uncountable stars were high above. On the distant horizon, extremely faint rays of light could be seen, but the peak of the Mausoleum of Books was dark beyondpare. The endless night was finally on the verge of passing, the dawn fast approaching. Chen Changsheng could sense the Qi at the base of the Mausoleum of Books and knew that his master had already arrived. "Ill take you away," he said to her. "And where will you take Us? The Garden of Zhou?" she sneered at him. Only then did Chen Changsheng realize that the Empress had always known everything. "We will certainly not go to that ghostly ce where not even the sun can be seen." The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed east to that smear of morning light and indifferently said, "This ce is quite fine." Chapter 666 – Dawn Chapter 666 C Dawn Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was darkest before dawn. When these words were usually spoken, the meaning often desired was that as long as one was able to endure this darkest hour, one would be able to wee a bright and beautiful morning, the principle being that hope was forever. However, when dawn truly came, just what did it have to do with that darkest hour? Time was life and once it went, there was no turning back. There had never been any connection between another persons light and ones own darkness. "I always believed that I was the sun." The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed towards that extremely faint light in the east, the morning sun that was still unable to ascend over the horizon. "I wanted to gloriously shine over the world. All who opposed me would inevitably be scorched to death under the rays of the sun, unable to hide." Her words and thoughts were still as formidably tyrannical as in the past, but now, she was not standing on the Dew tform or the edge of the Divine Path, looking over her world. Right now, she was lying in Chen Changshengs chest, just like an ordinary woman, somewhat gentle and without much strength. Chen Changsheng felt it the clearest. Upon hearing these words, he felt an indescribable sadness. He asked, "How is it possible to kill everyone?" Yesterday in the Imperial Pce, Xu Yourong had given a simr stance. At the time, the Divine Empresss response had been very simple, very firm. Now, however, she did not give a simr reply. Because all that had urred on this endless night was proof that her answer back then had been wrong. After a moment of silence, she replied, "Yes, it is impossible to kill everyone." These words were said very lightly without any sort of taste, yet when Chen Changsheng heard them, he was ovee with anguish, an unbearable sourness. He wanted to say something tofort her on the verge of death, yet he didnt know what to say. Suddenly, a burst of noise could be heard from the forest bordering the Divine Path. Holding the Tianhai Divine Empress, he looked over, his right hand once more gripping his sword, and his expression wary. The forests at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books were extremely dense and covered in thorny shrubs. There had never been a path and with the drenching of the downpour, it was all nigh intractable mud. Coupled with the restrictions on the mausoleum, just who coulde here? With the crushing of shrubs and sshing of mud, Yu Ren climbed out of the forest. Throughout thetter half of the night, he had been arduously climbing up the Mausoleum of Books. His hand and body were covered in wounds, blood mixed with water and mud, all making for a wretched sight. Upon arriving at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, the first thing Yu Ren saw was a beautiful woman in Chen Changshengs embrace. For some reason, he found this woman very dangerous. His mouth agape and his face brimming with apprehension, he grunted loudly as he rushed over, wanting to pull Chen Changsheng away and behind him. Yet when he limped over to Chen Changsheng, he stopped. He felt this beautiful woman to be somewhat familiar. Moreover, her face was pale and, just like him, she was also covered in blood, a very pathetic sight. Yu Rens medical skills were brilliant and his heart kind. In Xining Vige and in those two years spent traveling the world, he would often treat those too poor to afford medical treatment. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his junior brother, he subconsciously wanted to treat the woman. Immediately afterwards, he realized that the woman was already beyond saving. Just what was going on? Just what had happened? When Yu Ren mbered out of the shrubs, his body covered in blood, Chen Changsheng was very shocked. He had not imagined that his senior brother had been in the Mausoleum of Books the entire time. Then, he became deeply moved, because he knew that his senior brother had undoubtedly heard his voice and hade to his rescue. Afterwards, he felt very guilty. For no reason at all, he just felt very guilty. The Tianhai Divine Empress gazed at theme and half-blind young Daoist, slightly raising her brow, perhaps out of happiness, rm, or some other emotion. "This...is your senior brother." "Yes." Chen Changsheng turned to Yu Ren and said, "Senior, this is your mother." Yu Ren froze, staring at the beautiful woman lying in Chen Changshengs embrace with his mouth agape. He didnt know what to say, or perhaps it was because he had never been able to speak in the first ce. The Tianhai Divine Empress looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Then, just who are you?" "I dont know." With a hint of frustration, Chen Changsheng continued, "I originally thought that I was mydys son, but that turned out to not be the case." The Tianhai Divine Empress asked, "Is being my son very shameful?" Chen Changsheng pondered this, then answered, "If I could be mydys son, then it should be something to be very proud of, I think?" "One slow-witted, one a fool, truly..." The Tianhai Divine Empress nced at Chen Changsheng and then at Yu Ren. Finally, she nced at the endless brilliance that spread across the night sky. "But in the end, We have two sons." When she spoke, her mood was very tranquil and calm, and also rich with derision. In brief, it was extremelyplex. After saying this, she spoke no more. After looking at Chen Changsheng, Yu Ren, and the starry sky, she looked at nothing else, not even this world. She closed her eyes. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng sensed that she was no longer breathing, sensed that her soul had departed. His face became abnormally pale as if he, too, had lost his soul. After some time had passed, he turned his head with great difficulty to look at Yu Ren. "She...is the Divine Empress...Senior...your mother." Stammering and stuttering, he had never found it so hard to speak in his entire life. Right after he finished, he began to cry. He embraced the corpse of the Tianhai Divine Empress and wept. "Senior, Im sorry, I also dont know whats going on." Yu Ren also began to cry, constantly gesturing back to indicate his apology. Chen Changsheng incessantly cried, constantly repeating the word sorry. Yu Ren incessantly cried, gesturing sorry. Chen Changsheng did not know why he was saying sorry to his senior brother. Yu Ren also did not know why he was saying sorry to his junior brother. If carefully analyzed, there was naturally a reason for such sorrowful apologies. It was just that at this time, the reason could not clearly be understood. Perhaps it was because this world had let them down and there was no ce where they could find this reason. ...... ...... The rain had long since stopped. Whether it was the torrential downpour or the drizzle sent down as a response from the world, it had all stopped. The sun had notpletely risen over the horizon, but the sea of clouds had already begun to shine. Soon, dawn would break in the east. The Pope, without suppressing his injuries, returned to the Li Pce. Wuqiong Bi, carrying her husband who was teetering on the abyss of death, left the capital. Shang Xingzhou came from Luoyang to the Mausoleum of Books. Many ministers of the Great Zhou Imperial Court, the troops of the Imperial Guard and the City Gate Department, and the factions of the Orthodoxy all came to the Mausoleum of Books. The lotus sea had already dissipated, but now a sea of people came like a tide to encircle the Mausoleum of Books. Tianhai Chenwu brought those subordinates loyal to him and came to the base of the Divine Path. His expression was very indifferent, with no hint of mourning upon his countenance. Xu Shiji, who had not appeared for the entire night, also arrived. His face was expressionless, his thoughts inscrutable. The so-called familial love was all fake. The so-called loyalty was also asionally fake. The heavens had to be understood day by day. The earth also had to be understood day by day. Just how many mornings could the people or things of the world endure? Shang Xingzhou ascended to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books. Han Qing yielded the path. Shang Xingzhou stepped upon the Divine Path, his Daoist robe drifting in the breeze. He seemed detached from the mundane world. Chen Changsheng watched as his master gradually ascended the Divine Path, sensing his intentions. He ced the body of the Tianhai Divine Empress on his back and began walking down the Mausoleum of Books. In this entire process, Yu Rens gaze was fixed on him and the Tianhai Divine Empresss body. There was only one path on the Mausoleum of Books. Shang Xingzhou ascended to the peak upon the Divine Path. Chen Changsheng carried the Divine Empresss body as he descended the peak. Master and disciple met in the middle of the Divine Path. Shang Xingzhou did not look at him. He also did not look at Shang Xingzhou. Master and disciple brushed past each other, utter strangers. After a long time, Chen Changsheng vanished into the forest below the Mausoleum of Books. Shang Xingzhou reached the summit of the Mausoleum of Books. Lovingly and with dignity, he rubbed Yu Rens head, then he took Yu Rens good hand. He brought Yu Ren to the edge of the Divine Path. At the highest ce in the world, he raised Yu Rens hand. The princes of the Chen n, the representatives of the sects and noble ns, the countless officials of the Great Zhou, priests of the Li Pce, and soldiers prostrated on the ground, all proiming long live. The morning sun rose, shining upon the summit of the Mausoleum of Books. The morning light fell upon that monolith. This was the highest monolith of the Mausoleum of Books. There were no words on its surface, no lines, no patterns. Originally, there had been nothing at all. ...... ...... (End of Book 4 C Soon Dawn Will Break in the East) Chapter 667 – A Cleaning Rag Chapter 667 C A Cleaning Rag Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Three dayster, the capital had already returned to peace. The Imperial Pce was heavily guarded by the Imperial Guard, their expressions as cold and resolute as ever. Only the most careful of observers might be able to notice the exhaustion and slight frustration on the faces of these soldiers. Under strict orders, the soldiers of the City Gate Department constantly patrolled the markets of the city, arresting many traitors who wished to take advantage of the chaos to rebel, so there was no problem with regards to safety and security. The popce began to once more busy themselves with their lives. In their leisure, they no longer favored going to tea houses to discuss politics while secretly cursing the Demon Empress for her mismanagement of the country. Instead, they returned home early and locked the doors to their courtyards, treating all the storms outside their little courtyards as having nothing to do with them. The people of the capital had seen far too much, heard far too many stories. Without even mentioning the coup of the Hundred Herb Garden, in that bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy in the capital twenty years ago, many people had personally witnessed even more gruesome scenes. Whether it was a coup, rebellion, an extermination of evil ministers at the emperors side, or the advent of a new era, they had experienced far too much. Thus, these matters had absolutely nothing to do with them, and they would silently wait for the initial crises to dissipate. The weather over these past few days had also been particrly good. In the clear and refreshing autumn atmosphere, the bright sun hanging over a clear sky and the gentle rustling of fallen leaves, it was like nothing had happened at all. But there were no pedestrians on the street and the quiet capital could not be described as serene, only with a deathly stillness. Ultimately, a lot had changed. On the morning of the Tianhai Empresss death, a young Daoist, apanied by Shang Xingzhou, the previous Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the princes of the Chen n, and countless ministers, proceeded from the Mausoleum of Books into the Imperial Pce. Then, in the Imperial Court, he once more received the obeisance of the ministers and formally ascended to the throne. It was said that this young Daoist was precisely the Crown Prince Zhaoming who had escaped from the pce many years ago. The first thing the new monarch did upon ascending to the throne was to issue an edict. This edict had many words and was veryplex. Not even the officials of the Ministry of Rites could remember all the details, but even the clumsiest fool could understand the basic intentions of this promation: everything the Tianhai Divine Empress had done in the past few years had been wrong. Everyone she punished had been innocent. Following this were rewards and naturally punishments as well. All those rewarded were officials of the Imperial Court. In any case, all those ministers loyal to the Tianhai Divine Empress had been imprisoned. Divine Generals were also honored, as those Divine Generals loyal to the Tianhai Divine Empress were either dead, heavily injured, or had changed sides. Punishments were much simpler: just the word kill. It was said that autumn winds and autumn rains were excellent for killing people. In this clear and cold autumn of the past few days, there were no bleak winds and no miserable rains, but many people had still died. After all the people that should be killed and had to be killed were killed off, many people began to cast their gazes to a certain ce. Logically speaking, everyones gazes should have been falling upon the Imperial Pce and the Li Pce, but everyone just could not help but look towards that ce, all carrying different sorts of feelings. The aforementioned ce was the Orthodox Academy. Very few people knew that on the morning of that day, Chen Changsheng had carried the body of the Tianhai Divine Empress and returned to the Orthodox Academy. From that moment onwards, the gate of the Orthodox Academy never opened again. Even the fruits and vegetables that Clear Lake Restaurant had risked sending over were not brought in, because the academy gate never once opened, and also because the Orthodox Academy had already been surrounded. Two thousand ck-armored horsemen tightly surrounded the Orthodox Academy and both Hundred Flowers Lane and the Hundred Herb Garden were filled with cultivators. Very few people knew that the first thing the new sovereign did upon ascending to the throne was not to issue an edict to the world, but to send out a decree ordering the Orthodox Academy to be put under watch, forbidding anyone from entering or exiting. Any vitors would be executed. A somewhat subtle detail was that the people in charge of guarding the Orthodox Academy were Tianhai Shengxue and the Prince of He County. The Prince of He County was the Prince of Xiangs younger brother from the same mother and the two had always shared a close rtionship. In the past, he had even once given vent to the Prince of Xiangs anger and executed an official dispatched by the Imperial Pce. Tianhai Shengxue was the most outstanding descendant of the Tianhai n and had an old grudge with the Orthodox Academy, although it already seemed to be resolved. Crucially, why had the Imperial Pce sent the two of them to handle this matter together? The Tianhai Empress was already dead, so did theplicated rtionship between the Tianhai n and the Chen n have to continue? Those who knew the actual story all maintained their silence. The gazes they aimed at the Orthodox Academy were veryplex, because the Tianhai Divine Empresss body was within. Those who did not know the story held private discussions in their estates, and the gazes they aimed at the Orthodox Academy were all brimming with either ridicule, sympathy, or joy at the suffering of others. That night three days ago had truly been very long. It had begun when Chen Changsheng left the Orthodox Academy and beat Zhou Tong half to death in the crabapple courtyard within the alley of the Northern Military Department. Afterwards, he had been sent back to the Orthodox Academy by the Orthodoxy, then brought to the peak of the Mausoleum of Books by the Divine Empress. Just when everyone believed the Divine Empress would kill him, the Divine Empress, for some inexplicable reason, let him go. Afterwards, all the experts of the world had gathered in the capital and the Divine Empresss soul ultimately returned to the sea of stars...in one night, far too many world-shaking events had urred, and so some rtively unimportant events and details were naturally easy to forget. However, the entire world could never forget Shang Xingzhous words. Chen Changsheng...was not Crown Prince Zhaoming. He was not the Divine Empresss son. He was just a pretense used to safeguard His Majestys life, bait to weaken the Divine Empress. Now, the Divine Empress was dead, and His Majesty had seeded in inheriting the imperial throne, so what more use did he have? Without his backing or identity, what use did Chen Changshengs incredible talent in cultivation have? Anyone would admit that when attempting to kill Zhou Tong, he had disyed an extremely rarely seen ability and bravery, but...if nothing out of the ordinary urred, Lord Zhou Tong, who had yed the most critical role in this rebellion, was assured an even more important role in the new structure of the Imperial Court. When that time came, where would Chen Changsheng be able to go? When those powerful figures thought of the ck-armored cavalry surrounding the Orthodox Academy, they believed that in a short while, a new, more precise decree would be passed down and Chen Changsheng would lose everything he once possessed. Principal of the Orthodox Academy? The sessor to the Pope? All of it was just the river of stars reflected in the Luo River. In the end, none of it had been real. Watching the tightly shut gate of the Orthodox Academy, Tianhai Shengxue thought of the mocking smile on his fathers lips over the past two nights, thought of the look of joy on the faces of Tianhai Yaers family. Two abnormal patches of red appeared on Tianhai Shengxues pale face as he said, "Throwing him away as soon as matters are concluded, isnt this truly just treating him like a cleaning rag?" The Prince of He County knew that he was speaking of Chen Changsheng and jeered, "Who knows whose bastard he is, but just because his luck was good, he was picked by the esteemed Principal Shang to serve as His Majestys body double, stirring up so many storms after entering the capital. But, in the end, a chess piece is still a chess piece. Could he still possibly think of holding onto those things he has no right to hold?" ...... ...... Chapter 668 – A Eunuch Chapter 668 C A Eunuch Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Whether it was the princes of the Chen n or those major figures who took great risks in betraying the Tianhai Divine Empress, they should have been very thankful to Chen Changsheng. If not for Chen Changsheng, the Tianhai Divine Empress would not have weakened herself to change his fate. That being the case, no matter how perfect the ns Shang Xingzhou and the rest of them made, it would have been impossible to invite the Tianhai Divine Empress off her sacred altar. Intentionally or unintentionally, Chen Changsheng had been a deciding factor in their ns, but they would not remember this, intentionally or unintentionally. The words of the Prince of He County represented the entire worlds stance towards Chen Changsheng. Tianhai Shengxue was well aware of this. He sneered, "If he wasnt a descendant of your Chen n, would the Divine Empress have made the mistake? A bastard? Your Highness, these words are truly tooughable." The Prince of He County was somewhat startled at these words. His face quickly turned unsightly as he realized that this might be true. Just then, the cavalry parted like a tide. An extremely old eunuch seated in a cushioned carriage came through. Seeing the old eunuch, the Prince of He County raised his brows slightly. Turning to Tianhai Shengxue, he mocked, "It seems that His Majesty does not think as you do." This old eunuch came to pass down an imperial decree. However, even after the official announced their purpose ining, the Orthodox Academys gate still remained tightly shut, slow to be opened. "It seems that His Majesty has sent people to surround the Orthodox Academy, but thinking about it in another way, isnt it that the Orthodox Academy isnt willing to open its doors?" Tianhai Shengxue smiled, making no attempts to conceal his happiness. "Worthy nephew, dont get happy too early..." The Prince of He County sneered, "They say that Chen Changsheng was schoolmates with His Majesty, but if he offends this eunuch, Im afraid no friendship will be of any use." Tianhai Shengxues expression turned slightly gloomy as he replied, "Your Highness, I dont understand your words." The Prince of He County gave a grim smile. "Eunuch Lin was Imperial Fathers foster brother and volunteered to enter the pce to attend to Imperial Father. As he was highly principled and deeply revered, even after Imperial Mother took the throne and found him displeasing, she could only have him retire and return to Zhang Province to convalesce. Now, he has been invited back by Principal Shang to take on the position of Eunuch of the Seal. I truly wish to see just who would dare show him disrespect." The elderly eunuch had been lying on the cushioned carriage this entire time, his eyes closed as he napped. Tianhai Shengxue had earlier found it rather strange. Since this eunuch hade to deliver a decree and had even seen the tense atmosphere around the Orthodox Academy, how could he possibly disy such behavior? Now that he knew that it was actually that extraordinary Eunuch Lin of the past who had returned, he instantly thought that this was indeed how Eunuch Lin should be acting. His gaze now contained some curiosity and respect from gazing at such a legendary figure. However, he soon after realized that just yesterday, those eunuchs and pce maids in the Imperial Pce loyal to the Divine Empress...including the chief eunuch he had grown close to as a child, had all died. Those deaths were presumably the work of this Eunuch Lin. With this thought, his face turned somewhat pale. After quite some time, the elderly eunuch slowly opened his eyes. Seeing that the gate to the Orthodox Academy was still shut, he expressionlessly dered, "If it doesnt open, break it." When this old eunuchs eyes were closed, he looked like a very ordinary person, but when they opened, he seemed to naturally exude a swift and forceful grandeur, like an old spear casting off an old cloth. Wherever his gaze wandered or his words fell, a sharpness would appear. Growing up in the Imperial Pce, he had cultivated in countless profound and secret methods, so Eunuch Lin naturally possessed an extremely high level of cultivation. However, this swift and forceful grandeur of a spear did not originate from his strength. The sharpness that filled the atmosphere came from his heart and from his eyes through which his heart was expressed. Those two eyes muddied by the passing of time were filled with resolve and righteousness, not stained in the slightest by indecision orck of confidence. For Shang Xingzhou to invite Eunuch Lin to return to the Imperial Pce and take up the seal represented a changing of a dynasty, the advent of a new era. He hade from the Imperial Pce, an imperial decree in hand. His words represented the will of the Great Zhou Imperial Court, so just who would dare defy him now? Yet after he spoke, the Orthodox Academy remained quiet. No person walked up to break the door, not a single person. Not the ck-armored heavy cavalry, the troops of the City Gate Department, or even the attendants who had escorted Eunuch Lin. They all remained at their original positions. Many people, intentionally or unintentionally, looked to Tianhai Shengxue. Two years ago, on a rainy spring morning, this proud son of the Tianhai n returned from Snowhold Pass and brought the soldiers of his family to destroy the gate of the Orthodox Academy. On that day, many people in the capital died. For the first time, the Orthodox Academy disyed the strength and resources of its backers, defying all expectations to obtain the final victory. However, the Orthodox Academy did not repair the door, instead allowing the broken academy gate to remain in the winds and rains for a very long time until it almost became a new scenic spot of the capital. It was only after a long time, when Chen Changsheng obtained first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination, that the Tianhai n acknowledged their wrongdoing and built for the Orthodox Academy a most magnificent gate. This new academy gate was proof of the Orthodox Academys strength and also the unwashable humiliation of the Tianhai n. From that moment onwards, everyone in the capital knew of one thing: the gate of the Orthodox Academy was not easy to break. If one wanted to break it, people would die, would be humiliated to death. ...... ...... "Ive lived too long in my hometown. I actually didnt know how lively it was in the capital in these past two years." After hearing the whispered exnation from an apanying eunuch, Eunuch Lin turned to the distant Tianhai Shengxue and waved to call him over. Tianhai Shengxue walked over. Eunuch Lin quietly looked at him for a very long time. Finally, hemented, "When you were just born, I was still in the capital. Back then, I said to your father that the Tianhai n was nothing but a group of idiots and trash, that only your mother was a decentdy, and that I hoped that she would raise a decent child. It seems to me now that my words werent wrong." Tianhai Shengxue knew of this matter from the past, sincerely replying, "The Lord Eunuch praises me too much." Eunuch Lin no longer brought up these matters of old. He asked, "I hear that you were once humiliated here?" Tianhai Shengxue looked to the tightly shut gate of the Orthodox Academy and replied, "That was just this junior seeking out humiliation for himself." Eunuch Lin was rather surprised at this statement. With a calm gaze, he said, "In this case, you are not prepared to seek it back?" To seek back a humiliation that one once received was not seeking humiliation but openly taking revenge. For instance, he could destroy the Orthodox Academy again. Tianhai Shengxue used silence to show his intentions. Eunuch Lin smirked as he asked, "Could it be that everyone in the Tianhai n is like you, intentions infirm?" Tianhai Shengxue felt his body go cold at these words. It must be known that the current situation was very sensitive and tense. With just the words intentions infirm, the Tianhai n might attract a great trouble. However, his intentions were firm enough, allowing him to reject Eunuch Lins clearly very generous proposal. At this time, why would he regret it? "Lord Eunuch earlier said that my mother was decent and that I was also a decent child, so in my view, I have to show some reason." Tianhai Shengxue took a deep breath, and his words became as frigid and sharp as ice. "Moreover, Lord Eunuchs earlier words were not appropriate. Principal Chen has aplished great merit for the human race and is also the future Pope. Let alone an imperial decree, even if His Majesty personally came, he presumably would not act too firmly, and he would certainly not destroy the academy gate." "Is that so?" Eunuch Lin suddenly began tough. In the next moment, theughter vanished and the look on his face became even colder than Tianhai Shengxues, bing extremely unyielding. Cupping his fist and raising it to the sky, he said, "Taizus descendants have finally been able to take back the world, causing the entire world to celebrate. Now, the Orthodox Academy actually dares to refuse the decree, a truly puzzling matter. Could it be that all this is fake? To not even dare destroy an academy gate, how can they im to rule the world?" These words were very heavy, very frightening. Not waiting for Tianhai Shengxues response, the Prince of He County came to his senses. Gritting his teeth, he pulled out his whip andshed it on the backs of his own troops, yelling, "Hurry and take apart the academy gate!" With this order, those silent attendants and soldiers of the City Gate Department finally began to move, beginning preparations to clear the area. Several hundred ck-armored heavy cavalry were making preparations to act as vanguard, the heavy armor on the bodies of the soldiers and their warhorses gleaming with a cold light, giving off a stifling feeling of oppression. No matter how magnificent the gate of the Orthodox Academy, no matter how durable, it would also be rendered into pieces by the weapons of the ck-armored heavy cavalry. At that time, just what sort of end would the people within the Orthodox Academy face? Chapter 669 – An Academy Chapter 669 C An Academy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The gate to the Orthodox Academy had been tightly shut this entire time, not a single noise emerging from within. Even when the troops of the Imperial Court encircled it or the old eunuch came bearing an imperial decree, nothing changed. It remained a still and quiet ce. Anyone would think that there was nobody behind this thick academy gate. In reality, there had always been people behind the gate of the Orthodox Academy. Behind the academy gate, two yellow por trees had been nted. With theing of autumn, the leaves on these two trees had been greatly reduced. The clear and cold light from the sun passed through the branches and fell upon the face of a young girl. This girl had a beautiful and elegant appearance, still suffused with a childish air. She was still very young and under the sunlight, she seemed even more charming. However, the apprehension and exhaustion on her face also became more visible. Ye Xiaolian, inner sect disciple of South Stream Temple. Su Moyu stood by her side. Several dozen South Stream Temple disciples stood behind the pair. Their swords had long since been unsheathed. The clear autumn sunlight could fall upon their faces, but it could not fall upon their swords, because those swords were too sharp, their glows too bright. They had been standing guard behind the Orthodox Academys gate this entire time. The sword array of South Stream Temple had already guarded this ce for three days and three nights. At present, the female disciples of South Stream Temple were extremely tired. When faint voices came from beyond the walls, their expressions began to shift. The ck-armored heavy cavalry of the Great Zhou were unmatched in the world. If they charged in like this, not even the sword array of South Stream Temple would be able to resist. "What do we do?" Ye Xiaolian turned to Su Moyu, her elegant face covered in anxiety. Su Moyu turned his head in the direction of the library, thinking of the fellow who had remained umunicative ever since he returned from the Mausoleum of Books, who still had not made a decision. "Thats Eunuch Lin! What are all of you still thinking about! Just open the academy gate and receive the decree." A student of the Orthodox Academy looked at the people in front of the academy gate, his face a picture of fright as he yelled, "Dont tell me youre really preparing to defy the decree! Im certainly not going to apany you all in death!" Hearing this persons words, the crowd of teachers and students grew somewhat restless. Conversations could be heard, and someone even got into an intense quarrel. Su Moyu looked at the student and recalled that he was the son of some wealthy merchant on Henan Road. He silently noted down the students name in his memory. Ye Xiaolian watched where he was looking and thought that he was beginning to waver. She turned to the teachers and students, and yelled, "The Holy Maiden made a decree that the South Stream Temple disciples must ensure the safety of Principal Chen! If the craven and cowardly are present, then leave from the back gate. Cease babbling nonsense, or dont me the temples sword for being merciless!" The merchants son from Henan Road instantly changed expression upon hearing this threat. He was very angry but did not dare to say anything more, walking out from the crowd. Soon after, ten-odd Orthodox Academy students and several lecturers left the crowd, all making their way to the back gate. Seeing this sight, those remaining couldnt help but shout abuse. After seeing the gazes of the female disciples of the South Stream Temple, they felt thoroughly ashamed and only increased their abuse. Su Moyu said nothing, only silently noted down the names of the people that had left in his mind. At this point, Ye Xiaolian realized that his silence did not mean that he was wavering. Somewhat puzzled, she asked, "What are you thinking?" Su Moyu calmly exined, "I was thinking, if the Orthodox Academy is able to be preserved, just what sort of method I should use to get back at those people." Ye Xiaolian was a little taken aback, thinking to herself, when did that Su Moyu of the Li Pce Academy famed for maintaining courtesy and keeping aloof change personality? She did not say it, but Su Moyu knew what she was thinking. He looked at the beautiful autumn scenery of the Orthodox Academy, a look of nostalgia on his face. "This is an interesting ce. Anyone who stays here for too long will change somewhat." If this interesting Orthodox Academy could be preserved, that would naturally be excellent. But if had always been the most unreliable of words. Or else why was he already beginning to feel sorrow, beginning to reminisce? ...... ...... Hundred Flowers Lane had already been cleared. The buildings across thene had even been pushed over, leaving only the tea house. In the gradually rising dust, this tea house that had watched dozens of exhibition matches seemed very lonely. On the other hand, the figures of the several hundred ck-armored heavy cavalry were just as frightening. The Orthodox Academys gate was still tightly shut. "To actually be so bold, truly worthy of the Orthodox Academy built up by Principal Shang, worthy of His Majestys junior brother." Eunuch Lin suddenly began tough, his smile filled with emotion. The elderly mans voice was somewhat muddied, somewhat soft. Other than those young attendants close to him, no one else could hear it. However, his following sentence could be heard by everyone present. Eunuch Lin gazed at the tightly shut gate of the Orthodox Academy, his smile fading as he slowly spoke, "Principal Chen is a solitary man, but the professors and students in the Orthodox Academy...they have families." With this statement, a noise finally came from the Orthodox Academy, an unrest simrly stirring on the street. Countless gazes turned to the elderly Eunuch of the Seal. Tianhai Shengxuesplexion paled even more. He had absolutely not expected that Eunuch Lin waspletely at odds with his honest and unswerving reputation, actually using such unyielding and despicable methods! ...... ...... They did not know if they had heard incorrectly. It seemed that a voice hade from the depths of the Orthodox Academy. Then, the front gate of the Orthodox Academy that had remained shut for three days and nights finally began to slowly open. A cold and forceful sword glow assailed those outside, and two-hundred-odd teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy emerged. They were clearly no match, yet they still maintained the tight array and waited. At this sight, both the Prince of He County and the ck-armored cavalry subtly reacted. Eunuch Lin was very calm. He even seemed to give the impression that he was rather pleased at this disy. Su Moyu had not slept these past three days and was exhausted, but his eyes and voice were both clear. Standing on the stone steps, he looked at Eunuch Lin and said, "Only one person is needed to proim a decree." An imperial decree hade, but the Orthodox Academy had not opened wide its gate,id out incense and prostrated themselves on the ground. Instead, they had even gone so far as to permit only Eunuch Lin to enter. This attitude was still extremely disrespectful. Eunuch Lin was not angered. Smiling, he said, "If I need to kill him, a single decree and myself is enough." Saying this, he walked into the Orthodox Academy. As he brushed past Su Moyu, he lightly patted him on the shoulder. Ye Xiaolians expression suddenly turned cold, the hand gripping her sword slightly tightening. Nothing had happened. Su Moyu did not vomit blood and fall dead to the floor. Eunuch Lin only wished to convey to Su Moyu the admiration and regard he felt for him. In this major undertaking, Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong, these two experts of the Divine Domain, especially thetter, had performed an extraordinary service. Su Moyu was Bie Yanghongs nephew, yet he remained in the Orthodox Academy after the event and did not leave. In the eyes of themon people, this was very foolish, but to Eunuch Lin, who had acted the fool his entire life, this was truly outstanding. ...... ...... The door to the library was open. The sunlight fell upon the glossy ck floorboards, which were so shiny that one could see ones own reflection in them. Chen Changsheng sat by the window. He was not looking out the window at the autumn sights. His head was lowered and he seemed to be thinking of something. Eunuch Lin quietly gazed at him, gazed at him for a very long time. Chen Changsheng did not move, did not speak. His head remained lowered. Eunuch Lin suddenly understood that he was looking at his reflection in the floorboards. Chen Changsheng was looking at himself. Chapter 670 – A Decree Chapter 670 C A Decree Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The clear light of the autumn day shone both inside and outside the library. It was very peaceful. Suddenly, a voice spoke. This voice was very old, calm and unperturbed. It was a graceful voice, leisurely and unoppressive, a voice that inspired trust. Eunuch Lin said, "I know what you are thinking. You think that His Majesty has beenpelled by us treacherous officials, thus requiring three days to send out this decree, for the Orthodox Academy to be surrounded, forbidding anyone from leaving. But you are wrong. This is truly a decree personally drafted by His Majesty, because...he wishes to protect you." As he spoke, he never took his eyes off the youth by the window, as if he was trying to see through him. Yet this youth disyed no reaction. No matter what he heard, he kept his head lowered in silence. How could there be no response? It could be gratitude, disbelief, ridicule, or anger, or some other emotion, but upon hearing these words, shouldnt there have been some emotional change? The library remained quiet. Perhaps it was precisely because of this silence that Eunuch Lin said nothing, did not read out the decree, and instead allowed the silence to persist. After quite some time, the youth finally raised his head, looking out the window at the cool and refreshing autumn scenes. Three days had passed since the momentous battle upon the Mausoleum of Books, but his face was still very pale and he had clearly gotten much thinner. His expression, however, was still very calm. There was no sorrow or anger on his face, no frustration or helplessness, only calm. Because of the pensive look on his face, his clear and young features seemed even moreposed. He was not, as once assessed by themon people, an old-fashioned youth, but had truly matured. In a single night, he had experienced so many things, ovee death, seen many ugly or magnificent sights. Anyone would mature after all this, right? As he thought of these things, the gaze Eunuch Lin aimed at the youth was unexpectedly tinged with pity. The bright yellow imperial decree had already been taken from his sleeve. He did not open it, instead tightly holding it like a spear in his hands. "You know why I havee to the Orthodox Academy today." After a very long pause, Eunuch Lin continued, "I am here to take the Empresss body away." The library was still quiet. The autumn breeze blew in through the window and freely traveled amidst the bookshelves and floorboards. "And then?" Chen Changsheng asked. In these three days and nights, he had not eaten, had not drunk, and had not opened his mouth, until now. He spoke very slowly and his voice was very hoarse, just like sands that had been baked under the autumn sun for three days. "You finally spoke." Eunuch Lin gazed at him, his voice containing many emotions. Chen Changsheng shook his head. "I spoke earlier. If I didnt speak, how would you have been able toe in?" As he spoke, he kept looking out the window, at the yellowingwn, the chilled autumn waters of theke, and the great banyan tree by theke. His voice was very calm as if devoid of emotion. His expression was very serious without the slightest derision, because he was just giving a very cool-headed and objective exnation. However, Eunuch Lin was greatly difited by this, and felt a weight on his chest. This was a fact. Although meaningless, it was still a fact that it was he who had let Su Moyu open the Orthodox Academys gate. It had nothing to do with Eunuch Lin, nor did it have much to do with the imperial decree. He just wished to say something. As a certain youth had said three years ago in the Plum Garden Inn, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were both people that made others speechless. The library became silent once more, until Eunuch Lin again spoke. "Yes, but you still spoke. Just as how not everyone is willing to die together with the Orthodox Academy," he said as he looked at Chen Changsheng. "The Orthodox Academy is not Star Seizer Academy. The rules of the academy arent too strict and there are no ethics that need to be adhered to. This is a ce of study; what right is there to require these things?" Chen Changsheng bore no ill will towards those teachers and students that had left the Orthodox Academy, nor did he feel any need to give this exnation to the old eunuch. "And then?" he asked, looking out the window at the autumn scenery. This was a repetition, a reinforcement. Importantly, this was the question he wanted an answer for. "After we take back the Divine Empresss Phoenix body, there will naturally be a great burial, no...of course, it will be a state funeral," Eunuch Lin expressionlessly exined. "Although in my view, the Demon Empress should have her bones ground into dust and thrown into a foul sewer, she is still Emperor Xians first wife, His Majestys birth mother. She has the status and rankthere is no need for you to concern yourself with these problems." Chen Changsheng still calmly looked out the window as he replied, "Ive already buried her." The library became silent once more. Nobody spoke for a very long time. Since she was already buried, she naturally had a grave. If there was a grave, it naturally could not be unearthed. Even an imperial decree would be meaningless here. Because this was morality, ethics, respect for the deceased. "Since even the grave within the Garden of Zhou can be opened, there is no grave in the world that cannot be opened." Eunuch Lin slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at him. "Perhaps you can just tell me where her grave is." She was buried in the depths of the Hundred Herb Garden. Chen Changsheng thought this silently, not answering this request. In these past years, his several meetings with the Tianhai Divine Empress had all been at the Hundred Herb Garden. He had never asked the Divine Empress why she liked drinking tea in the Hundred Herb Garden, or just what the stone table, the metal tea pot, and the ck tea and white tea meant to her. But in the Hundred Herb Garden, she had caressed his face, seen his eyes. He had seen recollection in her eyes, and he knew that this was her most favored ce, because it was here that she had experienced the most beautiful period. Thus, he had buried her in the Hundred Herb Garden. "Principal Chen is defying the decree?" Eunuch Lin narrowed his eyes even harder, his sharpness revealed and his tone growing abnormally tough. This was the first time he had addressed Chen Changsheng as principal. He spoke with great solemnity, his expression abnormally serious. Chen Changsheng looked out the window at the autumn scenery in silence. It was then that he realized that an autumn day without rain truthfully did not have much meaning. Without rain to fall upon the red and yellow leaves, the dust rising from beyond the academy walls scattered the sunlight. No longer clear and attractive, it actually gave off a sticky and greasy feeling, invoking displeasure. He was displeased at this sort of autumn day. "Both Zhu Luo and Guan Xingke transformed into dust and light after death, returning to the sea of stars, not leaving a single vestige in the human world. The Empresss cultivation far exceeded these two Storms. If she was willing, she could have transformed her body into star dust on the point of death. However, she did not. Do you understand why this is?" Eunuch Lin entered the library and stood upon the pitch-ck and glossy floorboards. The raised threshold of the door was right behind him. He continued to look at Chen Changsheng and said, "Because the Empress knew that you valued feelings, that you would assuredly bring her body away, and thus left for you so many troubles." These words of his were somewhat grave, heavy, his expression very solemn and serious. Chen Changsheng understood his meaning and knew that the vast majority of people also thought this way, but he did not believe it. With the type of person the Tianhai Divine Empress was, before returning to the sea of stars, why would she care about these trivial matters after her death? It was a pity that no one would believe this. "You contributed to the Demon Empresss death on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, and you are also His Majestys junior brother." Eunuch Lins voice grew harsher and harsher. "But everyone saw her save you on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books and also saw you carry her away." Chen Changsheng still looked out the window at the scenery, not responding to these words. Eunuch Lin continued, "In the eyes of others, you are nothing at all. To disregard you or kill you are both very simple tasks. Even Principal Shang believes that there is no use or benefit in having you remain, but...I do not think this way. Thus, I came today to the Orthodox Academy to issue this decree, and also to give you a chance." Chen Changsheng blinked as if wanting topletely crush the autumn beyond the window. Chapter 671 – A Friend Chapter 671 C A Friend Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "What chance?" "A chance for you to give up those meaningless and empty obsessions, to give no reason for anyone to kill you. Then you can remain in the Orthodox Academy, remain in the capital, and assist His Majesty." "I dont understand." "The Demon Empress spoke correctly on that night. Those princes are not to be trifled with and the Tianhai n will not always act so well-behaved. Whether or not His Majesty can sit stably on the throne has always been a problem." "Could it be that you do not trust in Teacher?" "Principal Shangs loyalty does not require proof, but I would not mind if His Majesty could gain even more assistance." Chen Changsheng had a rough understanding of Eunuch Lins intentions. Perhaps this truly was a chance for him and the Orthodox Academy, but he did not say anything. Eunuch Lin advised, "Receive the decree, hand over Tianhais body, make your stance known to the entire world, and remain at His Majestys side." After a long period of silence, Chen Changsheng asked, "Why should I do this?" Eunuch Lin answered, "Because His Majesty requires your help." After an even longer silence, Chen Changsheng asked, "Why do I need to help him?" Eunuch Lins expression gradually chilled. "Only this way can you take up the burden of affection between schoolmates, the righteousness between lord and minister." "The affection between schoolmates...of course theres that." Chen Changsheng stood up and rested his right hand on the windowsill, watching as the sights outside the window gradually turned somber. He asked somewhat slowly, "But what is this righteousness between lord and minister?" Eunuch Lin harshly said, "As a person of the Great Zhou, do you dare say that you are not willing to consider yourself a minister?" "Even if I am willing to be a minister, when did Senior want to be a monarch?" He shook his head, continuing, "And my senior brother knows how to treat people, but how does he know to treat the ills of a country?" Eunuch Lin believed that he had understood something and his voice became abnormally cold. "The Demon Empress was not your mother. You are nothing but a chess piece, so its best if you wake up a little. Dont believe just because she saved you on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books that she had some sort of deep affection for you, that you should guard her grave out of some sort of filial piety." Chen Changsheng replied, "On the chessboard, pieces are divided into ck and red. If Im the Empresss chess piece, how could I be your sides chess piece?" The entire world knew that he was a chess piece, or fruit, that those who opposed Tianhai had painstakingly raised for many years. Although the Tianhai Divine Empress had not killed him or eaten him, this fruit had still seeded in sending the poison into her body. This was probably what was meant by fate, or the Heavenly Dao, enigmatic and impossible to defeat. Since he was his teachers chess piece, he was naturally not the Divine Empresss chess piece, and so thorough investigations were not required. This was a matter he had taken these three days to understand. "So you believe that she is a good person and feel sorrow for her departure, and thus refuse to ept the decree? Or are you saying that too many people have died in the capital in these three days, going against your principles? Dont forget, the words able and virtuous or benevolent and righteous have never applied to her. If she had been the one to win this time, only more people would have died in the capital." Eunuch Lin said, looking at him with a stern expression. "Divine Empress was not any sort of good person, thats a given. On the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, she saved me only because she wanted to save me at that moment." Chen Changsheng moved his gaze gradually upwards, ultimately resting it upon that barely visible mausoleum in the distance. After a pause, he continued, "Im not going to deceive myself into thinking that this act was a symbol of the love between mother and son or some other great kindness...but in the end, she saved me, and at that moment, I could sense that her kindness then was real." During this time, he was calm yet lonely. It was a very rare sight to see these two emotions simultaneously appearing on the figure of a youth. After a very long time, he drew back his gaze and lowered his head. "Sir should be clearly aware that I wont trust a single person anymore." Any person that experienced all that he had experienced would not hold any trust for this world. "You can trust in me, just as many others have," Eunuch Lin looked at his back and said. In Xining Vige, Chen Changsheng had naturally not heard any of the rumors regarding this old eunuch, but aftering to the capital, he no longer lived such a solitary life. He had also heard the story regarding this man. In the eyes of themon people, Eunuch Lin was a hero who most valued the ties of friendship, a most devoted schr of the state, a gentleman who could never be bullied. Back when Emperor Taizong was unable to decide on a sessor, the Imperial Pce was an extremely dangerous ce. As Emperor Xians foster brother, he firmly decided to castrate himself and entered the pce to be a eunuch for the sake of safeguarding Emperor Xian. Afterwards, when Emperor Xians illness worsened and the Divine Empress began to manage the empire, for the sake of the Great Zhou Dynasty and themon people, he suffered in silence by living in the pce until Emperor Xians death. Eunuch Lin had done many simr things throughout his life. His entire life was a legend, approaching perfection. Today, he came with a decree to the Orthodox Academy. For the sake of the Great Zhou Dynasty, for the sake of themon people, for the sake of His Majesty, he wished to bring Chen Changsheng under control. In order to bring Chen Changsheng under control, what Eunuch Lin had to do first was convince Chen Changsheng. In this world, there were always some things worthy of trust, and even worth struggling for. Like the continued existence of the Great Zhou Dynasty for one thousand years, like the bright future of humanity, like the supreme glory of the Chen Imperial n, like His Majestys imperial throne. The library was very quiet. "I dont trust you." There was no contemtion or hesitation. Chen Changshengs answer was very direct and firm. In his view, those things called righteous causes and loyalty had no use whatsoever. Eunuch Lin narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Because, earlier, you used our rtives to threaten us." Eunuch Lin expressionlessly replied, "I used the lives of their rtives to open the gate of the Orthodox Academy. There was no ughter, no death; is that not the best result?" Chen Changsheng asked, "As long as you reach your goal, the methods you use to reach it dont matter?" "Yes, as long as you never forget your original intentions in the process." Eunuch Lin proudly dered, "I use my entire life as proof that Ive done it." Chen Changsheng continued no longer on this subject. He asked, "If I firmly refuse the decree, what will happen?" "At the Li Pce, Principal Shang said to me that this academy was too small. If destroyed, it would not be too much trouble to build it again." Eunuch Lins voice became somewhat lofty, like that of an immortal, and also like the weeping of a ghost from the Netherworld. "So this was your original intention." Chen Changsheng paused, then noted, "Im very regretful that one of my friends left." Eunuch Lin asked, "Even if that friend of yours were here, what could they change?" Chen Changsheng shook his head, saying, "Of course, he wouldnt be able to change anything, but Im not good at speaking. If he were here, perhaps he would be able to speak clearly on my behalf." Eunuch Lin asked, "If your friend were here, what would he say?" Chen Changsheng was quiet for a very long time, imagining what his friend would probably say if he encountered such a situation. Afterwards, he turned and looked into Eunuch Lins eyes. "In these past few years, the princes of the Chen n in the provinces and counties have acted tyrannically, devastating themon people, but have you ever said anything about it? "The Divine Empress used Zhou Tong, Cheng Jun and other such evil ministers and was naturally not a good person. Now, your side also uses Zhou Tong, and will use him again, so how can your side be considered good people? "That year, for the sake of the thrill from dying for your fabricated cause, you castrated yourself and entered the pce. Did you ever imagine what your parents might think? What His Majesty thought?" Eunuch Lin suddenly became stern as he shouted, "I and His Majesty..." Not waiting for him to finish, Chen Changsheng continued, "His Majesty loved you as a brother, but you were only willing to be a minister, or a ve, making His Majesty even more lonely and grief-stricken. Just where was the affection?" Furious, Eunuch Lin roared, "We were originally lord and minister, so naturally lord and minister..." Chen Changsheng still did not allow him to finish, calmly and firmly continuing. "I dont care how you regarded your rtionship with Emperor Xian, but it certainly wont be the rtionship I have with Senior Brother. "Senior is not willing to consider himself a lord, so I naturally cant consider myself a minister. "Moreover, Ive always been the future Pope, not a minister." ....... ...... ....... ...... Eunuch Lin smiled in his fury, jeering, "You still think that youre the future Pope? Truly ridiculous to the extreme." "If that friend of mine were still here, he would definitely say...this isnt a matter you have the right to ask about. Just what thing do you count as?" Chen Changshengs voice was still calm, containing no ridicule. It was like the repetition of a machine, an imitation. Including when he spoke about right and what thing. He was studying his friends way of speaking. When this sort of speaking style was paired with suchposure, it carried a destructive power that exceeded the imagination. It was still like those words that friend of his had said three years ago in the Plum Garden Inn. Eunuch Lins breathing became somewhat coarse. At present, many people were breathing faster. Outside the Orthodox Academy, the ck-armored heavy cavalry were preparing to charge. Those warhorses covered in heavy armor also began to take heavier breaths. Soon after, perhaps because he had surpassed rage, Eunuch Lin became much calmer. He looked at Chen Changsheng and expressionlessly said, "I regard you with importance because of your status in the Orthodoxy and the small name you have made for yourself in these three years, but not because of your person. You think that a bunch of children like you can reverse the momentum of the human world, resist the surging wave of the Heavenly Dao? No, you will just cause many people to die for your stupid decision." Chen Changsheng asked, "And that innocent blood will never stain your hands and you will forever remain clean, right?" Eunuch Lin proudly dered, "That is because I have righteousness at hand." Chen Changsheng thought of how three years ago, during the Ivy Festival, those people who wanted Xu Yourong to marry Qiushan Jun for the sake of righteousness had asked him to annul his engagement with her. He said, "I was wrong." Eunuch Lin indifferently noted, "Its toote to recognize your error." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Im saying that if my friend were here, he would not say all those words I said to you just now." Arching his brows, Eunuch Lin asked, "Is that so?" Chen Changsheng replied, "He would probably just say two words." Eunuch Lins eyes narrowed as he tly said, "What two words." Chen Changsheng replied, "F**k you." Chapter 672 – A Matter Chapter 672 C A Matter Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After Chen Changsheng said those two words, it was naturally impossible for the reading of the decree to continue. Eunuch Lin calmly gazed at him, asking, "Do you think I wont dare kill you?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Three days after the new emperor took the throne, he sent someone to kill the future Pope. Such a deed will go down in history." Eunuch Lin still calmly gazed at him, speaking in aposed voice. "You are His Majestys cherished junior, and you also have many supporters in the Orthodoxy. Just as you said, if I really do kill you, His Majesty will be aggrieved and the capital in chaos. In order to pacify the situation, to give an exnation to history, presumably I will also be ordered tomit suicide." Chen Changsheng replied, "But you will still kill me." Eunuch Lin spoke with a cold expression on his face. "Because youve already made your position clear and Ive sensed the danger you present. Since youre not willing to be a minister, you can only die. When His Majesty ascends to the throne, he must awe the entire world. Anyone who still feels loyalty to the Demon Empress must die, no matter who they are. As for my own conclusion, thats not important...because I am a stupidly loyal person." "Stupidity does not mean you have the power to speak unreasonably, nor is it something that requires respect." Chen Changsheng turned away from the window. The clear and cold autumn sun fell on his uniform, seeming very much like starlight. He unsheathed his sword and inserted the hilt into the sheath. His hand was very steady, as were his breathing and voice. "My master is in the Li Pce right now?" Eunuch Lin slightly creased his brow. He had not expected Chen Changsheng to still be able to remain so sober and calm at this moment. "Did you ever think about why, three days ago on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, he didnt kill me, and why hes nevere to visit me at the Orthodox Academy?" Chen Changsheng looked at Eunuch Lin and continued, "Because he doesnt dare to see me, and he cant ensure that hell be able to silently kill me." ...... ...... "He was raised by my hand. If I open my mouth and tell him to die, he should just obediently die. This is his obligation." In that most quiet and secluded hall of the Li Pce, a voice clear and cold like the autumn rose up. "If this is an obligation, Senior Brother, then why dont you dare go to the Orthodox Academy and see him?" The Popes voice also rose up. "Why dont I dare see him? I just dont want to visit because of his silly depression and have him say some inappropriate words to me, making me angry." Shang Xingzhou was no longer as ordinary as he had appeared in thest twenty years. He was still wearing a Daoist robe, but nobody would take him for some ordinary middle-aged Daoist. He had a head of ck hair run through with the asional streak of frosty white. His appearance was handsome, his skin tender and smooth as if newly born. He was calm and indifferent, so refined that it was frightening. He was even older than the Pope, but he still looked iparably young, his body seeming to brim with an infinite amount of energy. The Pope looked at him and calmly asked, "Is that so? Then Senior, why have youe to see me? Youre not afraid that Ill say something inappropriate and make you angry?" Shang Xingzhou replied, "I came to visit you because I wished to discuss you with the matter of the sessor to my teachings." The Pope replied, "That staff?" Shang Xingzhou affirmed, "Correct." The Pope had confirmed his intentions. After a pause, he questioned, "Why?" Shang Xingzhou calmly replied, "With Tianhai dead, what use is there in leaving him around?" The Pope slowly shook his head. "As a child, he became well-versed in the three thousand scriptures of the Dao, he possesses an absolutely exceptional talent in cultivation, and there is nothing toin about with regards to his behavior." Shang Xingzhou calmly looked back and said, "Junior Brother, you should know very well that the session of the Orthodoxy has nothing to do with talent, or how would it havee to you?" The most important consideration in the session of the Orthodoxy was how a sessor would be able to make the Orthodoxy persist for thousands of generations. Candidacy truly had nothing to do with talent, only with benefit. Back when the Li Pce was choosing the next Pope, Shang Xingzhou, who had been slightly stronger in cultivation and who was even better in terms of strategy and will, had withdrawn himself from thepetition precisely for these reasons. This was how it was one thousand years ago, how it was in their era, and so why would there be an exception now? As he thought of the matters of the past, the Pope was quiet for a very long time. Suddenly, he noted, "His blood clearlyes from the descendants of the deceased." Since he could not speak of talent or Dao heart, only of benefit, what he had in mind was this. "Correct, I once promised that monk that as long as the great undertaking seeded, Chen Changsheng, as a representative of the descendants of the deceased, would be the next Pope, and they would not contend for the imperial throne." Shang Xingzhou expressionlessly continued, "But on that night, Tianhai shattered his mental projection, destroyed the path the descendants of the deceased had used several hundred years to construct. Even if they obtained the true legacy of the Sacred Light Continent, they would need at least several decades to break through the crystal barrier again. This being the case, why do I need to fulfill my promise and have that child be Pope?" The Popes expression did not change at these words. He indifferently asked, "Then who do you want to be Pope?" Shang Xingzhou said nothing, only pped his hands. The clear p echoed through the quiet and secluded hall. After a moment, apanied by extremely light footsteps, a young woman entered the hall. On that night, this young woman had also appeared at the Mausoleum of Books. She had a very delicate appearance, tender and charming, but there was an unconceble air of nobility and pride on her face. Mu Jiushi, the young and mysterious member of the Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy. Even the Tianhai Divine Empress treated her differently. The Pope did not seem surprised at her appearance. He asked, "Youre sure that you must be Pope?" Mu Jiushi giggled and said, "Im a very cool-headed person. I have no confidence in contending with Xu Yourong for the hearts and favor of the southerners, so I wont go to South Stream Temple to be Holy Maiden." Sheughed very freely and openly, yet her words were arrogant and tyrannical. "But Chen Changsheng is nothing at all. Why should I let him be Pope?" The Pope smiled at her, but said nothing. Mu Jiushis smile deepened, a smile that a young woman of her age should not have. The words she spoke were even deeper, like words carved into wood, not at all words that should be said to the Pope. "Did Your Holiness not say...that you were about to die?" She looked at the Pope andughed. "Even if Your Holiness does not want me to be Pope, theres no means of stopping me after death. Why not do it now to be somewhat more straightforward? In the future, when Im Pope, in memory of Your Holinesss kindness, Ill naturally leave Chen Changsheng a path of survival." On that night on the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empress had asked the Pope for a reason. The reason the Pope had given was very clear: he was old and about to die. This should be a fact, but the way Mu Jiushi spoke had ceased to be direct and moved on to being discourteous. Shang Xingzhou raised his hand to indicate that she should cease speaking. He then said to the Pope, "In thetter half of my life, I want to do two things. Ive already aplished one." What he spoke of was naturally the death of the Tianhai Divine Empress. "What I want to do second, Junior Brother also knows. It is to exterminate the demons andplete His Majesty Taizongs dying wish. You also agree with me on this, which is why you allied with me on that night. You are also keenly aware that in order to exterminate the demons, we must unite all the strength that we can unite. His Majesty Taizongpleted the alliance between the humans and demi-humans, then Tianhai and you seeded at bring the confluence of the north and south into fruition. Whates next is naturally the bringing together of east and west. Consequently, many years ago, I began grooming Mu Jiushi. When she was five, I left the position of Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements for her, so why cant she be Pope?" The Pope wanted to say a few things. Shang Xingzhou continued, "I know that there has never been a case where a woman has be Pope, but you were able to support Tianhai in ascending to the imperial throne of the Great Zhou, so you should also support her. Junior Brother, you must not forget, she represents all of the Great Western Continent. Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements is not enough. We have to pay much more before we can wee an epoch where all of humanity is truly united." The Pope was quiet for a seemingly endless amount of time. Finally, he donned the Divine Crown, put on his Divine Robe, and walked towards that wall in the deepest parts of the hall. The stone wall gradually parted, sacred and pure light shooting out from it and shining upon Mu Jiushis face. Her smile was so proud. Shang Xingzhou nced at her. Mu Jiushi stepped forward and took hold of the Popes arm. The Pope stopped and nced at her. She returned a sweet smile, with no intention of letting go. The Pope said nothing and continued walking towards the other side of the stone wall. On the other side was the Great Hall of Light. Several hundred bishops quietly waited within the hall. Tens of thousands of priests, students, teachers, and cavalry waited outside the hall. The Pope walked to the ce where the light was at its most flourishing. Mu Jiushi stood beside him. At this scene, many of the important figures of the Orthodoxy, An Lin and Zhuang Zhihuan included, revealed expressions of shock. Mao Qiuyu quietly stood at the very front, his expression unchanging. The Pope gazed at the crowd and dered, "I have a matter to announce." Chapter 673 – A Problem Chapter 673 C A Problem Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr All gazes were focused on the highest point of the Great Hall of Light. Seeing the Pope with Mu Jiushi standing next to him, the crowd was filled with a deep unease. Given the solemnity of the affair, the Popes announcement naturally had to do with the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. Many people had even already thought of Chen Changshengs name. The mood was very tense and uneasy. Nobody noticed two people walking in from the side path into the hall. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan, two Prefects of the Orthodoxy. On that night, they had been personally sealed by the Pope and jailed in the Dao Prison. Why had they suddenly appeared now? In just three days, they had both greatly thinned, their faces pale and devoid of blood. They made their way through the crowd towards the front of the great hall. Finally, people took notice of their presence and gasped. Gradually, the cries of rm increased. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan once more stood at the very front of the Great Hall of Light. Archbishop An Lin revealed a look of shock while Zhuang Zhihuans eyes slightly narrowed. Only Mao Qiuyu and the archbishop known as Daoist Baishi were unmoved. They had probably known of this matter in advance. The great hall was awash in light. Mu Jiushi stood on the high tform at the ce where the light was greatest, so her sight was somewhat affected. Moreover, even someone with her background could not help but feel nervous when thinking about what the Pope was on the verge of announcing. She did not notice the cries of rm from the crowd and its momentary unrest. In the next moment, she would be the sessor of the Orthodoxy, the future Pope. The current Pope nced at her, his eyes brimming withpassion and love. She somewhat bashfully smiled, but she was actually extremely calm and also a little excited, anticipating those words. "Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements, Mu Jiushi, has gravely vited thews of the church, presumptuously prying at the Heavenly Dao. How should she be punished?" Cries of shock and murmurs of discussion rolled through the Great Hall of Light like a surging wave. The Orthodoxy will soon wee the first female Pope; of course people will be shocked, Mu Jiushi thought, a reserved smile on her face. Suddenly, her expression changed, herplexion turning extremely pale. Because it was only now that she clearly heard the Popes voice. Gravely viting thews of the church? Presumptuously prying at the Heavenly Dao? Was the matter the Pope supposed to announce not conferring upon me the title of next Pope? How could this be! Whats going on here! Mu Jiushi was absolutely dumbfounded, suddenly turning her head to look at the Pope. What she saw was still that elderly face, those two eyes brimming withpassion and love. Thatpassion and love were not for her. She could clearly tell. She was furious. "Why do you want to punish me!" she coldly said to the Pope. She looked down at the crowd below the high tform, harshly yelling, "Who dares to punish me?" The crowd was silent. Those priests who were qualified to attend the Offering of Light were all important figures of the Orthodoxy. They were all well aware of the background of the mysterious Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements. They also knew just what her existence meant for the great undertaking that was the Orthodoxys existence in the new millennium. However, their silence now did not signal their unease. It was because the Popes question had not been aimed at them. The halls of the Orthodoxy each had their own role. The Hall of Drifting Clouds was responsible for punishments, and the Archbishop of the Hall of Drifting Clouds was already present. Linghai Zhiwang looked to Mu Jiushi, gloomy mes of resentment burning in his eyes. "Thirty strikes of the staff, destroy her cultivation, and expel her from the Orthodoxy." This was a statutoryw of the church and any person in the hall would be able to recite it. However, when they heard these three statements, they all felt a bone-piercing cold. It had already been six hundred years since such a harsh punishment had been carried out on an archbishop of the Orthodoxy at Mu Jiushis level. Seeing Linghai Zhiwangs eyes, Mu Jiushi felt her body turning abnormally cold. She knew that she could no longer remain. With a grunt, she turned and drifted out of the hall. She believed that as long as she could leave the Great Hall of Light, Shang Xingzhou would be able to protect her. The position of Pope was now naught but froth and shadow, but there was always hope in the future. However, just as she floated off the high tform, she realized that she had lost control over her body and heavily crashed to the floor. Linghai Zhiwang brought several cardinals of the Hall of Drifting Clouds and expressionlessly reached her side. ...... ...... Indistinct and terrifying ripples of Qi emanated from deep within the pure and holy light, as well as Mu Jiushis furious roars. In the end, she represented the Great Western Continent, so after Linghai Zhiwang received Mao Qiuyus suggestion, he temporarily put off the thirty strikes of the staff with the excuse that the Divine Staff was not present. But destroying her cultivation...this was still a frightening matter and required enduring an unimaginable pain and torture. The Pope did not hear it, so everyone in the hall did not hear it. All was quiet as a sleeping ocean. With the assistance of Mao Qiuyu and Daoist Baishi, the Pope descended from the high tform and arrived amongst the priests. He gazed at these people that had served him for several hundred years and said, "Three days ago, I said that I was about to die." Mournful sobs arose from the crowd. "After I die, I will pass on the position of Pope to Chen Changsheng," the Pope dered. His expression was very calm as he spoke, just as if he wasmenting that the Hall of Pure Virtue should be renovated or that the pigeons of the left park of the Li Pce might have been somewhat overfed. After the battle of the Bridge of Helplessness, the Pope had bestowed the Divine Staff that symbolized the power of the Orthodoxy to Chen Changsheng. Everyone had understood what that meant. Now, he confirmed it once more. This represented an irresistible will and august majesty. The entire Orthodoxy would be willing to sacrifice it all to protect these words, all the way until Chen Changsheng ascended to the seat of Pope. With Mao Qiuyu and Daoist Baishi at their head, all the bishops, priests, teachers, students, and Orthodoxy cavalry kneeled to the ground like a tide. Daoist Siyuan kneeled, Linghai Zhiwang kneeled. All gradually grew serene, then pious as the crowd began to sing Daoist odes, praising the starry sky and virtue. Light burst from within the hall. ...... ...... "Old man Yin, my royal father wont let you go! My older sister will definitely take vengeance for me!" From the distance came Mu Jiushis faint roars of anger. These gradually dissolved into sobs, and then gradually drew further away until they were no more. This mysterious princess of the Great Western Continent, this once-Prefect of the Orthodoxy, was expelled from the Li Pce and would probably never have a chance to step into it again. The Pope was watering his nt. The Green Leaf within the pot only had three leaves left. They seemed rather weary, but they still had life. After the dust was wiped away, they had regained much of their spirit. "Why?" Shang Xingzhou asked, no emotion in his voice. "Earlier, you asked me, why should I let Chen Changsheng be Pope?" The Pope raised his head and calmly answered, "Because I want him to be Pope." Shang Xingzhou was rather surprised by his answer, his gaze seeming to slightly sink. This was absolutely not the junior brother he had known for almost one thousand years. "Senior Brother, you said that you came to visit me today to discuss the sessor to your teachings...but the Orthodoxy was not taught by you." The Pope ced the wet towel by the pool and took out a dry towel to wipe the beads of water off his hands. "If one insisted on saying someone taught it, then this is my Orthodoxy." Shang Xingzhou confirmed that his conclusion was not wrong. Todays Pope was no longer that Yin of the past one thousand years. Why? He impassively noted, "So for the sake of your emotions, youpletely disregarded the state of humanity, the future of the Orthodoxy." The Pope did not respond for a moment, then said, "On that night, the Empress said in the Mausoleum of Books that I was trapped by the words benefit of mankind. This was correct. In the past, perhaps I really might have taken back the Divine Staff from Chen Changsheng for the state of humanity, the future of the Orthodoxy. Then, just as you desired, I would have conferred the title of next Pope on that girl." Shang Xingzhou asked, "Why do you find it impossible to do now?" "Its still that same reason. I am old, about to die. I still have to live a few days the way I want to live them," the Pope calmly dered. When a person was on the verge of death, they naturally had the right to act somewhat more indulgently. They did not need to look upon the world withpassion. They could act somewhat more freely, not needing to think about the state of humanity. They could be somewhat more short-sighted, not needing to think about the future of the Orthodoxy. He was the Pope and the Orthodoxy was his, not anyone elses. If he wanted Chen Changsheng to be the next Pope, no one else could think about sitting on that throne. This was a very persuasive argument. Shang Xingzhou stared at him for a very long time. Suddenly, he said, "He was raised by me. Even if you want him to be Pope, he wont do it." The Pope replied, "I will give the Orthodoxy to him. As for if he wants it or not, thats his own matter to consider." Shang Xingzhou closed his eyes, then opened them once more, only apathy visible within them. "A dead person cannot be Pope." The Popes expression did not change. "You want to kill him?" Shang Xingzhou emotionlessly noted, "Even if he was a small pup, one still feels a little sentimental after raising it for so many years. How could I bear personally killing him?" The Pope said, "I was always confused as to how your teachings could produce a student like Chen Changsheng. Now I understand, Chen Changsheng was never taught by you in the first ce." Shang Xingzhou answered, "Everything of hises from me, of course he was taught by me." The Pope calmly asked him, "If he was truly taught by you, how could you not know just how powerful he is when confronting death?" Shang Xingzhou narrowed his eyes. ...... ...... The library of the Orthodox Academy. "I was raised by him." Chen Changsheng continued, "When I want to understand him, I can understand him very well. I know that three days ago when I brought the body of the Divine Empress out of the Mausoleum of Books, he intentionally wanted to leave a tail for this matter to make trouble. Even if my martial uncle, the Pope, continued to protect me, there would still be people like you who would use this matter toe and kill me." Eunuch Lin nodded. "Correct: if I did note to the Orthodox Academy, someone else would." Chen Changsheng replied, "But theres a problem." Eunuch Lin raised his brow. "What problem?" Chen Changsheng raised the sword in his hand and calmly answered, "Can you actually kill me?" Chapter 674 – A Stone Chapter 674 C A Stone Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Eunuch Lins raised eyebrows slowly descended, but the corners of his lips perked upwards. This was sorrow and self-ridicule, but ultimately, it was mocking Chen Changsheng. Eunuch Lin had grown up in the Imperial Pce and possessed both incredible talent and extensive knowledge. He cultivated in the most masterly of methods and had reached the peak of Star Condensation many years ago. If not for the situation in the pce bing extremely dangerous in Taizongs waning yearscausing him to castrate himself and enter the pce at the most critical point in his cultivation, thus making him a person of irregr constitutionperhaps he might have already stepped into the Divine Domain. No matter how talented Chen Changsheng was in cultivation, even if he had all sorts of treasures and countless tricks that had almost killed Zhou Tong on that night, he was still no match for Eunuch Lin. He was only seventeen years old, and in Mount Han, he had failed to enter Star Condensation. Earlier outside the Orthodox Academy, Su Moyu, out of concern for Chen Changshengs safety, had prevented Eunuch Lins followers from entering, stating that only one person was sufficient to proim a decree. Eunuch Lins answer had been that if he needed to kill Chen Changsheng, a decree and himself was enough. These were not empty words, but the truth. Yet now Chen Changsheng was very seriously asking him, "Can you actually kill me?" Eunuch Lins smile gradually faded and he said to Chen Changsheng, "Since Ive been away from the capital for twenty years, it seems that youths nowadays have already forgotten who I am." Chen Changsheng said nothing, using his actions to express his intentions. Two plumes of dust drifted up from the bottoms of his shoes, a marker of his strength. Then, the dust and his clothes were suddenly thrown into disarray, transforming into several lines that dragged his blurred figure through the space of the library. He vanished from his original position. Ten-odd extremely faint footprints appeared on the glossy ck floor. Those footprints appeared simultaneously, no first orst. If someone were to carefully examine the positions of these footprints, perhaps they might associate them with the positions of some stars in the sky or the lines on the Reflecting Monolith. The iparablyplex positions of the stars, the incalcble pattern of stars, signified position and order, and contained a movement of position that surpassed speed. It was the secret technique of the demons, the Yeshi Step. The space at the front door of the library slightly deformed. A figure of a sword pierced through the sunlight spilling in from outside. Chen Changshengs body followed. He had already reached Eunuch Lin. His speed was extremely fast, even giving off the impression of a lightning bolt. Perhaps it was because when he used the Yeshi Step, he also used his most powerful zing Sword. A sword glow illuminated the front door of the library, suppressing even the sunlight. A zing Qi enveloped the scene and quickly spread outwards. The already yellowed grass outside the library instantly became even more listless. The pages of the books on the bookshelves of the library began to visibly curl as if deprived of all moisture. A me burned on the Stainless Sword as it stabbed towards the center of Eunuch Lins brow. Eunuch Lin became slightly serious, somewhat surprised at what had urred. He had not expected that the might contained within this strike would be so formidable! Somewhat contrary to the rumors, the amount of true essence Chen Changsheng possessed was actually so abundant that it was in no way inferior to that of experts who had cultivated for several centuries. Perhaps it had to do with this sword technique? It was said that Su Li had passed on to Chen Changsheng a sword technique that could explosively increase true essence in a very short amount of time, and it seemed that this was it. While he was thinking of these things, Eunuch Lins sleeve was already flying. An extremely pure starlight emanated from his body and poured into his sleeves. Like two stone mountains descending from the heavens, the sleeves trapped Chen Changshengs sword between them! Confronting a divine weapon of the Tier of Legendary Weapons, the iparably sharp Stainless Sword, Eunuch Lin had actually split his Star Domain into two and used them as weapons! This sort of response was both brilliant and extremely tyrannical! Battles between cultivators concerned themselves with perception, like the understanding of battle, adaptability, and experience. However, the most important aspect was still strength itself. Eunuch Lin was a peak Star Condensation expert. His Star Domain was nearly perfect, his quantity of true essence exceedingly abundant. His understanding of the principles of the heavens and earth also far exceeded Chen Changshengs. Thus, it was only natural for him to have control over this fight. Would this battle end just like this? Of course not. Both Eunuch Lin and Chen Changsheng both knew that it had only just begun. The Vault Sheath still contained several thousand exceptional swords. With the protection of those several thousand exceptional swords, Chen Changsheng was able to beat Zhou Tong until he was drenched in blood, and so he would at least be able to stave off Eunuch Lin for a few moments. Eunuch Lin understood this very well, so he was not intending to give Chen Changsheng any chance to take out those swords. It was for this reason that he chose to divide his Star Domain. This seemed like a valiant maneuver, but it was actually quite dangerous, even a strategy that treated his opponent lightly. But what Eunuch Lin wanted to do was ensure that his hands were free. Right now, his two sleeves, encased in his Star Domain, had sealed the edge of Chen Changshengs sword. His hands, meanwhile, had emerged from the sleeves and fallen upon the center of the sword. Chen Changshengs sword was formed from the Stainless Sword and the Vault Sheath. Where Eunuch Lins hands fell was the opening of the sheath. Since he dared to ce his hands there, Eunuch Lin naturally had some means of dealing with those swords, and perhaps had already made the preparations. Suddenly, Eunuch Lins eyes narrowed, filled with a feeling of incredulity. With a howl, he attempted to swiftly retreat. What came out of the sheath was not a sword. It was a small, ck-colored stone. ...... ...... Logically speaking, such a small stone as this would never make Eunuch Lin feel as if he was confronting some dangerous foe, much less fill him with a desire to retreat. But Eunuch Lin had carefully researched Daoist techniques and had an almost perfect understanding of the principles of the heavens and earth. When he saw the ck stone, he sensed that something was wrong. He could sense a strength that exceeded the mortal world apanying this ck stone. Since it already surpassed the mortal world, it was naturally impossible to avoid. Eunuch Lins fingers opened like a blooming flower, crushing the air of the library and snatching the ck stone in his hands. With a crack, three of his fingers broke into thirteen pieces. Immediately after, his wrist bones shattered. It was only then that he understood that this strength that exceeded the mortal world did not originate from the Divine Staff, nor did it originate from some divine weapon he was unaware of. This strength was weight, an unimaginable weight. A weight like a falling sky fell upon Eunuch Lins body. His face became abnormally pale and his body trembled while countless cracks appeared on the floor below his feet. ...... ...... The ck stone was a Heavenly Tome Monolith left behind by Wang Zhice. The Heavenly Tome Monolith had always been very heavy, but the reason for this ck stones weight was that it was a door. A door to the Garden of Zhou. Three days ago in the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng had personally seen the Pope pluck off a green leaf, using the might of a world to attack the Divine Empress. From that sight, he hadprehended a few things. The ck stone was not the true Garden of Zhou. It could only carry some of the Garden of Zhous Qi. In other words, it was a very small part of the Garden of Zhou. However, Eunuch Lin was not the Divine Empress. Since you used this world to suppress me, Ill use my world to strike you. The Garden of Zhou was evenrger than the Green Leaf World, but the Green Leaf was an entire world, while the ck stone was only the door to a world, and Chen Changshengs cultivation was still far from the Popes. Eunuch Lin had just never encountered this sort of unimaginable attack and his response had been toote to avoid it. If he could hold on for just a little longer, he would presumably be able to find a way to resolve it. However, these moments of time were sufficient to do many things. The ck stone appeared, the autumn wind madly blew about the library, and the sunlight dimmed. Eunuch Lin seemed to be pressed down upon by the starry sky and found it extremely difficult to move. Thousands of sword glows flowed out of Chen Changshengs sheath and charged forward. The sword glows tore through the starry sky, sliced apart the autumn wind, and stole the light from the day. Countless sword intents crisscrossed through the air, innumerable sword cries resounded without end. asionally, Eunuch Lins furious roars could be heard, apanied by his explosive attacks. Suddenly, all sound in the library vanished, the sword intents vanishing with them. The only thing that was left was absolute silence. Boom! Countless fragments shot out of the library, forming a vast cloud of dust in the Orthodox Academy. An autumn wind blew through the library, carrying away the dust and fragments, leaving a bright and clear scene. All the doors and windows of the library were no more. It seemed absolutely empty except for two figures. One standing, one sitting. The one standing was Chen Changsheng, sword in hand, calm and silent. Eunuch Lin, covered in blood, was sitting, his two legs syed out on the ground. Chapter 675 – Feeling for the First Time Chapter 675 C Feeling for the First Time Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Eunuch Lins face was a ghastly pale white. Blood flowed from his body, yet it could not conceal the dense collection of sword wounds upon it. He presented an abnormally mournful and wretched figure. He no longer had any of the lofty bearing from when he was standing outside the Orthodox Academy. He looked like an old beggar, his sight evoking pity in onlookers. "Just whats going on here?" His voice fiercely shook, his eyes filled with a disbelieving shock, and then they became somewhat nk. Even now, he still did not understand what had happened when this battle had begun, why that ck stone had possessed such a terrifying weight. Perhaps it was from the Divine Staff? But what truly shocked him, what he found impossible to ept, was that after Chen Changsheng had released the swords, he had not been able to find a single chance to counterattack. In that period of time, sword glows had illuminated the library and thus concluded this battle. Chen Changshengs sword was too fast, his swordy iparably sharp, his sword energy formidable beyond belief. His progression on the path of the sword had far surpassed Eunuch Lins imagination, and he could not understandeven if this youth began learning the sword in the womb, it would still not be possible to reach such a level in a mere seventeen years. Moreover, in this battle, Chen Changsheng had also disyed even more inconceivable abilities, like his quantity of true essence, or like his... "Perfect Star Domain! How is this possible!" Eunuch Lin shrilly yelled at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng replied, "Master might have forgotten a few things. With his blessing, my illness has already been cured." Three-hundred-plus faint spots of starlight were currently seeping back into the depths of his uniform. It was possible to imagine how beautiful the sight was when, earlier, these stars had all simultaneously brightened. When he spoke of blessings, his expression was very t with no sense of gratitude. However, he spoke the truth. On the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, the Divine Empress had changed his fate for him, curing his illness. He had already seeded at Star Condensation in Mount Han, and he had even condensed a perfect Star Domain. Now, his illness was cured and his true essence flowed freely, so he naturally became a perfect Star Condensation cultivator. His meridians were nowpletely unobstructed, those blockades like mountain ranges havingpletely melted away into t and spacious ins. Those snaking streams that always found it difficult to move forward had long since transformed into great rivers. Several years ago, the radiance from the stars had fallen from the night sky, prated through the library, and entered his body, bing an extremely thick mantle of snow. Now, this snowy in could be ignited with abandon and flow to its hearts content. In the past two years, his meridians had been blocked, and he had only been able to rely on his sword techniques and Daoist techniques to repeatedly surpass cultivation levels to defeat his opponents. Several days ago, when heavily injured, he had only been able to rely on innumerable magical artifacts and tricks, Su Lis sword and Zhou Dufus de, and had still been able to almost kill a grand expert like Zhou Tong, but what about now? It could be said with great confidence that the current Chen Changsheng finally possessed the ability to resist a true expert for a short period of time. He was no longer that young patient who hade from Xining Vige to the capital to seek a cure and change his fate. Now, he was a genius well-versed in the Daoist Canon, possessing a vast experience and incredible talent, taught by many great teachers. Perhaps he still did not know what fate had in store for him, but at least there was no more shadow, only light. Right now, killing him had already be an extremely difficult task. As long as they were opponents below the Divine Domain, even if he could not defeat them, he could at least hold on for a period of time. Those who had not thought of this point, such as Eunuch Lin, would receive a lesson that they would never forget. Eunuch Lin had looked down on him and allowed him to make the first move. Consequently, he now sat on the ground, covered in blood, so shocked that he seemed to have taken leave of his senses. Chen Changsheng, carrying his sword, walked towards the door of the library, the starlight gradually concealing itself back in his clothes. The pale-faced Eunuch Lin leaned against the shattered threshold of the door, gasping for breath, but he discovered that some invisible barrier was cutting the library off from the outside world. The Orthodox Academy had only reopened to take in new students a year ago and was still far from reaching the glory of its past, much less gaining back all the resources and strength it once held. However, as principal, Chen Changsheng was still able to control a few arrays. "You are afraid." Chen Changsheng walked up to him and looked into his eyes. Somewhat confused, hemented, "It turns that you are also afraid of death." Eunuch Lin, humiliated and furious, shouted, "Kill me if you want, but cease disgracing me." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Youve misunderstood. I truly believed that you were not afraid of death." Eunuch Lin froze. Chen Changsheng seriously looked at him and said, "Ive read many stories in books. Dont famous schrs and loyal ministers like you always believe that righteousness is in your hands, so you are never hesitant to die?" Just as he said, this was a misunderstanding. He was not deliberately shaming his opponent, but his t tone still enraged Eunuch Lin. Coughing blood, he sternly rebuked, "Not hesitating to die does not mean being unafraid of death! But everyone is afraid of death, because there are always people or concerns that cant be let go, like His Majesty." "Im not afraid," Chen Changsheng suddenly said. Eunuch Lin was startled, asking, "What are you saying?" Chen Changsheng earnestly stated, "Im not afraid of death." The library turned silent once more, the only sound being that of the autumn wind rushing in through the shattered windows and doors, flipping the pages of books and spreading around the scent of dust from years past. This scent was just like his words, an extremely sorrowful scent, brimming with hopelessness. A life devoid of hope was just like those books on the shelves that no one had ever opened. No matter how abundant the contents, it was all meaningless. If everyone was afraid of death because there were people or matters that they could not let go, then if he said that he wasnt afraid of death, did that mean that he had no people or matters to let go? Eunuch Lin stared at Chen Changsheng, yet he could find no ripple of emotion on his face. He was seventeen, in the prime of his youth, yet he was quiet like an old well, autumn waters, a fallen leaf, a dried-up tree: lifeless. Eunuch Lin suddenly felt pity and sympathy for him and said no more. But Chen Changsheng said something rather surprising. "Go. I wont kill you." Eunuch Lin narrowed his eyes and coldly replied, "This is the best chance for you to kill me, maybe even yourst chance." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. Eunuch Lin was a cultivator at the peak of Star Condensation, a true expert extremely close to the Divine Domain. If he had not looked down on his opponent and been suddenly attacked by the ck stone, such a conclusion would never havee to pass. If Chen Changsheng were to let him go, when next they met, Eunuch Lin would assuredly not act this way. Given the discrepancy in strength between the two, Chen Changsheng would have no chance. "In the future...it might be very difficult for us to meet again," he told Eunuch Lin finally. "Please take good care of my senior brother." Eunuch Lin was quiet for a very long time, then said, "It seems that you know very well what will happen today." Chen Changsheng said nothing. Eunuch Lin continued, "Principal Shang went to the Li Pce. After today, you will no longer be the Popes sessor. No one wille to help you, and you will have to directly confront the pressure of the entire world. Your position and the events that took ce in the capital in the past three years have made many people ufortable, and those people were the victorious side in this incident." Yes, whether it was the princes of the Chen n, the Tianhai n, or those ministers of the court, none of them were willing to continue seeing Chen Changsheng in the capital. Because of the problem with the division of benefits, because of the problem of position, and also because of a problem that no person was willing to voice. When seeing Chen Changsheng, people would very easily recall the Divine Empress. ...... ...... The library was very quiet. Eunuch Lins figure gradually faded into the distance, but Chen Changsheng never once spoke. There were no spectators, no records of this battle. In theing days, very few people would recall it, much less mention it, and it would naturally not go down in the history books. However, in reality, this battle was very important. It was Chen Changshengs most perfect battle sinceing to the capital, and it was also the battle in which he finally became a true expert. He had won and could have killed his opponent, but he did not, because this old man was loyal to his senior brother, and because he only wanted to win. He just wanted to win once, to feel for once just what he was like when he wasnt sick, how it felt to not think about life and death. As for other things, they didnt matter. Those people wanted the Divine Empresss body, but he would not give it. Those people knew he would not give it, so they wanted to use this matter to condemn and kill him, but he did not care. So be it. He turned to gaze at the sky above the Orthodox Academy and could faintly see the traces of several Red Falcons in the air. The heavy stamping of hooves came from outside the Orthodox Academy, a torrential rain, a rumbling thunder. The ck-armored cavalry began to charge. The sword array of the South Stream Temple would naturally be unable to withstand it. This was not even ounting for those stern and gloomy Qising from the autumn forest of the Orthodox Academy. He just didnt know if they belonged to assassins of the Department for Purging Officials or the army. Soon after, countless people would pour into the Orthodox Academy and render the forest, theke, the great banyan tree, and the buildings into dust. Chen Changsheng would not ept this. He took a letter from his bosom. If he opened this letter, many people would die, and then he would probably die as well. But he was very calm, veryposed. The hand gripping the letter did not tremble in the slightest, as if he simply did not care about any of this. Chapter 676 – A City Sealed Chapter 676 C A City Sealed Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr To tear open the letter would be to grant death to others, then wee death himself. But Chen Changsheng truly did not care. Just as he had said to Eunuch Lin, he was at present truly not afraid of death, as there were no longer any matters he could not let go. All the people and matters of this world had no meaning to him, because three days ago, he came to the sudden realization that his own existence had originally been itself meaningless. He stood at the destroyed door of the library, holding the letter, quietly waiting for that moment. The autumn breeze curled above theke. A belt of light seemed to extend across the great banyan tree, which was still a flourishing green, a stark contrast with the golden-yellow leaves on the grass. Time slowly passed, and the Orthodox Academy remained in peace. Chen Changsheng raised his head to look at the gate, his eyebrows slowly rising, just like the fallen leaf that had just been swept up by the wind. The thunderous downpour of hooves had stopped at some point. The distant plumes of dust beyond the wall slowly settled and no longer rose. The gate remained tightly shut, the walls unharmed. The leaf that had just fallen back into the waters of theke attracted the pursuit of several fish. All was peaceful. No one had charged into the Orthodox Academy. Nobody appeared, not the ck-armored heavy cavalry or those killers and experts of the Great Zhou Army and the Department for Purging Officials concealed outside the wall and in the forest. Su Moyu and those students and teachers of the Orthodox Academy who were firmly guarding the gate had an even closer view. They had seen Eunuch Lins miserable appearance and could faintly guess at what had happened in the library. They were in shock at Chen Changshengs hidden strength, and also understood what choice he had made. The Orthodox Academy had reached its most crucial moment. After Eunuch Lin left, the gate to the Orthodox Academy was tightly shut once more. Unexpectedly, the world outside the gates suddenly turned quiet. They were very tense, and this sudden peace did not make them rx. They only felt it very strange. The thunderous hooves earlier had been real, had been heard by everyone present. The chilling murderous intent had also been real, the cold thoroughly prating through their uniforms. The sword glows flowed like water, reflecting an autumn aura. The sword array of South Stream Temple changed once more. Ye Xiaolian drifted out of the center of the array and came to the front, asking Su Moyu, "Just what is going on out there?" Su Moyu revealed a determined expression and walked forward, his two hands pushing open the gate. As the gate opened, a figure appeared before the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy. Light spilled through the gates, apanied by two streams of clear breeze. An old man stood on the stone steps in front of the Orthodox Academy, his back towards them, his two broad sleeves lightly dancing in the wind. Su Moyu was somewhat shocked. "Principal Mao?" He was Two Sleeves in the Breeze Mao Qiuyu, the once-Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy. He was now Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, but students of the Six Ivies like Su Moyu were still ustomed to addressing him as Principal. Before Su Moyu could awaken from his shock, he was stunned once more by the other figures present. The archbishops known as Daoist Baishi, An Lin, Daoist Siyuan, and Linghai Zhiwang were all standing in front of the Orthodox Academy. Of the Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy, five were present. Soon after, Su Moyu saw some even more familiar figures. They were the current principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Zhuang Zhihuan; the Archbishop of the Temple Seminary; the absolutely loyal professor of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green; and also his previous teacher, the Principal of the Li Pce Academy. The row of restaurants on the other side of Hundred Flowers Lane had earlier been knocked down by the troops of the Imperial Court, but now dust was rising from there, and a ck tide of cavalry could faintly be seen. The Orthodox Academy was still surrounded, but not besieged. Because this cavalry was not the ck-armored heavy cavalry of the Imperial Court, but the Orthodoxy cavalry under the directmand of the Li Pce. The des, spears, and divine crossbows of the Orthodoxy cavalry were aimed outward. Su Moyu was still in shock, but he could vaguely understand that the thunderous hooves from before were not a sign that the ck-armored heavy cavalry was charging, but that the Orthodoxy cavalry hade to the rescue. He subconsciously turned his head back to the Orthodox Academy. He saw that the autumn forest was as peaceful as before, but at the walls and amongst the trees, the figures of many priests could barely be seen. This was especially the case around the library, and there was even a cardinal of unfathomable cultivation standing ten-odd zhang away from the library. This array of forces was truly too stunning. This was the Li Pce disying all of its strength for the world to see. Before this strength, even the Great Zhou Imperial Court had to give the appropriate respect and courtesy. Su Moyu knew that the Orthodox Academy was safe and so rxed. He then sensed that his back was somewhat wet and came to the realization that the instant he opened the gate, he had been so nervous that his entire body had been sweating. The disciples of South Stream Temple and the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy came up behind him to see what was happening. Overwhelmed with shock, they began to feel as if they had been given a new lease on life. ...... ...... The doors and windows of the library had been destroyed, and now the rich scent of autumn pervaded the room. The Pope stood behind Chen Changsheng, saying, "To cultivators, life is an extremely long course of events. In this course of events, we will encounter many challenges, feel much despair, and this is our predestined fate. And how should we confront this predestined fate? To happily live on as if given a new lease on life, or to undergo serious contemtion before finding ourselves once more, that is the greatest distinction. I gave you three days to think, three days toe see me at the Li Pce, but you did not, so I can onlye personally to ask you just what you are prepared to choose." Chen Changsheng did not turn around, nor did he have any intentions of answering. The Pope understood why he had note in these past three days to seek help from him at the Li Pce. "You feel that all of us have deceived you?" Chen Changsheng remained silent. The Pope continued, "As long as you live for one more day, I will protect you for one more day. This is the promise I made to Mei Lisha." Chen Changsheng still said nothing. The Pope walked to his side and looked together with him at the window that no longer existed. "I am going to die." As he was listening, Chen Changshengs gaze was just on the grass by the shore. A thickyer of fallen leaves was there, suffused with a golden luster. It was very beautiful, carrying the rotting of death, a lifeless atmosphere. He finally spoke. "Martial Uncle, just what do you want to say to me?" The Pope gazed at the forest of red and yellow and the rather striking green of the great banyan tree, serenely saying, "The past is the past; such is time. Simrly, the movement of the stars, the changes of fate, all proceed forward, and so we can only look forward. No matter what has already happened, what harm they have dealt to you, at the very least, your illness is cured." A normal person would think that in this coup of the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng had not suffered even the least harm. On the contrary, he had obtained the greatest benefit. When ones eyes were closed, the sky would go dark, and after one died, ones world would be destroyed. There was naturally not a single thing that was more important than living, or worthier of celebrating. The Pope was not a normal person and so would not think this way. He just wished to use this point to rouse Chen Changsheng from his stupor. "Mei Lisha had probably calcted this at the very beginning, resulting in his eptance of Senior Brothers proposal. He believed thatpared to the deception, betrayal, sorrow, and pain you would feel, you would receive sufficient return. This is my conjecture." Chen Changsheng replied, "Martial Uncle, you know that I am not Tang Tang, nor Wang Po. Im not that good at ounting." There was a deeper meaning to these words, to which the Pope faintly smiled but did not take. He continued, "After today, your blood should also no longer be a problem. Not even the Empress dared to eat you, so there will naturally be no one else who dares to develop a craving for you. Only if the Demon Lord personally appeared would there be a problem, but he has no time for that now, and it should be impossible for him to threaten you." Chen Changsheng asked, "Whats happened?" The Pope answered, "No clear news has been sent back. I only know that Xuo City has already been sealed for three days." Chapter 677 – Without Illness Chapter 677 C Without Illness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xuo City suffered from blizzards year-round and was extremely far from the human world, but news had never ceased toe from it. The capital of the demons was a great city that was under just as much observation as the capital and Luoyang. Even if all seventeen of its gates werepletely shut, there were still countless methods of sending information out. However, Xuo City had been sealed for three days now, yet the Pope still did not know just what had urred within. It was obvious that this was not some ordinary sealing of the city. Some momentous event must have urred within its walls. The matter of the Mausoleum of Books had also urred just three days ago. Chen Changsheng recalled those words his master had said to the Divine Empress. He had said that he had long since made preparations against the demons. Could it be that it was rted to the sealing of Xuo City? He shook his head and no longer pondered these questions. What did anything that urred in Xuo City have to do with him? The Pope examined his profile and sensed the change in his emotions. "A useful body must be used to do useful things, whether for themon people of the world or calming ones Dao heart." Chen Changsheng gazed at the fallen leaves outside, saying somewhat woodenly, "Ive already been used many times." Bystanders might have found these words rather puzzling, but the Pope understood his meaning. Pity and guilt appeared in his eyes. "Besides being used, there are still others, like rtives or friends." He said to Chen Changsheng, "You have the surname Chen, you are a member of the Imperial n, and you still have many living rtives." "Is Martial Uncle speaking of those princes? They want nothing more than for me to die a little sooner." This was a very urate judgment. Whether it was the Prince of Xiang whose power was certain to reach to the heavens or the Prince of Zhongshan about to take control of the powerful Great Zhou Army, the person they all feared was Chen Changsheng. Because Chen Changsheng was also a member of the Imperial n, Shang Xingzhous student, a person famed throughout the world, and most importantly, he was the future Pope. When fighting over the imperial throne or power, he was the opponent those princes of the Chen n would least like to face. As for familial affection, these words were a joke when it came to the Chen Imperial n. Almost a thousand years had passed, but no one would forget the coup of the Hundred Herb Garden. These current princes were all offspring of Taizong. How could they permit a descendant of the deceased imperials to gain so much power? The Pope understood Chen Changshengs meaning. "Even if thats the case, you still have rtives." The rtives here naturally referred to those exiled imperials currently living on the Sacred Light Continent. Like that monk who had appeared by the stream near Xining Viges old temple. In terms of blood, those members of the Imperial n who had been chased by Emperor Taizong to the other continent were naturally Chen Changshengs rtives. There was even a possibility that his parents were still living on that side. Chen Changsheng understood that the Pope had mentioned those people living on the Sacred Light Continent not to make him do something, but to convince him that there was still a connection between him and this world. This sort of connection might make him feel a little warmth for this world, to no longer be so bitterly disappointed. Or perhaps it would give him a few reasons to like this world. He was somewhat moved by this. But he was moved that the Pope was saying these words, not their actual content. Because he had not a single good impression of these rtives living on the Sacred Light Continent. "Those people arent my rtives, theyre all bad people." Chen Changsheng continued, "When I was still an infant, no, even when I might have still been in the womb, they did many things to me." What things? So that the Tianhai Divine Empress would believe that he was Crown Prince Zhaoming, when he was just an infant or even still in the womb, the people of the Sacred Light Continent had used an external force to destroy his sun wheel and sever his meridians, then filled his body with what seemed to be the endless Qi of life, but was actually the incredibly dangerous energy of Sacred Light. Whenying down this n, neither his master nor his rtives on the Sacred Light Continent could ever have suspected that the Tianhai Divine Empress would ultimately defy the heavens and change his fate for him. This also meant that at the conclusion of this n, he would be either eaten by the Tianhai Divine Empress or ignored as he died. This also meant that from its birth, that infant was foreordained to never live past the age of twenty. This was a very cruel deed. Thus, they were all bad people. ...... ...... "Im quite good at medicine, and Ive lived a very disciplined life. Ive never eaten things that are too oily or salty, much less pickled foods. Ive lived healthily and cultivated seriously. I said that I came to the capital from Xining to end the engagement, but it was really to cure my illness, to save myself, to defy the heavens and change fate. All of this, my goal in life, was for the sake of living." As he gazed at the fallen leaves bobbing on the surface of theke, Chen Changshengs expression became somewhat gloomy. "Now, my illness is cured. I can continue to live. I can live past twenty years, two hundred years, even one thousand years, but I suddenly discover that Im just a body double, a tool, a fruit. My existence originally had no meaning, so what meaning is there in my continued existence?" The Pope wanted to speak, but hesitated. "Martial Uncle, I know that you want to console me, but right now, I have nothing." He paused for a moment, then continued, "I dont even have an illness anymore." When he spoke, his voice did not tremble in the slightest. He seemed very calm. Even the Pope, who had experienced so many changes, who had perused all the matters of the world, felt anguish. He had nothing, not even an illness. How much sorrow and grief were contained in these calm words? The Pope sighed. He hade today to the Orthodox Academy precisely so that he could raise Chen Changshengs spirits, or at least find for him a meaning to live. But Chen Changsheng had said to him that his existence itself had no meaning. He wanted to convince Chen Changsheng that this world still had kindness for him, but in truth, even before he was born, this world had only malice for Chen Changsheng. He could have continued to persuade Chen Changsheng with a few words, like Yu Ren, or Xu Yourong, or Tang Thirty-Six. But seeing such a calm and sorrowful seventeen-year-old youth, he could not bear to say anything more. "In truth, I had originally believed that I would not see you in the Orthodox Academy, or I would see you packing your luggage. Since you are not, it means you are still hesitating. This world has no kindness for you, so you should treat yourself even better, make a choice that is best for you. Take your time, theres no rush. I can still live a few more days." With these parting words, the Pope left the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changsheng did not turn around. He still looked out at the autumn color beyond the window, so he did not realize how bleak and deste the Popes back looked. The Pope left the Orthodox Academy. Mao Qiuyu and the other Prefects of the Orthodoxy left with him, followed by the several dozen cardinals and the Orthodoxy cavalry. The cavalry and experts of the Imperial Court appeared no more. The Li Pce had disyed its strength and made its position clear. Chen Changsheng was still the next Pope. The Orthodox Academy regained its peace, its gate thrown open once more to wee the rich scent of autumn. Some teachers and students had availed themselves of the chaos to leave. Their names had all been written down by Su Moyu on a small notebook. Most of the teachers and students had not left. They began to clean up, tidying up the fragments of stone around the library while also preparing for tomorrows lessons. Chen Changsheng went to the Hundred Herb Garden next door. The forest here was much more lush and verdant than the forest of the Orthodox Academy or the Dallying Forest. These colors mixed with the vors of autumn made for a beautiful sight. There was a stone table in the forest. There was no teapot or teacups on the table. He sat by the table, staring off into nothing. Chapter 678 – What One Thinks Chapter 678 C What One Thinks Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Several dozen houses had been crushed t, leaving only a tea house standing. As the dust settled in the depths of Hundred Flowers Lane, several carriages arrived. There was no one in front of the Orthodox Academys gate. It was very quiet, but in reality, countless gazes were secretly keeping an eye on this ce. Prince Chen Liu descended from his carriage. The youngest county prince of the Great Zhou Imperial n still had his gentle expression that gave off the impression of a cleansing spring breeze. However, the noble air about him had gotten much thicker, and perhaps for this reason, he was much more easygoing, his appearance much brighter, his facial features much more distinct. Fourteen princes surnamed Chen had entered the capital, the Prince of Xiang at their head. There was already a proposal in the Imperial Court that would soon confer the position of Chancellor of State upon the Prince of Xiang. Prince Chen Liu was the Prince of Xiangs son, and also the sole member of the Chen bloodline in the capital in the past ten-odd years. This fact caused him to be feared by many princes, and even his own brothers, but it was also a meritorious service. Without him, the princes of the Chen n would have found very difficult to stabilize the capital in such a short amount of time. Prince Chen Liu walked up to the gate of the Orthodox Academy. No person came to wee or obstruct him. Only a few forceful yet light sword intents came probing out of the wall like winter plum blossoms. Several experts of profound gaze and clearly unusual cultivation arrived behind him. Prince Chen Liu gestured to indicate that the experts of his estate should not move without his order and should remain where they were. He would walk in alone. Even after walking into the Orthodox Academy, he remained unweed and unobstructed. There was only the autumn sun reflected off theke and the flourishing green of the great banyan tree. Prince Chen Liu entered the library. In these past two years, he and Chen Changsheng had leisurely chatted, not at Clear Lake Restaurant, but here. Several dozen young women by theke, sitting or standing, whispered to each other. Prince Chen Liu was somewhat perturbed at this sight. He thought to himself, the Holy Maiden has already returned south. Why are these disciples of South Stream Temple still staying here? The teachers and students were cleaning up throughout the library. Su Moyu was arranging repairs and only after a priest at his side informed him did he notice Prince Chen Liu. He knew Prince Chen Lius reason foring and straightaway said, "The principal is not present." Prince Chen Liu thought, if it were me, I also would probably not meet any of the Chen Imperial n. "Then Ill wait," he said to Su Moyu. Su Moyu replied, "The Imperial Court has many great concerns and there are many ces where Your Highness is needed. If Your Highness has a concern, leave a message. There is no need to squander your time here." Prince Chen Liu heard the meaning concealed in Su Moyus words. He gave a somewhat bitter smile and answered, "Just treat it as me seeking my own peace of mind." ...... ...... Prince Chen Liu was noble and pure, each promise of his worth a thousand gold. This was something that many people knew. If he said he would wait, he would really wait. Holding a cup of tea, he sat under a tree by theke, smiling in response to the curious gazes of the young women of South Stream Temple. Finally, at twilight, Chen Changsheng returned. The disciples of South Stream Temple and the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy knew that the two wanted to talk and very naturally took their leave. Holding his cup of tea, Prince Chen Liu gazed in silence at the grass and the fallen leaves upon it. After a very long time, he finally asked, "May I go to the Empresss grave to pay my respects?" Chen Changsheng had not expected his first words to be these and was somewhat startled. "Regardless of grudges and matters of right and wrong, the Empress treated me quite well." Prince Chen Liu raised his head and said, "I was raised by her for ten-some years before leaving the pce." Chen Changsheng thought this over, then asked, "Was your life very bitter in those ten-some years?" Prince Chen Liu was somewhat taken aback, then he bitterly smiled once more. As expected of Chen Changsheng. Without needing to deliberately do anything, only looking into the true depths, he could expose the truth of the matter with the simplest of statements. "Correct...in those years, the Empress treated me quite well, and everyone in the pce treated with great respect, but I truly lived a very bitter life." Prince Chen Liu bent down and ced his cup on the grass, then continued, "Because my surname was Chen." Chen Changsheng looked into his eyes and asked, "So no matter how she treated you, you still wanted her to die?" Prince Chen Liu very seriously pondered this for a time, then answered, "Perhaps because I never understood just what sort of person she was, so I feared her." Chen Changsheng contemted this answer, then agreed. "I also didnt understand her." Prince Chen Liu looked at him and seriously said, "But even now, you still stand on her side...you know that I am speaking of standing on her side in spirit." Chen Changsheng did not exin. "Your Highness, why have youe seeking me?" Prince Chen Liu requested, "I wish to pay my respects to her." Chen Changsheng used silence to give his answer. He would not tell anyone where he had buried the Tianhai Divine Empresss body. Even if Prince Chen Liu was raised by the Divine Empress. "Ping was taken back by the Tianhai n," Prince Chen Liu suddenlymented. This was a matter that Chen Changsheng did not care about, but he knew that since Prince Chen Liu had mentioned it, he was going to say something more. "Besides the person on the imperial throne, not much has changed in the world. Theres an ugly side, but also a tender-hearted side." Prince Chen Liu looked at him and said, "Perhaps this world has let you down, but I do not wish for you to lose all hope in this world." Not long ago, the Pope had said something simr in the library. Chen Changsheng asked, "Your Highness, just what do you want to say?" Prince Chen Liu asked, "Do you still remember what Archbishop Mei Lisha said to us before his death?" Chen Changshengs thoughts returned to that room brimming with plum blossoms, recalled that elder and his face covered in wrinkles. For a long time, he said nothing. "His Eminence said to me that I must remember the price that you paid." Prince Chen Liu continued, "At the time, we didnt understand what he meant, but now, we know." Maturing, fruit, sacrificemany of the cryptic and iprehensible words once mentioned by Mei Lisha now had an answer after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. In order to overturn the Tianhai Divine Empresss rule, people had used Chen Changsheng, and for this, he had paid many things, very important things difficult to describe with words. If one had to use words to describe them, they would probably be: trust, hope, a sense of being, and emotions. "I dont know what Principal Shang is thinking, what Father is thinking, what my uncles are thinking, or what my brothers are thinking, but the Chen n owes you, and I will repay you in their ce." Prince Chen Liu looked into his eyes and earnestly dered, "I will exhaust everything to ensure your safety and interests." Chen Changsheng replied, "Thank you." He was very calm, even somewhat wooden, but a hint of warmth finally appeared in his body. Prince Chen Liu added, "I understand what you are feeling, but I hope that you can pull yourself together as quickly as possible. Today, His Holiness gave such enormous support, and if you give it up, or leave, how can His Holiness face his millions of believers? And what of the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy? And what will happen to His Majesty?" Chen Changsheng thought of those words Eunuch Lin had said to him earlier in the day and felt rather tired. "I thought that these werent questions that I was required to think about." Prince Chen Liu answered, "If the rumors are true, and His Majesty really does love you as a brother, then these are questions that you must consider." Chapter 679 – A New Era Chapter 679 C A New Era Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Beginning three days ago, the Emperor of the Great Zhou was no longer the Tianhai Divine Empress, but a young man called Chen Yu. He was the only son of Emperor Xian and the Divine Empress, and also the Crown Prince Zhaoming who had mysteriously vanished twenty years ago. He was the student raised with utmost care for twenty years by Shang Xingzhouthe greatest master of the Dao in the Orthodoxy in this generationand the monarch that fourteen princes of the Chen n and the Tianhai n had sworn their support to. Just what sort of problems could he possibly encounter? Chen Changsheng knew that there was a problem within the Imperial Pce, but if the person he was speaking to was Tang Thirty-Six, he might say Or else? or he would keep his silence. Prince Chen Liu misunderstood his silence. When he thought of that young man, his face devoid of both sorrow and joy, quietly sitting upon the imperial throne and presiding over the court, he felt a slight weight upon his chest. His voice subconsciously became somewhat firm as he said to Chen Changsheng, "You should be well aware of how his disability will be the outlet for the ambitions of many people." Chen Changsheng lowered his head and argued, "Master is there, and Eunuch Lin is there. Neither your father nor the Prince of Zhongshan nor anyone else will dare to break their promise, and also, the Tianhai n will assuredly support him." Just because he had never expressed his views of the political situation of the Imperial Court did not mean he had never pondered, had never cast his gaze in that direction. As His Majestys family on his mothers side, the Tianhai n would assuredly y this role well, or else their cold gazes as they watched her die would be a joke. Prince Chen Liu stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and rebuked, "You are not His Majesty, and it is impossible for you to experience the pressure he is feeling right now." Chen Changsheng replied, "Senior is not someone who would like being an emperor. The pressure he feels does note from those ambitious ns, but from the position of Emperor itself." Prince Chen Liu thought, just who in the world is not willing to be Emperor? Even after experiencing the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng is still rather naive, immature. He could not help but sigh. Their conversation had already reached a rather involved level, but Chen Changsheng was still not willing to ept. Powerless to do more, he patted Chen Changsheng on the shoulder to express his constion, then left the Orthodox Academy. On that night, many people had died in the Imperial Pce. In the following two days, many people continued to die, whether it was that chief eunuch whose name even now Chen Changsheng did not know, or those insignificant pce maids of the Pce of Autumn Fragrance who had never had names in the first ce. They all became ghosts, and then, like the bloodstains that had been wiped clean, were gradually forgotten by everyone. But even after such momentous events and the deaths of so many, the Imperial Pce never fell into chaos, because Shang Xingzhou, who had schemed for so many years, had already made the preparations. He had invited many elders back to the Imperial Pce. These elders were either attendants of thest Imperial Pce or old friends of Emperor Xian, such as Eunuch Lin. They had been forced out of the capital by the Tianhai Divine Empresss majesty, and now, they had returned. Grand Tutor Bai Ying had also returned. The autumn breeze blew into the pce, brushing his white hair, but was unable to move a single wrinkle on his elderly face. He was currently reading through a set of remarks on a file. The words had been written in cinnabar red ink, written with grace, butcking in vigor, imbued with a hidden tenacity. As for thements in these words, they consisted of a few simple sentences, but they were very insightful and seemed toe from an incredibly experienced individual, giving sufficient leeway for the officials of the Imperial Court and the ministries and local officials of the counties and provinces to act. This was the case for one file, and so it was for the other ten-odd files. Bai Ying found it impossible to maintain hisposure and dignity. He raised his head and turned to the desk beside him. The young Daoist once of Xining Vige had already be the young Emperor of the Great Zhou. His status had changed, but he was still much the same as he was in the past. He quietly sat behind the desk, quietly flipped through books. As he looked through the books, he would asionally take up a cinnabar brush and write something on them. It was like he was still in Xining Viges old temple, reading Daoist scriptures and writing down his insights. He was reading the files of the Great Zhou Dynasty from years past, and just like the sovereigns of the past, he was tasked with analyzing, judging, and making decisions. He was learning from the Grand Tutor how to rule a country. The Grand Tutors eyes grew slightly moist as he became incredibly emotional. He thought to himself, the son of Emperor Xian and the Empress is truly extraordinary, born to be a heroic sovereign, its just a pity... His gaze fell on the young emperors leg, his left sleeve, and that strand of ck hair. He sighed as he thought, how can anything in the world be perfect? With the arrival of dusk, todays lessons concluded, and the Grand Tutor rose and requested to withdraw. With the assistance of a eunuch, the young emperor rose with great difficulty and very properly bowed in the manner of a student. As the Grand Tutor left the hall, the eunuch whispered a few questions. The young emperor shook his head, his expression warm. Both the eunuch and the surrounding pce maids once more rxed. In the past few days, too many people had died in the pce, too much blood had flowed. Why they saw that the new emperor was unexpectedly blind in one eye, missing an arm, and required a stick to walk, they truly despaired. They had seen far too many deformed people and knew that these kinds of people were often frighteningly cruel. With them having to closely attend upon this emperor, they feared that if he was just slightest bit dissatisfied, they would suffer a heavy punishment. They had even mentally prepared themselves to be beaten to death alongside each other. Unexpectedly, in these two days, not only had this emperor not gotten angry, he hadnt even said any harsh words. They had never met such a mild and gentle master before. Even the young Prince Chen Liu, when he was being raised in the Imperial Pce, would asionally have a small fit. Those people who were still loyal to the Divine Empress were forced to admit that for the Great Zhou to wee this sort of sovereign...was, for them at least, the best thing that could happen. The young emperor began to eat. There were many dishes, but he only chose the lightest to eat. He only took a few bites of the oily foods, and he only drank half a bowl of soup. After the meals conclusion, a eunuch proffered a cup of strong red tea to help the emperor digest the meal. The emperor shook his head, indicating that drinking some clear water would be enough. The eunuchplied and had a cup of water served, then retreated to the gallery outside the hall. As he did so, he thought to himself, just who does His Majesty resemble? Emperor Xian or the Divine Empress? No, the way the emperor ate and maintained his health only resembled one person, and that person was called Chen Changsheng. To be more precise, it was Chen Changsheng that was very simr to him. In Xining Viges old temple, for fourteen years, he had always been the one to cook, and he cooked ording to Chen Changshengs likes and requirements. Chen Changshengs personality, Chen Changshengs likes, Chen Changshengs favorite foods, had alle from him. It was him who had raised Chen Changsheng in the first ce. The emperor walked out of the hall and stood on the stone steps, gazing at a particr pce wall in the twilight. He knew that Chen Changsheng was over there. They actually werent that far from each other, only several hundred zhang at most. Close to the eye, yet distant on the horizon, because it was impossible for them to meet. There was naturally a reason for why they could not meet. The twilight was like blood, ting Shang Xingzhous figure with a strange color. He stood by a window on the side of the hall. For quite some time, he had been standing there, quietly watching him. The young emperor stared in silence towards the Orthodox Academy for a very long time. Suddenly, he turned around and bowed to that window. Shang Xingzhou very earnestly returned the bow. Teacher and student were separated by the window, and there was nothing in the window, only emptiness, but this did not mean that there was truly nothing between the two. They were teacher and student, and also lord and minister. ...... ...... The autumn wind atop the Dew tform blew in all directions. As the darkness thickened, the Night Pearls on the edge of the tform gradually brightened. Shang Xingzhou, his hands held behind him, stood on the edge of the tform, gazing at the streets of the capital, at this world that he had not seen for so long yet was still very familiar to him. He calmly spoke, "Last night, the Prince of Zhongshan said to Minister Cui that he was also a grandson of Emperor Taizongs principal wife." Now, the entire world knew that he was Emperor Taizongs most trusted minister. Everything he did was for the sake ofpleting Emperor Taizongs unfulfilled wish. The Prince of Zhongshans words seemed rather inexplicable, the meaning vague, but the intentions were actually very clear. Since he was also a grandson of Emperor Taizongs principal wife, it waspletely eptable for Shang Xingzhou to support him. There was no need to support that young emperor. "The words principal wife cant just be randomly used." A voice came from the back of the Dew tform. Without turning around, Shang Xingzhou serenely replied, "It seems that you have a somewhat different view." This person remained quiet for a very long time, then answered, "It would be too much of a lie if I said that I didnt have a view, but I clearly understand that this is not a matter that I should be thinking of." Shang Xingzhous expression did not change, but his eyes showed an expression of deep satisfaction. This person was very young and had a handsome face. He was dressed in blue and at his waist was a bright-yellow belt. It was Prince Chen Liu. Shang Xingzhou turned to him and asked, "Then what do you want to say?" Prince Chen Liu said, "Chen Changsheng is prepared to leave." When the Pope went to the Orthodox Academy, he believed that Chen Changsheng had already left, or was in the midst of packing his luggage. Chen Changsheng had not done these things, but this did not mean that he was not thinking about leaving. Shang Xingzhou fell silent. After a long pause, he dered, "I will not let him leave." Prince Chen Liu asked, "What does Sir intend by insisting he remain in the capital?" Shang Xingzhou did not directly answer the question. "In my life, there are two things I must aplish. The first has already been done." If the Pope were present, he would know that the first task was to overturn the Tianhai Divine Empresss rule and the second task was to thoroughly defeat the demons. Prince Chen Liu did not know, so he was even more mystified as to why Shang Xingzhou had suddenly brought this matter up. Just then, several extremely clear cracks appeared in the dusky sky. Soon after, several shrill bird cries rang out over the world. Ten Red Geese and four Red Falcons had flown to the distant snowy ins in the north. Only three Red Geese and two Red Falcons had been able to return. They brought news that people had been perplexed about and had been anticipating for a very long time. Xuo City was still sealed. The Demon Military Advisor ck Robe and the Demon Commander had joined hands in rebellion. All was in chaos. The fierce snows wreaked disaster. Seven Demon Generals had died. Nanke had escaped, fleeing into the snowstorm. The status of the Demon Lord was unknown. ...... Chapter 680 – Inexplicable Chapter 680 C Inexplicable Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr All the gates of the Imperial City were tightly shut. The Divine Generals in the capital, the ministers of the court, and the princes were already inside the pce. Mao Qiuyu and Daoist Baishi had also hurried over from the Li Pce. With the passing of time, the intelligence delivered southwards from the snowy ins, that news which shook the entire continent and might bring about all sorts of unrest, was gradually being further detailed, more vividly portrayed. Three days ago, on the very night of the coup of the Mausoleum of Books in the capital, a world-shaking event also took ce in Xuo City. The Demon Commander suddenly raised the g of rebellion and led the army in attacking the Demon Pce. The Demon Lord suffered a sneak attack from Demon Military Advisor ck Robe and a hidden expert of the Council of Elders. Heavily injured, he fell into the Netherworld Spring, with no hope of survival. The Demon Princess Nanke used a secret technique to explode her blood and shattered the barrier around the Demon Pce. Transforming into a peacock, she flew to the northeast, borrowing the sky filled with snow and wind to sessfully escape. Seven Demon Generals loyal to the Demon Lord and tens of thousands of demon cavalry had been killed or executed in this rebellion. The streets of Xuo City were so covered in blood that it seemed like a green ocean, intimidating all. Soon after, ck Robe and the Demon Commander presented the Demon Lords youngest son as emperor and sent out consecutive edicts demanding that all the demon tribes and the army pledge their loyalty. At the same time, they issued an order of execution for Nanke. Just what was going on here? All the major figures of the Great Zhou within the hall looked at each other in dismay. Even after this news had been confirmed as true from numerous different channels, they still found it difficult to believe...the greatest enemy of humanity for the past one thousand years, that devil who cast his shadow over the entire north, who not even Emperor Taizong had been able to kill...had just died like this? Yes, one thousand years ago, the Demon Lord lost to Zhou Dufu and was severely wounded. This year, in Mount Han, in order to break through the array set up by the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, he had consumed a great deal of essence blood. A small number of people were also aware that when the Demon Lord was returning to Xuo City, he had encountered the White Emperor. Presumably, in that earthshaking battle, his injuries had only worsened, but how could he just die like this? What they found impossible to understand was, how could he die in a rebellion? Who could find the strength to overturn the Demon Lord amongst the demons? It certainly could not be the Council of Elders, nor could it be any of the tribes who had had their brashness ughtered out of them. It could only be the Demon Commander, who had control over a significant part of the Demon Army and also possessed an abnormally monstrous strength, and the enigmatic ck Robe, who had secretly gathered all sorts of power and influence. Moreover, the two of them would have had to work together. The problem was that not even a storyteller with the wildest of imaginations would dare to think in this direction. Everyone knew that Military Advisor ck Robe and the Demon Commander got along like fire and water. If the Demon Lord had not personally suppressed their conflict and mediated between the two so many times, it would have simply been impossible for the two to coexist. The hatred the two had for each other could not have been fake, as this situation had already persisted for several centuries. Just who was it, then, that was able to make ck Robe and the Demon Lord discard their past enmity and take such an enormous risk? Who could the two have so much trust in that they would join hands andunch such a treacherous and terrifying attack against the Demon Lord? Everyone subconsciously turned to a certain ce in the hall. This was an unremarkable corner of the great hall. It was very quiet and serene, with no eunuchs or pce maids standing there. There was only a curtain of beads that noiselessly swayed in the autumn breeze, allowing the scene behind the curtain to be seen. Behind the curtain was not a seat, but a long hallway. This long hallway led to a very ordinary room. Many years ago, the legendary ministers who had their portraits in the Lingyan Pavilion were ustomed to spending their time in that room, drinking tea, ying chess, cursing, and passing that boring period before the court came into session. At present, it had been many years since Emperor Taizongs soul had returned to the sea of stars, and those legendary ministers had followed him. There was no one left who would dare to be so rxed within the Imperial Pce, to act with such magnanimity. Even the stories of the events within that ordinary room had been almost forgotten by the vast majority of people. One person had not forgotten, because he was a person of that generation. He was not ced in the Lingyan Pavilion, nor did he have the reputation of those legendary ministers. However, in truth, in that generation, he was even more important than most of the people in the Lingyan Pavilion. This was because before those legendary ministers died, before their portraits were painted by Daoist Wu, they had all been personally examined by this man. From another perspective, those legendary ministers had all been sent up to the Lingyan Pavilion by this man. Right now, he was in that ordinary room. Nobody knew if he was reminiscing of his oncerades-in-arms, or if he was reporting something to Emperor Taizong. ...... ...... During the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empress had once asked who would resolve the threat of the demons. Shang Xingzhou said that he would be able to resolve it. Han Qing believed that Shang Xingzhou could do it, so he had cast the Frost God Spear andpleted the Autumn ying. After three days had passed, the Demon Lord had truly died, Xuo City was thrown into chaos, and Shang Xingzhou had proved his words. Right now, Han Qing was probably hurrying towards Xuo City. Would the once-crown prince of the demons be willing to see his youngest brother ascend to the throne of the Demon Lord? The important figures in the hall all stared speechlessly at the silently swaying curtain of beads. They could not see Shang Xingzhou, but their eyes were still brimming with reverence. ...... ...... In overcast conditions, the light of the capital would somewhat reflect off the clouds, so the darkness was not too thick. When there were no clouds, the vast sky of stars would shine over the world, and the darkness would still not be too thick. In short, a flourishing ce like the capital would very rarely experience an extremely thick darkness, such that one wouldnt be able to see ones own extended hand. The only exception was if a torrential rain were to extinguish the lights of every home. The starlight was broken apart by Red Geese and several extremely precious flying carriages. Chen Changsheng stood on the great banyan tree, somewhat inexplicably beginning to recall that torrential rain from three days ago. Perhaps it was because three days ago, many things had still not taken ce. At that time, he still had the chance to pretend that his life was beautiful and peaceful. Just like that period three years ago when it was just him and Luoluo in the Orthodox Academy. However, one year ago, atop this great banyan tree, Tang Thirty-Six had said to him that there was something problematic with his teacher, problematic with a lot of people, and that he needed to carefully think about these problems. Chen Changsheng had thought of these problems, but he didnt have the ability or wisdom to resolve them. Tang Thirty-Six had left,pelled back to Wenshui by the Tang n, and he didnt know if there would be a day when he returned. Xu Yourong had left, forcibly dispatched by Mo Yu under the Tianhai Divine Empresss orders to Holy Maiden Peak. He did not know how great the storm would be when next she returned to the capital. Zhexiu had left. Like a true lone wolf, he had vanished into the lights and darkness of the capital. However, he was surely still in the capital, but Chen Changsheng did not know what he was preparing to do. What truly made Chen Changsheng somewhat lonely, or perhaps sad, was this: Zhou Tong was still alive. He already knew theplete picture of the coup in the Mausoleum of Books. The crabapple courtyard had been destroyed, but Zhou Tong was still doing very well. Moreover...he had also poisoned Xue Xingchuan to death. The shifting in the capital had begun from the moment the Imperial Design had lost its effectiveness. It could be said that Zhou Tong had yed the most important role in this. He had betrayed the Tianhai Divine Empress. Chen Changsheng could ept this fact. Because Zhexiu was a wolf while Zhou Tong was a dog. A wolf would travel a thousand li to eat meat while a dog would eat shit. But Xu Shiji had also betrayed her. Even the Tianhai n had betrayed her. Chen Changsheng found it hard to ept these. It had nothing to do with standpoints or factions. He just found it difficult to ept. This sort of world was truly too inexplicable. He truly found it impossible to like this sort of inexplicable and mysterious world. Chapter 681 – Matters of Death Chapter 681 C Matters of Death Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This inexplicable world operated by its own rule: rigid, monotonous, repetitive. Perhaps there might be the asional unexpected circumstance, but if one looked deeper, it would still be a reproduction of those same old events. There was never anything new, whether it was under the sun or the stars. Plots and betrayals gave off nothing but the nauseating scent of decay. Those youths who still looked upon this world with anticipation and hope, who still bravely stood under the sun and confronted the starlight, who looked up to virtue and morality in the stars, could never develop any good impressions of this sort of world. An example of this sort of person was Tang Thirty-Six. However, in the eyes of that noiselesslyughing second master of the Wenshui Tang n, in the eyes of those elders of the Tianhai n, in the eyes of Zhou Tong, the ways these youths thought were always so childish andughable. "Your life cant be spent ying house forever." Chen Changsheng could imagine that as he was escorted back to Wenshui, Tang Thirty-Six would be told many phrases simr to this. He could even imagine that right now, in the Divine General of the Easts estate, Xu Shiji, with a solemn expression and an aura of righteousness, was sitting at his dining table, all the dishes cleared away, arguing forcefully with Madam Xu. "Everything this father has done has been for his daughter. If not for my prompt decision, my strenuous efforts to hold back the tide, do you still think she would be able to firmly sit on the Holy Maidens position after the Divine Empresss death?" Starlight slightly scattered, the darkness slightly thinned, and the area in front of the Orthodox Academy went through a minor unrest. Soon after, Su Moyu hurried over to theke shore and delivered the news to him. The news from Xuo City was truly very shocking. Chen Changsheng spent a long period of time in silence. The Demon Lords death was an extremely good thing for him. In the Garden of Zhou, he and Xu Yourong had been almost killed by Nanke several times, so he had no good feelings about that demon princess whose eyes were slightly farther apart than usual. But he couldnt help but be a little disappointed that his once-irreconcble foe had vanished amongst the tempestuous waves of this rebellion like a ssh of water. "Leave the capital. This is the best choice," Su Moyu said to him. Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. The Demon Lords death and the internal discord amongst the demons had all been arranged by Shang Xingzhou, and he had ascended to a position of supreme authority. While his deed remained fresh in the minds of humanity, no one would have the courage to go against him. Today, the Pope had taken an extremely tough stance to protect him and the Orthodox Academy, but it could only maintain a bnce of power. But just as the Pope said, he was old and about to die. If that day truly came, how could Chen Changsheng confront that person? That person was about to be a god of the continent, and he was also his teacher. Chen Changsheng continued his long silence. He truly did want to leave the capital. While he had been sitting in the library over the past three days, he had wanted to start packing his luggage several times, ultimately giving up on the notion each time. He knew that it was impossible for him to leave, because that person would never permit him to leave his gaze, unless through death. Yu Ren also knew this, so he quietly sat in the Imperial Pce, ying the part of emperor. Chen Changsheng silently awaited the passing of time within the Orthodox Academy. The pair understood Shang Xingzhou more than anyone else in the world, even more than the Pope. Even though the teacher who had only been an ordinary Daoist in their hearts was now an esteemed master of the Dao. But whether he was an ordinary Daoist or a supreme master of the Dao, he was still their teacher. ...... ...... On the fourth day after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, shocking news came from Mount Han. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had peacefully passed away in a small room on the shores of the Heaven Lake. The head of the Storms of the Eight Directions was of the same generation as the Pope and Shang Xingzhou. In the end, he had still been unable to withstand time and his wounds, and his soul had returned to the sea of stars. After being momentarily shocked by this news, the capital fell once more into an orderly chaos. It was chaos because dead people were piling up everywhere, houses being searched, and possessions seized. It was orderly because all this was under the forceful control of the Imperial Court. The extent of the ripples and their intensity were both at a level that most people could endure, and it was not so bad as to have an overly adverse effect on themon people. A few great ministers of Tianhais court had died, but the vast majority of those who had been imprisoned had already been released. Only a few hardliners still bitterly endured. If they continued to endure past the autumn, perhaps they would be executed. Perhaps because the Tianhai Divine Empress had used the true me of the Heavenly Phoenix to burn Chen Guansong alive, and because Han Qing had left the capital after his true identity had been revealed, the Great Zhou Dynasty could not find a single general who was experienced enough to stabilize the situation. asionally, a fierce battle would take ce amongst the armies of the counties and provinces. As a result, the purging of the army was correspondingly much crueler and fiercer. Seven Demon Generals had died in the rebellion of Xuo City, but the Great Zhou Dynasty had already lost eight Divine Generals, and several Divine Generals had been disheartened and retired to their fields. What chilled peoples blood the most was that, ording to a decree issued from the pce, Divine General Xue Xingchuan and the officers of the Imperial Guard loyal to the Tianhai Divine Empress had their corpses publicly exposed on the public road and were forbidden from being buried. The entire world knew that the Divine General Xue Xingchuan and Divine General Tian Chui were the Tianhai Divine Empresss left and right arms, her most loyal subordinates. The body of Divine General Tian Chui was already smoke, returning to the skies together with the Tianhai Divine Empress. Xue Xingchuan had not received a simr treatment. Without even bringing up the fact that Xue Xingchuan had forcefully resisted the Demon Army in the north and had once achieved great merit for the Great Zhou Dynasty, even if he was just an ordinary general, what need was there to have him suffer such disgrace after death? Many people felt that this wasnt right, but no one dared to oppose it, as this was a decree from the Imperial Pce. In addition, they knew that this was the unyielding response some important figures had made to a certain rumor in the capital. In this rumor, Xue Xingchuan had died under the schemes of Zhou Tong. Zhou Tong had betrayed the Tianhai Divine Empress, and he had also betrayed his only friend. With the spreading of this rumor, the level of loathing and shame the people felt for Zhou Tong reached all-new heights. At that point, the decree was issued from the pce, and the bodies of Xue Xingchuan and those officers of the Imperial Guard were exposed. Those important figures wanted to use this cruel disy to tell the world that as long as one was willing to cut ties with the Tianhai Divine Empress, that person would receive their benevolence and most unyielding protection. They did not even hesitate to use this method of disgracing the dead to show their will, to support Zhou Tong. There had been a saying on the continent: if Zhou Tong were to die, only one person would be willing to bury him. That person was called Xue Xingchuan. Now, Xue Xingchuan had died, died at Zhou Tongs hands, and it was even because of Zhou Tong that he would die without a grave. This matter made peopleugh in scorn, and many people were furious, but the entire capital still remainedpletely silent. Perhaps it was because the news of the Elder of Heavenly Secretss death had made themon people recall the words of the Pope on the night of the coup in the Mausoleum of Books. He was old and about to die. If even the Pope died, who could endure the ire of that master of the Dao? One person could endure it, perhaps because she had never even thought about whether she could endure it or not, because she was Xue Xingchuans wife. In the hours of the early morning, Madam Xue exited the city gate for the fourth time. She came to the official road and gazed at those corpses randomly ced on the side, but she still could not distinguish which was the body of her husband. Then she turned to the supervisor from the Ministry of Justice standing guard and said, "My lord, greetings, I wish to assist myte husband..." Her face was somewhat pale, her expression tired, her lips dry, but she was still calm and possessed of a stern resolve. The supervisor of the Ministry of Justice did not let her finish. The crisp crack of a whip! A corner of Madam Xues dress was ripped away. Perhaps because he had been intimidated by Madam Xuesposure and sternness and thus felt somewhat ashamed, the supervisors voice was somewhat shrill and incredibly unpleasant to the ear. "Xue Xingchuan followed the Demon Empress inmitting evil. For conspiring against the state, his punishment is to have his corpse exposed for ten days, then fed to the dogs!" Chapter 682 – The Living Chapter 682 C The Living Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Madam Xue was not frightened, nor was she angered. Looking at the supervisor from the Ministry of Justice, she softly said, "There is no such article in thews of the Great Zhou." The supervisor, seeing that she was not willing to retreat and was still so calm, couldnt help but grow more furious. Gesturing for his subordinates toe and drive her away, he cursed, "You old traitorous hag, if you dont scram and instead continue to obstruct this official from conducting official business, dont me this official for being rude, and when the timees, dont suddenly be afraid of pain!" This was a naked threat. No matter how persistent and unswerving Madam Xues personality, it was impossible for her to ovee the pikes in the hands of those soldiers. She was preparing to depart with a gloomy expression when she suddenly felt that the voice just now was rather familiar. She nced again at the supervisor from the Ministry of Justice and realized that he looked somewhat familiar. Unsure, she asked, "Have...I met you somewhere before?" The supervisorsplexion instantly turned unsightly and he harshly yelled, "Get this person away from here!" The soldiers of the City Gate Department stepped forward, preparing to drive Madam Xue away. Madam Xue suddenly remembered and looked at the person with a little surprise. "You are Tianhai Sheng?" The supervisors face slightly paled and his voice became shriller. He yelled out to the crowd, "Just what are you good-for-nothings waiting for!" At these words, the soldiers of the City Gate Department no longer dared to tarry. They raised their weapons as though about to strike, so as to scare her off. Yet Madam Xue seemed to not see these des and swords gleaming with cold light. She only stared at the supervisor of the Ministry of Justice standing outside the crowd, her face one of mockery tinged with grief. She had truly met this person before, on her own estate. This person was some side rtive of the Tianhai n. Using his rtionship with the Tianhai n, he had pestered many an estate for social connections. He had been extremely respectful to her and Xue Xingchuan, sending them extremely valuable gifts in search of amission. Xue Xingchuan had never epted gifts, and neither had she, but he had ultimately helped this person. In the end, it hadnt been too big of a deal for them. After several years, it seemed that this person had done rather well for himself in the ministry. He had been appointed as supervisor and had not been implicated in anything. Now, he was still given such a heavy responsibility by the Imperial Court. When she thought of that persons face then andpared it to that persons face now, Madam Xue only felt a thorough irony in it all. In this purging of the capital that had taken ce over thest few days, the group with the fiercest stance and the most vicious of methods was not those old ministers who had opposed Tianhai for so many years, nor was it the princes of the Chen n. Instead, it was those ministers of the court who were most loyal and devoted to Tianhai, and those officials subordinate to the Tianhai n who once acted the most wantonly. This seemed somewhat insane, inconceivable, but in the countless years of history, this had actually always been the case. After a grand undertaking, those who seemed the most insane and often performed the most inconceivable of actions were precisely the traitors. It was as if only through these almost hysterical actions could they prove that their loyalty now was different from their loyalty then, could they convince themselves that they did not need to worry that they would be discarded by the new rulers, thus obtaining a freedom devoid of fear. This was the case for the supervisor from the Ministry of Justice, for the City Gate Department, for several eunuchs in the pce, for the subordinate officials of the Tianhai n, and also for Zhou Tong. It was said that in the early hours of the morning after the coup, Zhou Tong was treated by the Sacred Light technique. As soon as he began to recover from his heavy injuries, he convened his subordinates in the Department for Purging Officials and began to attend to business, protecting the emperor in service of the new government. As she thought of these rumors and looked at this supervisor of the Ministry of Justice, the mocking aura about Madam Xues smile became thicker and thicker, more and more dazzling. The supervisor felt that his own eyes were about to be blinded and his malice soared. He no longer wished to drive her away, instead calling, "Capture her for me!" ...... ...... At the Li Pce. Mao Qiuyu was currently watching the Pope water the Green Leaf. He reported, "The inspection of the Temple Seminary isplete. All the students have already returned. The Li Pce Academy...two students were sent to the Zhou Prison. In a little while, Siyuan will personally go to get them back. Radiant Greens side is a bit more peaceful. All the gates of the Heavenly Dao Academy have been shut, and no students are allowed to leave. Only the Orthodox Academy has not paid any attention." The Green Leaf in the pot was clearly just missing one leaf, yet it seemed to be missing much more, giving off a hollow feeling. Without turning his head, the Pope said, "Since these matters have been handled adequately, go and see General Xue off." Mao Qiuyu assented and turned to leave the hall. After a moment, he came back, saying, "Someone has already gone." The Popes body momentarily paused. "Who went?" Mao Qiuyu replied, "That person." The Pope was somewhat puzzled. "That child has a kind heart, but his personality is certainly not this straightforward." Mao Qiuyu shook his head, exining, "Apparently, he happened to be passing by." ...... ...... He had sat quietly in the library for three days, and then taken three callers in Eunuch Lin, Prince Chen Liu, and the Pope. Chen Changsheng only knew of what had happened on that night, but he had no idea what had been going on in the capital over these past few days. At this time, he and Su Moyu were strolling about the capital. The reason they had gone walking was that the situation in the capital was gradually settling. He had sat in the library for too long, and both his body and mind felt somewhat sluggish. Moreover, he was well aware that just because it was very difficult for him to leave the capital did not mean that he could not leave the Orthodox Academy. Most importantly, he wanted to find out where Zhexiu was. Leaves fell in the Luo River, lightly washed to and fro. He was just like those leaves, aimlessly wandering about. Perhaps because he was acting ording to the thoughts in the depths of his heart, this aimless walking happened to lead him and Su Moyu to the city gate. This was also because the capital had never had a city wall, so the city gate was too inconspicuous. The willows on both sides of the official road stretched off as two straight green lines into the distance. Under the bleak autumn sun, they presented a delightful sight. If not for the wailing, the noise, the blood, and that stench. Chen Changsheng saw the bloodstains on the road and also the ck flies in the fields to the sides of the road. For there to be suchrge groups of flies in the cold autumn was truly vexing, just like those soldiers of the City Gate Department oozing with killing intent and those officials. Many people of the capital were present. Through the wary discussions and the whispered curses of the crowd, Chen Changsheng and Su Moyu very quickly learned the whole story of this matter. He walked forward and saw that tired, haggard, weak, yet firm and persistent, calm, and brave woman at the very front of the crowd. It was actually Xue Xingchuans wife. Then, he saw those brave and determined soldiers, covered in blood and severely injured, their eyes showing no remorse, only anger and unwillingness. They were actually Xue Xingchuans soldiers. ...... ...... A moment ago, just when those subordinates of the supervisor from the Ministry of Justice were about to assault Madam Xue, ten-some soldiers suddenly charged out of the city gate. These soldiers were from the Cong Province Army. After receivingmendations, they had returned to the capital to rest for the autumn. The Cong Province Army was where Xue Xingchuan had made his name. It was also where he had fought against the demons and achieved the most merit. Xue Xingchuan had returned to the capital so many years ago, so he would naturally not remember these ordinary soldiers, but these soldiers had never forgotten their general. They had been secretly waiting for a moment to steal Xue Xingchuans remains and bury them. However, when Madam Xue was in danger, they found it impossible to remain in hiding. The disorder very quickly concluded. Madam Xue had been frightened, but not injured. Those soldiers from the Cong Province Army had suffered disastrous casualties and were an appalling sight. A deputy general of the City Gate Department looked at those heavily injured soldiers from the Cong Province Army and sternly rebuked, "Divine General Xue He has already been captured. In a few days, he will be sent back to the capital for trial. You muddle-headed soldiers actually dare to defy the decree and injure others? Are you plotting rebellion?" Madam Xues voice shook, yet was still courteous. "General, we just wanted to bury a body, not plot rebellion." The deputy general looked at her in silence, then said, "Madam, anyone who dares to bury your husbands body is plotting rebellion." The supervisor from the Ministry of Justice gave Madam Xue a jeeringugh carrying a deep malice. This was a matter that was in to everyone, but it was only at this point that someone so inly stated it. The Tianhai Divine Empress had died, Xue Xingchuan had also died, and Xue He would be dead in a few days. The second-ranked Divine General whose reputation once shook the entire continent was now nothing at all. His remains could not be buried and had be an exhibit of the Imperial Courts strength, as well as implicit approval for the one who had poisoned him. His widow was about to suffer all sorts of humiliation. Ultimately, she might cast herself into the water and drown, hang herself from a roof beam, or live out her bitter days until she died of old age. His forsaken troops would also no longer receive any sort of honor. All that was left for them was unforgettable memories and pain. ...... ...... "At night, Ille and take care of this matter." Su Moyu stood in front of Chen Changsheng and spoke with an unquestionable tone. Xue Xingchuans miserable encounter was a touchstone for the new government, a wooden pole erected in front of the city gate. (TN: A touchstone is a certain type of stone used to differentiate alloys of gold based on the mark they leave upon it. The wooden pole in front of the city gate is a reference to a story regarding Lord Shang Yang, a reformer of the state of Qin during the Warring States era. Shang Yang intended to carry out a series of reforms in Qin, but he was worried that themon people would not believe that the government was serious. Thus, Shang Yang set up a wooden pole at the southern gate of the marketce in the capital of Qin and announced that anyone who moved this pole from the south gate to the north gate would receive ten taels of gold. No one attempted to move the pole, so he raised the reward to fifty taels of gold. A person finally moved the pole, and Shang Yang ordered that he be paid fifty taels of gold, thus illustrating that the government intended to do what it announced.) Su Moyu knew that since Chen Changsheng had seen this, he would definitely care about it, but Chen Changshengs identity was too sensitive. If he were to act, it would very easily be something big, so he decided to make it his matter to care about. From any angle, this was a very courageous and rather more dependable n, but Chen Changsheng did not think so. It had actually already been four days; how could itst for one day more? He walked out of the crowd and up to Madam Xue, then said, "Greetings." Chapter 683 – Principle Chapter 683 C Principle Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Madam Xue was a wife who had had a very good upbringing and was very courteous. Even when her husbands body had been thrown into the fields to the side of the official road and she was enduring endless suffering and humiliation, she still did not lose her manners. Seeing this youth that she did not recognize, she softly asked, "May I ask if you need something?" Chen Changsheng had walked out of the crowd to her because he naturally needed something, but it was something that the Imperial Court currently would not allow anyone to do: bury Xue Xingchuan. Madam Xue was somewhat shocked upon hearing his answer. She felt deeply moved, but she shook her head, a grief-stricken smile on her face. In the past few days, the capital had seemedpletely silent, but there had actually been a few cries of injustice. However, those people had suffered the same fate as the soldiers returning from Cong Province Army and had been cruelly repressed. She did not want this youth to experience the same fate. Before Chen Changsheng had a chance to say anything, he was interrupted by a cold and stern voice. It was Tianhai Sheng, the supervisor from the Ministry of Justice. When he saw that youth ignore the cold edges of those des and swords and walk out from the crowd, then heard the ensuing conversation, he found the whole thing veryughable. Of course, he was also very angry. He didnt know who this youth was, but seeing the schrly uniform the youth was wearing, he believed him to also be one of those students of the Six Ivies that had let their passionate blood get to their head. "Your schoolmates have already been sent to Zhou Prison. Some were whipped a few dozen times, and now theyve all been shut up in their respective academies." He sternly rebuked, "I didnt expect that one of you still dared to make trouble. Are you blind?" Right now, both sides of the official road were swarming with the soldiers of the City Gate Department and bailiffs of the Ministry of Justice. There were several hundred people forming a dense mass. Those soldiers from the Cong Province Army had not beencking in skill, but before such an array of forces, they had not been able to stir a single wave before being knocked to the ground, heavily injured. If an average student of the Six Ivies were to see such a sight and still step forward, that was truly too hot-blooded, even reckless. In the eyes of an official like Tianhai Sheng, this sort of student must be blind. It had been a long time since Chen Changsheng had heard such words, since that spring day in which he entered the Orthodox Academy. The Divine Empress, the Tianhai n head, and even the Demon Lord he had encountered at Mount Han might treat him with disregard, but they would never look upon him with such disdain. After all, his status and identity were unique. He did not react and thus seemed somewhat slow-witted. In Tianhai Shengs eyes, this was obstinacy. Tianhai Sheng did not like obstinate people because he had never once been obstinate in his entire life. As a result, he grew angry and shook his wrist. With a crack, the whip in his hand flicked through the autumn breeze towards Chen Changshengs face. It flew with fury and no intention of sparing thesh. With this strength, if it trulynded on Chen Changshengs face, it would leave an extremely deep wound. And Tianhai Sheng wasnt prepared to whip him only once. He had already decided to whip this youth until he cried, until he was rolling around and begging for forgiveness. At this scene, the crowd erupted in cries of shock. Madam Xues face paled and she wanted to pull Chen Changsheng, yet she didnt have the strength. In the eyes of the crowd, Chen Changsheng had been scared witless, only able to stare at this leather whip, but what use was there in that? Suddenly, the clear crack of the whip vanished. A crossbow bolt came from nowhere and severed the whip in Tianhai Shengs hand! Tianhai Sheng stared at the remainder of the whip in his hand in shock, then stared into the distance. It was at that exact moment that another crossbow bolt pierced into his left eye, causing blood to squirt out! An anguished howl burst from his mouth. The two sides of the official road beyond the city gate were filled with the crowds frightened cries and sounds of fleeing, the entire scene falling intoplete disarray. At the front of the crowd, Tianhai Sheng held his wounded eye, his face pale from pain, his entire body shuddering, and the remainder of the whip iling in his hands as if he had gone insane. Chen Changsheng took Madam Xues arm and took two steps back. The disarray did not persist for too long. The deputy general from the City Gate Department yelled a few sternmands to have the bailiffs of the Ministry of Justice step forward and take the whip from Tianhai Shengs hands. As preparations were made to treat him, the soldiers of the City Gate Department surrounded the site. Neither the spectatingmoners nor the heavily injured soldiers of the Cong Province Army were able to leave. The cavalry searched in all directions, attempting to quickly find the crossbowman. Chen Changsheng and Madam Xue stood on the official road, their surroundingspletely devoid of people. Mounted on his horse, the deputy general looked at Chen Changsheng as if wanting to say something, but he ultimately chose to keep his silence. Chen Changsheng nced at him and knew that his identity had probably been recognized. However, just a moment ago, he had only looked at Tianhai Shengs whip, and then the whip had been broken. Right after that, Tianhai Shengs eye was blinded by a crossbow bolt. In the eyes of the crowd, he was either a devil or some divine immortal. The soldiers of the City Gate Department naturally thought him a devil, and when they saw this devil look at their ownmanding officer, they instantly became extremely nervous. In a few moments, des and swords had been unsheathed, spears prepared to stab. The deputy general, with an extremely uglyplexion, raised his hand to indicate that nobody should move. Su Moyu finally squeezed out of the crowd. Seeing the scene before him, he slightly rxed. "Fortunately, you didnt act blindly without thinking." The deputy general replied, "He did not recognize Principal Chen and even said that Principal Chen was blind. So he was blinded, and it served him right." Chen Changsheng was naturally famous, but not many people had truly seen him from up close, even in the capital. But this deputy general was Xu Shijis subordinate, so he had naturally paid close attention to Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy. Thus, he had recognized Chen Changsheng. He said to Chen Changsheng, "But I must warn Your Eminence, if Your Eminence insists on this, it really will..." Chen Changsheng answered, "I will also be used of plotting rebellion?" The deputy generals expression turned even nastier as he thought, not even the Prince of Xiang would dare to charge the future Pope with this sort of crime. "This lowly subordinate cannot take charge of this situation." ...... ...... The City Gate Department was responsible for the peace and safety of the capital, a very important role. Only an important figure, highly qualified and deeply trusted by the Imperial Court, could take charge of it. Like the Divine General of the East, Xu Shiji, once deeply trusted by the Divine Empress and now highly regarded by the Prince of Xiang. The crowd had already been driven far away. Madam Xue, who had been in somewhat of a daze ever since she had learned of Chen Changshengs identity, had been brought by Su Moyu to the side to rest. There were very few people on the road. This was because Xu Shiji did not want too many people to hear his conversation with Chen Changsheng. With three years gone by, the rtionship between him and Chen Changsheng had gone through many changes. He could no longer use his capacity as father, nor could he suppress Chen Changsheng with the dignity of a Divine General. If Chen Changsheng persisted, he would even have to bow. This was impossible for Xu Shiji to ept. "This is a decree from the pce. Even you cannot defy it." He sternly warned Chen Changsheng, and then his expression became a little gentler. "In addition, were you very close with Xue Xingchuan?" Todays matter seemed to be rather trivial, but in reality, this was a grand undertaking so that the new government could establish its might. Xu Shiji knew that he had encountered aplication, but he didnt know why Chen Changsheng was alwaysplicating things for him. Could he still hold a grudge over that matter and would not rest until Xu Shijis reputation was at its lowest? He did not want to fall into such a situation, so he forcefully suppressed his anger, attempting to use mild words to persuade Chen Changsheng. In the view of Xu Shiji and many other people, Chen Changsheng and Xue Xingchuan were not at all close. In the past, they were even in separate factions and enemies, so why was he doing all this? "I was not close with Xue Xingchuan." Chen Changsheng looked at him and asked, "But I hear that Sir was very close with him?" Xu Shijisplexion was extremely ugly. He and Xue Xingchuan had been the two generals the Tianhai Divine Empress trusted in the military. Thetter had been in charge of the Imperial Guard while the former led the City Gate Department. It was only right that he and Xue Xingchuan be close. They werent just colleagues, but fellow soldiers,rades, friends. If one said that Chen Changsheng was not close with Xue Xingchuan and so did not have the duty or responsibility of burying Xue Xingchuans body, what of Xu Shiji? Chen Changsheng had not thought this far. He was just speaking ording to what he thought in his heart, but he made Xu Shiji speechless. After a very long time, Xu Shiji took in a deep breath and said, "This is a decree." Chen Changsheng replied, "But it is without principle." Xu Shiji coldly returned, "A decree is the greatest principle in the world!" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "To eat when you are hungry, to sleep when you are drowsy, to take medicine when you are sick, and to bury someones body after they die, these are truly the greatest principles." Chapter 684 – True Person Chapter 684 C True Person Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Eating when hungry, sleeping when tired, treating the sick, burying the deadthese were unalterable principles of the heavens and earth. What were the principles of the heavens and earth? They were the greatest principles in the world. Chen Changshengs voice was spread along the autumn breeze, casting the surrounding crowd into silence. Xu Shiji had no words to respond. Before these sorts of principles, anything he said wascking in principle. Chen Changsheng walked into the fields to the side of the official road, his clothes glistening with starlight that even the elegant sunlight could not conceal. Xu Shijis expression slightly chilled. "You wish to attack me?" This question was both a threat and not a threat, and even more like a warning or notice. It had nothing to do with strength or authority. Chen Changsheng had heard those unspoken words loud and clear. I am Xu Yourongs father; are you sure you want to attack me? Before the battle of the Bridge of Helplessness, whenever Chen Changsheng thought of Xu Yourong, he would asionally feel some sympathy or pity, because Xu Yourong had a father like Xu Shiji. This time, he felt that Xu Shiji was the pitiful one. Of course, the pity here was of a different variety, a pity that made one feel somewhat weary. He paid no attention and walked into the field. Su Moyu acted ording to Chen Changshengs intentions and brought Madam Xue to the official road to wait. Many gazes fell upon Xu Shiji. The troops and officials of the City Gate Department gripped their swords and spears, clueless as to what to do. Xu Shiji knew that there was nothing he could do. The crossbow bolt that had blinded Tianhai Sheng of the Ministry of Justice had clearlye from a divine crossbow. Although the bailiffs of the Ministry of Justice and the cavalry of the City Gate Department had still not found the crossbowman, he was very sure that the Orthodoxy cavalry were nearby. Moreover, deep within the alleys near the city gate, he could faintly make out the figures of several cardinals. Very quickly, several cardinals arrived on the scene, followed closely by many priests of the Bureau of lesiastic Education. The priests ignored the gaze of Xu Shiji and the changes in expression of the personnel from the City Gate Department and the Ministry of Justice as they began to administer treatment to the injured soldiers of the Cong Province Army. There would naturally be people to take care of the matter in the fields as well. Chen Changsheng returned to the official road. Only now did Madam Xue truly confirm his identity. Still somewhat astonished and deeply moved, she sincerely said, "Thank you, Your Eminence, for your grace." Chen Changsheng replied, "Madam, theres no need for your thanks. I didnt know of this matter, I just happened to see it while passing by." Madam Xue said, "I am only worried that this matter will affect Your Eminence." Chen Changsheng replied, "Theres no harm." Xu Shiji had been on the side this entire time, watching with a cold stare. He realized that Chen Changsheng and Madam Xue wereplete strangers, finally confirming that there truly had been no friendly rtionship between him and the Xue Estate. However, this fact served only to increase Xu Shijis confusion. To defy an imperial decree and run counter to ones own teacher for the sake of a corpse, was this worth it? He looked at Chen Changsheng and said suspiciously, "I dont believe that you did this out of so-called principle." Chen Changsheng replied, "Im not Wang Po who does everything for the sake of straightness. I made this choice because it naturally posed some benefit to me." Xu Shiji revealed a mocking smile as he thought, just as expected. "I cultivate the Dao of following my heart. No matter what matter I encounter, I must always act ording to my heart, or else my cultivation will be greatly affected." What did it mean to follow ones heart? If he saw the green hills and found them charming, then it was okay. If he saw the green hills and found them displeasing, he would remove them. If the road forward was fair and straight, that was okay. If he saw injustice on the road, it would naturally be time to unsheathe his de. If the scenery was bright and beautiful, he would appreciate it. If all before him was filthy smoke and disease, how could he remain silent? Su Moyu sighed in praise. To follow ones heart in such a way, just how was it different from Wang Pos path of the de? Xu Shiji asked his final question. "Could you really not be afraid?" Chen Changsheng did not answer this question. Turning around, he walked back into the capital. Four days ago, he had carried the Tianhai Divine Empresss body down from the Mausoleum of Books and buried it in the Hundred Herb Garden. He had even done this, so what need was there to worry about Xue Xingchuan? ...... ...... The bodies of the high-ranking officers were all buried. A few more graves appeared on the outskirts of the capital, but nothing at all urred within the capital. This surprised many people. After all, the Imperial Courts will had been so unyielding in the past four days as to seem particrly cruel. Everyone believed that the Orthodox Academy and Chen Changsheng would assuredly face a storm, even if the Li Pce once more disyed without hesitation its intent to protect them. In the autumn winds and rains, what came to the Orthodox Academy was not the soldiers of the Imperial Court, but Madam Xue. In the spring, the Orthodox Academys conference hall had been repaired, so it was there that Chen Changsheng met Madam Xue. Madam Xue once more expressed her sincere gratitude, and Chen Changsheng once more expressed that there was no need. Madam Xuemented, "Truthfully, myte husband was always very curious about Your Eminence." Chen Changsheng was somewhat confused. "Divine General Xue mentioned me when he was at home?" Just as was said yesterday, he was not friends with the Xue n, and they could even be thought of as strangers. He did not understand why Xue Xingchuan would have mentioned him in his own home. Of course, he might discuss matters of the court with his wife, the worries of the Divine Empress, but curiosity...that was more in the realm of the personal, having nothing to do with those rumors regarding Crown Prince Zhaoming. Madam Xue looked at him and said, "He said that Your Eminence was only the second true person that he had met in his entire life." After he came the capital from Xining, the people of the world had many evaluations of Chen Changsheng: overflowing with talent,posed and early-matured, serene as the spring breeze. He did not know that before Xue Xingchuan, some people had already used true person to describe him. Madam Xue continued, "Myte husband did not understandYour Eminence was clearly the one who had cut off his younger brothers arm, yet whenever he met Your Eminence in the pce or elsewhere, you were always able to remain so calm." Chen Changsheng understood that this was referring to that period when he was escorting Su Li back south and used his just-learned Intellectual Sword to cut off Divine General Xue Hes arm in the wilderness. Afterwards, he had met Xue Xingchuan quite a few times. Logically speaking, he should have been remorseful, or vignt, or at least disyed some difference in emotion, but he had not. He never even mentioned this matter to Xue Xingchuan, acted as if it had never taken ce. "At the time, Xue He said to me that since I didnt kill him, he would remember my kindness." Chen Changsheng thought, then continued, "They are brothers, and I didnt want Divine General Xue to remember this kindness, so I did not mention it." Madam Xue sighed with great emotion. Back then, in the wilderness, Xue He had said, "You did not kill me, only cut off my arm, so I will remember your kindness." Backstabbing was the mostmon urrence in the world, so if a normal person were to hear these words, they would assuredly not treat them as true. Yet Chen Changsheng had treated them as being true. Xue Xingchuan had thought this fact over for a very long time before finally concluding that Chen Changsheng was so calm and never mentioned the matter because he probably treated those words as true. On that same night, he sighed with emotion to his wife and praised, "Chen Changsheng, a true person." Chapter 685 – A Way to Live Chapter 685 C A Way to Live Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr True person was very unusual praise. Chen Changsheng fell silent for a few moments, then asked, "There was still another?" Just now, Madam Xue had said that he was one of the two that Xue Xingchuan thought to be true persons. Madam Xue did not directly answer this question, but used a different method. "Your Eminence is truly the Divine Empresss son." Chen Changsheng understood. "Regretfully, Im not actually her son." Madam Xue noted, "I am deeply gratified to hear Your Eminence say that it is regretful." Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes, I dont think its shameful at all to have such a mother. Although she wasnt a good person, she was a truly outstanding person." Madam Xue sorrowfully sighed, "Thats right, or else why would myte husband and the rest of them be willing to follow the Empress until death?" Chen Changsheng suddenly asked, "Do you feel hate?" If speaking of hate, Madam Xue had far too many reasons to feel hate. If speaking of regret, she had also reasons to feel regret. This hate and regret was not all meant for the new government. There was also some meant for that supervisor of the Ministry of Justice, for Xu Shiji, and also for this period of time. Madam Xue very calmly replied, "No, I only hate that Zhou Tong isnt dead." Chen Changsheng calmly gazed into her eyes. He did not speak, did not console her. Madam Xue was extremely smart, so she understood. Thus, she was somewhat shocked and deeply moved. She wanted to give him a few words of advice, yet couldnt open her mouth, as she had no idea what to say. Chen Changsheng had said nothing at all, so what advice could she give? The two said their farewells. At the gate of the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng said to Madam Xue, "I ask that Madam does not leave." ording to the information sent from the Bureau of lesiastic Education, the Xue Estate had already been emptied, boxes and luggage already piled up at its back gate. It seemed that Madam Xue might return to her hometown in a few days. Yet Chen Changsheng had asked that she not leave. Madam Xue understood his intentions, because he understood her intentions. After a very long period of silence, she managed with some difficulty to give a faint smile. "Very well, I will be here to see it." Chen Changsheng replied, "Madam will see it." ...... ...... After being raided, the Xue Estate had sent away all its servants. Whether they were part of the main branch or the secondary branches, any person that had not been implicated for the moment had already been sent back to their hometown. At the moment, the only people remaining in the estate were Madam Xue, a servant woman, and an old butler. It seemed very deserted, and if Madam Xues intentions had been followed, even the servant woman and the old butler would have already left. However, she had been unable to convince them. The servant woman said, "Since we have to arrange a funeral, no matter how simple it is, we still have to buy a few things. We should at least share some of the burden with the Madam." Madam Xue shook her head and said, "The person has already been buried, so theres no need for a funeral." The butlermented, "Since the Imperial Court has said nothing, theyve silently agreed. In theing days, there will presumably be some important people or oldradesing to offer their respects. We have to wee them." He was thinking of how things had been done in the past, but only stimted Madam Xues sadness. She indifferently replied, "Do you think anyone will dare toe?" The butler thought, the old master was a hero of the generation with a vast circle of friends in the capital. As long as the Imperial Court does not issue an explicit decree, someone wille. Madam Xue said, "Since we n to have a funeral, where will we get the money?" The butler thought about this problem for a few moments, then said, "For the moment, we cant sell off that offering field on the outskirts of the capital, but the store on the Western Boulevard..." The present Xue Estate no longer had any money to use. If they wished to set up a presentable funeral hall, they could only sell off the family property that had not been seized, and it had to be the best property to gather sufficient money. Western Boulevard was the most flourishing part of the capital, and the stores on that street made money hand over fist. No one had ever been willing to sell one off. Seeing the Madams hesitant expression, the butler thought that she was unwilling and advised, "Once we return to your home, no one will be there to watch the store. Sooner orter, we will have to abandon it. Since we have no ns ofing back, theres no need to keep it." After a period of silence, Madam Xue replied, "Dont sell the store." The butler was somewhat shocked and continued his persuasions. "Madam, you should..." Madam Xue shook her head, saying, "I know what youre worried about, but Ive already changed my mind. I dont n to leave the capital." The butler was even more shocked at these words, but before he had time to speak, he heard the Madam say, "In the next few days, return home and bring Brother Jin back." Brother Jins full name was Xue Yejin, Xue Hes only son. The butler had already heard the news that Second Master Xue He was currently being escorted back to the capital and was probably doomed. Right now, Brother Jin was the sole descendant of the Xue n. The day before yesterday, when Madam Xue had confirmed the decree from the Imperial Court, she had sent him back to her home on the same night, so why had she suddenly decided to bring him back? After all, this was an enormous risk, as no one knew if the new powers of the Imperial Court might suddenly change their minds. With a shaky voice, he said, "Even if Brother Jin returns, theres no one to watch those stores." "Brother Jin is my Xue ns sole descendant; how could he waste his time on thesemon affairs? He is returning to the capital to study," Madam Xue seriously dered. The butler inwardly grumbled, just which school in the capital would be willing to ept the descendant of the Xue n? Even the most ordinary of private schools will probably shut their gates to Brother Jin. Madam Xue did not voice aloud her future ns. She said to the butler, "First busy yourself with the matter of the funeral. As for money, use this first. If its not enough, well discuss the matter again." As she spoke, she took a hairpin made of pure gold from her hair and handed it to him. The butler could only ept the order. Taking the golden hairpin, he left the estate. The servant woman brought up a cup of tea and said, "Madam, please, wet your throat a little." Madam Xue took a sip from the cup. Seeing her pale reflection in the tea, she suddenly smiled. It was different from the past few days. Although her smile was still exhausted today, it was somewhat brighter. Then she felt that the tea was somewhat sweet. If there was blood in the throat, it would probably also be sweet. This was something she and Xue Xingchuan had once chatted about. They had just been married at the time. On the second day over which she was supervising offerings, she realized that there were problems in the ns ounts, that a lot of money was flowing to the wrong ces. It just so happened that there had been a lot of rumors around the estate in that period. She had felt somewhat sad. At dinner, she had not been able to drink any soup. Xue Xingchuan had no other means than to tell her the truth. Only then did she discover that her husband had been adopted, that he had a younger brother, and that brother was called Zhou Tong. To console her, Xue Xingchuan had chatted with her about other peoples business and told her many interesting anecdotes. He had also talked with her about matters concerning the battlefield, like how blood in the throat would taste sweet. If that golden hairpin were stabbed into my throat, it would also probably be sweet. Madam Xue thought. From the very beginning, she had never intended to leave the capital. After burying Xue Xingchuan, she had intended tomit suicide and follow him. Until yesterday, when things changed. She was not intending to die. She intended to continue living in the capital, because she wanted to personally see Zhou Tong die. She also wanted to raise the sole descendant of the Xue n in the capital, because she wanted him to study at the Orthodox Academy. The sounds of sobbing could be heard outside the hall. The servant woman led a swollen-eyed nobledy into the hall. The nobledy entered the room and fell directly into Madam Xuesp, weeping as she said, "Mother, how can we continue to live?" Madam Xue looked at her eldest daughter who had been married off to the assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites, her expression calm. "Youve been driven away?" The nobledy was given a fright, then angrily replied, "I did nothing wrong! Theres no way the Wei n would dare to drive me away!" Madam Xue asked, "Since you werent driven out, why are you crying?" The nobledys eyes reddened once more. "Theyve treated me poorly." Madam Xue replied, "If your husbands family is not willing to tolerate you,e back." The nobledy was somewhat embarrassed. "In the past few days, Father- and Mother-inw have had rather ugly expressions, but he...has actually been rather polite." Madam Xue calmly replied, "Polite? If he continues to be polite, then the two of you should mutually divorce." The nobledy was somewhat hesitant. "But what of the child? In addition, hes treated me rather decently, and after things calm down, Brother Jins prospects..." Madam Xue replied, "In the future, its fine if Brother Jin enters the army. The courts okay as well, and so is managing the stores. Its also fine if you just get married again. How can it be impossible to not find a way to live?" The nobledy pondered these words, then forcefully nodded her head. "Mother, these words are reasonable. Ill say that exact thing to him." ...... Chapter 686 – Digging a Hole Chapter 686 C Digging a Hole Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhou Tong looked at the middle-aged man in front of him andughed, his smile deep and unfathomable. "These were Madam Xues exact words?" The middle-aged mans expression was somewhat uneasy. "My wife has a hasty temper, but I dont think she would lie out of anger." "Many thanks to the Lord Assistant Minister foring to say this to me." Zhou Tongs attitude was sincere, his eyes gentle. But when Assistant Minister Wei of the Ministry of Rites left, his eyes very quickly turned cold. Only a few days had passed since the events of that night. As one of the participants, he would naturally not forget. Those loyal and devoted subordinates also would not forget. To be more precise, the beginning of that night was that de glow in the crabapple courtyard, his near-death at Chen Changshengs hands. If not for that de, perhaps the situation might not have developed very differently, but the role he would have yed in it might have been extremely different. Xue Xingchuan was his only friend in the world. Xue Xingchuan was the only person that trusted him in the world. Thus, he had been poisoned to death. On that day, in the Imperial Pce, he had received the treatment of the Sacred Light technique. With Shang Xingzhou also personally treating him, he had almostpletely recovered from his injuries. In the future, he would have an even higher status and even greater authority in the new government, and his position would be all the more unshakable. To announce and prove this fact to the world, Xue Xingchuans body had been thrown at the side of the official road and forbidden from being buried. In the end, Chen Changsheng had buried Xue Xingchuans corpse, Madam Xue was no longer intending to leave the capital, and that child called Brother Jin was being brought back. The Xue Estate...was even nning on holding a funeral! Of course, Zhou Tong knew what all these things meant. They were a p to his face. The crabapple trees were naught but shards of wood, the courtyard an absolute wreck. The buildings of the Department for Purging Officials on the surface had all been destroyed, and only the prison below remained in good condition. Zhou Tong stood amongst the ruins, gazing up in silence at the light clouds in the sky, pondering this or that. A subordinate looked at Zhou Tongs rather lonely expression and said tentatively, "Your Excellency..." "My face has always been very thick, or else I wouldnt have lived up to this day." Zhou Tong indifferently said, "Principal Chen has already struck my left face. If hes still interested, I can turn my head and let him p my right face until hes happy." The subordinate seemed unwilling to ept this. "For what reason?" Zhou Tong drew back his gaze from the sky and impassively answered, "Because hes Principal Shangs student, His Majestys junior brother, the chosen sessor of the Pope. He has every right to p me in the face." Exposing the corpses of Xue Xingchuan and those several high-ranking officers of the Imperial Guard in the fields was a decree of the Imperial Court. Who would dare disobey? Chen Changsheng dared, and who would dare use the vition of the Great Zhousws or the defiance of the decree against him? Why? Just as Zhou Tong had said, if the Imperial Court did not want to split with the Orthodoxy right after overturning the Divine Empress, they could only endure it. Everyone in the Imperial Court had to endure it, and Zhou Tong was but one member of it, even if he was an important one. The subordinate angrily asked, "Then how long must we endure?" Zhou Tong fell silent, then said, "Even the Empress has died, so everyone must die." He was not speaking of Chen Changsheng, but the Pope, who had already admitted in front of the Mausoleum of Books that he was old and about to die. On the day the Pope returned to the sea of stars, perhaps Chen Changsheng really would be the next Pope, but no onenot the Imperial Court, or Shang Xingzhou, or the collective consciousness of the Orthodoxywould permit him to continue acting as a youth, even though he was very young. This was what it meant to wear the Divine Crown and ept its weight. Zhou Tong just needed to endure until that time came. "Let him p all he wants. Hes not killing anyone." There were many people in this world that wanted Zhou Tong dead. There were many great ministers of the new government, the Prince of Zhongshan and several other princes included, that wanted nothing more than to feast on his flesh, but they could do nothing. Chen Changsheng could use many methods to disy his attitude to Zhou Tongs shamelessness, could change up the method by which he pped his face, but he could not kill him. Just as had been said many times before, Zhou Tong symbolized Shang Xingzhous promise to the entire world. The subordinate was still somewhat uneasy. "Then what about the funeral that the Xue Estate is holding?" "Holding a funeral? It looks more to me like digging a hole." Zhou Tongughed, then said to his subordinate, "Its not important whether or not the courtyard can be rebuilt to its original appearance, but I need a crabapple tree here, exactly like the crabapple trees from before. Remember to dig the hole for the tree extremely deep so it can live well." To this small courtyard in the alley of the Northern Military Department, this crabapple tree was very important. It served the same purpose as he did to the world. They were both symbols. ...... ...... Rebuilding Zhou Prison was a very troublesome project. The Ministry of Works and the capital government had dispatched manyborers and excellent craftsmen. The work proceeded very smoothly. In just two days, a framework had already been built, but time was still very pressing. Theborers were still engaged in painstakingbor, even after nightfall. A hole for a tree was dug out at the base of the courtyards wall. The hole was very deep, and so it could be assumed that any type of crabapple tree would be able to grow very well inside. When darkness was at its deepest, theborers and craftsmen finally rested. No one noticed a figuree to the wall of the courtyard and jump into the hole. There was a very soft swish like a knife cutting into tofu. Countless cold lights glimmered from the fingers of that figure, but it was clearly not some sort of weapon. The earthen walls of the hole truly seemed just like tofu, rustling as they were cut into. Then, that figure vanished. ....... ...... ....... ...... The Xue Estate held a funeral. The funeral hall was within the estate, not visible from the street. There was only a white g, and besides this, there was no other change. There wasnt even any wailing or music. It was truly cold and deserted to the extreme. There was no music because no musicians dared to take work at the Xue Estate. There was no wailing because there were no guestsing to pay respects, so whether sincere or feigned, the people within the estate could not remain in profound grief forever. This was a sight that many people had already predicted. Xue Xingchuans remains had been buried by Chen Changsheng. The Xue Estates funeral arrangements naturally took on a different meaning as well. Some people even believed that this was apetition between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy, between master and disciple, Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng. Through this funeral, one could clearly see which way the wind was blowing in the capital and even the entire continent. From a certain perspective, anyone who wasing to pay respects to Xue Xingchuan was also paying respects to the Divine Empress. There were certainly people who were still loyal to Tianhais old government, but who would dare disy it? In the chilly funeral hall, the butler looked at Madam Xue and sadly said, "It seems...no one else will being." Let alone the ministers of the court, not even the officers in the army, those old friends, or even the Li Pce showed any reaction. The only exception was that Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan hade in the early morning to pay their respects. These two Prefects of the Orthodoxy actually had rather ordinary rtionships with Xue Xingchuan, but everyone knew that they were the same as Xue Xingchuan, the staunchest supporters of the Tianhai Divine Empress. Madam Xue looked at the deserted gate of the estate and calmly replied, "There will be some people that wish toe. Even if its not convenient for them toe, we have to at least wait." Yes, many people in the capital wished to pay respects to Xue Xingchuan. With the friendships they had with Xue Xingchuan, it would bepletely unreasonable for them to note. But for various reasons, they did not daree and were thus forced into an extremely difficult position. Just as Zhou Tong had said, the Xue Estates holding a funeral was just like digging a hole for these people. Would they jump or not? Time slowly passed. The sun slowly moved across the sky. The time came. The Xue Estate was still deserted. Still, no one hade. Chapter 687 – Intruding upon the Xue Estate Chapter 687 C Intruding upon the Xue Estate Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The courtyard within the alley of the Northern Military Department was gradually regaining its original appearance. The hole by the wall had already been dug very deep, but the crabapple tree had still not been sent over. Obtaining a crabapple tree exactly identical to the one from the past was no easy task, even for the Department for Purging Officials, whose power extended to all levels of society. Zhou Tong was well aware of this point, but he did not disy the slightest displeasure to his opponents, especially after he heard the quick session of reports. "Assistant Minister Wei did not go back. Apparently, arge quarrel took ce in his estatest night." "When Lord Huang of the Imperial Board of Astronomy was about to leave, he discovered that his ns carriage had been borrowed. The borrower was a rtive of his wife who said that he was returning to Wu Province." "Tianhai Shengxue had already boarded his carriage, but he was stopped by his ns Guardians. Apparently, a fierce conflict took ce between them. Ultimately, Chancellor of the State Chenwu had to appear before things settled down." "There has been no noise from the Prince of Xiangs estate, but Prince Chen Liu has not appeared for the entire day. ording to our analysis, the prince has probably been locked inside the shrine at the back of the estate." Ever since he had learned two days ago that Chen Changsheng had appeared to bury Xue Xingchuans body, Zhou Tong had had a rather unsightly expression, especially after he heard that the Xue Estate intended to hold a funeral. Although he had always appeared very calm, his subordinates and many people in the pce were able to tell that his mood was rather disastrous. When he heard this news, however, hisplexion began to improve, and the cold indifference in his eyes gradually began to thaw. No one dared to pay respects at the Xue Estate; this was an expected matter. The Xue Estate had held a funeral, giving many people within the capital a way to show their feelings, and also to dig a hole. Although it was said to be paying respects to Xue Xingchuan, in reality, it might as well have been paying respects to the Divine Empress. Today, the Imperial Court was watching the Xue Estate, so who would dare appear? "Chen Changsheng?" Zhou Tong suddenly asked. A subordinate reported, "No one hase out of the Orthodox Academy this entire time." "I did not think that our Little Principal Chen would be so cool-headed, that he had such grasp over what is within norms." Zhou Tong held his hands behind him and walked out of the courtyard, saying, "But this situation inevitably makes one sigh about the inconstancy of human rtions. And thats right, besides me, who could develop a real friendship with him?" His subordinates were all stunned by these words, not understanding why their lord was speaking this way. Zhou Tong stopped and turned to them, speaking with a serious tone. "The entire world knows that he was my only friend. Did none of you know?" The subordinates gazed at the smile upon their lords face and felt their bodies turn cold. They were utterly mystified as to how to respond. ...... ...... By theke in the Orthodox Academy, Mao Qiuyu looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "It now seems that I truly worried too much. You had always been much more mature than your peers." "So you came here at the crack of dawn to keep watch over me." Chen Changsheng gazed at theke and said, "But, in truth, I dont much understand your meaning." Mao Qiuyu exined, "What you did two days ago was already enough. To do more might border on excessive." Chen Changsheng thought this over, then asked, "Who decides what is within the norms? Whoid down these rules?" He already knew that today, besides Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang, no one else hade to the Xue Estates funeral. "Norms and rules alle from a unique and unequaled will." Mao Qiuyu looked at him and said, "While His Holiness the Pope still lives, the Orthodoxy only has one will, so it can only have one voice, but when His Holiness returns to the sea of stars? When Your Eminence seeds to the position of Pope, you will still not be twenty, and it will be very difficult for Your Eminences will to be ced above the Orthodoxy. It can only mutually exist with others." These words seemed rather vague, but they were actually very clear. The smooth session of the Orthodoxy depended on the sessors ability and methods, not just on the will of the Pope. Maturity,posure, an understanding of norms, patience, and sense of responsibilitythese were all things in which ability and methods took concrete form. Mao Qiuyu continued, "His Holinesss health is not very good." Chen Changsheng replied, "In another few days, I will go to the Li Pce and see him." Mao Qiuyu replied, "His Holiness will presumably be very appreciative." Chen Changsheng did not respond for a few moments, then said, "I am actually not sure if Martial Uncle will be happy to see me." Mao Qiuyu replied, "Step by step, you are learning of the rtionship between a sense of responsibility and silence. This in itself represents growth." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "In truth, Your Eminence has spoken incorrectly. I did not go to the Xue Estate today because I chose to remain silent, or because I chose to stay within the norms out of a sense of responsibility. I just felt that the inconstancy of human rtions is verymonly seen. Moreover, it doesnt have much to do with me. As you know, I truly was not close to Xue Xingchuan." Yes, contrary to what Zhou Tong thought and Mao Qiuyu praised, Chen Changsheng did not refrain from visiting the Xue Estate out of silent endurance or proper norms. He just felt that he was not close with Xue Xingchuan, so there was no apparent need to go. In addition, he did not know what he should say in front of Madam Xue and those people ovee with grief andmentation. "Im not skilled at consoling others," he said to Mao Qiuyu. Right then, Su Moyu suddenly walked in. Mao Qiuyu asked, "Whats happened?" Su Moyu bowed, then said to Chen Changsheng, "Zhou Tong brought people and went to the Xue Estate." Chen Changsheng nced at the sky, then said, "What hour did the Xue Estate set for the moving of the coffin?" With a somewhat stern expression, Mao Qiuyu said, "If you change your intentions because of anothers intentions, it will not be in ordance with your Dao." This was a word of advice, and also a warning. Chen Changsheng replied, "Ones heart can always change, and to admit to these changes is to truly follow ones heart." Mao Qiuyu asked, "Why did it change?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I am not close with Xue Xingchuan, so I did not go to the Xue Estate. But Im very close with Zhou Tong, so I should go now." ...... ...... The Xue Estate was lonely and cheerless, the white g pping in the autumn breeze seeming very lonely and pitiful. Lonely and cheerless did not mean that no one was around. At the head of the street and the end of the alley, many people were staring at the gate of the Xue Estate from a distance. Some of the gazes belonged to the meddlesome and fearless idlers of the capital, but most of the gazes belonged to representatives of the capitals great powers. From early morning until now, not a single guest had arrived outside the Xue Estates gate, not even a sparrow. Hooves were suddenly heard from the street, apanied by the sound of a strong wind pping against clothes. Several dozen officials and experts of the Department for Purging Officials and even more redcoated cavalry escorted Zhou Tong to the Xue Estate. In a very short time, the gate of the Xue Estate was crowded with people, but there was still no noise. All was held in a deathly stillness. The street was far too silent, such that even the sounds of paper threads burning behind the gate could be faintly heard. Zhou Tong took a white cloth from a subordinate and tied it to his waist, after which he walked into the Xue Estate. The butler of the Xue Estate saw this sight and wanted to stop him, but hecked the courage. His legs had already gone unbearably soft. A beautiful woman dressing in mourning clothes barred his path, angrily shouting, "You still have the face toe?" Zhou Tong looked at her and asked, "Madam Wei hase back?" He gazed into the deserted estate and shook his head, sorrowfully saying, "What need is there for this? I came to light incense for Elder Brother Xue so that he wont be too lonely in the sea of stars." With a pale face, the woman shouted back, "Father wouldnt want to see an ungrateful scoundrel like you!" "The friendship I had with General Xue is not something you women could understand." Saying this, Zhou Tong calmly walked into the Xue Estate as if he was returning home. In this entire process, he did not even nce at Madam Wei. The officials of the Department for Purging Officials pushed Madam Wei to the side, not letting here near Zhou Tong. Seeing her hated foe about to intrude upon her home and thinking of how her fathers soul was certainly unable to find peace, Madam Wei felt both grief and indignation. Powerless to stop him, she exploded with curses and abuse. Zhou Tong slightly frowned at these incessant curses pouring into his ear, finding them rather unpleasant. "Your father was the hero of a generation. How could he raise a shrew like you?" A subordinate took out a ball of cloth and stuffed it in Madam Weis mouth. Chapter 688 – To Die Without a Place Chapter 688 C To Die Without a ce Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Aftering to the Xue Estate, Zhou Tong spoke in a tone like that of an elder, especially when he was reprimanding Madam Wei. As he stood within the estate, he seemed very rxed, as if he was very familiar with the ce. This was because he truly hade here many times. He seemed just like an elder that had returned after doing business abroad for many years. In short, it was very easy to get the feeling that this ce was Zhou Tongs home. This made people very angry, because everyone knew that the master of the Xue Estate had been mercilessly and shamelessly poisoned to death by this man. The butler of the Xue Estate furiously came forward with a broom, intending to wrest the youngdy back from the hands of those officials, but he was forcefully pushed to the ground. The servant woman cried out in panic and ran into the estate. Madam Xue hurried over and saw the scene. Her voice slightly trembling, she asked, "Zhou Tong, just what are you nning to do?" Zhou Tong quietly stood in the middle of the courtyard, looking at the green nts growing before him. Many memories gradually began to sh across his mind and fill him with sorrow. In truth, not even he knew why he hade here or what he wanted to do. It was only now that he understood that he truly did wish to see that mans face once more. He turned to Madam Xue and slowly said, "I will light incense and then leave." Madam Xues voice was still somewhat shaky, but her expression was particrly firm. "You know that this is an impossible matter." Zhou Tong indifferently replied, "This is not something that you can decide." The scheme from several days ago, the poison in the medicine, and the exposed corpses on the side of the official roadthese things all concerned the Xue Estate, and also had nothing to do with them. The people of the Xue Estate were powerless to decide whether they would live or die, receive honor or disgrace. They could only hopelessly ept it or wait to be rescued. But no one dared toe to the funeral arranged by the Xue Estate today, so who woulde to rescue them from helplessness and despair? "Please make way." A voice came from beyond the gate. Zhou Tongs body went rigid. The officials of the Department for Purging Officials turned their heads as one, thinking, someone dared toe? "Just whats going on with you people? What are you doing by blocking up some other persons gate?" A voice belonging to a young woman immediately followed. Zhou Tong slowly turned and gazed at the gate, his eyes narrowing. He wanted to conceal the true emotions in his heart, and he also found the scene outside the gate rather blinding. Many youths had arrived on the street. This group contained both male and female students. Some had quick-witted eyes, some were honest and simple, some looked around proudly, and there were some with nervous expressions, but they all shared one attribute: they were all very young, their faces brimming with vitality. A vitality that even all the varied emotions and countless different temperaments could not conceal. This vitality was somewhat blinding, even a bit painful, to Zhou Tong, perhaps because he was already old. In the capital, the ces with the most youths and vitality were the Six Ivies. The situation as ofte had been very tense, so the gates of the Six Ivies had all been tightly shut. There was only one exception: the Orthodox Academy. These youths were the students of the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changsheng and Su Moyu stood at the very front of the crowd. At this sight, the officials of the Department for Purging Officials and those onlookers on the street representing the various powers of the capital were all stunned. Chen Changsheng had trulye. He hade to pay respects to Xue Xingchuan. He hade to p the faces of Zhou Tong and the Imperial Court. Chen Changsheng walked towards the Xue Estate as if the officials of the Department for Purging Officials were not barring his path. The youths of the Orthodox Academy followed. The officials blocked the gate of the Xue Estate. If they did not give way, it was very likely that both sides would run into each other. Running into each other was very likely to cause friction. An increase in friction would result in a battle. An escting battle was a war. Would the just-pacified capital once more fall into turmoil and unrest? Zhou Tong said nothing, so the officials of the Department for Purging Officials had no intention of yielding. The students of the Orthodox Academy also had no intention of halting their steps, because Chen Changsheng was still walking forward. Zhou Tong had not expected Chen Changsheng to suddenly change his mind ande to the Xue Estate, but so what if he came? At least half of the Great Zhou Imperial Courts secret forces were in his hand, an extremely frightening power. Chen Changshengs current status was very high, but he didnt have much strength. Right now, for instance, all that stood behind him were some ordinary students from the Orthodox Academy. Before he ascended to the position of Pope, he had no means of moving the Orthodoxys power. With just the Orthodox Academy, how big of a storm could he possibly raise in the capital? But...Zhou Tong creased his brow. What if he had calcted wrongly? What if something unexpected were to ur? What if those princes wanted to move against Chen Changsheng? Right when he was thinking about these things, the unexpected had already urred. The students of the Orthodox Academy met with the officials of the Department for Purging Officials, and then shed. What followed was rightfully an exchanging of insults. ng! The sound of cold des being unsheathed seemed particrly clear in front of the Xue Estate, as if wanting to slice apart the autumn breeze. The officials were not taking the initiative to attack. Some people had unsheathed their des to deter these youths. They did not know that these youths, especially those young women amongst them, had been waiting for just this chance. "Stop!" Zhou Tong shouted. Those youths would naturally not listen to him. The officials wanted to listen to him, but it was now impossible for them to obey. Ten-some distinct ringing sounds resounded through the long street. Countless streams of clear light crisscrossed through the autumn air, movingly sad and beautiful. This was an iparably pure sword intent with a most exquisitepanion. The clear and cold sword intent formed an invisible that spilled over those officials standing in front of the gate. Zhou Tong himself could only choose to retreat in the face of these sword intents, let alone these officials. With a series of groans and blood flying everywhere, ten-some officials of the Department for Purging Officials were shed bloody by these sword intents and then sent flying. In an instant, the stone lions standing guard at the Xue Estates main gate were dyed in blood and ten-some blood-covered individuals appeared on the street. The scene reeked of blood. No one could stand in front of the Xue Estates gate, leaving arge open space. Chen Changsheng walked in. Ye Xiaolian and her ten-some senior sisters simultaneously sheathed their swords and followed behind him. Chen Changsheng walked up to Zhou Tong. With a tter of metal from the surroundings, crossbows were readied. The situation was very tense, but Zhou Tongs expression was calm. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "The future Pope of my Great Zhou actually has to rely on the girls of Holy Maiden Peak for protection. If this fact were to get out, it would truly be somewhat shameful." That which was able to so severely wound ten-some experts of the Department for Purging Officials in such a short time was naturally not the strength of the Orthodox Academys students, but the famed sword array of South Stream Temple. Chen Changsheng did not reply, but Ye Xiaolian did. "Your officials of the Imperial Court werent even able to beat girls like us. Thats the truly shameful thing." Zhou Tong did not care. Even if Chen Changsheng said it himself, no matter how humiliating it was, he would be able to endure it. Because he had examined himself and found himself very mature, so mature that he was rotten to the core. Beneath his blood-colored gown was nothing but rotten pulp, so he had never been afraid of being defiled by others. While the Pope had still not returned to the sea of stars, he would not give Chen Changsheng a single chance or excuse tounch an attack from. Although he was not afraid of Chen Changsheng, just like how he found the vitality of those youths to be somewhat blinding, he was not willing to let those youths join together their bravery. After all, he was a very mature and powerful minister, a treacherous official who had achieved great sess. But Chen Changshengs following two statements made it impossible for him to maintain his silence and the serenity in his heart. Chen Changsheng was not deliberately humiliating him, as this was an answer that he truly wished to know. This sort ofposure and earnestness made Zhou Tong feel that even his own soul was exposed. Because he could not answer Chen Changshengs question. Chen Changsheng said, "After I came to the capital, I often heard people say that if you were to die, only Xue Xingchuan would bury you." This was a saying that had spread far and wide across the continent, and Zhou Tong had heard it more than once. His eyes narrowed into a thin line of cold light. Chen Changsheng earnestly asked, "Now that youve murdered him, when you die in the future, who will bury your body?" This was a very simple question. A simple deduction was all that was required to reach a conclusion. But Zhou Tong could not respond. Because he did not want to have this sort of end. No one wanted to have this sort of end. To die without a ce of burial. ...... Chapter 689 – An Announcement with a Person Chapter 689 C An Announcement with a Person Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As the most famous treacherous minister, fawning sycophant, ruthless official, and thug in the past few years, perhaps in all of history, Zhou Tong had no friends. Su Li also often said that he had no friends, but these were two different things. Whether it was his schoolmates, colleagues, or even kindred spirits, they all wanted nothing more than for Zhou Tong to quickly die, an example being the princes who now held power in the Imperial Court. If Zhou Tong really did die, there would naturally be no one to bury his body. In fact, he had once had a friend who was willing to bury his body. It was a pity that this friend had been personally murdered by him and had almost been denied a burial. Thus, on this autumn day, the distant future was already visible: Zhou Tong would assuredly die without a ce of burial. He had no means of ming other people or this world, as all this had been created by his hands. From this moment on, he would live in unease, frustration, and doubt, without ever seeing the tiniest glimmer of hope, until he finally died without a ce of burial. Chen Changshengs question was not a curse, but a cool-headed analysis, a calm exposing of the facts. This was terrifying. The scene became abnormally quiet. Nobody spoke for a very long time, neither the officials of the Department for Purging Officials nor the students of the Orthodox Academy. At this time, the only person able to break this silence was Zhou Tong himself. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said with extreme solemnity and seriousness, "The esteemed master of the Dao will naturally take care of my body after I am gone." In this short amount of time, this was the only thing he could think of that had a chance of shattering Chen Changshengs conclusion. He was currently Shang Xingzhous dog. After he died, the master would surely have at least some sense of pity. Chen Changsheng looked back at him and said, "I understand him more than you do. To him, every corpse has its uses. If a dog he raised died, he might eat its meat for nourishment, or divide it amongst the people of the town to gain a little reputation. If the dog ever bit someone before, he would not mind burning its bones to ashes to allow those still living to vent their anger." Zhou Tong felt somewhat cold, and then somewhat hot, beginning to sweat within his blood-colored officials robe. "Everyone must die," he said to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng knew that Zhou Tong was speaking of the Pope. Zhou Tong immediately followed, "Then did you ever think about who would bury your body when the timees?" Without waiting for a response, he stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and yelled, "Dont forget, you are just a ything of the powerful, nothing more than a tool!" Starting from The esteemed master of the Dao will naturally take care of my body after I am gone and continuing to these three consecutive statements, he had truthfully been speaking a single question. Chen Changshengs question had touched upon Zhou Tongs weakest point, and he began to feel uneasy, even somewhat fearful. Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont know who will bury me. I only know that before I die, I will definitely kill you." There was silence. Not even the birds cried out. Within and without the Xue Estate, only the rustling of the autumn breeze could be heard. This was also not a threat, as when he made this statement, his expression was very calm. Of course, he was not making a joke either, as not a hint of a smile could be seen on his face. It was a very earnest statement. This was an announcement. Chen Changsheng was announcing to the world: No matter what, Zhou Tong will assuredly die before me. Zhou Tong would die a violent death. It was in addition to the previous question. And his statement was that he would certainly have Zhou Tong die without a ce of burial. ...... ...... A deathly stillness gripped the Xue Estate. The officials of the Department for Purging Officials had abnormally ugly expressions, while the students of the Orthodox Academy were rather nervous. No matter what, Zhou Tong was a powerful minister of the court. Not even the Pope or the Emperor would make such an announcement. Chen Changshengs making such an announcement might have allowed him to vent his emotions, but what sort of turmoil would it invite? To him, this was not a problem. He did not want to use this announcement to vent his anger. He had very calmly and coolly stated his thoughts. As for what other people thought, he didnt much care. After saying these words, he walked over to Madam Xue. As for the youngdy and butler of the Xue Estate who had been captured by the officials, they had naturally been rescued. Zhou Tong stared at his back and emotionlessly asked, "Can you kill me?" Chen Changsheng did not stop or turn around. "On that night, I already killed you once." "Do you perhaps think that you inspire awe with your devotion to justice? That these nonsensical words of yours have weight and power? Following your heartjust how many times are you prepared to repeat that tired old phrase?" Zhou Tong ended, "No one will think the same as you, just as no one wille to this ce." ...... ...... The facts proved Zhou Tong to be incorrect. Not long after Chen Changsheng arrived, the Xue Estate weed another guest. This person had a very special status which not even Zhou Tong had any power over. At the same time, his visit was very surprising. The important personage who hade to pay respects to Xue Xingchuan was the Prince of Zhongshan, Chen Sixuan. This was a prince who had suffered countless humiliations at the hands of Tianhais government. He naturally had no good feelings for Chen Changsheng, but this was even more the case for Zhou Tong. He lit a stick of incense for Xue Xingchuan, nced at Chen Changsheng, and then spit all over Zhou Tongs face. Soon after, the Minister of Rites arrived, followed by several major figures of the Orthodoxy, and then Tianhai Shengxue finally arrived. Many people noticed that there was a faint wound on Tianhai Shengxues face, most likely the result of the conflict that arose when he was preparing to leave the estate earlier. Every important personage that appeared at the Xue Estate was another p to Zhou Tongs face. No matter how much Zhou Tong could endure it, he could not continue to remain here. Just when he was leaving, he saw Prince Chen Liu. "If I were you, I would definitely silently pray for Chen Changsheng to smoothly ascend to the seat of the Pope." Prince Chen Liu seriously advised, "Or else, he will definitely make those words a reality." In the past, on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce, Archbishop Mei Lisha had announced to the entire world that Chen Changsheng would take the first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination. In the end, Chen Changsheng had really managed to do it. Today, in front of the Xue Estates funeral hall, Chen Changsheng had announced to the entire world that he would assuredly have Zhou Tong die without a ce of burial... "There are many people who want to kill me, but Im still alive after so many years. Why?" Zhou Tongughed, his smile rather sinister. "Because Ive never regarded myself as a human. Ive always known that Im just a dog." Dogs had masters. To strike a dog was to strike at its master. And he had always been a dog that was able to find the strongest master. "Those mad, hot-blooded young ones who have had their minds purged of intelligence by youth have always wanted to kill me in these past few years, but were they able to do it? "As for those people who have the ability to kill me, could they be so blind that they cant see who my master is? "Chen Changsheng can talk all he wants, but he still wont dare attack me. Am I wrong?" Zhou Tong smiled, the sinister aura in his smile gradually transforming into ridicule and exhaustion, both to this world and himself. He spoke the truth, as he himself was a cultivation expert at the upper level of Star Condensation, while at hismand were countless assassins and experts. Those who were able to kill him had to be true experts of the continent. And true experts had never been lonesome souls. They had their own sects, families, disciplesmany people that they needed to watch over. An example of this was Zhu Luo. As an expert of the Divine Domain, killing Zhou Tong would not be too difficult a task, but in these past few years, he had never even attempted this feat. Those young and courageous enough toe and kill Zhou Tong did not have the ability to do so. Those who had the ability were certainly experienced and weathered by the trials of time, mature andposed. They knew the principle of taking the big picture into consideration. There were very few people like Chen Changsheng. And even he could not touch Zhou Tong if he had any ns of sitting upon the Popes throne. In Zhou Tongs view, this announcement was just the vicious words of a youth. Besides Chen Changsheng, who else could there be? Those who had the ability to kill him would never be so naive and childish. Thus, he was always safe. At this moment, arge carriage transporting a crabapple tree entered the capital. The roots of this crabapple tree had been preserved very well, wrapped in the freshest of soil. The attending redcoated cavalry waved their horse whips to drive away pedestrians while they cursed at the time. On the side of the official road, a man was calmly watching these scenes in silence. His blue clothes had been washed until they had begun to fade, starched until they had be very inflexible. His two eyebrows drooped downwards, making him seem somewhat poverty-stricken. He looked like an ountant who had had much of his sry deducted. And also like a worn-out de wrapped in rough cloth. Chapter 690 – Thoughts without Evil Chapter 690 C Thoughts without Evil Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by : Michyrr The once-deserted gate and courtyard of the Xue Estate were still not very lively, but at least some people had visited, and they had all been important figures. In front of the coffin, the Prince of Zhongshan had just very casually nodded and then left. On the other hand, the Minister of Rites had very seriously lit a stick of incense and then whispered a few words. No one knew what he had said. In the eastern courtyard, a quiet room had been set up. Chen Changsheng, Su Moyu, Prince Chen Liu, and Tianhai Shengxue were seated in chairs within this room. The four of them were all very young. Tianhai Shengxue, the oldest, was only thirty-some years old. Chen Changsheng looked at the wound on Tianhai Shengxues face and wanted to say something. Tianhai Shengxue spoke first. After that years Grand Examination, the grudge between the Orthodox Academy and Tianhai Shengxue had been resolved. In private, they had even formed a mutual understanding unbeknownst to anyone else. That mutual understanding and the promise made back then now seemed very frail against the grand backdrop of the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, unable to withstand a single blow. Nevertheless, the two sides had once had a mutual understanding. Moreover, just as was said before, they were all still young. Youths spoke to each other with far fewer titudes, spoke much more directly. "You should also be well aware that these important figures that came to the Xue Estate today wish to use your momentum to probe at or confirm things in the Imperial Court." Tianhai Shengxue continued, "The master of the Dao holds supreme authority in the Imperial Court and requires Zhou Tongs survival as proof. At least up until this point, no one had dared to challenge this, but I believe that with the passage of time, our fathers will not be so willing to remain this obedient." His father was Tianhai Chenwu and Prince Chen Lius father was the Prince of Xiang, both truly powerful figures of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. After a period of silence, he said, "Nobody knows how long such a time would be." "You cant randomly step on a path when you dont know what it looks like ahead. Its easy to walk into crossroads this way." Prince Chen Liu saw his expression and earnestly advised, "Any matter must consider the general situation first. Your bing Pope is the general situation more important than anything else, is worthy of patiently waiting for." Chen Changsheng did not speak. He had a different opinion of this matter. He understood his teacher more than anyone else, including the Pope. He had lived in Xining Viges old temple for fourteen years. The middle-aged Daoist had been both teacher and father to him, but now that he carefully thought about it, neither he nor Yu Ren had ever seen the true colors of the middle-aged Daoist. They had only seen the corner of a peak through the thick mist, a thin sliver of blue sky on an overcast day, a single flower growing by a stream. Now that he had experienced so many things, these many sights and fragments of memory gradually began to take shape. These seemingly objectiveless detailsthe flower by the stream, the mountain in the mist, the blue sky behind the clouds, the Daoist scriptures within the templehad actually contained details overflowing with information and were now forming into a true picture: his teacher, Shang Xingzhou. The Pope wished to pass the Orthodoxy into Chen Changshengs hands. He believed that he could use the might of the Li Pce and his own awe-inspiring reputation to ensure that at least no one within the Orthodoxy would oppose this matter after he returned to the sea of stars. Thus, as long as the Orthodoxy was internally stable and united, the Imperial Court could not meddle in this affair. But Chen Changsheng knew that this matter would assuredly not develop in this fashion. He was extremely sure that the day his martial uncle the Pope returned to the sea of stars would be the same day that his teacher moved against him. He might be killed, or, like the little ck Dragon, he would be imprisoned forever in an abyss that would never see the light of day. Regardless of the result, it was not a result he desired. Tianhai Shengxue seemed to sense something and said, "If you really think that something big will ur, you should start making preparations now." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "All preparations are rather meaningless." It was just like that nightafter the Imperial Design had lost effectiveness, the entire situation in the capital hinged on the oue of the battle on the Mausoleum of Books. The history of the continent had always been decided by the experts of the Divine Domain. Between the Divine and the mortal was a gorge that could not be crossed. No matter how incredible Chen Changshengs talent in cultivation, it was impossible for him to cross this gorge in the short span of several dozen days. "You should leave." Prince Chen Liu had a different opinion than Tianhai Shengxue. "Take advantage of the fact that His Holiness ispelling your teacher not to move...this is your best and final opportunity." Su Moyu nced at Chen Changsheng. In the Orthodox Academy, he had once made a simr proposal. Chen Changsheng did not reply. He knew that it was impossible for him to leave. Tianhai Shengxue departed, but before he left the room, he said, "In a few more days, the celebration will begin." Many events had taken ce this autumn. The Tianhai Empress had returned to the sea of stars and the Demon Lord had descended to his death in the abyss. Some other events were about to take ce. The only one that could be discussed on an equal level with the previous two was the confluence of the north and south. After a few days, the celebration over the confluence of the north and south would begin. Based on what was discussed in the spring, the White Emperor couple mighte to preside over the festivities. Chen Changsheng understood what Tianhai Shengxue wanted to bring notice to. Luoluo might also return to the capital. ....... ...... ....... ...... Zhou Tong returned to the alley of the Northern Military Department. He stood at the base of the courtyards wall, his hands held behind him as he stared into the deep tree hole. His expression was apathetic as he silently waited for the return of the crabapple tree. A mournful bird cry suddenly rang out in the autumn sky. He and several subordinate officials raised their heads, only seeing a ck silhouette strengthlessly descend from the sky. It was a Red Falcon, one of the best birds at enduring long-distance flights. In one night, it could cross one thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers and still not feel tired. This Red Falcon was only returning from the south, yet it was exhausted to the point of death. Some major event had assuredly urred in the south. The Mount Li Sword Sect? The Qiushan n? Or was it...Schrtree Manor? Zhou Tongs eyebrows rose. A subordinate hurriedly came forward and reported on the urgent news from the south. Wang Po had left Schrtree Manor. The spies of the Department for Purging Officials that had been following him the entire time had been thrown off two days ago at the Qing River and had lost track of Wang Po. No one knew where Wang Po was going or where he was now. Zhou Tong stared at his subordinate but did not speak. With some hesitation, the subordinate said, "He...might being to the capital." Zhou Tongs expression subtly changed. After a pause, he suddenly said, "I need to enter the pce." The subordinates were somewhat stunned at these words. If Wang Po is trulying to the capital, shouldnt Your Excellency be sending men to stop or kill him? Why is there a need to so urgently enter the pce? "Are you all deaf?" Zhou Tongs face was rather pale, his voice somewhat shrill. He needed to urgently enter the pce because he was currently very uneasy, even somewhat afraid. Only in the Imperial Pce under the watchful gaze of the esteemed master of the Dao would he feel safe. He was very sure that Wang Po woulde to the capital. He was very sure of what Wang Po wasing to do. ....... ...... ....... ...... Upon returning to the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng also learned of this news. Su Moyu was very perplexed, asking, "What is heing to the capital for? To pay respects to Xue Xingchuan?" No one dared to bury Xue Xingchuan and no one dared to pay him homage. At this time, if Wang Po were to appear, it would be very much in line with themon peoples impression of him. Chen Changsheng did not believe this was the case. He knew that Wang Po had note to pay respects or for anything else. Wang Po hade to the capital to aplish one task. He hade to kill. To kill Zhou Tong. Chapter 691 – A Blade with a Dao Chapter 691 C A de with a Dao Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The news that Wang Po might being to the capital spread very quickly and caused much consternation. After Su Lis departure, Wang Po had be the greatest idol in the minds of the young cultivators of the continent. He was not as confident and easygoing as Su Li, nor did he have a particr bearing like Su Li, yet his aloof and emotionless self had attracted the reverence of others. He was simr to Su Li, however, in that he was a cultivating genius rarely seen in a hundred years. He had oncepelled Snow-Treading Xun Mei to shut himself up in the Mausoleum of Books and he had never given Painted Armor Xiao Zhang or Liang Wangsun a chance to surpass him. There were many experts below the Divine Domain, such as Xue Xingchuan, yet it was him, ranked first on the Promation of Liberation, that was publicly acknowledged as the strongest of the lot. Moreover,pared to Su Li, he was more in ordance with themonly epted definition of a hero, an example of this being his actions in that dark rain within Xunyang City. Most importantly, the aura of a legend was too thick about him. As the sole descendant of a fallen n, he had grown up in the vilest of conditions, far more arduous than any other cultivating genius. In the Wenshui Tang n, he had yed the part of an ountant for several years, and then he began to travel the world. In the space of ten-some years, he had set up Schrtree Manor in the south and be a wealthy power. Just like Su Moyu, the greatest question people had after learning this news was this: Why was heing to the capital, and what was he prepared to do? The story of Wang Po of Tianliang was a story known by the entire continent. As thest descendant of the Wang n, he had chosen Wang Po to be his name. The meaning of this name was known without needing to ask, and perhaps it was for this reason that the Imperial Court had always been wary of him and had attempted to suppress him countless times before. He was also aware of this, so he very rarely appeared in the capital. Wang Posing to the capital was naturally a major event. In the past, even if he dide to the capital, he woulde without a sound and in a very low-key fashion, such as the night of Xun Meis death. Now, the situation and time were bothpletely different. He wanted to enter the capital in a low-key fashion, but it was impossible for him to do so. That night on the Mausoleum of Books, Zhu Luo had pushed himself to attack while heavily injured, opening this majestic campaign of the entire world against Tianhai, paying with the death of his body and the vanishing of his soul. He had done this all to extract a promise from Shang Xingzhou, who represented the new government: Let the Wang n never rise again. The Wang n was precisely Wang Po. If Wang Po remained in the south and quietly stood guard over Schrtree Manor, then with the mutual protection of the Mount Li Sword Sect and the collective voice of the other powers of the south, the Imperial Court would not have been able to touch him. After all, with the confluence of the north and south in the background, some harmony had to be maintained on the surface. However, if he were to leave Schrtree Manor and enter the capital alone, the Imperial Court would not let this chance slip by. No matter how strong he was, he was no match for the Great Zhou Imperial Court. If he appeared in the capital, the Imperial Court had numerous methods to kill him. No one understood why he wanted toe. Chen Changsheng understood, because he had once endured a storm together with Wang Po in Xunyang City. He deeply admired this expert. In the past two years, he had applied some of what he had learned from Wang Po to his own behavior, a matter which had once deeply concerned Tang Thirty-Six. Besides Chen Changsheng, there was one other person that clearly understood why Wang Po hade. It was Zhou Tong himself. Consequently, once he learned of this news, the first thing he did was enter the pce and request a meeting with Shang Xingzhou. Not long after he entered the pce, the capital once more became tense. From the military to the Ministry of Justice, from the Department for Purging Officials to the City Gate Department, countless experts and assassins began to sweep through the streets of the capital. Chen Changsheng was somewhat concerned. After a night of contemtion, he took a chance and had the people of the Orthodoxy assist with the search, but they turned up nothing. The Imperial Courts search was also fruitless. No one had been able to find Wang Po. He had just vanished. ...... ...... As time slowly passed, the autumn began to settle in. The celebration of the confluence of north and south was about to take ce. The Great Zhou Imperial Court had made many preparations. The famous buildings of the capital were all repaired to be like new, and even the Mausoleum of Books was cleaned up. The mood in the capital was still notpletely cheerful and rxed. The ripples from the coup of the Mausoleum of Books had yet to fade, the Orthodox Academy still refused to bring out the Divine Empresss body, and Wang Po had still not been found. At this time, the Orthodox Academy received two letters. One letter was from Holy Maiden Peak, written personally by Xu Yourong. She had returned to South Stream Temple. Logically speaking, she should be summoning back the disciples of South Stream Temple, and she did mention this in the letter, but she still left eighteen disciples for Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was well aware that these female disciples had a grasp over the soul of the South Stream Temple sword array. If they disyed their full strength, Chen Changsheng was safe as long as it was not an expert of the Divine Domain or a grand army attacking. The other letter was from Wenshui and was personally written by Tang Thirty-Six. Besides Chen Changsheng, no one knew the contents of this letter, not even Su Moyu. Su Moyu and the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy only knew that after Chen Changsheng read the letter, he became very depressed and fell into a long period of silence. Golden ginkgo leaves covered the ground of New North Bridge. Nearby was the Imperial Pce. Lantern lights shone from this ce, and as they shone onto the ground, it was like the setting sun had returned. Standing under the tree and seeing this sight, Chen Changsheng silently thought, the setting sun cante back once it sets under the mountains, and it seems that departed friends also wont get a chance toe back. The entire world seemed to be painted gold, making the color of the well seem even more serene and deep. When the lights from the Imperial Pce momentarily dimmed, Chen Changshengs figure vanished from the tree. A breeze stirred around the edge of the well. As the golden leaves were curled up by this wind, they presented a beautiful sight. The ginkgo leaves outside the Imperial City were a famous sight of the capital. Very few people knew that outside the capital was a Daoist temple called Tanzhe. There was a simr sight there that was perhaps even more beautiful. (TN: Tanzhe Temple is an actual Buddhist temple located on the outskirts of Beijing. The name literally trantes to Pool and Mulberry Temple, referencing the pool within the temple and the mulberry trees growing in its environs. It is home to two particrly old ginkgo trees, around 1000 years old.) In the center of the courtyard at the back of this temple grew an extremely old ginkgo tree, said to have been nted by Emperor Taizong himself. In the autumn, this ancient tree was covered in golden leaves, like a golden cloud or a firework. Beneath the tree were thick piles of leaves, a golden cloud descended to earth. If viewed from a distance, it looked like a golden waterfall. In the depths of the golden ginkgo leaves was a stone table. By the table was a stone stool, and a person was sitting on this stool. He was not drinking tea, butprehending the de. The entire continent knew that he hade to the capital and countless people were seeking him out within it, but they had failed. This was because although he hade to the capital, he had not entered the city. If people were to know of this, they would assuredly be astounded, as this waspletely different from his past behavior and conduct. Everyone believed that since he hade to the capital, he would certainly enter, as this was very much like his path of the de, straight and true. Zhou Tong had also thought this way, but turned out to be wrong. Wang Po had already stayed in Tanzhe Temple for eleven days. He would spend each day quietly seated under the ginkgo tree. He wasprehending the de, not practicing the de. The metal de remained in its sheath, and the sheath sat on his knees. The ancient tree continued to shed leaves, covering the earth. It seemed particrly pure and exuded a dazzling beauty, so much so that it was difficult to imagine what it looked like beneath the leaves. Those golden leaves also naturally fell on his body, umting on his clothes and gradually covering his sheath, so much so that it was difficult to imagine the edge of the de within the sheath. The Dao of Wang Pos de, in this world of yellow leaves, faintly began to transform. Chapter 692 – An Autumn with a Rain Chapter 692 C An Autumn with a Rain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As time passed, the autumn deepened, and the sky filled with falling leaves was exhausted. The ancient tree within Tanzhe Temple was left with only bare branches and a naked trunk. Fallen leaves still covered the path entering the mountains, but after a session of autumn rain that had begunst night, there was not a hint of beauty left within them. They only stirred vexation, like bedding that was thoroughly soaked. Drenched fallen leaves had at least some benefits, and one of these was that someone walking on them wouldnt make much noise. Under the cover of the overcast sky and the threads of rain, several dozen experts of the Great Zhou military and an even greater number of assassins and spies from the Department for Purging Officials tread upon the soaked fallen leaves, noiselessly crossing the mountain path and sneaking into the autumn forest circling the mountain. The paths leading out of the mountains from Tanzhe Temple werepletely under control. No one would be able to leave. There was a rustling sound, somewhat crisp and dry. It was like someone was walking across the golden leaves as they were several days ago, their steps crumbling numerous dry leaves. It sounded like crumbling leaves, but it was the autumn wind passing through the rain and incessantly blowing against a paper mask. A man was walking on the mountain path, with a white paper on his face, obscuring his nose and mouth. Only at his eyes were two ck holes punched in the paper, making him seem abnormally terrifying. Painted Armor Xiao Zhang. The rain falling from the sky seemed to avoid his body of its own ord. The white paper was clean and dry, without a single drop of water on it. In this generation of blooming wildflowers, countless cultivation geniuses had appeared, tyrannical and overbearing experts. Amongst them, he was one of the most terrifying and most powerful. Like Xun Mei, he had been undefeated his entire life, with one sole exception: Wang Po. He had never beaten Wang Po, not even once. Whether at Boiling Stone Summit or the Promation of Liberation, he could only ever be ranked second. But he was never scared or discouraged. He continued to issue challenges to Wang Po, continued to lose every fight. Even going insane and almost dying had been unable to shake his will. To be beneath only one man seemed to already be quite an outstanding rank, but he did not want to ept it. Today, in the dreary autumn rain, he was walking upon the mountain path naturally so he could fight Wang Po again. He had never imagined that Wang Po might not ept, because the gathering of so many experts of the Imperial Court had surrounded Tanzhe Temple. If Wang Po wanted to leave, he would first have to defeat him. To defeat him once more, or be defeated. The autumn wind blew against the white paper, rustling like dry leaves. The autumn rain fell upon the mountain path, but the soaked leaves could make no noise. Xiao Zhang was not able to walk to Tanzhe Temple, because a person had appeared in front of him. Treading on soaked leaves truly would not make any noise. In this noiseless fashion, this person had passed through the several blockades set up on the mountain path, even concealing their presence from Xiao Zhangs perception. Just who was this person that they were actually this strong? This person was clothed in ck. He let the rain soak him as he exuded an extremely cold and tough aura. His clothes, his face, the lines on his shoulder, and the hands he held behind him all seemed to be cast from iron. Standing in front of the mountain path, he cut off the autumn rain from the ground, the autumn wind from the paper, Tanzhe Temple from the rest of the world. He was just like a wall, and not a wall made from earth or brick, but from iron, a wall that not even wind could pass through. Xiao Zhang knew who this person was. The ck holes on the white paper seemed to be even deeper and more serene, but faint mes of madness could be seen within. "You want to stop me?" he asked the iron wall that was the man before him. The person expressionlessly looked back, seeming to regard Xiao Zhangs question as extremely silly and not worth answering. The entire world knew that Painted Armor Xiao Zhang was a true madman, his conduct abnormally violent and unbridled. No one dared to lightly offend him, much less view him with contempt. Yet this person had done so, and shockingly, although the intent to fight in Xiao Zhangs deep and serene eyes intensified, he ultimately...did not strike. Xiao Zhang recalled that rumor. Given this mans rtionship with the Great Western Continent, there was simply no reason for him to attack Wang Po. He asked, "If you dont, why do you stand in front of me?" The person answered, "Since Ivee, the rest of you naturally have to leave. You are not his opponent, and I dont want you to put him on his guard." Xiao Zhang became utterly furious, the white paper on his face rustling in response. Suddenly, the autumn wind ceased to rise from his face. He fell silent, because he understood this persons intentions. "This is not fair to him," Xiao Zhang said, staring the man in the eyes. The man had clearlye to Tanzhe Temple to fight with Wang Po. Xiao Zhang said that this was not fair to Wang Po. This meant that in his view, this persons strength was far above Wang Pos, and logically speaking, they should not have lowered themselves to fight against Wang Po. Wang Po was at the top of the Promation of Liberation, the strongest of all experts beneath the Divine Domain in the hearts of the people. Just who in the world would have enough strength to be able to easily defeat him? If there truly was someone, it could only be one of those powerful figures of the Divine Domain, those old monsters that could be counted with a pair of hands. Just who was this person? Which member of the Storms of the Eight Directions? Or was it some lofty person who had concealed themselves from the world for many years? Xiao Zhang knew who this person was, so he said that it was unfair, but this did not mean that he was afraid. He could almost see a little into the future: Wang Po copsed under the ancient tree, his body covered in blood. He found this somewhat difficult to ept. Just like Xun Mei, he had spent his entire life attempting to surpass Wang Po. He found it impossible to ept that before he seeded, Wang Po would be killed. At this moment, he was ovee with the intense desire to stop this man. This person could kill Wang Po, and Wang Po was stronger than him, yet he still wanted to stop this person. No matter how one looked at it, this was an insane way of thinking. He had always been a very insane man. Rain fell on his spear, soaking his hand. It was Xiao Zhangs hand, clenched and forceful. "And what right do any of you have to speak to me of fairness?" The man nced at Xiao Zhang, his expression apathetic as if looking upon nothing. His iron wall of shoulder, washed in the autumn rain, seemed to have been polished tens of thousands of times. It shone with a metallic luster. Then, it began to reveal its edge. A grunt came out of the white paper. The autumn rain washed the spear and the fingers grasping the spear grew slightly pale. In the end, Xiao Zhang had still not struck. Or perhaps, he had been unable to strike. He could only watch as the man walked through the rain into Tanzhe Temple. Like an iron wall, shining with a cold light. ...... ...... Tie Shu, one of the Storms of the Eight Directions. (TN: Tie Shu literally trantes to Iron Tree. In Chinese, this refers specifically to the nt Cycas revoluta. This nt is known for its extremely slow maturation, only beginning to bloom with flowers after 15-20 years. In the past, there was an idiom The iron tree blooms every one thousand years, used to indicate that something was an extremely rare urrence or very difficult to realize. In reality, however, given the proper conditions, Cycas revoluta can bloom every year.) He was born in the Great Western Continent. When he was young, he for some reason fled into the sea and attempted to cross the vast ocean. He nearly died, but was fortunately rescued by a person on the shore. That person was called Guan Xingke. In the past ten years, he had been wandering about the Southern Sea,prehending the Heavenly Dao. Now, he had finally returned. Heprehended the Heavenly Dao, cultivated in the fleshly body, and was iparably powerful. The blooming iron tree was equally renowned as Bie Yanghongs small red flower, but no one had ever personally seen it. He entered Tanzhe Temple. The ancient tree had already shed all its leaves. The remaining yellowed leaves on the ground soaked in the rainwater. Tie Shu walked to the stone stool, sat down, and closed his eyes. Just like Wang Po had done over these past few days. Chapter 693 – Wind with a Message Chapter 693 C Wind with a Message Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After some time, Tie Shu opened his eyes. A streak of harshness shed across his eyes, and then a tinge of perplexity. He seemed to be in a particrlyplex mood. Under the ancient tree, amongst the yellowed leaves, upon the stone stool, he sensed the Qi that Wang Po had left over the past few days. To his surprise, Wang Pos path of the de had grown even more profound. At Wang Pos level of cultivation, wanting to advance a single step more was incredibly difficult. Yet this person had been able to advance so far in such a short amount of time... In Xunyang City when Wang Po was facing Zhu Luo, although his de had been powerful, he had not been able to find a single chance. Now, after several days of quietprehension in Tanzhe Temple, the situation waspletely different. If Wang Po were allowed to continue advancing, no one could know when he would cross that threshold. For the first time, Tie Shu felt pressure. Then, his killing intent intensified. Neither he nor the Imperial Court would allow for the day toe when Wang Pos path of the de finally reachedpletion. He got up from the stone stool and gazed at Tanzhe Temple, quietly sensing the flow of Qi in the heavens and earth. There was someone in the temple with a masterly cultivation, only a little way from his own cultivation level. He began walking there, and the soaked leaves crumbled under his shoes into the finest of threads, looking just like blooming chrysanthemums. The autumn wind broke through the curtain of rain and pushed upon the door to Tanzhe Temple. He was still ten-some zhang away from its threshold. Before the cold autumn wind could run rampant, it was matched by two clear and light breezes. These two breezes came from a pair of sleeves. The person in the temple was not Wang Po, but Mao Qiuyu. The gate of the fence running along the side of the temple was pushed upon, and Daoist Baishi walked out of the rain. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan came respectively from the east and the west. In the autumn rain, the figures of many cardinals could be seen flickering in and out of the forest. Four Prefects of the Orthodoxy, each holding a precious treasure, led numerous cardinals of profound cultivation to tightly encircle Tanzhe Temple. This was truly an impressive array of forces. Killing an expert of the Divine Domain required such an array of forces. Tie Shu stared at Mao Qiuyu, his eyes slowly narrowing. His killing intent did not lessen in the slightest. On the contrary, it only became more terrifying. The Li Pce had truly moved. Did they want to protect Wang Po, or were they actually taking this chance to kill him? He was well aware that if it was thetter, then even if he was able to escape with his life today, he would have to pay a most grievous price. He extended his hands into the rain and allowed its cold waters to unceasingly wash them. He stared as Mao Qiuyu slowly walked out of the temple, and impassively asked, "Is this the decree of His Holiness the Pope?" Mao Qiuyu did not directly answer his question. Instead, he looked into the distance. Tie Shu had already sensed this presence, which is why he had asked the question. In the distant mountains, the garish red and yellow colors brought by the autumn had long been dulled by the cold bath of the rain. At some point, a princely carriage had appeared on the edge of a cliff. The Prince of Xiang had personallye. The Imperial Courts n to murder Wang Po might have be the Li Pces n to enclose and kill Tie Shu. If that princely carriage had not appeared on the cliff, if the rumbling thunder of a great army could not be heard from behind the mountain. No matter who this scheme was aimed at, it was already revealed. "His Holiness wanted me to ask you a question." Mao Qiuyu gazed upon Tie Shu and asked, "Did all of you forget the oath you swore to the starry sky?" Many years ago, the Pope had led the other experts of the Divine Domain to draw upon the starry sky and establish an oath. The contents of the oath were this: the benefit of humanity took first priority in everything, so it was absolutely forbidden to move against those cultivating geniuses who bore the future and hope of humanity. Wang Po was naturally at the top of this list. Back in Xunyang City, Zhu Luo had wielded his sword against him and could already be considered to have broken the oath, but he had still been able to find some excuse. His sword had stabbed at Su Li. It was just that Wang Po insisted on standing in front of Su Li. But today? Tie Shu hade to Tanzhe Temple, bringing with him the autumn rain. He had clearlye to kill Wang Po, so what excuse or reason would he be able to find? Would he be able to answer the question the Pope had asked Mao Qiuyu to pose? Tie Shu did not answer. Mao Qiuyu noted, "Since you cannot answer, do not touch Wang Po." Tie Shus gaze grew colder. The rain washed his hands even whiter and purer, like two white lotus flowers in the rain. This was a sign that he was very angry. Man cannot live well for a hundred days unbroken; a flower cannot retain its beauty for one thousand days. (TN: The author has chosen to flip the time periods of this saying. Usually it is man that cannot live well for a thousand days and a flower that cannot retain its beauty for one hundred. The meaning of the original saying is that no good thingsts forever.) He began to derisivelyugh. The Popes days were already running short. "His Holiness also wanted me to say to you..." Mao Qiuyu seemed to know what Tie Shu was thinking as he calmly dered, "If, after he returns to the sea of stars, you persist in moving against Wang Po, the Li Pce will exterminate your entire n." If one said that the Li Pce was a sort of sect, then it would certainly be the most powerful sect in the world, because it was the Orthodoxy. No cultivator could directly oppose the Orthodoxy. Not even someone as powerful as Tie Shu. Not even the once-head of the Storms of the Eight Directions, the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, who had controlled the terrifying organization that was the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Of course, an expert of the Divine Domain might not be able to resist the Li Pce, but they would also be very difficult to kill, as long as they did not fall into such a heavy encirclement as one did today. However, one cultivated the Dao in istion, yet there were very few cultivators that were truly alone. They would have family, rtives, friends, schoolmates, nsmen,rades. After Mao Qiuyu made this deration, the temple was plunged into silence. Exterminate your entire n. These four words were just like Tie Shu: unyielding, cold, and giving off the intimidating scent of metal. Tie Shu looked back at him and said, "All of you should be well aware that Wang Po hase to the capital to kill." Mao Qiuyus expression did not change. "If he kills someone, he has broken thews of Zhou, and there will be officials of the Imperial Court to punish him." Many people turned to that princely carriage on the distant cliff. The Prince of Xiang had not left his carriage. Tie Shuughed with ridicule and derision. Mao Qiuyus statements represented the stance of the Li Pce. This stance was very cold. "Hese to kill, but none of you dare. I havent killed anyone yet, so why does His Holiness care?" "Because you have the intention." "This is unfair." Mao Qiuyu did not answer Tie Shu, instead turning to leave the mountain. Linghai Zhiwang and the others followed. The Pope truly had no desire to kill Tie Shu. Just as it had in front of the Orthodox Academy, the Li Pce only wanted to disy its strength. The so-called escort was just using ones de to bar the way. The so-called naval convoy was just sailing a boat in front. Without needing to unsheathe the de or ram the boat, it was enough. Tie Shu watched as the people of the Orthodoxy departed into the autumn rain, the corner of his eyes twitching. All of these people were powerful figures of the Orthodoxy, but none of them was a match for him. Yet he did not dare strike them. It was truly unfair. Just as he had earlier said to Xiao Zhang on the mountain path. Before the Pope and the Orthodoxy, what right did he have to talk about fairness? ...... ...... The yellow leaves had all fallen and the cold began to deepen. This years winter seemed toe to the capital somewhat earlier. Based on the calendar, it was stillte autumn, but snow had already fallen quite a few times. The people living at New North Bridge felt it all the more keenly. They hid in their homes and constantly rubbed their hands while cursing the weather. No one noticed that this harsh winter was rted to that abandoned well. A cold wind was constantly blowing from the well, whooshing like someone ying a flute, or like a weeping that cried tears of joy. Chapter 694 – Clouds without Intention Chapter 694 C Clouds without Intention Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr No true battle had taken ce at Tanzhe Temple, but the dangers hidden within had been more frightening than the vast majority of the worlds battles. On that day of autumn rain, the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy had moved far too many experts, so it was simply impossible to conceal news of this event. The people very quickly found out that Tie Shu had returned from the Southern Sea, and they even knew that he hade to the capital and wanted to kill Wang Po. Simultaneously, they also confirmed Wang Pos objective: he hade to kill Zhou Tong. Most importantly, the people finally confirmed that the fissure between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy was growing deeper and deeper. A major problem could ur at any time. In the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, these two great powers had worked together withplete sincerity. Just a few dayster, they were now running against each other, a most iprehensible matter. Now, however, everyone clearly understood why. Because of Chen Changsheng. No one noticed the cold wind rising up from the bottom of the New North Bridge, nor did anyone know what Chen Changsheng was thinking. He never left the Orthodox Academy. He quietly sat by the window in the library, reading books, not looking out the window, not asking about what happened beyond it. Many people spected that the Divine Empresss body had probably been buried by him in the Orthodox Academy, but no one had any proof. Even a powerful figure like Eunuch Lin had retreated in low spirits, and the Li Pce had clearly disyed its stance, so who would dare forcefully intrude into the Orthodox Academy to conduct a search? The Imperial Court did not continue to send down decrees asking for the Orthodox Academy to bring out the Divine Empresss body, but everyone knew that this matter would note to an end like this. Many people did not understand why Chen Changsheng wanted to act this way, including many important personages of the Orthodoxy, such as Daoist Baishi. If it was just for the sake of the right to inherit the Orthodoxy, then with the Popes decree, he only needed to choose the appropriate moment to disy his goodwill to the Imperial Pce, and the Imperial Pce was certain to withdraw its original ns. But he did not receive a decree, nor did he request a decree to enter the pce, nor did he have anyone pass a message to the Imperial Pce. He had remained silent. At present, the entire world knew that he was a descendant of the exiled imperials, that his body held the blood of the Chen n, but he was not the Divine Empresss son. In the past few years, there should also have been no affection between him and the Divine Empress. Why did he defy three sessive decrees? Why did he want to disy his disdain for the Imperial Court through his opposition to Zhou Tong? Why was he using his silence to contend against his own teacher? Xue Xingchuan was already buried, and while Xue He had been escorted back to the capital and jailed in Zhou Prison for variousplex reasons, his life was probably in no danger. The Xue Estate had returned to tranquility, but no one had forgotten that during the unrest that had taken ce at the funeral the Xue Estate held a few days ago, many factions had sent a representative. Was this out of consideration for the old government, or enmity for the new? Was it reverence of the Pope, or a challenge to Shang Xingzhou? If this were still Tianhais government, Zhou Tong would certainly have used this matter to stir up a great storm, but now he was actingpletely out of character, maintaining a strange silence. Anyone who knew that a figure like Wang Po was hiding in the capital and could at any time walk out of some random tea shop on the side of the street and send a de glow flying at them would probably be as silent. Significantly, in the past few days, Zhou Tong stopped staying at the Imperial Pce as he had done in the first few days and returned to the alley of the Northern Military Department to begin overseeing matters once more. "Tie Shu is probably close by. He will be constantly guarding Zhou Tong." Su Moyu continued, "He will wait for Wang Po to reveal his de, and then kill him. This way, he will not be viting the oath to the starry sky. Neither the Pope nor anyone else will be able to punish him." The chilly autumn breeze blew in through the window, rustling the pages of books, yet it was unable to cause the slightest change in Chen Changshengs expression. As he watched the silent and unspeaking Chen Changsheng by the window, Su Moyu inwardly sighed and said, "Its truly a pity about that day at Tanzhe Temple." On that day, if the Li Pce had been willing to pay everything and killed Tie Shu in the autumn rain, their problems now would not be so intractable. Chen Changshengs gaze remained on his book. "That day wasnt good for killing." Su Moyu understood that he was speaking about the princely carriage on the cliff and replied, "If Zhexiu had been supervising the affair, he would still have done it." If they were willing to pay everything, there was no need to fear the princely carriage and the thunderous hooves beyond the mountains. "How could the Storms of the Eight Directions be so easy to kill? Even if we seeded, the Li Pce would have to pay an enormous price." If Tie Shu had really been killed on that day, just which one of the four Prefects of the Orthodoxy would have been able to walk alive out of the autumn rain? As Chen Changsheng perused his book, he added, "And it would throw the world into chaos." Su Moyu argued, "If Tang Tang were supervising the matter, he would still insist on doing it, because the esteemed master of the Dao would also probably not want to see the world in chaos. Thus, he would choose to kill." Chen Changsheng did not believe that the matter would develop as Su Moyu or Tang Thirty-Six believed. The Li Pce had wanted to kill Tie Shu for the purpose of protecting Wang Po. Wang Pos purpose ining to the capital was to kill Zhou Tong. Zhou Tong was a person the Imperial Pce had to protect. Wang Po was a person the Imperial Pce had to kill. Chen Changsheng was keenly aware that for the sake of these four statements, his master would be willing to throw the world into chaos, and also... "Martial Uncle wouldnt act this way." He raised his head and gazed out the window at the bleak and indifferent autumn as he said, "Because he is not that sort of person." The Pope was a powerful man who cherished the world. But he was not a hero, much less a ruthless man of ambition. When he gazed at the stars, there would be things that he revered, and he wanted to protect Chen Changsheng and Wang Po. But he also did not want the world to fall into chaos, for the people to be cast into misery. For him to keep the situation in the capital at a level where it could still be controlled was already extremely challenging. And for the person sitting across from him at the chessboard? The Imperial Pce was very quiet. Many people in front of that pce hall had seen the silhouette of Shang Xingzhou cast by the lights in that room, but nobody knew what he was thinking. Shang Xingzhou was probably doing something, but nobody knew what it was. Just as it was in the coup of the Mausoleum of Books and the rebellion of Xuo City, his silence was often a prelude to a sudden p of thunder. No one knew where Wang Po was either. The entire world knew that he was in the capital and wanted to kill someone, yet no one was able to find him. He had vanished, but a restaurant in the southern part of the city had gained an ountant from Wenshui. ...... ...... The autumn deepened over the capital, continued to deepen, deepened until it had reached the greatest extreme. The chill pierced into the bones, but fortunately, the liveliness in the air and thenterns and colored banners decorating the streets somewhat diluted the cold. The confluence of the north and south, this grand event anticipated by all, had finally been formally announced, and the celebration was about to take ce. This celebration was grand to an unprecedented scale, both a celebration of the sess of the confluence of the north and south, and also an attempt by the new government topletely wash away the odor left behind by the Tianhai Divine Empress. The diplomatic mission from White Emperor City arrived at the capital a few days before the festivities. Of the White Emperor couple, only one came in the end. After engaging in a heaven-shaking battle with the Demon Lord, the White Emperor had also suffered significant injuries. The one toe was his empress, the Chief Princess of the Great Western Continent. Many people cast their gazes towards the Orthodox Academy. Everyone knew that the Orthodox Academy had always had an extremely close rtionship with the demi-humans, and Chen Changsheng was even Princess Luoluos teacher. So what sort of effect would the arrival of the demi-human diplomatic mission have on the situation in the capital? To this question, not even Chen Changsheng knew the answer. On the day the diplomatic mission arrived in the capital, he put down the book in his hands for the first time, took a bath and changed his clothes, and then waited for the arrival of an old friend. An old friend truly dide. However, it was not Luoluo, but Jin Yulu. "Her Highness is currently at a critical moment of breaking through and could not leave. I encountered Xuanyuan Po on the road. He had suffered significant injuries and required rest, so I could not bring him back." Jin Yulu looked at him, patted him on the shoulder, and then sighed. Could not leave, not able to be brought back. Chen Changsheng felt quite sad. Chapter 695 – To Not Meet Again Chapter 695 C To Not Meet Again Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Of course, only when one understood would one be sad. However, Chen Changsheng was sad not because he understood, but because of the departures and the difficulty of meeting again. With his current status and his rtionship with Luoluo, if the Chief Princess visited the capital, it was only proper that shee to visit him, but she had not. This was the stance of the demi-humans. "His Majesty is friends with that teacher of yours." Jin Yulu looked at him and sighed. "So at the very beginning, His Majesty did not care that you and Princess Luoluo were so close, and even hoped for sess in the future. However, His Majesty calcted all, but he was unable to calcte that your teacher would have other thoughts, and that you...would also have other thoughts." Chen Changsheng kept his silence, not exining his reasons. Jin Yulu continued, "Of course, even if your teacher gets new ideas, His Majesty has means of helping you protect your position as sessor of the Pope." The words of Saints carry unbounded might. Chen Changsheng thought of these words. His teacher Shang Xingzhou was also naturally a Saint. But the words of two Saints still had to carry more strength than the words of one. If the White Emperor persisted in supporting him, along with the official designation from the Pope, even Shang Xingzhou would be unable to protest. Would the White Emperor support him? Before today, this did not seem like a problem he needed to consider. Everyone believed that this was a right and expected matter. Chen Changsheng was Luoluos teacher and had always had a close rtionship with the demi-humans. If he were to ascend to the seat of the Pope, this was in every respect the best result for the demi-humans. Now it seemed that the White Emperors stance had clearly changed. "Your disy has been far too immature. His Majesty is deeply concerned by this." Jin Yulu exined, "Even if we support you and assist you in bing master of the Li Pce, do you have the ability to sit steadily upon that throne? If you cannot, then why should we support you?" Chen Changshengs mind felt somewhat dazed. It felt like he had the word mature quite a lot recently. At the age of fourteen, when he entered the capital, he had aposure and steadiness that far surpassed his age. Rarely was there anyone that felt he wascking in this aspect. Now it seemed that it had not been enough, at least not enough to be a major figure. But what did it mean to be mature? Chen Changsheng understood that in the view of many people, in the view of the White Emperor couple, he had truly done many immature things. As his martial uncle the Pope had personally told him, as long as he conceded, surrendered, lowered himself, his teacher would have no reason not to re-ept him. Even if he could not, he should have acted with more maturity. For instance, in the past few days, he should not have been in the Orthodox Academy, but in the Li Pce, using his time to understand all aspects of the Orthodoxy. For instance, some days ago, he should not have ventured beyond the city gate and gone to the fields beside the official path to bury Xue Xingchuan, or the Xue Estate to pay his respects. For instance, that even earlier day when he was in the Orthodox Academy, he refused to ept the decree, instead using one thousand swords to cut Eunuch Lin until he was drenched in blood. For instance, that day when he carried the Tianhai Divine Empresss body down from the Mausoleum of Books, he brushed past his teacher as if they were strangers. Just like in these past few days, he had been anticipating the arrival of the diplomatic mission from White Emperor City. He believed that there would always be people who would support him. Even if there werent any humans, at least the demi-humans would. Now it seemed that this sort of anticipation was trulyughable. He looked out the window. Even the great banyan tree by theke had found it impossible to retain all of its greenness, growing more dreary and cold. Theke was covered in a thin sheet of ice, the wilted grass ted in a thinyer of frost. Yes, these things had all been immature, naive, childish, passionate, impulsive, pathetic,ughable daydreams. But they were still warmer than this lonely, bleak, and cold world, werent they? ...... ...... The Chief Princess went to the Imperial Pce, and then to the Li Pce, meeting with both Shang and Yin. No one knew what these three Saints discussed, nor did anyone know what sort of pact the demi-humans reached with the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy. The people only knew that she did not go to the Orthodox Academy, nor did she ever invite the person within the Orthodox Academy to the pce in which she resided. The fact that she did not meet Chen Changsheng surprised many people, but it also made the situation in the capital much clearer. The southern diplomatic mission also arrived. The Longevity Sect, the Qiushan n and other noble ns, Holy Maiden Peak, and even Schrtree Manor had all sent representatives. Anyone could see which way the wind was blowing in the capital. Thus, sharing the same attitude as the Chief Princess, no one in the southern diplomatic mission went to the Orthodox Academy. Because it was too sensitive, and also because they wanted to disy their attitudes to the Imperial Court. In addition, as southerners, they had no good impressions of the Tianhai Divine Empress, so they naturally would not support Chen Changsheng for her sake. Holy Maiden Peak had only sent the South Stream Temple disciples staying at the Orthodox Academy a few letters and tools. At dusk on a certain day, someone knocked on the gate of the Orthodox Academy. A guest hade to pay a visit. The guest was Guan Feibai, disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect. The people of the Orthodox Academy and the Mount Li Sword Sect had been acquainted with each other for three years already. The story between them was veryplex, as they had been both enemies and friends, but they had still gotten to know each other in the end. Because the two sides were truly kindred spirits. But this was actually the first time a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect stepped into the Orthodox Academy. Guan Feibai followed behind Su Moyu and seemed to take in the scenery of the Orthodox Academy with great interest. Only when he saw several junior sisters of South Stream Temple that he knew did he draw back his gaze. In the library, Chen Changsheng met with him. He was the future Pope, and though Guan Feibai was a member of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, a genius disciple of Mount Li, the discrepancy in status was still veryrge. The conversation between the two did not be an amicable exchange, nor a meeting of friends. Of course, it was also not like it was in the past, brimming with swift and forceful sword intent and hostility. It was just a simple chat. This conversation was truly very simple. "You were the only one toe from Mount Li?" "Its just going through the motions, so theres no need for many people." "Why is it you?" "It would be the same with anyone else." "Then it would have been better if you just sent Qi Jian." "Do you not feel shame?" Su Moyu very promptly interposed, "Pay attention to yournguage." Guan Feibai somewhat angrily red at Chen Changsheng, then asked, "Wheres Tang Tang?" "What are you looking for him for?" "Of course its to fight." "Competing in swords sounds a bit better." "Whatever you say." "Hes not here." "Whered he go?" "He went home." "...Zhexiu then?" "...Still fighting?" "...Competing in swords." "Hes not here." "Whered he go?" "I dont know." After hearing Chen Changshengs answer, Guan Feibai fell silent. Only now did he realize that both Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu were not at the Orthodox Academy. He could imagine how painful this period of time in the Orthodox Academy had been for Chen Changsheng. "Then Im leaving." "I wont send you off." Since the people he wanted to find werent here and he couldnt fight the fights he wanted to fight, it was naturally best to leave. However, before leaving, Guan Feibai had a request. He said to Chen Changsheng, "You send me off." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "I wont." Guan Feibai persisted, "Just send me off to the academy gate." Chen Changsheng refused, "I dont want to." If he sent Guan Feibai off at the academy gate, many people would see. This was precisely what Guan Feibai wanted. Chen Changsheng did not want to drag Mount Li into these turbid waters, so he persisted in refusal. Guan Feibai thought this over, then said, "Then Im leaving." Chen Changsheng said, "Thank you." Guan Feibai walked towards the gate, waving his hand without turning his head as he replied, "Youre wee." ...... ...... Tang Tang had returned to Wenshui, but where had Zhexiu gone? Nobody knew. The Imperial Court would naturally not forget that young wolf expert. The spies of the Department for Purging Officials had never ceased their search for him, but they had turned up nothing, just like with Wang Po. The courtyard within the alley of the Northern Military Department had been rebuilt to its original appearance. The t ground was covered with fresh soil, waiting for the spring to nt ayer of grass. When the darkness was deepest, the ground was covered in ayer of ice. From the depths of the soil came an extremely faint chafing sound, like silkworms gnawing on mulberry leaves, or countless earthworms boring with all their might into the earth before the winter arrived. The period of deepest autumn was the beginning of winter. After the smooth conclusion of the celebrations over the confluence of the north and south, the various diplomatic missions unexpectedly had no intention of leaving the capital. This was because the Popes illness was worsening by the day. In the courtyard, Zhou Tong gazed at the cold-resistant crabapple tree and muttered to himself, "Its time." To some people, it was time. In a tea house in the south of the city, the ountant bid farewell to the owner, the shopkeeper, and the waiters, then exited through the door. Their interactions over the short span of ten-some days had actually made everyone in the tea house, from the owner to the shopkeeper, to the most ordinary of waiters, feel broken-hearted over his departure. Chen Changsheng ced his brush on the inkstone, blew on the paper to dry the ink, sealed the letter, and passed it to Su Moyu. Then, he walked out of the library. Su Moyu gazed at his back, knowing in his heart that after todays departure, it would perhaps be very difficult for them to meet again. Chapter 696 – A Great Personage Chapter 696 C A Great Personage Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy sent Chen Changsheng off with their eyes as he walked towards the gate. The expression in their eyes was veryplex, their moods very sorrowful. The female disciples of South Stream Temple were waiting for him at the gate. Chen Changsheng indicated that these women did not need to follow him and walked out. "This is the order of the temple master," Ye Xiaolian angrily called from behind him. Chen Changsheng knew that it would be very difficult to convince these girls, so he said to Priest Xin who hade to wee him outside the academy, "Please." Priest Xin sighed and waved his hands, ordering the priests of the Bureau of lesiastic Education and the Orthodoxy cavalry to step forward and surround the Orthodox Academy. Naturally, they also blocked the disciples of South Stream Temple within. Chen Changsheng turned back to the Orthodox Academy and silently bid farewell. Three and a half years had passed since that spring day. He did not know when he would next see them, the ivies and people within the Orthodox Academy. He had written four letters and passed them to Su Moyu, just as Su Li had done, clearlymunicating everything he wanted tomunicate. The chilling from the well of New North Bridge was getting colder and colder. Only two years were needed before the little ck Dragon would be able to escape. He no longer had any debts with this world, no burdens to shoulder, so he could advance freely. As he watched Chen Changshengs back disappear into Hundred Flowers Lane, Priest Xin felt aplex assortment of emotions. It did not take long for the news that Chen Changsheng had left the Orthodox Academy to spread to the entire capital. In these past few days ofte autumn, Zhou Tong was not often at the Imperial Pce. Instead, he was at the newly renovated offices of the Department for Purging Officials, overseeing matters. When this news was delivered to the alley of the Northern Military Department, he happened to be sitting in a pce armchair, brand-new yet painstakingly worked on until it looked old, and drinking tea. The tea he drank was the still the most expensive Great Crimson Gown, and his garb was still that great crimson officials robe that seemed to give off the stench of blood. His face was very pale, his eyes so apathetic as to seem utterly devoid of human emotion. He looked more like some ferocious ghost. "Make the preparations to wee an honored guest." He lightly ced his teacup on the table and calmly ordered his subordinates in the courtyard. The officials received the order and began to hurriedly rush about. The atmosphere both inside and outside Zhou Prison became particrly stern and oppressive. On a distant street, a man exuding a cold and gloomy Qi akin to iron nced up at the sky upon hearing this news. The sky was getting darker and darker not because of the passage of time, but because the clouds were piling thicker and thicker. It was no longer the season of crisp autumn climate. It seemed like it was about to snow. Not long afterwards, the newest report was quickly sent to the alley of the Northern Military Department: Chen Changsheng had entered the Li Pce. In the small courtyard, those most loyal and most powerful subordinates turned to that pce armchair, thinking to themselves, could His Excellency have overthought things? The Imperial Court had arrayed so many forces, would even a person like Chen Changsheng still dare to invade Zhou Prison? "Going to the Li Pce does not mean that he wont go another ceter today." Zhou Tong gazed at the red y teapot in his hands as if it were something dead and indifferently said, "Let us wait for him toe out." ...... ...... The four seasons did not exist in the deepest part of the Li Pce, and so there was naturally no cold of winter, nor was there any sign that snow was about to fall in that piece of sky cut out by the eaves. Just like the Green Leaf, which was still brimming with life, tender and green. Its leaves swayed in the falling trickle of clear water, disying its beautiful stem. No sign of illness could be seen on the Popes face, but his wrinkles had deepened and increased in number. He seemed much older. Just as Mei Lisha did on the autumn day before he died, elder cultivators would in a very brief span of time disy their elderliness. Seeing the Popes face, Chen Changsheng felt rather sorrowful and sad, that this was unfair of both this great earth and the starry heavens above. The Pope was younger than Shang Xingzhou by two years. He was keenly aware that if his martial uncle had not encountered so many conflicts between his own demands and the situation of the world, and thus been unable to maintain a truly serene Dao heart, he would never have aged so quickly. From the look on his face, the Pope knew what he was thinking. Smiling, he asked, "Are you not thinking that good people do not live long?" Chen Changsheng silently nodded. "But I am not at all a good person. Of course, even if that statement is true, it is no reason for us to be bad people." Chen Changsheng was very pleased by these words. Opening wide his bright eyes, he seriously affirmed, "Yes." The Pope wiped the beads of water from the Green Leaf. Taking the towel offered by Chen Changsheng to wipe his hands, he indicated that Chen Changsheng should sit. "Your master has been very quiet over these past few days. Do you not think it strange?" Both the Orthodox Academys defiance of the decree and Wang Pos entering the capital were major events for the new government, but Shang Xingzhou had not once given his opinion on them, not even saying anything during the celebration of the confluence of the north and south. Chen Changsheng clearly understood that this was not in ordance with his masters personality, but he was truly not concerned about it. "In these past few days, he has been constantly attempting to get the Imperial Court to control the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets," the Pope went on. "It seems now that hes on the verge of sess." No matter how little Chen Changsheng cared about these matters, he still couldnt help but be shocked by this statement. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was no ordinary organization, and possessed an unimaginable amount of resources and power. When the Divine Empress reigned, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could have been considered one of the strongest pirs of the Great Zhou Imperial Court. Now, with both the Divine Empress and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets dead, if Shang Xingzhou were able to keep the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets under the control of the Imperial Court, it would be a truly extraordinary feat. The importance of this matter could not be overestimated. The rebellion in Xuo City had killed humanitys greatest foe in one thousand years, momentarily addressing the danger of the demons encroaching southward. Immediately after, he unhesitantly took over negotiations from Tianhais government to dependably and prudently push the confluence of the north and south forward until both sides finally signed. If Shang Xingzhou was even able to settle the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets... Even if he remained reading books in that little room in the Imperial Pce, not seeing people much, he would still be a god in the hearts of the people. "To Senior Brother, this is not at all perfect." The Pope gazed at Chen Changsheng and said, "You know what he wanted to do at the very start." Chen Changsheng knew. To Shang Xingzhou, the ideal situation was nothing else than him once more possessing the authority of the Orthodoxy after the Pope died. However, although he was a member of the Orthodoxys legitimate line of session, many events had happened in the past and he was also the Popes senior brother, so from all sorts of angles, it was impossible for him to ascend to the throne of Pope. Thus, after the night of the Mausoleum of Books, the first thing he did was push forward Mu Jiushi and attempt to rece Chen Changsheng, but he did not seed. It was precisely because he had failed to smoothly seize the Orthodoxy that he put so much of his mind into ensuring that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would fall into his hands. The Pope suddenly said, "Position is rtive, as is importance." Chen Changsheng recalled that the phrase Position is rtive had been written in the first page of Wang Zhices notebook. "To create a bnce between position and importance, thus preventing the entire world from dancing ording to the whims of people like us, is what I have wanted to do throughout these past few years." The Pope looked him in the eyes and said, "Only this way can the ordinary people living in this world live slightly more steady lives." Chen Changsheng understood. In theter years of Emperor Xian, the Pope had supported the Divine Empress. This time, he had supported his master and the Chen Imperial n. Now, with his master and the Imperial Court at the peak of power, the Orthodoxy wanted to travel in the opposite direction, the further the better. This was rted to his feelings and his Dao, but it could also be said to have no rtionship. This was an indiscriminate benevolence to the millions of people of the world, but in specific matters, it could often appear sticky and rough. He also understood why his martial uncle was telling him these things. These were teachings, a legacy, the current Pope instructing his sessor. "Understanding does not mean I can do it." Chen Changsheng thought of the storm over the Mausoleum of Books, the corpses by the road, the blood and fire in the capital, and fell into a daze. "Perhaps I still havent learned how to be a great personage." ...... Chapter 697 – Small Principles Chapter 697 C Small Principles Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Every person is born a small person." The Pope smiled and gestured with his two hands to show length. "But every person will grow bigger. There are some matters that you can learn as long as you are willing to learn them." Chen Changsheng was well-versed in the Daoist Canon and whether it was the path of the sword or any other skill, he had always been able to learn it. His talent andprehension were both extremely excellent, so just what couldnt he learn? Upon hearing the Popes words, he very naturally recalled that conversation he had with the Pope in the library on the third day after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books...but the quantity of books in the world was as vast the sea, knowledge as uncountable as the stars. Carpentry, farming, herb growing, tailoring, building courtyardsthere were many topics that needed to be learned, so what need was there to learn how to be a great personage? "What if I dont want to learn it?" he seriously asked the Pope. "Does this not mean that I am not a good candidate for Pope?" The Pope smiled and replied, "This sort of inference naturally has its basis, but even if you dont want to learn right now, you just need to remain quiet for a period of time." Without pondering this statement, Chen Changsheng directly disyed his refusal. "I cant do it, because there wont be this period of time. Master wants me to truly obey." The Pope calmly looked into his eyes and asked, "You are not willing, even if only on the surface?" In the view of themon people, master and disciple shared the same rtionship as father and son. A student obeying his master or teacher was a matter in ordance with the principles of the heavens and earth. Whatever ones teacher asked the student to do, whether it was to be silent for a few days, tie ones hands up and wait to be captured, or even suicide on the spot, the student should ept it without hesitation, and only this way would they fulfill their duty as a student. Chen Changsheng did not think this way. "Yes, Im not willing." The Pope inquired, "Why?" Chen Changsheng had never considered this question. It was just that on that night in the Mausoleum of Books, from the moment he saw his master and knew the truth of the matter, he began to have his own way of thinking. "Perhaps...its because Master has done things that I dont like." "In this case, you like the Empresss way of doing things?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. The Pope asked, "Then why did you make that choice?" The choice he spoke of referred to the dawn of that day when he carried the Tianhai Divine Empresss body down from the Mausoleum of Books. It also referred to the sealing of the Orthodox Academys gate for several days, its defiance and disrespect of the decree, and even today, the Imperial Courts inability to control him. The Popes question was also the question asked by countless people in the capital. Eunuch Lin had asked it, as had Su Moyu. Many people had asked him this question. Aftering from Xining Vige to the capital, he had always been the sessor of the Orthodoxy, at the same time someone who stood opposite to the Tianhai Divine Empress. There was no affection between him and the Tianhai Divine Empress. He was not Crown Prince Zhaoming, so he was naturally not her son. So why? Chen Changsheng answered, "The Empress was misled by Master into mistaking my identity, causing her to treat me as her son, resulting in all those events on the Mausoleum of Books during that night." If she had not changed his fate, perhaps the Divine Empress really might have obtained victory in that coup, or at least kept her life. The Pope replied, "Since it was a misunderstanding, what she paid was towards your senior brother, and not to you. You do not need to bear this kindness." "I understand Martial Uncles meaning. But on the Mausoleum of Books, at least for a time, she truly regarded and loved me as a son." After a very long period of silence, Chen Changsheng said, "I dont know who my parents were, but since she once truly regarded me as her son, I will regard her as my mother." The Pope sighed and said no more. Since he treated Tianhai as his mother, he naturally had to send her off. No one could ovee this principle. Chen Changsheng continued, "As for Master...since he never regarded me as a disciple from the start, I wont recognize him as my master." The Pope smiled at him. "Thats reasonable." After voicing these two statements that he most wanted to say, Chen Changsheng felt thoroughly refreshed and prepared to say goodbye. The Pope nced at the sky cut out by the eaves and said, "Its about to snow, so remember to take an umbre." Chen Changsheng wasnt very clear as to whether there was any deeper meaning behind these words. He was just concerned that this elder who had deeply cared for him would feel downhearted by his departure. He said to the Pope, "Martial Uncle, the Li Pce still needs a new master. Does Martial Uncle not think that Principal Mao is very suitable?" The Pope replied, "If he were suitable, then the matter would be done, and there would be no reason for me to let you leave." Chen Changsheng replied, "I am not suitable." The Pope gave a faint smile and asked, "How are you not suitable?" Not even Chen Changshengs opponents would be able to give a reason as to why Chen Changsheng was not suitable for inheriting the position of Pope. He was a member of the legitimate line of the Orthodoxy, well-versed in the Daoist Canon, possessed of incredible talent and even more incredible status, and his temperament was pure, calm and benevolent. He was the best candidate for Pope. In the past, people could use age to question the decisionhe was far too youngbut now the south already had a Holy Maiden that was even younger. "Im too immature, young and impulsive, liable to dy great undertakings." Chen Changsheng looked out at the gloomy sky, thinking about those young and impulsive matters he was about to carry out, and felt somewhat nervous and uneasy. "These are precisely the reasons I chose you." The Pope sighed with emotion, "If you became calm andposed like a piece of wood while in the prime of your youth, at most, you would just be a second me in the future. To the Orthodoxy and the people, what meaning would that have?" Chen Changsheng understood and earnestly replied, "Then whether or not I remain, I will always strive to cultivate ording to Martial Uncles requests." The Pope knew that he understood his meaning and was very grateful. "If you are leaving the capital, remember to take my baby with you." Chen Changsheng followed the Popes gaze and realized that he was talking about the Green Leaf. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng left the Li Pce. In a very short amount of time, this news was spread to the entire capital. The courtyard within the alley of the Northern Military Department was naturally the first ce to know. Zhou Tong sat on the pce armchair, his left hand holding the red y teapot while his right hand lightly stroked it. Staring at the ground, he expressionlessly asked, "Where did he go?" The several officials all looked each other in the eyes, and then one reported with uncertainty in his voice, "Three reports have all confirmed that he entered the Wei Estate." Zhou Tong raised his head at this report and narrowed his eyes at his subordinates. His voice was slightly sharp as he asked, "The Wei Estate?" The officials hastily replied, "Your Excellency, there is no mistake." Zhou Tong knew his subordinates would not make a mistake. It was just that for a moment, he had been unable to recall which estate was the Wei Estate. Moreover, he did not understandChen Changsheng had left the Orthodox Academy and gone to the Li Pce, but why hadnt hee yet to the alley of the Northern Military Department...to kill him? Just what sort of ce was the Wei Estate? The Department for Purging Officials had no time to respond. All the powers in the capital, the Prince of Xiang, the Prince of Zhongshan, Xu Shiji, and even the Li Pce did not have any time to respond. Chen Changsheng had already reached the depths of the Wei Estate. Snow finally began to fall from the sky, slowly covering thewn. Just like the face of the patriarch of the Wei Estate, it was very white. Chen Changsheng looked at this person and said, "Greetings, Lord Wei." This Lord Weis voice trembled as he said, "Greeting, Principal Chen. What honorable business does Your Eminence have at this officials home?" Chen Changshengs eyes were very bright, his posture upright, his voice very sincere. "Ivee to kill you." ...... Chapter 698 – The Fall of First Snow Chapter 698 C The Fall of First Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng wanted to kill someone today. People put their focus on many ces within the capital. The alley of the Northern Military Department was naturally the most important one, but not even the Imperial Pce was excluded. However, no one had imagined that after he walked out of the Li Pce, he did not go to the alley of the Northern Military Department, nor to the Imperial Pce, but to the Wei Estate. This caught many people rather unprepared, and then perplexed them with the same questions as Zhou Tong. What sort of estate was the Wei Estate? Why did Chen Changsheng go there first? Could it be that in his mind, this ce was even more important than the Imperial Pce or Zhou Prison? Soon after, some people recalled that the current Assistant Minister of Rites carried the surname of Wei, and the wife that he had just recently cast off and driven home had the surname Xue, and was the eldest daughter of the Xue Estate. Was it just because of this reason? What was Chen Changsheng going to the Wei Estate for? To vent the Xue Estates anger? Or was it to persuade Assistant Minister Wei to take back his wife? The moment Assistant Minister Wei recognized Chen Changsheng, he began to nervously specte as to the reason for hising and also obtained a simr conclusion. Chen Changsheng had assuredlye to vent the Xue Estates anger, or he hade to persuade him to rejoin with Xue Zhihua. The word persuade naturally meant force. Assistant Minister Wei was rather angry, but he did not dare show it. If he really did take his wife back, the Wei Estate would certainly lose a little face and he would certainly receive no small amount of inconvenience, but...what else could he do? Chen Changshengs authority as the future Pope was far above his own. He had already made his preparations, already thought of how nervous and angry, yet not too upset, he should be when Chen Changsheng made his demand. Reluctantly, but without losing any of his demeanor, he would ept this demand. It was just then that Chen Changsheng had spoken of his reason foring, his eyes bright, his posture upright, his voice sincere: "Ivee to kill you." The snowkes drifted down into the courtyard. All was silent within the world. Assistant Minister Wei stood in the snow, his face pale, his mouth slightly agape. For a very long time, he found himself unable to speak. It turned out that he had note to make a fuss nor force him into marriage. Rather, it was to kill him. He was the Assistant Minister of Rites. In the eyes of ordinary people, he was a tall and unclimbable mountain. However, to him, it was this youth that was the truly lofty peak. If the future Pope wanted to kill you, just who would be willing toe to your rescue? No other conclusion awaited you except death. You should be nervous and angry, but not too upset. Reluctantly, but without losing any demeanor, you should ept his demand...and die. No one wanted to die. "Though Ive done many wrong things, none of them are a justification for me to die." Assistant Minister Wei stared into Chen Changshengs eyes, his gaze particrly gloomy, his breathing extremely rough. "Yes, neither thews of the Great Zhou nor the scriptures of the church say that execution is the punishment for driving a wife from ones home. In the past, I definitely wouldnt have killed you, but now my view is somewhat different. Righting a wrong doesnt require overdoing, but a price must be paid formitting a wrong, and it must be seen. You forgot gratitude andmitted injustice, so I want to tell all the people and believers of the world that what you have done is wrong." Chen Changsheng finally said, "And a repulsive punishment makes for a beautiful eulogy." As he spoke, his eyes were very bright, his tone extremely serious. He was not speaking falsehoods, was not intentionally ridiculing the minister, did not seek to humiliate him right before his death. He truly thought this way. He hade to the Wei Estate to kill the minister precisely because he hoped that in the future, such incidents would ur a little less in this world. Two abnormal patches of red appeared on Assistant Minister Weis pale face and his body began to tremble. He did not know what to say. In the view of a normal person like him, the current Chen Changsheng was a madman. Who would pay the price of death for such a matter as casting off ones wife? Even if he didmit somewhat of an injustice, was inconstant and shallow in his love, with a heart as cold as iron...why did he have to die? If nothing unexpected happened, his wifes n, along with his wife, would truly be stifled to death by the Imperial Court, but...what did that have to do with him? If this was just an excuse to kill him, that would be fine. But it was not. This was Chen Changshengs reason for killing him. His eyes shone brighter and brighter, his tone growing ever more serious. In the eyes of normal people, he was getting crazier and crazier. Assistant Minister Wei gazed at the walls of the courtyard, seeking a chance to live. He realized that it was futile and began to wail in utmost despair. The snowkes fell upon a piece of paper. They gave very soft sounds, like the crinkle of some beautiful item being destroyed. This was a paper as white as the first snow. There were a few holes punched in this paper, making it seem abnormally horrifying. A voice came from one of these ck holes. "Everyone says that Im the madman...it seems to me that youre crazier than I am." ...... ...... Many people knew that Painted Armor Xiao Zhang had a violent personality, and that there were a few problems with his mind. However, this year, in the early winter, when he saw Chen Changsheng telling Assistant Minister Wei with a serious tone and bright eyes that he hade to kill him, Xiao Zhang had a very strange feeling. He felt that Chen Changsheng was a madman, a deadly earnest madman, and this fact greatly shocked him. When Chen Changsheng saw Xiao Zhang behind the tree, he was also greatly shocked. No one in the capital knew that he would go to the Wei Estate and presumably many people were currently rushing their way here now, so how had Xiao Zhang been waiting for him in advance? "Howe youre here?" he asked, his face brimming with astonishment. Simultaneously, that incredibly cold and sharp dagger, stainless and frostless, had already stabbed through his sleeves and astonished atmosphere to reach Assistant Minister Weis throat. Xiao Zhangs face was covered in a white sheet of paper, so he naturally showed no expression, but everyone who saw this white paper would feel that it exuded contempt. This contempt was naturally aimed at Chen Changshengs sword. It was like a strange and noiselessugh, brimming with derision. You actually dare to kill someone in front of me? A spear rose up out of the snow, shaking his clothes and piercing through the chill, striving to cleave through the world. With a thought, the icy and sharp end of the spear would sh with Chen Changshengs dagger. No matter how talented Chen Changsheng was, even if he had won against Eunuch Lin in the Orthodox Academy, if he were to directly confront this spear with his dagger, how could he possibly defeat Xiao Zhang? In the next moment, Xiao Zhangs spear would break past Chen Changshengs dagger. He would stand in front of Assistant Minister Wei. The first assassination of this day of winters first snow in the capital woulde to an end. At this moment, it seemed that this was an inevitable matter. However, the unexpected would always ur. Like today. The white paper on Xiao Zhangs face pped and that unspoken derision and contempt disappeared. The noiseless and strangeugh became a truly strange howl that resonated through the estate and tore through the snowy sky. The track of the spear shifted by the tiniest amount. It was unable to sh against the dagger. The cold dagger pierced through the air, carrying blood with it. Blood squirted into the falling snow, transforming into a most beautiful sight. An object flew through the air, fiercely spinning and crazily flying. Finally, it crashed to the ground, throwing up ice and snow. It was Assistant Minister Weis head, its eyes unable to close in time. Xiao Zhang suddenly raised his head and looked forward. His face suddenly exuded a frosty aura, as if looking into an abyss. A blue-clothed man had appeared at the gate of the Wei Estate. This persons two eyebrows were slightly drooped, utterly distressed andpletely unwilling. At his chest, he held a de that had still not been unsheathed. Chapter 699 – Seeking the Dao has a Front and Behind Chapter 699 C Seeking the Dao has a Front and Behind Wang Po of Tianliang finally appeared in the capital. Upon seeing the blue-clothed man at the gate, Chen Changsheng finally understood why he had met Xiao Zhang. The person who understood you most in the world was often not your friend, but your enemy. This was a stereotypical phrase, and it was often very stereotypically correct. In the entire capital, only Xiao Zhang would expect Wang Po toe to the Wei Estate. Thus, he had sneaked into the Wei Estate to wait, but he hadnt expected for Chen Changsheng toe first. Wang Po looked at Chen Changsheng in the snow, rather surprised, and then he smiled. With his smile, the drooping brows rose upwards, as enchanting as the sun breaking through the clouds. So you were also here. This sort of feeling of coincidentally agreeing with each other was truly excellent. Chen Changsheng and Wang Po were truly kindred spirits, often walking the same path and often heading to the same destination. Whether it was an abyss filled with the shadow of death, the Divine Kingdom in the sea of stars above, the heavily guarded Imperial Pce, or the utterly obscure Wei Estate, it didnt matter. Wang Po invited Chen Changsheng, "Together?" "Okay." Without hesitation, Chen Changsheng epted the invitation. He began making his way out of the estate. With a shake of his right hand, drops of blood fell off his dagger and into the snow, blooming like plum blossoms. Xiao Zhang was furious, shouting at the two, "Hey!" Spear in hand, he stood amidst the wind and snow, possessed of a brazen and violent grandeur that soared to the heavens. Yet Wang Po did not even nce at him, while Chen Changsheng turned to nce at him, sped his hands in respect, then turned back around and continued walking. Wang Pos disregard and Chen Changshengs indifference made it impossible for Xiao Zhang to control himself any longer. "AYAYAYA! Youre pissing me off!" His shout was hard to listen to, hoarse and also somewhat shrill, like a crow in a desert that hadnt had anything to drink in days. At this point, Chen Changsheng was already outside the Wei Estate and standing together with Wang Po. Upon hearing Xiao Zhangs strange shout, Wang Po once more drooped his brows. With a somewhat helpless tone, he asked, "Just what do you want to do?" Every since they were young, he and Xiao Zhang, Liang Wangsun, Xun Mei, and Xiao De would oftenpete and swap pointers. Sometimes it would be at the Grand Examination, sometimes at Boiling Stone Summit, sometimes in the Grand Examination, the Mausoleum of Books, Blue Pass, or Xunyang City. Although they faced each other as rivals or enemies, their familiarity with each other exceeded that of family. "What do I want to do? Of course, its to fight with you!" Xiao Zhang roared, the white paper on his face pping in the wind and snow, a hair-raising sight. Wang Po was still very calm, even somewhat wooden. It did not seem like he was facing a powerful foe at all. Whatever he was thinking, he spent some time very seriously pondering it, then he said to Xiao Zhang, "You cant beat me." This was the truth, so it hurt all the more. Xiao Zhang was outraged, his right hand seeming like it wanted to squeeze his spear apart. Without waiting for him to attack, Wang Po added, "Also, I have other things to do today. If you insist on attacking, I might not be able to hold back." Xiao Zhang furiouslyughed, and asked hoarsely, "So you were holding back for these past twenty years?" Wang Po replied, "In the past, even if I wasnt holding back, it would have been very difficult for me to kill you on the spot, but today is different." Xiao Zhang shouted, "How is it different?" Wang Po replied, "Right now, there are two of us, so you will die." Xiao Zhangs Qi ckened. This was still the truth, so it was still very hurtful and difficult to answer. Xiao Zhang truly did not think that Chen Changsheng would appear at the Wei Estate. If it were Wang Po, even if he was no match, he would not be afraid. If it were Chen Changsheng, he would have absolute confidence in challenging him with his spear. But if his opponents were both Wang Po and Chen Changsheng, then he truly didnt have a chance of winning, and there really was a chance that he would die. However, this didnt match up with Wang Pos way of doing things, just like how he had vanished without a trace into the capital. He shouted at Wang Po, "Youre actually willing to join hands with someone else?" Wang Po replied, "I already joined hands with him in Xunyang City. Moreover, the thing I have to do today is rather important, so I cant be held up by you." Xiao Zhang asked, "Just what are you nning on doing? You should know very well that as long as you walk on the main streets, everyone will want to kill you." "I want to kill Zhou Tong." Wang Pos answer was very calm and unperturbed. "I thought you already knew." From the moment he walked behind Wang Po, Chen Changsheng never once spoke. His present status was no weaker than Wang Pos or Xiao Zhangs, but on the basis of his respect for his seniors, he was willing to keep his silence. Xiao Zhang did not forget him, putting to him the same question, "And why must you kill Zhou Tong?" Chen Changshengs answer was very earnest. "Just like killing Assistant Minister Wei, only this way can we tell the people of the world that acting this way is wrong, to have people and matters like this appear somewhat less in the world." On the side, Wang Po was very gratified to hear such words. "Correct, to forget gratitude andmit injustice is wrong, to sell out ones master for glory is also wrong. Since a wrong wasmitted, a price must be paid." "Sell out a master? The Tianhai Empress was no good person, but I didnt see either of youing to kill her," Xiao Zhang sneered back. Wang Po replied, "Because I wasnt confident I could kill Tianhai, so I didnt have the bravery." Xiao Zhang asked, "And now youre confident you can kill Zhou Tong?" Wang Po answered, "Yes, because my de is faster now." Xiao Zhang harshly rebuked, "Where did all these principlese from? For the sake of survival, just what cant be done?" "You have your principles, we have ours, and what happens if the two contradict? In the past, I didnt understand, but recently Iveprehended it." Wang Po looked into Xiao Zhangs eyes and gravely said, "If we kill all of you, then our principles will naturally have won." Chen Changsheng added, "Thats the principle." Xiao Zhang fell silent, then replied, "It sounds rather reasonable." Wang Po calmly said, "If you agree with this principle, then cease your attempts to keep us, or else we really will kill you." Xiao Zhang stared back at him and said, "Ive had countless battles with you over the past few decades, but youve never had this much to say to me." Wang Po replied, "Because I want to convince you." Xiao Zhang asked, "Why do you want to convince me?" Wang Po replied, "Because I dont have to use my de against you this way." Several weeks ago, the entire continent came to know that he had left Schrtree Manor ande to the capital. From that day forward, he had never once unsheathed his de. His de intent had already umted to a nigh unimaginable level. If Xiao Zhang were to strike with his spear, his defeat against this de was a certainty. But Wang Po would no longer have the confidence to walk very far on the streets of the capital. ...... ...... In the wind and snow, Wang Po and Chen Changsheng walked through the street, one in front and one behind. They did not walk side by side because Chen Changsheng insisted. He felt that he still did not deserve it. It was like they had returned to Xunyang City. Back then, they had also been one in front and one behind, confronting an expert of the Divine Domain, their bodies covered in blood, unwilling to rest until they died. At that time, however, they had been breaking out of an encirclement. Today, they wereing to kill. Chapter 700 – Every Pursuit Has Its Specialty Chapter 700 C Every Pursuit Has Its Specialty Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Snow drifted about the streets, and the waters were covered in sheets of ice. The capital in the early winter was a lonely and quiet ce. Wang Po and Chen Changsheng walked along the Luo River. The streets were wide and empty. The snow fell without end, as if it had already been falling for ten years. In the houses on the two sides of the street, behind the walls, in the boats on the Luo River, under the bridges, within the world of shadows, many people were concealed. These people came from various provinces, princely estates, ministries, and government offices. There were government officers, bailiffs, retainers, family servants, heroes, and the courageous. However, the icy surface was gradually softened by the winter sun, the naked willow trees began to lightly sway, and yet still no one acted. The two figures walking through the snow were not disturbed in the slightest. Since the experts of the Imperial Court had never appeared, how could these government officers and bailiffs, retainers and family servants, dare to act first? As for those heroes and courageous fellows from the provinces and counties, how could they possibly dare act against Wang Po or Chen Changsheng? The current Assistant Minister of Rites had been assassinated. This was an enormous crime, and the Great Zhou Imperial Court now had sufficient reason to order Wang Pos arrest. The oath made to the starry sky had also lost its effectiveness. The Imperial Court also had a reason to demand that Chen Changsheng and the Li Pce give an exnation. The capital was already under heavy guard. Outside the alley of the Northern Military Department, the man exuding the cold aura of iron had already opened his eyes. Even now, the Imperial Court had shown no signs of activity. There was naturally a reason for this. In front of Baohe Pagoda, the long-ready Imperial Guard had been obstructed by the Orthodoxy cavalry. The two ck tides of cavalry seemed ready to sh at any moment. The front of the City Gate Department was crowded with the teachers and students of the five Ivy Academies. Xu Shiji had an ashenplexion, but it was impossible for him to order his cavalry to charge out. In the wind and snow, Wang Po and Chen Changsheng continued forward. asionally, they would stop and say a few words about the winter willows or the snow-covered banks, just like real tourists. Where had they gone, what were they doing, what was happening in other ces, and why had there still been no one to intercept them? In the shortest time possible, these reports were collected in that courtyard once filled with crabapple blossoms but which now contained only the bare branches of the tree. Zhou Tong sat in his pce armchair, the crimson color of his gown darkening in shade until it was truly like blood, his face paling until it was truly like snow. The entire capital was watching the pair walking along the Luo River. The entire world knew that this pair wanted toe to this courtyard and kill him. Logically speaking, even if this pair was Wang Po and Chen Changsheng, it was still impossible to reach the alley of the Northern Military Department. But the circumstances today were rather strange. The Li Pce truly seemed ready to go crazy together with Chen Changsheng. And there were still many people coldly looking on as if watching a y. ....... ...... ....... ...... Snowkes fell between the eaves of the Li Pce, drawing a white pattern on the ground. A woman exuding a noble aura stood at the center of the white pattern, thinking about the first, and alsost, snowman she had made in the Imperial Pce of the Great Western Continent. She also thought of the wronged expression her daughter had as she was about to depart. However, her heart did not grow soft because of these thoughts. On the contrary, her tone became much more unyielding. "Logically speaking, as a foreigner, I should just sit and watch this y from the side, but if trouble truly does ur, it will affect the northern expedition." The Pope gazed at her and said, "So Madam Mu came to visit me?" This nobledy had the surname Mu, as she was a princess of the Great Western Continent. Both the Pope and the Tianhai Divine Empress were ustomed to addressing her as Madam Mu. She had an even more outstanding identity: Empress of the Demi-humans, a true Saint. So even when facing the supreme holiness of the Pope, she had no intention of yielding. "Could it be that you hope I will go see Chen Changsheng?" The Pope suggested, "Perhaps you should go and see Shang." Madam Mu slightly arched her brows and said, "Right now, its him and Wang Po that are going to kill someone." The Pope replied, "They have to kill someone first." Madam Mu did not expect to hear this answer. Her voice slightly chilled as she said, "Young people are making trouble, but Your Holiness does not need to interfere?" "Every person began young, and is Wang Po an ordinary young man? No, and is Chen Changsheng? Also no. He is my sessor and your daughters teacher." The Popes smile gradually faded as he slowly said, "You should be hoping that he will seed." Madam Mu suddenlymented, "The demi-humans have never requested anything of Your Holiness." A streak of light suddenly shed through the Popes aged eyes, somewhat dazzling and sharp. Madam Mus expression did not change. "Your Holiness understands my meaning." The Pope serenely said, "I know what you are worried about. If I truly did not care about the overarching situation, Zhou Tong would have died three hundred years ago." This was essentially a promise, but Madam Mu clearly did not deem this sufficient, asking, "Then who sent the Orthodoxy cavalry?" The Pope sighed and did not answer. Turning around, he walked deeper into the hall. Mao Qiuyu had at some point appeared. Extending an arm towards Madam Mu with extreme courtesy, he said, "Mydy, this way." ....... ...... ....... ...... The attitude of the demi-humans and the Great Western Continent were unable to change the Popes mind, but just as the Pope had said, he had always put the overarching situation above all else. As the capital experienced its first snow, the Li Pce assisted Wang Po and Chen Changsheng in resolving many problems, allowing the main streets to remain deserted and spacious for a very long time. However, not a single important figure of the Orthodoxy would directly assist them. If that were to ur, the Orthodoxy and Imperial Court would truly drop all pretense, and just as Madam Mu was concerned about, affect the future northern expedition against the demons. Madam Mu was not very content with the situation before her. She did not want Wang Po and Chen Changsheng to seed through their insane ways, but she also did not want them to die. The Imperial Court had long since made its preparations. There were certainly countless experts concealed in the alley of the Northern Military Department. Crucially, Tie Shu would assuredly appear. From every angle, Wang Pos and Chen Changshengs deaths seemed assured. Many people thought this way. Thus, when they saw those figures proceeding forward through the drifting snow and deserted street, they seemed to carry an aura of tragedy. The wind bleakly howled over the chilly Luo River. Yet Wang Po and Chen Changsheng did not feel this way. As they walked along the Luo River, they spoke of old matters from ancient books, like Wang Zhices feats from the past, and also of the recent changes in the past few years, like the several times boats had crashed into the Bridge of Helplessness in the past year. As they walked and chatted, they did not seek plum blossoms amongst the snow, did not look about with arrogance. They only raised and dropped their feet, naturally adjusting themselves and gradually melding with the heavens and earth. Then, they reached the alley of the Northern Military Department. They did not meet a tide of cavalry, were not weed by a violent rain of crossbow bolts. On the quiet and spacious street, covered in snow, they saw only one person. This person was covered in a cold aura, with a sharpness concealed beneath his clothes. He was not in the same world as the snow, but seemed to have transcended it. This was an expert of the Divine Domain. "Tie Shu. Possesses an extremely profound cultivation. He does not rely on wondrous abilities to win, only on strength. In terms of fighting power, he is ranked in the top three of the Storms of the Eight Directions." Wang Po said to Chen Changsheng. Back in Xunyang City, when he and Chen Changsheng joined hands to fight against Zhu Luo, there had not been a chance of victory, not even the smallest. Today, Tie Shu had appeared on the snowy street, and his strength was on par with Zhu Luos, but he was younger, his Qi, blood, and will all at their peak. Just as Wang Po had said, purely in terms of fighting power, Tie Shu, together with Bie Yanghong and another old monster, was the strongest. Even if the Elder of Heavenly Secrets were to return to life, he might not be stronger than Tie Shu in this aspect. Today, the opponent they needed to face was this sort of person. Tie Shu was not standing on the street, but sitting on a table at the side of the street. There were several chairs by this table. "Lets part ways here." "Okay." "Im going to go sit." "Okay." This simple conversation concluded. Chen Changsheng and Wang Po parted on the street. Wang Po walked towards the side of the street. Chen Changsheng walked towards the courtyard at the end of the street. Wang Po wanted to sit by the table. He sat so that he could meet. He wanted to meet with Tie Shu. Although he was at the top of the Promation of Liberation, the unquestionable number one expert of the younger generation, he was still verycking whenpared to this legendary expert. However, no one dared to say that his loss was assured. Because he was Wang Po. His family had been bankrupted and its people killed. He drifted about until he came to Wenshui, and then journeyed to the south. He had spent his entire life resisting the powerful forces of fate. Whether it was the Great Zhou Imperial Court or an expert like Zhu Luo. Till today, he still had not truly won a single battle, but neither had he lost. Wang Po of Tianliang was most skilled at fighting as the weak against the strong. The courtyard at the end of the street had once bloomed with crabapple blossoms, but all that fell today was snow. Chen Changsheng walked towards that courtyard, his expression serene, his footsteps steady, his breathing and mind both at ease. He knew that many assassins, killers, and experts were hidden within that courtyard, along with Lord Zhou Tong, who was at the upper level of Star Condensation. But he was without fear, because he hade here before. Although he had been unable to kill Zhou Tong at that time, he would definitely do it today. He was confident that he would be able to take Zhou Tongs head from an army of ten thousand. Because the Dao he cultivated and the sword he learned had always been meant to contend against thousands. But besides that time where he killed people in that tea house on the journey back south, he had never had a chance to show this to the world. The Orthodoxys Chen Changsheng was most skilled at fighting as one against many. Chapter 701 – A Story about a City and a Blade (I) Chapter 701 C A Story about a City and a de (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Snowkes drifted down from the sky, falling upon Tie Shus temples and clothes, yet they could not truly touch him. With extremely soft swishes, they were sliced into countless pieces, countless small flowers blooming in the air. This man seemed to be made of iron, even colder than the wind and snow. Hidden under his clothes was a sharpness more frightening than even des or spears. Wang Po walked to the table, nced at him, and then sat down, serenely cing his de on the table. His movements were very steady and light. They made no noise, as silent as the falling snowkes. Snowkes also fell on his temples, then rolled off or lightly stuck. They also fell on his de, gradually covering it like fallen yellowed leaves, revealing not even a hint of sharpness. At this sight, Tie Shus indifferent expression slowly began to change. He was not growing more wary or solemn, but sorrowful. In Tanzhe Temple, when he had closed his eyes amongst a world of yellowed leaves, just like now, he had seen a simr sight. He looked at the Wang Po of now, but in his eyes was the figure of that youth clothed in hemp walking out of Wenshui City. "Today, I might be talking a bit more than usual." He said to Wang Po. Wang Po looked through the wind and snow at the courtyard, his meaning clear. With an indifferent expression, Tie Shu said, "It is impossible for Chen Changsheng to seed, so I have a very long time." Wang Po had a different view, but it was precisely because of this that he naturally did not mind sitting for a while. "Senior, please speak." "Back when you left Wenshui City, many people went to see you." At these words, Wang Pos drooping brows slightly rose and then descended. As the final male descendant of the Wang n of Tianliang, if he were to die, the Wang n would truly be destroyed. Emperor Taizongs joke would be the truth. Thus, ever since he was a child, he hid all over the ce. With the assistance of the Liang Household and some old and warmhearted senior cultivators, he was able to mature with great difficulty. The power of the Zhu n was too great, especially after Wang Po came to be known as a cultivating genius. The situation he faced became even more dangerous, but it was right at that point that the Tang Old Master sent someone to bring him into Wenshui City. In Wenshui, he worked for several years as an ountant, under the Tang ns protection. Several yearster, he decided to leave Wenshui. The Tang Old Master also agreed with his decision. This news very swiftly spread to all corners of the continent. That Wang Po dared to leave Wenshui and cast aside the protection of Tang n signified that after his several years of life as an ountant, he had matured enough to develop sufficient self-confidence. As long as Zhu Luo was prevented by the oath of the starry sky from personally taking action and the Imperial Court did not move the army or its great experts, it would be very difficult to kill him. Everyone knew that Wang Po was already very strong, but just how strong was he? On the day he left Wenshui City, many people went to the official road outside the city, including several great personages. Everyone clearly understood that whether it was the Zhu n, the Emotion-Severing Sect, or the Imperial Court, they were all certain to attack Wang Po. Trouble was sure to ur outside of Wenshui City on that day. "I also went," Tie Shu said, looking into his eyes. This was the first time Wang Po learned of this matter. "Im surprised." Logically speaking, all he was back then was a young cultivation genius with quite a lot of potential. It would have been very difficult for him to rm an expert of the Divine Domain like Tie Shu. "This is because after Su Li met you in Wenshui City, he made an assessment. No one else knew, but people like us were naturally able to find out." Tie Shu continued, "He said that in the future, your de would assuredly be stronger than those of the past." Wang Po did not reply to thisment. Even he, in the face of such praise, could only keep his silence. To a person like Su Li, only one user of the de from the past was worth particrly mentioning. Naturally, that person was Zhou Dufu. "So I believed that your death on that day was certain." Tie Shu continued to look at him as he spoke. This conclusion seemed unreasonable, but it was actually the right and proper judgment. After such high praise from Su Li, how could the powerful figures of the Imperial Court and Tianliang County possibly allow him to continue to grow? Wang Po recalled the scene when he walked out of Wenshui City all those years ago, his brows gradually rising. He did not feel satisfaction and pride upon recalling glorious memories, only that after so many years, he still found it difficult to forget the killing intent that soared to the heavens on that day. "I saw you, one man with one de, walk out of Wenshui City, just like today." Tie Shu continued, "Many people died, but you survived. At that time, we all knew that the Zhu n and the Imperial Court had met a very troublesome problem. Looking at it now, Zhu Luo knew it even more clearly, so there was the dark rain in Xunyang City, his final words and wish before the Mausoleum of Books." Wang Po calmly said, "I dont feel that being highly regarded by him is any sort of honor." Tie Shu answered, "But he was still Zhu Luo. It was the only request he made before his death, so we must help him carry it out." Wang Pos gaze seemed to slightly drop, falling upon the metal de that was covered in snow. "Of course, as I watched youe over, I was also very sad. I have no desire to kill you." Tie Shu said, "But you should not have entered the capital. That is seeking your own death." Wang Po once more recalled the past and also felt a sense of mncholy. He brushed at his sleeves, letting the snow drift to the ground. He tidied his clothes naturally so that he could wield his de. With an apathetic expression, Tie Shu asked, "You must kill today?" Wang Po did not answer this question. "In truth, Im very curious about just who in this world is able to make you suddenly change your mind." All was quiet, the snow still noiselessly falling. The sorrow and mncholy Tie Shu felt in the past was all real. But what he spoke today was fake. From Tanzhe Temple to today, his heart had always been set on killing Wang Po. Wang Po understood this very well. But Tie Shus meaning just now was also very clear. As long as Wang Po was willing to leave the capital, Tie Shu would not attack. Just who had made him change his mind from killing to driving away? Wang Po would not leave, but he truly wished to know the answer. Not any normal person of power could influence the mind of an expert of the Divine Domain. Surveying the entire world, there were probably no more than five such people. With a creak, the door of a tea house on the side of the street opened. A very handsome man walked out and smiled at Wang Po. "Long time no see." With this persons appearance, Wang Pos raised brows slowly drooped back down. "So it was...Second Master." This handsome man was once the most renowned hedonist of Wenshui City, butter faded into obscurity. Only the people of the Wenshui Tangs knew how terrifying this person was. The Tang Second Master. When Wang Po lived with the Wenshui Tangs, did he know of this matter? It had actually been the Wenshui Tangs. And it was only the Wenshui Tangs that had still had a chance of changing the mind of a great personage like Tie Shu, even under the pressure of the Imperial Court and Shang Xingzhou. The Tang Second Master smiled at Wang Po and said, "Since you know its me, do you still persist?" This man was truly very handsome, but perhaps because the wind and snow curled about him, he seemed to give off a faint aura of cold and gloom. Wang Po did not reply. The Tang Second Master continued to smile as he asked, "Kindness weighty as mountains, is that four words?" Wang Po fell silent, then answered, "Correct." The Tang Second Master dropped his mouth in augh, seemingly ecstatic, but no noise came from his mouth. In the wind and snow, he looked rather horrifying. Then, his smile gradually faded, and he expressionlessly said to Wang Po, "Today, you are not allowed to unsheathe your de." Chapter 702 – A Story about a City and a Blade (II) Chapter 702 C A Story about a City and a de (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The streets were covered in a thinyer of snow, and upon this snow was a distinct trail of footsteps. Chen Changsheng had already walked to the end of the street. With a turn to the right, he would be at the alley of the Northern Military Department. Ten-some zhang away, he could see a wall. Behind this wall was that courtyard. No noise hade from behind him. Not the sounds of des or fighting. But his mind was not affected in the slightest. Because he believed in Wang Po. As long as Wang Po was behind him, even if Wang Pos opponent was a legendary expert like Tie Shu, he only needed to keep looking forward. At the wall and the courtyard behind it. A wind stirred, its howls somewhat grating on his ears. The thin snow upon the streets was rolled up and the snow upon the roofs of both sides of the street fell down. The howl of the wind blowing every which way was very normal. A figure burst from the snow. A sword flew from this figure and stabbed at Chen Changshengs forehead. Even though they were still separated by several zhang, Chen Changsheng could sense the sharpness and aura of death upon this sword. He slightly narrowed his eyes, not because of this sword, but because of the figure wielding it. Faint specks of light could be seen flickering in and out of the snow that had been sent flying. This assassin who had concealed himself in the snow for so long did not seem to be amongst the flying snow, but in another world. This was because this assassin had his own world. Those specks of light were proof. The first enemy Chen Changsheng encountered today was a Star Condensation Realm assassin. A Star Condensation cultivator could lord over the provinces, be the elder of any sect. Just which one would be willing to be an assassin that couldnt be revealed under the light? An assassin of this level was an extremely rare sight. Even the Department for Purging Officials would not have too many. Only one ce in the continent possessed so many. It was a very obscure organization of assassins. Su Li had once been a member. No one knew the origins or location of this organization of assassins. But Chen Changsheng knew. In reality, this assassin organization waspletely subordinate to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. From the moment he saw this Star Condensation assassin and recognized their very familiar assassination style, he was sure of their origins. The Imperial Court had truly seeded in subduing the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Chen Changsheng was not shocked, but he began to worry about Liu Qing. Then, he put his attention on his eyes, focused his heart, and retreated. With just a simple retreat, the gloomy and cold sword concealed within the wind and snow missed. The moment his shoes pressed against the thin snow, the Stainless Sword emerged from the Vault Sheath with a ng. With wind and snow obscuring his sight, it was impossible for him tell the location of the assassin. But his eyes remained fixed on a certain ce in the snow, showing no hesitation. The sword intent of the Stainless Sword swiftly and forcefully followed his gaze. Squelch. A spurt of blood sprayed into the flying snow. The assassin was forced out by his sword intent and swiftly flew backward until he crashed into the wall of the courtyard. The snow atop the wall tumbled down onto the assassins face and then was washed away by spurting blood. A deep and bloody hole had appeared on the assassins throat. His eyes were filled with confusion and despair. He could not understand how Chen Changsheng had been able to see through his position. Even if he could see it, how had his sword been able to so effortlessly destroy his Star Domain? Chen Changsheng was naturally able to destroy this assassins Star Domain. Because he used the Intellectual Sword and had a pair of intelligent eyes. The current him had true essence as strong and solid as a mountain, a spiritual sense as serene and pliable as an ocean, and his swordy had reached a most superb level. His current level of cultivation might still beckingpared to those true experts, but his understanding of the sword and his insight had already reached that high level. From a certain perspective, he could look down upon opponents of the same level. This assassin had also been at the Star Condensation Realm, but his cultivation was notparable, and his assassination methods were inherited from Su Li and Liu Qing...how could he have possibly blocked Chen Changshengs sword? Blood seeped into the snow, churned into a rather vile slurry. The assassin slid down from the wall and died. Chen Changsheng continued forward. His footsteps were still steady and t, his expression still serene, and he seemed very cautious. One strike had in one powerful enemy. In the end, it had still consumed no small amount of energy. More importantly, he knew that the battle had only just begun. The Imperial Court had subdued the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, so there would assuredly be more experts within the courtyard than he had first calcted. He was not Zhou Dufu, nor was he Su Li, and right now, he could just barely see Wang Pos back, so there was no way he could be called invincible. On that night, he had been able to invade this courtyard and assault Zhou Tong until his soul almost fled his body because he held the advantage of surprise. Today, it would naturally not be so simple. He knew that he was bound to encounter opponents that he could not defeat today, and these were the problems that he needed to address. In the end, he was still just too young. He had only cultivated for three years, and there were no small number of experts in the world who could rely purely on their strength to crush him, leaving no chance for his insight and understanding of the sword to show their use. Like Zhou Tong, who would no longer look down on him or permit any surprise to ur. Like those powerful men on the upper rankings of the Promation of Liberation. Like Xiao De who had appeared in front of him right now. Ranked fifth on the Promation of Liberation, the number one expert of the demi-humans middle generation, Xiao De. When Xiao De saw Chen Changsheng walk out of the snow, a faint glimmer of respect appeared in his eyes, unlike the disdain and contempt of their first meeting at Mount Han. "Today, I will send you off well." Chen Changsheng knew that during the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, Xiao De and Xiao Zhang had yed very important roles in the Imperial Pce. He should not have been surprised that Xiao De would be invited by the Imperial Court to deal with him, but he was still rather surprised. The diplomatic mission from White Emperor City was still in the capital. From any angle, Xiao De should not havee out, unless... He suddenly felt the chill of the snow and wind all the more keenly. There was still no sound from the street, not that of des or fighting. Wang Po had still not unsheathed his de. Countless figures appeared in the snow, all of them experts. Presumably, even more assassins and killers were hidden in the shadows. Chen Changsheng silently gazed at the courtyard right before his eyes. He understood. The courtyard was so close, but it wasnt a given that he could enter it today. At this moment, he could only see a few parts of the courtyard, like the white line running along the top of the wall and the crabapple tree poking out above it. The crabapple tree had already shed all its leaves. Its naked branches burdened by snow seemed rather ragged and cold. A deathly stillness. ...... ...... When the Tang Second Master gave his noiselessughs, he would seem ratherical. But in the view of his opponents, his face at these moments would seem particrly terrifying. When the Tang Second Masters smile faded and he was without expression, he was at his coldest and gloomiest, his face like a corpse. Wang Po looked at this face that he had not seemed for many years, this unforgettable,ical, terrifying, gloomy, and ugly face. Suddenly, he had a fierce desire. When he was working as an ountant in Wenshui City, he would often get this sort of desire, but because of those four words, he had always endured. Kindness weighty as mountains was truly four words. The Wenshui Tangs had treated him with a kindness as weighty as mountains. And then when this mountain copsed before him, what could he do? Wang Po had never considered this question before. His de was straight, and his view of this world was also straight. If there was revenge, it must be taken, and if there was kindness, it must be repaid. There was no need to think about such simple matters. Until today, when he heard the Tang Second Masters words. "You are not allowed to unsheathe your de." His brows drooped and he seemed very distressed. "Whose intention is this?" The Tang Second Master understood his question. "Naturally, its the Old Masters intention." Wang Po looked at him and did not speak. The Tang Second Master mocked, "If it was my intention, why would I stop you? I would let you die at Tie Shus hands with utter delight." Wang Po considered this and replied, "Thats true." The Tang Second Master exined, "But the Old Master likes you like he loves his grandson. He doesnt want you to die, so he had mee and say that." Wang Po fell silent again. "Just now, you almost certainly thought our Tang n was intending to force the repayment of kindness, a truly shameless act." The Tang Second Master stared into his eyes, making no effort to conceal the malice within his own. "Now you realize that the Tang n is actually protecting your life. Do you not feel very sad that you cant look down on us merchants?" Wang Po calmly looked back and said, "Since you want me to die, we can pretend you didnt even say those words." "Although I want to you die, I dont want you to just die like this. Theres no value in that." The Tang Second Master lightly jeered, "I dont care what the Old Master thinks. I only know that my Tang n paid a great price for you, so you are the property of my Tang n, a business that my Tang n invested in. Even if you want to die, you have to bring back enough money for my Tang n. How could I let you die for such an absurd reason?" There was no such thing as heroes or evesting justice. Truly absurd. If you want to die, your death should have value. How could you mess around with that little child? Then what did it mean to have value? Wang Po understood. The position of Pope was the most valuable thing in the world. After going around and advancing bit by bit, at the end, it was still about that matter. This day of first snow over the capital was, in the view of many, the day that he and Chen Changsheng went to kill Zhou Tong. But in the view of others, it was the day when Chen Changsheng went to die. ...... Chapter 703 – A Story about a City and a Blade (II) Chapter 703 C A Story about a City and a de (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wang Po understood. He and Chen Changsheng wanted to kill Zhou Tong. The other side wanted to kill him and Chen Changsheng. The Wenshui Tang ns choice, due to their different stances towards him and Chen Changsheng, had deviated somewhat. But there were still two matters that he did not understand. If one treated the Tang n as purely merchants who ced profit above all, why did they want Chen Changsheng to die? Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng and Tang Tang were extremely close friends. Chen Changshengs bing the next Pope would present enormous benefits for the Tang n. "White Emperor City also does not agree with Chen Changshengs bing the next Pope. This is also a question that many people do not understand." The Tang Second Master exined, "That is because White Emperor City has an even better choice. However, its true that Chen Changsheng is the best choice for my Tang n, but for me, its the worst choice." The one Chen Changsheng had a good rtionship with was Tang Tang, not the Wenshui Tangs, and even less the Tang Second Master. Wang Po asked, "This being the case, why did the Old Master listen to you?" The Tang Second Master said, "You know that the Old Master detested the Divine Empress. What Chen Changsheng did greatly displeased the Old Master." At this moment, a clear hum of a sword was heard from the snow and wind at the end of the street, followed by the shining of sword glows. Chen Changshengs figure flickered in and out of the snow. With a groan, a bloody odor prated through the snow and came to where they were seated. The battle on that side had already begun, but Wang Pos de was still on the table, unmoving. Wang Po drew his gaze back and ced it back on the de still drowned in snow. "You cant even wait ten-some days?" The entire continent knew that the Popes illness was growing more and more serious. As autumn transformed to winter, as the season came to a close, the final ten-some days hade. Even if the Great Zhou Imperial Court, White Emperor City, and the Wenshui Tang n wanted to snatch away the seat of the Pope, why could they not wait ten-some days? "His Holiness the Pope is a Saint. When he dies, thunder and lightning will follow, and he will have ns for the aftermath." The Tang Second Master continued, "What we want to do is throw his ns into disorder by using the simplest method, resolving what might be the mostplicated of matters in the future." Even if the Pope returned to the sea of stars and the entire world knew of his ns, who would dare oppose his final decree? Once the Orthodoxys will united into an impregnable fortress, even someone as powerful as Shang Xingzhou or as scheming as the Wenshui Tangs would find it very challenging to drive Chen Changsheng from the Li Pce. To kill Chen Changsheng ahead of time was undoubtedly many times simpler than acting against him once he was seated on the throne of the Pope. At this moment, this seemed like the most urate answer to this problem, but before this appearance of this solution, no one had thought of it before. No one would have thought that just before the Pope was about to leave the world, Shang Xingzhou would not onlyck the patience to wait, but would even choose, before the Pope had even left the world...to strike. "Who decided this?" Wang Po asked the Tang Second Master. The Tang Second Master smiled. "It was naturally the decision of the esteemed master of the Dao. I just offered my own wisdom at the appropriate juncture." Wang Po looked into his eyes and said, "After so many years, you still like to y around with these tricks." "Right, because thats what Im good at," the Tang Second Master indifferently proimed, his smile vanishing. Many years ago, the current Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Zhuang Zhihuan, met him in Wenshui. From then until now, Zhuang Zhihuan had always been startled by the Tang Second Masters talent in cultivation, but he was even more startled at how it had been wasted. In the entire world, only the Old Master of the Tang n roughly understood why he cared so little for his precious talent, giving it up like it was a pair of worn-out shoes. Because no matter how high his talent, he could not reach higher than Wang Po, and no matter how diligently he cultivated, he could not surpass Wang Po. Many years ago, he unwillingly and despairingly recognized this fact. Thus, the Tang Second Master who once had limitless future prospects became the tyrannical hedonist of Wenshui City, gradually fading into obscurity. No one knew that he had only given up on cultivation. In silence, he had ced all his efforts in another aspect, well aware that only this way could he defeat Wang Po. In wisdom, strategy, unfeeling schemes, and judging and using peoples minds. "In terms of fighting, I might not be able to reach you for the rest of my life. "But in other aspects, you dont even have the right to carry my shoes. "I understand the clearest what each person cares about or wants, what thresholds they cant pass, where the shadows they cant see are. "Everyone says that Wang Pos path of the de is straight. You sell your straightness to seek fame, so what you care about the most is naturally fame. "Today, I used the fame that you desire to suppress your de, so what can you do?" The Tang Second Master looked at Wang Po andughed. Just as he usually did, he opened his mouth but issued no noise. Every word that had juste from his mouth was a jeer or taunt aimed at Wang Po. Wang Po looked at his face, and that desire, that impulse, grew more and more intense. But how could he do it? He was not a person who sold his straightness in pursuit of fame. But kindness was as weighty as a mountain. This mountain was crushing him. Could he cut through it with a single de? ...... ...... Madam Mu walked out of the hall and raised her head to the sky. Snow was currently falling from the sky. Snow fell from the clouds, but regardless of what bystanders saw, in her eyes, the snow and clouds were sheep that had white and soft wool. Wherever her gaze fell, the snowkes would scatter and the clouds would gradually move, sheep being herded. (TN: Mu , Madam Mus surname, and the surname of all other members of the Great Western Continents Imperial n, means herding) As he saw this sight, Mao Qiuyus expression grew abnormally solemn, his two sleeves moving despite theck of wind. She drew back her gaze and looked to some ce at the side of the hall. A slightly chilly smile appeared on her face as she asked, "Was my younger sister punished by you here?" Besides Empress of the Demi-humans, she had another identity: Chief Princess of the Great Western Continent. Her younger sister was a once-Prefect of the OrthodoxyMu Jiushi. Back when Shang Xingzhou had wanted to expel Chen Changsheng from the Orthodoxy and pushed forward Mu Jiushi as sessor to the Pope, the matter had naturally been closely rted to Madam Mu. Contrary to expectations, Mao Qiuyu actually grew calm at this question, his two sleeves lightly wafting in the breeze. The snow in front of the hall was taken up by the wind and sent in all directions, heedlessly scattering into the shadows of the various halls and pces, revealing several figures. Daoist Baishi. Linghai Zhiwang. An Lin. Daoist Siyuan. The five Prefects, the strongest powers of the Orthodoxy, had all arrived. And this ce was the Li Pce. Even if she was a Saint, she was not able to act freely and without rival. Let alone the fact that though the Pope was extremely ill, he was still the Pope. Mao Qiuyu looked at her and sternly asked, "Empress, do you truly wish to treat my Orthodoxy as an enemy?" "My view is different from Yins, so I am treating the Orthodoxy as an enemy?" she calmly asked. "Can Shang not represent the Orthodoxy?" Mao Qiuyu, Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects did not seem affected, but their Dao hearts had already chilled. They knew that if matters today were carried out with just the slightestck of propriety, the Orthodoxy was highly likely to confront the greatest internal strife since the Holy Maiden went south. Shang Xingzhou was also a legitimate sessor of the Orthodoxy, and also the Popes senior brother. One thousand years ago, he had lived in the Li Pce. From a certain perspective, after the Popes death, it was him that was best able to represent the Orthodoxy. Madam Mus meaning with her question was in to see. The snowstorm over the Li Pce suddenly intensified. ...... ...... The snowstorm over the Imperial Pce suddenly intensified. The western wind rolled up snowkes and pelted against the side door of a pce hall. The door was pushed open, but the snow and wind were unable to enter, as Shang Xingzhou was walking out. In order to subdue the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and stabilize the court for His Majesty in the shortest amount of time, he had paused for many days within this room. Today, he walked out. He was prepared to leave the pce. He wanted to go to the Li Pce. Ten-some Daoists of profound cultivation level walked out of the snow and followed behind him. Chapter 704 – The Desire of a Metal Blade (I) Chapter 704 C The Desire of a Metal de (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Shang Xingzhou was not able to walk out of the Imperial Pce. His will was like a torrential flood on the verge of overflowing out of the capital and drowning the entire world, wanting to swallow up Chen Changsheng and leave nothing behind. Right now, someone stood before him. The Pope was still in the Li Pce, Wang Po was still sitting by the table, Xu Yourong was at South Stream Temple, the young women of South Stream Temple had been barred within the Orthodox Academy by Priest Xin, Tang Thirty-Six was in Wenshui, and Zhexiu had vanished. The person who stood up waspletely unexpected, but when carefully considered, also someone who should have been expected to stand up. Yu Ren stood in the wind and snow, the eunuchs and maids around him kneeling on the ground. For the first time, the young emperor defied the wishes of his teachers and ministers and appeared at a certain ce. It was a ce that he had chosen for himself. The wind blew his cloak about, but it could not blow about his eyes and face. His appearance was naturally as quiet and tranquil as usual. The fury of the wind and snow was also a thing of nature. He calmly gazed at his teacher. Shang Xingzhou calmly gazed at him. Unlike Chen Changsheng, Yu Ren was Shang Xingzhous true sessor, the one to which Shang Xingzhou had entrusted all his dreams. Shang Xingzhou truly cherished him and was willing to sacrifice everything for his sake, to do everything for his benefit. Yu Ren knew all this, so he was moved, then uneasy, then fearful. In the past few days, he had been in the Imperial Pce learning how to be a wise sovereign, silently, fearfully. He knew that his teacher was assuredly going to kill his junior brother. In order to be a monarch hailed throughout the ages, his spirit could not have a single weakness. To put it another way, there could not be a single existence in the world that could sway his will. This was exactly what Shang Xingzhou wanted to ensure. He would not even permit himself to have such influence. Chen Changsheng was able to do this, so he had to die. Nobody understood. The Great Western Continent did not understand, White Emperor City did not understand, the south did not understand, the Pope did not understand. Only that old temple near Xining Vige understood. That morning on the Mausoleum of Books, Yu Ren saw his junior brother carry the Tianhai Divine Empresss body down from the mountain, saw his teachere up the mountain, saw the two of them brush past each other like strangers, and he understood. Thus, in the past few days within the Imperial Pce, he had been very obediently, diligently studying how to be a wise sovereign. The more uneasy and fearful he felt, the more obedient and quiet he was, just like at Xining Viges old temple. And yet his master still wanted to kill his junior brother. Then his only recourse was to stand up and tell his master that this was not eptable. As he gazed at Yu Ren in the snow, Shang Xingzhou became increasingly stern and grave, his will to kill Chen Changsheng growing all the more resolute. He wanted Chen Changsheng to die precisely because of this, and Yu Rens standing here now was all the proof he needed. In his view, Chen Changshengs death was even more necessary. How could all this be stopped? How could one change the intentions of a person like Shang Xingzhou? Yu Rens hand gripped a jade pendant tied to his waist. This jade pendant was made of green jade. It waspletely transparent without the slightest impurity, and thus extremely rare and expensive. There were no ripples of Qi emanating from this jade ornament, as it was not a magical artifact. It was just a gift offered by the Qiushan n head to the new emperor when he had entered the pce a few days ago to seek an audience. This gift almost perfectly symbolized the new emperors mind. At the time, in the pce, when Yu Ren took this jade pendant, he did not show any strange expressions, but his mind was perturbed. He had not expected that someone in the world would actually be able to guess at his worries and unease, and even give him a way of resolving them. He clearly understood that during Mount Lis internal strife, the person called Qiushan Jun who was equally as famous as his junior brother had once done something simr when confronting his father. So when he confronted his master, perhaps he could do the same. Shang Xingzhous gaze pierced through the snow and fell upon the jade pendant in Yu Rens hand. He knew everything that went on in the pce, so he naturally knew the origins of this jade pendant. He understood the intentions that Yu Ren wished to convey and thus fell silent. The wind and snow blew without end, the snow gradually piling up in the zas of the Imperial Pce. The eunuchs and maids kneeling on the floor and also the ten-some Daoists looked just like ck dots. After some time, Shang Xingzhou finally spoke. "Just once," he said to Yu Ren. "Just this once." Yu Ren very seriously nodded. Shang Xingzhou followed, "But Your Majesty must understandthis is the capital, not Xining Viges old temple. This is a matter concerning the world, not just between teacher and disciples. He didnt forget to boil the water, cook a meal, or clean. If you want to suffer in his ce, you can, and I dont need to punish him, but other people will carry out this matter for the heavens, and he will die all the same." Yu Ren did not think so. He knew that Madam Mu had gone to the Li Pce, that the supreme expert Tie Shu was guarding Zhou Prison, and there was even Xiao De, Xiao Zhang, and the Wenshui Tang n. But he still believed in Chen Changsheng. Because Chen Changsheng was not alone. He hadpanions. Yu Ren clearly understood that because of his influence, his junior brother didnt talk much or about anything very interesting. However, whether he went hunting in the mountains, to the stream to catch fish, or to the vige to buy vegetables, he was always able to meet people willing to help. They were hunters or fishermen, but all of them were people with kindness in their hearts. Perhaps because they were martial brothers, they had always held a bit of indestructible kindness towards this world? ...... ...... The fighting at the end of the street suddenly ceased. This did not mean the battle had concluded. One could clearly see that Chen Changsheng was still standing in the snowstorm. Wang Pos fingers were very long and steady, especially when he gripped the hilt of his de. The thin snow crumbled away, revealing the true appearance of the de. It was still sheathed, still hiding its sharpness. But there was already a massive difference. Earlier, this de had been quietly ced on the table, but now it was gripped in his hand. With this movement, many things changed. The Tang Second Mastersplexion became abnormally unsightly. A sh of perturbation flickered across Tie Shus eyes. The Wenshui Tangs had taken out their kindness as weighty as a mountain, but it was still not enough to stay this persons de? "Do you dare strike me with your de?" The Tang Second Master stared into Wang Pos eyes, his voice even colder than the snow. He represented the Wenshui Tangs, represented the Old Master, represented that mountain. Wang Po stood up and replied, "I wont use my de against you." The Tang Second Master said nothing, knowing that there was more. As expected. "Because you are unworthy," Wang Po finished. From Tanzhe Temple to the snowy street, from the yellow leaves to the wind and snow, Wang Pos de had never once left its sheath during his time in the capital. Everyone knew that he hadprehended the Dao of the de, and was umting sharpness. This single de of his was certain to shake the heavens and earth. Who could possibly be worthy of receiving such a de besides an expert of the Divine Domain? When Wang Po said that the Tang Second Master was not worthy of this de, this was no jeer, but the truth. And the truth hurt the most. The Tang Second Masters face turned nastier, but then he began tough. This time, hisugh had noise. He roared withughter that was full of derision. Theughter suddenly vanished. He stared at Wang Po and icily said, "Whether Im unworthy or you dont dare, if you dont unsheathe your de, its still impossible for you to resolve todays predicament." This was also a truth. If Wang Po did not unsheathe his de, how could he help Chen Changsheng? What came next was Wang Pos answer. He gripped his de and waved it at the Tang Second Master. Like the flick of a sleeve, brushing away dust, or driving some repulsive thing from ones sight, the action was very soft and very disdainful. The Tang Second Masters eyes narrowed. He had not expected that Wang Po would actually strike at him. His true essence quickly began to circte as he stepped into the snow and transformed into several afterimages shining with a golden light that escaped in all directions. In these past few years, he did not cultivate as diligently as he had in the past, but he still possessed a shocking talent, was still a hand-picked descendant of the Tang n. His strength remained, and his cultivation was quite high. He used the Myriad Golden Leaves movement technique of the Wenshui Tang n. With it, one could cross vast distances in a sh. This was a secret technique that not even Tang Thirty-Six had been able to learn, and although it did notpare to the marvels of the Yeshi Step, it was still very difficult to see through. Countless chunks of snow flew into the air as Wang Pos metal de descended. The metal de simply descended, yet it seemed to go through limitless changes. Ultimately, however, nothing changed. The metal de drew a straight line through the wind and snow, simple and clear. The front of this line urately struck one of the afterimages in the golden light. There was a clear pap, like the sound of a p. The Tang Second Master crashed into the snowy street. His right cheek waspletely red and blood oozed from the corner of his lips. A sense of utter disbelief filled his eyes. Only after a few moments did he realize what had happened. He furiously roared at Wang Po, "You dared to hit me!" Wang Po looked at him and did not speak. The Tang Second Master spit out several teeth mixed with blood from his mouth. He rubbed his face with a trembling hand, bing even angrier as he practically shrieked, "You actually dared to hit my face!" "From the first time I saw you in Wenshui, Ive always wanted to hit you." Wang Po paused, then added, "And Ive especially wanted to p you in the face." Chapter 705 – The Desire of a Metal Blade (II) Chapter 705 C The Desire of a Metal de (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Second Master had a handsome face. But when he made one of his habitually noiselessughs, his face always seemed exaggerated andical. Wang Po did not like this way ofughing as he found it like a veil, concealing many emotions. Many years ago, when he first went to Wenshui and met the Second Master at the Tang ns ancestral shrine, he instantly disliked him. At the time, the Tang Second Master saw the shabbily dressed Wang Po, slightly rolled his eyes, and noiselesslyughed. He looked at Wang Po like he was some stray dog on the road or some destitute rtive taking shelter from the rain under a fence. At the time, Wang Po saw his face and developed an intense impulse, a desire. He wanted to wave the metal de in his hand and smash the Tang Second Mastersughing face into pieces. However, out of respect for the Tang Old Master, out of respect for his job as an ountant, he did not carry out this desire. Thus, this desire remained at the bottom of his heart, yet even after many years, it did not weaken in the slightest. This state persisted until today, when he saw the Tang Second Master walk out of the tea house and that handsome face once more make that shameless and voicelessugh. Wang Po could no longer suppress this impulse. Kindness was truly as weighty as a mountain, but his de had hungered and thirsted for far too long. Thus, he had waved his metal de. In Wenshui, when they were all still young, he was unable to smash apart the Tang Second Masters sneering smile. That was because he did not want to, because he was enduring. Now, he no longer wanted to endure, he wanted to smash, so he naturally smashed. It was truly difficult to trace the Tang ns secret movement technique, the Myriad Golden Leaves. It was an extremely profound technique, but it was nothing in Wang Pos eyes. On his second month in Wenshui, the Tang Second Master had gone to the ounting house and personally taught him this movement technique. He did not need to unsheathe his de. With his de still in its sheath, he could still beat the Tang Second Master until he couldnt speak. The Tang Second Master sat in the snow, his face covered in blood, his eyes burning with an indescribable loathing. "My Tang n wants to preserve your life...since you dont care and want to court death, go die then." Wang Po had stood up, gripped his de, and had even struck him. This naturally meant that he had refused the Wenshui Tang ns request. He wanted to kill Zhou Tong together with Chen Changsheng, so he had to fight a proper battle with Tie Shu. "It hasnt even begun; how can you call it courting death?" Wang Po looked at the Tang Second Master and said, "This is an aspect where you dontpare to me, Xun Mei, or Xiao Zhang." In the opening of this young generation of blooming wildflowers, several extraordinary names had been written. Wang Po, Xun Mei, Xiao Zhang, Liang Wangsun, Xiao De... Very few people remembered that at the very beginning, there was also someone with the surname Tang on this list. "All of them are like you, never able to catch up to me, whether in talent or destiny. But none of them gave upnone of them stopped chasing after me." Wang Pos gaze rested on the end of the snowy street. He knew that Xiao De was over there, and that Xiao Zhang might also appear. Liang Wangsun had taken refuge in Xunyang City, and Xun Mei would no longer be able to appear. "Cultivating the Dao and fighting are both the same: until the final moment is reached, sess and failure cannot be decided. Ultimately, Xun Mei managed to catch up to me at the Mausoleum of Books. Xiao Zhang also still has a chance." Wang Po returned his gaze to the Tang Second Master as he continued, "While you fought one match with me in Wenshui, felt that you would never be a match for me, and shifted to guessing at the human mind, studying how to scheme...that was an admission of defeat. From that moment on, you became trash, losing any hope of defeating me, bing inferior to me for the rest of your life." The Tang Second Master had a vacant gaze, seeming slightly at a loss. Wang Pos voice was very calm, carrying no sense of deliberate scorn. It was a voice of cool and objective judgment. But anyone would feel a certain way upon hearing these words, a feeling that they were being looked down upon. Because written all over these words was the word invincible. This was an expert. Against those opponents who also enjoyed a famous reputation, perhaps Wang Po had a somewhat higher cultivation, but it was not enough to crush them. Such opponents included Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun. However, in a true fight, he had never once lost, and would often gain victory through a crushing momentum. This was because in terms of demeanor, will, mentality, and understanding of himself and this world, he was too far above them. Tie Shu felt admiration and regret as he watched Wang Po. Talented people appeared out of the rivers and hills with each generation, each with their own works that wouldst for decades, but which of these experts would be able to establish such dominance over their peers, to possess such an imposing demeanor? (TN: For the beginning of this line, see the trantion note for chapter 100.) And this wasnt even considering the fact that in these decades over which the young generation of blooming wildflowers persisted, countless cultivators overflowing with talent had surged out like bamboo shoots after a rain. Yet Wang Po had relied on just his single de to suppress these experts and geniuses until they found it hard to breathe, difficult to stand out. No one else besides Zhou Dufu had been able to aplish something simr. Admiration and regret ultimately led to the entire world growing wary and uneasy. This was why Zhu Luo was willing to offer his death so that Wang Po would die. Since Wang Po was not intending to take the Wenshui Tang ns advice, Tie Shu would naturally kill Wang Po, and was even in somewhat of a hurry to do so. Just as he had wanted to do in Tanzhe Temple. Because it was only now that he, or Bie Yanghong, or Wuqiong Bi, still had the ability to kill Wang Po. If they were just a tad too slow, if just a few more days passed, if snow were to fall another one or two times, what would happen? In another few days, after another two periods of snow, maybe they would already be unable to kill Wang Po. This sort of awareness truly made one uneasy. Even the starry sky that encapsted the world would shudder in unease. At that time, would a second Zhou Dufu appear in the human world? No, even if it was just an assumption, it could not be allowed to happen. Tie Shu looked at Wang Po and said, "My apologies." There were many reasons he should apologize, whether it was the oath to the starry skies, the strong bullying the weak, the old bullying the young, or the death of a future giant of humanity. Wang Po did not respond to his apology, as in his view, his loss in todays battle was not guaranteed. Yes, perhaps the entire continent did not believe that he could win, even if he was Wang Po. However, he himself believed it was possible. Because the dark rain that had fallen over Xunyang City had been very swift, the fallen leaves of Tanzhe Temple had been very beautiful,yer afteryer of winter willows grew by the Luo River, and all this had been like a fog, yet it was impossible for any of them to obscure his eyes. Wang Po raised his de and pointed it at Tie Shu, his actions steady and simple. But his de slightly shuddered. It was not fear, but a desire for battle, the courage to challenge. Many days had passed since Tanzhe Temple, and he had still not unsheathed his de once. Anyone could tell that this de would be the strongest de he had struck with in his life. He was separated from Tie Shu by a single table. Logically speaking, this raised de should have touched Tie Shus clothes. However, when he raised the de, they seemed to be separated by a vast river, the distance between them enormous. It was simply impossible for the de to touch Tie Shus clothes. Was this enormous distance between the mortal world and the Divine Domain? Would his metal de be able to disregard this distance and fall above the starry sky? Nobody knew. Before Wang Po unsheathed his de, the possibilities were limitless. When he unsheathed his de, the limitless possibilities would copse into a single truth. The entire world was waiting to see this single truth, not knowing just who would find themselves unable to endure this truth. At this moment, Tie Shu made a choice. This choice was very simple, but it represented an experience spanning centuries. He chose to strike. He would not let Wang Po unsheathe his de. He decided to not give Wang Po the chance to unsheathe his de. No matter what sort of truth this de held, he did not wish to see it. His purpose had always been to kill Wang Po, not to see Wang Pos de. When he decided to strike, no one could possibly move faster. Only if his opponent was also an expert of the Divine Domain, Xu Yourong in her divine form, or Nanke would they be able topare. Wang Po was none of these. Thus, Tie Shus hands first fell on Wang Pos de. At this point, Wang Pos de was still sheathed. The snow falling from the sky suddenly froze in ce. A p of thunder rumbled through the street. The buildings standing on both sides of the street were instantly rendered into powder. The countless snowkes frozen in the sky also transformed into powder. The dust settled and the clouds scattered. The street was devoid of people, both Wang Po and Tie Shu vanishing without a trace. Yet the thunder continued, lingering and rumbling without end. Ultimately, it crashed into the Luo River. Chapter 706 – The Breaking of Wang Po (I) Chapter 706 C The Breaking of Wang Po (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This year, the winter in the capital was much colder than it had been in the past. It was still early winter, but the surface of the Luo River had already frozen. It was even worse in the river beyond the canal gates, where the ice was so thick that people could stand on it. At this time, Wang Po and Tie Shu were standing on the icy surface of the Luo River. Between the two was a hole ten-some zhang in radius. The waters of the river rippled within, pitch-ck like an abyss. The p of thunder that had resounded through the capital had risen from the snowy street and ultimately descended into this hole. Tie Shu, his hands held behind him, expressionlessly gazed across this hole, acting as if he had not struck earlier. Wang Po held his de horizontally in front of him. Many holes were ripped in his clothes, especially his robe. His cor and sleeves looked as if they had been blown about in some mighty gale for several decades. Bloodstains could faintly be seen within those tears on his clothes. It was obvious that after this single exchange, he had been injured, and his injuries were not light. But there was no sign of rxation in Tie Shus eyes, let alone any disdain or contempt. On the contrary, they became graver and much more vignt. Wang Pos de was held horizontally in front of him, but it still had not been unsheathed. Several clear finger marks could be seen on the sheath, and it was clearly beginning to bend. He still did not unsheathe the de. An expert of the Divine Domain had taken the initiative to strike, yet he still did not unsheathe the de. This was a most confusing and shocking matter. Even more shocking was that although he had suffered significant injuries, he was still alive. ....... ...... ....... ...... In Xunyang City, when he was facing Zhu Luo in the rainy street, he had not hesitated to use his strongest de techniques to cleave countless cracks in space and just barely keep Zhu Luos moonlight on the other end of the street. But today in the capitals snowy street, against Tie Shu, he did not even unsheathe his de, but was able to firmly receive Tie Shus strike. Tie Shu, like Zhu Luo, was one of the Eight Storms, and in terms of fighting power, he was even slightly superior to Zhu Luo. This meant that in the short span of two years, Wang Pos de had grown much stronger than it had been in Xunyang City. Tie Shu was expressionless, but his mind was slightly astonished. Without using his de, Wang Po had been able to firmly receive Tie Shus powerful strike and could even still stand. His opponent truly was the supreme expert of the younger generation. He did not know exactly how much progress Wang Po had made in these past two years, only that he was much stronger than had been rumored, even stronger than what he had perceived at Tanzhe Temple. This advancement speed was truly too outrageous. He now found it impossible to judge just how far Wang Po was from that threshold. And there was still that other consideration: Wang Po still had not unsheathed his de. "What sort of de is this?" Tie Shu suddenly asked. Since Wang Po had not unsheathed his de, what was Tie Shu asking about? If there had been spectators on the banks of the Luo River, they would certainly be unable to understand this question. Wang Po understood. de was just one word, but it could have many meanings: The de itself. The technique used by the de. The trajectory of the de. The path of the de. He had not unsheathed his de, but he had already used his technique. His technique was to hold his de horizontally in front of him. Wang Pos Dao of the de and the wonder of this techniquepletely rested in holding it horizontally. Only this way could he block Tie Shus attack without unsheathing his de. Tie Shu had never seen such an exquisite de technique before. What he asked was the name and origin of this technique. "I dont know," Wang Po answered. "He didnt tell me." ....... ...... ....... ...... The distance between the Wei Estate and the alley of the Northern Military Department was somewhat far and required crossing the Luo River. When Wang Po and Chen Changsheng wereing, they had stopped by the banks of the Luo River to chat. The banks of the Luo River had winter willows and dikes, while the surface of the river had ice and stories. In their first meeting at Xunyang City, they did not speak very much. This time, in their reunion within the capital, they knew that they would soon part, perhaps forever, so they chatted about many things. They chatted about Wang Zhices deeds in the past, about the present state of the Bridge of Helplessness, and also about each others pasts. When he saw the metal de at Wang Pos waist, Chen Changsheng recalled that mausoleum within the Garden of Zhou as well as that mausoleums owner. He also thought of the de style inscribed upon the ck coffin and came up with an idea. He could not orally pass down this de style, only describe to Wang Po the things he hadprehended from it. Wang Po did not thank him, nor did he refuse. It was evident, however, that he was not very interested. Even though he knew that it was the strongest de style ever developed. He had his own path of the de, and his path traveled in apletely different direction from Zhou Dufus de. Chen Changsheng then said that he had learned the sword from Su Li in the wilderness. Many cultivators of the world were very interested in this matter, or perhaps jealous. Wang Po was not jealous, as he did not like Su Li. However, it was still Su Lis sword, so he was somewhat interested. His interest was especially piqued when Chen Changsheng mentioned that the third sword he had learned from Su Li was actually one that not even Su Li had been able to learn. He said to Chen Changsheng that he wanted to learn this sword. Chen Changsheng agreed. Standing under the willows on the banks of the Luo River, they spoke a few sentences. Then, Wang Po learned this sword. In this world, he was the third person to learn this sword. And he had only needed the time spanning a few sentences to learn it. If Su Li were to learn of this matter, what would he feel? This sword was called the Stupid Sword. Learning this sword required thorough tempering, required constant and monotonous repetition. This sword did not require talent, but an almost idiotic persistence. So Su Li was not able to learn this sword, as he was too smart. Logically speaking, no matter how astonishing Wang Pos talent was, it should have been impossible for him to learn it in such a short amount of time. Interestingly, the method through which Wang Po practiced his de was simr to the way in which Chen Changsheng practiced his sword, just practice. In these past decades, he had already waved his de far too many times. Now, he just needed to treat the sword as a de to be able to use this sword, this de. Thus, Tie Shus two terrifying hands were unable to break through the de sheath. "You lost because you were wrong." Wang Po looked at Tie Shu and said, "You should not have tried to stop me from unsheathing the de." After a moment of silence, Tie Shu asked, "Why?" Wang Po exined, "Only when a de is still sheathed can it go through thousands of changes, can it possess limitless possibilities. Although the de is not at its strongest at that time, it is also at its most unbreakable." Tie Shu asked, "Then I have to foolishly wait for you to pull out your de?" Wang Po replied, "The more you dont dare to see the true appearance of this de, the more often the true appearance will be worse than what you desired." Tie Shus expression was apathetic, but his hands clenched behind him. Cold light and sharpness began to flow from between his fingers, silently slicing apart the wind and snow. This sight was a symbol of his current mood. Wang Po had spoken correctly about his intentions, so did that mean that he had predicted the correct conclusion? Tie Shu fixed his eyes upon Wang Pos de as he taunted, "Then you can show its true appearance to meif you can still do it, that is." Wang Pos de was the truth. From the moment he left Schrtree Manor, the entire world had raised its head in anticipation. But now this de had been bent, so how could he pull it from its sheath? As the words fell, Tie Shu had already reached Wang Po, his two hands tearing through the air. A fierce gale rose over the Luo River, snow blurring and obscuring all. Amongst the gale, ten fingers could barely be seen, shaking the snow and tearing through the sky as they rose. They were the spreading branches of an enormous tree, a massive flower beginning to bloom. Countless extremely tough and metallic strands of Qi descended upon Wang Po as the branches spread, as the petals bloomed. The iron tree bloomed. This was a Daoist technique of the Divine Domain, a power from above the starry sky. The de could defend all it wished, but it would still be unable to obscure all of the starry sky. If Wang Po still did not unsheathe his de, he would die without question. So Wang Po finally unsheathed his de. While the de was still in the sheath, its intent was already rising. An incredibly swift and forceful, yet also very in and simple, de Dao soared to the heavens. The snowstorm instantly intensified and countless cracks appeared on the iced-over surface of the Luo River. When he sensed this de intent, Tie Shus expression instantly became apprehensive and a killing intent exploded from his eyes. Only he could see that Wang Po was actually trying to use this de to break through! Chapter 707 – The Breaking of Wang Po (II) Chapter 707 C The Breaking of Wang Po (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr From Tianliang to Wenshui, from the south to thend of demons, from Xunyang City to the capital, from Tanzhe Temple to the snowy street, Wang Po had been preparing to unsheathe this de. He had umted energy for this de for so many years so he could cleave open a path between the earth and the starry sky, to chop apart that threshold. Tie Shu could clearly sense that once Wang Pos de intent had climbed to the peak, it did note to a halt, but continued to rise, and even began to undergo some unknown transformations. Wang Po had long since cultivated to the peak of Star Condensation. If he wanted to continue rising, what could it be other than breaking through? A grim howl resonated along the two banks of the Luo River. Tie Shus figure vanished from in front of Wang Pobut he had not truly vanished, as his figure could be seen everywhere between the snowy clouds and icy surface. The Qi of the world and the principles contained within had been affected by his body. The incorporeal flower giving off a metal luster descended from the heavens and enclosed Wang Pos de within. He used the world to bind Wang Pos de intent. This flower went into full bloom through the use of his flourishing body and those hands imbued with a cold light! The iron tree bloomed into thousands of flowers, each flower and each petal symbolizing aw or principle of the world, possessing abnormal strength. If Wang Po wanted to survive, he needed to either see through thesews or directly break through them. He had only cultivated for several decades, so how could he see through the technique that Tie Shu had tempered through his endless years? And no matter how high his de intent advanced, it could not cleave through Tie Shus strike imbued with thews of the world. So what could he do? Wang Pos de intent surged upward. With a squelch, his left arm was severed and flew into the sky. A spurt of blood appeared amongst this monotonous world of snow white. The clouds in the sky and the dancing snow were instantly smeared by this garish red. The ghastly sight of a sky filled with blood seemed like both flowingva and rotten plums, wanting to burn everything clean away, to contaminate all things. Within this blood was an extremely terrifying and awe-inspiring Qi. From some ce in the sky came a furious roar of utter disbelief, Tie Shus cry. From the moment Wang Po cut off his own arm, his arm became his de, his blood became his Dao, and so what de intent was he using? How could this de intent be so powerful and terrifying? Why could it so easily break through thews of the world? If the Pope or Shang Xingzhou were present, perhaps they would understand. This de intent was called The World Aze and it was a part of Zhou Dufus Halving de Style. At the end of cultivation, different paths often rejoined, but that had nothing to do with the Halving de Style de intent that Wang Po was using now. Earlier by the Luo River, Chen Changsheng had spoken of his understanding of the Halving de Style for Wang Po to hear, but he had only casually listened and didnt seem to care too much. But was he reallypletely indifferent? Of course not. Zhou Dufu was publicly acknowledged as the supreme expert under the starry sky, and he used the de. Wang Po was publicly acknowledged as the strongest master of the path of the de since Zhou Dufu, and he obviously also used a de. Whether he admitted or denied it, Zhou Dufus path of the de had always been influencing his cultivation. As long as his name existed, as long as the Halving de still existed, this influence would always remain. He was keenly aware that if he used the de intent of the Halving de today, even if he could break through Tie Shus attack imbued with thews of the world, his cultivation in the path of the de would be greatly affected in the future. But he still swung this de down. If he were just inheriting this de, his strike would still not be enough to cleave through Tie Shus flower. But he had first swung this de down upon himself. This de hade from Zhou Dufu, but what it cut at was all the influence Zhou Dufu and other practitioners of the de had on him. This he was not inheriting or seeding to this de, but epting it and then giving it up. No one in the world could do this. Even Wang Po needed to cut off his own arm. But as his arm flew into the sky, all the fog in his heart was driven away, and all shadows vanished. Everything before his eyes was bright and clear. Only then did his de cleave at Tie Shus blooming flower. Thus, blood filled the sky and flowers fell like mud. ....... ...... ....... ...... Wang Pos Dao heart had reached an unprecedented level of calm, but the blood that sprayed in all directions was zing hot, melting away the snow in the air and the ice on the river. His de infused with his blood had broken through those petals representing thews of the world and reached Tie Shu. The de was still sheathed, but its intent had already pierced through the world. Those terrifying and destructive auras, those cold and resolute Qis, had all disappeared. Only he remained. An unmovable snowy mountain, an unshakable pine tree.. If his de were now unsheathed, perhaps he really could defeat Tie Shu. Fortunately, his de still could not leave its sheath. Tie Shu knew that this was an opportunity he should seize. In todays battle on the Luo River, Wang Po had disyed a talent and resolve that far exceeded his imagination and shocked him to his core. But since Wang Po could defy all logic to suddenly break through that threshold, Tie Shu still firmly believed that he would easily grasp victory. Because he had long seen Wang Pos problem. Wang Po had been saving this de for too long. When one had spent enough time and umted enough power, new problems would often ur that one had never imagined. For example, Wang Pos de was still in its sheath, and his sheath was even bent. If he wanted to unsheathe the de, it would be somewhat more troublesome and slower than it was before. Even if it was just the instant that it took for a lightning bolt to descend, it was enough time to change this battle. With a cold howl, Tie Shus body appeared above the Luo River in the center of the thousands of flowers, his palm crashing towards Wang Pos head. Just as he had done in the beginning. Wang Po seemed as if he did not know that his de was still in its sheath. He continued his action of brandishing his de, his expression serene and even somewhat wooden. Suddenly, an extremely faint sound resonated through the world. It was a very light crack. It was like the sound of a yellow leaf in Tanzhe Temple being blown by the wind, the sound of someone stepping on the snow of a long street. No, it was like something had broken. It was theyer of ice thinned by heat, the winter willows on the banks cut apart by the ripples of power! It was a silver vase bursting, the arrival of a great army! It was the ice breaking and spring flourishing across the mountains! It was the breaking of breaking through. It was the breaking () of Wang Po (). Wang Po had broken through! His de broke through its sheath and cleaved at Tie Shu! ...... ...... This was naturally the most powerful de Wang Po had struck with in his entire life. The heavens and earth had to give some reaction to show their respect. The snow falling from the clouds suddenly stopped. Countless cracks appeared on theyer of ice of the Luo River, transforming into several thousand thick and heavy ice floes. Those ice floes constantly bobbed up and down as if some giant monster was violently thrashing about below. In truth, the waters of the river had been disturbed by the Qi of the heavens and earth and surged about. After some time, all returned to stillness. Wang Po gripped his de and gazed ten-some li away. His severed arm had flown off to parts unknown. He was covered in blood, his face pale, yet his eyes extremely calm. Ten-some li away, Tie Shu stood on the ice. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but he ultimately just shook his head. He fell backwards into the river littered with chunks of ice and willow branches, and died. Chapter 708 – Forward, Forward Chapter 708 C Forward, Forward Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chunks of ice floated about the river. Tie Shu floated amongst them with his eyes open, already dead. His eyes reflected the gloomy sky, just like the surface of the water and the chunks of ice around him. An extremely straight wound was visible on his abdomen. It was extremely deep, cutting straight through his Ethereal Pce and all his Qi openings, severing any chance of survival. From this wound, one could see the strike of Wang Pos de. His de was still as it used to be, but it had also undergone many subtle transformations, and also seemed to have reached a more profound level of cultivation. When his de broke through his sheath, he sessfully broke through into the next realm. As a prerequisite, he needed to expel the shadow that Zhou Dufu had cast upon his soul. Before a lofty peak, some people would choose to walk around, others would choose to retreat, and others would choose to climb. Wang Po had always walked forward towards this high mountain. The peak had always been close to his eyes, yet he had never been able to get any closer. It was only at that moment, when he destroyed his internal demon, that he finally established his own path of the de. For Tie Shu to die in this battle in which Wang Po established his path was no disgrace. However, Wang Po had just broken through and he had not umted enough energy. In order to y an expert of the Divine Domain, he had to pay an enormous price. He had severed one of his arms, and now, injuries that were even more terrifying than this severed arm were beginning to encroach upon his meridians and his will. The cold winds of winter blew past the willows on the banks of the Luo River, lightly swaying the chunks of ice on the water and everything within them. The wind, although cold, was not very fierce. However, the body of Tie Shu amongst the chunks of ice melted into smoke in the wind, vanishing from the world. Immediately afterwards, the wind blew against Wang Pos clothes, widening the tears upon it. Blood instantly exploded from his body in a cascade. Countless indistinct strands of Qi apanied this blood in departing from his body. Wang Pos face was bloodless, whiter even than the snow that covered the dikes of the river. His body became extremely heavy and devoid of strength. He walked towards the shore. The icy waters of the river seemed to have be much stickier, and his walk very arduous. A straight line of blood appeared in the river, then began to diffuse to the two banks. The edges of this line were frozen, bing things akin to blood-colored pieces of coral. He didnt know where he should go, but seeing that the eastern bank of the Luo River was in front of him, he walked over there. He was used to walking forward. But he seemed to have chosen wrongly. Many figures appeared amongst the wind-blown willows lining the river. The first to arrive on the banks of the Luo River was the Tang Second Master. Behind him were several hundred cavalry from the Imperial Guard and two Divine Generals of the Great Zhou. His face was littered with very fine wounds, making him look very battered. These were wounds inflicted by Wang Po and Tie Shus first sh on the snowy street. As he stared at Wang Po, the shock and fury in his eyes gradually vanished, supnted by a cold indifference. Then, he gave a noiselessugh, his smile containing an indescribable ridicule, contempt, and pity. Yes, youve sessfully broken through, bing an expert of the Divine Domain revered by all the people of the world. But now, you will die. Just how despairing of a fact was this, how worthy of celebrating a story? The Tang Second Master withdrew his smile and raised his right hand. With an apathetic expression, he waved. Several hundred sharp arrows carrying a dazzling light flew up from the shore of the Luo River and descended towards the center. ...... ...... All was quiet in the Li Pce, the atmosphere abnormally tense. The snow on the eaves silently melted, but before it could fall, it froze into beads of ice. Time slowly passed, but no one appeared. Madam Mu gazed at the snowy clouds in the sky, her brows slightly raised in surprise. Who had been able to make Shang Xingzhou remain in the Imperial Pce? And who had created such turmoil on the streets of the capital? Tie Shu? No, if it were just him alone, this thunder would not be so resounding. This thunder finally fell upon the Luo River. Thews of the world above the Luo River began to change. An incorporeal flower descended upon the world. The intent of a metal de soared upwards to meet it. Madam Mu was finally moved. Wang Po had broken through! Tie Shu had died! This shocked her, made her fall silent, and then she regained her sternposure. The words Zhu Luo had said right before his death at the Mausoleum of Books had not merely been for Shang Xingzhous ear. They had also been for her and her husband. At any other time, she would have personally taken action and killed Wang Po. But right now, she needed to remain in the Li Pce to herd the snow clouds in the sky, temporarily opposing the Orthodoxys will and making it impossible for them to leave. Fortunately, she could clearly sense that Wang Po had no more strength to fight after defeating Tie Shu. In the capital, if he was unable to fight, he could only die. If he died, how could Chen Changsheng survive? ...... ...... All around him were assassins, killers and experts of profound cultivation. Xiao De stood before him. Chen Changsheng was not surprised at his present circumstances. He knew that his master wanted to kill him, had always wanted to kill him. It was rted to the position of Pope, but there was an even more important reason: he was too close to his senior brother. That no one else had brought up this point did not mean that he himself was unaware of it. He had always believed that his master would show his hand on the day when his martial uncle the Pope returned to the sea of stars. Consequently, before that day came, he had to finish those tasks. When the sky was filled with yellowed leaves, he had gone to New North Bridge and exhausted all his energies to prepare for the little ck Dragons escape in two years. When the sky was filled with wind and snow, he hade to the alley of the Northern Military Department to kill Zhou Tong. He had not expected that his master so urgently wanted him to die. Perhaps it was today. Yes, there was still no noise from the long street. So it must be today. One final leaf still remained on the bare branches of the crabapple tree. When that assassin struck the wall, that leaf also fell. It noiselessly descended to the snowy earth, falling in front of Chen Changshengs shoes. Chen Changshengs gaze moved upward, eventually falling upon Xiao Des face. This leading expert of the younger generation of demi-humans had appeared today at the alley of the Northern Military Department naturally due to White Emperor Citys will. At the very least, he had obtained the silent permission of that pair of Saints. In these past two years, many gifts, greetings, and honors had been conferred upon the Orthodox Academy by White Emperor City, but now it seemed as if none of it had had any meaning. He did not ask for any reasons or justifications, as the reason for everything in the world often boiled down to the words benefit and interest. The White Emperor couple had to consider the interest of the demi-humans in their ns, and the good impressions they once had for Chen Changsheng would not affect their cold determinations. Xiao De had to think about his own interests, and he had no good impressions of Chen Changsheng. For the eight hundred li of the Red River and Luoluo, he was very willing to see Chen Changsheng die. "I must request that you die." Xiao De said gravely to him, then sent a fist smashing forward. It was a simple fist, but it was monstrously terrifying. The forceful true essence of the demi-humans stimted the Qi of the world and immediately flew before his eyes. At the same time, the swords of ten-some Star Condensation assassins stabbed through the snow, cutting off all paths of retreat. If Chen Changsheng were to force a retreat, he would have to face these frightening swords and still have to deal with Xiao Des even more terrifying fist. If he chose to go forward, he would be stopped by Xiao Des fist, and those ten-some swords behind would explode with a most terrifying power. Right now, it seemed like he would die no matter what he chose. Perhaps for this reason, he chose to go forward. If death was both forward and behind, why not go forward? Of course he had to go forward. He rammed through the wind and snow, his sword stabbing forward. He moved even faster than Xiao Des fist. His sword intent was just like a wildfire. No, it was more like Heavenly Fire. Fire that fell from the heavens was lightning. His sword stabbed like lightning towards Xiao Des body. Simultaneously, Xiao Des fist also reached his body. ...... Chapter 709 – Always Forward, No Matter Where You Go Chapter 709 C Always Forward, No Matter Where You Go Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Only ten-some zhang separated the street from the wall of the courtyard. But to cross this distance was a most arduous feat. If it was difficult to cross, one should go around. A straight line of fire suddenly appeared, its fierce mes melting the snow into mist and then smoke. At the very front of this streak of fire was Chen Changsheng. To be more precise, the streak of fire originated from the sword in his hands. This was the second sword that Su Li had taught him: the zing Sword. Xiao De had an extremely high level of cultivation, and he had a rich store of experience, but even he had been caught somewhat unprepared by Chen Changshengs sword. This sword used the sword intent of the Mount Li Sword Styles final move, one of absolute resolution, of utter disdain for ones own life. Xiao De was surprised that Chen Changshengs first move was this powerful sword that injured both sides. This was something that Chen Changsheng had already prepared himself to do. He currently had abundant stores of true essence and a stable spiritual sense, but there was still a vast distance between him and the true experts atop the Promation of Liberation. He knew that if he wanted to defeat such experts, he needed to catch them off guard, to use the abilities that no one knew about to their maximum. This was because once those abilities and strategies that no one knew about were used, they would lose their effectiveness against these experts. This meant that he could use each strategy only once. In the Orthodox Academy, he had used the ck stone and the thousands of swords to defeat Eunuch Lin, but now he could not use them to defeatparable experts. He knew that if he wanted to kill Zhou Tong, he would have to confront many true experts, so in the past few days, he had made many deductions, designed many contingency ns, simting matches with Xiao De, Xiao Zhang, Zhou Tong, the Prince of Zhongshan, the Prince of Xiang... He had even once considered how he might have a sliver of a chance if he faced off against Wang Po. A person who loved to read, loved to think, loved to make notes, loved to solve problems, would always be much more prepared than his opponents and would often obtain inconceivable victories. Wang Zhice had only begun to cultivate in his middle age, so why had he rarely suffered defeat after stepping onto the stage of history? Why was it that when Gou Hanshi was only at Ethereal Opening, everyone believed that he would seed in entering the Star Condensation Realm? Chen Changsheng was also this sort of person. So he had also seeded. The sess spoken of here did not mean that he had defeated Xiao De. Instead, it meant that he had sessfully integrated this battle into his deductions. As the supreme expert of the demi-humans younger generation, Xiao De had an extremely fast response time, and his assessment of the situation at the time had been incredibly urate. When Chen Changshengs sword with its resolute intent struck at his body, Xiao Des left hand was flying through the snowy air, wing down at Chen Changsheng. Xiao Des body was harder than iron or rock. Regr weapons and attacks from cultivators at the middle level of Star Condensation and below simply could not harm him. But he did not know that Chen Changshengs sword was much sharper than described on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, and Chen Changshengs understanding of the sword and quantity of true essence far surpassed that of an ordinary lower level Star Condensation cultivator. With a swish, the dagger stabbed into Xiao Des palm like a piece of cardboard cutting into a cake of dirt, but failed to enter any further. A roar of berserk fury burst from his lips. Even now, he still believed that his response was correct. Although Chen Changshengs sword might pierce through his hand and into his chest, Chen Changsheng himself would also be unable to leave, at least not at that moment. When Xiao Des fist fell, it was certain to render Chen Changshengs face into pulp. Chen Changsheng truly could not avoid this fist, much less leave, even if he cast away his dagger, even if he used the Yeshi Step. He was moving too fast, with all his energy put into it. Since he had resolved himself to moving forward, how could he retreat? It seemed like he was sending himself towards Xiao Des fist. Yet Xiao Des fist was unable to fall on Chen Changshengs face. A somewhat shabby paper umbre unfurled from Chen Changshengs left hand. The umbre unfurled at the speed of an actual lightning bolt, shielding his body. Xiao Des fist fell on the umbres canopy. There was an enormous thud! The canopy of the umbre practically caved in, but it did not tear. An unimaginably majestic energy transferred from Xiao Des fist into the umbre and into Chen Changshengs body. This surging power could not be manipted in any way. It was aplete expression of Xiao Des strength. Chen Changsheng was unable to endure it, and retreated one step. With a crack, the ice under his feet shattered, as did the street beneath the ice. A mouthful of blood bubbled up from his throat. It tasted rather sweet. It turned out that one step wasnt enough. He retreated another step. Still not enough. The strength transmitted through the Yellow Paper Umbre was this terrifying, this overbearing. He continued to retreat, his shoes leaving the ground like rocks hurtling through the air. ...... ...... Xiao Des fist seemed simple, but contained an entire lifes worth of bitter tempering. The full-strength blow of an expert of the Promation of Liberation was truly terrifying. Chen Changsheng was sent flying, his speed no slower than when he had used his zing Sword to charge forward. Fortunately, he flew so fast that he was able to narrowly avoid those forceful strands of sword intent behind him. He at least avoided any critical damage, the sword intents leaving only a few tears on his clothes. He fell on the snow at the other end of the street. His body swayed as if he would copse at any moment. He had walked forward with resolve, his first exchange had been a surprise attack with the zing Sword, yet he had been unable to win. He had been forced back one step, two steps, then finally several dozen steps. Anyone could see that he had suffered a critical setback. But Chen Changsheng did not think so. Xiao De also did not believe so, as he had the vague impression that Chen Changsheng had done this intentionally. His avoiding the assault of the ten-some sword intents had not been a fluke, but a result calcted ahead of time. This sort of feeling made Xiao De very unhappy. And when he felt that deep pain on his abdomen, this feeling of unhappiness deepened. With an angry howl, he lunged through the snow onto the street. But he lunged at nothing. A zing light burst from the Stainless Sword, an explosive sword intent that pierced through the entire street. Chen Changsheng used the zing Sword again, at the same time using the Yeshi Step. This time, he did not attempt to bravely advance forward again, but flew forward through the snow at an angle. He was like a puff of smoke, a thunderbolt. There was also a wall there, but this wall did not conceal the bare branches of the crabapple tree and that courtyard beyond it. In fact, no one knew what was behind this wall. Chen Changsheng rammed through the wall. This was followed immediately after by the sounds of wall after wall being rammed through, constantly booming through the street. There were many courtyards and houses on this street, none of them where he wanted to go. But these buildings were all connected through walls, so if he kept ramming through the walls, he would eventually charge into the ce he wanted to go. The courtyard of the crabapple tree. And he always knew where this particr courtyard was, so his direction never once erred. Retreating or going around sometimes did not mean that one had given up, but that one had chosen a different method of moving forward. That was what Chen Changsheng thought, so that was what he did. The starry sky would always take pity on those prepared and courageous youths. He seeded once more. The crabapple tree was reflected in his eyes, followed soon after by the silhouette of a sword. Starlight glimmered within the sleeves of this assassin. It was yet another Star Condensation assassin, probably also from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Yet in front of the sinister and frightening attack, Chen Changsheng did not stop or even slow his speed. With a buzz, the Yellow Paper Umbre unfurled once more, blocking the snow falling from the crabapple tree and also blocking that sword. A small amount of sword intent broke past the brim of the umbre and ripped at the clothes on his shoulder. A sword glow shone from his hand and, obscured by the Yellow Paper Umbre, cut a deep wound in the assassins throat. Grasping his throat, the assassin from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets copsed. This assassin had perhaps killed many famous people, and if people were to know of his true identity, they would be stunned. Yet Chen Changsheng did not even nce at him as he continued charging forward. It wasnt because he was very familiar with the most outstanding and third most outstanding assassins in the world. It was because what he needed the most right now was time. Xiao De would probably catch up very quickly. Xiao Zhang might appear at any moment. Those experts might surround the courtyard again at any moment. Crucially, how long would Wang Po be able to dy Tie Shu on the street? He did not know. The crabapple tree swayed. There were no leaves to shed, so only one or two severed branches fell. In the alley outside the courtyard, Xiao De gave a long and enraged howl. Several dozen powerful Qis were currently approaching from every direction. Chen Changsheng was already at the stone steps. At the top of them was a pce armchair. On the chair sat a man. This man wore a deep red officials gown. He seemed to be seated in a sea of blood. It was precisely Zhou Tong. Chapter 710 – Two Kites (I) Chapter 710 C Two Kites (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Just when Chen Changsheng saw Zhou Tong, a p of thunder boomed out from the street behind him and crashed somewhere very far away. He sensed the battle taking ce on the Luo River, felt thews of the world changing, and also felt a de intent that he was very closely connected with. Immediately afterwards, this de intent was broken, and a whole new de intent took its ce. He was shocked, and then inspired, and also had a clearer understanding of the present situation. Killing Zhou Tong was the task that he and Wang Po had set out to do. Now, Wang Po had removed the greatest obstacle of this task, Tie Shu. The rest was up to him. A blurred figure suddenly shattered the wind and snow in the courtyard. Chen Changsheng borrowed the power of the snowstorm to reach the pce armchair, the dagger in his hands stabbing at the seated Zhou Tong. His sword intent summoned a wave of heat and light. This heat and light came from his fiercely zing true essence. The cold wind ruffled Zhou Tongs officials gown and massive waves rose from the sea of blood. The Stainless Sword plunged into the waves, striking straight into the depths of the sea of blood. This was not Chen Changshengs first visit to this courtyard, nor was it his first attempt to kill Zhou Tong. With experience came caution, so he had made many preparations for this moment. His attack seemed simple, but many backup ns were waiting behind it. This attack was the Intellectual Sword, its true form being the vanguard of countless more sword techniques. The True Sword of the Orthodoxy, the Toppling Mountain Staff, Gathering Evening Clouds of the Three Forms of Wenshui, the Cold Branch Intent of the temple swordall of it was contained within this single strike. And behind this strike, he had prepared three more supreme techniques that no one knew about. No matter how Zhou Tong responded, it would all be swallowed up by the furious waves of an unending river of sword techniques. Perhaps he would be killed by this one strike. Yet what happened next somewhat exceeded his imagination. Zhou Tong had not suddenly broken through, bing a supreme expert of the Divine Domain. Nor had Chen Changshengs teacher suddenly appeared. Rather, Zhou Tongs response was somewhat strange. Zhou Tongs response was to do nothing. He did nothing at all. With a squelch, the iparably sharp dagger easily pierced through the officials robe, stabbing into Zhou Tongs stomach as if it were rotten pulp. Perhaps because the officials robe was already as red as blood, it was very difficult to see if Zhou Tong was bleeding or not. Zhou Tongs face was pale, his eyes utterly cold. A sharp sword had been run through his body, yet he showed not a hint of pain. He gazed at Chen Changsheng, his eyes filling with ridicule as if he was gazing at a corpse that was once a most oafish buffoon. Zhou Tong was a sinister minister empowered with great authority, and also an upper level Star Condensation expert. The news that Chen Changsheng and Wang Po wanted to kill him had long since spread to the entire capital, so it was impossible for him to have not made preparations. No matter how abundant Chen Changshengs own preparations, it was impossible for it to be so easy to kill Zhou Tong. The moment the dagger stabbed through the great crimson officials gown, Chen Changsheng knew that there was something wrong. Perhaps there was something wrong with the entire matter, or perhaps there was something wrong with Zhou Tong himself. Then, Zhou Tongs body vanished right before his eyes. The crimson officials gown fell on the pce armchair. An extremely thick scent of blood flowed down the stone steps like blood, spreading until itpletely enclosed the entire courtyard. The Zhou Tong that had been sitting in the pce armchair this entire time had not actually been real. It had just been his gown. How had he done this? How had he been able to conceal it from his subordinates? And most iprehensible of all, how had he been able to conceal it from Chen Changshengs eyes? Chen Changsheng was born in the Sacred Light, was bathed in dragon blood, had his organs washed by the Tianhai Divine Empress. His eyes were extraordinarily bright, and both arrays and disguises were easily seen through by his eyes. Then there was only one probability. What had been fooled was not his eyes, but his mind. Many people knew that Zhou Tong had an extremely profound and horrifying mental technique called the Great Crimson Gown. Perhaps that was the reason? Chen Changsheng naturally knew that Zhou Tongs mental technique was powerful. In this ce, he had once fought against the Great Crimson Gown, and he had already experienced it twice. But he truly had not expected Zhou Tongs Great Crimson Gown to be this powerful, far exceeding the two times he had experienced it before. He did not know that the two times he had been able toe out unharmed against Zhou Tongs Great Crimson Gown were because the Tianhai Divine Empress had rubbed a drop of clear tea on his forehead. But now she was gone; the tea had gone cold. ...... ...... Zhou Tong was not there. Naturally, then, Chen Changshengs sword had missed. All his preparations, all the sword techniques concealed behind him, all his strategies, had missed the mark. Most importantly, his mind, will, and resolve had allpletely missed. With a howl of cold wind, the crabapple tree shook, and Xiao De tore through the air, his fist flying. Chen Changsheng had thrust his sword with all he had, so it was naturally not possible for him to return it very quickly. The gale stirred by the fist caused his clothes to dance, making his movements seem very slow. But this sort of slow speed had a very stable tempo. He turned his wrist and lightly shook his hand. The Yellow Paper Umbre in his left hand unfurled itself on his shoulder. This set of actions was very clean and efficient. Xiao Des fist once more smashed against the Yellow Paper Umbre, its boundless might falling against it. Like a loose kite, Chen Changsheng was tossed into the air, falling into the hall that had just been rebuilt a few weeks ago. With a heavy thud, his body smashed through several hardy stone walls and then crashed to the floor. Dust plumed and buildings slowly copsed. He stood up from the debris-littered floor. The blood-covered Xiao De seemed like a real monster as he came from behind. Expert after expert tore through the air, appearing on walls and trees as they surrounded the courtyard. Even the weakest of these experts had reached the Star Condensation Realm. They came from the various ministries of the Imperial Court, the army, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and some of them belonged to this ce, assassins of the Department for Purging Officials. Zhou Tong was not there. He had used his Great Crimson Gown technique to create a massive deception. Today was clearly a trap. Chen Changsheng had stepped into this trap. Before this reality, many people would be deeply perplexed, their minds confused. Even if they werent perplexed or confused, they would still feel a sense of defeat. Even if ones will was extraordinarily resolute, falling into an opponents trap would cause one to be somewhat wary. Even if ones Dao heart was brightly lit and couldpletely drive these negative emotions away, one would at least feel regretful, and would at least want to know the whereabouts of Zhou Tong, since he wasnt here. Chen Changsheng did not feel any of these things. He put away the Yellow Paper Umbre, ced the hilt of his dagger in his sheath, and then turned to face Xiao De and those experts that surrounded him. His actions were not panicked or confused, and his expression was very calm. His face did not contain any hint of defeat, nor did it show any wariness for the traps and schemes of his enemy. He had certainly not imagined that the Zhou Tong within the courtyard was fake, or else he would not have used such a thunderous strike. Why now was he so unperturbed as if he had already predicted all this? Xiao De found it impossible to understand hisposure and grew wary. "You guessed it?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I had thought of this possibility, but its not easy to get into this ce. If I wanted to kill my way in, I couldnt think about that possibility, so I stopped thinking about it." This was a rather winding exnation, but Xiao De understood. If Chen Changsheng really did think that Zhou Tong was not here, even if just an outside chance, he would not have been able to press forward so courageously. And if he were unable to press forward, he would have never been able to reach this courtyard and stab his sword at the Great Crimson Gown sitting on the pce armchair. Xiao De asked, "Then how can you still be so calm?" Chen Changsheng exined, "Ive already done my best and theres nothing to be ashamed about, so naturally, Im calm." Xiao De mocked, "Its still that tired phrase." "I wasnt speaking of my heart, I was saying that I already aplished my objective." After saying this, Chen Changsheng gave a few painful coughs. Even with the protection of the Yellow Paper Umbre, a few of his bones had been broken by Xiao Des two fists. There was no blood visible because he had grown ustomed to hiding such things in his battles. In reality, however, the true essence in his meridians was already beginning to slow. Xiao De slowly narrowed his eyes and said, "You dont even know where Zhou Tong is, and you dare say that youve aplished your objective?" "No one knows where a loose kite willnd, but hes no kite. Hes just a dog thats been frightened away from here by me. "And just how long can a stray dog live?" Chen Changsheng asked. Chapter 711 – Two Kites (II) Chapter 711 C Two Kites (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Anyone could see that Chen Changsheng was just forcing an argument, forcing a smile, forcing hisposure. Xiao De also thought this, so the scorn on his face grew stronger and stronger. Chen Changsheng exined, "It would naturally be best if I could kill him, but even if I cant, its not bad if I can drive him out of this ce." Xiao De did not understand his reasoning, nor did the dozens of experts present. Even if it was as Chen Changsheng had said, that the trap that Zhou Tong hadid had made him a stray dog, why was a stray dog so close to death? In the peak of summer or the depths of winter, stray dogs could be seen around any part of the capital. Although they lived rather bitter lives, it was not so easy for them to die. And if Zhou Tong was a dog, he was no ordinary dog. He had the sharpest teeth in the world, and they were also coated in the most frightening of poisons. But it was precisely because Zhou Tong was a stray dog that Chen Changsheng believed that his death was close. A stray dog would live in a constant state of anxiety. After all, a loathsome pest crossing the street was sure to stir the entire street into calling for its head. Xiao De understood and then looked upon Chen Changsheng like he was a child. "Do you really think somebody will actually help the two of you kill Zhou Tong?" In his view and in many others, Wang Po and Chen Changshengs insistence on killing Zhou Tong was the most insane matter in the world. Could there be any more such madmen in the world? Chen Changsheng very earnestly replied, "I dont know who wille to help us kill Zhou Tong." Then he added, "But I have faith that there will be someone." Far too many people wanted Zhou Tong dead. Once Zhou Tong left this crabapple tree courtyard, left the alley of the Northern Military Department, there was no ce in the vastness of the world that could hide him. Those people who wanted him dead would assuredly take this chance and deliver unto him a most fatal strike. Shang Xingzhous existence meant that the vast majority of people who wished for Zhou Tongs death would not move, but some people would. And the so-called vast majority would not extend to Zhou Tong a helping hand. They would coldly watch from the sides as Zhou Tong died. It was just like what Su Li experienced on his journey back south, what he experienced in Xunyang City. But Xiao De did not believe in this conclusion. He said with pity, "When a person is about to die, their mind bes disordered. What meaning is there in saying any more such words?" ...... ...... Against Xiao De, an expert of the Promation of Liberation, and several dozen Star Condensation experts, Chen Changsheng seemed to only have death in his future. Wang Pos situation was even more disastrous. Although he had just broken through, his severed arm and heavy injuries had dealt grievous damage to his meridians. Let alone fighting another battle, even walking through the icy river was an incredibly difficult task. Moreover, he was facing several hundred elite cavalry, two Divine Generals, the Tang Second Master, and a torrential rain of crossbow bolts covering the sky. The sky was torn into shreds by the rain of arrows and the cold wind blew madly about. Wang Po stood in the river, his expression still as calm as ever, even somewhat wooden. When the entire world wanted to kill him, he carried his de into the capital. On the snowy street, he battled against the Divine, stunning the world by breaking through in the Luo River via severing his arm. Then, with one de, he killed the supreme expert that was Tie Shu. In every aspect, he had carried it out to the peak. In wielding his de, he had also reached the peak of the path of the de. There was nothing more to regret, and he had no ability to perform any more world-shocking feats. He opened his eyes to calmly gaze at the crossbow bolts pouring down from the sky because there was nothing else he could do. Suddenly, a frenzied gale of snow ripped across the Luo River. This gale was so fierce that the extremely fast crossbow bolts were all thrown into disarray, deprived of all their strength, then dropped from the sky. Several hundred arrows fell into the cold waters of the river. They dismally bobbed up and down like so many severed tree branches. The Tang Second Master suddenly raised his eyes to the snowy sky, his expression shifting, a harshness shing across his eyes. Wang Po had to die. This was the promise made to Zhu Luo by Shang Xingzhou, the White Emperor, and fourteen rebellious princes. This was obviously the best chance the Imperial Court had to kill Wang Po, and was highly likely to be thest chance. When that frenzied gale rolled up the rain of arrows, those two Divine Generals began to move. These two Divine Generals were not ranked the highest in the Great Zhou Army, but they had profound cultivations far surpassing Xue Hes. They had reached the upper level of Star Condensation many years ago. The ten-some winter willows on the river dike were instantly smashed into splinters, two dragonblooded horses neighed as they were jolted to death, and the two Divine Generals lunged towards the Luo River. Two spears glimmering with cold light pierced at Wang Po! Whoosh! An extremely clear sound rang out from the snowy sky. It was like the ice in the Luo River had beenpletely melted and thrown up high, then fell back down like a waterfall. No, it was the sound of a kite high up in the sky being blown about by the frigid wind. A line was tied to the kite, the other end tied to a person. This person leaped from the sky with a whoosh. This was the sound of the cold wind blowing against the white paper on this persons face. He dropped like a stone into the Luo River, appearing in front of those two Divine Generals. Those two mighty spears arrived. This person raised his own weapon, also a spear. This spear was naturally inferior to the Frost God Spear held in the Imperial Pce, and it couldntpare to a spear in Divine General Han Qings hands, or even a spear held by Xue Xingchuan. But this spear was simrly one of the most famous spears in the world. From a certain perspective, it was even more famous than Han Qings or Xue Xingchuans spears. Because its wielder was far too famous. Now, Han Qing had returned to the demon realm, and Xue Xingchuan was buried in the suburbs of the capital, so what other spear could be as tyrannical as this persons spear, as unbridled? The spear fiercely stabbed out to block the spears of the two Divine Generals. Two extremely heavy thumps resounded over the Luo River, and water rippled out from the epicenter. The Imperial Guards who had already been pushed into the river were now sent to and fro by the aftershocks while the warhorses amongst the willows neighed in pain. The two Divine Generals were sent crashing back to the shore, coughing blood, their injuries significant. That person was still standing in the Luo River, not having retreated even half a step. Another rain of arrows descended from the sky, a torrential rain, a dark cloud. The Luo River instantly dimmed. The person held his spear horizontally over the cold waters, an unmovable rope of iron. The power of the spear caused a wall of water a hundred zhang wide to surge out of the Luo River. The arrows struck the wall and were instantly destroyed. Immediately, he drew back his spear and brought it back down. The end of the spear fell within the water and the river became a waterfall in reverse, a gushing spring. Water shot in all directions, aimed at those experts from the army. Groans could be heard all around the Luo River and the chunks of ice in the river were stained with blood. In an instant, ten-some experts from the army were heavily injured and lost all ability to fight. The world gained a moment of peace. Whoosh. The kite flew high in the sky. The wall of water fell back in the river. The white paper on that persons face constantly trembled. A spurt of blood shot out of his mouth and dyed the white paper with a garish flower. Only in the final moment had he finally decided to strike, so he had been rather rushed. Moreover, his opponents were not ordinary people, but the Imperial Court. He had used one spear to force back two Divine Generals, one spear to block a rain of arrows, one spear to heavily injure ten-some experts of the army. Even someone like him had to pay a heavy price. But he did not care, because right now, he could already see that his choice was correct, because right now, he felt very refreshed. A somewhat hoarse voice brimming with ruthlessness prated through the blood-dyed paper and fell in the ears of the countless people on the two banks of the Luo River. "Who else?" These were words of unbridled arrogance. This person had lived his whole life with unbridled arrogance. A fine Xiao Zhang. Chapter 712 – A New C.for the South Chapter 712 C A New Chapter for the South Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The river was filled with ice floes and flowed slowly, so the brightly-colored blood was not swiftly washed away. The stters of blood on the white paper paired with those ck holes made Xiao Zhang even more frightening than before. As they stared at the man in the river, the Imperial Guards felt a fear that they had never felt before. The two Divine Generals stared at the bent spears in their hands, a hint of astonishment shing through their eyes. They had known that this man was strong, but not to this level. "Damn it, have you gone crazy!" The Tang Second Master stood on the dike and shrilly shouted at the man standing in the river. His face was exceptionally gloomy, his eyes burning with a raging fire. He was both incredibly shocked and apoplectic. Wang Po had severed his arm to break through and then used one de to kill Tie Shu; this was a fact that he could not ept. But he found it even more uneptable that just as Wang Po was about to die, he was saved. There was simply no reason for this person to save Wang Po. Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, second on the Promation of Liberation, was only beneath Wang Po. In the eyes of many, he was also the second strongest expert of the middle generation, but still beneath only Wang Po. In the past few decades, this crazy and violent genius was undefeated in fights amongst his peers. Only against Wang Po was he winless. Of course, he was the person that most wanted to defeat Wang Po, and after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, everyone knew that he stood on the side of the Imperial Court. He had every reason to want Wang Po dead, and there was no reason that could exin why he would take such enormous risk to save Wang Po. A cold wind howled across the river, ruffling the paper on Xiao Zhangs face and causing a few drops of blood to fall. In the ck holes on the paper, one could faintly see Xiao Zhang roll his eyes. This was naturally aimed at the Tang Second Masters shocked and angry question. Are you crazy? Your daddy has always been crazy; do you still need to ask? Of course, anyone could tell that the Tang Second Master had asked this question so he could hear Xiao Zhangs reason. Xiao Zhang did not care, regarding him with contempt. He thought, you dont even understand this, so what right do you have to talk with me? If it were Xun Mei, Xiao De, or even Liang Wangsun that was here, none of them would ask such a question, because they understood. Wang Po also understood, but the Tang Second Master did not. Wang Po had earlier said that he was far inferior to Xiao Zhang and the others precisely because of this. Even if the Tang Second Master was an outstanding schemer who would one day be a formidable character capable of influencing the entire continent, on the path of warriors, he would never be able to catch up to their group, because he just did not understand. Xiao Zhang had never liked Wang Po so he wanted to defeat Wang Po, and he also wanted Wang Po to die. However, all this was based on a single premise: He had to personally do it. No proxies were allowed. For decades, he had never been a match for Wang Po. Today, Wang Po had in the Divine with a single de, casting him even further behind. It was precisely for this reason that he could not allow Wang Po to die. Otherwise, he would never get a chance to defeat Wang Po for the rest of his life. Even if he also entered the Divine Domain and even cultivated beyond that, he would forever be inferior. Xun Mei had chosen to abandon his old desires and brave death to step upon the Divine Path on that night, and now Xiao Zhang had gone against his will and put his life on the line to save Wang Po, both for the same reason. "Get going." More and more people were gathering on the banks of the river. Seeing those soldiers preparing to fire their bows again, Xiao Zhang said those two words. His face was covered in that white sheet of paper, so it wasnt possible to see the expression on his face. However, based on how cold the voiceing through the paper was, Xiao Zhang was probably expressionless. Of course, he didnt turn around, even though those two words were clearly meant for Wang Po. Wang Po knew Xiao Zhangs personality and so did not find this strange. He turned and began walking upstream, as the Imperial Guard had not reached the banks of the river there. Due to his severe injuries and the fact that he was in the water, he moved rather slowly, but his attitude was straightforward and he disyed no hesitation. On the contrary, Xiao Zhang felt rather strange. He turned and asked, "I say leave and you leave?" Without turning around or stopping, Wang Po replied, "You said for me to leave, so, naturally, Im leaving." Xiao Zhang was rather unhappy, blurting out with his raspy voice, "Youre not even saying thank you?" Wang Po still did not turn around, just raised his hand in the air and waved it around to show his thanks. Xiao Zhang was furious,menting, "What sort of person is this?" He didnt know that right now, a warm smile had appeared on Wang Pos face. After Xun Meis death, he had stopped saying thank you to other people. At the activity in the river, the crowd on the shore became restless. Two-hundred-some cavalry split off from the Imperial Guard and galloped upstream along the willow-lined official road. It was obvious that these cavalry intended to intercept and kill Wang Po. Even if Xiao Zhang was able to hold back the two Divine Generals and the Tang Second Master, he could not hold everyone back. Dust rose amongst the willows and hooves thundered, the mood extremely tense and dangerous. Crucially, the sound of hooves could also be heard from the other shore. The capital was vast and the Luo River long, but it seemed impossible for Wang Po to find a ce toe ashore today. With his heavy injuries, he could still die at any moment. Suddenly, a sword glow shed amongst the willows, a sword intent appeared. The sword glow was bright like Golden Crows flying into the sky as they sought to set all aze. The sword intent was very upright, just like a mountain gate. The willows splintered and warhorses crashed to the ground. The sounds of a sword tearing through metal and the wretched cries of the wounded rose up from the road. As the dust settled, it revealed a person with his sword bared standing on the road, with ten-some cavalry copsed before him in pools of blood. This person was a youth. To break through into Star Condensation at such an age was a rare sight, even amongst Wang Pos generation. To refine the Mountain Gate Sword and the Sword of the Golden Crow into a single technique...even in the Mount Li Sword Sect, his talent in the sword was only below Qiushan Juns. He was the Fourth Law of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, Guan Feibai. Soon after, several more people charged out of the willow forest. Without hesitation, they leapt into the icy cold Luo River and swam with all their might to Wang Po. They were students and teachers from Schrtree Manor. With the sound of wheels rolling across stone, three extremely luxurious carriages arrived on the shore of the Luo River. A middle-aged man descended from the foremost carriage. It was the leader of the Qiushan n. The other two carriages remained quiet and nobody descended from them. However, anyone could see that they were probably the leaders of the two noble ns of the south on a simr level to the Qiushan n. Mount Lis Guan Feibai, the teachers and students of Schrtree Manor, and the n heads of the souths noble ns had all attended the celebrations for the confluence of the north and south. After the conclusion of the festivities, they did not leave, instead temporarily remaining in the capital. In the past, if such a situation were to ur, the people of Schrtree Manor would naturally put everything on the line to save Wang Po, and with Guan Feibais personality and the Mount Li Sword Sects style of doing things, he probably also would have acted. However, the Qiushan n head and the other two n heads would never have appeared amongst the willows lining the Luo River. In the past, Wang Po was famed for his talent in cultivation, but this fame would not have been enough for these noble ns to offend the Great Zhou Imperial Court with the confluence of the north and south in the background. However, now was different. Wang Po had entered the capital andprehended the de, breaking through and ying the Divine, proiming to the entire continent his power. An expert of the Divine Domain who had proved his power and a cultivation genius with boundless prospects were twopletely different things. With the departure of Su Li and the Holy Maiden of the south, the most intractable problem facing the south which made them uneasy and even fearful was that theycked a supreme expert to keep watch. Now they had one. Although Wang Po was heavily wounded and could die at any moment, if he could survive, the south would have one more expert of the Divine Domain. No, he was the souths only expert of the Divine Domain. Thus, the Qiushan n and all the people of the south would not permit Wang Po to be killed by the Imperial Court. They absolutely would not. Chapter 713 – The Old Matter of Ten Thousand Swords Chapter 713 C The Old Matter of Ten Thousand Swords Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wang Po was born in Tianliang and was thus no southerner, but because of those grudges he had with the Great Zhou Imperial Court, the people of the south were more than willing to ept him. As a result, when he became master of Schrtree Manor, he was not confronted with vignce and hostility, but wee. Compared to Su Li, Wang Po had a temperament and character much more amenable to the southerners, was more trustworthy and reliable. To put it another way, he was far more suitable than Su Li to be the gbearer of the south, but first, he needed to raise that g. All the south had been waiting for the day when he broke through and became Divine, but no one had expected that day toe so soon, so suddenly that no preparations had been made. Today, his de had cut through the sky of the capital and raised the g to let it p in the wind, and the south finally weed its gbearer. Other than those legendary existences for which there was no written record, he was the youngest person ever to enter the Divine Domain. Perhaps in the future, a person in the generation of youths represented by Qiushan Jun might surpass this achievement, but no one could know for sure. ...... ...... On the shore of the Luo River, the three carriages slowly retreated, the willow branches swaying in the breeze powerless to detain them. The Tang Second Master watched this scene with an incredibly gloomy expression, but did nothing. The two Divine Generals and the several hundred cavalry of the Imperial Guard also kept silent. The three carriages did not seem that remarkable, but they represented the entire south, and their stance was exceptionally clear. They could do nothing, as their actions would be tantamount to the Imperial Court and the Wenshui Tangs engaging in hostilities with the entire south. No person could bear this responsibility, not even someone like the Tang Second Master, an important personage dispatched to the capital by the Wenshui Tangs. In the entire capital, even the entire continent, there was only one person able to bear such a responsibility. The venerable master of the Dao, Shang Xingzhou. The Tang Second Master drew back his gaze from that sight and turned to look northward. Two tasks needed to be done today, and one had already failed. The remaining task was even more important. The position of Pope represented the Orthodoxys vast ocean of resources and power, so not a single problem could be allowed to ur. Chen Changsheng had to die. The clouds and snow were like a flock of sheep urged on by the whip as they slowly traveled across the gloomy sky. The Saint from White Emperor City was in the Li Pce, momentarily keeping things in bnce. The southerners would not concern themselves with Chen Changshengs life or death, nor did they care about the ultimate sessor of the Orthodoxy. And someone like the Qiushan n head was more than willing to see Chen Changsheng die. There was probably no oneing to Chen Changshengs rescue. Viewed this way, one could barely consider themselves to have broken even from todays events. ...... ...... The three carriages departed the capital with no one blocking their way. The snow-covered Wuli ins were visible across the Bai River. Once they crossed the bridge, they would be on the road back to the south. Guan Feibai asked the carriage to stop, said a few words to the Qiushan n head, bowed, then prepared to leave. The curtain of the front carriage was lifted, revealing Wang Pos still rather wan face. "What are you going to do?" Guan Feibai replied, "That guy is probably in a lot of trouble. Im going to see if I can help him out a little." He spoke very naturally, as if this was the expected course of action. Thus, even the steadiness of his voice gave off an aura of bold self-confidence. Wang Po smiled and thought to himself, the Mount Li Sword Sect is truly extraordinary. These young disciples are all much stronger than Senior Su Li. "Theres no need to go. That fellow has his own ns and doesnt require any more help," he exined. As they had walked from the Assistant Ministers estate to the northern part of the city, they had chatted about many things by the Luo River. They had spoken of Wang Zhice and the Garden of Zhou, the path of the de and the soul of the sword, and, naturally, they had chatted about that mission they were about to undertake. That fellow had requested his help in hindering Tie Shu, but he had made no other request. Wang Po had done even more, ying Tie Shu, so that fellow could naturally finish off everything else. ...... ...... Snow fell amongst the ruins, falling onto that fellows shoulders. A sword glow stretched out of the snowstorm like a lightning bolt. At this moment, the sword glow was still ten-some zhang from Chen Changsheng, but its arrival was imminent. Such a distance practically did not exist with respect to a Star Condensation experts sword. Chen Changsheng did not look at it, his eyes remaining fixed on Xiao De. He treated that sword glow as if it didnt exist, making him seem excessively arrogant. But it was not so in reality. The moment this sword glow appeared, he had already struck with his sword, but only the nearby Xiao De had noticed. A crisp ng resonated through this courtyard located in the depths of the alley of the Northern Military Department. It was the sound of two swords shing. The snow instantly dispersed as an expert of the Department for Purging Officials was forced into revealing himself as he retreated with a groan. A chip the size of a grain of rice appeared on the sword in his hands. This sword was the sword of his sect and he treasured it dearly, but he had no time to be heartbroken, as his heart was utterly ovee with shock. He stared at the air in front of him, his face so pale that it was like he had seen a ghost. An ancient sword floated in the air, giving off a low hum. What sort of sword was this? How was it able to damage his sects sword? More importantly....where had this sworde from? While he floundered in a state of shock, another sword glow stabbed towards Chen Changsheng from the snow. This sword glow was even more sinister, rising up from the ground two feet away and approaching from a remarkably crafty angle. It even carried a little aura of the sword style used by the shaman tribe. Chen Changsheng saw this sword glow, but he still did not move. The snow flurried and an old sword appeared in front of the sword glow, seemingly popping out of midair. The two swords shed several times. With a yowl, an assassin of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets tumbled from a tree and into the snow, blood pouring out of a wound on his left arm. "Whats going on!" The assassin shouted in shock as he used a movement technique and madly waved his sword, exhausting all his methods to resist the old swords pursuit. Then several thunderps boomed through the air. Several experts of the Great Zhou Army, who had been attempting a surprise attack, groaned as they were jolted back towards the walls of the courtyard. The hands they were using to hold their swords were trembling and their faces were grave. Several more swords appeared in the air, but these swords were much thicker and heavier than the swords from earlier. Even after being corroded by the passing of centuries, these heavy swords still held a terrifying might. A strange atmosphere enveloped the entire courtyard. No one else attacked. With a hum, the old sword chasing the assassin from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets flew through the snow and floated in front of Chen Changsheng. Ten-some swords quietly floated in the air around his body, carrying the snowkes falling from the sky and guarding all angles. These swords had different appearances and different Qis, but they all shared onemon trait: they were all very old. There was even some rust still visible on some of these swords, but it could not conceal their sharpness. This sight made the experts of the Imperial Court recall that rumor. Their faces turned incredibly grim, and some even began to show fear. If that rumor was true, then these swords were only the beginning. Just as expected, they soon heard many more sounds. ngngngng! This was not the sound of swords rubbing against their sheaths, but the edges of the swords tearing through the air. Countless swords flew from Chen Changshengs body. They were like a school of fish constantly swimming about a deep pond. Sword intent exploded in the courtyard and sword glows burst forth, burying even the wind and snow beneath them. Chapter 714 – I Am Invincible Against Opponents of the Same Level Chapter 714 C I Am Invincible Against Opponents of the Same Level Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A rumor had been circting for the past two years, but no one had believed it, so it was gradually forgotten. The rumor had just been too absurd. Regardless of how talented Chen Changsheng was in the path of the sword, it was still absurd. Today, these experts finally saw this rumored sight and realized that the rumor had actually been true. This was truly too absurd. First, one actually had to possess this many swords. Secondly, one had to have a powerful enough spiritual sense, so powerful that it exceeded the boundaries of imagination, stable to a freakish level, in order to control so many swords. In addition, it wasnt simply controlling them. If one could only use their spiritual sense to have these swords hack and stab, unable to perform anything moreplicated or make any sort of prompt response, such a technique would have no meaning against Star Condensation experts like them and they could act as if these swords did not exist. Yes, one had to have so many swords, a spiritual sense powerful enough to control all of them, and a plethora of sword techniques. These demands were too high, so logically speaking, someone capable of doing it should not exist under the starry sky. Yet these conditions seemed custom-made for Chen Changsheng. He had this many swords and he could control them, or to put it another way, these swords were willing to obey his will. In addition, he had many, many sword styles. Consequently, Chen Changsheng could perform this seemingly absurd feat. Thus, to the experts of the Imperial Court, todays battle had be an absurd affair. Chen Changsheng just needed to simultaneously have these swords in the air use their techniques, and it was the equivalent of several dozen, even several hundred, Chen Changshengs attacking. How could they fight against this? Snowkes drifted down from the sky onto Chen Changshengs shoulder, painting it with a thinyer of white. At the same time, snowkes also fell on the several hundred swords surrounding him, creating many white lines hanging in the air. He walked forward, and the several hundred swords in the air silently followed. This was a bizarre and fear-inducing sight. These swords all vibrated in the snow, giving off no sound. Only when some external force disturbed them would they begin to hum. Several sword glows suddenly illuminated a ce in the snowstorm, several crisp ngs and dull thuds resounding at almost the same time. Blood sttered onto the ground. A shattered sword stabbedpletely into a wall. The sword glows instantly dispersed and all returned to silence. Two experts of the Imperial Court had attempted a surprise attack, but before they could pass through the of several hundred swords, they were injured and forced to retreat. A few traces still remained in the wind and snow. From these, one could see the general appearance of the True Sword of the Orthodoxys second move and Gathering Evening Clouds of the Three Forms of Wenshui. Chen Changsheng walked out of the wrecked courtyard and the several hundred swords followed, pouring over the walls of the courtyard like fish swimming past a rock. The courtyard he walked into contained arge water jar with a thinyer of ice formed over it. Chen Changsheng nced in its direction. Several hundred swords moved with his gaze and aimed at the water jar. Kakakaka, countless cutting sounds almost simultaneously rang out, cutting the thinyer of ice into pieces along with the water jar itself. With a ssh, water spilled out of the shattered jar and washed the snow on the ground into disarray. At the same time, a blood-drenched assassin dropped to the ground. The assassins body was covered all over in sword shes from which blood poured out, but it was like he couldnt feel the pain. He only stared in shock at Chen Changsheng. "Retreat a little farther!" an official of the Department for Purging Officials yelled out. They were all Star Condensation experts with rich experience in battle, and so reacted very quickly. As long as they were far enough away, the threat presented by these swords would be much weaker. Some people estimated that the safe distance was about eight zhang. Instantly, several dozen experts flew through the air, dispersing into the courtyards surroundings, leaving a distance of around ten-some zhang between them and Chen Changsheng. However, none of them left. Chen Changshengs steps did not slow in the slightest at this sight. He continued forward, very quickly returning to that courtyard within the alley of the Northern Military Department. The crabapple tree here had no leaves and its bare branches stretching into the sky took up very little space. But when several hundred swords arrived in the courtyard, the space became rather cramped. Cut branches were not fallen leaves. When they dropped down, they would not rustle. That crabapple tree that had moved from a mountain on the outskirts of the capital just a few weeks ago silently transformed into countless chunks of wood piled on the snow. This sight was still bizarre. Swords filled the courtyard, emanating a swift and fierce aura. The world was enveloped in awe-inspiring sword intents. Anyone who wished to break through these swords and attack Chen Changsheng would have to take on the full brunt of these awe-inspiring sword intents. On the snowy street, he and Wang Po had parted ways to carry out their own duties. Wang Po had gone to battle Tie Shu, as he was skilled at fighting as the weak against the strong. The facts had proved that he had truly aplished this. Chen Changsheng hade to the courtyard to kill Zhou Tong because he was skilled at fighting as one against many. "Youve finally used your strongest technique?" Xiao De stood at the stone gate of the courtyard, watching Chen Changsheng. At this moment, Chen Changsheng was standing on the stone steps. The distance between the two was not near and not far, not more and not less. It was precisely eight zhang. This distance was indicative of many things. Firstly, Xiao De also did not have the confidence to resist the collective attack of several hundred swords. Secondly, he seemed to have a deep understanding of Chen Changshengs techniques. This was evidenced by his words. Several days ago, Eunuch Lin had suffered severe injuries in the Orthodox Academy, shocking many people who were aware of what had actually urred. To people on Xiao Des level, Chen Changshengs techniques had long since ceased to be a secret. "Against people of the same cultivation level, you truly could be considered invincible." Xiao De continued speaking, his voice somewhat mncholy. To be invincible against opponents of the same level seemed a rather ordinary feat, but it was not actually so. In the past thousand years, not a single person had been able to do this, not a single one. Before he broke through, Wang Po had been about the same level of strength as Xue Xingchuan. When Su Li had been at the initial level of Star Condensation, he had once been beaten like a dog by some girl from the snowy ins of the north. Even Zhou Dufu, acimed as the supreme expert under the starry sky, when he was at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, had not been a match for the mature Chen Xuanba, even when Chen Xuanba was also at the upper level of Ethereal Opening. Right now, Chen Changsheng was truly able to be invincible against cultivators of the same level. He was currently at the initial level of Star Condensation, and there were faint signs that he was about to break into the next level. But let alone initial level Star Condensation experts, even middle level Star Condensation experts would not be able to defeat him. Not a single one. It just wasnt possible. Because the number of swords he possessed represented the number of selves he could have. To fight him was to fight against hundreds of him. Who could fight against him? "Fortunately, youre just invincible against opponents of the same level." Xiao De sighed, then said, "Or else I really would have to turn and leave." Chapter 715 – The Original Point of the Matter Is Still Killing Chapter 715 C The Original Point of the Matter Is Still Killing Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Thus, this technique of yours is useless against me," Xiao De very solemnly dered to Chen Changsheng. Adding more hot water into a wooden basin wouldnt make the water start boiling, and a pile of mud higher than the Mausoleum of Books would still not be harder than rock. Even if Chen Changsheng really could be ten thousand Chen Changshengs, he could not rely on this increase in numbers to break into a higher level. This was not a concept difficult to understand. Cultivating was the most unfeeling matter in the world. It had never been believed that diligence could make up forck of talent, or that a change in quantity could effect a change in quality. Right now, he could simultaneously fight against many initial level, or even middle level, Star Condensation experts, but it would be very difficult for him to kill them all. More importantly, against peak Star Condensation experts like Xiao De or Xiao Zhang, the gap in cultivation levels would drastically decrease the advantage offered to him by quantity. In the Garden of Zhou, he had been able to fight against the Golden-winged Great Peng not because he was just that strong, but because the ten thousand swords awakened from the Sword Pool had converted all the longing they had umted over the centuries into fighting intent. Only this way were they able to use an ultimate sword technique that shook the world. Now, the Garden of Zhou was still and the famous swords had returned to their respective mountains. Those swords that remained at his side had been tempered and nurtured within the sea of the Vault Sheath, gradually bing new again, but they could no longer condense that sort of fighting intent. To put it another way, the mystical sight of ten thousand swords bing a dragon could no longer appear on this world. "Of course, youre still very frightening." Xiao De, mncholic over the present and fearful of the future, said to him, "If I let you live, what sort of situation will you and your swords create once you reach the peak of Star Condensation?" If it truly was as Xiao De said, the Chen Changsheng of the future could fight as one against an entire army, could besiege a city and destroy kingdoms. "At that time, people like us would not have the slightest ability to resist you, would be beaten as dogs by you." Xiao De paused for a few moments, then continued saying to Chen Changsheng, "And this is unfair to us." All was still in the courtyard. The shattered crabapple tree was dead and even the wind no longer blew between those suspended swords, not daring to move them. When the experts of the Imperial Court heard Xiao Des words, they fell into thought, all sorts of emotions appearing on their faces. Chen Changsheng did not reply, his somewhat thin lips still pursed into a line. It was just like the several hundred lines formed by the swords in the snowy sky. No cultivator was willing to see this sort of future, was willing to be a dog beaten at the sword of some peerless expert. And anyway, they were enemies. To prevent this terrifying future from urring, all they could do, and what they had to do, was kill Chen Changsheng. Xiao De still calmly stared at Chen Changsheng. Suddenly, a tawny light poured out of his eyes and terrifying Qi burst out of his body. This Qi was overflowing with a primitive and barbaric aura, even the smallest strand of it seeming to flow with the blood of beasts. His clothes were bursting at the seams as muscles bulged beneath. Then, the clothes were stabbed through by iron-like and dense needles of fur. There was a deep wound on his chest, inflicted by Chen Changshengs zing Sword in their first exchange. It had been bleeding this entire time, but now it suddenly closed up and vanished. Chen Changsheng tightened his grip on his sword, knowing that Xiao De was about to use his most powerful technique. Demi-humans had many iparable advantages over humans, such as speed, strength, and the natural toughness of their bodies. However, their strongest advantage was that demi-human experts could transform their bodies for a short time, borrowing the blood of their ancestors held within the wheel of fate to be faster, stronger, and tougher. This was the berserk metamorphosis. A hum could be heard in the courtyard. The crabapple branches scattered about the ground were taken up by a fierce wind, smashed against the walls, and turned into even finer pieces. Xiao De vanished from the stone gate and appeared in front of Chen Changsheng. The several hundred swords that hummed as they vibrated in the air suddenly went still. In the space of several breaths, Xiao De had crossed the eight zhang of distance and been cut at by six swords. However, the exquisite sword techniques used by these six swords were unable to slow his steps. His body bore the slightly bleeding marks of six swords. As the supreme expert of the middle generation of demi-humans, his body possessed a frightening level of toughness, which reached an outrageous level after the berserk metamorphosis. If not for the fact that all of Chen Changshengs swords hade from the Sword Pool and were all famous swords from several centuries ago, they might not have been able to even wound him. In the snow, Xiao Des fist hurtled towards Chen Changsheng. Just like at the start, in their first exchange outside the walls, he still did not use any weapons. After returning from Mount Han, Xiao De had be a much moreposed person, and he had also made many advancements in cultivation. The greatest difference was that he had be more confident in his fists. He did have a weapon, but on the mountain path of Mount Han, he had not even had time to take it out before being stabbed by Liu Qing. Then, in the persimmon forest by the stream, he had met the Demon Lord, and his weapon was nothing but a joke, whether he could take it out or not. After that, Xiao De gave up on weapons and only used his hands. Compared to swords, des, or magical artifacts, hands were weapons that truly belonged to a cultivator. To strike with ones hands was much faster than striking with a sword. And it was also faster than Chen Changshengs sword. Before Chen Changsheng had any chance to strike with his sword, Xiao Des fist arrived. Fortunately, he had been carrying the Yellow Paper Umbre in his left hand this entire time. The umbre borrowed the wind to rise and block Xiao Des fist. The umbre canvas depressed as a massive force was transmitted through it. With a boom, Chen Changshengs left foot sank deeply into the ground. A spider web of cracks formed around his left foot, a depression appearing in the gray gstones like a vortex. A few cracks came from Chen Changshengs body. Some bone in his body had cracked, perhaps snapped. A sword glow that was so excessively sharp that it seemed biting shone from the brim of the Yellow Paper Umbre. With a roar, Xiao De raised his fist and brought it down again, a gale exploding around it. The branches of the crabapple tree were nowpletely scoured from the courtyard, the walls covered in countless cracks as shards of stone were constantly peeled off them. In an instant, it seemed as if the walls had passed through tens of thousands of years. Just as the fist smashed down like a mountain, the experts of the Imperial Courtunched a joint assault against Chen Changsheng. The courtyard was filled with sword intent as all sorts of sword techniques were used. After some time, the courtyard became peaceful once more. Xiao De borrowed the force of the countershock to roll back to the stone gate of the courtyard, seemingly uninjured. Suddenly, a scraping sound was heard from his face. With this sound, a sword wound widened on his face until it was about half an inch wide. This horrifying wound was so deep that bone was visible and blood poured out. Chen Changsheng, standing in front of the stone steps, sheathed his sword. Several tough hairs dropped from the air and fell onto the ground, ttering like iron needles. With this sound, Chen Changsheng began to cough, incessantly cough, his face paling with each cough. His feet pressed into the shattered stone faintly trembled and his body swayed on the verge of copse. It was very obvious that he had suffered injuries even worse than Xiao Des. Xiao De had a very grave expression, but it was not because he had been injured by Chen Changsheng, not because his toughened body could not resist the Stainless Sword ranked on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. Instead, it was because there was no sign of a wound inflicted by a sword on Chen Changshengs body. This meant that in the chaotic battle just now, not one of the several dozen swords from the experts of the Imperial Court had been able to get close to Chen Changsheng. In the face of Xiao Des full-strength blow, Chen Changsheng had clearly suffered significant injury, so how had he been able to also control those several hundred swords? Xiao De was very confused. It must be known that though Chen Changshengs spiritual sense was far stronger than that of ordinary cultivators, it was not too absurd to experts like Xiao De. Just how had Chen Changsheng managed to do it? Xiao De silently stared at the several hundred swords floating in the air. He did not understand this matter, but he could at least be sure that if Chen Changsheng wanted to simultaneously control all these swords, he had to fiercely consume his spiritual sense. In this sort of battle, it was likely that although Chen Changsheng had still not copsed, his spiritual sense had already run dry. "Just how long can youst?" Xiao De drew his gaze back from the swords and turned to Chen Changsheng. "If you insist on staying here, the ending will only be me beating you to death with fist after fist." Several hundred swords quietly floated in the air, guarding Chen Changshengs surroundings. This could be regarded as a defensive sword array, or an offensive vanguard camp, but it was also a prison cell. It was difficult for others to assault this prison cell, but it was also difficult for Chen Changsheng to walk out, because he did not dare to open the door. So how long could hest? "I dont know." Chen Changsheng considered the question a little more, then said, "I can at leastst until Zhou Tong is dead." At this answer, Xiao De finally understood and was somewhat bbergasted. In truth, Chen Changsheng had already made his stance clear, but he knew that the experts of the Imperial Court surrounding him would not believe it. But now, Xiao De was beginning to believe him more and more, because Chen Changsheng still had not left, was still standing in front of the stone steps. Chen Changsheng was here, so Xiao De and so many experts of the Imperial Court could also only remain here. The Great Zhou Imperial Court had originally nned to kill Wang Po and Chen Changsheng, but now, Xiao De had given up on this notion. He knew that Chen Changsheng still had tricks up his sleeve. With just the swords floating in the air, there was simply no way Chen Changsheng could have defeated Eunuch Lin in the Orthodox Academy. If Chen Changsheng were to use this trick, he could at least break out of the encirclement. Why was he not leaving? Was he really just dying for time, waiting for someone else to kill Zhou Tong? Chen Changsheng said nothing more. He had already given his answer, and twice at that. At the very start of today, he and Wang Po had wanted to kill Zhou Tong. Later on, it evolved into the Imperial Court using this matter to kill him and Wang Po. The situation was changing the entire time, constantly swinging back and forth. That person had not once appeared, most likely held in the Imperial Pce by his senior brother. The Li Pce had been quiet this entire time, presumably subdued temporarily by that Saint, but that Saint would naturally be powerless to do anything else. Of the entire situation, the most critical change was that Tie Shu had been unable to kill Wang Po. On the contrary, Wang Po had killed him. Thus, everything returned to the source. This matter returned to its most original point. It was still about killing Zhou Tong. So he would endure here, endure until Zhou Tong was dead. He believed that Zhou Tongs death was assured. No matter who he was killed by, he would still be killed. Chapter 716 – Netherworld (I) Chapter 716 C Netherworld (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: The Chinese term used to refer to the Underworld/Hell is , which literally trantes to underground prison.) For many reasons, Chen Changsheng had to kill Zhou Tong. The most important of these reasons was that the coup of the Mausoleum of Books had essentially started from hisst attempt to kill Zhou Tong. When he walked into this courtyardst time, it was the beginning of a shift in history, the source of all life and death. Now, the Tianhai Divine Empress was dead, many other people had died, and the river of history had flowed through a big bend. Yet Zhou Tong was still living well, and even better than he had lived before. Chen Changsheng felt that it was right that he finish off this matter. Even though he didnt even know where Zhou Tong was at present. Just then, he and Xiao De lowered their heads at the same time, gazing at the remnants of snow on the ground of the courtyard. This snow was slightly trembling, as if some faint vibration wasing from the depths of the earth. Several officials of the Department for Purging Officials nced at each other with expressions of bewilderment. The shock in their eyes quickly transformed into resolve, and the officials all tightly gripped their swords and turned to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng did not look at them. His eyes remained fixed on the snow. Suddenly, ten-some sword glows illuminated the courtyard as they shed down at the ground. The snow madly danced and the sword intent was swift and fierce. The gstones were instantly shattered and ck earth was sent flying. In but a moment, a hole around half a foot deep was dug into the ground. Those officials furiously roared, each disying their mightiest sword techniques in an attempt to force Chen Changsheng to stop. Xiao De vaguely guessed at what was happening and the vicious light in his eyes exploded, his two fists crashing down like mountains at those several hundred swords in the air. ...... ...... This courtyard once held crabapple trees, but they had been destroyed by Chen Changsheng. Later on, a new crabapple tree had been moved in, almost identical to the old ones. Even the cold-blooded and ruthless officials of the Department for Purging Officials who had no interest in objects of beauty had to click their tongues in wonder at such a sight. Of course, this crabapple tree had also been destroyed, simrly at Chen Changshengs hands. The Department for Purging Officials had taken great pains and needed much time to find an exactly identical crabapple tree. It had also taken a long time to dig out that hole by the wall of the courtyard. There was even one autumn night where rain made this hole into a small pond, but before morning, that water had sunk into the ground and vanished without a trace. The Department for Purging Officials was located in the alley of the Northern Military Department, and it was also referred to by the people as Zhou Prison. However, very few people knew that the true Zhou Prison was actually seventeen zhang below the hole dug for the tree, a gloomy underground cavern formed from five prison cells. All round its stone walls was tamped earth and craggy shards of stone. And there were also countless protective arrays. This ce buried deep in the ground and protected byyer afteryer of arrays was a very hidden ce, and no outsider had ever entered it before. This was an incredibly hardy cewhether it was by that rainbow of countless swords and fierce de intent from Chen Changshengs first assault on Zhou Prison, or the sword intents crisscrossing the air right now, this ce was not affected in the slightest, not even by the smallest ripple. In the deepest of these prison cells, a dusky but steadyntern illuminated the small table within the room. On the table was a tter of peanuts, two pots of wine, and two pairs of chopsticks. The person sitting on the east side of the table was a middle-aged man of tall and sturdy stature. Although his prison uniform was covered in ckened blood, his hair was draped in disarray over his shoulders, and he was even missing an arm, it was impossible to conceal his heroic and soldierly aura. It was precisely Divine General Xue He, who had been seized and brought back to the capital just a few days ago. Sitting across from him was another middle-aged man. This person was not dressed in official attire, but wore an ordinary set of cloth garments. He had a slim figure, deepset cheeks, a pale face, and deep and serene eyes. He looked just like a ghost. Many people had died in Zhou Prison, but it was not known whether it was haunted by ghosts or not. Even if it was, they had presumably long since been tortured into suffering beyond words by this person and reincarnated. He was the master of Zhou Prison, and even ghosts feared him in this ce. The breathtaking sword from earlier that had stabbed through the him on the pce armchair had only stabbed through that red officials gown of his. From that point, Chen Changsheng and many other people had been guessing at where he had hidden himself. Many people thought he had hidden in the Imperial Pce, while others believed that he had already lost his wits and fled the capital. No one could have expected that he had remained right here, right within this courtyard. He was just very deep below it. To put it another way, he and Chen Changsheng had always been separated by about seventeen zhang. He cared not at all about this fact. He calmly ate peanuts and drank wine as if the rain of swords above him had no rtionship to him, no matter how fierce it was. Xue He looked into his eyes and said, "You are afraid." He was a Divine General famous throughout the Great Zhou on ount of being Xue Xingchuans younger brother, but that did not mean he was incapable. In the battlefields of the north, he had led his soldiers against the demons wolf cavalry in a conflict that had persisted for several decades. He had a deep understanding of death and fear. When people were at their most frightened, they would often insist on staying at the ces they were most familiar with, even if it was not the wisest choice. Zhou Tongs decision to remain here instead of going to the Imperial Pce might cause others to gasp with admiration at hisposure and intelligence in the aftermath, but in Xue Hes view, it was only proof that Zhou Tong was frightened. Zhou Prison, hidden deep underground, was the ce Zhou Tong was most familiar with. Here, he had killed far too many humans, demi-humans, and demons; tortured far too many humans, demi-humans, and demons. Zhou Tong did not go to the Imperial Pce because of that sense of foreboding in the depths of his heart and his distrust towards that Saint. However, he would not exin this to Xue He. Xue He was a criminal so had no right to an exnation. Moreover, he did not want to let a single person find out that his loyalty towards that Saint was not as staunch as others imagined. This prison deep underground was too humid and gloomy, so it was impossible to feel veryfortable here, even for Zhou Tong himself. This cell in which Xue He resided was the driest, with very long intervals between each drop of water falling from the ceiling, and the water would not fall on this table or the bed made of straw. Naturally this counted as preferential treatment, even if the golden needles on Xue Hes body that restricted his cultivation had been personally inserted by Zhou Tong. "Dont attempt to anger me. I wont kill you. After all, he said that we were also brothers," Zhou Tong calmly replied. Zhou Tong and Xue Xingchuan were brothers, and Xue Xingchuan was also brothers with Xue He. Only these three brothers and Madam Xue knew of this matter. In the past, Xue Xingchuan had always hoped that Xue He and Zhou Tong would also be true brothers. Xue He did not like Zhou Tong, but he had never said anything. When he discovered that Zhou Tong had personally poisoned his elder brother to death, he was stricken with grief and indignation. However, he still managed to keep his cool, because he had never treated Zhou Tong as his brother. In addition, he knew that Zhou Tong was just that sort of person. However, when he heard these words, he could no longer control himself and spat out a mouthful of phlegm flecked with blood at him. Zhou Tong turned to avoid it, but he did not turn back around. He maintained this posture, staring at a certain spot on the southwest wall of the prison cell. He could sense that a very soft but clear vibration wasing from beyond the stone wall. Someone had triggered an array. Chapter 717 – Netherworld (II) Chapter 717 C Netherworld (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) Zhou Tong stared at the wall, his eyes turning darker and more sinister, transforming into two balls of ghostly fire. The weak vibration seemed very ordinary, but to this underground world stabilized and protected byyer afteryer of arrays, it was the omen of something terrible. Someone had touched one of Zhou Prisons arrays, and it was not like an insect that was sticking its head into a spider web, but like a zither yer extending a finger and lightly plucking a string. Zhou Tong was staring at the wall, so he did not notice a drop of water falling from a crack in the stone ceiling. This underground space was very humid, and even though it was sealed off by the numerous arrays, there were still many ces in the walls and ceiling where water seeped through. Even in this rtively dry prison cell, this sight was not too unexpected. The problem was that this drop of water had a very coincidentalnding point,nding right on the rim of the wine pot. After the filtering of stones and arrays, the water in the earth that seeped through the stone walls was without impurity, clear and clean like a dewdrop. This dewdrop silently trickled along the slim rim of the pot and fell into the wine. Just then, Zhou Tong turned around. Xue He said, "Chen Changsheng has probably sensed it and guessed that youre here." Zhou Tong knew this, so he was in a rush to leave. He did not know who the person that had triggered the array was that they were actually able to dig so deep towards Zhou Prison. There was still some distance until this person reached this ce, but he chose without hesitation to leave. Just as Xue He had said, that person had very possibly wanted to use this method to inform the people on the surface of Zhou Tongs specific position. Zhou Tong calmly said, "There have always been many people that wanted to kill me." "So do I." Xue He took up his own wine pot and filled his empty cup. Zhou Tong took the other wine pot and filled his own cup. Xue He raised the cup and cheered, "I wish you a very slow death." Death was a very frightening matter, but if had happened fast enough, it could be considered a delight. If it was very slow, then naturally it was only pain that remained. (TN: The term for delight here is ʹ, which uses the words for both pain and fast. can also mean pleasant.) Zhou Tongughed, lightly clinked cups, and then emptied the cup. "No matter how fast Chen Changshengs sword is, he cant possibly arrive here that quickly." Zhou Tongs gaze turned once more to that now-silent stone wall. This ce was the most secretive and safest hiding spot he had created for himself, but now he chose without hesitation to abandon it and seek another ce to hide. No matter how much Xue He loathed this man, even he had to admit that this was truly a most formidable decision. At the same time, he was also quite curious, asking, "Although I dont know how big the snowstorm is today, I can imagine that there are not many ces in the capital that can ensure your safety, so where can you go?" "A rabbit will have three holes that it can flee from at any time, but thats just a minimum for people in my line of work." Zhou Tong continued, "You will definitely feel regret that an evil man like me is truly not easy to kill. Today, at least, I will not die." After saying this, he said no more. He walked out of the prison cell and followed a gloomy tunnel towards an even gloomier ce. The bean-likenterns lining this tunnel were simr to the glimmer in his eyes, both gloomy balls of ghostly fire. His figure gradually vanished at the end of the tunnel, as if he was walking into the Netherworld, all the way until he walked into the deepest darkness. Separated by metal bars, Xue He stared at Zhou Tongs back in silence. He watched for a very long time, still watching even after Zhou Tong had vanished. He was not feeling some sort of sorrow, nor was he feeling someplex mixture of emotions. He just wanted to make sure that Zhou Tong had truly left. Another drop of water fell from the ceiling, and then the sound of scraping came from the wall. Two hard pieces of stone were moved aside and a ball of mud squeezed out from between them. It was not actual mud, but a person that had lived in the earth for several weeks. On the night of the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng was brought to the Mausoleum of Books by the Divine Empress, Tang Tang was kidnapped back to Wenshui by the Tang Second Master, and Zhexiu disappeared. No one was able to find any trace of him, whether it was the Imperial Court, the Li Pce, or the Orthodox Academy. As it turned out, he had been hiding in the alley of the Northern Military Department this entire time, just very deep underground. A detailed exnation would be very long andplex, but the truth of it was very simple. In order to nt the crabapple tree, the Department for Purging Officials had dug a hole. He had jumped into this hole and remained underground right up until this moment. No one would have been able to fathom just how he had managed to survive over the weeks. But to Zhexiu, this was a very ordinary matter. He was a wolf, possessing unimaginable patience and persistence. To catch his prey, he could wait a very long time, could endure a hunger and thirst that humans could not. In order to kill the cavalry the demons posted on the frontlines, he would often wait deep within the snow, often for several weeks. Although snow was much looser than earth, it was much colder. Zhou Tong was the strongest prey he had ever faced and also the prey that he most desired to kill, so he had disyed even more patience. Of course, he had also paid no small price. His face was very pale and his body much thinner, and though his eyes still had their cold and focused gaze, he was clearly much weaker than he was several weeks ago. Xue He looked at him and asked, "Were you the one that triggered the array?" "No, I dont understand arrays, nor did I know that Chen Changsheng woulde." Zhexius voice was very hoarse, both because he had drunk very little water in the past several weeks and because he rarely spoke. Xue He recalled that on the day he had been jailed in this deepest prison cell, the voiceing from the wall had been very low and also very hoarse. At the time, he didnt know who was in the wall, a person or ghost, but after he finished listening to whatever this thing had to say, he decided to cooperate with it, even if it was a ghost. Xue He extended a hand and pulled a golden needle out of his bloodstained clothes, his brow creasing as he gave a pained groan. The ten-some needles in his body had all been pulled out, but only by one-third their length. This was something he and Zhexiu had prepared ahead of time. ording to the original n, he would coordinate with Zhexiu to think of a way to poison Zhou Tong, and then do his utmost to dy for time until the poison could work on Zhou Tong. Zhexiu would then burst out of the wall and join hands with Xue He to make trouble. At the beginning, reality proved to be even smoother than imagination. The poisoning had easily seeded, but unexpectedly, someone triggered the array and frightened Zhou Tong away. It was very obvious that this person hidden in the shadows did not know of Zhexius existence, let alone Zhexius n, but they also wanted to kill Zhou Tong. Xue He said, "You go and inform Chen Changsheng and Ill chase after Zhou Tong." Zhexiu did not voice his objection, but that did not mean he had given his silent agreement, only that he did not care for what Xue He said. He passed a ring of keys to Xue He, walked out of the cell, and walked in the direction that Zhou Tong had vanished. At first, he walked very slowly. He was weak and he had spent thest few weeks mbering through the earth. He had not relied on his legs to walk for quite some time. It didnt take long for his movement to be more harmonious. Although his pace was not fast, it was steady enough. ...... ...... Zhou Tong walked through the gloomy tunnel, turning back at certain intervals. asionally, a door would descend and then be concealed in earth. These underground tunnels were as dense as a spider web, and after such mechanisms were triggered, they became even moreplex. He was confident that even if someone helped Chen Changsheng break out of the Imperial Courts encirclement, Chen Changsheng found Zhou Prisons true position, and he thenunched an attack underground, he still would not be able to find Zhou Tong. Thinking about this greatly soothed his mind, and he rubbed his chest with his hand. His brow furrowed as he discovered that his heartbeat was somewhat fast. Was he walking too fast, or was it something else? Like...fear. He was not willing to admit that he was afraid. He took a deep breath and secretly moved his true essence, preparing to slightly slow his heartbeat. True essence smoothly flowed through his meridians, just like water flowing through a canal, when suddenly, it encountered an impassable wall. He felt a twinge of pain at his chest. He began to vomit blood. The blood was ck. Chapter 718 – The Sunlight of the Courtyard Shines upon the Brewing Medicine by the Window Chapter 718 C The Sunlight of the Courtyard Shines upon the Brewing Medicine by the Window Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) Zhou Tong stopped, his eyes narrowing. Even in the dim light of thenterns, he could still clearly see the color of the blood. The ck blood was rather striking. He felt that the heart underneath his palm was beating faster and faster, causing his hand and arm to tremble with it. Then his shoulders began to tremble, and then his entire body. His face became abnormally pale, as if he had been afflicted by some grave illness in this brief span of time. He had been poisoned, and with a fierce and very rare poison. He had been able to conclude so quickly that this was a very rare poison because the Department for Purging Officials was the ce most skilled in the use of poisons. The poisons he personally saw and used were more numerous than the different foods a normal person ate in their entire life. When had he been poisoned? The gloomy light in his squinted eyes continuously flickered as he recalled this past period. Although there were no clues, he very quickly determined who had poisoned him and when he had been poisoned. These did not require proof, only reverse deduction based on time and the grasp of a few details. His poisoner was probably still there, but he did not turn around, because what he needed to prioritize was leaving. He took a handtowel from his sleeve and wiped the foul blood from his lips, then continued walking forward, very quickly vanishing into the darkness. After some time, a soft sound rose from the darkness. The gloomynterns on the stone walls revived, shining upon Zhexius pale face streaked with dried mud. He crouched down and dipped a hand into the foul blood, brought it up to his nose, and sniffed. The foul ck blood exuded a faint fishy scent atop those de-like fingers glimmering with cold light. He was very satisfied and continued in pursuit along the trail of Qi, swiftly vanishing into the darkness. ...... ...... The tunnels under the Department for Purging Officials spread out like a spider web and were extraordinarilyplex. They were also longer than one might imagine, leading directly to very distant ces. If possible, if this were any ordinary time, Zhou Tong would have spent much longer in the tunnels, winding through many paths, activating many more mechanisms, all to ensure his absolute safety. This was not possible today, because a fierce poison ran through his body. This poison waspletely different from the poisonsmonly used by the Department for Purging Officials. It did not particrly target the meridians, the star openings, or the sea of consciousness. Instead, it pervaded the organs like sand, imparting a coarse and rough sensation that made him think about the vast ins of the north. This sort of poison that was so incredibly close to nature might not even be treatable using the Sacred Light technique. However, very few people in the world had his level of knowledge in poisons, and he could even be considered a grandmaster in this aspect. Even if he had not seen this type of poison before, he knew how he should set out to deal with it. In order to take care of such a poison, only medicine would do, and it had to be medicine made with herbs. Even in Zhou Prison, such herbs would be very difficult to obtain. Fortunately, he knew of a ce appropriately equipped for this ask, and even more fortunately, it was the ce he had intended to go to. He walked through the cold, wet, and extremely long tunnels, taking many turns. The ground was no longer t, but gradually inclinined upward. He continued forward, walking to the end of the tunnel. His hands urately inserted themselves into a gap in the wall, removing an array. He activated a switch, and then his hands pushed forward, opening a door and delivering him from darkness. A dazzling sunlight was waiting for him, and also a moving face as warm and gentle as the sunshine. The sunlight came from the sky above the courtyard. The gloomy clouds of snow had at some point been blown away, revealing the porcin-blue sky. Just like this, the warm light of the winter sun appeared before him. The warm and moving face belonged to a beautiful young woman. Upon seeing this sunlight and the face of this young woman, Zhou Tong instantly felt his body warm up and his mind calm down. Moreover, the concern and anxiety evident on the womans face made his chest turn hot. This was an emotionpletely different from fear or loathing, and it was also the emotion that he mostcked and most required in his life. The young woman supported him out of the tunnel and then closed it with great difficulty, once more activating the switch. This courtyard was not veryrge, nor very refined, but every detail, whether it was the ck eaves, the screen wall, or the border of green bamboo, brimmed with the word tranquility. When Zhou Tong first designed this courtyard, this was what he had pursued. He had always believed that only with tranquility did a ce carry the vor of home. This courtyard was his home, his true home, the final ce that he could serenely rest his exhausted body and poison-steeped heart. Only after returning to this courtyard could his mind finally gain true calm, could it truly rx. For his safety and to protect his secret, so that his hard-sought tranquility could not be disturbed, Zhou Tong had set up with this courtyard with extreme prudence. Nobody knew of this ce, not his most loyal subordinates in the Department for Purging Officials, Cheng Jun and the other Eight Tigers, or even the Divine Empress. The only person that knew of this courtyards rtionship to him was already dead. Every time he returned to this courtyard and he listened to the sounds beyond the patches of green bamboo from their neighboring courtyard, Zhou Tong would always recall a certain memory. In these past few years, Xue Xingchuan had dearly hoped that Zhou Tong would treat the Xue Estate as his true home, but how could this be possible? Disregarding how every one of the servants and his juniors in the Xue Estate would view him with dismay and unease, he refused to do so solely because of his surname. His elder brother might not want this surname, but he did. ...... ...... Along with the Demon Commander, Zhou Tong was probably the person that the greatest number of people wished to see dead. Perhaps for this reason, what he feared most was death. Besides this courtyard, he had a few more secret hiding ces in the capital. However, none of those ces was as safe as this or as important orfortable. He felt this way because this courtyard had a sweet-tempered and moving woman who also had heartfelt love and respect for him. More importantly, there were many precious things stored, like several extremely rare herbs. Of these herbs, the majority had been obtained via sending people to remove them from the Hundred Herb Garden, and another portion had been gifted to him by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. He took a steaming towel and ced it over his face. He began to heavily cough, perhaps incited by the hot air. Upon taking off the towel, he saw that its surface was now spotted with blots of ck blood. They looked like flowers drawn in ink,pletely unreal yet somewhat horrifying. The woman was very anxious, but Zhou Tong seemed particrly calm and indifferent. He had her grind some ink while he sat on a chair, closing his eyes to calm his mind, but looking like he was tasting something. He was tasting that fierce poison in his body carrying the vor of the vast ins. After some time, he opened his eyes. Supported by the woman, he walked to a table by the window. He lifted the brush and wrote with confidence and ease, as if he was writing calligraphy. The strokes on the paper were dripping with ink, and the handwriting was extremely clear. This was not grass script, but a prescription of herbs. (TN: Grass script is a type of calligraphy style.) Which herbs to use, how many bowls of water, how to simmer it, what sort of fire, what sort of stove, what sort of coal, what sort of water, how to filter the medicinal broth, when to add crystalseverything was written with remarkable rity. The woman saw his expression and knew that he should be okay for the moment. Her mind rxed, she took the prescription and went to the kitchen to make the medicine. This sort of matter had happened several times, so she had some experience. No mistakes were made with regards to the types and amount of herbs used, and she very smoothly heated the stove. At some point, a beauty dressed in pce attire appeared by the stove. The fire shone upon her face, illuminating her sublime appearance. This pce beauty was truly very beautiful. In fact, in the past few years, she had been regarded as the most beautiful woman in all of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The servant woman brewed the medicine with a calm expression, dividing the herbs and filtering their juices with great steadiness. It was like she didnt even see this beauty dressed in pce attire. The beauty ced a few things in the medicine pot. The servant woman still acted as if she did not see. The room was silent, the only sound the gurgling of the broth in the medicine pot. Chapter 719 – The Person in the World Who Understands You the Most Has Come Chapter 719 C The Person in the World Who Understands You the Most Has Come Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) The pce beauty walked to the window, silently gazing at the courtyard basking in sunlight. The sunlight shone upon her face, yet it was unable to bring too much warmth. A haggard and cold aura continuously lurked behind this beautiful face, impossible to get rid of. The kitchen was very quiet, the sight within extraordinarily strange, persisting and fermenting under the sunlight. After some time, the medicine was ready. The woman carried the medicine pot into a prepared jar of ice water and waited for the medicinal broth to cool. Just like Zhou Tong, the pce beauty was also skilled in mental techniques. It was highly likely that the woman could not see the beauty by the window because her senses had been confused by an illusion. Ultimately, the woman still raised her head to nce at her, proving that none of this was delusion, all of it was real. The pce beauty leaned on the window and lightly waved her hand, indicating that all should proceed as normal. ...... ...... The medicinal broth could not bepletely cooled before drinking, as this would harm its effectiveness. The bowl of broth brought before Zhou Tong was still exuding a thick cloud of steam. Zhou Tong was somewhat enchanted by the heat carried by this steam, as this sort of feeling filled him with energy. However, when he drained all the medicinal broth in the bowl, he felt somewhat dissatisfied, as the broth had scalded the roof his mouth and his gums. He did not me the woman, but rather was dissatisfied at his own attitude: he had been in too much of rush. Though no blisters had arisen from this scalding, it still felt rather ufortable, so he used his tongue to lick at it. His tongue sent back a slightly sweet feeling, somewhat akin to the taste of rust. He knew that this was the taste of blood and couldnt help but frown a little. He took a mirror from the table and examined his mouth. He didnt find anything too strange, only that the gums around his teeth were slightly swollen and bleeding. The taste of blood gradually receded, leaving only the bitter vor of medicine. He took two sugar-coated peanuts from a dish on the table, threw them into his mouth, and began to assiduously chew on them. Ever since he was very young, he was very afraid of drinking medicine. He found it too bitter, so each time he had to take medicine, he always prepared a few sweet snacks. As he chewed on the sugar-coated peanuts, he thought about all that he had encountered today. Xue He spent his entire year in the snowy ins of the north, leading the army, so it was to be expected that he could get his hands on this sort of poison, but how he had managed to poison him in the underground prison cell? Had Xue He wanted to poison him to death to take vengeance for Xue Xingchuan and make the world feel that this was an appropriate retribution delivered by the cycle of the Heavenly Dao? The problem was that poisoning him to death was no easy task. A cold smile floated on Zhou Tongs lips, a sense of pride appearing in his dark and frigid eyes. Sugar-coated peanuts were delicious, their only downside being that they somewhat clung to his teeth. He took out an exquisitely crafted silver toothpick, picking at his teeth while he continued to ponder his worries. Xue He had probably already escaped Zhou Prison, but that did not matter. Although the world was vast, there was no ce that could hold the people of the Xue n now. Zhou Tong gazed out the window at the neighboring courtyard, thinking to himself, after this matter is settled, Ill catch Xue He as quickly as possible and poison him to death, poison him very, very slowly. He had already thought of which poisons could make Xue He die in the slowest and most painful fashion. A soft crack came from his mouth, snapping this extremely tangential and delightful train of thought. One of his teeth had snapped off at the root. Ity quietly in his palm, its snapped end stained in blood, a most sinister sight. As he stared at this tooth, Zhou Tong felt his just-warmed body turn cold once more. He silently thought for a few moments, then looked at himself in the mirror again. This sight frightened him out of his wits. His gums were already purple and ck, his teeth incredibly loose, liable to drop off at the slightest gust of wind. His teeth were sending an ever clearer and ever more unendurable pain, causing his body to tremble once more. He had only wanted to scrape the sugar from between his teeth, yet he ended up prying out a tooth. The point of the exquisite silver toothpick was already a ghastly ck like coal. This is all an illusion, he said to himself. He had far too much experience in the use of poisons, so he believed that there was no w in his judgment. Although his method of detoxification might not havepletely cleansed his body of the poison, it could not at least have failed to halt its progress. He would then have much more time to slowly resolve it. But why was it that after he had drunk the medicine, not only had the poison in his body note under control, it had be even more terrifying, already affecting his teeth? Zhou Tong could not understand and fell into a prolonged silence. Even now, he did not think that there was something wrong with the medicine, that something might have happened as it was being brewed. He never once doubted the woman. He took out two precious pills and swallowed them, temporarily preventing the poison from breaking out. He was somewhat dazed, his vision blurry. If his vision was not blurry, how could he be seeing the woman walk to the gate of the small courtyard? A bundle wrapped with a flowery blue cloth was in the womans arm. It was a very small and simple bundle, unable to hold too much. Yes, of course, he had bought so many expensive things for her in these past few years; how could such a small bundle suffice to take it all away? So she could not be intending to leave, she could not be intending to abandon him, she could not be the problem, she could not have poisoned him. So his vision was truly getting blurry, this poison was far too stronghe was even starting to see things. Zhou Tong said all this to himself, and then stood up from the chair. The distance between the house and the main gate was ten-some zhang, the courtyard in between filled with sunlight. Separated by a ground awash with sunlight, he and the woman looked across at each other. The womans expression was calm, warm, and serene. She slightly bowed, just as she did every time he said farewell, only today she was the one saying farewell. It turned out that none of it had been an illusion. Why? Zhou Tong did not ask, because he clearly knew that there were numberless reasons, but since he had not realized before, there was no need to know it now. The cruelest thing in the world was when you didnt want to know the answer and someone insisted on telling you the answer. "She doesnt like you. She has never liked you." The pce beauty walked to the door and said to him, "She was only afraid of you, so she did not dare leave." Why was she not afraid today? Naturally, because he was going to die. Zhou Tong was not shocked at her appearance. In reality, he nowpletely understood why the medicine he had taken had been of no use: someone had put another poison in the medicine. Upon understanding this fact, he knew that someone hade to this courtyard, and he even knew who this person was. The person who understood you the most was naturally not a rtive, or else Xue Xingchuan would not have died so miserably and then almost had his corpse exposed in the ins after his death. And the person who understood you the most was also not necessarily, as often written in books, your enemy, because you would always have some wariness towards your enemy and develop many safeguards against him. The person who understood you the most was also not necessarily your friend. To be friends until your hair turned white was a beautiful thing, but you would spend too little time with each other, the distance between your two cities would be too far. When you met, you would always drink wine while recalling old times, specting on the future, cursing your past teachers or the current government. There were few opportunities to chat about more in-depth things. So the person who understood you the most was often your partner at work. With year after year, day after day of working together, it would be very difficult to not understand each other. You would drink together many times, chatting about many in-depth things, and for the sake of both open and hiddenpetitions, you would remember all these things with remarkable rity, preparing to use them at any point in the future. For instance, he might learn which restaurant is your favorite for buying box lunches and you might learn which restaurant has his favorite noodles. He might learn which group leader you hate the most and you might learn which TV channel is his favorite. He might know of all the girlfriends youve talked about in the past few years while you would know how many people hes been cheating on in the past few months. On the morning after Christmas Eve, the two of you might evene out of the same pub and then smile at each other, because this pub was the ce where thepany could negotiate the best discount. Logically speaking, Zhou Tong had no partners at work, as the Department for Purging Officials was a very special government office, under the direct management of the Divine Empress, not requiring interaction with anyone from the Imperial Court. Cheng Jun, the other Eight Tigers, and the redcoated cavalry were all Zhou Tongs subordinates. However, there were also rather special existences in this world, like this pce beauty. The Tianhai Divine Empress had relied on Xue Xingchuan, Tian Chui, Xu Shiji, and other such Divine Generals to control the Great Zhou Army. To control the Imperial Court and thus reign over the millions and millions of people of the Great Zhou, she had relied primarily on two people. The first was Zhou Tong, and the other was naturally Mo Yu. They were the Tianhai Divine Empresss left and right arms in the Imperial Court and were often privately reprimanded as viins colluding together. They had cooperated for many years, and although it could not be said that their hearts were connected, they did possess a tacit understanding. Whether it was confronting the Tianhai n or going against the powerful will of the military, this tacit understanding had always disyed a very positive use. This tacit understanding meant that the two of them had a deep understanding of each other. Zhou Tong knew of that rebellious heart and unwillingness in the deepest depths of Mo Yus soul, and even had a vague idea of her thoughts about a certain person. Mo Yu knew of Zhou Tongs well-concealed fear of the Divine Empress and also of that small courtyard basking in the sunlight. Thus, she had sought out this ce today and delivered unto him a most fatal strike. ...... ...... Upon seeing Mo Yue in through the door, Zhou Tong quickly calmed down, faster than he had imagined. In the days after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, he had ordered the Department for Purging Officials to constantly trace and confirm her whereabouts in the south. Perhaps because of this, he had long since mentally prepared himself to see her in the capital. He said to Mo Yu, "I knew that you woulde back to the capital, but I didnt expect it to be now." Mo Yu asked, "Why?" Zhou Tong exined, "Since you clearly understand that if youe back to the capital, your death is assured." Mo Yu stared at him and said, "I really dont care much about that, as long as you can die before me." Zhou Tong was unaware that Chen Changsheng had said something simr not too long ago. He looked at Mo Yu and asked, "Youve returned to take vengeance for the Empress?" "I dont have the ability, nor are you my foe. You are not worthy of that right." In Mo Yus view, he was a dog raised by the Empress. "I havee to punish the Empresss dog in her ce." After a pause, Zhou Tong asked, "How are you prepared to punish this dog?" Mo Yu proposed, "Stew it in a pot? I think thats not bad." Zhou Tong said very seriously to her, "You dont have to be that hare." "I dont mean cook the hounds after killing the hares, I just dont have as much experience in torture as you, so I can only think about cooking you to death." (TN: Cook the hounds after killing the hares is a Chinese idiom that originates from the Warring States period. Essentially, once youve hunted all the hares down, you kill the hounds and cook them. Simrly, you kill your trusted aides once theyve outlived their usefulness.) Mo Yu earnestly asked, "Do you have some other suggestion?" Chapter 720 – The Avenue of Blood (I) Chapter 720 C The Avenue of Blood (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) "I have no suggestions, but I have an exnation." Zhou Tong gasped for a few breaths of air, then continued, "My exnations have no meaning to anybody else, but I think that you are different. After all, both of our situations have been rather simr in these past few years. My so-called betrayal was out of fear and self-defense, while you have done many things for simr reasons." This referred to how Mo Yu had kept the Divine Empress in the dark and obeyed the wishes of the Pope, secretly arranging for Chen Changsheng to enter the Orthodox Academy. Mo Yu shook her head and refuted, "My fear and self-defense that arose from the world after the Empress have nothing to do with the Empress." "No matter what you say, in my view, since the Empress had never once cared about our eventual fates, why did we have to live for her sake? On that night, Chen Changsheng came to the alley of the Northern Military Department to kill me and I nearly died, but what did the Empress do?" Zhou Tong jeered, "She simply didnt care about my circumstances, only about how she could acknowledge her son. Its pity that she went blind, even mistaking someone else for her own son." As he sneered, his ck and purple gums contrasting with his pale face presented a ghastly sight. Mo Yu somewhat proudly said, "The Empress cared about me; she had me and Yourong leave the capital beforehand." Zhou Tong fell silent for quite some time, then suddenly said, "You dont actually think that since youve poisoned me, you can just easily kill me?" Mo Yu gave no exnation, only dered, "I will kill you." "The greatest difficulty stands before you: you are simply too young." Zhou Tong expounded, "To be young means that you have not umted enough years. No matter how talented you are, there isnt enough to bring your cultivation level too high. Moreover, your patience is poor. You should have appeared a bitter, letting the poison in my body dig deeper. In addition, you should not have chosen this ce. This ce is my home, and to kill someone in their home is always a more challenging task." To the vast majority of people, their home was the ce they were most familiar with, their final fort, their true home court. Zhou Tong had ced all his treasures and his most precious serenity in this small courtyard, so he had naturally made the appropriate arrangements, installing all sorts of mechanisms and arrays here. As he spoke, the sounds of many gears springing into action could be heard from outside the window. The sunlighting in from the sky well dimmed as the energies from several powerful arrays sprang from the earth. Those two precious pills had already been digested into their essence in his stomach. Their medicinal power circted throughout his body along his meridians and temporarily restrained any further corrosion from the poison, allowing him to gain back a portion of his strength. The sun in the sky brought no real warmth, and the gentle breeze was somewhat chilly. Together with the arrays, a stench of blood enveloped the courtyard. Without hesitation, he used his Great Crimson Gown technique. If someone were to observe this sight with their spiritual sense, they would discover that this courtyard was already immersed in a sea of blood. The Great Crimson Gown was his most powerful technique and had correspondingly vicious demands on his spiritual sense and true essence. Given that he now had two fierce poisons coursing through his body, he was even less able to keep up the technique for long. However, Mo Yu could also not remain in this sea of blood. If she did not want to die together with Zhou Tong, she would have to retreat for a moment. He just needed to take the chance offered by her temporary retreat to escape this courtyard. As long as he could get to the street, he could preserve his life. This was the most effective method Zhou Tong hade up with as the shadow of death lingered over him. The small courtyard seemed very ordinary, but the street on which it sat was home to many extraordinary figures of great importance. This had been one of his considerations when he first chose this ce. What happened next exceeded Zhou Tongs expectations. To be more precise, it exceeded his understanding and knowledge of Mo Yu. Mo Yu did not leave. She stood next to the door, letting the invisible sea of blood paint her pce dress a most frightening color. She was very calm and focused, the exhaustion on her facepletely supnted by a deathly stillness. Starlight twinkled in her dress, prating through the blood in a beautiful spectacle. A slender sword, outwardly delicate yet containing the tribtions of time, pierced through the sea of blood, a condensed stream of starlight. With a squelch, this delicate sword pierced through Zhou Tongs belly, the edge poking out from his waist, dyed with ck blood. Zhou Tong did not give a wretched yowl or painful howl, only stared at her, his face brimming with incredulous shock. Mo Yus sword had pierced through his body. His sea of blood had also swallowed Mo Yus spiritual sense. Let alone the fact that Mo Yu was only at the middle level of Star Condensation, even if she suddenly broke through into the peak of Star Condensation, she still would not be able to leave this sea of blood and this courtyard. To put it another way, her death was assured. Why? Zhou Tong very quickly understood: she had never nned on surviving. He had wanted to use the threat of bringing her down with him to make her retreat, but that was what she had intended in the first ce. Her return to the capital had always been a path to death; she just wanted to bring him along. Whether they were falling into an abyss or entering the sea of stars, she wanted to bring him along and bring him before the Divine Empress. Zhou Tongs face became exceptionally pale. He did not want to die together with her. This courtyard was still under his control; there were still mechanisms and arrays that he had not activated. He still wanted to put up onest struggle. However, he did not seed. His failure was not because of the sword running through his body, but because his body had turned stiff. A pair of hands fell on his shoulders. These hands were thin and withered like tree branches. They were white as if they had not seen sunlight for many days. The nails were pointed, long, sharp, and covered in dirt. It was a pair of wolf ws, their sharp nails digging deep under Zhou Tongs shoulder bones, stabbing holes through which ck blood surged out. Zhou Tong knew that his injuries were about to get even worse. His shoulder bones were already showing signs of cracking. His body felt an absolute cold, a horrifying fear. He did not dare turn his head to look. He had already guessed the identity of that person who had appeared behind him as noiselessly as a ghost. He had seen the cases concerning the people that this person had killed on the snowy ins. He knew that if he turned his head, this person would absolutely bite through his neck. At the border of life and death, Zhou Tong no longer cared about those two poisons in his body, and squeezed out everyst drop of his true essence. A massive wave rose up in the sea of blood that enveloped the room. With a howl, he transformed into a bloody streak of light that charged out the door. With a crack, the delicate sword stabbed through his body was snapped in half by his charge. That ghostly person behind him had no time to break his neck. There was only the sound of several tears as several gouts of blood shot into the air. Countless mechanisms activated at once and several arrays disyed their final use, exploding like fireworks. The fake mountains and screen wall of the courtyard were knocked over, followed closely by the house itself. Dust filled the air, the green bamboo became kindling, the gstones shattered, and even the sunlight seemed to shatter. Zhou Tongy copsed in the remnants of the bamboo. He immediately pushed at a fake bamboo shoot, causing what remained of the wall to copse. He was pushed out of the courtyard by a wave of Qi and heavily fell onto the snow. His blood-drenched body against the pure white snow produced no beautiful sight, nor did it imbue him with a sense of heroism. His blood was ck and infused with an awful stench as it flowed out of the wound in his belly. His back was a wretched sight, with his clothes in tatters, his flesh mangled, and ten scratches so deep that one could see bone. Zhou Tong had lived many years and this was his most miserable hour. But his eyes brimming with fear and pain finally saw some hope, causing him to feel ecstasy. He had finally reached the street. ...... ...... Dust filled the air and stone shards flew everywhere. In a very short amount of time, this small courtyard had be a ruin. Mo Yu was not surprised by this. She knew that a person like Zhou Tong would assuredly cause a massive ruckus before he died, and this ce truly had been his home court. What somewhat surprised her was that there was actually someone able to follow Zhou Tong through the tunnels. Even though she had a detailed map of the tunnels of Zhou Prison, she had never thought about going down there. However, when she saw that this person was Zhexiu, the unexpected became the expected. She knew that this wolf cub was an expert at tracking and concealing, followed by murder. She and Zhexiu exchanged nces, then walked out of the courtyard. They were both injured, but not too seriously. Zhou Tongs cultivation level was much higher than Mo Yus and Zhexius. Under normal circumstances, even Mo Yu and Zhexiu together might not have stood a chance. Mo Yu and Zhexiu were the two people in the world who most wanted Zhou Tong dead, and so they had made ample preparations. Without even speaking with each other, they had both chosen to use poison. Even under these circumstances, Zhou Tong had survived and escaped the courtyard. But Mo Yu and Zhexiu were in no rush. Zhou Tong was barely alive and his death was not far. By the time they walked onto the street, Zhou Tong was just a little way ahead of them. ...... ...... Zhou Tong had already be a person of blood. Let alone using a movement technique to charge forward, he couldnt even walk very fast, and staggered to and fro as he forged ahead. Blood constantly dripped onto the snow, its shade so dark as to seem like ink. Zhexiu had vanished, but the shadows of the street seemed to slightly deform. Mo Yu arrived behind him, her hair a little disorderly, brushing against her slightly pale face. She said nothing, but gazed expressionlessly at his back. She had returned to the capital for the exact purpose of dying together with Zhou Tong. She had not expected to be alive right now. She did not care if anyone else discovered that she had returned to the capital, did not care if anyone saw. Zhou Tong knew that she hade, and put his all into walking faster, yet it was impossible. The snowy street was very quiet, the only sound his panting gasps. Mo Yu gripped her broken sword and shed down. With a plop, Zhou Tong fell to the snow, a wound on his left thigh. He still did not turn his head. Gasping, he struggled up and continued forward. On the side of the street was an estate with a cinnabar gate. Sticking up from the corner of the wall was a white banner, somewhat tattered. With a creak, the gate of this estate opened and a person walked out. Zhou Tong knew who this estate belonged to. His bloodstained face disyed no change in emotion as he continued forward. With another shing sword glow, another wound appeared on his body, and he fell once more into the snow. A cry of shock rose from the stone steps. Zhou Tongy copsed in the snow, painfully coughing, blood flying everywhere. After some time, he dragged himself up once more, an anguished wail of some beast bursting from his lips. Mo Yu was right behind him, hand wielding sword, sword covered in his blood. He did not turn around, only looked forward, hurriedly and painfully gasping. The snowy street ahead was deserted, with not a single person in sight, so where did he want to go? Chapter 721 – The Avenue of Blood (II) Chapter 721 C The Avenue of Blood (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) In the northern section of the capital was a long avenue called the Road of Peace, a street very close to the Imperial City. Upon crossing the nearby Sanshe Bridge, one would step upon Vermillion Bird Avenue, making it very convenient to reach the Imperial Court. Over the countless years, this street had always been home to high officials and nobles, and from the previous dynasty until now, nothing had ever changed this fact. All that happened was that the inhabitants of the residences and estates lining this street would constantly change as the situation changed. In the Zhengtong era, the vast estate that was the closest to the Imperial City and had the best location on the Road of Peace naturally belonged to the Tianhai n. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai n remained in its same spot, but several lots to the east, many courtyards changed masters, undergoing massive renovations. This was because the Prince of Xiang, the Prince of Zhongshan, and the other ten-some princes of the Chen n had begun to move in. The easternmost estate on the Road of Peace, and also the one closest to the blooms of the schr trees, was the Xue Estate. As the Tianhai Divine Empresss most trusted individual in the Great Zhou Army, Xue Xingchuan had naturally had the right to enjoy such treatment. Now, the Xue n could not possibly continue holding this estate. Some prince or Divine General might be the new master, but who could know? Madam Xue also did not know who the new master of this estate would be, but she knew that this matter could not be prevented. She had never held any sort of extravagant hope of remaining in this ce and had made the corresponding preparations long ago. The servants had all been dismissed, and after the funeral concluded, she used silver from her dowry to buy a small courtyard on the street right outside Hundred Flowers Lane. After doing all this, she thought that she could finally calm down, but upon hearing the sobbing at her side, she realized that calming down was also an extravagant hope. She felt an ache in her head as she harshly asked, "Are you crying because youre hurt, or are you crying because youre sad?" The youngdy of the Xue n that had been driven out of the Assistant Ministers estate several days ago had been staying in the Xue Estate the entire time, her face drenched in tears. Today, after hearing the news, her weeping became inconsble. Upon hearing Madam Xues shouted question, she was frightened and timidly raised her head. Wiping her tears, she asked back, "Mother, whats wrong?" Her eyes were bloodshot and her voice was somewhat hoarse. For some reason, her face was covered in wounds as if someone had beaten her. Madam Xue pointed at her face, which even today was still bruised, and angrily said, "If youre crying out of pain, it means you havent grown up and arent acting like your fathers daughter. If youre crying because he died, then it means that theres something wrong with your head. Is it worth it to cry over such a person?" The news that the Assistant Minister Wei of the Ministry of Rites had been killed by Chen Changsheng and Wang Po had already spread to the entire capital. Every time the youngdy thought of her husbands heartless and ruthless methods, she would lose herself in rage, wanting nothing more than for him to die. However, when she suddenly realized that he really was dead, she would think of the past and couldnt restrain the sorrow welling up within her, finding her fate to truly be bitter. After hearing her mothers words, the youngdy of the Xue n also felt herself to be thoroughly useless, but...why had Principal Chen killed him? Shouldnt he have beaten the husband for a bit and then escorted him to the Xue Estate to beg for forgiveness, to swear an oath to the heavens that he would treat her very well, just as he had in the past... An extremely unexpected howl disrupted her jumbled thoughts. This howl came from the courtyard neighboring the Xue Estate. It was followed by countless rumbling collisions, even the faint sounds of a thunderstorm. After all this, the courtyard copsed and dust plumed into the air. The youngdy of the Xue n was scared witless and her face paled, no longer in the mood for sorrow and tears. Madam Xue looked at the dust rising from the neighboring courtyard, suspicion appearing on her face. The copse of the neighboring residence had not affected the Xue Estate, but she felt for some reason that the matter was rted to the Xue Estate. Many years ago, when the Divine Empress first gifted this estate on the Road of Peace to Xue Xingchuan, the residence adjacent also began undergoing renovations. The gate of this courtyard opened south into the schr tree blossoms such that normal people wouldnt realize it existed. Anyone walking down the Road of Peace would think it was a part of the Xue Estate. The owner of this courtyard was very mysterious and had never interacted with anyone. Even today, Madam Xue did not know who the owner was, only had vague inklings that it had something to do with her own family. This was because she had once personally heard Xue Xingchuan give two orders regarding it, both times with the severest of warnings. She had even once suspected that her enigmatic neighbor might be the rumored Crown Prince Zhaoming. Of course,ter events proved this conjecture to be false. The copse of the residence had stirred up all sorts of dust. Broken shards of bamboo broke through a few green stalks of bamboo and fell into the Xue Estates garden. Madam Xue embraced her frightened daughter and whispered words offort to her. The neighboring courtyard was still copsing, still rumbling and booming. It seemed as if a person had fallen directly out of the courtyard onto the street. Madam Xue did not know why the neighboring residence had copsed, but seeing the terrifying ruckus it created, she could only assume that even if that person had escaped, they had certainly been injured from the fall. She ordered the butler to open the gate and see if that person needed any help. It was nearly twilight and so somewhat gloomy. Thankfully, the snow was so white that it was easy to see that person covered in blood. Even if the blood that person bled was actually ck. The moment the butler pushed upon the gate, the first thing Madam Xue and her daughter saw was this gory sight. The youngdy cried out in rm then said, "Quickly save him!" After saying this, she saw a very bizarre sight. A beauty dressed in pce attire appeared silently behind the bloody man. This pce beauty was also bleeding and her appearance was rather dusty, obscuring a part of her face but failing to obscure her beauty. Who was she? What was going on here? While the youngdy of the Xue n was in a daze, the pce beauty raised the broken sword in her hand and shed down at the blood-covered man. A spurt of blood shot onto the snow. It wasnt much, not enough to make the man die on the spot, but not so little that people could not see. "Murder!" The youngdy called out in fright, then her voice came to a sudden halt. Madam Xue had covered her daughters mouth, her hand shaking but forceful, not letting her daughter make one noise more. She could clearly tell that this pce beauty was Mo Yu and that blood-covered man...was Zhou Tong. It turned out that the neighboring courtyard was Zhou Tongs. She finally understood, and when she thought about how Xue Xingchuan had concealed this matter from her, she grew even angrier, her body shaking even harder. "Its Zhou Tong." Madam Xues voice was somewhat indistinct and cold. The youngdys body stiffened. As she stared at the bloody sight before her, her hands slowly clenched. Zhou Tong was like a beast injured to the point of death, releasing strange howls as he painfully mbered up from the snow and walked forward a few more steps. He knew that this ce was the Xue Estate, knew that the mother and daughter on the stone steps were his sister-inw and his niece, so he did not turn his head to nce at them. He would not plead to them, as that was seeking his own humiliation. He also did not wish for anyone else to see him acting like a stray dog. He wanted to leave as quickly as possible, but it was just then that the shrill howl of a sword fell on the upper part of his left thigh. His flesh was cut horizontally, blood slowly seeping out like porridge along the brim of the pot. He fell heavily to his knees, sending snow flying. At this sight, the youngdy of the Xue n once more let out of a cry of rm, but this time, besides fear, there was also much more pleasure. Chapter 722 – The Avenue of Blood (III) Chapter 722 C The Avenue of Blood (III) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) Beasts that had been injured to the point of death would make strange and low howls because they wanted to keep their voices in their throats for as long as possible, not wanting anyone else to hear their weakness. However, after having his thigh cut and copsing in front of the Xue Estates gate, Zhou Tong could finally longer restrain it and let loose a wretched howl of suffering. This wretched howl obscured the youngdy of the Xue ns cry of rm, but it was still so clear as to be heard by everyone present. The youngdy felt even more ted, and the Xue ns butler was so excited that his entire body trembled. Yet Madam Xue, the person who should reasonably have been expected to have the greatest reaction, was still able to keep her calm, quietly gazing at Zhou Tongs copsed figure in the snow. It was very quiet in front of the Xue Estate, the only sound being Zhou Tongs heavy gasps for breath. After some time, Zhou Tong dragged himself up from the snow and continued to stagger his way down the street, leaving behind a few bloodstains. Mo Yu walked in front of the stone steps and turned to give Madam Xue a nod of greeting. In these past few years, she and Xue Xingchuan had been the two most popr figures of Tianhais court, so the two naturally had interacted before. Madam Xue very earnestly bowed to her, saying, "Thank you." Mo Yu said nothing, only nodded her head before continuing after Zhou Tong. Madam Xue gazed at the warm red, yet also gloomy, sky, thinking of that day. She silently gave thanks to Chen Changsheng, wherever he was. With the end of Tianhais government, her husband had transformed from a loyal minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty to a traitor, while Zhou Tong, who was clearly a traitor, had be a valued minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty. There was no doubt that this was unjust, but in this world in which no one dared to pay homage to a traitor, who would demand justice for one? On that day in the Orthodox Academy, she had said that she hated that Zhou Tong was not dead. She truly hated this fact, hated until she despaired, a hate that bored into her bones. At the time, Chen Changsheng had not said anything or made any attempts tofort, only quietly gazed at her. When sending her off from the Orthodox Academy, he had requested that she not leave the capital. This was a promise. He would kill Zhou Tong and let her witness it. So Madam Xue had not returned to her hometown, but remained in the capital. She wanted to personally witness this sight. Now, she had finally seen it. From the time Xue Xingchuan was poisoned to death, to the exposure of his corpse, to his funeral, she very rarely shed tears. But now, two streams of hot, even scalding, tears flowed down her face. She took one final nce at Zhou Tong desperately pulling himself up from the snow in a struggle to live, then ordered her butler, "Close the gate." The youngdy was somewhat shocked. She clung at her mothers arm and said unwillingly, "Mother, I still want to look. I havent looked enough." To see an insufferably arrogant and extraordinarily powerful, even undefeatable foe transformed into a stray dog beaten ck and blue, anyone would want to look, and anyone would never be able to see enough. "Enough." Madam Xue didnt know if she was speaking about this matter or speaking to her daughter, but she returned inside the estate regardless. The gate slowly closed, blocking many matters and memories outside. ...... ...... The Road of Peace was covered in snow, the snow covered in blood. More and more blood was trickling down Zhou Tongs body, even causing the poison to be greatly diluted, allowing the blood to regain some of its red hue. More and more wounds were appearing on Zhou Tongs body, a dense patchwork crisscrossing his wretched self. These wounds had been made with exquisite care, deep enough and ced at just the right spots to cause maximum pain, but not enough to end his life. As she struck, Mo Yu showed no emotion on her beautiful face. Her utter apathy and her bloodstained dress made her seem like the attendant to the god of death. A sword glow would asionally illuminate the gloomy street. Zhou Tong arduously pressed forward through the snow. It had already be impossible for him to stand straight, and he often had to use his hands and feet together to move just a little bit forward. He looked as if he could copse at any time, and no longer was he able to stand. No longer could he suppress his pain and fear, maintain the silent bearing of an old wolf. With every sword glow, a howl of misery could be heard. This was a most thorough humiliation and torture on the body and mind, a cruel punishment that seemed to have no end. This had always been a death by a thousand cuts. Anyone else, even someone with the most stalwart of wills, would probably have fallen apart by now. Even if they might not grovel at the feet of their enemy and plead for mercy, they would at least think of every possible method formitting suicide. But Zhou Tong did not, because he had tortured and humiliated far too many people throughout his life, inflicted far too many cruel punishments on the innocent. He had seen the darkest and most painful sights of the mortal world, and he had knowledge of the true Netherworld. His heart was like a stone that had been steeped in poison for seventy thousand years, every scrap of moss growing upon it the embodiment of sin. Even if Mo Yu used the cruelest methods and caused both his body and soul to shudder, he would never surrender, whether to her or to fate. Before the shadow of death, he would never walk towards it on his own volition. On the contrary, he was like a beggar with an iparable longing for the final victory. As long as I can crawl my way out of this avenue flowing with blood, I will win. He howled in pain and then said to himself. The twilight deepened, transitioning into darkness. The starlight reflected by the snow on the Road of Peace was not enough to illuminate this world. For some reason, a sudden dusky light fell on Zhou Tongs body, revealing his terrifying wounds and exposed bones. The distantntern light gave off no warmth, yet Zhou Tong suddenly felt his body warm up. In the small courtyard, his vision had been severely damaged. All was blurry, so he could only get a general impression. However, he was very sure that this light came from his right-hand side, the north side of the Road of Peace. This had been the estate of Imperial Tutor Cheng before he had retired. Recently, a powerful prince had taken it, making this ce a princely estate. He had taken about a quarter of an hour, suffering the pain of death by a thousand cuts, to crawl twenty-some zhang. Finally, he had left the boundaries of the Xue Estate and reached this ce. He had patiently endured because he had hope. From the very beginning, his hope was this ce. His vision was still blurry, but his eyes brightened as if ignited by thatntern. He still had some true essence, concealed in the deepest parts of his meridians. No matter how sharp Mo Yus sword or how vicious her methods, he had never used it, because it was not a sufficient amount to help him escape his despairing situation. Now, this dew-like true essence began to ignite, causing his body to lunge from the snow towards that light! He lunged in front of the princely estate, nowpletely powerless, and crashed beneath the stone steps. "I am Zhou Tong! Prince of Zhongshan, save me!" He used his final dregs of strength to shout. He had never once despaired. Over the numberless years, he had yed with the hearts of thousands in his palm, so he was well aware that neither Mo Yu nor Zhexiu would let him die on the spot, especially when they hadplete control over the situation. If they did so, they could not vent that brutality and desire for vengeance that was kept at the bottom of every persons heart. This was his chance, and he had to seize it. He thought angrily and scornfully, even if you princes want to pretend that you cant hear my wretched howls, can you possibly say that you couldnt hear my cries for help? It wasnt very difficult for him to speak a single word, but he had not simply said save me. He had specifically called for a prince to save him, and even called out this princes title. All this was so that the prince was forced to step out. I am Zhou Tong, Minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty! I am about to be killed! Prince of Zhongshan, please save me! ...... ...... At some point, the clouds in the sky had gathered together, obscuring the stars and dropping snow onto the earth. The gate to the Prince of Zhongshans estate opened, as did many other gates on both sides of the Road of Peace. The light of manynterns appeared in the darkness, bright and somewhat dazzling. The dark avenue transformed into a river of silver. In this river, Zhou Tong could no longer restrain his emotions, and his face reveled in the light as he crazilyughed. With howls of wind, several dozen experts belong to these princely estates appeared on the street. Mo Yu walked out of the drizzling snow, several zhang away from Zhou Tong. Zhou Tong looked at her, his bloodstained face revealing a cruel and harsh expression. How can you kill me now? Now its time for someone else to kill you. His eyesmunicated his thoughts with extreme rity. Mo Yu did not even nce at him. The wind blew against her pce dress, and snow fell upon her temples. She surveyed the brightly lit Road of Peace, surveyed these ten-some princely estates, then said, "The Empress inflicted all sort of ills against you, but all of you received at least one favor." These words were meant for those princes who still had yet to appear. "The sons of Emperor Xian are all still alive." Thenterns shone upon her face, increasing its beauty. Yet her expression was still cold and her appearancepletely unyielding, faintly simr to that deceased individual. "Not one was left out; you are all still alive. "It was the Empress who let all of you live until tonight. "Tonight, I am asking for all of you to return this favor. "I want him to die." The snow silently drifted down, as quiet as this avenue. After some time, someone waved their hand in the light. Zhou Tongs vision was blurry, so he could not see this persons appearance, only that this person was dressed in a bright yellow gown. The gate to the Prince of Zhongshans estate did not close, but everyone that had emerged from the estate retreated back. What was going on here? Zhou Tong felt this to be absurd, as he thought, are none of you afraid of angering the venerable master of the Dao? Mo Yu walked behind him. Fear once more enveloped his body. He panted for breath and crawled forward. There were ten-some princely estates on the Road of Peace, and also the Tianhai n, and also many ministers. The Prince of Zhongshan was crazy, but could everyone else be crazy? He crawled, and crawled, and crawled ever forward, wanting to crawl to a ce where thentern light was fading. But when he was still very far away, thisntern was extinguished. And that princely estate even closed its gate. Boom after boom resounded through the street as gate after gate closed, asntern afterntern was extinguished. The darkness grew deeper and deeper. Zhou Tong grew colder and colder. He crawled across the frigid snow, the bloodstained avenue. All his silence and perseverance had arisen from his hope, but now it had finally be...despair. Chapter 723 – The Imperial Decree Arrives in the Snow Chapter 723 C The Imperial Decree Arrives in the Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) Zhou Tong crawled and struggled his way through the snow, the coughs from his throat ultimately transforming into a sobbing cry. "Save me...somebody save me..." His earlier cries of misery andmentation had truthfully been somewhat faked. However, as he moved from the underground Zhou Prison to the small courtyard which basked in sunlight and then to the avenue covered in cold snow, he had been constantly escaping, constantly pursuing hope, yet he was disappointed again and again. Finally, he began to feel despair, his will copsing like a flood bursting through a dam. He sobbed in pain, his tears washing away some of the blood on his face before being frozen by the cold wind into an unsightly paste on his face. His sobs were as unpleasant to hear as the screeching of an owl. As an official most renowned for his cruelty, Zhou Tong had never once pardoned this world, never once felt a shred of kindness for it, never saved this world even a single time. Thus, this world naturally treated him with absolute cold. It would not pardon him, would not save him. The lights of the Road of Peace gradually faded into the distance and his path forward was plunged into darkness. Some estates had still left their gates open, the closest one being the Prince of Zhongshans estate. In the brightly lit depths of the princely estate, the Prince of Zhongshan sat on a chair with a frozen pear in his hand. As he recalled Zhou Tongs miserable appearance outside his gate, he felt incredibly happy, and even the frozen pear tasted sweeter. A subordinate at his side hesitated for a while before saying, "This subordinate still feels this to be inappropriate." "Whats inappropriate? Ive long wanted to tear that old dog into shreds." After a pause, the Prince of Zhongshan added, "And what Mo Yu said was reasonable. Whether there was affection there or not, that I was able to survive until today could only be a kindness." This subordinate was bbergasted. He had not expected for the prince to truly be moved by Mo Yus words. It must be known that of the princes that had been living in the provinces and counties in the past few years, the one who lived the most miserable of circumstances was the Prince of Zhongshan. Whenpared to those princes of the other branch of the family that had been cruelly poisoned to death, he truly had survived, but he had been forced to eat shit and feign insanity...an even more horrifying fate than death. "Does shit taste good? Of course not, but did you ever think, that woman back there was able to force me to eat shit; are you saying that she couldnt tell I was just feigning insanity?" The Prince of Zhongshan expressionlessly said, "She naturally knew that I was just pretending, but she did not expose me because she liked seeing me eat shit. But at the very least, she did not have me die, andpared to death, what does eating shit count for? As descendants of the Son of Heaven, which one of us isnt capable of eating shit?" Each of the ten-some princely estates had their different reasons for closing their gates and shutting Zhou Tong out. The most honest and cowardly of them all, the Prince of Louyang, was buried beneath threeyers of nkets, on one side worried for his acquaintance Mo Yus safety and one the other side silently cursing Zhou Tong. As for the most experienced and knowledgeable prince, the most powerful Prince of Xiang, he wasnt even at home today. The gate to the Prince of Xiangs estate was open, the young Prince Chen Liu standing in the light. His expression was calm with a tinge of anxiety. Zhou Tong crawled past him and Mo Yu followed. Prince Chen Liu ignored Zhou Tong and said to Mo Yu, "Its just about enough." Mo Yu ignored him and continued to wield her sword as a whip, driving the blood-covered Zhou Tong forward. At the end of the Road of Peace was a vast estate, decorated with particr care and luxury. Even the newly renovated estate of the Prince of Xiang could not match it. This ce was the home of the Tianhai n, the most powerful n on the continent in these past two centuries. The powerful figures of the Tianhai n, such as Tianhai Chenwu and the other elders, would naturally not remain in the capital tonight for such a sensitive moment and had long since left for the manor on the outskirts. Th gate was still open and brightly lit. Tianhai Shengxue stood under the light, wearing clothes whiter than snow. Zhou Tong crawled past the gate, shooting a nce, his eyes filled with bitter resentment. However, he could not plead for rescue or curse. He no longer had the strength to speak. Augh like silver bells rang out, then gradually devolved into weeping. The Princess of Ping was standing behind Tianhai Shengxue. After the pce coup, she had been brought back to the Tianhai n. It was said that after a time, she might be married off to Prince Chen Liu. As she stared at Zhou Tong struggling through the snow, she gave a somewhat insane smile, her beautiful face covered in tears. "You look a lot like a dog today!" She called out to Zhou Tong, her words like a curse. Tianhai Shengxue did not stop her, only held her shoulder to stop her from impulsively attacking Zhou Tong. He looked at the blood-covered Mo Yu and very solemnly said, "Its just about enough." His meaning was the same as Prince Chen Lius. Mo Yu was someone that the Imperial Court had to arrest, the number one person on their most wanted list. Mo Yu still said nothing. When she returned to the capital, she had never had any intention of leaving alive. ...... ...... Zhou Tongs mind was a blur; even despair and anger had already receded. At this final moment, there was only a question. Why is no oneing to save me? Principal Shang only needs to move a finger and Ill live, so why do I have to die? Just like those massive beasts living on the snowy ins of the north, as he sensed his impending death, he subconsciously went to the ce he was most familiar with to wait for death to fall. To Zhou Tong, the ce he was most familiar with was naturally that small courtyard in the alley of the Northern Military Department, so he headed in that direction. That ce was actually very close to the Road of Peace. It was for this reason that he had been able to bring his subordinates to the Xue Estate so quickly when the funeral was being held. However, when crawling across the icy street, this distance would be extremely long, and that was also with the asional shing of a sword glow behind him. Mo Yu was still asionally brandishing her sword. Every time it fell, it would cut away a piece of Zhou Tongs flesh. Zhou Tongs blood had nearly run out, his howls of pain growing weaker and weaker until they dwindled into nothingness. Just like some insensible man of wood, he continued to crawl across the snow. A crowd of spectators had appeared on both sides of the street. As they watched the blood-covered Zhou Tong being constantly hacked at and humiliated, their initial shock transformed into a sublime happiness. Every time Mo Yu shed her sword down and cut away a piece of flesh, the crowd would cheer. ...... ...... Snow was still falling from the sky, but in the sky to the west, stars could be seen. The ground of the courtyard within the alley of the Northern Military Department had been destroyed, shed into countless pieces by the hacking and shing of many, many swords. Zhou Prison was truly destroyed. The buildings and the prison on the surface, and even those cells hidden deep below, were all revealed. Those torture tools covered in blood and human flesh, those severed limbs and corpses, came together to form a scene of purgatory on earth. Xue He had opened the doors of all the cells, and so those prisoners with lighter injuries had already fled. Only those with heavy injuries who teetered on the verge of death remained. Those prisoners who had endured countless tortures were the most direct proof of this Netherworld brought into the mortal world. The starlight spilled over Zhou Prison, its holy and beautiful light starkly contrasting against the nauseating sight of blood and filth. A deathly stillness. Xiao De and the experts of the army had killed more people than they could count, and the assassins of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were all extremely sinister individuals, yet none of them had ever seen such a miserable sight. Even the officials of the Department for Purging Officials found themselves rather disgusted by those blood-drenched rooms and grotesquely-shaped torture instruments, even though they had seen them many times and personally carried out those tortures. Perhaps it was because this gory and nauseating sight had never been exposed to the light of day. Zhou Tongs tracks could not be found. All sorts of noises wereing from outside the courtyard, but there was a strange sense of silence hanging about. Chen Changsheng was covered in blood, perhaps his or that of others. He walked out of the courtyard. All of his swords had already returned to the sheath, but nobody stopped him. The street was crowded with people, a dense mass except for one vacant space in the middle. Zhou Tongy on the snow, gasping his final breaths. His body was covered in wounds too numerous to count. It would not be wrong to say that he had been hacked into pieces. Chen Changsheng walked up to him. With great difficulty, Zhou Tong raised his head to nce at him. Surprisingly, he was able to recognize Chen Changsheng, and one final hope bloomed within his heart. In his view, Chen Changsheng assuredly loathed him, as why else would Chen Changsheng be thinking every moment about killing him? He was not afraid that Chen Changsheng hated him, only that Chen Changsheng did not hate enough. He firmly believed that he had an extremely deep understanding of the human mind. The more one loathed, the less one was willing for their enemy to die. Come, cut at me some more with your de, torture me, humiliate me, castrate me, feed merd, raise me into the most disgusting of fatties, and then squeeze out my fat and use it formps! Everything is okay, as long as you dont kill me right here. I beg of you. Whether or not he had heard Zhou Tongs thought, Chen Changsheng drew his sword. There was no disgrace or torture, no callous vengeance, only a bright sword glow, a clean killing intent. With a swish, a fine line of blood appeared on Zhou Tongs neck and then quickly expanded. Ultimately, his head parted from his body. Zhou Tong died, his eyes wide open in confusion. The final question in his mind was probably Why was it so simple? Chen Changsheng looked no more at Zhou Tongs corpse. He walked up to Mo Yu and said, "You came." Mo Yu replied, "Yes, Ivee." She felt rather tired and sat right on the ground. Chen Changsheng also felt rather tired and sat on the ground next to her. A shadow in the corner of the street slightly rippled as Zhexiu appeared. He was also very tired, but he did not sit down, because he knew that there was still another battle to fight. The earth shook, a storm of thundering hooves loosening the snow. Several hundred ck-armored Imperial Guard arrived on the scene. Xiao De and the other experts stood nearby. Ten-some blue-robed Daoists of unfathomable cultivation had also appeared at some point. Suddenly, the sound of hooves rose up again. A young eunuch on a horse came bearing a yellow imperial decree in hand. This imperial decree naturally came from the pce. The young eunuch announced to all present the charges against Zhou Tong, twenty-two in total. These twenty-two crimes were counted up afterwards. At the time, no one had the mind to remember the details too clearly. Everyone was in shock, from the officials of the Department for Purging Officials to the soldiers of the Imperial Guard. Chen Changsheng also could not remember the current scene. He only remembered that the young eunuchs voice was rather shrill and fleeting, sometimes close and sometimes far. In short, it didnt seem real. He could also faintly remember that the imperial decree also mentioned something about death by a thousand cuts at the very end. But Zhou Tong had already be a pile of mangled blood and flesh on the snow, his head already parted from his body. It was no longer possible for him to thank the emperor for this kindness. Chapter 724 – Sailing the Boat with the Current Chapter 724 C Sailing the Boat with the Current Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) As the reading of the decree came to an end, a deathly stillness hung in the air. The crowd stared at the snow and at the beheaded Zhou Tong, their emotions stunned and inplete chaos. To describe this man as strung through and through with evil would not be excessive. This person was guilty without a doubt, but no one had ever expected for the Imperial Court to announce that he was guilty. The crowd turned their gazes to the young man and woman sitting next to each other. The ck-armored cavalry somewhat stiffly pulled on the reins of their horses, not knowing what they should do. Should they charge or put down their leveled spears? The redcoated cavalry and officials of the Department for Purging Officials all had pale faces and looked like grieving parents. The assassins of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the experts from the military, and even Xiao De were just trying to figure out what was going on. The situation had changed suddenly, so suddenly that even those involved found themselves unprepared. Even Chen Changsheng and Mo Yu did not react for a few moments. Only when the young eunuch departed did they faintly begin to understand something. Since this was all known, why act this way? Many people might have thought this way, but not the two of them. "Only those idiots would think like that." Mo Yu pushed her disorderly hair behind her temples and gazed at the crowd that still surrounded them, a mocking smile on her lips. "If Zhou Tong were still alive, he would still be a valued minister of the state. Its only because weve killed him that theyve decided to y his flesh and stew his bones." "This has always been Masters way of doing things." Chen Changsheng felt todays snow and wind to be rather piercing. He gazed silently in the direction of the Imperial Pce and then borated, "When we were small, I and Senior believed that he was a poor Daoist. Because he was too poor, he had very extreme views of the world, and his way of doing things was excessively stingy. Now I understand that this isnt called being stingy, butpletely using up ones resources." ...... ...... A snowstorm enveloped the Imperial Pce, but the dilongs running underneath this side pce were zing along, making the room as warm as spring. On the table were several imperial edicts from years past. "I did not expect that your junior brother would truly be able to kill Zhou Tong. His performance exceeded my imagination, and so I am very satisfied. I am even more satisfied by the method he and Mo Yu used to kill Zhou Tong. The crueler and more unyielding their methods, the more shocking the story, the more it will be remembered. Naturally, Zhou Tongs evils will be included in this story." Shang Xingzhou gazed at the young emperor seated behind the table. "Although Zhou Tong betrayed your mother and was used by me, nobody can deny that he served as your mothers representative for many years. Thus, his evil is your mothers evil, and the more of his evil Chen Changsheng reveals, the more the image of your mother will suffer, and the smaller the me will be ced on me for leading the rebellion against her. At the same time, the more your junior brothers prestige rises, the more my prestige will rise as well. No matter how one looks at it, I gain nothing but advantages from tonights affair, so long as I promptly promulgated that decree." Yu Ren was thinking about the books in Xining Viges old temples, the fish in the stream, the beasts in the mountains... Shang Xingzhou continued, "This way of doing things seems rather petty, but it is not stinginess. It is using things to their full extent." Yu Ren raised his head and gestured a question: "Could it be that everyone in the capital has been used by you from the beginning?" "At the very beginning it was not the case. Of course I wanted to protect Zhou Tong, and I was also intending to do a few other things tonight." Shang Xingzhou very patiently exined, "But in the course of events, things began to change, so I changed in response." To cultivators, change was a constantw under the starry sky. Everything in the world changed at every moment, and the same applied to this situation. Even in the span of a few hours, many changes would take ce, like the spring weather thawing the thick ice on the river. If the response was not appropriate, even the sturdiest metal bridge would be washed away. Shang Xingzhou did not exin what the changes were. Perhaps it was that Chen Changshengs strength had surpassed everyones expectations and he had been able tost an entire day, that his sword had cut through the hard and frozen ground and revealed Zhou Prison under the starlight. Or perhaps it was that the Li Pce had remained quiet all this time, the snow and clouds drifting over the sky there like meek flocks of sheep that never once had any intention of crossing the fence. Of course, the most likely possibility was when Wang Po had cut off his arm, broken through into the next realm, and killed Tie Shu. And there were also thenterns of the princely estates on the Road of Peace extinguishing one by one. "Do you know why your teacher is called Shang Xingzhou1?" Shang Xingzhou suddenly asked. Yu Ren knew that Shang Xingzhou was not his masters real name. At the very least, six hundred years ago, he had been called Daoist Ji. The appearance, or obtaining, of this name inevitably had some meaning. "Before His Majesty returned to the sea of stars, he did not forget that phrase: Waters can carry a boat, and they can also capsize them." 2 Shang Xingzhous gaze fell on a certain part of the hall, his eyes seeming to travel back centuries. Everyone on the continent knew of this famous saying, and Yu Ren was naturally no exception. And he also knew that His Majesty here referred not to his father, but to his grandfather. "On that night, His Majesty said to me, To walk through the world is like sailing a boat across the ocean. One must be cautious and mindful, and one cannot go against the current, or else one will capsize the boat." Shang Xingzhou very calmly added, "Since everyone wants Zhou Tong to die, since this is the desire of the people, I must follow." The word follow was a very important word to the master and students of Xining Viges old temple, as this was the Dao that they cultivated. Only tonight did Yu Ren realize that its originsy in this saying: Waters can carry a boat, and they can also capsize them. Shang Xingzhou continued, "Of course, following the current does not mean obedience. The boat can only hope that the waters are calmer, that there are fewer waves, that there is not too much resistance." Yu Ren gestured, "But in the final analysis, the boat must still revere the existence of the waters." "The Duke of Wei once said, The resentment of this minister need not be feared; only the people should be feared. They can carry the boat and capsize the boat, so they must be treated with deep caution.3 How could I not fear them?" Shang Xingzhou looked into Yu Rens eyes and said, "But positions are rtive. Since you are the boat, you cannot think too much about what the water is thinking." Yu Ren gestured, "In the end, you still have to think about it, or else Master would not have changed his mind." "Everyone thinks that I have already done my best, but I was just stopped by you and them." Shang Xingzhous gaze fell on Yu Rens waist, on that jade pendant gifted by the Qiushan n head. "All of you youths are putting your lives on the line. You are, Mo Yu is, Wang Po is, and so is your junior brother. "I raised your junior brother for seventeen years. How could I bear to kill him? I could only watch as he killed Zhou Tong. "Anyone can ask me about tonights matter and I will have a clear conscience." Just which part of these words was real and which was fake, Yu Ren found impossible to distinguish, but he understood. Zhou Tong was the new governments ugliest and filthiest stain, and Chen Changsheng was that intractable thorn in his masters heart. His master did not care who died, just as long as he did not have to personally carry out the deed. Today, several soul-stirring battles and pursuits that had taken ce in the capital were highly likely to shake the entire human world, but it had all been under his masters control. No matter what changed, he would always end up as the final victor. If Wang Po had been killed by Tie Shu in the Luo River, perhaps this victory would have been perfect. "This was no scheme designed by me. I cannot control everything. After all, Im not a god, nor am I Emperor Taizong." Shang Xingzhou rejected Yu Rens thoughts and said, "Today is more like a lesson. If Your Majesty wishes to be as great a man as Emperor Taizong and lead humanity into a future of endless light, Your Majesty must learn how to sail the boat with the current. No matter how much Your Majesty loathes the idiotic masses that cheer at torture, Your Majesty must still convince yourself into truly believing that they are a true ocean, must learn how to lead them, how to deceive them, how to borrow their strength and break through the waves." Yu Ren could not understand all this, nor was he very concerned about it. He was only concerned about one thing. He gestured with his hands, "Master, do you truly not like Junior Brother?" Shang Xingzhou pondered this question, and then smiled. "Yes, I dont like him. I dearly wish for him to die, or perhaps I wish that he never lived in the first ce." ______________ 1.Xingzhou ۡ trantes to sailing a boat.? 2. A saying from the Xunzi, a book on the Chinese philosophy of Legalism written during the Warring States era. Apparently, this particr line was a saying favored by the actual Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty.? 3. This line was written by one of the real Emperor Taizongs chancellors, Wei Zheng.? Chapter 725 – Coronation Chapter 725 C Coronation Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) Everyone knew that Shang Xingzhou did not like his student Chen Changsheng. As for the reason, Yu Ren and Chen Changsheng had some inkling and were currently understanding more and more. But to the people beyond Xining Viges old temple, this had always been a most iprehensible question. From a familial perspective, Shang Xingzhou had raised Chen Changsheng since he was a baby. Even if it had all been part of his n from the start, Chen Changsheng still should have been someone that was worthier of his trust than other people. Even from a logical perspective, perhaps Shang Xingzhou wanted to achieve the unprecedented feat of aplete unification of humanity so as to defeat the demons, but in truth, supporting Mu Jiushi to ascend to the throne of the Pope and making an alliance with the Great Western Continent were not necessarily any better than having Chen Changsheng be Pope and granting the Imperial Court the full support of the Li Pce. No person could understand Shang Xingzhous mind, and even the Popes spections had been groundless. After Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou had brushed past each other on that morning in the Mausoleum of Books, all this had very naturally urred, but in those stories, Shang Xingzhou had never once made his position clear, never once dered that he wanted Chen Changsheng dead. Even if this was a secret known to the entire world, it had never once been written down on paper, had never been attached to an action. Only tonight, in his confession to Yu Ren, did Shang Xingzhou reveal for the first time his intentions to the world. The starry sky instantly dimmed as an invisible killing intent enveloped the capital. Whether Chen Changsheng lived or died hinged upon his own efforts and upon Shang Xingzhous stance, and now it was closely tied to the life or death of another mighty figure. The Li Pce had long since made its position clear. The Pope would not permit Shang Xingzhou to harm Chen Changsheng in any way. The problem was, how many more days could the Pope live? On that night in the Li Pce, ultimately not a single incident urred. The shreds of starlight torn apart by the falling snow and scattered clouds fell upon Madam Mus clothes, making her sublime beauty seem almost unreal. As dawn was just about to break, Shang Xingzhou finally left the Imperial Pce, arriving amongst the gray eaves of those five exquisite, beautiful, and divine old temples of the Li Pce. By the time he made his formal appearance, Madam Mu had already left, bringing away with her the snow-filled sky and starlight. Excluding the Pope, the Li Pce would only ever permit one Saint at a time inside. Any more would mean a war against the Orthodoxy. On that night, Shang Xingzhou and the Pope engaged in a very long conversation, most likely thest conversation they would have in their lives. Nobody knew what they discussed or whether the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy reached any sort of agreement, but starting from the next day, a warm spring breeze descended early over the capital, an atmosphere of reconciliation gradually spreading over the capital. Zhexiu and Mo Yu were brought to the Grand Court of Revision. The former was dispatched directly to the north by the military while thetter returned to the Orange Garden under house arrest. It was still winter and this spring breeze was naturally fabricated. Everyone knew that this situation might persist for a very long time or suddenly fall apart at a moments notice. Nobody knew how many more days the Pope couldst, or whether Shang Xingzhou would abide by that promise he made that night after the Pope returned to the sea of stars. The mood in the capital gradually grew tense once more. Many people were already able to see the violent gales and torrential rainsno, it was winter, so it should have been called a blizzard. In the midst of this unease and expectation, as the new year approached, a great snow fell over the capital,pletely engulfing the streets and buildings of the capital in a dazzling disy of white. The Li Pce cloaked in white was astonishingly beautiful. Chen Changsheng supported the Pope as they walked out of that quiet and serene pce and came to thergest of the zas in the Li Pce. In these past few years, he had been a frequent visitor to the Li Pce, but the ce he most often visited was that quiet and serene pce hall. This was his first timeing with the Pope to this ce. The white snow over the gray stones of the za was like ayer of felt. Those stone pirs which seemed disorderly, yet were actually set ording to some vaguew, were already covered in white. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense could clearly sense that an extremely ancient Qi was hidden below the za. If it was an array, then it was no weaker than the Imperial Design. He gazed into the distance at the vague silhouettes of the pce halls in the snow. He knew that these were the famous Grass Moon Hall, Pure Cassia Temple, the Moss Institute... The Li Pce had six halls, each hall holding a precious treasure that symbolized the Orthodoxys history and unparalleled might, thus resulting in the gradual appearance of the Six Prefects. He knew why the Pope had brought him here. The firm and sacred Qis rising up from the Grass Moon Hall, the Pure Cassia Pce, and the rest of the six halls were currently acknowledging their allegiance to him. "The snow this year is too great." The Popes gaze pierced through the snow into the distant north, his wrinkled and spotted face showing concern for the future. " With the internal discord of Xuo City, the unprecedented weakness of the demons, who knows how many tribes will be at odds against each other through this storm, how much ughter it will incite? With the beginning of spring next year, the wolf cavalry will assuredly march south." A snowstorm was both very beautiful and very cruel. The demons would certainly suffer enormous damage, and with the rebellion, it was simply impossible for Xuo City to recover its strength in such a short time. Under these circumstances, for the Pope to conclude that the Demon Army would march south next year seemedpletely groundless, but Chen Changsheng understood that this prediction was certain toe true. The demons were a most insane and frightening species. The weaker they were, the more bloodthirsty and cruel they became. This was because they clearly understood that only in this way could they pass through their most trying hours. The Pope sighed, "Since both sides loathe each other, it would be best to leave as soon as possible." These words seemed without head or tail, and only Chen Changsheng could understand them. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, many people had guessed that he wanted to leave the capital. In truth, he had wanted to leave all this time, but he was keenly aware at the time that his master would not let him leave unless he was dead. It now seemed that the conversation between the two Saints that night in the Li Pce had managed to change some things. "Very well," he replied. The Pope looked at him and said, "You are my chosen sessor. No matter how many years pass, you must return." Chen Changsheng replied, "Whenever I am needed, I will return." The Pope said, "He wishes to speak with you." Chen Changsheng thought this over, then agreed, "Okay." ...... ...... As the Li Pce emitted light, the snow falling from the sky seemed like the heavenly flowers scattered about the Divine Kingdom, possessing an intoxicating beauty. The priests and cavalry of the Orthodoxy and all levels of clergy stood in the za, asionally illuminated like the rising sun over the vast ocean. The Great Hall of Light shone with iparable brightness. It was impossible to look at directly and possessed an indescribable majesty. Within the great hall, several thousand cardinals and archbishops bowed, their faces pious and reverential. The stone wall slowly parted. Under the stone gazes of the twelve sages and the spirits of the Divine Kingdom, the Pope and Chen Changsheng walked out of the light. The Pope received the Divine Crown from Mao Qiuyu and ced it upon Chen Changshengs head. Chen Changsheng gripped the Divine Staff and walked to the very front, to receive blessings and to grant them. His body was somewhat stiff, but his expression was exceptionally solemn. Not a single hair was out of ce, and not a single mistake in the process urred. Even the finest of requirements in the Daoist scriptures had been fulfilled. It was perfection. Chapter 726 – A Grand Inheritance Chapter 726 C A Grand Inheritance Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) Chen Changsheng stood in the light, at the very front. The Pope stood behind him. In the great hall, several thousand bishops kneeled upon the ground like a tide. On the za, tens of thousands of Orthodoxy cavalry and priests kneeled upon the ground like a tide. Outside the Li Pce, hundreds of thousands of believers kneeled upon the ground like a tide. At this sight, the Pope slowly squinted his eyes as ifpletely satisfied and delighted at drinking a most excellent wine. His eyes squinted more and more until they closed and then never opened again. From this moment on, no one would be able to see the vast sea of stars contained within those elderly eyes. Chen Changsheng turned his head, the hand holding the Divine Staff slightly trembling. Mao Qiuyu held up the Popes body and shook his head at him. The nearby crowd became faintly restless, but it did not fall into disorder. Led by An Lin and the other archbishops, everyone continued to kneel, but...there was the asional choked sob. Odes intended to cleanse the Dao heart, brimming with reminiscence and sobs of sorrow, floated higher and higher over the grandiose Great Hall of Light, but then were temporarily brought back to the world of mortals by the toll of a bell. Whether it was the sacred bell of the Li Pce or the sacred bells of the Bureau of lesiastic Education and the Heavenly Dao Academy, they all rang together. The toll of the bell quickly spread to the entire capital and then beyond, sending the news that the Pope had returned to the sea of stars to all corners of the continent. Chachachacha, countless sounds of metal scraping on metal rose up in the air. The Orthodoxy cavalry in the za of the Li Pce pulled out their weapons, a ck wave appearing amongst the sea of people. Whether divine crossbow, spear, de, or sword, they were all cold and sharp and aimed straight up at the night sky, aimed at those millions upon millions of solemn, quiet, and unchanging stars above. This was not a show of military force by the human world towards the sea of stars but a cheer, a grand ceremony to send their lord off to the great beyond. The Grass Moon Hall, the Pure Cassia Temple, the Clearwater Terrace, the Hall of the Heavenly Dao, and the Autumn Residence were the six most important halls of the Li Pce. At this moment, six most hallowed and grand Qis emerged from these halls and soared into the cold and deste night sky. At some ce in the depths of the night sky, they united and formed six streams of light. These lights were all of different colors so that they seemed to form a rainbow. No one had ever seen a rainbow at night before. The people kneeling in the Li Pce and themon people kneeling in the various parts of the capital began to raise their heads. In shock at this phenomenon in the sky, they thought with anguish, is this the mortal worlds final farewell to His Holiness? Chen Changsheng knew that this was no rainbow, but power. When those six streams of Qi emerged from the Grass Moon Hall and the other six halls, he and all the other cultivators in the capital of Star Condensation level and above could clearly sense that power. This power came from the precious treasures of the Orthodoxy ensconced in the six halls and it also came from the ground upon which the Li Pce stood. To be more precise, it came from the array beneath it. The way of the Dao had existed for countless years but it had been esteemed as the Orthodoxy for close to a thousand. Before that, it had also been referred to as the Orthodoxy by no small number of famous dynasties. It had a deep history and abundant resources. In certain aspects, not even the Imperial Court couldpare to it. It would not be strange for it to have this sort of array or possess more divine artifacts that no one else knew about. One such artifact was the torch hanging over a certain bed: the White Sun me. This sacred artifact of the demons had been kept in the Lingyan Pavilion for many years, serving as a major part of the Imperial Design. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empress had cast the Frost God Spear and destroyed the Lingyan Pavilion. The portraits within the pavilion had been renderedpletely into dust while the Frost God Spear had vanished. People generally thought that it had been stored back in the Imperial Pce. But no one had imagined that the White Sun me could have ended up in the Li Pce. It had once been a sacred artifact of the demons,ter on a precious treasure of the Great Zhou, and now it was being used as an ordinary light. The zing divine me was not dazzling and its light gave off no warmth. If it were to shine upon the Popes elderly face, it would most likely not have upset him in the slightest. Chen Changsheng sat by the bed and finished reading for the ninth time the ssic of Longevity. He then stood up and gazed at the White Sun me and the quiet pce hall that it illuminated. The Orthodoxy was the inheritance the Pope had left for him, and the White Sun me naturally formed a part of this inheritance. So did the Divine Crown, the Divine Staff, the precious treasures in the six halls, the Li Pces array, and also those countless believers and priests still kneeling within and without the Li Pce, unwilling to leave. And there was also authority. But he remembered very clearly that there should be another part of this inheritance. Yet he did not know where it was. In the past, the Pope had clearly expressed his meaning that after he died, that item would be Chen Changshengs to safeguard. Where had the Green Leaf gone to? ...... ...... Six divine Qisbined into a sublime rainbow in the night. One end of this rainbow was in the Li Pce. Though the rainbow ran across the sea of stars, it ultimately fell back onto the mortal world. Many ces in the capital were illuminated and adorned by this rainbow. It was very difficult to tell which ce received more light and blessing. Everyone on this great earth could see the vast sea of stars, but the starlight had never illuminated every part of the world. Close to the Imperial City, the abandoned well in New North Bridge saw no sun and no starlight year-round. Today, however, this ce was mystically filled with light. This light was a part of the rainbow that was rising from the Li Pce. This underground cavern that had been frigid and pitch-ck for centuries was not warmed by this light, but it was no longer so terrifying, especially when the light shone upon the snow on the ground. In doing so, it also shone upon many objects on the ground, thus imbuing this ce cut off from the human world with some of its vor. Stoves of all sorts were scattered around, making the ce seem like a termite nest. There were also all sorts of kitchen utensils, with pans, bowls,dles, and basins of every sort. Coal from Tu Province, particrly known for the strength at which it burned, was piled up like a small mountain, and there were ten-some metal pots of varying size and thickness. The specially constructed table that seemed like the surface of ake was piled high with every sort of food that a normal person could possibly imagine. Around three hundred zhang away from this ce was an area that probably served the purpose of a study. There were no walls and so naturally no painting or calligraphy hanging upon them. There was only a seemingly endless bookshelf brimming with books. As one walked along the bookshelf, furniture of all sorts of styles would appear along ita desk, a chair, an imperial concubine sofauntil when one walked very far... Here was a particrly massive bed, not very much smaller than theke in the Orthodox Academy. This bed was ostentatiously decorated, its surfacepletely covered in carvings and its railing studded with seventy-two Night Pearls. Just by looking at it, one could imagine howfortable lying in this bed would be. The ck Dragon girl called Zhizhi, and also Zhusha, and also Hongzhuang, was currently lying on this bed, but it was obvious that she did not find it veryfortable. It was not because some unremarkable bean was buried at the bottom of the thirty-sixyers of bedding, nor was it because thest blue lobster Chen Changsheng left had not been very fresh, but because she was currently very nervous. The rainbow rising from the Li Pce illuminated the underground cavern, and it also illuminated the wall that she did not wish to face ten-some li away. She was a ck Frost Dragon, one of the noblest beings in the world and possessing the most powerful of magical powers. She could see a silver leaf tens of thousands of li away, so she also could clearly see that a change was urring on that distant wall: a collection of green leaves had appeared on that ice-covered stone wall. Chapter 727 – Redemption, and a New Legend Chapter 727 C Redemption, and a New Legend Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) The stone wall was carved with portraits of Qin Zhong and Yu Gong, two Divine Generals of the previous generation. Their painted hands held two chains that were tied around the girls feet. This was the array that Wang Zhice hadid down all those many years ago. In the ensuing centuries, no one, the little ck Dragon included, had the strength to pull these two chains from the wall. Even through using the Canon of Flowing West and his own blood, Chen Changsheng was only able to hope that this feat would be possible after two years. Logically speaking, a stone wall imbued with such a powerful array was inevitably cut off from any external organisms and no nts should have been able to grow on its surface, but now there was a Green Leaf growing from it. There were only three leaves on this Green Leaf, and it had originally been fat and tender. Now, however, it looked rather thin and weak, as if it had lost a great deal of energy. Perhaps it was because this Green Leaf was spreading too many roots? Countless roots so thin that they were difficult to pick out with the naked eye were growing out of the bottom of the Green Leaf and spreading across the portraits on the stone wall. Some of the roots had found the smallest of cracks and burrowed into the wall. Upon probing inside, they would begin to almost frenziedly grow under the light of the rainbow. The rainbow from the Li Pce and the Green Leaf were currently attempting to the break this array. The little ck Dragon had no idea what was going on, why this was taking ce, so she was very perplexed and nervous. Her small face was pale, the cinnabar birthmark between her eyebrows all the more striking. ...... ...... What bathed the world was not starlight, but the rainbow. When all the colors of a rainbow gathered in one ce, it would be colorless. Noiseless and unbeknownst to all, it cast its light on New North Bridge, and it also shone upon the Frost Flower Market. In the Frost Flower Market was a seemingly unremarkable, but actually heavily guarded, garden called the Orange Garden, Mo Yus residence and her current prison for her house arrest. The array within the Orange Garden was like thin snow under the zing sun, silently melting away under the light of this colorless, invisible rainbow. No one was rmed, neither people nor the frogs hibernating within the snow. Several smallnterns made from orange peels hung over the window. They were very cute, and the light prating through them was red and seemed warmer than usual. Mo Yu kneeled on a prayer mat, facing in the direction of the Li Pce. Her eyes were closed, her longshes slightly fluttering. She felt an incredible warmth. This was the Popes final redemption to her. Perhaps it was rted to the arrangements she had made back then to bring Chen Changsheng into the Orthodox Academy or perhaps it wasnt, but it was a redemption nheless. The rainbow vanished, and the precious treasures of the Orthodoxy within the Grass Moon Hall and the other five halls gradually grew calm. The frigid air over New North Bridge grew even colder. Even that ck hole in the ground had been ruptured apart by the cold. The orange trees of Frost Flower Market were decorated with a newyer of frost, a beautiful sight rare to see. Thenterns in front of the window were still warm, but there was no one atop the prayer mat. ...... ...... The Popes funeral was very quickly conducted. All the preparations had long been in ce. The diplomatic missions from White Emperor City and the south had remained after the celebrations because they had all mentally prepared themselves for this. It was precisely because everything was already prepared that the people of the world felt anguish, but not shock. Nor did too many people feel fear or unease. From autumn to winter, the Great Zhou had lost two Saints, and the Storms of the Eight Directions had suffered even greater losses. If one also added Su Li and the Holy Maiden of the south, who had departed beforehand, in the short span of a few years, the number of peak cultivators humanity possessed had undergone a steep decline. However, in the view of themon people, the demons had suffered even greater losses through their civil war and so they would not have courage to bring their armies south. Some people did not think this way, such as the Pope who had already returned to the sea of stars. Besides him, those who knew the truth of the matter also began to feel more and more nervous as time passed. The Li Pce had already made an announcement, so the entire world knew that Chen Changsheng was the new Pope of the Orthodoxy, even if he had not yet formally ascended to the throne. The shocking and confusing fact was that no one had seen him during the Popes funeral. This was almost unimaginable, but both the Li Pce and the Imperial Court remained silent on the issue as if there was a tacit agreement between the two sides. And what was this tacit agreement? Was it that agreement made after the long conversation the Pope and Shang Xingzhou had, on the night when Wang Po and Chen Changsheng killed Zhou Tong? Or were both sides waiting for a certain moment toe? As the new year approached, another yellow page would be ripped off the calendar, and the winter sun would rise over the horizon once more. Many things would change. On New Years Day, the Great Zhou Dynasty would formally change eras and the young emperors status would be unshakable. On the same day, the Li Pce would conduct a session ceremony and the Orthodoxy would wee a new master. The young Emperor and young Pope were martial brothers. Nothing of the kind had ever happened before. This also meant that the current Emperor and Pope were both Shang Xingzhous students. This was also something that had never happened before. From every angle conceivable, this was the greatest peak to which one could ascend in life, and was perhaps even unimaginable before all this had urred. He had led the entire world in overthrowing the rule of the Tianhai Divine Empress, predicted and even perhaps taken part in the destruction of the Demon Lord, subdued the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets with the wave of a hand, and now the two disciples that he had personally raised were about to be the two most important people of the mortal and religious spheres. Even if Shang Xingzhou was not a god, he had already be a legend. Somewhat regretfully, nothing in this world was truly perfect. Fate, which reigned above the starry sky, would not allow such a thing to ur. That problem still needed addressing, no matter how iprehensible people found it that Chen Changsheng would be so confrontational with his own teacher. It still needed addressing, no matter how perplexed people were at why Shang Xingzhou so disliked, even loathed this disciple that he should have trusted...in short, this problem had to be addressed. This was no longer merely a problem between teacher and disciple. It now concerned the fate of all of humanity, perhaps the world. Just what would happen on New Years Day? The first civil war in the Great Zhou Dynastys history? Snowstorms continued to rage. The Grass Moon Hall, the Pure Cassia Pce, and the Moss Institute were all dyed white. A lonely trail of footprints could be seen on the snow. The streets outside the Li Pce werepletely deserted. An invisible energy was constantly rippling between those famous stone pirs. Whether it was the priests or ministers of the various halls, the students and teachers of the Ivy Academies, or the more than twenty thousand Orthodoxy cavalry, not a single person came out. The various barracks of the Imperial Court within the capital were at the highest state of alert. Several Divine Generals were leading the world-famous ck-armored heavy cavalry back south from the snowy ins of the north and were currently garrisoned at ck Mountain Valley. Based on the time needed for this journey, this terrifying flood of armored cavalry had left the Northern Army twenty days ago, when the Pope had still been alive. The atmosphere in the capital was abnormally tense. ...... ...... On New Years Eve, snow was still falling, and it could even be called a raging snowstorm. The capital had suffered a particrly harsh winter this year. Nobody knew that this was for the most part due to the abandoned well near the Imperial City. The afterglow of the setting sun barely managed to peek through the clouds and snow, shedding an extremely faint twilight against the walls of the pce. Suddenly, an unimaginably cold Qi flooded out of the abandoned well. Both dried leaves and mud were instantly frozen rock-hard. Even the ice and snow, through some other, more iprehensible method, were frozen again. Even the twilight seemed to be frozen. A sound that had originally been very crisp came up from the depths of the well to the surface. It was already faint, even weaker than the sobbing sound that followed it. A girl was crying. She was crying nonstop, but the emotions expressed by this sobbing changed every moment. Sometimes it was incredibly happy and excited, other times particrly dismal and sad. The soldiers of the Imperial City and themoners in their houses all heard the sobbing of this young girl, but they did not know where it came from; they looked all over but could not find the source. They found it even more puzzling that a little girl was outside on such a frigid day and was still alive, and was even constantly crying. She cried from dusk until thete night, never once stopping for a break. From that day on, in New North Bridge, a new legend appeared alongside the legend of the evil dragon. The main character of this legend was a child daughter-inw killed by her heartless mother-inw. Chapter 728 – The Conversation in the Snowy Night Chapter 728 C The Conversation in the Snowy Night Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) In thete night, the cold was even more severe. Theyers of ice and snow surrounding the abandoned well were as hard as stone. A small hand appeared along the brim of the well, white and clean under thenterns shining from the Imperial City. Not even all the snow in the sky could be as white or as cold as this hand. The small hand exerted itself, snow rustled and crumbled, and a girl climbed out of the well. This sight was truly very simr to a certain horror story. The girl stood in the snow. As her breath met the air, it transformed into an enveloping fog of crystals. It wasnt because her breath was hot, but because it was too cold. She wore a ck dress, somewhat shabby and very old. It posed a striking contrast to this world of white snow. After several centuries, Zhizhi finally left that gloomy and, to her at least, particrly cramped underground world, stepping into the world of humans once more. The current human world had long since forgotten that particrly ruthless ck Frost Dragon from many years ago, and she also found the human world incredibly strange. Her spiritual soul had once been forcefully extracted from her dragon body by the Tianhai Divine Empress and inserted into the ck jade ruyi so that she could apany Chen Changsheng to the Garden of Zhou. In that period of time, she had seen the streets of the capital, the green trees by theke, the hustle and bustle of Wenshui, and that valley under the twilight. However, all thaty before her eyes now was still so strange. She was no longer a spiritual soul, but real andplete. Her bare feet could clearly sense the looseness and warmth of the snow. The ends of her hair could clearly sense the gentle and pleasing touch of the winter winds. She could use her own eyes, not her consciousness, to see the real snow. She could even see the real starry sky behind the clouds of snow. Ah, the countless starseven after hundreds of years, all of you are still in the same ce, still shining with that same beautiful silver light. But will my hometown of the southern inds still have the same old appearance? The sense of strangeness and sense of reality constantly tangled and shed against each other in her mind, ultimately transforming into the most real sense of timidity. She had no idea that, in the near future, she would be the newest legend of the human world, even though her existence as a noble and powerful dragon was a legend in itself to humanity. She was only afraid of this strange world. This world was the world of humans, the human world that was brimming with humans, and humans were what she was the most afraid of. Any being, noble or lowly, powerful or weak, at its weakest, most perplexed, and most frightened moment, would always search out its most familiar support. This support might a tree, a stone, perhaps a window, and it might even be a person. Zhou Tongs mind on the verge of death was dazzled, so it only knew to crawl towards the alley of the Northern Military Department. At this time, her mind also held only one name: Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was the being in the world that she was the most familiar with and that she trusted the most. In addition, for a few reasons secret to her, she firmly believed that he had to take responsibility for her. Thus, after she came to her senses, she began heading without hesitation towards the nearby Orthodox Academy, her bare feet stamping out a clear trail in the snow. ...... ...... The Orthodox Academy and the neighboring Hundred Herb Garden were both under heavy guard. The Orthodoxy cavalry and the troops of the Imperial Court had sealed off the entire block. Both sides silently stared at each other from their respective camps, the atmosphere extremely tense. Nobody knew what might happen next. The situation in the capital was constantly changing. After the Pope returned to the sea of stars, it was still not possible to tell what the people yearned for, but assessments were slowly beginning to favor the Imperial Court. Teachers and students had left the Orthodox Academy in great numbers, leaving only one-third of the original number behind. The eighteen female disciples of South Stream Temple and Su Moyu had naturally remained, but all of them understood that it was impossible for them to influence what happened next in any way. The only two people that could truly decide the end of all this were currently under the great banyan tree by theke. No one in the capital could sleep tonight, because many people knew that the master and disciple were conducting their final negotiation. The snowstorms over the past few days had been rather fierce. The Orthodox Academy was just like all the other ces in the capital, buried under a thick mantle of snow. The dead grass by theke had been utterly drowned. Only in a few slightly depressed areas could one see a few tips of dead grass that seemed to exude an aura of obstinacy. The great banyan tree had shed its leaves long ago, but its bare branches were still as firm as ever, sturdy enough for quite a few people to stand atop them. Chen Changsheng was not standing on the tree, but on the snow-covered ground beneath it, as his teacher was also standing in the snow. This was the first time this master and disciple had met after that morning in the Mausoleum of Books. On that day, they had passed each other on the Divine Path like strangers, gazing straight past each other. This time, their gazes truly met and so each of them could clearly tell how the other had changed since that period in Xining Vige. Chen Changsheng was already Pope, but he did not wear the Divine Robe, did not bear the Divine Crown, and did not grip the Divine Staff. Instead, he wore the uniform of the Orthodox Academy, his hair meticulouslybed into the simplest of Daoist topknots. What ran through his ck hair to fasten his topknot was not some precious ebony hairpin, but a normal wooden chopstick. Shang Xingzhou had a full head of ck hair with no hint of white which was simrlybed meticulously. His face carried a noble andposed aura, exuding an indescribable elegance and ease. However, his clothes were very simple: just a blue Daoist robe. He did not truly seem like the supreme individual of the present age, but a normal Daoist. If someone were to see this sight, they would get the impression that from a certain perspective, this master and his disciple were very simr. This was not merely an external simrity, but it was also in that deep tinge of indifference on their faces and that sense of disaffection hidden behind their calm exteriors. Chen Changsheng was prepared to open his mouth and speak, but he realized that he had no idea what to say. It had already been several years since hest spoke with the man standing across from him. To cultivators, a few years was a very short amount of time, but he still felt it to be very long, so long that the memories rted to Xining Vige and that old temple had be somewhat hazy. At the very least, memories of certain things had already be difficult to clearly recall. He could still clearly remember the mottled spots on the walls of the old temple after the Daoist scriptures were moved. He still clearly remembered that on the night before he left, his senior brother had cooked four vegetable dishes, each having a different taste and style, and that one of them had contained a lot of garlic. And yet he could not remember what his final words with his master were. At this time, Shang Xingzhou spoke. "I picked you out from the stream. Although I knew beforehand that you would be in the stream, without me, you would have drowned in the waters of the stream or been eaten by the old dragon. In short, I saved your life and raised you into an adult, so your life is mine." Tonight was the final night, and tomorrow would be a new day, a new day like so many countless new days before it, but the first day for the new continent. Tonights conversation in the snow would decide whether the people of the capital and the entire continent would be able to pass the morrow as they had for the past several years, peacefully and happily weing the rising sun of the new year. No one could have imagined this conversation to have started so suddenly and advanced so unyieldingly that the prologue sounded just like the ending. Chapter 729 – A Battle of Wills between Master and Disciple Chapter 729 C A Battle of Wills between Master and Disciple Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) "Your life is mine." As he spoke, Shang Xingzhous expression was very calm, as if he was describing one of the simplest yet most unquestionable truths of the world. The sun will rise in the east and set in the west, the starry sky will forever remain unchanging, and eggs are best fried with oil. After hearing these words, Chen Changsheng very naturally thought of that famous sight that urred in Mount Lis internal strife on that year. Lord and minister, father and son, master and disciple: these were the three most difficult-to-breakws in the world. At the time, when the Qiushan n head spoke the words father and son, even an extraordinary individual like Qiushan Jun was forced to run his sword through his chest in order to break them. How should Chen Changsheng handle it? In truth, everyone knew that once the conflict between this master and disciple fully exploded, Shang Xingzhou would inevitably use their rtionship as master and disciple to strike. Su Moyu, the students and teachers of the Orthodox Academy, and the priests of the Li Pce were deeply concerned about this fact, but none of them could think of a way for Chen Changsheng to respond. Chen Changsheng had naturally mentally prepared himself for this and had imagined this scene many times, so he was not surprised. He did not speak mostly because he was reminiscing. When he heard his masters voice, he recalled that scene at Mount Li. When he gazed at the snowbound trees around theke, he recalled his conversation with Tang Thirty-Six. It had been so very long ago. At the time, he and Tang Thirty-Six stood on top of the great banyan and gazed at the capital in the twilight, the nearby Imperial Pce and the distant Li Pce. Tang Thirty-Six had said many things. They had been warnings, and they could also be understood as slurs aimed at his master. Chen Changsheng then began to recall the night the Pope returned to the sea of stars. Alone, he had trekked across the snowy grounds of the Li Pce for a very long time. Before that, he had already told the Pope how he understood and would treat this rtionship of master and disciple. He was not Qiushan Jun, and Shang Xingzhou was certainly no Qiushan n head. Suicide by sword had no meaning here. He did not know that Senior Yu Ren had attempted such a method in the Imperial Pce, but even if he knew, he would not emte it. This was because such a method was established on a certain foundation: the Qiushan n head cherished Qiushan Jun, as Shang Xingzhou cherished Yu Ren. Chen Changsheng had coolheadedly affirmed a very cold and callous fact: his master had never liked him. The moment he was thoroughly convinced of this fact, he gained true calm and freedom. So then just as he had said to the Pope and just like how Tang Thirty-Six had taught him, he should speak. "Thank you," Chen Changsheng said to Shang Xingzhou. No matter if it was part of some disgusting and ugly scheme meant to do shameless harm against an infant, you saved me by the stream and raised me, so...thank you. And then...well, there was no and then. He calmly looked across the snow at the person before him, his eyes bright, not a single word moreing out of his mouth. After a long period of silence, Shang Xingzhou slightly narrowed his eyes and slowly said, "That is it?" Chen Changsheng pondered the question, then asked, "Does Master want me to return the cost of living for those years? Then, how much money is it in total?" He spoke very earnestly without the slightest hint of joking in his voice. This had never been a matter to joke about in the first ce. Even if I admit that you saved my life, Ive already thanked you. What more do you want? You want living expenses? Then say it, and Illpletely return it. I have money now, and I also have a friend whos particrly rich. That year on the great banyan tree, when Tang Thirty-Six had said this, his brows had soared upwards as if wanting to set the twilight aze. He had been remarkably proud of himself. When Chen Changsheng thought of that image, he couldnt help but perk up his lips into a smile. Shang Xingzhou also began tough. Hisughter was clear and bright,pletely out of sorts with his age and experience, andpletely different from that silent and unremarkable middle-aged Daoist in Chen Changshengs memories. The snow piled on the great banyan trees branches rustled down. Theughter suddenly stopped. "In the entire world, only the three of us, master and disciples, can understand why I cannot let you remain in the capital." Shang Xingzhou looked coldly upon Chen Changsheng and said, "Because you are His Majestys only weakness, his only w." Many people did not understand why Shang Xingzhous attitude towards Chen Changsheng was so unyielding, but this was because they did not understand the affection between Yu Ren and Chen Changsheng. Several days ago, in a raging snowstorm, the young emperor had stood in the snow and stopped Shang Xingzhou from leaving, the jade pendant gifted by the Qiushan n head swaying at his waist the entire time. His resolve and will had momentarily safeguarded Chen Changshengs life and it had further deepened Shang Xingzhous fear. If someone in the future were to use Chen Changsheng to threaten Yu Ren, what then? Of course, Chen Changsheng was now the Pope of the Orthodoxy, so logically speaking, no one could possibly use him. But if Chen Changsheng himself were to have other ideas, if he used the authority of the Pope coupled with the affection Yu Ren had for him, what would be the result? Chen Changsheng understood, but he could not ept. He seriously said to Shang Xingzhou, "Master, you should be well aware that I am not that sort of person." Shang Xingzhous expression did not change. "People will always change." He had lived in this world for a thousand years already. He had seen far too many sceneries change, seen vast seas transform into mulberry fields, and he had seen far too many peoples hearts go through unforeseen changes. He was keenly aware that as ones power and status changed, often for precisely these reasons, once-faithful subordinates would develop thoughts of sedition, oncepanions willing to fight to the death for each other would turn their weapons against each other, and brothers would quarrel. Such things had urred so many times in the history of the Great Zhou that they had lost all novelty. Chen Changsheng had never seen those old trials and tribtions. He was still a youth like the new breeze of the early spring. Yet he had already seen much decay and darkness. He said earnestly to Shang Xingzhou, "I will not change into that sort of person." Shang Xingzhou replied, "I dont believe you." Chen Changsheng asked, "And Master will never covet the throne of the emperor?" Shang Xingzhou replied, "I will not, because such an action will go against the very essence of my Dao heart." Chen Changsheng replied, "Master, you believe that you can act in ordance with your heart and will never crave the power and glory of the world, so why cant you believe me?" Shang Xingzhou responded, "Because I am well aware of where my own heart lies, but you are too young and simply have no idea where your heart lies, so how can you preserve it?" Chen Changsheng now naturally knew that his masters goal in life was toplete Emperor Taizongs dying wish: to exterminate the demons, to strive for a truly radiant future for humanity, toy down a foundation for the Great Zhou that would remain constant for ten thousand generations. For this, he was willing to pay any price... Of the portraits in the Lingyan Pavilion, of the legendary ministers drawn upon them, how many had died under Daoist Jis hands? In order to overturn the Tianhai Divine Empresss rule, how many people in this world had already died, and how many more would die in the future? Shang Xingzhou firmly believed that what he did was correct, firmly believed that he was correct. There was no guilt upon his heart, and no pressure. His Dao heart had always been brightly lit. It was light as a goose feather. With the slightest turn, it could float up into the blue sky and drift about the seven seas. Yet it was also a boulder, so what if a flood drowned away all? Chen Changsheng cultivated the Dao of following his heart, so he naturally understood. It was because he understood that he would feel no mercy, only a dashing drive. He could clearly see the only w in Shang Xingzhous Dao. Xining Viges old temple had taught him much, and Shang Xingzhou had also taught him much. "You dont like me because I am Seniors only w, but there is still one even more important reason." Chen Changsheng looked into his masters eyes and dered, "You are afraid to look at me." Chapter 730 – The Darkest Shadow Chapter 730 C The Darkest Shadow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr (TN: Way of Choices will be on break from December 25th, 2017 C January 7, 2018) On the day in which Eunuch Lin entered the Orthodox Academy to proim the decree, Chen Changsheng had said something simr. Shang Xingzhou had been in the Li Pce at the time and was speaking to the Pope. His response then was very simr to his response now. "Truly childish." There was still a hint of childishness on Chen Changshengs face, but anyone could see the firmness of his demeanor. He knew that his view was correct. The Tianhai Divine Empress was already dead, the Pope had returned to the sea of stars, the Demon Lord had fallen into the abyss, and Wang Zhice had secluded himself from the world. There were now very few people in the world that could serve as Shang Xingzhous rival. His Dao heart was brightly lit, his Daopletely unhindered, his cultivation unfathomably profound. He reigned over the Great Zhou Dynasty and possessed the friendship of White Emperor City. He seemed invulnerable, in a state of near-perfection. But he still had a hole, a w. His w was not some other person, but the fact that he had never liked his young disciple Chen Changsheng. By Xining Viges old temple ran a small stream. Flowers floated upon this stream and flowed downstream. The temple held three thousand Daoist scriptures, but the three people within, the master and his two disciples, cultivated only one: following their heart. Following ones heart was an incredibly formidable Dao. To stand under the starry sky and hold ones head up with a clear conscience, to turn ones head with no regrets. Only this way could one revere nothing, fear nothing, possess a brightly lit Dao heart and an unhindered Dao. In the ten-some years spent in Xining Viges old temple, Shang Xingzhou had never once taught Yu Ren and Chen Changsheng any sort of Dao, only had them read Daoist scriptures, but once they began to interact with actual cultivation methods, they advanced with bbergasting speed. Chen Changsheng had taken three years to break into Star Condensation while Yu Ren had been able to freely walk about the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. All this was entirely because of their Dao. Correspondingly, this Dao had extremely high demands on ones heart, requiring it to be like a snow lotus at the peak of a lofty mountain. Not a single speck of dirt could be allowed to stain it. How could one prevent oneself from being confused by external things? How could one possess an unshakable will and self-confidence? Only one word needed to be remembered: heart. All one needed was to convince themselves. If one could convince oneself that this way was correct, that it was in ordance with ones heart, then...one would naturally be following ones heart. This sounded very simple, but it was not actually simple at all. If one searched in the deepest depths of ones soul, if one ensconced oneself in a dark room cut off from the world, how many people could truly say that they were without regrets? Who could so firmly believe that everything they had done was correct? Several hundred years ago, Shang Xingzhou had still been a member of the legitimate line of the Orthodoxy. He could have walked along the path set for him until he became Pope, but he chose another path. He used the identity of Daoist Ji to live in this world, and when Daoist Wu was painting the portraits of the Lingyan Pavilion, he was responsible for sending the subjects of these portraits back to the sea of stars. The subjects of these paintings were all heroes of humanity, all meritorious ministers of the Great Zhou, and they had all died under this scheme. Some of them had been willing to face their deaths, such as Divine Generals Qin Zhong and Yu Gong, but what of the other dukes? The heroic spirits of the Lingyan Pavilion had always been watching Shang Xingzhou. Perhaps those resentful souls that had died even before that in the Hundred Herb Garden had also been watching Shang Xingzhou this entire time. The innocents who had died in this recent chaos were presumably also watching him. Yet none of this could affect Shang Xingzhous Dao heart, because he had many reasons with which to convince himself. He viewed with contempt those so-called ruthless characters who severed their emotions, loathed most of all schemers like ck Robe who did not dare see the light of day. He regarded himself as Emperor Taizongs sessor, and since his heart embraced the world, he could naturally disregard the small details. This was the necessary price to be paid so that the Great Zhou Dynasty couldst ten thousand years, so that humanity could have a radiant future. But there was still one matter that even now Shang Xingzhou had not been able to find a suitable reason to convince himself of, and that matter was Chen Changsheng. Yes, the wooden basin floating in the stream, the infant in the basin, and the Golden Dragons hanging whisker had all been part of his scheme. But when he firstid eyes on Chen Changsheng, this was not the Duke of Wei, not Wang Zhice, not Tianhai, not a general who reigned over a region, not some rich scion who possessed wealth beyond imagination, not a concubine seeking power through beauty, not a repulsive eunuch, not some impassioned schr from the Kingdom of Wu who liked intellectual conversation, not some old and experienced chancellor who adored feathers. This was just...an infant. This was an infant who could not even open his eyes, an ignorant and unaware infant, an infant without good or evil or thought. He could not find a single reason to convince himself that what he did was correct. In those fourteen years, every time he saw Chen Changsheng, a doubt would appear in his mind, a shadow cast over his Dao heart. Life in Xining Viges old temple was very simple, and to not meet was manifold times more difficult than meeting. Chen Changsheng transformed from an infant into a youth like the spring breeze. The shadow over Shang Xingzhous Dao heart had already be as thick as the night. ...... ...... "I know that Teacher feels no guilt about me, that good and evil have no part in this affair. It is just that you are unable to convince yourself, and convincing yourself has always been the most important." Chen Changsheng said to Shang Xingzhou, "So to you, my existence is a very frightening thing." Before Buddhism was destroyed, it once had a phrase called a heart obstruction. He was currently Shang Xingzhous heart obstruction. Shang Xingzhou was willing to exhaust all his resources to remove this heart obstruction, as only this way could he ensure his Dao heart was brightly lit. He hoped that Chen Changsheng would die, but he could not personally do it, as it would have no effect. On the contrary, it would only cause the heart obstruction to deepen and leave him without means of wiping it away. Several days ago, even if Yu Ren had not used such a resolute method to have him stay in the pce, he would not have gone to the alley of the Northern Military Department, but to the Li Pce. Back on the Divine Path of the Mausoleum of Books, he had passed Chen Changsheng on the Divine Path without even ncing at him and made no efforts to stop him from bringing down the Divine Empresss body because he had already thought of what to do afterwards. He wished to use these matters as justification for Chen Changsheng to very naturally die at someone elses hand. He had approached sess quite a few times. For example, when Eunuch Lin had wanted to sweep away the threats and hindrances that prevented the young emperor from holding power, he used the Tianhai Divine Empresss remains to make trouble. In secret, he had wanted to use the matter to kill Chen Changsheng, yet he had not seeded. For example, Xue Xingchuans bitter misfortune and Zhou Tong as a lure had been meant for Chen Changsheng to strike out on his own volition, after which he would be killed. "Unfortunately, none of them seeded," Chen Changsheng said. "I did not think that you had already understood all this, but it does not matter." Shang Xingzhous face was rather regretful. "If not for Wang Po, you would have died that day at Tie Shus hands." When Eunuch Lin suddenly attacked the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng had already understood everything, but he still felt rather sorrowful over his masters regret. Shang Xingzhou continued, "I swore an oath to your martial uncle that I would not attack, and the fact is that I never did. Neither Lin nor Zhou was an intentional n on my part; it was all natural. If you persist in remaining in the capital, more and more such things will happen, and none of it will have one sign of my influence." It was difficult to tell what was true and false in these words, but there was no need to tell. Mans intentions were always drifting between true and false. Even if one saw all its varieties, one would still not be able to make out the distinction. On the academy wall on the other side of theke, ten-some blue-clothed Daoists appeared. These Daoists all had unfathomable cultivations and an indistinct killing intent drifted about their sleeves. Chapter 731 – The Black-Clothed Girl Walks Out of the Snow Chapter 731 C The ck-Clothed Girl Walks Out of the Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Does it really have to be this way?" Chen Changshengs gaze looked across theke. The existence of these blue-clothed Daoists was no longer a secret. Many people knew that they were from the eastern capital of Luoyang, from a once-obscure Daoist monastery. "I said before that I have never made any ns," Shang Xingzhou replied. Peaches and plums did not speak, but a path would form underneath them nheless1. The height of the sun decided the angle at which many nts grew. For a powerful figure like Shang Xingzhou, no actions or ns needed to be taken on his part, and there would naturally be many people willing to kill Chen Changsheng on his behalf. This was because he had already made his stance clear through many matters. Chen Changsheng drew back his gaze to Shang Xingzhou and asked, "Even if its a war this time?" ording to the Popes dying wish, he hade to the Orthodox Academy to engage in this important negotiation with Shang Xingzhou, so he had naturally made arrangements. The Li Pce was heavily guarded, and the Orthodoxy cavalry was ready to charge in at any time. When those blue-clothed Daoists had arrived by theke, Mao Qiuyu and the others had probably arrived as well. Most importantly, he was the current Pope. If Shang Xingzhou insisted on killing him, he would inevitably stir up a congration that would destroy the entire capital. "I have many supporters in the Li Pce," Shang Xingzhou calmly replied. As the only Saint of the Great Zhou Dynasty, as the teacher of both the Emperor and the Pope, Shang Xingzhou already had an absurdly high reputation. And he was also a member of the Orthodoxys legitimate line, so he had every right to be master of the Li Pce. Let alone the normal priests of the Li Pce, even some cardinals and perhaps even some of the Five Prefects would be willing to ept his descent. However, the Popes dying words and the means he had left behind were extremely unyielding, and the matter had already been announced to the world, allowing the Orthodoxy to maintain its unity. If Shang Xingzhou was truly willing to take this risk, even if he could not personally attack, he still had enough strength to forcefully kill Chen Changsheng in the Orthodox Academy. As long as the act was fast enough and caused a small enough stir, what might happen next? ...... ...... A snowstorm enveloped the capital and thus enveloped the Orthodox Academy. Together with this snowstorm, a dense mass of soldiers also surrounded the Orthodox Academy. A girl walked out of the snow toward them. She was dressed in ck, her head slightly lowered. Her rather wide cor had be a ck hood that obscured her face. Miraculously, from the street to the entrance of Hundred Flowers Lane, not a single soldier had noticed her presence. Only when she was close did the experts of the Imperial Court and priests of the Li Pce realize her existence through her footprints. "Stop!" a person harshly yelled, either a general of the Imperial Court or a cardinal. A major incident was highly likely to happen today, so the capital had descended into an extremely tense atmosphere. At this moment, a girl had suddenly walked out of the snow. Anyone would find it strange. Upon hearing this voice, the ck-clothed girl trembled. She continued to make her way into thene, her steps even more hurried. She seemed rather scared. Of course, this response could also be understood as arrogant. "Are you seeking death?" A sinister voice rose up from the shadows of thene. The buildings of Hundred Flowers Lane had already been leveled by the cavalry of the Imperial Court in the crises of thest few months. Only the shell of the tea house, which still had somememorative value, remained standing. Just as the girl walked past this building, that sinister voice spoke, followed swiftly by a cold and sinister sword glow as a shadow pierced towards her. This sword glow was abnormally bright, yet it was unremarkable when mixed with the snow. Its sword energy was particrly frightening. Even more frightening was that when this sword glow burst out, the shadow in thene seemed to be exuding shards of starlight. The Star Condensation assassin who had chosen to attack first was most likely from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. As an expert that had just been subdued by the Imperial Court, they wished to prove their value as quickly as possible. Their encirclement of Chen Changsheng in the alley of the Northern Military Department had ultimately be a chaotic battle with no conclusion. Tonight, they did not want to miss out on another chance. No could have imagined what happened next. Nobody expected it, not the assassins in thene, the experts of the military, the Guardians of the princely estates, or the Li Pce priests and experts of the academies at the end of thene. When the cold and sinister Qi arrived, the girl still had her head lowered, the face shrouded in the hood showing no reaction. But then, the sword glow shattered into countless shards, vanishing into the night sky and truly mixing with the wind and snow. The shattering here was a true shattering, as even the assassins sword had shattered, causing the sword glow to shatter with it. There were very few people in the world that could deal with a Star Condensation assassin, and as for someone who could shatter the sword of a Star Condensation assassin...many people had never even heard of such a person. This was not the true conclusion, as after the sword glow shattered, another simr object also shattered. The assassin shattered. There was a soft buzz. A smattering of pink suddenly appeared in the snow falling over Hundred Flowers Lane as if someone had poured severalrge tubs of paint over it. Immediately afterwards, several dozen chunks of meat rained onto the ground. Only with careful examination could one make out that these were the limbs and organs of some human. A gale of blood and a rain of limbsall this had happened in a brief instant. Only after this could people clearly make out the scene. The ck-clothed girl still had her head lowered, her face still shrouded in the shadow of the hood and difficult to make out. However, she had extended a single hand forward. This hand was very small and white, like a snow lotus. However, it was currently dripping with blood, creating a striking and ghastly sight. At her hands current position was just falling snow, but it had previously been where the Star Condensation assassin was. The dimne was deathly still. After a moment, several roars of anger mixed with shock rose up. An assassin from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and two experts of the military transformed into three streams of snowy wind as they struck. Plop plop plop. It was a sound like three ripe grapes dropping to the floor or three holes appearing in the ice. These three streams of snowy wind instantly shattered. These three experts of Imperial Court became three more rains of blood and shattered flesh! No one could clearly make out what that girl had done, but in reality, she had done nothing at all. She had just extended a hand into the snow. The snow heeded her will to wipe out all that existed within it. Then, she raised her head. The ck hood descended and her ck hair fell like a waterfall, revealing the face of a young girl. Her face was snow-white as if she had never seen the sun in her entire life. It was beautiful and elegant, but it also gave off an aura of biting cold. Most striking of all were her eyes. They had vertical pupils. They were exceedingly monstrous and beautiful. At this moment, her eyes were extremely perturbed. There was reminiscence, unease, timidity, and also some madness. This sort of eyes paired with her snow-white face stained with blood presented a most terrifying sight. Suddenly, she stuck out her tongue and licked the blood on the corner of her lips. This action made those experts hidden in the snow and the dark night feel a fear in the deepest depths of their soul. ______________ 1. This line is from the Records of the Grand Historian. Its meaning is that though peach and plum trees do not intentionally draw people, their flowers and fruit result in people eventually treading out a path beneath them Chapter 732 – So She Thought (I) Chapter 732 C So She Thought (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The experts present were from the military, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and the Department for Purging Officials. They had experienced countless life-or-death battles and seen countless wretched sights. Logically speaking, the most terrifying of scenes should not have made their hearts beat in fear, yet this ck-clothed girl licking the blood on the corner of her lips made them feel an unprecedented fear. Some people of weaker will even began to tremble. This fear surpassed all experience and rationality and originated from the very depths of their souls. It was like countless years before they had even been born, this fear had been branded on their souls in the realm above the starry sky. The girl stood in the snow, her feet bare, her ankles dragging along two chains. She looked just like a prisoner and was very easily pitied, but right now, everyone at the entrance of thene did not have the mind to notice these details. They had already been frozen into blocks of ice by her eyes and her disy of power. In that rain of blood and flesh, those eyes of colored ss, whether they contained madness or unease, reminiscence or fear, transformed into only cold indifference. An indifference towards death. This was far too frightening. Just who was she? Many people had already noticed that this girl possessed a pair of monstrously beautiful vertical pupils. Could this be some great monster that had hidden itself from the world? Was it somehow rted to White Emperor City? Some people subconsciously turned to the middle part of Hundred Flowers Lane. Xiao De, the strongest expert of the demi-humans middle generation, was currently there. When these people turned to Xiao De, they were given yet another shock. Xiao De was currently acting very strangely, as if he had been taken by some serious disease. His face was pale, and even in thete winter, he was constantly sweating. Countless streams of steam were rising up from his hair and leather gown and evaporating into the night sky, yet none of it could hide the shock and fear in his eyes. As a great general of the demi-humans and expert of the Promation of Liberation, Xiao De naturally had confidence in himself. Even if he were facing off against the despair-inducing Wang Po who he had never once defeated, he would not have been frightened into this state...only when he had met the middle-aged schr that was the Demon Lord by the stream in Mount Han did he have a simr reaction! The crowd was stunned at this sight and once more called out a question in their minds. Just who was she? Everyone looked in horror at the ck-clothed girl at the entrance of thene. Something unexpected urred. The girl suddenly bent over and began to vomit. She was constantly vomiting as if only by vomiting out all the contents of her body would she finally feelfortable. After some time, she seemed to feel better and straightened her body. But when she saw the mess on the ground, two red smears of anger appeared on her snow-white face. She began to stamp her feet, grumbling about something the entire time as her ck hair wildly danced around her. She looked just like a little girl that had been irritated or wronged and seemed very angry. Her bare snow-white feet incessantly stamped on the snow, the chains constantly clinking. Boomboomboomboom! It was like thunder was constantly exploding in thene. The snow shook and the world was uneasy. The cold air was incrediblypressed and then escaped into the distance. An unimaginably powerful Qi appeared, tearing away at all things as she stamped her feet. Whether it was the softest snow or the hardest stone, whether it was the array justid downst night or the old southern wall of Hundred Flowers Lane built three hundred years ago, it all fractured into the finest of pieces under this terrifying Qi. The experts concealed in the snow and the darkness dared not linger. One by one, they were forced out and shot like arrows into the distance. For a moment, the area outside the Orthodox Academy was filled with howls of air and panicked shouts. After some time, the girl stopped stamping her feet. She stood with her head lowered, her chest slowly rising and falling. The snow around the entrance of thene hadpletely vanished, and the filth left by her vomit had also disappeared, leaving only the ground. Ten-some deep cracks marred the ground, with hot air rising from all of them. After venting her rage, she calmed back down. She was no longer so angry, but when she saw the blood on her body, her monstrous vertical slits once more zed with the mes of anger. This time, without waiting for her to move, the experts of the Imperial Court once more flew into the air in escape, wanting nothing more than to fly straight out of the capital. Even the experts of the Orthodoxy surrounding thene from the distance subconsciously retreated several dozen zhang. Fortunately, she did not turn insane again, but maintained herposure. With a nce, the bloodstains on her body were frozen into a sheet of frost by an extreme cold and rustled down to the ground. This seemed like a very simple action, but in the eyes of the Star Condensation cultivators in the darkness, it was miraculous. To be able to drop the temperature so much in such a short amount of time, just how much, and how pure, star radiance or true essence would be required? Even if an expert of the Divine Domain like one of the Eight Storms could do this, who would waste so much star radiance or true essence to clean oneself? The crowd was stunned once more, and once more called out that question in their minds. Just who was she? ...... ...... The ck-clothed girl did not know what they were thinking, nor did she care. She was utterly unconcerned by their thoughts. She walked forward into thene, the chains on her ankles dragging on the ground behind her. Their clinking transformed into a thunderous boom. The tea house that had apanied the Orthodox Academy in its rise and fall, its ups and downs, and had witnessed many matches of the All-School Martial Exhibition, finally copsed. The copsing tea house was unable to send out any dust, because the moment it fell, a great snowstorm howled down from the sky and swiftly buried it under a thickyer of snow, covering the shattered stone and dust underneath. She walked into the wind and snow, and the wind and snow gave way. As a representative of one of the noblest and purest of bloodlines, as perhaps the only ck Frost Dragon that still remained on this world, she had always reigned over the wind and snow. When she had climbed out of the abandoned well, she had not known where to go, so she had gone to the Orthodox Academy. Of course, this was also because before the Green Leaf began to pull the chains from the stone wall, she had given her promise. Though she had walked through the snow all the way from New North Bridge to here, she had never once felt cold. On the contrary, her cheeks were rather hot. This was because freedom was truly a fine feeling, and it was also perhaps because she was going to see him as her free self. But when she reached Hundred Flowers Lane, she felt unease and fear, because many people were hiding in the darkness. These people could be considered experts of humanity. Although they were not enough to threaten her, they were quite enough to give her trouble. But this had nothing to do with her unease and fear. She felt these things because...she was afraid of crowds. Many, many years ago, when she journeyed from the warm seas of the south to this strange continent to seek out her father, she had once been surrounded by a crowd. She did not like these human crowds to circle around her like ants. She found it rather disgusting, and it made her uneasy. She felt that the exnation given by Chen Changsheng was quite correct. This was called ochlophobia. She found it even more annoying that whether she was flying in the air or walking on the ground, some people would always point at her and yell, shout, or cry. She did not understandshe hadnt even done anything yet, so why were these humans crying? Because they were weak and afraid? Then did that mean she should feel sorry for being strong? So she thought. Chapter 733 – So She Thought (II) Chapter 733 C So She Thought (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr On the seventh night after herndfall, the girl had been ambushed by a treacherous silver dragon and suffered significant injuries. In the following half-month, she was unable to transform into a dragon and could only walk on the ground. Since she had to interact with humans eventually, she could only suffer through it. If all those humans had done was wail and curse and point, perhaps she would have been able to endure, but when that rural schr with the surname Zhou charged over with his swollen face while talking about removing the four pests1, she could no longer endure. As a noble ck Frost Dragon, her most important trait was that she loved cleanliness, so how could she allow a man stinking with the smell of alcohol to approach her? On that day, just like she had tonight, she had extended her hand. Thus, that schr surnamed Zhou died, transforming into a flower of blood. The flower of blood that had bloomed those centuries ago had been even more beautiful than the flowers tonight, and the schr surnamed Zhou had been shattered more thoroughly, transforming into powder that drifted away in the wind. Perhaps it was because there had been no chains on her feet at that time. So she thought. In short, the schr surnamed Zhou died. Later on, ording to that thoroughly evil schr surnamed Wang, he had even been recorded in the annals of his county, a hero praised by all the people. Toward this, she had expressed her iprehension andck of interest. The people of that county hadter on formed ten-some volunteer armies to kill her, upon which she had effected a great ughter. The people of the county were all very disorganized, so their records were presumably also a disorganized mess. So she thought. But...it was truly very vexing when there were a lot of people. Her memories in this aspect were truly unpleasant, so the moment she sensed that there were countless people around the Orthodox Academy, her first reaction was unease and then fear. She used a hood to obscure her beautiful face and quickened the pace of her bare feet in order to hasten her entry into the Orthodox Academy, but she had been discovered at the entrance of Hundred Flowers Lane. That assassin from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had struck out of the snow in order to kill her. This assassin didnt have much of a scent whenpared to that schr surnamed Zhou from several centuries ago. But as a noble ck Frost Dragon, such an offense naturally required her to make a response appropriate to her status. This response had even been faster than the speed of her thoughts. It was to have this assassin executed. The assassin from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets shattered, an explosion of blood and flesh that sttered to the ground. She felt much morefortable, and the fear of crowds in the depths of her heart was greatly dulled. Paired with this, the ruthlessness in her heart gradually increased. Soon after, she killed three more human experts. The ensuing rain of blood and death caused all her fear and unease to utterly vanish, and her ruthlessness stimted her bloodthirsty instincts. She instinctively licked the blood around her lips. She had originally thought that it would be sweet and tasty, but who could have thought that it would taste so nasty and repulsive? Was it because the continent wascking in vigor, making humans much more unptable? Or was it...that the food Chen Changsheng had brought over the past few years had been too rich and changed her appetite? So she thought, and then she was unable to suppress her disgust and began to vomit. This situation enraged her, making her feel a great deal of resentment for these feeble humans and that Chen Changsheng who might have had ill intentions. She began to vent her spleen like a wronged child. She incessantly stamped her feet, startling away the wind and snow, cracking the ground, and giving the entire world a fright. ...... ...... The wind and snow rose once more, and she walked towards the Orthodox Academy. Her body was in no wayrge. On the contrary, it was rather petite. But as she walked, the space within Hundred Flowers Lane seemed to slightly deform as if it was unable to bear the load. Blood slowly seeped out of the darkness, perhaps belonging to an assassin unable to escape in time or some soldiers that had been knocked out. Those experts of the Imperial Court that had escaped into the distance felt that the terrifying Qi was growing more distinct, the formidable sense of oppression bing real. Xiao Des face had be extraordinarily unsightly, his pale face utterly devoid of blood. He was far more susceptible to this Qi than human experts. This Qi was clearly not fully matured, yet it seemed toe from the most primordial of winds, carrying with it the aura of an ancient era. To humans, this Qi was powerful and terrifying, but to demi-humans, this Qi crushed their souls and made it simply impossible for them to gather up any resistance or courage. Xiao Des body was constantly trembling. Logically speaking, even if he was no match for the ck-clothed girl, he should at least have attempted to halt her steps, but no matter how he attempted to move his true essence or forcefully transform, even trying a berserk metamorphosis, he could not gather enough courage. He didnt even dare to take a single step. The innate oppression of higher-level creatures over lower-level creatures was truly too terrifying. That he was still able to remain in thene, was still able to remain standing and not kneel in the snow, was proof enough of his power and pride. But this was still far from enough. The girl had noticed the existence of this demi-human and turned to give him an interested nce. The moment her gaze touched his body, Xiao Des soul seemed to be scorched by some sacred me. Fear surged out his eyes and he no longer dared to remain, instantly turning and vanishing into the darkness. Not long after Xiao De vanished, a long sigh emerged from the darkness. A hint of wariness appeared on the ck-clothed girls face. Nothing happened, and after this sigh, there was not a single noise. On the Bridge of Helplessness, around fourteen li away from the Orthodox Academy, Madam Mu, Empress of the Demi-humans, boarded her carriage pulled by Rainbow Deer and began her journey out of the capital. By theke within the Orthodox Academy, Shang Xingzhou turned in the direction of the Bridge of Helplessness. He slightly arched his brows in surprise. The departure of Madam Mu and the demi-humans diplomatic mission signified that starting from this moment, White Emperor City would maintain its neutral position between the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy. Why had they shifted their positions so greatly? After all, such a shift was highly likely to affect the entire situation of the continent. It was naturally because of that girl dressed in ck making her way through the snow. Unlike the proud and solitary Heavenly Phoenixes, the Dragon race had left many stories on the continent. To the demi-humans, the Dragon race that had not revealed itself in the world for many years was still their most deep-rooted source of faith, the object of their hopes. Moreover, the demi-humans being able to establish a kingdom on the two shores of the Red River was said to be closely rted to the ck Frost Dragons. The Orthodox Academys wall broke and the girl walked through it. The ten-some blue-clothed Daoists stood in the snow, their arrangement seemingly disorderly but actually forming a nearly perfect array. She could sense the power of these humans, and then she saw the middle-aged Daoist standing on the other side of theke. Though she had been imprisoned under the well of New North Bridge for several hundred years, she had still met quite a few of humanitys experts, like Wang Zhice, Qin Zhong, the Tianhai Divine Empress, the Pope, and Su Li. In reality, however, she only feared Su Li and Tianhai, because only these two would have dared to kill her. Now, she sensed that there was yet another human that she needed to fear. She was somewhat nervous, but she did not halt her steps. She walked across the frozenke and up to Chen Changsheng, cleared her throat, and said, "Greetings, I am your Protector." ______________ 1.The four pests are rats, flies, mosquitoes, and sparrows Chapter 734 – Protector Chapter 734 C Protector Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before speaking, the girl had first cleared her throat. This made her seem very calm, like a rather witty child. But Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng were both able to hear the tremble in her voice. This was not because she was excited to meet Chen Changsheng as her free self, but because she was uneasy. She felt that she was too close to the middle-aged Daoist, that it was rather dangerous. At this moment, she still did not know that this person was Chen Changshengs master, but she could clearly tell that he had the ability to harm and even kill her. The number of humans in this world that could harm and even kill her was very small, but she had managed to meet one on the same night that she escaped her centuries of imprisonment. This made her feel a sense of defeat as if she was confronting fate, so much so that she did not even dare to look at Shang Xingzhou. She decided to just stare into Chen Changshengs eyes, seeming particrly serious and focused. She had no idea that in Shang Xingzhous eyes, she was also an extremely dangerous existence. Humanity had recorded very clearly in the Daoist scriptures that there was no such thing as being too vignt against the Dragon race, the highest level of creature under the starry sky. And this did not even take into ount that she was a ck Frost Dragon, a member of the Dragon race with the purest and most powerful of bloodlines. Her tiny body was bursting with a power that human experts yearned for but could never obtain. If she could learn to use this power or if it were to just passively be used, it would certainly produce a terrifying energy and bitter consequences. She feared Shang Xingzhou, Shang Xingzhou was wary of her, and Chen Changsheng was just shocked. He had not expected that she was actually able to escape from the bottom of the well! Even if the method he and Xu Yourong used was correct and his blood was currently quickening the pace at which the chains corroded through the refinement and urging of the Canon of Flowing West, it would take at least two years by his calction for the chains to snap. Moreover, upon escaping the underground cavern, why had she not quickly left this continent filled with the scent of humans that she so detested and returned to her home in the warm archipgos of the south? Why had shee to the Orthodox Academy? Another variable had appeared in this negotiation, and it seemed to favor him, but Chen Changsheng was in no way pleased. He wanted no one other than himself to participate in this negotiation, whether it was the priests of the Li Pce, the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy, Mount Li or Schrtree Manor, or his concerned senior brother in the pce. Moreover, just what had she meant by those words? Protector? Chen Changsheng recalled a rted record from the seventh book of the Treaty of Light, and then he recalled the old matters that the Pope had inadvertently mentioned on that night. Whether it was the Orthodoxy or the religion of the Way that preceded it, in order to preserve the Daoist teachings over the generations, they both regarded session with the highest importance. The then-Popes would often beginying ns many years in advance, teaching and nurturing their sessors. Those young disciples would often be extremely talented in cultivation and possessed astonishing potential. However, for them to grow into true experts that could continue to lead the Dao ever forward, a long period of time was needed, for many trials to be experienced. Moreover, there were very few legitimate sessors to the Daoist teachings. For instance, in thest generation, there were only the Pope and Shang Xingzhou, and in this generation, there were only Yu Ren, Chen Changsheng, and Mu Jiushi, who Shang Xingzhou had confirmed through some unknown method. Given the long and challenging path of cultivation and the extremely small number of sessors, it could logically be concluded that the session of the Daoist teachings might have been snapped at any moment. Yet over the countless years, the Daoist teachings had been passed on through innumerable generations and had never once been severed. Other than those sessors being extraordinary, like Yin and Shang, there was one other important reason. When these young sessors were traveling the world and cultivating, the Daoist religion would often invite an extremely formidable and most venerable senior to act as Protector for a sessor. The Daoist teachings had continued for generation after generation without extinguishing, and thisw had also persisted for many generations, even longer than the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty. If Chen Changsheng had lived in Xining Viges old temple with the identity of legitimate sessor to the Orthodoxy, then he truly should have had a Protector, and this Protector should have been one of the strongest experts on the continent, probably one of the Storms of the Eight Directions. However, no one had known of his identity at the time, and now he was already Pope, so did he still need a Protector? And why was it her? "So it was you that Yin spoke of." Shang Xingzhous expression was calm and unperturbed. It was in to see that he had known of this matter beforehand. He looked at the little ck Dragon and said, "After several centuries, you were finally able to leave that old well in New North Bridge and obtain freedom, so why did you not return to the Southern Sea?" The ck Dragon stood in front of Chen Changsheng and seriously said to him, "Because this is the promise I made." It was evident that Shang Xingzhous presence was a massive pressure on her. Her small face was covered in anxiety, but she remained firm. Shang Xingzhou suddenly asked, "You will protect him?" She raised her face and very proudly said, "Of course." Shang Xingzhou continued his questions. "Before the starry sky itself, are you willing to be one with him, to love, protect, respect, andfort him as you love yourself? Are you willing to, in health and sickness, in wealth and poverty, in sess and failure, always put his name before yours until you leave this world and return to the sea of stars?" These words were like the slow wafting of the cool breeze and also like the unending crash of thunder. These were some of the most ancient words in the scriptures of the church. This was the oath sworn by Protectors, aw of the Li Pce. After a moment of silence, she answered, "I am willing." Shang Xingzhou asked, "Even if you must pay your life?" Without the slightest hesitation, she replied, "Yes." Several years ago underneath New North Bridge, she had already paid to Chen Changsheng something even more valuable than her life, at least in her view. Of course, this did not really mean that she was willing to die for Chen Changsheng with no questions asked, nor did it mean that she was unafraid of death. For a member of the long-lived Dragon race, death was something rarely considered. But it was precisely because their lives were so long that when they did asionally think of death, they would feel a fear that far surpassed what an ordinary human would feel. She stared into Shang Xingzhous eyes and said, "Not even Wang Zhice dared to kill, only imprison me. I dont believe that you would dare to kill me." In the general understanding of the cultivation world, the Dragon race was eternal. The reason for this impression that went against fact was primarily that the Dragon race was the highest level of being that existed under the starry sky, possessing an almost endless lifespan and unfathomable strength. Moreover, countless years ago when the Dragon race withdrew from the continent, they drew up a convention with all the worlds. This convention stated that any living being that offended the Dragon race voluntarily would die. That this convention was passed down to this day naturally had nothing to do with how much demons or humans valued promises, but was because the Dragon race was powerful. Even the peak human or demon experts when confronting a lone and even weak dragon would rarely do anything. This was because every dragons body contained a Soul Pearl, and once a dragon died, the Soul Pearl would shatter. When the dragons rtives in the south sensed its destruction, they were certain to conduct a most crazed reprisal. Even when Emperor Taizong reigned over the Great Zhou Dynasty, he was not willing to bear such a price. When the little ck Dragon wreaked havoc over thend, Wang Zhice used a stratagem to entrap her, but never once attempted to kill her. Besides the fact that she had some forgivable aspects, it was more importantly because it was not easy to kill her and it was not a good idea to kill her. For countless years, the Dragon race had always lived far away from the continent and yet had always been an object of reverence. But in certain moments of history, the unexpected would ur. Chapter 735 – Concerning Dreams, and Praising Fate Chapter 735 C Concerning Dreams, and Praising Fate Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The unexpected urred because some human or demon expert appeared on the continent. These experts were far too powerful, so excessively powerful that the entire world was surprised by their appearance, and they looked down upon the Dragon race. For instance, the legendary Demon Grand Schr Tungus particrly enjoyed researching dragon blood. In his long and dull life, an uncountable number of dragons died in thatboratory of his, which never saw sunlight but basked in the moonlight year-round. His reputation was so terrifying that weaker ck Frost Dragons would fall from the sky in fright if they heard his name. Another example was the previous master of the Mountain Sea Sword, who had once fought several battles amongst the mountains and seas with evil dragons. It was said that the sea cucumbers harvested from that sea dyed red with blood were particrly valuable. There was also the strongest ck Frost Dragon in a thousand years that became friends with the Demon Lord of Xuo City, but was ultimately transformed by Zhou Dufu into that mountain range within the Garden of Zhou. And yet another example was the person called Su Li. Back in the hot springs on the snowy ins, when the little ck Dragon saw Su Li for the first time, she was almost scared to death. She could clearly sense that this person had killed many dragons. Those people who dared to ughter dragons were not necessarily fierce, as there was still the chance of failure. Only those who seeded in ughtering dragons could be called powerful. Then what could a person like Su Li be called, someone who had journeyed especially to the Southern Sea to see how powerful the Dragon race actually was and had killed countless dragons with his sword? Well, he had always been a surprise difficult to describe, an almost insane example that could not be understood withmon sense. The little ck Dragon did not know who Shang Xingzhou was, but she could sense that this powerful Daoist was also probably one of those unexpected individuals, so she had intentionally mentioned that matter from the past. Even if the vicious reputation of the Dragon race could not make her opponent retreat, the legendary name of Wang Zhice should make him feel some veneration. Shang Xingzhous response was very calm and indifferent,pletely defying her expectations. "The you in the rumors is very vicious. If a single word was out of line, you would eat someone. After you madendfall in the south, you transformed countless towns and viges into ruins." He calmly looked at her like an elder looking at a naughty child as he indifferently continued, "But when I saw you at the time in Frost Flower Market, I knew that the rumors were not true." Frost Flower Market was a very obscure ce in the capital. Chen Changsheng only knew of it because that was where Mo Yus Orange Garden was. It was otherwise very difficult for ordinary people to remember. But why could the little ck Dragon remember it? Several hundred years ago, it was there that she had been captured by the experts of the Imperial Court, where she had gasped for breath, void of strength. The small bridge there had been covered in a shallowyer of frost. That wretched schr surnamed Wang walked across that bridge, his footprints like blooming flowers... Perhaps this was the origin of the name Frost Flower Market. "You...met me back then?" The ck Dragon stared at Shang Xingzhou, the unease and faint fear in her heart transforming into an intense vignce. "Of course I met you before. The chains that Wang Zhice used to bind you were borrowed from me." Shang Xingzhous gaze moved down to her feet. Those two chains at her ankles which seemed rather short, but were actually incredibly long, made a stark contrast against the white snow. Her bare feet stood on the snow-covered ground as if she could not feel the cold, but when she heard Shang Xingzhous words, she began to feel cold. Shang Xingzhou continued, "This chain is a treasure of the Li Pce. Junior Brother was able to pull it from the wall, but he was unable to break it." The ck Dragon and Chen Changsheng wordlessly nced at each other. Everyone said that time was the strongest and history was the heaviest, and now all this heavy strengthy within Shang Xingzhous words. The Elder of Heavenly Secrets had passed, the Pope had returned to the sea of stars, the Demon Lord had fallen into the abyss, and Wang Zhice had secluded himself from the world. No one existed now who had the right to speak with him about the past. From a certain perspective, he was history and time. It was just that he had not written his own name down all those years ago. "Mypanions andrades-in-arms have died one by one, and theres still one hiding like a ghost in the mountains, so I can no longer continue to conceal myself." Shang Xingzhou looked at the pair and felt rather sorrowful. As if thinking about stories from long ago, he leisurely said, "Because we are all Protectors." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. No matter how much they schemed against each other and how cruel their plots, no one could deny that at the very beginning, Emperor Taizong and his ministers in the Lingyan Pavilion were dreamers through and through. They had offered their lives and spilled blood precisely for the sake of ending the chaos in the world, to drive out the demons, to act as Protectors for the continent. Shang Xingzhou was not merely a witness to that magnificent generation, he had been a part of it. He had originally been one of these dreamers. His name had not been conspicuous, but he had yed an extremely important role. Emperor Taizus alliance with the then-Pope, Emperor Taizongs ultimately obtaining the full support of the Li Pce in the coup of the Hundred Herb Garden, and those cruel stories of the Lingyan Pavilion had probably all involved him. Thoserades-in-arms andpanions had died, or been killed by him and Emperor Taizong, or had left. In short, after the long span of one thousand years, only he was left. Even if he was the only one left, precisely because he was the only one left, he had to bear the fate and responsibilities of hispanions on his shoulders. He wanted to be the Protector of the continent, to carry out Emperor Taizongs dying wish, to realize the dreams of hispanions: Humanity united, the demons bowing in submission, and the world in harmony for ten thousand generations. "No one can stop me. "Nor should anyone stop me. "Including you." Shang Xingzhou calmly and firmly said to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. Just then, the cry of a crane resounded through the night sky. A white crane had returned across vast distances from the south and answered for him. ...... ...... A wind blew past. It might have been very cold to ordinary people, but to the two humans and one dragon standing beneath the great banyan tree, it was only chilly. The snow over theke was blown about, rustling like the dried leaves that had been buried long ago under the snow. This starless night was still not cold or dark. This was because no matter how the court changed, the lights of the thousands of homes would always illuminate the world, just as they had done for countless years. The White Crane carried Xu Yourongs letter expressing Holy Maiden Peaks fearless stance. Madam Mu had departed on her carriage, expressing White Emperor Citys stance. The stances of Mount Li and Schrtree Manor did not need to be asked. As for the crucial stance of the Orthodoxy, even if many people were willing to support Shang Xingzhou, just who would dare to tantly oppose Chen Changsheng in the face of the Popes final order? After a somewhat oppressive silence, Shang Xingzhou spoke once more. "Back when I first picked you out of the stream, I said that your fate was very bad." He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Now it seems that I was wrong." The young Daoist from Xining Vige had now be the youngest Pope in history. His sun wheel had been shattered in the womb, originally limiting his life to twenty years. Now his meridians had been rebuilt, his star openings were perfect, and the path of cultivation before him was level and smooth. He had the support of the entire Orthodoxy, the support of many factions, and he also had a Protector. Anyone could see that his fate was very good and worthy of praise. What next? Chapter 736 – Better to Not Have Met Chapter 736 C Better to Not Have Met Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the past, Chen Changshengs fate had been very poor. Later on, his fate had be very good. To put it another way, his fate had been changed. On that night, at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empress had defied the heavens and changed his fate. From that moment forward, his path of cultivation was smooth and that shadow hanging over his head for ten-some years vanished, leaving only light. Of course, as his fate and status changed, he encountered a set of new trials that he had never imagined. Even with the Divine Staff in hand, wanting to be the master of the Orthodoxy was still incredibly difficult. Fortunately, the Pope had made many arrangements for him before returning to the sea of stars, had already smoothed the road as much as he possibly could. From a certain perspective, the Pope had also changed his fate. For the sake of passing this grand inheritance into Chen Changshengs hands, the Pope had made the most meticulous of ns. Not even mentioning the rainbow in the Li Pce and the figure that had vanished from the prayer mat in the Orange Garden, the starlight in the cavern below New North Bridge and those three green leaves were enough to see how much thought he had put into this n. The Pope had chosen the little ck Dragon to be Chen Changshengs Protector for several reasons. Naturally, she was strong enough, as besides experts of the Divine Domain, few people on the continent could defeat her. The more important reason was her identity, because she was the princess of the ck Frost Dragon n that had helped the demi-humans establish their kingdom countless years ago. The White Emperor couple had probably known long ago that a ck Frost Dragon was imprisoned near the Imperial City, but they had neverined. Perhaps it was because that piece of history was too long ago, or perhaps it was because friendship could never ovee worth. The Pope did not care about their opinion. He rescued the ck Dragon for the explicit purpose of forcing White Emperor City to ept this favor. Even if the White Emperor couple wanted to y deaf and mute, the tribes along the two shores of the Red River and their elders would not agree. The Pope conducted himself like the cool breeze or the bright moon and was never much one to scheme or plot, but he was still someone that had lived on this world for a thousand years, so he had a deep understanding of the human mind. And in this aspect, humans and demi-humans were no different. He had calcted correctly. The little ck Dragon had crawled out of the well of New North Bridge and walked through the snow to the Orthodox Academy. Madam Mu had sighed and boarded her Rainbow Deer carriage to leave the capital. Even now, Chen Changsheng was still unable topletely understand how much thought and effort the Pope had poured into this n. He was too young, and even though he was well-versed in the Daoist Canon and knew many legends and stories, he found it difficult to connect them to the present. Thus, even after he heard what Shang Xingzhou had to say next, he needed to contemte those words for a very long time before finally understanding what they meant. "Do you know who Yins Protector was?" "I dont know." "Chen Xuanba." This was truly an answer that no one could have imagined. In the past one thousand years, two names shone the greatest over the continent. One was Zhou Dufu, and the other was Emperor Taizong. But before Chen Xuanba died, nobody dared to im that either Zhou Dufu or Emperor Taizong could dominate the world. In those ten-some years, an abnormally short period in the long river of history, hepeted with those two in different areas, and in each aspect, he excelled and dazzled with astonishing talent. This sort of person could be called unequalled throughout the world. Even if the Pope had been a legitimate to the sessor of the Daoist teachings back then, he still was not worthy of having a hegemon of the generation serving as his Protector. Unless there was still some other secret behind this matter, of course. "Chen Xuanba should be your ancestor. There is even a chance that you were made using thest drops of essence blood he left in this world, so Yin is settling a debt." Shang Xingzhou asked, "Now do you understand his meaning?" Chen Changsheng fell silent for a very long time, then nodded his head. The Popes love and pity could havee from many ces. Perhaps he was settling a debt, or perhaps he was ashamed, or perhaps he had made a promise. He had never seriously considered this before, but he had always understood the meaning behind the Popes ns. His master did not like him and wanted him to die, but this did not mean that he wanted his master to die. This also meant that the rtionship between him and Shang Xingzhou did not need to be one in which one had to kill the other. If he remained in the capital, he would assuredly be the source of disorder unless he decided to lead the Orthodoxy in battle against the Imperial Court. He would naturally not do this, as he could not find a single reason for doing so. Did he really want to seize the throne from his senior brother? As for evils...he was well aware that Shang Xingzhou had enough confidence to return his usations with questions. The Imperial Court was newly established, so even if it wanted tomit evil, it hadnt even had a chance. The ugly evils at present were all Zhou Tongs, and no matter how much affection Chen Changsheng felt for her, it was appropriate to attribute the majority of Zhou Tongs evils to the Tianhai Divine Empress. Chen Changsheng looked at Shang Xingzhou and asked, "And you, Master? Does Master understand Martial Uncles meaning?" Shang Xingzhou did not reply. After his long conversation with the Pope on that night, and then when he saw the ck Dragon walk out of the snow, he came topletely understand Yins meaning. Just when had Changsheng be his heart obstruction? Perhaps it was also on that night in the Mausoleum of Books? When he had picked that infant out from the wooden basin in the stream and sorrowfully said that his fate was bad, it was because he already knew the fate of this infant. Before Chen Changsheng was even born, his sun wheel had been shattered, and then his body had been filled with an unimaginable quantity of Sacred Light by the people of the other continent, ensuring that he could never live past the age of twenty. When he had spoken to Chen Changsheng about defying the heavens and changing fate, he had naturally been deceiving him. He had never once thought that Chen Changsheng could seed in changing his fate, no matter how astonishing his talent. He had only had several years left between the time he left Xining Vige and the age of twenty. Even if Zhou Dufu were reborn or Wang Zhice regained his youth, they could not have possibly aplished such a feat. Reality proved that his view was correct. By the night in which the coup of the Mausoleum of Books took ce, Chen Changsheng was still unable to sessfully defy the heavens and change his fate, and was bereft of even a sliver of hope. He believed that Chen Changsheng would die, or be eaten by Tianhai, or reach the natural termination of his life. Yet unimaginably, Tianhai, taking everyone by surprise, took another choice. If one said that this was a chessboard that he hadid down, Tianhais death was the winning y. He thought that he had gained victory in this chess game, yet when he looked upon the chessboard, he realized to his shock that a piece that should have died was still standing on the board. A chess piece that should have died was still alive, and the once-dull endgame had instantly undergone countless transformations. This piece on the chessboard already seemed to have escaped the bounds of the board, a fact that deeply disconcerted Shang Xingzhou. Thus, on the Divine Path in the face of the rising sun, he made a decision. He needed Chen Changsheng to die as quickly as possible, for this chess piece to disappear as quickly as possible. So on the Divine Path, he did not even nce at Chen Changsheng. And thus, so many events took ce in the aftermath. Only after that long conversation did he begin to vaguely understand. Because of this chess pieces rtionship to him, because of the Dao that he cultivated, he had ced too much importance on the chess piece and wasted far too much energy on it. Yin had spoken correctly. Since both sides loathed each other... Meeting was far inferior to not meeting. Shang Xingzhou turned and began walking out of the Orthodox Academy. Just like on the Divine Path of the Mausoleum of Books, he did not look again at Chen Changsheng. Then ten-some blue-clothed Daoists followed him. All of this happened too suddenly without the slightest sign. Just then, a voice rose up without warning in Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. "Walk a little farther. "Do not let the capital see. "Do not let the world see. "Do not let me see." Chapter 737 – The Sorrow of Those Chasing After the Sun Chapter 737 C The Sorrow of Those Chasing After the Sun Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The voice belonged to Shang Xingzhou. Dont let the capital see, dont let the world see, dont let him see...but what if he was seen? Everyone knew that the unspoken consequence was undoubtedly rted to death. Chen Changsheng said nothing, only gazed at the snow falling in the night, his eyes bright and calm. He also had a few words in his heart, and they were undoubtedly rted to his return. ...... ...... Tonights snow did not intensify, nor did its power lessen. The uncountable number of cavalry surrounding the Orthodox Academy were still warily facing off against each other. Shang Xingzhou returned to the Imperial Pce. Those blue-clothed Daoists reverentially bowed to him, then took their leave. He stood in the snow, gazing at the silhouette of the young emperor cast upon the window by the light, feeling a sense of gratification. Everything had been worth it. There was a rustling sound on the ground, the sound of shoes crunching against the soft and pliable snow. Priest Xin came up behind him and softly whispered a few words to him, his appearance very humble. Though Mei Lisha had returned to the sea of stars, the Bureau of lesiastic Education still had no new master. This hall had a very special status in the Orthodoxy and concealed an enormous amount of power, so it was not convenient for Mao Qiuyu to lead it. He had only led it as a temporary leader for a few months. Many people believed that Priest Xin, who was deeply trusted by Mei Lisha and was also very close to the Orthodox Academy, was the best candidate for taking charge over the Bureau of lesiastic Education, but his qualifications and seniority were somewhatcking. No one knew that Priest Xin actually had another identity as a secret agent for the Department for Purging Officials. And no one knew that a few days ago when Zhou Tong had been hunted down and killed, the one that had plucked the array of the underground Zhou Prison and forced Zhou Tong out had also been him. The reason was very simple. Priest Xin, who now had a bright future, would certainly be unwilling to continue serving as Zhou Tongs dog, so he hoped that Zhou Tong would die. Of course, if he had not already obtained a few promises or guarantees, his courage would probably have arrived a littleter. "There will be no problems in the capital for the moment and the Li Pce will be without problems for three years. There is not much meaning in your managing the Bureau of lesiastic Education." Shang Xingzhou continued, "Go to the south for me and see how Holy Maiden Peak and Mount Li are doing. Also, tell the Longevity Sect to send that object of mine to me." Priest Xin was somewhat shocked, as he had no idea what the Longevity Sect needed to send to the venerable master of the Dao that would be so important. But he said nothing, epting the order and very quickly vanishing into the snow. ...... ...... The snow that had umted on theke had been blown away by the earlier wind, revealing the glossyyer of ice beneath. Under the illumination of the distant light, it appeared like a massive sheet of colored ss. There were a few spots on this colored ssthe footprints that she had left behind as she walked across. Perhaps because he was looking at thiske frozen into a sheet of colored ss, Chen Changsheng remembered a few things that were very important to her. "Did you bring those Night Pearls and treasures with you?" In the underground cavern beneath the well of New North Bridge, the ceiling had been iid with over a thousand extremely precious Night Pearls while the ground had been piled high with gold and silver. They were the little ck Dragons treasures, and they had also served as the greatest source of mental support in her centuries of long imprisonment. Chen Changsheng was well aware of how important these things were to her, so he had brought up the matter. "Of course I brought them with me." The ck Dragon patted her stomach, exuding the aura of some hero that had just finished drinking eighty bowls of strong alcohol. In her human form, she was very small, two heads shorter than Chen Changsheng. She looked like a girl of eleven or twelve, so this disy of hers seemed rather amusing and also quite adorable. Chen Changsheng knew that her ck dress was her dragonscales and could not be parted from her, but it couldnt hold too much. Moreover, she had no spatial artifact, so he couldnt help but be very curious about where she had put all those things. "Youre so stupid." The ck Dragon was somewhat angry. She patted her stomach again and said, "I already said that its all in here." Chen Changsheng finally noticed that her stomach was slightly swollen like that of a child that had eaten too much. It turned out that she had actually taken those thousand-some Night Pearls, the vast mountains of gold and silver, and the sea of coral...and swallowed it all. At least he wouldnt have to worry about money for the next few years, but did that mean that she would have to spit it out every time he needed money? Chen Changsheng felt that this was quite a filthy method, and then he very naturally recalled that besides spitting it out, there was still another method. He instantly became uneasy. "Cease your foolish thoughts!" The little ck Dragon very quickly reacted and roared, "If you continue to think such nonsense, Ill swallow you whole." Chen Changsheng thought to himself, if you really do swallow me, youll have to spit me out in the end, or use that other method. His face grew even more queasy. The ck Dragon very quickly understood and her face turned even more unsightly than his as she slowly raised her fist. This was a rather delicate fist, looking like a solitary plum blossom in the snow, extremely pitiful. ...... ...... Boom! A p of thunder exploded in the Orthodox Academy. The ground shook and the snow on the great banyan tree rustled down. Several cracks appeared on the frozenke, with water appearing where the cracks intersected. In the floating shards of ice, the reflection of a person could be seen. She grabbed this person and carried him off into the library. In order to protect the books, the lights in the library were special and they exuded less warmth. Even arge quantity of these lights zing for a very long time would be ineffective at drying soaked garments. Chen Changsheng stood amidst several dozen of thesenterns, coldke water constantly dripping from him onto the glossy ck floor. To be blown by a fist into the water, and thus thoroughly soaked and chilled to the bone, was a matter very worthy of being aggrieved and angry about. He did not feel this way, as his body which had undergone perfect Purification was able to endure this sort of attack, and after his perfect Star Condensation, the normal heat and cold of the world was utterly incapable of encroaching upon his body. Of course, the primary reason that he did not care was that the little ck Dragon was currently acting rather strangely. Based on her personality, the ck-clothed girl should have been quite pleased with herself, but now she was sitting across from him with her head lowered in dejection. He could even tell that she was feeling quite sorrowful. "Whats wrong?" "My strength has gotten weaker." "Perhaps...its because you just escaped and arent used to using it?" "No." She looked at the chains still tied to her feet and said, "If we cant find a way to break these chains, I might never be able to defeat your master." Chen Changsheng realized that this was what she had truly been worried about and consoled, "Even if we did break the chains, you still wouldnt be able to beat him." She was very angry and huffed, "Is this how youfort people?" Chen Changsheng seriously replied, "Yes, because this is an objective fact. When I was a baby, a Golden Dragon wanted to eat me, but it ended up being driven away by my master." Amongst the Dragon race, the Golden Dragons and the ck Frost Dragons were the noblest and most powerful. Many, many years ago, when the Golden Dragon tribe had left the continent, it had been out of respect for the ck Frost Dragons. The Golden Dragon that he spoke of, based on Senior Yu Rens description, had probably been one of the members of this tribe, and it might have even been part of their Imperial n. That Golden Dragon had naturally been many times stronger than the little ck Dragon, yet it had still been no match for his master. In his view, there was truly no need for the little ck Dragon to be worried or sad about being unable to defeat his master. Who would feel sorrow about not being able to catch up to the sun? ...... ...... Who would? Of course, it would be those people daring enough, or perhaps mad enough, to chase after the sun. Her gaze rested on the dagger at his waist. When she first saw this sword, she had sensed that profound and familiar Qi that was worthy of either wariness or respect. After hearing Chen Changsheng describe the events of the past, she was sure that this dagger was that Golden Dragons third whisker. To be able to defeat a member of the Golden Dragon Imperial n and to even pluck out its most precious third whisker to use it as a weapon, such a person would have to be very strong and very confident. From that moment, she came to know just how terrifying a human Chen Changshengs master was. If there was a chance, she naturally would not make this sort of human her enemy, but... From this day forward, I am your Protector. If that powerful human wants to kill you, I must think of a way to defeat him and kill him. And so, I am rather sad. Chapter 738 – The Exiled Pope Chapter 738 C The Exiled Pope Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Sadness was just an emotion and it in no way symbolized despair. The little ck Dragon lowered her head and looked at her trail through the snow as she began to ponder and calcte. That Shang Xingzhou had been able to easily defeat the Golden Dragon was naturally because he had the home court advantage, and he also must have made preparations in advance. How could she urately assess his true level of strength through this battle? Chen Changsheng guessed at what she was thinking and said, "You dont need to keep thinking about it." The ck Dragon raised her head and stared into his eyes. "The Pope made me your Protector for a reason." Both she and Chen Changsheng were unaware that the Pope had rescued her from beneath New North Bridge and made her Chen Changshengs Protector primarily because of theplicated rtionship between the ck Frost Dragon tribe and White Emperor City. Upon hearing the term Protector once more, Chen Changsheng fell silent. He suddenly asked, "Do you know who my masters Protector was back then?" The little ck Dragon shook her head. Chen Changsheng looked into the snow where that person had vanished, saying, "On that night, Martial Uncle told me...Master didnt pick a Protector." A strange light shed across the ck Dragons eyes. Chen Changsheng continued, "Master believes that one cannot rely on external things when cultivating the Dao, nor can one rely on other people. Just relying on himself is enough." The little ck Dragon said nothing. This sort of person was far too frightening. ...... ...... After the ck night was the dawn. The capital was still enveloped in a snowstorm as the continent weed a new year. Many important events took ce on the first day of the new year. For instance, the Great Zhou formally changed the era name, and the Li Pce weed a new master. In the Li Pces ceremony to celebrate the new year, something took ce that shocked the entire continent. ording to the Popes final decree and the Orthodoxys announcement that had already been promulgated across the entire world, Chen Changsheng was the new Pope. Yet he did not appear in the new years ceremony and his figure was not seen in the Great Hall of Light. Naturally, there had also been no enthronement ceremony. This news attracted all sorts of surprised discussion. Whether it was the priests of the Li Pce, the teachers and students of the Ivy Academies, or themon people of the capital, they all felt utterly perplexed and deeply uneasy. In this time of confusion, the Li Pce issued an authoritative exnation. The announcement contained the seals of the Five Prefects and Chen Changshengs personal signature. Because the Pope was too young, he had not cultivated for long enough. As such, he had decided to enter the world to cultivate,prehending the Heavenly Dao amongst the red dust of the mundane world. And when would he return? Nobody knew, and the announcement did not answer this. It was just written very clearly that the Pope could return to the capital at any time to ascend to the throne. The Pope was not in the Li Pce but instead had concealed his name and entered the world to cultivate? This was the first time such an event had taken ce in all of history. Shock and bewilderment flooded the entire capital and continent, so much so that many people did not even remember what the new era name of the Great Zhou Dynasty was. After these emotions were slightly diluted by the passage of time, people finally had the leisure to turn their heads and recall the past year. Upon recalling all the things the previous Pope had done, they began to vaguely understand: all this had been a part of the previous Popes n. If Chen Changsheng remained in the capital, it would deeply unsettle the Imperial Court, which would assuredly lead to a war. If he left the capital, it would make the Imperial Court...to be more precise, it would let Shang Xingzhou feel much more at ease. However, even now, few people understood why Shang Xingzhou was so wary of, so repelled by, so vexed by the existence of Chen Changsheng. As Chen Changsheng had understood long ago and as Shang Xingzhou thought with sorrowst night in the snow of the Orthodox Academy, since the two loathed each other, it was better to not meet. Give this master and disciple a little time, a little space. Give the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy a little time, a little space. Give this world and its millions of inhabitants a single chance. There was no need for a war. This was not necessarily something that one needed to die for. Chen Changsheng was still the Pope. It was just that he could not remain in the capital, could not remain in the Li Pce. Even if it woulde down to two irreconcble sides at the end, there could at least be a gap. The problem could not be resolved right now, but in the future, perhaps both sides would have more wisdom to resolve this problem. This was the n of the previous Pope, and now it seemed like the best method to resolve this impasse. Of course, the previous Popes n contained even more details that ensured that even if Chen Changsheng left the capital, the Li Pce could still safeguard its position. This unprecedented situation had many extremelyplex factors and circumstances, and perfectly embodied the previous Popes intelligence and patience. As his sessor, all that Chen Changsheng needed to do was ept this arrangement and then continue to increase his intelligence, patience, and strength. He needed to rely on his intelligence and patience to survive. As long as he survived, he was Pope. He would discuss it again once the mountains bloomed with flowers. Not everyone could understand this matter, and even fewer could understand just how much thought and effort the previous Pope had put into this n, or the resolve and daring the Li Pce had disyed. After all their shock faded, the reality that the people saw was very simple. Chen Changsheng had be Pope, but he had been driven out of the capital. Anyone could see that this was the Imperial Courts victory. Many people believed that this result was because Shang Xingzhou did not wish for the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy toe to blows, nor did he wish to reject the Popes final decree, so he had expressed a magnanimous stance. To be magnanimous was naturally to look down on someone. Anyone could see that a Pope that could not be in the Li Pce was a Pope in name alone. It was perhaps even a more dismal existence than being a Pope in name alone. This was an exiled Pope. ...... ...... The Zhengtong era formally came to a close. The Tianhai Divine Empresss reign over this continent had be a page in history, and a new page had been turned. The Great Zhou Dynasty had formally changed rulers, the confluence of the north and south had been dered a sess. As spring returned to the earth, countless matters became realized. At this moment, many cultivators had received imperial orders and were leaving the south to head north and enter various armies. The Demon Empress had been executed, the Demon Lord was dead, Xuo City was in chaos, and the Pope had bid farewell to the world. All things were changing from old to new, and the future of the continent was awash with light. It was certain that humanity was about to wee the finest generation since Emperor Taizongs. No one knew that on a normal and unremarkable winter day, the newly appointed Pope Chen Changsheng left the Orthodox Academy. He left Hundred Flowers Lane and mingled with the crowd. He walked along the Luo River, crossed the Bridge of Helplessness and passed the stone pirs of the Li Pce, exited the city gate, and left the capital. In his bosom was a letter, tied to his waist was a sword, and in his hands was an umbre. A girl dressed in ck walked by his side. The girl was clean and charming, but her face bore no emotion, making her seem particrly cold. She held a potted Green Leaf at her chest. Chen Changsheng did not walk very fast, but as the girl was very small, if she wanted to catch up, she needed to walk faster. As she walked, her ck hair bobbed up and down in the cold wind. The Green Leaf at her chest also bobbed up and down with it. This was not two oars bobbing up and down in the spring wind, but the appearance that she and this world should have had. (TN: The part about two oars bobbing up and down is a reference to a famous Chinese childrens song.) ...... ...... (AN: When I was first writing about the Popes Green Leaf, I was thinking about Leon, and this was precisely the sort of scene I wanted to write. So the little ck Dragons name should actually be Matilda. TN: Leon and Matilda are characters from the movie Leon: The Professional.) Chapter 739 – Let Us Go South Chapter 739 C Let Us Go South Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr From the beginning of the new era, the entire continent was only concerned about one thing. It was not the exiled Pope, not the closed-up Holy Maiden Peak, not Wang Pos return to Schrtree Manor. This matter was far more critical than all the other matters added up together. It was the invasion of the demons. In the autumn ofst year, the Demon Lord died, Nanke fled, the new lord took the throne, the demons fell into internal turmoil, and Xuo City was soaked in blood. The weather was abnormally coldwinter hade early. Thebined efforts of the wind and snow had resulted in an unusually poor harvest. Many of the smaller demon tribes had been forced to venture far away from Xuo City, and the wolf cavalry so prized by the Demon Pce numbered only a third of their former numbers. Anyone could see that this was the Demon races weakest moment, and very few people could imagine that it was this moment the demons would choose to begin their invasion on arge scale. To conduct things on arge scale indicated madness and a willingness to pay any price. Perhaps the crisis of survival brought about by the blizzards and harsh cold had directly transformed into the demons desire for blood. There was also another very important reason. It was that the onceCDemon Crown Prince Han Qing, after guarding the Mausoleum of Books for more than six centuries, had finally left the human capital, passed through the vast snowy ins, and returned to Xuo City. ording to an agreement made with Shang Xingzhou, White Emperor City used some secret method to get him into Xuo City. There, he connected with a few members of the Council of Elders that had always been loyal to him. Through intelligence sent out of the Demon Pce, he once more confirmed that the one truly ruling thend of demons was not the newly ascended Demon Lord in the Demon Pce, but the Demon Commander and the enigmatic Military Advisor ck Robe. He believed that although the Demon Commander and ck Robe had joined hands to overturn the rule of his father, the Demon Lord who had once terrorized the continent, this did not mean that they truly trusted each other. On the contrary, without that shadow in the sky, the trust between the two could transform into foam at any moment. They needed to remain vignt of each other at all times, even prepare to attack the other. As for the young Demon Lord within the Demon Pce, he was just a pathetic puppet, a de of grass buffeted to and fro by two cold winds. He was liable to get involved in their struggle at any moment and then die. Han Qing wanted to use the tense rtionship between the Demon Commander and ck Robe. Because of their history, he could not work together with ck Robe, so just as it should be, he first contacted the Demon Commander. He knew that the Demon Commander did notpletely trust him, but he did not care. The person he truly wanted to ally himself with was the young Demon Lord. That child was isted and without help in the Demon Pce, probably living every day in fear. Right now, if he were to obtain Han Qing and the strength and support backing Han Qing, he would probably be wild with joy. And they were brothers. In retrospect, Han Qings way of thinking was not necessarily wrong. It even might have been correct. Demons were not humans, and they viewed the world differently, but the two were fundamentally quite simr. In their end, they decided matters based on what they could gain, who they trusted, and the natural strengths and weaknesses of their rtionships. Han Qing failed because there had been a problem with his judgment from the very outset. There really might have been a problem between the Demon Commander and ck Robe, but the young Demon Lord was not the helpless puppet that he imagined. In reality, only after he died did the entire continente to know the main driver behind the rebellion of Xuo City was neither the Demon Commander nor ck Robe, but the young Demon Lord that had been pitied or disregarded by all. He had truly been the one to seize the throne. The Demon Commander and ck Robe had joined hands to push the once-domineering and invincible Demon Lord into the abyss precisely because of the young Demon Lord. The Demon Commander and ck Robe truly would not trust each other, but they both had an iparable trust in the young Demon Lord, treating him as their closest nephew. Just how had the young Demon Lord been able to gain the trust, even loyalty, of both of them at the same time? His father had once been this continents most terrifying shadow. Even when Taizong and Zhou Dufu worked together, they could notpletely eradicate him, and yet the young Demon Lord had personally killed him. Just what sort of existence was the young Demon Lord? He had ced his hopes of sess on this true opponent, had wanted to use him to deal with an opponent that was more terrifying than he could imagine. There were no surprises. Han Qing was utterly defeated. Before he died, this demon who had guarded the Mausoleum of Books for six hundred years, unmoved by any storm, could not help but raise his head to look at the throne. A young and handsome demon was seated there, his lips perked up into a smile, perfectly diluting the noble and domineering aura exuded by a demons body. The young demon was the youngest son of the mighty Demon Lord, not much older than Nanke. The deceased Demon Lord had many children. Han Qing had been the strongest, and Nanke the most famous, but no one could even remember the names of the rest of them. Comparatively speaking, his name was actually well known. This was because he had been the young prince of the Demon Lord, but mostly because he had once said a certain phrase. "I absolutely want Xu Yourong." He didnt want to just meet her, he wanted her. When these words spread across the continent, they naturally incited the limitless wrath of both humans and demi-humans, and also attracted a great deal of ridicule. This was because at that moment, besides being a prince, he had nothing much to brag about. Whether it was his talent in cultivation or the advancement of his demon body, his performance was very mediocre, inferior to Nanke and far inferior to Xu Yourong. In the parties held by the demon nobles in Xuo City and in the Orchid Creek Art Exhibition, he had obtained not one bit of fame. He wasnt evenparable to Chen Changsheng, let alone Qiushan Jun. Until now. Fire beacons were lit all around Xuo City as the heads of countless nobles were severed from their bodies, green blood being shed for days on end. Outside the Demon Pce, the wolf cavalry howled in their patrols and the buildings of the pce all bore the marks of a fierce battle. His legendary eldest brother kneeled before him, covered in blood. The Demon Commander and ck Robe stood quietly at his side. He was at the very front. He was at the very center. ...... ...... "Do you really think that you can keep their loyalty forever?" Han Qing asked the young Demon Lord. He was naturally speaking about ck Robe and the Demon Commander. "Elder Brother, all of you have lived for too long. When you think about things, you only think about loyalty, passion, trust, schemes...nothing but these dull, old terms. Im very young, so I like more new and refreshing terms, like ideals, dreams, sunlight, warmth, spring...the south, and girls." The young Demon Lord shed a moving smile, then continued, "Their support has nothing to do with loyalty, but because we sharemon ideals, have the same dream." Han Qing understood his meaning, and his face paled. The seventh Demon General and the twenty-fourth Demon General stepped forward and dragged him out of the hall. The abyss behind the Demon Pce was waiting for him. The Demon Army was about to move out. The young Demon Lord walked out of the hall and looked upon the dense packs of wolf cavalry and the ever-roaring demon soldiers, then suddenly fell silent. He seemed to be thinking about something rather absent-mindedly. After a very long time, he came to his senses and chuckled at himself. Then, he said a few words that would be very famous in the future. "The sunlight in the south is better, warmer. The spring is longer and the south has more girls, so let us go south." Chapter 740 – The Cruel and Disorderly Mountains Chapter 740 C The Cruel and Disorderly Mountains Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tianliang County was the most famous county on the continent. A thousand years ago, this ce was home to the Liang Household, the Chen n, the Zhou n, and the now-destitute Wang n. Thest two dynasties to reign over the continent had both arisen from this county, and the county had been witness to an endless stream of experts, like those emperors, or Chen Xuanba, or Zhu Luo, or Wang Po. With the establishment of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Tianliang Countys status became even more unique, as it was now regarded as the ancestral homnd. Whether in taxation or administration, it received the best treatment. The Daoist church within Xunyang City also had the highest status of all of the Orthodoxys Daoist churches. It also gradually began to epass morend, eventually bing thergest county or province on the continent. On a map, the present Tianliang County looked like a dagger. Hanqiu City was the hilt, and Xunyang City was on the edge of the dagger. Above it was a vast territory ofnd simr to the body of the dagger. This dagger was pointed straight at the north, the endless ins of snow, the territory of the demons. Of course, the northernmost thousand-some li of Tianliang County were, excluding the ten or so forts and two army headquarters, sparsely inhabited and extremely deste. Humanity had never been able to establish effective control over this area, let alone flourish here, because this ce was simply too close to the demons. Regardless of the situation in the world, in the northern reaches of Tianliang County, the war between the humans and demons had not truly ceased for even a single day. In the early spring ofst year, the Demon Army began to move south, causing the situation here to grow even more tense, and even bloodier. The ins which had once been deste and deserted were now covered in smoke and dust as uncountable numbers of cavalry charged against each other. Even in the sky, those flying carriages that were rarely seen in the capital and the vicious, strange beasts controlled by the demons shed high up in the cold air like the callous eyes of a god. The sound of fighting shook the sky as the cavalry of both sides charged at each other like two mighty floods, sending blood and Qi flying everywhere. In a very short span of time, an innumerable amount of human cavalry had toppled over and died. Simrly, many of the demons most frightening wolf cavalry had been entrapped in the arrays set up by humans and torn into countless disgusting pieces of flesh. Simr to their perspectives on life, the blood of the Human race and the Demon race were ofpletely different colors. Under the backdrop of the snowy ins, they made for a most breathtaking contrast, yet as more and more lives were lost, the red and green blood had no choice but to finally mingle. The corpses also began to pile up, and regardless of whether their deaths had been glorious or nauseating, it was impossible to pry them apart. As it was impossible to even separate the dead, those still alive were naturally squeezed together. The armies of both sides were difficult to distinguish from each other, now merged into a single ck tide thatpletely engulfed the vast in of snow. In such a crowded and intense battlefield, the arrays of both the Human race and the Demon race were forcefully torn apart by bloody Qi. asionally one could hear the anguished cry of an array master about to die as he suffered a bacsh. asionally, a human cultivator or demon expert would soar into the sky, killing out a space in the ck tide as they attempted to escape. Soon after, they would be drowned once more under the ck tide and seen no more. The asional sh of light in the ck tide was the explosive dispersal of star radiance. Every sh of light meant that a Star Condensation cultivator had died, his star radiance dispersing into the surroundings. Even if Xue Xingchuan were reincarnated, Xiao Zhang stepped onto the field, or the gigantic figures of the Demon Generals in the depths of the snowy ins began to move, they would not have much effect on this sort of battle. This was a war, desperate but extremely fair. The final oue depended on every person that participated in this battle. Of course, every person had to work together in order to have an effect on this war. The moment they separated, their effectiveness began to drop until it was reduced to nil. Take, for instance, the small squad from the Mount Song Army that was making its way through the disorderly mountains to the east of the in. They were on the verge of beingpletely annihted, but such an event would have no effect on this war. The problem was that everyone in this squad wanted to survive. Their lives meant quite a lot to them, so they had to continue fighting, even if they were clearly no match for their opponents. This squad from the Mount Song Army was retreating from the battlefield not because they had deserted out of fear, but because they had received orders to evacuate a heavily wounded array master in advance. Array masters yed one of the most important roles on the battlefield. Spreading out an array required that ones sea of consciousness and star radiance form an inseverable connection with the array. This was very demanding on a cultivator, so even the most mediocre of array masters needed to be at Ethereal Opening. Moreover, the moment the array was broken, the array master would suffer the most terrible of bacshes. Thus, an array master was also a role on the battlefield in which it was very easy to die. It was one of the most important roles, but also the one with the highest casualty rate, so it was only right that array masters received the greatest respect from soldiers, and were also ced under the greatest protection. In order that the heavily injured array master could receive treatment as quickly as possible, this squad of the Mount Song Army had paid a most bitter price. In reaching these disorderly mountains, thirty soldiers had dwindled to fourteen. They were being pursued by five wolf cavalry. Rocks were sent flying, the ground shook, and dust flew into the air. The wolf cavalry had once more appeared before them. The wolf cavalry were the most terrifying of the demons troops. Their mounts were a sort of blood-drinking wolf that lived on the snowy ins and had enormous bodies and fur like iron needles. They possessed amazing speed and ruthless temperaments. With a spray of rocks, five wolf cavalry burst out of the dust and surrounded the fourteen human soldiers. These bloodthirsty wolves were around a zhang high, and the demons mounted atop were horned, their bodies covered in scale armor, their eyes a gloomy green. Their mouths, which were shaped like ˡ, dripped with stinking saliva. Compared to the demon nobles that lived in Xuo City, these demon soldiers were much more ugly and much more terrifying. This was the true appearance of lower-level demons, and this was what demons looked like to humans. The lowest level of demon soldiers could still resist against a human that had seeded in Purification, but these were not the lowest level. These were the elite wolf cavalry. Surrounded by five wolf cavalry, there was no path of retreat. The human soldiers were filled with despair, but no one surrendered. Instead, they tightened their grip on their weapons. In the war between the Human race and the Demon race, rarely were people captured, and rarely did people surrender. The reason for this was very simple: demons did not have a habit of epting surrenders. From a certain perspective, the natural ruthlessness of the Demon race was a benefit to the humans, because they did not need to worry about desertion or betrayal. It was precisely for this reason that many people had found it impossible to believe that the Mount Li Sword Sects Liang Xiaoxiao would collude with the demons. The battle began and was very quickly decided. Although this small squad of the Mount Song Army could be said to have perfectly demonstrated the results of their arduous training, attacking and defending with sublime coordination, they were still no match. Violent waves of Qi spread out, permeated with the scent of blood. The hard rock of the mountains was scored by the ws of wolves. The first exchange hadsted for a few seconds, and three human soldiers had died. The demon soldiers had also paid a price, but it was only that one of them had their horn cut off. The cold wind stirred up the dry snow and covered the scratches left by the wolf ws. The demon who had had his horn cut off was furious. He let off a series of enraged howls, then lifted the human corpse in front of him with his spear. With a rip, the corpse of this human soldier was torn in two. Blood rained down. The demon soldier grabbed the upper half of the corpse, brought it to his mouth, and slowly began to chew on it. The lower half of the corpse did not fall to the ground, but instead was taken up in the mouth of his wolf mount. Kakakaka. In the deathly stillness of the mountains, the only sound that could be heard was that of bones being gnawed apart. Blood dripped from both the demons mouth and his mounts, falling onto the ground. Chapter 741 – The Bellowing and Disorderly Mountains Chapter 741 C The Bellowing and Disorderly Mountains Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The war between the demons and humans arose from their struggle for the continent, but the two sides fight to the death was closely rted to a certain matter. Demons ate humans. This was the Human races greatest fear and cause for anger, and also the greatest source of their courage. In truth, regardless of the era, humans had never been the primary food for demons. At the very beginning, demons ate humans as if to express the traits of a more savage era, and they did so to mystify their battles, strengthen their bodies, unt their power, and frighten their enemies. However, with the passage of time, this action gradually became a habit for the demons. Later on, this terrifying conduct no longer had the effect on the demons that it used to, and the frightening effect it had on humans had mostly transformed into resentment and courage. From every aspect, this conduct brought no benefits to this war between the humans and demons, only negative effects. The more intelligent of the demon soldiers had long sincee to recognize this fact. However, breaking a practice that had be a tradition would inevitably face all sort of opposition. Moreover, to the demons famed for their cruelty, any sort of blood-soaked and terrifying matter was a pleasure most weed by them. After many years of debate, the eternally famous Grand Schr Tungus researched this practice for twenty years. Ultimately, after analyzing this practice through a theological and social perspective and weighing the merits and drawbacks biologically and mentally, he passed judgment. In his work, the grand schr explicitly stated that eating humans offered no benefit to the advancement of demons. On the contrary, the human body contained certain material that would contaminate the brain stem of demons, ultimately causing demons that had eaten too many humans to go crazy and inflict harm upon themselves until they died. At the same time, Grand Schr Tungus also expressed his callous disdain for this practice from a theological perspective, determining that this practice was sphemy to the Moon God. In Xuo City, Grand Schr Tunguss research naturally faced no opposition, just like every other subject he had researched. As for that other grand schr of the generation who had the right to question him, the Pope in the south, there was also no voice of objection. Perhaps precisely because this silence was too stark a contrast with the fierce quarrels the two had engaged in in the past, it attracted all sorts of private rumor and discussion. Some demon schrs suspected that there was a problem with Grand Schr Tunguss argument, while the schrs of the Li Pce secretly proposed an even more outrageous possibility: this work of research on the effect of demons human-eating was highly likely to be a joint work between Grand Schr Tungus and the Pope! At the very least, the Pope must have greatly assisted in it. If these doubts were true, there was naturally something wrong with this research; perhaps it was evenpletely fabricated. But just as was mentioned before, the Imperial n and the nobles of Xuo City put up no opposition to Grand Schr Tunguss judgment, and the Pope within the Li Pce also maintained his silence, so who would dare voice their doubts? As this work was circted, the poprity of the practice of human-eating gradually waned. Finally, one thousand years ago, that Demon Lord who dominated the continent finally banned the practice. From that moment on, eating humans waspletely banned in the Demon races territory, especially in Xuo City, where such actions basically ceased to ur. But the strength of tradition was far too powerful, the snowy ins of the demon domain too vast, the gap in intelligence and culture between the various levels of demons too great. Even mighty existences like Grand Schr Tungus and the Demon Lord could not cause this practice topletely disappear. The lower-level demons in the small tribes would still sneakily eat human meat, even consider doing so an honor. In the past several hundred years, just how many human bodies had vanished from the battlefield? And amongst the several dozen Demon Generals, just how many had not tasted human flesh? Now, with the passing of that Demon Lord, and the increasing bitterness of the war between the humans and demons, the binding effect of this ban had received a terrible blow. In this remote region of the snowy ins, cruel sights such as this urred all over the ce, like right now amongst these disorderly mountains. The demon soldier and his wolf mount were incessantly tearing into the body of the human soldier. Blood dripped from their mouths and fell on the hard and cold ground. Finally, someones will broke at this sight. With ament, he threw down his weapon and retreated back down the mountain path. However, before he could get very far, one of the wolf cavalry guarding the southwest direction caught up to him. With a brief cry of misery, he became a pile of mangled flesh and blood. Every day on the battlefield, the Human race would receive such a bloody lesson. Only with theirpanions was there a hope of survival. Escape and betrayal were the same as death. Fear and anger were born together, so when this soldier ran off in panic, the remaining ten soldiers became extraordinarily angry. Anger was the greatest source of courage. The soldiers tightly gripped their weapons once more and roared at the wolf cavalry. The leader of this squad was an old soldier who had seeded at Purification many years ago. He had abundant experience on the battlefield, so he was much calmer than all of his subordinates. When the cries of misery and angry bellows were rising up together, he was still observing the surroundings, judging the present situation and thinking of a way to escape. His gaze rested on the stretcher and he silently gave his apologies. His squad was doomed to bepletely wiped out, as he would be forced to use hisst two resorts. But even if he seeded, not a single survivor would remain. At that time, the array master on the stretcher would either freeze to death or starve to death. Regardless, it would be a very wretched end. Array masters were the most respected and most weed of individuals on the battlefield. It was no surprise if they died in battle, but they should not have such a dismal end as this. Moreover, this array master was very young. The lowest level of array master had to be at Ethereal Opening, so they were normally rather old. The array master was very dark-skinned and very thin. Though his face was covered in blood, it was still possible to tell that he was young. Such a young array master was an extremely rare sight even in the Mount Song Army headquarters, let alone amongst the ranks of the armies engaged in battle. Such a young array master was assuredly most gifted. As long as he could survive, he was guaranteed a beautiful and boundless future. The squad leader understood that it was probably for precisely this reason that his superior had, despite the ferocity of the battle, ordered them to evacuate this array master. Regretfully, the wolf cavalry that they had been battling with had probably also realized this fact, so they had not hesitated to harm their own fighting power and send several wolf cavalry in pursuit. Seeing the wolf cavalry charging, seeing his subordinates resolved to die, the squad leader threw down his sword and took out a magical artifact from his belt. This magical artifact exuded a faint Qi that seemed tomunicate with a certain object beneath his clothes. The soldiers also seemed to sense something and turned their heads to him. He opened his mouth, nning to say something. The soldiers guessed at what he intended to do. Their faces paled, and one young soldier went red in the eyes, not out of rage, but sorrow. There was no time to persuade orfort. The demons and their wolves were already upon them, the stench assailing their nostrils. The disorderly mountains bellowed in rage. The human soldiers struck back against the wolf cavalry. No matter how sharp the teeth of these strange wolves, no matter how powerful the spears of the demon soldiers, the humans charged! As they charged, not a single one of them turned to look back at him. Blood spurted and limbs flew. In an extremely brief amount of time, the human soldiers were all killed. Of the wolf cavalry, two of them received light injuries. The corpses of the soldiersy copsed in the ws of the wolves or hung from the spears of the soldiers as they were snacked upon. This was an abnormally gory and horrifying scene. The demon soldiers cackled at the final human. Unable toprehend their words, he shattered the magical artifact in his hands. Chapter 742 – Embers and Cold Chapter 742 C Embers and Cold Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As the magical artifact shattered, a strand of Qi emerged from the squad leaders hand, spreading with remarkable speed across the entire cliff. The corpses of the human soldiers, whether on the ground, or on the spears of the demon soldiers, or in the mouths of their wolves, responded to this Qi, and a weaker Qi, almost like a scent, emerged from their bodies. This Qi was like an invisible me that was now igniting a long-hidden kindling. The demon soldiers seemed to sense something, and a smear of shock appeared in their green eyes. With a set of sharp shouts, they waved their spears to cast those human corpses far away, at the same time jerking on the leather reins around the necks of their wolves, intending to turn and retreat. But it was toote. These strange wolves were very dimwitted and had no inkling of what was going on, so they were somewhat unwilling to throw away the human corpses in their mouths. At this moment, a bright yellow ball of light emerged from the deceased humans. Simultaneously, more balls of yellow light lit up all across the cliff. Boomboomboomboom! Terrifying explosions rumbled through the mountains like ps of thunder. Then a fire began to ze, almost instantly transforming the area into a sea of mes. The hard rock was exploded into chunks and then melted by the zing mes intova that sshed onto the demon soldiers. The wolves met an even more miserable fate. Their heads were immediately blown to bits, transforming into mangled piles of flesh and meat bearing no resemnce to their original appearance. Howls of misery continuously rose up from the disorderly mountains, but they were unable to pass through the sea of mes and surging waves of Qi, and quickly died away. Just like this, the demon soldiers and their wolf mounts died. The surging waves of Qi carved out a smooth slope on the mountain cliffs before mixing into the heavens and earth. The sea of mes, however, persisted for a very long time as the mes gradually lost their energy. The squad leader released his hold on the scorched ck item on his forearm that was once a small shield, and began to slowly crawl to the back. His right arm had beenpletely destroyed by the explosive might of the magical artifact and his chest was also a bloody mess, with bones faintly visible. He had suffered severe injuries, but he was still not dead. Before he died, he still had one task that he had toplete: killing the array master. He deeply respected the young array master, who would assuredly have had the best prospects if he survived, and such an outstanding human should not be frozen or starved to death. And also...the day before yesterday, he had received an order. By no means could he let this young array master fall into the hands of the demons. If it was necessary, he could kill him. With some difficulty, he crawled up to the stretcher. As he gasped a few tired breaths, he looked at the young array master on the stretcher with a ratherplex and sorrowful expression. The magical artifact he had used to kill the five demon soldiers had naturally been no ordinary magical artifact, but a very strange sort that was more simr to an array. This sort of magical artifact that used the power of an array was extremely rare, and its method of use was excessively cruel. The Great Zhou Army had essentially never used them before. It was said that this set of magical artifacts came from the Wenshui Tangs. He could possess this sort of magical artifact because he was the generals trusted subordinate, and also because the small squad of the Mount Song Army that he led was often entrusted with very important missions, like protecting or killing this young array master. Even at the moment of their deaths, the soldiers under him never knew that this magical artifact had been nted in their bodies long ago. When he thought of the order the general gave to him before the battle, the squad leader revealed a rather perplexed expression. For this person, the important figures of the Mount Song Army had clearly made many arrangements in advance, even preparing to bury this small squad. "Just who are you?" he muttered to the unconscious young array master on the stretcher. Before he killed this person, he had a deep desire to know his name and surname. Perhaps it was only this way that he could feel a little constion. Regretfully, this person had suffered a bacsh on the battlefield and been severely wounded. It was utterly impossible for him to awaken and answer his question. Heboriously pulled out a dagger, aimed it at the young array masters throat, and then closed his eyes. After taking a deep breath, he pushed down. But he did not hear the sound of the throat breaking, nor did he feel the dagger puncture through flesh. He opened his eyes and saw to his astonishment that the dagger was being clutched between two fingers, utterly incapable of pressing forward. Even more astonishingly, these two fingers belonged to the young array master. At some point, the array master had awakened and opened his eyes, and was now quietly watching. His eyes were very cold,pletely devoid of emotion. They were like the ice covering these mountains, but there were bloodstains beneath this ice that exuded a faint stench of blood. The squad leader came to his senses and felt an inexplicable fear upon looking at the array masters eyes. The young array master lightly flicked his fingers, taking the dagger, but doing nothing after that. The squad leader quickly exined what had just urred. The young array master seemed to be in deep thought. The squad leader had no more strength. Exhausted, he sat on the ground and said in gratitude, "Youre still alive, so the deaths of my brothers will not have been wasted." The young array masters voice seemed particrly cold. "Do you really think that any of you pieces of trash can decide whether I live or die? I just didnt want to act." "What?" The squad leader froze, not daring to believe what he had just heard. What did this mean? After spending a few moments in amazed stupefaction, he became furious, pointing at the burned corpses on the cliffs and wanting to reprimand the array master. The young array master did not give him a chance. A terrifying Qi emerged from those cold and cruel eyes, instantly jolting him to death, transforming him into a blood-covered corpse. Then, this corpse began to ze from the remaining mes left behind by the magical artifact, producing an unpleasant smell. "Regardless of whether it was out of kindness or to carry out an order, you still attempted to kill me." The young array master apathetically stared at the burning corpse and dered, "So you needed to die." The howling of the cold wind gradually extinguished the embers on the cliff, dispersing those mixed and unpleasant scents. The demon soldiers and their wolf mounts had been at the very center of the attacks of ten-some magical artifacts, and they were burned by a sea of mes. The only thing that remained of them was a rough outline, and it was impossible to make out their original appearances. Then ten-some bodies of the human soldiers were also in an awful state. In short, it was a dismal scene, a cruel environment. But the young array master did not leave, instead lying back down on the stretcher. He closed his eyes as if unable to see the hellish mountainside, unable to smell the charred bodies, unable to feel the chill of the wind. Just like that, he fell asleep. Chapter 743 – The Medicines Name Chapter 743 C The Medicines Name Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Four days after the conclusion of the massive battle, the headquarters of the Mount Song Army was still frigidly cold, but the scent of blood had greatly weakened. It was no longer possible to see the tense sight of several hundred soldiers carrying stretchers while running and yelling, or the divine sight of ten-some streams of Sacred Light simultaneously lighting up the night sky above the Sacred Hospital. Many white plumes of smoke rose up from the area around Mount Song, drifting up into the sky. When people in the headquarters saw this sight, they would stop and mourn, for each white plume of smoke represented a soldier that had died in battle. Based on the initial counts, the number of soldiers sacrificed by the Great Zhou in this military campaign already exceeded ten thousand, and this was not counting the workers in charge of logistics and the cultivators that hade from various areas to offer assistance. However, the mood of the Sacred Hospital was no longer as tense as it was a few days ago. The great majority of those injured had had their wounds brought under control, and those who were untreatable had been carried out long ago. But for some reason, the room at the very back was still packed with people and the mood there was particrly fraught with worry. "I wont listen to a single exnation; I just need all of you to save him." The generals face was extremely grim, his tone incredibly unyielding, and when his gaze rested on the bed, his voice was tinged with hints of ruthlessness. The wounded person on the bed was very young. Judging by his clothes and the cloth bag tied to his waist, he was probably an array master. His body was thin, his skin a light shade of brown, but now it was white as snow, a clear sign that he had lost too much blood. His lips were king and his breathing was extremely weak. It seemed like he could die at any time. Upon hearing the generals order, everyone in the room felt a massive pressure, at the same time feeling rather confused. Such a young array master must havee from a very famous sect and possessed limitless prospects, but this general was a trusted aide highly regarded by Divine General Ke and had a lofty reputation in the Mount Song Army headquarters. With his incredibly high status, there was no need for him to throw such arge fit over a single wounded array master. Besides the military doctors, there were even two people from the Orthodoxy present to treat this young array masters injuries. The general knew what these people were thinking, but he gave no exnation. He had a vague understanding of this young array masters background, but this was not the reason for his fury and anxiety. Right beforeing to the hospital, he had received a dossier reporting on the results of the investigation into what had happened. Besides this young array master on the bed teetering on the edge of death, no one knew just what had actually happened on that cliff. However, the soldiers who had personally witnessed the resulting scene on that cliff were very sure that it had assuredly been an extremely heroic action, because what they saw was extremely tragic. Ten-some soldiers had used the magical artifacts constructed in secret by the Wenshui Tang n and blown themselves up, bringing five wolf cavalry with them into death. Moreover, on the path of retreat along the cliff, they had discovered the corpses of ten-some more soldiers. This most elite squad of the Mount Song Army, made up of brave and daring soldiers, had sacrificed themselves just so that this young array master could survive. Thus, if he did not save this array master, how could he soothe the souls of his deceased subordinates? "I will not give a single exnation, because I truly do not have the ability to save him." A woman dressed in white ceremonial clothes stood up from the bed, her clear and beautiful face covered in exhaustion, the pure and gentle Sacred Light gradually dispersing from her slender fingers. The general was silent. This woman was from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green located in the capital and was called An Hua. She had arrived at the Mount Song Army headquarters two days ago and begun to work without rest, attempting to rescue the casualties on the battlefield. If it were not for the fact that the Mount Song Army headquarters had sufficient reserves of crystals to help her meditate and recover, there was a high chance that she would have already died from wringing her body dry of Sacred Light. No matter how disastrous or anxious the generals mood, he could say no harsh word to her. And he could very clearly see that she had already given her all in order to save the young array master on the bed. The general turned to the chief cleric of the Sacred Hospital. The cleric almost imperceptibly shook his head. The doctors from all the hospitals in the area were unable to do anything for the array masters injuries. Was the Sacred Light technique of the Li Pce clerics and the teachers of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green unable to save him as well? The generals mood had reached its lowest and he could no longer control himself. He pounded his fist against the table. The atmosphere in the room was extremely depressed. One person took off his hat, intending to begin grieving. It was at this point that a military doctor in the corner sadly remarked, "It would be fine if we had a Cinnabar Pill." The name Cinnabar Pill seemed have a magic power, plunging the room into an almost deathly stillness. The only sound was that of breathing that was gradually growing more rough and hurried. A few peoples eyes suddenly glowed with joy, yet upon realizing something, quickly dimmed again. Just as expected, the chief cleric sighed and said, "On the first day of the campaign, we used up our allotment." The general was well aware of just how many heavily wounded soldiers had been sent back from the battlefield on the first day of the campaign. From the very start, he had ced no faith in this pill, but when he heard someone mention the name again, he could not help but cling to this final hope and asked, "When will the next lot be distributed? Can he possibly hold on until that day?" The cleric shook his head. "The next distribution of the pills is in ten days, but with his injuries, he will only be able tost for five days at the most." An Hua had been studying the Sacred Light technique in the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green until now. When the war with the demons began, she had ced all her efforts on cultivation so that she could head to the frontlines and treat the injured as quickly as possible. Thus, she had paid no attention whatsoever to the affairs of the outside world. Taken together with the fact that she had only arrived at the Mount Song Army headquarters two days ago, she waspletely perplexed by what everyone was speaking about. "What is the Cinnabar Pill? A type of medicine?" she asked the cleric. From its name, one could guess that its primary ingredient was cinnabar, which truly could be used in medicines to help staunch bleeding. But this young array masters injuries were so serious that even her Sacred Light technique had no effect. In her view, perhaps if several cardinals worked at the same time there was some hope. Could this medicine possible have a simr effect? The cleric understood what she was thinking and answered, "The Cinnabar Pill can cure this persons wounds." One by one, everyone else nodded, none of them holding the slightest doubt. After witnessing the Cinnabar Pill work for themselves, they all had the feeling that the Cinnabar Pill could cure all the injuries and illnesses of the world. An Hua had never even heard of this medicine, so she was even more perplexed by their fervent faith. "If it...really will work, why arent we trying it as quickly as possible?" The cleric ruefully sighed. "Where could we possibly find this sort of treasure?" Everyone present thought of the saying going around that this medicine could only belong in the heavens, and said nothing. The general said to An Hua, "This medicine is very rare." An Hua was still confused, asking, "If this medicine really does have such a miraculous effect, why not have the herbalist give out the recipe and then have the Imperial Court or the Li Pce produce it in mass quantities?" The room fell silent once more. Everyone was looking at her, seemingly rather nervous. No one answered her question. It was like the entire Sacred Hospital had fallen silent. There was not a single sound. It was like she had asked about a taboo. Chapter 744 – The Medicines Significance Chapter 744 C The Medicines Significance Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Sacred Hospital was utterly silentnot even the sound of breathing could be heard within the room at the very back. It was even possible to hear that someone was intentionally holding their breath. A few people lowered their heads, a few people nervously looked around, and the atmosphere was oppressive and tense as if someone was spying on this ce. In this tense atmosphere, a person was finally unable to suppress a cough. The general nced at this person, then asked, "Ten more days?" This question somewhat lightened the mood in the room. An Hua walked with the cleric to the window and whispered, "Just what is going on here?" The cleric responded, "No one can have the herbalist give out the recipe, because up to now, no one even knows whos been making this medicine." An Hua was so astonished at this answer that she forgot about the strange mood pervading the room. In a somewhat louder voice, she asked, "How can this be possible?" Since this medicine existed in the world and was already in use, there was clearly someone sending it to the various army headquarters. How was it possible that the maker of the medicine had not been found out? The cleric raised his right hand to hint that she should pay attention to her emotions, but did not give an exnation. "Even if we dont know the origins of this medicine, what cant we imitate the refining style? Even if theres no recipe, we can infer the ingredients from theposition of the pill." Seeing the hesitant expression on the clerics face, An Hua thought that she knew what he was apprehensive about and persuaded, "This is for helping the dying and healing the injured, not for business. The lives and safety of the soldiers on the frontlines are far more important than those banal morals and ideals. Im confident that whether its the archbishops or you, all of you understand this point." The cleric shook his head and said, "You dont understand. This matter is veryplicated, and this medicine is also veryplicated. Its incredibly difficult to find the refinement process." "From its name, we can guess that this pills primary ingredient is cinnabar, with the other ingredientsplementing it. If it really is so miraculous, the importance should rest on theplementing ingredients." An Hua stared into the clerics eyes and then continued, "But please do not tell me that thoseplementing herbs are so precious and rare, because that wont convince me." There was no such herb in the world that the Orthodoxy or the Imperial Court could not find, but this fact could not make the cleric fall speechless. With a bitter smile, he replied, "Dont even talk about finding thoseplementing ingredients. Right now, no one has even been able to distinguish what sort ofplementing ingredients were used in it in the first ce." An Hua was stunned once more, thinking to herself, with all the priests and schrs the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court have, how could they fail to identify whatplementing ingredients make up the medicine and how much is used? The cleric whispered, "There are too few pills avable for research, and the person providing the pills clearly stated in advance that researching it was forbidden." An Huas interest was piqued by this statement. She asked, "Just where did this pille from?" "As I said earlier, no one knows where the medicine came from. Everyone only knows that one year ago, a bottle of these pills appeared at Blue Pass." The clerics eyes suddenly turned bright as if they were glowing, not out of greed or desire, but yearning and respect. There had been twenty pills in the bottle that had appeared in Blue Pass. Perhaps because their injuries were too severe or because the mysterious pill refiner had arranged things ahead of time, several soldiers on the verge of death took the pill and survived. Such incidents continued to ur. No matter how severe the injuries, as long as the patient did not die on the spot, they would recover upon taking this pill. Although the wounded were not able topletely recover every time, with the damaged Ethereal Pces or fractured meridians of some cultivators unable to recover, they had at least been able to distance themselves far away from the shadow of death. Everyone who personally witnessed the sight of this pill saving patients all acimed it as a miracle. News of this miracle naturally spread very quickly. In a short time, this mysterious medicine became the most famous item in the ten-some army headquarters located on the snowy ins. At some point, people suddenly came to know that this medicine was called the Cinnabar Pill, yet nobody knew where it came from or who had made it. To save the dying and grow bones was a saying that An Hua had seen before in the Daoist scriptures. She naturally knew that this was an exaggerated description that could not actually be real. However, the reactions of everyone in the Sacred Hospital and the shining eyes of the cleric both told her that this was real and had been witnessed. How could this sort of thing be possible? Even if the sacred medicines rumored to be stored in the depths of the Li Pce really did exist, they would presumably not have such a wondrous effect. Moreover, the quantity of sacred medicines was assuredly very small and thus meaningless to this sort of war... She suddenly asked, "How many Cinnabar Pills are there in total?" The cleric replied, "Nobody knows." Upon hearing this answer once more, An Hua suddenly felt very tired. But this time, it was not from the mystery of the whole affair, but because of a simple problem of mathematics. "Every month, a bottle of Cinnabar Pills will appear, so nobody knows just how many pills that person has." The cleric looked into her eyes and continued, "Im more inclined to believe that the Cinnabar Pills were refined by that person and that they are continuing to be refined." An Hua was shocked once more, her voice slightly tense as she said, "I also hope that it is so." If this really was the case, then it meant that the supply of Cinnabar Pills sent to the frontlines would never cease, and there was even a chance that the amount might gradually increase. In every aspect, this was the best-case scenario. Of course, this was all predicated on the idea that the Cinnabar Pill really was so wondrous. An Hua looked at the cleric, her eyes somewhat hopeful, almost begging. The cleric knew what she was feeling and what she wanted to hear, because he had once had a simr moment. That sort of anxiety and hope was difficult to forget. He calmly and firmly said to her, "Yes, the Cinnabar Pill really can save lives, no matter how severe the injury suffered." An Huas hands were trembling, not because she was nervous, but because she was happy and bewildered. She was both a cleric and a doctor, and her heart was brimming withpassion and charity. What she contemted the most was how to help the dying and heal the injured. She was well aware of what this signified: for the first time in history, the Human race possessed a sacred medicine that could be mass-produced. To her, this signified that many deaths and partings would vanish, many pains would disappear. Of course, this sacred medicine held many other meanings for humanity. For instance, people like array masters or cultivators would have another chance at life. Then what did this pill mean for this war between the humans and the demons? An Hua did not think about that. She was thinking, if this pill is not a gift bestowed upon the Human race by the Divine Kingdom, what else could it be? No matter who that person is, arent they foreordained to stand at the pinnacle of history and receive the worship of the masses? Chapter 745 – The Rules Laid Down by That Person Chapter 745 C The Rules Laid Down by That Person Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The conversation between An Hua and the cleric was not loud, but the room was too silent, so everyone else could still clearly hear their words and then develop their own worries. If the creator of the pill were to make their identity known, they would assuredly obtain the greatest benefits due to the pill that they made. It would certainly not just be wealth, but also power and authority. However, it was very obvious that this person had never desired these sorts of benefits...but why? Was it to ensure their mystery, or for their safety? An Hua still did not understand why the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy were incapable of finding out this persons identity. Could this medicine called the Cinnabar Pill possibly be ambrosia from the Divine Kingdom? It must be known that this medicine would be promptly distributed to the various military headquarters at set intervals, which would assuredly leave behind many clues. For instance, someone had to be in charge of distributing the medicine. "The Wenshui Tang n." The cleric knew what she was thinking and answered her question. "Delivery and distribution of the medicine is the responsibility of the Tang n." The hospital was located on the broadest street of the Mount Song Army headquarters. Across from it was the most critical area of the headquarters while behind was an inn standing on a street lined with plum trees. This inn was the most famous and most luxurious inn in this fort and it was packed every day. However, many people were unaware that the most expensive room in this inn was only separated from the Sacred Hospital by a single wall. A middle-aged man silently sat in this room upon a pce armchair, his expression rather gloomy. This was not a sign of his mood, only an indicator that he was exhausted from having far too many matters on his mind. This person was dressed very simply, but his clothes were made with the finest of materials, indicating that he was wealthy but wanted to conceal it. He was most likely someone involved inmerce. The sounding from behind the wall was so weak that even the best of robbers would find it difficult to hear. However, he had his head lowered as he listened with incredible focus. It was like he really could hear the details of this conversation. From this fact, one could vaguely guess that this person had quite the extraordinary cultivation. It was highly likely that he was a true expert. The conversation in the Sacred Hospital continued. An older doctor said, "This is a matter that everyone on the frontlines is concerned about, so someone has always been investigating this matter. Right now, it can be guaranteed that the Wenshui Tangs are responsible for transport and distribution, but are not the actual owner of the Cinnabar Pill. We can even say with confidence that not even the Wenshui Tangs know who that person is." This sounded almost absurd, but it was probably true. Moreover, at the very beginning, what people cared about more was how the Wenshui Tangs would divide up the medicine. What was the most precious thing in the world? It was naturally life, which could not be retrieved. A medicine that could bring back a life was undoubtedly a treasure that everyone desired. One who held the power of distributing this sort of medicine essentially held power over many peoples lives. This was an extremely terrifying power and also an equally heavy responsibility. From a certain perspective, giving this power to another was actually just pushing the responsibility on someone else, simply avoiding the responsibility. In An Huas view, a person that was able to make the Cinnabar Pill could only be an honest and generous person whose heart cherished all living things, so they could not be this sort of person. "This person did notpletely pass on the authority to the Tang n. Beforehand, theyid down many rules." The cleric smiled at her and exined, "The first rule was to forbid them from investigating his background or asking where the name Cinnabar Pill came from. They also forbid anyone from analyzing the medicine to get itsposition." An Hua now understood why the room had be so silent and everyone had given her such strange stares after she mentioned that the Imperial Court or Orthodoxy could analyze the pill to get the recipe. Then how was it distributed? It was not very difficult to figure out how to distribute the Cinnabar Pills to the ten-some military headquarters, but she was not well-versed in this aspect. However, she could still imagine that the distribution was probably based on the number of soldiers in each of the headquarters. This method was the simplest and the fairest. The truly difficult point was how to distribute the medicine amongst the wounded. The Mount Song Army headquarters was one of therger of the ten-some army headquarters on the frontline, but every month, they were able to get only six pills at most. On their worst month, they had only received two. Moreover, even on the months when the war was at its most stable and there were norge military campaigns, there were at least one hundred casualties who were on the verge of death. "The wounded that can be healed with the Sacred Light technique or by doctors cant be given the pill, no matter how serious their injuries, even if theyve lost an arm or leg. As long as they wont die, they wont be given the medicine," exined the senior doctor. "Who receives the Cinnabar Pill has nothing to do with age, how high their position, or what sort of background they have. First priority is given to clerics and second priority to array masters." An Hua very quickly understood why the medicine was divided as such. The clerics on the frontline could all use the Sacred Light technique, whether it was just a few times or many times. One Cinnabar Pill saving a cleric meant that it could save many more people in the future. Array masters had the most important mission on the battlefield, felt the greatest pressure, died at the highest rates, and were also highly respected, so she could ept that they were ranked second. The cleric added, "After that, we have to consider the cultivation of the wounded and the state of their injuries. Those with higher cultivation levels or more serious injuries will be ced higher on the list." An Hua was somewhat puzzled as to why cultivators of higher levels could more easily receive the Cinnabar Pill. The general suddenly said impassively, "As this is a war, saving an expert has more meaning to humanity than saving a normal person." From a purely logical perspective, this was naturally a most reasonable argument, but...were not all lives equal? It did not consider status, family, or age, but was it not still being distributed based on a hierarchy? An Hua suddenly felt a little cold. A furious voice could be heard from outside the room. "This isnt fair! Are the lives of us ordinary people also not lives?" At some point, an injured soldier had appeared at the door, a crutch under his arm. One of his pantlegs drifted in the airhe had probably lost a leg on the battlefield. It was in to see that it was not the first time an injured soldier had furiouslyined, both at the Mount Song Army headquarters and all the other military forts on the frontline. No one looked at this wounded soldier. This room was very quiet, and even An Hua did not speak, only silently lowered her head to look at the floor. Reality was cruel, and that persons distribution method for the Cinnabar Pill was truly very cruel, but no one could deny that it was proper. An Hua raised her head and asked the cleric, "Then...who determines the severity of the injuries and how urgently they need to be treated?" It was evident that this was truly the most important question, and also the most troublesome one. Chapter 746 – The Bloody Incident Caused by the Medicine Chapter 746 C The Bloody Incident Caused by the Medicine Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In An Huas view, determining the severity of an injury was a very important phase, and it was only right that such a duty fall on the able and moral Li Pce clerics, who were worthy of this trust. Yet, in the face of her questioning gaze, the cleric shook his head, hesitating to speak. His expression was ratherplex. "At the moment, the judgment on the severity of injuries is handled by the stewards of the Tang n and the military doctors." The senior doctor added, "That person alsoid down rules for determining the severity of injuries. The specific conditions are all written very clearly, and at the moment, every Sacred Hospital has a copy. Both we and the stewards of the Tang n have to follow these conditions, and nobody dares to act recklessly." After saying this, he took out a book about half a finger thick from his sleeve and handed it to An Hua. An Hua took the book and began to flip through it. The more she saw, the deeper the respect in her eyes became. The cleric had naturally seen this book as well and sighed, "Even without the Cinnabar Pill, one can see just from this book on judging the severity of injuries that the writer would be the most famous doctor of the generation." After reading through the book, she returned it to the doctor and then mentioned herst and most important question. "How can this person ensure that his rules are effectively carried out?" In the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, she had devoted her entire mind to study, never once inquiring into the outside world, but she knew that the minds of people were sinister, the ways of the worldplex. In addition, loopholes could be found in even the most perfect system of rules, and taken together with the fact that these were life-or-death matters, with so many powerful cultivators and important figures in the forts on the frontlines, it was truly difficult to keep control, and nobody would care about these rules. For instance, if some grandson of a powerful minister of the court were to be severely injured but did not have the right to receive a Cinnabar Pill based on these rules, who would dare deny him the pill and watch him die? "Such a situation truly did ur at Blue Pass. Divine General Fei Dians nephew stole a Cinnabar Pill." The cleric nced at the general and continued, "Afterwards, Blue Pass did not receive a single Cinnabar Pill for two whole months, and the hearts of the soldiers became unsteady. Seething with discontent, the troops rebelled, and one squad that had suffered particrly grievous losses on the battlefield charged into the Divine Generals estate, took out that nephew who was recovering from his wounds, and hacked him into meat paste." An Hua somewhat uneasily asked, "But this was open robbery...but what if some truly important figure pulled some strings before the medicine was even distributed?" The cleric looked into her eyes and said, "You probably dont know that the Wenshui Tangs were not the first to be in charge of distribution. It was actually the Hall of Illustrious Persons." An Hua was somewhat shocked. "Is Sir saying that it was the Orthodoxy that was responsible for distribution at the very beginning? Then why did itter pass on to the Tang n?" "Just like you said, someone attempted to pull some strings before the medicine was distributed." The cleric ruefully sighed, "There was a student from the Temple Seminary sent to the frontlines. This student had astonishing talent and was even regarded as surpassing Tianhai Yaer. Moreover, he was virtuous, outstanding, and gant on the battlefield. In a sudden encounter with the wolf cavalry, he suffered severe injuries in order to cover the retreat of his schoolmates." An Hua was confused. "And this person didnt have the right to receive a Cinnabar Pill?" "It was at a very remote fort which only received one Cinnabar Pill every three months, and his luck was very poor." "What do you mean?" "An unaffiliated array master that had simrly heavy injuries was ranked in front of him." "So it was like that." "When the Bishop of the Temple Seminary came to know of this matter, he asked a cardinal of the Hall of Illustrious Persons to pull some strings and ce this students name in front of the array masters." To the Li Pce, a young student with astonishing talent and prospects was far more important than some cultivator who had no sect. An Hua would not have done such a thing, but she could understand why the Bishop of the Temple Seminary had done so. "When the Temple Seminary student took the Cinnabar Pill, he truly did recover, and he suffered no residual effects." "And the unaffiliated array master?" "He died." This was the expected end for that array master, but these ordinary words seemed to stir such sorrow and helplessness. An Hua fell silent, then asked, "What happened after that?" Since it was the Bishop of the Temple Seminary and a cardinal of the Hall of Illustrious Persons that had acted, then whether they had adjusted the ces in the line or done something else in the background, they had probably left no evidence. She had even thought of an even more terrifying possibility. For the sake of obtaining a Cinnabar Pill, perhaps some important figure was even willing to assassinate the wounded that were ahead of them in line! "The fort was not affected in any way. Just as before, it received one Cinnabar Pill every three months." The clerics expression suddenly turned grave. "But from that moment, the Hall of Illustrious Persons was no longer able to receive a single Cinnabar Pill. No one knew how that person was able to learn of this matter, nor did that person give any proof. He simply withdrew the power of distributing the Cinnabar Pill from the Hall of Illustrious Persons and gave it to the Wenshui Tangs." The room was utterly silent. Everyone still remembered the major incident fromst year. The cleric sighed. "Upon learning of this matter, Archbishop Mao Qiuyus anger was like a thunderstorm. He ordered Linghai Zhiwang to begin a purge of the Hall of Illustrious Persons. The cardinal was executed, the Bishop of the Temple Seminary was exiled from the Orthodoxy, and many other important figures suffered a great misfortune from this matter." An Hua knew that an extremely senior and powerful cardinal of the Hall of Illustrious Persons had died, but she had thought that he had died from an illness. She was shocked to learned that this was the actual reason for his death. The rtionship between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy was no longer as tense as it was two years ago, but the two sides remained in opposition to each other. On the frontlines of the war against the demons, it was naturally the Imperial Court whose words carried the most weight. In this sort of situation, the Orthodoxy had to treasure every chance it had to disy its strength, let alone something as important as the power to distribute the Cinnabar Pill. That cardinal and the Bishop of the Temple Seminary had offended the master of the Cinnabar Pill and caused the Orthodoxy to lose an extremely precious resource. Even if they died ten thousand times, they would not be able to make up for this loss. Mao Qiuyu was known for his benevolence, but since it was his own subordinates that had caused so much trouble, his fury and the harsh measures he had taken werepletely understandable. "After that incident, no one dared to go against the system arranged for the Cinnabar Pill, and no one dared to cheat the wounded and secretly store up pills. Incidents in which pills were stolen also gradually came to a stop." The cleric continued, "This was all because of the rulesid down by that person. Yes, no one knows who that person is. Perhaps theyre just some ordinary countryside doctor with no means of ensuring their rules are kept, but they have the Cinnabar Pill, so their words have strength. The bloody incident of the Hall of Illustrious Persons is proof of this. In order to keep this power of distributing the medicine, the Wenshui Tangs are even willing to kill people to preserve these rules. No matter where you hide, if the Tang n wants to kill you, how can you survive?" Chapter 747 – Rare Product Chapter 747 C Rare Product Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The most wondrous medicine, if not able to be used, was no different from trash. To the young array master on hisst breaths lying on the bed, the Cinnabar Pill was precisely this sort of existence. The general walked out of the room without looking at him. When walking past An Hua and the cleric, he stopped and requested that they take care of him, then said a harsh phrase. "I wont say that that person is seeking fame, but that person must have a very grand scheme." They understood what the general meant. Regardless of whether that person found this divine medicine through the study of ancient books or developed it through their own research, if they really did care about the safety of humanity, if they really did pity the fate of mankind, then the most proper thing to do was to reveal the recipe. Upon confirming that the Cinnabar Pill truly did have such a wondrous effect and had even saved many people that should have died, An Hua had formed an extremely good impression of that enigmatic person that she, or anyone else, had never met. She did not wish to believe that this person was a schemer or had ulterior motives, but she could not refute the generals words. That person only sent out one bottle of Cinnabar Pills every month. To the soldiers on the frontlines, several dozen pills was still insufficient, but she believed that that person had already done all they could. Perhaps because they could not collect enough rare ingredients or were limited by their ability, they could not increase the number of pills. But if they were just willing to distribute the recipe, these problems would be easily resolved. Just as she thought in the beginning, no matter how precious and rare were the ingredients required, the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court would assuredly be able to find them. The Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court could produce this medicine inrge quantities, bestowing on the Human race an extraordinary advantage in this war and brightening the future of the continent. Of course, this would also be of great benefit to that person. They would receive gratitude and countless rewards from the entire world. Even if they could not cultivate, they would still be a true Saint. So why was this person not willing? ...... ...... The middle-aged man quietly sipped tea on his chair. The manager of the inn stood in front of him, not daring to move. He listened to the voicesing from behind the wall, and his lips turned into a mocking smile. "A Saint? Theyre nothing more than a hoarder." The inn manager pressed his body even lower, not daring to say anything. Hoarding a rare product was a merchants business strategy. How much money was a Cinnabar Pill worth? In terms of medical efficacy, it could regrow bones and save the dying, naturally making it an invaluable treasure. But in reality, from the moment the Cinnabar Pill first appeared at Blue Pass, it had never been sold for a price. It could not be obtained with money, only through waitingif ones fate was to survive until that point. Whether it was the master of the Cinnabar Pill, the Hall of Illustrious Persons, or the Wenshui Tang n, none of them had obtained any profit from the Cinnabar Pill. Some people thought that it waspletely unreasonable for the Wenshui Tangs to offend so many factions and powerful people for the sake of this pill from which they obtained no profit. But the truly wise thought this view to be unquestionably and incredibly idiotic. The master of the Cinnabar Pill hadid down rules, butws were dead, and there were always areas that could be taken advantage of. For instance, if there were two heavily injured array masters who were incredibly simr both in cultivation and military achievement, how was it decided which came first? At these moments, it was the Tang n that held the power. Even though this power would not always appear and seemed very insignificant, the tiniest piece used to its absolute extent was still as vast as the ocean, and there was no limit to how much it should be valued. The Tang n would never give up on such a resource, and in order to ensure that they kept it for a long time, would do their utmost to satisfy that mans demands, including carrying out his rules. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tang ns status in the human world had risen even higher, leaving the Tianhai n far behind them to be the number one noble n of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Now that they had obtained the power to distribute the Cinnabar Pill, they had further consolidated their status, even causing many factions to fear them. A normal noble n would most likely have been content with this sort of position, but the Wenshui Tangs were no normal n. They were the earliest merchant n on the continent, and merchants were never content, always greedy and never satisfied. Regardless of how judgmental such a phrase was, business was business, and the Tang n could naturally not be satisfied by the profits brought by the Cinnabar Pill. Compared to the mystical effects of the Cinnabar Pill, the profits it brought were excessively small, and besides...they were not ying the leading role. The enigmatic individual was the true boss here, a fact that the Tang n found impossible to ept. Whether it was in military arms, army provisions, city walls and moats, treasures, or medicines, any business venture that the Tang n participated in on the continent could only have them as the sole boss, or at least the majority shareholder. Starting from many thousands of years ago, greed for profit and an overpowering desire for control had been the most defining aspects of the Wenshui Tangs, even bing the reasons for their existence. These two points had long since mixed into the blood of every member of the Tang n, transforming into an obsession. Thus, even after the bloody incident of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, they still wanted to obtain more from the Cinnabar Pill. And they wanted, more than anyone else, to know who the true master of the Cinnabar Pill was. Compared to the other powers of the world, they were unquestionably the closest to this individual. Perhaps a fewyers of fog stilly between them and that person, but they could almost make out the true appearance. Indeed, this inn was the property of the Wenshui Tang n. The middle-aged man was the seventeenth master of the Wenshui Tangs. He had traveled over vast distances from Wenshui to the Mount Song Army headquarters to find the secret hidden by the Cinnabar Pill. A deferential voice, barely concealing its fear, came from beyond the door. "The product from ck Mountain has arrived." The Tang Seventeenth Master slightly raised his eyebrows at this news, his eyes brightening. He stood up from the chair and, guided by the inn manager, came to a secret room in the inns backyard. In the center of this secret room was a massive table made of ck stone. Upon the table was a product that the Wenshui Tangs had paid a massive price to transport from the ck Mountain Army headquarters. It was a corpse. The deceased was a man who had suffered the most grievous of injuries. His face and neck were charred ck, clearly burned by highly toxic demon mes. The half-untied clothes were clearly of military style. His fingers were extremely long and slender, his knuckles slightly bulging. The horrifying wound across his chest was still glimmering with vestiges of star radiance that had notpletely dispersed. From this detail, one could tell that this was a Star Condensation cultivator that had died in battle with a demon expert. There was a high chance that he was a general of the Great Zhou Army. The Seventeenth Master removed a pure white handtowel from his sleeve to cover his nose and mouth, and used his eyes to order the inn manager to step forward. The manager walked up to the ck table and took up a small, sharp knife. He cut along the corpses chest, starting from the existing wound and cutting downward. With a tiny tearing sound, the knife cut upon the deceaseds stomach. A green and stinking liquid burst out and dripped onto the table. The Tang Seventeenth Master slightly creased his brow, somewhat disgustedly holding the towel even closer to his face, but he did not avert his gaze. Before him, the inn manager had looked like a particrly mediocre servant, but at this moment, he looked like an extremely seasoned coroner. Without hesitation, the inn manager thrust his hands into the corpses stomach. After rummaging around for a few moments, he extracted a small bag. This bag was made of some unknown material, not leather or paper. Its surface was very glossy and it felt very thin and soft to the touch. It could faintly be seen that there was something round inside. It could be a stone or a pearl. It could also be a pill. Chapter 748 – Observations on the Medicine Chapter 748 C Observations on the Medicine Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The small bag was long and slender. When it was still in the body of the expert from the Great Zhou Army, the bags upper half was probably in the esophagus, the opening at the throat, and there also seemed to be some sort of mechanism concealed at the opening. The Wenshui Tangs had been able to make the Yellow Paper Umbre, so they probably also had methods to cut off anything that was ced in the bag from the outside world. The inn manager did not immediately open the bag. Instead, he very seriously and meticulously washed his hands until they were so clean that they seemed new. He then used four towels to wipe his hands dry, ensuring that there was no lingering moisture. Finally, he opened the bag and took out the item within. It was a pill about the size of a pea. It had a dark red sheen akin to blood. Perhaps because it had been affected by the moisture in the corpse, its surface was slightly puckered. Upon seeing this, the manager seemed slightly distressed and the Tang Seventeenth Masters face became gloomy. "It should be fine," the manager said in a shaky voice, then hurriedly ced the blood-red pill in a pot that had been prepared in advance. The pot was filled with wheat husks, and certainly no ordinary wheat husks. They had been filtered and dried many times, and were now ivory-white. They were absolutely dry without the slightest bit of moisture. The manager covered the pill with the wheat husks and then used his hand to lightly rub the husks against the pill. His fingers moved with particr gentleness, as if he was caressing his lover. The pill rolled about the wheat husks, and with the passing of time, it gradually becamepletely clean, its dark red color growing increasingly vivid, arousing and entrapping the soul. The Wenshui Tang ns understanding of this pill was notplete. They only knew that it would melt upon encountering water and be very difficult to preserve. At this point, the manager finally confirmed that there was no problem with this cleaning method, so the gaze he aimed at the pill also turned gentle and warm. Of course, it was still inferior to the gaze he aimed at the Tang Seventeenth Master. Beaming, he said, "Seventeenth Masters wisdom is truly outstanding. This method really does work." The Tang Seventeenth Master ignored this ttery. He extracted a new, snow-white towel from his sleeve and padded his hand with it, taking the pill. After examining it for a very long time, his eyes gradually began to glow with fervor. He suddenly noticed this change in mood and slightly frowned. He grimly said, "Is this pill truly so wondrous?" The manager had not noticed the subtle change in the Seventeenth Masters emotions as he replied, "It really is, or else we would not have troubled the esteemed Seventeenth Master to personallye." He was currying favor with his master, but as he spoke, he could not help but stare at the pill in the masters palm and lick the corner of his lips. This subconscious action revealed that he was somewhat nervous and also revealed the greed and longing in his heart. The Tang Seventeenth Master noticed this and his lips perked into a smile. "Do you know what this is?" The managers expression slightly shifted as he thought, is this not the legendary Cinnabar Pill? "This is neither pill nor wealth, but power." The Tang Seventeenth Master intoned, "The power to decide life and death is the greatest power in the world." The manager praised, "Seventeenth Masters words are extraordinary." The Seventeenth Master impassively said, "If someone were to covet this power butck the corresponding strength, they would only be seeking their death." The managers body went stiff, and then he lowered his head, no longer daring to even nce at the pill. ...... ...... A session of people entered the secret room and encircled the ck table. One of these people was a Guardian from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets who specialized in medicine, two of them were the most renowned doctors of Fengyang County, one was a cleric of unknown background which the Tang n had hired for an enormous amount of money, and there was also a physician who treated the Tang Old Masters meridians. Regardless of their status, they all had the same expression on their faces. It was an expression that was calm on the surface but actually extremely nervous, and thus seemed rather stiff. They were all looking at the red pill on the table, and it wasnt just a nce. They had already nced at it many times, and for a very long time. They were nervous because they knew what this pill was, so they naturally developed a desire to snatch it away, but they knew that they absolutely could not do this. One of the doctors from Fengyang County, afraid that he would not be able to resist this temptation, forcefully lowered his head. To look, smell, ask, and cut were things that doctors needed to do to treat illness. Right now, the subject of their observation was not an illness, but a medicine, yet they still could not escape these methods. They had looked at this medicine for a very long time, so next, it was naturally time to smell it. The physician from Wenshui nced at the Tang Seventeenth Master. This old physician was specifically meant to treat the Tang Old Masters meridians. If this matter today had not been so urgent, the Tang Seventeenth Master would have been powerless to request him toe over from Wenshui City. The Seventeenth Master was naturally more courteous to this physician, saying, "Please, Doctor Yang, do as you wish." Upon hearing this, the old physician surnamed Yang from Wenshui immediately lowered his head, bringing it above the red pill, and took in a deep sniff. In the next moment, Doctor Yangs face instantly turned red and his eyes blurred, as if he was intoxicated. It was like he was amongst a wealthy and pleasant party and had gotten so drunk that he didnt know where he was. The Guardian from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets slightly frowned and gave two coughs. Doctor Yang came to his senses and said, "The primary ingredient truly is cinnabar. There is also golden eye grass, cinnamon, angelica, gouji berry, cloves, crystal sugar..." With a single sniff, he had been able to distinguish so many ingredients. This physicians skill as a doctor was truly extraordinary. Upon hearing these ingredients, the Tang Seventeenth Master creased his brow, thinking, is this for making beef stew? Why does it need crystal sugar? He had no idea that these rtivelymon ingredients that themon people would use in making beef stew, with their moderate nature, were also perfect for serving asplementing ingredients in medicine. They could be found in the vast majority of the worlds medicines. As for crystal sugar, it was like frying rice, catalyzing the effectiveness of the herbs and also...counteracting the bitterness. The Guardian from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the two doctors from Fengyang County were both medical professionals, so they were naturally not perturbed by this. They also sniffed the pill, reporting that there were yams, cloves, and cistanche. As they gazed at the still-wet ink on the paper, the doctors muttered for a while, then chatted amongst themselves. Finally, they said to the Tang Seventeenth Master, "We still have to work on it directly." Until now, they had only looked and smelled, but no one dared to touch it. They all knew how precious this pill was. All the doctors agreed that they needed to work on it directly, but the one speaking for them all was Doctor Yang. He was a part of the Wenshui Tang n, so it was more convenient for him to speak. When the Cinnabar Pill first appeared, the rulesid down by that person had still not beenplete. The Great Zhou Army and the Hall of Illustrious Persons had secretly worked together to intercept a few pills so as to analyze them for theposition of the pill. Yet, they wasted three whole pills but were still unable to produce theplete recipe. The doctors present in this secret room were all extraordinary individuals, but how could they perform this feat by just looking and smelling? The Tang Seventeenth Master had long since mentally prepared himself, but he still couldnt suppress his disappointment, as he knew that this Cinnabar Pill was very quickly going to be ruined. "Be careful not to waste it," he warned with a gloomy expression; "this is the lives of two people." Chapter 749 – Blood Coral Chapter 749 C Blood Coral Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Seventeenth Master was naturally speaking of the Cinnabar Pill. The other people in the room were somewhat confused. The Cinnabar Pill could save the dying and regrow bones, could cure injuries no matter how severe, so it was naturally the equivalent of one life. Why had the Tang Seventeenth Master said that it was two lives? If it was because many people had died for something as important as the Cinnabar Pill, then he should have said that it was worth the lives of many people. "This pill can save one persons life, and in order to obtain this pill, my Tang n also had to exchange a life for it." The Seventeenth Master thought of that corpse that had already been burned into ashes and his face grew even gloomier. The deceased had been an insider that the Tang n had raised up in the Great Zhou Army for many years and had enormous potential. At the time, he had already be a rather well-known deputy general of the ck Mountain Army headquarters. If the Tang n continued to help him develop, there was even a chance he could be a Divine General in a few decades, but now he had died for the sake of this pill. It had already been a whole nine months since the Tang n had taken the power to distribute the Cinnabar Pill from the Hall of Illustrious Persons, and the Tang n had found it impossible to further suppress their natural greed. They wanted to obtain even greater profits from this pill and wished to rify theposition of the pill. In order to hide this n from the enigmatic supplier, they had acted with the utmost of caution. After extremely careful calctions, the Tang n had determined that the deputy general had the right to receive a Cinnabar Pill, so they had him suffer severe injuries on the battlefield. Just as expected, one of the Cinnabar Pills allotted to the ck Mountain Army headquarters was given to the deputy general. ording to the rules, the pill was sent to the deputy general without dy. Under the watch of many people, he took the pill, and yet...he was unable to survive, because his luck was truly awful. The instant the Cinnabar Pill entered his throat, he died. Many people who saw this felt a great pity. The minority pitied the deputy generals luck, but the vast majority pitied the fact that since the deputy general had died, a Cinnabar Pill had been wasted. Everyone knew that the Cinnabar Pill would melt upon contact with water, losing all of its potency. Now that it had entered the deputy generals stomach, it would be impossible to recover. It was precisely because they were so sure of this point that everyone present ruefully sighed, even cursed, but thought little else. Only the Wenshui Tangs knew that the deputy generals body had long been imnted with that bag made from mysterious materials. Moreover, whether or not that deputy general was willing to die after taking the Cinnabar Pill, his death was assured. This was because two old Guardians of the Tang n had been standing at his bedside, watching him. The deputy general was buried ording to the customs of his home county, but on the very night of his burial, the new grave was excavated. Today, his corpse had delivered the Cinnabar Pill to the Mount Song Army headquarters before the eyes of the Tang Seventeenth Master. The Tang Seventeenth Master spoke no more, but everyone else could feel his mood, and their faces turned grave. The Guardian from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets took out a silver spoon and pulverized the dark red pill in a porcin dish. After slowly grinding it into powder, he divided it into five portions. Each master doctor took a portion and then began using the techniques, skills, and oddly-shaped tools that they would normally never show in front of others to begin their research. Grinding up the medicine and determining its ingredients was a required course of action in trying to reproduce the recipe. It was extremely monotonous and thus seemed extremely time-consuming. The Seventeenth Master remained in the secret room the entire time, not even taking one step out. After some time, red light seeped in from the western air vent. It was already dusk. The task was finallypleted, and the doctors raised their heads, either dripping herbal water into their bloodshot eyes or constantly rubbing their necks and rxing their aching bodies. But this seemingly rxed and calm environment was still tinged with an air of tension. From beginning to end, nobody had spoken. The Tang Seventeenth Master turned even gloomier, just like the gloom of the wall which could not receive the dusky lighting from the west. In the end, this situation could not persist for too long. The physician from Wenshui gave a few tired coughs and then wrote the ingredients he had found on a sheet of paper. The other master doctors also recorded their conclusions. The Tang Seventeenth Master continued to crease his brow, but his expression rxed somewhat. He could tell that the ingredients and portions written down were basically the same. "It truly is an unprecedented remedy. Absolutely extraordinary. It looks simple and clumsy, but it actually conceals a great wisdom. If used to staunch blood or purify oneself, it will probably be incredibly effective." Then the old physician from Wenshui shook his head. "But...it certainly cant do what its rumored to do." The Tang Seventeenth Master did not speak, as he knew that there was undoubtedly a follow-up, at the very least an exnation. "There was one scent that this old and useless thing analyzed for a long time but was still unable to identify." Doctor Yang nced at the Guardian from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the two doctors from Fengyang County and said, "I think that everyone else here experienced the same." The three doctors all nodded, their expressions somewhat at a loss. Doctor Yang continued, "There exists no medicinal ingredient in the world that even the four of us cannot identify...which can only mean that this is not a medicinal ingredient, at least not before that person used it to make the Cinnabar Pill. In my view, the wondrous effects of the Cinnabar Pill...probably rest on that substance." The Tang Seventeenth Master stepped forward, took the magnifying lens offered by the Guardian from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and carefully examined the small dish on the table. In the small dish were the remnants of the pill. With the analysis done, it had been dissolved in water and then boiled. If one just used ones eyes to look at it, one would only see a normal medicinal broth. Even with the eyes of a cultivating expert like the Tang Seventeenth Master, he could only see some powder. But under the magnifying lens produced by the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the true appearance of the powder was finally revealed. The vast desert was scattered about with stones, as well as a few shards of red crystal. Compared to the vast barrens that were the rest of the medicinal concoction, they were extremely sparse. By examining even more carefully, one could make out that these red shards of crystal were formed from countless threads of colored ss, but externally, they seemed extremely tough and impossible to tear apart. If one stared at the red crystals for even longer, one might even be able to feel the terrifying power held within the light of the crystals. These red crystal shards were the reason for the dark red color of the Cinnabar Pill, and also the answer to the question that the master doctors had racked their brains over. After some time, the Tang Seventeenth Master raised his head to the doctors and asked, "What is this? Or...what could it be?" The cleric, who had been silent this entire time, finally spoke. "It looks rather like...blood coral." Upon hearing the words blood coral, the master doctors all revealed expressions of astonishment, and then they fell into deep thought. The Seventeenth Master was also very shocked. After a few moments, he firmly dered, "Impossible!" This cleric was once a bishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons. He had luckily managed to keep his life during the purge led by Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang, but he was driven from the Li Pce. In the Hall of Illustrious Persons, he was in charge of refining pills, and he had once interacted with the Cinnabar Pill. Thus, logically speaking, his conclusion should have been very trustworthy, yet he was unable to convince the Tang Seventeenth Master. This was because the Tang Seventeenth Master happened to know that the only piece of blood coral in existence currently rested within the old mansion of the Tang n. Chapter 750 – That Person Chapter 750 C That Person Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was only after that strange incident in Wenshui City that the Tang Seventeenth Master began to oversee the ns medicine businesses, but he had extensive knowledge and experience, and blood coral was an extremely famous item...it was not actual coral, but crystallized dragon blood. Moreover, no ordinary dragon would do. Blood coral could only be formed from the crystallized true blood of Golden Dragons or ck Frost Dragons. To the Dragon race, blood coral was the most sacred of objects and they would not let any other race possess it. Not even the Great Zhou Imperial Pce or the Li Pce had any, and it was only because of a story that had taken ce countless years ago that the Wenshui Tangs were so fortunate as to possess a piece of blood coral about the size of a forearm. This was kept hidden away in a secret room within their old mansion, and they never dared to take it out. This bishop, in the face of the Tang Seventeenth Masters assertion, somewhat hesitantly said, "If someone were to have sneaked into the Southern Sea..." The Seventeenth Master shook his head. "All of the Dragon race regard blood coral as importantly as their own lives. Even if Zhou Dufu were toe back to life, he would not be able to remove it from the many dragons that would stop him." The bishop asked in confusion, "But other than crystallized dragon blood, what else could contain such abundant energy and such a thick aroma of life?" The Tang Seventeenth Master fell into deep thought, then asked, "Could it possibly be Sacred Light?" "This strange substance does not give off any Sacred Qi, and its energy is too violent." The bishop shook his head and added, "And Sacred Light is incorporeal and extremely difficult to make real. Not even the five archbishops of the Li Pce can do it unless they offer up their essence blood." Doctor Yang noted, "Correct, the ingredients that we were able to identify are probably used to mollify the destructive power of this violent energy. Crucially, ording to the scriptures of the church, materializing Sacred Light requires an archbishop to offer up all his essence blood. How could it possibly be used to produce this continuous flow of Cinnabar Pills?" One of the Fengyang doctors asked in shock, "Is this not saying that if one wanted to use crystallized Sacred Light to save a life, you could only use it once, and it would also require an archbishop to sacrifice their life?" The bishop solemnly affirmed, "Correct, the starry sky has always been fair. Life has always had no distinction between the high and the low." The Tang Seventeenth Master fell silent for a very long time, seemingly pondering something. In the end, he asked no more questions, announcing, "All of you have one more day and night." After saying this, he walked out of the secret room and into the chilly courtyard. His gaze swept past the bare branches and onto the distant and gloomy sky. The manager and the bishop came up behind him. They could sense his current mood and could see that he was worrying over something, so they kept quiet. The Wenshui Tangs had paid such an enormous price, inviting so many famous doctors, but their true objective was not to analyze the contents of the pill and find a way to make the Cinnabar Pill for themselves. Even the Hall of Illustrious Persons and the Great Zhou Army had failed, proving that this path was either a dead end or too difficult to walk. What the Tang n truly aimed to do was to use the herbalposition to find out where the Cinnabar Pill wasing from. Golden eye grass grew everywhere, but golden eye grass that grew in different ces would be subtly different in terms of medicinal power. Angelica was even moremon on the continent, but one could always find a few clues through the flow of the herbs. There was also cinnamon, and goat weed... Everything in the world had to leave traces, and the Tang n, as a n that made their way through the world on the path of business, possessed a nigh unimaginable amount of resources and a vastwork. Thus, it was easiest for them to seize upon these traces and then find out where these traces sprang from or where they would ultimately end. If they could find out where the Cinnabar Pill wasing from, they would naturally find that person. To this war between humans and demons, this person was far too important. Even if the war didnt exist, that person would still be important. Whether it was the Tang n, the Orthodoxy, or the Imperial Court, they all naturally wished to control this person. "Working backwards from these thirty-four ingredients, we should be able to find out where the Cinnabar Pill is being made, but even if we do find that person, we might not be able to control him." It was evident that this bishop knew the Tang ns true goal. Slightly uneasy, he said, "The Hall of Illustrious Persons and the two Divine Generals of Blue Pass attempted something simr. Although they were not as close to that person as we are, they probably also found some clues, even made a n." The manager nced at the bishop and then asked, "If we cant control him, do we just kill him?" The bishop nodded. This sounded incredibly unreasonable, but in this vicious human world, it was actually the right and proper action. Such a wondrous pill, such an important person. Either I use them or they die, but they absolutely cant fall into the hands of anyone else, especially my enemies. "Out of consideration for the war, the military has a rather conservative stance and doesnt have too deep an involvement in this affair, but the Hall of Illustrious Persons is greatly concerned that that person will be controlled by the Imperial Court. Moreover, they also knew that that person was not willing to be found and would assuredly be infuriated, so they made ns in advance to kill that person, but..." A tinge of fear appeared on the bishops face, and his voice trembled. "In one night, thirty-three bishops of the Xunyang Church died the most miserable of deaths." The managers expression instantly transformed. "A very unyielding response, a very formidable move." It was obvious that Xunyang Church, which had lost thirty-three bishops in one night, had been in charge of conducting this matter. The bishop looked at the Tang Seventeenth Master and said, "The purge in the capital conducted by Mao Qiuyu and Linghai Zhiwang might have been to conceal this matter." There was a sense that the bishop had notpletely expressed what he wanted to say, and the Tang Seventeenth Master was silent, but he was actually thinking about other things. He had his own spections as to who the master of the Cinnabar Pill was. Like a few other people, he also thought it might be that person who had disappeared. If those crystals containing that violent energy really were the legendary blood coral, then the answer seemed even more certain. He was the Tang Second Masters brother and also his most trusted subordinate, so he knew more secrets than most. That person that had disappeared currently had a dragon at their side, and it just so happened to be a ck Frost Dragon. But it was only today that he learned that thirty-three bishops of the Xunyang Church had died in a single night. This made him somewhat doubt his conclusion. That person might have the ability to make such a formidable move and they had the right to make such an unyielding response, but that person was not this cruel and callous, and those bishops were essentially their subordinates. That person was undoubtedly a great personage, but never seemed conscious of this fact. Moreover, based on the Tang ns analysis, if that person was not dead, they should be in the south. Last year, a desperate battle had taken ce on the snowy ins. The Great Zhou Dynastys ck-armored heavy cavalry had engaged in closebat with the demons wolf cavalry on the vast and boundless in. No one had expected that that person who had been missing for so long would appear on the battlefield with a downpour of swords. They engaged in a bloody battle, reversing the course of the battle but also suffering severe injuries at the hands of the terrifyingly strong Demon General Hai Di. At that point, that person disappeared into the sea of humans, never appearing again. Only a few important characters like the Tang Seventeenth Master knew that after being wounded by Hai Di, that person had been ambushed immediately afterward by three human experts. This was naturally a most shameless affair and could not be revealed to anyone, so the Imperial Court had kept an extremely tight lid on this information. So in the Tang ns judgment, if that person had managed to survive by a fluke, it was only natural that they be in the south. The greatest possibility was Holy Maiden Peak, but it could also be Schrtree Manor or Mount Li. Only these ces could safeguard their life. If that person was in the south, then the Cinnabar Pill that had been present in the forts of the frontline for a year already had no rtionship to that person. Then why were there so many clues that all seemed to vaguely point in their direction? Could it be that the master of the Cinnabar Pill hidden behind the curtain wished to use that persons name to perform some great undertaking? Chapter 751 – Nothing More Than Playing House (I) Chapter 751 C Nothing More Than ying House (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The path of merchants was always established on cold hard realism, so only when the prize had fallen into their bag would they feel peace and happiness. In addition, any sort of befuddling fog would be utterly worthless when torn away. The Tang Seventeenth Master decided to stop thinking about that persons identity, deciding that he would first find them and then think about it. His gaze moved from the managers face to the bishop, upon which he said, "The Second Masters orders this time were exceptionally clear. This person must be found and then put under our control. If thats not possible, I will die, and the rest of you will die. And you will die the most miserably of all." This bishop was a spy that the Tang n had ced in the Orthodoxy. Now that he had been driven from the capital, although he had managed to escape with his life, he was useless. If he could not disy his loyalty, ability, or use in this matter of the Cinnabar Pill, then his end would most likely be very inglorious. The bishops face paled at these words and the managers back was soaked in cold sweat. The pair were both keenly aware that this matter involved the internalpetition for power within the n back in Wenshui. Although their statuses were not sufficient to know all the facts, they both knew that Wenshui City had been ravaged by no small number of storms over these past two years. The struggle between the branches was growing fiercer by the day, even rather bitter. Although no one had died yet, the entire conflict was pervaded by the faint scent of blood. The most important sign was that the illness of the chief branchs master had rpsed, and at the beginning of this year, the Tang Second Master, whose reputation had been growing and growing...fathered a son. The Wenshui Tang n had existed for countless generations, so it had its own rules. Many years ago, the Old Master decided that the chief branch would inherit the n, thus making Tang Thirty-Six the sole heir and grandson of the Tang n. In the period before Tang Thirty-Six formally inherited the n, the Old Master had forbidden any of the other branches from giving birth to a third generation of male offspring. This was an extremely callous rule, but thankfully, the masters of the various branches had all had some sess in their cultivation and had lifespans of centuries. They could be patient. At the beginning of this year, this rule was finally broken. The Tang Second Master fathered a son. Besides Tang Thirty-Six, he was the sole male descendant of the Tang ns third generation. What did this mean? Had the Old Master finally changed his mind on who would inherit the n? Was the chief branch going to fall out of favor? Or was it that the Tang Second Master no longer had the patience to keep waiting and decided to inly and boldly express his ambitions to seize power? Ambitions naturally had to be established on strength. At the moment, the other branches of the Tang n, led by the Second Master, had gained the clear advantage in this conflict. In the massive coup two years ago in the capital and in the few years preceding it, the Tang Second Master had yed an extremely important role. As a representative of Shang Xingzhou, he had traveled across the continent, serving as a liaison with the various factions so that they could work together to overturn Tianhais rule. In the coup itself, he had yed an irreceable role in breaking the capitals Imperial Design. In this grand undertaking, the Tang Second Master had yed his part perfectly, and also in a very low-key manner. He had brought unimaginable benefits to the Wenshui Tangs while also acting in ordance with the Tang ns style. As a result, he had received the support, even worship, of many of his nsmen. If he had not failed to kill Wang Po in the winter of that year, perhaps he would have already reced Tang Thirty-Sixs father... Upon hearing that this was the Tang Second Masters order, the manager and bishop instantly dispelled any ideas of begging for forgiveness or escaping by a fluke. They could only quickly find that person, and if they couldnt control him, they had to kill him. Perhaps because the Tang Second Masters coldness was too well-known, or perhaps because the Tang Seventeenth Master was sitting in the courtyard and keeping watch on them the entire time, the doctors performed their analysis of the ingredients far faster than imagined. On the dusk of that day, the doctors and the managers of the Tang n in charge of transportation and local products finally obtained an preliminary conclusion. Where the ingredients were produced, where they were transported, where they passed through, which ces they could be found, how much was used in Tianliang County over the course of a single yearcountless pieces of information were gathered together. Apanied by the cking of the abacus, they became numbers on the paper. Finally, they pointed to an extremely remarkable ce on the map. This ce was in the northeast of Tianliang County. It was a sparsely inhabited and frigid ce. Amongst the mountains was a small vige called Gaoyang that had practically been abandoned. ...... ...... On the other side of the inn wall, within the Sacred Hospital, as the injuries of the wounded within gradually improved, the atmosphere gradually rxed. The atmosphere in the room at the very back was still oppressive and gloomy. The young array master had still not awakened. His once-dark skin was now a pale white, his breathing short and feeble. An Hua sat by the window, deeply exhausted, her eyes closed in rest. Under the orders of the Mount Song Army headquarters, she and the clerics and doctors of the Sacred Hospital had expended great efforts in treating the array master. What they could be certain of now was that the young array master couldst for seven days, two more days than the clerics initial assessment. Naturally, she was the reason for this. The Sacred Light technique of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green was no weaker than the divine arts of the Li Pce, otherwise Holy Maiden Xu Yourong would not have chosen the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green as her ce of study. But it was still not enough, because...the Cinnabar Pill would only appear after ten days. The young array master was ranked first on the priority list of patients in the Mount Song Army headquarters to receive the medicine. As long as the headquarters received the pill, he would get it and be able to survive. But An Hua knew that no matter how hard she, the clerics, or the military doctors worked, they could not help himst until that moment. Hope seemed right before their eyes and seemed to be getting ever closer, but upon careful examination, it was still so far away. There was always a day in which manpower would be exhausted. This was a fact that could easily cause anguish, even despair. After concluding her meditation, An Hua opened her eyes and walked to the bed to examine the array masters current state. Perhaps because she had gone for days without rest while constantly taking care of others, she felt that the young array masters face was bing clearer and clearer. How could she help him survive? Was there any other hope? Perhaps she could request an archbishop of the Li Pce to assist? No, even if those great personages were willing to assist the young array master, they would not be able to reach this ce in time. Besides, other than dispatching a considerable number of clerics and doctors to the frontlines, the Li Pce spent the rest of its time acting very subdued. From morning to dusk, from spring to autumn and then to winter, its gates were shut and under heavy guard. And Mao Qiuyu, a Prefect of the Orthodoxy, would never so lightly step out of the Li Pce. This state had already persisted for two years. Because the Pope had left the capital two years ago. No one knew where the young Pope currently was, or even if he was alive. An Hua did not care for matters of the outside world, nor did she know of the current circumstances of the dynasty or Xuo City. She only knew that the two had been at war for the past two years and many people had died. The sects and noble families of the south had yed an extremely important role in this war. Both the Tianhai Divine Empress and the venerable master Shang Xingzhou had regarded the confluence of the north and south with particr importance for this exact reason. The new generation of cultivators had also begun to formally step onto historys stage, with the youths of the Mount Li Sword Sect, Schrtree Manor, and the Six Ivies having the most outstanding performance. Of course,pared to that persons first appearance on the battlefield, the rest of those youths could only be said to be ying house and simply werent worth mentioning. Although they were all youths, there was still a difference. That was the first time he had appeared before the peoples eyes after leaving the capital, and also thest time. It had been a refreshing autumn day. Cavalry charged to and fro and smoke rose up from all sides. His one thousand swords attacked as one. Countless demons bled their green blood and died, transforming the ins into a sea of blood. Amongst the confusion, a weighty Qi like the mountains or seas emerged as Demon General Hai Di struck with all his power, tearing apart the clouds and the earth, causing the entire world to change. The young Pope, heavily wounded, copsed and then vanished. It was like he had done this deed, appeared before so many people, taken such a massive risk, killed so many demons, bled so much blood, received such heavy injuries, all to tell a few people in the world a single thing: I am still alive. This was truly like a small child ying house. Chapter 752 – Nothing More Than Playing House (II) Chapter 752 C Nothing More Than ying House (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr An Huas eyes glowed as she imagined the Pope on the battlefield, reverentially praising him in her heart as truly extraordinary. As a member of the Orthodoxy, she was particrly proud of the Pope, so caught up in her mood that she failed to notice that the young array master on the bed had opened his eyes to a slit, revealing a rather gloomy gaze. The courtyard outside the window was a little restless. The general hade to the Sacred Hospital, bringing news that was difficult to identify as true or false. A ce called Gaoyang Vige might have Cinnabar Pills. Why? Because the mysterious person who refined the Cinnabar Pills was in that vige. The question that the entire continent had wanted to resolve had suddenly received an answer. For a moment, An Hua found this difficult to ept, and even after she calmed down, she still found it impossible to believe. But this young array master had only seven days left to live, and only three days were needed to travel from the Mount Song Army headquarters to Gaoyang Vige. At least from a numbers perspective, there was still some hope. She gave the array master a nce of pity, then said, "Even if its fake, I still want to take a look." ...... ...... When one traveled a great distance south from the Mount Song Army headquarters, one would still end up in Tianliang County, but the scenery of Hanqiu City was clearly much better to look at. The only point of regret was that the famous manor on the city outskirts had still been unable to regain its past glory. To the east and west of the rented willows was a green in that looked like it had been eaten by a flock of sheep. Two years ago, Zhu Luo was killed by Divine General Han Qing in the Mausoleum of Books, depriving the Zhu n and the Emotion-Severing Sect of the protection of a Divine Domain expert. Neither was as mighty as it was before, but the Zhu n had operated in Tianliang County for more than a thousand years and the Imperial Court owed them a favor. Adding on the fact that they had a very close rtionship with the Prince of Xiang, other than gradually handing over control of Xunyang City to the Liang Household, all of Tianliang County still remained under the Zhu ns control, and no one even dared to challenge the Zhu ns status in Hanqiu City. But Zhu Ye was clearly in a poor mood. Seeing the ins of grass on both sides of the river, his eyes revealed a sign of disgust and hatred. He was the Sect Master of the Emotion-Severing Sect and master of the Zhu n, and it could even be said that he had gained the vast majority of Zhu Luos legacy. Everyone knew that he was not Zhu Luos son, rather his nephew, but since he had been able to reign so peacefully over Hanqiu City until now, one could understand that he must be very powerful, or at least very vicious. "I dont like looking at a vast stretch of scorched earth, but I even more detest this view that looks like its been treated with a poor herbal paste. A method must be found to treat it." Zhu Ye raised the wine cup in his hands in greeting to the person across from him, then added, "If theres a good medicine, I naturally wont mind putting out a little strength." The person drinking across from him was a general whose body exuded a powerful Qi. It was obvious that he had surpassed the upper level of Star Condensation. Ning Shiwei, Divine General of Mount Song, had absolutely no background and a wooden personality. In the past, because he was unhappy with the Divine Empress, he had been ranked rather low amongst the Great Zhous Divine Generals and did not possess much of a reputation, despite the fact that he was strong and skilled inmanding troops. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, he received a decree to return to the capital, upon which hepleted a few major tasks and received the favor of the Prince of Xiang and the esteemed master of the Dao. When Wang Po was severing his arm to break through, he had been one of the two Divine Generals on the bank of the Luo River that had attempted to kill him but had been stopped by Xiao Zhangs spear. Perhaps it was for precisely this reason that he assumed the me for this failure and was forced to leave the capital for the Mount Song Army headquarters. The Mount Song Army headquarters was naturally much more powerful than his previous position, and he knew that the Imperial Court was showing him kindness, but he was still not satisfied. If not for the fact that the Tang Second Master had indicated his dissatisfaction for Ning Shiweis performance, he could have remained in the capital and received an even more important position, like recing Xu Shiji. In his two years in the Mount Song Army headquarters, he had thought of many things, so he very quickly understood what Zhu Ye meant with his iprehensible words. That pill could regrow bones and save the dying, so it could naturally act like the spring breeze, making green once more the scorched ck earth of the Myriad Willows Garden. Of course, Zhu Ye would not actually use the pill to water the ground. He was just using the state of the garden as a description for something very simr to what he wanted. Ning Shiwei wanted that pill for his personal advancement while the Zhu n wanted the pill to regain its might, so why couldnt the two sides work together? "The Imperial Court has let the Tang n get away with enough, and those merchants from Wenshui are getting more and more arrogant and forgetting how to behave properly. They truly do need to be taught a little lesson." He added, "I will be sending some people. If Sect Master is interested, we can travel together." Zhu Ye ced down his cup and said very casually, "I will personally go." Ning Shiwei realized that this matter was more important than he had imagined. If the frontlines were not too tense, he felt that he should also go and take a look around that small vige. "I will go and see," a voice spoke out from the side. The speaker was a young lordling. In the cold weather, he was waving around a folding fan, making his originally charming appearance seem rather cold and harsh. "Although I dont believe that this medicine is as important as all of you say, Im still very curious." The youth was called Tianhai Zhanyi and he was the Princess of Pings younger brother. Thus, he was also Prince Chen Lius brother-inw, and Prince Chen Liu was the Prince of Xiangs son. The rtionship between the Tianhai n and the Zhu n had always been awful, like fire and water. Zhu Luo will not enter the capital had be a saying in the Great Zhou Dynasty. But as it was often said, time passes and circumstances change. The Divine Empress had died, and Zhu Luo had also died, so the wariness and hatred between the two ns had be irrelevant, a marginalized fear. As a result, through their connection with the Prince of Xiang, the two ns had been able to join hands. Zhu Ye chuckled at Tianhai Zhanyi, but said nothing. Between Tianhai Shengxue and Tianhai Zhanyi, everyone knew just where the power and resources of the Tianhai n would ultimately fall upon. When hepared Tianhai Zhanyi to Tianhai Shengxue, who was highly appreciated by many military officials, Ning Shiwei found himself very unhappy with Tianhai Zhanyi. This youth was too gloomy, giving the impression that he was harsh and cold. It might have been for just this reason that he did not refuse, instead asking, "Has His Highness already confirmed that it is that person?" Tianhai Zhanyi folded his fan and lightly tapped it against his palm, smirking as he asked, "Youre not afraid, are you? His Highness said that that person should be in the south. But I think differently from the rest of you. If that medicine really does have to do with that person, I really do hope to see him there..." He got up and left, not expressing his full meaning. As he watched the youths figure gradually disappear into the willows and the setting sun, Zhu Yemented, "If one walks too fast, its easier to get into trouble." "On the battlefield, young people like him always die very quickly, and its been a long time since my youth." Ning Shiwei added, "So I know nothing but the fact that a young array master is about to die." "At such a time, if someone were to suddenly find out where the Cinnabar Pill wasing from, one would naturally think of a way to find it." "Correct, nothing could be better than if he can survive." "General truly treats his soldiers like his own children." "Everything is due to the kindness of the great figures within the Imperial Court." ...... ...... On the map, Gaoyang Vige was a small dot amongst the mountains and ins. In the records, Gaoyang Vige was a long-abandoned fort. Only when An Hua and her group arrived did they discover that the small dot on the map was a massive and ancient building at the base of the mountains, and the vige was actually quite lively and inhabited. The revival of Gaoyang waspletely due to the war between the humans and demons. Due to the frequent battles breaking out on the northern extremities of the snowy ins, the weapons transported to the frontlines on the northeast border of Tianliang County would mostly pass through the reopened military road winding through the mountains, and Gaoyang Vige was situated right where this road exited Mount Han. The current Gaoyang was very lively, even bustling. All along the streets were soldiers and merchant stalls, and also quite a few gaily-dressed women. When even brothels were present, there were naturally inns as well. The military officer leading the group lifted the stretcher carrying the young array master and went to the backyard while An Hua brought two female students to the second floor of the inn, intending to get some food and also inquire on a few things. Before they even had time to sit, their gazes were attracted by a father and his daughter. This father and daughter were a pair of musicians. The father was dressed in an old schrs robe and hugging a zither. His head was lowered, making it difficult to see his face. His daughter was about twelve or thirteen, with a clear and elegant appearance. She was still rather childish, and the distance between her two eyes was a little wide, making her seem a little dull. Chapter 753 – Green Plums and the Fire of a Stove Chapter 753 C Green Plums and the Fire of a Stove Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr An Hua noticed this musician father and daughter because she noticed several rather strange details. The zither yers gown was very old, and it did not bear any signs that it was often washed, yet it was abnormally clean. Even more strange was that although snow was falling outside and the streets had turned to slurry, the shoes on his feet were untouched, looking just like new. There was also that elegant little girl. She did not carry around any of the usual timidity or self-pity that normal musician girls had. She just quietly sat in the corner, her head slightly raised, her eyes a little dull. The cold indifference on her face, which could also be understood as a disdain for everything around her, made her seem estranged from the world. This was not an ordinary father and daughter pair of musicians, at least not one that mightmonly be seen elsewhere. An Hua was just thinking of these words when a crisp and moving sound was plucked from the zither by the middle-aged schrs finger, and before it could fade away, more notes followed like the gurgling of a stream. What followed next was the girls singing voice. The girls voice was pleasant to hear, but also rather unusual. On the final syble, her tongue would slightly curl as if wanting to swallow back down thatst syble, but this did not make her words unclear, nor did it make her singing feel dull and boring. On the contrary, it made her seem like a peerless beauty behind a curtain of beads. An Hua had lived in the capital for many years and had listened to many wondrous songs, but she had never heard such a song before. To her surprise, she lost herself in the song, momentarily forgetting the oddities from before. After the song concluded, the second floor of the inn was quiet for a very long time before the crowd remembered to apud and cheer. The apuse and cheers were not particrly fervent, but this was not because the crowd felt that the father and daughter had performed poorly. Rather it was because everyone, including An Hua, found this haunting tune to be unforgettable and so could not help but halt their apuse. The father and daughter did not rise to bow or express their thanks, not even making attempts to take money. They just quietly sat in the corner of the room. The father adjusted the zither strings while the girl remained expressionless. An Hua ordered her maids to bring the girl over, wanting to ask her a few questions. The girl ignored her entreaties, continuing to stare out the window. Her eyes were unfocused, making it difficult to tell what she was looking at. An Hua was somewhat saddened, but with her warm personality, she did not feel like she had been spurned. She called over the inn waiter and asked a few questions, discovering that this pair of musicians had onlye to Gaoyang Vige yesterday. The father was a mute and the daughter also had a few problems. Apparently, she had some sort of strange illness. An Hua stood up and walked to the corner. She smiled in greeting to the mute zither yer, then crouched down by the girl and took her hand. She was a teacher of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, so was extremely skilled at the Sacred Light technique and medical skills. By simply taking her hand, she had already begun taking the girls pulse. As she sensed the pulse through her fingers, her brow slightly creased. She realized that there truly was a problem with this girl, and it was a veryplex problem that had probably already inflicted great harm on the girls sea of consciousness. She raised her head to look at the girl. The girl was still looking out the window. An Huas gaze examined the girls profile. Other than her eyes being somewhat widely spaced, there was nothing wrong with her face. She was very good-looking; one could even consider her astonishingly beautiful. For such a beautiful girl to be somewhat retarded was truly a pity. An Hua felt a deep sympathy for the girl. She took a purse from her sleeve, intending to secretly pass it to the girl. There were a few silver pieces in this purse. At this point, the girl looked away from the window and at An Hua. A few seconds had passed since An Hua had taken her hand. The girls reaction truly was rather slow. But An Hua would no longer think this, or perhaps it was better to say that she would no longer dare to think this. Because she saw the girls eyes. At such a close distance, she finally understood that the girls eyes were not dull, but calm. Her aura was not one of estrangement, but an arrogance that was deeply rooted in her bones. Other than the drifting snow, no other thing or matter in this world could disturb her heart, disrupt her calm. Upon seeing the girls eyes, An Hua suddenly felt like all the snow outside was surging within, piercing through her clothes and flesh and falling straight upon her sea of consciousness. It was like grass encountering an endless snowstorm, an ant encountering a giant. Her body became extremely cold and stiff. She couldnt even move a finger. She even felt like her sea of consciousness was on the verge of being frozen, that she was about to noiselessly die. It was at this moment that the girl saw the purse in An Huas hand. The girl slowly nodded, her movement so subtle that it would be impossible to notice without careful observation. She turned back and looked out the window once more. The violent blizzard ceased, the giant indifferently looking down upon her vanished, and An Hua finally felt the warmth of the real world once more. Her body was no longer stiff. It could move, so she no longer dared to stay. She got her maids and quickly went downstairs. When she reached the first floor of the inn, she realized that her clothes werepletely soaked in sweat. ....... ...... ....... ...... An Hua did not speak of this matter to anyone, not the general leading their group or the Sacred Hospital steward surnamed Yang. This was because she had an intense understanding that she had almost discovered some secret and died. Since she was still alive, she could continue to keep treating the matter as a secret. This had been the girls unspoken demand. When she returned to the backyard and heard the general say that it was best to head out immediately, her fear allowed her no objection, and she only asked a few questions. "Has the specific location been confirmed?" "Headquarters has had people investigating the source of the ingredients for two days. It should be correct." There was a medicine store in Gaoyang Vige, and based on the reports from the scouts, many ingredients would be transported to the store, and then be transported out of the town in the middle of the night, their ultimate destination unknown. It was evident that the master of the Cinnabar Pill had chosen Gaoyang Vige because transportation was convenient and they could acquire any sort of herb or ingredient they required. On the afternoon of the same day, the general, An Hua, her maids, Master Yang, several dozen soldiers, and the young array master on the stretcher set out to seek the medicine. After leaving Gaoyang Vige, they left the official and military roads and headed deeper into the mountains, where the path was gradually immersed in snow. Though no longer a muddy slurry, it was still just as difficult to walk in. The deeper they headed into the mountains, the more quiet and beautiful their surroundings became. The faint steam of hot springs could be seen rising from between the pine trees. If not for the war, this ce would have be a famous tourist spot. The warmth of twilightpletely vanished and darkness descended. By the starlight, the group arduously advanced forward. At some point, they reached their destination. There was a small courtyard nestled deep within the mountains. A stream of water wound its way around the courtyard, steam rising from it. It had probably been drained off from the hot spring. Due to the warmth of thend, the area around the small courtyard was still brimming with life even in the winter. So close to the waters of the hot spring, nature took on the appearance of all four seasons. Growing along the wall of the courtyard were a cluster of onions and a bamboo forest. In front of the courtyard, flowers bloomed, and trees shedding their leaves grew in front of the half-arch windows. Of course, the vast majority of the area was still in the grip of winter, like the small snow-coveredke. There was a pavilion on the snowyke, draped in curtains. The figures of two people could faintly be spotted within. A gust of wind raised the curtains. Within the pavilion, a stove sat on a fire, with several plum branches serving as fuel. A man and a girl sat across from each other, the stove in between them. This girl had a childish face, was clothed in ck, and exuded an aura of cold. The man was rather young, his eyes clean. Neither the snow nor the plums could match up to their cleanliness. Chapter 754 – In the End, Red Stew Is Still Just Meat Chapter 754 C In the End, Red Stew Is Still Just Meat Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The setting was a dark and snowy night, a pavilion on theke, green plums and an earthen stove, with two people sitting across from each other, drinking tea. All in all, it imbued the scene with an elegant and unearthly quality. Over the past several days, An Hua had imagined that person to be like an aloof noble that disdained worldly things. Now when she saw the scene on the snowyke, she felt that all was as it should be. At this moment, the young man in the pavilion raised the cup in his hand and took a sip. The night breeze had lifted up the curtains, and it had also carried the scent of the liquid within the cup. The crowd was somewhat surprised, because they could smell that the cup was not filled with tea, but wine. To drink wine on a snowy night is still rather elegant, An Hua thought to herself. She bowed deferentially to the pavilion and then raised her head, intending to say something, but she discovered that the young man had disappeared. The ck-clothed girl had also left the table and was now standing near the railing. Her gaze rested on thekeshore, as if she was looking at An Huas group, but also like she was looking even farther away. In the dim light of the snowy night and the mists rising from theke, her appearance seemed both more vivid and more indistinct. Her face was childish yet also striking in its cool elegance. She seemed like a dream or illusion, or a mountain spirit. Upon encountering such a beautiful and ethereal girl and such a splendid garden so deep within these remote mountains, anyone would think of a few legends or stories. Even An Hua, who had grown up in the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and possessed a brightly lit Dao heart, also could not help but fall into a momentary daze. She even felt an inexplicable sense of dread. But she would not leave, because the young array master was still on the stretcher and might die at any moment. The others would not leave either, as they had not obtained what they wanted to obtain yet. "Lets go over first," the general said with a frown. This journey to seek out medicine was never meant to seed too smoothly. After all, it was obvious that the master of the Cinnabar Pill was not willing to let other people learn of their true identity. The squad from the Mount Song Army headquarters stepped on the wooden bridge crossing theke, their somewhat disorderly steps breaking the silence. The ck-clothed girl seemed unaware. She looked at some point in the night sky, her cold and sublime face utterly devoid of emotion. Borrowing the dim light of the stars andnterns, An Hua noticed that theke beneath the bridge was boiling with tiny bubbles. When they popped, they would condense into the mist that covered theke. The mist was moist and warm, and it was obvious that thekes waters came from the hot spring. There was even a chance that there was a crack in the ground at the very bottom of theke. When the group entered the pavilion, the ck-clothed girl still did not turn around. She continued to look out as if these uninvited guests had not disturbed the mood she had gained from drinking wine on a snowy night. Or perhaps these people simply didnt exist in her eyes, even if those people were already right in front of her. An Hua was preparing to bow to her again, but then she smelled something. She subconsciously turned to the earthen stove, and her body went stiff, her face revealing an expression of disbelief. The earthen stove was very delicate, not more than a foot tall. Even when ced on the table, it did not seem too tall. A y pot was ced on top of the stove, the pot bubbling and gurgling about like theke surrounding the pavilion. The wine was in a little pot decorated with carved plum blossoms. Anything would be thoroughly chilled by the wind and snow, so the stove was not heating wine, nor brewing tea, but rather making stew. The pot on the stove was making stewedmb meat. Compared to brewing tea on a snowy night, this was admittedly less elegant, but it was not enough to shock An Hua so. What shocked her, and what had even caused her to reveal a little heartache on her face, was that she could very clearly smell the scent of many medicinal ingredients in themb stew. Angelica, gouji berry, cloves, golden eye grass, goat weed... From thismb stew, she could smell quite a few ingredients, and these were ingredients that she had smelled from a certain pill. That Master Yang, who was newly arrived to the Sacred Hospital, had an even more unsightly expression. Because his true identity was Doctor Yang, the doctor from Wenshui City who was employed by the Tang n, and he had once personally analyzed this pill. He was incredibly sure that the thirty-four ingredients mixed into this pot ofmb stew were the ingredients used to make the Cinnabar Pill! He turned once more to the ck-clothed girl standing at the edge of the pavilion, and his eyes narrowed into cold des, carrying a deep-rooted malice and fury, just like the words oozing out from between his teeth. "Truly an extravagant way of doing things!" To possess such a beautiful garden and pavilion so deep in the mountains and in the winter meant the owner was naturally unusual, not some ordinary wealthy scion. But none of these facts was as shocking as this pot ofmb stew. "Whats wrong?" the general grimly asked after seeing the strange expression of the two. Before An Hua had time to say anything, Master Yang lunged to the table, took up a pair of chopsticks, and rummaged through the leftovermb stew in the pot. He then poured out a cup of wine, brought it to his nose, and sniffed it. With just a single sniff, Master Yangs face went as red as themb stew in the pot. He was not drunk, but furious. His angry body was trembling all over, causing the wine in the cup to spill out, just like the furious question spilling from his mouth. "This is a reckless waste! You actually used these things that can save lives to stew meat and make wine!?" The rest of the group finally understood and couldnt help but be shocked. The general turned gloomy while some people stared at the stew and wine pot on the table, their eyes aglow. An Hua had already shaken off her shock, but she still felt her heartache, felt disappointment and sadness. After learning of the Cinnabar Pill, she had made many spections on that enigmatic master doctor. She felt that this person must be an aloof noble who disregarded the mundane world and cared not for fame, but...did such precious herbs that could help the soldiers on the frontlines escape from death and pain mean so little to this person? Was the Cinnabar Pill not a miracle that this person had painstakingly created to save all lives but some game they were ying with this world? Were they just a child ying house that ended up being mistaken for the real thing by bystanders? Did the high regard themon people gave to the Cinnabar Pill and her worship of this person not seem particrlyughable in that persons eyes? Fine, even if it was all just a game to that person, to ordinary mortals like her who lived in the mundane world, this was still a matter that concerned life and death. An Hua gave a helpless sigh, burying her anguish, and asked the ck-clothed girl, "Might I ask, is mydy the master of the Cinnabar Pill?" The ck-clothed girl turned around, but did not answer the question, instead looking at Master Yang. Master Yang, upon realizing that thismb stew and pot of wine might have contained the Cinnabar Pill, waspletely caught up in the emotions of fury and incredulity and didnt even notice her stare. No one could tell what the ck-clothed girl was feeling. That young and elegant face of hers was forever devoid of emotion, an ancient b of ice. Her voice was simrly chilling, but the meaning in her words waspletely opposite of ice, brimming with passion, even rage. Of course, there was also a sense of absolute incredulity. "Those filthy hands of yours actually dared to touch my sacred and invible wine and meat...this is truly a praiseworthy deed." Everyone, An Hua included, was bbergasted at these words, not understanding what she meant. Master Yang finally came to his senses and looked at her in astonishment. The ck-clothed girls eyes became exceptionally bright as she said, "I havent eaten human meat for a very long time. Thank you for giving me such a perfect reason." Chapter 755 – The Broken Bridge Is Surrounded by People Chapter 755 C The Broken Bridge Is Surrounded by People Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr No one other than demons ate human flesh. Even humans with such perversions would only do so in private. They certainly wouldnt publicly announce it, and say it with such a proud expression. The ck-clothed girls words were absurd and sounded just like a joke. Logically speaking, it could only have been a joke, but no one in the pavilion wasughing. That was because this was a ce deep in the mountains, far from human habitation,te in the snowy night on ake. This was a ce where strange stories most often urred, and she spoke with a most serious expression. Fear and unease enveloped the snowy pavilion, upying the hearts of everyone present. Shame was liable to make people angry, and the same could be said for fear, because both these emotions forced one to face the weaknesses of ones heart. That Master Yang had originally nned to exin himself, but when he opened his mouth, all that came out was harsh scolding as his shame transformed to anger. "Is what I said not correct? These medicinal ingredients are for saving lives, but theyve been used by you two to satisfy the cravings of your tongues! What youre eating is human flesh! What youre drinking is human blood!" "What youve said is naturally correct." The ck-clothed girls still-childish features were ice-cold as she said, "Because its my nature to eat human flesh and drink human blood." As her words fell, a pained howl ripped through the pavilion. Master Yangs hand had been cut off at the wrist! Apanied by shouts of fear and sparkling beads of blood sprinkling the night sky, the severed hand was seized by an invisible force and floated over to the ck-clothed girl. She looked at the hand, her brows slightly raised. For the moment, she made no movement as she seemed to ponder something. Everyone stared at this bloody sight in fear, thinking to themselves, is she really going to eat that hand? An Hua noticed that the girl had a particrly solemn and grave expression, cautious and focused, even somewhat sacred. This made her feel a boundless fear, and her body became incredibly cold, as this sight made her recall the girl that she had made in that inn in Gaoyang Vige today. "Stop messing around," a voice said from theke shore. The young man who had suddenly vanished a few moments ago was walking back along the bridge. This persons appearance caused the oppressive, tense, and terrified mood within the pavilion to greatly rx. Perhaps it was because of his gentle tone, or the harmless feeling given off by his clean and delicate face. The ck-clothed girl angrily said, "Just how am I messing around? That was themb stew that you made for me, but how can I eat it after it was touched by that mans filthy hands?" The young man stopped outside the pavilion and said to her, "But does that mean that you have to eat his hand?" The girl said in a huff, "I dont care! I just want to eat human flesh! I originally ate human flesh, so why cant I eat it now?" The young man somewhat helplessly said, "You tried it two years ago and found out you didnt like it, so why are you so obsessed with the idea now?" The girl snorted and said, "Is the me that cant eat human flesh still me?" "Now, now. You just said yourself that this hand is very filthy. Quickly throw it away," the young man said to her. There was an extremely fine hint of pampering in his voice, but it was mostly helplessness, concern, responsibility, and obligation. It was like an elder speaking to a junior, but with a somewhat timid feeling that was very strange. This conversation was also very weird. Just a moment ago, had they been discussing eating human flesh in public? They all felt this sight to be absurd, but other than Master Yang, who was about to fall unconscious from the pain, everyone hoped that the young man would be able to convince the ck-clothed girl. No one wanted to suffer from bad dreams for the rest of their life. The girl was clearly not happy, but she ultimately obeyed themand and threw the hand into theke. Upon seeing this, everyone finally rxed. "I know what all of you want, but I really have no way to give it to you. And also..." The young mans gaze fell on An Huas face. "Themb stew and the wine pot truly do contain medicinal ingredients, but they are also not what you came here for." An Hua was already sure that the young man was the master of the Cinnabar Pill, but she didnt understand why he had insisted on speaking to her amongst all these people, so she couldnt help but be a little startled. The young man continued, "Im not so extravagant a person. If this meat and wine could save lives, I naturally wouldnt use them to satisfy my appetite." An Hua felt increasingly confused. This person was certainly no ordinary individual, and there was no need for him to exin anything to an ordinary teacher from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. And when she saw Master Yang softly groaning in pain, her confusion was once more reced by grief. She said, "But in the end, the two of you are still powerful figures who ignore the lives of ordinary people." Upon seeing her serious and stubborn expression, the young man seemed to be a little absent-minded. He was probably thinking about a girl who had also once cultivated in the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. Perhaps this had also been the reason for his exnation to her. "You are a pure doctor, and you are a pure soldier." He looked at An Hua and the general respectively, and then said, "But this person is different. He is not an ordinary doctor. I could see his greed, so losing a hand is a price that he needed to pay." Just like his previous exnation, there was no proof, only a conclusion made with his heart. It was very difficult to trust in this exnation, but upon seeing the clean and clear eyes of the young man, An Hua and the general believed it. After this exnation, the young man regretfully said, "I didnt think that I would be found out so quickly." The atmosphere in the pavilion once more grew tense as the soldiers tightened the grips on their des and crossbows, their breathing bing somewhat hurried. They thought, is he nning to get rid of us to hide his secret? If they hadnt witnessed the ck-clothed girl noiselessly cut off Master Yangs hand from a distance, the soldiers might have scorned this way of thinking as an overindulgent fantasy, but now, none of them dared to think this way. But the young man did nothing other than order to the girl toe out of the pavilion, and then turn and walk back onto the bridge. Only now did everyone notice that he was carrying his luggage on his back. It turned out that he had vanished a few moments ago to make preparations to leave. An Hua was a girl, so her thoughts were somewhat subtler and more numerous. He had needed only such a short amount of time to pack his luggage. Didnt that mean that he was prepared to leave at any time? What was he hiding from? Was it the great renown, extraordinary wealth, and endless hazards brought by the Cinnabar Pill, or was it the world itself? Just who was this young man? Just what sort of story did he carry with him? The general had a mission to carry out, so he naturally would not just let the young man leave. With a harsh order, he charged out of the pavilion. With a bang, dust plumed around the pavilion. He had been blocked by an invisible barrier and been sent crashing to the ground. The group learned that the young man had actuallyid down a seal before leaving. Perhaps there was no danger, but it was now impossible for their party to stop him. An Hua walked to the edge of the pavilion and called out to the pair, "We just want to ask for a single Cinnabar Pill to save a life." Without turning around, the young man replied, "I really dont have any more. The next batch will be in a few days. Return and wait for it." An Hua called back in despair, "But he cant wait for that long." "Many things cant be decided by us. We can only ept what is decreed to us by fate." The young man and the ck-clothed girl continued their way to the other end of the bridge, saying nothing more to them. "In the future, dont make any more unreasonable tantrums." "And just when did I make an unreasonable tantrum!" "Then can you not be so ruthless? To want to eat humans at the drop of a hat is truly not very good." "Those people stole from me! And perhaps they wanted to attack you, so of course I have to kill them. Since Im going to kill them, why cant I just eat them as well?" "I know you also dont want to eat it, so why force yourself..." "Just when did I say that I didnt want to eat human flesh? I just thought that what you said was reasonable. The hand was too dirty and washing it and plucking out the hairs would be too troublesome..." "I was just giving you a convenient excuse." "Hey! If you say it out loud, arent you putting me back in an awkward spot? And besides, you better understand that I was just giving you face!" The people within the pavilion listened to this conversation and watched the pair gradually walk off into the distance with mixed feelings. Just when they thought that everything that had happened tonight was about to be a dream, ultimately be an unforgettable yet traceless dream... Suddenly. The starlight and snow suddenly went mad. A massive boulder howled through the air and smashed through the wooden bridge. Theke frothed and waves surged. Wooden splinters went flying and dust and snow covered the sky. The wooden bridge was broken, the snowyke in turmoil. The young man and ck-clothed girl stood on the wooden bridge, their clothes slightly soaked. All was silent and oppressive. Suddenly, a wind began to incessantly howl, a cold wind blowing against mes. This was followed by the sound of metal scraping and armor clinking. Countless torches lit up along thekeshore, gradually illuminating the scene. People were everywhere. Chapter 756 – Silently Killing in the Heavy Mist Chapter 756 C Silently Killing in the Heavy Mist Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It turned out that many people had been hiding around the snowyke. Since they had been hiding, it naturally meant that they had arrived a long time ago. These people were from Gaoyang Vige, Xunyang City, the Mount Song Army Headquarters, Hanqiu City, and even the capital. All of them were experts. But they were only attendants to the truly important figures. These important figures had been standing in the darkness of the mountain range this entire time. Tianhai Zhanyi was dressed in a thin gown, and whenever snowkes fell upon it, they would float away. He looked very elegant. Youths always enjoyed using various ways to disy their grace and unt their strength, but Zhu Ye, as master of the Zhu n, did not need to do any of this. He was dressed in a fur coat, while Divine General Ning Shiwei was still wearing a full suit of armor in this cold weather, making him seem especially stern. As Ning Shiwei surveyed the mist-covered valley below and that almost fairy-like courtyard, he wrinkled his brow and he said, "This ce is so remote and extremely close to demon territory, and yet they were able to build such a ce..." "Just who owns this ce isnt important. Whats important is who will be able to possess this person after tonight." Tianhai Zhanyi nced at the pine forest across from him, making no attempts to conceal his ridicule and contempt. Even the stupidest of people could understand that the enigmatic individual that was able to refine such a wondrous treasure as the Cinnabar Pill was certainly no ordinary person. But they represented the Zhu n, the Tianhai n, and the Prince of Xiang, essentially half of the Great Zhou Dynasty. What they needed to consider was not how to snatch away that precious recipe and the person who had developed it, but how to prevent other people from snatching these things away. Those people were in the pine forest across from them. The Tang Seventeenth Master smirked at them and said, "I truly did not expect that someone dares to steal the products of my Wenshui Tang n." From the look of it, the Tang n had already lost control over tonights situation. Regardless of the preparations that the Seventeenth Master had made, he probably had not expected that the important personages of the Imperial Court would so highly value the pill recipe and that person. Despite the statuses of Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei, they had managed to silently make their way to this obscure mountain range. Tianhai Zhanyi looked at the Tang n experts standing at the Seventeenth Masters side and jeered, "If your Tang n had continued to obediently distribute the Cinnabar Pill, it truly could have remained your product, but since youve now also begun to crave this treasure, do you still have the face to stop others? To steal whats entrusted to you...is a somewhat more unpleasant way of putting it." The Tang Seventeenth Masters smile faded. "I am representing the Tang n in speaking with you." From the moment they had met in this snowy mountain range, Zhu Ye had had a faint smile hanging about his face, but at these words, his smile suddenly flourished. "Wait until your second brother kills your eldest brother and then enters the ancestral hall to kill pitiful little Thirty-Six. When that dayes, it wont be toote to say that you represent the Tang n." Upon hearing these words which were seemingly ordinary, but actually extremely pointed and filled with contempt, the Tang Seventeenth Master took a deep breath and his gaze turned cold. This ce was Tianliang County, and he was not the First Master or the Second Master, perhaps even lower in status than Tang Tang. As a result, he could only ept these words, and yet... At this moment, Ning Shiwei suddenly turned to the courtyard in the snowy valley below and snorted, "Want to leave?" Before his voice had faded away, his fist punched out like a cold spear, mming against the cliff. With a boom, a chunk of the mountain was sent flying down into the valley. Faint sounds of snapping and breaking could be heard and theke seemed to ripple. Just like that, the wooden bridge was broken. "Lets go and meet with that ces master." Ning Shiwei began walking to theke, not even ncing at the Tang Seventeenth Master. But the Tang Seventeenth Master knew that this iron fist had been meant for him to see. It was a warning and an expression of resolve. Tianhai Zhanyi, his face full of scorn, shook his head and walked past the Tang Seventeenth Master. Zhu Ye calmly nodded in farewell and followed. The former bishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons nced in concern and confusion at the Tang Seventeenth Master, who had remained unmoving this entire time. As he watched the torches light up along theke shore, watched the mist over theke grow thicker from the turbulence, the Tang Seventeenth Master suddenly frowned. ....... ...... ....... ...... The boulder had shattered the wooden bridge, startling the waters of theke and stirring up a heavy mist. The courtyard in which all four seasons had been disyed was enveloped in the mist. The dusky light of the torches was scattered to produce an extremely dream-like scene, increasing the fairy-like quality of thendscape. Of course, to someone in a different mood, one could say that it added to the strangeness of the scene. Tianhai Zhanyi stood on the shore of theke and looked at the two indistinct figures standing on the broken bridge. Arching his brows, he said, "Sire is naturally an extraordinary individual, strolling about with the clouds and storks, a noble person who lives apart from the world, but...how can one truly live without eating the food of the mundane world? Since one has to stain oneself with the red dust of the mortal world eventually, why not travel together with us?" He thought these words to be extremely elegant and was quite pleased with them, yet the answer that came back through the mist showed that they had had none of the effect that he desired. The ck-clothed girls voice was just as emotionless as herself, but it so easily riled his emotions. "Are you a demi-human? Do you not know how to speak human words?" Tianhai Zhanyi was absolutely infuriated at this response. With a light snort, he prepared to respond, but was stymied by a nce from Zhu Ye. "To put it more simply, no matter what you might think, since youve been exposed to the sun, there is no more chance of returning to the darkness." Zhu Ye calmly said to the two people within the mist, "No person can misappropriate the Cinnabar Pill. The Tang n cannot, nor can I or anybody else. It belongs to the Imperial Court, and all we want is the merit of being the first to offer it. As for your reward, not one bit will be kept from you. There is even a chance that you will receive the gratitude of the venerable master of the Dao." The mist was quiet for a very long time. The young man spoke. "This is mine." Zhu Ye revealed a warm smile, ying the part of an elder patiently exining things to a junior. "When I said that no one can misappropriate the Cinnabar Pill, you were included." In the mist, the young man asked, "What sort of principle is this?" Zhu Ye solemnly intoned, "Since it is the most precious treasure of the world, it should belong to the entire world." The mist fell silent once more. Tianhai Zhanyi sneered, "If one holds a precious treasure but is not willing to share it with the world, then one should hide oneself better, or else they will just be seeking death." Whether it was said elegantly, tactfully, or patiently, the argument of these important figures was evident. The Cinnabar Pill was one of the most precious treasures of the world. If one did not have the appropriate strength or authority, one did not have the right to keep it. If one wanted forcefully to keep it, they could only die. The ck-clothed girls voice rose from the mist again, responding to Tianhai Zhanyis words. "Ah! Are you really a demi-human?" She was still referring to the fact that he didnt know how to properly speak human words. Tianhai Zhanyi was enraged and retorted, "Hand over the pill recipe and your life will be spared!" As he spoke, he made a few furtive gestures behind his back. He had no intentions of waiting for an answer. What he wanted was a surprise attack. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei both saw it, and though their brows were raised, they did not stop him. They wanted to see what would happen. Even just a few probing assaults would produce some response. An expert of the Tianhai n silently lunged across the surface of theke, strangely vanishing into the mist. And then...he just vanished. Nothing happened. No sound rose from the fog. Time slowly passed, but the fog remained quiet, no response rising from it. Everyone felt things to be truly odd. Tianhai Zhanyisplexion was abnormally unpleasant. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei had both grown more solemn. There was a sudden ssh of water. The lotuses in the mist gently moved as the corpse of the Tianhai n expert drifted out of the mist. It was like a boat, and as it made its way through theke, the waters were dyed a striking red. Chapter 757 – Just Meeting Face to Face Chapter 757 C Just Meeting Face to Face Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Upon seeing the corpse lightly bobbing on the surface of theke, Tianhai Zhanyi instantly paled, his face bing as white as paper or snow, a bit more simr to that famous elder brother of his. This did not mean that he was afraid, but that he was furious. "Again!" He harshly shouted at the indistinct figure in the mist. Several cracks could be heard in the air. There was no attempt to act stealthily this time. Several Tianhai n experts on the shore charged across ten-some zhang to enter the thick mist. This time, there was finally a response, a quick one at that. It was several light pops, like leather bags filled with water being pierced by sharp arrows. Popopopop. While still in the air, the Tianhai n experts shattered, transforming into an uncountable number of fleshy bits raining down. Theke was instantly dyed even redder, and the waves roiled about in unease. The mist gave no sign that it would disperse. It remained thick, and the young man and girl inside were still indistinct, making it impossible to see what exactly they had done. Ning Shiwei and Zhu Ye exchanged grave looks, seeing the wariness in each others minds. They knew that the enigmatic master of the Cinnabar Pill could be no ordinary person, and it was because they had mentally prepared themselves for this fact that they had personallye to this remote mountain range. Yet they still had not imagined that this person possessed such an unfathomable cultivation, such strange and inexplicable techniques. What was even more frightening was his cruel and unyielding will. They couldnt help but think, did the Tang n retreat just before all this happened because they knew more and wanted to use our group as a vanguard? It was just like how they had secretly sent that group in the pavilion. But at the present moment, it was toote for them to make any more ns. "You are seeking death!" Tianhai Zhanyi was so angry that his body was shaking. "Fire arrows!" he harshly yelled. Ning Shiwei said nothing. He looked with an indifferent expression at the mist, the frost on his armor instantly thickening. The sounds of bowstrings being pulled back could be heard from the forest surrounding theke. One-hundred-some of the most unyielding divine crossbows of the Mount Song Army aimed at those figures deep within the mist. Zhu Ye also said nothing. His eyes slightly narrowed, and the hairs of his fur coat began to rise, stabbing at the night sky. He seemed just like a fierce tiger preparing to leap across a stream at its prey. He and Ning Shiwei were both well aware that the hundred-some divine crossbows of the Mount Song Army were not necessarily enough to deal with the young man and girl inside the heavy mists. On the contrary, it was far more likely to stir up their vicious natures. If the pair wanted to kill their way out of the encirclement, they would have to attack with full power. Thus, total victory today would be decided by a single meeting. With this meeting, the battle woulde to an end. Naturally, neither side could go easy on the other and would have to use all their power. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei seemed normal on the surface, but in reality, they had already begun to silently move true essence, raising their Qi to its peak state, intending to kill or subdue their opponents in a single strike. One was the patriarch of the Zhu n, the other was a Divine General of the Great Zhou, and both were unquestionably upper level Star Condensation experts. The hundred-some divine crossbows and their two determined strikes would make even experts of the Promation of Liberation like Xiao Zhang or Liang Wangsun retreat, let alone this young man and girl. Just as they had prepared themselves to strike at any moment, a cool breeze came blowing by. This mountain range was in the extreme north, very close to thend of demons, and it was currently midwinter, so the wind blowing through the mountains was naturally incredibly cold, even bone-piercing. However, this garden and the pavilion on theke were located at a confluence of hot springs, so even the coldest and strongest wind would be robbed of its iciness when it struck theke, transforming into a cool breeze. This cool breeze ruffled the lotus leaves on theke and the clothes on the corpse. The thick mists, which had seemed impossible to disperse, greatly lessened. Starlight descended from the night sky, reflecting endlessly off the white snow shrouding the wilderness and illuminating the scene on theke with great rity. This ce was a garden in the extreme north, the mountains andkes creating a nice contrast, the trees and flowers sheltering the courtyard. There were lotuses on theke, and amongst the lotuses was a pavilion. Extending from north to south was a wooden bridge connecting the shore to the pavilion. At this moment, the bridge was broken. The starlight shone upon the ce where the bridge had been broken, first shining upon a hand. It was a very small hand, a pure white like white jade. At this moment, however, it was covered in blood. The ck-clothed girl was looking at her own hand with her brows knit, her small mouth slightly agape, and her clove-like tongue faintly visible. She seemed to be hesitating on whether she should lick her hand or not. At her side, the young man had his head lowered as he used a handkerchief to wipe the water off his body. He had probably been soaked by the sshes of water caused by that boulder shattering the bridge. Afterwards, he passed the handkerchief to the girl, most likely wanting her to clean off the blood on her hand. Silence. Whether it was the people sealed in the pavilion or the people on the shore, they all saw this sight, their emotionsplex as they silently watched. The people within the pavilion were silent because they had probably figured out their role in this n. The soldiers and experts on the shore were silent because they were shocked to see that their opponents really were a young man and a girl. Although they had rather handsome appearances, there seemed nothing special about them. What was confusing was that Ning Shiwei and Zhu Ye had been quiet up until they got a direct view of the young mans face. In a very brief period of time, their faces shifted through all sorts of expressions, as if they had seen something utterly inconceivable. Finally, they squeezed a sound from their lips. This was a veryplicated and strange sound. It was like a sigh, but also felt helpless and somewhat in pain, and also like a groan. Then, their bodies suddenly sank into the ground. It was not too deep, only half a foot. Their feet dug into theke shore. Two powerful and terrifying Qis exploded from their bodies. Countless pieces of earth and stone were sent shooting into the air like arrows. The soldiers and Emotion-Severing Sect experts somewhat closer to them were rendered into bloody paste while those standing farther away were injured and began howling out in pain. The crossbow bolts that were about to be unleashed disappeared in the ensuing chaos. Ning Shiweis armor was covered in dust, but his face was unpleasantly ashen. Zhu Ye was constantly coughing, seemingly in so much pain that he was bent over. Just what had happened? Tianhai Zhanyis mood was simrly in chaos. His cultivation level was not high enough, but he was still a descendant of a noble n who had received a good education and seen many experts. As a result, he was able to understand what was going on. Just a moment ago, Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei had brought their Qis to their peak state, allowing them to cleave mountains or tear apart clouds with a single movement. But just like the great river ever flows east, if they wanted to stop themselves at such a moment, they would have to pay the corresponding price. In normal times, they could have just gradually dispersed this, but for some reason, they had needed to do it immediately, so a few problems had urred. Although the vast majority of the Qi had been forcefully poured into the earth, they had still been shaken by the aftershocks. Just how frightening was the peak state of two peak Star Condensation experts? Even if it was just the aftershocks. Thus, the entire scene was in chaos, and they had also suffered significant injuries. Tianhai Zhanyi understood what was going on, but this made him even more confused as to what was going on. Why had Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei suddenly dispersed their Qis? And why had they done it with such resolve? After all, they were no ordinary cultivators, but the master of a noble n and a valued general, both truly formidable characters! When they exploded with battle intent, even if their own sons were standing across from them, they would still strike against them just the same! Yet when they saw the young mans face, they knew that they couldnt strike. It was to the extent that even if they had to kill their own trusted subordinates and risk injuring themselves, they still had to immediately let the young man know that they would not strike, immediately! Just who was the man on the bridge that could make the master of a noble n and a Divine General of the Great Zhou so apprehensive, even fearful? Immediately after, Tianhai Zhanyi finally thought of who the young man might be. His face instantly paled, maybe out of anger, or maybe because of the boundless bewilderment and terror surging through his mind. Chapter 758 – The Darkness Is Difficult to Disperse Chapter 758 C The Darkness Is Difficult to Disperse Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At this time, if Tianhai Zhanyi were still unable to guess the identity of the master of the Cinnabar Pill, just what right would he have topete with Tianhai Shengxue over the role of n head? In the Myriad Willows Garden, he had even mentioned that such a possibility existed, and if it really was that person, he was actually rather interested in meeting with them. But how could he have expected that he would really meet that person tonight? What would he do next? Only now did he realize that any sort of advance preparations were meaningless, because before something really took ce, one often imagined oneself to have more bravery than one actually would have. He could currently do nothing,cking even the bravery to look his opponent in the eye. At present, very few peoplepared that person to the other experts of the younger generation. It wasnt because that persons strength and cultivation had far surpassed their peers, but because that person had already surpassed the bounds of a young genius. They were no longer a person of the mundane world, but a true Saint. Upon seeing the figure on the broken bridge, Tianhai Zhanyi felt his body turn as stiff as a board, and his mind filled with the greatest longing that he had nevere to this ce tonight. Zhu Ye was still coughing. The Zhu n head had apparently suffered far more serious injuries than imagined. His coughs were incredibly painful, his head lowered, his waist bent. He couldnt even stand straight and was coughing so hard that it must have been ruining his lungs. With great difficulty, he waved his right hand. The experts of the Emotion-Severing Sect responded, stepping forth to support him. Just like that, Zhu Ye retreated into the darkness. When Ning Shiwei saw the face of the person on the bridge, hisplexion became very unsightly. When he saw Zhu Ye retreat, hisplexion turned incredibly gloomy. He had understood. Zhu Ye had been painfully coughing the entire time so that he didnt need to raise his head. As long as he didnt raise his head, he didnt need to see the person on the bridge, or put another way, he would not let the person on the bridge see him. In this way, Zhu Ye could pretend that he had earlier seen nothing at all and still was seeing nothing, still had not recognized that persons identity. Ning Shiweis response was slower than Zhu Yes. It was impossible for him to pretend, so what should he do? Tianhai Zhanyi also came to his senses. Watching Zhu Ye and his entourage retreat into the darkness with unimaginable speed, he silently cursed the old fox. The experts of the Emotion-Severing Sect had retreated with Zhu Ye, but there were still many people around theke. There were no longer any sounds of crossbows being drawn, or des being unsheathed, or the scraping of metal, or the heavy sounds of breathing. All was quiet. The crossbowmen and Tianhai n experts had seemingly guessed at something and were currently nervous to the extreme. They even seemed to have stopped breathing, and what was just a few brief seconds seemed like an endlessly long period of time. That stern figure covered in armor finally kneeled towards the center of theke. Upon seeing this sight, everyone felt like they had just been given a new lease on life. If he had insisted on not kneeling, then no matter how tonight ended, just how many of the several hundred people present would have been able to survive the aftermath? ...... ...... "Ning Shiwei of the Mount Song Army pays respects to His Holiness the Pope." Ning Shiwei had kneeled in the slush of the shore. Nearby, Tianhai Zhanyi was also kneeling with his head lowered, making it difficult to see the emotions on his face. The scraping of metal once more broke the stillness of theke. This dense noise was not the unsheathing of des, but the ttering of armor. In the snowy forests surrounding theke, several hundred people, speaking to the person on the bridge as one, "Paying respects to His Holiness the Pope!" Their voices were very united, but there was a slight tremble, perhaps from nervousness, excitement, or fear. The young man was clearly somewhat ufortable with this. After a moment of silence, he said, "Rise." "Many thanks to His Holiness." There was another ttering of armor. The young manmanded, "Disperse." Many gazes looked to Ning Shiwei and Tianhai Zhanyi. Tianhai Zhanyi, his face pale, kept his thin lips tightly pursed, not issuing a single word. He seemed rather gloomy and harsh, but there was finally a little of the stubbornness of youth about him. Ning Shiwei expressionlessly said, "We solemnlyply with Your Holinesss order." There was a ttering of metal and the sound of hurried footsteps. The slush was stamped into mush, just like the moods of many people at this moment. ...... ...... Disperse. With this simple word, everyone dispersed. The torches vanished and the starlight regained its grandeur. The darkness thickened, and all was quiet. In an instant, theke returned to its undisturbed appearance. The only people left were the young man and girl on the broken bridge and the people in the pavilion who couldnt leave. The young man was naturally the two-years-missing Chen Changsheng and the ck-clothed girl was the little ck Dragon. She had a name now: Zhusha. The snowyke was beautiful and silent. Chen Changsheng gazed at the lotuses on theke as he silently pondered over a few things. Someone had used the Cinnabar Pill to track him down. This was very normal. Those people had discovered that he was the master of the Cinnabar Pill, and so had decided not to fight and swiftly retreated. This was also normal. Probably only a madman like Xiao Zhang would dare to attack the current Pope in front of so many people. But for those two normal things to happen together was abnormal. It was evident that both the people in the pavilion and the people that had just left had all been used by someone. It seemed like tonights matter had yet toe to a close. Theke was very quiet, as if nothing had happened. There was no boulder falling from the sky, no experts surrounding theke, no people being killed in the mist, and no blood-stainedke or almost-released rain of arrows. But the bridge was still broken, theke was still red, and those people had stille, so it was no longer convenient to remain here. He nced at Zhusha. Zhusha rolled her eyes. She was still a ck Frost Dragon, so even as a little girl, the effect of her rolling her eyes was still rather unusual. When rolling her monstrous eyes with their vertical pupils, they seemed particrly white, and her mood was expressed with particr rity. But she stillplied with his intentions and removed the seal over the pavilion. The general brought his group out of the pavilion and prostrated himself on the ground, not daring to speak. An Hua was extremely agitated, but her manners were still pristine and she acted with great piety. But when she thought of her earlier rudeness to the Pope, she couldnt help but get nervous. As for Doctor Yang, who had lost his hand, his face was pale and fear ruled his heart. He thought to himself, Im probably doomed. "Leave as quickly as possible. Something will happen here soon, and I might not be able to protect you when that timees." Chen Changsheng did not turn around, but kept his eyes fixed on a certain ce in the mountains. There was an endless darkness that seemed to conceal an endless danger. ...... ...... In a certain ce in the snowy mountain range, the Tang Seventeenth Master was also looking at this same darkness. The former bishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons and the other subordinates that hade from Wenshui were all looking towards the Seventeenth Master with great reverence. At this time, they naturally knew that the Tang Seventeenth Master had known the Cinnabar Pill masters identity a long time ago. When he had been suppressed by Tianhai Zhanyi and Zhu Ye, he had naturally been putting on an act. He was truly worthy of being a master of the Tang n, as his methods were truly steady and shrewd. If this was a n to borrow a knife tomit murder, then the Tang Seventeenth Master had assuredly borrowed the worlds fastest knife. Even if Zhu Ye and his group had reacted very quickly, even if Chen Changsheng was still as gentle as he had been in the past, if the Li Pce were to learn of this matter, how could the Orthodoxy just let the matter go? But why was there no sense of aplishment on the Tang Seventeenth Masters face? Why was his expression so grave? Chapter 759 – The Other Side of the Mountains Chapter 759 C The Other Side of the Mountains Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In a certain ce in the snowy mountain range, a small hole was torn in the heavy darkness by the light of torches. Tianhai Zhanyi stared at Zhu Ye, hisplexion abnormally nasty. Angry and ashamed to the extreme, he asked, "Were just leaving like this?" Zhu Ye impassively replied, "In the Myriad Willows Garden on that day, just who was it that said that person was in the south?" Tianhai Zhanyi shut up. On that day, he had been rying the words of the Prince of Xiang. The words of this powerful and lofty imperial prince represented the thoughts of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Imperial Court had always believed that Chen Changsheng was hiding in the southif not in Holy Maiden Peak then in Schrtree Manor. Nobody had anticipated that he was in this mountain range, and that he was also the master of the Cinnabar Pill... Ning Shiwei turned to Zhu Ye, his gaze rying a silent question. "There are too many people." Zhu Yes answer was simple, but contained many unspoken words. Although they were already very far from the garden, they were still not far enough. They needed to be at least a thousand li away, so Zhu Yu spoke very carefully. Ning Shiwei and Tianhai Zhanyi both understood. There were too many people, so they had to leave. If there were fewer people, would tonight have ended differently? Tianhai Zhanyi grit his teeth and resentfully said, "Those merchants of the Tang n are truly treacherous." In his view, since the Cinnabar Pill was made by Chen Changsheng and the Wenshui Tangs were in charge of distributing the Cinnabar Pill, the Tang n was naturally aware of the makers secret identity, or had at least obtained a few pieces of evidence pointing in that direction. Thus, the Tang Seventeenth Masters forbearance and retreat was naturally because he intended to trick them into getting into direct conflict with Chen Changsheng. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei thought the same. If they had not so quickly seized the opportunity, had not been so thick-skinned, had not retreated with such resolve, the situation by theke really might have ended up with irreparable consequences. This had nothing to do with strength. Of course, Chen Changsheng was extremely talented in cultivation, and the ck-clothed girl was probably that rumored being, but even so, they were still not necessarily a match if Zhu Yes group worked together. Yet how could they dare to offend the Pope in front of so many people? But were they really just leaving like this? Zhu Ye suddenly said, "Tonight reminds me of that storm in Xunyang City a few years ago." This was naturally referring to the old matter in which the entire world had attempted to kill Su Li. The current situation was naturally different, and the positions that Chen Changsheng and Su Li held were also different, but there were still some simrities. Whether it was Su Li or Chen Changsheng, as long as they appeared in the world, many people would naturallye to kill them. Even if they couldnt be killed in broad daylight, they could be killed in secret. They couldnt be killed in front of many people, but they could be stealthily killed in private. They all understood Zhu Yes meaning. Leaving was a must, a stance that they needed to disy, but in truth, Chen Changsheng would also find it very difficult to leave this snowy mountain range tonight. What they needed to do now was to spread the news of Chen Changshengs location as quickly as possible, and simultaneously prepare for an ambush in this gloomy and cold mountain range. At this moment, the sound of a zither was heard from the dark mountain path in front of them. This sound was very t and light. It was like water condensed into snow, snow frozen into ice, and that ice covering the path: cold and dangerous. ...... ...... The Tang n actually had no idea that the master of the Cinnabar Pill was Chen Changsheng. At the very least, before tonight, they had held the same opinion as the Imperial Court, believing that Chen Changsheng was almost certainly hiding somece in the south. It was only after they had obtained theplete analysis of the Cinnabar Pill and suspected that those red crystal fibers were blood coral that the Tang Seventeenth Master thought of this possibility for the first time. It was just a guess, a possibility that was impossible topletely dispel, but there was no proof. Consequently, he had not taken it too seriously, at least on the surface. But in reality, this conjecture had given him an idea. Once this idea appeared, it was impossible to dispel or suppress. Like a wildfire, the more it burned, the more it flourished, burning until his mind found it hard to rest easy. Would the Tang n ultimately fall into the hands of the chief branch or the second branch? This primarily depended upon the strengths of the two sides and the stance of the Tang Old Master, but it also depended upon the external aid and the close rtionships that both branches had. In the past two years, the second branch had gained the deep trust of the Tang Old Master and was constantly growing in strength. Why? It was because the Tang Second Master had the support of the venerable master of the Dao. And who was the backer of the chief branch? A few years ago, the First Master had sent his only son, Tang Tang, to the Heavenly Dao Academy, handing him over to Zhuang Zhihuan to raise. From this, one could see that he had a good rtionship with the Orthodoxy. This was even more true now, as everyone knew of the rtionship between Tang Tang and Chen Changsheng. No matter how great the pressure of the Imperial Court, no person would foolishly give up on a friendship with the Pope. If the second branch wanted to ovee the chief branch and take control over the entirety of the Tang n, they first had to resolve this matter. As the most trusted aide of the Tang Second Master, the Tang Seventeenth Master had contemted this matter countless times, so once he thought of this possibility, he very naturally came up with an idea. If that person really was Chen Changsheng, then...could there possibly be a way to kill him? No person would dare to attack the Pope in broad daylight. Tianhai Zhanyi did not dare, Ning Shiwei did not dare, Zhu Ye did not dare, and not even the Tang Second Master would dare. The Tang Seventeenth Master naturally would not dare either, but one night, when he looked at those eyes of his in the bronze mirror, gradually sinking from his ambition and fear, he finally made a decision. If that person wasnt Chen Changsheng, then he would strive to win their service. If that person really was Chen Changsheng, then he would see...see Chen Changsheng die. He spoke of this idea to no one, and did not even write to his second brother for instructions. This way, in the aftermath, he could pretend he knew nothing at all. He truly had not done much. All he did was fail to conceal the news on the location of the Cinnabar Pills master too perfectly, allowing this news to spread. As a result, many people came tonight. Although Zhu Yes group had left, the Tang Seventeenth Master knew that Chen Changsheng would now find it very difficult to leave these mountains. Those people would hide in the darkness and wait for a moment to strike. Most importantly, there would be more peopleing tonight. This phrasing was not too urate, because thoseing werent humans. No person dared to attack Chen Changsheng in broad daylight. However, these were not humans, but demons. Before the mist over theke had dispersed, no one knew that Chen Changsheng, the present Pope, would choose to live in such a remote mountain range. But the master of the Cinnabar Pill lived here. The Tang Seventeenth Master firmly believed that as long as the demons were to learn of this news, they would assuredly send true experts to take a look. The demons would certainly not wish to take the Cinnabar Pill or its recipe for themselves, but to kill. The Tang Seventeenth Master gazed to the darkness in the north, as if he had seen something. In reality, he had seen nothing at all. The sky in that ce was covered in snow clouds year-round, obscuring the starlight and casting all into gloom. Even the precipitous peaks were hard to make out. Mount Han was the northernmost peak, a natural barrier between the human world and the demon domain. This ce was incredibly cold, the frosty winds chilling to the bone. Even amongst the demons, with their naturally hardy constitutions, only a few experts would be able to make the hard journey across it. At this moment, on the other side of the mountains, several giant silhouettes seemed to be moving slowly, but were actually cutting through the darkness with extreme speed as they made their way south. Chapter 760 – A Massive Black Mountain Chapter 760 C A Massive ck Mountain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Several mountainous ck silhouettes reached the highest point of the snowy peak. Once they crossed this ce, they would be in the human world, although both maps and military intelligence indicated that this ce should be deserted. The demon expert leading the group had only one hand, and raised it at this time to indicate that the group should halt. The cold wind howled, rustling the demons iron clothes, throwing his ck hair into disarray, and revealing his demon horns, which seemed both real and unreal. His eyes were a dark green and extremely cruel. His tall and sturdy body exuded a powerful Qi. Anyone who saw him would feel a boundless fear. The second-ranked Demon General, Hai Di. In Xuo City or the snowy ins, amongst demons or humans, all were used to addressing him as Lord Hai Di, out of respect or fear. As the personage in the Demon Army second only to the Demon Commander, he had killed countless human soldiers and cultivators, his vicious reputation spreading far and wide. Several years ago, he had been one of the participants in the demons attempt to ambush and kill Su Li on the snowy ins. At that time, Su Li had cut off Hai Dis arm with a single sh while he had left a deep wound on Su Lis arm. One could imagine just how monstrously powerful this demon must be, to be able to injure Su Li. Hai Di looked down upon the courtyard nestled in the snowy mountains, an extremely rare tinge of apprehension appearing on his face. There were very few matters in the world that could shock him. That courtyard was very far away from this highest peak, perhaps a thousand-some zhang. In the eyes of the demon experts on the peak, this courtyard was like a miniaturendscape in a pot. The starlight fell upon thisndscape, upon the young man standing on the bridge over theke who was as small as a grain of sand. For anyone but Hai Di, it would simply be impossible to clearly make out the appearance of the young man. He had been able to see, so he was very shocked. It was at this moment that the young man raised his head to the peak. Separated by a thousand zhang of mountains, they silently stared at each other for a long time. "I did not expect for it to be Your Holiness," Hai Di expressionlessly said. He naturally spoke in Demonnguage, his voice deep and filled with a strange charm. ...... ...... "Leave as quickly as possible. Something will happen here soon, and I might not be able to protect you when that timees." After saying, Chen Changsheng felt a ripple from the hidden Divine Staff. This informed him that the demons had already arrived, and the ones who hade were probably terrifying experts that he could not deal with. His gaze moved upward, reaching the highest part of the mountains, but he could not see clearly what was up there. No matter how great his eyesight, it was impossible to see through the infinite darkness there. But he knew who was there. An Hua, the general, and all the rest of their group were very shocked, because he had not said that he wouldnt consider protecting them, but that he couldnt protect them... Just who was this foe soon to arrive that not even the Pope could protect them from? A fierce gale suddenly stirred over the spring-like stillness of theke. The frigid wind off the mountains tore away at the atmosphere of the four seasons and rushed to and fro across theke, its howls grating on the ear. The howling of the wind also contained a few other noises. Excepting An Hua, everyone could hear that this was Demonnguage. The general even heard the words Your Holiness in them. They all turned grim, realizing that the foesing were demons, and presumably demon experts! No one fled. One by one, the soldiers began to pull out their des and array themselves behind Chen Changsheng. The general had An Hua watch over the young array master on the stretcher while he himself entered the pavilion and knocked Doctor Yang unconscious. With a battle against demon experts about to begin, he would not allow any sort of unsafe factors to appear in his camp. Zhusha nced at the general, rather appreciative. Chen Changsheng stared at the distant peak and sighed, "I also didnt expect that I would meet you again tonight." A bit more than a year ago, hisst appearance for the eyes of the people was in a pitched battle between the humans and demons. At that time, he had brought Zhusha and sneaked into the army headquarters. On one side, he treated the injured as a doctor, while on the other side, he silently killed demons. One day, however, the human army was truly in far too dangerous a situation, forcing him to reveal his true identity. The simultaneous attack of his one thousand swords forcefully reversed the situation, yet...it also attracted that monstrous demon expert. Hai Di descended from the sky and heavily wounded him in a single blow. Zhusha took the risk of leaving her spiritual soul wandering and homeless to evade Hai Dis perception and bring Chen Changsheng underground to escape the battlefield. Yet neither of them expected that in the sprawling mountains, they would be ambushed several times by human experts. Later on, they naturally came to know that these human experts came from the Imperial Court. To be more precise, they came from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets that was subordinate to the Imperial Court. He truly had been in a perilous situation, and if not for Liu Qing silently appearing like a ghost, he would already be dead. This was a set of rather bitter memories that had somewhat discouraged Chen Changsheng, so he had chosen this remote residence in the uninhabited mountains to live. And the source of all this was Hai Di. Tonight, he encountered Hai Di once more. Did that mean that his bitter encounter would repeat itself? On the frigid peak, Hai Di looked down on the distant, pearl-likeke, his face emotionless and callous to the extreme. I have received the Military Advisors order toe and take your life." ck Robe wanted to kill the master of the Cinnabar Pill. If he were to know that the master of the Cinnabar Pill was Chen Changsheng, he would naturally want to kill him even more. In these deserted peaks with no true expert to protect the young Pope, if he were to miss out on this opportunity, then the Moon God would abandon Xuo City. For some inexplicable reason, Hai Di was not worried that Chen Changsheng would escape. He was in no rush to charge down the peak, instead standing on the peak and speaking with him. What happened next exined it. He didnt need to charge down the mountain, and he was sure that it was toote for Chen Changsheng to leave. Hai Di leaped from the peak. A streak of fire shed in the night sky and was quickly extinguished. The winds howled and the stars dimmed, and even the darkness seemed to have been torn away. Not too long ago, Ning Shiwei had sent a boulder flying, shattering the bridge on theke. Hai Di, on the other hand, had turned himself into a stone, no, into a great mountain. Compared to his momentum, Ning Shiweis boulder was so weak that it was ratherughable. With the shrill sound of air beingpressed, a mountainous shadow covered theke. An unimaginably terrifying impact struck theke. Rumble! With a heavy and terrifying p of thunder, theke water was instantly converted into steam. Mist rose up to obscure half of the mountain range. The courtyard waspletely destroyed, transformed into rubble. The wooden bridge was like a snake that had ruptured inch by inch, its corpse lying on the mud of thekebed. Those troops from the Mount Song Army headquarters were either dead, injured, or unconscious. A green leaf had unfurled itself in front of An Hua, protecting her and the array master on the stretcher. That deputy general was still alive. Copsed amongst the rubble of the pavilion, he coughed blood. Seeing the still-devastating turbulent Qi in the darkness, he showed despair on his face. The clear ngs of swords finally rang out. Countless sword intents came from all directions, carrying the might of a storm as they shed at the mountainous ck figure. Chapter 761 – How Does One Conquer Demons? Chapter 761 C How Does One Conquer Demons? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Countless sword glows suddenly shone within the dense mist. Chen Changsheng gazed at the mist around him, his left knee slightly bent, his right hand gripping the hilt at his waist as if ready to unsheathe his dagger at any moment. In reality, countless swords had emerged from his body, shing at his surroundings. Incredibly sharp sword intent covered the world, slicing the already-ruined courtyard, the rocks on thekebed, and the forest immersed in snow into countless pieces, but it was unable to hack through the surrounding mist. For some reason, this mist became abnormally deep and ck like the night. It was dense and real like the thickest of mud. The sharpest and most powerful sword intent falling against this ck and thick mist could only whirl, struggle, and vanish like a dry leaf falling into the muddy water. This ck mist was no longer purely made of water. It had already been dyed by the purest demonic intent. With a zeng, Chen Changsheng pulled out his dagger. The bright and stainless dagger cared not for that horrifying and dark demonic intent, finally cutting a hole in the mist. The ck mist roiled, especially where the Stainless Sword had cut a hole, where it seemed like countless streams of filthy water were spurting out. A hand thrust out of the sputtering darkness, gripping a weapon that looked like a rock. Upon careful examination, one could see that it looked very much like a broken monolith. Compared to this weapon like a broken monolith, the hand holding it was even more frightening. Even the fracturing space or Chen Changshengs formidable sword intents were incapable of making this hand give the slightest tremble. The ck mist grew even more restless, sputtering under the pressure, and the mountainous figure of a demon finally appeared before Chen Changshengs eyes. The howling winds blew about this powerful demons beard and hair, yet they were incapable of shaking his horns or his body. The broken monolith descended from the heavens. Chen Changsheng felt like he was seeing some massive ck mountain copsing and crashing down on him. An indescribably violent Qi shot straight towards a spot one inch to the right of the center of his eyebrows, not veering in the slightest. A most overbearing power aimed itself at this most subtle of points, a representative of Hai Dis nigh unstoppable strength. Chen Changsheng had had this sort of almost stifling experience a bit more than a year ago on the snowy battlefield. Even if he had one thousand sword intents and ten thousand techniques, he could not make up for that uncrossable gap between the two. There was nothing new about this encounter. All was likest year. His eyes were bright and clear, without the slightest fear. His wrist turned, his dagger rising level with his brow. He was still preparing to use the third sword that Su Li passed on to him. The Stupid Sword. He knew that this technique could block Hai Di, but he also knew that he would suffer severe injuries. He had already received proof of his result on the battlefield, but this was still the method he chose. On the surface, this choice truly did seem rather stupid, just like the name of this technique. But besides this technique, he had no other method of blocking Hai Dis full-strength blow. Yes, he could not avoid it, could not retreat. He had to block Hai Dis blow, just like he had on the battlefield. Back then, several hundred ordinary soldiers had been standing behind him, and now those ordinary people, injured and unable to escape, were behind him. But tonight, he was not fighting alone. After he suffered heavy injuries in that battlest year, that girl had never let him leave her sight again. A dark ray of light suddenly appeared in the ck mists, the remnants left behind as she lunged through the air. Just when Chen Changsheng brought the dagger level with his eyes, the ck-clothed girl appeared in front of him and raised her hands to break through the mist and meet that broken monolith. Compared to Hai Dis mountainous body, she seemed very tiny. In the face of the ck stone like a broken monolith, her pure white hands seemed very pathetic, frail things that would be rendered into countless splinters in the next moment. But she still raised her hands to meet it, her posture rather strange. It didnt seem like she was fighting, but offering flowers. And then a flower pot truly did appear in her hands. But there were no flowers in this pot, only a green leaf, and there were only two leaves left, making it seem rather deste. The broken monolith shed in the air with the Green Leaf. ...... ...... There was no sound. Compared to the howls of air as the surrounding mist was crushed, the silence over the bridge was rather strange. This was because those two powers were too monstrously strong, shattering everything around, the frequency of their vibrations surpassing the senses of ordinary beings. Thest bits of water in the mud were squeezed out by these two powers and then vaporized. They were soon quickly frozen by the cold emitted from the girls face. The mist gradually thinned. Whether it was the moisture or demonic intent, all was condensed into water, and then before there was time to be rain, it was frozen into beads of ice. Countless crystalline beads of ice reflected the starlight falling from the night sky, gleaming like so many Night Pearls and illuminating the scene with iparable beauty. So beautiful that it did not seem a part of the human world. Just like that ce under New North Bridge, shrouded in endless night. As she stood before this rain of icy beads, the ck-clothed girls figure was still small. But now, there was no weakness about her, only absolute power. Augh, its meaning difficult to understand, burst from Hai Dis lips. The mist suddenly thickened once more, a horrifying wave of Demon Qi raging toward her like a deluge. Deep cracks appeared all over the now-abnormally-dryke bed. Her ck dress madly danced as countless holes appeared in it. Her ck hair also danced, several broken ends dropping down. The chains tied to her ankles also writhed about like snakes in a fire suffering immeasurable pain. It was evident that in her current state, where she had still notpletely broken through the seal, she was still no match for this powerful demon, even with a treasure of the Li Pce supporting her. But there was no fear on her icy face, no intent to escape. She raised her head, like a most powerful little girl. And also a haughty dragon. ...... ...... All this happened in a very brief span of time. Chen Changsheng did not sheathe his sword, but he was also toote to help her. As boulders tumbled and thunderous booms split the air, several figures likerge towers arrived outside the snowy valley. They were all demon experts that had apanied Hai Di. Chen Changsheng suddenly vanished. Several dozen faint footprints suddenly appeared on the dry and crackedkebed. If one were to turn up to the profuse stars in the night sky at this moment, perhaps they would be able to tell that some hidden connection existed between the position of these footprints and the stars in the sky. This was the Yeshi Step that he hadprehended several years ago from the Daoist Canon. Over these past few years of research, especially after digesting the words on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, it was no longer as it was in the past. In a few seconds, he had left the broken bridge, heading towards the perimeter of the valley. He carried countless gusts of wind and sheets of rain with him,pletely enveloping those demon experts. The wind and rain were all swords. There were swords everywhere. "Gu lun mu!" Hai Di suddenly called, his voice carrying an unconceble surprise. Chapter 762 – A Legendary Monolith Chapter 762 C A Legendary Monolith Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Gu lun mu was a phrase in Demonnguage that meant to be careful1. Hai Di naturally knew that Chen Changsheng knew the Yeshi Step, andst year, he had personally felt Chen Changshengs swordy and knew that this young Pope had truly far surpassed his cultivating peers on the path of the sword. However, he in no way believed that Chen Changsheng could defeat the capable subordinates he had brought with him. But when Chen Changsheng vanished and a storm of swords enveloped the valley, he felt a fierce wariness. It was only now that he realized that the swords Chen Changsheng had used earlier had been for the purpose of concealing his true level. In the short span of a year, Chen Changshengs cultivation had not changed, but he had advanced once more on the path of the sword, reaching a nigh unimaginable level. From this, he could imagine that the ck-clothed girl blocking his broken monolith had been nned in advance. This sort of n embodied the pairs formidable confidence and resolve. They were confident that the ck-clothed girl with the Green Leaf would be able to resist the terrifying Hai Di for a period of time. They were confident that in this period of time, Chen Changsheng would be able to kill off all the remaining enemies! ...... ...... The snowy valley was covered in swords, but the true appearance of the swords could not be seen, only their sword intents. The wind and rain were all swords, the swords concealing themselves within the storm. When they asionally revealed their true appearances, they had assuredly gotten close to the bodies of those demon experts. Kakakaka. The sound of metal grinding against metal and being cut rang out without any sort of cadence or tempo. All along the massive bodies of those demon experts, countless sword wounds made by iparably sharp swords continuously appeared without any rhyme or reason. Those sword wounds were the marks left behind as the swords, shing like lightning, hacked at the bodies of the demon experts. It was a dazzling and hair-raising sight. The bodies of demons were innately tenacious. Even the most ordinary of demons would possess a body tougher than a human who had gone through a perfect Purification. The experts that had apanied Hai Di tonight on his assassination mission were select experts of the Demon Army, so the toughness of their bodies was even more difficult to imagine, especially assisted by the faint, ck Demon Qi surrounding them. So even though all the swords in this storm were renowned swords, they were not able to instantly break through. But the demon experts were also incapable of any sort of counterattack, because they were currently unable to pin down Chen Changshengs position. The swords were concealed in the storm, and Chen Changsheng was behind it. In order to find him, they first had to disperse these swords. This situation did not persist for too long, because the storm swiftly increased in intensity, and the number of swords flying about the snowy valley instantly multiplied. Water boring through stone required an absurdly long period of time, but what Chen Changsheng aimed to do was condense those countless years into an extremely short period of time. With a crack, that stone under the roof, covered in moss and having a small hole, finally burst open with a seam and then helplessly parted, finally split open. With a crack, a seam appeared on a demon experts body, followed by countless more seams. The sword glows in the storm suddenly brightened, illuminating the gloomy valley. Several hundred streams of green blood spurted out of these demon experts bodies. It looked just like a painter of Xuo City madly sprinkling paint over a dark canvas, imbuing it with an endlessly strange and monstrous feeling. Roars of pain echoed through the valley. The towering figures of two demon experts keeled over like copsing mountains. If this situation persisted, if Chen Changsheng were given another period of time, he would be able to heavily injure all the demon experts in the snowy valley. He could then return to the little ck Dragon and join hands, attacking Hai Di from the front and behind. Even if they were still no match for Hai Di, they would probably be able to find a chance to escape. As an important personage of the Demon Army second only to the Demon Commander, Hai Di had crisscrossed the snowy ins of the demon domain for many years. Just how could he not see through their n? A murderous whistle burst from Hai Dis lips. At the same time, a white ray of light shot out from his lips and melted into the demonic intent. This milky white ray of light was abnormally clean, free of the slightest impurity, even seeming somewhat sacred. A few years ago in Xunyang City, Chen Changsheng had seen this sort of light. Although he didnt have time to turn around at this moment, he already knew what it was: moonlight. The bright moon in the northernmost reaches of the continent possessed a radiance no lesser than that of the stars, its energy even wilder and fiercer! ...... ...... Popopop. Countless clear popping sounds arose from the ruins of the courtyard. It was like tens of thousands of candles exploding or countless firecrackers weing the new year. Countless crystalline beads of ice simultaneously exploded and slowly drifted down from the night, sprinkling over the ck Dragons body and the remains of the bridge. The broken monolith in Hai Dis hand smashed through the mist of ice and continued to press down upon the ck Dragon. An edge of a green leaf slightly curled, revealing a tear. This tear was as fine as a thread, but also a ghastly sight. An annoyed and furious expression appeared in the little ck Dragons eyes. Her clothes was already torn all over, and even the corners of her eyes were beginning to tear. Dragon blood, imbued with an indescribable Qi, seeped out of the corners of her eyes and immediately froze into two streams of blood-colored frost. If Chen Changsheng did not quickly return, she might be yet another dragon to die under this broken monolith. The torrential rain pouring over the snowy valley instantly stopped, but the wind did not. Chen Changshengs body transformed into a stream of light as he rushed back. Those several demon experts heard Lord Hai Dis whistle and knew what Chen Changsheng intended to do, but how could they let him do as he pleased? The violent winds suddenly shattered into countless strands of cool breeze and several grunts that obscured several low droning sounds. The right hands of a few demon experts became flowers of blood in the darkness. Without hesitation, they had chosen to use a secret demon blood technique! Chen Changsheng simrly did not hesitate. He made no attempts to stop or avoid, borrowing the strength of the wind and punches to quicken his pace. Several dull thuds could be heard in the darkness, and then they dissipated with no echo. Chen Changsheng had already returned to the broken bridge and now stood before the ck Dragon. Several holes had been torn through his frontpel, revealing the skin beneath, with the deep impressions of several fists atop it. The broken monolith was descending. A bright light shone over the shattered bridge. It was like lightning. Yet it was also heavy. It was like an iron chain ced across a river. It was also extremely tough. It was more like two unmovable dikes lining a river. Only stupid people like Chen Changsheng or Wang Po could learn this sort of Stupid Sword. Only by being so stupid could one defend so foolishly, making this technique the greatest defensive technique in the world. Even someone as monstrous as Hai Di, even with his mightiest blow, even with this legendary monolith that no one knew of, could not break through this technique. Chen Changshengs sword blocked this broken monolith. But his sword could not block its strength. This majestic and primordial strength struck his body. His right hand holding the sword heavily struck his own chest, and the horrifying sounds of bones breaking could be heard. He flew backwards, hitting the ck Dragon, causing blood to spill out of her lips. Like a stone, they flew through the air, prating through the ice and darkness, annihting the pavilion, and crashing on the other side of theke.4 (TN: The author notes at the bottom of this chapter that though the reader vote he held for the ck Dragons name had the name Zhusha win, he really wants to use Zhizhi, as he doesnt like the feeling of Zhusha, but he will think about it. He starts referring to the ck Dragon as Zhizhi in the next chapter.) ______________ 1. The source of the phrase Gu lun mu is a call-signal used in the Chinese revolutionary opera Raid on the White Tiger Regiment, the response to which is Ou ba? Chapter 763 – The Mysterious Strum of the Zither Chapter 763 C The Mysterious Strum of the Zither Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The deputy general from the Mount Song Army headquarters dragged up his heavily injured body and staggered in front of Chen Changsheng and Zhizhi, blocking the following ripples of Qi, after which he mmed against one of the walls of the courtyard and copsed into the rubble. An Hua could no longer pay attention to the young array master on the stretcher. She crawled up to Chen Changsheng and Zhizhi, grabbed them by their cors, and used all her strength to drag them backwards, wanting to make as much distance between them and that monstrous figure as possible. Countless beads of ice ruptured into threads that drifted about the ruins of the courtyard like willow catkins, as if this really was the south, if not for the endless cold and Lord Hai Dis terrifying figure walking from the bridge. The threads of ice drifted away from him, not daring to touch him. As he looked at Chen Changsheng copsed on theke shore, Hai Di remained expressionless, but a ghostly fire zed in his green eyes. He was a powerful personage of the demons and had experienced countless matters in his life. However, when thinking about how a Pope of the Human race was about to die at his hands, even he felt somewhat nervous and incredibly excited. The thin mist enveloping theke and courtyard had beenpletely reced by Demon Qi. As if sensing his agitated emotions, the Demon Qi also began to shudder, transforming into a cold wind. Upon careful observation, one might be able to see that the vast majority of this frigid wind wasing from the weapon, the broken monolith, in his hands. An Huas pale face was covered in despair. She lowered her head to avoid looking at this invincible and horrifying foe, and continued to drag Chen Changsheng and Zhizhi behind the courtyard wall. Suddenly, she realized that Chen Changshengs body had be much heavier, and she found it impossible to drag him any further. Immediately afterwards, a hand, a very clean, warm, and firm hand, patted her on the shoulder. At the same time, a very clean, warm, and firm voice spoke. "I can still do it." The speaker was Chen Changsheng. He rose up and looked toward the bridge, his hand already gripping his sheath. The sword was called Stainless, the sheath called the Vault Sheath, and within this sheath were countless renowned swords, as well as his truly most powerful technique. The moment he gripped the sheath, a string of stone pearls appeared on his wrist. These stone pearls were simple and unadorned, perhaps even somewhat crude, and they gave off no ripples of Qi. But when Zhizhis eyes fell upon them, she felt her heart begin beating faster. She was one of the highest-ss beings of this world, but she still could not see through the truth of these stone pearls. However, from such a close distance, she still felt an innate sensitivity to these stone pearls. Just what sort of objects were these stone pearls that they could astonish her so? An Huas cultivation was not sufficient to sense the special qualities of these stone pearls, but she had devoted her heart to the Dao and her Dao heart was dazzling bright, allowing her to sense another sort of Qi. This Qi also came from the stone pearls, but not from the stone pearls themselves. Instead, it seemed toe from some extremely faraway world hidden behind one of these stone pearls. Countless strands of primitive, savage, barbaric, and blood-soaked Qi seemed to be currently rushing over from that world. ...... ...... Of the string of stone pearls on Chen Changshengs wrist, one had been given to Luoluo, half had been given to Xu Yourong, and the remaining pearls were now tied together with a red string. However, they did not seem particrly sparse, as these stone pearls were the Heavenly Tome Monoliths he had taken from the Garden of Zhou and possessed indescribably profound properties. The savage and blood-soaked Qis that An Hua had sensed were alsoing from the Garden of Zhou. Although he had still not been able topletelyprehend the secrets of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths and hispanions in the Garden of Zhou might not be able to transform the heavens and earth, this was still his most powerful technique. Of course, besides this, he also had the letter that he still had not opened. With these techniques, he was confident that even if he could not defeat Hai Di, he could at least endure for some time. But if he were to use these techniques and still be unable to change the situation, what then? Before tonight, he had never considered this problem. He had experience fighting with Hai Di, so he had made preparations. He had originally thought by relying on these techniques, he would be able to beat Hai Di, but he was surprised to find that Hai Di was even more powerful and frightening thanst year. His gaze fell on the broken monolith in Hai Dis hands. This object was the source of the change, or else Zhizhi would have been able tost for a little longer, enough for him to kill off all the demon experts in the snowy valley. This broken monolith was probably not a weapon that Hai Di frequently used. At the very least, he had not seen itst year on the snowy ins. "No matter how many tricks you have, you will definitely die at my hands tonight." Hai Di stood on the bridge and indifferently said, "With this divine object in my hands, who can resist?" Was he speaking of this broken monolith? Earlier, this broken monolith had struck a crack in the Green Leaf in Zhizhis hands. Although it was a very thin crack, it still gave her and Chen Changsheng an unprecedented shock. After all, this was the Green Leaf World. A real and true weapon that could resist, and even slightly harm this world? What could it be other than a divine object? Chen Changsheng naturally recalled a sight from that night in the Mausoleum of Books. His martial uncle the Popes green leaf floated through the darkness and arrived before the Tianhai Divine Empress. The Tianhai Divine Empress stretched out her hand, took an object from the Mausoleum of Books, and savagely and absurdly struck out with it. Although the power levels involved in that battle and in this battle tonight were vastly different, the battles were truly rather simr. The more he associated these two battles, the more Chen Changsheng found the broken monolith in Hai Dis hand to be familiar, even feeling an intimate connection to it. Could this really be the Heavenly Tome Monolith that had been lost? This seemed to be the only conclusion, but Chen Changsheng still could not understand it. If Hai Di really was holding that vanished Heavenly Tome Monolith, then with his monstrous cultivation, as long as he struck with full force, Chen Changsheng and Zhizhi would be powerless to resist. There wouldnt even have been a chance for him to grip this sheath and prepare to use all of his final techniques. Why had Hai Di not done this? And why was he still standing and speaking on the bridge? Was he afraid of the Li Pces treasure, or was he waiting for some sort of change? Something really did change. The threads of ice drifting about the ruins of the courtyard suddenly vanished. This was because the extremely clear strum of a zither had upied every part of the world. To the Demon race, an opportunity to kill the Pope of the Human race was not an opportunity that could be missed. Even if they had to pay countless lives, they would still do it. At this moment, Hai Di was only ten-some zhang away from this historic incident certain to shock the world. He could aplish it in the space of a single breath. Logically speaking, even if the White Emperor or Shang Xingzhou were personally present, they would be unable to stop him, even though Hai Di would die in the aftermath. Yet with this clear strum of the zither, Hai Di stopped. The sound of this zither was extremely clean and cold, carrying a chill that bored into the bones, perhaps representing the mood of the zither yer. As the sound of the zither descended, the bridge was covered in a thinyer of frost. Crossing its slippery surface would presumably be rather difficult. Hai Dis body was also covered in ayer of frost, as if he had been transformed into an ice sculpture. He slowly turned around, seeming to move with abnormal difficulty. He looked towards where the strum of the zither had originated, his green eyes surging with all sorts of emotions. They were confusion, shock, and fear. Chapter 764 – The Silent Valley Chapter 764 C The Silent Valley Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The frost covering the bridge and a portion of the beads of ice had arisen from the cold of Zhizhis breath, but another portion came from the distant sound of the zither. This was also an extreme cold, even colder than Zhizhis breath. There was actually an existence even colder than the dragon breath of the ck Frost Dragons? A human like Chen Changsheng would find it very difficult to think of an answer, but to Hai Di, this answer was obvious. Xuo City was extremely cold, especially the Demon Pce, which was always cloaked in shadows and over which icy winds howled year-round. He was so shocked, confused, and fearful because he had recalled that ce. Beforeing, he already knew that the situation would continue to change tonight, but when the change really was on the verge of arrival, he still found it somewhat impossible to ept. He had never expected that it was that person who wasing. ...... ...... "It looks to me that the demons truly dont like the Cinnabar Pill. They actually sent someone as important as Hai Di." The Tang Seventeenth Master looked down at the ruins of the courtyard in the valley below with an unfathomable smile on his lips. The Wenshui Tang n had paid an enormous price to find a few clues and confirm that the Cinnabar Pill originated from Gaoyang Vige, after which they found this valley nestled in the snowy peaks. He did not deliberately leak this incredibly important intelligence, only closed his eyes for a moment, allowing this news to spread to many ces. Important personages from the Imperial Court hade, as had important figures from the Demon race. The news had spread out from the Mount Song Army headquarters, so the demons had probably learned the news veryte, but they had only been dyed for half a night, and they had sent a truly important figure. From this, one could see just how much importance Xuo City ced on this mission. To the demons, the Human races possessing such a wondrous medicine was utterly uneptable. In battles over the past year, the difference in the number of dead and injured experts on both sides was clearly beginning to favor the humans. A ratio that was one-to-four in the past one thousand years had dropped to one-to-three-point-seven. The change in these numbers did not seemrge, but if this trend were to continue? If the number of Cinnabar Pills were to increase? It must be known that this war between the humans and demons had already persisted for one thousand years. Even the smallest change was highly likely to ultimately affect the overall situation. Thus, the demons had to think of a way to kill the master of the Cinnabar Pill and destroy the recipe. If this really did ur, the Tang Seventeenth Master would feel somewhat regretful, but he would also be very satisfied, just like now. As he talked, the sword in his hand remained in the chest of that inn manager from the Mount Song Army headquarters. The manager painfully gasped, but in the end, he closed his eyes and ceased to breathe. At this moment, the Tang Seventeenth Master was standing on a steep cliff high up in the snowy mountains. All around him were corpses. There was still one person left alive. The once-bishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons had his head lowered, his face pale and teeth chattering, not even daring to nce at the Tang Seventeenth Master. These dead people were all trusted subordinates of the Tang Seventeenth Master, all from Wenshui, and all personally killed by the Seventeenth Master just a few moments ago in a very brief span of time. He was naturally doing away with witnesses. The Tang Seventeen Master seemed to want to borrow Chen Changshengs knife to deal with Zhu Yes group, thus opening the way for the Tang n in Tianliang County. In reality...he wanted to kill Chen Changsheng. Not even the Wenshui Tang n could bear the burden of killing the Pope, so he could leave behind no evidence. Even his most trusted subordinates had to die. As for Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, and the people from the Tianhai n, even if they developed their own suspicions in the future, they had no evidence to criticize him. And anyway, in order to avoid the fury of the Li Pce, they might even work with him. "Lord Hai Di probably also didnt expect for the master of the Cinnabar Pill to be the Pope, yes?" The current situation would remain unaltered. The demons had originallye to kill the master of the Cinnabar Pill, and if they were to discover that Chen Changsheng was still alive, they would be even less willing to let him leave alive. When he thought about how the current Pope was about to die before his eyes, the Tang Seventeenth Master couldnt help but feel somewhat emotional. He gazed at theke and courtyard down below, a grin on his face. Suddenly, the strum of a zither rose up from some ce in the darkness, causing the grin on his face to slowly freeze. ...... ...... The first ce to hear the strum of this zither was not theke and courtyard, not the high-up cliff, but somewhere else. This ce was ten-some li from the courtyard, and it was located on that abandoned and lonely road between the courtyard and Gaoyang Vige. Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, Tianhai Zhanyi, and several hundred experts and soldiers had paused here after retreating from the courtyard, but it was not yet known what they intended to do next. They had heard that chilling strum from the zither, but they did not care, as all their focus was on the soundsing from ten-some li away. Those thunderous booms, the quaking of the earth, the howling of the storms, and the nging of swords signified the ferocity of the battle currently taking ce. Those experts were all from north of the mountains. North of the mountains was the domain of the demons. Those who hade were naturally demon experts. If they were not mistaken, those demon experts were currently assailing Chen Changsheng and the ck-clothed girl from all sides. Logically speaking, Zhu Ye or Ning Shiwei should have returned as quickly as possible to offer their aid. On one side was the Pope of the Human race and on the other were experts of the Demon race. Even a three-year-old child would be able to understand this reasoning. It was a matter that didnt require thought. But Zhu Ye was quietly gazing at some ce in the darkness, Ning Shiwei was indifferently looking up at the snowy peaks, and Tianhai Zhanyi was creasing his brow as if pondering something veryplicated. The mountain path was very quiet. For a very long time, nobody spoke. It was a very bizarre atmosphere. Suddenly, Zhu Yes and Ning Shiweisplexions grew even graver. The sound from the distant courtyard had not stopped. It was only at this point that they realized that Chen Changsheng had reached such a formidable level on the path of the sword, and as for the ck-clothed girl...a legend was truly a legend. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei nced at each other and saw the fear in each others eyes. It now seemed that if they had not conceded and retreated from theke shore, and instead insisted on trying to force the issue with their strength, they would have undoubtedly failed. All they would have gained was the offense of attempting to assassinate the Pope... Tianhai Zhanyis cultivation level was much lower than these two, so he was unable to sense just how powerful Chen Changsheng and the ck-clothed girl were through the distant sounds and fluctuations in Qi. Thus, even though he knew what the strange silence hanging over the mountain path meant, he still found it somewhat boring. He thought of the strum of the zither that had vanished as suddenly as it appeared and gazed at the darkness hanging over the mountain path. The darkness was instantly broken by the sound of a zither, followed by the sound of footsteps. A straw sandal crushed through the frost covering the mountain path as a person slowly made their way over. The crumbling of ice sounded like the crinkling of fallen leaves in the autumn, the crunching sound they made very pleasant to hear. The feet within the straw sandals were very delicate, because their owner was a little girl of about twelve or thirteen. The girls face was picturesque, but there was a slight wideness between her eyes, and her pupils were slightly leaning towards the center of her brow, making her expression somewhat dull. A middle-aged schr followed behind, his body bereft of any items except a zither that he held to his chest. Without any movement on his part, the zither strings met and parted, releasing extremely chilling sounds. Chapter 765 – A Most Painstaking Method of Escape Chapter 765 C A Most Painstaking Method of Escape Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With the second strum of the zither, Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei grew vignt. They turned to the girl and middle-aged schr walking out of the darkness, their faces solemn and wary. For people to appear in such a remote mountain range in such a cold night naturally meant they were not ordinary people. A subordinate reported that this middle-aged schr and little girl had been working as musicians in an inn in Gaoyang Vige, and many people had met them before. But Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei knew that this middle-aged schr was no ordinary zither-yer, and this little girl was no ordinary singer. Just like the strum of the zither that had wound its way through the mountain range, they were extremely unusual. Tianhai Zhanyi also knew that something was strange, but after all the things that had happened tonight, he was already fed up, even numb, and wasnt willing to think about it too much. Moreover, in his view, with the powerful strength on their side, even if the circumstances had forced them into a temporary retreat, could they possibly be unable to deal with these two? Regardless of what sort of n you two have, this young master wont even give you the chance to reveal it. Ill just kill you with overwhelming power. Could you possibly be like Chen Changsheng, forcing us to dejectedly bow the moment your face is revealed, and leaving retreat as the only option? Does the human world have a second Pope? As Tianhai Zhanyi thought this, he casually waved his hand, and several Tianhai n experts charged towards the girl and schr. The sound of the zither was still echoing in the darkness. Suddenly, two streams of light leapt out from the darkness and flew amongst the experts. In an instant, countless flowers of blood bloomed in the air. Severed limbs and chunks of flesh rained down from the sky and sttered over the icy mountain path, causing flowers of blood to bloom once more. Two beauties appeared amidst this field of bloody flowers. One waspletely nude, her entire body exuding a mature and alluring aura. The other was attired in the dress of some ancient sword sect, her manner gentle and aloof. They gave offpletely opposite feelings, like ck and white, but both their hands were dripping red blood onto the ground. The blood belonged to the experts of the Tianhai n. The two beauties had also been somewhat injured, but they were not bleeding blood. From the wounds seeped a clear light that was gradually congealing. In the chilly wind, the ice was trod on like fallen autumn leaves. The beauties reverentially parted and the dull-faced girl walked out from between them. Zhu Yes pupils constricted, his face turning abnormally grave. He said to the girl, "Could it possibly be Princess Nanke?" He had lived in Tianliang County for many years and knew many secrets about the Demon race. He very easily recognized that these two beauties possessed spiritual bodies and were probably Nankes rumored wings. Thus, this singing girl from inn in Gaoyang Vige was naturally the youngest Demon Princess, Nanke. ording to the rumors, during the rebellion in Xuo City, when the Demon Lord was cast into the abyss via thebined might of ck Robe and the Demon Commander, Nanke had also been heavily injured. Taking a massive risk, she used the true body of the Peacock to ram throughyer afteryer of barriers, and then vanished. No one knew where she was, or even if she was still alive. Who could have expected that she would appear tonight in these deste mountains? Zhu Ye knew that he had encountered a real trouble today. He would rather turn around and go back to the courtyard to engage in battle with Hai Di than meet Nanke. Nanke was too talented, and within her body flowed the true blood of the Peacock. On the battlefield, she was frequently able to disy a killing power far above her true level. Of course, she could never be as monstrous as Hai Di, but the problem was that she was simply too fast. If he shed against Hai Di, even if he was no match, Zhu Ye could at least think of a method to leave or escape. But before Nanke, he could not think about these things, only about how to defeat her. If it was just Nanke alone tonight, even with her two wings, Zhu Ye was confident that his side had enough strength to defeat her, but... "You are the rumored elder of the Candle Shadow Shamans?" Zhu Ye turned to the middle-aged schr and asked, "Wasnt it said that you died in the Garden of Zhou?" The middle-aged schr lowered his head and gazed at the zither strings as they were blown about by the wind. He seemed somewhat infatuated, paying no regard to these questions. When Zhu Ye revealed the girls true identity, the atmosphere over the mountain path became iparably tense and oppressive, Tianhai Zhanyisplexion turning rather wan. Logically speaking, Zhu Ye should have ced all his focus on Nanke, but right now, he was bbering nonsense to the middle-aged schr. Just how could a person like him be speaking nonsense? Ning Shiwei understood what Zhu Ye meant and made a few gestures behind his back. Without any sort of omen or order, the crossbowmen of the Mount Song Army, protected by the experts of the Emotion-Severing Sect and the Tianhai n, armed their crossbows as quickly as possible and fired at the demon experts on the mountain path. A torrential rain instantly drowned out the sound of the zither. Countless divine crossbow bolts, tipped with Sacred Light, engulfed Nanke, the middle-aged schr, and the two beauties. But in reality, before this rain of crossbow boltsnded, those two beauties had already vanished. They transformed into two silhouettes of light, then crumbled into shards that drifted behind Nanke and reformed. A pair of wings emerged from Nankes back. The green wings lightly fluttered, shattering and transforming into countless streams of green light flying through the night sky. Like a lightning bolt, Nanke pierced through the rain of arrows. Other than Xu Yourong, no one else in the world was faster than her, not even these crossbow bolts. In her eyes, they descended as slowly as falling leaves. No one could clearly make out Nankes body, only see those green streams of light. They could only watch as these green streams of light arrived amongst the soldiers. Divine crossbows were broken, red lines appeared on necks, blood sttered into the night sky, torn-off ears flew into the air, and groan after groan could be heard. Amongst these sounds, several dozen fingers copsed to the ground. The green lights gradually faded and Nanke appeared. She stood surrounded by corpses, her green wings slowly pping, blood trickling down from the Southern Cross Sword. Both sword and wings made her seem smaller and more terrifying by contrast. She gazed at Zhu Ye and the others with indifference. "Your Highness is truly a genius in the Demon arts. Besides Xu Yourong, there truly is no one faster than you." Zhu Ye narrowed his eyes. "But you are still too young. No matter how fast you are, you are still no match for us." Nanke fell quiet for a few moments upon hearing Xu Yourongs name, and then she began to walk towards them. Everyone felt fear as this petite figure and her wings made their way up the mountain path, even though Zhu Ye had just spoken with great confidence. "Fight with all your might, and lets see who wille out alive at the end of tonight," Zhu Ye ruefully said. Ning Shiwei indicated that Tianhai Zhanyi should stand behind him. At this sight, Zhu Ye confirmed that Ning Shiwei had understood his meaning and felt a bit more at ease. Tianhai Zhanyi was somewhat surprised but also very grateful. Nanke walked until she was ten-some zhang from them. In fact, Zhu Ye was correct. If Nanke truly possessed her rumored level of strength, then regardless of whether or not she had recovered from the injuries incurred in Xuo Citys rebellion, regardless of how fast she was, she could not defeat two human experts at the upper level of Star Condensation, and this wasnt even considering all the other people present. But for some reason, Nankes expression was still wooden and dull, not changing in the slightest. What happened next could be considered an exnation. Ning Shiwei suddenly grabbed Tianhai Zhanyis cor. Tianhai Zhanyi instantly paled from shock and was just intending to counterattack when he realized that Zhu Yes finger was pressed down on his Ethereal Pce. His body was absolutely rigid, leaving him a rock utterly incapable of counterattack. Ning Shiwei lifted him up and then tossed him at Nanke. Chapter 766 – Heavy and Despairing Breathing Chapter 766 C Heavy and Despairing Breathing Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tianhai Zhanyi realized that he was flying. He then realized that he had regained control over his body and instinctively began to wave his arms, his somewhat ridiculous figure akin to that of a dancing puppet. However, his movements were still incapable of shifting his trajectory. As he saw Nankes small face get closer and clearer, he showed an expression of despair and closed his eyes. He fell into Nankes hand, but he did not die. Nanke had grabbed his frontpel and held him up in the air. Tianhai Zhanyi opened his eyes, his body shaking uncontrobly, a intive whine issuing from his lips. Nanke tilted her head as she took measure of him, her somewhat dull eyes appearing rather doubtful, somewhat confused as to what was going on. Tianhai Zhanyi was even more perplexed as to what was going on, overwhelmed by fear and confusion. Nanke looked past him. The troops of the Mount Song Army and the experts of the Emotion-Severing Sect and the Tianhai n were also very confused as to what had just happened. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei had already vanished from the mountain path. Two howls of wind could be heard in the darkness of the mountain range, along with the asional sound of a pine tree being crashed through. One figure was swiftly charging down into a valley while the other was madly rushing up the snowy peaks. In just a few moments, the two figures were already several hundred zhang away. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei had left. They had left with the greatest resolve, utterly uncaring about the lives of the subordinates and trusted aides that still remained. It was evident that this had been their n the entire time, that they had long since reached a tacit understanding. The initial questions Zhu Ye had asked the middle-aged schr and the conversation with Nanke had both been smokescreens. They had thrown Tianhai Zhanyi at Nanke to buy themselves a little more time. They had fled in two different directions to buy themselves a little more chance. All had been for the sake of escaping. Zhu Ye had never once thought about staying and fighting Nanke. He was not afraid of Nankes strength, but he had seen through the other person. It was that middle-aged schr. It was rumored that the Candle Shadow Shaman elder who was constantly at Nankes side truly was very skilled at using the zither to control her foes, but Zhu Ye was incredibly sure that that person had died long ago in the Garden of Zhou. Just who was that zither-ying middle-aged schr? Zhu Ye thought of a possibility, but this sort of conjecture was too frightening, so not even he dared to believe it. When the rain of crossbow bolts was falling over the mountain path, he wasnt even paying attention to Nankes response, but instead staring at the middle-aged schr. The middle-aged schr had kept his head lowered to the ancient zither at his chest. He remained unmoving, so the zither strings also did not move, and no attempts were made to dodge, yet those crossbow bolts infused with Sacred Light seemed to naturally drift away out of fear. This incident made Zhu Ye even more confident that his conjecture was true. Even if it was only a one-in-one-thousand chance, if the middle-aged schr was really that person he had thought of, if he did not leave, his death tonight was certain. So he had decided to escape without the slightest hesitation, even if he looked rather shameless and pathetic. ...... ...... Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei vanished into the dark mountains like two stray dogs. The soldiers of the Mount Song Army and the experts of the Emotion-Severing Sect were at a loss, not understanding what was going on, much less what they should do next. The people of the Tianhai n, seeing that their young master was in the clutches of the Demon Princess, were nervous to the extreme. Tianhai Zhanyi looked into Nankes eyes, incredibly afraid, but the shadow of death caused an unimaginable courage to emerge. With a shout tinged with sobs, he struck with his hands at Nankes forehead. He seemed very panicked, his fists seemingly devoid of technique, but nobody knew that his two fists carried the supreme technique of the Tianhai n: Bird Tail Grasping! Two streams of light tore through the darkness. Tianhai Zhanyis fists struck Nanke like a lightning bolt, urately striking their target. Two extremely clear thumps resounded over the mountain path. Nanke did not avoid his fists. She did not even attempt to move, but continued to expressionlessly gaze at him. A gust of wind lightly brushed a thread of her hair, which remained unbroken. Naturally, she had remained unharmed as well. No one would yield the path to a grasshopper waving its forelimbs, just like how little she cared for Tianhai Zhanyis attack. Although the supreme technique of the Tianhai n was very strong, his fists had no strength. The nigh impassable gap between cultivation levels would cause all techniques to lose any meaning. Tianhai Zhanyi was in despair and wanted to say a few words to plead for his life, but he found himself unable to speak. Nanke released her hand and dropped him, and then walked to the side of the mountain path to gaze at the dark mountains, but she did not summon her two wings. She looked at the two swiftly retreating figures, one high in the mountains and one down below, and silently thought, these two are probably important personages of the Human race, and even they can actually be so shameless. No wonder that despite how the Divine race has reigned over the north of the continent for more than a thousand years, we still havent been able to defeat the Human race. Now that I think about it, if I encounter such a situation in the future, I should just kill them at the first moment I get. Tianhai Zhanyi looked at her back, somewhat at a loss as to what was happening. Suddenly, he felt a sweetness in his throat and a coldness in his heart. He lowered his head and saw a feather stuck in his throat, and another feather stuck deeply into his chest. These feathers were green. In contrast to the inky darkness, they seemed particrly strange and enchanting. They were gripped in the hands of two demon beauties. With two light whooshes, the green feathers vanished. The two demon beauties transformed into countless specks of light that dispersed and collected on the side of the mountain path, turning back into two lightly pping wings. Tianhai Zhanyi dropped to his knees, holding his throat and chest, and watched his blood, green from poison, seep out from his fingers as he gradually ceased to breathe. Nanke did not even nce at him. She continued to watch those two figures in the mountains. Zhu Ye and Ning Shiwei had run off inpletely opposite directions. Even if she possessed the most inconceivable speed in the world, in these mountains, she could probably only catch one person. Moreover, with her level of strength, she did not dare say that she could gain certain victory against even one of them. After all, these two were true experts of the Human race, and certainly not Tianhai Zhanyi. She very naturally turned to the middle-aged schr, asking for instructions as to how she should proceed. The middle-aged schr ignored her, his head lowered as he examined the inexplicably vibrating zither strings with great focus. Nanke understood. Her wings madly pped, stirring snow and wind, and she transformed into a green stream of light that vanished in the darkness. ...... ...... It was said that descending a mountain was more difficult than climbing one, but when speed was truly necessary, everyone knew that charging down a mountain was much faster than charging up one. However, Zhu Ye had still chosen to escape up into the mountains, not because he was yielding to Ning Shiwei, but because he knew that tonights escape did notpletely rely on speed. A faster speed did not necessarily mean one was safer. On the contrary, it might be more dangerous. If he were pursuing two escapees, he would definitely chase the one who was fleeing the fastest first. Just as expected, in the following period of time, he did not hear a howl of wind from behind him, nor did he see a green stream of light. He was very fortunate, but he did not dare rx. He swiftly circted his true essence, using the body-lightening techniques of the Emotion-Severing Sect to their greatest extent. After a while, he had charged across ten-some li and reached the upper edge of the mountains. He just needed to rush across several hundred more zhang, and he would have crossed the valley and be able to see the lights of Gaoyang Vige, after which he could alert the garrison there. His breath had already be very ragged, and he could hear how heavy it was bing. The appearance of the dimly lit night sky over the mountain valley endowed his exhausted self with new strength and he quickened his movement techniques once more. At this moment, he heard an extremely faint sound from behind him. It was like a thin sheet of ice falling on another piece of ice, like a gust of wind snapping a thread of ice, like a person plucking the string of a zither. This is an illusion. This must be an illusion. Zhu Ye said to himself. He did not turn around but continued his charge forward, his breathing growing more ragged and heavy, gradually stained by the aura of despair. Chapter 767 – A Single Sigh, One Thousand Li of Mount Han Chapter 767 C A Single Sigh, One Thousand Li of Mount Han Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The strum of the zither that Zhu Ye heard was naturally no illusion. Although the sound of this zither came from the distant snowy mountains and was somewhat ethereal, it possessed an undeniably objective existence. It was cold, clear, and fine, like hair or the edge of a de, and thus sharp. The cold winds blowing above the snowy mountains were cut apart, the darkness somewhat illuminated by the lights from Gaoyang Vige was also cut apart, and the hardiest of snow lotuses growing in the ice were cut apart. Several ruptures appeared on Zhu Yes shoes, and then deepened until they struck his skin, his flesh, and his bones. His feet were severed at the ankles. Carried along by their remaining inertia, they flew off into the mountains to parts unknown, leaving behind only two trails of blood in the darkness. Zhu Ye was unable to cross those mountains and return to the human world. He fell onto the snow, gasping, his body continuously heaving up and down. He fell very heavily, and having ones feet severed was an incredibly serious injury, but this was not the reason that he remained unmoving on the ground. It was because of despair. The strum of the zither had crossed through ten-some li, so indiscernible and ethereal, yet it was able to easily sever his two feet. The middle-aged schrs identity was already obvious. He buried his face in the snow and let out a muffled howl of pain. He was like a beast that was heavily injured but had no courage to strike back, only infinite remorse. The sounds of fighting and screams could faintly be heard from the distant mountains, most likely Nanke casually reaping the lives of those humans on the mountain path. The sounds of fighting suddenly vanished and the screams gradually faded until only silence remained. Zhu Ye also fell quiet. With some difficulty, he turned over and gazed at the starry sky, incredibly close to the snowy peaks and thus particrly vivid, and sighed. If he were not so greedy for the Cinnabar Pill, then given his identity and status, how could he possiblye to such a remote mountain range, and how could he possibly meet such a terrifying foe? The word greed had already caused the deaths of many, and how many more deaths would it cause in the future? The ice was tread apart, still crinkling like the dry leaves of autumn being crushed by feet. With this sound, Zhu Yes body and mind rxed, his eyes gradually brightening. Nanke walked in front of him, her wings slowly moving behind her, bringing a chilly wind with them. The Southern Cross Sword had already split and was now held in both her hands. Blood dripped from the swords, probably that of Ning Shiwei and those other people. Zhu Ye calmly gazed at her, his hands gripping the most precious magical artifacts of the Emotion-Severing Sect in his sleeves. Nanke struck with her sword. Zhu Ye used his techniques. Heavy and intense collisions rang out in the snowy peak awash with starlight. Ten-some bulges appeared on the thick mountain slope as if some sort of monster wanted to bore its way out of the ground. The mantle of snow flew up and madly danced in the air, covering the stars and casting the environment into a deep gloom, with the asional sh of a sword glow illuminating a corner. The ethereal sound of a zither could faintly be heard. The world suddenly went still and the wind and snow gradually settled. Snow continued to slide down the mountains, rustling as it tumbled down. At the highest peak, Nankes sword was stabbed into Zhu Yes chest. Zhu Ye did not lower his head to look at his wound, nor did he look at her. Instead, he gazed towards a distant ce. The sword in his body was truly very cold, but that faint and almost unreal sound of the zither was even colder. It was so cold that it reminded him of the story his uncle told him many years ago. In that story, there was a Demon city in the snowy ins of the north, and this Demon city was forever enveloped in darkness. It was just like the darkness gradually upying his eyes. ...... ...... Carrying Zhu Yes corpse, Nanke returned to the mountain path. The mountain path was covered in blood and frozen blood, but the several hundred corpses had been randomly thrown to the sides. The middle-aged schr was not plucking the zither, but eating something, and half a corpse was at his feet. From the official shoes and the style of the remaining armor, it was probably Ning Shiweis. Nanke offered Zhu Yes corpse to the middle-aged schr. The schr used both his hands to receive Zhu Ye, and then lowered his head and began to eat. A sound akin to that of a cat eating leftovers, like gravel being thrust into mud, could be heard. Blood constantly flowed from between his fingers. In a short while, Zhu Yes corpse had vanished. Not a single speck remained. The wind blew against the schrs clothes. One could see that his belly was a little swollen. He closed his eyes, remaining quiet for a long time. He seemed to be appreciating the taste or pondering something. "No wonder hes Zhu Luos nephew. Although his cultivation is no good, it still carries a little moonlight. It can be said to be a minor supplement, much better than this general." The schr opened his eyes and looked at the rest of Ning Shiweis corpse at his feet, an expression of disdain on his face. He took a snow-white handkerchief from his sleeve and slowly wiped the blood from his lips, moving with great grace. He then walked forward into the darkness of the mountain path. Nanke remained expressionless towards this gory and terrifying sight as she followed. With the clear strum of a zither, they came to the snowy valley ten-some li away. Those demon experts that had attempted to encircle Chen Changsheng were covered in sword shes, their right hands severed, but they were not yet dead. When they saw the schr and Nanke, it was like they had seen a real ghost, their faces instantly bing ghastly pale. Nanke nced at them and said, "Go die." Several streams of green blood exploded as those towering figures crashed into the snow. Upon hearing Nankes words, those demon experts had instantly decided tomit suicide! The courtyard and garden in the valley were already in ruins and the springke awash in mist had already be a dry crater. The wooden bridge had been snapped into several dozen pieces andy like a snake that had been dead for several centuries. All traces of the pavilion had vanished and the beads of ice that filled the sky like catkins were somewhat vexing. Chen Changsheng and Zhizhi stood on the other side of theke. An Hua had rescued the general from the ruins, and the two now nervously stood guard in front of the stretcher. Hai Di stood in theke, with that weapon that looked like a broken monolith in his hands. It seemed like he was the center of this part of the world. But in his eyes, whether it was this piece of the world or the vastness of the real world, the true center would forever be that middle-aged schr who had just appeared. Nanke ignored him, saying to Chen Changsheng, "Ive helped you resolve many troubles. You owe me a favor." Zhizhi didnt recognize her, but given the tone that she spoke to Chen Changsheng with, Zhizhi felt that they should get acquainted. Looking her over, she suddenly realized something and boundless wariness roiled about her eyes. "You are that Peacock?" Nankes expression was somewhat dull as she asked, "You recognize me?" "Chen Changsheng mentioned you before." Zhizhi raised three fingers and ced them between her eyes. "He said that the space between your eyes is too broad, that it was clear that you are ill." Nanke pondered these words, unsure as to whether she should be angry or not, and her gaze returned to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng did not look at her. His gaze had always been fixed on the middle-aged schr. Before this schr had even appeared, he had already attracted all of Hai Dis attention, even filled Hai Di with limitless fear. No more than five people in the entire world could make Hai Di feel such fear. Coincidentally, he had met this middle-aged schr once, so he knew who he was. They had met back then in Mount Han. Tonight, it was still in Mount Han. Though the two ces were separated by one thousand li. It was truly a coincidence, truly a misfortune. He sighed. Chapter 768 – A Demon Lord Since Time Immemorial Chapter 768 C A Demon Lord Since Time Immemorial Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tonight, this sort of sigh had urred several times. When Zhu Yes group had been standing by theke shore and realized that the master of the Cinnabar Pill was Chen Changsheng, they had given a simr sigh. In the snowy mountains, when Zhu Yes feet were cut off by the sound of the zither and he looked up at the stars to await his death, he had given a deep sigh. Now, when Chen Changsheng saw the middle-aged schr, he also could not help but sigh. The gap between the two sides was too vast. Even if he used all his methods and possessed a boundless intelligence, even if he was willing to sacrifice his life, he would find it impossible to reverse the situation. Of course, he would be reluctant, but would find himself utterly helpless. All his emotions would ultimately intersect and transform into a single sigh. What shocked and confused Chen Changsheng the most was that everyone said that the abyss was endless, so why was he still alive and standing right in front of him? As he thought of these things, he shot a silent nce at Hai Di. From the moment he heard that chilling strum of the zither and turned to look, Hai Di had ceased to move. His gaze remained fixed on the direction from which the sound of the zither had arisen, precisely where the schr was standing now. This powerful demon was currently stiff in both body and mind, but Chen Changsheng was very sure that the demon had noticed his nce. This nce was a question. Do you want to work together? ...... ...... The humans and demons had fought for many years, both sides suffering grievous casualties and developing the deepest of grudges, especially after the ord between Emperor Taizong and the Demon Lord was torn up one thousand years ago. Except in extreme circumstances, like the unforgettable grudge of the Liang n after their n was almostpletely exterminated, or the old matter regarding Zhou Dufu, the experts of the two sides had never worked together. When Shang Xingzhou was secretly supervising the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, he had onlye to a silent agreement with the powerful figures of Xuo City that neither side would involve themselves in the others affairs, but neither side would ever directly borrow the others strength. No one could bear such eternal infamy. But Chen Changsheng would not have to worry about this problem when working together with Hai Di, because the identity of this middle-aged schr would have the entire continent agree with his n. And this alliance was certainly feasible. Hai Di was highly likely to agree to this alliance. Two years ago, after the rebellion in Xuo City, the Demon Lord had died and Nanke had disappeared, and countless ministers and members of the Imperial n loyal to the old government were executed, but Hai Di had survived, and his influence was even greater than before. Now, he was imbued with the weighty authority of the frontlines of the Demon Army. It was an absolute certainty that he had been one of the members of the rebellion. If he wanted to live past this night, he had to ally himself with Chen Changsheng. The temptation of killing Chen Changsheng, the Pope of the Human race, was truly enormous, but to Hai Di, killing this schr was clearly a matter that surpassed everything else in the world. Hai Di did not return Chen Changshengs questioning nce. He continued to stare, warily and fearfully, at the schr, his grip tightening on the broken monolith. The ruined courtyard was very quiet. Everyone was well aware of what this silence signified. Nankes eyes turned colder and colder, the luster of her wings turning darker and darker, and even more enchanting and monstrous. It was at this point that the middle-aged schr spoke. "Im about to die." His voice was very ordinary. An ordinary indifference, an ordinary dignity, an ordinary supremacythere was nothing special about this voice. But if one were to carefully examine this mans face, they would notice some very extraordinary aspects. The schrs face seemed to be enveloped in an eternalyer of faint darkness. Countless golden inscriptions seemed to float on the surface on this darkness, and beneath these golden inscriptions were paintings ofndscapes. One moment it was a desert, and then a sea. With the arch of his brow or the curve of his lip, waves would rise from the sea, the sand would flow. Thendscapes were iparably lively, yet also abnormally cold and still, because there was not a single person amongst these myriadndscapes. And when he said that he was about to die, this grand universe greatly dimmed as if all was on the verge of returning to extinction. Thus, Chen Changsheng knew that he spoke the truth. He thought of how, many years ago in that room in the Bureau of lesiastic Education covered with all sorts of plum blossoms, he had heard Mei Lisha say simr words. Two years ago, he had heard his martial uncle the Pope also say these words, though he could not remember if it was in the Li Pce or the Orthodox Academy. He pondered all this, then said to the schr, "As long as one lives, one must die." The schr answered, "The fourth marvelous phrase from the Essay on the Origin of the Dao." Chen Changsheng did not ask what the first three phrases were, as every person had their own understandings and enlightenments when studying the Daoist Canon. Of course, he would also not be shocked that this schr had so easily recognized that this phrase was from the Essay on the Origin of the Dao. This was because everyone knew that this person was incredibly well-read, an extraordinary schr second only to Tungus in Xuo City. "But who is truly willing to die? Tianhai, Yin, or those old friends from even earlierno matter how calm they seemed on the surface, just how could they be willing to deferentially walk into that darkness? I am also unwilling, so I climbed out of that terrifying darkness and came here to meet you." As he slowly spoke, the darkness covering the schrs face grew heavier and heavier, increasingly difficult to look at directly. From his tone, Zhizhi was able to guess at his identity, but she didnt dare believe it, and her voice shook slightly. "You...just what does Sir want to do?" "Your father said to me that you didnt like to study, that your personality is foolish and naive. Tonight, I see that this is truly the case." The middle-aged schr had a gentle expression, speaking to her like an elder. "Rx; for the sake of your father, I naturally will not make things difficult for you." Through these words, Zhizhi confirmed this mans identity and was so shocked that she couldnt speak. She subconsciously turned to Chen Changsheng, her eyes bewildered and helpless. Countless years ago, a mighty ck Frost Dragon was not willing to take the position of Patriarch of the Dragon race and traveled to the distant continent. In the continent, it met many simrly mighty existences and then died in the Garden of Zhou. That dragon was her father. Of those mighty existences, only one had been her fathers friend. To put it another way, her father only admired that existence. With the passing of time, the Great Zhou had gone through several emperors, the Mount Li Sword Sect had gone through three Sect Masters, and even the Tang n had changed its heads twice. Only that person remained forever seated on the highest point of the Divine Pce. It was such that many people fell under the mistaken assumption that since time immemorial, in the heavens above and the earth below, the Demon race only ever had one...Demon Lord. Yes, the middle-aged schr was the Demon Lord. He was the most powerful and most talented monarch in the history of Xuo City, His Majesty that all of the Demon race prostrated themselves in worship to, the most feared foe of the Human race. If not for the fact that countless geniuses had suddenly appeared in the Human race during his reign, the Demon race would have already upied the entire continent under his leadership. But whether it was Zhou Dufu, Chen Xuanba, Emperor Taizong, and Wang Zhice a thousand years ago or Tianhai, Yin, and Shang a thousand years after, none of them had been able to truly defeat him. Confronting those human experts surging forward like the countless stars in the night sky, he still led the demons in the northern reaches of the continent, towering and unbowed, just like the eternal darkness over Xuo City. In every aspect, he was the mightiest Demon Lord. Whether it was since time immemorial, or in the heavens above and earth below. Chapter 769 – I Use My Blood to Save All Living Beings Chapter 769 C I Use My Blood to Save All Living Beings Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A thousand years ago, he was the Demon Lord, and after a thousand years, he was still the Demon Lord, but even the Demon Lord was ultimately unable to escape thews of history, falling in a rebellion. Naturally, ording to thews of history, the originators of this rebellion were by necessity his most trusted subordinates. As the left and right arms of the Demon Lord, Military Advisor ck Robe and the Demon Commander had vied for power with each for countless years, exchanging blow for blow. They were as ipatible as fire and water, both deeply loathing the other. It was only the Demon Lords supreme prestige that barely managed to keep the situation stable, but how could this situation not be what the Demon Lord most desired, even intentionally fueled? Who could have expected them to join hands and deliver unto the Demon Lord the stealthiest of strikes? The Demon Lord had already been heavily injured after his excursion to Mount Han, and then he experienced such a fierce rebellion and was cast into the infinite abyss. The imperial throne ultimately came to rest on his youngest son. At the very beginning, both the noble ns of Xuo City and the Human race to the south believed that the young Demon Lord was merely a puppet ced on the throne by ck Robe and the Demon Commander. Only after Divine General Han Qing was trapped and killed by the most insidious methods of the young Demon Lord did the entire continent finally understand that he was actually the primary driver behind this rebellion! Brother against brother and father killing son for the sake of the imperial throne was amonce event for both the Demon race and the Human race. In short, the Demon Lord that not even Zhou Dufu, Emperor Taizong, the Tianhai Divine Empress, Yin, or Shang had been able to truly defeat was ultimately still knocked into the stinking ditch of history, defeated at the hands of his own son. But hadnt he already died in the endless abyss? Why had he now appeared in this snowy mountain range? As they stared at the middle-aged schrs figure standing by theke, An Hua and the general paled, and even breathing became a difficult task for them. This was the question that perplexed everyone the most, that everyone wanted to know the answer to. Nanke stood in front of Chen Changsheng, saying nothing. She was keenly aware of how painful was the price one had to pay to climb out of that endless abyss, but even she had no desire to recollect it. The Demon Lord would naturally not exin. He said to Chen Changsheng, "I am only about to die, but I am still not dead. I do not want to die, so I came to find you." Chen Changsheng asked, "What did youe to find me for?" The Demon Lord expressionlessly said, "I came to seek your aid." "You want the Cinnabar Pill?" Zhizhi suddenly asked. She was feeling things out with this question, her voice tinged with a little hope. "Its not enough. There is too little blood mixed into the Cinnabar Pill." The Demon Lords answer shattered her final hope. Upon hearing this reply, Hai Di, An Hua and the deputy general could not help but be stunned. The Cinnabar Pill contained blood? Whose blood? If the Tang Seventeenth Master had heard these words, he would have immediately understood that those crystalline threads of red in the Cinnabar Pill were not blood coral, were not the blood of the little ck Dragon, but Chen Changshengs blood! After a moment, An Hua and the deputy general nced at each other. They both saw the shock in each others eyes, as both of them had also thought of this possibility. In the past few years, the story of the Tianhai Divine Empress, the venerable Daoist master Shang Xingzhou, the emperor, and the Pope had been spread across the world. Through the Orthodoxys guidance and promation, everyone came to know that the Pope had a naturally sacred constitution, that his true blood was brimming with Sacred Light. It turned out that the Pope was actually making his blood into medicine. It was no wonder that the Cinnabar Pill could regrow bones and treat the dying! It was no wonder that there was a limit to the number of Cinnabar Pills, that only a small bottle could be produced each month. It was no wonder that the Pope had not spread the recipe across the world. It was simply impossible to copy the recipe for this pill. Just who besides the Pope could offer up this medicine? As she looked forward, An Hua felt that Chen Changshengs body had be much loftier. Bathed in starlight, it seemed iparably divine. To use ones blood to save all living beings, just how benevolent was this act, how grand this sentiment? An Hua felt thoroughly ashamed when she thought about how she had felt greatly displeased by the master of the Cinnabar Pill in the Mount Song Army headquarters, and how she had even felt somewhat disappointed earlier. Chen Changsheng said to the Demon Lord, "If I knew that Sir was still alive, I would have been more careful, because the fact that the Cinnabar Pill contains my blood truly cannot be concealed from you." A few years ago, the Demon Lord had taken an enormous risk to make the long journey to Mount Han precisely so that he could eat Chen Changsheng. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Pope had said to him that the only person in the world that dared to crave his true blood was the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord had an intense craving, and he also had the methods, or courage, to resolve the problem of the toxin that might be concealed in Chen Changshengs true blood. Zhizhi looked to Chen Changsheng in concern, and also anger. In her view, if not for the fact that Chen Changsheng had lost too much true blood and greatly affected his cultivation in this past year for the sake of that lousy pill, Hai Di would not have been able to keep them here, and so they would naturally not have to face this terrible situation. The Demon Lord calmly said, "Since I am still alive and have even found you, perhaps that is just your fate." Chen Changsheng looked into his eyes and said, "Sir should be well aware that I was born as a poisonous fruit." The corner of the Demon Lords lips perked, revealing an enchanting smile. Thendscapes on his face instantly brightened as his face became especially gentle and his voice pleasing to the ear. "I am a man. In the end, I still have more courage than little Tianhai, and I also have lived many more years, seen many more worlds, so perhaps I have the means of resolving these problems." Chen Changsheng vaguely understood his meaning and replied, "But you are not sure." The Demon Lord answered, "Even if I am not sure, it seems to me that you are." Chen Changsheng gazed at a thread of ice drifting in front of him, but did not reply. The Demon Lord looked into his eyes and said, "The Cinnabar Pill did not poison to death those human experts, indicating that you have already found a method to remove the poison in your true blood." Chen Changsheng silently thought, what sort of poison is there? Its just a conflict between two different divinews. Zhizhi couldnt keep quiet. "So you want Chen Changsheng to remove the poison from his body and then serve himself up to you?" "Why is that not okay? Once I eat you, my old wounds recover and I surpass my past self, I will naturally return to Xuo City to seize the imperial throne. Although I am sure that I will gain the final victory, those two crazies, ck Robe and Big Sister, are people that not even I canpletely see through, and that unfilial son of mine is quite the excellent madman. Thus, I will assuredly need a very long time and descend into a desperate struggle that is highly likely tost several centuries. My Divine race will find it impossible to go south. Is this not the greatest benefit towards your Human race?" The Demon Lord calmly said to Chen Changsheng, "The Daoist faith has always emphasized governing the world withpassion. With the dignity of the Pope, you do not hesitate to use your own blood as a pill. It naturally must be so that you can save all living beings. Why can you not transform your own body into a pill and offer it to me? In this way, you can also save all living beings, and you can save even more. Your one death can be exchanged for centuries of peace. Is this not something to be happy about?" It was clearly a most fantastical proposal, but his slow argument made it actually seem rather reasonable. Zhizhi could no longer bear to listen, and shouted, "Then why dont you just go die!" Chapter 770 – Sharp Words, How About Dragon Cries? Chapter 770 C Sharp Words, How About Dragon Cries? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Demon Lord would naturally not kill himself at the words of another, as he had been born with a cruel disposition and unrelenting will. Of course, normally speaking, even without such qualities, no one would kill themselves at the words of another. This had nothing to do with selfishness, but with the intrinsic qualities of life itself. But Zhizhi was somewhat worried about Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng had be well-versed in the Daoist Canon as a child and cultivated the Dao of following his heart. He had always acted differently from the masses, and after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, there had been yet another change in his conduct. He currently lived life too indifferently. To put it another way, before the coup, he had viewed his life with incredible importance. Whether it was in what he ate, his everyday routine, or the way he cultivated, he always considered his life above all. Now, however, he had begun to drink wine, although it was not much. He was also eating a lot of beef andmb, although he didnt eat them grilled very much. In short, he didnt care as much as he did before. He seemed to care more about how he could use his life to aplish a few things. As a result, he left the capital for the sake of the general situation and became the first exiled Pope in history. As a result, he appearedst year on the battlefield in the snowy ins, engaged in bloody battle with the wolf cavalry, and then nearly died. As a result, the Cinnabar Pill appeared in the world. "After leaving the capital, no, even before that, I was thinking about just what I should do with my life now that I can live for so many years. At the beginning, I wanted to put my efforts into helping the Human race on the battlefield, butter on, I realized that this wasnt right. My cultivation and strength are not sufficient to change the course of the war, and although my medical skills are quite good, theyre not that special whenpared to the clerics and doctors of the Sacred Hospital. The use of a single person has a limit. Finally, I suddenly came up with the idea of the Cinnabar Pill." He said to the Demon Lord, "I truly did want to save a few people, but Sir has gotten a few things wrong. I have never thought about saving all living beings. I dont have such great abilities. I can only save a few specific people that I can see. Moreover, there is another very important problem. Although using my true blood to make Cinnabar Pills and save lives is somewhat taxing on my body, it wont kill me. On the other hand, if I saved all living beings, as you advise, I would have to pay death as the price, so I cannot ept this proposal." The Demon Lord replied, "Thosest words of yours are somewhat reasonable." Chen Changsheng earnestly continued, "Most importantly of all, Sir said that eating me could be exchanged for the demons being incapable of moving south for several centuries, but this is meaningless to me." The Demon Lord asked, "Oh, why is it meaningless?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Because we simply dont care about whether you go south or not. We have always nned on moving up into the north; we intend to go to Xuo City." As he spoke, his eyes were very wide and bright, appearing like a bottomlesske. They seemed so sincere and clean that they made one want to trust in them. "As expected of the youngest Pope in history. Youre much more passionate than those old fellows, and also more amusing. Of course, youre also much more childish." The Demon Lord smirked, "Do you really think that these words of mine were seeking your opinion?" "Not seeking my opinion, but persuading me, or weakening my will." Chen Changsheng continued, "Because Sir is well aware that though Sir can kill me, it wont be likest time where Sir could easily control me. I have the ability to destroy my body before Sir can seed, burning away all the blood in my body and leaving you with no harvest, bereft of your final hope." In truth, what he didnt say was that in front of the Demon Lord, he still had a chance to escape. He did not want the Demon Lord to be on guard, and most importantly, he wanted to try and see if he could take the remaining humans with him in escape. The Demon Lord gave him a very prolonged and silent stare. A ttering of metal and a chilling voice rose up at the same time. "You owe us two lives." Nanke threw the emblem of the Zhu n and themand medallion of the Mount Song Army in front of Chen Changsheng. This argument was even more unreasonable than the Demon Lords. Zhizhi pointed at Hai Di and said, "Weve killed a few of your traitors, and weve dyed this big fellow until you coulde and take care of him. How do we calcte this bill?" Nanke silently contemted the matter. Chen Changsheng was very gratified. He had never been good at quarreling with words or making unreasonable demands, unless he was in front of Xu Yourong. In this aspect, he was disadvantaged against everyone, even the dull Nanke. Fortunately, experts in this aspect had always been at his side. In the beginning, it was Luoluo, andter on it was Tang Thirty-Six, and now he had Zhizhi. Nanke seemed to think of some reasoning and said, "Without mentioning the earlier matter, one life in exchange for one life is also very fair." Zhizhi seemed a little surprised, asking, "Just whose life have you prepared to exchange for Chen Changshengs life?" "We wont touch you, so its naturally his own life," Nanke replied. Zhizhi asked, "What nonsense is this?" Nanke calmly reasoned, "We can kill him right now, and the fact that we havent means that weve spared his life. Then he can use his life in exchange. This is very fair." "This makes sense to you?" Zhizhi opened her eyes wide, utter disbelief within. Nanke asked Zhizhi, "Do you not understand?" Zhizhi seriously replied, "I dont understand bullshit." Nanke advised, "You must speak reason." Zhizhi answered, "You have to have a sense of shame." This world had countless young girls, and Nanke and Zhizhi were undoubtedly the strongest and most dangerous of the two. But when they argued, they were still young girls, somewhat ridiculous and making others feel helpless. As they argued, no one noticed that Chen Changsheng had silently taken a few steps back. At this point, he was only a few steps away from An Hua and the deputy general. With just two more steps, they could touch hands. But just when he was prepared to act, a cold gust suddenly blew across theke shore, the air rippled, and countless specks of light blossomed behind him. The specks of light condensed in the wind, transforming into a naked beauty and a refined maiden dressed in a sword uniform. They noiselessly appeared behind An Hua and the deputy general, their hands resting on the pairs throats. Nanke ceased to converse with Zhizhi and expressionlessly dered to Chen Changsheng, "Now its three lives." Chen Changsheng had intended from the very start to send An Hua and the deputy general away, but he had never expected that Nanke had long since seen through his n and made the corresponding arrangements. This made him somewhat regretful, thinking to himself, since Nanke appeared, how could I forget about Nankes two wings? Zhizhi gave an angry shout. Her spat with Nanke had been for the exact purpose of concealing Chen Changshengs movements, and so it was hard to not be a little angry at its failure. The naked beauty lightly embraced An Huas neck, her demon horns faintly discernible in her waterfall of ck hair. When paired with her enchantingly beautiful face, she gave an iparable aura of attraction. Zhizhis small face blushed, and she spat on the ground and said, "True enough, a shameless master has shameless maids." These two beauties possessed spiritual bodies, and it was this trait that allowed them to elude Chen Changshengs and Zhizhis perception and noiselessly alter the situation. It was also because they were spiritual bodies that they were particrly vulnerable. They looked at her with boundless fear, and didnt dare retort to Zhizhis insults. The refined maiden dressed in the sword uniform somewhat uneasily lowered her head. The naked demon beauty was a little bolder. Although she didnt dare to retort with her own curses, she gave augh and straightened her body to allow those soft parts of her to stand out, those two red dots to be even more striking. Zhizhis monstrous pupils constricted as she shouted, "If he wasnt here, I would freeze both you and that woman together into chunks of ice!" The demon beauty was a little taken aback, thinking to herself, why does this dragon girl hold such resentment towards this woman Ive captured? An Hua was very nervous and couldnt help but raise her head to look. Zhizhi resentfully said to An Hua, "What are you looking at? Arent you the source of all this trouble?" Out of the corner of her eyes, An Hua spied the nearby stretcher with the dying array master atop it and thought, in order to save this person, just how many have already died tonight... She felt thoroughly ashamed and lowered her head back down in silence. Chen Changsheng looked to Zhizhi and soothed, "Is there a need to be so cranky?" Since they were speaking to each other, their gazes naturally met. After this long-winded conversation, in a sky filled with threads of ice, the twos gazes met. Without any sign or warning, a sound rose up. This sound was incrediblyplex, containing at least a hundred sybles. It was incredibly bizarre and difficult to understand, seeming to contain an extremely ancient odor, as if it originated from a primordial era, and it seemed to carry infinite information. This sound came from Zhizhis lips. Her expression became abnormally solemn, almost divine, and her ck dress danced wildly in the wind. A dragon cry! Chapter 771 – The Sigh of Frost Is of No Avail Against the Dark Sky Chapter 771 C The Sigh of Frost Is of No Avail Against the Dark Sky Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Dragon was the highest-level divine creature in all continents and possessed a crushing power over other creatures, especially monsters, spiritual bodies, and the like. Upon hearing the dragon cry, the demon beauty and refined maiden instantly paled, and shrieks of pain burst from their lips. Their spiritual bodies instantly began to fade as if on the verge of scattering. Chen Changsheng immediately took this chance to use the Yeshi Step, stepping on the position of the Chen Constetion. He retreated backwards, sweeping up An Hua and the deputy general with a wave of his right sleeve. A single wave of his sleeve seemed to even sweep up the countless stars in the night sky, as the world suddenly went dim. In truth, this was because the profuse stars in the sky had been obscured. Zhizhi had vanished from her original position. A ck Frost Dragon appeared in the night sky. The mountain range that was the dragons bodypletely obscured the stars above the valley. This was a most magnificent and most terrifying sight. In Gaoyang Vige, on the other side of the mountains, a drunk soldier saw this sight on the horizon and thought that he was seeing things. When he realized that it really was a ck dragon, he immediately fell unconscious. Soon after, even more people in Gaoyang Vige saw a ck dragon stretching across the night sky. Screams and weeping reced each other in turn, but neverpletely died away. There were no screams or weeping in the valley, only hardy objects being frozen and torn apart. Countless strands of Qi imbued with an icy energy shot out of the ck Frost Dragons mouth and down to the earth. The threads of ice drifting about the air disintegrated into the finest powder while the drykebed began to fracture as it froze. Before the emerging hot spring waters could begin to release any steam, they were frozen into ssy ice, and then this ice was frozen until it fractured again! Anything in the world that was touched by this cold Qi would be frozen and then fractured! This was the most powerful and most frightening move of the ck Frost Dragon, Deep Freeze Dragon Breath! Deep Freeze Dragon Breath carried countless shards of frost, but not ordinary frost. This frost fell with incredible speed, acting more like a torrential rain thatpletely enveloped theke and its surroundings. With a terrifying rip, countless fine tears appeared on Nankes dress. Traces of erosion could be seen on the Southern Cross Sword, and signs of cracking were already visible around the hilt. In an instant, she was injured, her blood now changed in pigment by the frost sshing into the air. A sharp and ruthless whistle burst from her lips. The two demon beauties scattered into innumerable minute specks of light that surged behind her and formed two bewitchingly green wings. Green light illuminated the dimke, drawing out countless lines difficult to distinguish from each other. Nanke was like a thunderbolt as she traversed back and forth through the ice-filled air and dodged the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath falling from the night sky. The seal that Wang Zhice had ced on Zhizhi all those years ago had not beenpletely removed and Zhizhi had still not regained her full strength. Even if she had regained her strength, she was still an immature ck Frost Dragon, and the area which her Deep Freeze Dragon Breath covered was ultimately limited. If Nanke was able to fly out of the limits of the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath, she would escape this catastrophe. Just then, another light began to shine. It was not a green stream of light drawn out by Nankes wings in the darkness, but a warm red glow like the reflection of the sunset in a river. Twilight filled the ruins and a setting sun reflected its light off the night sky. With a ng, the dagger left its sheath! Chen Changsheng had used the move of the Three Forms of Wenshui with the fastest speed and widest range, Hanging Sunset! Countless sword glows surged out of the sheath, akin to the innumerable streams of golden light on the surface of a river. They rose with the wind, now seeming like a cast from a fishermans boat. The second technique was the Three Songs of the Fisherman of the Mount Li Sword Style. Countless swords exploded in every direction, extremely sharp sword intents cutting at everything between the heavens and earth, forming an incredibly tight. Nanke might have been as fast as lightning, but not even she could avoid this of swords in such a short amount of time and fly out of this frost-filled garden. If she attempted to break through the, the dragon breath raining from the sky would freeze and fracture her demon body, and if she attempted to resist the dragon breath, the myriad swords would pierce her heart! If nothing unexpected urred, her fate seemed sealed. However, the Demon Lord was still present. For some reason, Chen Changsheng and Zhizhipletely ignored the Demon Lord. From the outset, they had focused their strongest techniquespletely on Nanke. This was the case because Nanke was the weaker opponent, and the one that they could most easily break through. As for the Demon Lord, given Chen Changshengs and Zhizhis strength, even if they used everything they had, they wouldnt be able to harm a hair on his head, so why bother? And Hai Di was still here. Whether or not he was willing to ally himself with a human, he had to be keenly aware that tonight was his best and final chance. The Deep Freeze Dragon Breath imbued with countless shards of frost fell on theke and garden and also Hai Dis armor. The ck armor was instantly covered by countless raindrop-like ovals as the ice both corroded his armor and somewhat concealed the ripples of strength from Hai Dis body. Hai Di would naturally strike, and he would strike with his strongest blow. The broken monolith silently smashed towards the Demon Lord like a mountain! Hai Di was well aware that even though the Demon Lord was heavily injured, his strength far from its peak, he was still no match. He had no delusions of injuring the Demon Lord, only impeding him for a moment. As long as the Demon Lord could note to the rescue, Chen Changsheng might seed at killing Nanke, after which they could turn the fight into three versus one and strive for sliver of hope. It was evident that this had been Chen Changshengs n from the start and Hai Di acted precisely ording to this n. What was the Demon Lord thinking? He paid no attention to the broken monolith dropping from the sky, nor did he look towards his daughter who might die at any time to the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath and countless sword Qis. Instead, he lowered his head to look at his ancient zither, his slender and firm fingers falling upon the strings and plucking. There was a moving twang. And then...it quickened. Notes rose up in disarray like thousands of trees rustling as they copsed. Countless notes flew out from the zither strings, ignoring the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath as they shot in all directions. The starry sky was obscured by the ck Frost Dragons body, casting the valley and theke into pitch-ck darkness, the deepest depths of the night. Suddenly, countless sparks zed to life in the darkness. The sparks came from grinding and crashing. It was not rock on rock or metal against metal, but the notes of the zither grinding and crashing against swords. The countless swords sent out by Chen Changshengs Hanging Sunset and Three Songs of the Fisherman encountered countless zither notes. Every encounter would release a sh and produce a flower of sparks. From several thousand swords, several thousand zither notes, and several thousand encounters, several thousand flowers made from sparks bloomed in the air; an enormous tree of fire seemed to grow from midair. Those sparks fell to the ground, but they were not frozen by the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath. They still zed as they fell to the ground, mes spitting from the trunk of the tree. The world was greatly brightened, yet it was precisely because of this that the darkness was all the more vivid. Just like the Demon Lords face. Chapter 772 – With the Stretch of a Hand, the World Dies Chapter 772 C With the Stretch of a Hand, the World Dies Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the sky of sparks, the Demon Lord raised his head, and the darkness andndscapes covering his face seemed toe to life. The broken monolith was already in front of him. He nced at it. It was just a nce. The broken monolith suddenly became ten times smaller. This was an extremely mystical, or perhaps bizarre, sight. And then he stretched his hand. He took hold of the broken monolith. The broken monolith found it difficult to proceed a single inch further. To put it more precisely, when his gaze fell on it, when his palm touched it, this legendary broken monolith was no longer willing to proceed any further. The broken monolith had recognized who he was. The Demon Lord looked to Hai Di and rebuked, "Evil creature, to dare use Our weapon to attack Us. We do not know whether to call you brave or foolish." Boundless fear surged out from Hai Dis eyes. At the same time, countless motes of dust burst out from the chinks in his armor. This dust was bursting out not because of the Qi he was releasing into the world, but because it was being shaken out of him by some power. As the Demon Lord was speaking, the broken monolith in Hai Dis hands had shaken twenty-four thousand, eight hundred times. As one of the strongest demons, Hai Di had a body as tough as metal, but it still could not resist such high-frequency shaking. When the word foolish entered his sea of consciousness, the wrist of the hand Hai Di was using to hold the broken monolith copsed into gravel. Soon after, his arm bones shattered, and then countless cracks appeared on his shoulder de. Just like those on an ox or turtle bone that had been fired for a long time, these cracks traveled in very mysterious directions, forming frightening images. The bones had shattered, but the flesh remained pristine. Only Hai Di could see the fragments, gravel, and cracks in his arm. He knew that he could not endure anymore, that he had to find a way to escape. Ten-some streams of strangely-colored demon blood spurted out of his shoulder and his tree-like arm flew off into the sky. Hai Di had cut off his own arm and fled without hesitation. The Demon Lord waved his sleeve, casually and elegantly, like a schr writing a poem after downing some wine. In his sleeve was the hand holding the broken monolith. With a light wave of his sleeve, the broken monolith flew understatedly, yet inexorably, into Hai Dis back. There was a creak like that of a massive tree that towered to the heavens and had been gnawed at for countless years finally giving in to gravity and crashing to the ground. Hai Dis chest bulged to an exaggerated level like a sudden mountain appearing overnight on the fertile ins. An unimaginably imposing strength ran wild through his body, instantly cracking and shifting his organs. Even his Demon Core was cracked. Hai Di was unable to withstand this massive force. He transformed into a kite that tragically drifted off to a distant snowcapped peak. As he saw the mountain get closer and closer, although his vision was blurry from his heavy wounds and his mind was a mess, he did not forget one important problem. Why was it this way? What of the Military Advisor? When he was ordered here tonight, he knew in advance that searching for the master of the Cinnabar Pill was not the entire mission, so when he saw Cinnabar Pill, he was not too surprised. He was horrified to see His Majesty that he had thought dead appear once more, but even then, he had still held onto some hope. After countless years, the demons had developed the impression that Lord ck Robe could calcte everything. Hai Di believed that since the Military Advisor had sent him, he must have calcted the arrival of the Demon Lord and made the proper arrangements. It was only for this reason that he dared to strike His Majesty. He had always believed that something else would happen. But...it hadnt. Reality was just like that approaching peak, cold and unyielding. In his final moments, Hai Di suddenly thought of that night two years ago. On that night, he met that friend that he had not seen for centuries. To put it more urately, it was his former master. Hai Di understood, closed his eyes, and sighed in his heart. ...... ...... In the distant night sky, Hai Dis mountainous demon body had already transformed into a tiny ck dot. Compared to this truly majestic mountain, both human and demon seemed tiny and insignificant. The little ck dot plunged into the deep mantle of snow in the middle section of the peak. A quake was sent back to the valley from that distant peak, swiftly followed by a thunderous rumbling as many years of snow tumbled down from that mountain. In a short time, the snowy mountain underwent a great transformation, lookingpletely different from its form a few moments ago. The ck hole bored into the mountain by Hai Di had vanished, leaving no trace of him behind. Just like that, themander of the Demon Army on the frontlines had vanished. In thiste night, this major event that should have shaken the entire continent seemed so very insignificant. No matter how grand or tragic, no one had seen it, no one had cared. The Demon Lord did not see, because he did not care. When his gaze left the zither strings, his first nce had been towards the broken monolith, and his second nce had been towards the sparks filling the night sky. And then, he stretched his hand out again. This time, his hand pierced straight through the spark-filled air to the very highest point of the night sky. A dragon cry filled with unwillingness and fury came down from the sky and then suddenly stopped. Just like that, the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath,carrying countless shards of frost and imbued with killing intent, vanished. The ck Frost Dragon covering the sky rapidly shrank into a little ck point. Then, with a wave of that invisible and gigantic hand, it was hurled off into the horizon. The ck dot let off a dazzling glow as it rubbed against the air, a shooting star that ultimately crashed in some unknown ce. The Deep Freeze Dragon Breath vanished and the rain of swords momentarily slowed. Those two green streams of light suddenly vanished and Nanke appeared behind the Demon Lord. Her petite body was covered in wounds. Blood had seeped into her clothes, making it impossible to tell what their original color was. With the flip of his hand, the Demon Lord had shaken Hai Di to death, driven away Zhizhi, and shattered their n. The discrepancy between the two was too great. The Demon Lord didnt even need to strike with his full power. Simply by relying on his eyes, hands, and cultivation, he was able to easily crush them. There was no more meaning in attacking Nanke, so Chen Changsheng summoned back all his swords. The air howled above the valley as the several thousand swords returned. They hovered in the air around him, vibrating and buzzing. He looked forward, silent and solemn. Whether it was the remnants of the fire in the courtyard, the flying ash, or the residual light drifting down from the night sky, it was all cut to pieces by awe-inspiring sword intent. At this sight, a hint of praise appeared in the Demon Lords eyes. "Whether its cultivation on the path of the sword, strength of spiritual sense, or quantity of true essence, you are quite excellent. Let alone this generation of youths, even when Chen Xuanba, Zhou Dufu, or myself were your age, we probably wouldnt be stronger than you." It was very obvious that in the Demon Lords eyes, he, Zhou Dufu, and Chen Xuanba had been the strongest experts of the past thousand years. He differed from the general consensus in that he did not ce Emperor Taizong amongst these names. Chen Changsheng slightly leaned his body to express his thanks at this praise. The remaining mes in the surrounding illuminated his face. Although it was very solemn, it was still very calm, devoid of any panic or fear. Chapter 773 – Deciding Without Negotiations Chapter 773 C Deciding Without Negotiations Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Now, no one will disturb us." After the Demon Lord said this, he began to cough. His coughing was like the echoing of a waterfall in a deep valley, very deep and very far. As he coughed, thendscapes covering his face slightly deformed. Chen Changsheng looked at him and said, "Your injuries are much more serious than they were at Mount Han." Countless years ago, the Demon Lord was defeated by Zhou Dufu and was heavily wounded, and his injuries had still not recovered. He had infiltrated Mount Han that year for the express purpose of drinking Chen Changshengs blood and curing his wounds. In Mount Han, he and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets came into conflict, resulting in the Demon Lords consuming a great deal of mental power. While returning to Xuo City, he encountered the White Emperor, who had been patiently waiting for quite some time, on the snowy ins. In that battle which shook the heavens and earth, he and the White Emperor had both lost, inflicting serious wounds against each other, and it was these wounds that directly led to that rebellion two years ago. In this rebellion, he was knocked by thebined might of ck Robe and the Demon Commander into the abyss. Although Nanke had ced herself at enormous risk to save him, his injuries had still worsened. For the past thousand years, he had always been the Demon Lord, but in reality, for the past thousand years, he had been a casualty, an invalid. His current level of strength was not even a fifth of his peak. Earlier, he seemed very elegant and natural when he waved his sleeve to defeat Hai Di, but in the past, would have even needed to stretch out his hand? Most crucially of all, the state of his injuries was so awful that he might die at any moment, causing him to hurriedly seek out Chen Changsheng...to eat him. The Demon Lord indifferently said, "Even if my injuries are worse, there are still few that can fight against me in this world." Chen Changsheng knew that this was the truth. As he nced at his sheath, he said, "But now you have no means of threatening me." He had already stowed An Hua and the deputy general in the Garden of Zhou. Even if he now died, the Demon Lord had no means of killing them. This fact and the fact that he temporarily did not need to worry about Zhizhis safety made him even calmer. Tonight, the demons had lost an expert like Hai Di. As long as he made sure topletely burn all the blood in his body into smoke before he died, the Demon Lords death was assured. He was the Pope, but he was still incredibly far from the Divine Domain, and this n would assuredly bring a profit, at least to the Human race. Thendscapes on the Demon Lords face suddenly became utterly frigid, like watercolor transforming into ink. "You n tomit suicide?" As he watched a panicked ant mber out of a hole in the scorched earth to the right and about three feet in front of him, Chen Changsheng said, "Its all I can do." The Demon Lord pointed at the string of stone pearls on his hand and noted, "You still have another choice." Chen Changsheng knew what the Demon Lord was speaking of and shook his head. At the start of the battle, he had thought that he might be able to temporarily hide in the Garden of Zhou or the Green Leaf World, but he had already given up on the notion. Firstly, this might easily lead to the Demon Lord finding traces of his traversal through space and following him in. This might not be much of a risk with any other opponent, but he was currently facing the Demon Lord. He knew that many years ago, the Demon Lord had entered the Garden of Zhou and snatched away a Heavenly Tome Monolith, presumably that broken monolith that Hai Di had just been using. By this point, it had already returned to being that small stone seal tied to the Demon Lords waist. Secondly, he had already received confirmation in Mount Han that at such a close distance, crossing through space in front of the Demon Lord was extraordinarily difficult. Finally, Chen Changsheng was not willing to take this risk. Even if there was only a tiny risk of being captured alive by the Demon Lord, he could not ept. He could only negotiate. Of course, the basis of these negotiationsy in the fact that he was truly resolved to die and that the Demon Lord could clearly sense this. Thus, he could not even carry the notion of hiding in the Garden of Zhou, not even allow himself to harbor the smallest thought of it. The Demon Lord dered, "I will not let you die." Chen Changsheng replied, "I became well-versed in the Daoist Canon as a child and have also cultivated for a few years, going through many hardships. Now, I can at the very least guarantee that though I dont know where I came from, I know where I am going." The Demon Lord asked, "Even if I kill many people to vent my anger after you die?" Chen Changsheng answered, "I said before that Ive never harbored any absurd notions of saving all living beings. I only care about the people that I can see." "Is that so? Then youve apparently forgotten a few things." The wind suddenly gusted and a stretcher drifted out of the ruins by theke. Via some extremely ingenious method, it passed through the dense sword array made of several thousand swords and descended at the Demon Lords feet. The young array master on the stretcher was still in aa, a faint green barely visible beneath his dark skin. "This is real, a specific person that you can see." The Demon Lord did not even nce at the stretcher, only stared into Chen Changshengs eyes as he spoke. As he spoke, the darkness covering his face gradually deepened, but thendscapes actually gained a few colors. Chen Changsheng felt rather helpless. He originally thought that this negotiation would go as Tang Thirty-Six had once described. The two sides would propose their conditions and then he would see what came next. He had not expected that the other party would reveal his bottom line at the very beginning for him to see. He was truly not very good at negotiations, and was even less skilled at taking care of this sort ofplex problem while being threatened. Thankfully, thisplex problem was a multiple-choice question, so he could solve it by elimination. This question had four choices. He found it impossible to just watch as that injured person on the stretcher was killed by the Demon Lord, or perhaps subjected to the cruelest of tortures, as he could not endure such a thing. He also could not really cast aside his sword and surrender, convert his body into a pill, and offer it to the Demon Lord to take just because of this person. So only two choices were left. He was not at his final and most hopeless situation, so he could push the choice of burning his blood and suicide back a little, leaving thest choice. Attack. His mind worked very quickly to reach this decision, using the simplest method to resolve thisplicated problem. Attacking, fighting, and then dying was very simple, much better than struggling about how to choose and growing increasingly apprehensive as time dragged on. He threw the dagger in his hand. It was called Stainless and it truly was Stainless. It was absolutely smooth and absolutely sharp, its body able to reflect all sights. It reflected the shredded frost, the floating embers, and the slightly deformed stars. A stream of light tore through the night sky as it shot towards the Demon Lord. Several thousand renowned swords followed, appearing just like a dragon. At this sight, Nankes eyes narrowed. She very naturally recalled that battle in the Garden of Zhou. At the time, she had relied on the Soul Pivot to be one with the Golden-winged Great Peng, her cultivation level reaching the Divine, yet she had ultimately been handed a miserable defeat by this sword dragon. The current Chen Changsheng was naturally much stronger than he had been back then, but the circumstances had changed. This sword dragon undoubtedly did not have the might it had back then, but she was still a little worried. This was because her father truly had been severely injured all this time, and it was also because this sword dragon was clearly different from the sword dragon in the Garden of Zhou. Upon careful examination, one would realize that those several thousand swords were all vibrating, their might not yet unleashed. What was not unleashed yet was not sword energy, but sword techniques. Those several thousand swords were all vibrating and giving off a feeling of might not yet unleashed because Chen Changsheng had not yet truly attacked. He had bestowed a sword technique upon each sword in the night sky and was still building power. When these several thousand swords simultaneously unleashed their sword techniques, how much momentum would they have? Chapter 774 – Behind the Three Thousand Swords Chapter 774 C Behind the Three Thousand Swords Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Upon seeing the several thousand swords in the night sky, Nanke narrowed her eyes. Using ones spiritual sense to control several thousand swords was already an absurd enough feat, but to also simultaneously unleash several thousand different sword techniques... Just how had Chen Changsheng done it? It was at this point that she was finally sure that even if Chen Changsheng did not have these swords or any other tricks, just through his sword insight, true essence, and cultivation in the path of the sword, he could defeat her. If she were to engage in a direct confrontation with Chen Changsheng and did not possess the fastest speed in the world, she would not have a single chance. ...... ...... The Demon Lord was the strongest opponent Chen Changsheng had ever encountered. When confronting such a foe, he naturally used his strongest moves. These swords in the night sky were the highest level and mostplete disy of his attainments on the path of the sword. Of the old swords that had followed him out of the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou and regained their freedom, some had been seen back to their sects and some had been gifted to friends. Xuanyuan Po had received the Mountain Sea Sword, Zhexiu had received the Demon Commanders Banner Sword, and Su Moyu and Mo Yu had also been given their own swords. Many swords had also been taken by Tang Thirty-Six and hidden around the Orthodox Academy, and Chen Changsheng had not taken them with him when he left the capital. If one removed those old swords that were too old, required their sword intents to soak in more nourishment, and were thus powerless to battle, the swords that could fight together with him at present numbered around three thousand. These swords had rested in the Vault Sheath for quite a few years now and were his constantpanions. Their minds were one, their edges as sharp as if they were forged yesterday, their energies surpassing their past selves. Tonight, these thousands of swords reflected all scenes and light in the darkness, silently forming a dragon. They seemed toe in session, yet they also seemed toe together. Their sword intents were all awe-inspiring but each of their sword techniques had its own subtlety. They were extremely difficult to deal with, and if Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, and those several hundred experts and soldiers had still been on theke shore, they would have been routed with a single blow. The three thousand swords flew through the air as if they had brought the thousands of golden scales glistening in the river up into the darkness. The Demon Lord once more revealed an expression of praise, ruefully sighing, "The sword is like the person. If you break through into the Divine in the future, just how spectacr and magnificent would this sword dragon be?" A rueful sigh was an expression of regret, regret that this spectacr and magnificent sight would nevere to be, because Chen Changsheng would be his food tonight. Praise was looking down upon someone from up high, the assessment and expectation of a predecessor to their descendant. Praise came to be because the one giving praise was at ease. Three thousand swords, each carrying a different attack, were easily broken by a zither tune from the Demon Lord. His firm and slender fingers lightly plucked the strings, unleashing chilling notes. Tonight, the zither had already sounded several times, and one of those times was when it had broken through Chen Changshengs first sword array. But those had all been messy and fragmentary notes, unable to transform into a song, more like a prelude or interlude. Now, the zither notes finally came together into a song. The song the Demon Lord yed was a melody on the delights of the autumn wind. What was delightful about the autumn wind were falling leaves, so the zither notes were even more chilling than before, blowing in all directions like an autumn mountain, a natural dispersal, like the falling leaves themselves. Zither notes carelessly flew into the air, carrying an indescribable bleakness and harshness as they went to meet the sword dragon tearing through the night sky. Just like before, bright fragments of fiery flowers exploded in the air, illuminating the world and making that sword dragon that spanned across the world even more vivid. The three thousand swords fiercely trembled. Some found it difficult to bear the wounds from the zither notes and suddenly descended, while others found it hard to bear the strength of the autumn wind and skewed to the side. A gale rose, the zither notes suddenly fell into disorder, and the sword dragon began to slowly disperse. Like scales being shorn off by some invisible force, a sword would asionally leave the pack. Those swords that still persisted began to shudder. Some of these swords with weaker bodies were already showing cracks. Based on the situation, before Chen Changshengs three thousand swords were be able to reach their destination, they would be broken and scattered by this zither song. But for some reason, the Demon Lord suddenly became somewhat grave. This was the first time tonight he had revealed a wary expression. At this moment, the sword dragon formed from three thousand swords was spitting sparks into the night sky. He gazed at a certain point amongst these sparks. This was a very unremarkable position, and the collision of zither note against sword did not produce many sparks here, but in his eyes, it was somewhat scorching. The trajectory at which that flower of sparks sputtered apart was deviating ever so slightly from the trajectory it should have had. This was an incredibly small deviation, practically insignificant. A normal person, and even Chen Changsheng himself, would be unable to see, but it could not escape the Demon Lords gaze. The Demon Lords indifferent gaze could pierce through the principles of this world. The deviation in the trajectory of the sparks signified that the space in that position was very slightly deformed. A deformation of space meant that some extremely heavy object was hidden behind those sparks. Both sides knew that the sparks were the result of the swords shing with the zither notes. An item that could cause space to deform logically had to be utterly gigantic, something like the entirety of Mount Han. But for such an item to be hidden behind the sparks meant that it had to be extremely small. Just what item in the world could be so small and yet so heavy? Perhaps that was truly Chen Changshengsst hidden move? The Demon Lord suddenly waved his hand. The zither strings all snapped. Chaotic notes shot forward. The ancient zither was instantly annihted, transforming into countless splinters of wood and snapped threads. Those splinters, snapped threads, and chaotic zither notes shot together into the night sky. Countless chilling, grating, and heavy collisions resounded in the air. The sword dragon in the air shot out even more sparks and then gradually dispersed. Before the sword techniques contained within the three thousand swords had the time to exhibit their power, they had been shattered by the Demon Lord! The sky of sparks seemed to collide against an autumn wind, withering away in the space of a few breaths. The view of the night sky became clearer, and some objects could no longer keep themselves hidden. A very small stone pearl was flying through the darkness at the Demon Lord. This stone pearl flew very slowly, giving off a feeling of great weight. It seemed to be pulled along by an invisible force, at the same time pulling the surrounding world with it, causing the nearby space to slightly warp. The Demon Lord had a rather unfathomable expression on his face as he said, "The Garden of Zhou truly did fall into your hands." He was naturally speaking to Chen Changsheng. Then, he raised his right hand and pointed at the stone pearl. Tonight, the first time he had raised his hand, he had grasped the Heavenly Tome Monolith and then smashed Hai Di into a distant peak. The second time, he had snatched the ck Dragon high in the sky and cast her towards the distant horizon. Now, as he raised his hand for the third time, his expression was much more solemn than thest two times. His movement was very subtle, like he was picking up clouds. At the same time, it was very grandiose, like he was plucking stars. With his movements, the stone pearl slowly came to a stop. Simultaneously, the stone seal floated from his waist and into the sky. The seal and the stone pearl quietly stood across from each other, in a stalemate, vibrating as they buzzed. The violent and turbulent Qis contained between the two were gradually pacified. It was like old friends reuniting, but also like a meeting of foes, each with their own emotions as they silently regarded each other. Chapter 775 – Still Another Move Chapter 775 C Still Another Move Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The stone pearl looked very ordinary and there seemed nothing special about the stone seal. Only the extraordinary individuals of the Divine Domain could clearly sense the violent energies that could wreak havoc on the world contained within them. Ever since he had snuck into the Garden of Zhou all those years ago, that seal had remained tied to his waist, so he was very experienced with such matters. Consequently, he could determine that the Garden of Zhou had now fallen into Chen Changshengs hands, but he could not understand for the moment just how Chen Changsheng could use the stone pearl given his current cultivation level. After all, even with his own profound cultivation, he still had to handle the seal with care, so how could Chen Changsheng do it? Another three stone pearls flew through the darkness. A storm suddenly descended upon the world of the Demon Lords face, making it appear incredibly bleak. With a thought, the seals position in the night sky went through an extremely subtle adjustment, and a small gust emerged from nowhere. The Demon Lord emitted a Qi as deep as the darkness, but it soon became abnormally bright and upright, seemingly divine. The position of the seal and the change in his Qi fell upon the four stone pearls. This was interaction and also questioning,munication. The berserk Qis of the three stone pearls were also gradually pacified. The stone pearls and the seal floated in the night sky. Glimmering in reflected starlight, they looked just like real stars. They silently stood across from each other, their positions seemingly unchanging and eternal, looking just like a star chart. Even this is possible? Chen Changsheng was stunned at this sight. He felt that the wind blowing across his face had gotten much colder, the chill piercing into his bones. "Many years ago, Iprehended the wondrous knowledge of the ordering of the stars from studying the star charts in the Mausoleum of Books. I didnt expect that only after more than a thousand years would I have a chance to use it for the first time." When he thought of those ancient matters, even the Demon Lord felt emotional. He looked at that stone seal and the pearls in the night like he was looking at the future. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths that Chen Changsheng had obtained in the Garden of Zhou were unquestionably his strongest, and also final, move, but now it had been stopped. Shortly the Demon Lord would drink Chen Changshengs true blood, and with the acquisition of so many Heavenly Tome Monoliths, those wounds that had lingered for a thousand years would probably recover in a single day. There was even a chance that he might break through. He would then return to Xuo City and ughter all those traitors, cast his unfilial son into the abyss, and seat himself upon the throne once more. He would lead the army south, pass through Tianliang and enter the capital, break past Mount Li and march until the Southern Sea, finally uniting the continent. He would then construct countless great ships and cross the Eastern Sea, makingndfall on the Great Western Continent and bing the true master of the world! Finally...he would lead the three races on an expedition, using a grandiose momentum to sweep through the Sacred Light Continent and aplish an unprecedented feat! Countless scenes shed past the Demon Lords eyes. A tyrannical aura gradually manifested around him, and his lips gradually perked upwards, his joy reaching its peak. He waved his sleeve at the darkness, effortlessly knocking down thest several dozen swords. At this moment, he thought that he would see the ideal conclusion, yet he did not expect that he would first see a pair of eyes. These were Chen Changshengs eyes, bright and calm, serious and focused. There was no despair, not even a sense of defeat within them. Chen Changsheng did not remain where he stood to await his defeat. From the moment he attacked, he had already left the ground, charging towards the Demon Lord. Behind the three thousand swords piercing through the world were the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and behind the Heavenly Tome Monolith was himself, but rather than a sword, he held a letter. There was already a tear in this letter. Upon seeing this letter, the Demon Lords eyes narrowed, an intense vignce emerging within them. His strength tonight was far from its peak and he was certainly not invincible, but he was still powerful. This was especially the case in terms of cultivation and awareness, where he had always upied the highest point of the world. Only a scant few could trigger his instinctive sense of danger. There was one in the Great Western Continent. There were two in White Emperor City. Only one remained in the capital. Where had this lettere from? Just who had written it? ...... ...... The most famous letters in the world were those written between the Demon Grand Schr Tungus and the Pope of the Human race countless years ago. The most intelligent figures in the world had ignored the deep sea of blood and resentment between the Human and Demon races and discussed many important problems within their letters, which they published to the world. Both the Council of Elders in Xuo City and the Imperial n in the capital were deeply concerned about this rtionship and wanted to protest, but none dared to, as the statuses of these two figures were too high. At the time, there had been no Great Zhou Dynasty, but the Daoist religion was still the Orthodoxy, and the Pope possessed an incredible prestige and authority. Tungus had been the teacher to several generations of Demon Lords, so his status was simrly unquestionable. After these letters, the next most famous was that denouncement of Tianhai spread across the world after the bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy twenty-some years ago. Although it was a denouncement, it could also be considered a letter that the Chen Imperial n and the conservative faction of the Orthodoxy had written to the people of the world. In the most recent few years, the most famous letters had naturally been the letters that Su Li had left for the world before taking the Holy Maiden to travel to the other continent. One letter had killed one elder of the Longevity Sect and heavily injured a few others while also shattering the sects great array, severing a few secret paths of retreat. Another letter had chopped off Zhu Luos arm in the Myriad Willows Garden outside Hanqiu City. One letter had been sent to the Orthodox Academy, passing on sword intent to Chen Changsheng, routing Wuqiong Bi of the Storms of the Eight Directions, and even engaging in a battle with the Tianhai Divine Empresss Wooden Sword Little Phoenix in the night sky over the capital. Other than the writer Su Li, the deliverer Xu Yourong, and a few people within the Orthodox Academy, no one knew that Su Li had actually left four letters to the world. Three letters had been opened and used, but there was still one letter that had remained in Chen Changshengs bosom this entire time. He had not used it in the Mausoleum of Books, as he had not known which side to choose between the Divine Empress and the Pope, and even if he had used it, it wouldnt have been able to change the situation. He had not used it when killing Zhou Tong, as he was confident, and this letter was too important and unique, so it was too much of a waste to use it on Zhou Tong. The only time he had almost used the letter was when Eunuch Lin had entered the Orthodox Academy with the resolve to kill him, and also on that night...when his teacher Shang Xingzhou had made his way to him through the snow. Tonight, his opponent was no ordinary person, but the Demon Lord. In the face of such a legend, this mythical being, Chen Changsheng had no illusions of being able to escape through a fluke. He had chosen without hesitation to use all the moves he had. The swords of the Garden of Zhou, the monoliths of the Mausoleum of Books, and the letter from Mount Li. The letter instantly exploded as an invisible sword intent soared upward on a whirlwind towards the stars. The starlight shattered and the sword intent became real, stabbing straight at the Demon Lord. A light splitting sound could be heard in the darkness. It was like water being parted, clouds being halved, the sky being cleaved in two. Thosendscapes were cleaved apart. That world was cleaved apart. That darkness was cleaved apart. Theyers of mist that had shrouded the Demon Lords face for countless years were forcefully cut open by the incredible might of that sword intent. His true face appeared in the world. His suddenly rising eyebrows like inky mountains. His hawkish eyes, as unfathomably cold as a dark pool. The Demon Lords palms came together. It was like two mountains that had stood sentinel on two banks of a river for countless yearsing together. The sword intent Su Li had left behind was caught between them. A straight and vivid wound appeared on the Demon Lords face. It was right between those inky mountains, right between those dark pools. Chapter 776 – The Last Three Moves, Darkness, and Opening Eyes Chapter 776 C The Last Three Moves, Darkness, and Opening Eyes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr What was Chen Changshengs strongest move? Logically speaking, it was naturally the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Whether it was the ck stone he had obtained from Wang Zhices portrait in the Lingyan Pavilion or those stone pearls from the Garden of Zhou that had been tied around his wrist for many years, they were the most important objects in the world, supreme existences that were absolutely irreceable. But the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were too profound, and it was simply impossible for him topletelyprehend them at his current level. In normal circumstances, he could only use them to nurture his spiritual sense and was unable to use them in battle. However, he had still concealed the Heavenly Tome Monoliths behind the three thousand swords tonight, tossing them towards the Demon Lord. This was because he was well aware that the Demon Lord was the person in the world that most understood the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, so it was highly likely for his mind to be shaken. Shaking his mind was a more refined way of speaking. To put it more coarsely, he just want to give the Demon Lord a fright. Only by giving Demon Lord a fright would he be able to conceal his final move and create a surprise. It now seemed that his n had seeded. Thendscapes and darkness covering the Demon Lords face had been cleaved open and an extremely thin and clear wound had appeared between his eyes, from which blood now flowed. The blood of the Demon Lord naturally was not red, but surprisingly it wasnt green either. It was gold. Seeing the Demon Lords face covered in golden blood, Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of a face on the stone wall of the Great Hall of Light. That had been the face of a celestial god, and also a demon god. An extremely callous voice rose up, echoing through the mountain ranges and gradually resonating between the heavens and earth. The howling winds between the mountains and the snow still rumbling down the side of the distant solitary peak became even more terrifying, crossing through the opening in the mountain range and shattering countlessnterns several dozen li away in Gaoyang Vige. The Demon Lord looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and said, "Even if Su Li were here himself, he wouldnt be able to kill me with a single sh, and this is nothing more than a strand of sword intent he left behind." As he spoke, no emotion could be seen on his face. It was abnormally indifferent, suffused with a matchless solemnity and absolute divinity. Then, he suddenly began tough, revealing his mouth filled with pure white teeth. As itughed this divine face seemed to gain the emotions of a living being, not emotions of peace, but primal, barbaric, and terrifying emotions. Chen Changsheng looked at the Demon Lords white teeth, his body cold. Ever since leaving Xining Vige and going to the capital, up until tonight, his greatest anxiety had arisen from the tempation of his true blood, but in reality, in the past few years, the only person to truly state the intention of drinking his blood and feasting on his flesh...had been the Demon Lord. This was now his second try. An unimaginably grand power had crushed thest sword intent Su Li had left in this world. That strength imbued with that primal and chaotic Qi did not disappear, but traveled along the path created by the now-vanished sword intent toward Chen Changsheng. Countless tiny impacts resounded out almost simultaneously, like a forest in midsummer suffering a sudden chill, causing countless insects to fall to the hard earth. Chen Changshengs arm bones were instantly shattered into several hundred fragments, after which his shoulder des and breastbone also began to crack, just like the dried-upkebed he was currently standing in. A spurt of blood shot out of his mouth and struck the Demon Lords face. The golden blood was diluted by the red and those brokenndscapes seemed to enter twilight, the sunset casting its glow over countless corpses drenched in blood. Traveling in the exact opposite direction of that blood, Chen Changsheng took leave of the ground and retreated backwards. A hint of surprise shed across the Demon Lords eyes. In order to destroy Su Lis sword intent, he had paid no small price, and the injuries that he had suppressed for two years had suddenly broken out again. And yet Chen Changsheng did not die and could even move, clearly surpassing the limits of what his body should be able to bear at his current level of cultivation. It appeared that his body was even stronger than the bodies of demon experts, but why? Icy winds howled as Chen Changsheng retreated backwards, his body flickering in and out of view. He was incredibly difficult to catch, appearing to be in several ces at the same time. Countless stars twinkled in the darkness, and as his feet tread on the darkness, he stepped on the positions of the stars. From the moment he began his retreat, he had begun using the Yeshi Step. His body had been bathed in the true blood of the ck Dragon and possessed an unimaginable level of toughness, the second surprise he had given the Demon Lord. This was hisst chance to escape. He only needed to take this final step and he would be able to break out of the darkness and reach a certain ce in the ruins of the courtyard. He had prepared an array there, along with an incredibly secretive path that led deeper into the mountains. Of course, even if he reached that ce, he might not be able to escape. After all, his opponent tonight was the Demon Lord. No matter how many moves, preparations, or surprises he had, none of it gave him any confidence. Perhaps it was precisely because he was notpletely confident that before he made this final step, Chen Changsheng snatched through the air at the ck stone in the darkness. At the same time, his spiritual sense fell on the ground. A stretchery in front of the Demon Lord. On the stretcher was the young array master. Chen Changsheng was confident that he could send the young array master into the Garden of Zhou. This way, even if he couldnt survive, the young array master might still have some hope. However, just when his spiritual sense fell on the stretcher, something very strange happened. An extremely weak yet bizarre Qi followed his spiritual sense into his body and struck his Ethereal Pce. This was a very stealthy strike and not at all powerful, but it very exquisitely disrupted his true essence cirction. Crucially, he was currently using the Yeshi Step. The smallest error would result in failure. To go south while walking north was a mistake. His next step should have stepped on the ground next to an old plum tree several dozen zhang away. Now, it stepped on air. His feet fell on the night sky. It was colder here, the wind faster, as he was now several dozen zhang in the air. The wind howled and a shadow shut out the stars, apanied by a cruel and ruthless cry. Intense pain came from his shoulders and neck. Nanke appeared behind him, her sharp fingernails infused with a green light grabbing his arms, carrying him higher into the sky. Even more frightening was that some sort of invisible string had appeared between her two wings and was constantly hacking at his throat. In a sh, it had already sunk into his flesh and caused blood to drip out. The Demon Lord looked at the scene in the sky and licked the blood at the corner of his lips, calm and expectant. With a daughter who had the fastest speed in the world, he was utterly unconcerned about the prospect of Chen Changsheng escaping. Chen Changsheng had been caught by Nanke and seemed powerless to resist. He could only wait to be killed and then eaten. Just like how his body was high up in the cold sky, there was no ce from which he could borrow power. But he would not surrender. Not even fate had been able to make him submit, so how could a real foe or plight do it? In the wilderness, he had learned three swords from Su Li. At this time, he chose without hesitation to use the mightiest of them, the zing Sword. This attack wasposed of three sword techniques. The True Sword of the Orthodoxy was also called the Sword of ughter. In thest battle of the Grand Examination all those years ago, he had used this attack to force Gou Hanshi to retreat. The final move of the Mount Li Sword Style had been used by Liang Xiaoxiao in the Garden of Zhou tomit suicide and put himself into a wretched state, and Chen Changsheng had also used it once. Tonight, he used these two resolute techniques at the same time. He did not believe that Nanke had the ability to stop him...from dying. As for thest technique...it naturally had to be Mount Lis Secret Sword of the Golden Crow. I can burn the heavens, earth, and man into nothing. What can you do about it? Nanke could notprehend his sword intent, but she sensed what he was attempting to do, and even someone as cold as her felt a little fear. These three sword techniques were too fast, too desperate. The Demon Lords callous voice spoke once more. "You want to die? Its not that easy." Chen Changshengs flesh was his final hope. He would not allow anyone to snatch it away, including Chen Changsheng. He stretched out his hand towards the sky and a sheet of darkness fell towards Chen Changsheng! He wanted to use his iparably tyrannical and most powerful demon technique to swallow up Chen Changshengsst three moves! His expression was so stern, so focused, that he didnt notice... Right in front of him. Right at his feet. Right on that stretcher. The young array master suddenly opened his eyes. Chapter 777 – Astral Executioner Chapter 777 C Astral Executioner Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr From the battlefield to the Mount Song Army headquarters to the snowy mountain range, no one had ever seen the young array master on the stretcher open his eyes. In everyones view, he was already on hisst gasps, as his heavy wounds were incurable. At this moment, his eyes had opened. On the most shallow level, his eyes contained a bright and clean innocence, but if one looked a little deeper, one would see a cruelty full of savage Qi. Innocence and cruelty wereplete opposites, yet they were often two emotions born together. Whenbined, they formed an extremelyplex and profound emotion. At this time, Nanke and Chen Changsheng were high up in the cold sky. Chen Changsheng was preparing to use hisst three moves to end all the Demon Lords hopes. The Demon Lord was preparing to use his most tyrannical move to end all of Chen Changshengs hopes. No one noticed the young array master open his eyes; no one noticed his hand resting on his chest. A few days ago, he been quite heavily injured in the great battle on the snowy ins, and the wound he had suffered was there. The young array masters hand left his chest, his hand carrying away some fluid, but also holding something else. It was a pestle-like object made of stone, its surface particrly mottled, perhaps because it was stained in blood or for some other reason. The young array master gripped the stone pestle and thrust it towards the Demon Lords abdomen. Hey on the stretcher, so he could only strike from below. In terms of both angle and intentions, he seemed abnormally sinister and vicious. But he acted like he was carrying out a divine task, even appearing rather pious. His actions were not slow and were rather casual, yet they also seemed to be carried out with great prudence and focus. This entire process urred noiselessly, not even stirring the smallest breeze. Not even the Demon Lord sensed it, but he was not someone that could be so easily assassinated. He did not sense that sinister stone pestle, but the stone seal in the night responded. The stone seal was a Heavenly Tome Monolith that he had brought out of the Garden of Zhou and that had apanied him in his travels through the world for several centuries. He had long since perceived its truths and be one with it. If anyone attempted to menace the Demon Lords life, the stone seal would automatically act to defend and counterattack. For the past several centuries, countless experts from both the Human race and the Council of Elders in Xuo City had attempted to assassinate the Demon Lord, and all of them had failed, amongst their number the miserable defeat of Hai Di in the battle just now. Their failures were all because of this stone seal. The stone seal ignored the stone pearls and vanished from the darkness. In the next moment, it appeared in front of the Demon Lords abdomen to meet the stone pestle. Logically speaking, regardless of what the stone pestle was actually made of, it could not be any stronger than a Heavenly Tome Monolith. It seemed like it would soon be battered into fine powder. However, something utterly inconceivable urred. The stone seal paused in the wind, ceasing its attempts to destroy the stone pestle. It was like it had recognized this pestle from many thousands of years ago and had even yielded the path. Without the restraint of the stone seal, the remaining Heavenly Tome Monoliths howled as they flew into the darkness, the star chart instantly broken. The Demon Lord finally sensed danger, but it was already toote. He lowered his head and saw that a stone pestle had been deeply thrust into his abdomen. The other end of the stone pestle was grasped in the hand of the young array master. The Demon Lord could clearly sense the chill from the stone pestle. Of course, what made him feel even colder was the face of the young array master and the subtle ripples of Qi exuded by the stone pestle. Countless feeble yet inextinguishable ripples of Qi floated into the night sky as if wanting to tell the entire world of his location. Whether it was this world or another, it told all worlds. Just what was this enigmatic stone pestle? The Daoist Canon of the Human race contained no records of it, and no information could be found about it in White Emperor City. Only the master of the Demon Pce in Xuo City could possibly know of its origins. Because this stone pestle and the story attached to it was a forbidden secret of the Demon race. The Demon Lord naturally knew what it was. It was a divine artifact that had never before appeared in this world. The Astral Executioner. ...... ...... A furious roar ripped through the night. Green wings tore through the darkness, and Nanke transformed into a stream of light as she lunged toward the ground, tossing Chen Changsheng to the side. Just before her wrathful Qi could approach, the young array master floated up from the stretcher and noiselessly drifted several dozen zhang away. He was just like the drifting dust over the ground, traveling randomly, with extremely strange movements. Of course, this also exposed his extremely profound cultivation. In normal times, Nanke would have been willing to pay any price to use this chance to kill him, but now was not the time. She rushed over to the Demon Lord, but before she could get close, she was sent into the distance by a wave of the Demon Lords sleeve. Chen Changsheng also fell on the ground, not far from the Demon Lord. With just a stretch of his hand, the Demon Lord would be able to kill or seize Chen Changsheng, and then drink his blood and feed on his flesh. Just like that, he would be reborn and regain his freedom. But the Demon Lord did not do this, or even nce at Chen Changsheng. His thousand years of old injuries and his thousand years of desires could all be fulfilled from Chen Changshengs body, but he suddenly seemed to not care. The Demon Lord lowered his head to his own body, to the stone pestle embedded in his abdomen. He pulled it out and threw it to the ground. The mottled spots on the stone pestle had already beenpletely eroded away by the golden blood, leaving only its crude surface. But there were still a few objects remaining on his abdomen. They gave off a dark blue glow, looking just like stars. This dark blue light sent faint ripples of Qi towards the starry sky. The Demon Lords belt dragged out image after image in the darkness. The stone seal flew through the air, howling as itnded and then went still. Nobody knew that in this brief moment, he had traveled one thousand li and back. No matter where he went, he could not escape that dark blue light. The weak Qi was not affected in the slightest, continuing to clearly send his position towards the starry sky. As expected, what could not be escaped was fate. The Demon Lord turned to the starry sky above him, revealing an incrediblyplex expression. It was disdain, anger, and unwillingness, but all this ultimately transformed into a strand of sorrow. Fate was the starry sky. If the starry sky itself wanted to kill someone, how could they possibly avoid it? ...... ...... Chen Changshengs gaze also fell on the starry sky. His spiritual sense drifted upward, surpassing the concept of time and crossing the endlessly long river of stars, reaching that extremely distant red star. His Fated Star was continuously providing him warmth and strength, confidence and courage. This ce was incredibly far from the ground, seemingly at the other shore of the river of stars. It was extremely spacious here, with only a few stars around. He looked even further, to that even deeper ce, and suddenly felt fear. Over there was infinite darkness, and it also seemed to contain countless twinkling stars, an enigmatic unknown that inspired fear. Suddenly, a beam of bright light emerged from those distant and seemingly unreal stars, shooting straight towards his Fated Star! Sweat instantly soaked Chen Changshengs clothes and was quickly frozen into ice by his fear. Just what was this beam of light? Where had ite from and where was it going? Fortunately, the beam of light did not strike his Fated Star, merely brushed past. Afterwards, the beam of light crossed the river of stars and shot towards this world. Chen Changshengs body became as stiff as board. He could not move a muscle or even make a noise. The Demon Lord raised his head towards the starry sky, his expression indifferent, his thoughts inscrutable. From the distance came Nankes enraged roar. A light broke through the night sky and fell amongst the mountains. It fell on the Demon Lords body. Chapter 778 – A Spot of Brightness Amongst the Black Mountain and White Waters Chapter 778 C A Spot of Brightness Amongst the ck Mountain and White Waters Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The pir of light did note from the stars, but from the unknown world even further away. When it hit the ground, it was only one zhang in radius. From this, one could tell just how condensed it was. Only the purest and most powerful of energies, perhapsing from one of the gods of legend, could produce such a condensed beam of light. This beam of light appeared very much like the Sacred Light of the Orthodoxy, but the Demon Lord knew that it was not, as did Chen Changsheng. They both knew where this light hade from. Within the hallowed pir of light, the Demon Lords clothes fluttered. The shatteredndscapes on the Demon Lords face werepletely washed away as the Demon Lord began to rapidly age. At some point, the stone seal that was a Heavenly Tome Monolith had left the bounds of the pir of light, and quietly floated in the air. The seal seemed to face the Demon Lord in the pir of light as if filled with sorrow, reminiscing on many things, bidding farewell to an old friend. The pir of light vanished. Nothing changed in the mountains or in the ruins of the courtyard. Mountains did not copse and snow did not tumble down; there was no phenomenon in the world, no descent of some abyss. All was as before, as if nothing had happened. The Demon Lord stood at his original position. Nanke was currently rushing over. The young array master had an extremelyplex expression on his face. He looked at the Demon Lord, opening his mouth and closing it three times as if wanting to say something, but ultimately remaining silent. The Demon Lord drew back his gaze from the starry sky and looked at the young array master, silent and pensive. Nanke arrived and fell silent at the scene before her. Silence that was just seeking time eventually had to be broken. "Sir is just about done, right?" The young array master softly asked the Demon Lord, appearing very cautious and even a little timid. The Demon Lord replied, "If you could not even confirm this and yet risked going south anyway, then you are a fool." The young array master was very sure that he was no fool, so he began tough. It was a heartyugh. In the very next moment, the satisfied smile on his face vanished, transforming into tears of sorrow. It was a wailingment. Heughed and wept, was happy and then sad, pained and then cheerful, humble and then arrogant. He was like a temperamental child, appearing both wronged and a little proud. As he cried, he said to the Demon Lord, "This time is okay, right?" The Demon Lord sighed, "Its okay." The young array master wept, "Then youll finally die this time?" The Demon Lord calmly said, "Yes." The array masters expression became somewhat tense. He licked his dry lips and asked, "Didnt I do really well this time?" The Demon Lord looked at him with praise. "This trap was truly excellent." Upon hearing this praise, the young array masters face instantly lit up, and even his steps lightened. He walked over to the Demon Lord, his hands and feet waving, jumping about like a stone tumbling down a mountain. Her face rather pale, Nanke wanted toe over, but was stopped by the Demon Lords gaze. The young array master walked up to the Demon Lords side and carefully helped him sit down as if not wanting the Demon Lord to feel any pain. He looked very seriously at the Demon Lord and said, "Father, does it hurt?" The Demon Lord looked at the array master, his eyes filled with love and satisfaction. "Its fine." The array master used his wrist to wipe a few tears off his eyshes and said, "I also dont want to do this." As he spoke, his right hand fell like a ck lightning bolt onto the Demon Lords abdomen. It was a pitch-ck dagger that seemed to suck in all light. This dagger stabbed deeply into the Demon Lords abdomen, and golden blood gushed out from the daggers hilt. It appeared that this dagger was actually hollow. The Demon Lord painfully coughed, "You...shouldnt be using...this sword." "Because this is the precious object of Sirs friend?" The young array master pulled the ck dagger out of the Demon Lords abdomen, nced at the nearby ground, then said in a huff, "Even that guy can use a dragon whisker as a sword, and I am Sirs son, so why cant I use it?" Chen Changsheng was lying on the ground over there. The array master pulled the Demon Lords hand from under his body and strenuously broke each finger, extracting an item from within. The Demon Lords expression was as serene as ever, as if he simply couldnt feel the pain of having his fingers broken. The item in his hand appeared to be something like a goat hornb. Whatever it was, it was probably the Demon Lordsst move to save his life. If the young array master had not promptly struck and severed hisst thread of life, perhaps the Demon Lord truly might have found a chance to counterattack. "Big Aunt warned me that when confronting Sir, I had to be careful, and then even more careful." The young array master looked at the goat hornb and fearfully said, "But no matter how careful I could be, I would never have imagined that the Heavenly Demon Horn was in Sirs hands." He carefully put away the goat hornb in his bosom and smiled at the Demon Lord. "Didnt Sir say that when Little Aunt left Xuo City twenty-some years ago, she ran away with this divine object? Father, you are truly crafty. We all thought that it was in Mount Li." The Demon Lord smiled, "Your little aunt was so foolish that she was tricked into leaving by little, little Su. I had to discipline him a little." The array master thought of that bloody incident that had taken ce in the Longevity Sect and sorrowfully said, "What need was there for such excessive discipline? Fortunately, Sir should no longer be able to continue disciplining me." At this moment, the Demon Lords fate was sealed and he had no more cards to y. Counterattack was now impossible. Only after confirming all the particrs did the array master finally rx. He sat down by the Demon Lord and wiped the cold sweat off his brow, only calming down after catching his breath for a few moments. Suddenly, heughed at the starry sky and shook his head, apparently taken by some indescribable emotion. "In truth, I was also afraid, but what could I do? I still had to do it. Thankfully, I won in the end." Whether in the silence at the start or the madness at the end, whether standing, sitting, or lying down, the Demon Lord, the young array master, and Nanke were all quite simr. Perhaps they were rather different on the outside, but they werepletely identical in terms of essence and personality, especially when they were together. They were just like that ck mountain in the extreme north, the white water and that bloody moon, exuding cruelty, blood, and mystery, yet also an iparable harmony. If they had remained undisturbed, perhaps this scene would have persisted for even longer, but there was a still a human in this painting. And it was precisely because he was human that he could not stand in this painting. Chen Changsheng stood up and this painting instantly gained a few bright shades of color. An incredibly firm brightness rose up from his eyes and his voice. "From the battlefield to the Mount Song Army headquarters to here, many people have died to protect and save you. If youve won, what about them?" He looked at the young array master and scolded, "Regardless of who you are or why youvee here, this is all wrong." The array master looked at him, somewhat surprised that he could still stand. The corner of his lips perked into a taunting and jeering smile. "His Holiness the Pope is truly as strange as rumored, but can you even do anything about this situation?" Chapter 779 – The Young Demon Lord, the Truth Behind the Mist Chapter 779 C The Young Demon Lord, the Truth Behind the Mist Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The young array master spoke of His Holiness the Pope, but without the slightest tone of respect, rather taunting and jeering. Whether he was enemy or friend, the existence of this sort of innate tone of voice meant that this young array masters true identity was assuredly quite extraordinary. Earlier when Chen Changsheng was prepared to leave, he had attempted to send this person into the Garden of Zhou to safeguard their life. In the end, he had been attacked by an extremely faint true essence which shook his Ethereal Pce and disturbed his Yeshi Step. Not only had he failed to send the array master into the Garden of Zhou, he had been ced into enormous danger and had almost died at Nankes hands. Now, it was obvious that this had been the array masters work. Chen Changsheng looked at the ck dagger in the array masters hand and felt somewhat cold. This ck dagger probably shared the same origin as the Stainless Sword, both forged from the whisker of a true dragon. His Stainless Sword was forged from the whisker of the Golden Dragon while the ck dagger was presumably forged from the whisker of that ck Frost Dragon. He just didnt know if it was a harvest from the Demon Lords expedition into the Garden of Zhou or if it had an even bloodier origin. Regardless, both possibilities made his blood run cold. It was the same feeling given to him by the conversation and conduct of this father and son. Yes, the Demon Lord was the young array masters father. From the moment the young array master said father, Chen Changsheng knew who he was. After the rebellion in Xuo City two years ago, all the Demon Lords sons were killed or imprisoned, except one. That one was the new Demon Lord. He was also this young array master. In the entire continent, only he would dare show such contempt towards Chen Changsheng, the Pope of the Human race. Chen Changsheng was well aware that he could not change much tonight, but he wanted to say a few words so as to rify a few things. If this matter had nothing to do with him, he naturally wouldnt care, but there were quite a few corpses on both sides of the shattered bridge. These people hade from Mount Song. The mountain path was long and covered in ice, and they had even had to carry a stretcher. The journey had certainly not been easy. They had finally reached here and the young array master on the stretcher had opened his eyes, but these people were all dead. If he conjectured into the past, when this young array master had feigned being severely wounded, many people had assuredly died to rescue him from the battlefield. If Zhou Tong were still alive or Mo Yu had been the one standing there, they would have been able to very quickly analyze and conclude what had urred. However, Chen Changsheng could memorize all three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon backwards but was incapable of seeing through this affair. Thus, he was asking for an exnation in ce of the dead. Yet it was just as the young array master said. Even if he did understand, what could he do about it? Chen Changsheng did not care about this. He asked, "Even if you had spies in the Mount Song Army headquarters coordinating with you, how could you possibly deceive so many people?" "To ensure that someone found you and also sent me to you was truly very troublesome. There were so many casualties in the Mount Song Army headquarters and the rules you set down were tooplex. Its truly difficult to create such a n. Even if the Lord Military Advisor personally took part, it would still be very difficult to do." The young Demon Lord smiled. "Fortunately, I didnt have to worry about these things. Someone was naturally there to handle them for me." Chen Changsheng looked into his eyes and asked, "Who?" The young Demon Lord replied, "Besides the Tang n, werent there also many people in your Imperial Court that wanted to find the master of the Cinnabar Pill?" Chen Changshengs expression turned grave. "What do you want to say?" "Im not talking about that trash from just now, Im talking about your teacher. Even my father and sister who have been on the run for two years were able to find out that you were the master of the Cinnabar Pill, so how could he not think of this possibility? But you were hidden too well. If it werent for the fact that you were too inexperienced, if he didnt understand you so well, it would truly be difficult to find you." The young Demon Lord arched his brows, ridicule and sympathy in his voice. "Do you understand now? I simply didnt need to think about deceiving the people in the Mount Song Army headquarters or how to deceive the Tang n. This was never my n. It was your teacher Shang Xingzhous n." Whether it was the ns of the Tang n or the ns of Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, the Tianhai n, and the Prince of Xiang, they were ultimately unable to ovee the ns of Shang Xingzhou. As the undisputed supreme figure of the Great Zhou Dynasty, he stood at the highest ce and saw the farthest. He had the mostplete grasp of the situation, allowing him to manipte it as he pleased. His maniptions were for the sake of killing someone. The person Shang Xingzhou wanted to kill was naturally Chen Changsheng. The mountains were cold, the garden in ruins. Chen Changsheng, all alone, lowered his head. ...... ...... In a particrly remote cliff in the mountains, the Tang Seventeenth Master gripped his throat and slowly fell backwards, his face showing an expression of fright and disbelief. The corpses and frozen blood of the dead were scattered all about the cliff. These people had all been killed by him, and now he had be one of their number. Although blood was still flowing through his fingers, there was already little difference between him and the others. The once-bishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons walked up to the Tang Seventeenth Master, the caution, anxiety, and fear long since reced by indifference. "The Second Masters intentions are very simple. You also know that killing the Pope is naturally a great achievement, but also a great sin. Not even our Wenshui Tang n can bear this sin, so you killed all these people. The problem is that you personally concocted this n, so did you think that you could continue to live as usual? With your death, no one will connect the death of the Pope to Wenshui City. On the contrary, our Tang n can even use this matter to make difficulties for the Zhu and Tianhai n. Perhaps in a few years, the Emotion-Severing Sect in Hanqiu City will have to change its name." The clerical robes lightly drifted about in the cold winds, just like his white hair and indifferent voice. The Tang Seventeenth Master was already dead and naturally would not speak, but he still very earnestly exined. It felt like after tonight, he would no longer have the chance to speak, and so cherished this chance, even somewhat coveted it. "This is what it really means to die a worthy death, to die a useful death, or else you would just be trash." The once-bishop looked at the terrifying wound on the Tang Seventeenth Masters neck and indifferently said, "You also never thought, if the Second Master had not let you know, just how would you have been able to find His Holiness?" After saying this, he looked towards the garden below. Due to the vast distance, he could not clearly make out what was going on, but he could already see the future. Everyone that had appeared tonight was dead, so nobody would know the truth of just who had caused Pope Chen Changshengs death. ...... ...... "You are lying." Chen Changsheng suddenly raised his head and said to the young Demon Lord, "You could not have allied with him, but with some other person." The young Demon Lord was rather surprised that he would so quickly reach this conclusion. "Why? Do you really think that your teacher is some righteous nobleman?" Chen Changsheng exined, "Of course hes no righteous nobleman. I dont like a lot about his way of doing things, but I know hes not that kind of person. Back then, in order to depose the Tianhai Empress, he could reach a silent understanding with ck Robe, but he would never borrow strength from the demons, let alone work together with a Demon Lord." The young Demon Lord asked in interest, "Why?" Chapter 780 – A Simple Story Chapter 780 C A Simple Story Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Starting several hundred years ago, the Demon Military Advisor ck Robe began to nt spies in the human world to the south. Although this n did not seem to proceed too smoothly on the surface, no one truly knew just how many people had secretly shown loyalty to the Demon race. The story of the Garden of Zhou had long since shattered this confidence. ck Robe had always been the target of the young Demon Lords respect and study. To ck Robe, any human could be the target of his bribery, so long as they were favorable to the great undertaking of the Demon race. Even if it was a foe who had in his father, the grudge could be dissipated with a smile. If it was a very important target, he might even be willing to pay a greater price. Shang Xingzhou was currently the most important figure in the human world. Logically speaking, it was simply impossible to bribe such a person, as the demons would not be able to provide any benefit. To the demons, however, the chance was still there, as there was clearly a problem between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng that could be used. Since there was a chance, there was a possibility, so why did Chen Changsheng so firmly believe that the young Demon Lord was lying? "Although he holds supreme prestige and power in the human world, its clear that hes always been wary of you. Could this not be an incentive? As for power or profit, I truly cannot offer him more, but I can promise to divide the north and south and provide peace to the world. Could he not possibly wish to see such a beautiful future?" The young Demon Lord was not attempting to convince Chen Changsheng, but to seek through the answer a deeper understanding of Shang Xingzhou, of this master and disciple. Chen Changsheng replied, "He would not ept your conditions, as he would not be willing, and so he would not believe that you were willing either." The young Demon Lords face turned icy as he asked, "Why would he be unwilling?" Chen Changsheng answered, "There are three thousand Daos, but he only cultivates the Dao of following his heart. I clearly understand what he wants to do, so he could never join hands with you." The young Demon Lord slightly narrowed his eyes and asked, "Just what does he want then?" Chen Changsheng pointed at him and his father and said, "He wants to kill all of you and unite this world." The young Demon Lord fell silent for a very long time, then smiled. "Quite the grand ambition." His smile was not like the smile of the previous Demon Lord. It did not give off a cool and arrogant feeling, but instead a somewhat shy yet chilling aura. "I truly cant deceive you. My ally truly was not Shang Xingzhou." The young Demon Lordughed and added, "But he really does want to kill you, and this truly is his trap. From the military to the Mount Song Army headquarters, from the Imperial Court to Wenshui, many foolish people, whether voluntarily or on orders, worked together with him, but none of them knew the truth of this n." The foolish people he spoke of naturally referred to the now-deceased Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, and Tianhai Zhanyi. He was also referring to high-ranking officials in the military, and even that incredibly powerful prince in the Imperial Court. Of course, there were also that deputy general of the Mount Song Army who cherished the soldiers like his children, An Hua, and other such kind-hearted people. "Some people needed to find the master of the Cinnabar Pill, some people only needed to send a young array master to the Mount Song Army headquarters, and some people were responsible for the ce of the young array master on the list. However, no one knew that the young array master was actually a little monster from the Longevity Sect called Chusu who had received an order from Shang Xingzhou and the Tang Second Master toe here and kill you." The smile vanished from the young Demon Lords face as he calmly continued, "And all I did was think of a way to rece that little monster in the middle." This was the whole truth, but a few matters still remained concealed behind the mist. Since that little monster from the Longevity Sect called Chusu had been dispatched by Shang Xingzhou and the Tang n to kill Chen Changsheng, it was probably incredibly strong, even terrifying, yet it had been silently reced...even if he was the Demon Lord, such a feat was still too inconceivable. Chen Changsheng also noticed that when he spoke about that monster Chusu from the Longevity Sect and the matter of its recement, both the Demon Lord and Nanke did not show any change of expression. Presumably, in their eyes, this was a very ordinary matter, at least not anything difficult, but why was this? He thought of a certain possibility, yet he felt it too absurd to continue thinking about...so he just asked. "Just who is that person?" It was Chen Changshengs freedom to ask and an inevitability that the young Demon Lord would not answer. He asked back to Chen Changsheng, "Shang Xingzhou wants to kill you; do you not feel sad about it?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Master has thought of killing me many times. Ive gotten used to it." The young Demon Lord sighed, "I didnt expect this generations Pope to be a blindly filial disciple." Chen Changsheng did not exin anything, only asked himself a silent question. Though it was easy to understand why his master wanted to borrow this matter to kill him, why had the young Demon Lord taken such a risk ining? No matter how close this mountain range was to the snowy ins of the demon realm, this was still within the territory of the Human race. It was naturally a risk for the Demon Lord to appear here. For instance, his father, who had been many times stronger than his son, never left Xuo City, and the only time he risked sneaking into Mount Han, he almost failed toe back. The Lord of the Demon race shared a very simr status to the Pope of the Human race. cing himself at risk to Chen Changsheng was incredibly unwise. This meant that from the very start, the young Demon Lords goal had not been Chen Changsheng, or not just Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng looked nearby. The Demon Lord that had once ruled the northern reaches of the continent for a thousand years was now a figure of blood, his entire body drenched in golden fluid, like the idol worshiped by some cult. Nanke silently kneeled beside him, her thoughts a mystery. The Demon Lord began to take extremely long breaths, as if he was about to fall asleep at any moment, if not for the fact that his eyes were fixed on the starry sky. Of course, this could also be understood as the frequency of his breaths greatly decreasing, about to stop at any moment. At that moment, perhaps he really would die with his eyes open. The young Demon Lord said, "If it were just to kill you, the little monster Chusu from the Longevity Sectunching a sneak attack from the stretcher would probably have seeded. But I naturally had a more important reason for taking such great risks ining south, besides killing Your Holiness. "Shang Xingzhou and the Tang n did not know that my father was still alive, but I did." He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "I also knew that since my father was alive, he woulde and find you." Chen Changsheng noted, "The Tang n finding the clues in the Cinnabar Pill essentially pointed the way for your father." The young Demon Lord affirmed, "Correct, and when he came, I had been waiting here for him for a very long time." After saying so, he walked over and crouched down next to the Demon Lord, caressing his elderly face. "From the moment I learned of Shang Xingzhous n, I knew that this was the best chance, perhaps the only chance, to kill Sir. "Of course I was afraid of Sir, and I absolutely did not want to meet Sir. But I needed to kill Sir. Neither the humans in the south nor the Military Advisor could do. I had to do it myself. "You see Sir, this entire matter was just that simple." Chapter 781 – The Finger-Guessing Game Begins Chapter 781 C The Finger-Guessing Game Begins1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Demon Lords eyes had been open the entire time, the life in them gradually fading, dimming. But at this moment, his eyes suddenly brightened for an instant, perhaps because a shooting star had streaked across the sky just now. This shooting star came from the star region in the north, perhaps evening from the Heavenly Sovereign Star in the extreme north. What did this mean? If the starry sky wants to kill someone, it doesnt need to give some sign in advance. Its just a coincidence, just like how youring wasnt because of caution or bravery, only because you had no other choice. The Demon Lord somewhat arduously turned his head and looked at his son. "If you hadnt killed off all your brothers, leaving no one other than yourself to use the Astral Executioner, then with your patient personality, just how could you possibly take such arge risk to personallye and kill me?" The young Demon Lord sternly said, "Even if they were still alive, how could I be sure that they would meet with Sir? So in the end, it would still be me appearing before Sir." "This simple story is written very well, and you have also done very well." The Demon Lord looked into his eyes, his voice clear and cold. "But you should be well aware of what the Astral Executioner means. Then have you ever thought of how you will respond if those other races really do break through that wall ande?" "Father, I have very seriously pondered this problem, but I ultimately concluded that I still had to do this. First of all, if I did not use the Astral Executioner, even if the Military Advisor and Big Aunt took the risk and came themselves, there was still no guarantee that we could kill Sir. The abyss two years ago was witness to one miracle, and I hoped that no other miracle would take ce, especially with regards to Sir. Secondly, I really dont care if the other race finds a method to break through the wall using the Astral Executioner, as that will assuredly require many years." The young Demon Lord continued, "Even if there are a few descenders before that, they will ultimately be my ves, and when the day finallyes, I believe that I will have already united this continent we live on. Before the army of the other racees, I will have taken a great army and gone over, so why do I need to worry about this problem?" As he said this, his expression was very calm, brimming with endless confidence and a determined will. The Demon Lord looked at his young face and thought of that earlier sight of Chen Changsheng charging from behind those stones. He faintly seemed to understand something, and felt relieved. Grandiose ambitions, the business of conquest, and unworldly achievement actually did not need to be personallypleted by me. I also can pass it on to my descendants. The Demon Lord smiled. "Since you are prepared, then its fine." The young Demon Lord stooped down and softly kissed him on the forehead, sadly saying, "I hate to see Sir leave." "No, in truth, I should have left long ago." The Demon Lord looked into his eyes and continued, "Only tonight, when I saw you prove your prowess again, did I finally understand what my greatest error was. My lofty aspirations were thwarted a thousand years ago and my body long ago became rotted and on the verge of crumbling, yet I still craved power, was unwilling to pass the throne to you young people." Hot tears spilled from the young Demon Lords eyes. "Yes, we couldnt wait any longer, so we could only think of a way to invite Sir to leave this world." ...... ...... It was very difficult to understand the rtionship between this Demon Lord father and son. If he was sorrowful and reluctant, then what of the treachery and callousness of the past few years? Chen Changsheng found it impossible to understand, but he had understood the rather difficult-to-understand conversation between father and son. On that night in the Mausoleum of Books, he had been by the Tianhai Divine Empresss side. He had seen and sensed the soul of that monk from the other continent, and he also came from that continent. From a certain viewpoint, he was a condition the exiled imperials had made to the Great Zhou Imperial Court, and he also might be the vanguard for the other race. More importantly, when he was sensing that light in the river of stars, he had seen the enigmatic, distant, and unknown world and faintly sensed a few terrifying Qis. But just as the young Demon Lord said, that was undoubtedly a matter for many years in the future. Both he and Chen Changsheng had enough time to get stronger and strengthen their respective races, strengthen the entire continent, and thusly have theplete confidence to wee this unknown challenge. Firstly, they had to decide who this continent belonged to. In other words, they had to decide just which of them could continue to live. "I must admit that you truly deserve to be the hope of the exiled imperials, the sessor to Yin and Shang. You are much stronger than rumored. Tonight, if you had not attracted all the attention of my royal father, it truly would have been very difficult for me to find a chance to bring down that execution from the stars." The young Demon Lord looked at Chen Changsheng, seeming a little embarrassed. "In this sort of situation, Im naturally a little embarrassed to kill you." Chen Changsheng said, "I thought that you wanted to kill me this entire time." The young Demon Lord smiled. "Correct, in the original n, you should have died a long time ago. You should have died at Lord Hai Dis hands, or else in my younger sisters hands. Even if you had an endless number of tricks to endure past these two, you would have certainly died at the hands of my royal father." Chen Changsheng noted, "Im still alive." The young Demon Lord replied, "This is very good. I can resolve many problems if I bring a living Pope back with me to Xuo City." The Human race and the Demon race had been in conflict over the continent for thousands of years, but an important personage on the level of the Pope had never once been captured by either side. If the young Demon Lord really did take Chen Changsheng back to Xuo City, it would assuredly be the most glorious moment in the history of the Demon race and would assuredly stabilize his ce on the throne. Chen Changsheng only said one thing. "Do you think theres any hope of this?" The young Demon Lord thought of that scene he had witnessed in the sky upon opening his eyes and arched his brows. At that moment, Chen Changsheng had fused the two most resolute sword techniques in all of the Human races sword styles into his zing Sword for the sake of killing himself. No one could stop Chen Changsheng from calmlymitting suicide, not unless his royal father were still alive or the Military Advisor and the Demon Commander were present. "There truly is no hope, so go die then." The young Demon Lords thoughts moved quickly and he was no slower in making his decision. "In any case, you definitely wont let me eat you, so quickly die then. You also know that I love Xu Yourong, so Ive always wanted you to die." Chen Changsheng said, "Im somewhat confused as to where your confidence ising from." "And what of you? Youre heavily wounded and without the strength to fight, yet you can still calmly converse with me. Where is your confidenceing from?" The young Demon Lord smiled. "You dont need to answer. By coincidence, I just so happen to know the reason." ______________ 1. This is a drinking game in which the two yers will simultaneously show a number of fingers while also stating a number. The one that correctly guesses the total number of fingers wins while the loser has to drink. Chapter 782 – Another Darkness Chapter 782 C Another Darkness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The young Demon Lord spoke no more. He lowered his body and lightly touched the Demon Lords forehead while softly reciting something. He was not speaking in the ordinary Demonnguage. His words carried a natural sorrow, sounding like a final prayer or blessing. About to die, his father was. The brightness in the Demon Lords eyes had already faded into the gloom, just like that star in the north. On the other side, Nanke held his hand, but he did not care. He only calmly gazed at the young Demon Lord, softly patting the back of his hand, and then slowly closed his eyes. As his eyes closed, his breathing bing extremely prolonged until there was no gap, and then it stopped. The deep blue starlight around the wound on his abdomen spread in all directions, transforming his demon body into solid ice. The cold wind no longer howled, the starlight seemed to retreat into the distance, and the darkness deepened. All was quiet, as if even time and space had frozen. The Demon Lord had died. A generation of legends hade to an end. A hastily written period could finally be ced on that most magnificent span of history from one thousand years ago. To the Human race, this period of history had already announced its end with the departure of Han Qing from the pavilion in the Mausoleum of Books and the copse of the Lingyan Pavilion. To the Demon race and the entire continent, only tonight had it truly ended. After some time, the young Demon Lord wiped the tears from his eyes, ceased his sorrow, and stood up. As he rose, the darkness in the sky seemed to pour into his body, making him seem iparablyrge and powerful. The legacy of countless generations of the strong had finally and totally been passed on to him. From this moment on, he was the sovereign of the northern reaches of the continent, the master of the Demon race. He no longer needed to be prefixed with young or new. He was the Demon Lord. He looked at Chen Changsheng. "A grand figure like my royal father should not leave the world in such a lonely and ordinary fashion. Fortunately, he has a Pope of the Human race like you to be buried with him, which I suppose is a meagerfort. You can die now. Of course, youll have to leave those things of yours behind." Chen Changsheng asked, "What are you referring to?" After a pause, the Demon Lord replied, "The Garden of Zhou? The Heavenly Tome Monoliths? Although I lost a father tonight, thepensation I will receive wont be too small." Upon hearing this, Chen Changsheng confirmed that the Demon Lord really did know where his confidence came from, so where did the Demon Lords confidencee from? "Dont try to enter the Garden of Zhou." The Demon Lord looked into his eyes and said, "Although Im not an expert like my royal father that can cut off your connection with space, I can guarantee you that when you try and pass through space, I have countless methods of making you fail." Chen Changsheng thought this over, then asked, "ck Robe?" The Demon Lord was somewhat surprised,menting, "That you could so quickly think of the reason means that your heads still sober." After the disturbance in the Garden of Zhou, the Li Pce and Mount Li had performed an extensive analysis and confirmed that ck Robe had an extremely deep understanding of the Garden of Zhou, and also possessed some way of affecting the Garden of Zhousws. At the time, the Soul Pivot that Nanke had used to control the monster tide had been destroyed and ck Robes iron te had been run through by the Heaven Shrouding Sword, but who could guarantee that ck Robe had no more methods? Chen Changsheng had been heavily injured at the hands of the previous Demon Lord, the little ck Dragon had been thrown far away, the Green Leaf was not here, he had not yet fullyprehended the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and he did not dare enter the Garden of Zhou. Anyone would think that escaping alive would be an incredibly arduous task for Chen Changsheng, but he himself did not think so. "If I want to leave right now, its actually very simple," Chen Changsheng said to the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord appeared a little surprised as he asked, "Is that so?" Chen Changsheng exined, "Its fine if I just kill you." He was very calm as he said this. The Demon Lord slightly perked his brows. "Do you feel that you have the right to say such words?" "Why dont I have the right?" Chen Changsheng continued, "Youre older than me, but not much older than me. Youre skilled at patiently enduring, but that doesnt mean that your true talent is higher than mine. You are the Demon Lord and I am the Pope. I also have about the same number of treasures and moves as you do. From every aspect, Im notckingpared to you, so why cant I fight a battle with you?" Level of strength, cultivating talent, lucky encounters, status and authority...the young Demon Lord was naturally one of the supreme figures in the world. But there were two people in this continent that couldpete with the young Demon Lord in every aspect. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The Demon Lord quietly stared at him and then suddenly smiled. "Thats truly reasonable, but it seems like youve already been heavily injured tonight." "Yes, but why are you talking so much with me?" Chen Changsheng continued, "This means that you arent confident that you can kill me, and this gives me a lot of confidence, the confidence to kill you." After saying this, he stretched his hand out towards the darkness. Several stone pearls, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, silently flew back through the darkness and onto his wrist. Many of his bones had been broken, but his left arm was still whole. Earlier in the night sky, it was his left hand that he had intended to use his sword with. At this moment, his left was still tightly gripping his sword, very stable. Several thousand swords flew back from thekebed, then scattered and silently hovered around his body, also very stable. The Demon Lord sensed the awe-inspiring sword intent in the night sky and slightly narrowed his eyes. "Tell me, what would it be like if it were Su Li using these swords?" This question had nothing to do with the current situation, appearing quite abrupt and sudden. It was just like the Demon Lords strike. The Demon Lords weapon was not the stone pestle called the Astral Executioner, but a goat hornb. To be more precise, it was a powerful magical artifact very simr in appearance to a goat hornb. It was called the Heavenly Demon Horn. The Heavenly Demon Horn, carrying a thick ck Qi, descended towards Chen Changsheng. ckness filled the snowy valley, obscuring the starry sky. It was like a real darkness, but also like a bottomless abyss, stirring fear in ones heart. At this sight, Chen Changsheng thought of that darkness he had seen hovering above the snowy ins after leaving the Garden of Zhou, and his expression turned solemn. The young Demon Lord had patiently endured for many years, concealing all his talent and ability underneath his dissolute and unruly appearance. Tonight, he finally revealed his edge. After obtaining theplete legacy, his cultivation had be unimaginably powerful! In the younger generation of the Human race, it was very difficult to find a simrly powerful individual. Whether it was him or Xu Yourong, they were all clearly a level below. Even if Qiushan Jun were here, he probably wouldnt be able to win. Perhaps one of the high-rankers on the Promation of Liberation like Xiao Zhang or Liang Wangsun might have been able to put up a fight. He was currently severely injured, the might of his swords one-tenth of what they were at their peak. He could only rely on treasures and external objects to fight, so he was even less of an opponent. But he had not been lying earlier. He truly wanted to try and kill the Demon Lord. Because he had other methods, other helpers. Chapter 783 – The Cry of the Surpassing Bird Chapter 783 C The Cry of the Surpassing Bird Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The darkness arrived, descending over Chen Changshengs head. Countless sword glows shone, traveling to and fro across the darkness as if attempting to cut everything into pieces. No one knew if the darkness would be cut apart or the sword glows drowned out, and perhaps no one would ever know. Because without any warning, a mighty and shocking explosion burst through the snowbound ruins of the courtyard! It was like that star in the star region to the extreme north really had be a shooting star. It was like that shooting star really had chosen to descend here. It was falling right here. The earth quaked, mud and ice were tossed up into the sky, and a green light flitted between them like bolts of lightning. Two straight and clear sword shes appeared in the darkness. One horizontal, one vertical, they formed a cross that was just beginning to slowly fade away. The explosion and the two sword shes hade from Nanke. She stood beneath several willow trees, her hands holding the two absurdly long Southern Cross Swords, her eyes fixed on the nearby Demon Lord. A stream of blood trickled from the corners of her lips, and her small body was covered in the terrifying marks left by corrosive Demon Qi. She had clearly suffered heavy injuries. The Demon Lords face was pale and the grisly wound on his abdomen had deepened. A deep green light twinkled within. He had also suffered significant injuries, and he had also been poisoned by the toxin that was the Peacock Plume. No one had expected for Nanke to suddenly strike, much less strike at the Demon Lord. Chen Changsheng had also not expected this. She was not the helper that he had been thinking of. The Demon Lord stared into Nankes eyes, his slightly hoarse voice unable to conceal his shock and anger. "Have you gone crazy?" In the past two years, Nanke had followed her father as they fled. From this aspect, she and the young Demon Lord were naturally irreconcble foes. However, the Demon race was one that ced the most emphasis on respect for the strong. Tonight, the previous Demon Lord had died and had recognized the present Demon Lords status before dying. The situation was set, and as a member of the Demon race, especially as a member of the Imperial n, she had absolutely no reason to continue opposing the Demon Lord. It must not be forgotten that the Demon Lord was her older brother and that ck Robe was her teacher. The Demon Lord suppressed his emotions and said to her, "Of all my sisters, I loved you the most. You should also know very well that after the chaos in Xuo City, all of my sisters are still alive. I didnt even kill them, so I certainly wont harm you, and yet...why do you insist on opposing me?" Nankes expression remained wooden, as if she had not been the one to strike just now, but when she spoke, it was akin to the snow falling over Xuo City, frigid and hard. "My sisters are still alive, but all the males were killed by you. In your view, this was benevolence and familial love, but in my view, this was pity and contempt. In your eyes, we women are very weak and of no threat to your throne. "This is what I hate the most." Nanke spoke to the Demon Lord, but she was also speaking to her father on the ground. She looked at the crystalline corpse left behind by her father and spoke, her voice carrying an extremelyplex mixture of emotions. "Father, it turns out that you never once thought about letting me lead the Divine race." The space between her eyes was somewhat wide, and the expression in her eyes still seemed rather dull, but she could also show an incrediblyplex mixture of emotions. It was because her voice was slightly shaking, her lips slightly trembling, and perhaps also because her Demon heart was also slightly trembling. "When I was very young, I disyed the blood of the Surpassing Bird, for which you were very happy, bringing me out for every banquet. Later on, when Xu Yourong proved that her talent was better than mine, you stopped liking me. I always felt that Sir had been preparing to raise me into Sirs sessor, to have me be the future ruler of the Divine race, but realized that I was too weak to bear this responsibility, and thus was disappointed." Nanke gazed at the deceased Demon Lord and continued, "I did not want Sir to be disappointed, so I worked hard to make myself stronger. After innumerable trials, I was finally able to take the Military Advisor as my teacher, I entered the Garden of Zhou with the intention of killing of Xu Yourong, I did many things...even when Teacher and the others betrayed Sir, I still did not give up on Sir. I risked the annihtion of my body and soul, suffered unimaginable pain, to rescue Sir from the abyss. I believed that in this way, I could prove my power and loyalty to Sir. In this way, Sir would like me again, value me again, but in the end..." She raised her head to that dim star in the north, her expression indifferent. "At the very end, Sir was not even willing to nce at me." Only tonight, only at this very moment, did the young Demon Lorde to know that his younger sister actually thought this way. Although she had the blood of the Surpassing Bird, although she was extremely talented, with a fighting intent that was rarely seen in their snowy domain, although she was actually incredibly intelligent despite her dull appearance... "In the end, you are still a woman," the Demon Lord harshly said. He believed that this was one of the reasons his father had never once considered letting Nanke inherit the throne. "Who said that women cant be the Demon Lord?" Nanke drew back her gaze, staring once more into the young Demon Lords eyes. Her gaze was still rather dull, yet there was also a burning fervor in her eyes, as if something was zing in their depths. "Was Tianhai not a woman? Do you dare say that you will do more than she did in the future?" No person could answer this question. The Demon Lord also found himself incapable of speaking out against his own beliefs. Nanke continued, "Since women are also capable, why did Teacher pick you, why did Father pick you?" The Demon Lord gazed at her silhouette for a very long time, and then smiled. "Because Im stronger than you, and my Divine race emphasizes respect for the strong, so Teacher and Royal Father ultimately chose me." Nanke looked into his eyes, her voice somewhat mechanical. "If I kill you, I will naturally prove that I am stronger than you." The Demon Lord had a serene expression as he replied, "You will die. Even if you manage to win one or two exchanges by a fluke, just who are you trying to prove yourself to?" "Although he can no longer see, I still want to try." The Southern Cross Swords in Nankes hands tilted forward like two spears piercing through the darkness. The crazed howling of the wind instantly swallowed up all conversation as green lines of light representing her wings traced through the darkness. Darkness imbued with a thick Demon Qi and the starlight cleaved out by the Southern Cross Swords incessantly shed in the valley. In an extremely brief period of time, the Demon Lord and Nanke exchanged several dozen blows, after which they parted. The Demon Lord was still standing, golden blood spreading along his chest, but he did not totter, seemingly imbued with a great power. Nankey fallen on the cracked earth of thekebed, one hand propping her up from the ground. It was already very difficult for her to stand. The Demon Lord had clearly won, but there was no pride on his face. On the contrary, he appeared very grave. "So your divine soul actually went through its second awakening...no wonder you could leave the abyss." Nanke did not reply, only stared at the golden blood flowing out of his body. In this exchange, she had received heavy injuries, her right wing even showing a tear. From that tear, grief-stricken weeping could be heard. Chapter 784 – Born with an Illness Chapter 784 C Born with an Illness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Nankes eyes somewhat dimmed at the sight of the golden blood on the Demon Lords body. This meant that he had already received the true legacy of the Demon Lord. When she thought of those winds in the abyss that tore at the soul and those maggots that devoured blood and flesh, she became incredibly unwilling, even somewhat despairing. A cry of pain and fury burst from her lips. Her cry echoed through the valley as she used the massive Southern Cross Swords to stand her body up. The sorrowful weeping from the wound in her wing suddenly stopped and her two wings began to p once more, as if wanting nothing more than to tear the darkness into shreds. Her eyes were no longer dim, but were now as indifferent as ice or snow. Her wings pped faster and faster until they were nothing but blurs. An indescribably powerful Qi emerged from her petite body. This was a Qi of supreme nobility, but one that disdained tomand living beings, one that danced alone on the other side of a grand mountain range, exuding an ineffable purity and coldness. This was the Peacock, this was Nanke, this was the Surpassing Bird, this was the most unique existence amongst all birds that would not even lower her head to the Phoenix. The Demon Lords expression turned increasingly grave, his voice cold as ice, sharp as a de, as he shouted, "Do you want to die!" Nanke stared at him in reply. The green light in the depths of her eyes had long since ignited into a me of madness. "Dont forget what the Military Advisor said back then. If you truly allow your divine soul toplete its second awakening, you will be rendered into an imbecile." The Demon Lord looked at her and urged, "Little Sister, stop being silly,e back with me to Xuo City. You want to prove that Father was wrong? The reason Father never thought about passing the throne to you was because you are ill! You were born with an illness!" These words were very harsh, yet they were also somewhat taunting, filled with contempt and pity. This was the sort of attitude that Nanke was least likely to ept, but she had to ept one fact: the Demon Lord spoke the truth. When she was very small, the soul of the Peacock within her body awakened and announced to all of Xuo City that she had a most noble and powerful blood. No one expected that this also meant that from that day forward, she became ill. Her talents inprehension were too strong, so she had awakened the soul of the Peacock too early, far surpassing the speed at which her body matured. The divine soul of the Peacock incessantly grew between her eyes, causing the space between them to grow wider and wider, making her seem more and more dull. If she allowed the Peacocks soul to continue growing andplete its second awakening when she had still not matured, she would truly be an imbecile. There was even a high chance that she might just explode and die. The Demon Lords words exposed all truths, gave all exnations, and also severed all her hopes. Nanke stood on thekebed, her dress spotted with mud, her hair in disorder. She presented a pitiful sight, looking just like a girl that hade back from gathering pig grass. Even if she finished the second awakening of her soul that she had begun in the abyss, so what? Even if she was able to defeat her opponent, so what? She would die or be an imbecile. In the end, she could never be her fathers sessor, never be the master of the Demon race. No one in this world could treat her illness. Her omnipotent royal father was not able to do it; her omniscient teacher was not able to do it. The Southern Cross Swords in Nankes hands gradually drooped down, just like her head and her mind. It was at this moment that a voice came from behind her. "I can cure it." ...... ...... This voice was bright and clear. Even though its owner had experienced such a long battle, had suffered such heavy wounds, and was quite exhausted, his voice was still so calming and soothing. Perhaps it was because of what he said, or perhaps it was because he had always been a person that was easy to trust. This was the case whether the listener was a friend, enemy, or neither. This was Chen Changshengs voice. Long ago in the Garden of Zhou, next to the ins of the Unsetting Sun, the first words he had said upon seeing Nanke were: "You are ill." He then said to Nanke, "I can cure it." After several years, he still said the same words. Nanke looked at him as if she was seeing that youth standing amongst the reeds, her dimming eyes brightening once more. At the same time, she also raised the Southern Cross Swords again. It was often said that change was the driving theme of the world, but also that many things were very difficult to change. At the time, the condition Chen Changsheng had given was for her to release him and Xu Yourong, and now his condition was simrly clear. She was the little Princess of the Demon race. She had struck out against the young Demon Lord out of fury and disappointment towards her father and teacher, but this did not mean that she was willing to betray the Demon race and ally with Chen Changsheng, the Pope of the Human race. It certainly did not mean that she had any good impression of Chen Changsheng or any desire to help him. Chen Changshengs words were to make it feasible. He could cure her, so she now had a very good reason to help him. But Nankes way of thinking was even more extreme than Chen Changshengs. She looked at Chen Changsheng and pointed with a sword at the Demon Lord. "Lets work together and kill him." It was very blunt and icy, carrying with it an aura of inelegance, just like Nanke. "My wounds are too heavy. The probability is small," Chen Changsheng said. As if wanting to prove his words, the countless swords quietly floating in the night sky buzzed. This meant that his spiritual sense was on the verge of losing its perfect control of these swords. Nanke slightly raised her brows and prepared to reply. Suddenly, her expression subtly shifted and she gazed past the mountains into the distance. In the distance was the north. To the north of the snowy mountains, a thousand li away, a demon cloaked in a ck robe appeared in front of a mountain. The snowy in drenched in starlight seemed abnormally white. Logically speaking, it should have made this demon appear all the more striking. But not even the eyes of the Great Zhou Armys best Red Falcon would be able to realize his existence. He was like a most unremarkable ck stone on the snowy ins. Because he was the greatest master of concealment in the continent, the Demon Military Advisor ck Robe. ck Robes gaze fell on a shabby metal te in front of him. Starlight fell upon the metal te as it did in the past, as if nothing had changed. In reality, however, tonights starlight waspletely different from the starlight of the past thousand years. The brightest star in the night sky of the north had be abnormally dim, and it was unknown when it would regain its shine. A deep sigh drifted out of the ck robe, filled with an incrediblyplex mixture of emotions. He had assisted the Demon Lord for almost a thousand years, so how could he truly act indifferent towards his passing? If he truly held no sentiment, why was that jade-like finger on the metal te trembling? ...... ...... When ck Robes finger fell on the metal te, both Nanke and Chen Changsheng felt an enormous danger. Nanke felt it because of the connection between teacher and student while Chen Changsheng felt it because of the Fated Star belonging to the legitimate line of the Orthodoxy. Without the slightest hesitation, Chen Changsheng called out, "Kui, north, Shen, forty-eight incline." Nanke pped her wings and swiftly flew into the night sky. Chapter 785 – The Peacock Flies Southeast Chapter 785 C The Peacock Flies Southeast Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng called constetions and coordinates. More precisely, he indicated a position of the Yeshi Step. The Yeshi Step was the innate supreme skill of the Demon races Yeshi n. The Demon Imperial n could also learn it, but in the past several decades, only Nanke had gained aplete grasp of it. Chen Changsheng had only managed to learn this movement technique by relying on his understanding of the Daoist Canon, indescribably monotonous calctions, and his awareness of the star charts on the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. After calling out these coordinates, Chen Changsheng shook his right sleeve. The swords howled through the air and blocked the Heavenly Demon Horn that had been stealthily making its way through the darkness. He stepped on a star position and his body vanished. He left the ground, taking step after step into the night sky, making his way to higher and higher altitudes. The many swords followed him, gradually returning to the sheath along the way. This was an incredibly beautiful sight, but it was rather meaningless. In a little while when his true essence ran out, he would drop from the sky and be in great danger, and this was not even considering the fact that the thick darkness apanying the Heavenly Demon Horn was closely pursuing him. Chen Changsheng did this because he knew that Nanke had understood his intentions. Just as expected, when he appeared high above the mountain range amongst the frigid winds, Nanke was already there. She had left two beautiful trails of green light behind her in the sky. But this was still not enough to leave, as the darkness brought by the Heavenly Demon Horn was gradually engulfing the entire mountain range. But it was also because in the distant north, ck Robes finger began to beat on the metal te like it was a drum. The icy winds blew against Chen Changshengs face. He sensed something and tightened the grip on his sword. Nankes eyshes trembled, but her eyes remained indifferent. As she gazed at the deepening darkness, she sensed the ripples of Qi within and understood something. Although Chen Changsheng was so heavily wounded that even allying with Nanke would not necessarily result in the young Demon Lords defeat, it logically shouldnt have been difficult to escape. Yet unexpectedly, this darkness contained several hundred Essence Qi Locks. The methods that the demons had used to besiege Su Li several years ago were being used tonight by ck Robe to deal with the pair. Those Qi Locks probably had nothing to do with the Heavenly Demon Horn. Instead, they had probably been spread around by the young Demon Lord through some other method with ck Robe responsible for activating them from the distance. How could they break through these Essence Qi Locks? Did the Pope of the Human race truly have to be buried together with the Demon Lord? "Can you really cure it?" Nankes voice sounded particrly somber in the frigid winds. Chen Changsheng saw the resolve in her eyes and understood what she intended to do, but he could not bring himself to answer her. If he had enough time, he was confident that he could cure Nanke, especially if he had Xu Yourongs help. But the situation was too dangerous and everyone knew that ck Robe was most skilled at mental attacks. If Nankepleted the second awakening of her soul right now, it was highly likely that her teacher would deal her a serious blow from a thousand li away with disastrous results. Chen Changsheng was not confident. Even though she did not hear his answer, Nankes Qi continued to rise. Perhaps her question had just been tofort herself. The indifference in her eyes hadpletely transformed into a fervor that bordered on self-destruction. And then, it began to ze. A bright Peacock appeared in the night sky, exuding a green light in all directions. Its two wings were about a hundred zhang wide. When they pped, the clouds scattered and the stars fell into disarray while mountains crumbled below! The several hundred Essence Qi Locks concealed in the darkness were forced to reveal themselves with the appearance of the Peacocks true body. The Essence Qi Locks in the part of the sky closest to the humannds numbered the fewest and were rather sparsely spread. The Peacock flew in that direction, crashing through many Essence Qi Locks in its path, its feathers snapping and its Qi raging! Over there was the southeast. ...... ...... As he watched the specks of light flicker on the metal te, ck Robe gave another deep sigh. It was in to see that this sigh was for his only female disciple. Suddenly, the southeast corner of the te became extremely bright, the rays of light illuminating ck Robes face. This was a face that could be described as perfect, but it was somewhat pale from not seeing the sun. It was also suffused with a faint green, the aura of death. ck Robe raised his head towards the night sky to the south. He sensed something and the corners of his lips drooped downward. When the corners of ones lips drooped, it usually meant unhappiness, an ill mood, but on his face, this expression carried a different meaning, a thick sense of scorn. A cling came from the metal te. The Essence Qi Locks in the distant night sky silently scattered, killing countless startled birds. At the very front of that green light, one could clearly see that Peacock vanish. Two ck dots fell towards the distant ground, perhaps alive or perhaps dead. At almost the same time, the darkness obscured the starlight and the young Demon Lord used some mysterious method to appear a thousand li away on the snowy in. He did not look at ck Robe, nor did he look at where Nanke and Chen Changsheng had fallen. Instead, he looked towards the mountain range he hade from, appearing very interested, even somewhat excited. ck Robe was also quietly looking at that mountain range. The wind blew up a corner of his hood, revealing half of his face, from which one could see a ratherplex expression. It was like he was looking at his hometown. Perhaps it was because an old friend was there. ...... ...... When the young Demon Lord stabbed the stone pestle into his fathers abdomen and that mysterious pir of light crossed the river of stars and descended on the snowy mountains, many ces in the continent responded. The Li Pce, the Dew tform, Holy Maiden Peak, White Emperor City, and even the distant Great Western Continent and the dragon inds in the Southern Sea knew that some major event had taken ce. And all the star observation tforms in the world bore witness to the phenomenon of the Heavenly Sovereign Star in the northern star region suddenly dimming. Based on the calcted result, the troops of the Great Zhou Army spread out along the frontlines of Mount Han were ordered to investigate. Gaoyang Vige, which should have had the fastest response, had fallen into chaos after a quick session of incidents, thus no one had any mind to discover what was happening on the other side of the mountains. Bie Yanghong appeared on the other side of the mountains. Two years had gone by. He had suffered severe injuries in the coup of the Mausoleum of Books and had appeared on the verge of death, but he was still alive, his woundspletely healed and his cultivation even higher than before, even seeming on the verge of bing head of the current Storms of the Eight Directions. Even he had somewhat exhausted himself to cross several thousand li in a single night, and the small red flower tied to his pinkie appeared rather weary. Several years ago when the Demon Lord entered Mount Han to kill Chen Changsheng and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets warned the world, Bie Yanghong had not needed very long to travel from Jiangnan to Mount Han. In the speedy travel over long distances, even White Emperor Citys Jin Yulu was far inferior to him, yet tonight, he was not the first person to arrive. The first to arrive was a schr. Bie Yanghong had studied in Xilings famous Ten Thousand Years Pavilion for many years and had a schrly air about him, but not even he would refer to himself as a schr in front of this person. The Demon Lord often dressed as a schr when traveling the world, but even he would find it embarrassing to refer to himself as a schr in front of this person. This person had read far too many books. He had read books in his hometown, in Luoyang, in the capital, in the Li Pce, in the Imperial Pce, in the Mausoleum of Books, on the snowy ins, after being returned from dreams by the call of horns, and intoxicated under the light of a candle1. Before Gou Hanshi, Chen Changsheng and Yu Ren, only he had ever read all three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon. Later on, he had begun to teach. He had taught for several decades in Star Seizer Academy, raising so many renowned generals that the Demon Lords hair went white from stress. He was the most famous schr of the past thousand years, Wang Zhice. ______________ 1 .After being returned from dreams by the call of horns and intoxicated under the light of a candle are both modified lines from a poem by Xin Qiji, a general and poet of the Southern Song Dynasty. In the poem, these two lines are reversed and go, Intoxicated and viewing the sword by candle light, returned from dreams to camp by the call of horns, the meaning being that the author is viewing a sword in his dreams, but is awakened back to his camp on the battlefield by the ring of horns Chapter 786 – An Old Friend Comes In the Snow Chapter 786 C An Old Friend Comes In the Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong had never met Wang Zhice. However, many years ago, he had spent a night in the Lingyan Pavilion and carefully scrutinized that portrait under the light of the White Sun me for a very long time. Perhaps it was also because Wang Zhice could only be Wang Zhice. Whatever the reason, when he saw the schr, he recognized him. Three years ago, Chen Changsheng had met Wang Zhice in Mount Han, but for various reasons, he had not told many people. In reality, however, many people knew that Wang Zhice was still alive. It was just that he was wandering the world and incredibly difficult to track down. Of course, those people were all important people like Bie Yanghong. Although they were all important personages of the present world, they would still feel shocked and honored to personallyy eyes on Wang Zhice, and Bie Yanghong was no exception. His voice trembled as he asked, "Lord Wang?" Wang Zhice did not reply. Bie Yanghong calmed his mind and walked to the nearbykeshore. Pointing at the traces of battle, he voiced his analysis and reenactment of the battle. Wang Zhice still said nothing, only calmly gazed at a ce amongst the snowy pines, seemingly lost in thought. Bie Yanghong recalled that rumor and could not help but ask, "Your Excellency, the demons advance south so wantonly; does Your Excellency still not intend to act?" There was a small mound in the forest, with a little snow still on top of it. It appeared very lonely and deste. The Demon Lord had died there and was still within. Wang Zhice knew, but he was not prepared to tell anyone, not prepared to do anything to the remains of his old friend. It was just like that person buried beneath the Orthodox Academy. Entrust his body to be one with the mountain1. Those who should pass away had to pass away eventually. Regardless of how much you struggle, or if you construct a mausoleum for yourself that stretches to the sky, you will still be an unremarkable mound in the world of mortals. The Demon Lord was finally dead. His Majesty and Big Brother had already died many years ago. Wang Zhice thought of many matters from the past, many old friends, and he was filled with great sorrow. He shook his head and prepared to leave. Bie Yanghong gazed at his mncholy figure and urged, "His Majesty Taizong treated you poorly, but themon people love and respect you. Can Your Excellency bear to give them up?" Of the Storms of the Eight Directions, Wang Zhice liked Bie Yanghong the most. He only felt that his choice of partner was truly disastrous. When he heard this persons persuasions, he smiled and thought to himself that he should advise Bie Yanghong to divorce his wife instead, but when the words left his mouth, they turned into a sigh. Just what right did he have to advise others in this aspect? ...... ...... In the snowy in a thousand li away, the river of stars in the night gradually revealed its true appearance. ck Robe gazed at the snowy mountains as if he had seen his old friend. The wind stirred, cold and bleak, ruffling his hood and revealing a corner of his face. His skin was suffused with the sickly faint green of death, yet it could not hide its absolute beauty. Upon seeing it, one could not help but specte as to just how peerless and magnificent it was all those years ago. The Demon Lord was also looking towards the mountains, a wildfire zing within his serene eyes. He seemed particrly interested, even excited. "The visitor really is Wang Zhice? Its truly a pity that We could not see such a legendary figure." The Demon Lords voice was slightly hoarse as he said, "If he pursues, then its fine. We will certainly take a good look before tearing him limb from limb." It could be said without question that Wang Zhice was the most terrifying foe the Demon race had encountered in all its history. The history books of Xuo City were filled with records concerning him. In the rankings of the Demon races most hated foes, he was ranked even higher than Emperor Taizong. Starting from a thousand years ago and persisting to the present, several centuries since thest news concerning Wang Zhice, the demons still hoped that Wang Zhice was still alive. They did not want that man to die of old age, as only if he was alive could he see humanitys defeat, could they tear his body limb from limb. From a certain perspective, the Demon Lords words should have been expected. The problem was that if Wang Zhice really did pursue, just what sort of confidence did just he and ck Robe alone have to defeat Wang Zhice, prevent him from escaping, and then tear his body into pieces? A heavy boom rose as the snowy in trembled. A Mountain-toppling Fiend several dozen zhang high slowly walked out as if it had been residing in the void this entire time. Nestled in the Mountain-toppling Fiends massive coiled horns sat a thin and cross-legged figure. This figure was covered all over in armor that was patterned with sunflowers formed from golden threads, and studded with green gems that simultaneously gave off a gorgeous yet rotten feeling. None of this, however, could snatch away any of the cold light in this figures eyes. She was the strongest figure of the Demon Army: the Demon Commander. She had been hiding in this snowy in the entire time. Ten-some mountainous ck figures followed behind her, all of them Demon Generals. The forces the demons had arranged tonight were truly enough to kill any expert in the world, even a legendary one. Several years ago, outside Xuo City, Su Li was almost ground to death when confronting a simr array of forces. Fortunately, Chen Changsheng had delivered a sword across ten thousand li, allowing him to eventually escape, but he had still suffered horrendous injuries. A sigh filled with regret oozed out of the Demon Commanders armor. The Demon Generals behind her felt the same. The starlight illuminated ck Robes lower jaw, somewhat dispersing the sickly green, leaving behind only the beautiful pale white. "Although that person still lives, he is already dead," ck Robe said, his eyes still fixed on the mountains. His voice was utterly devoid of emotion, but all the demons present could hear the thick scorn in it, and even a sliver of extremely deep loathing. In the center of the Demon Commanders rust-covered armor was a somewhat shabby round breast protector, embedded into the armor with the purest of crystal. She extended a fur-covered hand and extracted an item wrapped in cloth from within the breast protector. It was very obvious that she was filled with nothing but loathing for the item wrapped in the cloth. She was not willing to keep the object in her hand for long and threw it straight to the ground. The bundle thumped against the snow, and then it unleashed a string of almost pathetic yet also piercing curses. "It truly does deserve to be called the ancestral hall of the southern religion with deep resources. Even after being killed twice by Su Li, the Longevity Sect was still able to conceal such an insidious and powerful move." The Demon Commanders voice was sharp and unpleasant. "But its Dao was somewhat defective. I invited the Shadow Talisman Master of the Council of Elders to remodel it somewhat, so it should be much easier to use now." Even after being thrown from several dozen zhang high down onto the cold snow, the object within did not appear injured. It continuously struggled, looking a little like some small beast. The Demon Lords gaze fell on the item, a look of disgust appearing on his face. Upon hearing about the Shadow Talisman Master of the Council of Elders, he seemed a little fearful. In his eyes, this item was born a monster, and now that it had been remodeled, it was now soaked through and through in a bloody and bizarre scent. "Return to the south andplete your task. If Chen Changsheng is still alive, remember to kill him a few more times." A hemp rope shining with a golden light fell in the Demon Lords palm and the bundle on the snow unwrapped. A ck silhouette leapt out and instantly lunged several dozen zhang away. Under the starlight, one could see that it was a small human, but its body was covered in extremely dark fur. It was somewhat simr to the appearance demi-humans took when notpletely transformed. However, when it stared at something, a sh of madness would flit across its sluggish eyes as if it were some beast that suffered endless torment. ______________ 1. A famous line from thest of the Three Dirges by Tao Yuanming, a poet who lived during Chinas Six Dynasties period. The full line is, what else is there to say of the dead, entrust the body to be one with the mountain. Chapter 787 – After Leaving Chapter 787 C After Leaving Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The monster stared at the demons, revealing its sharp teeth. A low growl came from its mouth, apparently intending to warn and threaten. But in the end, it only feigned a few bites at the air. It confirmed that these demons were far stronger than it. It had no chance. With two screeches of pain and hatred, the monster dug into the snow, heading south. It was obvious that this monster from the Longevity Sect was much weaker than the demon experts present, but for some reason, whether it was the Demon Lord or the Demon Commander, they all reviled yet were also wary of this monster. Only after they were sure that the monster was very far away did they truly rx. The Demon Lord raised his head towards the head of the Mountain-toppling Fiend and asked, "What of Hai Di?" If it were his father still reigning, a question would never have been asked this way, as the only existences that should require the Demon Lord to raise their head were the souls of the deceased. Perhaps because the young Demon Lord had no awareness of this or because the Demon Commander intended to make him aware of this, the Demon Commander remained on the head of the Mountain-toppling Fiend, noting down. "He died." "Very good." The Demon Lord revealed an intimidating smile. "The person Big Brother met on the first night after he entered Xuo City was him. Did he think We did not know?" ck Robe indifferently said, "Lord Hai Di still hoped to deceive Your Majestys eyes." "When he received Su Lis attack outside Xuo City, he only lost an arm. Now hes even stronger while Father was heavily injured. Even if the Heavenly Tome Monolith recognized its master, how could he possibly be sent flying into a mountain with one blow? He wanted to take advantage of the chaos to escape, wanted to act out another y? We certainly have no interest in continuing this y." After saying these scornful words, the Demon Lord took ck Robes hand and assisted him as they walked north, appearing particrly respectful. The Demon Commander, seated amongst the horns of the Mountain-toppling Fiend, watched this lord and minister on the snowy ins and let out an extremely soft and mysteriousugh. Herugh was very unpleasant, sounding like a broken gong. Theughter suddenly stopped as she asked the distant ck Robe, "And Princess Nanke?" "Should be dead." ck Robes voice was still t, but it was different from how he spoke of Wang Zhice, no ridicule or loathing concealed within. His only sessor had died, yet there were no ripples of emotion in his voice, perhaps because there had never been any affection. "And Chen Changsheng?" "Should be alive." The one to answer this question was the young Demon Lord. The Demon Commander was rather surprised to hear this answer. The trap the demons hadid tonight could be described as perfect. For this, they had even been willing to use a war to cover and serve as a backdrop to their movements. His Majesty who had escaped the abyss and made all the authoritative nobles in Xuo City feel like they had swords to their backs was naturally their number one target, but they certainly would not let the Pope of the Human race escape. At present, His Majesty was dead, Princess Nanke was also probably dead, yet Chen Changsheng was alive. Why? The young Demon Lord recalled the powerful Qi exuded by Nanke as she awakened her soul for the second time and his eyes narrowed. "A few idents urred." Presumably that little monster will bring the world a few more idents when it returns to the south, he silently thought. ck Robe knew what he was thinking and said, "That little monster is not necessarily capable of killing Chen Changsheng." The Demon Commander harshly reproved, "Is it that it cant, or is it that you dont want it to kill Chen Changsheng?" "Chen Changsheng is extremely talented in cultivation, has a deep understanding of the path of the sword, and has an endless stream of strategies. Although that little monster is incredibly evil, it will still be very difficult for it to kill Chen Changsheng." The Demon Lords original intention with these words was to prevent ck Robe and the Demon Commander from quarreling, but Chen Changshengs performance in that battle had truly left too deep an impression on him. It had also left him very puzzled. Chen Changsheng did not seem like a Pope, but more like an assassin that walked in the night. ck Robe ignored the Demon Commanders using question and exined, "Although Chen Changsheng is a legitimate sessor to the Orthodoxy, he did not seed Yin or Shang, but Su Li." With the Demon Lords status, he naturally knew that Su Li had once been an assassin. After hearing this, he seemed enlightened and said no more. ...... ...... Su Li had already left this world, but his spirit still remained. The meaning of these words was not to say that he was dead, that chrysanthemums were piled high outside Mount Lis Sword Hall while mourners wailed about how they could still vividly remember his voice and face. What was meant here was that though he had taken the Holy Maiden to visit the distant other continent, his sword was still showing its use in the world. He had left his sword in those letters, with thest letter being torn open by Chen Changsheng in front of the Demon Lord. At the same time, his sword was also gripped in Chen Changshengs hand. Of course, his sword had always been gripped in the hands of the disciples of Mount Li and had never once been let go. Two years ago, the Demon Army had abruptlyunched an offensive to the south, swiftly conquering vast tracts of fertilend and fighting their way to the base of Mount Han. It was only at this point that people remembered that humiliating period of history from one thousand years ago, remembered that the Human race had once faced the cmity of extinction. Besides the Great Zhou Army, all the sects and great schools of the world participated in this monumental war. The teachers and students of the Six Ivies proceeded in an unbroken stream to the frontlines while countless southern cultivators, from South Stream Temple to Schrtree Manor, from the Qiushan n to the zing Sun Sect, traveled to the distant north and began to fight. Previously, the sects and noble ns of the south had taken only suggestions, not orders. After the confluence of the north and south, this was no longer the case. More cultivating experts took part in the battle, more array masters assisted in realizing strategies, and they all worked in perfect concert. The fighting power of the human armies had experienced an obvious improvement. Besides the morale-raising power of the mysterious Cinnabar Pill, the Human race had been able to achieve a parity of power with the Demon race on the ins, and even engage in the asional forceful counterattack, due to these changes brought about by the confluence of the north and south. However, the Mount Li Sword Sect acted the same as it had in the past. Three elders of the Sword Hall brought second generation disciples Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, and Liang Banhu, and many more third generation disciples, to the strategic areas of Snowhold Pass and Blue Pass to assist the human armies in battle. However, they rarely listened to orders from the army headquarters, spending the majority of time minding their own business. This way of doing things naturally drew a great deal of criticism, but the Longevity Sect was currently incapable of affecting Mount Lis decisions. Holy Maiden Peak, on the other hand, had been very muted over the past two years, and South Stream Temple and Mount Li had always had a close rtionship regardless, so it naturally would not give orders to Mount Li. As for the Imperial Court... Ever since Su Li, the disciples of Mount Li only had eyes for swords, so such a thing as the Imperial Court did not exist. No matter how much talk there was, no one would dare order the Mount Li Sword Sect around. Other than the reasons stated above, the primary reason was that nobody had anything to say. The ces where the Mount Li Sword Sect stood guard, Snowhold Pass and Blue Pass, were ces on which the demons had ced the greatest pressure. The disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect had engaged in extremely bitter close-quartersbat on the battlefield, unwilling to be outdone by others. In less than two years, ten-some third generation disciples had died in battle, Gou Hanshi and Liang Banhu were severely injured, and one upper level Star Condensation elder of the Sword Hall had dyed the demon wolf cavalry for two whole hours in order to cover the retreat of ck Mountain Armys ck-armored cavalry before finally dying a heroic death. Who could say anything about such a Mount Li Sword Sect? Other than Star Seizer Academy, which was ustomed to having its blood spilled, no other school or sect could match up to the sacrifices made by the Mount Li Sword Sect. In stark contrast to this was the Orthodox Academy. Chapter 788 – A Military Achievement Dropping from the Heavens Chapter 788 C A Military Achievement Dropping from the Heavens Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Everyone knew the reason for the stark contrast in sacrifice: the students of the Orthodox Academy had obtained the protection of both the Imperial Court and the Li Pce. The most obvious example was that the Orthodox Academy had started taking in students three years ago and now consisted of more than three hundred teachers and students, yet only a few students were present on the frontlines, and they were all assigned to secretarial duties. But nobody criticized the Orthodox Academy. This was because everyone understood the malice concealed behind the Imperial Courts arrangements, and they also understood why the Li Pce would be so nervous. More importantly, besides those students performing secretarial tasks, the Orthodox Academy had another person on the frontlines. Although that person had probably forgotten his identity, Su Moyu, who was overseeing the Orthodox Academy in the capital, would not forget, nor would the priests of the Li Pce in charge of rted matters, especially those from the Bureau of lesiastic Education. He was a person of the Orthodox Academy, and a very important person. Wofu Zhexiu was the strongest of the Wolf tribes younger generation, and he was also the Vice Superintendent of the Orthodox Academy. After Zhou Tong died, Zhexiu left the capital and came to the frontlines to do battle with the demons, returning to the lifestyle he was once most used to. It was unknown whether he still had any memories of his life in the capital and the Orthodox Academy, but he clearly had no awareness that he was the Vice Superintendent of the Orthodox Academy. In this period of nearly two years, he had never once met with the students sent to the frontlines from the Orthodox Academy, much less instructed them in anything. He also had not epted themand from the army to be the supervising general of Blue Pass, and when the Vice Principal of Star Seizer Academy,municating through the now-pardoned Divine General Xue He, had wanted to express his goodwill by having Zhexiu train the elite ck-armored light cavalry of ck Mountain Army, he had also refused. Instead, he had returned to his original profession in the army. Scout, spy, ambusher, assassin...there were many names, but they all had essentially the same meaning. Zhexiu was still living and fighting in his own way. His life had originally consisted of countless battles strung together. As for his way, it was naturally fighting alone. Just like in years past, everyone felt that this sort of method of fighting was too primitive, barbaric, bloody, and low-ss. It was very difficult tost on the snowy ins for too long, so they felt like they would hear news of his death at any time, yet he stubbornly continued to survive while also harvesting the fruits of battle. In these two years, the military achievements he had attained all by himself were equal to the total military achievements of some sects or schools. The officers and soldiers of the ck Mountain Army headquarters and Blue Pass once more thought of that saying that had been passed around for many years. Zhexiu was a man who was born for military achievements. And now, his military achievements were the Orthodox Academys military achievements. In this sort of situation, who could criticize the Orthodox Academy? In the ten-some forts in the north, there was probably only one person in the past few years that couldpare with Zhexiu in military achievements. Interestingly, Zhexiu was famous while that person was unknown. That person had once worked as a civil official in the headquarters of the Northern Expeditionary Army, but for some reason had been demoted to Seven Li Xi, bing an ordinary officer in the roaming cavalry. Perhaps because he was skilled in strategy, had excessive strength, or simply had astonishing luck, in his period at Seven Li Xi, he had led the roaming cavalry along with a superior officer surnamed Chen in creating countless miracles, achieving countless victories, and umting an almost obscene amount of military merit. However, perhaps because he was too conceited, bullied around his subordinates, or simply had a repulsive character, or maybe because he was from the south and not a person of Zhou, this officer had an awful rtionship with other people in the camp. He would butt heads with his superiors and defy militaryw. The achievements that he had strenuously umted were used to lighten his punishments and were never once cleanly registered, so he was unable to gain as resounding a reputation as Zhexiu. Logically speaking, with this persons abilities and the speed at which he umted merit, as long as he was just a little intelligent, he would assuredly have be a promising and nurtured member of the Northern Expeditionary Army, with a chance of even bing the Great Zhou Armys youngest Divine General in a few years. However, the important officers in the army headquarters never gave him this sort of opportunity. Later, people finally understood what this disregard signified. This intentional suppression of the young officer garnered much discontent and usations of injustice in the camp at Seven Li Xi. After a battle three months ago, these emotions finally exploded. After a night of drinking, cavalry rendered the most bustling street of Seven Li Xi into ruins. What happened next was very simple: the young officer was expelled from the roaming cavalry by an order straight from the Ministry of the Army in the capital, even expelled from the Northern Expeditionary Army, and was transferred to an extremely remote location. This ce was called Sloping Cliff and was located in the foothills southeast of Mount Han. This was not a critical stronghold that received the brunt of the demon assault, nor did it guard a crucial thoroughfare used to transport supplies. It was just a little-remembered and remote horse farm. This ce yielded nothing other than the frost-colored grass growing along the cliffs. It was an incredibly deste ce. Not even the migratory birds returning north from the south would stop here. The only reason there was a horse farm here was that the frost-colored grass was the favorite food of Dragonhorses. Dragonhorses were the most important mounts of the Great Zhou Army. Setting up a horse farm just to satisfy their desires could be considered preferential treatment, but to the people banished here, such a thing waspletely out of the question. The young officer became yet another unlucky person that was banished to Sloping Cliff in thest several hundred years. The officers and soldiers of Sloping Cliff knew of his history and achievements, and naturally felt a great deal of sympathy, yet none of them ever considered why such an outstanding young officer encountered such suppression from his superiors, a suppression that even seemed toe straight from the Ministry of the Army in the capital. They also did not consider that although this remote horse farm was far from the battlefield, making it impossible to gain any more military achievements, one also did not need to worry about being killed by demon experts here. In brief, all these seemingly unreasonable matters inevitably had their reasons, but no one knew of them at the time. As one of those involved, the officer naturally knew the reason, but he did not say anything. But perhaps it was for these reasons that in his two months at Sloping Cliff, his mood was rather downcast, his body smelling of alcohol every day. Drowning ones sorrows in alcohol might not meet with sess, but it fortunately did not interfere with his official business. The greatest effect on him was just that he slept rather heavily. Every night, he would sleep until sunrise, a state of affairs whichsted until one night, when two extremely heavy thumps came from the back of the camp... He propped up his body and angrily yelled out his window, "Cant a person get some sleep?" No one answered his question, and he fell asleep once more. Yet it was not too long before someone came to rouse him again. Apanied by his subordinates, he came to where the horse farm met the cliffs. Upon seeing the sight before him, he couldnt help but suck in his breath. The slope was scored with trails left by tumbling rocks and dust was still in the air. A many on the ground, but the officer could not tell whether he was dead or alive. A girl of twelve or thirteen years of age sat to the side with her arms wrapped around her legs, her clothes in tatters, her body covered in dirt, and a dull-witted expression on her face. Chapter 789 – Meeting at the Mountain of the Blind Chapter 789 C Meeting at the Mountain of the Blind Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The young officer walked to the fallen body of the man. The mans face was covered in blood, but the officer could still tell that he was very young. The officer smelled a very light and indescribable scent, and could not help but frown. He squatted at the mans side and began to examine his injuries. He discovered that the man was covered all over in wounds, and his right arm was broken into ten-some segments. At the sight of these heavy injuries, his frown deepened. He looked up and saw that two clear trails had been drawn through the rocks and frost grass of the cliff face. It was easy to conclude that this pair had dropped down from high up. The young officer knew that higher up on the cliff was a road that had once been used by an army to reach the bustling towns and cities on the eastern side of Mount Han. Though it had been abandoned for many years, it was still traversable, with bandits or smugglers asionally risking the journey. Could this person have fallen down from there? After falling from such high elevation, it was no wonder that he had suffered such severe injuries. That he had not died on the spot could already be considered quite lucky. Taking the clear water and tools from his subordinate, the young officer began to clean and treat the unconscious young mans wounds, ensuring that the situation would not worsen for the moment. After finishing this, he stood up, washed his hands, and walked over to the small girl. He once more squatted down and then said to the girl, "Hello." The girl did not reply. She hugged her knees, her dull gaze resting on the injured young man. Herplexion was pale and she seemed extremely delicate. The young officer put a hand in front of her eyes and snapped his fingers, after which he asked, "What sort of people are you two?" The girl shifted backwards as if afraid. The officer saw the hint of terror flickering in her eyes and could not help but think of that pitiful pair of eyes many years ago in that Unicorn cave. "Weve asked many questions, but this little girl never once responded. If shes not mute, then shes probably deaf." The subordinate thought, then added, "Of course, she could also be scared out of her wits." "If you knew that she might be scared, why did you keep asking questions?" The young officer crossly rebuked as he rose and made his way back to the camp. At this moment, a rather feeble yet clear voice rose from behind him. "Hungry." The young officer turned around. The girl was vacantly staring at him. "I want to eat meat." The young officer was stupefied for a few moments, and then smiled, his fingers once more snapping in the chilly mountain winds. "Its fine as long as you can speak and know how to ask for things." ....... ...... ....... ...... In the north, autumn and winter were not very different. The horse farm at Sloping Cliff, located deep in the mountains, was rtively warm, but after a night of being buffeted by the winds of the north, it chilled. Fortunately, the kangs in the camp had long since been heated, so no soldiers were frozen to death. On the contrary, quite a few of them were scalded. "Theyre all so dumb, its no wonder they were forced here to raise horses." The young officer gave his subordinates a good scolding before driving them out, after which he turned to a corner of his room. The kang came to an end there, so it was extremely cold, especially the part of the wall facing north, where the bricks were no different from blocks of ice. And yet the girl insisted on remaining there. Perhaps it was because the injured young man was on the kang, or maybe it was because that ce was closest to the stove. The pot on the stove was cooking meat, which gurgled and bubbled in the stew. Her hands gripped a bowl and chopsticks. Her eyes were extremely focused on the stewing meat, making her seem even more dull-witted. "Since you know to be afraid of getting burned, it seems that youre not truly an imbecile." The officer shook his head at her, then walked to the edge of the kang and sat down. As time passed, the girl somewhat loosened her guard, but the injured young man remained unconscious. He began to flip through the mans belongings, hoping to find a few clues, but he left empty-handed. The young man had not been carrying any money, travel documents, a household registry, or even a scrap of paper. His clothes were made of the most ordinary of materials, and he wasnt carrying any essories that might offer any useful information, only wearing a string of stone pearls on his wrist. Those stone pearls seemed rather crude, with nothing special about them. Upon recalling the scent he had smelled by the cliff, the young officer lowered his head to the mans neck and took in a deep whiff. Although he was not sure whether this was the scent he had smelled earlier, he was now very sure that the smell of many herbs wasing from the injured mans body. He had smelled at least seventeen different herbs on him. "So youre a pharmacist. No wonder you were in such a hurry and took such a risk." He looked at the young man and sighed, "Dying for wealth, I suppose you really did find the proper ce." The fires of war had zed without end for two years, and even with the provinces and the south working together to provide assistance, many resources were still in short supply on the frontlines, especially medicinal ingredients. It was no secret that all the army headquarters werecking in medicine. To those pharmacists that had not received permits from the Imperial Court, as long as they could bring medicinal ingredients to the frontlines, they could quickly sell them off for massive profit. As for the hazards they might encounter and the strict punishments of the court, such things did not even exist in their minds. An aide brought in hot water and said to him, "Sir, let us handle this." The young officer began to agree, but upon seeing the girl sitting at the base of the wall, he shook his head. The girl gripped her bowl and chopsticks, her sluggish eyes full of coldness, or perhaps numbness. Only when looking upon the meat in the pot would they thaw somewhat. She looked just like a small beast that had been subjected to countless tortures, stirring the sympathy of others. "Its still better to let me do it. Since Ive saved him, I should also make sure he lives." When the young officer made this decision, he had no idea that this imbecilic girl who easily made him recall matters of the past was the little Princess of the Demon race, let alone that the unconscious young man was connected to him. He only felt that the girl looked rather pitiful. At the same time, though the injured young man had been unconscious the entire time, his eyes closed, he inexplicably gave a very calm and clean feeling. In short, he was rather pleasing to the eye. Just like this, the young man and girl that had fallen from the mountains remained in the horse farm at Sloping Cliff, gaining the attentive care of the officers and soldiers there. The young officer devoted the most energy, as cooking meat and treating illness had always been important matters of state. After several days, the young man finally awoke from hisa. He did not immediately open his eyes, but used five breaths of time to calm his mind. He then performed Meditative Introspection to confirm the state of his injuries. Only after confirming the severity of his injuries did he finally open his eyes. The first thing to be reflected in his eyes was the young officer. He thought to himself, although this person has a full beard, he doesnt look like some devil or fiend, but actually rather pleasing to the eye. It was only after a very long time that Zhexiu, Tang Thirty-Six, Gou Hanshi, and Guan Feibai learned of the circumstances at that time. Both the people of the Orthodox Academy and the people of the Mount Li Sword Sect fell silent for a very long time, all thinking, were the two of you blind? Chapter 790 – Naive and Imbecilic, Two Bowls of Soup Chapter 790 C Naive and Imbecilic, Two Bowls of Soup Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before he opened his eyes, before he calmed his mind for five breaths, whaty before Chen Changshengs eyes was the night sky and those densely packed Essence Qi Locks. The final scene in his memory was of him and Nanke dropping to the ground, the ck and white surface of the snowy mountains getting closer and closer. What followed was a heavy thud, endless pain, and infinite darkness. Upon waking from the darkness, he did not know how much time had passed, only that he was still alive. As he had calmed his mind for five breaths, he had also performed Meditative Introspection, through which he realized that his meridians were covered in cracks. If an ordinary cultivator realized that they had suffered such serious wounds, they would undoubtedly panic, even despair. However, he was very experienced in this aspect and so maintained his calm. He was even able to urately determine that the most serious wounds had been inflicted by the Demon Lords counterattack. He opened his eyes and saw a bearded face. This beard was quite lush, looking like a shrub that had not been pruned for several decades. Unless one carefully looked, it would be very difficult to find where that persons eyes were. But one only needed to see that persons eyes to be instantly transfixed. These were clear and bright eyes, reserved yet hiding a warmth deep within. It was like the rising sun behind the morning clouds. Though unwilling to easily reveal its true appearance, everyone knew that it was assuredly a very moving sight. Eyes were the window to the soul and one could glimpse much through them. Chen Changsheng had seen many pairs of eyes, like the vast sea of stars that were his mMartial uUncle the Popes eyes, or Xu Yourongs eyes that were like a bare mountain after a fresh rain. However, he was forced to admit that this persons eyes were quite appealing, much more appealing than their bearded face. "Awake?" the person asked. Chen Changsheng noticed the persons clothes, realized that they were an officer of the Great Zhou, and felt more at ease. The young officer guessed that he still could not speak for the moment and said of his own ord, "This ce is the Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. I am themanding officer here. My name is..." He paused, then continued, "Luo Bu." Chen Changsheng thought, for some reason, this name sounds a little strange. "First answer a few questions for me. Blink your eyes once for yes, twice for no." The officer called Luo Bu looked at his eyes and asked, "You are a person of Zhou?" Without hesitation, Chen Changsheng blinked once. Luo Bu asked, "A pharmacist?" Chen Changsheng hesitated for a few moments, then blinked twice. Luo Bu smiled, revealing a mouth filled with white teeth, looking like a sun while also revealing his true age. Chen Changsheng did not know why such a young person would conceal their face in such a thick beard. He could not help but ponder this question. "Its fine if youre not willing to admit. In any case, you cant possibly be a spy. Rest well. Although I dont know if you can recover, you shouldnt die. By the way, about that girl, I dont know if shes always been like that or if she got it from the fall, but dont worry yourself." After saying this, Luo Bu exited the room. Nanke carried a bowl of meat and walked from the corner of the room to the bedside. She slightly tilted her head, her sluggish eyes filled with confusion as she examined Chen Changshengs face, as if she had never seen him before. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something and ced the bowl of meat in front of Chen Changsheng, indicating that he should eat. Chen Changsheng had no idea what was happening and arduously managed to shake his head. Only by eating meat can you have strength," Nanke said, staring into his eyes. Chen Changsheng thought, what do I need to do that requires strength? Nanke seemed to understand the meaning in his eyes. She ced the bowl by the pillow and used her fingers to point at the center of her eyebrows. With great solemnity, she spoke two words. "Cure illness." Upon seeing this, Chen Changsheng finally understood. In the battle over the dark and snowy mountains, Nanke had allowed her divine soul topletely awaken for the second time to break through the trapid down by the Demon Lord and ck Robe. In the end, she had failed to break through that bottleneck and her sea of consciousness had taken severe damage. To speak inly, she was now truly an imbecile. Right now, she no longer remembered anything, including who Chen Changsheng was. All she remembered was that Chen Changsheng had promised to cure her illness. Chen Changsheng looked silently into her eyes for a long time. Of course, he didnt have the ability to speak right now in the first ce. He could speak in his heart to himself, to others. Since I promised, I will definitely cure you, even if I dont have the confidence. The present Nanke had no idea what sort of illness she had, only that he had promised to cure it. But she once more understood the meaning in his eyes and felt happy. She heartilyughed, cute and naive. Chen Changsheng did not remember seeing Nanke everugh in the Garden of Zhou or the snowy mountains. In his eyes and in the eyes of themon people, she had always been cold-blooded, emotionless, cruel, and murderous. How could she possibly be associated with this bubbly and sweet little girl? Only now did Chen Changsheng notice that she was wearing a cotton jacket, and her hair was in two carelessly tied buns, the handiwork of some person. He suddenly realized that this was a military camp of the Great Zhou, and if someone were to realize her true identity, it would cause massive trouble. She was a member of the Imperial n, so her demon horns were concealed, but where had her two wings gone? A piece of stewed meat was sent to his lips, breaking his train of thought. There was not much salt in this meat, making it rather tasteless, but it had been stewed until it was very easy to chew. Crucially, the one feeding him meat was the little Princess of the Demon race. Chen Changsheng very naturally began to think of the little Princess of the Dragon race, Zhizhi, and also the little Princess of the Demon race that Su Li had married. Where was the little ck Dragon right now? As the Popes appointed Protector, she had established a connection with Chen Changsheng, and Chen Changsheng had methods of informing her and having here to him. But he would not do this. A year and a half ago, he was injured on the battlefield by Hai Di and reliedpletely on the little ck Dragon to escape with his life. Who could have expected that in his journey through the mountains, he would be pursued and assaulted several times by experts from the Imperial Court? He had not had the Li Pce look into this matter, but the experience inevitably had a chilling effect on his heart. Even Su Li, with all his ability and daring, still had to silently endure as he journeyed back from the snowy ins, so how could Chen Changsheng be an exception? After this incident, he finally understood just how naive he had been when he had announced the presence of Su Li in the spring radiance of Xunyang City. At present, when he had no ability to protect himself, he would nevermunicate with Zhizhi, much less have here and expose his location. The present him was no longer so naive. Nanke began to feed him the meat soup. It was not cold or hot, but just right. The stone pearls were still on his wrist while everything else had already been sent into the Garden of Zhou. His belly was a little warm, and logically speaking, this was the time for him to calmly rest. But he still felt that something wasnt quite right, that he had apparently forgotten something. Had that officer called Luo Bu really not sensed anything? Why had he been able to so easily trust in him and Nanke? This Sloping Cliff Horse Farm was clearly very remote, but how could someone who could be amanding officer at such a young age be so naive? The curtain in front of the door to the room lifted and the cold wind blew in, as did Luo Bu. In his hands was a bowl of pitch-ck medicinal broth. Chapter 791 – One Great General of Sloping Cliff Chapter 791 C One Great General of Sloping Cliff Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Luo Bu wanted to exchange the meat soup in Nankes hands with medicinal broth, but Nanke did not. She looked to Chen Changsheng. With some difficulty, Chen Changsheng blinked his eyes, and then, with even greater difficulty, he turned his head towards Luo Bu and used his eyes to express his thanks. The bowl of medicinal broth was brought to his lips, and he noticed that the bowl had been cleaned very well. There was no leftover odor from food or smears of grease. He then smelled seventeen different medicinal ingredients in the broth. In the capital, these ingredients were far from precious, but in this sort of remote horse farm, they were probably very difficult to gather. Of course, what shocked him the most was not the cleanliness of the bowl or the ingredients prepared, but the medical arts Luo Bu had disyed in this medicinal broth. As meat soup and medicinal broth switched back and forth, time passed, and Chen Changsheng and Nanke had now stayed in Sloping Cliff Horse Farm for four days. Nanke remained an imbecile, unaware of who Chen Changsheng was or who she was. She only had a vague recollection that Chen Changsheng was very important to her, so she spent every day keeping watch at his side, cooling his medicine, cooking meat, and bathing him, just like a maid. In addition, she would warily stare at any person who dared to approach the room, with only one exception, and that was Luo Bu. In those first three days in which he couldnt speak, Chen Changsheng often thought that perhaps this was because Luo Bu had given her a lot of meat to eat? On the fourth day, he was still unable to get out of bed, but his body could now make a few gentle movements, like turning his body or raising his hands. Most importantly, he could finally speak. To his surprise, the officer called Luo Bu did not continue to inquire into his origins. Although this was a remote horse farm, there were still many matters that needed taking care of. Asmanding officer, Luo Bu naturally could notze away in that room forever. On many asions, the one to deliver the medicinal broth was one of his bodyguards or another officer of the horse farm. Due to the properties of his bloodline and also because he practiced the Dao of following his heart, Chen Changsheng had a special trait that made others want to get to know him. At the time, even the ck Goat of the Imperial Pce and the ck Dragon beneath New North Bridge had been affected by this trait, so how could these soldiers with rtively pure and simple minds resist? In a very short period of time, he had grown familiar with them. As long as they ignored Nankes gaze, which was like that of a small beast protecting its food, the conversation between Chen Changsheng and those soldiers proceeded very smoothly. He developed a more vivid picture of the situation on the frontlines, had a more direct understanding of the minds of the soldiers, and most importantly, he came to understand the story of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm and Luo Bu. Anyone who heard Luo Bus story would inevitably feel a great deal of sympathy and anger at the injusticemitted towards him, and Chen Changsheng was no exception. He believed that Luo Bu had been able to umte so many military achievements in these past years not because of luck or backing, but because he truly was verypetent. Just from looking at Sloping Cliff Horse Farms everyday administration and life, which seemed gentle andzy, but was actually extremely orderly, one could see this officers management techniques and his skill in using them. Moreover, just a few courses of medicinal broth from him had led Chen Changshengs injuries to quickly recover, which was proof of this persons extraordinary skill in medicine. Of course, these were impressions obtained through conversation and naturally inferior to ones own experience. If he wanted to experience it for himself, he first needed to rise from bed and stroll about the horse farm. But it never urred to him to wonder about just why the officer called Luo Bu interested him so. On the seventh day, Chen Changsheng got out of bed. Back when Zhexiu had suffered innumerable tortures in Zhou Prison and had his meridians ruptured, he had ultimately relied on the stimtion of pain to recover in the shortest amount of time, and Chen Changsheng had used the same method. He had spent thest few nights in constant battle with an unimaginable pain. Nanke had been attending to him the entire time, using a towel to wipe his sweat, helping him drink water, and gently massaging his abdomen. Her actions were naturally quite clumsy, but they were very sincere, and she devoted a vast amount of energy to him. Only in thete hours of the night, when she saw him finally fall quiet, did she finally rx and fall asleep. Surprisingly, she did not realize when he left the room. The early morning light fell on the meadow between the mountains. Through the thin fog drifting down from the mountains, a few noises could be heard from the just-awakened horse herds. Chen Changsheng picked up a tree branch and used it to prop up his frail body as he randomly walked about the horse farm. It wasnt that he didnt cherish his body. On the contrary, it was only through movement that he could firm up his newly reconnected meridians as quickly as possible. The Sloping Cliff Horse Farm covered a vast area. Besides barracks and arrow towers, it also had array pivots. These seemed randomly ced in various nooks, but upon careful examination, one could see that their formation would ensure that they would have the greatest effect when confronting an enemy. Chen Changsheng was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, but he had not learned military strategy. That he was able to see through the array of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm in a nce was because when Su Li was teaching him the sword on the long journey from the snowy ins back to the south, he also taught him of knowledge in those aspects. From the wooden fences around the array pivots and the freshness of the mud at their base, he could see that this arrangement had been modified after Luo Bus arrival at the Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. The more he saw, the more Chen Changsheng felt that the military principles reflected in the arrangement of this array perfectly corroborated the knowledge that Su Li had passed on to him. He couldnt help but feel a great admiration for Luo Bu, but he did not associate this thought with a few certain matters. The mountains of the north were high, imposing, and unfeeling, while the climate was temperamental. The chilly dawn suddenly kicked up a bone-chilling gale. Countless grains of sand were carried up by the frenzied winds and blown into the mountains towards the horse farm. In an instant, the world turned gloomy. The sounds of whistling warning arrows, harsh orders, and hurried footsteps could be heard throughout the camp. Chen Changsheng did not wish to add to the chaos. Holding his tree branch, he made his way back by slowly walking along the eaves of the buildings. Upon raising his head, he saw Luo Bu. Luo Bu was very happy to see him able to walk. Revealing his mouth full of white teeth, he said, "Congrattions." At this moment, he was in a rush tomand his subordinates in dealing with the sandstorm, so he had no time to say anything else. ncing at the tree branch in Chen Changshengs armpit, he shook his head and pointed at the door behind him, indicating that Chen Changsheng should hide there for the time being. With Chen Changshengs speed, by the time he had trudged back to his original room, the sandstorm would have undoubtedly engulfed him. He had no reason to refuse and obediently walked in. Without waiting for him to turn around, Luo Bu closed the door, and then a clear p came from outside. Luo Bu had most likely struck some sort of switch on the wall or door. A thick bar of wood blocked the door while several firm nks of wood dropped down and tightly sealed the windows. At the same time, an oilmp on the table suddenly began to glow, despite theck of me. Chen Changsheng did not misunderstand, so he did not panic. After carefully examining the mechanisms in the room, he discovered that they were of simple but exquisite construction. Even the most ordinary person would be able to operate them. Presumably, all the living quarters in the horse farm were outfitted simrly, a fact which made himpletely rx. Right after, several objects on the table attracted his gaze. The dusky light of themp shone over the table and illuminated several pieces of paper. This was extremely precious paper from Shi Province. Let alone a remote horse farm like this, such paper would even be difficult to find in the Mount Song Army headquarters. Some of the papers had calligraphy, while others held drawings. Chen Changsheng was not skilled in poetry, calligraphy, or painting, but being well-versed in the Daoist Canon, he had a well-developed eye. The words were written superbly, their vigorous character concealed under a plump exterior, disdaining to be seen by others. The paintings were also excellent. One was arge painting of spring and autumn done in the xieyi style, while the other was a painting of birds and flowers reflecting the world done in the gongbi style1. Just whose room was this? Who had painted these drawings and written these words? In such an out-of-the-way horse farm, how could there be someone who could so extravagantly use Shi Province paper, who could write such fine words and paint such fine paintings? In his heart, Chen Changsheng faintly knew the answer. And then he saw the signature on the two paintings. ______________ 1. Xieyi and gongbi are two contrasting styles of Chinese painting, the first more freehand and expressive, the second emphasizing careful brushwork. Chapter 792 – Why Do Young People Laugh? Chapter 792 C Why Do Young People Laugh? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The two paintings were signed with the same six words. One great general of Sloping Cliff. Chen Changshengs first reaction upon seeing this signature was how bold, but after a few moments, he felt them to be very lonely. I am a great general; how can I not be proud when I look around? Though I am only a great general of this remote ce called Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. And I am the only great general. Boldness and loneliness were two feelings very difficult tobine, but now they seemed to leap together out of the paper. Chen Changsheng looked behind the desk and saw a bookshelf filled with books, consisting of both interpretations of profound Daoist doctrines and ordinary novels. A trait they shared was that they were all very clean. To aplish such a task in a ce scourged by sandstorms year-round was no easy feat, yet he could understand how this had been done. He often used that method to clean the books in the library of the Orthodox Academy. He had already guessed that this was Luo Bus room, and now when he thought about how that person carried a rare spatial artifact with him, he became even more curious. Suddenly, he caught a whiff of a scent and, upon tracking it down, realized that a bowl still half-full of yogurt had been ced on the bookshelf. Just seeing the smooth surface of the yogurt, sprinkled with sesame seeds and topped by a cherry, made his fingers twitch. He could not resist bringing up the bowl of yogurt and examining it. He confirmed that this was not food from the barracks but a snack Luo Bu had probably made for himselfst night. Now, Chen Changsheng was truly convinced, even feeling a sense of inferiority. From Xining Vige to the capital, he had met countless young and talented geniuses of cultivation. Senior Yu Ren, Gou Hanshi, Zhexiu, Xu Yourong, and even himself were these sorts of people. However, he had never once encountered this sort ofplete genius, a genius in every domain. Yes, in Chen Changshengs view, this young officer called Luo Bu could be described as almost perfect. Fortunately, although this person is skilled at medical arts, hes not as good as me, he said to himself infort. The howling of the wind and pounding of sand outside the window gradually faded away. From the distance came several shrill whistles, followed by footsteps. Several clunking sounds could be heard from outside as the wooden bars over the door and windows sprang open on their own and Luo Bu walked in. Sunlight once more illuminated the room. Dispersed by the remnants of the sandstorm, the sunlight smeared an ancient aura over the entire room, making it look rather picturesque. Everything happened too quickly and Chen Changsheng did not have time to return the bowl of yogurt to the bookshelf. Anyone who saw him would believe that he was just preparing to sneakily take a bite of the yogurt. Luo Bu probably thought so. The mood in the room was rather awkward. The silence persisted. Luo Bu turned and walked out of the room, saying, "Im going to take a look at the grass." ...... ...... The reason the Great Zhou Imperial Court had established a horse farm in a ce so remote and deep in the mountains as Sloping Cliff was precisely that the meadows of Sloping Cliff were lush with the frost grass most beloved by Dragonhorses. It was only right that Luo Bu, asmanding officer, went to see the state of the grass after a sandstorm, but Chen Changsheng with bowl of yogurt in hand was well aware that this was just an excuse, just like how he hurriedly said that he would also take a look at the grass as an excuse to put down the bowl of yogurt as naturally as possible. The sandstorm had already stopped, but the marks of its devastation were still evident. The barracks and stables were not harmed, but two repeating crossbow huts in the distance required repair, and most troubling of all was that the frost grass growing on the fields was now covered in a thickyer of dust. Disregarding their slightly troublesome temper, Dragonhorses were essentially perfect mounts for war, but no cavalry soldier would disregard how greatly these horses desired their food to be clean. Unless the frost grass growing on these mountains was washed, they would never eat it. Moreover, with the number of soldiers stationed at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, it was simply impossible to wash this grass by hand. Both man and horse could only wait for rain to fall from the sky. Perhaps for this reason, the several hundred Dragonhorses pacing about the meadow by the stream were rather irritable. asionally, one of them would neigh and kick a rock. On the side, the soldiers cursed as they carried out repairs. As a figure appeared, the Dragonhorses instantly became much more quiet. The soldiers, too, became as quiet as insects in winter. This figure was Luo Bu. Luo Bu did not issue any reprimands, only waved his hand to indicate that everyone should return to work. The soldiers knew that their generals mood today was not bad, and rxed. At this moment, a bodyguard that had once delivered medicine saw Chen Changsheng at Luo Bus side and called out in shock. The brother and sister pharmacists that had been rescued at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm were the most interesting matter to ur in the past few years to these bored soldiers who had not even seen a demon. Many people knew of this matter and had even sneaked to that room to take a look at Chen Changsheng. Those soldiers who had chatted with Chen Changsheng before were more acquainted with him and went up to offer their congrattions. "Little Cripple, you can finally get out of bed?" "Little Cripple, you can finally walk?" "Little Cripple, you cane out to take in a little sunlight now?" The soldiers of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm had been addressing Chen Changsheng as Little Cripple this entire time, as he was very young, born with a tender face, and was confined to bed by his heavy injuries. There was no ill will in this nickname and Chen Changsheng, having grown up with Senior Yu Ren, did not feel too conflicted about it. He only felt that since his meridians were only temporarily broken, he was not truly a cripple, so this nickname was not correct. As a result, he could not ept and would correct these soldiers each time. But the more earnestly he rejected this moniker, the happier the soldiers of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm were to use it. They just wanted to tease, but the soldiers were made somewhat helpless by the fact that the bedridden youth never once showed anger on his face, only an eternal indifference. Just like now. "I am not a cripple." Chen Changsheng looked at them and exined, "All of you can see that I can now get out of bed and walk." Someone teased, "Arent you still limping? How about you take two steps?" Chen Changsheng very obediently used the tree branch to help him take two steps. He had only been able to get out of bedst night, after which he had been walking constantly. To his still-frail body, this was a rather significant burden, so when he took these two steps, they were somewhat unsteady, frightening those soldiers into hurriedly stepping forward to support him. A bodyguard shouted out, "Stop trying to be brave. And besides, what does it matter if you can walk two steps? Were on the frontlines, on a horse farm. When you can get on a horse, then we can consider you recovered." He had good intentions, but to the crowd, it sounded like teasing, at which they began tough. The Dragonhorses raised in Sloping Cliff Horse Farm were the primary mount of the ck-armored cavalrys main force. They were extremely brave and fierce on the battlefield, had very bad tempers, and were extremely shy. Even the most elite of cavalry needed to spend at least a hundred days interacting with a Dragonhorse in order to establish a strong rtionship and make it their mount. At the moment, Chen Changsheng needed the help of another to stand steady, so how could he mount a Dragonhorse? Luo Bu had remained silent all this time. Now, however, the lips concealed beneath his beard perked into a faint smile while his eyes turned somewhat indifferent. Only the people closest to him knew that his mood at this moment was not very good. He was not pleased that his subordinates were teasing Chen Changsheng. To his surprise, Chen Changsheng was still not angry, and there was even a smile on his face. Although this was a faint smile, it was very sincere, not feigned at all. The several hundred Dragonhorses made their way from the stream to deeper into the meadow. As the morning light gradually flourished, they arrived on the outskirts of the crowd. One of the horses suddenly stopped and turned its head to gaze at the crowd, where it seemed like something rather bewildering had urred. Ultimately, its gaze fell on Chen Changshengs body, and it seemed to think, just what is this young personughing so happily about? Chapter 793 – Inviting the Lord Off the Mountain Chapter 793 C Inviting the Lord Off the Mountain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The surface of frost grass was covered in an extremely shallow surface of white wool, which was precisely the part that Dragonhorses enjoyed eating the most. The grass after the sandstorm was covered in a dusty coat, but this was true dust, so the horse herd had no ce to start eating. They had stood around the stream and looked for a very long time until they had seen everything there was to see. In the end, they could only helplessly turn around and return. Anyone, whether man or horse, would be unhappy after being presented with a great feast that they were unable to take a single bite of. If they were to see someoneughing happily at this moment, they would inevitably assume that the person was ridiculing them. Regardless of what that person might have thought, it was very obvious that the horse looking towards Chen Changsheng was thinking this. It suddenly charged towards Chen Changsheng. As the most outstanding warhorse, the Dragonhorse, no matter how awful its temper, would never randomly strike out against soldiers. The soldiers were well aware that this Dragonhorse only wanted to give Chen Changsheng a fright. Usually, this sort of ying around wouldnt even be worth their attention, but when they thought of how Chen Changsheng had still not recovered and had only just regained his ability to walk, they still warily gripped their staves. What happened next surprised everybody. The Dragonhorse did not continue charging forward. When it was still ten-some zhang away, it slowed down into a trot. Its head swayed side to side as if extremely confused, its nostrils constantly ring as if it was smelling something, the sense of mischief in its eyes quickly reced by a desire to be friends. It trotted up to Chen Changsheng and deferentially lowered its head, apparently wishing for Chen Changsheng to stroke it. The remaining Dragonhorses noticed this activity and began running over, just like the first Dragonhorse. They circled around Chen Changsheng and very carefully began to rub against him, finding it very difficult to suppress their happiness. A bolder Dragonhorse even sneakily licked the hand that Chen Changsheng was using to hold the tree branch. Upon seeing this sight, the soldiers of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm were utterly bbergasted, theirughter having stopped long ago. Just what was going on here? At this moment, the leader of the herd, the finest Dragonhorse of them all, pushed through the surrounding horses and came up to Chen Changsheng. It humbly bent its forelegs and kneeled on the ground. It was apparently asking Chen Changsheng to mount it, or perhaps asking Chen Changsheng to grant it his blessing. Gasps of shock rose from the surrounding crowd. Standing on the outskirts, Luo Bu was no longer smiling. He quietly gazed at Chen Changsheng in the center of the herd, a pensive look on his face. ...... ...... On the same night, the starlight remained the same as ever, a pot of meat soup was still boiling on the stove in the room, and yet it was not as noisy as it had been the past few nights. There was no soldier of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm chatting with Chen Changsheng in the room, as he had a guest tonight. Luo Bu nced at Nanke, who was by the stove staring at the pot of meat, then turned to Chen Changsheng on the bed. Without any attempt to hide his intentions, he straightaway dered, "You are naturally not an ordinary person." Chen Changsheng thought of that essentially perfect arrayid out amongst the fields and that study room, and returned, "You are naturally no ordinary person either." Luo Bu stared into his eyes and asked, "Your falling down from the mountain has nothing to do with me?" "Nothing." Chen Changsheng calmly returned the stare and said, "From a certain perspective, I truly am a pharmacist." Luo Bu calmly asked, "So in your stroll around Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, did you see what you wanted to see?" Chen Changsheng very sincerely answered, "I did." "What did you see?" "I saw that this ce called Sloping Cliff has a great general." Luo Bu fell quiet for a while at these words, then said, "Directly state your meaning." Chen Changsheng looked into his eyes and requested, "I want to invite you off the mountain." Off what mountain? The vast mountain range of Mount Han. Beyond Mount Han was the snowy ins, the true battlefield against the demons. Chen Changsheng continued, "I dont know if youre aware, but Ning Shiwei is dead, so the Mount Song Army requires a new Divine General." Luo Bu fell silent, then asked, "Is my understanding correct? You admire me so much that you have decided to push me onto the position of Divine General of the Mount Song Army?" Chen Changsheng said nothing, tacitly affirming that this truly was what he thought. At the same time, he noticed that although Luo Bu had been demoted to the remote Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, he seemingly had a grasp of news from the Mount Song Army headquarters and from even higher-level ces. This made him even more curious to this persons background. "Even a pharmacist is able to decide who bes a Divine General. I can roughly understand why the Great Zhou Dynasty is going downhill." Luo Bu looked at him and smiled. "So are you someone from the Prince of Xiang or the Tianhai n? Or are you a secret agent from that Daoist monastery in Luoyang?" The secret agents of that Daoist monastery in Luoyang mentioned here were those blue-clothed Daoists standing at the venerable Shang Xingzhous side. After two years, Chen Changsheng felt a little emotional to hear his master brought up once more. He did not exin his origins to Luo Bu, nor did he exin why he wanted to do this. Because he did not represent the Prince of Xiang, the Tianhai n, or any faction in the Great Zhou Imperial Court. He represented the Li Pce, the Orthodoxy, the world. He was the Pope, so he had to bear the weight of the world, so it was only right that he ponder the future of the Human race. In his view, a person like Luo Bu being left in a ce like Sloping Cliff Horse Farm was truly a waste as enormous as the heavens. "I basically understand what youre thinking. Waste of talent, unrecognized and all those other banal phrases." Luo Bu calmly said to him, "But you dont know that I came to Sloping Cliff Horse Farm to seclude myself. Perhaps it might be better to say that I was forced into seclusion, but it was still something that I epted." Chen Changsheng seriously said to him, "If you were forced here by external pressures, perhaps I can help you resolve some of it." For some reason, the more serious Chen Changsheng became, the more rxed Luo Bu looked. Perhaps it was because he was thinking of those seriouspanions of his, which made him recall that time in which sword Qi filled the mountains. He subconsciously looked at his own chest and thought to himself, in the end, there are some matters that I have to resolve on my own. S so he shook his head. "I dont like trouble." "I also dont want to give you any trouble." "So I will not leave the mountain." Luo Bu calmly and concisely ended their conversation over this, then said, "In another two days, when your injuries are better, I will have someone send you off." Chen Changsheng thought this over, then said, "Very well. In the future if you have a problem,e and find me." Luo Bu smiled. "I dont like finding othersits quite troublesome." These indifferent words of his concealed an extremely elegant self-confidence, just like the signatures on those two paintings. Chen Changsheng replied, "The favor of saving a life must be repaid." Luo Bu replied, "Do whatever you please, theres no need to say it." Chen Changsheng replied, "A friend taught me that there are some matters that should be done if they need to be done, but its even more important to talk about them if they need to be talked about." Luo Bu felt that these words were rather meaningful and replied, "That friend of yours is either a false gentleman or a truly low person." Chen Changsheng thought of that friend that he had not seen for two years and had not received a letter from for half a year. Concern suddenly bubbled forth from his heart and became impossible to suppress. He exined very sincerely to Luo Bu, "That friend of mine is a false low person and a true gentleman." Luo Buughed at his words, then he turned to Nanke and asked, "Is she really your younger sister?" A deeper meaningy in these words. Chen Changsheng heard this meaning loud and clear, but he could not abandon Nanke, so he nodded his head. "At times, a liar is not necessarily an ignorant and fake person. On the contrary, they might be a true person." Luo Bu smiled at him and continued, "I dont know who you are, who you represent, or whether you mean good or bad, but I know at least that in this aspect, I deeply admire you." The room fell quiet, the only sound being the gurgling of the meat in the pot. Nankedled out a bowl of meat soup and walked over to the bed. Hurried footsteps came from outside the room. The door to the room burst open and a bodyguard charged in, shouting out something in shock,pletely unaware that he was about to run into Nanke. Chapter 794 – The World Is Infinite, So Never Stop, Whether Day or Night Chapter 794 C The World Is Infinite, So Never Stop, Whether Day or Night Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The bodyguard ran straight into Nanke, so surely heads should have broken, blood should have flowed, and meat soup should have flown, yet such a scene did not take ce. Nanke remained standing where she originally was, the bowl of meat soup gripped firmly in her hand, while the bodyguard had already passed her position. This was very strange. The bodyguard had no idea what had just urred, and rubbed his head in confusion. Luo Bus pupils constricted, as he had been able to clearly make out what had just urred. Just when the bodyguard was about to run into Nanke, Nanke took two steps back. After the bodyguard ran past, she stepped forward into her original position. All this had been done silently, as if she was a wraith, as if she had never moved at all. Not even that great general who had plowed the fields outside White Emperor City, Jin Yulu, would have been able to move with such lightning-fast speed or use such a monstrous movement technique. With his vast experience, even he knew of only one woman in the world who possessed such speed, and she certainly could not be this little girl. Luo Bu calmly nced at Nanke, then turned to his bodyguard and asked, "Whats happened?" "Retreat...retreat...the demons have retreated!" The bodyguard gasped as he spoke, wearing an expression of mixed joy and confusion. From every perspective, the demons retreat was a good thing, a matter worth being happy about, even ecstatic, but...it was too sudden. Just like the bodyguard and the vast majority of soldiers at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, countless numbers of people in the Mount Song Army headquarters, in ck Mountain Army headquarters, in Blue Pass and Snowhold Pass, and even in the distant capital were shocked and happy at this abrupt news, after which they began to feel a few strange emotions. Two years ago, when this war began, the coup of the Mausoleum of Books and the following turmoil in the Imperial Court had caused the Great Zhou Dynasty to be inadequately prepared, allowing the Demon Army to gain the advantage. Afterwards however, the two sides entered a long stalemate, with the Human race even gaining back a little advantage. The Demon Army, including its wolf cavalry, suffered heavy losses on the snowy ins and had still not derived any benefit from this war. Under these circumstances, how could the demons retreat first? Just what was the Demon Lord thinking? And what was that Military Advisor ck Robe, famed for his scheming, thinking? Were they fighting this war for two years just to mess around, or was it to unt the new lords martial prowess and firm up his position in Xuo City? Luo Bu was also rather surprised upon hearing this news. He had just heard the news that Divine General Ning Shiwei of the Mount Song Army had died, and did not know any more of the story. Only Chen Changsheng was well aware of why the demons had retreated. A bit more than two years ago, a coup took ce in the Mausoleum of Books near the capital, while a bloody rebellion took ce in Xuo City. The Demon Army abruptly began moving south, but it was not to take thends and riches of the Human race; it was to seek out the Demon Lord, simultaneously concealing Xuo Citys true intent. To the new Demon Lord, ck Robe, and the Demon Commander, as long as they could kill the Demon Lord, what did one war and hundreds of thousands of dead matter? On that night, the Demon Lord had finally died in that garden nestled in Mount Han, so what reason did the Demon Army have to stay? Even now, only a select few people in the world knew the true reason for the Demon Armys retreat. Many soldiers were rather perplexed, while people like Zhexiu and Guan Feibai were quite displeased. In the end, however, this was still a matter worth celebrating, and even a ce as remote as Sloping Cliff Horse Farm received a victory reward from the Mount Song Army headquarters. Amongst this far-from-generous reward, what the soldiers most weed was two carriages carrying wyvern meat. Wyverns were not true dragons, but monsters native to Mount Han widely known for the delicacy and tenderness of their meat. It was regarded by the gourmets of the world as the perfectpanion to alcohol. After nightfall, ten-some bonfires were lit amongst the mountains, with the wyvern meat suspended over the spits and exuding an exotic yet not oily fragrance from the fat. A faint ruckus could be heard from the distant horse herd, perhaps because they were in breeding season and the extra frost grass had stirred even more impulses in them. Chen Changsheng sat by a bonfire with a te in his hands, two pieces of freshly-roasted wyvern meat on it. The meat had been personally roasted by Nanke and the edges were somewhat scorched, but it was still edible. He looked to his side and saw Nanke happily gnawing away, her small face covered in oil. He suddenly thought that if Zhizhi were here, she would definitely be very angry, and what of Yourong? Then he remembered that that guy called Qiushan Jun had the blood of the true Dragon. For some reason, this thought made him happy and the meat on the te somewhat more fragrant. As the night deepened, the countless stars shone their light on the mountains. The horses fell quiet while the soldiers by their bonfires continued eating and drinking, constantly cheering and joking. Chen Changsheng noticed that he had not seen Luo Bu this entire time. He stood up, looked around, then walked towards the mountain stream. This stream, formed from the thawing snow off the mountains, was very clear. It flowed towards the ins of the north, unlike the vast majority of the continents rivers, which flowed west. Starlight shone over the stream, making it appear like a gorgeous belt of silver. The frost grass growing amongst the mountains had always had a shallowyer of white wool, but now, when dyed by the starlight, it appeared like true frost. A figure sat beneath the starlight, somewhat lonely. Chen Changsheng walked over and sat by this figure. Perhaps because the starlight was too magnificent, the lush beard was unable topletely conceal that faces true appearance. Chen Changsheng once more confirmed that Luo Bu was very young, only a few years older than he was. "What are you thinking about?" Luo Bu was not eating meat, only drinking wine. A small and exquisite wine pot was held between his two fingers, slightly swaying in the wind and starlight as if unting its elegance. Upon hearing Chen Changshengs question, Luo Bu paused, then replied, "About how the world is infinite." Anyone who responded to such a simple question with this sort of answer would make others feel somewhat ufortable. Yet when it came from his mouth, it gave the feeling that it waspletely logical for him to say these sorts of words. Of course, if that friend of Chen Changshengs were here, he might hold his belly andugh, and then use harsh words to humiliate Luo Bu. Chen Changsheng did not, as he came from Xining Vige and not Wenshui City. Moreover, he often thought of simr problems, though he rarely discussed such things with others. Not looking to the past or to the future, virtuous sages and wise sovereigns, tears dripping down in sorrowin the end, it would all flow west1. He thought of the Scroll of Time, also called the Canon of Flowing West, thought of the chains beneath New North Bridge, the grave underneath the Orthodox Academy that no one knew of, thought of all those things that happened in thest ten years. He became deeply moved and, looking upon the beautiful mountains and river under the starlight, said, "Never stop, whether day or night."2 What are you thinking? About how the world is infinite. Then you can never stop, whether day or night. One question, one answer, one response, yet there seemed no rtion between them. The exchange seemed stiff and disjointed, but when carefully judged, it had its own vor. At this time, at this ce, there should be wine. Luo Bu nced at Chen Changsheng and then ced the small wine pot in his hands. Chen Changsheng appeared rather hesitant as he looked at the wine pot in his hand. Luo Bu was somewhat surprised, asking, "You dont drink?" Chen Changsheng replied, "My health wasnt very good when I was young, so Im rather careful about this sort of thing." Luo Bu was never someone that would force others to drink. Seeing Chen Changsheng in difficulty, heughed it off and prepared to take back the wine pot. However, Chen Changsheng raised the wine pot and took a drink. ______________ 1. Other than the part about flowing west, these lines are from a poem by Chen Ziang, an official who lived during the Tang Dynasty. In itsplete form, the poem goes, Not looking to the virtuous sages of the past, nor to the wise sovereigns of the future, thinking about the infinite world, tears drip down my face in solitude and sorrow.? 2. I believe this a reference to a line from Analects, which goes, "The Master standing by a stream said, It passes on just like this, not ceasing day or night!" The meaning here is that time flows ceaselessly on like a river. Chapter 795 – The Starry Sky and Girls (I) Chapter 795 C The Starry Sky and Girls (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The alcohol in Chen Changshengs throat was like a thread of red-hot metal. Chen Changsheng almost choked but barely managed to swallow it down, his face instantly turning red. He did not expect that a person like Luo Bu would drink such fierce alcohol. Of course, the primary reason was that Chen Changsheng truly did not drink much alcohol. He had only gotten his first taste of alcohol aftering to the capital, and it had only been with Xu Yourong when they were eating beef ribs at Fortune Peace Road, and with Tang Tang. To people who did not drink alcohol, the only reason they would do so was the partner that they were drinking with. He began to yearn for the beef ribs of Fortune Peace Road, the Plum Garden Inn, and the great banyan tree in the Orthodox Academy. Several years ago, on top of that great banyan tree, he and Tang Thirty-Six had engaged in a long chat in the twilight. He returned the wine pot to Luo Bu and said, "I have a friend who wants to do a few things, but his family wont agree, and feels that hes just messing around. As a result, he has a lot of pressure." Luo Bu smiled. His eyes were like the stars in the night sky, extremely bright and holding an infinite warmth, a boundless enthusiasm. Chen Changshengs eyes were also very bright, but it was not because of the light in their depths. Rather, they were very clean, as if they had been washed by water for many years. Luo Bu looked at him and asked, "Has anyone ever mentioned that your eyes are like mirrors?" Chen Changsheng didnt understand what he meant. Confused, he softly grunted in affirmation. "A bright mirror can reflect a person, can reveal the finest movements of the world, can easily perceive many problems." Luo Bu used two fingers to carry the wine pot and lightly sway it in the air as he said, "You guessed correctly. My problem does note from me or from the outside world, but from my family. More precisely, it was my father that had me transferred from the roaming cavalry to Sloping Cliff Horse Farm." Chen Changsheng considered this information, then asked, "He wants you to be safe?" "No one knows what that father of mine is thinking. Many years ago, many people, including me, believed that he was just a mediocre person who only thought about what was best for the n. But eventster on proved that those who thought this way were the truly mediocre people." Luo Bu took a sip of wine and then continued, "Ever since I was small, my father has always treated me with extreme favor. I once doubted this favorable treatment, but after that event, I never doubted him again. But this sort of true favor has now became a true problem of mine." He once more recalled the past. His father descended down the mountain path, not even ncing at his severely injured son. Startled birds flew out of the forest, carrying with them his fathers cheerful and pleasedughter. Chen Changsheng was also thinking of the past. He walked down the Mausoleum of Books while his master walked up. On the Divine Path, they brushed past each other like strangers. "In truth, Im quite envious of this pressure brought about by concern." After he said this, the stream bank weed a few moments of silence. They were both youths, yet they each carried their own weight. Suddenly, there was a ssh as a silvery-white fish leapt from the water and swam up the stream in pursuit of the starlight. The gazes of the pair followed it, ultimately resting on the vast barrens at the streams end. "If the injuries to your meridians were healed, then if you carefully looked, you might be able to see that its a little brighter over there." Luo Bu raised the wine pot in his hand, pointing at the distant north, seemingly out of respect, but also as if making an offering. Chen Changsheng knew what he was speaking of. Back when he was traveling with Su Li across the snowy ins back to the south, on the first few nights, he would asionally see that disc of light in the north. Moreover, in the Orthodox Academy, the taciturn Zhexiu had spoken of it to them several times. Besides the river of stars in the south, the night sky there also contained a bright celestial body. The legendary Moon of the Demon race. Drinking wine was a leisurely affair, and so the content of their chat was naturally idle gossip. Starting with the Moon of the demons, they talked about the forbidding aura of Xuo City, the terrifying abyss, the decadent and crazed inclination towards art that the demon nobility had, the green gems on the Demon Commanders armor, and then about the conservatism and dullness of the Great Western Continent. Luo Bu was the one speaking the vast majority of time, with Chen Changsheng asionally responding with a sentence or two. In this chat, Luo Bu revealed his unimaginable experience, his words containing a vast expanse of rivers and mountains and tens of thousands of years. If Chen Changsheng had not be well-versed in the Daoist Canon as a child and also traversed tens of thousands of li, he would have found it utterly impossible to respond. But it was precisely because he was well-versed in the Daoist Canon and had traversed tens of thousands of li that, though he was not skilled at speaking, he could asionally offer a few sentences, discuss a few things. Geniuses often wanted not for friends, but for someone that could understand the meaning behind their words. Perhaps it was for this reason that this chat over wine proceeded very happily, with both Luo Bu and Chen Changsheng finding the experience very pleasant. As their chat lengthened, its scope broadened and it became more profound. The more Chen Changsheng heard, the more he admired Luo Bu. Luo Bu was like a pool of clear water, seemingly unremarkable, yet with unfathomable depths. Was there anything in the world that he did not know? Just who was this heavily-bearded young officer? The more Chen Changsheng thought, the more he felt that this person was truly extraordinary, both his experience and his elegant bearing incredibly enchanting. When Luo Bu began to recount the five mistakes Emperor Taizong and Wang Zhice made on the second northern expedition of the Great Zhou cavalry, Chen Changsheng could not help but consider all the extraordinary individuals he had met in his life. He realize that no one, not Gou Hanshi, or Zhexiu, or Tang Tang, or Su Moyu, matched up to this person. He even felt that Senior Su Li was inferior to this person in certain aspects. No matter how much a person like Luo Bu could make merry with soldiers, in such a remote horse farm, how could he not feel dejected or lonely? If he was not, why he was sitting by his lonesome, far from the bonfires and under the stars, and then chatting for so long with him? The more he thought, the more Chen Changsheng felt that he could not allow Luo Bu to remain in Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, that he should have him go to the Mount Song Army headquarters. Luo Bu saw his hesitant expression and guessed what he was thinking. Smiling, he said, "The demons have already retreated; whats the use in my going to the Mount Song Army headquarters now?" Chen Changsheng replied, "There wille a day when the demons return." A streak of admiration appeared in Luo Bus eyes as he said, "In these past few years, there arent very many people as clear-minded as you, but...I still will not go to the Mount Song Army headquarters. After a few days, Ill send you off to the Mount Song Army headquarters, and then I will take my leave of this ce." Chen Changsheng asked in concern, "Where are you going?" Luo Bu replied, "Returning to the mountain." Chen Changsheng wanted to invite him off the mountain. But he had begun yearning for that mountain. Of course, he had always been yearning for that girl on the other mountain. Chen Changsheng had been spending more than two years doing the same. It was truly easy to infect others with the emotion that was yearning. There was no need to speak, no need to see each others eyes. The stream bank fell quiet once more. For a very long time, neither of them spoke. As they gazed at the barely discernible moonlight in the ins of the north, they silently yearned. After some time, Luo Bu turned to Chen Changsheng and asked, "Do you also have a girl that you like?" Chapter 796 – The Starry Sky and Girls (II) Chapter 796 C The Starry Sky and Girls (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng nodded and said, "I do, but I havent met her in a while." Luo Bu appeared very interested, asking, "She likes you?" Chen Changsheng felt rather embarrassed as he softly grunted in affirmation. Luo Bu slightly arched his brow and asked, "If you have a lover, why arent you seeing her?" It was clear that he did not approve of Chen Changshengs way of doing things. To him, the most difficult part was developing affection, but since they were already lovers, they had to always stay together. It was not allowed for them to separate. Chen Changsheng thought this question over, then said, "Its not convenient to meet, and also...she has a few rather important things to do." Luo Bu said no more. Taking arge gulp from the wine pot held in his fingers, he muttered, "Mutual affection...just what sort of feeling is that?" Chen Changsheng did not hear this clearly and asked, "What?" "Nothing, just drunken ramblings." Luo Bu gazed towards the ins at the end of the stream, seemingly seeing that peak which was shrouded in clouds throughout the year, and a faint sadness tinged his face. From his first nce upon waking, the Luo Bu in Chen Changshengs eyes had always been elegant and yet indifferent, downtrodden but not unruly. However, he had never once seen Luo Bu like this. This was a very faint sadness, yet his lush beard was unable to conceal it. Why did his young face appear so ravaged by time? He truly wished to know Luo Bus story, to know just what he had experienced. "Im a person without a story." Luo Bu very quickly broke out of this mood and offered the wine pot to Chen Changsheng as he indifferently continued, "Because Ive lived too smooth a life. Other than a small trouble when I was small, I received everything that I wished for." Chen Changsheng thought inwardly, then why are you so sad? "But there are many things in this world that have no rtion to your own efforts, like the love between man and woman, or great matters that decide life or death. No matter how much you struggle or grow, you can never be sure of victory, as these two rtionships require a response." Luo Bu pointed at the numberless stars above and said, "You can say to the starry sky that you dont want to go back, but the starry sky wont answer you. You will grow old, and then die. You can say to a girl I love you, but even if youre the best of the best, she just doesnt like you, but what can you do?" The starry sky and girls would only quietly look back at the viewer, perhaps with pity or sympathy, but when would they ever change their mind? A starry sky that could randomly change its hue, shape, and rules only existed in the oil paintings of Xuo City. Those girls who would implore or strive to be the girl that one loved might also be good girls, but regretfully, they were not the girl that he loved. But what can you do? This tly-said question filled Chen Changsheng with a deep anguish. Perhaps it was because he had once prayed to those infinite stars above to pardon his life. He somewhat clumsily patted Luo Bu on the shoulder. He wanted tofort him, but didnt know what to say. The countless stars twinkled above. The girl was in the distant south. Thankfully, he said nothing. ....... ...... ....... ...... This chat in the night was very pleasant, and so when Luo Bu returned to his study, he still remained in a fine mood. In the past few years, he had yed the part of teacher and elder in the sect, even when speaking with disciples of the same generation. Moreover, given his knowledge and experience, it was truly difficult to find someone other than Second Brother and Junior Sister that could let him chat so carefreely. He had originally intended to investigate that persons identity, but for the sake of this chat over alcohol, he would not care which faction that person belonged to. It was just a little unfortunate that this fellow truly didnt have much of a stomach for alcohol. He was far inferior to Junior Sister. Indeed, just who couldpare to Junior Sister? He gazed at his already-emptied bookshelf in a daze for a long time, a bitter smile on his face. He shook his head, dispelling these thoughts, and continued to pack up his study as he prepared to leave. He was not lying to that fellow. He was truly prepared to leave and return to the mountain. Just then, he saw that the secret marks on his desk were different from when he had left, and knew that someone had visited. He took a letter from the secretpartment in the desk. It was a letter from home. The letter recounted a few recent major events inplete and meticulous detail, presenting a version of events even moreplete than the highest level of documents in the Ministry of the Army. His gaze slowly moved across the paper, his sword-like eyebrows gradually rising as if desiring topletely cut away the beard on his face. His gaze turned colder and colder. So it turned out that besides Ning Shiwei, Zhu Ye, and Tianhai Zhanyi, people from the Tang n had also been there that night. These people had unexpectedly all died, and it was surprisingly because they wanted to snatch away those mysterious Cinnabar Pills. He was already very used to the behavior of those people in the Great Zhou Imperial Court, but he still felt this act to be very shameless. His lips perked into a scornful smile. Dying after looking for troublewas there anything wrong with that? He continued reading. And then, he saw the Demon Lords name. His expression became rather solemn. Finally, he saw Chen Changshengs name. His expression turned abnormally solemn, his hand stiffening as it clenched the letter. He raised his head to look out the window, perhaps looking towards the stream bank or that little room in which meat was always stewing. He thought of the marks left on the cliff, of that unconscious fellow, thought of that conversation by the stream and several details of that conversation... Hisplexion changed several times. At the very beginning, it was a little red, but it did not seem like anger. Soon after, it became a little white, yet it did not seem like he had suffered a shock. It was more like he had drunk too much alcohol. Ultimately, all emotions became a slightly bitter smile, brimming with scorn towards himself. ...... ...... To drink wine under the stars and talk of girls while drinking winethis was something that young men had always enjoyed doing. In the Orthodox Academy, when Tang Thirty-Six did these things, Chen Changsheng was not willing to apany him. Only after tonight did he realize that it truly was very pleasant. He thought, in a few days, when I go to Wenshui to see Tang Thirty-Six, should I bring a few bottles of good alcohol? It could also be considered a thank-you gift to the Tang Old Master for the umbre. Of course, chatting over wine and the act of drinking itself primarily depended on who ones partner was. Chen Changsheng felt that tonights conversation was very pleasant, even somewhat delightful. This was because his partner in conversation had been Luo Bu. This made him recall those candlelit conversations with Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, and the others in that grass hut in the Mausoleum of Books. Of course, this chat tonight had reminded him the most of a conversation with Xu Yourong in the snowy temple. That snowy temple had been on the side of the White Grass Path. The White Grass Path was in the ins of the Unsetting Sun. The ins of the Unsetting Sun was a part of the Garden of Zhou. Suddenly, Chen Changsheng came to his senses, purged of any effects from the alcohol. A few days ago, just after he had awakened from hisa, he felt like he had forgotten something. Now, he finally remembered. There were still people in the Garden of Zhou. He took the strong tea that Nanke had brought over and took a sip, asked her to keep watch for any activity, and then took the string of stone pearls from his wrist. Of the five stone pearls, one of them was ck. His spiritual sense fell on the ck pearl. In the next moment, he felt a chilly wind on his face. He was still at the highest point of the Mausoleum of Zhou. He surveyed his surroundings. The ins had long since regained their former appearance, dyed in a pleasing green. Suddenly, thunderous roars came from all around the Mausoleum of Zhou and a tide of monsters surged towards him. In that year, he and that girl had seen a simr sight. Chapter 797 – Reunion in the Garden of Zhou Chapter 797 C Reunion in the Garden of Zhou Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng looked around the Mausoleum of Zhou and very quickly found the people he was searching for. The figures of An Hua and that deputy general were extremely distinct at the end of the stone path leading up to the mausoleum. Normally, he would have been able to very quickly charge over there using a movement technique, but now, he could only very slowly climb down. An Hua and the deputy general noticed him and waved their hands at him. They were also shouting something, most likely reminding him to be careful. They were rather far away from him, so Chen Changsheng simply could not hear what they were saying. Moreover, the howls and roars of the monsters surrounding the Mausoleum of Zhou were truly too loud. After some time, he finally reached the end of the stone path. "Your Holiness!" An Hua ecstatically prostrated on the ground while the deputy general got down on one knee. Chen Changsheng indicated that they should stand and apologized, "Im sorry for making the two of you wait here for so long." On that night in that garden nestled in the mountains, he was first attacked by Hai Di, and then Nanke and the Demon Lord appeared. At this most perilous of moments, he sent An Hua and the deputy general into the Garden of Zhou. Afterwards, he fell unconscious from his heavy wounds and, upon waking, forgot about them. Through careful counting, one could determine that An Hua and the deputy general had spent quite a few days in the Garden of Zhou, and he did not know how they had managed to endure. On that night in the snowy mountains, just when they believed that they would die in the thick Demon Qi, An Hua and the deputy general suddenly discovered that they were in apletely unfamiliar world. They had appeared on an imposing mausoleum, surrounded by a vast and boundless in popted by many strange beasts that were already on the verge of extinction in the continent. If they had been able to walk around this world, they might have realized that this was the legendary Garden of Zhou. However, when the monsters discovered the presence of the two humans, they immediately surrounded the Mausoleum of Zhou, making it impossible for the pair to leave. Fortunately, An Hua was carrying a few rations and, having graduated from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, was skilled in the Sacred Light technique. The injuries of that deputy general not only did not worsen, but even gradually improved. However, one could imagine the mental pressure they faced when surrounded by such a ferocious and terrifying tide of monsters. Only today did they finally see Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng said, "Ivee to bring you out." "For some reason, these monsters havent entered the mausoleum, but they also wont let us leave." An Hua looked towards the dense monster tide as she fearfully spoke. In her view, no matter extraordinary the Pope was, he was still alone, and was also very young. It was simply impossible for him to deal with so many terrifying monsters. Chen Changsheng walked up to the stone path and looked towards the monster tide that seemed to stretch towards the horizon. After several years, the Garden of Zhous self-repair was nowplete, and the seal on the ins of the Unsetting Sun no longer existed. The number of monsters had gradually increased and now even exceeded the original number. Chen Changsheng waved his hand. Countless howls, some clear and some ruthless, erupted from the mouths of the numberless monsters, sounding just like the simultaneous explosion of countless ps of thunder. The deputy general became abnormally nervous and An Hua somewhat paled as she thought, just what is His Holiness nning on doing? What happened nextpletely surpassed their imaginations. The countless monsters prostrated, a ripple spreading through the tide. They seemed extremely docile. Several thousand gray demon vultures flew in an orderly fashion past the stone tform and then off into the distance. The monsters gradually dispersed, vanishing into the ins. In the end, only two gigantic monsters remained. Upon careful examination, one could see a little ck dot in front of them. "Is that the legendary Monster Bull?" The deputy general looked at the taller of the two monsters and thought of that description he had once read about. He had already recognized the other giant monster as the Mountain-toppling Fiend, a terrifying existence on the Ranking of Monsters. Although it was rare, in battles against the demons, one might asionally see the silhouette of this sort of monster from a distance. As for the Monster Bull, it had truly been many years since it wasst seen on the continent. Chen Changsheng led them out of the Mausoleum of Zhou. As An Hua thought of the previous scene and looked at his back, her face filled with admiration and reverence. With a wave from His Holiness, the monster tide dispersed. Could this be His Holinesss miniature world, just like the Green Leaf World of the Li Pce? They walked down the mausoleum, passed through the stone plinths which once held the stone monoliths, and came to the White Grass Path. The weather was excellent, allowing one to see very far, yet it was not possible to see that temple. Perhaps this was because the figure of the Monster Bull was too massive, taking up the entire horizon. Chen Changsheng looked up at the single eye of the Monster Bull and nodded his head. He then greeted the Mountain-toppling Fiend, after which he looked towards the thing in front of the pair. An Hua was finally able to make out that the ck dot she had seen on the mausoleum was actually a yellowish-brown monster. This was a very small and thin monster, its fur tattered and its body and limbs damaged. It appeared very pitiful, but for some reason, its eyes gave off a particrly gloomy and frightening feeling. This was the case even when it threw itself before Chen Changsheng and hugged his thigh while constantly muttering something, like some dog kissing up to its master. The deputy general suddenly thought of a possibility and his face suddenly became incredibly concerned. With a trembling voice, he asked, "This is an Earth Monkey?" An Hua had originally wanted to treat this monsters injuries, but upon hearing this name, her face instantly paled. When the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was drawing up the Ranking of Monsters, a massive argument had broken out about whether to put the Earth Monkey in the rankings and where to rank it. This was because this monster skilled in concealment and hiding in the earth was not actually that strong. It was far inferior to the innately godly might of the Mountain-toppling Fiend, and was certainly not like the Monster Bull, which could fight against a thousand armies. And yet... all cultivators would rather face a Mountain-toppling Fiend or Monster Bull than fight an Earth Monkey alone. This monster was far too intelligent, too sinister and crafty, cold-blooded and cruel. An Hua and the deputy general were truly unable to associate the fearsome reputation of the Earth Monkey with this yellow dog hugging Chen Changshengs thigh. Chen Changsheng affectionately rubbed the Earth Monkey on its head. Through its strange muttering shouts, he came to learn of the recent situation in the Garden of Zhou, but he still did not agree to its request to leave the Garden of Zhou. He had thought many times about how to deal with the monsters in the in. He had also discussed with Xu Yourong whether or not he could put those monsters in the in he had gifted her. After the seal over the ins of the Unsetting Sun was broken, the monsters did not just restore their numbers, their strength also increased in all aspects, so they were probably capable of living safely. However, the Monster Bull, Mountain-toppling Fiend, and the other monsters on their level had long since grown used to living in the Garden of Zhou. They knew that the outside world was exceptionally dangerous, so they had no intention of leaving. Although the Earth Monkey was crippled and far weaker than it had been in the past, it still wanted to go outside and look around. To the Earth Monkey, the word danger was the sweetest honey, yet Chen Changsheng refused to let it leave the Garden of Zhou. Part of his refusal was out of concern for its safety and the other part was out of concern for the safety of the outside world. The Earth Monkey somewhat resentfully rubbed against his thigh, but did not continue to nag him, much less dare to show any hatred in its eyes. It didnt even appear disappointed. Using its two forelimbs to support its crippled body, it climbed back up to the coiled horns of the Mountain-toppling Fiend and very obediently waved its hands at Chen Changsheng. Chapter 798 – Yes, Your Holiness Chapter 798 C Yes, Your Holiness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr An Hua and the deputy general watched speechlessly as the Monster Bull and the Mountain-toppling Fiend slowly made their way into the depths of the ins. Everything they had seen uponing to this world was simply too shocking. The deputy general recalled how he had once heard some fellow say that the Demon Commander enjoyed sitting between the coiled horns of a Mountain-toppling Fiend. But in the Popes world, even a crippled Earth Monkey could sit in the same ce. "General, might I know your name?" A voice broke his stunned recollections. He turned around and saw that Chen Changsheng was looking at him. He hurriedly responded, "This lowly general is called Chen Chou." Chen Changsheng asked, "General Chen, I am very interested in a certain matter. When you decided to go to Gaoyang Vige, were you not worried that your superiors would use you of absconding from your duties?" Chen Chou bitterly smiled as he answered, "Im a disgraced general from Seven Li Xi that was transferred to the Mount Song Army headquarters. I originally had nothing to do, so I thought it would be fine to try and save a person. I didnt expect to encounter so many troubles." Chen Changsheng felt that the name of Seven Li Xi was very familiar, but he did not think about it too much. He greatly admired this general called Chen Chou, both for the risks he had taken to send an array master to Gaoyang to seek medical aid, and for the bravery and resolve he had shown in front of those experts. He asked, "What about now? Do you still n on returning to the Mount Song Army headquarters for work?" Chen Chou was somewhat confused, asking, "Your Holiness means?" Chen Changsheng replied, "If you go to the Mount Song Army headquarters and be Divine General, presumably no one will leave you without things to do." Chen Chou froze, and only began to slowly emerge from his stupor with An Huas gentle voice. Wearing a perplexed expression, he pointed at himself and asked, "I return to the Mount Song Army headquarters and be Divine General?" Chen Changsheng affirmed, "Correct." Chen Chou found this ideapletely ridiculous. He couldnt help but bitterly smile and shake his head. "If this were before I was transferred, if I were stillmanding general of the roaming cavalry, and perhaps if I fought on the frontlines for another ten years, umting merit and increasing my strength, perhaps I truly might have a chance at that position in the Mount Song Army headquarters. But now..." Right now, he was just a deputy general, the lowest-ranking general. He was separated by a full six ranks from the position of Divine General, so was there anything even worth talking about? In the end, he just sighed. He had always felt that his father had chosen a poor name for him. Chen Chou, Chen Chou, achieving merit but no rewards, only having them slowly molder in the records1. How else could that fellow be transferred to Sloping Cliff while he ended up in a ce like this? Chen Changsheng suddenly realized that he didnt know what to say next. If that friend of his were here instead of Wenshui City, perhaps everything would have be much simpler. That friend would assuredly pat Chen Chou on the shoulder and heroically dere, "Who is Chen Changsheng? If he says you can do it, then even if you cant do it, you can still do it." This was precisely the reasoning, but Chen Changsheng could not bring himself to say such words. Fortunately, there was still another person present. An Hua walked in front of Chen Chou and quietly whispered a few things to him. Only then did Chen Chou remember that the person who wanted him to be Divine General was not some swindling priest from a small church, or one of those avaricious secretaries of the Ministry of the Army, but the Pope! His eyes brightened, but then quickly became confused and turbulent with emotion. An Hua knew that this was the response after ones mind had been dealt a heavy blow, and smiled as she shook her head. She paid him no more mind and returned to Chen Changsheng. The Li Pce had never involved itself in government affairs, and in the past few years, it had been particrly inconspicuous. Logically speaking, even if Chen Changsheng was the Pope, he could not casually arrange for a person to be Divine General of the Mount Song Army. Moreover, just as Chen Chou said, he was clearly not the ideal candidate,cking in both seniority and backing. But to An Hua, this was not a question that even needed thinking about. From the snowy mountains to this world, from the origins of the Cinnabar Pill to dispersing the monster tide with the wave of his sleeve, the image of Chen Changsheng in her heart had continued to grow until it had be supremely divine and imposing. She was currently Chen Changshengs most loyal believer and follower. To put it another way, if Chen Changsheng were to right now tell her that the sun would rise from the west tomorrow morning, she would definitely wait the entire night just to look upon the horizon. If she realized that the sun was still rising from the east, she would then contemte whether she had heard wrongly or was looking in the wrong direction. "Return with Chen Chou to the Mount Song Army headquarters." Chen Changsheng said to her, "I will write a letter for you to carry. In addition, I have a few other matters that I need to trouble you with." An Hua felt ttered to be given this honor of carrying out a mission for the Pope, but she also felt a massive pressure, as if she was standing in front of an abyss. Her voice shaking, she said, "Yes, Your Holiness." Chen Changsheng examined her face, finding it rather familiar. With a sudden idea, he asked, "What is your rtionship with Archbishop An Lin?" An Hua became even more humble as she softly responded, "Archbishop An Lin is my aunt on my fathers side." Chen Changsheng did not pursue the topic. Whether the Orthodoxy or the Imperial Court, they were all assembled from rtionships between people, so there was no need to speak more of it. His gaze moved up the White Grass Path, but he still did not see that temple. He thought to himself, was it destroyed when that shard of the sky fell down? When I have the time, I should check it out. He then confirmed that the things he had left here were still intact. Feeling that there was no more need to stay, he brought An Hua and Chen Chou out. The wind between the mountains was somewhat colder. The stars in the night sky quietly watched the three people by the stream. An Hua and Chen Chou did not have any experience in spatial transition, so they could not help but be a little dazzled and absent-minded. They needed some time before finally being able to calm back down. "Your Holiness, where are we?" An Hua asked. Chen Changsheng replied, "Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. That road leads to the Mount Song Army headquarters. The next courier station is twenty-four li out. I am sorry for troubling you like this." Upon hearing Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, Chen Chou seemed a little surprised. He looked towards the sparsely lit barracks and thought, could that fellow be here? An Hua finally could no longer restrain her question, "Your Holiness, the world that you ced us in to save us... where was it?" Chen Chou also could not help but look over. He also wanted to know the answer, but he was also a little nervous. Chen Changsheng considered the question, then answered, "You guessed correctly. That ce was the Garden of Zhou and that mausoleum was the Mausoleum of Zhou." Upon having their most burning question answered and confirming that they had passed thest few days in that legendary ce, An Hua and Chen Chou felt very satisfied. Since there was no more reason to stay, they parted. "Your Holiness, please take care of your health for the sake of all the believers in the world." After watching those two figures disappear into the darkness, Chen Changsheng fell quiet for a very long time. He had done many things in the years after leaving the capital, but it was tonight, when he requested An Hua and Chen Chou toplete those two tasks on his behalf, that he truly began. In the past few years, he acted ording to his martial uncle the Popes n, acted ording to that agreement made on that snowy night in the Orthodox Academy, and concealed his identity as he traveled the world, silently improving himself. But it seemed that his master and many more people still did not trust in his silence. He had been silent, but no matter how silent he was, he was still the Pope. He already had the unconditional trust and loyalty of countless believers, just like An Hua. Then he should bear without conditions the burdens he should bear. In the name of the Pope. ______________ 1. The name Chen Chou consists of the words ¡ and ꡯ. ꡯ means reward while ¾ɡ means old-fashioned. Chapter 799 – Spring Wind Greens the Two Shores Chapter 799 C Spring Wind Greens the Two Shores Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Daoist faith was the Orthodoxy of the Great Zhou, but it was not merely the Great Zhous Orthodoxy. Long before the Great Zhou was founded, the Daoist faith had been the Orthodoxy for many dynasties. The Pope wielded the divine authority of the Orthodoxy, and was themon master of all the believers in the world. From a certain perspective, the Pope had an even higher status than a sovereign. How could one be a good Pope? Chen Changsheng was well-versed in the Daoist Canon and had read about the deeds of countless Popes, but this was not something that could be taught. Perhaps it was precisely for this reason that his martial uncle the Pope had never once taught him how to be a Pope, only attempted to influence him through words and actions. Such lessons included cing the world above all, being patient and biding ones time, acting cautiously, not caring for a momentary loss, disregarding a nderous reputation that mightst for all ages, and working for the sake of all living things. After leaving the capital, he, like many other young cultivators, went straight to the north, nning to contribute his strength to the battlefield. However, reality proved that he was of no use here. On the contrary, his presence on the frontlines was liable to cause chaos and shake the morale of the soldiers. As a result, he began to use his medical arts to save people, refining the Cinnabar Pill. He truly had saved many people, but it was still not enough. In his notebook, Wang Zhice had said that positions were rtive. In different positions, one naturally needed to choose different ways of doing things. He was currently the Pope, so if he wanted to make a contribution to this world, he could not act like a swordsman or doctor. He had to use different methods. Su Li had decided that it was beneath him to associate with this dark and rotten world, or even look at it. If he was stained by its dust, he would use his sword to chop it away. The Tianhai Divine Empress, on the other hand, had used even darker and crueler methods of suppression, attempting topletely expel that rotten air, while his martial uncle the Pope had been gentler and more conservative. In Chen Changshengs view, all these methods were wrong. He could not be like his martial uncle, continuously yielding for the sake of the bigger picture and willing to sacrifice himself. He was also not so estranged from this world as Senior Su Li. Although this world had no kindness for him, he still liked this world and the people living within it. He naturally could not do as the Tianhai Divine Empress did. After reading Wang Zhices notebook in the Lingyan Pavilion, he had abandoned any desire to have the world dance to his whims. His method, his way of doing things, was truthfully rather simple. Since he did not want to submissively allow this world to be given over to those rotten and uninteresting people, he should stand up. Just like how the spring wind greened the shores of the river, how wildflowers filled the mountain slopes: fair and aboveboard, upright and frank, making a deration to the world. If he were just by himself, it would naturally be very difficult. Fortunately, he had many peers,panions. If that fellow had been willing to join him, it would have been even better. s, just why had he been so unwilling to leave the mountain? Chen Changsheng gazed up at the distant room still lit bynterns, and wondered what Luo Bu was thinking. ...... ...... The demons had truly retreated, leaving no traps and making no efforts to preserve any of their gains. From the northern reaches of Tianliang County to the western foothills of Mount Han, an area spanning a circle of around two thousand li in radius waspletely devoid of demons. Their only presence was two squadrons of wolf cavalry on the banks of the Lahu River, most likely to keep watch on the human army. Many people were still perplexed over why the demons had withdrawn, but regardless, in every aspect, this was still a victory for the Human race. The ten-some army headquarters of the snowy ins in the north and the even more numerous strongholds began to celebrate, and rxed smiles appeared on the faces of the people as if they were enjoying a festival. The mood at the Mount Song Army headquarters was different from elsewhere. It was tense and oppressive, the two sides of its main street packed with people. The faces of the soldiers, merchants, and the small number ofmoners were all covered in apprehension and anxiety. They were standing here not to celebrate the retreat of the demons, but to wait for the results of an investigation. In the past few days, a session of carriages had entered the Mount Song Army headquarters. Some carriages hade from Blue Pass and Snowhold Pass, others hade from Hanqiu City, and some of them had evene from the distant capital. Each carriage represented a truly important personage. Because Ning Shiwei had died. One night, he had brought his bodyguards and left his post, vanishing from sight. Later on, when his body was recovered, it was in an unbearably gruesome state. The crucial problem was that he had not died on the battlefield, but in an extremely remote mountain range. A Divine General had died in a bizarre fashion. An investigation was naturally required. The soldiers, merchants, andmoners packing the street also wanted to know what was going on. They had no idea that many more people had died on that night. Zhu Ye, the newly appointed leader of the Zhu n, Tianhai Zhanyi, the second-generation descendant nurtured by the Tianhai n, and the Tang Seventeenth Master had, just like Ning Shiwei, died on that harshly cold night. With the deaths of so many important people, it was only natural that even more important people would be needed toe and investigate. Two Divine Generals hade respectively from Snowhold Pass and Blue Pass, and the Tianhai n had sent a truly prestigious figure: Tianhai Chenwen, younger brother to Tianhai n head Tianhai Chenwu. Yet not even he was the person at the Mount Song Army headquarters with the highest status today, as the Prince of Zhongshan, acting as imperial envoy for the court, had hurried over from the capital. The Zhu n of Tianliang County, having suffered the sessive deaths of two n heads, was now bereft of any strong individuals and had suffered a severe decline in power, so they had randomly sent a person who would presumably only have the right to listen in during the investigation. The first priority of these important figures ining to the Mount Song Army headquarters was naturally to investigate why Ning Shiwei and all those other people had died, but more important was that position. The position of Divine General of the Mount Song Army. When the Divine Empress reigned, although the war with the demons did not proceed very smoothly, the military was still not inferior to its peak, having thirty-eight Divine Generals in total. During the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the renowned Divine Generals Xue Xingchuan and Tian Chui had died, and then there was the equally intense internal strife in the court. When the storms died away, only twenty-three Divine Generals remained. The capital and Luoyang required Divine Generals to oversee them, decreasing the number of Divine Generals that could be left in the north. Currently, besides Snowhold Pass and Blue Pass, which had special status, the remaining military headquarters on the snowy ins had only one Divine General each. With Ning Shiweis death, the position of Divine General of the Mount Song Army had be vacant, and it was not possible to transfer a Divine General from another army. This meant that the Imperial Court needed to appoint a new Divine General. To the Great Zhou Army and the Imperial Court, the position of Divine General was one of the most critical. Divine Generals had military authority, and were even endowed with the power to move troops without orders at critical junctures. Regardless of the reason for Ning Shiweis death, since there was now a vacancy, a new Divine General would be promoted. Not the Prince of Xiangs faction, the Tianhai n, or any other faction in the court could miss this opportunity. In the depths of the winter, no snow was falling over the Mount Song Army headquarters, yet a thickyer of dark clouds sat above the town and fort constructed in the mountains, and the light was very cold. A simr expression could be seen on the faces of the important personages seated in the main hall of the army headquarters. The Prince of Zhongshan sat in the middle. Just as was rumored, his face was suffused with a ruthless aura. Tianhai Chenwen and Divine General Jian Xi of Snowhold Pass sat to his right. To his left were the high official from the Grand Court of Revision who hade together with the Prince of Zhongshan, and Divine General Cheng Tao of Blue Pass. The factions were inly evident, as were their standpoints, or else the mood in the main hall would not have been so oppressive and gloomy. Divine General Cheng Tao looked at the leading officer of Gaoyang Vige and shouted with a very unpleasant expression, "Themanding general came to your camp, and yet you know nothing?" Chapter 800 – Wildflowers Assault Mount Song Chapter 800 C Wildflowers Assault Mount Song Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The leading officer of Gaoyang Vige kneeled on the floor and kowtowed repeatedly, clueless as to what he should say. Because he truly did not know anything. An impatient expression appeared on the Prince of Zhongshans face, and he waved his hand to dismiss the officer. The hall once more fell into silence, with nobody speaking for a very long time. No explicit decree had been issued from the pce, indicating that Daoist Master Shang Xingzhou had no favored candidate for the Divine General of the Mount Song Army. The factions of the court were free to fight over it. The princes naturally wanted this position. It was said that even the Prince of Xiang, who had secluded himself for more than a year in preparation to break into the Divine Domain, had voiced his opinion. The Tianhai ns present situation was rather awkward. Although they had strenuously worked to use their rtionship with the emperor to firm up their position, it was not convenient for them to act too excessively, as they did not want to stir the Daoist masters ire. They were gradually being pushed to the margins of the Imperial Court, so they could not let this chance go. Everyone wanted this position, but nobody wanted to speak first. Moreover, they were all unsettled by the fact that though the Tang Seventeenth Master had clearly died on that night, the Tang n had not sent anybody. If the Tang n truly wished to use this matter to gain the position of Divine General of the Mount Song Army, then given their rtionship with the pce, the people present truly did not have the confidence to fight with them. "There are a few matters that everyone here is well aware of, but we should still go through the process. After all, the Imperial Court still needs to be given some face." The Prince of Zhongshan, appearing increasingly impatient, ignored everyone else and indicated that the official from the Grand Court of Revision should continue his summary of the investigation. The official nced at his file, then suddenly asked in surprise, "There were people that survived that night?" The people in the hall were somewhat taken by surprise at this revtion, thinking, did the Demon Lord not kill them all? The Prince of Zhongshan also appeared rather interested, asking, "Why was this not mentioned before?" The official looked through the file again, confirming that he had not misunderstood. He whispered to the prince, "ording to what these two people said, they were knocked unconscious by the ripples of the battle. They only woke up a few dayster, after which they crossed the mountains to return, so no one knew that they were still alive." The Prince of Zhongshan raised his brows and said, "Interesting; bring them in for questioning." After a while, a girl dressed in the ceremonial robes of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and a middle-aged man dressed in military uniform entered the hall. It was precisely An Hua and Chen Chou, who had returned from Sloping Cliff Horse Farm to the Mount Song Army headquarters a few days ago. "State your identities." "An Hua, Teacher of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green." "Chen Chou, Deputy General of the Mount Song Army headquarters." The mood in the main hall palpably rxed upon hearing the identities of these two. To these powerful figures, a trifling deputy general was not even worth mentioning. Her rtion to the Li Pce might make An Hua a bit more difficult to deal with, but it was still not a big deal. In short, this pair were not people that they had no means of controlling. "Describe what you saw tonight. Speak earnestly. Not a single lie is permitted." The Prince of Zhongshan expressionlessly looked at the pair and warned, "In the records, you two should be deceased. Now you have returned to life, but if theres a problem with your continued survival, then this prince will not mind having you die again." As he felt the cold gazes of these important figures, Chen Chou felt that he had returned to that cold night, surrounded by demon wolf cavalry. He was keenly aware that what he was about to say would offend these important figures, even offend the entire Imperial Court. But since he had already promised, he had to do it, as he was a soldier of the Great Zhou. He took a deep breath as he prepared himself to step forward. But another person had moved faster. An Hua stood by his side and gazed at the Prince of Zhongshan, Tianhai Chenwen, and all the other important figures as she reported, "In the autumn of the third year of the new era, I and General Chen Chou brought a dying young array master to Gaoyang Vige. We had received information that the owner of the Cinnabar Pill might be there." Her voice was very calm, clear, and at ease. She recounted the story from Gaoyang to the siege of theke, which was only the start of that night, but a conclusion could already be drawn. "Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, and Tianhai Zhanyi died because they wanted to assassinate the owner of the Cinnabar Pill and seize it for themselves, but they did not expect that the Demon Lord was not dead. In order to cure his injuries, he had alsoe to the mountains to seek out the owner of the Cinnabar Pill. The two sides met, resulting in all their deaths." All the important personages present were already aware that Zhu Ye and the others truly had died at the Demon Lords hands. They hade to make this on-site investigation primarily due to Bie Yanghongs judgment. However, they had been unable to form an urate picture, as everyone involved had died. They had their conjectures as to what Zhu Ye and the others had intended to do in that mountain range, but this was the first time they had it confirmed by a witness. It truly was about the Cinnabar Pill. The Prince of Zhongshan nced at Divine General Cheng Tao. Divine General Cheng Tao imperceptibly nodded. The Prince of Zhongshan became slightly sterner. It truly was that matter they had discussed in their lettersst time. The powerful figures in the capital all knew of the Cinnabar Pill, had all attempted to make this wondrous medicine their own. "Without discussing the veracity of your ount, even if this is the case, you cannot cast aspersions on the dead. What assassination? And this vain attempt to seize the pill?" A low and deep voice spoke, owned by Tianhai Chenwen. Tianhai Zhanyi was his son, so he naturally could not permit his son to carry such a stigma after his death. If they wanted to gain the position of Divine General of the Mount Song Army, they could not have a single aspect that could be easily criticized. The other important personages very quickly came to understand that Tianhai Zhanyi, Zhu Ye, or Ning Shiwei could have died in a heroic battle or died by falling from the mountain path, but they absolutely could not die like this. Divine General Jian Xi impassively added, "Thats right, Divine General Ning Shiwei was carrying out a mission. He cannot be criticized for that." The Prince of Zhongshan once more revealed a hint of impatience. Waving his hand, he said, "Lets get straight to the point: did you personally see them being killed by the Demon Lord?" An Hua shook her head, answering, "We were still in the garden and were not able to personally witness it, but we did hear the Demon Lord personally admit to the deed." Even though that legendary Demon Lords death was already confirmed, none of the great personages present had the bravery to use him of lying. The Prince of Zhongshan asked, "Based on your ount, the master of the Cinnabar Pill was also present?" An Hua calmly answered, "Yes." The Prince of Zhongshan stared into her eyes and asked, "How did he die?" A few people leaned slightly forward at this question, seeming especially focused. In their view, since the Demon Lord had appeared, that person had assuredly died, but they wanted to know where the recipe to the Cinnabar Pill had ended up... An Hua replied, "He did not die." The Prince of Zhongshan raised his brow. "What did you say?" An Hua calmly met his gaze and said, "He did not die." The Prince of Zhongshan harshly eximed, "Everyone died, but you two are still alive and that person is still alive? Do you take this prince for a fool!?" Chapter 801 – Praising the Divine Chapter 801 C Praising the Divine Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The entire world knew that when the Prince of Zhongshan was exiled from the capital, it was only because he had feigned insanity and eaten feces that the Divine Empress did not have him executed. His temper was abnormally irritable, and it was often the case that he would have someone killed at the smallest disagreement. The An Hua of the past, even if possessing the most serene of Dao hearts, would still have felt a little nervous when confronting this mad prince. Now, however, she was not. Because she had recently experienced close-up the Popes heart which was as vast as the sea of stars, and the sunlight of his warmth. The will of the Pope had always been with her, just like the Sacred Light, so what did she have to be afraid of? She calmly looked at the Prince of Zhongshan, clearly not intending to alter her ount. "Since that person is still alive, why did you note together?" asked the official from the Grand Court of Revision, frowning slightly. "A Divine General was killed. This is a major incident. Putting aside the fact that hes also suspicious, even if hes just providing evidence, he should still havee here." When they had received confirmation that the owner of the Cinnabar Pill was dead, everyone naturally wanted to know where the recipe for the Cinnabar Pill was. But now that they had confirmed that he was not dead, that person was naturally more important than the recipe. An Hua replied, "He had a pressing matter and could note. He specifically wrote a letter describing the circumstance that night." Just as she was preparing to take out the letter, the hall rang with Divine General Cheng Taos extremely harsh voice. "How bold! To dare to deceive all these important figures with a letter! This a major incident, and His Highness has personallye as an imperial envoy. Just who is this person, defying an imperial decree?" An Huas expression did not change as she calmly said, "Even if Your Highness truly did take out an imperial decree, it would be meaningless." As she said these words, her eyes fell on the Prince of Zhongshan. The hall became a mor of noise, followed soon after byughter. Everyone was treating these words of hers as a joke. But the Prince of Zhongshan did notugh, although An Hua had been speaking to him, although he really was carrying an imperial decree. There was one other person that was notughing: Tianhai Chenwen. That trap in the snowy mountains had been a scheme of the capitals Imperial Pce and the Tang n, resting on that young array master, and its aim was precisely to find and kill Chen Changsheng. This n was kept so under wraps that not even the Prince of Zhongshan or Tianhai Chenwen knew of it, but they were both possessed of extremely high status and had a few snippets of information. It was just that they had still not been able to confirm that this information was true. Now, when they saw An Huas serene expression, they could not help but feel a little astonished, secretly wondering, could it truly be the case? The official from the Grand Court of Revision jeered, "Is your meaning that this person is His Holiness the Pope?" "Correct." An Hua took out the letter and looked at the important personages in the hall. "This is precisely a letter personally written by His Holiness. Is there a lord present that wille and ept it?" What? A letter personally written by His Holiness? That person was His Holiness the Pope? The official thought that he had heard incorrectly. After a few moments, he came to his senses and almost fell unconscious. The other people were not in a much better state. They sat in their chairs like statues, unable to move or speak. The hall had just been filled with noise a few moments ago, but now it waspletely still and abnormally quiet. This seemingly eternal silence ced a massive pressure on these powerful figures. They nced at each other, shock filling their eyes. After some time, a person finally spoke. Tianhai Chenwens voice was still low and deep, but one might notice a few intangible emotions if they carefully listened. "You are saying that the maker of the Cinnabar Pill is His Holiness the Pope?" An Hua replied, "Precisely." Tianhai Chenwen said no more, appearing to very randomly nce at the official from the Grand Court of Revision. These important figures were all ustomed to the ups and downs of bureaucracy, the mortal struggles of the Imperial Court. They were all old schemers that could very quickly react. The official patted the table and stared into An Huas eyes, coldly saying, "Truly absurd! His Holiness is the master of the Li Pce, bearing the hopes of the millions of believers of the Orthodoxy. His benevolence and affection are unmatched! If the Cinnabar Pill truly dide from His Holiness the Popes hands, His Holiness would assuredly have already passed the recipe to the Orthodoxy or the Imperial Court for mass production. How could His Holiness disregard the desperate situation of all the soldiers teetering on the verge of death on the frontlines and only produce one bottle a month! How could His Holiness be someone who cheats the people to win fame, a lowly person who controls treasures to coerce the Imperial Court!" After listening to this, Divine General Cheng Tao, who had been afraid to speak out of concern that he might offend the Pope, felt relieved, as did all the other people in the room. The circumstances of the investigation held within the army headquarters was constantly being sent out to the crowd on the streets. When they learned of this news, the crowd instantly erupted into a mor. The mystical Cinnabar Pill had actually been personally refined by His Holiness the Pope! People began surging towards the gate of the army headquarters, packing the street as they shouted. But when the words of the Grand Court of Revision official were sent out, the street suddenly fell silent. The words of that official had been very sinister. If An Hua insisted that the Pope had personally refined the Cinnabar Pill, how could this problem be addressed? The Cinnabar Pill had only appeared a bit more than a year ago. Many people, especially those who did not have the chance to obtain a Cinnabar Pill and those who could only watch as their fellow soldiers,panions, and rtives die, had all asked simr questions. Since the Cinnabar Pill could regrow bones and cure the dying, why... why was that person not willing to make more? The long street waspletely still at this moment, with countless people looking towards the army headquarters, seeking an answer. Your Holiness the Pope, in all your benevolence, how could you bear to see so many people die? "In the past, I once thought the same as my lords and the people outside. I was greatly confused, even angered at this problem." An Hua looked at the official from the Grand Court of Revision and continued, "But now I will not, because I know that the Cinnabar Pill has an extremely rare ingredient that only His Holiness can offer. Thus, even if the recipe is given to the Li Pce or the Imperial Court, it would be meaningless. Moreover, only that limited number of pills can be produced every month." The Prince of Zhongshan narrowed his eyes at these words, a deeper meaning concealed in this action. Tianhai Chenwen also kept his silence. The official had not been reminded of anything. With a cold smile, he said, "This official truly wishes to know, just what medicinal ingredient is so rare that it cannot even be found in the Hundred Herb Garden or the Dallying Forest? What ingredient is so scarce that only His Holiness can find it?" From a logical perspective, there was nothing wrong with this argument. It would assuredly hold against any sort of scrutiny. Yet he very quickly discovered that he had once moremitted an unpardonable mistake. Because An Hua began her answer. "Because that ingredient is His Holinesss sacred blood!" She spoke with pride and radiance, and her bright voice resounded both within and without the army headquarters, falling in the ears of countless people. "In order to save all living beings, His Holiness did not hesitate to consume his life, transforming his sacred blood into a pill, the Cinnabar Pill!" Both the people inside and outside the Mount Song Army headquarters could not help but gasp and shout in shock. And then all sound vanished. On the street and within the army headquarters, all was quiet. For a very long time, nobody spoke. An Huas gaze flitted past the official from the Grand Court of Revision and all the important figures as she asked, "Do my lords have anything else that they want to ask?" Still nobody spoke. The Prince of Zhongshan and Tianhai Chenwen nced at each other, seeing the shock and wariness in each others eyes. Chapter 802 – The Divine Edict Descends Like Thunder Chapter 802 C The Divine Edict Descends Like Thunder Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Prince of Zhongshan and Tianhai Chenwen were the two people with the highest status present today, so they knew the most secrets. They had even heard that someone in Gaoyang Vige had seen a ck dragon. For various extremelyplex reasons, they had not believed ituntil it was finally confirmed that the owner of the Cinnabar Pill really was Chen Changsheng... Now that they thought about it, someone had obviously concealed the true circumstance of that night from them, or misled them. In all the world, just who else could simultaneously deceive both a prince of the Chen n and the Tianhai n? It was obviously the venerable master of the Dao who resided deep within the pce. That night had turned out be an assassination nned out by Shang Xingzhou, aimed at his own student. Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, and the rest had just been knives, or a few pitiful des of grass that had been drowned in the flood. But probably not even Shang Xingzhou could have expected that his excellent student had surprisingly not died. Since Chen Changsheng did not die, many other people would have to die. Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei and their group were already dead, but perhaps they would have to die a second time, and those people who were still alive neednt be discussed. The high-ranking official from the Grand Court of Revision had an extremely nastyplexion as he walked up to An Hua. He extended both hands to receive the letter, his voice slightly trembling as he asked, "Does His Holiness the Pope have any orders?" An Hua replied, "His Holiness the Pope wrote in the letter that Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, and the rest are all co-conspirators in treachery, but the specific charges are for the Imperial Court to decide." Hearing this, the official felt relieved. As they were already dead, it would be much simpler to deal with them. An Hua continued, "His Holiness also wanted me to ask just how the Ministry of the Army chooses its talents." She was just a normal teacher from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, but she was currently asking questions on behalf of the Pope. Divine Generals Cheng Tao and Jian Xi came from the two most important army headquarters of the Great Zhou, so they could be said to represent the Great Zhou Army. So this question was naturally for them. Cheng Tao and Jian Xi no longer dared to remain sitting. They stood and slowly lowered their heads, silently and respectfully listening. An Hua turned her gaze to the other important personages. Tianhai Chenwen gave a self-mocking smile. Then, bracing his arms against the armrests of his chair, he slowly rose, appearing especially tired. The Prince of Zhongshan was the imperial envoy and carried with him an imperial decree, so he did not need to rise. However, his expression did be much more dignified. "His Holiness said that he is very disappointed in the current Great Zhou." An Huas voice was still very serene. "From the northern border to the Imperial Court, from the Divine Generals to the noble ns, they are all rotten to the core." These words were very tough and spoken with a lofty tone. In the mouth of an ordinary person, these words were just aint, but when spoken by the Pope, they naturally carried apletely different meaning. The Prince of Zhongshan and Tianhai Chenwen once more nced at each other, the wariness in their eyes even more prominent. The Pope naturally had the right to say these words, even had the right to curse and berate anyone beneath the emperor, but as this matter involved government affairs, what meaning did talking like this have other than venting his spleen? In their view, although the Pope was young, he would not do something meaningless. There had to be more. Just as expected, An Hua shifted topics, saying, "Only Chen Chou, originallymander of Seven Li Xis roaming cavalry..." Chen Chou had said nothing this entire time. He was incredibly nervous. As he watched An Hua calmly speak to these great personages, he felt deep admiration for her. He had no idea that she would so quickly mention him. Although he had already made some mental preparations, he still felt like his mind was buzzing, and he could not hear all of what An Hua was saying. Outstanding military achievement? Fine, I really did umte a lot of military merit together with that fellow in Seven Li Xi, but wasnt it all suppressed by the army headquarters? Loving his soldiers like his own sons? Letting them wear his clothes and feeding them good food? Fine, although I truly did treat my subordinates rather well, but how could I let them go when they encountered wine and meat? Incredibly virtuous? Fine, I truly didnt hesitate to break militaryw to save that young array master, leaving the Mount Song Army headquarters, but Your Holiness, you should understand the most... wasnt that just acting ording to the ns of your enemies? Chen Chou finally woke from his daze, just in time to hear An Huasst few statements. "His Holiness believes that only a soldier like General Chen Chou can bear the heavy responsibility of defeating the demons." An Hua looked around at the important figures within the hall. Divine Generals Cheng Tao and Jian Xi both had very nasty expressions while Tianhai Chenwens expression was one of utter shock, all of them thinking, it cant be? They prepared to stop An Hua, but they were toote. An Huastly stated, "His Holiness the Pope believes that General Chen Chou should be promoted to Divine General. He is the ideal candidate to oversee the Mount Song Army headquarters." With these words, the entire room fell silent. It was even more quiet than when it had been confirmed that Chen Changsheng was the maker of the Cinnabar Pill. The truth behind that nights bloody incident was not actually that important to these great personages, and the Popes whereabouts or his life were not something that they could touch. Was not their goal ining to the Mount Song Army headquarters precisely the position of Divine General? Just what were the Popes intentions? Did he want to use these words to seize it? The Prince of Zhongshans expression turned uglier and uglier. It was still that deep and low voice that chose the perfect time to speak. At the crucial moment, it was still that old fox Tianhai Chenwen that spoke. "Those who should be punished will be punished, but... even His Holiness the Pope cannot involve himself in matters of the court, especially not in military affairs." An Hua was very calm, not reacting in any way. She had finished everything that the Pope had requested of her. She did not know what would happenter on, but she believed that the Pope had made ns, and that these ns would appropriately settle things. Just as she thought, a mor erupted from outside the headquarters, followed by a voice. "The Li Pce has never involved itself in matters of the court, but since there are people in the Imperial Court that dare to scheme against His Holiness the Pope, they must give an exnation. "All the officers and soldiers of the Mount Song Army headquarters involved in this case must be arrested and given over to me so that I can bring them back to the capital for interrogation. "Starting from today, Hanqiu City must be sealed. No one from the Zhu n or the Emotion-Severing Sect is allowed to escape. "As for the Tianhai n, when I return to the capital, I will naturally call upon them to demand some people." This was an incredibly gloomy voice, suffused with a boundless ruthlessness, and the words it spoke were even more unyielding. After making these four demands, that person walked from the gate of the headquarters into the hall. This person was dressed in a blue Daoist robe and carried a chilling aura. The Mount Song Army headquarters was heavily guarded, but nobody dared to stop him. Because he was Linghai Zhiwang, the cruelest and most violent of the Sacred Hall archbishops of the Li Pce. Because Archbishop An Lin and Daoist Baishi were at his side. Because Mount Han seemed to rage, the stamping of hooves like thunder. Three Prefects of the Orthodoxy hade to the Mount Song Army headquarters. Two thousand escorting cavalry were right outside the town of Mount Song! A crow alighted on a roof of a building deep within the army headquarters and cawed. In the mountains, the white mantle of snow seemed particrly stark against the ck cliffs. A biting winter wind, speckled with bits of snow, ruffled the crows ck feathers. Compared to the howling of the wind, it was so quiet beneath the roof that it could be described as a deathly stillness. Chapter 803 – Come, Soldiers and Warriors Chapter 803 C Come, Soldiers and Warriors1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Three Sacred Hall archbishops and two thousand escorting cavalry made for an imposing and grand force. Of course, this was the battlefield on the northern border, and the Mount Song Army headquartersmanded several thousand ck-armored cavalry. If there was truly to be a battle, there was an army there that could fight it. The problem was that Ning Shiwei and his most trusted subordinates and officers had all died that night in the mountains. The Divine Generals seat in the Mount Song Army headquarters was empty. The several thousand ck-armored cavalry and the even more numerous ordinary soldiers were all nervous, mystified as to whose orders they should follow. Most importantly, even if there was someone who dared tomand the troops, just who would dare bear the responsibility? Divine General Cheng Tao and Divine General Jian Xi belonged to different factions, and Snowhold Pass and Blue Pass had never been able to see eye to eye. But now, with the Orthodoxy bringing down this formidable pressure, they had no mind for those old grudges. They looked in each others eyes, seeking out help and support. The Prince of Zhongshan and Tianhai Chenwen, however, did not choose this moment to nce at each other, as the possibility they had worried over and been wary of had already be reality. Three years ago, Zhou Tong was executed via death of a thousand cuts on the snowy street, the previous Pope returned to the sea of stars, Chen Changsheng seeded him, and then he vanished into the snow. The capital quickly returned to tranquility, the situation steadily proceeding forward. Many people had guessed that this had been an agreement between the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court, between Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou, student and teacher. As long as Chen Changsheng did not remain in the capital, nothing would happen. The Pope was not in the Li Pce, butprehending and cultivating in the world. This was the first time such a thing had ever happened in all of history. Everyone knew that in reality, the Pope had been exiled. But nobody would underestimate, much less ridicule, the young Pope for this reason. In the eyes of the people, he was only willing to leave for the sake of the overarching situation, for the sake of all living beings, for the sake of resisting the demons. In the next three years, Chen Changsheng truly did not return to the capital. Other than when he had appeared once on the snowy battlefield of the north, no one even knew where he was. In these three years, the Orthodoxy had also been extremely subdued. The Li Pce had been extremely quiet, its famous stone pirs growing much older, the green ivy on its walls tarnished with dust. The Grass Moon Hall was silent in the twilight, and while the cassias of the Pure Cassia Pce released their honey-like fragrance, no bees came to taste them. The Moss Institute was still gloomy, the Clearwater Tower exuded a tranquil porcin-like beauty after being washed by rain, and many of the maple trees outside the Bureau of lesiastic Education had been moved to the Autumn Residence. Meanwhile, the Hall of the Heavenly Dao appeared incredibly deste in the snow. Daoist Baishi, Archbishop of the Hall of Literary Glory; Mao Qiuyu, Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons; Daoist Siyuan, Archbishop of the Hall of Subjugation; An Lin, Archbishop of the Divine Edict; and Linghai Zhiwang, Archbishop of the Hall of Drifting Clouds; each kept guard over their respective treasure of the Orthodoxy and remained in their five halls, disregarding secr matters and rarely appearing before the public. Only the Grass Moon Hall remained without a master. The Heavenly Dao Academy and the other five Ivy Academies strictly maintained their academy rules, and the Daoist churches in all the provinces and counties maintained an extremely low profile. The All-School Martial Exhibition had faded into nothing, and even the Ivy Festival and Grand Examination had been paused for three years. The southward invasion of the Demon Army was the public exnation given by the Imperial Court, the tension of the situation on the battlefield resulting in their temporary suspension, but everyone knew the real reason. The Lingyan Pavilion had been rendered into a ruin by the Divine Empress and the Orthodoxy did not agree to opening the Li Pce. Under these circumstances, was there any meaning in holding the Grand Examination? Only after that bloody night on ate autumn day in the snowy mountains and this winter day did the world finally hear some news about the Pope. At this moment, three Prefects of the Orthodoxy leading two thousand Orthodoxy cavalry suddenly left the capital and, unbeknownst to all, visited the Mount Song Army headquarters in the distant north. What did they want to do? This was what the Prince of Zhongshan and Tianhai Chenwen had been the wariest and most concerned about. After three years, the Li Pce finally ceased its silence. The Orthodoxy was prepared to make its voice heard once more in the continent. What did this mean? "Is His Holiness the Pope finally thinking about home?" The Prince of Zhongshan stood up, a mocking tone in his voice. "If this means a civil war in the Great Zhou Dynasty, then this truly is splendid." He had not hesitated to feign madness and eat feces so that the Divine Empress would spare his life. He was even willing to treat himself this viciously, so what did he have to be afraid of? But his opponent today was also a very unyielding person. Linghai Zhiwang was the currently the youngest of the Orthodoxys Prefects, one of the scant few Sacred Hall archbishops to have a background in the military. If not for the fact that the Pope had called him back to the capital, he would already be a Divine General of the Great Zhou, his seniority even greater than Divine Generals Cheng Tao and Jian Xi. In fact, if Chen Changsheng had not appeared, many people thought that either he or Daoist Siyuan had the highest chance of being the next Pope. What did a person like that have to be afraid of? And he had juste from silently waiting in the gloomy and damp confines of the Moss Institute for a whole three years, which had not only failed to pacify his violent personality, but pushed it to the point of explosion. "Your Highness is confused!" Linghai Zhiwangs tough and callous voice echoed throughout the Mount Song Army headquarters. Some people in the crowd and in the headquarters with somewhat shallow cultivations felt like a thunderp had exploded next to their ears, and couldnt help but feel dizzy. He stared into the Prince of Zhongshans eyes and heavily intoned, "An assassination was attempted on His Holiness the Pope; should the Orthodoxy not respond?" The Prince of Zhongshan, his gaze sharp, responded, "Secretly mobilizing the Orthodoxy cavalry anding to the northern border is your response?" "Correct." Linghai Zhiwang raised his chin and arrogantly proimed, "Because I must conduct an investigation." An attempted assassination on the Pope was naturally a massive case, but just how was such a case investigated? It was the four demands he had made before entering the Mount Song Army headquarters. The Tianhai n should hand over people! No one from the Zhu n or Emotion-Severing Sect should even think about running! All the officers of the Mount Song Army headquarters should be arrested and brought back to the capital for the Li Pce to interrogate! The Imperial Court must give a clear exnation! If all of Linghai Zhiwangs demands were trulyplied with, the Great Zhou would inevitably be thrown into upheaval. The Prince of Zhongshan remained unswayed, impassively asking, "And if I agree to your four conditions?" The matter in the snowy mountains had nothing to do with him, and although he had plotted to seize the Cinnabar Pill, he had not had the time to act. "That should only be expected from the Imperial Court!" Linghai Zhiwang did not have any intention of backing down, harshly saying, "But before the Li Pcepletely investigates this case, nobody should think about bingmanding general of the Mount Song Army headquarters, as this might affect my investigation." Tianhai Chenwen sighed and asked, "Unless it is a person designated by His Holiness the Pope?" He was naturally speaking of Chen Chou. The Prince of Zhongshansplexion turned even nastier as he eximed, "Truly preposterous!" Linghai Zhiwangs face remained expressionless, cold and apathetic, just like his voice. "His Holiness the Pope made the Cinnabar Pill out of pity for the living beings of the world, yet there are surprisingly people in the court presumptuous enough to think about seizing this treasure and even harming His Holiness. Do you really think that you need pay nothing for this? Moreover, what use is there if you agree to these four conditions? Does the Prince of Xiang also dare to agree?" ______________ 1. The Chinese title is ٱߡ, which is a part of the saying ٱ,ǰС. This saying trantes to Descend soldiers and warriors, and array yourselves before me. It originated as a sort of prayer in the Daoist text Baopuzi by Ge Hong to invoke Daoist gods to protect the devotee as they climb a mountain. Chapter 804 – Array Yourselves Before Me Chapter 804 C Array Yourselves Before Me Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhu Ye, Ning Shiwei, and Tianhai Zhanyi had all died that night in the snowy mountains, but truthfully, no one knew what they had done, and nobody should have been able to use them to implicate those personages within the capital. However, what they had wanted to do was no secret. Anyone would think it reasonable for the Orthodoxy to demand the appropriate payment from the Imperial Court. "His Holiness is merciful, but my temperament has never been very good. If you do not agree to my demands, then this investigation will continue." Linghai Zhiwang took a step forward and stared the Prince of Zhongshan in the eyes. "Your Highness, youd best carefully think about whether you bear this burden." The Prince of Zhongshan had a frigid visage, but he did not reply. He was well aware that even if this investigation into the assassination of the Pope would not reach the Prince of Xiang, the Zhu n, now bereft of the protection of a Divine Domain expert, truly might end up having all their property seized and their n exterminated. Putting aside the thousand-year friendship between the Chen Imperial n and the Zhu n, simply the promise they had made to Zhu Luo three years ago made both him and the Prince of Xiang unwilling to see such a sight. Tianhai Chenwen maintained his silence. The crime of attempting to assassinate the Pope was truly too great. Once Tianhai Zhanyis name was stained with this offense, it would be incredibly difficult to cleanse. The present Tianhai n was no longer what it once was. If the Li Pce really dide down on it with a thunderous momentum, the Tianhai n really might not be able to resist. In truth, investigating the case in this sort of manner was very unreasonable. All those involved were already dead, and besides Chen Changshengs letter and the two witnesses, there was no proof. The Orthodoxy involving itself in government affairs and desiring to appoint the Divine General of the Mount Song Army headquarters was also very out of line, but this was just what the Orthodoxy had done, and they had made no attempts to conceal their aims. Just why did that person have to be the Pope? Just like Linghai Zhiwang had said, the Imperial Court had to pay a price. However, was this enough? Would this settle the matter? "We will go to the Daoist church to await the result. The more quickly your discussion reaches its conclusion, the better." Before Linghai Zhiwang took his leave, he said to the Prince of Zhongshan, "By the way, please tell His Highness the Prince of Xiang that all this is just the beginning." Just as expected, it was just the beginning. In the once-more-quiet Mount Song Army headquarters, the important personages were all upied with their own thoughts, but they all coincidentally thought of that same phrase. "F**k!" The Prince of Zhongshan suddenly leapt up and pointed at the noses of the two Divine General as he cursed, "Are you all pigs? You even dared to snatch at his things! You even dared to move against him!" At this moment, one of the princes followers came to the door and lightly coughed. Everyone understood, and they had no wish to endure the anger of the crazed prince, so they quickly bid farewell and left. Before Tianhai Chenwen left, the Prince of Zhongshan grabbed his sleeve. The Prince of Zhongshan whispered, "The Tang n knew that the owner of the Cinnabar Pill was Chen Changsheng, and the pce also knew, yet I didnt know, the Prince of Xiang didnt know, and you didnt know. Dont you think theres something wrong with this?" As he thought about how the Tang Seventeenth Master had also died in the mountains, how the Tang n had sent no one to appear today, Tianhai Chenwen felt a wariness emerge in his heart. "Many thanks for your warning." After Tianhai Chenwen left, the princes follower came up to the Prince of Zhongshan and handed him a letter. There was nothing written on the envelope, but it was stamped with a mostplicated seal. The Prince of Zhongshan opened the letter. As he read its contents, he fell silent, his face turning gloomier and gloomier. "Even the Qiushan n knew... This old fox, did he calcte the time to send the letter?" ...... ...... The investigation ultimately became a negotiation. The negotiations were still not finished, with the important figures departing with a brush of their sleeves, yet the contents of what was discussed spread like a wildfire throughout the town. In a very short time, everyone in the town of Mount Song knew of what had happened that night in the mountains, and the crowd naturally could not help but consider the news rather absurd as they spread it. The Divine General had actually plotted to harm His Holiness the Pope? And there were other factions involved? Those evildoers had all ultimately died under His Holinesss divine punishment? The most shocking news of all was naturally that the enigmatic master of the Cinnabar Pill was actually the Pope! The Cinnabar Pill was actually refined from the righteous blood of the Popes innately sacred body! Three holy carriages were escorted out of the army headquarters by countless Orthodoxy cavalry, heading to the church on the west side of town. The crowd along the streets parted like a tide, prostrating on the ground. This was because three great figures of the Orthodoxy sat within these three holy carriages, but also because they were expressing their gratitude towards the benevolence of the Pope. Some of the people had rather spirited eyes, allowing one to tell at a nce that they were cultivators. Others were dressed in the unique attire of array masters. Themon trait was that they were all injured, great and small. When the Orthodoxy carriages passed, those people silently kowtowed. Some of these people had rather mixed expressions, but they also prostrated to the ground. Those on the path of cultivation only prostrated to the heavens and earth, to their sovereign, to their parents, and to their teacher. They were naturally not prostrating to the three Prefects of the Orthodoxy within the carriages, but to the Pope. They had all once suffered severe injuries on the battlefield. If they had not been lucky enough to obtain a Cinnabar Pill, they would now be white bones buried in the yellow earth. Only today did they realize that it was the Pope that had saved them, and that the Pope had used his own sacred blood. When they thought of the Popespassion, how could they not be moved to tears? And when they thought about how the Popes blood now flowed through their body, how could they not revere him? Even those cultivating experts who belonged to other factions could not use their faction as an excuse to leave. They simrly prostrated on the ground. ...... ...... The biting winter wind raised up the curtain of the window, yet failed to enter. Just like the holy carriage of Holy Maiden Peak, the holy carriages of the Li Pce were also equipped with an array that kept out the wind, leaving the inside as warm as spring. An Lin looked through the window at the crowds lining on the street. When she saw those cultivators and array masters, she slightly froze for a few moments. After some time, she muttered to herself, "His Holiness the Pope seems different from the past." This was an expression of emotion, and also a sigh that carried a very deep meaning. As one of the Prefects of the Orthodoxy, the Archbishop of the Divine Edict, just what did her expression of emotion signify? An Hua sat beside her and heard these words loud and clear. She very quickly came to understand what An Lin had meant. The past was actually just three years ago. Three years ago, Chen Changsheng was a calm but determined young Daoist. But now, his attitude towards the struggle over the Divine General of the Mount Song Army and the countless admiring gazes incited by the Cinnabar Pill all seemed to signify that both his view of the world and his methods had undergone many changes. "Auntie, youve misunderstood His Holiness. The matter of making public the truth of the Cinnabar Pill was my idea." An Hua looked at Archbishop An Lin and earnestly said, "The actions of Saints naturally need to be made publicly known, or how else can the people be guided towards good?" An Lin gazed at her niece and smiled, tenderly caressing her hair. She thought to herself, you currently deeply revere His Holiness, but how could you know that when that young Daoist first entered the capital, words like reverence didnt even exist in his mind? Chapter 805 – The Hard Journey Chapter 805 C The Hard Journey Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Do you know how dangerous what you did today was?" "I was carrying out His Holiness the Popes edict; how could it be dangerous? And didnt Auntie and two archbishops hurry over?" An Lin thought, this child cultivated in the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green for so many years, unaware of the world outside. Its only to be expected that shes still so innocent. "The six halls of the Li Pce have been locked up for three years, apparently calm. In truth, weve been under massive pressure the entire time." Her smiled faded as she said calmly and seriously to An Hua, "In the end, the venerable Daoist master is still a Saint of the Orthodoxy, and now he is the supreme individual of the world. More and more people in the Orthodoxy are willing to chase after his footsteps. Even if His Holiness returns to the capital, he might not be able to take control over the situation." "The Orthodoxy has only one Pope." An Hua earnestly asked, "Auntie, you will always support His Holiness, right?" "Three years ago, when His Holiness the Pope returned to the sea of stars, I and Mao Qiuyu and the others all received his final order, and we will naturally protect it to the end, but..." An Lin looked towards the wall of the carriagepartment in front of her, most likely looking at the holy carriage in front of theirs. "The venerable Daoist master is still His Holinesss teacher, so I do not know what other people might be thinking." An Hua very seriously pondered this thought, then felt that she did not need to think about it, as in her heart, the Pope was the only god. ...... ...... Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Baishi sat in the same holy carriage. The two Orthodoxy Prefects never once looked at each other. It was very peaceful, even somewhat cold. The cheers from outside, the praising of the divine and the sounds of kowtows did not cause the slightest ripple in their eyes. Only when the chilling wind pped a leaf against the windowttice did Daoist Baishis expression finally rx a little. "It seems that the three years His Holiness spent traveling the world were not a waste. His methods have be much shrewder." He still did not turn his head to look at Linghai Zhiwang. His voice was so t that it seemed toe from a corpse. "As Archbishop of the Hall of Literary Glory, I actually didnt know theplete truth untilst night. That His Holiness could conceal this matter so well from both you and me is truly worthy of admiration." Chen Changsheng naturally had a way tomunicate with the Li Pce, or else the three Prefects of the Orthodoxy would not have been able to bring two thousand Orthodoxy cavalry to the Mount Song Army headquarters with such thunderous momentum. The problem was that Daoist Baishi had no idea what thismunication method was, and in his view, Linghai Zhiwang also should not know of it. Everyone knew that in the past, Linghai Zhiwangs rtionship with Chen Changsheng and Orthodox Academy was utterly terrible. If not for Chen Changsheng, he would probably be Pope. Daoist Baishis two statements could be understood as an expression of emotion, of praise towards the Popes intelligence, but they could also be understood as a provocation. Linghai Zhiwangs face remained expressionless, just as it was the majority of the time. When the second withered leaf pped against the windowttice, he finally opened his mouth, but he was not answering Daoist Baishis moved statements. "Why is it that nobody from the Tang n ever showed up?" This change in topic was too sudden and stiff, so the question sounded somewhat cold. Daoist Baishi slightly frowned. "I dont know." Linghai Zhiwang took his gaze off the window and turned to Daoist Baishi. He turned his head so slowly that he seemed like a puppet, and one could almost hear the creaking of his spine. Yet he was also like a sword slowly being drawn from its sheath. "Even before Mu Jiushi was banished from the Li Pce, I never thought of her as a member of our Orthodoxy, so Ive always been the youngest among us. I still have a lot of time, so I can wait. Dont give me any nonsense about how Chen Changsheng is younger than me, and stop showing me this dead face with that holy and unthinking expression." Linghai Zhiwang stared into Daoist Baishis eyes. "Ive never liked this Pope of ours, but if he suffers two assassinations in a row, I will be many times angrier than I am right now, as this is a challenge to the Li Pce, this is my disgrace. And when I truly get angry, you should be well aware of how I act." After saying this, he turned his head back to the window. It was like nothing had happened, nothing had been said. ...... ...... The carriages of the Orthodoxy did not wait at Mount Song for too long. This was because the imperial envoy, the Prince of Zhongshan, and other important personages did not need too long to reach a conclusion and agree to the Li Pces demand. Commanding officer Chen Chou of Seven Li Xis roaming cavalry had be the new Divine General of the Mount Song Army headquarters. This news shocked the people within the town of Mount Song, especially those officers who knew of Chen Chous background and why he had been demoted. As for the reason behind this move, it shocked even people in many more ces, like Blue Pass, Snowhold Pass, Xunyang City, and even the capital and Luoyang. The Pope who had vanished for three years had actually been on the battlefields on the north this entire time. He had never forgotten the human soldiers that were fighting with the Demon Army on the blood-soaked battlefields, and he did not mind consuming his life and true blood to make the Cinnabar Pill and save countless lives. And then someone had attempted to assassinate him in the mountains. After remaining silent for three years, the Li Pce suddenly made its voice heard, using this matter to unflinchingly snatch that position in the Mount Song Army headquarters. And what did this mean? The exiled Pope seemed on the verge of making his return to the public eye, but did that also mean that he wanted to go back to the capital? ...... ...... Many high mountainsy behind the town of Mount Song, and countless paths wove between the mountains. A crude pavilion or grass hut would often be constructed at the bends of these mountain paths. In the bustling human world of the south, these grass huts or pavilions might be called departure houses or departure pavilions, used to prolong the time before separation and feel an even greater sorrow from parting. Here, however, these pavilions and grass huts were only used to avoid the rain and take a break. On the battlefield, man might ascend to heaven forever and make the departure that was death. It was very difficult to feel much sorrow over parting while still alive. Luo Bu used two fingers to hold a small wine pot while he gazed at the fog-shrouded town of Mount Song. He was quiet, seemingly thinking about something. Chen Changsheng and Nanke stood at his side. They followed his gaze but realized that they couldnt see anything. They had left Sloping Cliff Horse Farm ande to this ce. Based on their earlier ns, it was now time to part. The mountain path here split in three, heading south, north, and west. The road north led down the mountain to the town of Mount Song, and further north than that were the deste snowy ins where one might see the figures of the Demon races wolf cavalry at any time. The road south led across the mountains and across a thousand li of grassy meadows to Xunyang City. The road west went around the mountains, crossing the Siya River and countless hills. In two days time, one would see the outline of Hanqiu City. Further south of Hanqiu City was Wenshui. Chen Changsheng wanted to go to Wenshui. On the other hand, Luo Bu needed to go to Mount Song. After delivering his military seal, he would take his leave. Would he feel a little reluctant after fighting on the snowy ins for nearly five years? Chapter 806 – The Rare Sight of an Autumn City in the Spring Wind Chapter 806 C The Rare Sight of an Autumn City in the Spring Wind Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After downing a mouthful of strong alcohol, Luo Bu remained expressionless. Looking at him, Chen Changsheng felt somewhat reluctant to part. "Then... were going?" he said to Luo Bu. Luo Bu waved the wine pot in the air, indicating that he knew. Still, he said nothing. Chen Changsheng was somewhat unhappy, thinking to himself, even if youre not willing to speak because you want to maintain your style, shouldnt you at least offer me a drink of alcohol before parting? In truth, Luo Bu had been acting rather strange these past few days. After their chat by the stream over alcohol, Luo Bu had subtly adjusted his attitude towards Chen Changsheng. It was clear that he was no longer willing to converse any further with Chen Changsheng, much less about intimate subjects. However, he also had no hostility. Instead, it felt like he was deliberately keeping a distance, wanting to be a stranger. But he was also notpletely a stranger, as whether it was when eating medicine or feeding the horses on the fields, Chen Changsheng could always feel Luo Bu watching from a distance. This sort of watching felt more like observing. Just why was this? Chen Changsheng shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He could only consider Luo Bu a strange person and take Nanke and start on the mountain path. From start to end, until his and Nankes figures vanished into the pine forests, Luo Bu never once turned his head. He looked down at the town of Mount Song while he drank. He wasnt so much sending off Chen Changsheng but rather sending off himself. After finishing off all the wine, Luo Bu finally stood up and began to make his way down the mountain. He did not go straight to the Mount Song Army headquarters to make his report, but chose to first enter a very unremarkable tavern. He had his empty wine pot filled and then seated himself at a table by the window. After ordering a te of fried beans, he peered out the window. Three of his fingers fell on the te and, without looking, urately snatched up two fried beans on each trip for his mouth to slowly chew on. As the sun approached noon, its light pierced through the thick clouds and drenched the streets of Mount Song, clearly illuminating the faces of the people walking about. Chen Chou, the newly appointed Divine General of the Mount Song Army, was sent off from the army headquarters main gate by his subordinates. Mounting a horse, he began his first patrol. As he looked at the clearly taller and more erect figure of his old friend, Luo Buughed and raised his wine cup to congratte him, praying in his heart that he would not suffer an early death. At dusk, the sunlight became much dimmer, the rays of the setting sun like mes, setting aze the buildings on the street and the thoughts of the people. He had already consumed three tes of fried beans and four pots of wine. Luo Bus eyes were squinting more and more, but not because he was drunk. Rather, he had seen the person that he had wanted to see. Of course, the reason he wanted to see those people was that he didnt want to see those people. Those people were from his n, and also from the Wenshui Tangs, the Wu n, and the Mutuo n. No other than him would have been able to pick these people out of the crowd, and so naturally no one else noticed that those people had left Mount Song and headed west. Luo Bu continued to drink for a very long time. Yet his eyes were not overtaken by intoxication; on the contrary, they became brighter and brighter. After this long session of drinking, he finally sighed and stood. He sought a bowl of clean water from the tavernkeeper and then very carefully washed his face and beard. Then, singing a song that had never been heard in the north, he left Mount Song and headed west. Chen Changshengs injuries were still far from cured, but he could now walk, so he had refused the Dragonhorse offered by Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. With Nankes help, his speed was not slow, and it was actually many times faster than a normal trade caravan. Leaving Mount Song and walking the mountain path, they very quickly left the mountains behind them. On the dusk of the second day, he and Nanke reached Hanqiu City. As they walked along the official road towards the city before them, he noticed that the forest lining the road showed signs of damage. This was especially the case for the forest on his left-hand side, which appeared somewhat messy, and after careful observation, he could see many young shrubs and willows. It was obvious that this ce had suffered some devastating damage a few years ago. He froze, recalling that a few years ago, he, Zhexiu, and many other people had passed through these woods to enter the Garden of Zhou. At the time, a rainbow had traveled vast distances from the south to fall here, and the entrance to the Garden of Zhou hadin in that ethereal courtyard behind the forest. At present, the entrance to the Garden of Zhou was on his wrist, in that ck stone, and the key to the Garden of Zhou was also no longer at the peak of the Mount Li Sword Sect, but was now his thoughts. He recalled many memories from that time. At that time, Zhu Luo had been sitting in a pavilion, his long hair draped over his shoulders, overflowing with an ancient aura. His unparalleled arrogance meant that no one dared to approach him. At that time, Mei Lisha had been sitting in a carriage, silent and indifferent, not speaking a single world. Like an old plum tree, he carried a certain type of aura about him. Now, both Mei Lisha and Zhu Luo were dead, but many of the other people from that time were still alive. Chen Changsheng turned to nced at Nanke. He had met Nanke for the first time in the Garden of Zhou. Nanke had been a cold and callous Demon Princess then, carrying out ck Robes order to incite internal strife between the human cultivators in the Garden of Zhou. At the same, she had also been seeking an opportunity to kill Xu Yourong, Zhexiu, and Qi Jian. She had been his most frightening enemy. Now, she was an imbecilic and utterly ignorant little girl. She only knew to follow him, protect him, and wait on him. "When you wake up, I dont know if youll remember these days," he ruefully said as he looked at Nanke. Nanke held a corner of his sleeve, her eyes still dull as they looked towards Hanqiu City in front of them. She was utterly unaware of what he was thinking. It was in to see that she had clean forgotten her experiences in the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng could not help but sigh upon seeing her appearance. On that night in the mountains, she had even taken the risk of having her soul break out of her body to save his life, so he naturally had to fulfill the promise. But he didnt even know if he could cure her. And moreover, just as he had ruefully sighed about, if he really did cure her, would she still remember these days after waking up? Would she kill him? ...... ...... The closer they got to Hanqiu City, the denser the forest lining the road became. More and more willows appeared, symbolizing very well the vor of this city. Yes, every city had its own unique vor. The vor of the capital rested on the verdancy of the Mausoleum of Books while the vor of Luoyang rested on its city walls. The vor of Hanqiu City was its willow trees. Zhu Luo had loved willow trees, so the Myriad Willows Gardeny on the outskirts of Hanqiu City while myriad willows had also been nted in the city. Zhu Luo had long since be shards of stars in the Mausoleum of Books, a wisp of smoke that had left no trace, but Hanqiu City was still as it was in the past, with many of his marks still left on the city. From a certain perspective, Hanqiu City had the surname of Zhu. The Zhu n and the Emotion-Severing Sect possessed supreme status and unfathomable strength within this city. But Chen Changsheng was not at all concerned that he might encounter something here, as no one should have known of his whereabouts. More importantly, Zhu Ye was already dead, leaving the Zhu n without any sort of outstanding individuals. As expected, he and Nanke very smoothly entered Hanqiu City. The soldiers and disciples dressed in the sword uniform of the Emotion-Severing Sect had clearly not shaken off the shock that came from news of their masters death. They seemed very vignt on the surface, but their eyes were brimming with a bewilderment and unease towards the future. Chapter 807 – One Cannot Sleep Well Lodging Amongst the Willows Chapter 807 C One Cannot Sleep Well Lodging Amongst the Willows Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Willow Lodge was Hanqiu Citys finest inn. It was adjacent to the most beautifulke within the city and was surrounded by a forest of ancient willows. It was a most beautiful and secluded ce in the spring and summer, but in midwinter, when theke was frozen and the willows were bare, one might feel rather somber and mournful when looking out the window and viewing the scenery under the starlight. Hanqiu City at night was incredibly tranquil, so quiet it almost seemed like a graveyard. Wang Po was still in the south and had not returned to Tianliang County, but in the view of the Zhu n, many changes in the world happened very abruptly, catching people somewhat unprepared, just like their current hard-pressed state. Nankes voice roused Chen Changsheng from his thoughts. He turned around and sat on the bed. Nanke took off his shoes and then ced his feet in a basin. Lowering her head, she began to very seriously wash them. The temperature of the water in the basin was just right: not scalding, but also not so cool that it might start to feel cold after a while. She had probably tested it herself just a few moments ago, just as she had done in those nights at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. When Chen Changsheng was unconscious, and also in that period when it was still difficult for him to move, Nanke had been the one that fed and washed him. He had tried many times to refuse her, but he had failed to convince her each time, just like tonight. "Ive almostpletely recovered. Wouldnt it be okay if I do these things myself in the future?" "Not okay." Nanke did not even raise her head. She currently remembered nothing, only that Chen Changsheng was the most important person in the world to her. So she should serve him well, ensuring his health and survival so that he could recover as quickly as possible. Chen Changsheng thought, then very sincerely said, "Im not sure... if I can cure your illness." "But only you can cure it, right?" Nanke raised her head and stared into his eyes. Because the divine soul had broken out of her body, she no longer had that wide space between her eyes, but her eyes were still somewhat dull. When she focused her gaze on a person or thing, it was truthfully rather frightening. But Chen Changsheng was already used to it. After washing him, Nanke very naturally opened the luggage andid bedding on the floor. She did not sleep, however, but very naturally took off her upper garment and sat down in front of Chen Changsheng. In thest few nights before they left Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, Chen Changsheng had begun attempting to cure her. Even as an imbecilic girl, Nanke still vaguely felt that baring her naked body in front of a man was not good. But she was already used to it. Chen Changshengs finger flitted past the stone pearl, his spiritual sense entering the garden to remove his dagger. Immediately after, he extracted a metal needle from the Vault Sheath. True essence poured in and the tip of the needle began to vibrate. It then pierced into Nankes seemingly tender, but actually incredibly sturdy skin, probing into her meridians. In these past few years, he had cured Luoluos illness, cured Xuanyuan Pos injuries, and treated Zhexiu for an extended period of time. His ability to detect the smallest details through the true essence he poured into his needle was now far stronger than it had been when he first entered the capital, but he was still not confident that he could cure Nankes illness. Because Nanke was not of the Demi-human race, but of the Demon race. Through his treatments over thest few nights, Chen Changsheng had developed a deeper understanding of the demon body, and the more he understood, the more incredulous he was. On the surface, the bodies of the demons did not differ much from the bodies of humans, especially for someone like Nanke, who was from the Imperial n. However, there were several aspects in which they were as different as night and day. These differences mostly rested in the meridians, Ethereal Pce, Qi openings, and sea of consciousness. Demons had meridians, but not Qi openings, and certainly no Ethereal Pce. Most importantly, a demons sea of consciousness, unlike humans and demi-humans, was not a sea formed from thoughts, but a fog of light. The question was this: was the light in this fog made from shards of thought, or a sort of objective existence? Chen Changsheng was very curious about this light, which seemed barely discernible yet also existing in every time and ce. For some vague reason, he felt like he had seen it before. Regretfully, although Nanke had opened her mind as much as possible, Chen Changsheng was currently still unable to enter the depths of her mind, as he was concerned that his intrusion might render Nanke aplete imbecile or just kill her. Thus, he was not able to see the true appearance of that light. ...... ...... Zhu Yes remains had already been secretly transported to Hanqiu City, but they had not been buried. The Zhu n and the Emotion-Severing Sect did not know how to handle them, as his remains were in a terrible state, seemingly gnawed on by some wild beast. However, the cold and cheerless Hanqiu City was already on the verge of bing a graveyard. Even if the venerable Daoist master and the Prince of Xiang would continue protecting the Zhu n for the sake of the friendship they had with Zhu Luo, how could any noble n without a true expertst forever in this vicious world? And everyone knew that a day woulde in which Wang Po would return to Hanqiu City and demand what he had lost. The Myriad Willows Garden outside Hanqiu City seemed to have known of todays situation ahead of time. It had already been burned several years ago, burning some paper money for itself in advance. Not far from the Myriad Willows Garden was the ancestral tomb of the Zhu n. Only the heads of the Zhu n and elders who had made extraordinary contributions had the right to be buried here. The starlight tonight was brilliant, revealing the tombs and gravestones with startling rity. If one carefully read the words on these gravestones, one would be able to understand the entire history of the Zhu n and the Emotion-Severing Sect. A thin and small figure hunched over as it used its two hands to dig, its mouth constantly muttering something. Starlight fell on its face. Its crooked eyes, mouth and nose were even more horrifying than all the gravestones added together. The salivaing from its mouth gave off an unbearable stench, even more putrid than the corpse fluids from all the excavated tombs. Yes, this small and hunchbacked man was digging up tombs, his long and slender fingers caked with mud and decayed flesh. For some reason, they were razor-sharp, swiftly digging up tomb after tomb. In just one hour, the seventeen tombs of the Zhu n ancestral tomb werepletely excavated. Whether the result was a rotten corpse or white bones, they were the finest of harvests to the hunchbacked man. His eyes glowed and even more saliva dripped down as a most vague and iprehensible voice came out of his mouth. Only through the most attentive listening could one understand the general meaning. "Your Zhu n is about to perish. "So give your grudges and souls to me; I will help you kill your foes." The hunchbacked man suddenly crossed his legs and sat down in a lotus position, his palms facing the stars as he closed his eyes in meditation. He was clearly using the most traditional Daoist technique of the Orthodoxy. Under the starlight, he appeared dignified, even somewhat divine. But his mouth and nose were askew, his eyes unable topletely close, making him seem very ugly. The most traditional divine art of the Orthodoxy, the most beautiful starlight, and an ugly hunchbacked man. This sort of stark contrast imbued the scene with aical and absurd feeling, but also an inexplicable horror. Chapter 808 – Morning Light, Kitchen Fog, a Freak Chapter 808 C Morning Light, Kitchen Fog, a Freak Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Countless strands of Qi arose from the ruins of the Myriad Willows Garden and the scattered graves. These strands of Qi were very faint, yet they also carried a chill that could seep into the bones. It was different from the Qi of demon experts, and also different from the Qi of ck Frost Dragons, seeming both more sinister and foul. The experts from the sessive generations of the Zhu n buried in this tomb were mostly upper level Star Condensation experts. Its two Divine Domain experts, one of them being Zhu Luo, only had cenotaphs, but they had still left behind a few shards of their souls. As for that sinister and foul feeling, it came from the poisons formed on the corpses and bones as they decayed. Even the starlight seemed to dim for a moment. These strands of Qi gradually congregated around that short, hunchbacked man, drawn into a jade bottle ced in front of him by the divine power he was releasing. To use the most traditional of divine arts to collect the most sinister and foul of corpse poisonssuch a feat could not even be found in the records stored within the Li Pce, as this sort of method was far too ancient. Only a few ces might have continued to pass it down, such as a few of the sects belonging to the southern Orthodoxy faction, Holy Maiden Peak or the Longevity Sect... And if an important member of the Tang n were present, they might be able to recognize that the great array that was the capitals Imperial Design shared a few aspects with it. As time went on, this sinister Qi grew fainter and fainter, all of it being drawn into the small jade bottle. The hunchbacked dwarf opened his eyes. As he gazed at the jade bottle, his eyes shone with greed and excitement. He carefully brought the bottle up to his nose and sniffed. It clearly exuded no fragrance, yet he seemed to be intoxicated. The small jade bottle was half full of some sort of clear liquid akin to water. However, it was also much more viscous, making it seem like some type of honey. Fish dew and pine resin were both dews produced after death, as was the liquid in the bottle: the dew of the Yellow Springs. The night deepened and the starlight regained its brilliance. The tomb outside the Myriad Willows Garden was returned to its former appearanceno one would able to tell that this ce had once been excavated. Simrly, no one would know that the souls and corpse poisons of the experts of the Zhu n had been gathered up through an inconceivable method. The hunchbacked dwarf returned to that inn called the Willow Lodge. He was already short, and as he was also bending his body, lowering his head, and wearing a ck hat low over his head, it was simply impossible to see his face. After leaving the sect, he had lived and traveled in the wilderness, very rarely meeting others, as he had an inferiorityplex. Over the past few days, he had learned about this way of dressing himself up, making him somewhat more content. He had learned it from that important demon figure he had seen that night on the snowy ins. He entered the inn through a side door and made his way to the kitchen in the back. Like a dog, he squatted by the window, looking at the sky over the courtyard wall, awaiting the morning light. The cutting of onions and the reprimands of the chef came from the window and then were covered in fog. He rose and entered the kitchen. He examined thebels ced on the lunchboxes and found his target. Taking out the jade bottle, he dripped a few drops onto the te. Today, the Willow Lodge was serving Hanqiu Citys famous jade tofu for breakfast. The drops of liquid from the jade bottle atop it looked just like honey, making the food seem even more appetizing. The lunchboxes were very quickly brought out of the kitchen and delivered to their corresponding rooms so that the guests would be in a good mood after waking. The hunchbacked man returned to his position squatting down outside the window. As he saw the sky brighten and thought about what was about to happen in a short while, his eyes squinted in delight. And yet, nothing happened whatsoever. The morning sun had already leaped over the horizon and had even risen over the short wall in front of him, yet the inn remained peaceful. He could hear the sounds of washing, chatting, and even the clinking of money in the waiters pocket. The only thing he could not hear was the sound of the hearts of that pairing to a stop. The warm rays of the morning shone upon his ugly face and his seemingly rust-covered pupils constricted into tiny grains. He once more returned to the kitchen. Seeing the lunchbox carried by the waiter, he confirmed that the jade tofu on the te had beenpletely eaten. He very slowly tilted his head, very confused. He scooted up and sniffed the remaining liquid on the te, confirming that there was no smell. For some reason, the waiter bizarrely did not appear to see him. He muttered to himself, "They didnt die? How can this be?" The waiter suddenly heard a voicee out of the air beside him and was given a fright, almost crying out. The reason he did not cry was that a hand covered in ck fur and scales had suddenly shot out of the air and sped his throat. The hunchbacked dwarf revealed himself and looked impassively upon the waiter, his eyes containing no human emotion. The waiter had never seen something so ugly and evil. He struggled in fear, but was unable to escape. The hunchback thought, then very carefully dripped a single drop of the liquid in the jade bottle onto the waiters face. The waiters body instantly went rigid, ceasing to struggle. A ck spot appeared on his face that rapidly spread over his entire body. In a very brief span of time, a living human had be a lifeless, pitch-ck sculpture: dead. The hunchbacked dwarf observed the waiters transformation and thought to himself, theres no problem! His face scrunched together, making him seem terribly vexed. A slightly chilly morning wind blew in from the window, scattering the remaining fog in the kitchen and blowing the waiters corpse into innumerable wisps of ck smoke. In the light of the morning sun, this ck smoke quickly turned transparent and impossible to see. ...... ...... Nanke had already finished packing. Chen Changsheng stood by the window. Under the morning sun, Hanqiu City finally seem to be a little livelier. But soon after, he felt the passing of a life. He did not know where this feeling came from and why he could suddenly feel it. Countless living beings dwelled in this word. At every moment, lives were being born and passing away. That he could sense it meant that the passing of this life was rted to him. He looked away from the window and towards Nanke. Nanke just so happened to be raising her head, and their gazes met in the air. Both of them saw the wariness in each others minds. Nankes gaze moved once more, in the end resting on the floorboards in front of her. Through the floorboards, on the first floor, in a room on the right-hand side. With a thought from Chen Changsheng, countless sword glows appeared in the room. The morning lighting in from the window instantly lost its color and brilliance. Countless sword intents swiftly and forcefully descended. In a sh, the wooden floorboards had quietly vanished, transformed into motes of dust in the morning light. Chen Changsheng and Nankended on the ground. Just as their feet touched the ground, the stone wall in front of them began to crumble away, dispersing into the surroundings as the finest powder. The wall disappeared, revealing the scene behind it. Chopped onions were still resting on the chopping board, and steam was still billowing out of the iron pot underneath the steaming tray. It was obvious that this was a kitchen. In the center of the kitchen stood a freak. Chapter 809 – He Comes from the Yellow Springs Chapter 809 C He Comes from the Yellow Springs Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The reason a person is called a freak is naturally that many aspects of that person differ from normal. This person was very short. On the surface, Nanke appeared like a little girl of twelve or thirteen, but this person was shorter than Nanke by two heads. This person was very ugly. No matter how beautiful the morning light was, it could only engender disgust when it shone on that seemingly randomly assembled face. This persons back bulged upwards, indicating that he was probably a hunchback. This person was dressed in ck. His clothes had been washed until they were very clean, but for some strange reason, one could still smell some stinking odor. Most people who saw such a thin, short, deformed, and stinking person would first feel loathing. After calming down, they might feel some pity or sympathy. Chen Changsheng did not feel any of these things. The moment he saw this person, his sense of wariness instantly soared. It was the same feeling he had gotten when he first saw Zhou Tong standing under the crabapple tree in the alley of the Northern Military Department. He felt that he was seeing an unreasonable, unpersuadable, undilutable, and perfect evil. This persons evil was subtly different from Zhou Tongs evil, even more sinister and foul. "Who are you?" Chen Changsheng asked the freak. The persons ugly face showed a hint of anxiety. Because the morning light was too bright and he had forgotten to cover his face with a hat. He had been seen, making him feel inferior, and once more stirring in him a desire to destroy the world. The moment he thought about destroying the world, the freak felt much more at peace and began to smile. This freaks smile was also very freakish. The moment he smiled, the corners of his lips peeled back, revealing the terrifying sight that was those messy and sharp teeth that seemed more appropriate in the mouth of a beast. "Since I cant kill you in secret, I can only try and see if I cant kill you right here." This persons voice was also very unpleasant, as grating as two broken shards of porcin being constantly rubbed against each other. After saying this, he extended both his hands and made a gesture towards Chen Changsheng. In the bright morning light, one could clearly see that his two hands were covered all over in fur and scales, making them seem rather repulsive. Chen Changsheng did not pay any attention to this detail but to the gesture formed by the hands. He had never seen this gesture used in reality, but as he was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, he had once seen it in an ancient Daoist scripture. This was a most traditional Daoist array hand seal, an archaic technique that had ceased to be passed down in the Orthodoxy for many years. Neither the Li Pce nor Holy Maiden Peak still taught this sort of technique. This person exuded a fair and harmonious, even divine Qi. But ck Qi was gathering around his hands, lightning bolts shing within while a foul and evil smell gushed forth. Using the most traditional and ancient divine arts of the Orthodoxy to drive the most sinister and evil of attackswhat sort of monster was this? Chen Changshengs eyes narrowed as his right hand gripped the hilt at his waist. It seemed like this impromptu battle was about to begin, but nobody expected what happened next. The hunchbacked freak suddenly nced upwards and then bellowed in exasperation, "Why do you have so many helpers!" After saying this, he suddenly blurred, intending to retreat out the window. But escaping in front of Chen Changsheng and Nanke could never be so easy. Countless sword intents flitted around the kitchen, sealing off all escape routes. In a clear stream of light, Nanke vanished from the ground. Chen Changsheng was not worried that the freak might escape. At such short distances, no one was faster than Nanke, even if her two wings had oddly vanished. Yet... what happened nextpletely surpassed his imagination. The moment Nanke vanished, so did the freak. Countless streams of wind suddenly stirred. The steam gushing out from the iron pot was parted into innumerable strands while the rays of lighting in from the window incessantly twinkled. It was evident that the two were currently traveling through the room at such high speeds that they were not visible to the naked eye. Even with her lightning-bolt-esque speed, Nanke was still unable to seize the freak. The wariness in Chen Changshengs mind continued to intensify and he slightly strengthened the grip of his right hand on the hilt. With a few shinks, several extremely distinct lines appeared on the roof beams, several swords stabbing through the morning light at a certain location. A pained and furious howl shattered the air. The freak was forced to reveal himself. His right shoulder bore a wound, with putrid blood slowly seeping out. Several dark green rays of light howled through the air, grabbing at the freaks throat. They were Nankes fingers. Rip! The freaks clothes suddenly burst apart. Two gray silhouettes appeared behind him, moving his body with unimaginable speed to the other side of the room, avoiding Nankes attack. The bulge behind his back had not been because he was a hunchback, but because he was hiding a pair of wings! There were no feathers on these wings, just two disgusting gray lumps of flesh, but they pped with incredible speed. The gray wings beat madly, gusting up reeking winds. With a boom, the freak flew straight into the stove! In a frenzy of swords, the stove was instantly annihted, but the person had already disappeared. Chen Changsheng and Nanke stood next to the ruins of the stove, looking silently at the hole in the floor. Nanke drew back her spiritual sense and said, "It leads underground and is filled with impurity. I dont know how he passed through it." Seeing this scene and hearing Nankes words, Chen Changsheng fell into deep thought. He had read a simr description in that ancient Daoist scripture as well. It was a story from a very, very long time ago. Tens of thousands of years ago, there was a Pope who, in search of the Grand Liberation Realm, became enlightened to an extremely sinister cultivation method. This was to separate oneself from ones vulgar thoughts and desires, creating an opposite self. By observing oneself, one would be able toprehend the ultimate principles of the world and then, with a single strike, obtain true peace. That Pope had made an incredible amount of preparations beforehand, but he did not realize that the evil soul was even more sinister and terrifying than expected. Using the impure Qi of the world, it matured at an unimaginable pace, and when he finally wanted to execute it, he did notpletely seed, and even suffered a bacsh from the evil soul. He had no other means: when his soul was on the verge of beingpletely contaminated, he borrowed the will of twelves sages in the Great Hall of Light to forcefully kill both himself and that evil soul. Just like that, the most knowledgeable Pope of unfathomable cultivation died. This Daoist technique, given the name Corpse-Beheading, was naturally forbidden by the Orthodoxy and gradually was lost in the long river of history. Who could have expected that this Daoist technique would re-emerge before him today? Countless years ago, before that Pope departed, he had said to the archbishops of the Li Pce, "If the corpse beheading does not seed, the Yellow Springs will appear." Could that monster be the Yellow Springs? Chapter 810 – Beneath the Ancient Scholar Tree, Have No Other Thoughts Chapter 810 C Beneath the Ancient Schr Tree, Have No Other Thoughts Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon had records of that period of history, but it did not contain a specific description of that Daoist technique known as Corpse-Beheading. Chen Changsheng found it impossible to confirm whether or not that monster was from the legendary Yellow Springs. He wrote two letters, one to the Li Pce in the capital and the other to Holy Maiden Peak in the south, hoping that these two ces could gather more information. That monster had clearlye to kill him, but he didnt know what that monster had done, or even if he had had time to do it yet. Putting aside the monsters mysterious origins, Chen Changsheng had already mentally prepared himself for the assassination attempt itself. The message Linghai Zhiwang had asked the Prince of Zhongshan to pass to the Prince of Xiang in the Mount Song Army headquarters was a clear expression of the Orthodoxys stance to the entire continent. Chen Changsheng was well aware of the situation such a stance would put him in. This was just the beginning. It was just like all those things Su Li encountered when he was heavily injured on the snowy ins of the demon domain and began his long journey back to the south. Chen Changsheng was currently the Pope, but that didnt mean that the number of people who wanted to kill him was smaller than those that had wanted to kill Su Li. It was obvious that somebody already knew that he was in Hanqiu City. But he was confident that the Zhu n would not act. Just as expected, when he and Nanke left the Willow Lodge and walked towards the southern gate of Hanqiu City, they felt several people watching them from the shadows, but no one appeared. Only when he walked past a store selling perfume did he meet someonepletely unexpected. This person was dressed like a schr, his delicate features unable to conceal his prideful aura. There was also an inexplicable smear of happiness on his face. He was called Bie Tianxin, and he was dressed as a schr because this was how his father often appeared in public. His father was Bie Yanghong and his mother was Wuqiong Bi. Several years ago, in the capital, Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan had led the new faction of the Orthodoxy in promoting the All-School Martial Exhibition so as to suppress the Orthodox Academy. Urged on by the Orthodoxys new faction and the Tianhai n, countless cultivation experts went into Hundred Flowers Lane and issued challenges towards the Orthodox Academy. Bie Tianxin had been one of these people, and he was the most arrogant and unbridled of the lot. However, his father sent a letter, after which Su Moyu left the Mausoleum of Books and did not return to the Li Pce Academy, but registered as a student of the Orthodox Academy. Many people knew that the standpoints of those two powerful figures were different, so this challenge naturally faded into nothing. After that, Bie Tianxin no longer saw Chen Changsheng, only heard about him through the mouths of storytellers and saw his name on decrees and divine edicts. So now, far away from the capital in Hanqiu City, when he once more saw that rather ordinary, unfamiliar, yet unforgettable face, he couldnt help but freeze. He hade to Hanqiu City to represent the elders of his n in discussing a few matters with the Zhu n, but more importantly, to see someone. He had never expected that he would see Chen Changsheng here. His heart began to beat faster and his lips felt dry, as he was both shocked and nervous. The entire continent wanted to know Chen Changshengs whereabouts, so why did he just have to meet him in Hanqiu City? What would happen next? What should he do? Did he need to step forward on his own and pay his respects? As these thoughts were racing through his head, Chen Changsheng had already walked past him. Chen Changsheng had seen Bie Tianxin and also recognized him, but he acted as if he had not. In contrast, Nanke gave Bie Tianxin a rather curious nce. ...... ...... Deep within an extremely secluded mansion of Hanqiu City, Bie Tianxin described his encounter with Chen Changsheng. His brow was slightly furrowed in irritation. He was speaking to a young girl. She had a moving appearance and two slightly blushing cheeks. She looked rather cute, perhaps because she was currently sipping on some wine. "Are you afraid of him?" The girls voice was very soft and gentle, but her tone was not. Rather, it carried a faint scorn and a seemingly innate aloofness. This was just a simple question, and it seemed to show little respect for both Bie Tianxin and Chen Changsheng. She had asked if Bie Tianxin was afraid of Chen Changsheng, but she had also only called Chen Changsheng him. Bie Tianxin was the sole son of two Storms of the Eight Directions; Chen Changsheng was the Pope. Very few people in the continent had the right to speak of them in such a tone, and those of simr age to this girl were few and far between. Such people included Luoluo, Nanke, and the little ck Dragon. Coincidentally, they were all people on Chen Changshengs side. This girl was not Chen Changshengs friend, but she still dared to speak of him this way because she was not from this continent. She was from the Great Western Continent, and just like Luoluo and those other girls, she was also a princess. Mu Jiushi, the most enigmatic of the Orthodoxys Six Prefects, had all of her glory and strength snatched away from her by the previous Pope, but that glory and strength had belonged to the Orthodoxy. As long as she still had her blood, she possessed a glory and strength that no one could underestimate, a status that was still worthy of veneration, as she was Madam Mus younger sister. From a certain perspective, she represented the will of the Great Western Continent. As Bie Tianxin looked at her face and heard her voice, his body rxed, not out of fear, but love. When they met by ident three years ago in the capital, he fell in love with her, loved her to death. In every aspect, she was worthy of his love, had the right to be loved by him, was his most ideal partner. So even if she spoke to her with scorn and disdain, he still was not angry, only wanting to exin why he had no alternative. "Who would be afraid of that guy? Its just... hes the Pope right now. Little Shi, youre from the Great Western Continent, so naturally dont need to care, but its still different for me." Mu Jiushi clearly did not care for his exnation. cing down the wine pot, she walked into the courtyard. She looked up at the gloomy sky. After a few moments of silence, she suddenly asked, "Why did hee to Hanqiu City?" Bie Tianxin pondered the question and then replied with a solemn expression, "Could it be that he wants to go to Wenshui?" This was a matter that anyone could understand; was there any need to think about it? Mu Jiushi did not turn around, so Bie Tianxin could not see the ridicule on her lips, only hear her praise. "Brother Bies words are reasonable... We should immediately inform the capital and Wenshui." Bie Tianxin smiled. "Rx, Ill go and do it in a little while." Mu Jiushi softly cautioned, "Do not mention me." Bie Tianxins smile faded as he sighed, "Little Shi, I know that your Great Western Continent is not as calm as it seems. Even Madam Mu was forced to leave her home, let alone you, so you dont dare let our rtionship be known to anyone else, but... you really dont need to be afraid. As long as my parents know of it, would that elder brother of yours dare to do anything to you?" Mu Jiushi turned around and asked, "But your parents... what will they think?" Bie Tianxin said affectionately to her, "As long as I love you, my parents will definitely love you as well." Mu Jiushi was apparently deeply moved. Walking up to him, she looked into his eyes and gently asked, "How much do you love me?" Nothing could satisfy Bie Tianxin more than to have his lover in front of him. With heartfelt love and sincerity, he dered, "I would be willing to die for you." Mu Jiushi lightly leaned on his shoulder and looked at the ancient schr tree in the courtyard. She whispered, "Excellent." She ced her hand on his chest, apparently because she was stopping him out of shyness. In reality, she just needed to slightly circte her true essence to shatter Bie Tianxins Ethereal Pce. If this happened, he really would die. Chapter 811 – How Deep Is the Affection of the People in the Courtyard? Chapter 811 C How Deep Is the Affection of the People in the Courtyard? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Within the quiet and secluded courtyard, man and woman embraced, the depths of their affection for each other unknown. Across from them was an ancient schr tree that still had a few leaves, even in the winter. Underneath the tree stood a blue-clothed person. This person wore a copper mask on their face that made them look like a ghost. Mu Jiushi rested her head on Bie Tianxins shoulder and calmly looked at this blue-clothed person. This was a very bizarre scene. Bie Tianxin waspletely unaware. The blue-clothed figure shook his head, and the shadows cast by the leaves of the schr tree on his mask slightly moved. Mu Jiushi slightly creased her brow and then closed her eyes, no longer looking at that person. Bie Tianxin noticed this and he suddenly felt a little hot. He wanted to stretch out his hand, but he didnt dare. After some time, the cold wind blew against the schr tree, causing it to rustle. With a reluctant heart, Bie Tianxin left the courtyard. Mu Jiushi walked under the ancient schr tree and stared into the eyes peeking out from behind the blue-clothed persons mask. She asked, "Why didnt you let me kill him?" The blue-clothed persons voice was rather gravelly. "You should understand very well that killing him is just a method, not our goal." Mu Jiushis voice turned sharp, brimming with anger. "It was no easy feat to make Chen Changsheng meet with that trash. How can we miss this chance!" The blue-clothed person replied, "Even if you kill Bie Tianxin, we cant ce the crime on Chen Changsheng." Mu Jiushi sneered, "Is the breath of the ck Frost Dragon not enough proof? After all, in the entire continent, only he has one at his side." The blue-clothed person replied, "The problem is that Zhusha is not at Chen Changshengs side today." Mu Jiushi was startled, then asked, "Then who is that girl with him right now?" The person replied, "I dont know. Someone is currently investigating the matter." Mu Jiushi thought of that scene from just a few moments ago, her beautiful face revealing an expression of absolute loathing. "Then how long will I have to endure?" After a pause, the blue-clothed person answered, "Nobody knows when the best moment wille. We must continue to wait." Mu Jiushi sneered, "So then we just have to watch Chen Changsheng enter Wenshui City?" The blue-clothed figure affectionately rubbed her head and said, "Even if he enters Wenshui City, he cant affect the situation within the city or the general situation beyond it in the slightest. The vast majority of people living in that city have the surname of Tang. Not even Tianhai or Yin were able to deal with it, so what can he do? Of course, to avoid any surprises, quite a few people, including me, will attempt to keep him outside." ...... ...... In the flourishing and warm south, a bushy and messy beard might incite a few fearful and repelling gazes, but in the north, on the border that had been irrigated by blood and fire for so many years, it would actually offer many advantages. For instance, one could curse and snatch someone elses bowl of alcohol from the tavernkeepers hand, but nobody would dare say anything about it. It was just that it was rather inconvenient when drinking. Whether one was just taking a sip or heroically gulping it down, it was very easy for alcohol to wet the beard. At the time, this might feel like a very unrestrained and meaningless matter, but after waking up from ones drunken stupor, one would always feel rather unhappy at the stickiness, requiring the beard to be washed quite a few times. After growing his beard for three years, Luo Bu watched the alcohol drip from his beard onto the floor and for the first time began to consider the question of whether he should shave. And then he started, thinking to himself, when did I begin caring about such trivial concerns? Eating meat and drinking wine together with a mouthful of beard was something he had already experienced countless times. Why was it that he didnt care while with the roaming cavalry of Seven Li Xi or at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, but cared about it now? Perhaps it was because he had gotten to know a guy in the past few days that loved cleanliness? When that guy woke up from hisa, he couldnt move his fingers, so he urgently used his eyes to ask for someone to help him wash his face. While recovering from his injuries, he also didnt forget to change into a clean set of clothes every day, just like a young girl. Luo Bu fell silent with a sudden thought: could this be the sort of person that Junior Sister likes? At this moment, he sensed something and raised his head to look outside the tavern, just in time to see Bie Tianxin walk out of that alley. This morning, outside that perfume store, he saw Bie Tianxin and followed him, discovering the secluded courtyard within the alley. However, he did not enter, as he vaguely sensed that there was someone in the courtyard, someone very strong. Luo Bu took out a charcoal pencil and began to draw on the prepared sheet of white paper. He drew Bie Tianxin and his surrounding environment, like the alley and that barely visible ancient schr tree. It was in to see that he was very skilled in this pursuit. With a few casual smears from the charcoal pencil, the silhouettes of the alley and the schr tree quickly materialized. As for Bie Tianxins portrait, it seemed to move with the pencil, growing clearer and clearer until it almost seemed about toe to life, his two eyebrows seemingly about to fly up as if they were real. If that painter at Wang Zhices side saw this sight, he would definitely think of a way to seize Luo Bu, drag him back to Sangharama Temple, and make him his disciple. Yes, his drawing was so good that it felt like he was in another realm. After finishing his drawing, he did not leave, but continued to sit in the tavern and wait. Finally, after quite some time, he saw the person he wanted to see. Mu Jiushi and a masked stranger dressed in blue departed on a carriage. By coincidence, a breeze blew by at this moment, lifting up the curtain. It was just a momentary glimpse, not even enough for the eyes to see anything clearly, but Luo Bus brush could. In a short time, a drawing waspleted. This drawing was rich with detail and had a certain charm about it. Anyone who knew Mu Jiushi or the blue-clothed stranger would never fail to recognize them in this drawing. Examining the pair on the drawing, Luo Bu arched his brows andmented, "The Great Western Continent truly does have ambitions, but just who will they fall on?" ...... ...... Chen Changsheng did not believe that his meeting with Bie Tianxin in Hanqiu City was an ident, because the probability was too small. This meeting was highly likely to have been arranged, which also meant that his movements were no longer a secret. In truth, his encounter with that monster in the Willow Lodge was already proof of this point. There were still more than a thousand li between Hanqiu City and Wenshui. He would still encounter many other things on this journey. If he were following his own ideas, he would naturally be unwilling to fall into this sort of situation. After leaving Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, he would not have informed anyone in the Orthodoxy, but prioritized rushing over to Wenshui City before saying anything. However, that letter had stated very clearly that if he wanted to safely return to the capital, he first had to find that person. That person who had revealed his tracksjust who were they? Back when he was learning the sword from Su Li in the wilderness, he had also learned the art of war. But because of his personality, he was still unable to understand theplexity of the world and the human mind. Fortunately, the writer of the letter understood these matters very well, so he now essentially knew the answer to this question. It was very simple, as only three people knew of his route. Chen Changsheng gazed in silence at the white stones lining the path for a very long time. Chapter 812 – The Solitary Star Returns Chapter 812 C The Solitary Star Returns Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The stones had clearly been turned pure white only after being washed by water for many years. Not far from the stones was a river. It was currentlyte winter, a period of low water, but if it were summer, the river would probably reach up to here. There were two paths to Wenshui. One path went along this river, while the other path circled around from the north and was a bit more difficult to traverse. Chen Changsheng chose the northern path. This was different from his nned route, but it had also been a part of his ns. To the northwest of Hanqiu City was a massive and lifeless mountain of rock. After passing through this mountain and working ones way around a vast swamp, one would arrive at the Cong Province Army headquarters. The Cong Province Army headquarters was the most remote of the ten-some army headquarters the Great Zhou had in the north, and was extremely close to demi-human territory. Walking through this barren rock of a mountain where only a few des of grass grew, Chen Changsheng very naturally recalled that Xue Xingchuan had made his name at the Cong Province Army headquarters. He then remembered Madam Xue, and also that young master of the Xue n who had entered the Orthodox Academyst year. Finally, he remembered that it had already been many years since he hadst seen Luoluo. The sun hung in the western sky, quite a few of its rays piercing through the sand in the air. It seemed to be in a bad mood. Right when they crossed this rocky mountain, Nankes eyes narrowed, and her small face suddenly appeared extremely vignt. Although she was an imbecile that had forgotten her past, she still had her strength. She was incredibly sensitive to hidden dangers. Chen Changsheng nced at her. Nanke raised her face and sniffed at the air like a small dog. "What do you smell?" Chen Changsheng asked. "Blood, a very thick scent of blood." Nankes voice was absolutely t, her mood indifferent, like she wasmenting about the smell of food. Chen Changsheng asked, "Did you smell the scent of that monster?" After leaving Hanqiu City, that monster never appeared again, but Chen Changsheng remained vignt. If that monster really was from the Yellow Springs, if he really had judged correctly, then it would be a very vexing problem. Nanke shook her head. She lowered her head to think for a while, then continued walking along the mountain ridge. Ever since they had set out from Hanqiu City, the gravelly ground and the color of the sky were of the same hue: a dusty gray. But when they crossed the mountain, the colors of the world instantly changed. This side of the mountain was rednot the natural tone of the earth, but dyed by blood. Everywhere was blood and corpses. Some corpses were like small mountains. From their coarse fur and specially shaped armor, they were probably soldiers from the Brown Bear tribe. There were also many corpses belonging to human soldiers. The stones on the ground had all been painted red by blood, the thick and sticky substance exuding a foul stench into the air. It was like a small-scale war had taken ce here. Amongst the corpses, only one person was still alive. He slowly stood up and turned to Chen Changsheng. In such bitterly cold weather, he only wore oneyer of clothing, and he had even rolled up the sleeves, baring his forearms to the elements. His pants were also shorter than normal pants, making for a ratherical look. But upon realizing that he had done this to make it easier to attack and run, one might feel a chill in ones heart. He was still like before. Chen Changsheng felt like he was back at the Grand Examination, standing in front of the Li Pce and looking at that youth in the morning light. With a flicker of the morning light, five years passed. Chen Changsheng walked over to him. Zhexiu walked over to meet Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng opened his arms wide, preparing to give a warm embrace in the style of Tang Thirty-Six. But Zhexiu gripped his sword, a hint of red appearing in his eyes. Surprisingly, he was prepared to undergo berserk metamorphosis. Chen Changsheng followed his gaze and realized that he was staring at Nanke. He understood and said, "Its okay." Zhexiu did not rx his guard. Staring at Nanke, he asked, "Whats going on here?" In the Garden of Zhou, he had not personally met with Nanke, but given his personality, he had naturally investigated her thoroughly in preparation for when they met in the future. To his surprise, the next time he saw this Demon Princess, she was at Chen Changshengs side, and she was clearly acting like a follower. Chen Changsheng put down his hands, using his eyes to indicate that it was not convenient to speak about the matter in detail as he said, "Ill exin it to youter." He then looked around at the corpse-covered ground and asked, "And whats going on here?" "Someone was worried that you woulde from the north, and sent people to kill you." Zhexius tone as he spoke was still as t, or indifferent, as it was in the past, as if there was nothing that could make him too agitated. Like this gory sight and the plot hidden behind itassassinating the Pope was not a trivial concern. Nanke suddenly spoke, wary and disbelieving, "You killed all these people?" She did not recognize Zhexiu, but she could sense how dangerous he was. Her wariness was to be expected, and as for her disbelief, this was also very reasonable. Since they were sent to kill Chen Changsheng, these soldiers of the Brown Bear tribe and human soldiers must have been extremely powerful, with many experts among them. No matter how skilled Zhexiu was in battle, he could not kill so many people. Moreover, not a single one of them had been able to escape. Chen Changsheng also felt this to be very strange. Even if Zhexiu managed to advance by leaps and bounds in his cultivation over these past three years, he could not have reached this level. "I hadpanions," Zhexiu answered. As if to prove his words, many mournful wolf howls suddenly rose from the distant mountain ridge. "A few young fellows from the tribe snuck out and are currently following me. Besides that, I have a few acquaintances in Cong Province." Zhexiu said to Chen Changsheng, "The Brown Bear tribe has always been crafty. Wey in wait here for three days, and then..." Chen Changsheng suddenly felt very cheerful and didnt pay attention to the rest of Zhexius ount. The Wolf tribes attitude towards Zhexiu seemed to be changing, and he surprisingly also had acquaintances. In the past, this would be quite unimaginable. Zhexiu, who had fixed the Solitary Star Heavens Curse as his Fated Star, actually hadpanions? It appeared that that period in the Orthodox Academy had effected a few unforgettable changes to every person living within. ...... ...... On the same night, the three made camp in the desert on the other side of the mountain valley, upwind where they could not smell the blood. With a few moments effort, Zhexiu had dug out a nted cave around three zhang deep in the cold, hard earth. The bottom of the cave was very dry and still somewhat warm, and there was no need to worry about being disturbed by beasts. Zhexiu had been living like this since he was very young. Nankeid down the bedding at the bottom of the cave andy down. Chen Changsheng took out his needles and began to treat her. By the time the treatment finished, Nanke had already fallen asleep. He pulled the nkets up to her neck and then turned around and headed out of the cave. Zhexiu was crouched on the ground outside the cave, looking at something. He was still used to crouching, not sitting. Like a lonely wolf, he was prepared to attack or escape at any moment. Chapter 813 – Everyone that You Treat and Save… Isnt Human Chapter 813 C Everyone that You Treat and Save... Isnt Human Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The desert in the night was very cold. Without any wind, the dust stirred up in the daytime slowly settled to the ground, leaving the air very clean. The stars in the night sky were so densely packed that they seemed unreal. Xining Vige was only several hundred li from the Cloud Grave, so it was often foggy. As a result, Chen Changsheng had only seen this sort of starry night in the wilderness on his journey back to the south with Su Li. The bright starlight shone on the desert. The invisible star radiance was also somewhat more concentrated, falling on the needle between his fingers and providing the best cleansing method. "Turn around," Chen Changsheng said to Zhexiu. Zhexiu turned around, not asking why. These sorts of words had been spoken many times in the Orthodox Academy and the Mausoleum of Books, so he was very familiar with the procedure. A needle was slowly thrust into Zhexius neck and then began to tremble in Chen Changshengs fingers. Zhexius brows slightly rose. Chen Changsheng knew that this represented pain, because Zhexiu was not one who like to twist his brow in pain, as this would indicate that he was not tough enough. If even Zhexiu felt it painful, just how painful was it? Chen Changsheng poured true essence into Zhexius meridians and began to examine the state of his body. Zhexiu closed his eyes. In a short while, an almost indescribable flow of true essence, somewhat like a tide, charged through Zhexius meridians. In response, his blood simrly surged. The fingers Chen Changsheng was using to hold the needle were almost jolted off. Zhexius eyelids trembled. This was Zhexius illness: the Tide Rush of Blood. In both the medical books and Daoist scriptures, this sort of inborn illness resulting from a conflict in bloodlines was described as a fatal illness that no medicine could treat. This was the reason Su Li and the Mount Li Sword Sect had taken such a tough stance towards the rtionship between Zhexiu and Qi Jian. Chen Changsheng did not release his fingers, instead continuing to silently wait. He also ced two more needles at two of Zhexius other meridians. After some time, he finally pulled out the needles and stared into Zhexius eye. "You havent been taking the medicine on schedule?" After killing Zhou Tong, he and Zhexiu had left the capital. Although they had bothe to the north, they had never once met. But he had already prepared a prescription beforehand, clearly indicating how to take the medicine and what should be paid attention. Tonight, it seemed that although Zhexius illness had not worsened any, it had also not improved. Some sort of problem must have urred. As he looked at Chen Changshengs bright and serious eyes, Zhexiu felt an inexplicable sense of apology, but his face remained expressionless. "Im fighting constantly. Whether its scouting out the enemy or chasing and assassinating, they all require long expeditions. At times, I even have to hide in the snow for seven days and nights." He continued, "Where could I find the time to take medicine? And that medicine brings me trouble. It requires boiling, but I cant light a fire." Chen Changsheng didnt know how to reply. After a pause, he said, "Then Ill think of another way and see if it can be made into a powder or pill." Hearing this, Zhexiu thought of that rumor and asked, "You fed me the Cinnabar Pill?" Chen Changsheng nodded. A bit more than a year ago, Chen Changsheng had thought of a few methods to resolve the conflict between two divinews of the world, allowing him to make his blood into the Cinnabar Pill. At the first opportunity, he had Zhizhi deliver the pill to Zhexiu, but... he discovered that his blood was of no use against Zhexius illness. The current rumor circting about the world that the Cinnabar Pill could bring the dying back to life was truthfully rather exaggerated. The Cinnabar Pill truly was effective for those casualties from the battlefield who had suffered damage to their limbs or lost too much blood, but it absolutely could not cure all illnesses. Like Zhexius illness, or Nankes illness. Whether it was the Tide Rush of Blood or a chaotic soul, they were all extremely rare and strange illnesses. Zhexiu asked, "Can my illness be cured?" Chen Changsheng was a superb doctor and had an unmatched understanding of the meridians. If not even he could cure Zhexius illness, then it really was incurable. Chen Changsheng did not attempt to deceive him, whispering, "The outlook isnt very good." Zhexiu appeared very calm, or perhaps numb. After hearing this answer, he only fell quiet for a few moments, then asked, "What about her?" Chen Changsheng shook his head and replied, "I still havent found a method. Im just using medicine and needles to help stabilize her soul." "It looks to me like shes not a true imbecile." "There are thousands of ways for one to be an imbecile." "Then how will she wake up?" "I only hope that she can have some lucky encounter and wake up herself." Zhexiu looked into his eyes and asked, "Have you ever thought about what you will do if she really does wake up?" Chen Changsheng found it impossible to imagine such a sight. He pondered the question for a few moments, then said, "Ill think about it when the timees." Zhexiu continued, "Even if shes never able to wake up, if someone recognizes her, it will still cause a big problem." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. Nanke was not an ordinary person. She wasnt even a human. She was a demon, and a Demon Princess at that. One recalled that even with Su Lis power and means, he still had to conceal his love for a Demon Princess from the world and hide his daughters name while raising her in Mount Li. And he was not Su Li. Of course, his situation was different from Su Lis. He did not have that sort of rtionship with Nanke. But if he always kept Nanke at his side, he would have to face this problem eventually. Zhexius question made him recall that Demon Princess who had died in the Longevity Sects cold pool, which made him recall the conversation between two generations of Demon Lords on that night in the mountains. The young Demon Lord had been very shocked to see the Heavenly Demon Horn, as everyone in Xuo City believed that that Demon Princess had taken this divine object with her when she left for the human world twenty-some years ago. Who could have expected that after all this time, the Heavenly Demon Horn would reappear in his fathers hands? Compared to all those other events that took ce that night, this was just a trivial matter, but now that he thought about it, a great deal of information was concealed behind it. If the Heavenly Demon Horn really had been taken from Xuo City by that Demon Princess, then after her death, it was highly likely that the Heavenly Demon Horn should have been lost in the Longevity Sect. How had it reappeared in the Demon Lords hand? He then recalled that little monster he had encountered in Hanqiu City that seemed to have flowed out of the Yellow Springs. An ancient legacy that not even the Li Pce possessed? Just which ce in the world could preserve it? It naturally had to be the equally ancient Longevity Sect. Chen Changsheng silently thought, his expression turning grave. It was naturally important to find that person in the Orthodoxy that was working with the Imperial Court, but it was even more important that he find the person that was colluding with the demons. This question had been on his mind ever since that night in the mountains. With someones help, the young Demon Lord had managed to easily deceive countless people and changes ces with the original young array master on the stretcher. Now that he looked at it, could it be that it was not a person that was working with the demons, but a sect? Or perhaps a noble n? Chapter 814 – A New Comrade Chapter 814 C A New Comrade Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng suddenly asked, "Is there a chance that the Longevity Sect would collude with the demons?" Zhexiu replied, "It is the ancestral hall of the Daoist sects in the south, a famous righteous sect. The idea ispletely unreasonable." His answer was not based in virtue or morality, but in terms of benefit to be gained. Betrayal demanded benefits, and the Longevity Sects rootsy in the Human race and the Daoist faith. What benefits could working with the demons offer it? Chen Changsheng asked, "But have you ever thought, if the Longevity Sect had not been working with Xuo City, just how could the Longevity Sect have been able to capture Qi Jians mother?" This truly was a problem. Back then, the whereabouts of the Demon Princess were assuredly extremely secret. Logically speaking, the Longevity Sect should not have been able to capture her so easily. "Just now, when you finished recounting what happened in the mountains, I also began to think about this problem." Zhexiu continued, "Su Li massacred the Longevity Sect too ruthlessly. Even if it still had some reserves in the south, its impossible for it to deceive everyone at the Mount Song Army headquarters." Chen Changsheng looked into his eyes and asked, "And if they have other helpers?" Zhexiu understood his meaning, a cold light shing briefly in his eyes. This journey of theirs to Wenshui was to pick up a friend. It now seemed they also had to ask a few more questions while they were there. Night enveloped the desert. Low roars could faintly be heard from the distance, perhaps beasts gnawing on those corpses. The earlier conversation had mentioned Qi Jians parents multiple times, so the conversation continued along that line. Chen Changsheng asked, "How many years has it been since the two of you met?" Zhexiu thought, then replied, "Five years?" Time passed at a steady speed, not fast or slow, making it very easy for a person to go numb, to forget many things. Chen Changsheng asked, "Do you still remember her?" Zhexiu thought of that charge through the Garden of Zhou, how they struggled to survive together in the ins of the Unsetting Sun, of how he carried her and she gave directions. The lines on his face gradually began to soften. He did not need to answer Chen Changshengs question, because an answer was not required. Simrly, he did not need to remember, because he had never forgotten. "Dont worry, after I cure your illness, well go with you to Mount Li to propose. Of course, thats if she hasnt forgotten you." "How can a famous sect of the south think much of a lonely soul like me? And in the eyes of themon people, Ive always been a monster." "Youre not a lonely soul, youre the Vice Superintendent of the Orthodox Academy. And besides... Mount Li is different." "And you? How is Xu Yourong doing? Its been a long time since anyones heard any news about her." Chen Changsheng fell quiet at Zhexius question, his face clearly showing yearning and concern. It had already been half a year since he had received a letter from Wenshui City, but it was now almost two years since he had received one from Holy Maiden Peak and three years since they hadst met. "Shes in seclusion." Chen Changsheng paused, then continued, "Absolute seclusion." Only at the most crucial moments would cultivators enter absolutely closed cultivation, as this was an extremely dangerous method of cultivation. No one knew when they might break through: a few months, a few years, a few decades, or perhaps until they passed away while seated in their cave. Xu Yourong possessed shocking talent, so her absolute seclusion was assuredly different from normal, presumably more dangerous. But Zhexiu could understand why Xu Yourong had chosen to enter absolute seclusion. Holy Maiden Peak required a true Holy Maiden; the Li Pce required a true ally. So she needed to break past that threshold in the shortest time and enter the Divine Domain. Zhexiu didnt know what to say, so he could only pat Chen Changsheng on the shoulder infort. After not meeting for three years, they spoke much more than they did in the past, but they were still not very skilled with their words, unlike that fellow in Wenshui City. Just then, a figure suddenly appeared on the distant mountain ridge, apanied by a tough and cold voice. "Whoever you are, dont think about escaping." Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had a momentary misperception, feeling that that fellow really had appeared. The figure walked down the mountain ridge and finally reached them. It was not the person they were thinking of, though this one was truthfully rather simr to that one in certain aspects. As a result, whenever they met, they would immediately be at odds with each other, wanting nothing more than to fight. This person was a swordsman. Though he was covered in dust, it could not obscure his heroic aura. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had spoken for a while on Mount Li, and now someone from Mount Li had trulye. Guan Feibai, Fourth Law of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, a genius of the sword from Mount Li, only beneath Qiushan Jun in terms of talent. Upon seeing Chen Changsheng after three years in this deste and rocky mountain, Guan Feibai was naturally shocked, his mouth agape as he struggled to find something to say. And then he remembered that Chen Changsheng was no longer an ordinary student of the Orthodox Academy, but the Pope. They were acquaintances, but this generation of Mount Li Sword Sect disciples were different from their martial granduncle and were always very courteous. He bowed to Chen Changsheng and said, "Paying respects to His Holiness the Pope." Chen Changsheng had long since risen and now sincerely returned the bow. Guan Feibai had many questions he wanted to ask, but hesitated to speak. Chen Changsheng asked, "How did youe here?" Guan Feibai replied, "I received an order to leave Blue Pass and scout the enemy. By ident, I discovered that the Brown Bear tribe was acting strangely, so I followed their tracks to here." Zhexiu nced at him, looking rather surprised. "Youre a scout?" Guan Feibai arched his brows and asked back, "Are you the only one allowed to do it?" It seemed that not much had changed from the Grand Examination and the Mausoleum of Books. Back then, the only one of the Mount Li Sword Sects inner sect disciples that Chen Changsheng had somewhat of a conflict with was Guan Feibai. The reason was very simple: his personality was too stubborn, his temper bad, he was excessively violent, and his mouth never spared anybody. In a few aspects, he was rather simr to Tang Thirty-Six. Other than friends of the same faction, no one would ever like this sort of person, just like how the person of the Orthodox Academy that themon people most loathed was always surnamed Tang. Later, Chen Changshengs impressions of Guan Feibai underwent a significant change. It was not because of their interactions in the Mausoleum of Books and at Boiling Stone Summit, but after that, when the Imperial Court was using its full might to suppress the Orthodox Academy. When no one dared to offer their support... Guan Feibai hade. He and Chen Changsheng had conducted a very uninteresting conversation, after which he had requested that Chen Changsheng personally send him off. This was a stance, a stance that he did not mind having the entire capital see. Chen Changsheng was grateful and told him, "Thank you." Guan Feibai had replied, "Youre wee." To these youths that had experienced Xun Mei intruding upon the Divine Path and Wang Po sending him off, these two words held a very deep meaning. From this point on, we are friends. "Did you kill all of them?" Guan Feibai pointed at the mountain behind them. Chen Changsheng turned to Zhexiu. Zhexiu did not speak, as he did not like to talk. With no other alternative, Chen Changsheng exined. "In the past few years, the Brown Bear tribe has been working together with the Demon race in secret. Only when they saw how our side was improvingst year did they begin to get close to us again. Their background has never been clean and theyre easily controlled by others." Guan Feibai looked at him and asked, "The problem is, just who wants to kill you?" Chen Changsheng replied, "We want to go to Wenshui." With this simple answer, Guan Feibai understood. After a few moments of thought, he asked, "Is that guy okay?" Chapter 815 – The Mysterious Expert from the West Chapter 815 C The Mysterious Expert from the West Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I dont know." Chen Changsheng shook his head and added, "Its already been half a year since he sent me a message." Guan Feibai silently thought for a few moments, then suddenly said, "Ill go with you." Chen Changsheng was rather shocked and Zhexiu also raised his head. From the Ivy Festival to the Grand Examination, and then while viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books and taking part in the Boiling Stone Summit, when Tang Thirty-Six and Guan Feibai saw each other, they would begin quarreling so intensely that they almost came to blows. Why did he want to go to Wenshui? Seeing the look in their eyes, Guan Feibai felt a little ufortable. "Is it not okay for me to go and make fun of him for being useless?" "Thats fine, its up to you," Chen Changsheng said with a smile. Zhexiu shook his head, thinking, after all these years, why are all of you still acting like children? Chen Changsheng asked, "What of Blue Pass? Although its said that your Mount Li Sword Sect still only takes suggestions and not orders, its not good to just up and leave." Guan Feibai replied, "I told them beforehand that after I finished this mission, I would return to Mount Li. Ill just have the ry station in the next town deliver a letter, and it will be finished." Chen Changsheng was somewhat surprised, asking, "You were intending to return to Mount Li?" "Second Brother should have already left Snowhold Pass by this time. All of my martial brothers are going back." "Because the demons retreated?" "There is that reason, but its primarily because Eldest Brother is returning to Mount Li." Hearing this, Chen Changsheng fell silent. After a while, he asked, "Just where has your senior brother been these past few years?" Chen Changsheng had not appeared in public for three years now, but Qiushan Jun had been missing for five. Just where had Qiushan Jun gone? This was a question that everyone was very interested in. "We also dont know." Guan Feibai looked at Chen Changsheng, wanting to say something, but he ultimately chose not to. Anyone could tell that Qiushan Juns disappearance was assuredly rted to Chen Changsheng. To be more precise, it was rted to his engagement with Xu Yourong. Chen Changsheng was quiet for a very long time, finally saying, "Ive never met Qiushan Jun, but if he really is as all of you describe, Im confident that he would never seclude himself out of lovesickness." ...... ...... The starlight was brightest at the extremelyte hours of the night. Standing at the peak, one could see all sorts of sights. Outside Hanqiu City, with the mountain ridge as the boundary, the world was divided in two. On one side was a fertilend irrigated by a river for countless years. Even in the deep winter, it was still somewhat green and did not give off the slightest hint of destion. On the other side, however, was a mountain valley and desert, formed from stones and utterly devoid of life, appearing deste to the extreme. If one wanted to go to Wenshui, traveling along either side was fine. Luo Bu did not know how Chen Changsheng would choose. What he wanted to know right now was how those assassins in the forest would choose. There were many experts amongst these assassins. One part came from the Tang n, one part from the Wu n, another from the Mutuo n, and one from his own n. Simply put, these people were the elite strength of the Four Great ns. If these pursuers really did catch up to Chen Changsheng, no one could be sure what the final result would be. Under the starlight, the forests were brimming with an unreal and illusory beauty, and what happened next made Luo Bu wonder if all this was real. The assassins from the Four Great ns did not choose any path. After receiving reports from their scouts and engaging in a discussion, they retreated along their original path. Luo Bu had a deep understanding of the cautious and conservative attitude of these noble ns. After a moments thought, he had a rough guess of what had urred. These assassins had found it impossible to confirm the route Chen Changsheng had chosen, so if they wanted to pursue him, they would have to split up. This sounded like a very simple math problem, dividing one into halves, but the backstabbing between the noble ns made the problem moreplicated. In addition, they were not confident that they could kill Chen Changsheng with only half their number. An even more important problem was that the hand signals used by the scouts to report very clearlymunicated that the situation of the road going south along the river had changed. So they were forced to consider, was this a trapid by the Orthodoxy? ...... ...... Luo Bu nced north at the stone mountain and desert, a dazzling white under the starlight, then turned around and headed down the mountain. Under the cover of the dark forest, he very quickly reached the river. In the darkness, he silently walked along the river, all the way until the morning sun rose and painted the meandering river into a belt of silver. This river was a tributary of the Wenshui that flowed south. Compared to the mountain and desert to the north, it was a little warmer. (TN: Wenshui trantes to Wen River. It can refer both to the river and to the city of Wenshui.) But it was still midwinter, so the river was still frozen solid, its surfaceyered with a thick mantle of snow. Ahead, the river turned right, where a thicket of winter plums grew on the protruding cliffs. Luo Bu walked to that thicket. With a nce, he could see the people on the surface of the river in the distance. Many holes had been torn in the ice covering the river, spreading cracks in all directions that extended for several dozen zhang. At the end of each cracky a ck-clothed figure. The ice was stained with blood, the ck-clothed figures unmoving. He could not tell whether they were still alive or not. From this sight, he could imagine just how earthshaking the exchange that produced it was. He could imagine just how powerful their opponent was. There were still two figures standing atop the cold and snow-covered river. One was that blue-clothed stranger that Luo Bu had seen in Hanqiu City. The strangers face was still covered in a copper mask that made them seem abnormally terrifying. Even more terrifying was the Qi exuded by their body. When the snowkes falling from the sky or the cold blowing across the river approached the stranger, they would naturally avoid it. At this level of battle, the blue-clothed stranger could not conceal their own Qi, let alone their cultivation level. Luo Bu slightly raised his brows, his right hand subconsciously gripping the sword at his waist. Even if he attacked, he was still no match for the blue-clothed figure, but only by holding the sword could he remain calm, could he ensure that he had not been discovered. The blue-clothed figure was an expert of the Divine Domain! The hidden strength of the Great Western Continent truly had surpassed the reckonings of many people in the Central Continent. Even more shocking was that despite the power of this blue-clothed figure, they had still been the loser in this mornings battle. A trickle of blood flowed down the strangers shoulder and a small piece was missing from the copper mask. Who could defeat a Divine Domain expert? Standing on the other side of the river, that person also wore a blue gown, but a fainter blue, and also a much simpler gown. He was not wearing a mask. His face directly confronted the snow and this world with an indifferent expression. His eyebrows were drooped and his shoulders were somewhat sunken, so he looked very impoverished. The wind and snow blew about his body. One of his sleeves ruffled, unexpectedly empty. Three years ago, he had cut off his own arm. His remaining hand gripped a metal de. Fearless he stood as the wind blew about him. The flow of water beneath him had already been severed. "I did not expect that I would have the chance to experience Wang Po of Tianliangs de." The blue-clothed strangers raspy voice said. With a serene expression, Wang Po replied, "I also didnt expect that I would get a chance to glimpse the elegant manner of an expert of the Great Western Continent." Chapter 816 – The Great Western Continents Ambitions Chapter 816 C The Great Western Continents Ambitions Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The blue-clothed stranger was surprised that Wang Po had seen through their origins at a nce. After silently pondering this, they replied, "I did not expect that the experts of the continent were already at such a high level. When Guan Xingke visited us, he was far inferior to you, and Tie Shu is also inferior to you. Could it be that your side is more suitable for cultivation?" The stranger spoke of Guan Xingke and Tie Shu, both experts with very deep connections to the Great Western Continent, Tie Shu even being born there. "You were on good terms with Tie Shu?" Wang Po asked. The blue-clothed stranger replied, "He truly was an old acquaintance." Wang Po calmly looked at the stranger and asked, "You want to take revenge for him?" The stranger began tough, their voice still hoarse and raspy. "Revenge? I once chased Tie Shu into the sea, where he was ultimately saved by Guan Xingke. He would not think that I would take vengeance for him, right?" In their battle in the capital three years ago, Tie Shu had died under the strike that Wang Po used to break through, but no one could deny Tie Shus power. When Tie Shu still lived on the Great Western Continent and had still not broken through that threshold, he was still an extremely talented expert, yet he had been pushed into such desperate straits by this person. From this, one could presume that this person had an extremely high status and lofty reputation in the Great Western Continent. Wang Po thought of this persons ruefulment and exined, "Its not that the Central Continent is more suitable for cultivation, but that we have more cultivators here, so thepetition is more intense." The blue-clothed stranger muttered for a while before finally saying, "That is reasonable. Then in your view, with my current level of strength, where would I rank in the Central Continent?" Wang Po replied, "Probably in the top ten." The continent was vast and contained countless experts. That Wang Po, a great expert of the de, would personally say that this stranger would rank in the top ten meant that this person was truly extraordinary. Yet all he received in exchange from the stranger was a sigh. "Only top ten?" The blue-clothed stranger sorrowfully said, "In the end, remaining content in ones small corner in peace and joy is not the proper path of the cultivator. Falling behind is a given." Wang Po replied, "Peace and joy is also desirable." The stranger looked into Wang Pos eyes and said, "Falling behind will result in being attacked, sealing oneself off will end in decay. In the end, we should still return." Wang Po fell silent for a very long time before saying, "I have no opinion on this matter." If the humans living on the Great Western Continent wanted to return to the Central Continent, it would certainly be a major event that would provoke all sorts of troubles and disputes. Even if only a small portion of experts wanted to return, they would still require territory and resources. But from Emperor Taizong to the Tianhai Divine Empress and up to the present, this had been the irresistible trend, from the alliance with the demi-humans to the confluence of the north and south and finally to the unification of the east and west. Because if humanity wanted to resist and ultimately exterminate the Demon race, it had to gather together its entire strength. After all, those living on the Great Western Continent were still humans, so in the view of many human experts, they were even more trustworthy than the demi-humans of White Emperor City and it was only right that the rtionship be strengthened. As for the demi-humans themselves, in the past they might have been worried that the return of the humans from the Great Western Continent might affect their status, but now that their empress was from the Great Western Continent, they would probably not be too wary. The number of people that could decide this matter was very small: the Emperor of the Great Zhou, the Pope, the Holy Maiden, the White Emperor couple, and now one needed to add Shang Xingzhou. An expert like Wang Po naturally had a voice in this matter as well. In the past, Wang Po had supported it, but now, his thinking had changed. Whether it was the fact that Mu Jiushi had almost be the next Pope or that a Divine Domain expert of the Great Western Continent had brought people in an attempt to kill Chen Changsheng, it was now in to see that Shang Xingzhou had worked through Madam Mu to form a pact with the Great Western Continent. The conflict between the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy was worsening by the day, each side keeping watch over the other, making it extremely difficult for the Imperial Court to secretly mobilize true experts and kill the Pope. However, the Great Western Continent was a power that came from beyond the chessboard. If Chen Changsheng had truly journeyed along the river as he had originally nned, then if Wang Po had note, the Great Western Continent really might have killed him. Wang Po would not ept this. "Since you have no opinion on the matter, why did you appear here?" The blue-clothed stranger asked, "The Orthodoxy must have had preparations, so your presence was not needed, or perhaps His Holiness the Pope wished to use this method to force you into making a stand?" "Just because I have no opinion does not mean that I do not have a standpoint. My standpoint has never once changed." Wang Po continued, "When it was Tianhai against the Imperial n, the Imperial Court against Su Li, or now where its teacher against student, I have always supported the correct standpoint." The stranger asked, "What do you mean by correct?" Wang Po answered, "His Holiness the Pope is a good person." What was a correct standpoint? How could one determine right and wrong? It turned out to be just a simple question of good or bad. But people would always change, so how could one make a judgment? Since one could not look at the entire life, one could only look at the moment. As long as they were a good person at this moment, then it was enough. When Su Li was heavily injured on the snowy ins several years ago or when Chen Changsheng was heavily wounded by Hai Di just a little bit more than a year ago, they should not have been treated this way by their own world. After a moment of silence, the blue-clothed stranger asked, "And if it is the Tang n that wants to kill him?" Wang Po recalled that snowstorm in the capital from three years ago. While he and Tie Shu sat across from each other at the table, the Tang Second Master spoke four words. Kindness weighty as mountains. So what? He still used his sheathed de to p the Second Master on the face. He still used his de to break through the sheath and y Tie Shu. If kindness was as weighty as mountains, then it should be returned, but seeking repayment of kindness was another matter entirely. The stranger understood his silence and shook his head. "It was the Tang Second Master that time, but if he enters Wenshui now, he will be confronting the Old Master." Many years ago, Wang Po had worked as an ountant in Wenshui for quite a few years. The Tang Old Master had treated and raised him like his own son. It had been many years since he had returned to Wenshui; would he return this year? Just as the blue-clothed stranger said, the entire continent wanted to know, if he really did return to Wenshui, how would he face the Old Master? No matter how strong he was, how firm his will, could he possibly raise his de against the Tang Old Master? As he watched Wang Pos figure vanish downstream, Luo Bu fell into a long silence. His fingers moved lightly amongst the winter plums, not making a sound. Even he would not know what to do in this situation. The blue-clothed stranger also left. Luo Bu left the river bank, following them at a distance of about two to three li. This mysterious visitor from the Great Western Continent was clearly an expert of the Divine Domain. Following them undiscovered was incredibly difficult, perhaps even a death sentence. But Luo Bu had no intention of stopping, because he wanted to know the entire truth of the matter. It was just like how, several years ago, he had contended with the young experts of Xuo City and taken enormous risks for the sake of that key. And now he was confident that he would not be discovered by the stranger. Both banks of the river were covered in dead grass carpeted with frost. They looked very simr to the grass around Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, like countless swords piled together. He walked amidst this frosted grass as if wanting to be one with it, because he was also a sword. Chapter 817 – The Myriad Golden Leaves of the Wenshui Chapter 817 C The Myriad Golden Leaves of the Wenshui Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr There were many people who used a sword, but if one were to talk about attainments in the path of the sword, the normal person would believe that Chen Changsheng was the best. This was because Chen Changsheng knew countless sword styles, possessed countless swords, and had also studied the sword under Su Li. In truth, although Luo Bu did not know as many sword techniques as Chen Changsheng, he was certainly not inferior to Chen Changsheng in his understanding of the sword, and was even slightly superior. After walking along the river for some time, he saw that the icy river came to a sudden break. Here was an extremely precipitous cliff with a ten-some-zhang difference in elevation. The ice covered the ins and river, but where the river came to a sudden stop, the water below theyer of ice surged out, rumbling as it dropped down the cliff. The blue-clothed stranger walked to a massive stone in the center of the river. The waters of the river carried fragments of ice and bits of snow as they flowed past the boulder and poured down in a waterfall. Mu Jiushi sat at the very front of the boulder, watching the rather turbid river water while in a thoughtful mood. The stranger exchanged a few words with Mu Jiushi. Luo Bu, concealed amongst the frosted grass, quietly watched. The distance was too vast and the roaring of the water too loud for him to clearly hear what the two were saying, but he could still draw what he saw. The charcoal pencil moved along the white paper, giving off a soft scratching sound, quickly rendering the snowy river, the chaotic waterfall, and the two people standing on the boulder. The blue-clothed stranger suddenly turned around, shooting a nce at the forests lining the river. The hand holding the charcoal pencil stiffened. ...... ...... Leaving the desert, Chen Changsheng continued his journey towards Wenshui City. This time, however, it was not just Nanke at his side, but also Zhexiu and Guan Feibai. He was well aware that he would encounter many troubles on this journey south, and after entering Wenshui City, he would encounter even more. Neither he nor Zhexiu had said why they wanted to go to Wenshui. It was just like how several years ago, after Chen Changsheng had defeated Zhou Ziheng outside the Orthodox Academy, he had boarded a carriage and gone off to the alley of the Northern Military Department. At the time, he and that fellow had also not said what they were going to do. Back then, they were going to Zhou Prison to pick someone up. It was the same now: they were going to Wenshui City to pick someone up. That fellow was in Wenshui City and it had been a long time since they had heard anything from him. Regardless of whether or not the people they encountered on the road really did dare to assassinate Chen Changsheng, many people did not want him to go to Wenshui. So he had to go to Wenshui. ...... ...... It was a clear and ordinary day in the winter of the third year of the new era. The winter clouds had suddenly dispersed, allowing the world to bask in a rare and beautiful sunlight. Chen Changshengs party arrived on the ins outside Wenshui City. When he could see Wenshui City in the distance, Wenshui City had already seen him. One could firmly state that at this point, the entirety of Wenshui City knew that he had arrived. But nothing happened. Whether it was the Tang n guards at the city gate or the peddlers and pedestrians along the road, none of them revealed any sort of strange expression upon seeing them. To put it more urately, those guards and peddlers didnt even give them a nce, even when they were having their entry papers examined. Wenshui City was bustling. All of its streets and alleys were connected and essible, especially its main street, which ran from north to south. It was in no way inferior to the capitals Vermillion Bird Avenue and Luoyangs Avenue of the Eastern God. It was exceptionally wide, able to hold eight carriages running in tandem, and had a grand atmosphere. But when Chen Changshengs party appeared, the street suddenly seemed rather packed. It wasnt that they were deliberately blocking those carriages and pedestrians. Instead, when they were still ten-some zhang away from them, the carriages and pedestrians would change their routes. It was evident that these people were all going around them, keeping far away from where they walked. They were like some massive rock within a river, pushing the water to the sides. Other than a few curious children standing at the alleyways, no one even nced at them. They even kept far away, like they were a flood or fierce beast. The mood was very bizarre. Chen Changsheng even felt like the fragranceing from the restaurants was shying away from them. Zhexiu silently looked towards that white-walled, ck-roofed building at the end of the street. They were still very far away from this building, but they could already feel that ancient odor of history. That was the renowned ancestral hall of the Tang n. It was said that it was even older than the Imperial Pce in the capital. Guan Feibai was also looking at that building, three fingers of his right hand slowly caressing the rather old hilt of his sword as his eyes slightly narrowed in thought. If the information sent by the Li Pce was correct, that guy had been imprisoned there. Two fingers weretched onto Chen Changshengs sleeve. Nanke was not thinking of much. She just felt a little hungry and wanted to eat meat. Chen Changsheng walked forward. The crowd naturally parted, leaving a path down the middle, as if some divine force had parted a sea. Chen Changsheng did not walk to that white-walled, ck-roofed building at the end of the street. He stopped at a certain ce, then turned and ascended a flight of stone steps. Behind these stone steps was a secluded path that led into a forest. Deep within this forest was a Daoist church. This church was the seat of Wenshui Citys archbishop. The door to the church slowly closed. Chen Changshengs party could no longer be seen. The peddlers and pedestrians on the street suddenly stopped and looked towards the tightly shut door of the church. For a moment, all was quiet, the only sounds being the distant barks of dogs and cries of children. This was an even stranger sight, just like those nigh iprehensible mime shows of Xuo City. After some time, the crowd turned their gazes away from the church and continued walking, returning to their lives. The door to the Daoist church remained tightly shut, the forest silent. No one knew what was happening within. Twilight descended. ...... ...... The people on the streets intentionally did not turn their gazes to the church within the forest again, but in another ce, countless eyes were keeping watch. The Wenshui passed through the city, and one part of it was very smooth and offered a sight of charming beauty. This part of the river just so happened to be the part behind the Daoist church. On the opposite shore, seven peddlers, six governmentborers, three fortune-tellers, two elders selling sesame seed candy, and one girl buying cosmetic powder were watching the back garden of the Daoist church. There was also one bewhiskered military officer who would asionally look in that direction. The rays of the setting sun fell upon the mirror-like surface of the water, transforming into innumerable balls of fire that seemed to set the sky aze. The reflections of this light fell on his face, transforming his beard into a burning bush. Luo Bu recalled the Tang ns famed Three Forms of Wenshui. Those three sword techniques all had very pleasant names: Gathering Evening Clouds, Hanging Sunset, and A Stream of Maples. Perhaps that famed ancestor of the Tang n had seen just such a sight at this ce and was deeply moved, creating this ingenious, beautiful, and moving sword style? The Daoist churchs back garden was serene as ever, with not even the shadow of a person visible. Suddenly, someone began to y a zither, the strumming notes flowing out like water in a stream pleasant to the ear. He turned his head and saw a blind zither yer plucking his zither on the shore of the Wenshui. Although it was dusk, the rays of light in the west seemed even brighter and rather dazzling. However, the blind zither yer could not sense this. Unlike other people, he did not use his hand to block the sunlight, only squinted his eyes and lightly bobbed his head to the music, basking and intoxicated in the light. At this sight, Luo Bu walked over and threw a few pieces of silver in front of the zither yer. The blind zither yer seemed even more delighted at the clinking of silver. His eyebrows appeared to fly up and his fingers moved even faster across the strings. But the vor of the tune suddenly changed, bing more gloomy. No longer was it the myriad golden leaves on the river, but old friends meeting at the city gate as the sun set in the distance. Chapter 818 – Singing in the Night Inside and Outside the Daoist Church Chapter 818 C Singing in the Night Inside and Outside the Daoist Church Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Luo Bu stood by the zither yer and listened for a while, then suddenly began to sing along with the music. The zither yer yed an obscure tune, but he sang an extremely famous song. He also had a very forthright voice, which produced a unique vor when it intersected with the willow trees and leftover snow of Wenshui City. As a result, he instantly attracted the attention of many people. ...... ...... "My swordes from the west Your dress gracefully moves Such petite cuteness Flowing past the courtyard I copy scriptures in the temple But tomorrow I will practice punches and change muscles... The spring mountain loves to smile Tomorrow my journey will be even farther Horse hooves turn into butterflies The bow bends, an arrow flies, walking past the green forest I am that schr who goes to the capital to take the exam but does not study I havee to Luoyang to see your reflection The final words in the water, your lost visage in the sky Lamenting your petite thinness Drinking down in a singledle your petite fullness." (TN: This is an excerpt from the song "Yellow River", which is a song from the romance novel "żȻ" by wuxia author Wen Ruian.) ...... ...... The blind zither yer yed for a very long time, and Luo Bu also sang for a long time. More and more people gathered around them, and copper and silver pieces piled up in front of the zither yer, glistening with a pleasing luster in thest smear of twilight. The twilight gradually deepened until it turned into night. The shops and inns on both banks of the Wenshui began to lightnterns which twinkled like stars in the water. Suddenly, the crowd began to buzz with shocked discussion. Everyones gazes were drawn away from Luo Bu and the blind zither yer, and focused on the opposite shore. Over there was the back garden of the Daoist church. Luo Bu slightly arched his brow and also turned to look over. The Daoist church was bursting with light, clouds drifting around the peak of the church while ritualistic music with lofty and upright tones slowly rose up. This was an announcement. His Holiness the Pope hade to Wenshui. The people along the river once more stopped moving, quietly standing and looking in the same manner as the crowd on the main street in the daytime. The seven peddlers ceased their hollering, the six governmentborers put down the chains in their hands, the three fortune-tellers opened their eyes, the paper that the two elders used to wrap sesame seed candy lightly trembled in the wind, and the girl buying cosmetic powder went snow-white, as if she had already put fiveyers of powder on her face. I didnt expect for him to be smart. Seeing the boundless light from the opposite shore and hearing the ritualistic musicing from the church, Luo Bu thought to himself, Or perhaps he has a smart person at his side. ...... ...... Wenshui City had an incredibly long history, and the Tang n was even older than the Chen Imperial n and the Liang n. As the head of the Four Great ns and the richest n in the world, the Wenshui Tangs led in countless industries: logistics, military armaments, foodstuffs, mining... as long as it was a truly important industry, one would always be able to see the Tang ns subdued yet unignorable figure. It was this that established the Tang ns status in the entire continent. Up until today, no one knew just how much strength the Tang n was concealing, as up until today, not a single faction had ever forced the Tang n to use its full power. As a result, when discussing the Tang n, people could only use a most ambiguous term to describe them: foundational resources. Foundational resources were at the foundation, just like the uncountable water grass at the bottom of the Wenshui. Themon people only knew that it was there, but they had never personally seen it, leaving them only to imagine and specte. As a result, the Tang n became more and more mysterious, more and more terrifying. But there was always some circumstantial evidence. For example, no one ever dared to swim or fish in the Wenshui, and both Emperor Taizong and the monstrously powerful Tianhai Divine Empress had always attempted to cate or appease the Tang n. It was easy to drown in the Wenshui and moving against the Tang n was certain to throw the whole country into rebellion. Chen Changsheng was the present Pope, the most esteemed human on the continent, but even he was powerless against the Tang n. If he had revealed his identity upon leaving the Mount Song Army headquarters and attempted to visit Wenshui City, the Tang n had countless methods of courteously refusing him entrance to the city. Thus, he could only conceal his identity and visit Wenshui City as an ordinary traveler, even if Wenshui City knew long beforehand that he had arrived. But now he was in Wenshui City. If he still wanted to conduct himself as before, attempting to secretly rescue Tang Thirty-Six from his imprisonment in the ancestral hall, the Tang n really might have made him vanish in the darkness of the Wenshui. After all, this was Wenshui. Thus, light exploded from the Daoist church while clouds ascended to the sky. He announced his identity to all of Wenshui City. No matter how dark and gloomy the Wenshui was, no matter how terrifying the grass at its foundation, would they dare move against him? This was a very simple and straightforward announcement, but many people, including Luo Bu and the Tang n, thought it was a very wise move. In reality, however, this decision did not have much to do with Chen Changsheng. He was just following the directions on the letter. The Daoist church had been quiet for half a day, but it was not because he was discussing something. He had other important matters to attend to. In the depths of winter, this forest was filled with verdant trees. It was clear that some sort of array was installed in the church that provided heat to the ground. Even in the capitals Li Pce, this way of doing things was rather extravagant. Only in Wenshui City was this sort of array rathermonce, as this city was truly too prosperous. A quiet and winding stone path ran through this forest. Starting from noon, the stone path came to be lined by bishops, separated at intervals of several zhang with one on each side, their expressions humble and solemn. Farther along the path, the ranks of the bishops increased, until the holy gate leading to the rear hall, where four cardinals stood. A pear tree was nted behind the holy gate, and underneath the pear tree was the door to the rear hall, outside which the Archbishop of Wenshui stood. Several years ago, Chen Changsheng had visited Wenshui, and he had also stayed in the rear hall. He had already been appointed as Principal of the Orthodox Academy by the Pope and the entire continent knew that he was the future Pope, so the archbishop had naturally treated him with great hospitality. However, that treatment did not evenpare to todays. Wenshui City was not naturally a most important location to the Li Pce, and the post of archbishop there was assuredly a very cushy job. However, the Orthodoxy had not been very stable in these past few years, so this archbishops ability to remain here for so many years meant that he was naturally no ordinary person. However, he quietly stood in front of this door, never showing any impatience regardless of how much time passed, or even moving his feet. He seemed so humble that it felt like he was about to lower himself into the earth. Because Chen Changsheng was already the Pope. Although they were well aware of this fact, the cardinals couldnt help but feel ufortable at this apparently deliberate disregard for their archbishop, though they dared not voice theirints. To their slight constion, Zhexiu and Guan Feibai had also been barred from the rear hall and were currently whiling away their time in the forest. Zhexiu of the Wolf tribe and Guan Feibai of Mount Li were naturally famous, and their rtionship with the Pope was well-known. Not even they could enter the hall, let alone anyone else. Starting from noon, the door to the rear hall never once opened and not a single sound could be heard from within. No one knew what Chen Changsheng was up to. Finally, at the period of deepest twilight, the trees lining the river and the roof of the hall seemed to simultaneously ze, and then a real heat came from the hall. This heat came from an actual fire, not from the array beneath the Daoist church. The leaves on the pear tree curled slightly. The archbishop finally raised his head, his face showing a hint of anxiety as he looked towards the tightly shut door. Chapter 819 – The Stamping of Hooves Disorders the Morning Light Chapter 819 C The Stamping of Hooves Disorders the Morning Light Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Guan Feibai used his sleeve to wipe the sweat off his forehead, not knowing whether the sweat was because he was hot or because he was nervous. "Is he making the Cinnabar Pill?" His voice was somewhat hoarse and also very low, as he was worried that other people might hear. Zhexiu also didnt know what was happening in the hall, but he had taken the Cinnabar Pill before and knew what it smelled like. He nodded. Upon receiving this confirmation, Guan Feibai took a deep breath. In the snowy ins of the north, the Cinnabar Pill was the hottest conversation topic, so it was only expected that he knew of this legendary and divine medicine that could save the dying and regrow bones. But he was taking in this deep breath not out of shock, but because he had confirmed the truth of that other rumor. So it really was Chen Changsheng that had refined the Cinnabar Pill. Then was it really made with his blood? Half a year ago, one of his martial uncles from the Mount Li Sword Hall engaged in bloody battle with the twenty-first Demon General outside the ck Mountain Army headquarters. He came away from the battle with one of his arms severed and his blood nearly spent. Even the Sacred Light technique was ineffective, but at the final and most desperate juncture, one Cinnabar Pill had brought him back. As he thought about this, Guan Feibai truly didnt know how he should face Chen Changsheng. ...... ...... The door to the rear hall was finally opened. A wave of heat surged out, causing the pear tree to shed its leaves and making it feel like midsummer. Chen Changsheng walked out with Nankes support, his face pale as if he had just started recovering from some terrible disease. The Archbishop of Wenshui hurriedly stepped forward to wee him. Chen Changsheng handed him a small bottle. The bottle naturally contained the iparably precious Cinnabar Pills. For a bit more than a year, Chen Changsheng had been providing a small bottle of Cinnabar Pills for the soldiers on the frontline every month. There was a limit to his blood. Time-wise, this months Cinnabar Pills should have been made a couple of weeks ago and beenpletely distributed. However, he had taken heavy wounds from the Demon Lord in the mountains and lost a great deal of blood. Afterwards, he was recovering in Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, so it was simply impossible for him to make them. He had never once said anything about it, but he was actually rather anxious, because he knew that there were many soldiers teetering on the verge of death in many ces, like Blue Pass, Snowhold Pass, Cong Province, and ck Mountain, that were waiting for the Cinnabar Pill. It was those people who were truly anxious. Thus, by the time he left Hanqiu City, he had already sent a secret message to Wenshui to have the Daoist church here prepare the appropriate ingredients. Upon his arrival today, he disregarded the fact that his injuries had not fully recovered and began to make the pills. Now that this bottle of Cinnabar Pills had finally been finished, it would naturally be sent to the armies on the frontlines. At the very beginning, the Orthodoxys Hall of Illustrious Persons had been in charge of distribution, but this task waster passed to the Tang n. He was currently in Wenshui, but he had no intention of continuing to let the Tang n handle this matter, as everything that had happened that night in the mountains had been caused by the Tang n, and the Tang n clearly did not care for the kindness he was expressing through the Cinnabar Pill. Chen Changsheng ordered, "Send someone to deliver this overnight to Hanqiu City. Find the supervisor of Schrtree Manor. They know how to distribute the pills." It was very quiet. The archbishop did not reply, nor did he take the small bottle. He had no intention of defying this divine edict, nor was he weighing pros and cons. He was simply too shocked. There was some very important information contained in this order, and one piece of information was certain to stun the entire continent. Wang Po had returned to Tianliang County. Whether or not he himself had returned, Schrtree Manor had arrived, which meant that he had as well. Everyone knew that Schrtree Manor was Wang Po. Yet most shocking of all to this archbishop was not this news, but the small bottle itself. In sending someone to deliver this bottle overnight to Hanqiu City, he would be given plenty of opportunities to pull underhanded tricks, if he was willing to do it. The archbishopsplexion incessantly shifted, one moment red and the next moment white, and then finally returning to serenity. He took the small bottle without even the smallest tremble. "I will not betray Your Holinesss trust." ...... ...... Zhexiu looked at Chen Changshengs wanplexion and cautioned, "Blood can replenish itself, but if you keep this up, it will have arge effect on your cultivation." Chen Changsheng replied, "I eat a lot of spirit fruits and precious herbs every day. The problem shouldnt be too great." Zhexiu replied, "If you want to be a Saint, it will be a massive problem." Chen Changsheng fell quiet, not responding. Zhexiu stared into his eyes and said, "Did she not stop you?" Chen Changsheng knew that he was not referring to Xu Yourong or the writer of the letter, but the little ck Dragon. He couldnt help but smile upon recalling that intense quarrel he had with her at the very start. Zhexiu continued, "Compared to saving those people, its far more important to this world that you get stronger." Chen Changshengs gaze paused on the pear tree outside the door as he said, "II understand this reasoning, but... It would be fine if I had never thought about this method, but since I now know that as long as I use some of my blood every month, I can save several dozen lives, its truly difficult for me to not do it." Guan Feibai, who had been quiet all this time, replied, "Thats reasonable. I would also find myself in a difficult position if I were you." Zhexiu had grown up in the harsh and cruel wastnds of the north and found it impossible to understand the thought processes of these disciples from the famous righteous sects of the south. Shaking his head, he said no more. "When you were making medicine, the Daoist church announced your arrival to Wenshui." Guan Feibai turned to Chen Changsheng and asked, "What I dont understand is that even though youve revealed your identity, making the Tang n unable to touch you, how can you rescue Tang Tang? Even if you personally pay a visit, if they dont let you in, what can you do? Not even the Pope can force their way into the ancestral hall." "I also dont know. Ill look at the situation tomorrow." Chen Changsheng nced at the night sky. Seeing the countless twinkling stars, he surmised that tomorrow would be a clear day. The weather was warm and pleasant during the day, but a wind suddenly blew in over the night. A winter wind came down from the mountains of the north, entering the city through the Wenshui and lingering around the Daoist church. The pear tree lightly swayed, once more shedding a few of its leaves. It looked rather dreary, apparently forecasting a possible change in weather. ...... ...... The change came on the morning of the next day. It was not a sudden sprinkling of snow, nor was it a blinding wind. It was countless ps of thunder. The thunderous stamping of hooves shattered the morning light and made the earth quake, sending the ins into turmoil. Wenshui City rang with warning bells, and the city gates, which had not closed in several centuries, closed with unimaginable speed. The various types of defensive divine crossbows mounted on the city walls turned to face the northern ins. Countless somber and powerful strands of Qi shot into the air, a sign that the countless arrays within the city gate, walls, and even underground were beginning to move. Just by seeing the number of defensive divine crossbows, the density of the arrays, and the flying carriages streaking through the sky, one understood that Wenshui Citys defenses were incredibly powerful, so far surpassing the norm that they were evenparable to Luoyangs defenses. Even more awe-inspiring was the fact that, although they were visibly shocked at the thundering hooves, none of the soldiers by the city gate, the fast-reacting Tang n guards, or even the ordinary peddlers and servants panicked. In a very orderly fashion, they quickly retreated into the city. It was obvious that although Wenshui City had never once been sacked in these countless years, it had never forgotten how to fight. Without even considering the unfathomable foundational resources of the Tang n, just the staunch defenses of the city and the well-trained soldiers and popce ensured that any attacker would have to pay a most miserable price. Even the most bloodthirsty, cruel, and ruthless demon wolf cavalry would not dare charge straight into the fray. They would assuredly pause outside the range of those several hundred divine crossbows. As expected, the thundering hooves gradually halted, that ck tide stopping on the ins a thousand zhang out from the city. Chapter 820 – The Spring Breeze Enters the Old City Chapter 820 C The Spring Breeze Enters the Old City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The ck tide halted on the distant ins. Even with the specially constructed Thousand Li Mirror of the Tang n, it was very difficult to clearly tell who these cavalry belonged to. After a short time, a hundred-some cavalry broke off from the army and galloped towards Wenshui City,pletely disregarding the divine crossbows mounted on the walls. Despite the fact that they had been drilled countless times, the soldiers and guards on the walls still grew nervous at this sight. After all, they still did not have any real experience. The master of the city was hurriedly escorted to the city walls by his subordinates. He hadnt even had time to tidy his clothes, much less put on armor. As he looked at that distant tide of cavalry and the squad of a hundred-some cavalry getting closer and closer, the city master grew paler and paler. The hundred-some cavalry had already entered the range of the divine crossbows, but he did not dare give the order to fire. Sweating profusely, he turned to the Tang n guards and asked in panic, "Wheres the head n? Why hasnt the head n sent anybody?" The city master of Wenshui City was appointed by the Imperial Court, but he was keenly aware that he could never be the master of this city. For thousands and thousands of years, the master of this city had always been one surname: the Tang n. Quite some time had passed since the first warning bells had rung out. No matter how slow their response, the Tang n should have sent someone by now. Why was it that the only people on the walls were those guards, but not a single important figure of the Tang n? An advisor stared at the approaching cavalry and thought of a possibility. He whispered, "If theres no activity from the head n, it means that there must be no problem." The city master found these words rather reasonable. Wiping the cold sweat off his face, he shakily asked, "Then... just who hase?" ...... ...... Time passed and the hundred-some cavalry reached the walls of Wenshui City. No battle took ce, because the people on the walls very quickly realized the identity of these visitors. These visitors to Wenshui City were not an expeditionary army of the Demon race, but two thousand escorting cavalry. Their mission was to escort three Sacred Hall archbishops into Wenshui City. The reason the three Sacred Hall archbishops hade to Wenshui City was even simpler: attending upon the Pope. No matter how upset the soldiers and citizens of Wenshui City were by this mornings abrupt visit, they had no justification to bar the archbishops from entering the city. The vast majority of the two thousand cavalry remained on the ins, not showing any hostility. The heavy city gate which had just closed not long ago slowly opened. Tworge carriages escorted by one hundred cavalry entered the city, watched by countless people with mixed emotions. Archbishop An Lin spoke a few words to the city master through the curtain, showing no intention of leaving the carriage. The people on the streets looked with interest at the figure in the carriage, some even piously prostrating and praying on the ground. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Baishi were still sitting in the same carriage. "The Tang ns reaction is very fast. Ah, theyre not that easy to attack." Linghai Zhiwang expressionlessly said as he peered through the curtain, examining those Tang n guards that were clearly not part of the Imperial Courts army. There were many deeper meanings contained in thisment, but Daoist Baishi only gave a faint smile, nothing more. Linghai Zhiwang nced at him and said, "Wenshui City has never encountered the fires of war, so why is the Tang n so wary and careful? They even dont mind exceeding the norms and installing so many divine crossbows and arrays, and why so many private troops? Could it be... that theyre thinking of rebellion?" The meaning was more explicit here. Daoist Baishis smile faded, but he still said nothing, as he didnt know how to respond. ...... ...... Two thousand cavalry escorted three Prefects of the Orthodoxy to Wenshui City. They had ample reasons, as they had to ensure the Popes safety. No one could voice any objections. But no one would forget a crucial fact: the Li Pce had not informed Wenshui City beforehand. Taking without asking was stealing;ing without asking was a surprise attack. Two thousand cavalry had suddenly appeared outside Wenshui City, their thundering hooves tearing apart the morning light. Although nothing happened, all of Wenshui City felt nervous and uneasy on that morning. A thousand years ago, the Demon Army moved down from the north and ced Luoyang under prolonged siege, their vanguard only three-hundred-some li from the capital. And yet they had never managed to reach Wenshui City. Even further in the past, in that chaotic era in which warlords struggled for power, the continent was alight with beacons of fire, the people were disced, and vast tracts ofnd were turned into scorched earth. Only Wenshui City did not suffer any attack, but quietly watched as the world roiled in upheaval. This was the first time in countless years that Wenshui City had seen an army. Just why had the Orthodoxy acted this way? To show off their might to the Tang n? Were they worried about the Popes safety? Or did they want to frighten some people in Wenshui City? As imperial envoy, the Prince of Zhongshan had not immediately returned to the capital after leaving the Mount Song Army headquarters. Instead, he had represented the emperor and inspected the other armies in the north. When he received this news, he was at Blue Pass, and the first question he thought of was not any of the above but rather, the Orthodoxys people didnt go to Cong Province? One day, Linghai Zhiwang and two more Prefects of the Orthodoxy had brought two thousand cavalry and assailed the Mount Song with their thunderous momentum. Using the assassination attempt on the Pope, they had wrested away the position of Divine General of the Mount Song Army. Arge percentage of their sess could be attributed to the fact that they had arrived too suddenly. The two thousand Orthodoxy cavalry had been garrisoned on the outskirts of Xunyang City and there was nothing but wastnd between there and the Mount Song Army headquarters, so it was not too inconceivable for their movements to be hidden from the Imperial Court. The question was, however, when had those three Orthodoxy Prefects left the Li Pce? How had no one in the capital noticed? The Imperial Court would naturally not permit such a thing to happen again. Once the three Orthodoxy Prefects took their two thousand cavalry and left the Mount Song Army headquarters, they were constantly watched by the Great Zhou Army. Everyone knew that they were currently nearing the Cong Province Army headquarters. This was something that many people in the court had predicted. The Orthodoxy could not have sent out such arge force for just the Mount Song Army headquarters. The Cong Province Army headquarters was located in the remote west, life there was difficult, and it was also extremely important. Critically, this was where Xue Xingchuan had begun his rise. Even though he had been dead for three years and the Imperial Court had executed many purges, it was still impossible topletely obliterate his influence. From every angle, the Cong Province Army headquarters should have been a goal of the Orthodoxy. Who could have expected that the three Orthodoxy Prefects and their two thousand cavalry would cross the lifeless mountain and desert overnight and suddenly appear outside Wenshui City! Just what did the Orthodoxy want to do? Did that young Pope really go crazy and intend to massacre Wenshui? The Prince of Zhongshan finally began to ponder these questions, his expression turning colder and colder. He simply would not believe such an absurd conjecture, as he was very sure that the young Pope could not pull off such a feat. And massacring Wenshui with just two thousand cavalry? This underestimated the wisdom of the Pope and the unfathomable strength of the Tang n far too much. At this moment, a burst of cheers suddenly arose from the streets of the army headquarters. The Prince of Zhongshan slightly frowned and asked, "What happened?" Though a few moments had passed, the cheers outside had no intention of stopping, and they were actually getting louder, as if all of Blue Pass was celebrating something. Divine General Jian Xi walked into the military hall and said with a slightly gloomy voice, "Weve just received news that the new batch of Cinnabar Pills will start being distributed tomorrow." The Prince of Zhongshans gaze grew more and more serene as he thought, I dont know how intelligent His Holiness is, but his bearing is truly unusual. ...... ...... Wenshui was one of the few cities in the world that could be called ancient, and in the depths of winter, when the snow and yellow leaves contrasted against each other, it appeared even more serene. Anyone who saw its ancient mottled walls or those signs that were unchanged despite hundreds of years of wind and rain could feel the thick aura of history. Upon recalling that noble n within the city, this thick aura of history would be supplemented by a power that hadsted through the tribtions of time. Even Linghai Zhiwang ceased to be as irritable upon entering the city, bing somewhat taciturn. He raised the curtain, first seeing those people, kneeling or standing, on the road, and then seeing the light on the water. Wenshui City was further north than the capital, but the river that was its namesake did not freeze even in the depths of winter, seeming like it could flow on forever. Only the snow-speckled grass by the river and two or three yellow flowers that had clearly been frozen to death were proof of natures nigh unstoppablews. The carriage stopped outside the Daoist church. Linghai Zhiwang ascended the stone steps, with Daoist Baishi and Archbishop An Lin following behind him. At the end of this quiet and secluded stone path was the holy gate leading to the rear hall. A pear tree was nted behind the gate, and under the tree stood a young man. Linghai Zhiwang did not like this young man. He had never liked him. Even after he discovered that the young man was a legitimate sessor of the Orthodoxy, he still found it impossible to understand why that Pope that he had revered above all else had chosen this person as his sessor. In his view, although this young man was certainly no coward, he was stillcking an edge. He was lifeless and showed no preference for anything. Ack of preference meant that he did not like or dislike, and without fierce likes and dislikes, one would not understand what responsibility meant. At this moment, when he saw that figure under the pear tree, he finally understood something. The young man had never been lifeless. He had been calm and serene. This young man was like a small stream. The stream might have been somewhat shallow, but it was very clear. One could see the fish at the bottom and their own reflection. The stream seemed gentle and soft, but it was also incredibly tenacious. Not even the sharpest sword could sever its flow. The stream seemed very calm, but in reality, it contained an unimaginably powerful surging momentum. It could cleave through mountains, open up newnds, and flow west until the ocean. It was just like how everyone knew that he should not havee to Wenshui City, that it was not to his advantage toe to Wenshui City, but he still hade. Linghai Zhiwang finally understood the Popes choice. He calmly prostrated himself. Daoist Baishi and An Lin nced at each other with surprise on their faces, and then they prostrated as well. The young man turned around and said, "Rise." A cool breeze blew over, causing countless tiny flowers to fall from the tree and rain over his body. As they drifted onto his shoulders, they seemed pure and clean, like fresh kes of snow. Little white flowers rained down, covering the ground. It was currently the frigid winter, so why was there such a beautiful sight? Perhaps it was because he had made pills yesterday, causing the garden to suddenly warm and life to gradually bloom. Thus, it was like a spring breeze hade in the night and caused all the flowers of the pear tree to blossom. (End of Book 5 C The Yellow Blooms of the Battlefield) Chapter 821 – The Palm Falls Toward the Stone Chapter 821 C The Palm Falls Toward the Stone Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Linghai Zhiwang prostrated towards Chen Changsheng beneath the pear tree, and then rose. This entire process happened very quickly. He had gotten up somewhat faster than he normally did, which could mean that he was making efficient movements or that he did not care. Many people, especially the important figures within the Li Pce, knew that Linghai Zhiwang had never liked the Pope and held a faint hostility towards him. Daoist Baishi and An Lin saw this sight out of the corner of their eyes and did not find it strange. Linghai Zhiwang had stood up, but Daoist Baishi and An Lin were still prostrating, resulting in a difference of height. It was simr to the difference in positions between the pear tree and Chen Changsheng. The caress of the cool breeze caused countless white flowers to drift down onto Chen Changshengs head and shoulders. Linghai Zhiwangs right hand also drifted down, straight towards Daoist Baishis head. A cold wind howled, the trees swayed, and the pear blossoms frenziedly danced. This wind even affected the distant Wenshui, driving the waters into turmoil. The water grass at the bottom of the river began to madly writhe about like countless snakes. Linghai Zhiwang had struck too abruptly. None of the people in front of the hall had time to react. An Lin caught the palm descending like a bolt of lightning out of the corner of her eye. Abnormally shocked, she wanted to stop him, but was already toote. But Daoist Baishi apparently had already prepared himself. He still maintained his prostrating posture, but his right palm had already left the ground, flipping over like duckweed being blown about the surface of the water. With a p, the two palms met over Daoist Baishis head. The stone pavement in front of the hall quaked and sank several inches! The holy gate was blown about by a violent gale, causing it to creak and seem on the verge of copse. Linghai Zhiwangs body swayed and he retreated two steps. Countless pure strands of Qi seeped out of his divine robe and tore through the air. Daoist Baishi stood up, his face a deep red, looking like countless tiny drops of blood were seeping out of his skin. An Lin was thrown into an even deeper shock, as the result of this sh of palms hadpletely exceeded her expectations. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Baishi had simr cultivations, both being at the peak of Star Condensation. Even if Daoist Baishi had been vignt this entire time, Linghai Zhiwangs strike had been too sudden,pletely in harmony with the principles of the world. It could be considered the strongest attack Linghai Zhiwang had made in his entire life, yet it was unable to heavily wound Daoist Baishi, just barely gaining the upper hand. Why was this? An Lin sensed the divine Qi emanating from Daoist Baishis body, her face paling as she thought of a certain possibility. Daoist Baishi was not bleeding, but he knew that he had suffered significant injuries from Linghai Zhiwangs sinister and full-force ambush. He had to leave immediately. He had a deep understanding of the people present and knew that this was hisst chance to leave. Linghai Zhiwang needed time to settle his true essence and An Lin had just sobered up and had not entered into a fighting state. The young man covered in a fierce sword intent that had just walked out of the hall was presumably a young expert of the Mount Li Sword Sect, but the Mount Li Sword Sect was not skilled at the art of pursuit, so this young man probably could not stop him. As for that other person... He shot a nce at Chen Changsheng beneath the pear tree and thought, you still havent fully recovered, so even if you use your ten thousand swords, how can you stop me? He gave a snort, then activated a movement technique. Transformed into a wisp of smoke beneath the winter sun, he shot out of the church. As the fastest of the Orthodoxys Prefects, possessing the most secretive of movement techniques, he had conjectured correctly: no one present could stop him. But he did not know of one thing: two more people had apanied Chen Changsheng from the Mount Song Army headquarters to Wenshui City. The wisp of smoke traversed the forested garden, yet it found it impossible to leave. Wherever he went, a little girl would always appear in front of him. Daoist Baishi was forced to appear. As he looked at the girl in front of him, his eyes brimmed with shock. This girl had a childish face and dull eyes. It didnt even look like she could think. So how can she tell where Im going? Why is she so fast! What made him even more uneasy was that when he was flying through the forest earlier, he felt like a cold wind had been blowing at his neck. It was like someone had been behind him this entire time... He knew that he had to use all his strength. A divine Qi erupted from his Daoist robes, countless pure rays of light shooting out from his palm. This was a white stone, perfectly round. Those who had visited the Heaven Lake of Mount Han would recognize it as a Heavenstone. This Heavenstone was iid with an extremelyplex pattern of ck gold, forming an array. It looked extremely beautiful, perhaps worthy of being called a perfect intersection of man and nature. This was one of the precious treasures of the Orthodoxy: the Falling Star Stone. ...... ...... An Lins conjecture was proved at this sight, throwing her into a fury. Daoist Baishi had been able to preserve the majority of his strength after taking Linghai Zhiwangs full-force sneak attack precisely because he held the Falling Star Stone in his palm. The Falling Star Stone was the treasure of the Orthodoxy controlled by Daoist Baishi. An Lin, Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects had their own treasures. These treasures were divine artifacts, and formed extremely critical parts of the Li Pces array. They were of utmost importance to the Orthodoxy. Without the Popes order, no one, including the Orthodoxy Prefects that wielded the treasures, could take them out of the Li Pce. Daoist Baishi had secretly brought the Falling Star Stone with him. Regardless of his intentions, he had contravened thews of the church! An Lin waved her right hand, causing her belt to fly off and carry countless pear blossoms as it attempted to surround Daoist Baishi. "Did you think you could keep me here with just that?" Daoist Baishi shouted as he stared at the little girl in front of him. In truth, his question was also aimed at that phantom-like person behind him, and at An Lin, and even more at Chen Changsheng. As he spoke, he smashed the Falling Star Stone down to the ground. An Lin knew that this was not good. Although her belt had not finished establishing an array, she charged into the forest. The Falling Star Stone fell against the ground. It did not make a single sound, and not even the petals and leaves trembled in the slightest. An archaic and timeworn power suddenly manifested. The wind suddenly began to blow towards the Falling Star Stone, as did the petals and leaves on the ground. The Falling Star Stone seemed to transform into a massive vortex, swallowing up everything it touched. Even the surroundingws of the world began to twist. An incredibly deep ck hole appeared over the ground. It seemed just one zhang in radius, but also boundless and infinite. The Falling Star Stone floated in the middle of it, exuding a faint light and appearing like a real star. The wind, flowers, and leaves continued to sink inside, vanishing without a trace. "Stop him!" An Lin hurriedly shouted. The Falling Star Stone was truly worthy of its status as a divine artifact and treasure of the Orthodoxy. It had actually torn open space and opened a path to a different ce! Daoist Baishi expressionlessly nced at her. The Falling Star Stone had alreadypletely activated. Neither the girl in front of him nor that phantom individual behind could stop him. He walked towards that dark path. If all went as expected, he would soon appear several hundred li away on the ins. But... the unexpected urred. His feet had clearly stepped into the dark path, but why did he feel like he was still stepping onto mud? Why could he still feel petals and leaves under his feet? Chapter 822 – Like a Mountain! Like a Sea! Like a Banner! Chapter 822 C Like a Mountain! Like a Sea! Like a Banner! Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Daoist Baishi looked around in shock, realizing that he was still outside the Daoist church, still within the forest. The little girl was still in front of him, the cold Qi still at his neck. What was going on? The Falling Star Stone had clearly torn through space, so why had he not been transported elsewhere? Daoist Baishi looked down towards his feet and his face suddenly paled. The Falling Star Stone was still floating in the ck space. But the ck space was visibly shrinking. A divine strength arising from some ce was beating against this ck space like endless waves of water. The Falling Star Stones twisting of the worldsws hadpletely lost its effect. The petals and leaves ceased to be drawn towards it, their progress halted. Just like how he could no longer enter that path, only remain where he stood. Just where did these endless waves of strengthe from? Why were they so divine and majestic? Why could not even the Falling Star Stone resist? Daoist Baishi suddenly turned, his gaze following the waves of water on the ground into the distance, ultimately resting behind the holy gate, underneath the pear tree. Chen Changsheng stood beneath the pear tree, calmly looking back, apparently unconcerned that he might escape. He gripped a Divine Staff in hand. This staff symbolized the most hallowed will of the Orthodoxy. The bottom of the Divine Staff lightly rested in the mud, yet it seemed unshakable. Countless strands of divine Qi spread out from the Divine Staff like waves of water. The petals and leaves on the ground slowly floated upwards, rising three feet above the ground, but no more than that. The water grass at the bottom of the river slowly floated up to three feet from the waters surface, no longer so reluctant to see the light of day. All this happened with an absolutely harmonious beauty. The pinnacle of beauty was serenity, and the sea of stars was serene, and to be serene was to be divine. The entire Daoist church and the forest and river around it had be a sea of stars. Any divine strength that encountered this sea of stars would be a part of it, wallowing or enraptured until it disappeared or became one. The Falling Star Stone was a treasure of the Orthodoxy, formed from the wisdom of countless generations of the Li Pces sages. When encountering the Popes Divine Staff, how could it possibly fight back? Daoist Baishi could clearly sense that the Falling Star Stone was separating from his Dao heart and finally understood what was happening, causing him to grow even paler. Surrounded by experts of the Orthodoxy, even with the Falling Star Stone n hand, he could only think about escape. If even the Falling Star Stone was taken from him, what chance did he have left? He could no longer keep anything back. He forcefully severed his connection with the Falling Star Stone, receiving the wounds brought about by the bacsh from the divine Dao, swallowing down that mouthful of sweet blood. His true essence surged as he pushed his movement technique to its absolute limits. Brushing past the small girl, he transformed into a violent gale as he charged out of the forest. With a flick of An Lins finger, the belt moved with the wind, carrying countless petals in an enchanting sight. Daoist Baishi was not enchanted, but his vision was obscured. More importantly, the belt and all the petals it stirred seemed to effect some sort of change in the orientation of the forest. When the petals scattered, Daoist Baishi did not see the stone steps leading out of the forest, but Linghai Zhiwangs utterly emotionless face. Afterunching the first sneak attack, Linghai Zhiwang had retreated, after which he had not attacked again, waiting all the way until this moment. He would not give Daoist Baishi another chance. The iron ruler in his hands, which had been umting energy all this time, smashed towards Daoist Baishi through the petals. For an instant, the pitch-ck ruler seemed to glimmer with the light of countless stars. A muffled boom. The iron ruler sundered Daoist Baishis defense and fiercely struck him on the shoulder. His shoulder bone was instantly broken in two while his Ethereal Pce was given a nasty shock. He could no longer endure, and vomited blood into the sky. Just when he was prepared to explode his true essence and break free from Linghai Zhiwang, he suddenly felt a chill at his waist. He was very familiar with this chill, which made him all the more frightened. This chill had been following behind him the entire time like some ghost was breathing down his neck. Now, however, this chill appeared at his waist. There was a very soft sound. It was that extremely clichd metaphor again. Like a leather bag full of wine being pierced. The tip of a sword poked out of Daoist Baishis chest. The tip of this sword was actually not that sharp, seeming more like the jagged edge leftover after the sword was chopped at by some sharp weapon. A few veryplex patterns decorated the surface of the sword. After being dyed in blood, these patterns seemed particrly monstrous and strange. Logically speaking, even if a powerful expert like Daoist Baishi were to be stabbed through the chest by a sword, they should still have had the ability to fight. But for some inexplicable reason, he rapidly weakened, as if the countless strands of Demon Qi carried by the sword were nibbling away at his life. Daoist Baishi lowered his head to his chest. When he set eyes on the sword, his confusion turned into shock, a pained and despairing call bursting from his lips. He had seen a picture of this sword in the Daoist scriptures and recognized it. The Demon Commanders Banner Sword that had been missing for several centuries! ...... ...... Divine might like a sea! Iron ruler like a mountain! Demon sword like a banner! No matter how valiant Daoist Baishi was, after receiving such terrifying attacks three times in session, he finally could endure no longer. Spitting out blood, he dropped down on one knee, giving up any efforts to resist. With difficulty, he raised his head and discovered that the little girl was still standing in front of him, a dull expression on her face. This girl never once attacked, but wherever he went, she would always appear. This method of not attacking was even more frightening than attacking. Who was this little girl? Why did she possess such terrifying speed and movement techniques? Daoist Baishi stared into her eyes and suddenly thought of a possibility. Incredulity welled in his eyes, and he turned to the holy gate and harshly called out, "You actually dare to keep her at your side!" Chen Changsheng did not respond to his exmation. After putting away the Divine Staff, he said his thanks to Guan Feibai. From the moment Linghai Zhiwang began his sneak attack, Guan Feibai subconsciously positioned himself in front of Chen Changsheng and gripped his sword, despite the fact that he did not know what was happening. After all, Chen Changsheng had still not fully recovered, and he had also lost too much blood, so he needed to be protected. Only now did he faintly begin to understand, and the hand gripping the hilt of his sword began to shake. Everything had happened too suddenly. Even someone like him, who had a sword intent as steady as a mountain, couldnt help but feel nervous upon realizing that he had just taken part in a major affair of the Orthodoxy. An Lin had heard Daoist Baishis words and also vaguely understood. She looked towards the dull-faced little girl, hesitating to speak. Linghai Zhiwang had assuredly guessed at it, but he was utterly unaffected by Daoist Baishis words. He impassively asked, "Since you already guessed that we knew and still dared to enter with us into the city, was it the venerable Daoist master or the Tang n that guaranteed your safety? Or was it because you thought that with the Falling Star Stone in hand, you could do whatever you wanted?" The front of Daoist Baishis clothes was stained in blood, making him appear rather wretched, but his stance remained unyielding. He harshly responded, "I truly did not expect that the Divine Staff could suppress the Falling Star Stone. It seems that this is how the Pope controls the six halls, but so what? Are you going to have killed me on the spot?" Chapter 823 – Discussing Punishment Chapter 823 C Discussing Punishment Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Daoist Baishi was the Archbishop of the Hall of Literary Glory, possessing a most esteemed status within the Orthodoxy. ording to the rules written in the Daoist scriptures, even if an important figure of his level contravened thews of the church, in order to bestow punishment upon him, the Pope would first have to open a meeting in the Great Hall of Light. Before the church, they would announce his crimes and then have the Hall of Drifting Clouds decide the punishment. This was how the previous Pope had banished Mu Jiushi from the Li Pce. The current Pope, Chen Changsheng, had not returned to the capital for three years now. Even if he returned to the capital to discuss Daoist Baishis punishment, there might be people who would stand on Daoist Baishis side, or at the very least request that he be spared the death penalty. Also, Shang Xingzhou was in the capital, and he would certainly not watch as Daoist Baishi was killed. Chen Changsheng gave no assessment of Daoist Baishis words, only calmly gazed at him and asked, "Why?" It had already been three years since he left the capital, and the Li Pce had been ced under enormous pressure in the meantime. Although Grass Moon Hall, the Moss Institute, and the rest of the six halls were sealed, they could not prevent that pressure from sneaking in with the wind. After the confluence of the north and south, the Great Zhou Imperial Court became increasingly powerful, and even more crucially, Shang Xingzhou was also a legitimate sessor of the Orthodoxy, as well as a true Saint. With the departure of the Pope and Archbishop Mei Lisha to the sea of stars, there was no one else older than him in the Orthodoxy, no one with as long a record of service. Even Pope Chen Changsheng was his student. In these circumstances, how could a few people within the Orthodoxy not have other thoughts? He had originally thought that Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang were the two most likely to follow his master, as they had a grudge against him, but he had never expected it to be Daoist Baishi. After all, Daoist Baishi had been one of the witnesses to that final order and had always been silent and subdued. It was simply impossible to think that he could betray the church. "Why? Because I must consider the future of the Orthodoxy, the good of the Human race." Daoist Baishi stared into Chen Changshengs eyes. "The Orthodoxy is not the church of one man, but the sect of millions upon millions of believers. It absolutely cannot move ording to the will of only Your Holiness alone, not unless you are a true Saint. Unfortunately, although you have outstanding talent, even having the chance of bing the youngest true Saint in history, you and I are both aware that the venerable Daoist master will not give you this chance, and you also know that you will never have this chance. Thus, after three years, you could no longer keep silent and decided that you might as well start stirring a storm." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then replied, "I believed that many people within the Orthodoxy were anticipating the day that I finally stood up once more." "Those people are all fools." Daoist Baishi made no attempt to hide his scorn as he shot a nce at Linghai Zhiwang. It was evident that the once-new faction of the Orthodoxy led by Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan had maintained a very radical stance, hoping that Chen Changsheng could reign over the world as Pope as quickly as possible. Daoist Baishi continued, "Why did His Holiness choose you as his sessor? Because he felt his martial nephew was very simr to him. But now that youve stood and begun relying on the authority of Pope, begun relying on these so-called strategies, in an attempt to win this war against the Imperial Court, you be less and less simr to his esteemed self, bing more and more like your master. And if you want to be a person like your master, just how can you possibly defeat him?" After saying this, he turned to Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin, and yelled, "Did none of you ever think of this question? Why is it that the Orthodoxy must consign itself to eternal damnation because he inexplicably wants to disobey his teacher? This being the case, why dont we just wee the venerable Daoist master as His Holiness the Pope!" All was quiet outside the church. The tree behind the holy gate lightly swayed in the wind, casting off that white flower that was the first to bloomst night. Chen Changshengs gaze fell on the indistinct and distant figures of the priests in the forest. He was quiet for a few moments and then finally said, "Perhaps you do not understand me very well." Daoist Baishi did not expect to hear this sort of answer. He froze for a few moments, then became cold and unyielding once more. "It doesnt matter. The most you can do right now is deprive me of my position as archbishop. You can even treat me like Mu Jiushi and cripple my cultivation, but on the day that the venerable Daoist master returns to the Li Pce, I will be waiting there for you." An Lin was silent, but Linghai Zhiwang said, "Ive worked with you for several decades, but I never realized that you were such a stupid person." Daoist Baishi gave him a cold re and asked, "What sort of crime do you want to press? Scheming to harm His Holiness the Pope? Just like at the Mount Song Army headquarters?" Linghai Zhiwang replied, "Crimes are not pressed by others, butmitted by oneself." Daoist Baishi expressionlessly warned, "Do not forget, this is Wenshui." Wenshui was the territory of the Tang n. No matter how powerful the Orthodoxy was, if they wanted to execute Daoist Baishi here, they could not possibly hide it from the Tang n. This also meant that if Chen Changsheng wanted to preserve the dignity of the churchws, he could only arrest Daoist Baishi and perhaps even sever his cultivation, but he could not have him executed. At this moment, footsteps came from the forest. The Archbishop of Wenshui arrived in front of the church, letter in hand. The archbishop had his head lowered, not even ncing at Daoist Baishis blood-covered figure, nor revealing any sort surprise. Just like usual, he was calm and meek. "Your Holiness, the letter you were waiting for has arrived." Chen Changsheng took the envelope and opened it, reading the letter within. Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin turned to look, as did Guan Feibai and Zhexiu. Even Daoist Baishi, whose fate still hung in the bnce, cast his gaze over. They all knew that someone had been exchanging letters with Chen Changsheng this entire time. The matter of the Mount Song Army headquarters and his route to Wenshui had all been decided by the writer of those letters. Everyone was very curious to know the identity of this letter writer. Only Nanke had no interest in this matter. She continued to obey Chen Changshengs orders, standing in front of Daoist Baishi and staring into his eyes. After finishing the letter, Chen Changsheng seemed to fall into a contemtive mood. After a while, he offered the letter to Linghai Zhiwang. Daoist Baishi sneered, "Feigning mystery... just what did that person write? Could they have predicted this matter beforehand?" Linghai Zhiwang took his eyes off the letter and looked at Daoist Baishis face with a somewhat strange expression. Daoist Baishi suddenly felt a little cold. Linghai Zhiwang said, "You guessed correctly. That person said that we must kill you, thus establishing our might." Daoist Baishisplexion changed at these words. He did not know the identity of that letter writer, but he knew that many of the Orthodoxys matters recently had emerged from that persons brush. Crucially, based on his observations over this period, he was certain that Chen Changsheng deeply trusted that person, and would follow his every word. It was then that a priest appeared on the outskirts of the forest. The Archbishop of Wenshui went to inquire. He returned after a moment and whispered to Chen Changsheng, "The Tang Second Master hase to pay respects to Your Holiness." Chapter 824 – Ruthless Red Chapter 824 C Ruthless Red Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Everyone outside the Daoist church was surprised to hear of the Tang Second Masters visit, but Daoist Baishi felt his spirit rise. Chen Changsheng had entered Wenshui City yesterday, his presence being announced with music by Wenshuis Daoist church at dusk. However, the Tang n had not reacted in the slightest. Suddenly, at this very moment, the Tang n had sent someone, and it was the Second Master who was rumored to already be in control of the Tang n. It was in to see that the Tang n had informers in the Daoist church and knew about the incident with Daoist Baishi. Such an important figure as the Tang Second Master immediatelying to pay a visit was precisely to safeguard Daoist Baishis life. Everyone turned to Chen Changsheng, wanting to know his decision. Would he act ording to the letter and execute Daoist Baishi in the name of the Pope so as to establish his might, or would he act ording to thews of the church and adjourn the matter for the time being, at the same time avoiding further agitating his conflict with the Imperial Court and the Tang n? Guan Feibai looked at Chen Changsheng, not knowing what Chen Changsheng would choose, nor knowing what he hoped Chen Changsheng would choose. Youre already the true Pope; will you still act like that young Daoist entering the capital for the first time? Chen Changsheng suddenly raised his head up to the sky. It was not far from dawn. The morning sun was still on that end of the Wenshui, not far above the surface of the water. The red glow of the morning smeared the distant sky, even seeming to set the clouds aze. It was no different from twilight. He recalled how, under a very simr twilight, he and Tang Thirty-Six had conversed atop the great banyan tree within the Orthodox Academy. He then recalled how, also in the Orthodox Academy, in the darkness after twilights retreat, he and Tang Thirty-Six had engaged in another conversation atop the great banyan tree. In brief, over those years, starting from that inn called Plum Garden, he and Tang Thirty-Six had had many conversations. In those conversations, they had chatted about many things, not recollections of the past, but expectations for the future. In the twilight, theke of the Orthodox Academy was suffused with a golden light. That koi fish that had eaten too much was gradually sinking into the rotten mud. They did not want to live like that. At the time, Xuanyuan Po had been vigorously hitting trees on the other side of theke. Tang Thirty-Six said to Chen Changsheng that, regardless if it was autumn wind or spring, since they were still young, they should act ording to their personality. Xuanyuan Po had returned to White Emperor City and it had been a long time since he had heard any news of him. Tang Thirty-Six had means of continuing to curse at whoever he wished, or dere that if he wanted to curse eighteen generations of ancestors, he certainly wouldnt curse just seventeen generations, because the people memorialized in the ancestral hall that was his prison were all his own ancestors. In that other conversation, the one in the night, Tang Thirty-Six had said to him that he would be Pope in the future. He had said that it wasnt that great to be the Pope. Tang Thirty-Six had said that of course it wasnt. Tang Thirty-Six had also said to him that in the future, the Orthodox Academy would serve as the foundation for him to be Pope, which was why he had put so much energy into recruiting new students for the Orthodox Academy1. This fellow had long since imagined the matters of the present. This fellow had always helped him deal with many things. Now that it was his turn to decide and deal, he realized that it really wasnt an easy job. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng drew back his gaze, turned around, and walked back into the Daoist church. He made his stance extremely clear. Terribly shocked, Daoist Baishi used all his strength, lunging forward like a gale. He charged after that figure in the holy gate, wanting to die together with him. Yet he was not even able to touch Chen Changsheng. Nanke still stood in front of him, staring at him with that imbecilic expression on her face. In his eyes, this girl was like a true devil. With three heavy thumps, Linghais iron ruler, An Lins belt, and Zhexius demon sword almost simultaneously struck Daoist Baishi. Daoist Baishi copsed in front of the holy gates threshold, all his bones broken, blood pouring into his lungs, his Ethereal Pce shattered. It was impossible for him to stand again. His eyes filled with despair. The panic and reluctance that came on the verge of death transformed into a howl that sought to burst from his lips. He wanted to inform the Tang Second Master outside the forest, quickly,e save me! Regretfully, he was not able to make this howl. The instant his lips opened, a cloth was shoved into his mouth with lightning speed. At some point, the Archbishop of Wenshui had appeared at his side. His left hand had stuffed a cloth into Daoist Baishis mouth. At the same time, his right hand gripped a dagger and shoved it into Daoist Baishis chest. It was very quiet, so the sound of the dagger being thrust into his body was extremely hair-raising. A small part of the dagger stuck out of his body, tranquil as a mirror and exuding a faint aura of holiness. The Archbishop of Wenshuis expression was also so tranquil, so holy. Daoist Baishis eyes went round while a muffled sound came from his throat. He extended a hand to snatch at the archbishops clothes, but failed. He continuously writhed and struggled like a fish that had been brought out of the Wenshui, unable to breathe and on the verge of death, and unable to escape. The Archbishop of Wenshui looked to Chen Changsheng and softly said, "Your Holiness, please rest for a while. I am confident that the Tang Second Master has the patience to wait for a little while." As he spoke, he had one hand mped on the cloth in Daoist Baishis mouth and one hand on the dagger thrust into Daoist Baishis chest. Daoist Baishi was still struggling and writhing in his hands. The archbishops voice did not tremble, but remained serene, even somewhat humble. An Lin could no longer look, and turned around. On the other hand, Linghai Zhiwang seemed somewhat appreciative, almost gasping in praise. The holy gate slowly closed. Just when it was about to close, Guan Feibai saw the Archbishop of Wenshui drag Daoist Baishi into the woods, in the meantime casually jabbing the dagger a few more times into Daoist Baishis body. Jabbing, not stabbing. Stabbing was for fighting while jabbing was for ughtering. The corner of Guan Feibais eyes twitched. This time, it had nothing to do with the fact that he had witnessed a major incident of the Orthodoxy. He knew that an archbishop that the Orthodoxy had dispatched to Wenshui City and was able tost for so long was certainly no ordinary person. But he could never have imagined, and found it very difficult to ept, that such a calm, meek, and noble archbishop was, at certain special moments, so much like a madman. If the Orthodoxy had many people, no, even just a few people like him, then it would be far too frightening. ...... ...... Daoist Baishi was the Archbishop of the Hall of Literary Glory, a true Prefect of the Orthodoxy. Without question, he was also a very important person in Shang Xingzhous ns. Today, he had died, died in the Daoist church of Wenshui City. Having received such an enormous provocation, the other side would assuredly respond, especially because this was Wenshui, the unfathomably deep Wenshui, the Tang ns Wenshui. Daoist Baishis death had made the Orthodoxy and Chen Changshengs stance unquestionably clear. They were already prepared for full hostilities to break out with the Tang n. Everyone knew that the Wenshui Tangs were the wealthiest n in the continent, the leader of the Four Great ns, but in truth, the hidden strength of the Tang n far surpassed what anyone could imagine. The Tang ns history was simply too long. Three years ago, in the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tang n had yed an incredibly important role, but only a few people knew. If not for the fact that the Tang n had thought of a way to break the Imperial Design, the Tianhai Divine Empress might still have been seated high up on the imperial throne. At present, the secret strength of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had been ced under the control of the Monastery of Eternal Spring in Luoyang. The vast majority of the remaining property and businesses had been given to the Tang n, making their strength even more terrifying. The backing of a faction like the Tang n was naturally something that everyone wanted. The Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court were no exception. Logically speaking, even though the Tang n had clearly been much closer to the Imperial Court in these past few years, the Orthodoxy should not have disyed such a fierce stance. It had to be said that the letter writer had a very deep understanding of Chen Changsheng. He or she knew that Chen Changsheng had to bring Tang Thirty-Six out of the ancestral hall. If this matter did not change no matter how warmly the Orthodoxy treated the Tang n, then hostilities would break out eventually. ______________ 1. The two conversations are the ones that take ce in chapters 435-437 and 486-487. Chapter 825 – A Prayer Mat Chapter 825 C A Prayer Mat Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Since hostilities would break out sooner orter, why not open with the most unyielding position? If this were a chessboard, the Mount Song Army headquarters was just a casual move meant to symbolize the Li Pces renewed voice to the continent. The second move in Wenshui City was a deciding move, a move that would determine life and death. The letter writer wanted to use the matter of Tang Thirty-Six to have Chen Changsheng take the toughest posture possible. This attitude was for the Tang n to see, but not for the Tang Second Master to see. Although the chief branch had already lost power, the Tang n was still the Tang Old Masters Tang n. The letter writer was gambling on the decision the Tang Old Master would make towards the Orthodoxys most unyielding stance. The greatest problem at the moment was that the circumstances of the Tang n over the past two years already proved that the Tang Old Master supported the second branch. To put it another way, he had already made a decision between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng, and how could a figure like the Tang Old Master change his stance just because of the Orthodoxys tough stance? ...... ...... Before the Tang Old Master, the Orthodoxy first had to confront the Tang Second Master. The middle-aged man rumored to already be inplete control of the Tang n was unquestionably one of the most powerful men on the continent. But in front of the quiet Daoist church, he looked like an ordinary middle-aged man. Perhaps it was because the Archbishop of Wenshui was not as meek as usual, much less ttering him. The archbishop seemingly treated him as an ordinary middle-aged believer that hade to pay respects to the Pope. In the early morning, three Prefects of the Orthodoxy and one hundred cavalry had entered Wenshui City. Afterwards, a great deal of noise hade from the Daoist church. It was at that moment that the Tang Second Master came to the stone steps andmunicated that he wished to pay respects to the Pope. The archbishops had delivered the message for him, and then he had said that the Pope had just woken up and was still washing up, necessitating a wait. This was a verymonce matter. Although the Tang Second Master knew that it was just an excuse, he still needed to wait at the bottom of the stone steps. But he didnt expect that he would have to wait for half a day. The morning light had driven away the mist in the forest and then transformed into the rare warm sunlight of the winter sun. As time passed, the two Guardians and several followers standing behind the Tang Second Master gained rather nastyplexions. Since the Pope hade to Wenshui, the Tang n naturally had to send someone to meet him, but why did the Second Master have to wait so long? Were they showing off their power to the Tang n? If not for the fact that the Tang Second Master had remained quiet this entire time, they probably would have already started to make a ruckus. This was Wenshui City after all. From a certain perspective, the head of the Tang n was the true emperor here. Whether it was Emperor Taizong or the infamous Tianhai Divine Empress, in this city, their decrees were never as effective as a single sentence from the n head. In their view, the Second Master represented the Tang n, so not even the Pope could humiliate him so! The Tang Second Master, his hands held behind him, had waited beneath the stone steps for half a day. Let alone anger, not even impatience could be seen on his face. But this did not mean that his mood was so serene. In reality, his mood was quite terrible. In the coup three years ago in the Mausoleum of Books, he had yed an extremely important role. Themon people did not know of it, but everyone who had the right to know knew of it. From that moment, he became an important character of the continent with the ability to tip the scales. Although he had not yet be the master of Wenshui City, everyone knew that the day was not far. Moreover, the Old Master had given over both the family business and the internal affairs of the n to him. He was already the de facto master of Wenshui City. And after Tang Thirty-Six was imprisoned in the ancestral hall half a year ago, no one dared to question him, not even Xuo City. Even when he went to visit the emperor in the capital a month ago, he could walk straight into the pce without needing to send a message! Just who would dare deliberately make him wait for so long? Failing to kill you in the mountains was truly unfortunate, and I even let you enter Wenshui. Baishi, that dunce, just how was he discovered? But even though youve entered Wenshui, what can you do except rage around like a child? The great Pope... do you really think its that great? With a calm expression, the Tang Second Master thought these treasonous words as he gazed at the roof of the church nestled in the forest. When he thought of those final words, he found them rather amusing. As he praised his wit, the corners of his lips perked upward. In the past, the Archbishop of Wenshui at his side would assuredly ask very tactfully and ingratiatingly about what the Second Master was smiling about. But it was different today. The Archbishop of Wenshui gave him a serious look and said, "Mister Tang, please do not forget your manners." The Tang Second Masters smile suddenly vanished. He could no longer maintain his tranquil visage, transforming it into a frigid expression. Just when all patience was about to vanish, the Daoist church finally issued a message. The Tang Second Master and his party ascended the stone steps, crossing through the quiet forest and arriving outside the holy gate. Raising their gazes, they saw the pear tree. There was no one beneath the pear tree. There was no snow or snow-like white flowers on the ground. Someone had recently washed the gstones, leaving them wet and clean. Perhaps there was blood there before? The sky was still full of clouds and the winter sun was still giving off its warm light. There was still quite some time before nightfall, but manynterns had already been lit in the hall. If one stood outside the holy gate and looked in, one would asionally get the misperception that a sea of starsy within. The Tang Second Master walked into the holy gate. The two Guardians and the Tang n guards prepared to follow, but they were stopped. The Archbishop of Wenshui looked at these people from the Tang n and calmly said, "Please do not run around the forest, or else you might die." As he was speaking to them, several dozen priests appeared in the back garden by the river, and two thick and heavy chains floated up to the surface, blocking off the river. Due to the rules of the Tang n, there were essentially no boats on the Wenshui, but the Daoist church had still prepared themselves for the possibility. The Tang Second Master gazed at the sea of stars formed by thenterns in silence, then raised his hand to indicate that his followers should wait. After crossing that high threshold, he arrived in the quiet area in front of the hall and saw Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin. The two archbishops stood on the stone steps in front of the hall, appearing like two sacred idols. The Tang Second Master greeted them, and then slowly opened his mouth. He wasughing, but there was no sound. This was his habitual expression. At times, people would find itical, at times abnormally terrifying, but no matter when, it would always be brimming with ridicule and malice towards this world. Linghai Zhiwang expressionlessly looked at him like he was looking upon an idiot. An Lin slightly nodded her head to return the greeting and then ignored him. The Tang Second Master gradually ceased hisugh and said, "Using two archbishops to watch the doorhas any other Pope done this before?" He didnt wait for an answer. With a light brush of his sleeves, he pushed upon the door and entered. Countlessnterns were lit within the hall, their bright rays of light shining upon his face. He was rather simr to Tang Thirty-Six. They both had handsome faces, but his was even more indifferent. In the next moment, that smear of indifference was finally dispelled, transforming into an indescribable emotion. A prayer mat had been ced in the center of the church. It was naturally there for people to kneel on. Chapter 826 – What I Miss Chapter 826 C What I Miss Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The prayer mat was not new or old, not thick or thin. It was in the style that could normally be found in churches or ancestral halls. The Tang Second Master silently regarded this prayer mat. When prostrating, a prayer mat between ones knees and the hard floor would make the process morefortable. But who did he need to kneel to? Of course it was the Pope. Countlessnterns hung like stars in the night sky, a young man standing amongst them. The Tang Second Master did not speak, nor did he hear anyone else speaking. The silence in the hall continued. The Tang Second Masters eyes slowly narrowed. He finally moved. He walked up to the prayer mat, used his hands to bring up his frontpel, and slowly prostrated. His movements were very slow and meticulous. From raising his frontpel to bending his knees to leaning his body forward, a very long time was required. This period of time was enough for him to think about many things. I hear that many years ago, the previous Pope also came to Wenshui, but when did Father ever have to make such arge bow? Youre of the same generation as Tang Tang, so Im your elder, so how can you ept such a bow from me? Even if you dont call me Second Uncle, you should at least say that this bow is not needed. This was truly a long span of time, and to the Tang Second Master, it could almost be described as endless. Since it was long enough for him to think of so much, it was naturally enough time for that young man in the shadows to speak. But why havent I heard anything from you? He even thought, did I perhaps miss a word? Perhaps his voice is too soft or he spoke too vaguely? No, the church was so quiet that the softest voice could be heard. For instance, right now, his knees finally met the prayer mat, the soft fabric lightly crinkling. But to his ears, it was a heart-shaking thunderp. ...... ...... In this manner, the Tang Second Master prostrated before Chen Changsheng. Right up until it really urred, he still did not dare to believe. He did not dare believe that Chen Changsheng truly would not say to him that this bow was not needed. He did not dare believe that Chen Changsheng would so calmly ept his bow. The noise of his knees meeting the prayer mat faded away. All sound within the hall vanished, leaving a silence disturbed only by thenterns swaying in the wind. The Tang Second Master kneeled on the prayer mat, his heart growing colder and colder, his expression bing more and more indifferent. And then, he stood up. He had kneeled like a mountain slowly copsing, but he had risen like the morning sun emerging from the water: straightforward and without the smallest hesitation. He had stood up on his own. It was evident that this was disrespect before a Saint, but he was currently very angry, so he was determined to brush it off. He looked at Chen Changsheng and indifferently said, "I have seen His Holiness the Pope." He had only seen the Pope, but was not paying respects. The Daoist church remained quiet. The countlessnterns swayed in the wind, rustling like a sea of pines in the mountains. Chen Changsheng quietly looked at the Tang Second Master, looked for a very long time. This was his first time seeing the Tang Second Master. Whether during the coup of the Mausoleum of Books or killing Zhou Tong on the snowy street, he and the rumored Tang Second Master had never once met. The Tang Second Master was very simr to Tang Thirty-Six. Both had handsome faces, cold personalities, and noble auras, but the Tang Second Masters face was tinged with gloom. "When seeing you, I very naturally think of him. Its been a very long time since Ist saw him," Chen Changsheng noted. "The longer it is, the more I miss the time he was at my side. He did a lot of things for me back then." The Tang Second Master asked, "Such as?" Chen Changsheng took a step forward, walking out of the fluctuating light to the Tang Second Master. "Such as... right now, he would say to you, Did I let you rise? Then why did you rise?" ...... ...... As one of that extremely small number of people that were able to be Pope without having stepped into the Divine Domain, Chen Changsheng had a limit to his strength, no matter how talented he was. The Tang Second Master was well aware of this point, yet when he saw that young man walk out of the shadows and the sea of stars, saw his serene face and heard those words, he felt an indescribable pressure. It was like a mountain range or the vast sea of stars descending into the Wenshui, stirring countless waves in his mind! It was only at this point that he was finally made aware of the fact that no matter his strength, Chen Changsheng was the Pope, and so the Tang Second Master was standing in front of a Pope. This awareness made him extremely ufortable, in the same way as Chen Changsheng using Tang Thirty-Sixs tone of voice to say those words to him. Did I let you rise? If Tang Thirty-Six were present today, he really would say something like this, not giving the slightest face. He might have even been harsher. The Tang Second Master narrowed his eyes once more. He naturally wouldnt kneel again. He gave a slightly scornful smile, saying nothing. There is no if. Tang Thirty-Six is imprisoned inside the ancestral hall; he cannot appear at your side. "I had someone prepare this prayer mat." Chen Changsheng nced at the prayer mat, then raised his head to look back at the Tang Second Master. He continued, "Because I hope that you also prepared for him a soft prayer mat. After being kept in the old estate for two and half years and imprisoned in the ancestral hall for half a year, given his personality, he must have been forced to kneel as punishment for a very long time. Without a prayer mat, such a thing will be more difficult to bear." The Tang Second Master expressionlessly replied, "He is a descendant of my Tang n. There are naturally elders in the n that will tend to him. Your Holiness need not worry." Chen Changsheng answered, "He is my friend. It is impossible for me to not worry." Hearing this, the Tang Second Master raised his brows. "Your Holiness is only worried about these small matters?" Chen Changsheng replied, "To me, this is a ratherrge concern." The Tang Second Master harshly reproved, "Could it be more important than the future of the Li Pce?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I think that perhaps the Tang Old Master and you have misunderstood. Mying to Wenshui City has nothing to do with the Li Pce. I have onlye for him." The Tang Second Master asked with faint ridicule, "Is that so? Could it be that Your Holiness only wants to take him away and has no other request to make to my Tang n?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Precisely." "Does Your Holiness think this matter veryughable? Or else why would you make such a joke?" The Tang Second Master found the idea absurd. Do you think that if you just say this, you can convince the world that the Orthodoxy has no intentions against the Tang n? The more he thought, the more he found Chen Changshengs words to be ridiculous, causing him tough. When describingughter, one would add a haha or say that they roared withughter, becauseughter was naturally apanied by noise. But everyone knew that the Tang Second Mastersughter had no sound, whether it was just a smallugh or a bigugh. He only opened his mouth, looking like one of Xuo Citys mimes performing some fantastical story, silently and wholeheartedly sneering at others and this world. This was the first time Chen Changsheng saw the famed noiselessughing face of the Tang Second Master. He didnt find itical, nor did he find it frightening. It was just ugly, and also seemed very painful, like a fat goose that was waiting to be fed but ended up strangled to death by an iron string around its neck. "I miss that friend of mine even more. If he were here, he might say... Are you mute? Or why else would it be so painful for you tough?" Chen Changsheng said this with not the slightest hint of scorn, only a faint yearning. Chapter 827 – Without My Permission, the Sun Cannot Set Behind the Mountains Chapter 827 C Without My Permission, the Sun Cannot Set Behind the Mountains Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Second Mastersughing face was gradually restrained. Looking at Chen Changsheng, he asked, "Does Your Holiness the Pope truly intend to humiliate our Tang n?" Chen Changshengs gaze was fixed on some ce outside the hall as he replied, "Ive never thought about humiliating anybody, but that fellow would often misinterpret my intentions to satisfy his own malicious interests. For example, right now, he would definitely say, Im humiliating you, which has nothing to do with the Tang n, because since when did you get the right to represent the Tang n?" This was a most important question. Although Chen Changsheng was borrowing Tang Thirty-Sixs name to say it, it was clearly a question he wanted to ask. The Orthodoxy did not agree to the second branchs inheriting the Tang n and was not even willing to negotiate with it. It still firmly supported the chief branch. This was a matter that had been determined a long time ago. However, before today, the Tang Second Master couldnt help but imagine another possibility. With the Imperial Court clearly at the height of its power and the Tang ns chief branch at its nadir, perhaps the Li Pce might have given up on its original thoughts and was now attempting to draw closer to him, the true person in charge of the Tang n? If such a thing really did happen, the Tang n would be even more important, would be able to act more freely, and would gain even more profit. Chen Changshengs words now directly announced that such a possibility did not exist. The Tang Second Master was not too disappointed, but he once more felt that pressure. This statement meant that if he wanted to be the true head of the Tang n, he first needed to pass the bottleneck that was Chen Changsheng. Although he was very confident and had the full support of the Imperial Court and Shang Xingzhou, his opponent this time was the entire Orthodoxy. "I have no desire to humiliate the Tang n, and in truth, I also have no desire to humiliate you. I just really dont like thatughing face of yours." Chen Changshengs voice was still extremely calm, just like the expression on his face. It was somewhat impolite to say this in front of him, but at least it was honest. "Wang Po also doesnt like thisughing face of mine... When he first saw meugh like this in the old estate, he wanted nothing more than to punch me in the face." The Tang Second Master continued, "But even if hes now an expert of the Divine Domain, I can stillugh like this and he still has no means of seizing me. Your Holiness, if you really dont like my way ofughing, then close your eyes or try to get used to it." Compared to Chen Changshengs words, his stance was even more impolite and unyielding. This meaning of these words was clear and simple. The Li Pce should not involve itself in the Tang ns affairs, and does not have the ability to, so please pretend you dont know, or... endure. ...... ...... The Daoist church of Wenshui, whether speaking of its main hall or its rear hall, was exceptionally grandiose, on par with the pce halls of the Li Pce. This was because the Tang n of Wenshui City had tributed far too much treasure to the Orthodoxy over the countless years. Perhaps for this reason, the Guardians and attendants from the Tang n did not look at the church with any sort of reverence. On the contrary, they proudly regarded it as a property of their n. Quite some time had passed since the Tang Second Master entered the rear hall, yet no sound had emerged from it. The expressions of the two Guardians gradually turned grim while those attendants wanted nothing more than to charge in. If not for the fact that two archbishops stood guard outside, if the Pope were not within, if things were still as usual, the people of the Tang n really might have done this. The two Guardians nced at each other, seeing the vignce and unease in each others eyes. Using some almost undetectable means, a message was sent out of the forest. No howls of wind erupted from the forest, but there were a few extremely faint ripples of Qi that not even the churchs array was able to sense. The Archbishop of Wenshui, several dozen priests, and even more cavalry stood guard at this ce. On a certain tree in the forest, Zhexiu hugged the Demon Commanders Banner Sword, his eyes closed. He seemed to be resting, but his spiritual sense had been following those ripples of Qi this entire time. If the Tang n truly dared tomit this monstrous crime, the two Guardians and the people they had brought would find it impossible to break into the rear hall, as Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin were there, and the people hiding in the forest would probably be killed very quickly. The Tang n naturally would not do something so foolish. Their true preparations were probablying from another direction. The back garden of the church bordered the Wenshui. On the opposite shore was a long dike, and behind the dike were restaurants and houses. Two of these houses, separated by around two hundred zhang, had their doors tightly shut and were dimly lit. There were many people hidden inside, as well as several heavy metal boxes. These metal boxes contained mountain-breaking hatchets, a weapon designed by the Tang n that was often used to hack off the sharp and hard forews of the demons wolf mounts on the battlefield. Today, however, their intended use was to sever the thick chains floating on the Wenshui. When those chains were severed, the surface of the Wenshui which had been calm for so many years would wee ten-some armored ships, each of them fitted with divine crossbows. The drainpipe leading to the Daoist church was already full of some ck, viscous, and oily substance, though its use was not yet clear. The sun shone on the restaurant. From the second floor, one could get an even better view, could see even farther. Luo Bu sat by the balcony, facing the setting sun as he drank while mentally counting how long it had been since the Tang Second Master had entered the hall. The Orthodoxy had many experts, so logically speaking, even though the Tang n had prepared for a long time, they should still have been able to cope with it. The problem was that this was not all of the Tang ns strength. Luo Bu looked to the floor below. The sunset hung over the Wenshui, the evening clouds gathered in the curtain of the night, and the trees lining the banks seemed to be red maples. A blind zither yer strummed his zither by the river. Seven peddlers, six governmentborers, three fortune-tellers, two elders selling sesame candy, and one girl buying cosmetic powder were on the street. It was the same as yesterday. Luo Bu silently regarded all this and thought to himself, the Tang ns strength is truly unfathomable. Would this fellow really get into trouble today? ...... ...... "This being the case, why have youe to see me?" Chen Changsheng asked as he looked at the Tang Second Master. The Tang Second Master answered, "This is Wenshui City, so as master, I naturally have toe and greet you and see if theres anything you find dissatisfactory. This is courtesy." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a few moments, then said, "I know." With the message delivered, he intended to send off his guest. The Tang Second Master naturally would not leave like this. He still had not met that person he wanted to meet. "Your Holiness has a friend in Wenshui. Coincidentally, I also have a friend in the Li Pce called Baishi." He said to Chen Changsheng, "I dont know where he is right now. Its hard for old friends to meet, and I want to invite him to drink a few cups of wine with me." Chen Changsheng replied, "Regrettably, he will no longer be able to drink this cup of wine, as he is already dead." He was very calm, as if he was speaking about a most ordinary affair. But the Tang Second Master could no longer maintain hisposure. Hisplexion slowly changed, and then he began to noiselesslyugh. This time, there were a few more ambiguous emotions in hisughing face, and it was much colder. "Then has Your Holiness ever thought that perhaps your friend is also already dead?" He stared into Chen Changshengs eyes. Chen Changsheng was still very calm. "No, because I am still alive." This was confidence. He was the Pope. As long as he lived, who would dare kill that friend of his? The Tang Second Master stared into his eyes, stared for a very long time. Suddenly, he said, "Perhaps Your Holiness does not know, but my elder brother is suffering from a terrible illness. He has been confined to his bed for more than two years, and all medicine has been ineffective. He might die at any time. And this illness... is highly likely to be hereditary." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then why havent you gotten it? So in my view, this illness is not hereditary and that friend of mine will not get sick." The Tang Second Masters voice became even colder. "Just who can say anything about a thing like illness?" Chen Changsheng stared back, enunciating each word. "I can speak about it. If I do not permit him to get sick, he will not get sick." Chapter 828 – The Water Grass at the Bottom of the Wenshui Chapter 828 C The Water Grass at the Bottom of the Wenshui Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The wind suddenly stopped, and the clouds obscured the setting sun. Night seemed to fall early, the golden threads on the waters surface gradually dimming. In a very short amount of time, the two banks of the Wenshui grew colder, and a sinister aura prated both the chains and the tightly-shut doors of the houses. Luo Bu sat on the second floor of the restaurant. As he listened to the tune of the blind zither yer, he slowly shut his eyes. His right hand fell on the hilt of his sword and softly caressed it. Even he did not have any confidence to contend against the unfathomable strength of the Tang n. In the past, the most he could do was send a warning, but now he wanted to try. Because in the past, the sword he used was a bronze sword that he had had forged at the smith in the vige at the foot of the mountain for two taels of silver, but now he was using a different sword. With this sword in hand, he could step amidst the frosted grass like a sword, transform his body into a sword. Even when facing an expert of the Divine Domain, he could still ensure that his Dao heart was brightly lit. He closed his eyes, listening to the strumming of the zither from below, listening to the water beat against the shore, listening to the chains touch and then part from the surface of the water, sensing everything in the world. Suddenly, his ears twitched. He opened his eyes and looked into the river. His gaze deepened, looking into even deeper ces, ultimately peering into the water grass. He felt that something was strange about the water grass there. It was of a somewhat darker hue than the surrounding grass, but there was otherwise nothing special about it. At this moment, the blind zither yer by the river also seemed to hear something. Turning his head towards the Wenshui, he apparently forgot to move his hands. The sound of the zither came to an abrupt stop. The strange mood on the two banks of the river also went through an abrupt change. The armored ships upstream silently retreated. The two houses becamepletely empty. The ripples of Qi in the forest vanished. The Tang n Guardians and attendants in front of the hall became much more quiet. Only the seven peddlers, six governmentborers, three fortune-tellers, two candy-selling elders, and the cosmetic-buying girl were still on the street as if they would never depart. The door to the hall was pushed upon and the Tang Second Master walked out, hisplexion unsightly. He didnt even nce at Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin. Daoist Baishis death meant that the Orthodoxys stance was abnormally firm and could not be changed. As he walked down the stone path, he saw Zhexiu standing under arge tree. The Tang Second Master knew what he wanted to say and indifferently said, "It was not easy for you to live until today. Do not speak casually." Zhexiu impassively replied, "It was even more difficult for a weakling like you to live until today." The Tang Second Master slowly raised his brow, his expression unchanging. Mentally, however, he was already angry beyond belief. That year on the snowy street of the capital, Wang Po had once said to him that when he gave up on cultivation and began to learn to scheme, the moment he began to pursue power, he became a weakling. Today, he once more was evaluated as such, and the one evaluating him was a junior. The more furious he was, the more indifferent he appeared. He looked at Zhexiu and asked, "Do you have a death wish?" Zhexiu did not answer his question, saying, "Dont make any secret moves against that fellow." The Tang Second Master stared into his eyes and said, "In truth, Ive never understood how a wolf cub like you could be that prodigal sons friend." "We arent friends." Zhexiu paused, then continued, "Hes my employer, so dont touch him." ...... ...... The Tang ns people had all retreated. The darknessy thick and both banks of the Wenshui were extremely quiet. Chen Changsheng walked to the shore, Linghai Zhiwang and the others standing to his right and left. Nanke had followed his orders and remained in the church. The starlight shone over the water, infusing it with countless silver scales. Even the best eyes would find it difficult to distinguish what was going on at the bottom of the river, let alone the water grass at its very depths. The master of the Tang ns chief branch, Tang Thirty-Sixs father, had never been in good health, and in thest few years, his condition had worsened. Many people in the continent knew of this matter, including Chen Changsheng. No one had ever had any misgivings on this matter, and not even Tang Thirty-Six had ever mentioned it in his letter. But after hearing those words from the Tang Second Master today, he felt that something wasnt right. "Although no one has yet managed to make clear what sort of illness this is, it has been confirmed that its not poison." Archbishop An Lin continued, "Both the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and South Stream Temple sent people to treat him." The Archbishop of Wenshui nced at Chen Changsheng and whispered, "Reporting to Your Holiness: before the temple closing of South Stream Temple... that person came." The temple closing was seclusion, and in the past few years, only one seclusion needed to be specially mentioned, so the person that he was referring to was naturally obvious. An Lin appeared bbergasted while Linghai Zhiwang slightly arched his browsthe Li Pce had no knowledge of this matter. Chen Changsheng was even more surprised, thinking to himself, why didnt she tell me? The Archbishop of Wenshui whispered, "That person did not let us speak of it." If the master of the Tang ns chief branch was not ill, but rather had been poisoned, then the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix should have been able to cure it. Xu Yourong had presumably thought the same. That the master of the chief branch was still confined to his bed and did not seem to be improving meant that he was not poisoned, but ill. The change in the Tang Old Masters stance most likely had a fairly straightforward connection to this matter. Chen Changsheng knew why Xu Yourong hade. She knew that Tang Thirty-Six was his best friend, and he was very grateful to her for this act. After thinking for a while, he still decided to visit the chief branch tomorrow. It wasnt that he didnt trust the abilities of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green or Xu Yourong, only that he wanted to see if he could rely on his own medical skills to change the tragic conclusion of this elder. Moreover, he had this feeling that matters were not as simple as they seemed. The Tang Second Masters words and his encounter with the little monster in Hanqiu Citys Willow Lodge contributed to his misgivings. "Investigate a disciple of the Longevity Sect called Chusu. This person practices a very strange cultivation method. No matter how rigorously they were concealed, someone should have heard of them." He first ordered Linghai Zhiwang, then said to An Lin, "Write an urgent letter to South Stream Temple asking if they had any results from the matter I asked them to investigate." An Lin did not know what he had written to South Stream Temple about, and so asked in confusion, "What matter could be so urgent?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I want to know just where the legacy of the Yellow Springs Flow ended up, whether or not it remains in the south." Linghai Zhiwang connected this matter to the strange cultivation method practiced by the Longevity Sect disciple called Chusu, and his expression instantly changed. An Lin also turned rather pale, muttering to herself, "Could the Longevity Sect dare do such an insane thing?" "I have no proof." Chen Changsheng paused, then turned to the Archbishop of Wenshui. "Have someone investigate whether the Tang n has any connection to this matter." The three departed to carry out their orders. Carrying his sword, Guan Feibai walked out of the Daoist church. He didnte to chat with Chen Changsheng, only felt that Chen Changsheng should not remain unguarded at this moment. Chen Changsheng contemtively gazed at the starlight-strewn river. He truly didnt have evidence. His only clue was the words the Demon Lord had said in the mountains. The Demon Lord had clearly stated that the young array master was a little monster of the Longevity Sect called Chusu that was acting on the orders of Shang Xingzhou and the Tang n. On that early morning in Hanqiu City when he and Nanke had encountered the monster from the Yellow Springs in the kitchen, body covered in poison and evil to the extreme, he had not thought of this conversation. Only afterward did he remember the Demon Lords words and associate the two matters together. The problem was that the Demon Lords words could not serve as evidence. Everyone knew that he might just be attempting to sow discord. As Chen Changsheng ruminated over these problems, he had no idea that in the depths of the silvery water, a clump of water grass was lightly swaying. The color of this water grass was different from its surroundingpanions. Suddenly, it parted from the river bottom and slowly approached the rocks of the shore. It looked just like a ball of mud in the river, and made no sound. Chapter 829 – Assassination on the Shore of the Wenshui Chapter 829 C Assassination on the Shore of the Wenshui Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr There were many crevices on the rocks lining the shore, and one of these crevices was connected to the drainpipe running beneath the Daoist church. During the daytime, the Tang n had sent someone to break the array in that area and fill the inside with a ck and viscous substance. The clump of water mud slowly flowed into the crevice, seeping into the drainpipe below the Daoist church. It continued to nudge forward, making no sound, and this object seemed to be covered in some mysterious substance that prevented it from being stained by the sticky ck oil. Chen Changshengs gaze fell on the opposite shore. He did not know that in the daytime, the opposite shore was buzzing with activity, with many governmentborers, peddlers, and fortune-tellers, and even a blind zither yer at the shore. The restaurant had also been rather bustling, and Luo Bu had drunk two jars of fine wine there. He did not notice that the ground behind was slightly swelling and that two frost-colored des of grass had already crawled over his feet. The ck mud noiselessly burst apart like a budding flower, an ugly hand covered with scales and fur stretching out of the ground. There was a tiny perturbation in the Qi of the world. With Chen Changshengs sharp senses, he immediately noticed. But his reaction was still a step too slow. He was toote to use his swiftest Yeshi Step or Hanging Sunset to send himself far away. The ugly and terrifying hand had shot out of the ground and was now wrapped in a death grip around his ankle. An indescribable Qi emerged from this hand and traveled up his ankles, invading the rest of his body. Chen Changsheng felt like he had fallen into the mouth of a volcano. His entire being seemed to be wrapped in scorchingva, every part of his skin in excruciating, almost numbing pain. This was an illusion, because this Qi was not hot, but frigidly cold. This incredibly cold and foul Qi poured into his meridians and began to corrode his flesh and blood. Even more terrifying was that this cold and foul Qi seemed to have a life of its own. Transforming into a thin membrane, itpletely sealed off all three hundred sixty-five Qi openings. This also meant that the star radiance in those Qi openings would not be able to break out for a short period of time. Immediately after, this Qi poured into his chest and froze his Ethereal Pce into an icy mountain. All this happened in an extremely brief span of time. The yellow leaf on the tree had only fallen an inch from its branch while the stars had not even had the time to twinkle. Chen Changshengs body had been seized, both his breathing and heartbeat frozen. Let alone a counterattack, he couldnt even make a noise. The subterranean sneak attack had been too insidious, the Qi too cold and sinister. Any other cultivator, even a grand expert at the peak of Star Condensation, if caughtpletely unprepared and suddenly assaulted by this sinister attack which had not been seen in the world for so many years, would be seized and then silently die. Would Chen Changsheng die like this? Protected by countless experts, in a church of the Orthodoxy, under the silvery starlight? Guan Feibai had walked out of the church with his sword, but he was still ten-some zhang from Chen Changsheng. Crucially, other than sensing that the wind had gotten somewhat chillier, he did not feel that anything was wrong. The Daoist churchs array had also not sensed the arrival of that insidious assassin. Chen Changshengs breathing slowed. Counting from the start of the sneak attack, his second breath had been seven times longer than his first. At the same time, his heartbeat had also slowed. Also counting from the start of the sneak attack, his second heartbeat hade many times slower than his first heartbeat. If this continued, his next breath might nevere, his heartbeat might stop, and then he would die. Chen Changsheng was extremely close to death at this moment, but this was not even the closest he had been to death. Starting from the age of ten, he had kept the shadow of death as his constantpanion. Beneath New North Bridge, by theke in Mount Han, or at the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, he had encountered much more dangerous situations, so when he could so clearly see the menace of death, he did not panic. More importantly, he was very experienced in how to deal with such cold Qi. He had been blown about by Zhizhis dragon breath many times. In these past few years, he would asionally transform into a sculpture of ice at the bottom of a cave or a block of ice floating in theke of some deserted pce. The breath of the ck Frost Dragon was the coldest substance in the world. Although this assassins Qi was even more sinister, it was still not as cold. From a certain perspective, Chen Changsheng was the person in the world who had resisted cold Qi the most. In terms of both mind and body, his endurance far surpassed a normal person, and even an expert of the Divine Domain might not be his match in this aspect. In the view of the assassin, Chen Changshengs body and spiritual sense should have beenpletely frozen, and even his mind should have ground to a halt, making the idea of a counterattack ridiculous. Chen Changsheng truly could not move, but he could still think. As long as he could think, no one could hold him. In the midst of this interminable gap between breaths and heartbeats, his mind moved. Countless swords poured out of his sheath, one after the other! Countless streams of swift and forceful sword intent enveloped the entire back garden. Countless sword glows hacked at his surroundings, shattering the starlight and shredding the grass. Deep sword shes appeared all over the ground while hard flecks of mud were sent flying every which way. The Daoist churchs array was finally activated. A clear light erupted from its roof, shrouding the entirety of the church and its garden. Within these innumerable sword glows, a faint groan could be heard. It was apanied by a ripping sound, like something had been broken. Thewn incessantly bulged as if something underground was currently attempting to escape. The sinister and foul Qi no longer had a source, so Chen Changshengs life was no longer on the verge of being extinguished, but he still could not move for the moment, still was in danger. The swords flew back, hovering around his body and forming an imprable sword array, releasing a buzzing sound. ...... ...... Looking at Chen Changsheng from the distance, Guan Feibai had already noticed that something was strange. The slowing of Chen Changshengs breathing and heartbeat could not be concealed from his brightly lit Dao heart. Then, he saw the mud on the grass and that bizarre hand gripping Chen Changshengs ankle. He unsheathed his longsword and charged over. He was extremely nervous, because he realized that he might be toote. At this moment, countless sword glows appeared over the grass, cleaving the starlight and grass into pieces and forcing out the assassin. Seeing the bulges on the grass, Guan Feibai threw out his longsword in their direction. The darkness by the Wenshui was suddenly illuminated by the white sh of a sword. The starlight from the innumerable stars seemed to dim, the frosty grass bent, and the yellow leaves crumbled. Chapter 830 – The Swords Tip Must Be Revealed Chapter 830 C The Swords Tip Must Be Revealed Tranted by: Hypershep325 Edited by: Michyrr Guan Feibais attack seemed very simple, but it was actually one of the mightiest sword techniques of the Mount Li Sword Style. During the battle in Luoyang, when the then-Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect, Su Lis master, saw Emperor Taizongs Frost God Spear, heprehended this sword technique. This sword technique was a sword of the battlefield, but when it struck, it was a spear breaking through the skies, able to contend against thousands. It was called the Swords Tip. It meant not that the swords tip should be fully revealed, but that the swords tip must be revealed, that the swords tip needed to be seen by the entire world1. Winds howled, countless waves raged on the river, and shreds of grass flew about the aira world-shaking momentum. Two years ago, Guan Feibai had seeded in breaking into Star Condensation on the battlefields of the snowy ins, and he was currently at the middle level of Star Condensation. Although everyone knew that he was a genius of the sword, he was still quite young. His current level was truthfully still not enough to use this mighty secret technique of his sect. But he had used this technique without hesitation, utterly disregarding the highly probable bacsh of sword intent. Because he was very angry, and also somewhat afraid. If Chen Changsheng had not had those ten thousand swords to guard him, wouldnt he have died before his eyes? ...... ...... The cold winter night was cleaved apart by the supreme might revealed by the Swords Tip, drawing a white beam of light through the sky. A heavy and violent thump resonated through the grass, causing mud to be tossed into the air and jolting out a small gray figure. This person was a hunchback, short, and dressed in ck. It was precisely the monster that Chen Changsheng had met in Hanqiu City. A clear and deep sword wound appeared on the monsters chest. Two of the fingers on his left hand had also been severed, a wound most likely inflicted by Chen Changshengs swords. But whether it was from the wound on his chest or the stumps of his fingers, what flowed was not blood, but some sort of gray liquid. The monster fixed his eyes on Guan Feibai and let out a shrill howl. This howl was filled with pain and a crazed impulse to kill. The moment the Swords Tip stabbed into the monster, Guan Feibai felt an ominous feeling in his sword heart, as well as clear feedback from his sword. The monsters skin and body were incredibly tough, like some sort of flexible armor but also like a muddy paste. It was very slippery and hard to apply force on. He had not hesitated to use his strongest attack despite the bacsh of sword intent, but he was only able to leave a wound on the monsters body, not heavily injure it! Seeing the monster charge over, Guan Feibai tensed, but he remained fearless, his fighting intent once more rising. The longsword in his hand had just been rendered into powder by that fierce attack. His hands were empty, but this did not mean that he had lost the ability to fight. As one of the magnificent Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, how could he lose to an ugly monster that looked just like some giant mouse? An extremely sharp yet shapeless Qi coalesced on his forearm, the wind shredding into pieces upon touching it. He truly deserved his reputation as a sword genius of the Mount Li Sword Secthe had actually refined a Righteous Sword2! ...... ...... This monster was used to living life in the shadows. Normally, upon seeing the assassination on Chen Changsheng fail, the Daoist churchs array activate, and the Orthodoxys experts soon rush over, he would definitely have immediately turned and left. He would not have lingered for another second, as he did not want to take this sort of risk. But tonight, this was not possible. He found it somewhat impossible to control his emotions. The moment he was injured by the Swords Tip, he began to grow angry, and when he discovered that he had been injured by the Mount Li Sword Style, that his opponent was a young disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect, his rage began to ze even more fiercely. His eyes turned a deep red and the seal branded on the deepest part of his soul began to burn, burning at his mind until only one thought remained. Su Li must die! Anyone who is rted to Su Li must die! Everyone in the Mount Li Sword Sect must be ughtered to a man3! The monster flew through the sky, wind howling around him, his putrid and foul aura exuding a terrifying pressure! Whether in Hanqiu City or in the attack just now, the monster would always act from the shadows and then attempt to escape. He had never once revealed his entire strength. Only now, when he had decided to kill Guan Feibai, did he disy his true level of cultivation, his strength reaching an incredible level! Blood trickled from the corner of Guan Feibais lips, the result of bacshing sword intent and then forcefully activating the Righteous Sword after being injured. Seeing that horrifying and sinister figure, he very quickly determined that he was no match, but so what? He was currently standing in front of Chen Changsheng. As long as he stood there, the monster could not wound Chen Changsheng. As for himself, he believed that if the monster wanted to defeat him, a suitable price would have to be paid. Yes, as the most valiant and irritable of the Mount Li Sword Sects disciples, he had chosen the strongest attack for his first move, and now he was choosing the most ruthless move. The final move of the Mount Li Sword Style! He was prepared to exchange life for life, wound for wound. He firmly believed that no matter how severe the wounds he suffered would be, the monster would not be able to leave unscathed, so it might as well forget about leaving. Chen Changsheng had just shaken off the ice over his body and heart, and upon seeing this sight, shouted, "No!" He certainly did not have aplete understanding of this monsters power and means, but he was keenly aware that the monsters entire body was covered in a vicious toxin. If Guan Feibai wanted to exchange wound for wound, his end might not be as he imagined, and he even might die. Chen Changsheng had awakened a moment toote. He could only shout, nothing more. Guan Feibais right hand shed down like a sword, the Righteous Sword noiselessly slicing through the wind. Not even ncing at it, the monster shot out a tentacle-like finger. It appeared that both sides were about to inflict grievous injuries upon each other, or perhaps an even worse result. Who could change all this? A petite figure flew out of the churchs window. At this moment, the small figure was still several dozen zhang away from the battlefield. It was logically impossible for her to make it. But this figures speed already surpassed the bounds of logic, seeming just like a real bolt of lightning. This thunderbolt bizarrely avoided the bits of grass and mud, precisely striking the monster. To describe it more urately, that petite figure flew through the air and rammed into the monster. A groan split the night. Grass and mud were sent flying once more. The monster flew into the grass several dozen zhang away, breaking many bones on the way. The petite figurended in front of Chen Changsheng and Guan Feibai, its body swaying for a moment. It was Nanke. The monster knew of Nankes terrifying speed and didnt dare linger anymore. Turning around, he drilled into the grass. Nanke knew that if this monster were to flee underground, it be would incredibly difficult to catch, so she prepared to pursue. Just when she was prepared to move, her body swayed again. It was clear that she had suffered significant injuries from the previous collision. This time, a different figure jumped down from a tall tree. Zhexiu had arrived. Seeing the sceneid out before him, he didnt even think, much less calcte, only charged over ording to his customary way of fighting. Like a meteorite, he jumped down from the tree towards the new hole in the grass. With a boom, the earth quaked and the river roiled. Grass, leaves, and mud jumped into the air once more, obscuring the starlight and casting a gloom over the scene. The dust gradually settled, revealing the scene on the ground. A massive pit had appeared that went a zhang deep into the ground. One could faintly see ripples of water at the bottom. ______________ 1. The first saying is â¶, which is a Chinese idiom meaning that one is showing off their abilities to their full extent. The difference between these two sayings, ⶠand â¶, is that ء, though sharing the same pronunciation as ϡ, means must, turning the disy of ones full abilities into a matter of absolute necessity.? 2. I have chosen to trante the term  as Righteous Sword because the word  is formed from the words , which mean Four Corrects/Rights. In general, this term is used to indicate that one has made their body right/correct, hence Righteous Sword.? 3. The name Chusu, ա, quite literally means Remove Su[Li]? Chapter 831 – On a Sleepless Night, Nothing to Do but Follow the Water Chapter 831 C On a Sleepless Night, Nothing to Do but Follow the Water Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhexiu looked thoughtfully at the deep pit in the grass. Chen Changsheng, Nanke, and Guan Feibai walked over. They noticed a few repulsive pieces of gray flesh scattered on the ground, presumably left behind by the monster. Such arge turmoil in the back garden of the church had naturally rmed many people. Linghai Zhiwang, An Lin, and the Archbishop of Wenshui, who had just gone to carry out their orders, had quickly rushed back. Nobody spoke, only looked at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng said, "If I am not wrong, that monster is the Chusu that I asked all of you to investigate just now." Linghai Zhiwang asked, "The Longevity Sect?" Chen Changsheng thought for a while, then replied, "I suspect that it is the result of the previous Sect Master of the Longevity Sects Corpse Beheading before he died." Linghai Zhiwang and the others were all deeply learned and experienced, so upon hearing the words Corpse Beheading, they associated it with that insidious Daoist technique Chen Changsheng had mentioned earlier, and their expressions flickered. Guan Feibai cared more about another question, which he asked to Chen Changsheng. "Chusu? Which two words are those?" Chen Changsheng replied, "It should be the two words that youre thinking of." When he had heard the name Chusu earlier, Guan Feibai had felt that something was strange. The name had made his body inexplicably shiver, and now he finally understood where it hade from. He harshly said, "So it turns out that the Longevity Sect still hasnt forgotten that old grudge. With just that monster alone, they want to deal with Martial Granduncle?" Zhexiu said, "This monster has a powerful strength, a pure Daoist technique, an evil Qi, and most troublesome of all are its body of poison, speed, and ability to flee underground. It can appear in our vicinity at any time and assassinate us. Its extremely terrifying." He was the most frightening ambusher and assassin of the snowy ins, and now, even he had admitted the danger this monster presented. These words cast a silence over them all. Despite the protection of the Daoist churchs array and Guan Feibai close by, that monster had still managed to silently approach Chen Changsheng and initiate a sinister sneak attack. Even more frightening was that even after receiving powerful blows from Guan Feibai, Nanke, and Zhexiu in session, the monster had only suffered wounds and not died on the spot. Although these three people were young, they were some of the strongest and most fearless of the younger generation of cultivators. This monster was far from enough to deal with Su Li, but if it were hidden amongst the crowd and struck out at a random moment, it would truly be difficult to defend against. "In the future, everyone should be more careful." Chen Changsheng looked to Guan Feibai and cautioned, "Especially you. If you encounter Chusu in the future, dont lightly resort to those killing moves that exchange wound for wound. Although Ive never touched it, I can sense that the poison on its body is very troublesome. Even I might not be able to cure it." He was referring to how Guan Feibai had earlier been prepared to use the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style to recklessly fight against the monster. "Ill be more careful, but what about you? Are you injured?" Guan Feibai looked at Chen Changshengs ankles. Chen Changsheng replied, "Im fine." A few of those ck strands had still been on his ankle a few moments ago, but they had withered away and been blown into nothingness by the wind. Guan Feibai then turned to Nanke and thought, you directly struck against that monsters body; were you not worried about being poisoned? Immediately after, he recalled her true identity and understood that he was overthinking things. The blood of the Surpassing Bird was the most poisonous substance in the world, so how could she be afraid of poison? Linghai Zhiwang suddenly harshly reprimanded Chen Changsheng. "I also request that Your Holiness be more prudent, avoiding at all costs the previous situation." Earlier, Chen Changsheng had sent their group of three off with orders, but he had not had Nankee to guard him, electing to stand alone in thought by the shore. In Linghai Zhiwangs view, this was incredibly unwise and disyed ack of responsibility to the Orthodoxys millions of believers. Chen Changsheng understood his good intentions and replied, "Do not worry. I still havent fully recovered, so was slow to activate my Qi, causing me to fall into such a situation. This wont happen in the future." After saying this, he looked to the opposite shore. So much noise had been made in the Daoist church, but the opposite shore was still peaceful, with not a single person appearing. A few barking dogs could be heard in the distance. The buildings lining the river cast their shadows on the street and water. Who knew what they were concealing? ...... ...... Perhaps because the wine of Wenshui City was too authentic, or perhaps because the people often becamezy after basking in the warm light of the sun, Luo Bu did not leave after he finished drinking, but chose to stay the night in the inn behind the restaurant. He slept untilte in the night, after which he inexplicably woke up. He walked into the shadow of the alley next to the restaurant and gazed at the nearby river, wanting to confirm whether his feeling from the daytime had been a misperception or not. He did not see that clump of water grass, as it had been approaching the opposite shore at that time, seeping through the cracks in the rocks to flow underneath the Daoist church. He bore witness to everything that happened next. That monster truly was unexpectedly savage and horrifying. Even he had subconsciously gripped his sword. He did not attack at the beginning, because he was curious to see Chen Changshengs true level. He did not expect to see his junior brother. He still did not move, because he trusted in his junior brother. Of course, this was also because he firmly believed that he still had control over the situation. Under the starlight, the Wenshui was like a broad belt of silver. If Chen Changsheng or his junior brother really did encounter a danger that they could not resolve, his sword would naturally go over, disregarding the broadness of the river. What happened next also took him by surprise. Chen Changsheng and his junior brother were actually unable to capture or kill that ambushing monster. This monster actually could travel through the earth, and its speed was quite shocking, allowing it to instantly vanish into the depths of the Wenshui. All these surprises ultimately made him feel rather helpless. He had just found himself unable to sleep in the middle of night and gotten up to relieve his boredom, after which he intended to go back for a sound sleep. In the end, he just had to see such a turmoil, and he had even seen the direction in which the monster ran off. Thus, he could only follow. ...... ...... The monster was in the bottom of the river, hiding himself in the mud and sand to stealthily and silently advance, but he was still moving very fast. Luo Bu leapt from house to house, borrowing the shade of roofs and the asional clouds flitting across the sky to conceal his figure. He was simrly silent and very fast. At the end, he was not able to catch up to the monster, only see through the light ripples in the Wenshui that it had turned into a canal on the right and vanished into an estate. He took out a charcoal pen and paper, and drew what he had just seen. The stars above the estate and the countlessnterns within all seemed incredibly lifelike. The estate was trulyrge. The external appearance of the buildings within was very ordinary, but it could not conceal the aura of nobility. He then noticed that he was outside the side gate of another estate. The two estates faced each other across the river, each lit up by countlessnterns. Even in thete night, they did not appear deserted. He walked into the estate. Perhaps because the master of this estate was deathly ill and its young master had been imprisoned in the ancestral hall, morale was loose and the guard was not very heavy. From the houses and small courtyards on the perimeter of the estate, the voices of people could asionally be heard, making the luxurious courtyard in the center seemed much more quiet and secluded. In the luxurious courtyard, he saw the anxious faces of elderly and loyal servants, the miserable expressions of maids. Soon after, he heard an argument from the corner gate. "Clear up your heads! Master is on the verge of death, so who dares to fight with the Second Master?" "The Pope? This ce is the Wenshui Tang nthey dont have to give face to anybody!" "Dont think that just because the Pope hase, the chief branch has a backer, or why would that prodigal son still be kneeling in the ancestral hall?" Chapter 832 – The Pope Comes to Visit the People of the Chief Branch Chapter 832 C The Pope Comes to Visit the People of the Chief Branch Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Luo Bu quietly listened for a while. This sort of story in which the dauntless servant deceived his mater was amonce sight in all ns. If a dog was continuing to bark louder and louder against its master, it might have gone crazy, but the more likely possibility was that it wanted to rely on a new master. In order to prove their loyalty to their new master, these dogs would not mind madly barking at their original master, even biting him a few times. He paid no attention to those butlers stinking with alcohol at the corner gate. He floated into the luxurious courtyard and came to the window of the main house. Even in thete night, the room was still brightly lit. Perhaps it was because the master of the house had slept for too long and seemed about to sleep forever, so no one wanted to sleep. The shellfish oil produced in Zhuo Province produced no smoke, nor would its fragrance assail the eyes. The light produced was also very beautiful, painting the face of the middle-aged man with a sheet of gold. The middle-aged man was very beautiful, his eyes deeply sunken. Coupled with theyer of golden light over his face, he looked not like a living person, but like some sacrificial offering. Luo Bu stood outside the window, calmly examining the middle-aged man. The fingers gripping his sword silently tapped, going faster and faster until they became a blur. If the disciples of South Stream Temple were to see this, they might associate it with the movements of the Holy Maiden as she calcted on her Fated Star te. Yes, he was calcting, but using his sword instead of a Fated Star te. Ultimately, he could not find anything strange about this courtyard, could not calcte a single problem. It seemed that it truly was not poison. If this truly was an illness, and Junior Sister could not cure it, then he definitely could not. With some regret and apology, Luo Bu departed the estate and returned to the shore of the Wenshui. Looking at the estate on the opposite shore, he silently thought, since this side is the chief branch, then the other side is the second branch? ...... ...... On the first day of the Popes visit to Wenshui, he refined a bottle of Cinnabar Pills. On the second day, Orthodoxy Prefect Daoist Baishi, who hade to Wenshui to attend upon the Pope, vanished. The Pope was visited by the Tang Second Master, and at night, an assassination attempt was made on his life. On the third day, he brought many people with him out of the Daoist church. Seated on a holy carriage, he traveled along the Wenshui and under countless worried gazes to an estate. This estate was entirely owned by the Tang ns chief branch. It had already been half a year since the deathly ill Tang First Master had been moved from the old estate to here. It had also been half a year since Tang Thirty-Six had been imprisoned in the ancestral hall, but no one knew if these two matters were connected. If this were a few days ago, the main gate of the estate would assuredly have been tightly shut, those servants scattered about and gossiping about their master. Today was different, as when the Popes holy carriage was still several li away, the estate had received the news. After the initial panic, all had be calm. The middle gate had long been open, the stewards and servants kneeling on both sides. All was extremely deferential and silent, and one could see everywhere the standards of a noble n. But Chen Changsheng still felt that something was not quite right. It was not because of the people concealed in the willows on the opposite shore keeping watch, but something in the air that smelled off. Nanke was at his side, sniffing the air like a little dog. "Theres ash." The steward of the Tang ns old estate had just arrived, having hurried over, but before he had time to say anything, he heard these words, and his expression couldnt help but flicker. Chen Changsheng looked at the straight path of white marble at his feet. By the streaks of moisture on the surface, he could see that it had just been cleaned. The reason it had just been cleaned was naturally to wee him, but he could infer that it was normally not cleaned with much diligence. Chen Changsheng said nothing as he walked into the estate. Upon entering a luxurious courtyard, he saw a madam dressed in simple clothes, but still exuding a noble aura. Through her appearance, he could see that she was probably Tang Thirty-Sixs mother. Seeing the crowd enter the courtyard, especially the young man at the very center, the madam said in a trembling voice, "Faithful wife Lin Suyan pays respects to His Holiness the Pope." After saying this, she prostrated towards Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng certainly would not ept such courtesy, saying, "Madam Tang can forego these formalities." Madam Tang naturally would not rise just because of his words. She continued to kneel down. Fortunately, Chen Changsheng had expected that this might happen and had already nned for it. With a sudden breeze, before anyone knew what was happening, the little girl at the Popes side had appeared at Madam Tangs side. Nanke held Madam Tangs hand, making it very difficult for Madam Tang to continue bowing. Seeing this, the steward from the Tang ns old estate appeared unmoved, but a tinge of unease emerged in his mind. Many people knew that when the Tang Second Master went to the Daoist church to call upon the Pope, the Pope had received his obeisance. Everyone could understand the Popes difference in treatment towards the chief branch and second branch, but what was the reason to express it so tantly? Chen Changsheng had not epted Madam Tangs bow, and even greeted her as a member of the junior generation. Only now did Madam Tang realize that the rumors were all true, that the letters that had been sent from the Orthodox Academy back then were also true. The Pope and her son were truly very close, as intimate as brothers. "I want to go and see Uncle," Chen Changsheng said. Madam Tang had no reason to refuse, and prepared to guide him. A sudden bout of coughing interrupted them. The steward from the old estate coughed twice, then nced at Madam Tang. He then turned to Chen Changsheng and said with a meek expression, "The First Masters illness is very serious. Given the importance of Your Holinesss divine body, if something were to happen, it would truly be my Tang ns sin, and to request Your Holiness..." Without hearing to the end, one could clearly understand the meaning: the Tang n did not wish for Chen Changsheng to see the master of the chief branch. Chen Changsheng had once seen this steward. Years ago, it was this steward that had delivered the Yellow Paper Umbre to him. They were reunited today, and the stewards manner was even more respectful than it was in the past, but there was also a vague guarded feeling from him. Chen Changsheng said nothing, only calmly looked at him. The steward suddenly felt like the pressure on him had increased, but he still forced himself to say, "The professors of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green havee before, and even... that person from Holy Maiden Peak personally paid a visit. None of them could do anything, so why must Your Holiness stir grief in your believers?" Madam Tang nced at the steward, not refuting him, but her sleeves slightly trembled. Chen Changsheng suddenly asked, "Has the venerable Daoist master visited?" The old estates steward thought that he had heard incorrectly, and was mystified as to how to respond. With the venerable Daoists status, how could he leave the capital ande to Wenshui just to treat the First Master? Chen Changsheng then asked, "Then has His Majesty the Emperor visited?" The steward was even more confused, thinking, His Majesty has to attend to numerous affairs every day, so how could hee? "In this world, only they are superior to me in the medical arts. Since neither of them came, just who has more authority than me to say whether or not this illness is curable?" After saying this, he followed Madam Tang into the courtyard, paying no more attention to the steward. Linghai Zhiwang and his several dozen priests remained, barring the people of the Tang n outside. The old estates steward wanted to use his status to follow inside, but he did not seed. Linghai Zhiwang impassively stared at him and said, "You like to cough? Then continue." The steward had a most esteemed status in Wenshui City, but what could he do to a Prefect of the Orthodoxy? As he watched Chen Changsheng disappear into the corridors of the courtyard, he was both anxious and angry, so he really did begin to cough. Chapter 833 – I Dearly Wish to See the Old Master Chapter 833 C I Dearly Wish to See the Old Master Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng knew that both the professors of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and Xu Yourong hade to Wenshui and personally examined the chief branch masters illness, but he still decided to personally take a look. Just like he had said to the old estates steward, he hadplete confidence in his medical skills. Even if everyone had determined that the chief branchs master was not poisoned, but afflicted with some incurable illness, he still would not believe until he had personally seen it. He looked at the unconscious middle-aged man, wanting to find any traces of Tang Thirty-Six on his face, but found the task surprisingly difficult. Perhaps it was because the man was too thin, or perhaps it was because of the golden light covering his face. He sat on the side of the bed and took the mans pulse. After a few minutes, he took a needle and stuck it in the mans neck, beginning a more detailed examination. This examination took much longer. Even when the winter sun had reached noon, his fingers still grasped the end of the needle, conducting an extremely rhythmic trembling. The door to the room was tightly shut, preventing anyone from seeing inside, so no one knew what was happening. Nanke stood in the front of the door, her face expressionless and her body unmoving. No matter if it was Madam Tang personally bringing a brocade stool or the head maid offering a cup of precious tea with both hands, she did not even nce at them, much less speak. At the very start, all the people of the chief branch could not suppress the happiness on their faces when they saw the Pope enter the First Masters room. In their view, since the Pope could refine the miraculous Cinnabar Pills, his medical skills must be superb. Even if the Sacred Light technique had been unable to save the First Master, the Cinnabar Pill should have been able to seed. But as time passed, they gradually began to worry. Some of the bolder maids even wanted to sneak a nce, but they were forced back by Nankes gaze. After a long time, the door of the room finally opened and Chen Changsheng came out. Madam Tang went up to meet him. Although she had been able to maintain a calmposure, she now found it impossible to control herself, her face full of anxiety and tinged with hope. Seeing Madam Tangs face, Chen Changsheng decided to take back what he had nned to say. After such a long examination with the needle, he had an extremely deep understanding of the Tang First Masters body, but the more he understood, the stranger he found it. There truly was no trace of poison in the Tang First Masters body, nor were there any symptoms of poisoning. His meridians were just drying up, his life continuing to fade away. The problem was that he could not find any cause of illness, so there was naturally nothing he could treat. And there was also another very strange thing. In the depths of the primary opening of the Tang First Masters liver meridians, he could faintly sense a few traces of cold and sinister Qi, but this Qi was too faint to trace. It could have been remnants from an old illness from many years ago, but it could also be... "Has the Tang First Master ever been injured around his waist?" he asked Madam Tang. Madam Tang earnestly recalled and shook her head. "Hes been injured many times, but hes truly never been injured around his waist." Chen Changsheng suddenly noticed a perplexed look on Nankes face and asked, "Whats wrong?" Nanke looked at him and said, "I feel like Ive smelled something." Chen Changsheng thought, could it really be? He turned around and brought her into the room, saying, "Carefully smell." Nanke sniffed the air like a small dog, her feet constantly moving, bringing her closer and closer to the bed. Finally, she stopped next to the bed and nodded at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng understood what she meant. Madam Tang was very intelligent, so though she did not understand Nankes specific meaning, she had a vague inkling of what was meant. Her face instantly turned snow-white and her body swayed. Chen Changsheng looked at her and shook her head. A determined expression appeared on Madam Tangs face and she steadied both her body and mind. At this moment, the sounds of weeping could be heard from beyond the second gate. There were both men and women weeping, the old and young. (TN: The second gate refers to a gate behind the main gate that leads into the main courtyard.) "The skies have cleared up! Master, you can finally be saved!" "Your Holiness the Popes benevolence stretches to the heavens! I, Hu San, am willing to be Your Holinesss workhorse!" "Master! Youre going to wake up soon!" Hearing these voices, the maids in the inner courtyard showed expressions of disgust while the few stewards and elderly maids became absolutely furious. If not for the fact that the Pope was present, they would have begun to curse. Instead they resentfully spat, "These shameless fools arent truly concerned for Master, theyre just worried that if Master really is saved by Your Holiness, Master will get rid of them!" Chen Changsheng had grown up in a Daoist temple, so he had never seen this wicked side of noble ns, and he couldnt help but be a little shocked. "In this half year, with Little Tang in the ancestral hall praying for his father, and me anxious over treating Masters illness, I have been somewhatcking in discipline to my subordinates. Disturbing Your Holiness in such a way is truly disrespectful of me." Madam Tang apologized and invited him to rest in a partitioned study. The study was very quiet, shutting out those insincere sobs from nearby. Besides Madam Tang and him, only Nanke had followed inside. With no outsiders present, Madam Tang was finally able to reveal her true emotions. Her eyes slightly red, she said, "Many thanks for Your Holinesss benevolence in saving the First Masters life. This Tang ns business can all be given over to the second branch. I only hope that the First Master can live and Little Tang can be released." Chen Changsheng replied, "Be at ease, Madam. Everything is done with the First Masters and Tang Tangs safety as the highest priority." Only after looking into his eyes and confirming that he was speaking the truth did Madam Tang truly rx. She said, "Today, I still might need to borrow Your Holinesss divine might." Chen Changsheng understood her meaning and replied, "Madam can use it however you please." ...... ...... When they returned to the Daoist church, it was nearly dusk. As the setting sun shone over the Wenshui, Chen Changsheng once more came to the shore. Thewn of the back garden had long since been repaired. No trace ofst nights assassination attempt could be seen. Archbishop An Lin and Guan Feibai kept close to him, unwilling to havest night repeat itself. After a short while, Linghai Zhiwang returned, bringing with him thetest news. For the crime of offending the Pope, Madam Tang had had three second-ranked stewards and ten-some servants caned to death, and driven away seven or eight old maids. While the punishments were being meted out, Linghai Zhiwang had stood on the side. He had said nothing, so nobody dared to speak. The stewards of the Tang ns old estate had an extremely nasty expression, but he had ultimately remained silent. Guan Feibai felt rather mncholy after hearing about what had taken ce in the Tang ns chief branch. He and Gou Hanshi, as well as the vast majority of the Mount Li Sword Sects disciples, had all grown up in poverty. Other than their eldest brother, they had an innate hostility towards all the descendants of noble ns. It was for this reason that Tang Thirty-Sixs behavior in the Ivy Festival had upset him. He had expected that while poverty had the hardships of poverty, noble ns had their own hardships, and they were much darker, rtives treating each other with even more cruelty and ruthlessness. If the Tang First Master really did die of illness and if Tang Thirty-Six remained imprisoned in the ancestral hall, just how unendurable would the widowed Madam Tang find the following days? "We need to find some way of getting that fellow out as quickly as possible," he said to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was thinking of somewhat more. Besides rescuing Tang Thirty-Six from the ancestral hall, they also had to make sure that the Tang First Masters illness was put on the path of improvement. But to resolve these two matters, he still needed to ascertain the Tang ns position. He said to the Archbishop of Wenshui, "Arrange a visit with the Tang Old Master tomorrow." Chapter 834 – That Generation of Elders Chapter 834 C That Generation of Elders Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Just like how the Tianhai n was never able to represent the Tianhai Divine Empress, in Chen Changshengs view, the Tang Second Master naturally could not represent the Tang n. If he wanted to make clear the Tang ns stance, he had to personally meet the Tang Old Master. The Archbishop of Wenshui showed a rare awkward expression. "Logically speaking, he truly should havee to visit Your Holiness, but the Tang Old Master has never met guests unless he wants to meet them. When the Divine Empress dispatched Mo Yu to Wenshui to invite him into the capital, the Old Master... didnt even ept the decree." Chen Changsheng replied, "Youve misunderstood. I am saying that I will go to the old estate tomorrow to visit the Tang Old Master." The archbishop was bbergasted, thinking, Your Holiness is the Pope. Even if you consider yourself as a junior through your rtionship with the Tang Young Master, there is no reason for you to go on your own to the old estate. Is this not beneath your status? Linghai Zhiwang had a rather unpleasant expression, intending to voice his objection. Chen Changsheng did not give them the chance. "Deliver the message. I will wait for the response." At this moment, they finally understood that the Pope wanted to use this matter to determine something. The archbishop left to carry out the order. In a short while, the Tang ns old estate sent their response. Just as everyone had predicted, the Tang Old Master did not agree. The reason given by the old estate was that he had gotten a cold. Everyone knew that an important figure like the Tang Old Master could not possibly get a cold. This was naturally an excuse. Of course, that the old estate was willing to make an excuse was already giving a great deal of face to the Pope. Anyone else, even so-called important personages like Wuqiong Bi or the Prince of Xiang, would just have received a t rejection from the Tang Old Master, no excuse required. But Chen Changsheng did not think that the Tang Old Master was giving him face. He stood at the river in quiet contemtion for a very long time, and then he smiled. The evening glow painted the sky, and it also illuminated his still-young face. His smile was very clean and pleasant. His mood right now was truly excellent. In Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, he had decided to go to Wenshui. Starting from that day, he had a worry on his mind. He was worried that the Tang Old Masters will was set. He was worried that the Tang Second Masters actions were the collective will of the Tang n. It now seemed that he no longer needed to worry. Because the Tang Old Master did not dare to meet him. ...... ...... In the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng had said something to Eunuch Lin, and heter on also said it to his martial uncle the Pope: his master Shang Xingzhou did not dare to meet him. What he meant by did not dare was not that his master feared him or was too much of a coward to face him. Rather, it referred to the fact that Shang Xingzhou was not willing to meet him because he would have to confront a few questions that he did not want to confront. He believed that the Tang Old Master did not dare to meet him for simr reasons. It wasnt that the Tang Old Master didnt dare to meet him, but rather that the Tang Old Master didnt dare to meet the questions that apanied, was not willing to be persuaded. This just so happened to indicate that the Tang Old Master was well aware that there was a chance he could be persuaded by Chen Changsheng. "Make preparations to apany me tomorrow to the old estate." Chen Changsheng said to everyone, then said to Guan Feibai, "You are injured, so remain in the church." Everyone was deeply confused, thinking, didnt the Tang ns old estate already reject your request? The Tang Old Master isnt willing to meet you; do you think you can just force your way in? "The Old Master has a cold and so cannot meet with guests. Even if I am the Pope, it is still no good." Chen Changsheng added, "But I also happen to be a doctor." ...... ...... The Pope could not force his way into the Tang ns old estate, but would his status as doctor really be able to change anything? Even if this doctor was the best doctor for treating colds, so what? They would still have to give advance notice first. On the same night, the Daoist churchmunicated to the Tang ns old estate that the Pope was prepared tomorrow to visit the Tang Old Master, and even stated that the Pope was deeply concerned about the Tang Old Masters health. On the morning of the next day, Chen Changshengs group left the Daoist church, escorted by cavalry and priests. When the Popes holy carriage arrived on the main street of Wenshui City, the old estate still had not indicated that it approved. Chen Changsheng did not have any intention of waiting. He ordered the carriage to continue forward. Yesterday, he had gone to the chief branchs estate to visit the First Master, but today he was going to the old estate to treat the Old Master. He brought with him countless precious medicinal ingredients prepared by the Orthodoxy and endless kindness. Could the Tang n possibly be moved to rage by this and seal off the road to the old estate? Such an unreasonable thing was not something a n that had persisted for thousands of generations could do. Despite the fact that many people in the Tang n did not want him to go to the old estate, did not want him to meet the Tang Old Master, they could only watch the Popes holy carriage proceed along the street. It passed the white walls and ck eaves of the ancestral hall, getting closer and closer to the old estate, but nothing happened. The gate to the Tang ns ancestral hall was tightly shut. What was that fellow locked inside doing right now? Chen Changsheng did not even nce at the gate of the ancestral hall, but he still thought of these questions. He then recalled that it was still rather early in the day. Given that fellowszy personality, he was probably still sleeping and waspletely unaware that he and Zhexiu were passing right by his door. When they reached the Tang ns old estate, would they also see only a tightly-shut gate? This possibility was most concerning to Linghai Zhiwang and the others, and it was also a possibility that was extremely likely to be reality. Chen Changsheng was not worried that he might be refused entrance. No one understood why, even though the Tang Old Master was not willing to meet, he still seemed so confident. Presumably, the Tang Old Master would also be very curious upon hearing this news. ...... ...... The Tang ns old estate was on the southernmost edge of Wenshui City, very far from the Daoist church and necessitating a long period of travel. The city gate had been closed some time ago. To be more precise, ever since the city gate had been closedst night, it had not been opened again, even though the scheduled time had long since passed. Besides the Orthodoxys carriage and cavalry, no one else could be seen on the streets. The Tang n had not sent any stewards or even someone to guide the way. The long street was quiet and still, the only sounds the easygoing trots of warhorses and the rolling of carriage wheels across the gstones. A gust of wind blew from the river, carrying with it a sheet of old paper. This paper was stained with oil, hinting that it might have been used to wrap meat. A ck dog ran out from an alley and sniffed at the paper. Finding the paper of no interest, it turned and left. Chen Changsheng noticed that this ck dog was rather old, but its fur was still smooth, it seemed in excellent health, and there was a cor around its neck. It was clearly being raised by some family. "Ive never seen a stray dog in Wenshui City before." He thought of this point and felt it rather strange. Logically speaking, as populous and affluent a ce as Wenshui City should have been a veryfortable ce for a stray dog to live. Would Wenshui City have driven away all its stray dogs just because he wasing? Linghai Zhiwang had had a simr question many years ago when he first visited Wenshui City and answered, "There are no stray dogs here." Chen Changsheng asked, "Why?" Linghai Zhiwang exined, "They were given to homes to raise, killed, or eaten. In short, there are no stray dogs." This exnation was given very inly, set it seemed to contain a profounder meaning that instilled an inexplicable chill in the listener. Chen Changsheng thought, from a certain perspective, the Tang Old Master and my master Shang Xingzhou are truly very simr people. ...... ...... That generation of people were all very simr. Indeed, three years ago the Elder of Heavenly Secrets died and the Pope died. This year, the Demon Lord finally died. Other than Wang Zhice, who was traveling in parts unknown, the only members remaining from that generation were Shang Xingzhou and the Tang Old Master. Which generation was that generation? This was the generation that had experienced vastnds of scorched earth, a beleaguered people, the demon invasion, the siege of Luoyang, and a time when ones life and death only spanned a few days. It was precisely because they had experienced so much pain and tragedy, endured a pressure that humans today would find impossible to imagine, that those people had such iparably tenacious wills. Like the firm rocks of a solitary peak or the green pines growing on those rocks, no matter what sort of miserable or even despairing circumstances they were in, they would never give up. Calmly and collectedly, they would confront it, always embracing their dreams. Simrly, because they had experienced too much, and borne witness to far too cruel and dark a period of history, they had unsurprisingly be the firmest of realists, the most callous of schemers. Sinister strategies, a broad-minded outlook, and far-off goals harmonized in their aging bodies without the slightest conflict. Ultimately, they became the elders in this world that were most worthy of respect, required respect, and struck fear into all living beings. The Tang Old Master that Chen Changsheng wanted to see today was this sort of person. ...... ...... The Tang ns old estate was in the southern part of the city. Contrary to what themon people might expect, the old estate was far smaller than the estates of the chief branch and the second branch, not upying too great of an area at all. Moreover, it was not on the shore of the Wenshui, but built along a rather low hill. It looked rather ordinary, devoid of anything remarkable. Chen Changshengs party had not encountered a single person on their journey from the Daoist church to here. Now, they finally saw someone. The steward from the old estate he had met yesterday at the chief branchs estate was standing on the side of the street, a humble expression on his face. Behind him stood another elder. This elder had an expression as cold as an autumn sun, an apathetic visage, and had restrained his Qi. The sight of this elder caused a smear of red to suddenly emerge in Zhexius eyes and Nanke to release her grip on Chen Changshengs sleeve. As the two people present most sensitive to danger, Zhexiu and Nanke had immediately sensed this elders terrifying power. Linghai Zhiwangsplexion instantly turned abnormally solemn as he eximed, "Half step from the Divine!" If not for the portrait in the Moss Institute, he would even have thought that this elder was the Tang Old Master that the Pope hade to visit. This elders cultivation truly was unfathomable. Chen Changshengs party was unaware that this elder was one of the Tang ns three precious old Guardians. In the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, at the critical juncture, this old Guardian had been at the Tang Second Masters side. From this, one could understand the status and power this elder held in the Tang n. And yet this old Guardian who was only half a step from the Divine was just a guide to the Tang ns old estate today. Just how deep was the Tang ns hidden strength? At this point, Linghai Zhiwang finally realized that no matter how absurd themon people imagined the Tang n to be, the truth was still shocking. He became incredibly wary and concerned over Chen Changshengs safety in all this. But neither he, nor Zhexiu, nor Nanke was allowed to follow Chen Changsheng into the Tang ns old estate. Because that old Guardian had given him an emotionless nce. And then, Chen Changsheng shook his head. Chapter 835 – The Old Estates Ancient Well, Pickled Vegetables and Porridge Chapter 835 C The Old Estates Ancient Well, Pickled Vegetables and Porridge Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng was weed by a very simple wooden gate. But the stone ledge over the gate was built with meticulous care, and it was ridiculously tall, even higher than the gate itself. From top to bottom, it was covered in countless wooden tablets. Chen Changsheng raised his head and could make out many familiar signatures. These signatures belonged to generations of Emperors and Popes. There were Emperors from the Zhou Dynasty, Emperors from the previous dynasty, and even the esteemed names of Emperors from even more ancient times that he had only ever heard about in history books. The names of those Popes were even more familiar. He realized that the name of the Pope at the very bottom was that of his martial grandteacher. The Emperor at the very bottom was Emperor Taizong. There was no Tianhai Divine Empress and no Pope of the previous generation. It was clear that those two that had passed before the elder within the Tang ns old estate, his peer that was the previous Pope and the Tianhai Divine Empress that he disliked, had not gained the right to leave behind their marks. The Tang ns old Guardian stood on the side. His expression did not change, nor did he prompt Chen Changsheng to move on. The elders of the Tang n had witnessed this sort of scene countless times over the countless years. These were the true foundational resources of the Tang n, as this was a visible history, absolutely real and even somewhat vivid. It suddenly began to snow. The snow did not fall too forcefully, drifting and dancing about the old estate. Chen Changsheng took out an old umbre from somewhere and unfurled it, after which he walked into the courtyard. The old Guardians expression finally changed somewhat upon seeing this old umbre. His eyes slightly narrowed, but it was impossible to see what he was thinking. The main gate of the old estate was very simple, as was its main courtyard. t gray stones paved the ground. Washed by the rains of innumerable years and stepped on by the feet of countless people, they were as smooth as mirrors. When walking upon it, it was hard not to think that Emperor Taizong had also walked through this ce, that the stone one stepped on might also have been stepped on by Zhou Dufu, that Wang Zhice might have taken a drink of water from that old well over there. When Su Li walked into this small courtyard, was he holding an umbre? The Tang ns old Guardian stopped at the gate to the courtyard. Chen Changsheng, umbre in hand, walked up the stone steps and reached the house. He looked inside. Inside and outside were separated by a very high threshold. He stood outside the threshold. The elder stood within the threshold. In truth, although this persons hair waspletely white, he did not seem old. But his eyes were like the old well in the courtyard, undisturbed no matter what happened. Was this the Tang Old Master? ...... ...... For the past thousand years, the most mysterious individual of the continent was naturally the Demon Military Advisor ck Robe. To many people, the Tang Old Master of Wenshui City was equally mysterious. The people only knew that the Tang Old Master was the wealthiest person in the world. Even when the Elder of Heavenly Secrets still lived, he was still poorer than the Tang Old Master. The people also knew that the Tang Old Master was one of the most powerful people on the continent. Even the Tianhai Divine Empress had been incapable of dealing with him. The people also knew that the Tang Old Master was the oldest person in the continent. People had seen him far before Emperor Taizus era. But nobody knew how much money the Tang Old Master actually had, how terrifying was the strength he actually controlled, and how many years he had actually lived. And up until today, nobody knew just what the Tang Old Masters true level of cultivation was. Not even the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had been able to find out. Of course, even if they had, they wouldnt have dared to mention it. Upon bing n head, the Tang Old Master never fought with a single person, and several centuries had now passed. A person analyzed that the Tang Old Master had assuredly already stepped into the Divine Domain. However, since he did not care for any reputation in the vulgar world, themon people did not know. How else could he have been able to uphold the sky over Wenshui City, to contend as equal against the Saints, and have the vast majority of the Storms of the Eight Directions respect him as if they were juniors? Of course, there were also many people who rejected this theory. They believed that the Tang n had relied on its unimaginable wealth and deep-rooted power to hold such a lofty status in the continent. The Tang Old Master was simply excellent at managing the n and certainly not as powerful as others might imagine. Regardless of which theory one subscribed to, they were all theories, and it appeared as if they would never receive evidence. Still no one knew just what sort of person the Tang Old Master was. Besides a few elders of Wenshui City and the few descendants living in the Tang ns old estate, no one even knew what the Tang Old Master looked like. In the capital at the Orthodox Academy, Chen Changsheng had heard Tang Thirty-Six talk about the Tang Old Master many times. In Tang Thirty-Sixs words, his grandfather was a kind and amusing old man who liked to put his sole grandson on hisp and tell him stories. The Moon of the Demon race traveled through the cotton-like clouds, making sails in the wind seem in the night like rope made of stars. Scenery could change at any moment, so people naturally had many sides that were also changing. The grandfather that existed in Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes naturally could not be the true Tang Old Master, or at least not the entirety of the Tang Old Master. Moreover, the Tang Old Master now had another grandson. ...... ...... Several years ago, when Chen Changsheng was going to Hanqiu City, he had passed through Wenshui. The Tang Old Master had sent him a gift, but had not met him. Today was his first time seeing the Tang Old Master. Even he could not help but feel somewhat nervous. But he did not show it. He calmly shook off the snow on the umbre. Closing up the umbre, he leaned it on the wall, then crossed over the threshold and entered the room. Whether in movements or expression, he seemed very at ease, acting like he was returning home. The Tang Old Master was even more at ease, as this was his home. The Tang Old Master was eating porridge. He was eating with great appetite, the sound of his eating clear and distinct. Besides the bowl of porridge, there were a few tes of pickled vegetables on the table. It all looked very ordinary. In a short while, the Tang Old Master finished eating the porridge. He took a towel and wiped his mouth, then said to Chen Changsheng, "There is a vulgar phrase that says, The old gentleman drinks porridge, not knowing the meaning of shame. Ive recently been paying more attention to my health precisely because I dont want to deal with this saying1." Chen Changsheng thought for a while before understanding the meaning. He nced at the remnants of the porridge in the bowl, thought, and then said, "If you want strong teeth, you cant eat food thats too hard, but eating porridge every meal is also inappropriate." The Tang Old Master returned the towel to the table and replied, "Its not like I suddenly hate life, so how could I eat porridge every day? This is just breakfast." Chen Changsheng did not continue along this line, saying, "If one wants to keep in good health, millet or oats porridge is a superb choice. Rice, on the contrary, can easily harm the stomach." The Tang Old Master nced at him and asked, "You are an expert in these matters?" Chen Changsheng calmly stated, "My medical skills might be inferior to Masters, but in terms of staying healthy, he is inferior to me." The Tang Old Master looked at him and said, "Since you yourself admit that your medical skills are not on par with your masters, why is it that youvee to visit me and say that youll treat my cold?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Treating illnesses and saving people is the duty of a doctor, and I am the Pope, which makes it even more my duty." The Tang Old Masters expression did not change. "You feel that your master has no right to treat illnesses and save lives?" Chen Changshengs expression also did not change. "If the names are not correct, thennguage does not ord with the truth. Ifnguage does not ord with the truth, then affairs cannot seed2." This was a very meaningful saying. If someone like the Prince of Xiang were to hear it, they might savor it for an even longer period of time, attempting to taste from it even more meanings. ______________ 1. The saying the Old Master refers to, ̫үϡ޳, is a xiehouyu, which involves saying the first part, pausing, and then giving the second part, which is the answer. In this case, the original saying is, the olddy drinks porridgedoesnt know the meaning of shame. This is a y on words, as ޳ܡ, shameless, shares the same pronunciation as ޳ݡ, toothless. can just mean drinking down, but it also has more obscene and sexual connotations.? 2. This saying is from the Analects, and is the heart of Confuciuss Rectification of Names, the philosophy that all names, which in this case means social names, need to fulfill their required social duties, the rectification, in order for society to properly function. Chen Changshengs meaning here is perhaps more direct, as it must be recalled that Shang Xingzhou is not known as a doctor, but Daoist Ji is a famous one. These incorrect names perhaps deprive Shang Xingzhou of his social duty as doctor. Reading more deeply, Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng share a teacher-student rtionship, but since Shang Xingzhou has not lived up to his duty as teacher, Chen Changsheng does not need to fulfill his role as a student Chapter 836 – A Cup of Tea Chapter 836 C A Cup of Tea Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Old Master looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked, "Even if he taught an Emperor and a Pope, he still does not have the right?" Chen Changsheng calmly replied, "Since one is an Emperor and one is a Pope, he should let them do their jobs." The young eagle chick had already left the nest and begun learning how to fly; the small sapling was already sturdy enough to resist the wind and rain. Thus, they should be allowed to freely mature. Only this way could the eagle soar towards the horizon, could the tree tower to the skies and gain more rain and sunlight. "In Xining Viges old temple, all the books were given to me and everything else was given to Senior. No matter how vast the family property, it still has to be passed on to ones descendants in the end." Chen Changsheng continued, "Let alone the fact that this is not Masters property, but the world." The Tang Old Master did not speak. The old estates steward walked out from some ce and speedily cleaned up the dishes on the table, not making a single sound. After a while, a tea pot and two tea cups were ced on the table, but tea had not been poured into the cups. Chen Changsheng gave the Tang Old Master a formal bow to be expected from a junior. Then, without waiting for a response, he walked over to the table and sat down. He raised the tea pot and filled the cup in front of the Tang Old Master, after which he filled the cup in front of him. He felt like he had returned to the past, to the stone table in the Hundred Herb Garden. With this feeling, thest remnants of tension vanished, and he truly calmed down. The Tang Old Master clearly sensed the change in his mood and revealed a hint of admiration. "I also dont like the phrase the world is my property," he said to Chen Changsheng. "But do you feel that you have the right to treat the world?" Treat was treating illness, but it was also treating the ills of the country, governance. Chen Changsheng replied, "I am confident that Senior has this ability. As for me, I am also learning." The Tang Old Master fell into another long period of silence. Suddenly, he asked, "What was your first feeling upon entering the old estate?" Chen Changsheng very seriously pondered this question, then replied, "It was more ordinary than I imagined. Even those wooden tablets above the gate, I found very intentional, and I found this intention ordinary." To an ordinary n, or even to those famous sects and ns, the wooden tablets over the gate of the Tang ns old estate were a supreme glory. But with regard to the Tang n, this sort of glory was somewhat intentionally disyed, as the Tang n did not need these things. On the contrary, such glory actually diluted the Tang ns mystery. Using Chen Changshengs words, it made the Tang n seem ordinary. The Tang Old Master replied, "Because the old estate has always been a very ordinary courtyard. The reason it is unusual is that the heads of the Tang n have lived here." Chen Changsheng understood the Old Masters meaning. Many people believed that the mystery of the Tang Old Master arose from the fact that he had never fought with anyone and that the Tang n was too frightening, leaving no one who dared to show him the slightest disrespect. His true level of strength could not possibly be as frightening as imagined. But the meaning of the words the Tang Old Master spoke to Chen Changsheng was very clear. The Tang n was so terrifying because all the heads of the Tang n had been very powerful, including the Old Master. Chen Changsheng replied, "But since Sir is willing to meet me in the old estate, it means that Sir is willing to hear a few words from me." The Tang Old Mastermented, "It has already been many years since Ive met an outsider. You are the fifth outsider that I have met in the old estate in these past few years." Chen Changsheng knew that Su Li and Wang Po were assuredly included amongst these five. He just didnt know if Mo Yu had been able to meet the Tang Old Master on her visit to Wenshui, but if she had not, who were the other two people? "Xu Yourong. I have a good rtionship with her," the Tang Old Master exined. "That I am willing to meet you today is inrge part because I am very curious to see just what the person she loves looks like." This time, Chen Changsheng was truly shocked. It was only a couple nights ago that he learned that, before her absolute seclusion, Xu Yourong hade to Wenshui to examine the Tang n chief branch masters illness. He had not expected that she also had this level of rtionship with the Tang n. He thought in confusion, although Xu Yourong is the Holy Maiden of the south and has a high enough status to converse with the Tang Old Master, theres such a vast discrepancy in age, so where are they simr? Why did the Tang Old Master say that he has a good rtionship with her? The Tang Old Master said, "There are countless types of rtionships in the world: friends, lovers,rades-in-arms,mercial allies... These rtionships each have their own disadvantages, their own entanglements, and all variety of falsehoods and concessions. Only one rtionship is most real and simple, where one can clearly see what the other is thinking, and without taxing the mind too greatly." Chen Changsheng asked, "Which rtionship is this?" The Tang Old Master ced his cup down and lightly knocked on the table. "Mahjong partner." Chen Changsheng fell into a long stupor. Only now did he notice that this table in front of the Tang Old Master was not an ordinary dining table. The table was square and made from the most precious iron pear wood. The surface of the table was extremely smooth, but careful examination would reveal many fine grooves on it. One could imagine that some sort of hard object had formed these grooves through years and years of grinding. He then discovered that a small, t box was hidden on each side of the table. Were they meant for holding silver banknotes? This was actually a mahjong table. The Tang Old Master had probably yed mahjong on this table for centuries, going through countless mahjong partners. And at some point, he had gained a new mahjong partner. It was a girl from South Stream Temple. "Yourong likes to y mahjong?" Chen Changsheng found this rather hard to imagine. "She doesnt just like to y, she also ys it very well. Not even I am necessarily a match for her. There are many times where Ive had the mind to call Little Po back." The Tang Old Masters eyes were just like that old well in the courtyard, serene and t, yet unfathomably deep. "But its obvious that you dont like to y mahjong, let alone have the skill for it. This being the case, I advise that you not seat yourself at the table in the first ce." Saying this, he took up his tea cup and slowly took a sip, not caring whether the tea was hot or cold. Taking up the tea cup was tantamount to sending off his guest. The tea in the cup was already half-consumed, so the guest should know that it would be difficult to get anywhere and retreat. Chen Changsheng did not think this way. He was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, knew astronomy and geography, and countless sword styles, but he didnt know how to spell the word difficult. He looked at the Tang Old Master and said, "Sir perhaps truly does not know what I want to say." The Tang Old Master said nothing. No matter how fiercely the wind blew, how could the bottom of the ancient well be disturbed? If the Tang Old Master did not want to listen, who could force him to listen? "Sir has drunk my tea," Chen Changsheng pointed out. The Tang Old Master asked, "So what? And this is my tea." Chen Changsheng replied, "In Xinings old temple, it was Senior Brother that boiled and poured the tea. In these past few years, I have only poured tea for one person." Rather interested, the Tang Old Master asked, "Who?" Chen Changsheng recalled those nights in the Hundred Herb Gardens, all sorts of emotions bubbling up within him as he said, "The Divine Empress." Chapter 837 – Standing in the Snow Chapter 837 C Standing in the Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The entire continent knew that even the Tianhai Divine Empress had held a rather considerable respect for the Tang Old Master. Chen Changsheng had learned from Tang Thirty-Six that even though the Tang Old Master cursed the Tianhai n every day, these curses very rarely touched upon the Empress herself. When the Tianhai Divine Empress issued a decree inviting the Tang Old Master into the capital, the Tang Old Master had refused to ept the decree. This was a very tough stance from which one could see a few problems in their rtionship. The Tang Old Master did not like the Tianhai Divine Empress. In his eyes, she was a Demon Empress. But the Tianhai Divine Empress had always stirred dread in his heart, and in a few aspects, even admiration. Chen Changsheng said, "In exchange for this cup of tea, I hope that Sir will hear two sentences of mine." If he had said these two sentences of his own volition after entering the old estate, he naturally could have had the Tang Old Master hear them. But hearing did not mean listening. He wanted the Tang Old Master to very seriously hear his words, to listen to them. To have those words enter his ear, enter his heart. The Tang Old Master still said nothing, perhaps giving his silent consent. "The Tang First Master is not ill, but poisoned." This was Chen Changshengs first sentence. The Tang Old Masters expression did not change, as if he had not heard those words. "The Tang Second Master is colluding with the Demon race." This was Chen Changshengs second sentence. The Tang Old Master slightly narrowed his eyes and then very slowly ced his cup back on the table. He looked at Chen Changsheng, his voice devoid of emotion. "Your Holiness the Popes sword is truly sharp, its trajectory very clear, but you should not have used it today." These two sentences truly were swords. They were two strikes of the Intellectual Sword that Chen Changsheng had prepared for a very long time. This was a sword style he had learned from Su Li. The Tang Old Master had known Su Li for many years and had a very close rtionship with him, so how could he not recognize it? Thus, for the first time, the Old Master addressed him as Your Holiness the Pope. Starting from this moment, there was no more senior and junior, no porridge and pickled vegetables, pouring and drinking tea, or an old rtionship between mahjong partners. "I did not voluntarily take out my sword, but was forced to use it in defense." Chen Changsheng was not affected in any way by the Tang Old Masters stance, calmly saying, "On that night in the mountains, the Tang n was the first to strike. Later on, in Hanqiu City and one night ago, someone wanted to kill me. This being the case, I have no reason to not respond." The Tang Old Master gave a concise response: "Proof." Even if Chen Changsheng was the Pope, he could not wantonly use the Tang n of anything without proof. This was the Tang ns old estate, not the Mount Song Army headquarters. His opponents were not those princes and Divine Generals, but the Tang Old Master. "I have no proof." Chen Changsheng did not wait for the Tang Old Master to express his opinion, but continued, "Besides those words from the Demon Lord, I do not have a single shred of proof, and the Demon Lords words naturally could have been meant for sowing discord, but I do have a witness: Demon Princess Nanke. She is currently somewhat of an imbecile, so she certainly wouldnt lie." The Tang Old Master narrowed his eyes even more. They did not seem like the eyes of an old fox, but a formidable sheet of rock in the mountains that had been battered by storms and eroded by wind for countless years. "Then what does Your Holiness the Pope want me to agree to?" "I need two hours." "Time has always belonged to oneself." "I need two hours of Wenshui Citys time." Chen Changsheng looked at the Tang Old Master and said, "In these two hours, I will find the Longevity Sects monster. It will serve as proof." What was meant by two hours of Wenshui Citys time? He did not explicitly state his meaning, but the intent was loud and clear. For these two hours, he hoped that the Tang n would hand control over Wenshui City to the Orthodoxy, and when the Orthodoxy conducted its search and pursuit, the Tang n would not be able to interfere. Without question, this was a fantastical and absurd request. Over the countless years, no one, not even Emperor Taizong or the Tianhai Divine Empress, had been able to truly control Wenshui City. This was what Chen Changsheng now wanted. Even if it was only for the brief span of two hours, it was still not something the Tang n could ept. The result of the negotiations was seemingly foreordained from the very start. But Chen Changsheng still proposed it, because he hoped that that senior had been able to change the Tang Old Masters view. Regretfully, his hopes were not realized. "Three days ago, he sat where you were sitting and the words he said had about the same meaning as yours, but I did not agree." The Tang Old Master expressionlessly gazed at him. "Unless Your Holiness the Pope can persuade him to change his surname, there is nothing to discuss." There was a short pause, then Chen Changsheng asked, "Even if Sir clearly understands that there is a problem within the Tang n, and clearly knows that the proof is right in Wenshui City?" "Do you think that I care about these things? Your Holiness, you are still too young. You have no idea of all the dark and sinister things we elders have experienced. If I dont want to believe it, I wont believe it. If you want to change my mind, you must pay the appropriate price." The Tang Old Master nced at the old umbre leaning by the door and said, "Just making me reminisce is far from enough." Chen Changsheng thought for a while, then said, "I hope that Sir will continue to think about it." The Tang Old Master replied, "I have already made my decision." Chen Changsheng answered, "Sir does not need to rush. I can wait." The Tang Old Master said, "I dont like outsiders in my home." Chen Changsheng replied, "I can wait outside the old estate." The Tang Old Master said, "As you please." Chen Changsheng rose and left the room. Stepping over the threshold, he took the old umbre and exited the courtyard. While he was speaking with the Tang Old Master, the snow had been falling harder and harder. The gstones were now covered in a thickyer of snow that was rather soft and veryfortable to walk on. Umbre unfurled, Chen Changsheng left the old estate under the guidance of the old Guardian. Linghai Zhiwang and the others were waiting for him. Chen Changsheng shook his head. No one appeared surprised, as they had guessed in advance that the Tang Old Master would never agree to such a request. The Popes request was logically the best method for directly tearing down the ck curtain and finding the instigator of this plot, but... What if the instigator was the Tang Old Master? Even if it wasnt, Wenshui City was the Tang n, and the Tang n was the Tang Old Master. If the Pope wanted to raise theyers of curtains shrouding Wenshui City, was this not essentially raising the Tang Old Masters clothes to see what was inside? The Tang Old Master could never agree. They were prepared to escort Chen Changsheng back onto the carriage so that they could return to the Daoist church and discuss their next course of action. Chen Changsheng once more shook his head. He turned to face the Tang ns old estate and, just like that, began his vigil in the snow. Countless eyes fell on his body, at first puzzled and confused, rapidly bing shocked. Was the Pope really intending to stand in the snow and wait for the Tang Old Master to change his mind? Chapter 838 – Taking Your Umbrella in the Snow Chapter 838 C Taking Your Umbre in the Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Archbishop An Lin stepped forward and ced a cloak over Chen Changshengs shoulders. Time slowly passed. The snowstorm showed no signs of ckening, and actually intensified, transforming Wenshui City into a vast expanse of white and causing the temperature to rapidly drop. Theyer of snow on the umbre grew thicker and thicker, but Chen Changshengs grip on the umbre remained steady, not trembling in the slightest. He naturally had no intention of leaving. The dark papal robe, the white cloak, and the shabby umbre formed a very pleasing sight. But as they saw this, the people of both the Orthodoxy and the Tang n grew more and more concerned. A tense atmosphere gradually settled around the old estate. Even the hill behind it became somewhat chilling and threatening. At present, still no one was able to confirm what Chen Changsheng was truly thinking. Did he want to use his sincerity to move the Tang Old Master? Or did he n to use his identity as Pope to intimidate the entire Tang n? Regardless of which, if he continued to stand in the snow, something would go wrong eventually. Just when the mood outside the old estate was getting more and more tense, when Linghai Zhiwangs expression was getting gloomier and gloomier, and even the old estates steward was beginning to pale, a sound suddenly fell in everyones ears. This was the pleasant crunching sound of military boots stepping on the soft snow. An officer walked out of the snowy street. This officer had a full beard stained with snow, obscuring his real age. Under the gaze of countless experts, in a flurry of snow, he casually walked over, right up to Chen Changshengs side. And then, he stretched out his hand and took Chen Changshengs umbre. ...... ...... Many years ago... Chen Changsheng stood on the highest point of the Mausoleum of Zhou, holding an umbre as the wind howled around him, holding up the copsing sky. In the next moment, he appeared tens of thousands of li away in the snowy ins of the demon realm. In the distance, he was even able to see the outline of Xuo City. At the time, he had still been maintaining his half-kneeling posture while holding up the umbre. He heard footsteps, and then an exmation. "Oh, theres a sword." That person had taken the Yellow Paper Umbre in his hand. And then he had taken a sword out of the umbre. A Demon General had copsed. A tear had even been made in that shadow in the sky. ...... ...... Many yearster... As a snowstorm fell over Wenshui City, Chen Changsheng was once more holding that umbre. Footsteps once more came from behind him. This person said nothing, just straightforwardly took the umbre from his hands. At this moment, Chen Changsheng mistakenly believed that that person had returned. But they had not. He also knew the person that hade today. For some reason, when Luo Bu took the umbre, Chen Changsheng felt much lighter, as if he had shed a great deal of weight. Luoluo had once told him in the Orthodox Academy that the White Emperor had told her that she would live a blessed and happy life, because when the sky was falling, a tall person would stand and hold it up for her. He was taller than Luoluo, so whether confronting a demon assassination or at any other time, he was always there to hold up the sky for her. This had also been the case in the Garden of Zhou. Only now had someone taller than him appeared. Only now did someone take the umbre in his hand. On the snowy ins, Su Li had taken his umbre. Today, it was instead Luo Bu that took his umbre. Luo Bu naturally couldnt bepared to Su Li. But he was born with that sort of demeanor. Whether it was matter, duty, sword, or umbre, as long as one passed it into his hands, one could rx. Seeing Luo Bus back, Chen Changsheng understood many things. He was rather shocked, and also rather sad. He finally understood why Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, Zhexiu, and even Tang Thirty-Six would always have that sort of attitude whenever they mentioned this person. He also understood why this person had suddenly changed his attitude towards him when they were at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. Thinking of this, Chen Changsheng felt a rare hint of envy. He did not envy Luo Bu, but envied people who had known Luo Bu for a long time and also people that could be friends with Luo Bu. Such people included Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, the other disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect, and even Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six. They were schoolmates, or if they had still not met, they still had the chance to be friends in the future. But it was impossible for him and Luo Bu to ever have this sort of rtionship. ...... ...... Carrying the old umbre, Luo Bu entered the old estate. Chen Changsheng remained silent, so the people of the Orthodoxy naturally would not do anything. Strangely, the people of the Tang n also made no attempt to stop him. In a flurry of snow, his figure vanished behind the door. The Tang Old Master looked at him and said, "I didnt expect that you woulde." Luo Bu gave a juniors bow and replied, "Sir knows that Ive always liked joining in on the fun." The Tang Old Master indifferently noted, "If your father finds out that you appeared, he will probably not be happy." Luo Bu helplessly said, "I often do things that make Father unhappy. Ah, now that I think about it, I truly am unfilial." The Tang Old Masters attitude towards him was clearly more casual than his attitude towards Chen Changsheng. He casually said, "If you truly feel yourself to be unfilial, why doesnt he drive you out of the n? Why is that every time he drinks too much, he always takes the calligraphy that you did when you were little and shows it off to everyone?" Luo Bu bitterly smiled and said, "Ah, the showing off the father is often the shame of the son." The Tang Old Master suddenly said, "Since you also feel that your father makes peoples heads ache, why dont you just take on my surname?" Luo Bu felt even more helpless, "Its not like Im Wang Po. Ah, Sir, please dont tease me." The Tang Old Master asked, "Dont you think that your surname is very strong?" Luo Buughed and said, "Whats so strange about Qiushan? Ah, I think its rather nice." ...... ...... The surname Qiushan was unusual, but it was very famous. Because the famous n of the south, one of the Four Great ns, was called the Qiushan n. Because the Qiushan n had an outstanding individual called Qiushan Jun. He was the personal disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sects Master, had taken on Su Lis legacy, was the head of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, and possessed the blood of the true Dragon. For many years, he had always been the idol in the hearts of countless young maidens, the unquestioned leader of the younger generation of cultivators. In practically every aspect, he was without w, almost perfect. And then, he vanished for five years. Only three people knew where he was in those five years. After that snowfall over the capitals Bridge of Helplessness, he had concealed his name and gone to the north. In the snow-scourged wastnds, he fought with the demons for five years. Luo Bu was Qiushan Jun. He was a great general of Sloping Cliff, and also a pine tree of Mount Li. ...... ...... Earlier, the Tang Old Master had mentioned to Chen Changsheng that in recent years, he had only met five outsiders in the old estate. In these past few years, the most remarkable individuals of the human world, those with the most potential, just so happened to number five people. Su Li, Wang Po, Xu Yourong, Chen Changsheng, and thest one was naturally Qiushan Jun. Moreover, due to the rtionships between their ns, other than Wang Po, he was the person who had entered the old estate the most. "What have youe to do?" the Tang Old Master asked. Qiushan Jun answered, "Today, I want to collect on the promise Sir made with Martial Granduncle." Chapter 839 – Ah, Qiushan… Chapter 839 C Ah, Qiushan... Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Old Master calmly gazed at Qiushan Jun. He looked for a very long time, like he was examining a strange stone that seemed devoid of any pleasant features no matter how hard he looked. Qiushan Jun smiled and said, "Is this request very strange?" The Tang Old Master replied, "It truly is very strange, because the one standing outside the gate is Chen Changsheng, not Xu Yourong." Qiushan Jun exined, "Ah, I feel that Chen Changshengs request is very reasonable." The Tang Old Master asked, "Why?" Qiushan Jun grinned and answered, "Ah, its because your second son poisoned his older brother." The Tang Old Master said derisively, "What do you know?" Qiushan Jun replied, "I didnt see it, Junior Sister didnt see it. Ah, but hes Chen Changsheng. Ah, is he not Shang Xingzhous student? Ah, if I dont believe him, who do I believe?" The Tang Old Masters eyes were still squinted, their expression like the ancient well in the courtyard: deep, serene, and growing colder and colder due to the snow. The voice from his lips was also chilling enough to make ones hair stand on end. "Even if this is true, so what? Emperor Taizong killed off all his brothers, but he still brought peace and prosperity, bing a wise sovereign famed throughout the ages." The Tang Old Master expressionlessly said, "Even if my second son poisons me to death, its all fine as long as the family property remains unharmed." This reply caused Qiushan Juns smile to fade as he calmly stared into the Old Masters eyes. "Ah, but your second son is colluding with the demons." From the moment Qiushan Jun entered the old estate and began conversing with the Old Master, his tone had been very natural and casual, his attitude like a cute and obedient junior. Many of his words started with Ah. Ah, unfilial. Ah, a shame. Ah, rather nice. Ah, reasonable. The young men and women of the south all had very pleasant ents, full of Ehs, Ohs, and Ahs. This time, though he still used Ah, the feeling he gave waspletely different. The snowstorms of the north were too great, so if one wanted orders to be heard from a distance, one had to yell out so that ones fellow soldiers could hear. Runaaaah! Chargeaaaah! Kiaaah! Quickly save meaaaah! Qiushan Jun had not spoken these words, but yelled these words. "Your second son is colluding with demonsaaah." His expression was very stern, his will determined. His voice was like steel or iron, resounding and cleaving through the snow so that both his surviving and deceasedrades on the battlefield could hear. No matter how heavily it snowed today, it was impossible to drown out his voice, so everyone around the old estate heard. One could presume that in a short time, all of Wenshui City would hear of it, followed soon after by the entire continent. ...... ...... The old estate was abnormally quiet. All was deathly still, even the falling snow not making a sound. The Tang Old Master narrowed his eyes and stared at Qiushan Jun in silence. After a very long time, he suddenly asked, "Was it very satisfying?" Qiushan Jun had already calmed back down. "The feeling wasnt bad." The Tang Old Master asked, "Did you need to take it to this level?" Qiushan Jun replied, "Some matters, if not yelled out somehow, might never be heard." The Tang Old Master asked, "Do you feel that the entire world must believe your words?" Qiushan Jun replied, "I spent twenty years protecting my good reputation. Now that I think of it, it might have been just so that the world believes me just once." The Tang Old Master did not speak. In terms of good reputation, no one couldpare to Qiushan Jun. Many years, many matters, and many people had long since proved this point. In Mount Li, neither Su Lis nor the Sect Masters words carried as much weight as his. In the south, not even Wang Po could engender as much trust as Qiushan Jun. After all, Wang Po was still a person of Tianliang County. Qiushan Jun said, "At the time, Martial Granduncle had no money, so he left this Yellow Paper Umbre in Wenshui. Later on, after that matter, you promised Martial Granduncle that as long as you saw this umbre, you would agree to one request of his. Chen Changsheng does not know of this matter, but I do." The Tang Old Masters gaze fell on the old umbre in his hand. "This umbre is still somewhat different from the one from before." Yes, its missing something." Qiushan Jun unsheathed the sword at his waist. This sword was as clear as the autumn waters, its extraordinariness immediately obvious. Seeing this sword, the Tang Old Masters pupils constricted. Even an important personage like him was somewhat astonished. "He actually didnt take this sword with him?" "Martial Granduncle left the sword for me and the umbre for Chen Changsheng. Now, the two of us are here, so he is also here." Qiushan Jun inserted the sword into the umbres handle. There was no sound. It was like the sword had always been a part of the umbre. Seeing the umbre was like seeing the person. ...... ...... When Chen Changsheng once more entered the old estate, he realized that Luo Bu had already left, but he did leave the umbre behind. Seeing the old umbre, he fell quiet, thinking, he truly is stronger than Senior Su Li; he didnt take the umbre with him. "You want two hours of Wenshui Citys time. I will give it to you." The Tang Old Master impassively added, "But you cannot use the Orthodoxys people, only my Tang ns people." For the sake of the promise he had made that year, he agreed to Chen Changshengs request, but it was obvious that he could not allow the Orthodoxys priests to search the estates of the Tang ns various branches, much less permit the Orthodoxys cavalry to haphazardly charge about Wenshui City. This was the Tang ns bottom line. The problem was, neither Chen Changsheng nor any other important figure of the Orthodoxy understood the specific circumstances of the various branches of the Tang n. Even if the Tang ns strengthplied with the Tang Old Masters order and obeyed their orders, how could they ensure that the Tang ns people were truly willing to exert their strength? Putting it shortly, using the Tang ns people to investigate matters of the Tang n was absurd, evenughable. But the Tang Old Master would not yield any further. Chen Changsheng replied, "These two hours of Wenshui Citys time do not need to be given to me." The Tang Old Master asked, "Then who do you want to give it to?" Chen Changsheng said, "I have a friend." The Tang Old Master squinted his eyes. Chen Changsheng looked at him and asked, "Sir once gave him twenty years, but now Sir is not even willing to give him two hours?" ...... ...... The Tang ns ancestral hall was very old, the same age as the old estate, even older than the capitals Imperial Pce. Whether it was the new coat of white paint every three years or the repairing of the ck roof every seven years, no matter how much the ancestral hall was renovated, it was impossible topletely cover up the ancient and timeworn aura exuded from the seams between the bricks and the tiles of the roof. Many memorial tablets were disyed in the ancestral hall, and there were many incense sticks on the table. In front of the table was a prayer mat. This prayer mat was also very old. Perhaps because of the surrounding environment, the face of the young man sitting on the prayer mat also seemed much more worn. The beard on his face was of uneven length, appearing very messy. His hair was even messier, and his clothes rather filthy. One could describe his appearance as disheveled hair and dirty face. His eyes had once been very bright, even threateningly sharp, but now they were lifeless. His lips were still thin, but his harsh and happy voice had now fallen away into silence. After being imprisoned half a year ago, he had not spoken once. In the spacious and quiet ancestral hall, his figure appeared incredibly lonely. Chapter 840 – The Unspeaking Person in the Ancestral Hall Chapter 840 C The Unspeaking Person in the Ancestral Hall Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Whether he was confronting Eunuch Lin in the Orthodox Academy, facing his own master Shang Xingzhou, or in the mountains or some other ce, and even the day before yesterday when he met the Tang Second Master in the Daoist church, whenever he encountered those depressing important personages and elders, Chen Changsheng would always think of that friend. This was the first friend he had made uponing to the capital, and could also be considered the first friend he had made in his entire life. In truth, the first meeting between these two friends was rather inexplicable. The Heavenly Dao Academy had been recruiting new students then. When all those examinees, many of them having seeded at Purification and some of them even reaching Meditation, were waiting in line to be assessed, the Chen Changsheng that still knew nothing of cultivation saw a blue-clothed youth. And then, that youth who was clearly a cultivating genius told him that he was a genius. That youth had gone to the Plum Garden Inn to find Chen Changsheng and had a meal with him. Thus, the two became friends. It was just that simple. That friend was called Tang Tang. When he was ranked on the Promation of Azure Sky for the first time, he was ranked thirty-sixth, so he changed his name to Tang Thirty-Six. From then to now, the Promation of Azure Sky and the Promation of Golden Distinction had been updated many times, his own rank continuously fluctuating, but he never again changed his name. Perhaps it was because that period of youth he most cherished would always live in the name of Tang Thirty-Six. The reason Chen Changsheng would often think of and miss Tang Thirty-Six, besides the fact that he was his friend, was that Tang Thirty-Six had always yed an extremely important role in the Orthodox Academy. The things that Chen Changsheng, Su Moyu, Zhexiu, and Xuanyuan Po werent good at, Tang Thirty-Six was quite skillful in. The words that they couldnt bring themselves to speak came out very easily from Tang Thirty-Sixs mouth. There were things that they were too embarrassed to do, but Tang Thirty-Six had never known the meaning of shame. To put it another way, it was precisely Tang Thirty-Sixs existence that allowed Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy to pass those years in the capital in such a rxed and pleasant fashion. Tang Thirty-Six was a person most skilled at bringing happiness to hisrades and suffering to his opponents. Because he was the incredibly wealthy sole grandson of the Tang n, and there was nothing that he feared. This was especially the case after he entered the Orthodox Academy, where he no longer had to y the role of an elegant and noble young master. He soared upwards, bing iparably arrogant and supremely undisciplined. On the Divine Avenue, he cursed a little girl until she wept, and in Hundred Flowers Lane, he kicked a cripple. There was nothing that he did not dare to do. He possessed the traits that Chen Changsheng was mostcking in. It was those things hidden beneath the soaring arrogance andck of discipline: passion, youthfulness, ego. In the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, Tang Thirty-Six was forced to return to Wenshui, and now three years had passed. After living in the old estate for two and a half years, he was imprisoned in the ancestral hall for half a year. That soaring arrogance andck of discipline seemed to be no more. The passion, youthfulness, and ego seemed nowhere to be found. He was of disheveled face and dirty hair, not caring for his appearance. His clothes were filthy, his eyes wooden, looking not much different from a corpse. No sound came from his mouth, as if he was mute. The only thing that could be seen on his body was a numb and lifeless aura that symbolized resignation and despair. Anyone who saw him would probably think he was a beggar or ascetic. No one would ever associate him with that noble young master standing amidst the flowers while receiving the adoring gazes of countless young maidens of the capital. Except Chen Changsheng, because he understood his friend more than anyone, and trusted in him more than anyone else. He was confident that even if the sun were sinking into the abyss, never to rise again, and the world were teetering on the verge of annihtion, Tang Thirty-Six would not hide under his bedsheets and cry. Instead, he would call out all the prostitutes in the capital and conduct a massive orgy. Then, he would bring all those youths that were worthy enough to fight with him, apanied by an unimaginable amount of treasures and several carriages of blue lobster, and ride the fastest horses to charge towards where the sun was falling, and he would even curse the filthiest profanities at the sky and sing the stupidest of songs. If Chen Changsheng were able to see into the ancestral hall, he would know that his way of thinking was correct, and also that he had been worrying too much. In the Daoist church, he had said to the Tang Second Master that he was worried that if Tang Thirty-Six did not have a good prayer mat, he might injure his knees from kneeling too long. Tang Thirty-Six wasnt even kneeling. No matter how lonely he seemed, how filthy his appearance, how lifeless his aura, he was not kneeling. He was not kneeling on the prayer mat, but sitting on it. And he was sitting with his legs spread. It was that most inelegant of sitting postures. His legs were spread apart, aiming his crotch at... the countless memorial tablets in front of him. Those memorial tablets represented the ancestors of the Tang n, his ancestors. So what? If you want to imprison me, dont hope that Ill still respect you. ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Six was naturally still the Tang Thirty-Six of the past. Yes, after being imprisoned in the ancestral hall, he was cut off from any news of the outside world. Let alone writing letters to Chen Changsheng, he didnt even have anyone to talk with. ording the Tang Old Masters orders, it was forbidden for anyone to speak with him. The only person in the ancestral hall was a mute servant responsible for cleaning the courtyard. It was also from that day that Tang Thirty-Six stopped speaking. No one could perform the so-called silent protest better than him. Not knowing any news of the outside world, not knowing how his fathers illness was doing or how his mother was doing, these were naturally quite worrying matters. But this had also given Tang Thirty-Six sufficient time to think and cultivate. Perhaps because the ancestral hall was too quiet with no one to disturb him, or perhaps because his fathers illness was worsening and on the brink of no return, he had only needed two days to clearly understand a question that had puzzled him for two years: why the Old Master was doing this. Just what was the Tang Old Master most renowned for in the centuries that he had managed the n? His insight. Both Su Li and Wang Po had long since proved that the Tang Old Master possessed an excellent eye for talent. Later on, the Tang Old Master gave the Yellow Paper Umbre to Chen Changsheng when he was about to enter the Garden of Zhou. This was naturally not because of Chen Changshengs friendship with Tang Thirty-Six, but because the Tang Old Master regarded Chen Changsheng in the same way he had regarded Su Li and Wang Po, and this gamble would also greatly strengthen the rtionship between the Tang n and the Orthodoxy. Why did he suddenly change his mind? Firstly, the Tang Old Master and Shang Xingzhou truly walked the same path, sharing a hidden friendship that spanned centuries. He had given his tacit approval to Tang Thirty-Sixs friendship with Chen Changsheng at the start and secretly helped the Orthodox Academy inrge part because Chen Changsheng was Shang Xingzhous student. Now that master and disciple had taken separate paths, the Tang Old Master naturally had to consider which side he should support. In terms of the Tang ns internal matters, the Tang Old Master had to resolve the matter of session. Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Court supported the second branch. Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy unquestionably supported the chief branch. In the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tang Second Master had given an outstanding performance, and Tang Thirty-Six was also well aware that the Old Master far appreciated the callous and unyielding methods of his second uncle over the gentle methods of his own father. Crucially, his father was afflicted with an incurable illness. If the Tang Old Master chose the chief branch, he was choosing Tang Thirty-Six. A young and vigorous son with formidable methods or a grandson with a great deal of potential but still not fully maturewhich would he choose? If one surveyed history, swept ones nce across the old books, one would know which to choose. Chapter 841 – Ill Make the Ancestral Hall a Mahjong Den Chapter 841 C Ill Make the Ancestral Hall a Mahjong Den Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If he chose Tang Thirty-Six, the Tang n was almost certain to face an upheaval, and might even splinter. Moreover, there was a greater chance that the Tang Second Master would win out in the end. Thus, this multiple-choice question became extremely simple. The Tang Old Master decided to support Shang Xingzhou, so he naturally gave up on Chen Changsheng. The Tang Old Master had decided to pass the Tang n on to the second branch, so he naturally had to begin suppressing the chief branch. If Tang Thirty-Six were just a mediocre person, perhaps the matter would have been simpler. But he was not, and he also had a friend: the current Pope. So the Tang Old Master could only imprison him in the ancestral hall. He might be imprisoned for the rest of his life, until, several decades or several centuriester, he transformed into a white-haired madman. Of course, the more likely possibility was that once Shang Xingzhou subdued the Orthodoxy and killed Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six would be granted a bowl of poison. Yes, poison, a dagger, a white string, a pitregardless of which method it was, they all ended in death. In the past, Tang Thirty-Six naturally would not have thought his grandfather would do this. But he had long since understood that the kindly grandfather had been a false appearance, an illusion. The Tang Old Master had ced him on hisp and talked about stories from the past, described the glories of the future. There was nothing that could describe the pampering Tang Thirty-Six received except love. But this love was not for the boy on hisp. It was for the Tang ns future. Now, the Tang Old Master had arranged a new future for the Tang n, and he also had a new grandson. So, for the sake of the Tang ns future, the love he had once given to Tang Thirty-Six was equaled by his present callousness. From the moment he understood this, Tang Thirty-Six held no hopes that his grandfather would release him. He did not want to be imprisoned in the ancestral hall for the rest of his life, nor did he want to silently die. He wanted to leave here, but he never made a single attempt. Because on the day after he was imprisoned in the ancestral hall, many subordinates loyal to his father attempted to rescue him. Those people all died. Afterward, many more people of the chief branch died. He could only be even more silent. Whether it was the paper strips tied around the rocks thrown over the wall or the secret messages carved on the bottom of the food tes, he could only pretend not to see them. Gradually, rocks stopped being thrown over the wall, and no more kites could be seen in the sky. It had also been a long time since the main gate of the ancestral hall opened. ...... ...... No matter how well it was preserved, a gate that had not been opened for a very long time would inevitably unpleasantly creak when it was opened once more. The main gate of the ancestral hall opened. A cold winter wind speckled with snow blew in. Tang Thirty-Six sat on the prayer mat, staring at the memorial tablet at the very top, not turning his head. The old Guardian from the Tang n walked up to him and said, "The Old Master has some words for you." There was no idle chatter about how it had been a long time since they had met, no exchanging of formalities, not even a little preamble. The old Guardian looked at his back, his face emotionless. "You must investigate whether the Second Master has poisoned the First Master and whether he is colluding with the demons or not. "You have two hours. In this period of time, the entire Tang n is yours." Tang Thirty-Six did not turn around. He continued to calmly stare at those memorial tablets that looked just like mahjong pieces in the gloom of the ancestral hall. After some time, he finally spoke. After half a year of not speaking, his voice was a little hoarse and clumsy. "That fellow came?" The old Guardian replied, "Yes." Tang Thirty-Six still did not turn around as he asked, "What did he and the Old Master talk about?" After a few moments of silence, the old Guardian recounted Chen Changshengs conversation with the Tang Old Master in the old estate, not leaving out a single word. He then added, "You have already wasted twenty minutes." "This is the Tang n. If I need to do something, I certainly dont need that much time." Tang Thirty-Six stretched, causing dust to spurt from his clothes. This was an incredibly thorough stretch. One could even hear the sound of bones creaking. Then, he got up from the ground, patted the dust off his butt, and then took a pce armchair from the ancestral hall and seated himself. He was still covered in dust, his hair still disheveled and his face dirty, but his eyes were no longer indifferent. They were dazzlingly bright, even a little sharp. And there was none of that lifeless air. His body now seemed to brim with an inexplicable vigor. At this sight, the old Guardian slightly narrowed his eyes. "That monster from the Longevity Sect is called Chusu? Quite the arrogant name; I approve." Tang Thirty-Six stretched out his hand, taking a bowl of tea from the hands of the mute servant. After taking a drink from it, he continued, "But if hes already left Wenshui, where can I catch him?" The old Guardian seemed to have thought of something, as his expression was rather strange. He said, "From the first day he entered the city, the Old Master has had someone watching him. He cant leave." "Then what need is there for me to do anything?" Tang Thirty-Six wet his forefinger in the tea and flicked it towards the dense collection of memorial tablets behind him, then said, "As for the second condition, thats exceedingly simple. Theres no need for Great Guardian to trouble yourself. I have means of proving to the Old Master that Second Uncle is working with the demons." The old Guardian expressionlessly asked, "Then what does Young Master want to do right now?" "Call Seventh Uncle over, call Sixteenth Uncle over, and also invite Grandpa Jiu of Jiaer Alley over." Tang Thirty-Six casuallymented, "Its been a long time since Ive seen these rtives of mine. I truly have somewhat missed them." The old Guardian did not know why he wanted to see these people or what rtion they had to his two tasks. The people standing outside the ancestral hall also did not know. But the Tang Old Master had clearly stated that in these two hours, all of Wenshui City was Tang Thirty-Sixs to manage. Let alone just a few people, if he wanted to call the entire n to the ancestral hall, the order had to be followed through. Even though the snow today was rather great, no one dared to defy the Tang Old Masters will. In a short time, those three people arrived at the ancestral hall. Seeing Tang Thirty-Six seated upon the pce armchair, the three felt aplex mixture of emotions and had no idea how they should act in front of him. The Pope hade to Wenshui City and the gate to the ancestral hall was open. They had even heard that the Old Master had given Tang Thirty-Six absolute authority. Just what did all this mean? Could the chief branch which had been waning away be about to revive? "Its nothing, the Old Master just gave me a rare two hours of fresh air and said that I could do anything I wanted." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the trio and said, "So I called the three of you over to apany me in a game of mahjong." The three were somewhat shocked, ncing at each other and then at the old Guardian. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the Guardian and said, "Anything is okay, so this naturally includes mahjong, right?" The old Guardian impassively replied, "Yes." The mahjong table was quickly prepared. The emerald-green mahjong pieces carved of jade were neatly lined up, looking veryfortable. "Such a sight truly ddens the heart, wouldnt you say, Seventh Uncle?" Tang Thirty-Six used his finger to caress the back of the mahjong tiles as he sighed, "I wonder what the scenery of the Bamboo Garden is like on this wintry twelfth month." The three other people at the table, Seventh Uncle included, just looked at the mahjong tiles before them, not responding or reacting. "Have the people of the Maple Hall go and see. Seal the Bamboo Garden. Dont let one document or person be lost," Tang Thirty-Six said as he gazed at the mahjong tiles. The old Guardian said nothing. The unobservant individual would fail to notice his slight nod. Countless subordinates and stewards of the old estate waited outside the ancestral hall, some of them going to carry out this order. Hearing these words, Seventh Uncle finally could not help but raise his head to nce at Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six did not react. Drawing a mahjong tile, he continued, "Send the Cloud Organization to the Quiet Residence, the River Hall to Hesi. I want the maps of the Quiet Residence and the bills from Hesi." At this time, the two remaining people at the table finally raised their heads. Chapter 842 – A Shout Throws the Snowstorm into Chaos Chapter 842 C A Shout Throws the Snowstorm into Chaos Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The old Guardian expressionlessly nodded to the people outside the ancestral hall. The mahjong game in the ancestral hall continued. As Tang Thirty-Six drew tiles and yed hands, calling out chis and pengs, he also constantly talked1. For every two or three sentences of idle chatter, one sentence was an order, an order for the entire Tang n. His orders were incredibly clear and exact, so clear that the stupidest subordinates would know what their mission was, so exact that they even specified which drawer in which desk of which room their objective was. As his voice echoed through the ancestral hall, the other three people at the table grew more and more solemn, and even the old Guardian narrowed his eyes. Neither the old Guardian, nor the trio at the mahjong table, nor the stewards outside the hall awaiting orders had expected that, after being imprisoned for half a year and cut off by the Old Master from the family business for three years, Tang Thirty-Six still had such a clear understanding of the Tang ns internal affairs. Most surprising to the old Guardian was Tang Thirty-Sixs deep understanding of the methods with which the Tang Old Master used to manage the Tang n, even the most secretive of them. The Cloud Organization, River Hall, and Maple Hall, these organizations that were used to control the Tang n, could be put aside, but how did he know that the Pine Thirteen Drug Association was one of the old estates legal courts? The Guardian nced towards the three people at the table and suddenly felt that todays matter was somewhat troublesome. It appeared that Tang Thirty-Six had randomly chosen three elders from the branch families, but the old Guardian knew the deeper meaning behind these choices. These three people were not the ones the Tang Second Master used to administer the Tang n, but they secretly yed an even more important role: they were used to restrict the methods that the administrators could use. The Tang Old Master had sent the old Guardian to the ancestral hall to ensure that if the second branch was unable to endure the pressure of these two hours and started to strike back, they could not resort to force to deal with Tang Thirty-Six, but other methods. Only this way could Tang Thirty-Six do as he pleased. The Guardian suddenly realized that both he and the Tang Old Master had seemingly underestimated Tang Thirty-Six. If Tang Thirty-Six was truly allowed to act without bounds, given the understanding of the Tang n that he currently exhibited, he truly did not need two hours to sweep away all the strength of the second branch. Even if he was unable to find evidence that the Tang Second Master had poisoned his brother or was colluding with the demons, so what? "Killing is forbidden. This is the Old Masters order," the old Guardian reminded Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six took up a tile and urately threw it out, reluctantly shaking his head. "Truly ominous, a coffin." With a ck, the mahjong tile fell on the glossy ck table. It was an eight-circle tile2. Seventh Uncle squeezed out a smile as he said, "I win." Tang Thirty-Six was not dejected in the slightest, looking to the Guardian and asking, "I cant kill, but I can still use torture, right?" The word torture instantly made the faces of the other people at the table pale. Seventh Uncles hand was still in the air, reaching out to take the eight-circle tile. It went stiff at those words, putting him in a very awkward-looking position. ...... ...... In the snowstorm, Wenshui City was still very quiet. All the merchants and ordinary people hadplied with the orders from the n and stayed in their homes. At some point, many men dressed in the ministerial uniform of the Tang n had emerged from the old estate, the drug association, and many other ces, making their way through the snowstorm to their respective destinations. The Bamboo Garden to the Quiet Residence to Hesi, and even the estate of the second branch on the shore of the Wenshui were surrounded. Countless record books were taken out of their chests and drawers while several dozen stewards and managers were driven out into the snow, their hands tied by a thin straw rope while they waited to be either interrogated or released. The ces being investigated were all core properties of the Tang n and had been under the Tang Second Masters personal management in recent years. As a result, the personnel there had long since been reced by stewards and managers that were loyal to him. These people all had very high statuses in Wenshui City and had never been treated this way before, so they naturally began toin. The fiercest conflict took ce in the second branchs estate along the Wenshui. Even though they were separated by an intense snowstorm, the stewards and managers could still see those figures looking over on the opposite shore. They were probably people from the chief branch. When they thought about how they were being made into a spectacle, the stewards and managers felt even more angry and ashamed, and began to endlessly berate the investigators. In normal times, whether it was the people from the Maple Hall or the stewards from the Pine Thirteen Drug Association, which they only today learned was subordinate to the old estate, no one would have dared to treat them with such discourtesy, with at least an exnation being given. But today, it was like they had all changed faces as they went seemingly unrecognized. If one traveled in a straight line two li out from those studies being searched, one would find an even more secluded study in the depths of the estate. The studys windows were fitted with the most transparent colored ss. Even though the winter sun was obscured behind the clouds of snow, the room was still amply lit, without the slightest hint of gloom. The Tang Second Master stood by the window, gazing at the snowkes, his mouth slowly opening into that noiselessugh of his. The recent chaos had caused all of Wenshui City to feel tension and unease, not just the people of the second branch, but he was very calm. Due to the fact that he had administered the Tang n for three years, he knew of many matters, including the two conversations in the old estate, and also the specific contents of the agreement that his father had reached with Chen Changsheng. Poisoning? As long as Chusu could not be caught, there was no evidence, and all that was left of the Longevity Sects foundational resources umted over tens of thousands of years was that monster that had flowed out of the Yellow Springs. How could it be so easy to catch? He knew that his father had just been forced by Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy to take a position. On the contrary, the true vexing issue was the shout that had pierced through the snowstorm. I am colluding with demons? The Tang Second Masters silentugh gradually chilled as he thought, this truly is the greatest humiliation, yet also filthy water that is difficult to wash away. Unexpectedly, the Mount Li Sword Sect has also involved themselves. That shout of Qiushan Juns was truly ruthless. "Youve really raised quite an excellent son," he said as he looked out at the snow. There had been someone else in the study the entire time. The Qiushan n head had silently arrived in Wenshui City several days ago and had been staying in the estate of the Tang ns second branch the entire time. "Able to force back someone like Second Master to this extent, my son is naturally excellent." He looked at the Tang Second Masters back, making no effort to conceal the delighted smile on his face,pletely without shame or apology. The Tang Second Master did not turn around, but his voice became much colder. "Since its your own ns matter, its best for you to take care of it." The Qiushan n head stood up and faintly smiled. "My Qiushan n is different from your Tang n. Although Im the n head, the words of that son of mine carry more force than my own. s, I originally wanted to help him, but it seems like I have once more added to his troubles. I should quickly leave." After saying this, he unexpectedly really did leave. As he gazed at the clear trail of footsteps in the snow, the Tang Second Master slowly narrowed his eyes. He was keenly aware that with the Qiushan n heads departure, the alliance of the Four Great ns hade to an end. Truly an old fox. He wasnt afraid of old foxes. Ever since he was small, he had interacted with all sorts of old foxes. The problem was that this was the first time he had encountered as shameless an old fox as the Qiushan n head. A steward hurriedly entered the study and reported the current situation in front of the estate. After hesitating for a few moments, he asked, "Shouldnt we hide the important things?" The Tang Second Master said, "It appears that my nephew did not waste these three years. Hes already grasped so many things. This being the case, how can we hide it? For the time being, let them continue messing around. In the end, it will be nothing but a farce." The steward was at first shocked, and then deeply confused. In the view of him and many other people in the Tang n, even if this investigation led by Tang Thirty-Six ultimately failed to turn up any evidence, the investigation itself was already an indication of several important problems. The Tang Old Masters trust in the Second Master was already wavering. And it was also very clear that even though the Second Master had managed the Tang n for three years, already appearing to be the master of the Tang n on the surface, in reality, with only a few words from the Old Master and a few people from the old estate, Wenshui City and the entire Tang n would be the Old Masters once more. The Tang Second Master knew what this steward was thinking, knew what everyone was thinking. But he did not exin, nor could he bother to exin. He only calmly looked out the window at the snowstorm, silentlyughing. Hisughing face held an indescribable derision. ______________ 1. In the game of mahjong, one attempts to form a winning hand from tiles that one has drawn and from tiles that other yers discard. When taking a tile that another yer discards, called stealing, the yer must announce the hand that they are forming by stealing the tile. A chi, ԡ, which means eat, means that the yer ispleting a set of consecutive numbered tiles in the same suit. A peng, , which means bump, means that the yer ispleting a three of a kind.? 2. The eight-circle tile is eight circles arranged in 2x4, which I suppose looks like a coffin Chapter 843 – A Tong Cottage Set Ablaze Chapter 843 C A Tong Cottage Set Aze Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The activity in the ancestral hall and the events currently taking ce in the houses and stores of Wenshui City were being reported, one by one, to the old estate. The person responsible for giving the reports was that steward of the old estate. He spoke very quickly, but also very clearly, ensuring that everyone in the room could understand. Besides the Tang Old Master and Chen Changsheng, Zhexiu and Nanke were also in the room. They were also telling stories, having just finished retelling the stories of the snowy mountain range and the stone mountain. "The three people that were first called over by him to the ancestral hall dont seem like much on the surface, but in truth, they are actually my second sons important arms." The Tang Old Master spoke to Chen Changsheng like he was a storyteller. "I didnt expect that though my grandson has been locked up for three years, there are still people sending him information, and his eyes are quite vicious. His methods are also quite straightforward. First, he covers up my second sons eyes, mouth, and nose, and then surprises him with the force of a thunderp. However, its still too conventional." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. He didnt have much understanding of such matters, much less any skill. In a short while, the steward once more stood outside the room and described what had happened in the ancestral hall. "What did you say hes doing? ying mahjong in the ancestral hall?" The Tang Old Master slightly narrowed his eyes, and it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. After a few moments, he suddenly smiled at Chen Changsheng. "Does Your Holiness the Pope have any interest in ying a few rounds with me?" Chen Changsheng had no interest in ying mahjong. He didnt even know how to y. Fortunately, however, as someone who had be well-versed in the Daoist Canon as a child and developed his sword heart very quickly, he only needed a short amount of time to learn, and certainly not two hours. Four people were needed to y mahjong, so Nanke and Zhexiu also sat down. Zhexiu also needed to learn first, and although Nanke had yed mahjong with a few of her older sisters in Xuo City, she was no expert. It could only be expected that this mahjong game moved very slowly. As they were shuffling and stacking the tiles, news from the ancestral hall and Wenshui City was continuously being sent into the old estate, to the mahjong table. "Young Master had the Maple Hall go to the Bamboo Garden." "The Cloud Organization went to the Quiet Residence. Apparently, they found several maps." "The River Hall went to Hesi, but they were never able to find the ount books Young Master requested. The snow behind the building showed signs of being scorched." There were two mahjong tables in the snowbound Wenshui City. One was in the ancestral hall and the other was in the old estate. In reality, todays mahjong game was being yed by just two people. Tang Thirty-Six and that person who had no mahjong table, the Tang Second Master. As more and more information was reported, the Tang Old Master yed slower and slower, the expression on his face turning more and moreplex. There was gratification, regret, wariness, unease, and also a nigh undetectable resolve. At some point, an emaciated elder dressed in a gray robe had silently appeared outside the room. This thin elder had a gentle expression, looking like a retired official aloof from the world. But Zhexiu and Nanke both felt an intense danger. Even though the Tang Old Master was sitting near him, Zhexiu still readied himself to transform. Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin also paid no regard to the objections of the Tang n and forced their way into the small courtyard outside the room. Because they had also sensed this extreme danger. Despite all these experts, no one knew when this emaciated elder had appeared or how he had managed to silently enter the old estate. Linghai Zhiwang saw the profile of the withered elder and felt it rather familiar. He felt like he had seen it before, but could not remember where. Even the Tang Old Master was surprised at this elders appearance. "With such heavy snow, why did youe? Is your rheumatism okay?" The elder shook his head to indicate that everything was fine, but said nothing. Either he could not speak, or he treasured his words as much as gold. The old estates steward gave the thin elder an uneasy nce. Wiping cold sweat off his brow, he said in a trembling voice, "Young Master wants to use the Torture Hall." Hearing this, the Tang Old Master fell quiet, drawing back the tile that he was prepared to discard. "Let him use it. Its just two hours. As long as he doesnt burn the ancestral hall down, he can do as he pleases." The stewards body shivered. It was evident that he had not expected the Tang Old Master to agree to Tang Thirty-Sixs request. Chen Changsheng nced out the door at Linghai Zhiwang, wanting to know what the Torture Hall was. Linghai Zhiwang gave an imperceptible shake of his head, indicating that the Li Pce had no information on this ce. The elder bowed to the Tang Old Master, nodded to Chen Changsheng, and then left the old estate. He had not spoken a single word. The mahjong game in the ancestral hall was probably continuing, and the mahjong game in the old estate began once more. Just when the Tang Old Master won the first round, the steward returned. His forehead was now covered in even more sweat, his voice trembling even more. "Young Master... wants to use Fivekind Man." The old estate suddenly became abnormally quiet. The Tang Old Mastersplexion slightly changed. He pped a tile to the table and roared, "Does he really n to tear down the ancestral hall!" It had been many years since the steward hadst seen the Old Master so furious. As for Chen Changsheng and the rest, they had never seen such a thing before. Besides their shock, they were also very curious. The name Fivekind Man was very strange; just what was it? The Tang Old Masters rage gradually subsided. With a serene expression, he said, "Let him use it." After another short interval, the steward returned, his clothes nowpletely drenched in sweat. "The Tong Cottage... the Tong Cottage has beenpletely burned down. Young Master ordered Fatty Son-in-Law to personally set the me." "The Tong Cottage is my second sons most beloved study. Inside are many paintings that he used his private money to buy." The Tang Old Master exined to Chen Changsheng. Strangely, though Tang Thirty-Six had dispatched someone to set the Tang Second Masters study aze, the Tang Old Masters reaction was very calm. It was obvious that in his view, Tang Thirty-Sixs act which could possibly incite conflict and ignite the second branchs rage was far less important than the Torture Hall and Fivekind Man. Another piece of information was sent to the ancestral hall. This news was somewhat insignificant, just a trifling matter. The steward said, "Young Master says that his stomach isnt toofortable, so he sent someone to Chicken Crow Nunnery outside the city to bring back a vegetarian meal." The Tang Old Masters fingers began to tremble. He seemed to think of something, falling into a long silence. Ultimately, he pushed over the tiles in front of him and said to Chen Changsheng, "Lets stop ying." The mahjong game in the old estate came to an end, but no one knew when the game in the ancestral hall would end. Chen Changsheng suddenly understood something. It was not Tang Thirty-Six and the Tang Second Master that were ying a mahjong game, but Tang Thirty-Six and the Tang Old Master. Everything that had happened was Tang Thirty-Six showing that he knew all the tiles in the Tang Old Masters hand, and that he could use these tiles very well. Like the Torture Hall and Fivekind Man. But what was going on with the vegetarian meal from Chicken Crow Nunnery? Chapter 844 – Torture Chamber Chapter 844 C Torture Chamber Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the southwest corner of Wenshui City stood twelve massive granaries. It was said that they stored enough grain to feed six counties of the Great Zhou for one year. If Wenshui City were besieged, this grain was enough to sustain the soldiers and citizens for several centuries, so one could imagine just how much grain was being stored inside these granaries. One of the most important things granaries had to pay attention to was preventing fire, so these granaries were all located near the Wenshui. Although it was midwinter, one still felt like they could hear the sound of flowing water while standing in the granary. In reality, this was not the flowing of water, but the flowing of blood. In the innermost granary, not a single grain could be found. This vast, and even imposing, granary was practically empty, with only several dozen people within. Seven of them werepletely naked, hanging from the chains used to transport grain. Blood constantly dripped from their bodies and smashed into the ground. They had already been subjected to all sorts of tortures and were now in the most miserable of states. Even the pig butchered at the start of the year was more fortunate than them. The torturers were all very young, some of them still in their teens. They all had focused expressions, the sight before their eyes unable to tear away the smallest sliver of their attention. There was no sympathy or pity on their faces, only the asional shyness. These young people were members of the Tang ns Torture Hall, and all shared the same teacher: the emaciated elder sitting on the chair. It was precisely that elder that had appeared in the old estate not too long ago. The seven prisoners were brought down. There was not a single whole piece of flesh on their bodies, and they had lost a great deal of blood, but they were still alive. The problem was that they now wished that they had never been born. "Draw a signature, and then I will send all of you on your way." The thin elder finally spoke, his voice as gentle as his expression, sounding particrly ordinary andmonce. But to the seven blood-drenched prisoners on the ground, the elders voice was like the howl of a fiend from the abyss, but also the blooming of a flower in the Divine Kingdom above the sea of stars. Though already on theirst breaths, they began to crawl for all they were worth, fearing that they would fall behind. Dragging trails of blood through the floor of the granary, they crawled up to the elder, used their blurry eyesight to find the brush and paper, and then made their signatures as quickly as possible. Finally, they incessantly wept, "Grandpa Wei, just quickly kill me..." ...... ...... A plume of ck smoke rose from the estate, followed by a flickering me, and then cursing. The Tang Second Masters most beloved Tong Cottage had been burned into the scorched earth by Fatty Son-in-Law. The estate was on the shores of the Wenshui, located right behind the willow trees, but the Tong Cottage was located in a rather deep part of the estate, so this fire would not affect the life in the river waters. The snowkes fell on the water, instantly vanishing. The fish slowly swam about the water grass at the bottom of the river. This was the southern part of the city, where the Tang ns chief branch and second branch were separated only by a river. It was a most lofty and expensive area. This ce was far away from the Daoist church and the long street. There was no inn here, no restaurant. So there were naturally no pedestrians, no spectating crowd. Even the subordinates and servants of the chief branch had already been caught and brought back on the orders of Madam Tang. But in the next moment, the deste shore of the Wenshui suddenly became much livelier. Seven peddlers, six governmentborers, three fortune-tellers, two sesame-seed-candy-selling elders, and one cosmetic-buying girl suddenly appeared. Everyone knew that these were no ordinary people. Governmentborers could be supervising peddlers, fortune tellers could chat a few words with elders selling sesame-seed candy, but the peddlers werent selling cosmetic powder, so who was the girl going to buy it from? They just so happened to be five different kinds of people. This was the Fivekind Man that Tang Thirty-Six had requested to use from the Tang Old Master. No one knew that the most frightening aspect of the Tang n was not those private soldiers, not the old Guardian half a step into the Divine now standing in the ancestral hall, and not even the Torture Hall. It was these people that no one knew about. The Tang Old Masters thunderous rage upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs request was the natural response to having ones true secrets and killing moves being found out by another person. Although the other party was his own grandson, he still found it somewhat difficult to ept. From this reaction, one could imagine the importance these people had to the Tang n. From the moment Chen Changsheng entered Wenshui Citys Daoist church, these peddlers, governmentborers, and the rest of Fivekind Man had appeared on the opposite shore. They were there to watch the Orthodoxys experts, ready to act at any moment. At the same time, they were also watching that clump of water grass in the depths of the river. Just as that old Guardian had said to Tang Thirty-Six, the monster called Chusu seemed to move very mysteriously, but he had always been within the grasp of the Tang ns old estate. Today, these peddlers, governmentborers, and fortune-tellers hade, in ordance with Tang Thirty-Sixs orders, to force Chusu out, and then capture or kill him. Although the Longevity Sect was already withering away, tens of thousands of years of foundational resources was like a tall mountain. If one looked down from it, one would see a seemingly bottomless abyss. Chusu was the most horrifying product of this abyss. With just these peddlers and governmentborers of ordinary Qi, was there a chance of winning? The seven peddlers set down the boxes they used to hold their products. They took from inside little rattle-like toys, needles used for spinning sugar, and dragonflies made of bamboo, and began to assemble them together. Their expressions were very calm, even somewhat wooden, but their movements were practiced, concise, and fast. In a short time, the needles, rattles, and bamboo dragonflies had beenbined. This was a model, hundreds of times smaller than the original. The buildings and corridors atop it seemed almost real, as if some supreme artisan had carved this scenery out on a walnut. The peddlers ced their hands on the edge of the model, and seven strands of different yet innately harmonious Qis poured inside. Two fortune-tellers stepped forward. They stared at the tiny houses and corridors, the long streamers in their hands fluttering in the wind. After some time, though the wind and snow remained unchanged, the streamers went still. Perhaps it was because their minds had calmed, or perhaps because their calctions had finished. A bead of blood slowly emerged from a certain point in the model. It was Chusus current position. ...... ...... Chusu was in a remote corner of the estate. This ce was a garden, where he had ensconced himself in the deepest part of an artificial hill. Even though it was winter, the cave was still a little moist. This made him feel veryfortable. He knew that Chen Changsheng had gone to the Tang ns old estate today, and he even knew that the disciple from the Mount Li Sword Sect had remained in the Daoist church. In the past, he would definitely have infiltrated the Daoist church and killed that disciple, but he did not do it today, because he suspected this to be the Orthodoxys trap. He crouched at the mouth of the cave located in the depths of the artificial hill. He was surrounded by moss-covered stones, seeming to be one with them. Seeing the nearby ck smoke and feeling the heat, his eyes showed irritation and callousness. Chusu did not know what had happened in the Tang ns old estate, but he did know that something was wrong in the Tang ns second branch. However, he was not worried. Even if Chen Changsheng really did manage to persuade the Tang Old Master, Chusu did not believe that anyone could catch him. Both his speed and ability to travel underground imbued him with this incredible confidence. If some expert really did find him, he would just leave. Suddenly, he sensed a change in the snowstorm. It wasnt that the snowstorm was suddenly getting faster or changing shape, but the Qi of the world contained within was changing, revealing a murderous intent. Chapter 845 – Seven Peddlers and Six Government Laborers Chapter 845 C Seven Peddlers and Six Government Laborers Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chusus pupils constricted into the size of green beans, with endless vignce and fury pouring out of them. Someone had discovered him. He didnt know who this person was or how they had managed to confirm his location in such a massive estate, but as a sessor to the Yellow Spring Flow, he was extremely sensitive to danger, even surpassing Zhexiu and Nanke in this aspect. He could clearly sense those foreboding omens. No thought was needed. Like a beast, he acted out of pure instinct, using his earth-traveling technique to depart. A thump rose from the artificial hill. The moss-covered rocks ruptured and parted. Chusu had failed to leave. He was still standing at his original position, his head and body covered in bits of stone and earth, a puzzled expression on his face. What was going on here? ...... ...... The moment those two-fortune tellers confirmed Chusus position, the attack had begun. The seven peddlers all had a string of cash around their wrists. The strings suddenly snapped. Carrying bits of snow, they fell on the model, striking those tiny towers and buildings that seemed real, just hundreds of times smaller. At the same, the streamer in the remaining fortune-tellers hand suddenly went straight. The wind suddenly began to howl, causing therge streamer to fully extend and fly. It was like a great banner. The Wenshui suddenly began to froth, even the water grass at the bottommost depths beginning to dance while countless fish fled in all directions. A shaking emerged from the ground and quickly reached the surface, both shores of the Wenshui beginning to fiercely quake. Miraculously, the buildings of the estate on the surface were not harmed in the least. ....... ...... ....... ...... The estate was filled with rmed cries. Those people who had earlier been cursing were now running around with heads in hands. The Tang Second Master stood in front of the scorched earth that was once the Tong Cottage, imagining the beautiful sights once contained within, still not moving in the slightest. He knew that this shaking meant that the array had activated. He then turned his head to somece and muttered to himself, "Even Fivekind hase. Father, just what are you thinking?" He did not seem concerned about Chusus life, or even if Chusu might be caught. Why? ...... ...... Theplicated array that had been left by the Tang n on the shores of the Wenshui andin silent for so many years activated. Stream after stream of ancient Qi rose up from the ground and formedyer afteryer over the estate. When he discovered that he could not escape through the ground, Chusu reacted with incredible speed. Transforming into a gray blur, he attempted to get as far from the estate as possible. He had already pushed his speed to its maximum. Even if Nanke were here, she would only be able to keep up with him, but not overtake him. But it was still impossible for him to exceed the speed at which the great array spread. By the time he had reached the perimeter of the estate several li away, light was already rising to the sky, forming a perfect semicircle with no gaps. Without even thinking, Chusu rammed into the wall of light, wanting to use his tenacious body and lightning speed to push his way through. With a buzz, a greenish-yellow smoke erupted from his body. Chusu yowled in pain. Retreating, he lowered his head to nce over his body. Every part of his body that had touched the arrays light was now showing a deep wound with thick liquid flowing out. As it dripped onto the gstones, it hissed, quickly corroding several small holes into the ground. He raised his head to the wall of light before him. Knowing that it would be very difficult to charge through, he couldnt help but angrily howl. Since it was difficult to charge through the array, how could he break it? Naturally, it would be the person controlling the array. A sudden gust of wind scattered the greenish-yellow smoke, dispersing it into the surroundings and significantly diluting it. But those flowers that were still blooming in midwinter wilted upon meeting it, instantly poisoned to death. Chusu had vanished. After a few moments, he had arrived on the other side of the estate. The side adjacent to the Wenshui. He saw the peddlers and fortune-tellers on the opposite shore, and a hint of astonishment shed through his cold and evil eyes. Those people clearly had very ordinary Qis, so how could they control such a terrifying array, destroying his concealment technique and trapping him in this ce? In this tense moment, he had no more time to ponder these problems. He could only think about how to cross the Wenshui and kill those people. The array enveloped both shores of the Wenshui while that sealing wall of light was several li away on the other side of the estate. Logically speaking, he should have been able to easily cross the river and assault those people controlling the array. But he could clearly see, and even more clearly sense, that the bright pivot of the array, where it was strongest, just so happened to be over the Wenshui. As the sessor of the Yellow Springs Flow, the evil made flesh left over from the Corpse-Beheading of the previous Sect Master of the Longevity Sect, his entire body was poison, his soul foul. If he wanted to cross the river, he had to touch that bright array pivot. At that time, he would have to confront the full-power attack of the array. No matter how arrogant and cold-blooded he was, he did not dare to match his body up against the Tang ns great array. He had to think of another way. If he were from some other sect, an individual so innately foul and vile as him would have found it impossible to hide from the bright pivot of the array. But after he was born, he cultivated in the most traditional and most ancient divine techniques of the Daoist faith, and he just so happened to have this ability. An ambiguous stream of words, bearing some faint resemnce to a Daoist verse, slowly issued from his lips. He sat cross-legged in a lotus position, taking on a dignified visage. His hands, covered in ck fur and scales, showed their palms to the stormy skies. An indescribably divine Qi gradually seeped out from his deformed body,pletely shrouding it. It was like a zing stream ofva wrapping around a cold, ck stone. Anyone would only see the bright, red surface, glowing with heat. No one would be able to see whaty beneath it. Chusu vanished into the infinite light over the Wenshui. Like a snowke dropping into a in of snow, a drop of water flowing into the ocean. The Wenshui basked in endless rays of light. Even though the wind and snow outside were weeping and wailing, the Wenshui seemed to be bathed in the gorgeous warmth of dusk. But Chusus disappearance had caused some sort of vague transformation to this scene. It was a very strange sensation, like a ghost disappearing into the abyss, never to be found again. Even more frightening was that if Chusu was using these rays of light to conceal his approach as he silently neared the opposite shore, how could those peddlers and fortune-tellers escape his sneak attack? For some reason, although those peddlers and fortune-tellers clearly saw that bead of blood on the model vanish the same moment Chusu vanished into the light, and knew that he was probably approaching them, they remained indifferent, dull, andpletely unconcerned. Perhaps because one kind of people amongst them were also like ghosts. If a ghost entered the abyss, they would be incredibly difficult to find, but what if a ghost was the one searching for them? There were no real ghosts in this world, but to many people, the government office was the Netherworld, and the governmentborers were ghosts responsible for snatching away lives. Six governmentborers appeared on the shore, spaced ten-some zhang from each other. Chains were wrapped around their bodies while their left hands gripped cudgels. Both the chains and cudgels were very old and had probably been in use for many years. Their surfaces were covered in rust and stank of blood. They seemed both murderous and incredibly sinister. Though the endless rays of light shone upon their bodies, the sinister Qi on the bodies of the governmentborers was impossible to disperse. Chapter 846 – Five Kinds of Peerless Techniques Chapter 846 C Five Kinds of Peerless Techniques Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Suddenly, the six governmentborers unwound the chains from their bodies and cast them towards the light over the river. The seemingly vacant light suddenly resounded with the nging of metal, and then a furious roar. The surprise and shock within this furious roar could be heard loud and clear. Six chains went taut in the air, beginning to fiercely shudder. One end of the chains was in the light while the other end was in the hands of the governmentborers. The governmentborers silently began to move backwards, at the same time pulling back their chains. The gray gstones on the shore continuously cracked underneath their boots. It seemed like the other end of the chains was tied to some incredibly heavy object. The rays of light above the river slightly dimmed for a few moments. A thin, ck figure gradually appeared in the air over the river. The six chains were respectively wrapped around his four limbs, his neck, and the tail that had at some point burst through his pants. To his surprise, Chusu had been seized out of the light by the governmentborers! ...... ...... An incredibly cold Qi traveled along the chains to assail Chusus body. He could clearly sense that although he was a simrly cold existence, the Qi from the chains was different from his innately sinister and poisonous body. The Qi transmitted through the chains was more austere and officious, their sinister appearance brimming with unconcealed killing intent. The sinister Qi was not stronger than Chusus gloomy and foul aura of cold, but it was more tenacious. Chusu found himself momentarily unable to escape these chains. He knew that he was facing an extremely dangerous situation. If he could not break these chains quickly, the sinister killing intent traveling along the chains would lock down his soul, and the great array on the two shores of the Wenshui would bring down the thunder, exterminating him. A hiss, cold and ruthless to the extreme, rose up over the river. The six chains juddered as if about to snap. With a rip, Chusus ck clothes burst apart as two hideous wings made of gray flesh unfurled in the air, swiftly pping in the snow. Countless ck plumes of smoke, stained with foul and sinister Qi, rose up from the wings. He flew towards the six governmentborers with unimaginable speed. ck smoke enveloped his body, obscuring his face. Anyone could tell that this ck smoke was a most potent poison. A single moment of contact would result in death. The six governmentborers appeared unmoved. Their right hands tightly grasped the chains while their left hands struck at the sky with their cudgels. There did not seem anything masterly about the way these governmentborers wielded their cudgels, but the cudgels seemed to be imbued with some mysterious sensation that was surprisingly simr to the Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff. The Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff emphasizedw and rules, the academy rules. Since the cudgel style of the governmentborers was rted to the Toppling Mountain Staff, they naturally shared this simrity, emphasizingw and rules. However, the cudgels did not enforce academy rules, but nws. The Tang nsws. The academy rules were like a mountain, as were the nsws. If they wanted to strike someone, they would definitely hit their target. The cudgels descended like a mountain. Even if one were as fast as lightning, as elusive as smoke, how could one escape? Boomboomboomboom! After several sessive explosions, the snow in front of the shore dispersed and ten-some ripples of white Qi appeared. These ripples of Qi exploded around Chusu. The cudgels seemed to suddenly lengthen, urately thudding against his body. ck blood spurted from his mouth and his deformed and twisted face was wracked with anger and pain. He could not avoid these cudgels crashing down like mountains, or else he would lose any hope of finding victory. The thuds from the cudgels striking his sturdy body were densely packed, and the exceptionally bright pivot of the array was sttered all over with ck blood. He had managed to endure, prating through theyers of cudgel blows to reach the other shore. He was now only several zhang from those six governmentborers. By stretching out his hand, he could kill them all! At this moment, the six governmentborers did somethingpletely unexpected. They let go of the chains in their hands, apparently unconcerned that Chusu might escape. They then held their cudgels upright, creating a makeshift fence to protect themselves as they retreated backwards. The governmentborers were retreating? Then who would prevent Chusu from killing the peddlers and fortune-tellers controlling the array? The foul and toxic ck fog traveled with Chusu, swiftly pervading the shore. The grass and fish in the water instantly died upon contact with it. Just when this ck and toxic fog was on the verge of touching those peddlers and fortune-tellers, it was suddenly torn apart. It was like the deepest darkness had suddenly been torn into two by someone dropping from above. What tore apart the ck fog was two extremely ordinary fists. There were two elders who sold sesame-seed candy standing on the shore. The moment Chusu arrived, they had just finished tying a green cloth around their stalls, preventing the candy from being stained by dust, and then they walked out. They bent their knees, lowered their waists, calmed their minds, clenched their fists, and punched. It was uninteresting,monce. There was none of the grace of a cultivation expert, but something more like a boxing teacher in some rustic vige. Only true cultivation experts could understand the wondrous traits of these two punches. Uninteresting meant that they had already brought this action down to the bare essentials. Commonce meant that they had already made this action an everyday routine. This was what it truly meant to be upright and moderate. And they were using the most traditional techniques of the Imperial n! Boundless light exploded from their fists. This light was different from the light of the array pivot. There was no divine aura in these rays of light, only heat. Their fists emanated endless heat, looking just like two zing suns! The foul ck fog that had followed Chusu was instantly torn into shreds. Burning hisses could be heard all along the river. "The zing Sun Style! How can there be Imperial nsmen here!" Chusus bbergasted shout erupted from the depths of the ck fog. His face and clothes were already covered in countless tiny holes, looking just like well-distributed sesame seeds on candy. Countless rivulets of ck blood flowed out of these tiny holes, creating an abnormally bloody and horrifying sight. The astonished cries in the wind transformed into anguished howls of fury, making him sound just like an ancient monster that had been wounded. With a strange yell, he charged towards the two elders, ck blood streaming from him. This ck blood was his true blood, containing a poison many times stronger and more concentrated than the ck fog. Even if his opponents were possibly Imperial nsmen using the most traditional zing Sun Style, they could not resist this ck blood. The two elders expressions became grave. With a swish, they cast off their long gowns and prepared to punch again. At this moment, a girl walked in front of them. Both Chusu and the candy-selling elders, at this most critical moment of this dangerous battle, had forgotten that there was also a little girl present. It was the girl who wanted to buy cosmetic powder. She had already been buying cosmetic powder in Wenshui City for a very long time. Although she was not able to buy cosmetic powder every time or only stood in front of the cosmetic powder stalls, she had already bought a great deal of powder. She threw this cosmetic powder into the sky. Red and white powder, peach and osmanthus, and even the cheapest gardenia flower powder was all present here. The space above the river instantly became a world of cosmetic powder, countless fragrances mixing together. No matter how swift Chusus movement techniques were, he could not possibly avoid this powder that suffocated the world, so how could he avoid the fragrance? The fragrance assailed him. Cosmetic powder and fragrance fell on his body. A shocked expression appeared in his eyes, then was swiftly dyed red and white by powder. He even felt like his soul and blood had be fragrant. He discovered that he had been poisoned! How was this possible? Chapter 847 – A Zither-Playing Old Man Chapter 847 C A Zither-ying Old Man Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The cosmetic powder that the little girl sprinkled was naturally poison. Chusu was the sessor of the Yellow Springs, the remnants of Corpse-Beheading, so his body was pervaded through and through by a cold, foul, and sinister poison. Logically speaking, he should not have feared any poison. However, this cosmetic powder was not normal poison, but the Tang ns poison. If a true elder like Shang Xingzhou were to see this, they would assuredly recall an even more far-off period of history. How was the Tang n of the southwest able to calmly pass so many years under the watch of countless experts of the Divine Domain? Why was every head of the Tang n so mysterious and terrifying? Because the Tang ns greatest expertise and its most frightening technique was poison. But with the passage of time, few people remembered this fact. ...... ...... Feeling his meridians rapidly withering, feeling his true blood flowing away, Chusu truly was about to go crazy. In his eyes, these governmentborers, peddlers, and fortune-tellers were all mediocre, in both cultivation and strength. Normally, he would have even been able to deal with these elders that knew the zing Sun Style and the poison-spreading girl. But they worked together so harmoniously that there was no gap, no chance for him to counterattack, trapping him in a very dangerous situation. This sort of feeling truly made him abnormally vexed, angry, and anguished. A shriek burst from his bloodstained lips. Countless tiny ripples arose on the surface of the river, cutting the poisoned fish and snakes into tiny chunks. Countless streams of ck blood shot into the surroundings, and then were converted by him, using the most traditional divine arts of the Longevity Sect, into a ck fog. The wind blew the ck fog into countless wisps. Each wisp of smoke seemed to be alive, transforming into snakes, and then gradually forming faces. These faces were at first fuzzy, but gradually turned clear, their facial features growing more distinct, their fangs, bones, and ws taking shape. Whether fierce or unfeeling, they were all sinister ghosts. Countless sinister ghosts formed from the fog of blood charged towards the people on shore, sharp knives in hand. Six chains nged and shed while countless ck sparks emerged on the cudgels. The streamers of the fortune-tellers fluttered in the wind while the hands of the peddlers had alreadynded on the model. The two candy-selling elders were prepared to punch again and the little girl already had a fistful of powder ready. Just when Chusu was prepared to use his most powerful attack, willing to risk his body and soul shattering to ughter all the people on the shore... The sound of a zither suddenly rose from the shore. The sound of this zither was inferior to the tune yed by the Demon Lord in the mountains, but it simrly seized the soul. If Zhu Ye were still alive to hear this zither tune, his first reaction would still be to think of every method possible to escape. This zither once yed on the shore opposite the Daoist church. The one ying the zither was a blind musician. At some point, the blind zither yer had arrived on the shore. The blind zither yer raised his head, seemingly ncing at Chusu. There were no ck pupils in his eyes, only white, but when they reflected the ck blood and sinister ghosts, they appeared a little gray. Chusu clearly knew that the zither yer could not see, but he still felt like both his body and mind had beenpletely seen through. Endless fear surged into his heart, almost bringing it to a stop. He did not dare continue attacking. With all the speed that he could muster, he struggled free of those six chains and jumped into the Wenshui. ...... ...... The notes of the zither rose in an endless stream, traveling through the snowstorm into the distance. When the strings of the zither moved, the world responded, the soft snowkes transforming into the sharpest flying daggers. The sky over the river resounded with mournful and discordantments, the miserable shrieks of countless sinister ghosts as they were cut into the finest pieces. The snowkes were dyed grayish ck as they fell into the river, vanishing from sight. Just like how Chusu had jumped into the river. The light shone on the Wenshui, but Chusus figure could no longer be seen, only a blur over the water. His speed was too fast, even faster than the time it took for his image to vanish. The blind zither yer looked into the distance, disregarding this. His withered hands continued to pluck the strings, but the tone of the music changed. The tune he yed was Yellow River, the song that Qiushan Jun had sung on that dusk. The notes of the zither seemed like real objects, falling on the river. Water sshed, appearing like golden liquid. The notes silently cut at the blurred image. A shrill scream of pain came from nowhere. A severed tail, stained with ck blood, dropped from the sky. It turned out that Chusu had not been hiding in the river, but had once more concealed himself in the light of the array pivot. With a tter of metal, a chain shot into the sky and wrapped around the severed tail. The girl sprinkled cosmetic powder over the tail, like she was cooking or pickling. Tightly bound by the chain, the tail still struggled, seemingly alive. Gradually, it grew still, and only then did it truly die. One of the sesame-seed-candy-selling elders walked over, using the leather paper that was used in wrapping candy to enclose the tail. After all this was done, everyone looked to the blind zither yer. The governmentborers, peddlers, fortune-tellers, candy-selling elders, and cosmetic-buying little girl were the Fivekind Man of the Tang n. But this was not all of them. They were the Fivekind of the Fivekind Man, but there was still the man to be ounted for. That man was their teacher, and also their leader. "Three li to the west." The seven peddlers were still maintaining the array. As the streamers fluttered in the wind, the fortune-tellers once more ascertained Chusus position. The governmentborers raised their chains and gripped their cudgels, preparing to continue the pursuit. The candy-selling elders and cosmetic-buying girl began packing up their things. Their faces were calm and emotionless. Since the blind zither yer had acted, no matter how skilled Chusu was at concealment, how supremely insidious his attacks, only death awaited him. The blind zither yer did not move. The governmentborers, peddlers, elders, and girl all looked to him. "Enough." The blind zither yer closed his eyes and continued to strum his zither. ...... ...... Time does not pass at the same speed for all. So it is for different moods and different people, and so it is for the beginning and end of events. As one approaches the boundary, time often moves much faster. The mahjong game in the Tang ns old estate had already stopped. The mahjong game in the ancestral hall was now approaching its final moments. Two hours was almost up. The three people at the table were clearly growing more and more nervous, their foreheads soaked with more and more sweat. "Sixteenth Uncle, you and Seventeenth Uncle were twins. Youve always been close, and so I think that you must definitely want to avenge him." Tang Thirty-Six looked at this uncle and said, "But you must understand that he was not killed by the Demon Lord or the Pope. He was killed by Second Uncle." Hearing this, the Tang Sixteenth Master went through a sudden change in expression. Staring back, he demanded, "Proof." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Due to the matter of the Cinnabar Pill, a bishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons was expelled from the Li Pce. You should know of this person." The Tang Sixteenth Mastersplexion gradually turned dark. "He apanied Seventeen to Gaoyang Vige." Tang Thirty-Six nced at the tile in his hand, then said, "He did not die." The Tang Sixteenth Master said, "No matter who did it, even if it... was Second Brother, theres no reason for that person to continue living." Tang Thirty-Six raised his head to nce at him as he stated, "This illustrates a certain principle: suicide always ends up being more difficult than killing another." The Tang Sixteenth Master suddenly rose as he said, "Give him to me." Tang Thirty-Six lowered his head back down and began organizing his tiles. "That depends on whether Sixteenth Uncle is willing to give me what I want." Chapter 848 – The True Identities of the Two Old Guardians Chapter 848 C The True Identities of the Two Old Guardians Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Grandpa Jiu of Jiaer Alley wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, "Little Tang, have you perhaps made a mistake? An outsider like me is not so bold as to involve myself in the ns business." Tang Thirty-Six smiled at him and replied, "I say, Grandpa Jiu, at this point, cant we all speak a little more simply? Ning Shiwei was the son of your wifes sister. After you led him down such a path, do you think your wife will let you go? You should quickly think about how to withdraw." Before the Tang Seventh Master had a chance to speak, Tang Thirty-Six drew back his smile and said very seriously, "Seventh Aunt has been sleeping with Second Uncle for so many years; didnt you know?" The Tang Seventh Master at first had a very unsightly expression, but unexpectedly, after a few moments, he calmed back down. "Of course, I know that you know, but before, not many people besides me knew. Now, if I announce this matter, can you still pretend you dont know?" Tang Thirty-Six gave him a pitying nce, then said, "How can you resolve this matter now? Helping me get rid of Second Uncle is your only choice." The old Guardian from the Tang n had been standing by the mahjong table this entire time. No matter how intimate the secrets discussed in this conversation over mahjong, his expression did not change in the slightest. But in the end, when he looked at Tang Thirty-Six once more, there was still a bit more admiration in his eyes. The three elders that Tang Thirty-Six had called over to the ancestral hall were rather unremarkable presences in the Tang n. Very few people knew that they were the Tang Second Masters true assistants. Moreover, in this conversation with these elders, not too much thought had gone into his ns, nor were his methods particrly outstanding, but... they were extremely suitable. He knew these three elders truest fears, truest cares, and truest personalities. This sort of understanding was most frightening, and it was also a necessary quality for someone that aspired to be head of the Tang n. Two hours was finally up. Wenshui City left Tang Thirty-Sixs hands and returned to the Tang Old Master. The gate of the ancestral hall was closed once more, and no one knew if a day woulde in which it would open again. Three elders, each with their own emotions and concerns, took their leave, the final game of mahjong left unfinished. The Tang ns old Guardian did not leave. He remained standing behind Tang Thirty-Six. He was waiting for news from the old estate. This news would decide what he would do. This had nothing do with right or wrong, only victory or defeat. Such was the way of merchants. The winner would feast while the loser would leave. If Tang Thirty-Six won, he would leave alive. If he lost, his rtionship with Chen Changsheng meant that he probably wouldnt die, but there would never be a day in which he would leave. ...... ...... The mahjong game in the Tang ns old estate had ended earlier, when the Tang Old Master heard that Tang Thirty-Six had sent someone to Chicken Crow Nunnery to order a vegetarian meal. In truth, even when the two hours came to an end, that vegetarian meal was still in the rear kitchen of Chicken Crow Nunnery, unable to be finished in time. The snowstorm fell in the small courtyard of the old estate without a sound, not rming anyone, just like the arrival of the thin elder. Linghai Zhiwang stared at the elders face, feeling it more and more familiar. The emaciated elder entered the room, and several pairs of eyes cast their gazes toward him. Even Zhexiu felt somewhat nervous, not because of the elders identity, but of what he was about to say. Chen Changsheng did not feel nervous, only silently prepared himself. If what happened next was unable to make the Tang Old Master change his mind, he could only use other methods. He did not want to use this method. Although he had a very powerful helper outside Wenshui City, he did not want things to reach that point. But no matter what, he would not allow Tang Thirty-Six to continue being imprisoned in the ancestral hall. The thin elder first bowed to the Tang Old Master, then to Chen Changsheng, just like he had done when he had first appeared at the old estate. Chen Changsheng did not know the true identity of this elder, but seeing how respectfully the Tang Old Master treated him, he knew that this persons background was assuredly extraordinary, so he seriously returned the greeting. The Tang Old Master asked, "What was the result?" The thin elder indifferently replied, "His Holiness the Pope spoke correctly. First Master truly was poisoned, and it was arranged by Second Master. I have already sent someone to the Longevity Sect to demand the antidote." Hearing this, Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu nced at each other, finally rxing somewhat. The Tang Old Master did not visibly react. After quietly thinking for a few moments, he said, "Ive troubled you." He did not ask the elder for any specifics, like evidence or motivation. It was like the thin elder could say anything, and he would believe it. Outside the room, Linghai Zhiwang felt even more curious. Just who was this emaciated elder, just what was the Tang ns Torture Hall, and why did the Tang Old Master trust him so deeply? The elder walked out of the old estate. Seeing his back, Linghai Zhiwang finally realized who he was, and his expression shifted. He asked, "You are Minister Wei?" An Lins expression suddenly changed at this question and she cast her gaze towards the elder. The elder acted like he had not heard, his footsteps not even pausing for the briefest of moments. He swiftly vanished in the snowstorm outside the old estate. Chen Changsheng did not know who Minister Wei was, but given Linghai Zhiwangs and An Linsrge reactions, he felt that this must be quite an extraordinary person. But he did not have the chance to ask, because the moment the thin elder left, another visitor came. Just like the thin elder, they arrived silently, with neither the two Prefects of the Orthodoxy nor Chen Changshengs group of three noticing. The visitor was the blind zither yer. The zither yer did not pay any attention to the other people in the room, nor did he bow to Chen Changsheng. He straightforwardly said to the Tang Old Master, "That monster was hidden in Second Masters estate. It truly is descended from the Yellow Springs, and cultivates the techniques of the Longevity Sect. It is not a good thing." The Tang Old Master thought for a few moments and then said, "It is unreasonable for it to have escaped." The meaning of these words was very clear. In the Old Masters view, since the blind zither yer had acted, the monster should never have been able to escape, no matter how troublesome it was. After a very long time, the blind zither yer finally said, "I found it somewhat unbearable." The Tang Old Master became rather mncholy at these words. "The events of the past no longer exist, so why remember them?" The zither yer answered, "That was thest wisp of Junior Brothers soul. I cannot help but want it to remain in the world for a little longer." Chen Changsheng heard this conversation, but it took a while for him to understand its meaning, deeply shocking him. Based on his judgment and analysis, Chusu was a descendant of the Yellow Springs, and was most likely to have been the result of the Corpse-Beheading attempted by the previous Sect Master of the Longevity Sect. This blind zither yer had said that it was thest wisp of his junior brothers soul... Didnt that mean that his junior brother was the previous Sect Master of the Longevity Sect? Did this not mean that the blind zither yer was the sect masters senior brother? Then he had an extremely high status in the Longevity Sect, even being one of the only elders from the previous generation? Such an individual was actually hiding in the Tang n, working as a Guardian? Chapter 849 – In the Name of Convenience Chapter 849 C In the Name of Convenience Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The blind zither yer left the room, carrying his zither on his back. An Lin had also recognized who he was. Her face slightly pale, she slightly gave a juniors bow. Linghai Zhiwang had still not shaken off the first shock before being shocked once more. The Longevity Sect was the ancestral hall of the Orthodoxys southern faction. As archbishops of the Orthodoxy, he and An Lin naturally had a deeper understanding of the Longevity Sect than Chen Changsheng. They knew that this blind zither yer was once a Grand Elder of the Longevity Sect. When Su Li charged into the Longevity Sect with only his sword, the cold pool overflowed with rivers of blood and countless people died. The several elders that had managed to survive had only been unremarkable second-generation elders. The first-generation elders that could truly represent the Longevity Sects power had been almostpletely ughtered. Later investigation revealed that two of their strongest elders had only escaped this tribtion because they had been in secluded cultivation. However, in the end, even they vanished. Who could have expected that this Grand Elder of the Longevity Sect woulde to the Tang n? ...... ...... "Minister Wei was the Minister of Justice for the previous government. After being wronged, he now manages the Torture Hall of my n," the Tang Old Master exined to Chen Changsheng. "When he was minister, Zhou Tong had just begun to make a name for himself with that case involving the Mutuo n. Following the Empresss will, he took Minister Wei as his teacher. All the methods that Zhou Tong usedter were all learned from him, but the two had different philosophies, and Minister Wei deeply disliked him. Even though Zhou Tong had the Divine Empresss support, he still ended up being dealt with very cruelly by Minister Wei. This persisted until Emperor Xian became blind and the entire court fell under the Empresss control, upon which the situation was reversed." Chen Changsheng asked, "What happened?" "Minister Wei can be counted as the first genuine prisoner of Zhou Prison." The Tang Old Master did go into too much detail, continuing, "I requested Su Li to rescue him from the capital, and Minister Wei has remained in Wenshui City ever since." After few moments of silence, Chen Changsheng asked, "And the other person?" The Tang Old Master replied, "When Su Li went to the Longevity Sect, he left behind two lives for my sake." Chen Changsheng roughly understood. Those two surviving elders were both in Wenshui City. One was the blind zither yer while the other was the old Guardian currently in the ancestral hall. "These matters resulted in my owing a favor to Su Li. He had me promise to fulfill one of his requests, and so today, I have returned his favor." The Tang Old Master nced at the old umbre and said, "It was precisely the two hours you requested." Chen Changsheng recalled that senior who he had not met in a very long time and began to somewhat miss him. The Tang Old Master finally said, "This favor was brought about by the three of them, and now it is returned by those three. Every sip and every bite seems preordained. It appears that there really is such a thing as destiny." These words were an exnation for todays events, and also a method for whiling away the time. The Tang Old Master and Chen Changsheng were waiting for someone. The most important person. The Tang Second Master. ...... ...... The Tang Second Master patted the snow off his shoulder and smiled at the Tang Old Master. "How much did Father win in todays mahjong game?" His expression was very natural, his voice very calm, the same as when he usually returned to the old estate. He was still that intelligent second son who was very skilled at amusing his father. But today, it was not just the Tang Old Master in the old estate. There was also Chen Changsheng and other people. "I truly did have an agreement with the Longevity Sect to kill Chen Changsheng." The Tang Second Master calmly said, "Scheming to assassinate the Pope sounds like a monstrous crime, but I dont think it to be wrong." Yes, once this matter was known, there would certainly be punishment, but from the viewpoint of the Tang n, it was not wrong. However, what was being discussed today in the snow-covered old estate was not punishment, but right and wrong. This right and wrong was not themon peoples vision of right and wrong, but the vision of the Tang Old Master. In truth, it was not just the Second Master and the Longevity Sect, but many other factions, including the Qiushan n, that dearly wished for Chen Changshengs death. So what? Outside the room, Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin turned very grave. Because it was obvious that the Tang Old Master agreed with this view. Attempting to kill Chen Changsheng was not much of a big deal, although it was now rather troublesome to deal with. Then what of the poisoning of the Tang First Master? The Tang Old Master simrly did not care. As he had said to Chen Changsheng before the two hours, to that generation of elders that had been deeply influenced by Emperor Taizong, as long as the Tang Second Master did not lead the Tang n to ruin, and perhaps was even able to advance its status, then he could kill not only his elder brother, but even his own father. Chen Changsheng asked, "Then can you exin the matter of the Demon Lord switching ces with Chusu and appearing in the Mount Song Army headquarters? And what is your rtionship with Xuo City?" The room suddenly fell silent. The snowstorm outside seemed to rage even more furiously, vexing the mind. The Tang Old Master asked, "After making such a ruckus in these two hours, did Little Tang not turn anything up?" The old estates steward brought back the reply. He had a rather uneasy expression, as if surprised at the reply from the ancestral hall. "Young Master said at the very beginning that if he wanted to prove that Second Master was colluding... with the demons, it would be very simple. Only one sentence would be needed." "Oh? Im very curious to hear just what sentence can prove that my son is working with the demons." The Tang Old Master expressionlessly said. The steward raised his head to nce at the Old Master. He hesitated for a while, then said, "Young Master said that proof was not necessary, only ones discretion. If Old Master is willing to believe that Second Master is innocent, then he is innocent, but if Old Master is not willing to believe in Second Master, then you naturally know that he is not innocent." The room became even quieter. Nobody spoke for a very long time. No one understood his grandfather more than Tang Thirty-Six. No evidence was needed, and no action was needed on his or Chen Changshengs part. Everything was in the grasp of the Tang Old Master. The only person that could make the final decision was him, so what meaning was there in doing anything else? Tang Second Master quietly smiled, because he also had a deep understanding of his father. "Then why did he do all these things?" the Tang Old Master asked. The steward said in a trembling voice, "Young Master said that he couldnt stand the sight of those elders, and that he might as well clean up those dirty things in the other houses that should have been cleaned up. In addition... he wanted to burn Second Masters most beloved Tong Cottage to make his heart ache." Hearing this and recalling that cottage that was now irrecoverable scorched earth, the Tang Second Master twitched, no longer able to maintain his smile. "Should I believe in you?" the Tang Old Master asked his son. The Tang Second Master calmly replied, "Of course." The Tang Old Master looked into his eyes and asked, "Then what was going on with the Mount Song Army headquarters?" The Tang Second Master smiled and replied, "I never made a single agreement with Xuo City, nor did I meet with anyone. It was just that ck Robe found me through the Longevity Sect. I knew what they wanted to do, and it was convenient for me to facilitate them. Of course, I just thought that they wanted to kill Chen Changsheng. I had no idea that their true goal was the Demon Lord." Everyone present could hear that he was not lying or attempting to conceal anything. If everything he said was true, would the crime of colluding with the demons still be able to stand? Regardless of what other people might think, to the people in the room, it still stood, because... Zhexiu said, "Convenience is no good." You made things convenient for the demons, which makes me feel very inconvenienced. The room fell silent once more. Chapter 850 – Second Master Has Something to Say Chapter 850 C Second Master Has Something to Say Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "None of you came to Wenshui City to investigate anything, only to show off your strength through this matter, shaking my position in Fathers heart. At present, the Li Pce doesnt support me, Holy Maiden Peak doesnt support me, Schrtree Manor doesnt support me, Mount Li doesnt support me, and now even the Qiushan n doesnt support me. And now you say that Im colluding with the demons, damaging my reputation. Even if I dont care and no one dares to mention it, Father must consider it." The Tang Second Master looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "In truth, you are much smarter than themon people and your believers might think, and theres also Qiushan and that nephew of mine. Although youre all still young, your methods truly arentcking. I regard myself as shrewd and ruthless, but now it seems that Ive truly been beaten by you into a rather sorry state. It will truly be rather problematic for me to resolve the situation confronting me." Chen Changsheng asked, "Can I understand, did you not just now admit that you were colluding with the demons?" The Tang Second Masterughed, with all its usualck of noise. He then restrained his smile and looked at everyone like they were a pack of idiots. "I naturally wouldnt admit that I was colluding with the demons, and even if I did, so what? Do any of you really think that the Demon race can bepletely exterminated? In the end, a truce will be called. How can one obtain a long peace? Through trade andmunication. I was doing nothing more than doing some work in advance." Everyone fell quiet at these words, the old estate once more descending into silence. After some time, Chen Changsheng replied, "Your view truly is rather reasonable, but in the current circumstances, your conduct was incorrect." "How was I wrong? Ever since I was little, Father always taught us that the Tang n is a n of merchants. Merchants will be merchants, and what they want is to make money." The Tang Second Master sneered at him, "Is there such a thing as a dirtier money?" At this moment, a voice spoke. "At times, a merchant cannot be only merchants." The speaker was the Tang Old Master. His gaze fell on the storm raging outside the room, perhaps recalling that blizzard engulfing Luoyang those many years ago. "Some matters might be correct if you did them several hundred yearster, but since you have done them now, you are wrong." ...... ...... The Tang Old Masters words were the verdict on this matter. It was clear that the Tang Second Master had not expected for his father to say such a thing. He calmly gazed at the Tang Old Master. There was no rage, no despair. He just looked. And then he noiselesslyughed once more, his face still rife with derision and malice. This time, however, there was also some exhaustion and relief. With the verdict handed down, what would the end be? What happened next would be an internal matter of the Tang n. Linghai Zhiwang, Zhexiu, and the others retreated out of the old estate, leaving only father, son, and Chen Changsheng. The Tang Old Master looked at the Tang Second Master and said, "When all of you were little, I said many things to you. Some of them you remembered up until today, like those words you said just now, so do you still remember when I said this: whether its the Tang n, the Qiushan n, the Wu n, or the Mutuo n, why is it that they have managed to persist for so long, their session never once interrupted?" The Tang Second Master looked at the snowstorm outside as he replied, "Because an internal conflict has never once taken ce in these ns of ours." The Tang Old Master did not care that his son had his back towards him. "Correct, ns like ours can disregard the greatest of external storms, but when we begin to rot from within, therein lies danger. Think about those ns of Tianliang County that were like zing suns at their peak. Now they have all gradually withered away, only the Chen n left sitting on the imperial throne, but even they were almost exterminated due to internal conflicts. Thus, our four ns have always been wary over this matter and have thought of countless methods to deal with it. I once believed that my method was correct. Before Little Tang inherited the n, I did not allow any of the other branches to have descendants, severing your desires and severing the chance of any furtive nces being cast in your direction." The Tang Second Master turned around to face his father, expressionlessly saying, "But did Father ever think that this is very unfair to us?" "Yes, it truly is unfair, but you no longer have the right to say this." The Tang Old Master was simrly expressionless. "Because Iter on changed my mind and nned to pass on the n to you. You also have a descendant now, so I do not understand why you had to poison your elder brother." The Tang Second Master remained silent. The Tang Old Master added, "Of course, the poisoning does not matter. Just like you said, our Tang n is a n of merchants. Is there anything that we wouldnt do for money?" The Tang Second Master knew that his father had definitely not finished speaking, so he still remained silent. "But you were in too much of a rush." The Tang Old Master said with heartfelt sincerity, "Before you did all these things, did you ever ask me a single time? Did you even attempt to probe out my intentions?" The Tang Second Master found it impossible to keep his silence, because he truly wanted tough, and so he smiled and said, "Did I need to?" Perhaps it was his attitude or that question that ignited his rage, but the Tang Old Masters face suddenly went cold as he harshly rebuked, "What do you think? Is this your Tang n or my Tang n? In the future, it will certainly be your Tang n, but right now, its still mine! Since its my Tang n, what right did you have to conceal so many of your deeds from me!" The Tang Second Master calmly looked at him, remaining silent for a long time. Finally, he scornfully said, "It truly is the case." Was he scorning himself or scorning the world? The Tang Old Master asked, "What did you say?" "Its useless to speak, because everything you said is false. Father, what you want isnt reason, but respect. You only want to maintain your mystery, hiding away in the old estate every day and ying mahjong. There are naturally these sons and stewards to handle the business for you. If they do well, youll give them a few words of praise, but if they do poorly, thats a problem. Like a rag, you just throw them away." The Tang Second Master looked at his father and ruefully said, "Thats right, what do you need to worry about except that the Tang n is your Tang n?" The Tang Old Master squinted his eyes and said, "That is because you did something that I could not endure." "You could not endure?" The Tang Second Masters voice suddenly grew louder. "Did you not just say that as long as the n was not ruined, it wouldnt be a problem even if I poisoned you!" The Tang Old Master impassively said, "I can say this, but you cant do it. Do you not even understand this?" The Tang Second Master coldly replied, "Because its too ruthless? Doesnt Principal Shang value and support me with the full force of the Imperial Court because Im like you, so ruthless?" The Tang Old Master narrowed his eyes even more. After a while, he finally said, "What made me disappointed in you the most today is precisely this statement." The Tang Second Masters face filled with ridicule, but he did not reply. The Tang Old Master said, "I have known Shang for several centuries, and both of us truly walked the same path. I know how formidable he is, how mentally formidable he is. What you have said now signifies that you have mentally submitted yourself to him, but the Tang n can only cooperate with him. If this continues, you will bring the Tang n to ruin." Hearing this, the Tang Second Master narrowed his eyes. "And you? Did you truly think about passing the Tang n into my hands?" His voice softened, but it was not all calm, seeming to be packed with many years of resentment. "Yes, you thought of me in these past three years, but your decision was ultimately made because I crippled my older brother with poison, because the grandson that you had ced your hopes on foolishly insisted on standing at Chen Changshengs side. You were forced to pick me." The Tang Old Master asked, "If I didnt give this n to you, who would I give it to?" "Give to who?" The Tang Second Master crazilyughed, the extremely rare sound ofughter issuing from his mouth. "Hahahaha... give to who?" He furiously roared, "Did you really think I didnt know that that man visited the old estate three days ago? Did you tell me of this matter? No! Because you were afraid that I and the Imperial Court would attack him, because this is Wenshui City! Do you still have hopes in him? After so many years, do you still feel that Im inferior to him? But dont forgot that his surname is Wang, not Tang! Just who is your real son here!" Chapter 851 – A Sedan Chair Arrives Outside the City Chapter 851 C A Sedan Chair Arrives Outside the City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng had said nothing the entire time, only quietly listened. Neither father nor son had any intention of concealing anything from him. Thus, he had heard many secrets, though these were not secrets of the Tang n, but secrets in the depths of the hearts of father and son. He was especially shocked at those final words, but this did not mean that he waspletely oblivious to this matter. In truth, the person that the Tang Second Master so loathed and was disconcerted by had appeared at the old estate three days ago at Chen Changshengs request. "Since you knew that he hase, what chance do you still have?" the Tang Old Master asked. The Tang Second Master restored hisposure and indifferently said, "He is not willing to change his surname, so he does not have the right to manage my Tang ns matters." The Tang Old Master expressionlessly asked, "And if I let him manage them?" After a pause, the Tang Second Master replied, "Ive invited people to dy him outside. He cannote." The Tang Old Master asked, "This being the case, what else can you do?" The Tang Second Master calmly replied, "I cant do much, but I can at least still kill that good nephew of mine." When he said this, he was far too calm, as if he was describing a very ordinary task. Consequently, both Chen Changsheng and the Tang Old Master did not react immediately. "If Little Tang dies, then Father, other than me, you wont have any other choice." This time, the Tang Old Master and Chen Changsheng clearly heard what he said, and then they both thought of a story in the Daoist Canon. This story was from far too long ago. There was no proof, making it more like a legend or myth. It was said that in some ancient era, there was an abnormally powerful empire. One day, when its emperor was inspecting the frontlines, he suddenly fell ill and died. The empress and crown prince, who were both apanying him, were detained on the wastnd by a sudden torrential rain. Meanwhile, the prince that remained in the capital, supported by his older sister and ministers, forged a posthumous edict and ascended to the throne. The empire fell into chaos. At that moment, all the worlds countries invaded the empire, resulting in an extremely dangerous situation. After several weeks, the empress and crown prince were brought back to the capital under the protection of a minister carrying out the emperorsst will. The princess and ministers of the court who supported the new emperor indicated that they were willing to pay a sufficient price in the hopes that both sides could put aside their enmities, unite all their strength, and resist the invasion of external powers. At the time, the new emperors faction was still powerful, so for the sake of the greater situation, this seemed like the only way out, but the minister who was carrying out the previous emperors final will did not think this way. On the early morning of that day, before the assembled court, the minister beheaded the new emperor. He then said to the princess and those ministers who had been loyal to the new sovereign, "Now, the empire has only one emperor. "Do none of you know how to choose a future for the empire? Then I will help all of you by constraining your choices. In this way, none of you will need to feel concerned, anguished, or tormented over the choice. "Because the only choice is the best choice." ...... ...... In a certain way, what the Tang Second Master said and what he nned to do were identical to the myth described in the Daoist Canon. If Tang Thirty-Six died, what other choice would the Tang Old Master have? Of course, he first had to aplish what he said. The Tang Old Master stared into the Tang Second Masters eyes and asked, "Do you think that you have this ability?" The Tang Second Master recalled the reports he had earlier received, the scene in the granary and Fivekind Man by the shore, and he appeared a little absent-minded. "Yes, only today did I realize that I never once truly understood my own n." He said to his father, "The Tang n is just like Father, an old well so deep that one cant see the bottom, but I am still a member of the Tang n. I know very well that there are no arrangements around the ancestral hall. As long as I send my people over, I can assuredly kill him." He then turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "Of course, I also have to thank Your Holiness the Pope. With your visit, Wenshui City has been in a state of tension for two days, and todays chaos is even more Your Holinesss handiwork. The more chaotic things are, the more I can take advantage of the chaos to arrange a few things." Chen Changsheng said nothing, but stood straight up. The Tang Old Master looked at his son and asked, "You think that you can still mobilize people?" Todays events had proved that the Tang n was still the Tang Old Masters Tang n. Regardless of how many years the Tang Second Master had managed it in secret, a word from the Tang Old Master was enough to make those subordinates who were normally devoted to the Tang Second Master be too afraid to move, or even breathe too loudly. "If its the people of the Tang n, I naturally cant mobilize them." The Tang Second Master calmly added, "Fortunately, Principal Shang sent me a group of excellent assassins." Just which faction on the continent possessed the best assassins? In the past, it was the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Now, the majority of the businesses that had belonged to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were now part of the Tang n, but its secret strength was now subordinate to the Imperial Court. More urately, this secret and terrifying strength was currently under the management of Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring. This was naturally a secret, but not one that could be hidden from the Tang Old Master and Chen Changsheng. So they knew that the Tang Second Master was neither lying nor bluffing. If the assassins of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had availed themselves of the chaos to sneak into Wenshui City and were now inside the ancestral hall... Chen Changsheng walked towards the door. The Tang Second Master looked at him and said, "Its toote." Chen Changsheng stopped. The old estate was wrapped in a deathly stillness. No one had expected for the Tang Second Master to use such a thunderous move. Now that they thought about it, his silence and inability were naturally a feint to have the Tang ns old estate and the Orthodoxy rx their guard. The Tang Old Masters eyes became abnormally serene. Perhaps it was because he knew that his grandson truly might die this time. The Tang ns old Guardian was still in the ancestral hall. But the Tang Second Master had not even mentioned him. The Tang Old Master was well aware of what this meant. The Tang Second Master looked at Chen Changshengs back and said, "Your Holiness, you might die today as well. Have you mentally prepared yourself?" If Tang Thirty-Six died, Chen Changsheng would definitely think of a way to kill the Tang Second Master. The Tang Old Master, without any other choice, could only stand at his sons side. The Orthodoxy and the Tang n would go to war. What would the Tang Old Master do? The answer was obvious. ...... ...... Wang Po had stood on Chicken Crow Mountain outside Wenshui City for three days. A snowstorm hade, and he was an old friend1. It was not out of timidity that the old friend did not dare enter. Three days ago, he had entered the city and visited the old estate. He had conversed with the Tang Old Master, but failed to convince him. He had failed to convince him, so what else could he do? Could he truly wield his de at him over a disagreement? The Tang Old Master had viewed this world with a cold gaze for several centuries, even regarded his own sons with a callous attitude. He was the only person to be treated very well by the Old Master, and there was nothing that could beined about. No matter what, he could not attack the Tang Old Master. Of course, even if he attacked, he was not necessarily a match for the Tang Old Master. Even he still did not know how deep the well in the old estate was. But he stood outside the city so as to support Chen Changsheng, essentially escorting him. But even now, though he sensed the activity in the old estate and saw the faint restlessness around the ancestral hall, he still did not descend the mountain. Because two sedan chairs were also on Chicken Crow Mountain. ______________ 1. I suspect that this is a reference to the 1993 song An Old Friend Comes in the Snowstorm, ѩ, sung by Julian Cheung. It could also be a reference to the fact that the author has used a variation of An old friendes in the snow twice now as a chapter title, in chapter 507 and again in chapter 786. Chapter 852 – Assassination in the Ancestral Hall Chapter 852 C Assassination in the Ancestral Hall Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A Daoist nun sat in one sedan chair, a horsetail whisk in the crook of her left arm. This horsetail whisk had clearly been repaired within thest two years, as it looked very new. The Daoist nun did not appear very old, but she still gave off an old and lifeless aura. Moreover, she also had a strange and detestable temperament. Wang Po hated her. If not for her husband, he would have cut off one of her arms two years ago. Of course, other than people like Wang Po, no one dared to show the slightest hatred toward this Daoist nun. Because this Daoist nun had a ruthless temper, because this Daoist nun was called Wuqiong Bi, one ofst generations Storms of the Eight Directions, an expert of the Divine Domain. The other sedan chair was empty. The person who had been sitting here was currently standing at Wang Pos side. This was a very fat middle-aged man. He was dressed in a yellow gown, his corpulent flesh drooping from his belt, making him seem ratherical. But in the same way, no one dared to jeer at him. Because he was the Prince of Xiang, the most powerful prince of the Great Zhou Imperial Court, supported by countless soldiers and ministers. And not too long ago, he finally broke through that threshold and became the first member of the Chen Imperial n among Emperor Xians descendants to be a true expert of the Divine Domain. The above matter was only known by a scant few people at present. Only when he traveled from the capital to Wenshui City, rode a sedan chair to Chicken Crow Mountain, stood at Wang Pos side, and gazed at the beautifulndscape before him did a few more people find out. Wang Po said, "Im surprised." The Prince of Xiang sighed, "Im also surprised." ...... ...... The snowstorm engulfed Wenshui City, and it also engulfed the ancestral hall. The ck roof was piled with snow, rendering it a pleasant white. The white walls did not be whiter. On the contrary, the light in the courtyard reflecting off the snow made them seem grayer. As the snowstorm paused and continued, intensified and eased, the light from the sky continuously changed, dimming and brightening. In this fluctuation of light, many figures appeared in the storm. The assassins were dressed in white, with masks over their faces. Like the snowstorm, they also exuded a chill. It was very difficult for anyone to notice them. The moment they appeared, Tang Thirty-Six noticed them, but this was because they didnt care that he noticed. Tang Thirty-Six narrowed his eyes. The cold wind brushed against his face. Though it was unable to cool him, it did cause his hair, which was oily and filthy fromck of washing, to waft up. He didnt like this feeling, because the scene was not beautiful enough, nor was the smell very pleasant. He gazed at the white-clothed assassins in the courtyard of the ancestral hall and scratched his head. "All of you fighting just me? Thats too unfair." The assassins naturally would not reply. They expressionlessly stared at him. Tang Thirty-Six raised his head to the old Guardian. He was sitting on the prayer mat while the old Guardian stood at his side. If he wanted to get a clear view of the old Guardians face, he needed to raise his head very high. One could say that he was a lot like a duck stretching out its neck to be ughtered, but one could also say that he was a proud swan. Yes, no matter how chilling or frightening the Qi of these assassins who had sneaked into the ancestral hall under the cover of the snowstorm, none of them were a match for the old Guardian. But these assassins clearly did not care, and their gazes were always fixed on Tang Thirty-Six. Thus, there could be only one exnation. Where did the Tang Second Masters confidence to kill Tang Thirty-Sixe from? The old Guardian that had remained in the ancestral hall was one of his men. The old Guardian said, "My apologies, Young Master." Tang Thirty-Six smiled and replied, "Apologize to your mother." The old Guardian raised his right hand and brought it down on Tang Thirty-Sixs head. The snowstorm suddenly intensified and the candles in the depths of the ancestral hall guttered, the ones at the very front immediately extinguishing. Ten-some memorial tablets dropped from the shelf and shattered on the floor. Tang Thirty-Six moved. The prayer mat beneath him scattered into pieces, a clearly toxic smoke rising up from it. He scrambled across the floor, making his way towards the snow-filled courtyard. It was obvious that the Tang n had notid down any defenses in the ancestral hall, but he had made preparations. But he had not thought at the time that the person to kill would be a Guardian of the Tang n. The toxic smoke in the prayer mat was quite formidable, but could it possibly poison the Guardian? The old Guardian had been one of the Longevity Sects first-generation elders. He had enormous reservoirs of true essence, and his cultivation was at the peak of Star Condensation, even already half a step into the Divine. Let alone the fact that Tang Thirty-Six was only at the initial level of Star Condensation, even if he suddenly exploded with ten times his strength, how could he possibly block such a fierce blow? And even if he scrambled towards the courtyard, how could possibly escape the range of the wind stirred by the palm? The old Guardians palm descended like a mountain. The snowstorm outside the ancestral hall seemed to be pulled by some invisible force. The winds stilled and the snow suddenly began to fall at a slower speed. The old Guardians palm seemed about to strike Tang Thirty-Sixs head. Suddenly, the snowstorm came back to life, and the snowkes began to descend once more. A sword glow shed in the snowstorm. This was an extremely bright sword glow, shining upon the courtyards winter plums, stools, and the eyes of the assassin. This was also an incredibly gloomy sword glow, all of its Qi restrained. It was like it had been stained with a hundred-some days of fallen leaves and dust, inplete harmony with the ancestral hall. Several snowkes falling from the sky were suddenly stained red. It was the red of blood. An expression of disbelief appeared in the old Guardians eyes. The palm stirred a howling wind. The sword glow silently moved. The candles of the ancestral hall were all extinguished. The dense collection of memorial tablets fell over, one by one. The beams and walls were covered in palm prints and sword shes. With a whoosh, the ancestral hall fell quiet once more. The old Guardian stood on the stone steps in front of the ancestral hall. His left palm had been run through by a sword, and had blood dripping from it. The left side of his chest had also sustained a deep wound from which blood was trickling out. His right palm was up against his opponents left palm. His opponent was a man dressed in the garb of a servant. This man was very ordinary, devoid of any unique characteristics. For the past five years, this man had always drooped his shoulders, just like Wang Po waiting outside the city at Chicken Crow Mountain. But today he could not, because his left arm, from wrist to shoulder, had beenpletely broken by the old Guardians palm. Just who was this person that could fight the Tang ns old Guardian and end it with both sides suffering grievous wounds! Even though it was a sneak attack, it was still very difficult to believe. ...... ...... The old Guardian had a vague recollection of this person. He was the mute servant of the ancestral hall. He naturally knew now that this person could not possibly be some ordinary mute servant. Nor was he a Tang n expert arranged by the Old Master, as he knew all of the Tang ns secrets. So just who was this expert who feigned being mute and had swept the courtyard of the Tang ns ancestral hall for half a year? Someone who could ambush an expert half a step into the Divine had to be a master assassin, and one of about the same level of cultivation. Peak Star Condensation? There was only one assassin on the continent with this level of cultivation. The old Guardian knew the assassins identity. His pupils constricted as he shouted, "Attack!" This order was naturally for those white-clothed assassins. But at this crucial moment, he forgot one very important matter. The assassins lunged towards Tang Thirty-Six, their sword intents swift, forceful, and frightening. They were many times colder than the snow of midwinter, able to make one shudder in fear. Countless chilling sword glows appeared in the drifting snowkes, followed quickly by the sound of sharp edges stabbing into bodies and groans. The blood spilled onto the snow of the courtyard was especially dazzling. Several assassinsy copsed in pools of blood, no longer breathing. These assassins were all of very high level and were exceptionally alert. Yet they could never have imagined that they would be ambushed by their ownpanions. A forceful and frightening sword intent enveloped the courtyard of the Tang ns ancestral hall. The mute servant retreated to the courtyard. The seven white-clothed assassins walked to his side. Chapter 853 – Group Assault Chapter 853 C Group Assault Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The assassins caused the old Guardian to feel a hint of regret. He had already guessed at the identity of the mute servant, so how could he not recall that these assassins were all once part of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, had all been this mans subordinates? The Guardian took a deep breath and then shouted at the mute servant, "Liu Qing,e fight me!" Even though he was heavily injured from the ambush, his voice was still thunderous and intimidating to the extreme, proof that he was an expert of the previous generation already half a step into the Divine. The cold winter winds blew his hair into disarray. Indeed, the mute servant was Liu Qing, once the head of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets assassin organization. With the departure of Su Li and the mysterious assassin, he was the most frightening assassin on the continent. Only he could sessfully ambush such a powerful individual, and even he had paid a very heavy price. Tang Thirty-Six stood up and asked Liu Qing, "Are you still okay?" Liu Qing said nothing, only impassively nodded. "Fight your ass!" Tang Thirty-Six brushed the snow off his body and said to the blood-covered old Guardian, "Now its our turn for all of us to fight you." Saying this, he energetically waved his hand. Liu Qing and the seven assassins attacked. At the same time, the gate to the ancestral hall opened and even more people poured inside. Forceful and frightening sword intent would asionally leave a mark on the walls of the ancestral hall. Crossbow bolts and secret weapons hissed through the air. Blood was everywhere. It seemed like the white walls would need to be painted again. After some time, all noise died down and the ancestral hall became calm once more. It was extremely quiet. One could hear the snowkes striking the ground, the rapid breathing of the people in the courtyard. The surroundings were sttered in blood. Everyone was injured, and Tang Thirty-Six was no exception. Two of his ribs were broken. In order to attract the old Guardians attention, he had not permitted himself to retreat to the back. The facts proved that his method was effective. Not a single one of the attackers had died. The old Guardian was dead. His body leaned against the incense table within the ancestral hall, covered in wounds and drained of blood, his end extremely miserable. His eyes were still open, a faint regret and confusion still visible within them. ...... ...... The people who hade to assist were all people from the Tang ns chief branch. In this half a year, no more rocks were thrown over the wall, no kites flown in the sky, but since the mute servant was Liu Qing, Tang Thirty-Six had naturally been able to maintain closemunications with the chief branch. The residences around the ancestral hall had long since been secretly seized by the chief branch. They were just waiting for their moment to move. But Tang Thirty-Six had truly not expected that the old Guardian would be Second Uncles man. If Liu Qing had not been here, he would have assuredly died. Tang Thirty-Six had the people of the chief branch retreat out of the ancestral hall, then said to Liu Qing, "My idol, Ive troubled you for this half a year." He had met the legendary assassin for the first time during the Boiling Stone Summit held at Mount Han. At the time, Liu Qing had wanted Chen Changsheng to be the new leader of his assassin organization. Chen Changsheng naturally did not agree. Tang Thirty-Six wanted to do it, and wanted to establish a method ofmunication with Liu Qing. Chen Changsheng was well aware of his intentions and so refused. But when Tang Thirty-Six was imprisoned in the ancestral hall, circumstances changed, so Chen Changsheng naturally thought differently. Thus, Tang Thirty-Six establishedmunications with Liu Qing. Liu Qing expressionlessly said, "Its just performing services for remuneration." Tang Thirty-Six suddenly asked, "Have you ever thought about being my Tang ns Guardian?" Liu Qing nced at him and then replied, "Well discuss it when you be n head." In order to protect Tang Thirty-Six for half a year, Liu Qing had pretended to be a mute servant in the ancestral hall, so he naturally couldnt speak. Whether it was before or behind people, in the front or rear courtyard, or even when sleeping alone in the darkroom, he did not speak a single word. This was an incredibly difficult feat. It was also from that day forward that Tang Thirty-Six no longer spoke. Some people in the Tang n believed that this was out of despair, while others thought that this was a silent protest. No one knew that he just wanted some quiet time for self-examination while also apanying Liu Qing. Tang Thirty-Six looked to those injured assassins and said, "When I be n head, Ill support all of you for the rest of your lives." These assassins had originally belonged to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and were now subordinates to the Imperial Court. Today, they had followed Liu Qings orders, which was no different than betrayal. They would assuredly have to confront the Imperial Courts wholehearted pursuit. They were used to living in the darkness, but who would be willing to be a lonely ghost for the rest of their life? Tang Thirty-Sixs words were very straightforward. Although it seemed somewhat distant, it was still a promise. The assassins nodded at him, used their eyes to seek instruction from Liu Qing, then vanished into the snowstorm. Liu Qing asked Tang Thirty-Six, "What should be done next?" Tang Thirty-Six looked at the now-shut gate of the ancestral hall in silence, then said, "Wait." Liu Qing nced at him, saying nothing, then left the ancestral hall. Everyone had dispersed. The ancestral hall contained only him and a floor littered with corpses. He walked to the stone steps, pushed the old Guardians corpse off the incense table, andid down a new prayer mat. The snow silently fell in the courtyard. He sat on the prayer mat, looking at the snow beyond the door, calmly waiting for the final conclusion. ...... ...... The events of the ancestral hall were very quickly ryed to the old estate. Chen Changsheng looked at the snow outside, the expression on his face gradually rxing, just like the winter plums shaking off the thick snow. It was bright and pleasing. The old estates steward looked at the Tang Second Master and lowered his head, saying, "Young Master had some words for Second Master." The Tang Second Master said nothing. He looked at the scattered tiles on the table, seemingly lost in thought. The Tang Old Master asked, "What wisecracks does this child have to say?" Hearing this, Chen Changsheng turned around and nced at the Tang Old Master. From this form of address, one could clearly tell that the Tang Old Masters attitude towards Tang Thirty-Six had already changed. No one knew the specific details of the assassination in the ancestral hall, but it had assuredly been gory and cruel. Everyone, including the Tang Old Master, believed that Tang Thirty-Six would be killed by the Tang Second Master. Although Chen Changsheng knew that Liu Qing was always by Tang Thirty-Sixs side, he still felt the situation to be incredibly dangerous. But the result of the assassination waspletely different from what everyone had expected. The steward said in a soft voice, "Young Master said, Assassins are best when raised by yourself. Those given by others arent yours in the end, and the same goes for ones capabilities." These words were somewhat messy. Which capability was being referred to? Other people couldnt understand, but the Tang Second Master could. After learning of the events in the ancestral hall, he was still able to maintain a calm appearance, no matter how inwardly shocked he was. Now, however, upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs words, he could no longer keep it up, and hisplexion instantly paled. No matter how excessively intelligent one was, how skilled at scheming, if ones strength was not enough, if one always had to resort to acting through other people, problems would crop up sooner orter. He recalled the words Wang Po had said to him three years ago on the snowy street, the words Zhexiu had said to him two days ago in the Daoist church, and he couldnt help but feel a little absent-minded. Was I really wrong for all these years? Minister Wei did note. The ones who came were the bashful youths from the torture chamber. The Tang Second Master was brought away. No one knew where he would be imprisoned, when he would be seen in public again, or whether he might die tonight. It was just like those words the old Guardian recalled when he was gazing at Tang Thirty-Six in the ancestral hall. The Tang n walked the path of merchants. The winner would feast while the loser would be left with nothing. So it goes. And it was like Tang Thirty-Sixs message to the Tang Old Master. Everything was up to his discretion. No evidence was needed, nor was there any need to truly discuss reason. Chapter 854 – Walking Out of the Ancestral Hall Chapter 854 C Walking Out of the Ancestral Hall Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng and the people of the Orthodoxy returned to the Daoist church. The snowstorm did not stop for the entire night. He also waited for the entire night. There was no activity from the Tang n, no sign of any turmoil. For the past three years, the Tang Second Master had been the de facto administrator of the ns businesses and internal matters. He had unquestionably been the most important person in this city. But his disappearance seemed to have no effect on the city. This once more proved that Wenshui City would forever be the Tang ns city, and the Tang n would forever be the Tang Old Masters n. What made the Orthodoxy and Chen Changsheng uneasy was that an entire night had passed, but the gate to the ancestral hall remained tightly shut. Tang Thirty-Six had still not been released. When the first light of morning struck the Wenshui, the final snowke also fell, ushering in the end of the snowstorm. The snowstorm had stopped so suddenly that no one had prepared themselves for it, just like the letter sent from the old estate to the Daoist church. The streets of the city were piled high with snow. Reflecting the warm glow of the morning sun, they looked just like a burning grasnd. Chen Changsheng and the people from the Orthodoxy once more visited the old estate. This time, they were treated with much more ceremony than yesterday, the Tang Old Master personally waiting for them in the courtyard. "I should have gone to the Daoist church to pay my respects to Your Holiness, but I still havent recovered from a cold, and my rotten body cant endure the trip," the Tang Old Master said to Chen Changsheng. Both his expression and tone were utterly devoid of sincerity, but no sincerity was needed. Both knew that this was just a show put on for others to see. Chen Changsheng asked, "How is the illness of the chief branchs master?" The illness here was naturally referring to the poison. The Tang Old Master replied, "Someone was already sent yesterday to request a master from the Longevity Sect to treat the illness." Treating illness naturally referred to the fact that the Tang n had confirmed that the Longevity Sect had the antidote, and with the Tang ns ability, it naturally had the ability to obtain it. Hearing this, Chen Changsheng finally rxed. The poison of the Yellow Springs that covered Chusus body might not be able to poison him and Nanke, but he and Nanke were not confident that they could eliminate the poison for others. As they conversed, the pair entered the room. With all other gazes left outside, there was naturally no need for this false courtesy. They began to speak directly. "Of course, its best if theres an antidote, but its fine if theres no antidote. If he dies, he dies." The Tang Old Master said with an indifferent expression, "My second son also didnt think of this. Even if he managed to kill Little Tang yesterday, I still wouldnt have chosen him." Because he had many sons, and he could still live a few more decades, even a century. He still had time to raise a qualified sessor. Chen Changsheng did not believe the Tang Old Masters words. If Tang Thirty-Six had been killed yesterday, the Tang n would assuredly take on the counterattack of Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy. If only to obtain the support of Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Court, the Tang Old Master would have promoted the Tang Second Master to the position of n head. But Chen Changsheng understood why the Tang Old Master had said this. The Tang Old Master wanted him to know that in a situation like yesterdays, he could refuse to give the Tang n to the second branch, so today, he could still refuse to give it to the chief branch. Because the rtionship between Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six was too close, the rtionship between the chief branch and the Orthodoxy had also always been too excessively close. The Tang Old Master had ended the Tang Second Masters aspirations to be n head, but he still chose to stand on the side of Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Court. He looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Do you perhaps not understand why I continue to firmly support your master?" Chen Changsheng recalled the dog he had seen on the street yesterday morning. After a few moments of silence, he said, "I can roughly understand, because the two of you walk the same path." "Its excellent that you used walk the same path, because many years ago, when the siege of Luoyang was lifted, I, your master Shang, and also Yin took the same path to return to the capital." The Tang Old Master gazed at the well in the old courtyard, at the snow piled on its brim. "In those years, I was traveling around the world, but whenever anyone found out that I was the young master of the Tang n, whether it was the previous dynasty, the Daoist faith, or those rebellious princes, no one dared to show me the slightest disrespect. I simply had no opportunity to experience the dangers of society. I originally thought that all matters of the world were essentially like that. Even if some people might live more difficult lives, what did that have to do with me? In the end, I was that young noble master who lived a life of luxury and who no one dared to provoke. But who could expect that the demons would besiege Luoyang, and besiege it for three whole months? The countless horrors of those three months... in the end, just who would care that I was the young master of the Tang n?" The Tang Old Master slightly squinted his eyes, the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes suffused with some self-ridicule, but even more grief. The mes of war had engulfed Luoyang for three months. Even the Red Falcons used to send messages had been secretly snatched up by some experts and eaten, and there was no hope of even finding a piece of tree bark to eat. The demons outside the city raped, murdered, and looted, while the scattered and leaderless soldiers within Luoyang went crazy from despair. The demons were eating humans all along the Wei River, and the humans within Luoyang were also eating humans. The waters had been filled with white bones. Even someone of as hardened will as his did not want to recall more of the scenes from that time. Of course, he wanted even less to see those scenes appear before his eyes again. Thus. "No chaos. These are the two words that I have prioritized the most in this life. "Exterminating the demons is the task in my life that I most want to aplish. "The Tang n is strong enough. It has the right to choose, so which should I choose, between the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court? "I choose the strongest side. "What does it mean to be strong? Other than whose punch is the strongest, one must also see whose punch is the steadiest." The Tang Old Master looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Your punch is still not strong enough, and as for steadiness, you are far inferior to your teacher." Chen Changsheng knew that this was the Tang Old Masters final stance, and he had no objection to it. "I have nothing else to say. I only want to take him with me. I originally came to Wenshui to pick him up, not to persuade the Tang n to change its mind." In the Daoist church, he had said the same to the Tang Second Master. But the Tang Second Master had not believed him, replying with that scornful and silentughing face of his. The Tang Old Masters eyes were far stronger than his sons, so he could naturally see that Chen Changsheng was speaking the truth. The entire matter had been just this simple. The matters of youths had always been this simple. The Tang Old Master recalled the amusing events that had taken ce countless years ago, when he and Shang and Yin had left Luoyang and started off to the capital. He fell quiet for a very long time. Countless members of their generation had already died, and even though he and Shang Xingzhou still lived, they were gradually growing old. However, even they had been young once. "I agree to your request." The Tang Old Master looked at him and added, "Now that I think about it, he should have alreadye out by now." ...... ...... Wenshui City was much livelier today than it had been for the past few days. The Tang Second Master had been imprisoned in some unknown ce, the second branch had fallen from power, and an audit and purge were currently being carried out in tandem. However, the stores along the street were already open, and there were many more pedestrians. The main street in front of the ancestral hall was even more raucous. The chief branchs stewards, managers, and subordinates apanied Madam Tang as they waited outside. Suddenly, the heavy wooden gate of the ancestral hall slowly began to open. Tang Thirty-Six walked out. Just like when he walked out of the Mausoleum of Books many years ago, his face was filthy and hair dirty, his body covered in dust and clearly much thinner. It was like he had suffered through some great ordeal. But his eyes were even brighter, his expression much calmer, his temperament much steadier. Upon seeing her son, Madam Tang felt her eyes go moist, but she forcefully suppressed her emotions, not daring to weep. What happened next proved to the crowd that he was still the Tang Thirty-Six of the past. Regardless of the fact that he had been imprisoned in the ancestral hall for half a year, that his expression and temperament were greatly changed. He asked the crowd, "What of that useless old man?" Chapter 855 – Its My Turn to Talk Chapter 855 C Its My Turn to Talk Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr All of Wenshui City was stunned at the question. It waspletely silent outside the ancestral hall, as still as a graveyard. After a moment, one person finally woke from their daze. Madam Tang suppressed the fear in her eyes and swiftly walked up to him, raising her hand to p him. Would a resounding p perhaps alleviate the Old Masters anger once he heard about this matter? Madam Tang thought this way. Gritting her teeth, she struck. Not wanting her blow to be soft out of regret and thus cause people to find problems with it, she used an incredible amount of strength. Tang Thirty-Six smiled at her, but did not avoid it. A p rang out as Madam Tangs palmnded on Tang Thirty-Sixs face. Tang Thirty-Sixs left cheek swiftly reddened, but because he had not washed his face for many days, theyers of filth made it seem far from striking. But he was still smiling, a sincere smile that was not the least bit forced or emotionless. Madam Tang froze. Her voice tinged with remorse and reproach, she said, "Why didnt you avoid it?" "The child has been unfilial. Ive concerned Mother for this half a year, and I could not stand by Fathers bed. I should be pped." Tang Thirty-Six hugged his mother and whispered, "Mother, go home first and wait for me. I still have some things to do." Finally meeting after half a year, Madam Tang was quite unwilling. However, she knew that the Pope was at the old estate and what her son needed to do was undoubtedly important, so she could not stop him. "At least go home to take a bath and eat something. Ive already had the kitchen prepare your favorite egg fried rice." Madam Tang looked at his clearly thinner face and said in heartache. "Even though I was imprisoned in the ancestral hall for half a year, no one dared to short me any food or drink. Even if Im hungry, your son has gotten used to the food from the old estates kitchen." Tang Thirty-Six looked into his mothers eyes and smiled. "Once I thoroughly finish with my business, everyone will have it much easier." Saying this, he looked at the crowd on the street. The chief branchs stewards, managers, and several dozen servant girls were all smiles. As for those personal maids and grannies that had been at his side for many years, they were already crying tears of happiness. "What are you crying for? Do you really think that Im made of water?" He looked at those maids and said, "Better to quickly arrange a bath for your young master." This order caused those managers and stewards to recall that sight that would often take ce in Wenshui City many years ago. Could this sight really reappear today? The expressions on their faces became extremely splendid. The maids gave their assent in unison, and the servants who had be ustomed to this matter took out ten-some expensive rolls of fabric in various colors from the carriage. They also took out several different types of wooden sticks, and in a short time, using curtains of cloth, they had finished partitioning a space several zhang in radius in front of the ancestral hall. Those extremely capable servant women brusquely knocked, or perhaps smashed, their way into a neighboring store, removing from the workshop in the rear all the hot water being prepared there. The maids had long since taken out a wooden cask and several washing implements from the carriage and were now hurriedly bringing it all into the curtained area. Tang Thirty-Six had already walked into the curtains and taken off all his clothes. Steam billowed, the silhouettes of people could be faintly made out through the curtains, and the sloshing of water could be heard loud and clear. The young girls of the city blushed and turned around, but they also couldnt help but turn back and sneak a nce from time to time. Madam Tang somewhat helplessly sighed, but her face had a relieved expression. Those managers, stewards, and spectating popce were at first speechless from shock, but they all began tough. It truly had been many years since such a sight had been seen in Wenshui City. In a short while, the curtains were taken down. The thin and haggard young man of disheveled hair and dirty face was now an elegant and noble princeling. The eyes of the girls on the street were iparably bright. A maid came forward, her hands holding a sword. Carefully, she tied it to his waist. This sword appeared rather ancient, but when tied to his waist, it looked like it had just been washed, imbued with a threatening edge. It was the Wenshui Sword. ...... ...... Cloud shoes on feet and Wenshui Sword at his waist, Tang Thirty-Six left the ancestral hall and went to the old estate. The crowd stopped at a distance, not daring to follow him. He didnt even nce at the wooden tablets left behind by generations of emperors and Popes, paying even less attention to that incredibly humble steward. He pushed upon the gate of the old estate, entering with all the ease of one returning home. In truth, this ce had always been his home. He had lived here for many years. In all of Wenshui City, no one other than the Old Master was as familiar with this ce as him. After entering the old estates courtyard, he began to greet people as the master of the household would. He patted Linghai Zhiwang on the shoulder and said, "You came." He then said to Archbishop An Lin, "Are youfortable here?" He saw Nanke and froze, then turned around and said to the steward, "What are you standing around for? Quickly take out Grandpas best tea leaves and brew a pot. Do you know who this person is? Although Ive never met her, I can recognize with a nce at her unusually delicate and beautiful face who she is. Do you want to die?" He looked at Zhexiu and nodded, but said nothing. Finally, he saw Guan Feibai. His eyebrows instantly shot up like swords as he said, "Why are you also here?" Chen Changsheng had made Guan Feibai remain in the Daoist church yesterday, concerned that Chusu might attempt an ambush. Now that Chusu had been driven out of Wenshui City, and since Guan Feibai knew that Tang Thirty-Six might be released today, he hade especially to the old estate to wait. He had not expected that though they had not met for several years, this fellow was still as irritating as ever. "Am I not allowed toe?" Guan Feibais eyebrows simrly shot up like swords. Just when he thought Tang Thirty-Six would return the retort like usual, Tang Thirty-Six smiled and said, "A guest from afar; I wholeheartedly wee you." He immediately changed the subject, his smile fading as he pulled Zhexiu to his side. "In the future, when we go to Mount Li, you also have to wee us." Guan Feibai shook his head and thought, I was even worried that this fellow might have some problems after being imprisoned, but it looks Ive truly been worried over nothing. ...... ...... The thick curtain descended, sealing off the room. All the gazes and the snow piled along the brim of the well were left on the outside. The tiles on the mahjong table were in disarray. Some were standing, some were toppled over, some were facing the sky, and some were hiding their faces. One could still vaguely tell that these were the remnants from yesterdays game. Chen Changsheng and the Tang Old Master sat across from each other, separated by the mahjong table. Tang Thirty-Six walked to the table and looked at Chen Changsheng. "Have you finished talking things over?" Chen Changsheng nodded. In ill temper, Tang Thirty-Six retorted, "Then why arent you getting off the seat?" "Its your ns chair; can I stop you from sitting?" Chen Changsheng helplessly stood and instead sat on a chair at the side. Tang Thirty-Six sat on the newly vacated chair. It was precisely the chair facing the Tang Old Master. This chair naturally had some significance. There was naturally a deeper meaning in shooing Chen Changsheng from the seat and sitting upon it himself. "Now its our turn to talk." Tang Thirty-Six said to the Tang Old Master. As he said this, his eyes showed aplex mixture of emotions. There was childish admiration, grief and sadness, concern and unwillingness, hatred and loneliness. But when he finished speaking, thisplex and indescribable mixture of emotions utterly vanished, leaving behind only apathy. Chapter 856 – A New Mahjong Game Chapter 856 C A New Mahjong Game Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Tang Old Master said, "What does a little cub like you have to talk about?" Tang Thirty-Six grinned and replied, "Old rascal, do you think this mahjong game is over?" For some reason, Chen Changsheng only felt an icy cold from this smile, and then he felt sad in ce of his friend. The first thing Tang Thirty-Six had said aftering out of the Tang ns ancestral hall was, "What of that useless old man?" Whenparing useless old man to old rascal, it was naturally the former that exhibited more resentment. But his use of thetter did not mean that his resentment was fading, only that he was growing increasingly indifferent. Indifference sprang fromck of emotion. The Tang Old Master was far too emotionless. On the surface, the events of yesterday had to be attributed to the Tang Old Masters wisdom and resolve. Upon learning that his second son was working with the demons, he had ced justice before family and punished his son. But Tang Thirty-Six did not think this way. In the ancestral hall, he had silently thought for a full half of a year, so he had long since thought over everything until it was crystal-clear. He had already seen through all that his grandfather was. If Chen Changsheng had note to Wenshui, his father would have died and he would have remained under house arrest until his death. Whether it was the poisoning or the struggle for power, many things appeared to be the Tang Second Masters doing, but whose Tang n was this again? If not for the fact that the Tang Old Master had maintained his silence all this time, how could these things have happened? And this wasnt even considering that Tang Thirty-Sixs imprisonment in the ancestral hall had been on the personal order of the Tang Old Master. If one wanted to find the principal conspirator of this entire matter, it could only be the Tang Old Master. But the Tang Old Master had not expected that for his grandsons sake, the Orthodoxy would disy such an unyielding stance, willing to resort to indiscriminate destruction. The Chen Changsheng that appeared in Wenshui City was not at all like some mature andposed Pope who prioritized the Orthodoxy and themon people. He was more like some reckless savage whose passion had gone to his head. The Tang Old Master had also not expected for South Stream Temple and the Mount Li Sword Sect to also take such resolute standpoints, thetter even causing the Qiushan n to withdraw. He was even more surprised that these youths had pushed the tiles over, allowing many people to see the truth behind this mahjong game. ...... ...... The jade mahjong tiles were incessantly shuffled, their constant shing creating a very pleasant sound, and then they gradually began to be tidied up. Tang Thirty-Six was quite adept at shuffling tiles, not forgetting to make small talk with Chen Changsheng. "Ever since I was small, Ive wanted to y mahjong in this room, but this old rascal was always saying that I was still young and never gave me the chance. In truth, in terms of ying mahjong, hes no match for me." After learning that Xu Yourong had once yed mahjong with the Tang Old Master, Chen Changsheng had been curious as to why Tang Thirty-Six had never met her. Only after hearing this did he learn the story behind it. Back then, Tang Thirty-Six had just been a child in the Tang Old Masters eyes, and so it was only natural that he did not have the right to enter this room. "You really think that you have the right to y a game of mahjong against me?" The Tang Old Master had not moved. His right hand stroked a cane while he calmly looked at Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six had no intention to show respect for the elderly. He had only set up his tiles, paying no attention to the remaining tiles scattered over the table. He said, "The game I yed against Second Uncle wasnt bad, right?" The Tang Old Master replied, "That was because I gave you excellent tiles." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "But the final tile was mine." Both these statements were correct. The Torture Hall and Minister Wei, Fivekind Man, and the hidden strengths of the old estate were the best tiles the Tang n could give. When these tiles were ced in Tang Thirty-Sixs hand, the Tang Second Master could not put up too much of a fight, so he had chosen simply not to fight. Instead, he had ced all his hopes on his final, thunderous blow. But he had not expected that Tang Thirty-Six had also concealed a particrly beautiful hand of tiles. The Tang Old Master impassively said, "Without my tiles, you would have already lost everything. How could you possibly havested until the final round?" "Reasonable." Tang Thirty-Six raised his head and said, "Then today, I wont use the ns tiles. Ill use my own tiles to fight a round with you." As he said this, he looked the Old Master straight in the eyes, their eyes level. This was incredibly impolite, and also firm. The Tang Old Master scornfully said, "What good tiles does a little cub like you have?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "His tiles are my tiles, and who would dare say that those tiles arent good?" He then turned to face Chen Changsheng and asked, "Is there a problem with my borrowing them?" Chen Changsheng answered, "They arent books. If you want to use them, take them." "Why feign generosity?" Tang Thirty-Six said derisively. "When I wanted to see that sword of yours, you werent willing, so nervous like it was some sort of big deal." He was speaking of that old matter in the Plum Garden Inn. The two looked at each other and smiled, no longer arguing about anything. The Tang Old Master did not smile. For the first time, his expression turned grave. ...... ...... There was only one spectator to this match between the Tang ns grandfather and grandson, and that was Chen Changsheng. Although he was not a participant, he was also not purely a spectator. After all, it was his tiles on the table, stacked in front of Tang Thirty-Six. This mahjong game was not yed ording to the capitals rules, nor was it the bloody battle to the end popr in Wenshui City, nor the blood flowing out in rivers so beloved by the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect. The method Tang Thirty-Six chose was one extremely in line with his personality, and it was also one method that a beginner like Chen Changsheng could more easily understand. Comparing sizes. The clicking of tiles rang out in the quiet room. This was the collision of jade tiles against the hard pear wood of the table. These tiles were being thrown on the table, where they quietlyy, like Dragonhorses lying on a meadow, baring their bellies to the warm sunlight. With an order, these soldiers and horses would array themselves and charge ceaselessly forward. The red С was a banner dyed red, pping in the wind: the Orthodoxy cavalry, the Mount Song Army, the Cong Province Army. The two bamboo tile was a spear, the Painted Armor Xiao Zhang who had been pursued by the Imperial Court for three years but had countered by killing no small number of its experts. There was also a de, a dragon, a tiger, and millions upon millions of believers. The little chick was a Peacock, and also a Phoenix1. ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Six had flipped over all the tiles in his hand. Chen Changsheng somewhat uneasily asked, "This sort of description would make both of them unhappy, wouldnt it?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "The cmity of this being inferior to that... its just a description, so why so serious? And besides, are you going to pick out a tile with a Phoenix on it?" Chen Changsheng had only just familiarized himself with the tiles yesterday, so he certainly couldnt pick one out. He was forced to remain silent. This was quite amusing, but the Tang Old Master still did not smile. His expression was even graver than earlier. Tang Thirty-Six had already finished ying out his hand, but the Tang Old Master still had not moved. The countless mahjong tiles represented the strengths of each side. If one only looked at the strengths represented on the tiles, it was not clear who would gain the final victory. If the Tang Old Master used his tiles to speak reason to these two juniors, he would assuredly win. But the Tang n would assuredly lose. ______________ 1. The red С, two bamboo, and little chick are all mahjong tiles. Two bamboo is a spear because it is two sticks stacked on top of each other lengthwise. I believe little chick refers to the one bamboo tile, which is usually represented by a bird. As for the rest, I can only say that the Tang n must be using a very unique set of mahjong tiles.? Chapter 857 – The Most Outstanding Prodigal Son Chapter 857 C The Most Outstanding Prodigal Son Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Besides the strength represented on the mahjong table, there was also a great deal of strength hidden beneath the table that would often y the most important role in the most crucial of moments. For instance, three years ago at the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, if the Tang n had not acted, Shang Xingzhou truly would have found it very difficult to bring the situation in the capital under control. "You are a descendant of the Tang n. You should understand just where the Tang n is strongest." The Tang Old Master looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said. "Is it that toothless, old phrase again?" Tang Thirty-Six, his face a picture of unconcern, said, "Back in the capital, Second Uncle kept prattling at my ear, saying that I had to learn respect, and the thing most worthy of respect in our Tang n was history. In other words, its because our Tang n is the oldest n on the continent." The Tang Old Master said, "Its truly an old and toothless phrase, but the old phrases are often correct." "I didnt say that this phrase was wrong. Time and history are naturally worthy of respect. One even feels dread just thinking about it." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the Tang Old Master and said, "The longer you live, the more secrets you know. The Tang n has existed in this world for countless years, so it must know countless secrets, concealing many hidden moves. I suppose that this is whats called foundational resources?" The Tang Old Master replied, "Its not that simple, but you can understand it this way." Tang Thirty-Six calmly said, "If we take time as the measure, not the Qiushan n, the Wu n, the Mutuo n, or even the Liangs, Chen, Wangs, and Zhus of these past thousand years measure up to the Tang n. The tiles that I have yed are also no match, but youve forgotten one thing." "What thing?" "I have a friend." Tang Thirty-Six patted Chen Changshengs shoulder, then continued, "History, time, foundational resources... everyone in the Tang n repeats these words day after day, and Ive truly gotten tired of them. Do you really think that no one in the world can contend against you like this? Have all of you forgotten about that ce called the Daoist sect?" The Daoist sect was the Daoist faith and was not any sort of ce. At present, it was the Orthodoxy. The Orthodoxy was not a noble n, but it was older than all noble ns, including the Tang n. The Orthodoxy was not a sect, but it wasrgest of all sects, including the Longevity Sect. Who could have existed for longer than the Orthodoxy, have a lengthier history, have deeper foundational resources? The Tang n? When saying such things in front of the Orthodoxy, was this not a joke? "You imprisoned me in the ancestral hall for half a year, allowing me to ponder a few problems." Tang Thirty-Six took out a scroll and ced it on the table, saying to the Tang Old Master, "Some problems needed to be rified and have now been rified. Some problems needed to be prepared for in the future, and these are my preparations. Take a look." The scroll was densely covered in words, at least ten thousand. As the Tang Old Master looked at these words, his expression turned colder and colder, his eyes narrowing more and more. The room was quiet, the only sound that of the scroll being unrolled. Chen Changsheng nced at Tang Thirty-Six, wondering, just what did he write? Tang Thirty-Six ignored him. He continued to quietly stare at the Old Master, his hands subconsciously clenching, his fingers slightly pale. "You think that the situation will develop as you imagine?" The Tang Old Master finally finished reading the scroll. He slowly raised his head and gave Tang Thirty-Six an emotionless gaze. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "I am the sole grandson of the Tang n. No one understands the Tang n more than me. If Im responsible for attacking the Tang n, things will more or less develop in this fashion." Chen Changsheng vaguely understood what was written in this scroll. The Tang Old Master silently pondered for a very long time, then said, "I admit that you have a deep understanding of the family business, and I also admit that these ns of yours are truly quite sinister and vicious. But since you are the sole grandson of the Tang n, how can you be so cruel and callous towards your own n? Can you persuade yourself?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "I will tell myself that I learned it from you. Shouldnt the head of the Tang n be so cruel and callous?" The Tang Old Master asked, "Then did you ever think what would happen to the Human race if the Tang n is destroyed?" "Ive always felt that the Tang ns biggest problem is narcissism." Tang Thirty-Six exined, "For one person, from a certain perspective, narcissism can add to ones charm, like it does with me. But for a n, excessive narcissism is not a good trait, as its liable to give one a mistaken perception of ones own importance and so cause mistakes when engaging in negotiations with the enemy. I hope that Sir will not make this mistake. The Tang n is not as important as several of my uncles imagine. They think that if the Tang n copses, the human world will copse with it, all the industries will fail, the people will be destitute and homeless, and everything will fall into chaos." The Tang Old Master stared into his eyes and said, "The question is, how can you be so sure that such a situation will not ur?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "So what if it happens? With me here, as long as the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy dont lose their heads, the chaos will only persist for a year and a half at most." The Tang Old Masters eyes grew colder and colder, "But did you ever think about how many people might starve to death in this year and a half?" Tang Thirty-Six quietly stared at him, seemingly for ages, then said, "I might have starved to death in the ancestral hall. Did Sir ever think about that?" At this moment, the Tang Old Master finally felt threatened. Because Tang Thirty-Six was threatening him with the object that he cared about the most: the continued session of the Tang n throughout the ages. And Tang Thirty-Six had seeded in proving that he had the ability to end the n. At the least, there was a chance that he could destroy the Tang n and was willing to do it. The Tang Old Master finally knew how this once-unruly and cheerful grandson of his had been changed by his half a year in the ancestral hall. ...... ...... "If you really do this, your memorial tablet will have no right to enter the ancestral hall and your name will be stricken from the family register." "On the first day that the Tang n is ruined, I will have the ancestral hall burned down. Ive already lived in it for half a year; do you think that I want to move back once I die?" "What of the eternal infamy? Even if youre buried in the Li Pce, people will still spit at your grave whenever they pass it." "If I can still climb out of my grave, Ill naturally spit back. If I cant, why do I care?" "Are you so interested in being the greatest prodigal son in history?" "Im very interested. Youre not prepared to give this n to me, so why shouldnt I bring this n to ruin?" Themon people would often describe heroism with the phrase, "Spend a thousand pieces of gold, itll alle back." (TN: This phrase originates from the poem Bringing In the Wine by Li Bai. The poem could perhaps be described as an ode to Li Bais love of wine and drinking.) But to y the prodigal son to this level was what it truly meant to be heroic. "If you give the Tang n to me, then its mine and I will guard it well. If you dont give the Tang n to me, then there wille a day when I make it fall to ruin at my hands." Tang Thirty-Six had a very serious expression as he spoke to the Tang Old Master. There was no sense that he was making a joke. It was clear that he had two different meanings in mind with the word ruin. The Tang Old Master looked in his eyes and said, "Perhaps I should have killed you earlier." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Its not toote now." The Tang Old Master fell quiet for a very long time, then said, "Thats true." Chen Changsheng had remained quiet even longer than the Old Master, not saying very much since the start of this conversation. At this moment, he finally spoke. He looked at the Tang Old Master and shook his head. "No." Chapter 858 – Before and After the Sun Sets Behind the Mountains Chapter 858 C Before and After the Sun Sets Behind the Mountains Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng had no idea why Tang Thirty-Six hade to the old estate or why he wanted to y a game of mahjong with the Tang Old Master. Only when Tang Thirty-Six stated his demands did he finally understand. Chen Changsheng had brought the people of the Orthodoxy and ced himself at great risk toe to Wenshui City. Only after putting up the most unyielding stance did they seed in changing the Tang Old Masters mind. Tang Thirty-Six was released from the ancestral hall while the Tang Second Master was imprisoned elsewhere. An ordinary person would probably express their gratitude to Chen Changsheng and those fellows outside, and then think about how to repay them in the future. But Tang Thirty-Six was not an ordinary person, did not walk the ordinary path. He was keenly aware that such a friendship could only be repaid with the Tang n. The old estate was very quiet. The snow on the brim of the well melted under the light of the sun, silently trickling into the well. The Tang Old Master expressionlessly said, "If the Orthodoxy ultimately loses this war, then no matter how deep your understanding of the Tang n, your hand will be empty. How can you threaten me then? Since youve thought in the ancestral hall for half a year, you must have thought of this. What, then, do you want to do?" "I want Second Uncle to die, immediately. Before the sun sets behind the mountains today, he must die." He looked into the Tang Old Masters eyes and calmly added, "And then I want the Tang n to maintain a neutral position in this conflict." The Tang Old Master fell quiet. After a long time, he asked, "If I say no, the words on this scroll wille into reality?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Correct." The Tang Old Master looked at the green jade tiles on the table and slightly furrowed his brow. "Youve truly made a mess of this mahjong game." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "I and Chen Changsheng are both young, and so are the people outside. Were naturally not as shrewd or ruthless as you in ying tiles. But we have the courage to flip the table over at any time, because we can y another round. But none of you can, because all of you are already old." The Tang Old Master looked at Tang Thirty-Six and suddenly said, "Did you ever think that after yesterday, I might have already intended to make you n head?" Taking only the ns benefit in mind, the events of yesterday had made it readily apparent that Tang Thirty-Six was the best candidate for sessor of the Tang n. If Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Court won, the Tang Old Master still had enough time to change Tang Thirty-Sixs mind, or even just change his selection for n head. If Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy won, the Tang Old Master just needed to pass the Tang n to Tang Thirty-Six, and Wenshui City would be unaffected. Chen Changsheng had never thought about these things, as they were ratherplicated for him. He was not skilled in sorting out the numerous rights and wrongs of the secr world, only skilled in seeing people. Those days in the Orthodox Academy had made him clearly aware that Tang Thirty-Six did not want to be n head. But Tang Thirty-Six would have to face these problems eventually, so why was his stance so fierce today? "Even if I do be n head, thats a matter for many years in the future. I care more about the ns stance in these next few years." Tang Thirty-Six added, "And besides, a unteral promise is never as secure as an agreement made when both sides are threatened." The Tang Old Master asked, "You dont believe in me?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "After all that has happened, do you not get the urge tough when you hear the word believe?" "From the day you were born, you were my choice to be the next head of the Tang n. Dont forget, its you, not your father! So that you could be n head, just how many things did I do? Just how much did the Tang n pay? And what happened? Unexpectedly, foolishly, for the sake of this thing called friendship, you insisted on standing at his side!" The more the Tang Old Master spoke, the more infuriated he became, his voice growing louder and louder. At those final words, he pointed straight at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng silently moved to the side, avoiding that finger. "Foolish friendship? Without this friendship, I would still be ying the mute in the ancestral hall." Tang Thirty-Six finally flew into a rage, shouting, "If not for the fact that Chen Changsheng was my friend, I would have died three years ago!" The Tang Old Master angrily replied, "Did you really think I would kill you?" Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "Of course you would kill me. In any case, all you would need to do is wash your hands, eat a few vegetarian meals, and dere yourself guiltless!" This was the second time that the words vegetarian meal had appeared in the Tang ns old estate. Yesterday, news came from the ancestral hall that Tang Thirty-Six wanted a vegetarian meal from Chicken Crow Nunnery. But before the vegetarian meal had been readied, everything hade to an end. Just like yesterday, when he heard the words vegetarian meal, the Tang Old Masters expression became abnormally nasty and his hands began to tremble. After some time, the Tang Old Master finally calmed and asked, "How was the taste?" "It was night when the vegetarian meal was delivered to the ancestral hall. It was already cold." Tang Thirty-Six thought for a while, then continued, "The taste was ordinary, and it wasnt even real meat. It was inferior to Clear Lake Restaurant, and also inferior to the Orthodox Academys cafeteria." The Tang Old Master said nothing for a very long time. Finally, he said, "Is that so? After I die, I dont know if anyone else will be willing to eat it." "Grandfather, this is the greatest difference between us." For the first time in this long conversation, Tang Thirty-Six finally said that word. But this word did not warm the mood in the room. On the contrary, it made it even colder, just like his voice. "Yes, in order to raise me into the next n head, youve truly treated me extremely well these twenty-some years, and the n truly has paid a lot, but did you ever think... I didnt want those things, nor was it something that everyone in the n was willing to ept, like the banning of all the other branches from having descendants!" Tang Thirty-Six angrily continued, "Yes, my Tang n is talented in cultivation and long-lived. After Sirs thousand years finallyes to an end and I fully take over the n, the other branches can have as many children as they want. Those little brothers and sisters would be much younger than me, incapable of threatening me... but did the thought ever pass Sirs mind that this was too ruthless? "When Fourth Aunt secretly got pregnant and used the excuse of her mothers severe illness to hide in her parents home for five months, you still ended up finding out. And then you forced Fourth Uncle to feed Fourth Aunt medicine to abort the child! Did you ever think about how much Fourth Aunt suffered? Compared to this, what do the resentful res that the chief branch receives matter? "As for the vegetarian meal of Chicken Crow Mountain... dont worry, because Im not you." Tang Thirty-Six gave the Old Master a disappointed nce, then rose and left. Chen Changsheng also left. Only the Tang Old Master remained in the room. He sat by the table, his thoughts inscrutable. Those green mahjong tiles quietlyy on the table, untouched. ...... ...... Dark clouds gathered. The banks of the river on this night were very quiet, very dark. In the past, this part of the river would reflect the glow of manynterns. Tang Thirty-Six sat on the shore, gazing at the pitch-ck of the opposite shore while thinking of the past. Chen Changsheng was also there. Today, he was a guest at the estate of the Tang ns chief branch, not as the Pope, but as a friend. Not long ago, the old estate sent a message that the Tang Old Master had agreed to Tang Thirty-Sixs demands. Was it because of that mahjong game, or was it because of the daring and resolve to flip over the table disyed by these youths? Or perhaps it was because of the vegetarian meal from Chicken Crow Nunnery. Tang Thirty-Six said suddenly, "Do you want to know this story?" Chen Changsheng replied, "If you want to talk about it." Chapter 859 – Its Pitch-Black on That Side Chapter 859 C Its Pitch-ck on That Side Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I have an aunt that was raised in that nunnery. Grandfather wanted to leave a path of retreat for the Tang n, or perhaps he wanted to ensure her safety, so he didnt dare let anyone know. But when I was small, he liked to put me on his knees and tell me many stories. This story was one of them, but he thought that I was too young back then. He had no idea that I remembered it all." Tang Thirty-Six looked at the estate across the river, appearing somewhat in a trance as he talked. Chen Changsheng nced at him and asked, "Just how old were you then?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "About one year old." Chen Changsheng replied, "You were actually able to remember something from when you were that young?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "Perhaps I developed fast." Chen Changsheng sighed, "This is a little bit too fast." "Who am I? I happen to be a genius." This was quite the amusing joke, but neither Chen Changsheng nor Tang Thirty-Sixughed. After a while, Tang Thirty-Six continued, "I dont know who the Old Master had that daughter with, but in his entire life, he has probably only loved that woman, so the person he truly dotes on is that daughter. Its precisely because he dotes on her that I know that the Old Master will not let her be n head, and I also dont fear. So I was willing to reveal this matter. Yeah, youre right, I just wanted to use that woman in Chicken Crow Nunnery to threaten Grandfather." Chen Changsheng didnt know what to say. Tang Thirty-Six nced at him and asked, "Do you think that Im cruel and callous?" "Daoist Baishi is dead... It was on my order." Chen Changsheng suddenly brought up this seemingly unrted matter, his gaze dropping down to the dark waters of the river. Yesterday, the Tang ns Fivekind Man and Chusu had engaged in pitched battle here. Poisonous blood had sprayed everywhere, polluting both banks with a foul and toxic Qi. The Tang n had already begun to clean up, but still many fish had died. Both he and Tang Thirty-Six had excellent eyesight. Even in this gloomy environment, they could still see those dead fish in the rotten and dark mud of the river. In the Orthodox Academy, Tang Thirty-Six had told him to not sink into the mud, but what about now? Chen Changshengmented, "Do you think that weve be those people that we used to loathe the most?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "If we can change something by bing them, then its also fine." Chen Changsheng asked, "For example?" Tang Thirty-Six pointed at the opposite shore. "If you hadnt acted that way, the darkness on that side would have fallen behind us." The river separated the estates of the chief branch and the second branch. No lights could be seen on the opposite shore, all consumed by a somewhat sinister pitch-ck. From yesterday until now, many people had died in the second branch. Just like Tang Thirty-Six had said, if they had been the ones to lose, this tragic end would have been the chief branchs to bear. Tang Thirty-Six said, "Thank you." Chen Changsheng answered, "Youre wee." ...... ...... ording to Tang Thirty-Sixs demand, before the sun set behind the mountains, the Tang Second Master died. On the morning of the second day, Tang Thirty-Six went personally to inspect the corpse and make sure that there was nothing suspicious. The Orthodoxy dispatched Linghai Zhiwang. ording to the report he made to Chen Changsheng on his return, Tang Thirty-Six had been very quiet, apparently lost in thought. Once he took the medicine personally brewed by Chen Changsheng, the Tang First Masters illness was stabilized, but he still did not wake from hisa. That sinister poison had already seeped deep into his organs, making it very difficult topletely remove it. Action was needed on the Longevity Sects part. The Tang n had already sent people to the Longevity Sect. It was said that the blind zither yer might be traveling with them in secret. Tang Thirty-Six was still not at ease and decided to make a personal visit. Chen Changsheng also had to go south. He had a few very important matters that needed handling. It had already been three years since the confluence of the north and south, and there was now a chance that the northern and southern Orthodoxy could reunite. In the Orthodoxys southern faction, the Longevity Sect was a shell of its former self, devoid of strength and only able to perform a few small actions from the shadows. The one the Li Pce needed to persuade was Holy Maiden Peak. Given the rtionship between Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, there really was a chance that this matter might seed, and the Orthodoxy really might regain its former glory. To the Orthodoxy, this was naturally an excellent matter, but the Imperial Court would not see it this way. They all left Wenshui City, upon which it was time to part. The first to leave was Guan Feibai. Logically speaking, since Mount Li and the Longevity Sect were both in the south, he could have traveled together with Chen Changshengs group. However, he had received news that his eldest brother would return to the mountain in a few days, so he was inevitably in somewhat of a rush. The day before yesterday, when Chen Changsheng went to the old estate, he had stayed in the Daoist church to recover from his injuries and remained unaware that a certain person had appeared outside the old estate. Chen Changsheng had a vague understanding of a few things and said to Guan Feibai, "Ive met your senior brother. Give him my well wishes." Guan Feibai believed that he was speaking of Gou Hanshi. Without pondering the matter any further, he agreed, then he said to Zhexiu, "If your illness is cured, you cane to Mount Li any time, and no one will stop you. But if your illness cant be cured and you are destined to meet a sudden death, donte to bring your curse on Junior Sister. None of us will let you meet." Zhexius expression did not change, as if he had not heard. Chen Changsheng offered a sword to Guan Feibai. "Your sword broke, so Ive picked one out for you. I dont know if its suitable for you though." In the back garden of the Daoist church, the sword that Guan Feibai had bought with a few taels of silver had been broken by Chusu. Chen Changsheng had wanted to give him a sword this entire time. He had not gifted the sword in the past two days because, besides Guan Feibais injuries, he also did not want to drag the Mount Li Sword Sect into the rotten matter that was his business with the Tang n. Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng had many swords at his side, and they were all excellent swords. Guan Feibai looked at this ancient, yet sharp sword, his eyes glowing. This sword was also from the Garden of Zhou, from the Sword Pool, and it was called Army Shattering. It emphasized a strength that could shatter thousands of armies and was extremely suitable for his personality. Surprisingly, Guan Feibai did not immediately ept it. He seemed to think for a while, then said, "I didnt contribute much to this matter, and we already owe you far too many favors. We cant owe more." He was referring to how his martial uncle of the Mount Li Sword Sect had been saved by the Cinnabar Pill, and also that old matter from several years ago of Chen Changsheng escorting Su Li back to the south. The matters of their eldest brother and the engagement, and their junior sister and Zhexiu, led to the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect being very unwilling to owe Chen Changsheng any favors. Or else it would truly be very awkward for them if they came into conflict with Chen Changsheng. "If you really feel like theres any sort of debt, they were all cleared two days ago." Chen Changsheng was referring to the scene that had taken ce in front of the old estate two days ago. If Luo Bu had not taken the Yellow Paper Umbre and spoken with the Tang Old Master, the Tang Old Master would never have given him two hours of Wenshui Citys time, and the events that followed would never have happened. Guan Feibai didnt understand what he meant, so he was still unwilling to take the sword. Tang Thirty-Six said, "Just whats one sword worth? I took several hundred swords from him and didnt feel anything." Guan Feibai shot back, "Thats because there are very few people in the world with as thick a skin as you." Tang Thirty-Six retorted, "Thats called being elegant and unrestrained... Take the sword. If you really do have a falling out, just dont use the sword." Guan Feibai thought this over, then agreed. "That truly is quite reasonable. If that really doese about, remember to remind me." Chapter 860 – Parting Beneath the Peach Blossoms Outside the Nunnery Chapter 860 C Parting Beneath the Peach Blossoms Outside the Nunnery Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The second group to depart was thergest. That the Tang Old Master had agreed to stay out of the conflict between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy was already the best that the Li Pce could hope for. Archbishops Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin were taking the several thousand Orthodoxy cavalry and returning to the capital to deal with the new situation. Linghai Zhiwang asked, "When will Your Holiness return?" Chen Changsheng replied, "On the day that I should return, I will return." Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin left. Countless plumes of dust were stirred in the ins to the north, gradually enveloping this old city. As he looked at this far-off sight, Tang Thirty-Six suddenly said, "Dont believe that the Tang Old Master will always maintain a neutral position. He intentionally let Chusu go that day." By now, Chen Changsheng had already learned the specific details of that battle on the shores of the Wenshui, so he nodded his head to indicate that he understood. The Tang ns Fivekind Man was truly terrifying, and they had fought within Wenshui City. No matter how formidable Chusu was, there was no reason that he should have escaped. "Since that blind zither yer was thest of the Longevity Sects great elders, one could understand if he went easy." The speaker was the Archbishop of Wenshui City. As the Orthodoxys top-ranking individual within Wenshui City, he had yed an extremely important role in this matter and been very effective. The Tang n would probably not take out their anger on him, but if he stayed in Wenshui Citys Daoist church, the Tang n would presumably find him an irksome presence. Chen Changsheng and Linghai Zhiwang had already agreed that the Li Pce would soon dispatch a new archbishop to take up the post in Wenshui. The problem now was to arrange matters for the former archbishop. Logically speaking, since the Archbishop of Wenshui had performed such a meritorious deed for the Orthodoxy, it was only right that he return to the capital and take an even nobler position. However, he had personally killed Daoist Baishi, so if he returned to the capital, he would definitely be regarded as an eyesore by some people in the Orthodoxy and encounter many difficulties. As a result, Chen Changsheng had still not made a decision. "Were about to leave. Have you finishing thinking?" Chen Changsheng asked the archbishop. The Archbishop of Wenshui replied, "This lowly one only wishes to attend at Your Holinesss side." Tang Thirty-Sixmented, "This position is truly better than any position in the Li Pce." To the people of the Orthodoxy, what was the best position? It was naturally the position closest to His Holiness the Pope. Whether the Pope was in the south, the north, or the deste frontier of the west, as long as one could remain at his side throughout the year, they would assuredly receive the greatest benefits. The archbishop faintly smiled, his expression meek. He did not refute Tang Thirty-Sixs words, saying, "Sir speaks reason." Tang Thirty-Six looked at him and asked, "This position is a shortcut to another position, so what is the position that you want the most?" The Archbishop of Wenshui earnestly replied, "I have no hopes of reaching the Divine in my life. I only wish that before I return to the sea of stars, I can be a great archbishop." Tang Thirty-Six curiously asked, "Which Sacred Hall?" "The Grass Moon Hall." The Archbishop of Wenshui returned the answer very quickly. It was evident that he had thought about this matter for a very long time. Tang Thirty-Six couldnt help but smile at this answer. The Grass Moon Hall was one of the Li Pces Six Halls, the residence of the Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements. The previous Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements, Mu Jiushi, had been banished from the Orthodoxy by the Pope, after which the Grass Moon Hall remained masterless. The archbishops goal was extremely certain, and it was also very reasonable. "I quite admire you. Might I ask for Sirs esteemed name?" Tang Thirty-Six asked. The archbishop was the highest-ranked representative of the Orthodoxy in Wenshui City and had lived in Wenshui City for many years, but Tang Thirty-Six still did not know his name. The archbishop smiled and said, "The Old Master liked to call me Little Hu (). Sir can also call me this." The Tang Old Master could call him whatever he pleased, but Tang Thirty-Six did not have this right. He somewhat hesitantly asked, "Little Hu ()?" "Hu, the Hu of peasant household1," Chen Changsheng chimed in. "Hes called Hu Thirty-Two." Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes glowed at this name. He quite appreciated this name and asked, "A good name; is it a rank or your ce in your family?" "When I was little, the ce that I lived suffered an earthquake. In the entire vige, only thirty-two households remained. My entire family died, with me the only survivor, so I was raised by all thirty-two households." The archbishop added, "I made my name this to remind myself that living is no easy feat, so I must not die early." ...... ...... Their party left Wenshui City, heading southeast. A mountain stood before their eyes. Even in midwinter, despite the constant snow over thest two days, this mountain was still lush and verdant. This mountain was not very tall. Between the green trees, one could see ten-some peach blossoms blooming. There was probably a hot spring in this mountain, or else there was an array like the one in Wenshuis Daoist church. Seeing the peach blossoms and green trees of this mountain, Chen Changsheng recalled that one year of somewhat lonely but still tranquil and delightful life in the snowy mountains. He began to feel concerned for the little ck Dragon. He had no idea whether her journey to the west was proceeding smoothly or not. One could faintly see the roof of a Daoist temple in between the trees and peach blossoms. Tang Thirty-Six silently gazed over there. Chen Changsheng asked, "This is Chicken Crow Mountain?" Tang Thirty-Six silently nodded. This being so, his aunt was probably in that temple. "Have you met?" Chen Changsheng asked. Tang Thirty-Six shook his head, but after a few moments, nodded his head. "When I was little, I didnt understand much, but I always remembered this matter. I secretly went to the mountain to see, and then I met..." What happened after they met? Did she recognize who he was? Did they talk? Was it just one meeting, or were there still many more seemingly unintentional, yet actually deliberate meetings? He had stopped speaking. Was it for the safety and peaceful life of the woman in the temple that they best not meet, or even mention her? Then they probably would not meet again, would they? ...... ...... After flowing southeast for thirty-some li, the Wenshui flowed into the River of Hatred, losing its own name. As one of the most renowned rivers of the continent, the River of Hatred originated from the depths of the Cloud Grave. After flowing through the fertile country of the south and through the vast Luomei Mountains, it took on many tributaries, building up a grandiose momentum. But only if one traveled upstream, traversing the canyons that the river traveled through, would one bear witness to the truly magnificent sights. Chen Changshengs party traveled in these canyons. High mountains thrust into the clouds on either side. The forests were dense, and other people a rare sight. The only sounds were the cries of apes and monkeys, and there was no need to worry about being followed, nor was there any concern over safety. This was not the northern frontier, so they could not meet some demon expert, and it was difficult to gather arge number of troops. This wasnt Wenshui City, which was filled with countless experts. The farther they traveled upstream, the steeper the walls of the canyons became, and the more abrupt the course of the river. The water was no less rapid or forceful, its thunderous rumbling constantly resounding in ones ear. As they traveled upstream, the canyons gradually began to show signs of habitation. However, they could often travel for half a day and see only a few households. For the most part, all they saw was wilderness. Before Hu Thirty-Two became Archbishop of Wenshui, he had preached in these canyons for many years, so he had a very deep understanding of the people and customs in this area. He spoke of them throughout the journey, so when Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six listened while looking at the sights on the banks of the river, they naturally would not feel bored. Nanke followed with a confused expression, her handtched onto Chen Changshengs clothes, and it was hard to tell whether she could understand what was being said. Zhexiu kept his vignt gaze on the surrounding mountains and forests, looking for any sign of activity, bereft of any interest in this idle chatter. As long as there were people, one would assuredly find people of the Orthodoxy, allowing news to be sent to them. At a natural river crossing, they received thetest news. Two days ago, someone saw some dripping wet monster kill and eat two shepherd boys outside Fengyang City. ______________ 1. and have different tones, though they share the same pronunciation. means beard while means household/family.? Chapter 861 – The Aroma of Tea Fills Both the Mountain and City Chapter 861 C The Aroma of Tea Fills Both the Mountain and City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr On hearing the news, Chen Changsheng fell into a long period of thought. After several days, their party reached Fengyang City. Fengyang City was a county city and was administered by the Feng City government. Although it was much smaller than other county cities, it was extremely bustlingpared to other ces in these canyons. Standing on the cliff and looking at the distant lights of this city, the group decided to rest for the night and enter the city in the morning. Recalling the somewhat sensitive nature of Nankes identity, Chen Changsheng sent her into the Garden of Zhou. She hadpletely forgotten the past events in the Garden of Zhou, but she quite enjoyed its environment, so she did not resist the notion. Because Tang Thirty-Six had been viewing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books at the time, he had never entered the Garden of Zhou. Out of curiosity, he asked if Chen Changsheng could send him in so that he could y a while. But not long after he entered, he came out. The reason he found the Garden of Zhou to be interesting and the reason Nanke found it so enjoyable were one and the same. There was no one inside the Garden of Zhou, only countless monsters. Nanke instinctively felt rxed there, and such a fact could only make Tang Thirty-Six feel bored. To Chen Changshengs surprise, Zhexiu also wanted to enter the Garden of Zhou. He quietly sat in the ins for a while, then came out and said to Chen Changsheng, "These ins arent interesting now. The sun sets behind the mountains." The seal that prevented the sun from setting over the ins had been broken, and the number of monsters living in the Garden of Zhou was continuing to increase. Chen Changsheng knew that the true reason for Zhexiusck of interest was not that the sun did not set, but that the girl that apanied him in watching the sun was no longer here. At five in the morning, Chen Changsheng calmed his mind and opened his eyes to look down at the river below. He felt a little regret. He had spent the entire night spreading his spiritual sense on both sides of the canyon, wanting to find any trace of Chusu, but his search had proved fruitless. The climate in the canyon was much warmer than the climate on the ins beyond the mountains, and Fengyang City was much warmer than Wenshui City. Even in midwinter, no snow fell, and a cotton jacket might even feel a little too warm. Just like those thick chains on the surface of the river, they did not have any metallic chill from basking in the sunlight, but rather a scalding heat. Fengyang City was built along the mountains. As one walked along the cliffs towards the city, tea trees could be seen all over, and these tea trees had clearly just been harvested. Seeing the confused expressions on the faces of Chen Changshengs party, Hu Thirty-Two exined, "This ce is rich in wild tea. In the winter, this wild tea has the best taste. In the past ten-some years, Fengyangs wild tea has been growing more and more famous, and the wild tea harvested in winter has be a precious product. Every year, a tea party will be held, with the county magistrate and the bishop personally attending, and the varieties of tea gathered there are too numerous to be counted." It was still early morning, but Fengyang City was extremely busy. On both sides of the main street running along the river, several dozen tea shops were already open. The sounds of hollering and greeting went on without end, and one could always smell the in aroma of tea carried along by the morning wind. Led by Hu Thirty-Two, Chen Changshengs party first strolled around Seven Treasures Stronghold, and then went down to the river to see the famous White Dragon Carving. As the sunlight intensified, they found a quiet tea house near the ferry crossing to sit down, both to rest and to wait for thetest report. Seven Treasures Stronghold was a smaller version of the county city. Built along the mountains, it was divided into sevenyers, but there was nothing remarkable about it. Moreover, preparations for the tea party had led to the upper three levels being sealed. It also just so happened to be the winter floods, so arge part of the White Dragon Carving was immersed in the river. Tang Thirty-Six was rather unhappy, and it was only after he drank some tea that his mood recovered somewhat. "I didnt expect for this tea to actually be quite good." He raised the cup in his hands and inspected it, somewhat shocked. The wild tea in the cup was still steaming, its aroma thick, but not cloying. It seemed to contain a sort of wild nature. "In terms of tea tasting, the first person that people think of is often Liang Wangsun, but Painted Armor Xiao Zhang has always regarded Liang Wangsun with contempt, believing that his was a false reputation and had long since lost interest. At one point, there was some busybody that once inquired on precisely this matter to Liang Wangsun. Liang Wangsunughed and said, "Im unconvinced of his fighting prowess, but I have to yield to him in terms of tea." Hu Thirty-Two continued, "It was only at this point that people learned that Xiao Zhang was also a lover of tea, and he had never liked those famous teas. He only liked to search for wild teas in the forests, the humble viges and small temples. The fame of Fengyang Citys wild tea ispletely dependent on Xiao Zhang making it known over these past few years." When drinking tea, if there were no snacks to eat, then there had to be interesting topics to converse about, as only this way could one chat over tea. Hu Thirty-Two was the most tactful and understanding individual in the Orthodoxy, so he naturally would not let such a good topic slip by. Tang Thirty-Six was a descendant of a noble n, so he naturally found this topic interesting. s, Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had never had anything to do with the word sophistication. When they listened to these words, they did not think about the quality of Fengyang Citys tea or how Liang Wangsun and Xiao Zhang spent their leisure time, but of some very dull matters. "I wonder whos stronger between Liang Wangsun and Xiao Zhang," Chen Changsheng said. Everyone knew that this was currently the cultivating worlds generation of blooming flowers, and this generation had been opened by Wang Po, Xiao Zhang, Liang Wangsun, Xun Mei, and the Tang Second Master. Of this generations distinguished individuals, Wang Po was unquestionably the strongest, but both Painted Armor Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun were extraordinary individuals. In Xunyang City, Chen Changsheng had met Xiao Zhang and Liang Wangsun. Later on, on the day that he killed Zhou Tong, he had met Xiao Zhang again. On that snowy day, he was assaulting the Department for Purging Officials while Wang Po was on the snowy river, severing his arm, breaking into the Divine Domain, and ying Tie Shu with a single strike of his de. In the end, it was Xiao Zhang that rescued Wang Po. Everyone understood why Xiao Zhang had done this. If one said that Liang Wangsuns lifelong goal was so clear that the entire continent knew, just what was Xiao Zhang pursuing? "Xiao Zhang is stronger than Liang Wangsun." Zhexiu was the one to pass this judgment. The basis for his words naturally did not rest on the rankings of the Promation of Liberation. "His lifelong pursuit has always been to be the strongest. His goal is clear and his methods are even simpler, soparatively speaking, he is even more frightening." What was Xiao Zhangs martial path? It was not the killing path of Zhou Dufu, not the straight path of Wang Po. His path was one of fighting. Whether he could beat an opponent or not, he wanted to fight. The more unbeatable they were, the more he wanted to fight them, such that many people regarded him as insane. Over the past decades, he had fought Wang Po countless times. He had never won, but he had also never admitted his loss. At present, Wang Po was already an expert of the Divine Domain, and the discrepancy in strength was many times greater than in the past, but it could be presumed that Xiao Zhang still had not given up. From this perspective, Wang Pos words on the snowy street were correct: the Tang Second Master was far inferior to people like Xiao Zhang and Xun Mei. Hu Thirty-Two suddenly said, "Xiao Zhangs situation over thesest few years has been rather miserable." Chapter 862 – A Prince Appears from the Rivers and Hills of the Generation Chapter 862 C A Prince Appears from the Rivers and Hills of the Generation1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr For an expert like Xiao Zhang to have his situation described with the word miserable meant that he truly must be in the direst of straits. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Because he saved Wang Po that time?" Hu Thirty-Two replied, "Correct. In the capital, he ruined the venerable Daoists n, infuriating all levels of the government. Right now, the Imperial Court cannot lightly touch Wang Po, but it certainly wouldnt let Xiao Zhang go. In order to establish its might and gain back some of its dignity, its been constantly pursuing him these past years as a wanted criminal. Hes been chased around like a stray dog. It truly is quite miserable." For Painted Armor Xiao Zhang, an expert of the Promation of Liberation, to be ced on the wanted list by the Imperial Court and be hunted down seemed somewhat unbelievable. But it could not be forgotten that the Imperial Court had countless experts. They could take shifts to rest, but Xiao Zhang was alone, with no rtives or friends. No matter where he went, he had to be vignt, careful, and concealed, or else when he went out to eat some noodles, he might run into the most sinister assassin from the Department for Purging Officials or the most seasoned bailiff of the Ministry of Justice. And this was not limited to just one day, but every moment of his life. Tang Thirty-Six nced at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng knew what he meant and shook his head. "I had the Li Pce send someone with a message, but he wasnt even willing to meet them." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Wang Po then? He should be doing something." Chen Changsheng replied, "Two years ago, when Ist received news from this area, Xiao Zhang had announced in advance that if Wang Po attempted to help him, he wouldmit suicide on the spot." Tang Thirty-Six could not help but conclude that this was truly in alignment with Xiao Zhangs personality. Shaking his head, he said, "He truly cant bear the shame of taking that persons help." Hu Thirty-Two said, "Because Xiao Zhang was responsible for making Fengyang Citys winter wild tea famous in the continent, every year, Fengyang City will always set aside a box of the best tea leaves for him. If not for the fact that the Imperial Court was chasing him too closely, we might have been able to see Xiao Zhang in the next few days." Both shores of the river here were lined with tea trees. After the leaves were plucked from the trees, they were dried in the sun, piled in mountains of tea within the city. The batches of winter wild tea were then graded and divided into batches that were arrayed along the stone steps of Seven Treasures Stronghold. The higher one went, the fewer leaves there were, and their value naturally increased as well. Based on this ordering, the two most valuable baskets of tea leaves were ced at the very top. Hu Thirty-Two now pointed at this ce and exined, "The tea leaves in those two baskets far outvalue the same amount of gold, and if even you did put a price on it, no merchant would buy it, no ce would sell it." Chen Changsheng asked, "Where are those two boxes of tea going to?" Hu Thirty-Two answered, "Both of them are tribute. One basket will enter the pce." Chen Changsheng asked, "And the other basket?" Hearing this question, Tang Thirty-Six looked at him like he was an idiot. Hu Thirty-Two also had a rather strange expression as he exined, "Its naturally for Your Holiness." Chen Changsheng finally understood that since these precious tea leaves were tribute, since one was being sent to the Imperial Pce, the other one would naturally be sent to the Li Pce. No matter what the rtionship between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy was, a small ce like Fengyang City had to pay the greatest respect to both sides. "Were the tea leaves left for Xiao Zhang also of this sort?" Tang Thirty-Six asked. Hu Thirty-Two shook his head and pointed at the treasure pavilion at the very top of Seven Treasures Stronghold. "The wild tea given to Xiao Zhang is special and is ced in there." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Given Xiao Zhangs personality, even if the Imperial Court might choose this ce to surround and kill him, he still might end uping." Hu Thirty-Two noted, "Its already been two years since hisst visit." Tang Thirty-Six inquired, "Then who gets the tea?" Hu Thirty-Two exined, "On the surface, it naturally wont be given out, but many people know it was sent to the Prince of Xiangs estate in the capital." Tang Thirty-Six asked in surprise, "Why is that? Just how can the Prince of Xiang take precedence over the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy?" Hu Thirty-Two smiled and exined, "The magistrate of the Feng City government is the princes pupil." As they chatted over tea, a wispy thread was torn out of the thin clouds. A Red Goose broke through the clouds and descended to the distant county office. Soon after, gongs and drums began to sound, an announcement was posted, and joyous music erupted from the county office. For the past three years, Chen Changsheng had been in the mountains of the northern frontier and Tang Thirty-Six had been imprisoned in the old estate and the ancestral hall, so neither of them understood what was happening. "The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has updated the rankings," Hu Thirty-Two said with a mixed expression. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six understood what was happening. In the past, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would either update the rankings around the Grand Examination or around when people emerged from the Mausoleum of Books afterprehending the monoliths. At present, it had been three years since thest Grand Examination and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was already a hollow name, but the promations continued to be updated. However, it now had little to do with the Orthodoxy, with most of the work being carried out by the Imperial Court. But this did not affect the credibility of the promations. After all, to themon people, the awesome reputation of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets still existed, and now the addition of the Emperors seal made the rankings even more trustworthy. The conversations in the tea house came to an end. Everyone quietly sipped their tea while listening to the voice on the street. The first promation to be announced was still the Promation of Azure Sky. Led by Gou Hanshi and Chen Changsheng, more and more geniuses who could reach Ethereal Opening at a young age appeared, and this ranking which once represented those young geniuses with potential gradually fell out of the limelight. But Chen Changsheng noticed that there were a few familiar names on the Promation of Azure Sky. Fu Xinzhi, Chen Fugui, and Chu Wenbin were all part of the Orthodox Academys first batch of students. It appeared that Su Moyu was managing the Orthodox Academy rather well. In contrast to the way the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets used to handle things, when the Imperial Court updated the rankings, it would also publicly announce the Promation of Golden Distinction and Promation of Liberation as well. What was announced next was the Promation of Golden Distinction. This time, there were even more familiar names: Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, Zhong Hui... His and Xu Yourongs statuses meant that they were naturally excluded from any ranking, but nevertheless, this years Promation of Golden Distinction was still the ranking with the lowest average age in centuries. Other than the generation of Zhou Dufu and Chen Xuanba, no other period had so many youths entering the Star Condensation Realm. This time period was truly worthy of its name as the generation of blooming flowers. Afterwards was the Promation of Liberation. With Wang Pos breakthrough three years ago, he finally relinquished the top ranking that he had guarded for several decades. Since Xiao Zhang was wanted by the Imperial Court and being pursued, he did not have the right to be included in the rankings, so the top spot naturally fell to Liang Wangsun. Following behind him were Xiao De and other such true experts whose names were already spread far and wide, but when Chen Changsheng heard Famous Name Guan Bai at the ninth rank, he couldnt help but be somewhat delighted. When he still did not hear Qiushan Juns name, even after the Promation of Liberation waspletely announced, he looked upstream and shook his head. It was hard to tell what was on his mind. Suddenly, fireworks shot up from the distant county office. Diluted by the flourishing morning sun, they were not very gorgeous. They had presumably been prepared on short notice for some sort of event. Why would joyous music be yed from the county office, why would there be fireworks, and most importantly... why would the Imperial Court suddenly update the rankings? Very quickly, Chen Changshengs party in the tea house and everyone else along the river knew the reason. The Prince of Xiang had entered the Divine Domain! ______________ 1.The title of this chapter once more refers to the poem by the Qing Dynasty poet Zhao Yi Chapter 863 – Winter’s Wild Spear and Tea Chapter 863 C Winters Wild Spear and Tea Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The magistrate of Feng City, who had arrived at Fengyang City yesterday for the tea party, was now receiving many congrattions from the people within the county office. Hearing this news, the group in the tea house looked at each other speechlessly, a chill running through their hearts. No could have expected that the Prince of Xiang would truly seed in entering the Divine Domain during his seclusion. From the moment he crossed that threshold, so long as he did not scheme orpete against the venerable Daoist, his status in the Great Zhou Dynasty would be unshakable. Whether in the Imperial Court or the military, the Prince of Xiang had immense power, and now that he had entered the Divine Domain, he had unquestionably be a truly powerful minister. Chen Changsheng recalled how Xu Yourongs assessment of the Prince of Xiang had been very poor. She had said that although the prince possessed outstanding talent, he was licentious and brutal, never once striving for the Divine. It now seemed that all this had naturally been an act. That the Prince of Xiang had kept up this act for so long meant that he had grand schemes, meant that he was incredibly ambitious. As the most powerful prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty, if he still had ambitions, his goal was ringly obvious. Chen Changsheng was somewhat concerned for his faraway senior brother deep within the pce. At this moment, another announcement resounded through the street. The Prince of Xiangs entry into the Divine Domain was unexpectedly not the entirety of the reason for this update of rankings. Three months ago, the Mount Li Sword Sect Master had used his heart to cleanse his sword and sessfully entered the Divine Domain! This news instantly swept away the oppressive mood in the tea house, a cool breezeing off the river. Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Congrattions." There had once been many grudges and disputes between the Orthodox Academy and the Mount Li Sword Sect, even a hostility that was very difficult to resolve, but those were all matters of the past. Everyone in the continent knew that between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy, the Mount Li Sword Sect was undoubtedly supporting thetter. They were Chen Changshengs allies. The Mount Li Sword Sect Masters entry to the Divine Domain was naturally an excellent matter for Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy. Although one expert of the Divine Domain could not alter the difference in the strength of the two sides, the news could at least lessen the shock brought by the Prince of Xiang. Chen Changsheng thought to himself, so such a major event has taken ce at Mount Li. No wonder Luo Bu and Guan Feibai were in such a rush to get back. Everyone was happy, with only Zhexiu showing no emotion. Tang Thirty-Six understood why this was and said consolingly, "Youre thinking too much. In any case, even if the Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect hadnt entered the Divine Domain, you still wouldnt be able to beat him." After delivering its message, the Red Goose had probably taken some food and water in the county office and rested for a while. Now, it took flight once more, swiftly flying along the mountain roads of the county city towards the river. Presumably, once it reached a more open area, it would p its wings, break through the clouds, and travel to more remote and distantnds to deliver the Imperial Courts will. The people of the city looked at that red silhouette flying low through the air like a lightning bolt and began to p in excitement. Countless gazes followed it, including those of Chen Changshengs party in the tea house. They watched as the Red Goose flew over the river, pped its wings, and quickly flew past those chains and high up into the sky. Suddenly, countless crossbow bolts shot out from the forest on the opposite shore! The Red Goose was caught utterly unprepared. Struck by a crossbow bolt, it dropped into the river and quickly vanished from sight. Everyone who saw this was stunned. Chen Changshengs expression turned somewhat grave. He could clearly see that these crossbow bolts had not been targeted at the Red Goose. Those crossbow bolts emanated a terrifying Qi. They had probably beenunched from divine crossbows. Even the most important Red Goose would not require such a dense rain of crossbow bolts, much less ones fired by divine crossbows. And the information carried by this Red Goose had no rtion to any urgent military intelligence. What was the true target of those divine crossbows? Several clouds drifted in the sky above the river, unable to block out the morning light, and certainly no harbinger of some storm. But at this moment, some massive boom that could almost burst ones eardrums exploded in the sky, like a p of summer thunder. Countless crossbow bolts once more shot through the sky, vanishing somewhere. They were soon followed by ten-some bizarre and frightening sword glows shing in the sky. A cloud suddenly scattered and a howl pierced through the air. The river suddenly fell into turmoil, turbid waves reaching for the sky. The forest on the opposite shore was suddenly blown about in a furious gale. Countless trees snapped, after which groans and screams rose from the forest. Countless gouts of blood sttered out of the dense forest and fell on the river. Just like the Red Goose, they very quickly vanished from sight. The chain spanning the river began to fiercely sway, incessantly ttering. A pair of very tattered leather boots stepped on the chain. No matter how fiercely the chains swayed, how swiftly the waters flowed, or how sharp those crossbow bolts and sword glows were, those tattered boots stood firmly on the chain. A gale continued to howl over the river, blowing against the white sheet of paper, causing it to p so loudly that not even the ttering of the chain could conceal it. That person stood on the chain, his face masked in a white sheet of paper with several holes poked in it. In sum, it was a terrifying visage. Butpared to the past, the white paper on his face was missing a small section and was speckled with a few ckened bloodstains, most likely the marks left behind by some long-ago injury. It was clear that he had suffered very serious wounds, and he had been chased so constantly ever since that he had not had a single moment to rest. Any other person in these circumstances would be thinking about escape, or at least about conserving some strength. But this person did not. He wielded his famous spear and blocked all the crossbow bolts, routed the sharp sword glows, and walked over to Fengyang City. Countless gazes fell on his body and followed his footsteps, everyone silent and nervous. This person shouted at the city, "Wheres daddys tea! Who dares to touch it!" All of Fengyang City was silent, not a single person daring to answer. With a single shout, the entire city was silenced. This person was trulypletely unbridled. He was truly worthy of being called Painted Armor Xiao Zhang1. ...... ...... Fengyang Citys winter wild tea had gained fame through Xiao Zhang, but because of the Imperial Courts close pursuit, he had not attended Fengyang Citys winter wild tea party for two years, and the city elders sent the box of tea they had promised him to the Prince of Xiangs estate. No one had expected him to appear this year, but, rather unfortunately, he did. No one in the city knew how to respond. The chain ttered as it swayed, the river waters crashed as they seethed. These were the only sounds. Xiao Zhang walked down from the chain and stood on the soil of Fengyang City. He began to ascend the long flight of stone steps. At the top of these stone steps was the Seven Treasures Stronghold. At the highest point of the Seven Treasures Stronghold was the treasure pavilion. Within the treasure pavilion was a box of tea. Had he reallye to take his tea? ______________ 1.Unbridled, š, shares the same pronunciation as Фš, which is Xiao Zhang. Chapter 864 – A Porter Forged From Steel Chapter 864 C A Porter Forged From Steel1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Ten-some warships belonging to the Great Zhou Navy appeared downstream, each manned by many soldiers armed with divine crossbows. With a whoosh, many experts of the Imperial Court went ashore and ran into Fengyang City. Several Daoists, their blue clothes drifting about them, flew out of the forest on the opposite shore. They gently touched the navy ships and thennded on the other shore. The blue-clothed Daoists had cold, unfathomable expressions, and wielded Dao swords. They came from the Monastery of Eternal Spring in Luoyang. The tattered leather boots stepped on the stone steps still not dry from the morning dew. The tea merchants and pedestrians on both sides of the stone steps subconsciously backed away as this person approached, perhaps out of fear or out of shame. Xiao Zhang didnt even look at these people, ignored those experts of the Imperial Court pursuing him. Holding his spear, he expressionlessly continued forward. A few gasps came from some corner of the street and then rapidly faded away. Amidst the restless crowd, one could faintly see the cold glint of crossbow bolts. The blue-clothed Daoists flew onto the stone steps like cranes. Behind Xiao Zhang, they had solemn expressions, able to attack at any moment. The path from the river to the Seven Treasures Stronghold waspletely made up of stone steps. Someone with nothing better to do had once counted them, finding that there were over seven thousand steps. A normal person would need a very long time to walk them all. But Xiao Zhang, even when burdened by heavy wounds, did not need much time. In a few moments, he had reached the middle of the flight of steps. On the side was a very small park. Several dozen people were standing in this park, in the shade of some trees, watching him with ratherplex expressions. They were somewhat afraid, somewhat uneasy. Suddenly, an extremely dim and stealthy sword glow pierced through a basket one of them was holding and stabbed towards Xiao Zhang. This was an unthinkable angle of attack, a most sinister strike. Yet Xiao Zhang seemed long-prepared. Grunting, he stabbed his spear through the air, urately striking the sword glow with a fierce momentum. The sword glow instantly shattered into pieces, the assassin hidden in the crowd forced to retreat in a wretched state, mming against a tree. Leaves drifted onto the assassins body and were swiftly dyed red by vomited blood. The assassins face was brimming with fright. He wanted to stand and flee, but he could no longer muster the strength. Surprisingly, Xiao Zhang only nced at the assassin before continuing up the steps. Chen Changshengs group had already left the tea house and were now standing at the back of the crowd. Seeing this scene, Tang Thirty-Six praised, "An excellent technique." During the night of the coup of the Mausoleum of Books and the period that followed, Xiao Zhang had been a very intractable foe for the Orthodoxy to deal with, but things were different after he rescued Wang Po from the shores of the Luo River. At least in Tang Thirty-Sixs view, this expert who should have been at the top of the Promation of Liberation was a powerful ally that they had to contend for, so he naturally had a favorable view of him. However, Hu Thirty-Two and Zhexiu shook their heads at Tang Thirty-Sixs praise. It was clear that they held different views. "His wounds are too severe. Even more severe than we imagined," Chen Changsheng said worriedly. Tang Thirty-Six understood. Based on Xiao Zhangs violent style of fighting, if he still had sixty or seventy percent of his fighting capability, even an assassin from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would have died to a single attack, their bones shattered. Even if they managed to live by some fluke, Xiao Zhangs personality guaranteed that another strike woulde, making sure of their death. But the assassin was still alive. This could only mean that Xiao Zhangs injuries were more serious than imagined, so serious that he was not even willing to expend the energy for another strike of his spear. As expected. Several experts of the Imperial Court used the restlessness of the crowd to attack Xiao Zhang. Xiao Zhang had sessfully forced back those experts, but his body was beginning to sway, ready to fall at any moment. "There are new injuries, and even more old wounds." Like Xiao Zhang, Zhexiu regarded battle as a way of life. His eyes had clearly picked out just where Xiao Zhangs problemsy. After being pursued by the Imperial Court for three years, fighting endlessly without a moment for rest, even if Xiao Zhangs body really was forged from steel, he would still feel tired. Once he was tired, his reaction speed would slow, making it easier for him to be injured. Once he started getting injured, he would continue suffering more and more injuries. His true essence would dry up. He would be unbearably exhausted, and finally be powerless to fight back. He was a peak Star Condensation expert of the Promation of Liberation, and it was rare for him to find someone that was a match for him beneath the Divine. He was like some giant beast roaming the wastnds alone. Unable to counterattack, he was pursued by those scavenging vultures that were the experts of the Imperial Court for so many days, forced to fight over his long journey. A day would eventuallye when his body crashed onto the ground. Xiao Zhang finally reached the highest point of Fengyang City. He stood in front of the Seven Treasures Stronghold. Looking down at the river below, he squinted his eyes. The morning sun had already risen over the mountains. Its zing rays shone over the river and mountains, the gleam rather dazzling. He could clearly see that the experts of the Imperial Court and the divine crossbowmen had already encircled Fengyang City. Although his mind was still in order, he was somewhat annoyed, like he had seen a swarm of houseflies that he couldnt disperse. A person like Xiao Zhang truly might consider himself like a giant beast that stalked the wastnd alone, but he would never admit that these Imperial Court experts that had pursued him for several years were vultures. In his eyes, these fellows were vexing flies and mosquitoes, buzzing by his ear every day, making it difficult for him to sleep, which was why he now felt so drowsy. Yes, he was just somewhat drowsy. He felt like all he needed was some sleep, as why else would his eyelids be so heavy, his lips so numb, his pursuers have caught up to him? He felt drowsier and drowsier, his eyelids heavier and heavier. Even he found it difficult to distinguish whether his eyes were squinting or already closed. The morning sun shone over Fengyang City, and also on his face. He swayed twice, then fell to the floor. But he did not roll down the steps. With a thump, the end of his spear jabbed into the ground. At the most dangerous moment, it helped support his fatigued body. At this sight, those people who had never forgotten all the good Xiao Zhang had done for Fengyang City could no longer bear to look, and turned around. But some people stood up. The first to stand up was a tea merchant of Fengyang City, as well as ten-some shop assistants who worked in the tea business. "Protect Master Xiao!" The tea merchant grit his teeth and shouted, then brought those shop assistants up the stone steps to Seven Treasures Stronghold and stood in front of Xiao Zhang. Some of them took out the swords that they usually kept on their person for protection, but even more used carrying poles that were usually meant for transporting goods, pointing them at those approaching experts. As a tea merchant, one would inevitably encounter some troubles while doing business and would inevitably get into conflict with other tea merchants in Fengyang City. This tea merchant was known for his fierce temper, and the shop assistants under him were also extremely valiant with quite some reputation in the city, but how could they alone stop these experts and divine crossbowmen of the Imperial Court? But soon after, more tea merchants andmon people joined them. The stone steps of the Seven Treasures Stronghold were quickly packed with people. ______________ 1. The specific term for porter used here is , which is a ng term specific to Chongqing. They are so called because they are usually seen with carrying poles/sticks, called by the locals. Chapter 865 – The Visible Trajectory of a Claw Chapter 865 C The Visible Trajectory of a w Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xiao Zhang somewhat arduously opened his eyes. Seeing the tense expressions on the faces of the ordinary people by his side, he felt rather strange. In the eyes of cultivators, he was just a battle maniac. They feared him, but when had there ever been anyone who revered and wanted to protect him? Back then, he had only said that the winter wild tea of Fengyang City was good because he truly felt that it was countless times better than the Great Crimson Gown that Liang Wangsun liked to drink. When had he ever thought about the benefits it would bring to the inhabitants of this remote city? But now these ordinary people that he would normally find himself toozy to even nce at were now standing in front of him. Even though they were well aware that they might die, and their hands trembled, they refused to leave. Suddenly, he felt that other than those battles that he had taken extreme pleasure in, there had also been a few other things he had done in his life that could be considered fulfilling. For instance, he had saved Wang Po from the Luo River in that snowstorm, and he had also given a few words of praise for the winter wild tea grown in this small city. ...... ...... The simple but fierce nature of Fengyang was amply disyed at this moment. The men packing the steps in front of the Seven Treasures Stronghold and the constantly shouting crowd on the outskirts were all proof. But the experts and divine crossbowmen of the Imperial Court remained unmoved. The expressions of those blue-clothed Daoists werepletely devoid of emotion. In their eyes, both Xiao Zhang and these people of Fengyang City were no different from corpses. The Daoists ascended the steps. In a few short moments, rivers of blood would flow and many people would die in Fengyang City. The blue-clothed Daoists didnt care. No matter how many people died, it could all be exined away with the words mass uprising. The greatest tragedy would naturally befall those people soon to die and the supervising official. The supervising official of the county city of Fengyang was naturally the county magistrate. To his great fortune, in order to prepare for tomorrows winter wild tea party, the provincial magistrate from Feng City had already arrived. No matter what happened today, the one who had to bear the responsibility in the end was, by all rights, the provincial magistrate. This magistrate naturally could not allow those rivers of blood to flow. The magistrate from Feng City was middle-aged with a lean face. His temples were speckled with white, and he had quite the dignified aura. He cupped his hands and bowed to the Daoists. "Esteemed Daoists, please wait for a moment." Those blue-clothed Daoists probably knew that he was the Prince of Xiangs pupil. His words caused them to stop, though their expressions remained apathetic. "You fools just want to show a moment of bravery, but all you will end up doing ismitting injustice against the old and young of my Fengyang City!" The magistrate looked at the tea merchants andmon people on the stone steps, his expression harsh as he rebuked, "Just who is the Xiao Zhang that you are protecting? A madman who can kill people in the blink of an eye! Could a person like him truly mean any goodwill to you? Back then, he was just speaking carelessly. What need is there to give your life to protect him?" A person yelled out from the crowd, "Right now, our tea is selling so well, everyone is profiting; should we not be thanking him?" The magistrate sternly reproved, "The reason my Fengyang Citys wild tea sells so well is that the Imperial Court built a dock, allowing merchant ships toe, and even took the tea as tribute. If you need someone to thank, you should be thanking the Imperial Court, and not this criminal wanted by the Imperial Court!" The surrounding crowd grew restless, and then began to chatter amongst themselves. Although they did not disperse, they were no longer as tense as before. Xiao Zhang squinted his eyes. Looking at the magistrate, he said, "Your skill in pping your lips is rather good." With a firm expression, the magistrate said, "You cant threaten this officialIm not afraid of you. If you dont want to hear my words, just kill me." Xiao Zhang said, "In the past, you would be dead by now." The magistrate stared at the white paper on his face and rebuked, "So what if I die? I leave this world with a clear conscience. To die while speaking for the people is a worthy death, but you are just a criminal wanted by the court that only knows how to bully the weak and ughter the innocent! Truly wicked beyond redemption, not even ten thousand deaths would atone for your crimes!" ...... ...... "Xiao Zhang has a violent temper, and quite a few cultivation experts have died at his hand. He truly cant be considered a good person, but bullying the weak and ughtering the innocent... these arent things that he would do, would be willing to do. He would consider it beneath himself." In the crowd, Hu Thirty-Two whispered to Chen Changsheng. Today, many experts of the Imperial Court and divine crossbowmen hade to Fengyang City, but most important of all were the blue-clothed Daoists. If things continued as expected, Xiao Zhang really might die. Hu Thirty-Two was whispering to Chen Changsheng and examining his expression because he wanted to know just what the Pope was thinking. At the moment, the only thing that could change the situation was Chen Changshengs party. At this moment, Hu Thirty-Two suddenly realized that Zhexiu, who had been near the Pope all this time, was no longer around. "You dont understand us, or else you wouldnt have said that, let alone looked at his eyes while talking." Tang Thirty-Six pointed out, "You see, Zhexiu left without needing to look at his eyes." Hu Thirty-Two was at first somewhat confused, but then he heard the shrill whistle over the stone steps. ...... ...... The Imperial Court had pursued Xiao Zhang for three years now. The pursuers were constantly being swapped, but besides the assassins of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets hidden in the shadows, their primary strength still originated from the Ministry of Justice. Several experts from the Ministry of Justice dispersed the crowd and blocked Xiao Zhangs avenues of retreat. They then unwound the chains from their bodies and cast them towards Xiao Zhang. Compared to the six governmentborers of the Tang ns Fivekind Man, the experts of the Ministry of Justice threw the chains with a far inferior skill and a far less sinister Qi, but one could faintly see the simrity in power. Xiao Zhang could barely stand steady, so he certainly had no ability to dodge these chains. Since he couldnt dodge, he decided not to dodge. That he was incapable of dodging did not mean that he was incapable of fighting. He closed his eyes, thinking about which technique he would use to kill one of those blue-clothed Daoists, after which he would jump into the river. Even if he died, he wanted to die in a way appropriate to his name, in a somewhat unbridled fashion. But he did not sense those cold and heavy chains wrapping around his neck, only heard a noisy din. This din was clearly caused by the shing of metal, but it was also a clear-cut sound, like the metal was being snapped. He opened his eyes and was greeted by bits of metal flying about in the light, an unexpectedly beautiful sight. In the depths of those shattered shards of metal were the tracks left behind by some incredibly sharp weapon, but no weapon could be seen. The blue-clothed Daoists saw the chains in the hands of those experts from the Ministry of Justice snapping. Their pupils constricted, and they shot up the stone steps. They paid no attention to the fierce Qi that had shattered those chains. Their goal was clear: Kill Xiao Zhang. Several extremely gloomy sword glows stabbed at Xiao Zhang from the most bizarre of angles. These Daoists were from Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring, and they cultivated the traditional Daoist methods of the Orthodoxy. From a certain perspective, they were Chen Changshengs fellow disciples. However, perhaps because the Monastery of Eternal Spring had spent too much time in the darkness of history, their sword techniques were stranger and more unfathomable. But their swords were still unable to stab Xiao Zhang to death. Another din of shing metal rose up over the stone steps. Several extremely deep and invisible marks tore through the morning light, leaving behind a blurred shape in the air that looked just like a wolf w. Chapter 866 – I Can Stand a Little Higher Chapter 866 C I Can Stand a Little Higher Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The dust settled and Zhexius figure appeared in front of Xiao Zhang. He wore only a singleyer of clothing, and his sleeves and pants had been cut very short, so it was impossible to conceal those needle-like hairs sprouting from his skin. His fingers were tipped by ten incredibly sharp and tough ws. They gleamed with a cold light that caused onlookers to tremble in fear. Even more frightening was that his face was also covered in fur, his teeth as sharp as his ws, his eyes overtaken by a bloody red. At this sight, the crowd exploded in cries of horror, receding like a tide as everyone fled for their lives. Zhexiu cared not for these things. His eyes remained fixed on those blue-clothed Daoists. These blue-clothed Daoists were very powerful, and even more terrifying was that they were very dangerous. Power did not necessarily mean danger. No one understood this principle more than Zhexiu. So he chose without hesitation to use berserk metamorphosis at the first moment, confronting these foes in his most powerful state. ...... ...... Several Dao swords buzzed, vibrating at high speeds beneath the morning light. The blue-clothed Daoists looked at Zhexiu and slightly frowned. They did not say anything, nor did they attack. Although Zhexiu had grown up fighting on the snowy ins on the northern frontier, he had always had a famous reputation in the central region of the Great Zhou. The Daoists only needed a nce to recognize the young expert from the Wolf tribe. Wofu Zhexiu was the most dangerous expert of the younger generation. This was a publicly acknowledged fact, although it had been quite a few years since he had disyed that terrifying experience and perseverance in a battle. If Zhexiu insisted on protecting Xiao Zhang, today would assuredly be a bitter battle, even a bloody one. But the blue-clothed Daoists were only wary of him, not afraid. They very coolly concluded that Zhexiu could not alter the final conclusion, that Xiao Zhang would still die. They had stopped not because of Zhexius sudden appearance, but because they knew just where Zhexiu had gone after leaving the snowy ins, just who had been with him the entire time. As expected, the crowd below them parted to the sides like a tide. Chen Changsheng ascended the stone steps. All of Fengyang City became absolutely silent. No one here recognized Chen Changsheng, but all the subjects of the Great Zhou were believers of the Orthodoxy, so which one of them could fail to recognize the Divine Staff in his hands? Just who in the continent had the right to wield the Divine Staff? Finally, someone came to their senses, letting out a gasp that caused all of Fengyang City to wake from its stupor. Still like a tide, the masses kneeled on the ground and prostrated to Chen Changsheng, their countless pious and reverent voicesbining together, transforming into a thunderous boom. "Paying respects to His Holiness the Pope." Chen Changsheng came to Zhexius side, then turned to face the blue-clothed Daoists. The Daoists also prostrated to Chen Changsheng, their expressions reverent, no unwillingness on their faces. Chen Changsheng nodded. The officials and experts from the Ministry of Justice also prostrated. Chen Changsheng turned to Xiao Zhang. As he saw that shabby sheet of white paper, he recalled their first meeting in Xunyang City, and couldnt help but feel somewhat mncholic. Even now, he did not even nce at the magistrate. The magistratesplexion fluctuated for a few moments, but he finally raised the front of his officials gown and prostrated. Xiao Zhang did not kneel, as he didnt have the strength. Of course, even if he were brimming with strength, he would not kneel to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng had been the Pope for three years now. His prestige on the continent had risen higher and higher, especially with his recent reappearance and the matter of the Cinnabar Pill. In Xiao Zhangs eyes, he was still that talented youth with a tough-enough personality that he met in Xunyang City, but also just as boring and uninteresting as Wang Po. In brief, he saw Chen Changsheng as a junior, so why should he kneel? Xiao Zhang asked, "How did you turn up here?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I just happened to be passing by." This was naturally an excuse. Nobody would believe it. Xiao Zhang asked, "What do you want to do?" Chen Changsheng answered, "I want to pardon your crimes." After saying this, he raised the Divine Staff. All that was needed now was for Xiao Zhang to kneel, and then he would use the top end of the Divine Staff to lightly touch Xiao Zhangs head thrice, and the pardoning ceremony would beplete. "Hold!" The magistrate suppressed the fear in his heart and asked in a trembling voice, "When was the Li Pce able to involve itself in matters of the court?" ording to thews of the Great Zhou and a few old and unwritten rules, the Li Pce normally did not involve itself in political affairs. Chen Changsheng finally nced at the magistrate, but still he did not speak to him. "ording to the Memorial on Punishment of the Great Zhou Laws, other than for crimes of treason, His Holiness the Pope has the right of special pardon." Hu Thirty-Two had at some point arrived on the scene. He gave the magistrate an impassive look and said, "Just what rank did you get in the Grand Examination that you dont even know this?" The magistrates face turned abnormally unsightly. He was familiar with thews of both the church and the Great Zhou, and so he naturally knew that the Pope had the right of special pardon. However, the previous Pope had never used it once in his centuries of rule, so let alone him, even the dukes of the court had probably forgotten about it. Those words he had said earlier had carried such force and vigor that they had seemed to make a sound when they struck the ground, and even now seemed to be echoing. "You ughter innocents. Not even ten thousand deaths would atone for your crimes. "Thus, you are wicked beyond redemption." But not long after he had said those words, the Pope appeared and said that he wanted to pardon Xiao Zhangs crimes. This was the special right of the Pope. Even if ten thousand deaths would not atone for your crimes, even if you are wicked beyond redemption, if I want to pardon you, you are free of sin. Tang Thirty-Six had also arrived. Pointing at those blue-clothed Daoists, he said, "If the Orthodoxy cannot involve itself in matters of the court, why do these Daoists of the Monastery of Eternal Spring dare to kill someone on the street? My lord magistrate, shouldnt you have these people arrested and sent to prison first?" The blue-clothed Daoists appeared unaffected, but the magistratesplexion continued to worsen. At this moment, Xiao Zhang suddenly said, "I certainly wont kneel to you." If he refused to kneel, how could the ceremony of pardon bepleted? No one could have expected that just as the matter seemed about to resolve itself, a new problem would appear. Tang Thirty-Six was prepared to say a few harsh words to Xiao Zhang, but was stopped by Chen Changsheng. "I can just stand a little higher." Chen Changsheng walked up a few steps, then turned around. He was now a few steps higher than Xiao Zhang, at just the right height. Without any need for Xiao Zhang to kneel, he could raise the Divine Staff, stretch it level like a ruler and touch Xiao Zhangs head. Without any sound, the tip of the Divine Staff lightly touched Xiao Zhangs head thrice,pleting the ceremony. From start to finish, Xiao Zhang said nothing, and no one could see what his expression was beneath the white paper. Was he astonished or furious? After a while, he rubbed his head and said, "A little itchy." Chapter 867 – Part of a Sight That Others Can Only Watch from a Distance Chapter 867 C Part of a Sight That Others Can Only Watch from a Distance Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The people of Fengyang City continued to kneel on both sides of the street, a dense and silent crowd. "Disperse. I presume that everyone has many things that they need to do to make a living," Chen Changsheng said. After passing through that small vige at the base of Mount Han, he had gained experience in epting the prostration of the masses, but he was still somewhat unustomed to it. To put it another way, unustomed meant bashful or shy, so his voice was somewhat soft, making it impossible for many people to hear. "Quickly disperse! Those who need to open their businesses should open their businesses, those who need to go to work should go to work, and those who need to go to school should go to school!" Tang Thirty-Six shouted at the crowd. His voice was very loud, his expression natural. It was like he was the one that was Pope. Naturally, no one listened to him. Very quickly, the magistrate of Fengyang County ordered his troops to maintain order. The people lining the streets stood up but didnt leave. They stared at Chen Changsheng, their faces showing all sorts of emotions: respect, piety, passion, excitement, and many more. To the people of this remote city, this was probably the only chance they would ever have to personallyy eyes on the Pope, so how could they so easily leave? The priests of Fengyang Citys church also hurried over, but they were not very different from ordinary believers. Upon seeing Chen Changsheng, they became so nervous that they couldnt speak. Their Daoist robes instantly became soaked in sweat and their legs went even softer than Xiao Zhangs. To wit, they were useless. The blue-clothed Daoists and experts of the Imperial Court also did not leave. Tang Thirty-Six looked at them and said, "What? Are you really thinking about assassinating the Pope in front of tens of thousands of people, thereby seeding in causing the stupidest and bravest situation of all time?" Such harsh jeering and coarse words actually had some effect, because the target of their criticism was so clear that everyone could understand. Countless furious gazes fell on the Daoists and experts of the Imperial Court, and those officials also failed to escape. The officials and experts retreated far away while the crossbowmen disarmed their crossbows so as to avoid any disrespect. The blue-clothed Daoists stood ten-some zhang away, but they did not seem ready to leave. Chen Changsheng took out a few pills. Hu Thirty-Two went into the Seven Treasures Stronghold to ask for a bowl of water. Xiao Zhang used this bowl of water to drink the handful of pills. Chen Changsheng hesitated for a moment, then said, "Those pills were meant to be taken over three days." At these words, the paper over Xiao Zhangs face pped. "Theres no wind; is that just from breathing? As expected from an expert of the Promation of Liberation, his anger causes such turmoil." Tang Thirty-Six very seriouslymented. He wouldnt have been afraid of Xiao Zhang in the past, let alone now. His three years of imprisonment in the old estate and the ancestral hall, especially that half-year at the end, had truly stifled his voice too fiercely. At some point, the simrity of the Tang ns young master to Su Li had spread around the continent. Xiao Zhang knew that little advantage could be gained from quarreling with this fellow and decided to ignore it. He said to Chen Changsheng, "Dont hope that Ill sell my life to the Li Pce." "A thing like ones life naturally cant be sold," Chen Changsheng agreed. On the side, Tang Thirty-Six said, "Who said you cant sell a life? Have you ever thought about how my idol makes his living? How did I y that final hand in the ancestral hall?" Chen Changsheng looked at him, saying nothing. Tang Thirty-Six waved his hand, indicating that he understood and would stop saying whatever came to mind. Chen Changsheng looked at the nearby Daoist and said, "Whether one is guilty or not all depends on a single sentence from the Imperial Court. I can pardon all the hollow crimes they charged you with, but they can charge you with new crimes at any time and keep up their endless pursuit." Xiao Zhang said, "When I struck with my spear on the Luo River, I didnt think of this much, so theres no need for me to think of it now." "Your wounds are too heavy and numerous. You need to recuperate, so I want to arrange a ce for you to hide away for some time." Chen Changsheng added, "Im not Wang Po. There are no grudges or affections between us, so theres no need for you to reject my good intentions." Xiao Zhang was quiet for a while, then said, "In fact, I had also thought of finding a ce to hide away." After being pursued by the Imperial Court for three whole years, how could he not feel exhausted? No matter how unbridled he was, he also knew that this could not continue. Not long ago, after being heavily wounded, he truly did want to find a ce to rest, but such a ce was quite difficult to find. There were very few sects that were both daring enough and able to defy Shang Xingzhous majesty. He had old grudges with the Mount Li Sword Sect and Schrtree Manor, and was not willing to lower his head to them, even if his refusal resulted in his death. The ce he ultimately chose was the same ce Chen Changsheng had intended to bring him. Holy Maiden Peak. Hearing Xiao Zhangs words, Chen Changshengs party was shocked. Since he had already gone to Holy Maiden Peak, why had the Imperial Court chased him here? "I wasnt able to enter Holy Maiden Peak." Xiao Zhangs eyes pierced through the holes in the paper, turning somewhat dark, perhaps because he was recalling the circumstances of that day. "The sword array formed by those girls is truly difficult to deal with, and since they clearly didnt want me, should I implore them to let me in?" Chen Changsheng felt this very strange. After the battle of the Luo River, the Imperial Court began to pursue Xiao Zhang. Everyone knew what the Li Pces position on Xiao Zhang was. Even if Xu Yourong was in seclusion, South Stream Temple was masterless, and the people in the temple did not like Xiao Zhangs way of doing things, was there a need for such an unyielding stance? As he thought of these questions, his eyes met Xiao Zhangs. He suddenly understood that Xiao Zhang was telling him that something might have happened in South Stream Temple. "When leaving South Stream Temple, I encountered a party from the Imperial Court and quickly avoided it." "Why?" "Because there were two sedan chairs in that party. I dont know who was in them, but they were far stronger than me." Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six nced at each other, knowing the answer. "The Prince of Xiang and Wuqiong Bi... Where were they going?" "It wasnt clear. Afterward, I was ambushed by some monster. Because I was driving out its poison, my old injuries broke out, and then these houseflies came chasing after me. It was very annoying, so I wanted toe here and drink some tea." Drinking tea could truly calm ones mind, but Chen Changshengs party knew that Xiao Zhang must have thought he did not have long to live and so wanted toe here and drink some tea. Both involved drinking tea, but the reason and frame of mind were different. Chen Changsheng had a vague guess as to who that monster was. To poison a person like Xiao Zhang, who else could it be? "Have you been eating welltely?" Chen Changsheng asked. Xiao Zhang replied, "I can eat my fill, but Im not eating well." Having to watch for an ambush at any moment, always looking out for poisonanyone would find it difficult to savor ones food this way. There was a restaurant in the Seven Treasures Stronghold, so they found a private room to sit in. In a short while, they began to partake of a sumptuous banquet. Chen Changsheng was also eating, so there was naturally no one who dared to poison the food. Xiao Zhang paid no attention to anyone else. His chopsticks descended like the wind, swiftly emptying the tes of their delicacies. He didnt drink alcohol, but he did drink half a pot of winter wild tea. To be able to eat in such a rxed fashion was already a very extravagant matter for him. After eating and drinking to his hearts content, Xiao Zhang became too rxed and fell asleep at the table, his snores seemingly echoing throughout the entire city. Chen Changshengs party quietly watched him, none of them saying a single word. Outside the restaurant, countless people were also watching him, none of them saying a single word. Chapter 868 – The Breeze over the River Is Cool Chapter 868 C The Breeze over the River Is Cool Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A normal person would probably encounter problems if they consumed three days worth of medicine in one go. Xiao Zhang would not encounter any problems, as his recovery abilities were incredibly powerful. After sweetly sleeping for an hour, he woke up and said, "I have enough energy." Chen Changsheng asked, "You really dont want to travel with us?" "Since we dont follow the same path, theres no need to travel together." Xiao Zhang took the box containing rations and medicine from Chen Changsheng, gripped his spear, and walked out. He did not immediately leave, but first went to the treasure pavilion at the very top of the Seven Treasures Stronghold and took the box of tea. He then turned to those blue-clothed Daoists and Imperial Court experts and said, "Come, continue." ...... ...... Xiao Zhang left, as did the Daoists, experts, and divine crossbowmen. Chen Changshengs party naturally had to leave as well. The people of Fengyang City lining the street had not left. They prostrated to Chen Changsheng, offering their pious respects. Even many elders that found it difficult to walk had been brought to the street by their rtives in the hopes that they might obtain the Popes blessing. At any other time, Chen Changsheng would have spent some time in Fengyang City, treating the illnesses of the faithful or conducting a small ceremony to the light in the manner described in the scriptures of the church. But right now, he did not have the time, as he had to leave. Fortunately, Hu Thirty-Two had already sent a message to the nearby Daoist church, which had made the appropriate preparations to distribute medicine. Based on Chen Changshengs request, two clerics skilled in the Sacred Light technique would also being. "May the Sacred Light be with all of you." Chen Changsheng said to the people of Fengyang City. The masses once more prostrated, once more like a tide. Leaving Fengyang City, traversing the chain across the river, they came to a sparsely inhabited area of the canyon. Recalling what he had just witnessed, Tang Thirty-Six said, "Only just now did I feel that you really are the Pope." The Pope was divine and would assuredly obtain the respect of countless believers, but true love and respect were not so easy to gain. Normally, this needed the umtion of time and prestige. Chen Changsheng had only be the Pope three years ago. In such a small and remote ce like Fengyang City, if the Daoist church did not exert itself in announcing his presence, many believers might not even know he hade. He was able to obtain the heartfelt respect and love of so many believersrgely because An Hua had announced the matter of the Cinnabar Pill. The Orthodoxys praising of the divine had turned out to be very effective. Chen Changsheng did not want to talk about these things, so he changed the subject. "The monster that Xiao Zhang encountered was probably Chusu." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Perhaps. If Xiao Zhang hadnt been heavily wounded, he couldnt possibly have been ambushed." Zhexiu said, "Not necessarily. Chusu was also injured in Wenshui City, so dont go out alone." Tang Thirty-Six understood his meaning and asked in surprise, "Is that monster really this troublesome?" Chen Changsheng replied, "It truly is very troublesome." As he said this, a faint tinge of worry could be seen on his face. It was not due to Chusu, but to the other matter that Xiao Zhang mentioned: there might be some problem at Holy Maiden Peak. Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu were aware of what he was worried about. After leaving Fengyang City, they traveled much faster than they had before. But Chen Changsheng did not think it was fast enough. If South Stream Temple really had encountered some sort of mishap, she was in seclusion at Holy Maiden Peak, so could she be in danger? As they swiftly traveled several dozen li along the canyon, Fengyang City quickly faded from view, and the number of boats on the river decreased substantially. Chen Changsheng brought Nanke out of the Garden of Zhou, and then looked at Zhexiu and the others. Tang Thirty-Six felt a little conflicted. "Why do I feel like Ive be a cat?" Zhexiu asked, "Have you ever seen a cat cage asrge as the Garden of Zhou?" Hu Thirty-Two humbly said, "To be able to stay in His Holinesss miniature world for a time is a grand blessing." Zhexiu creased his brow. Tang Thirty-Six sighed and said, "Too much." Chen Changsheng urged, "Hurry." Nanke watched as they were sent into the Garden of Zhou, then asked, "Chen Changsheng, where are we going?" She could remember Chen Changshengs name now, but she still didnt know who she was, was still as ignorant as a little child. "Were going to Holy Maiden Peak." Chen Changsheng unfurled a map and pointed out which direction she should go. Nankes eyes remained dull, so it was hard to tell if she had understood the map. She asked, "How fast?" Chen Changsheng replied, "As fast as you can go. Of course, dont injure yourself." Nanke replied, "I understand." She then grabbed Chen Changshengs neck and jumped off the cliff towards the river. The wind over the river was somewhat chilly. As it howled against his face, Chen Changsheng cooled down somewhat. And then, he saw the approaching river and found it impossible to calm down. Only now did he remember that after that bloody battle in the mountains, Nankes two wings had vanished, so how could she fly? A hint of confusion had also appeared in Nankes dull eyes. She knew that she could fly, so she had instinctively jumped into the air without any fear or hesitation. But just how exactly did she fly? Nanke used her lightning-fast movement techniques to blink around the air in an astonishing fashion, but she could not stop her descent. The two began to fall faster and faster, the river getting closer and closer. She closed her eyes. Chen Changsheng sighed and thought, without Zhizhi, what method should I use to dry these drenched clothes? Just when they were about to fall into the river, two noises erupted from Nankes back. Those sounds were like the sound that the white paper on Xiao Zhangs face made in Xunyang City. Not Fengyang City, but Xunyang City, because it was in Xunyang City when the white paper on his face had been whole. It was somewhat like a sail unfurling as quickly as possible. Of course, it was most simr to wings unfurling. Dark green wings of ten-some zhang in length unfurled behind Nanke, carrying her over the rapids of the river and up into the sky. Chen Changsheng had been even closer to the river, the bottom of his shoes even touching the water, leaving a ripple behind. From a distance, it looked like a dragonfly lightly touching the water. ...... ...... Pope Chen Changsheng had left Fengyang City, but the people of this small city found it very difficult to take their leave. In a restaurant along the river, a young master looked at the crowd that was still gazing up the river, and a hint of annoyance appeared on his face. "Truly a bunch of ignorant fools." A delicate girl walked over. It was Mu Jiushi. The young master was Bie Tianxin. Seeing Mu Jiushi, Bie Tianxin instantly changed his expression, harmoniously saying, "The wind from the river is rather strong. Be careful." When Mu Jiushi was banished from the Li Pce, her cultivation in the Orthodoxys techniques had been destroyed, but her strength that originated from the Great Western Continent was still there, so there was no need for her to care about any wind off the river. Bie Tianxin only wanted to express his concern. Mu Jiushi faintly smiled, very naturally epting his concern and standing a little closer to him. Chapter 869 – I Will Wait for You in the Abyss Chapter 869 C I Will Wait for You in the Abyss Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr From Hanqiu City to Fengyang City, this young couple had traveled together. Although they were not as close as normal lovers, their expressions and movements were much more natural. Mu Jiushi stood at Bie Tianxins side, very naturally leaning into his chest. Even though this sight had urred several times, Bie Tianxin was still very excited, his heart immediately beginning to beat faster. Mu Jiushi gave a naughty smile, apparently finding his attitude very amusing. She extended a pure white hand and pressed it against his chest. Beneath her palm was his heart. Bie Tianxin naturally would not care about her action, but soon after, his expression turned abnormally grave. A stranger dressed in blue clothes and wearing a copper mask had inexplicably appeared in the room. Upon seeing this blue-clothed stranger, Bie Tianxin narrowed his eyes. Who was this person that they were able to noiselessly enter this room without alerting him or Mu Jiushi? The stranger did not release any sort of Qi, but Bie Tianxin had already faintly guessed at their cultivation, and he felt his lips moisten. He was only in the Star Condensation Realm, but his parents were experts of the Divine Domain, so he had experienced far more than his peers. When traveling the world, Bie Tianxin had never worried about his safety, because no one had ever dared to show him the slightest disrespect. If there was anyone in this world who would dare risk the fury of two Divine Domain experts by attacking him, it could only be another expert of the Divine Domain. Bie Tianxin did not know who the blue-clothed stranger was or why the stranger hade to find him, but he sensed incredible danger. "Quickly leave. Dont worry about me." Bie Tianxin stared at the stranger while he spoke to Mu Jiushi. Mu Jiushis petite face revealed a somewhat strange expression, a smile and yet not a smile, apparently moved yet also derisive. But she did not leave, nor did she ask anything. She didnt even take her hand off his chest. Bie Tianxin felt this to be rather strange, but all his attention was currently focused on the blue-clothed stranger. He had no time to think about this detail, and he still had a very important thing to do. After all, he was the son of Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong. Although he did not reach Luoluos absurd level, he naturally carried several powerful magical artifacts on his person in his travels. For instance, such a magical artifact was currently concealed in his sleeve. This magical artifact could not defeat a Divine Domain expert, but it could create a divine enchantment that could let him endure for a while, and when this magical artifact activated, his parents would sense it, no matter how far away they were. This was also the reason he could remainposed and have Mu Jiushi leave first. But he soon found it impossible to remainposed, and hisplexion swiftly paled. He discovered that there was something wrong with the magical artifact in his sleeve. An indistinct yet unbreakable Qi had appeared around the restaurant, presumablyid down by the blue-clothed stranger. It prevented any signal from getting out. But what of the magical artifact? Why had it failed at the most crucial moment? He looked toward Mu Jiushi on his chest, sensed that the palm on his chest was getting colder and colder. He vaguely guessed what had happened, and his eyes showed pain and disbelief. "Why?" This was the question that Bie Tianxin most wanted to know the answer to. Mu Jiushi raised her face to him and naughtily stuck out her tongue. Laughing, she said, "Because Ive never liked you." Bie Tianxin heard the answer, but he still found it impossible to believe. His body trembled in anger and sorrow as he shakily said, "Is that so?" "I never allowed you to tell anyone else, including your parents, precisely because I never thought about being together with you." Mu Jiushi straightened her body, her delicate palm still tightly pressed to his chest, seemingly unable to part with his warmth. "So that your pitiful self can die with some understanding, your journey to Hanqiu City was precisely so that you could meet Chen Changsheng, after which we could kill you. However, certain matters made it inconvenient for us to move, which is why weve dyed it until now. In truth, if you carefully thought about it, you would have known this was a trap. Youre just too stupid." She jeered, "What right do you have to marry me? Im someone thats going to be the Pope." Seeing the expression on her face, Bie Tianxin shook off his earlier fear and unease, leaving only pain and anger. He muttered, "So you originally schemed to nt the crime on Chen Changsheng and make the continent fall into endless turmoil. Presumably all this is your Mu ns plot, and now that I think of it, Madam Mu going to White Emperor City back then was also problematic." Mu Jiushi did not expect that on the verge of death, the hedonistic young master she so disdained would be much calmer and wiser, and she couldnt help but be a little bbergasted. But matters had already reached this point, and things were already past the point of no return. "Of course, just what sort of person is my older sister? She was the most intelligent genius of my n! How could she possibly be forced off the Great Western Continent just because of the throne?" Mu Jiushi calmly said to him, "My sisters husband is the hero of a generation, but even he ultimately could not ovee the beauty of a woman and ended up being deceived by her for so many years. Although youre far inferior to my sisters husband, you dont seem so bad now. Please calmly die. I promise you that I wont forget how well you treated me in our time together." Bie Tianxin stared into her eyes. "You want to frame Chen Changsheng, but no one will believe you." Mu Jiushi lightly said, "Everyone knows that you were killed by the ck Dragon." Immediately, her small hand released an extremely pure and cold Qi. Bie Tianxins body was instantly frozen, making it impossible for him to move. He noticed that her eyes had be abnormally deep and serene, like a cold pool. He understood what Mu Jiushi intended to do, and how she intended to frame Chen Changsheng. Mu Jiushi calmly looked at him as cold energy continued to pour out of her palm. Bie Tianxins mind and body were cold, perhaps because of this cold Qi, or perhaps because of her cruelty andck of emotion. Frost covered his eyshes. They looked like the fringes of ice covering the trees of the north, rather pleasant, but also somewhat tragic. He stared at Mu Jiushis face, as if wanting to forever remember that beautiful, pure, yet absolutely malicious face. "I will not go to the sea of stars. I will soon go to the abyss, where I will never forget you. There, I will await your arrival." These were Bie Tianxins final words. After saying this, he closed his eyes and stopped breathing. His Ethereal Pce, star openings, meridians, blood, and flesh had all been frozen into crystal by the supreme cold, all of it devoid of life. After some time, Mu Jiushi finally took her palm off his chest. She gazed in silence at the ice sculpture that was Bie Tianxin for a very long time, her face somewhat pale. Was it because the bitterly cold Qi had caused her to consume too much true essence, or was it because of Bie Tianxins final words? Chapter 870 – The Secret Sinking into the Depths of the River Chapter 870 C The Secret Sinking into the Depths of the River Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Quickly." The taciturn blue-clothed stranger suddenly spoke. "Wuqiong Bi has assuredly sensed that his life has been extinguished." As experts of the Divine Domain, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi had assuredly left an imprint on their sons sea of consciousness as a final guarantee of his safety. The strangers Qi could cut off all activity within this restaurant, as well as the cold Qi released by Mu Jiushi, from the world, but it could not cut off a connection created by true blood, between souls. Mu Jiushi was roused from her somewhat perplexed mood and lightly flicked her finger. A gentle wind rose from her fingertip and fell on Bie Tianxins body. With a rustle, the ice sculpture copsed into countless shards, which were then ground by the wind into tiny crystalline grains. The blue-clothed stranger stretched out his hand and took those grains on the floor into his sleeve, and then left the restaurant with Mu Jiushi. A priest entered the room and used a broom to sweep the floor clean. If Chen Changsheng were present, he would definitely have recognized this priest, as this priest was an old acquaintance of the Orthodox Academy. Priest Xin of the Bureau of lesiastic Education had appeared once more after three years, but now it was in Fengyang City. Why was this? Priest Xin took a stool from the neighboring room and sat down in the nearby corridor. Closing his eyes, he began to wait. Hisplexion was rather unsightly, because he was waiting to die. A fishing boat left Fengyang Citys port, traveling upstream. Once it was out of view, it began to speed along without any wind, traveling at unimaginable speeds. In a short while, the fishing boat was several dozen li away. The blue-clothed stranger stood on the bow of the boat, calmly regarding the swiftly flowing river. Was he trying to see something in there, or was he looking for the marks left behind not long ago when a certain person stepped on the water? Mu Jiushi sat in the boat, looking at the strangers back as she said, "The ck Dragon was not at Fengyang City today." The blue-clothed stranger replied, "Yes." Confused, Mu Jiushi asked, "Since we werent able to act in Hanqiu City, why were we able to act today?" The blue-clothed stranger answered, "First, our time is short. Second, I didnt know where the ck Dragon was that day, but I know where she is today, and nobody else knows." Mu Jiushi didnt understand, but she trusted in his words. The stranger had seemingly seen something, and lightly waved his sleeve. The crystalline powder dropped from his sleeve and was instantly whisked away by the rushing river, leaving behind no trace, not even a ripple. ...... ...... The River of Hatred had many tributaries. One of these tributaries had very clear water, with many trees growing along its banks, creating beautiful sceneries. It was called the Tong River. In the upper reaches of the Tong River was a group of lush and tall mountains, one of the mountain ranges of the south. There was a peak in the depths of these mountains that was wrapped in clouds year-round, making it seem particrly mysterious and sacred. It was the holynd for countless cultivators and believers: Holy Maiden Peak. South Stream Temple was on Holy Maiden Peak, and the region it administered was evenrger. At least a hundred mountains and a thousand li of ins were under its management. Like the Longevity Sect, South Stream Temple was also an ancestral hall of the southern Orthodoxy faction, with many small sects like Gentle Stream Monastery and the Lotus Pond subordinate to it. Paired with themon people that had lived here for generation after generation, it was a thriving ce and very lively. This was especially the case for the small vige on the banks of the Tong River, which was bustling to the extreme. One afternoon, the river outside the vige was as peaceful as usual when a gale suddenly sprang up, blowing the reeds t and causing the grazing oxen to flee in panic. Two green lights in the air flickered, then vanished. A girl with a dull expression appeared on the shore of the river. It was Nanke. Chen Changsheng got up from the ground, brushed the dust off his body, then nced at Nanke. He wanted to say something, but ultimately chose to keep his silence. Soon after, three people dropped from the air onto the meadow. Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two were as usual, looking the same as they did when they had entered the Garden of Zhou. But Zhexiu had a rather miserable appearance. His clothes were covered in even more dust than Chen Changshengs, and they were also a little torn up. Surprisingly, his face was wounded as well. Chen Changsheng was shocked, thinking, There should be no enemies in the Garden of Zhou, so just who was he fighting with so fiercely? Seeing his gaze, Zhexiu exined, "I was fighting a round with those monsters." These words caused Tang Thirty-Six to recall that sight and repeatedly shake his head. Hu Thirty-Two also showed a veryplex expression. As they sat at the highest point of the Mausoleum of Zhou, dust roiled around them, and the monster tide charged forward, their enraged howls seemingly about to tear the sky apart. Zhexiu was like a rock, asionally submerged inside the tide, then appearing again. They found themselves admiring him, but also worried. Chen Changsheng did not ask why Zhexiu had fought those monsters, because he knew the reason. Back then, in the ins of the Unsetting Sun, the blind Zhexiu had carried Qi Jian on his back as they fled. He had long since established a deep grudge with those monsters. Hu Thirty-Two gazed at Chen Changsheng, his expression even more reverential. In Wenshui City and on their journey through the canyon, this archbishop had been extremely respectful to Chen Changsheng, and it had been a heartfelt respect. Now, however, his respect for Chen Changsheng came from an even deeper part of his heart. How could one determine the ability and potential of a true expert? A very simple method was seeing howrge a miniature world they could possess. Therger the miniature world they could control, the more powerful they were. He had now confirmed the rumor: the Garden of Zhou truly was in the Popes hands. Many years ago, he had held a post in the Hall of Pure Virtue and had once entered the Green Leaf World of the previous Pope. He was certain that the Green Leaf World was far smaller than the Garden of Zhou. This made him feel even more confident in the future prospects of the Pope, the Orthodoxy, and... himself. Chen Changsheng naturally did not know that Hu Thirty-Twos entering the Garden of Zhou would have some positive effects, just like how he did not know what benefits would arise from bringing An Hua and Chen Chou into the Garden of Zhou. His gaze at the moment was focused on that distant group of mountains. The mountains were graceful and lush with greenery. Even under the light of the noon sun, there was no hint of dryness. Just looking at them would calm ones mind. As one headed deeper into the mountains, they became lusher and greener, but the sight did not be boring. Gradually, the green was diluted by clouds and mist, adding to the beauty of the mountains. In the deepest parts of the clouds, one could faintly see an extremely tall mountain. It seemed both real and unreal, its true appearancepletely shrouded by the clouds. Was that Holy Maiden Peak? Seeing that distant mountain, Tang Thirty-Six became somewhat excited. After all, Holy Maiden Peak was a renowned holynd, and this was his first time seeing it with his own eyes. Chen Changshengs change in mood was more because Holy Maiden Peak was the ce where Xu Yourong had lived and cultivated. In herter letters, Xu Yourong had never described Holy Maiden Peak. He had imagined it many times. Although Xu Yourong was still probably in seclusion, unable to meet... When he thought of how she was on that mountain, he still felt a deep longing. It was just like that most clich of descriptions. He wanted nothing more than to sprout wings and fly over. Nanke walked in front of him, raised her head, and gave him a very serious look. "You want to fly? Then just tell me." Chapter 871 – The Chronicle of the Mountain Gate Chapter 871 C The Chronicle of the Mountain Gate Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If it were possible to fly, Chen Changsheng would not have had Nanke stop at the river outside the vige, but had her fly straight to Holy Maiden Peak. But that was not possible, as this would show ack of respect for Holy Maiden Peak, and also because there was a restriction around Holy Maiden Peak. Even though he was the Pope, if he brought the young Demon Princess and invaded Holy Maiden Peak, he would assuredly incur its wrath. Their party had to first pass through the vige at the foot of the mountain. Nanke once more entered the Garden of Zhou. The courtyards of the vige were very crowded together. He could see that the people here lived rather decent lives, as none of the houses were in great disrepair. The Tong River was already in the southern region of the continent. The weather was warm and mild. Even in midwinter, it was not at all cold. Noontime was the ideal time for a respite. When they walked through the vige, they did not encounter too many people. A store was open on the side of the street. Tang Thirty-Six wanted to go in and buy some small souvenir, while Zhexiu wanted to buy some dried meat in preparation for an emergency, but both of them saw the look on Chen Changshengs face and said nothing. Xiao Zhang had not been able to go into too much detail back in Fengyang City, as he had not actually entered Holy Maiden Peak. It was clear, however, that he felt that something had happened. Chen Changsheng had concluded the same, so he was naturally in a rush. Because he was in somewhat of a rush as they passed the stores, they didnt notice that inside, thendy was speaking with two other people. "Im not concerned about a little money, and Im not that good at ying mahjong, but its been such a long time since the fairyst visited. Im worried that something might have happened to her." "Pah, even if your beard burns up, nothing will happen to the fairy." "Hey, didnt I pay for three of your houses rooms to be remade with brick? Is it necessary to curse me like this to protect her?" "But still, just where has the fairy gone off to?" ...... ...... After passing through the vige, they entered a forest. It was quiet and secluded, and they didnt see any people on the road. Chen Changshengs party began to walk faster, beginning to move so quickly that a normal person would probably only see a blur. As they proceeded along the road, the forest concealed the fact that they were getting higher and higher, until they were amongst the mountains. Ten-some liter, a stone gate appeared on the mountain path. Chen Changsheng did not pay attention to the words written on the stone gate, continuing to press forward. And then, he was stopped. Since it was the mountain gate of South Stream Temple, it naturally had disciples to guard it: two girls of around fourteen or fifteen years old. These two disciples did not have a very high status in the temple. They did not have any opportunities to travel to faraway ces, and had not been to the capital like their senior sisters, so they did not recognize Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six. "Stop! Who goes there?" The girls gripped the hilts of their swords and shouted at Chen Changshengs party. Their faces were somewhat tense, and they appeared inexperienced. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six nced at each other, both of them recognizing that there was a problem here. Even if this was the mountain gate farthest from the temple and was assigned to ordinary disciples to guard, South Stream Temple would normally be visited by cultivators from subordinate sects or who simply wanted to visit this famous ce. As such, South Stream Temple should have arranged for some more mature andposed disciples to stand guard. How could it send two girls like these? Tang Thirty-Six slightly shook his head, indicating to Chen Changsheng that they should not reveal their identities yet. He stepped forward and said, "We are disciples of Hanqiu Citys Emotion-Severing Sect. We havee to Holy Maiden Peak to sightsee." One girl nervously said, "Just what sort of ce is Holy Maiden Peak that you can enter it whenever you please?" These words made Chen Changshengs party feel even more perturbed. Whether it was that Who goes there? or the question just now, they sounded like they had been lifted from a book. Where was the tone of voice that the disciples of South Stream Temple usually spoke in? Tang Thirty-Six stared at the girl and arched his brow. "Since when did South Stream Temple have this sort of rule?" Both the Li Pce and Holy Maiden Peak prioritized transmitting the Dao to all living beings. They had never once refused entry to the faithful or fellow cultivators, as this would cut off ess to a few truly important ces. The two South Stream Temple disciples grew even more nervous, as they didnt know how to respond. "Perhaps the temple closing has made the guard stricter." Chen Changsheng said to Tang Thirty-Six, "Lets just reveal our identities." Hearing this, the two disciples suddenly came to their senses and realized that this partys im that they were disciples of the Emotion-Severing Sect was a lie. They became even more nervous, pulling out their swords and shakily asking, "Just who are you?" Tang Thirty-Six had originally nned to dere who he was, but he couldnt help but find their nervous expressions to be rather amusing. Wanting to tease them, he walked forward. The two girls felt even more nervous, the swords in their hands beginning to shake, but they had no intention of backing down. With two light shouts that were clearly still a little shaky, the two girls thrust their swords at Tang Thirty-Six. Before they attacked, the girls were clearly very nervous, even afraid. But when they used their sword techniques, all their nerves and fear disappeared, because they were disciples of South Stream Temple and used the sword style of South Stream Temple. Clear and beautiful sword glows illuminated the stone gate and descended towards Tang Thirty-Six. Witnessing this sight, Zhexiu felt respect. Only by practicing from morning to night could one rely on only ones sword to calm their heart. Witnessing this sight, Hu Thirty-Two felt apprehension. He thought, even the most ordinary disciple of South Stream Temple has such fine swordy. It seems that our fellow sects of the south cant be underestimated. Witnessing this sight, Chen Changsheng felt puzzled. He thought, what sort of sword style is this? It looks rather familiar, and it also seems to be hiding something. Standing in front of this sight, Tang Thirty-Six watched as those bright sword glows stabbed towards him. Let alone fear, he didnt even have much intent to fight. Yes, these two disciples truly possessed fine swordy, but their cultivation was far too ordinary. They werent even at Ethereal Opening, so how could they possibly be his match? Heughed and stepped forward, intending to break this attack with a wave of his hand, thus perfectly unting his graceful demeanor to these two girls. But in the next moment, hisughter transformed into an astonished gasp, which soon after became an angry "Ouch!" The sword glows receded and the two South Stream Temple disciples retreated behind the mountain gate. Their chests were lightly heaving and their faces had once more be nervous. Tang Thirty-Six had not been injured, but one of his sleeves had been torn. It looked ratherical. He couldntugh. If this were a real battle, he naturally hadnt lost, but in terms ofparing swords, he had already lost one round. The two girls had ordinary cultivations, so no matter how fine their swordy, it should have been impossible for them to defeat him. The problem was that the sword techniques used by these two disciples were somehow linked. If they were used at the same time, they would begin to naturally cooperate, and the power of the move would suddenly increase, their sword techniques turning from fine to exquisite, surprisingly seeing through all of Tang Thirty-Sixs paths of retreat. Chen Changsheng, who had learned the Intellectual Sword from Su Li, had only been able to find three gaps in this sword technique. Just from how exquisite it was, the sword technique used by these two girls of South Stream Temple could even defeat those Star Condensation experts he met in the wilderness back then. What sword style was this that it was so formidable? Chapter 872 – Holy Maiden Peak in the Clouds Chapter 872 C Holy Maiden Peak in the Clouds Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "It should be the Unity Sword Art," Hu Thirty-Two said. This name prompted Chen Changsheng to recall that legendary sword style. Holy Maiden Peak was most renowned for South Stream Temples sword array. It was said that countless years ago, even Zhou Dufu, the supreme expert beneath the starry sky, had been dyed by this sword array for a time when he was invading Holy Maiden Peak. In the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, this sword array was also the reason the several dozen South Stream Temple disciples that Xu Yourong had left for Chen Changshengs sake had intimidated many experts. The foundation of the South Stream Temple sword array was the Unity Sword Art. This supremely exquisite sword art required two people to use, emphasizing the trust and connection between the user and theirpanion. Apparently, once mastered, two South Stream Temple disciples using the Unity Sword Art could defeat four opponents of the same level, while three disciples could defeat nine. Continuing in this fashion, the more disciples of South Stream Temple used the Unity Sword Art, the more frightening was the power they could disy. The strongest version of South Stream Temples sword array was said to be formed from three hundred or more disciples, and one could imagine how powerful this was. Even an expert of the Divine Domain might not be willing to directly confront its edge. It was no wonder that Xiao Zhang had mentioned that the sword array of those girls had been troublesome. But Chen Changsheng still felt that there was something wrong. The sword style used by these two South Stream Temple disciples was not the same Unity Sword Art that he had read about. It seemed to have been changed somewhat. The problem was, just who could alter a supremely exquisite sword style like the Unity Sword Art? Not even Su Li might be able to do it. ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Six had also heard Hu Thirty-Twos words, through which he found out that this was South Stream Temples Unity Sword Art. But he couldnt care about this much. His sleeve had been torn, making him extremely angry. Looking at the two girls, he shouted, "Youve made me unhappy!" Zhexiu turned his head, not wanting to look at him. Chen Changsheng replied, "Its your own problem. What were you doing scaring them like that?" Tang Thirty-Six angrily retorted, "You still havent actually married, so can you not protect the people of your wifes home in advance?" The two girls looked at each other in confusion. They had no idea what these people were talking about. Tang Thirty-Sixs smiled faded. With a solemn expression, he raised the Wenshui Sword and said, "Please instruct me." He naturally wasnt really angry. He was showing his respect towards these two disciples of South Stream Temple. The two girls felt the change in his mood, and their expressions also turned grave as they raised the swords in their hands. Sword glows suddenly shed once more on the mountain path. The trees around the stone gate were suddenly assailed by fierce winds that left mark after mark on their trunks. Two cracks resounded, and then the two girls were forced back behind the stone gate. Their faces were pale, and only half their swords remained in their hands. "Yield." Tang Thirty-Six tied the sword back to his belt. From start to finish, the Wenshui Sword had never left its sheath. At this sight, the two girls finally sensed the difference in strength. They couldnt help but feel despair, as well as a deep humiliation. South Stream Temple was a holynd of the Daoist faith. Whether in the vige or at other sects, they would always be regarded as fairy-like existences. No one had ever treated them with such disrespect. In the past few days, when they guarded the mountain gate, they had encountered a few cultivators or ordinary travelers that wanted to enter the mountain. They had only needed to say a few words to make them retreatnot one had dared to intrude upon the mountain. Even if the disciples of South Stream Temple were no match, they could not just allow invaders to enter Holy Maiden Peak. They took an item from their sleeves, possibly a magical artifact that they intended to use to warn the mountain. At this moment, two thick and broad palms fell on their shoulders, restraining their two most important meridians. Hu Thirty-Two had silently passed the mountain gate ande up behind the two disciples. He smiled and shook his head, indicating that they should not struggle. What he thought was a suitably gentle smile was as frightening as a fiend in the eyes of these two girls. Sensing a mans hands on their shoulders, imagining how he only needed to use a little true essence to sever their meridians, thinking about how this man had so easily intruded through the mountain gate that they were guarding, the two girls were anxious, angry, and scared. Suddenly, they began to cry. "I said that we shouldnt copy the words on those books, as something was sure to go wrong." "The senior sisters are busy every day with matters of the temple. They dont have the mind to pay attention to us, and how could I know how to guard the mountain gate?" The two girls sobbed as they talked, asionally using their sleeves to wipe their tears. Their tear-stained faces were truly most pitiful. Tang Thirty-Six repeatedly shook his head and thought, just what is going on in the temple that they had these two clearly inexperienced girls guard the temple gate? No matter how tragically the girls wept, Hu Thirty-Twos expression did not change. He maintained his faint smile and then nced at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng understood his meaning and said, "Ill go first and take a look." Zhexiu said, "Ill be in the shadows." Saying this, he vanished into the forest. The zing sun made the tree leaves cast countless shadows, and one of them was his. ...... ...... After walking past South Stream Temples mountain gate, Chen Changsheng was still weed by a seemingly endless mountain path. It was not appropriate for Nanke to appear right now, so Chen Changsheng pushed his speed to its maximum. asionally, he would use the Yeshi Step, appearing on the side of the path, then the west. Like a gale, he swept across the path. Only when the road turned would he leave a blur on the shiny surface of the green bamboo. The graceful curves of the mountains made for a pleasing sight, but he had no mind for such things. He let the howling wind strike him, his eyes wide open as he stared at the path in front of him, looking out for the smallest changes. His spiritual sense was also traveling with the wind, sensing the activity in front of him, but its primary goal was to identify those arrays. In her letters, Xu Yourong had not described the matters of South Stream Temple in too much detail, but she had spoken about the arrays and restrictions on the mountain path. As expected, in the ten-some li of mountain path after the bamboo forest, Chen Changsheng had encountered several ingenious arrays. Even at his level of strength, even if he simultaneously struck with all his swords, he would still need a very long time to break through those arrays. Fortunately, Xu Yourong had described these things many times, both in their conversation in the Garden of Zhous snowbound temple and in the Mausoleum of Books, so he had a certain understanding of these arrays. He was also the Pope, and even though the north and south factions of the Orthodoxy were somewhat different, they had still originated from the same source, so he managed to very quickly find the gate of life for these arrays and easily pass through them. The gates of life for these arrays were often far from the mountain path, at some stream or by some boulder, but they pointed in roughly the same direction. He continued to run towards the cliff, and behind this cliff were clouds that seemed like they would never disperse. Holy Maiden Peaks indistinct formy within these clouds. Even so close, he still could not see its true appearance. Chapter 873 – Two Sides of the Stone Wall Chapter 873 C Two Sides of the Stone Wall Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As he charged over to that cliff, Chen Changsheng saw many disciples of South Stream Temple. They were currently rushing down the mountain along the path, presumably rmed by the turmoil at the mountain gate. Amongst those disciples, he saw a few familiar faces, which put him at ease, as this would prevent any misunderstandings from urring. He quickly reached the cliff. Pine trees grew along this cliff of white stone, and many slender waterfalls dropped down from it. In front of this cliff was arge teau. Between the trees, he could see countless buildings constructed in a clear and beautiful style, presumably the legendary South Stream Temple. On a normal visit, he would have taken some time to properly appreciate it, but he was not in the mood. After ncing at it, he continued to swiftly make his way up the cliff. There was no path on this cliff, only densely packed forests and precipitous cliffs. Even monkeys, skilled in climbing, would find traversing this cliff rather arduous, but it did not pose much of a challenge to Chen Changsheng. As he climbed up the cliff, getting higher and higher, the cliff gradually steepened, and the clouds around him thickened. Eventually, he could no longer see South Stream Temple below him or even the sky above him. He could only rely on his impressions from before, but he didnt find it difficult. On the contrary, he found the feeling rather familiar. In Xining Vige, he would asionally follow his senior brother to that solitary mountain in the depths of the clouds to pick herbs, so he was very familiar with this sort of environment. After some time, the clouds suddenly grew lighter, the sky above him much clearer. Chen Changsheng felt energized. A cold wind, somewhat moist, blew through the trees and oddly-shaped rocks of the mountain and fell on his face. The clouds suddenly scattered, opening up an expansive view before him. If he looked north, he could even see the twisting line of the Tong River. This was the summit of Holy Maiden Peak. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng was certain that this was where Xu Yourong had secluded herself, but he circled around the summit twice, saw several hundred ancient trees that he had never seen before, saw the rock by the cliff that she had mentioned in a letter, and even saw a few of those cute, jade-colored birds she had mentioned, yet did not see a cave. He didnt see the White Crane either. But he had already calmed down. After hearing Xiao Zhangs report in Fengyang, he had been very nervous and anxious, but after entering, all his nerves and anxiety vanished. The peak was just like she had described, not a single detail out of ce, and there were no signs of battle either. What continued to confuse him, to put him on his guard, was that Xu Yourong would probably need several years to emerge from her seclusion, so logically speaking, South Stream Temple should have left a few disciples on the summit to attend to her, or else what would happen if something went wrong in her cultivation and she required assistance? He walked back to the north face of the summit. There were a few ancient trees here, as well as a very shallow pool of water. This was the ce where he felt there should be a cave. Besides the position, scenery, and pool, his conclusion had been based on the fact that this was where the oldest and most numerous monolith inscriptions could be found. One could see monolith inscriptions all over the cliff walls of Holy Maiden Peaks summit. These monolith inscriptions had been carved into the rock, and there were a few that were very familiar. The monolith inscriptions of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Xu Yourong had told him that these were rubbings of the Heavenly Tome Monolith inscriptions made by the first Holy Maiden when she visited the Mausoleum of Books in the capital. These were different from the rubbings sold outside the Plum Garden Inn. These rubbings contained the supreme wisdom and peerless soul of the first Heavenly Tome Monolith, contained the true meaning of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. South Stream Temples understanding of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths had never been inferior to the Li Pces, and in certain aspects was even superior. It was precisely because they had these monolith inscriptions. Chen Changsheng found the monolith inscriptions of the Reflecting Monolith and caressed them, his fingers feeling the cool stone. These lines and the inscriptions in the Mausoleum of Books were practically identical, with only a few extremely subtle differences. These differences were not mistakes. Rather, they signified the first Holy Maidens understanding of the monolith inscriptions. Compared to other cultivators, Chen Changsheng had a far superior understanding of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, evenpared to true geniuses. This was because he had five Heavenly Tome Monoliths on his wrist. With just a light caress, he came to know that if he carefully researched the monolith inscriptions on the summit of Holy Maiden Peak, it would assuredly have great benefits to his cultivation. But those were all matters for the future. He first had to find that cave. At this moment, he felt that the cliff beneath his fingers was shaking. An indistinct Qi, seemingly flickering in and out of existence, emerged from the dense ivy. He followed that Qi and pulled aside the ivy. Behind the ivy was still the cliff. In both look and feel, it was solid rock. Even if one used a hammer to smash at it, one would smash out countless pieces of rock. But Chen Changsheng knew that behind this cliff was not rock, but space. In other words, the cave at the summit of Holy Maiden Peak was within. It wasnt because he could see through the ingenious arrays built into the cliff, but because of the ivy. The ivy was also an array. Though it was inferior in power to the arrays on the cliff, it was simrly able to obstruct the eyes of a Divine Domain expert. Chen Changsheng could see through this ivy because he recognized it. This ivy was the Tong Pce. The Tong Pce was an array, one that he had seen in the capitals Imperial Pce. The Tong Pce formed by the ivy, however, he had seen in the Garden of Zhou. At the Mausoleum of Zhou, Xu Yourong had converted the Tong Bow into the Tong Pce, its green leaves swaying in the furious storm. Even though she was heavily injured and on the verge of death, the Tong Pce remained sturdy. Since the ivy was the Tong Pce, the Tong Bow, her bow, she should be within this cliff. It was evident that the Tong Bow ivy recognized who he was and did not attack, did not send out a warning. It only exuded a soft and beautiful light. Chen Changsheng looked at the ivy in his hands, recalling that sight on the Bridge of Helplessness: the white gauze dropping down, his eyes resting on her face. In the sky full of snow, her face was like a painting, suffused with a faint and gentle light, imbued with an indescribable beauty. He gazed at the ice-cold wall of stone in front of him. She was on that side of the stone wall. He was on this side of the stone wall. If gazes had an actual heat, the ice-cold wall would probably have begun to burn. It would be better if this were a stone door. He could easily push it open, or perhaps lightly knock and ask, Is anyone home? No, even if this were a stone door, he could not push it open, could not lightly knock. Just like now, he could only quietly look at it. Chapter 874 – I Remember Well Those Beautiful Sights Chapter 874 C I Remember Well Those Beautiful Sights Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xu Yourong was cultivating on the other side of the stone wall. She might have reached the critical moment, where any external disturbance might ce her in extreme danger. So Chen Changsheng could not do anything, but he also could not leave. He quietly stood in front of the stone wall for a very long time. At the very start, it was because he was feeling yearning and a few extremelyplex emotions, butter on, it was because he had a bad feeling. In terms of calction and deduction, there was the Demon Military Advisor ck Robe, the deceased Elder of Heavenly Secrets, his master Shang Xingzhou, and after them was Xu Yourong. Chen Changsheng did not have a Fated Star te, nor had he ever learned to calcte and deduce, but he had learned the Intellectual Sword from Su Li. From a certain perspective, the Intellectual Sword was a method of calcting and deducing. He began to think back, all the way to that letter he had received at the Mount Song Army headquarters. After that was Hanqiu City, Wenshui City, and then Fengyang City. Just what had happened in South Stream Temple? Holy Maiden Peak was clearly still peaceful, just like she had described in her letters. It was like nothing had happened, but Xiao Zhang had truly failed to enter Holy Maiden Peak. He felt more and more that if she continued to remain secluded within this stone wall, she would encounter some problems. He could not watch as this happened. He had to make clear just where these problems she would encounter would originate. The problem was not on her side of the stone wall, but on his side. He only needed to find this problem and resolve it to remove any possible threat to Xu Yourong. Just what sort of problem would affect Xu Yourong on her side of the wall? Whether it was the Tong Bow transformed into ivy or the formidable arrays on the stone wall, they would both ensure that she would not be harmed by anything from the outside world. Chen Changsheng left the stone wall and walked to the edge of the cliff. The Tong River flowed across the ins to the north. From his extremely high vantage point, it seemed extremely meandering. In the light of the setting sun, it looked just like a golden thread carelessly thrown on the table by a girl after an afternoon of embroidery. This sort of description had appeared some two years ago in a letter Xu Yourong had written to him. The gray stone by the cliff had also been mentioned in her letters. She liked to sit there and see the sights. Chen Changsheng sat on the edge of the cliff and gazed at these beautiful sights. He remembered well these beautiful sights1. ...... ...... The sights were very beautiful and were hard to get tired of, but Chen Changsheng only looked at them for a short while before withdrawing his gaze. He took out a rather ancient book and began to read. In his moment ofposure, he had still failed to find the problem, or even a clue, so he decided to stop searching. He had not given up, but understood the principle that the more one focused on the problem, the easier it was to miss it. He began to recollect everything that had happened since the Mount Song Army headquarters, starting from the most recent events. He first recalled the two girls of South Stream Temple that he had encountered at the mountain gate. The Unity Sword Art of South Stream Temple used by those two girls had initially even managed to catch Tang Thirty-Six somewhat unprepared. At the time, he had felt that their Unity Sword Art was subtly different from the Unity Sword Art that he knew of, which made him somewhat puzzled. Could it be rted to the matter that worried him? The foundation of the Unity Sword Art was the temple sword. The old book he was reading was called Harmonious Examination of the Temple Sword, and it had been written by a female professor of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green who had studied in South Stream Temple for thirty years. From a certain point of view, this senior of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green had lived a life very simr to Xu Yourong. This was Chen Changshengs first time formally researching the Unity Sword Art, and the more he read about it, the more admiration he felt. It was clearly a very simple sword style, yet it had very high demands on the practitioner. It was no wonder that in the entire continent, only the disciples of South Stream Temple, who were rtively cut off from the world and had clear and bright Dao hearts, could cultivate this sword style to the pinnacle and ultimately create the world-shaking sword array of South Stream Temple. Chen Changsheng was publicly acknowledged as a genius of the sword, and if one disregarded his age, he could even be called a grandmaster of the sword. His knowledge and understanding of the sword were improving by the day, and in response, he was growing increasingly obsessed with it. Although he could not match up to Su Li and the people of the Mount Li Sword Sect, seeing such a fresh sword style like the Unity Sword Art naturally made him gradually fall into intoxication, gradually forget the passing of time. The setting sun shone over the Tong River and over Holy Maiden Peak, growing increasingly red and warm. Chen Changsheng was already on the third book rted to the temple sword and the Unity Sword Art. His left hand held a book while the forefinger and middle finger of his right hand were held together, imitating a sword and constantly gesturing in the air. He himself was unaware that with his actions, an invisible sword intent emerged from his fingertips and sliced the warm light and chilly mountain winds into countless pieces. The cliffs edge resounded with the howling of the air. The drifting clouds dispersed and the spirit beasts in the forests fled into the distance. Only those jade birds nearby tilted their heads and watched him with interest. One could roughly guess at what they were thinking: just who is this person? Why are his actions exactly identical to that fairy? At this moment, the clear cry of a crane resounded in the air. The jade birds took flight, searching the trees for the most appealing mushrooms to serve as their dinner. The spirit beasts in the forest retreated even further away. All the clouds suddenly scattered. A White Crane broke through the clouds, circled down onto the ground, and then walked up to Chen Changsheng. The cranes cry had awakened Chen Changsheng from his stupor, and he now stroked the White Cranes slender neck. The White Crane lightly pecked his hand, then it looked down towards the teau shrouded in clouds and gave a soft cry. Chen Changsheng understood that it was telling him that something had happened down below. Given the time that had passed, Tang Thirty-Six and the others should have already entered South Stream Temple. Did a misunderstanding really ur? He stood, gazed at the stone wall in the rays of the setting sun, and said, "Ille back again." ...... ...... When Chen Changsheng was climbing the cliff, Tang Thirty-Six was admiring the sights on the mountain path. After releasing the two South Stream Temple disciples, he and Hu Thirty-Two began to slowly walk while they waited for someone important from South Stream Temple to appear. They had beaten the grass precisely so they could rm the snake. Their straightforward intrusion of the mountain gate had precisely been intended to bring the attention away from Chen Changsheng, so they naturally couldnt travel silently. The reason he was in the mood to leisurely stroll and appreciate his surroundings was that he thought the same as Chen Changsheng. Even if there were some misunderstandings with South Stream Temple, it wouldnt be too big of a deal. In Tang Thirty-Sixs view, Xu Yourong was the Holy Maiden, so South Stream Temple was hers. If there was some misunderstanding, it would just be like a couples quarrel, easily mended, so there was no need to care about it too much. As they walked through the sea of bamboo, Tang Thirty-Six praised, "An excellent view." Suddenly, countless cracks could be heard. The bamboo incessantly swayed, the sea frothing with violent waves. Sword Qi erupted and countless slender bamboo leaves rustled down in a torrential rain, all of them on Tang Thirty-Sixs body. Hu Thirty-Two was some distance from the bamboo forest and had managed to avoid this rain of leaves. Tang Thirty-Six was covered in bamboo leaves and looked rather miserable, but he didnt think so. On the contrary, he proudly said, "How elegant." The bamboo leaves had finished falling, the sword Qi had receded, and ten-some girls appeared on the mountain path, preventing him and Hu Thirty-Two from retreating. The two girls from the mountain gate were amongst them. ______________ 1. This saying, 羰ϡ, originates from the poem Remembering Jiangnan by Bai Juyi. Chapter 875 – South Stream Temples Martial Grandaunt? Chapter 875 C South Stream Temples Martial Grandaunt? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Senior Sister, its them!" The two girls looked at Tang Thirty-Six and resentfully said, "I dont know where these evildoers came from that they are so presumptuous as to force their way through the mountain gate!" Tang Thirty-Six stared. There were quite a few familiar faces amongst these girls, especially that delicate girl leading them. "Oh, Ye Xiaolian, its you." He didnt expect to so quickly encounter an acquaintance, and happily stepped forward. The two girls were startled and subconsciously hid behind Ye Xiaolian. Ye Xiaolian had also not expected for the crazy fellow that her junior sisters told her about that dared to force their way through the mountain gate to be Tang Thirty-Six. The disciple of South Stream Temple that the people of the Orthodox Academy were most familiar with was Ye Xiaolian. Without even bringing up that earliest story, the two sides had interacted with each other for a long time on the journey from Mount Han to the Orthodox Academy. Surprised, she asked, "How could it be you?" Tang Thirty-Six did not notice the strangeness in her expression. Smiling, he recounted what had happened earlier. As he spoke, the two girls grew more and more confused, thinking, why is Senior Sister not one bit angry? Why is Senior Sister also smiling? Does Senior Sister actually know this crazy person, and is even friends with them? After listening to Tang Thirty-Sixs tale andparing it with the words of her two junior sisters, Ye Xiaolian understood what had happened. She tersely said to Tang Thirty-Six, "Didnt they just ask you a few questions? Whyd you scare them like this? Didnt you see how young they were?" Tang Thirty-Six very earnestly replied, "Shouldnt you know how gentle my personality is?" Of course, this was sarcasm. Everyone knew what sort of person he was, and none more than Ye Xiaolian. Several years ago, when she was about the same age as these two junior sisters, just when had this scoundrel ever pitied or spared her? He was truly a shameless thing. When she thought about how she had been scolded into tears by this scoundrel on the Divine Avenue, she couldnt but feel somewhat humiliated. She red at Tang Thirty-Six and spat. Tang Thirty-Six naturally knew why she did this and smiled. "I say, what sort of attitude is this? I happen to be a guest today." "I certainly dont remember inviting you." With this brusque remark, Ye Xiaolian ceased to pay him any attention. She turned to Hu Thirty-Two, her smile fading as she serenely said, "Third-generation disciple of South Stream Temple, Ye Xiaolian." Hu Thirty-Two replied, "Previous Archbishop of Wenshui, Hu Thirty-Two." On the side, Tang Thirty-Six noted, "This is a cardinal of the Orthodoxy, and he might even enter the Hall of Announcements in a few days. By no means should you neglect your manners." These words simultaneously teased the both of them. Ye Xiaolian was first angry, then surprised. As a disciple of South Stream Temple, she naturally knew that the position of Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements had been vacant for three years now. If she had not misunderstood Tang Thirty-Sixs meaning, this rather ordinary-looking individual would be a Prefect of the Orthodoxy in a few days? But Tang Thirty-Six didnt have much of a rtionship with the eminent figures of the Orthodoxy, so why had theye to Holy Maiden Peak together? Could it be... She thought of a possibility and looked at Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six nodded. Ye Xiaolians eyes became exceptionally bright. She seemed very happy, but her mood was also somewhat moreplex than that. There was delight, some relief after exhausting oneself for a long time, and there was also unease and confusion. Suddenly, a voice came from the mountain path behind them. "Just who are you that you dare to intrude on a holynd?" This was an ice-cold voice, but also one of incredible majesty, like some high official of the Imperial Court, and also like the ironws of the Hall of Drifting Clouds, imbued with an aura of unshakable might. As this voice rang out, the sea of bamboo once more raged, and Ye Xiaolians expression turned much gloomier. A Daoist nun appeared on the mountain path. It was difficult to identify a specific age, but from her temperament, she was probably middle-aged. She wore a ck temple uniform, her sleeves drifting in the wind imbuing her with a transcendent aura. However, her level brows also gave her an extremelyposed feeling. Several dozen South Stream Temple disciples followed behind her. Upon the arrival of this ck-clothed Daoist nun, the disciples who had arrived first hurriedly bowed and said, "Martial Grandaunt." This address made Tang Thirty-Six slightly raise his brows in surprise. In his impressions, South Stream Temple should have been managed by the second-generation disciples. He had never heard about elders from the previous generations. Xu Yourong was a second-generation disciple while Ye Xiaolian counted as a third-generation disciple. This ck-clothed Daoist nun had such a high status? He brushed off the bamboo leaves, tidied his clothes, and prepared to greet the nun. The Daoist nun didnt even nce at him, much less give him a chance to exin. "Ye Xiaolian, why is your sword not raised? You n on letting outsiders into the mountain?" The Daoist nun harshly reproved Ye Xiaolian. Ye Xiaolian was startled at these words and felt thoroughly wronged. Her eyes slightly reddened and she raised her head, intending to argue. The Daoist nunsplexion turned even gloomier, her voice harsher. "Do you still not recognize your wrongs?" "Youve said enough." Tang Thirty-Six pulled Ye Xiaolian behind him and said, "Do you feel proud, disciplining your disciple in front of outsiders?" When he was unhappy, he did not care if his opponent was some extremely senior Martial Grandaunt of South Stream Temple. Hu Thirty-Two saw that something was not right and hurriedly stepped forward. Looking to the Daoist nun, he said, "We are attending upon His Holiness the Pope, with no intentions of intruding upon the mountain. I request Seniors insightful judgment." These words confirmed Ye Xiaolians previous conjectures. After a momentary surprise, her eyes turned even redder, not because she felt wronged, but because she was excited. Those female disciples who had gone to Mount Han and were acquainted with the Orthodox Academy looked at each other and smiled, seemingly very happy. A sudden bout of coughing, suffused with an air of stern authority, instantly caused these smiles to fade. "You are saying that His Holiness the Pope hase to our South Stream Temple?" The ck-clothed nun coldly asked the pair, "Then where is His Holiness?" Hu Thirty-Two didnt know how to reply. Could it be that the Pope had been concerned that South Stream Temple might be in internal strife and so sneaked into Holy Maiden Peak without sending a message? Tang Thirty-Six was a master at resolving awkward situations like this, because the trait necessary for such a task was precisely a very thick skin. "The Pope had a burning anxiety in his heart and went first. He should already be on Holy Maiden Peak. If you want pay him respects, you will have to wait a while." He pointed at the end of the mountain path as he spoke. There was a cliff there, and behind the cliff was a beautiful mountain wrapped in the clouds. The Daoist nun ignored the jeering tone in his words. Staring into his eyes, she said, "Holy Maiden Peak is not so easy to intrude upon." Tang Thirty-Six felt a powerful pressure and arched his brows. "The Orthodoxys north and southe from the same source. Even if theyre the seals of South Stream Temple, how could they harm His Holiness the Pope? So much time has passed, and theres still no disturbance; it appears that Holy Maiden Peak... has heartily weed him." Everyone could hear the hidden meaning in his words. Tang Thirty-Six had just not wanted to lose out in terms of demeanor, but he hadnt expected his spections to be so close to the truth. The Daoist nuns expression turned even colder. "A person who enters without asking is a thief, and when has a master ever weed a thief into their home?" Tang Thirty-Six raised his brows and questioned, "These words are deeply disrespectful to His Holiness. Do you still persist in acting?" "Since youve entered the mountain without sending a message beforehand, you are notrades, but foreign invaders." The Daoist nun stared into his eyes and said expressionlessly, "Somebody,e and seize these two." There were thirty-some South Stream Temple disciples on the mountain path, enough to form a sword array. Xiao Zhang or Liang Wangsun would find it difficult to break through such a sword array, much less Tang Thirty-Six. If these disciples began to attack, Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two would have no other choice but to flee back down the mountain. They did not move, because the disciples of South Stream Temple had not moved. The ten-some disciples that had gone to the Orthodox Academy exchanged nces, their expressions apprehensive, their minds perplexed as to what they should do. Those disciples who had not gone to the Orthodox Academy subconsciously gripped their swords, but then they remembered the stories their martial sisters had told them two years ago and turned to Ye Xiaolian, asking with their eyes what they should do. The mountain path was absolutely silent. Chapter 876 – Donation Money Chapter 876 C Donation Money Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Ah, silence. If one did not explode into rage to break the silence, then one could only allow the silence to awkwardly persist. The ck-clothed Daoist nun had given an order with her status as a senior martial grandaunt, but none of her disciples had responded. This was the most awkward of situations. Tang Thirty-Six was able to resolve all awkward situations because he had a very thick skin. She clearly did not have such a thick skin, so she felt herself in a very awkward situation, which transformed into rage. Her face slightly blushed, her level brows angled downward. Ye Xiaolian knew that these were signs of her martial grandaunts fury, which caused her deep concern. She stepped forward to say a few conciliatory words, but she was toote. With a snort, the Daoist nuns figure blurred. She lunged down the mountain path, her right hand swatting towards Tang Thirty-Sixs chest. A howl rose over the mountain path and Tang Thirty-Six felt like a massive mountain was charging towards him. It was such terrifying power that he instinctively took out his sword and shed. With a ng, the Wenshui Sword left its sheath, shining with a bright light, like countless rays of golden light shining upon the Wenshui. This ck-clothed nun was at a far higher level of cultivation. Just a simple swat of her hand felt like a mountain descending. Even if he used the Three Forms of Wenshui, how could he possibly block it? Tang Thirty-Six knew that he couldnt block it, so his attack was not aimed at the Daoist nun, but behind him. The sword technique he used was not the defensive Gathering Evening Clouds, nor was it A Stream of Maples and its fiery lethality. He used his fastest movement technique, Hanging Sunset. The mountain exploded with golden rays of light, all of it shining from his sword. A seemingly realyer of water seemed to form over the sea of bamboo. Like a setting sun sinking beneath the mountains, the light suddenly dissipated. The setting sun on the waters surface traveled east with unimaginable speed. One would truly find it difficult to find a faster speed. The figure within the setting sun was Tang Thirty-Six. Utilizing his swift movement technique, he retreated ten-some zhang. Boom! The sea of bamboo raged with massive waves, the two rows of bamboo lining the mountain path snapping and falling. A pit several feet deep appeared on the mountain path, sending debris flying in all directions. Tang Thirty-Six, Wenshui Sword in hand, stood several zhang away, startled by the scene before him. The ck-clothed Daoist nuns strength was truly frightening. Even more frightening was that she had immediately struck out with such a powerful move. If he was not mistaken, this was one of the supreme techniques of South Stream Temple, the Drifting Cloud Palm! If he had not reacted so quickly and so resolutely used Hanging Sunset, he would have had to directly confront this palm. Then wouldnt his sword have snapped like the bamboo? And he would probably be lying in that pit, heavily injured, or even dead. The power of the nuns palm was not yet expended. From ten-some zhang away, it continued to attack Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes shed with an extremely rare ruthlessness. Grasping his sword, he prepared to step forward. Ten-some dull thuds resounded over the mountain path. Hu Thirty-Two grasped a very ordinary-looking dagger and used a very strange stance to continuously block the palm. With each strike, a white wisp of wind would appear on his dagger. The remaining energy of the palm strike was transformed into ten-some wisps of refreshing wind, gradually scattering. The Daoist nun stood on the mountain path, frowning at this sight, but she did not attack again. She had not expected that this pair would be able to block the thunderous blow she had unleashed at the peak of her anger, and was somewhat astonished at their level. In her view, the young masters sword style and movement techniques were quite good, but the truly formidable one was the priest. "You know the Drifting Cloud Martial Arts?" she said to Hu Thirty-Two. Without waiting for Hu Thirty-Twos answer, she turned and walked into the bamboo forest. Tang Thirty-Six had avoided her palm and Hu Thirty-Two had used the Drifting Cloud Martial Arts, which shared the same source as her Drifting Cloud Palm, to disperse thest of her attacks energy, but if she had attacked with her full power, she still had a chance to wound the pair. Yet just when she was ready to push her energy to its limits and unleash her most powerful attack, she suddenly felt a hint of foreboding, like some beast in the bamboo forest was staring at her. So terrifying was this beast that even she felt it dangerous. Ye Xiaolian walked up to her side, intending to exin. She was very concerned that her martial grandaunt would continue to attack. "Martial Grandaunt, they are..." The ck-clothed nun was of extremely high status, yet she had not been able to seed in dealing with two juniors in one strike. With her status, it was best for her to leave the matter there, but she still felt rather depressed about it. Coupled with the danger she sensed in the bamboo forest, she was in a foul mood, certainly not in one that would hear Ye Xiaolians exnation. With a snort, she angrily waved her sleeve. Her sleeve fell on Ye Xiaolians left shoulder, letting out a p. Ye Xiaolian grunted in pain, her face instantly paling. This sudden strike had injured her. Tang Thirty-Six could no longer stand by. He leaped over the pit and to Ye Xiaolians side. As he supported her, he looked at the Daoist nun and said, "Stop, old woman." These words shocked the disciples of South Stream Temple, even Ye Xiaolian. The ck-clothed Daoist nun was currently one of the seniormost elders of South Stream Temple. No one ever dared to show her the slightest disrespect, let alone call her old woman. They were unaware that Tang Thirty-Six had even dared to address the Tang Old Master as a useless old man. The nun turned around and emotionlessly regarded Tang Thirty-Six, waiting for him to speak. To the disciples of South Stream Temple, their martial grandaunt appeared to be looking at a dead person. Tang Thirty-Six angrily said, "I felt very unhappy when I saw you scolding her just now. How could you scold such a beautiful and delicate girl?" Ye Xiaolian nced at him and softly reminded, "Youve scolded me even more ruthlessly than that." An unnatural pause ensued, after which Tang Thirty-Six continued, "Even if Ive scolded her, does that mean that you can scold her? And besides, all I did was lightly scold her, but you were even willing to strike her?" The nun impassively replied, "She is a disciple of my South Stream Temple. If I hit her or scold her, what can you do?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "I can make it so that the money that the Tang n donates to South Stream Temple next year will be halved." Hearing the phrases Tang n and donation, the ck-clothed nun narrowed her eyes and asked, "Just who are you?" Ye Xiaolian indicated that she no longer needed his support and answered, "Martial Grandaunt, he is Tang Tang." The Daoist nun froze, then harshly said, "So you were that young master of the Tang n. Its no wonder that you think that just with you..." "For every extra word you speak, Ill halve the donation again." Tang Thirty-Six gave her a serious look and continued, "Starting from now, every extra word will result in next years donation being halved. Rx, no matter how small it gets, there will still be some left. With your intelligence, you might find it hard to understand why, so you dont need to understand. All you need to know is that whatever I say will absolutely be carried out." The ck-clothed nunsplexion turned gloomier and gloomier, her features growing increasingly vicious. She slowly raised her right hand. The mountain path was utterly silent, with not even a gust of wind, yet the bamboo forest slightly swayed. At the tensest moment, a serene and gentle voice rose from the distant cliff and was clearly transmitted to everyone on the mountain path. The bamboo forest was pacified, and the mountain winds began to warmly and gently blow. "Junior Sister, invite ourrade of the Li Pce and the young master of the Tang n inside." Tang Thirty-Sixs expression became slightly grave. He was not worried when facing this monstrously powerful Daoist nun, but the owner of this voice had subconsciously made him nervous. Chapter 877 – The Reason for South Stream Temples Chaos Chapter 877 C The Reason for South Stream Temples Chaos Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr That the bamboo sea had fallen silent indicated that the fellow hidden deep inside it had felt the same thing as Tang Thirty-Six. When she heard this voice, the viciousness on the ck-clothed Daoist nuns face gradually retreated. She coldly red at Tang Thirty-Six, apparently wanting to say something. But she had probably recalled Tang Thirty-Sixs earlier threat, so all the words she had nned to say ultimately became a simple snort. With an enraged visage, she flicked her sleeve and left. Seeing the Daoist nun walk away, Tang Thirty-Six called, "Hey! Dont leave if you have the guts! Snorts also count! Next years donation will be halved again!" Those disciples that had not gone to Mount Han or the capital looked at each other, speechless. Is this that young master of the Tang n that Ive heard so much about? Why is he so different from the rumors? This temper is just a little too excessive. "Its fine, its fine. Martial Grandaunt certainly doesnt care about any donation. She has a noble n supporting her. If not for Martial Grandteachers words, she would have disregarded your threat and smacked you down with a single palm." Ye Xiaolian raised her petite hand and feigned a punch at Tang Thirty-Sixs stomach, then said, "Donation money is used by us disciples. Youd better not actually cut it." Tang Thirty-Six held his stomach, feigning injury as he sorrowfully said, "Your petite hand and petite face are both quite beautiful, so howe your heart became so prejudiced? It was for your sake that I stepped up." Ye Xiaolian had long since gotten used to his cheeky demeanor and didnt care much for it. "Since Grandteacher wants to meet you, lets quickly go." Tang Thirty-Six finally reacted, asking in shock, "The Holy Maiden returned? What of Su Li? Dont tell me that she was cast off again?" He was naturally not speaking of Xu Yourong here, but Xu Yourongs teacher, the previous Holy Maiden. Hu Thirty-Two was also stunned, but upon hearing thest question, he mistepped and almost fell off the mountain path. Ye Xiaolian and the other girls were angrier. One by one, they fixed Tang Thirty-Six with furious res, wanting nothing more than to take out their swords and hack him to bits. "I was just making a joke to lighten the mood; why so serious?" Tang Thirty-Six said with an apologetic smile. Ye Xiaolian suppressed her temper and exined, "The grandteacher I am referring to here is the senior sister of the martial grandaunt from just now." Tang Thirty-Sixmented, "I feel like youve just said something useless." Ye Xiaolian was helpless and further exined, "My grandteacher is not the previous Holy Maiden, and thats all you need to know. In terms of seniority, she is an elder of very high status in the temple." "Just what has happened in South Stream Temple?" Upon confirming that the ck-clothed Daoist nun was far away, Tang Thirty-Six stopped, smiled, and earnestly asked, "Just who are that old woman and the grandteacher that you spoke of? Why have I never heard of them?" Ye Xiaolian replied, "Please be a little more respectful, and besides... Martial Grandaunt has reached an extremely high realm, has met with sess on her cultivation, and so has means of stopping her appearance from aging. Just how does she look old?" "For people like them, no matter how young they look, theyre already old." Tang Thirty-Six pointed at his stomach, then looked at the girls of South Stream Temple and dered, "But we are all very young, so there are times when we dont need to listen to them." The meaning of these words made all the girls fall into a pensive mood. Hu Thirty-Two sighed, perhaps because he had thought of his own age. Ye Xiaolian was moved by Tang Thirty-Sixs words, and her eyes moistened. One girl worked up her courage and said, "Ill say it." Before she could start, a fellow disciple and friend of hers advised, "Martial Grandaunt wont be happy." "Dont be afraid. You can tell me anything." Tang Thirty-Six said to Ye Xiaolian, "If that old woman dares to scold you, then there wont be any donation next year." Ye Xiaolian broke into a smile and asked, "Can you take the responsibility?" Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change. "If its a crime to swindle others so that I can stand up for you, then just lock me up in Zhou Prison." Ye Xiaolian blushed. "Cant you speak properly?" Tang Thirty-Six innocently replied, "Its not like Im a proper person." ...... ...... Since time immemorial, the cultivators of the south had a tradition of descending the mountain and traveling the world after reaching some level of sess in their cultivation. Schrtree Manor had this tradition, as did the Mount Li Sword Sect, and Holy Maiden Peak was no exception. Xu Yourong had once gone to the Southern Sea, while her teacher the Holy Maiden had gone off with Su Li to the distant other continent. Besides them, Holy Maiden Peak also had elders from the previous generation that had spent all this time traveling the world, with long spans of time in between their returns, and it was precisely because of these excessively long intervals that many people had forgotten them. Even if some people did remember, they would think that these elders were still roaming, or perhaps had even returned to the sea of stars. No one had expected that half a year ago, three elders of the previous generation who had been traveling the world for several decades would suddenly return to Holy Maiden Peak. These three elders were of extremely high seniority. In the present South Stream Temple, it was actually impossible to find someone of a higher generation than them. To put it another way, they were currently the old ancestors of Holy Maiden Peak. The return of the old ancestors was naturally the most joyous of asions, but soon after, everyone realized that their return had caused a very troublesome problem. When the previous Holy Maiden left, she had not expected these martial sisters of hers who were traveling the world to return, and had directly passed South Stream Temple into the hands of Xu Yourong. When Xu Yourong entered seclusion, she also had not thought of this matter, and had passed the administration of the temple to two senior sisters of high integrity and steady demeanor. Now that these ancestors had returned, just who would South Stream Temple be managed by? Logically speaking, it should have been managed ording to Xu Yourongs orders, but these three elders were truly too senior. If they expressed an opinion of the temples administration, would anyone dare to ignore them? It would have been for the best if these three martial grandaunts were devoted to cultivation and had no care for the temples administration, but this was not the case. They did not care about the day-to-day affairs of the temple, but on one particr matter, they had a very clear and unyielding stance. This matter involved the rtionship between Holy Maiden Peak and the Li Pce. It was the merging of the Orthodoxys north and south. The three martial grandaunts were unbending in their rejection of this matter, and they made a decision certain to shake the entire continent. This decision was the reason Ye Xiaolian and the other disciples of South Stream Temple were so depressed, their emotions soplex. ...... ...... After listening to Ye Xiaolians recount, Tang Thirty-Six thought for a few moments, then asked, "They sent no message before they returned?" He could understand, even ept, the three elders fierce opposition to the merging of the Orthodoxys north and south. The thoughts of elders were often much more unyielding and impossible to change, his ns Old Master serving as a prime example. What put him on guard was the decision that Ye Xiaolian had not explicitly stated, as well as the information that was hidden behind this matter. Given that they had left the most hallowed holynd in the world and traveled for several decades, these three martial grandaunts should not have been people that lusted for glory, power, and riches. Even if they did have things that they couldnt let go, just who could have sought them out in this vast continent and then had them return to South Stream Temple to do these things? "No one had expected for them to suddenly returned. It was just like..." Ye Xiaolian paused, then continued, "A sudden ambush." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What are their names?" Ye Xiaolian replied, "My grandteacher is called Huai Ren, and the martial grandaunt you saw has the Daoist name of Huai Bi." Tang Thirty-Six felt strange. Have I heard these two names somewhere before? Ye Xiaolian, having no idea what he was thinking, continued, "And there is also a martial grandaunt called Huai Shu." Tang Thirty-Six pondered these names, then said, "If theyre all like that old woman, their true personalities the opposite of their names, then this will be quite the problem1." ______________ 1. The Daoist names of Huai Ren, ʡ, Huai Bi, 赡, and Huai Shu, ˡ, are not their actual names, but names that they take upon leaving secr society and entering the temple. Huai Ren means Cherishing Benevolence and Huai Shu means Cherishing Forgiveness. The Bi of Huai Bi refers to a jade disk with a hole in it that was usually conferred on someone of high social status or moral integrity. Huai Bis name could also refer to the saying, ƥ. The meaning of this saying is that while an ordinary person might be innocent, if they are keeping some sort of treasure, it might lead to disaster. Chapter 878 – The Thatched Cottages Huai Ren Chapter 878 C The Thatched Cottages Huai Ren Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr While conversing, the group reached the cliff. A few pine trees grew on this cliff, and there were also slender waterfalls sending droplets of water sshing everywhere. In front of the cliff was arge teau. It was very t and stretched so far into the distance that its edges could not be seen, making it seem more like a in than a teau. This teau was covered in trees, and one could see more flowering trees the deeper one went. Behind these flowering trees were countless buildings. The sight of ck eaves and white walls peeking through the trees was quite beautiful. Seeing the legendary South Stream Temple, Hu Thirty-Two found it quite different from the Li Pce and was full of praise. Tang Thirty-Six, however, thought of Wenshui Citys ancestral hall and Chicken Crow Mountain outside, falling into a contemtive mood. They passed through the green and flowering trees, traversing a twisting and turning path of damp stones, and arrived at South Stream Temple. The group passed through the ceremonial hall, made their way through several small gardens, past several library pavilions, and came to the deepest part of theplex, where they saw a thatched cottage. Many monoliths were standing around this thatched cottage. A few patches of moss could be seen on these monoliths, but they were incapable of concealing the lines deeply carved on those surfaces. Both Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two had entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao. At a nce, they were able to recognize that these monoliths were copies of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. These were not simple and crude models. The monoliths exuded a timeworn aura, seemingly one with the thatched cottage, creating its own little world. It was a scene that inspired awe and respect. Despite Tang Thirty-Sixs frivolous personality,ing to a ce like this made him much quieter, and somewhat concerned that something might happen to the concealed Zhexiu. Three prayer mats wereid out in the thatched cottage. Light streamed down from the colored ss installed in the roof. These rays of light were in no way dim, allowing one to clearly see what was inside. The ck-clothed Daoist nun they had met near the mountain gate was sitting on the prayer mat ced on the left-hand side. Her expression was still cold, and when she saw Tang Thirty-Six enter the cottage, a hint of viciousness appeared in her eyes. A Daoist nun dressed in purple sat on the right-hand prayer mat. She had straight, thick eyebrows and most unyielding eyes. One nce was enough to see that she had a violent and fiery personality. The Daoist nun seated on the center prayer mat wore a white temple uniform. Her expression was warm and gentle, her eyes as clear as the limpid autumn waters. She exuded an amiable and cordial aura. But when Tang Thirty-Six saw this white-clothed nun, he felt wary, immediately guessing that this was the owner of the voice from earlier. It was not because her clothes were white, the color most revered by Holy Maiden Peak, but because of the person. At his side, Ye Xiaolian softly said a few words, bowed to the three Daoist nuns, then retreated to the back. Tang Thirty-Six came to know that the purple-clothed Daoist nun was Huai Shu and the white-clothed Daoist nun was Huai Ren. Huai Ren warmly said, "Young Master Tang and Archbishop Hu, please sit." Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two obediently sat on the prayer mats intended for guests. Huai Ren looked at Tang Thirty-Six and asked, "Is the Tang Old Master doing well?" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "Hes fine and hasnt died. But since Im alive, hes naturally not very happy." All the continent knew what had happened in Wenshui City, but nobody thought that he would reveal it, and that he would speak so disrespectfully of the Tang Old Master. Huai Bi sneered at these words while Huai Shu raised her brows, clearly displeased at his words. "Young Master Tang has spoken well. As long as one is alive, nothing can be better," Huai Ren faintly smiled and said to Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six understood the meaning of this elder of South Stream Temple. As long as the Tang Old Master was still alive, the Tang n was the Tang Old Masters Tang n. His earlier threat to South Stream Temple at the mountain gate would naturally not be realized. "Right, living is truly the best, but someone like my second uncle would definitely not think so, because he is dead." Tang Thirty-Six solemnly said, "This is truly a matter worth being happy about." In what n would one feel happy if ones uncle died? Even if the entire world knew of the problems between him and the Tang Second Master, wasnt it improper to speak this way? Huai Shus eyebrows rose higher and higher, the anger on her face growing more and more evident. She had a violent nature and regarded evil as her personal enemy, and those she loathed the most were scoundrels who did not respect differences in seniority. Huai Ren remained serene, but she now looked at Tang Thirty-Six with a more indescribable gaze. She also understood what Tang Thirty-Six was saying. She had spoken to tell Tang Thirty-Six that he alone could not threaten South Stream Temple. Tang Thirty-Six had countered by telling her that the Tang Second Master was dead and that he had won the war over the session of the Tang n. The Tang n truly was the Tang Old Masters n, but in the future, it would end up being his. Of the donations that South Stream Temple received every year, arge majority was offered by the Tang n. But this was not the crucial point. The crucial problem was that South Stream Temple, its innumerable subordinate sects, and its agriculture businesses were inrge part intimately tied to the business of the Tang n. Many sects did this. If they werent doing business with the Tang n, they had to do business with the Qiushan n, the Wu n, or the Mutuo n. Cultivation had always been arge business. With South Stream Temples status in the world of cultivation, when its elders were choosing a business partner, they naturally chose the candidate with the best reputation, the longest history: the Tang n. Who could have expected that after so many years, the sessor of the Tang n would use their partnership to threaten South Stream Temple? Huai Ren did not continue this topic with Tang Thirty-Six, instead asking, "Where is Young Master Tangspanion?" This naturally referred to Zhexiu, which meant that South Stream Temple had known of his presence the entire time and was perhaps keeping an eye on him at this very moment. Tang Thirty-Six was blessed with a very thick skin, so he calmly asked, "What is Your Reverence speaking of?" Huai Ren faintly smiling, thinking nothing of his response. She turned to Hu Thirty-Two and asked, "Where is His Holiness the Pope? The disciples of the temple wish to receive the teachings of His Holiness as quickly as possible." This was a very tactful set of words, and very polite, but the handiwork was not as exquisite, and it was somewhatughable in how awkwardly it was constructed. But her meaning was clear enough. Although everyone said that South Stream Temple was descended from the Orthodoxy, and though the Pope was a most revered position, entering without sending a message was still inappropriate. Though Hu Thirty-Two also had a very thick skin, he knew that now was not the time to act recklessly. He pointed and said, "His Holiness has probably gone to the summit." A sea of cloudsy behind that cliff, and in those clouds, one could faintly make out a lofty peak, Holy Maiden Peak. Hearing this, the Daoist nuns seated on the sides were instantly startled, especially the purple-clothed Huai Shu. She furiously yelled, "Preposterous! The Holy Maiden is currently in secluded cultivation and is currently at the most critical moment. It is forbidden for anyone to disturb her lest they cause a deviation in her cultivation. Just who can bear this responsibility! Just what does the Pope n on doing!" Tang Thirty-Six answered, "After hearing that there was strife in South Stream Temple, His Holiness the Pope was worried for the Holy Maidens safety. He ventured over vast distances without sleep or rest to visit. How is that inappropriate?" Huai Bi sneered, "When has my South Stream Temple suffered any strife? The Holy Maidens safety naturally has our support, so the concern of outsiders is not needed." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "I hear that Xiao Zhang came to Holy Maiden Peak several days ago?" Huai Ren raised her hand, ordering her junior sister to no longer speak. She calmly replied, "Correct." Tang Thirty-Six stared into her eyes and questioned, "Why was he ultimately unable to enter the mountain?" Three years ago, as snow fell over the capital, Xiao Zhang wielded his spear on the shore of the Luo River and saved the heavily injured Wang Po. From that moment, regardless of whether Xiao Zhang was willing or not, the entire continent regarded him as a powerful ally of the Orthodoxy and Chen Changsheng. The Imperial Court pursued him for three whole years for this reason. At his lowest moment, he came to Holy Maiden Peak for temporary shelter, but he was driven away. Could it be that Holy Maiden Peak no longer regarded itself as an ally of the Li Pce? Chapter 879 – The White Crane Sends for Reinforcements Chapter 879 C The White Crane Sends for Reinforcements Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Huai Ren calmly gazed at Tang Thirty-Six, but did not reply. Tang Thirty-Six calmly looked back, also not speaking. It was clear that he wanted nothing more than for her to give an answer. Huai Shu harshly said, "A madman like Xiao Zhang, whose hands are drenched in blood? How could we let him enter the mountain and sully this pure and holynd?" Tang Thirty-Six wanted deeply to mention Su Li. The number of people Su Li had killed was uncountable, his sword stained in far more blood than Xiao Zhangs spear, but did Holy Maiden Peak dare to drive him away? Even your Holy Maiden left with him. Just as he was about to say these words, he took them back. These words were too ruthless, and if he didnt say them right, it would end in conflict. He shook his head and unconcernedly said, "If I remember correctly, before the Holy Maiden secluded herself, she ordered that all matters of South Stream Temple would be managed by Senior Sisters Ping Xuan and Yi Chen. I think that driving Xiao Zhang from Holy Maiden Peak was assuredly not their will, but the will of you three?" Hearing this, the disciples around the thatched cottage became uneasy, especially those two disciples standing behind the three Daoist nuns, who even lowered their heads. Tang Thirty-Six could clearly sense that these two disciples possessed a powerful cultivation, so they were presumably Ping Xuan and Yi Chen. Huai Ren knew that she had to respond and serenely said, "Correct, it was my will that Xiao Zhang not enter the mountain." Tang Thirty-Six stared into her eyes and inquired, "Why?" Huai Shu angrily said, "Ive already said why." Tang Thirty-Six ignored her. Still staring into Huai Rens eyes, he questioned, "Then, based on what?" Even if you gave ten thousand reasons for not allowing Xiao Zhang in, just what authority was it based on? This is a matter of South Stream Temple. On whose authority are you issuing orders? Huai Bi sneered, "The Holy Maiden is in seclusion, but does that mean that we seniors can no longer concern ourselves in such matters?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The Holy Maiden is in seclusion, so that means that you no longer need to respect her decrees? Just who is greater, you or the Holy Maiden?" His words had ceased to be criticism, bing a direct challenge. Huai Bi was infuriated at these questions and prepared to retort. Huai Ren advised, "Junior Sister, Young Master Tang is well known for his eloquent words. You are certainly not his opponent." "Wrong." Tang Thirty-Six corrected her, "I am no silver-tongue. I just speak loudly and quickly." Huai Ren smiled. "One who speaks reason does not need a loud voice. If you just spoke loudly and quickly, why has no one ever been able to win an argument against you?" "Wrong again." Tang Thirty-Six exined, "One who speaks reason will naturally speak loudly. My reasons are straightforward, so my voice is robust. No one has ever been able to win an argument against me because they do not speak with reason." His words were naturally referring to the matters of South Stream Temple. He felt that he had reason, so these three elders of South Stream Temple were naturally without reason. Silence reigned inside and outside the thatched cottage. The disciples of South Stream Temple lowered their heads, not knowing what to say. "Young Master Tang feels that we three elders returned to South Stream Temple to avail ourselves of the Holy Maidens seclusion to seize power." Huai Ren looked at the disciples and asked, "Perhaps they think the same?" Hearing this, the hundred-some disciples around the thatched cottage quickly broke their silence to say that they wouldnt dare. The two disciples attending behind the three nuns even prostrated, their voices shaking as they said, "Student would not dare." Tang Thirty-Six thought, the two people that Xu Yourong assigned the responsibility of managing the temple are actually this old nuns students. This certainly is a problem. When has a student ever managed their teacher? If the teacher gave an order, was there a disciple that dared to disobey? The crime of deceiving ones teacher or betraying ones ancestor is enough to directly cast one into the abyss for eternity. "I think that His Holiness the Pope and our guests need not be too worried. The matters of my South Stream Temple have always been managed by its disciples." Huai Ren warmly said, "But as elders of South Stream Temple, there are some important matters in which we must make our stance known." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Like the matter with Xiao Zhang?" Huai Ren replied, "What this matter signifies, I think Young Master Tang and Your Eminence understand very well." This was precisely the question that Tang Thirty-Six had wanted answered. These three elders of South Stream Temple had refused to protect Xiao Zhang. This meant that they were not willing to have Holy Maiden Peak ally itself with the Li Pce, let alone unify the Orthodoxys north and south. Huai Ren looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said, "Even if the Holy Maiden were not in seclusion, I believe that she would also have to consider our stance." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "And your stance is?" Huai Ren indifferently said, "Our stance is one of opposition." Tang Thirty-Six fell into thought. He had not expected this elder to have such a calm and firm stance. She simply did not care for his threat or the pressure from the Orthodoxy. Negotiations had reached an impasse. If things were allowed to continue, the major event that Ye Xiaolian had alluded to might really be reality. How could this n be broken? Tang Thirty-Six couldnt think of a way, so he could only use his expertise to stir trouble. "Since none of you are managing the temples affairs, why did you have to hit her?" Tang Thirty-Six pointed at Ye Xiaolian behind him and asked Huai Ren, "Or does the old bullying the young count as one of your important matters?" The ck-clothed Huai Bi flew into a rage, shouting, "I dont manage the temple matters, but with my seniority, am I not allowed to teach this girl to respect her teachers and honor the truth?" Ye Xiaolian could no longer stand upon seeing her martial grandaunts rage, and also prostrated. Even if she felt wronged, she did not dare to show it. Seeing these three disciples prostrating on the floor, Tang Thirty-Six internally sighed. After all, they were girls, and they had grown up under the traditional teachings of Holy Maiden Peak, so it was impossible for them to be like him and Chen Changsheng, daring to bully their teachers and betray their ancestors. There did not seem much of a chance of resolving this problem internally, so he could only hope that Chen Changsheng could think of a method. Given the time that had passed, Chen Changsheng should have already reached the summit of Holy Maiden Peak. No sign of activity after all this time meant that Xu Yourong remained undisturbed in the seclusion of her cave, so it was about time for Chen Changsheng to quickly show himself. The problem was that with these three elders watching him, it was even a challenge for him to whisper to Ye Xiaolian, so how could he inform Chen Changsheng at the summit? As he was contemting these things, his eyes suddenly glowed. In the courtyard, he saw a white crane resting on a flowering tree. Who couldnt recognize this white crane? ...... ...... The White Crane was the sacred beast of Holy Maiden Peak. Only Xu Yourong could ride it, and it had a most revered status in Holy Maiden Peak. Whether it was the flowering trees within the temple or the waterfalls trickling between the trees, it could choose anywhere it wanted to make its perch. No one had ever dared to treat it impolitely, but today, it was almost struck by a stinky shoe. An angry crane cry resounded in the courtyard and its ten-some-zhang wings unfurled. It had just prepared to counterattack when it suddenly realized that it recognized the thrower of the shoe. "You heartless thing. We kept watch together for that adulterous couple, but now that Ivee to visit, you dont even say hello!" Tang Thirty-Six stood outside the thatched cottage, his hand holding another straw shoe as he loudly yelled. Ye Xiaolian and a few other informed disciples were stupefied. Was it because he had thrown a shoe at the White Crane, or was it those old matters he had mentioned? The White Crane pleaded innocence with its eyes and was probably wondering why this fellow was going crazy. Tang Thirty-Six grew even angrier and threw the other shoe. At the same time, he cast a nce at the summit and winked. Chapter 880 – Closing the Temple Chapter 880 C Closing the Temple Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The White Crane understood Tang Thirty-Sixs meaning. It pped its wings and soared into the sky, making its way towards the summit of Holy Maiden Peak. Wind gusted through the courtyard, rustling the blossoming trees. Tang Thirty-Six waved his hand and snatched a few petals in the air, then walked back into the thatched cottage and asked Huai Ren, "Were not Xiao Zhang, so we count as guests, correct?" Huai Ren knew what he had done but did not expose him. Smiling, she answered, "Those whoe from afar are naturally guests." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Since were guests, why is there no tea?" Huai Ren remained serene. "Ping Xuan, serve tea." The South Stream Temple disciple that had been prostrating behind her this entire time now rose and exited the cottage. As she passed Tang Thirty-Six, Tang Thirty-Six called her to stop and gave her the petals he had just snatched. In a gentle voice, he said, "Sister Ping Xuan, I like to drink scented tea." At this sight, the three elders and all the disciples present couldnt help but shake their heads as they thought, truly the behavior of a young master; it really makes one feel annoyed. ...... ...... Even if the water was already boiled, brewing the tea still required some time, and the idle chatter that went along with sipping tea took up even more time. By the time Tang Thirty-Six was holding his cup of scented tea and discussing Fuchun Provinces tbreads with the senior sister called Ping Xuan, he had bought enough time. The clear cry of a crane sounded through the sky, and with the howling of the wind, the White Crane slowly descended into the courtyard. The South Stream Temple disciples were bbergasted that someone was on the crane. Could the Holy Maiden havee out of her seclusion early? The rider of the White Crane was not Xu Yourong, but a young man. Seeing the young man, Ye Xiaolian and many other disciples prostrated. Some of these disciples had not gone to Mount Han and the capital, so they were currently wondering in shock at just who could possibly be able to ride the Holy Maidens White Crane. Seeing their fellow sisters prostrating and recalling the stories they used to tell, they came to their senses and hurriedly bowed as well. "Paying respects to His Holiness the Pope." Chen Changsheng nodded. He spoke a few words to Ye Xiaolian and those other South Stream Temple disciples he was familiar with, then entered the thatched cottage. Huai Ren and her two martial sisters were already standing, calmly waiting in the cottage for his arrival. Chen Changsheng apologetically said, "Entering without invitation is truly inappropriate, but my heart was fraught with worry. I ask for your forgiveness." Huai Ren calmly replied, "Presumably, Your Holiness the Pope had a misunderstanding, thought that South Stream Temple was suffering internal strife, and was concerned for the Holy Maidens safety, and so went straight to the summit." Chen Changsheng truly had felt this way at the very start, but it was currently not convenient for him to directly admit to it. Huai Ren continued, "But South Stream Temple currently has a grand announcement to make to the world. Your Holiness the Pope has happened to arrive just in time, adding to its glory. I thank Your Holiness for the visit." These words made Tang Thirty-Six feel a creak in his heart. He knew that this was the major event that Ye Xiaolian had been concerned about. Chen Changsheng somewhat gravely asked, "What announcement is this?" Huai Ren said with a most tranquil expression, as if discussing a most routine and trifling matter, "South Stream Temple intends to close the temple after the conclusion of the new years festivities." Hearing this, Ping Xuan, Yi Chen, and the other second-generation disciples felt a slight shock run through their bodies. They turned to Huai Ren, wanting to say something, but ultimately chose to remain silent. Ye Xiaolian and the other young girls of South Stream Temple showed unwilling expressions, but they also did not speak. Chen Changsheng was somewhat puzzled by these words. Wasnt Xu Yourong currently secluded in the cave at the summit? Who else wanted to go through closing the temple? And then he recalled a certain passage he had read in the book Misceneous Stories of the Southern Altar. There were three ways in which South Stream Temple closed the temple. If a cultivator of South Stream Temple entered seclusion, this could be called closing the temple. All of South Stream Temple could go through closing the temple, in a simr way to a cultivator entering seclusion. During the days in which the temple was closed, South Stream Temple would not interact with the outside world, and the seals and arrays of Holy Maiden Peak would activate. One could consider it as being cut off from the world. Chen Changsheng looked into Huai Rens eyes and asked, "The closing of the temple Your Reverence speaks of... is cutting off South Stream Temple from the world?" Huai Ren seemed numb to the emotion in his eyes, and she calmly replied, "Correct." The thatched cottage was quiet for a very long time. Chen Changsheng walked to the door, looking out at the beautiful scenery outside. He asked, "For how long?" Huai Ren walked behind him and softly said, "Ten years." Hearing this, the disciples of South Stream Temple remained as downcast as before. It was obvious that they already knew of this. Ten years..." Chen Changsheng muttered to himself. The lives of cultivators far surpassed ordinary people, and living two hundred or three hundred years was very normal. Cultivators of lofty cultivation could even live from six hundred to one thousand years. In the span of such long lives, ten years was a very brief moment of timeones youthful face would not turn old, and ones hair would remain free of white. But to these young girls of South Stream Temple, being cut off from the world for ten years was still very difficult to ept. They could only see the clouds of Holy Maiden Peak, but not the clouds of the world outside. They could only see the flowering trees of the teau, but not the flowering trees of the outside world. They could only see each other. It was impossible for them to see the people outside. If one did not consider these things, but considered this matter from Chen Changshengs view, then if South Stream Temple closed the temple for ten years, the Li Pce would lose its strongest external ally for ten years. He finally understood the reason for the diplomatic mission from the Imperial Court that Xiao Zhang had spoken of in Fengyang City. Who was most willing to see South Stream Temple close its temple for ten years? His teacher Shang Xingzhou, of course, and also everyone else in the Great Zhou Imperial Court. The Prince of Xiang and Wuqiong Bi, two experts of the Divine Domain, had personallye with the diplomatic mission to ensure that this matter could proceed smoothly. Deducing from these points, one could conclude that these three elders of South Stream Temple had suddenly concluded their travels, returned to the mountain, and forcefully demanded that South Stream Temple be closed due to the influence of Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Court. Thinking of this, he nced at Hu Thirty-Two and thought, with such a major event taking ce at South Stream Temple, why has the Orthodoxy not heard anything about it? Hu Thirty-Two gave an imperceptible nod, using his eyes to indicate that he would investigate. Those were all matters for afterward. The most pressing matter at the moment was to change the minds of these three martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple. "Can we speak alone?" Chen Changsheng asked Huai Ren. Huai Ren replied, "Everything is as Your Holiness desires." ...... ...... The sun was setting behind the mountains. The graceful ridges of the mountain through which the Tong River ran were very high, so the sun quickly touched them, making it seem rather like twilight. Chen Changsheng stood on the edge of the cliff, gazing at the distant setting sun. He was silent, his thoughts inscrutable. "Yes, it truly was the venerable Daoist master who sent someone to find us, and then personally convinced us to end our wanderings early." Huai Ren stood beside him, her face, still young and beautiful, seemingly ted with ayer of gold in the light of the setting sun, making her appear abnormally dignified and holy. "To the disciples, being cut off the world is truly difficult to ept, and presumably the Holy Maiden would disagree as well, but I still insist." Huai Ren turned to face him and calmly said, "Your Holiness, you should know that there are three levels of closing the temple. A cultivator closing the temple means that they are entering seclusion, the temple itself going through the closing means being cut off from the world, but the very first meaning of closing the temple was South Stream Temple and the Li Pce uniting as one1. If I do not want thatst event to ur, I can only choose the second." Chen Changsheng replied, "Idling by the South Streams Window, written by the first Holy Maiden, described thisst form of closing the temple. Her words clearly stated that although South Stream Temple was created by her, she still hoped that it could ultimately reunite with the Orthodoxy. What I and Yourong want to do ispletely in ord with her thinking. How is it inappropriate?" "That is a matter from countless years ago, and time can change many things. South Stream Temple now has its own lineage, so why should it end this lineage and unite with the Li Pce? Crucially, if all goes ording to Your Holiness and the Holy Maidens will, South Stream Temple is very likely to step into an abyss of destruction." Huai Ren looked into his eyes, calmly and firmly dering, "I cannot simply watch as Your Holiness and the Holy Maiden bring South Stream Temple into this war." ______________ 1.ϡ can mean close, but it can also mean bine/merge. This same ϡ is also the unity of the Unity Sword Art Chapter 881 – A Conversation That Will Be Recorded in the Annals of History Chapter 881 C A Conversation That Will Be Recorded in the Annals of History Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng said, "I have never thought about putting South Stream Temple in danger." "Your Holiness, I understand you. If this were three years ago, I would put absolute trust in Your Holinesss words, but just as I said, time can change many things." Huai Ren sorrowfully said, "After three years, Your Holiness has changed. If so many people had not died in the snowy mountains, if Linghai Zhiwang had not gone to the Mount Song Army headquarters, if Your Holiness had not gone to Wenshui City, if Your Holiness were not standing next to me right now, I perhaps would have believed Your Holiness. Now, however, I cannot. "All the continent knows what Your Holiness intends to do. "From the Mount Song Army headquarters to Wenshui City, Your Holiness intends to seize the venerable Daoist and the Imperial Courts allies outside the capital and bring them under Your Holinesss banner. Your Holiness has even seeded in changing the Tang ns stance, so how can Your Holiness let Holy Maiden Peak go? "Did Your Holiness ever think about why, though everyone knew what Your Holiness intended, the venerable Daoist has never attempted to stop Your Holiness? Because he does not need to care, because when you were attempting to cut off his limbs, his gaze had fallen on this ce several years, on Holy Maiden Peak, the ce that should have been Your Holinesss strongest ally." Chen Changsheng quietly listened, making no attempt to reply. "The rebellion of a student might not see sess in a lifetime. Even if Your Holiness persists until the end, the human world will fracture, and the demons will avail themselves of the chaos to invade. When that timees, how can Your Holiness confront the destitute and suffering believers, confront the bones on the side of the road, confront the past Popes of the Orthodoxy? Give up. I have spoken with the venerable Daoist in the capital. He has promised me that as long as you are willing to give up the throne of the Pope, you can cultivate in South Stream Temple or Mount Li as you please, your safety assured." Huai Ren gazed at him as a senior would gaze at a junior, yearning to hear the answer she wanted to hear. Chen Changsheng serenely replied, "I cannot ept your request." Huai Ren felt somewhat disappointed. "Why do you insist on opposing your teacher?" From that moment three years ago when he carried the Tianhai Divine Empresss body down from the Mausoleum of Books, this was a question that many people wanted to know the answer to. Linghai Zhiwang, Daoist Siyuan, the Cong Province Army headquarters, and even the Mount Li Sword Sect had reasons to be wary and hostile towards the Imperial Court and Shang Xingzhou, but Chen Changsheng did not. Whether one viewed Shang Xingzhou through the lens of history, or from the standpoint of themon people or the officials, there was nothing that could be criticized about him. It was true that the methods he used before and after the Mausoleum of Books were very harsh, but anyone who aspired to seed at great undertakings would have done the same. He truly had used Zhou Tong, but when Zhou Tong died, he had issued an imperial decree charging Zhou Tong with ten-some crimes. If a war was inevitable between teacher and disciples, Chen Changsheng would never be able to stand on the side of justice, no matter what. But as he had once said to his martial uncle the Pope, his teacher would not let him live, so he had to oppose him. As time passed, many things changed, but he knew that this matter had not. The battle in the mountains and those ruins that had once been ake and garden were the clearest proof of this. If it was just this reason, he still had no right, no reason, to bring the entire Orthodoxy, the Mount Song Army headquarters, the Cong Province Army headquarters, the Tang n, the Mount Li Sword Sect, Holy Maiden Peak, and perhaps the entire continent into this assuredly bitter conflict. As Huai Ren said, he could not do this, even if he was the Pope, the most authoritative figure on the continent. Of course, Chen Changsheng was unwilling to see this sight as well. But he knew that if he did not want this sight to be reality, he needed to prepare as if it really was going to happen. Concessions andpromise could not obtain true peacethey were surrender. The truth that had been obtained after so many years of war with the demons had seemingly been forgotten by many humans. He was currently the Pope, so he had to bear the appropriate responsibility for the Orthodoxy, for all of the human world. "If everyone thinks this way of me, then everyone is wrong." On the distant ins, the winding thread of the Tong River was growing dimmer and dimmer. Chen Changsheng looked in that direction and calmly said, "I do not do these things so that I can obtain supreme authority, or because I am obsessed with killing him for my own safety. Even though hes tried to kill me so many times, I still have never thought about killing him. Its not because hes my master, but because I also know, as you know, that if I were to kill him, the entire continent would be plunged into chaos. I do these things only to ensure that the Orthodoxy has the ability to serve as a counterweight to the Imperial Court." Huai Ren asked, "This being the case, why does Your Holiness want the Orthodoxy to serve as a counterweight to the Imperial Court?" Chen Changsheng exined, "Martial Uncle once said to me that kind people need to be even more on their guard... Being on guard requires the corresponding ability, or else it will be nothing more than a joke." Huai Ren understood his meaning and sighed. "Holy Maiden Peak is in the distant south, but the Li Pce is in the capital, very close to the Imperial Pce. We must bear this responsibility. Just like when the Tianhai Divine Empress reigned, if not for Martial Uncle, just who could know how many houses would have been knocked over by the fierce waves of tyranny, how many innocents would have been drowned away?" Chen Changsheng dered, "Right now, the Imperial Court needs a strength that can counteract it. Right now, Master requires an existence that can threaten him. Otherwise, the Imperial Court will begin to act wantonly, and Master will be a monster. Martial Uncle chose me to be the Pope precisely because he knew that only I could lead the people of the Orthodoxy in ying this role." Huai Ren noted, "But what Your Holiness has done has already surpassed being on guard and be preparations for war." "I was still on guard at the Mount Song Army headquarters and the Tang n, just giving a warning." Chen Changsheng said, "If the Imperial Court and Master have made a mistake and not corrected it, I and the Orthodoxy will correct it for them." Huai Ren questioned, "By correcting, Your Holiness means killing people and seizing power?" Chen Changsheng said, "Killing people is because people like Ning Shiwei, Zhu Ye, and Tianhai Zhanyi are people that should be killed, and the Tang Second Master colluded with the demons, which was even more deserving of death. Seizing power is because the Orthodoxy requires authority. More importantly, the Imperial Court and Master have already proved that their candidates have no right to hold this authority." Huai Ren looked into his eyes and asked, "And if the Imperial Court continues to make mistakes? If the venerable Daoist persists in these methods?" Chen Changsheng thought for a only a few moments before replying, "Then I can only think of ways to overturn this Imperial Court of his." Huai Ren sighed. "In the end, you still return to this beaten track of cruelty." Chen Changsheng replied, "Different roads might end up merging, but the reasons for starting the journey are not at all the same." Huai Ren wondered, "If one ultimately reaches the same end, is the reason one started important?" "There is arge difference between killing in self-defense and killing whilemitting robbery, and a very important one. I must believe that I am correct." Chen Changsheng said a phrase that he had not said for three years: "Because I cultivate the Dao of following my heart." In this moment where the sun had set behind the mountains but the stars had notpletely revealed their true forms, the mountains of the south experienced their duskiest moment. The flowering trees on the edge of the cliff swayed in the wind, seemingly astonished that it had be so quiet. After some time, Huai Ren replied, "This is Your Holinesss Dao, Your Holinesss war. Must Your Holiness bring Holy Maiden Peak into it after so many years of peace?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I think that this is a matter for Yourong and the disciples of South Stream Temple to decide." Chapter 882 – The Imperial Courts Diplomatic Mission Arrives Chapter 882 C The Imperial Courts Diplomatic Mission Arrives Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Huai Ren had failed to convince Chen Changsheng. Simrly, Chen Changsheng had failed to convince this martial grandaunt of South Stream Temple. Huai Ren said, "You should know well that the Holy Maiden will not be able toe out of this seclusion for some time. It might be ten years, twenty, or even longer." Chen Changsheng truly did know this. The letter Xu Yourong had written to him had clearly exined everything. Holy Maiden Peak required a true Holy Maiden, as only this way could it maintain its hallowed status in the Orthodoxy and the south. At the same time, the Orthodoxy also needed a true Holy Maiden, as only this way could it have a greater right to speak in this conflict with the Imperial Court. The south also needed a true Holy Maiden, as only this way could it reverse the disadvantage in Divine Domain experts that resulted from Su Lis leaving with the previous Holy Maiden. If Chen Changsheng was able to enter the Divine Domain, he would be able to resolve many problems. But he was the Pope, needed to lead the Orthodoxy and its millions of believers. Holy Maiden Peak was in the distant south and hadparatively fewer matters to manage. She had more time and energy than Chen Changsheng. Thus, Xu Yourong had decided to enter seclusion and charge towards that high, high threshold, striving to enter the Divine Domain in the shortest time possible. In the records of history, the vast majority of Divine Domain cultivators had only been able to do so after several centuries of cultivation, an example of this being the Elder of Heavenly Secrets. Even true geniuses of unsurpassed talent, such as Bie Yanghong, required a hundred-some years of bitter cultivation. If one only examined the past thousand years, disregarding those even more ancient eras, the fastest people to enter the Divine Domain were Zhou Dufu, Chen Xuanba, Emperor Taizong, and Su Li. However, whether it was Su Li, Zhou Dufu, or Wang Po, it was only after the age of forty that they had managed to see those inexplicable mysteries of the heavens. Even Chen Xuanba, whose talent was rumored to be high enough to shake the sea of stars, had only had a chance to cross that threshold at the age of thirty. Xu Yourong had the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix and was unquestionably one of the most talented and gifted cultivators in history, but she could not be stronger than these legends of the past. From these facts, one could conclude that in her charge to the Divine Domain, her seclusion wouldst at least ten years, even if she was just as much of a genius as Chen Xuanba. "You say that this matter requires the Holy Maiden to make a decision, but she cannot exit her seclusion, so what can be done? South Stream Temple will still have to confront this question." Huai Ren continued, "I do not have the wisdom to make this choice, so I will have South Stream Temple close for ten years and wait for the Holy Maiden to leave her seclusion and make a decision." Chen Changsheng replied, "Your Reverence should also know what she would choose if she were not in seclusion." Huai Ren answered, "Even if the Holy Maiden agreed, I would still think of a way to prevent Holy Maiden Peak from being a vanguard in the Orthodoxys war against the Imperial Court." Chen Changsheng asked, "Could it be that Your Reverence has not realized that of the several hundred disciples of South Stream Temple, not a single one supports your decision?" Huai Ren fell quiet for a while, then said, "That is because they are still young and have no idea of the terrors of war." Chen Changsheng said, "The Daoist Canon clearly describes the difference between wanting to fight and fearing a fight. I do not want to repeat it." Huai Ren replied, "I have also already clearly stated South Stream Temples stance and have no desire to repeat it." Darkness suddenly descended, the ten-some mountains bing as ck as ink. At the most crucial and tensest moment of this negotiation, the blossoming trees were suddenly illuminated bynterns. Ping Xuan, apanied by several disciples, quickly hurried over. Ping Xuan bowed to Chen Changsheng, then said to Huai Ren, "Master, a message was sent from the base of the mountain saying that the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission has arrived." Chen Changshengs expression turned slightly grave. He had not expected the Imperial Courts people toe so quickly. Huai Ren asked, "Who is leading the diplomatic mission?" Ping Xuan replied, "The Prince of Xiang." Huai Ren appeared unmoved by the Prince of Xiangs name, but she inwardly felt relieved. She had risked the Li Pces rage to push this matter of closing the temple, and taken on an enormous pressure. This conversation with Chen Changsheng had also thoroughly exhausted her. Now, the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission had arrived, and it was led by the Prince of Xiang, who had just entered the Divine Domain. Presumably, they could relieve South Stream Temple of some of its burden. Chen Changsheng found it rather strange that he had not heard Wuqiong Bis name. Huai Ren had asked who was leading the diplomatic mission, but if Wuqiong Bi were also present, a capable disciple like Ping Xuan would certainly have mentioned this important point. No matter how detestable Wuqiong Bis personality was, she was still an expert of the Divine Domain, the number of which could be counted with ones fingers. If she had not been mentioned, it could only mean that she was not with the diplomatic mission. Outside Wenshui City, and when Xiao Zhang had seen them, Wuqiong Bi and the Prince of Xiang had been together, but where had she gone now? Soon after, even more news was sent from the mountain gate. The Longevity Sects representative hade, as had the Mutuo ns and the Wu ns. The Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor had also arrived, as had representatives from all the other great sects of the south. "Forgive me, Your Holiness. I must go down the mountain to wee them." Huai Ren apologized to Chen Changsheng, then left the cliff. Others of South Stream Temple remained to take care of Chen Changshengs party, led by the purple-clothed nun Huai Shu. From her appearance, one could see that this Daoist nun had a very violent personality, but when she guided Chen Changshengs party, she did not speak a single word. Given Chen Changshengs status, South Stream Temple naturally had to give him the best treatment, opening to him the most exalted building in the temple. Ye Xiaolian and several other disciples were busy tidying the furnishings of the room. Tang Thirty-Six stood on the side, directing their movements, but not lending a single helping hand. "This courtyard has not been opened in many years and is inevitably somewhat dusty. I ask that Your Holiness wait for a few moments." Huai Shu added, "Because it has been many years since a Pope has visited Holy Maiden Peak." Chen Changsheng said, "I request Your Reverences guidance." "The Orthodoxy is the Daoist faith, but the Daoist faith is not the Orthodoxy. At the very least, Holy Maiden Peak has never enjoyed the Orthodoxys favor, so no matter what our fellow believers in the capital might think, no matter how the scriptures of the church described that schism, the Li Pce has never thought highly of us." Huai Shu looked at him and asked, "Now that the Li Pce is in danger and requires us, Your Holiness hase to us. Does Your Holiness think this is appropriate?" ...... ...... The night gradually deepened. After dinner, Chen Changsheng stood in the courtyard, gazing in the direction of the Tong River. He quietly looked at that barely visible belt of silver, then said, "Theres no need to rush the investigation. The first priority is to stop the closing of the temple. If these three elders remain steadfast, we can promise to not mention the matter of unification." Quite some time had passed since they had left Wenshui City ande to Holy Maiden Peak, but the Li Pce had still not received any news on the return of these three martial grandaunts and the major event that was the closing of the temple. This was an incredibly worrying matter. It seemed that Daoist Baishis sudden death was not able to resolve all problems. Hu Thirty-Two left to carry out his order. He had the means to transmit Chen Changshengs decree as quickly as possible to the capital and the nearby churches. When he returned to the courtyard, he had already obtained the most recent intelligence. Just an hour ago, the representative of the Li Pce had finally arrived at the base of Holy Maiden Peak. Apparently, Mao Qiuyu had sent this person over on very short notice. This news was slightly relieving to Chen Changsheng, but there was still a problem that he could not understand: where had Wuqiong Bi gone? Tang Thirty-Six also found it very strange. "That old Daoist nun loves to participate in events like these. Theres no reason for her to leave mid-journey." Chen Changsheng thought of the unease he felt when he stood in front of the stone wall at the summit. His mood turned gloomier, and he found it hard to sit still, so he walked out of the courtyard. Chapter 883 – The Surging of the River Also Cannot Wash Away This Hatred Chapter 883 C The Surging of the River Also Cannot Wash Away This Hatred Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Because of Chen Changshengs visit and the arrivals of the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission and the representatives of the various factions, South Stream Temple was under heavy guard today. On the teau, disciples were standing guard in the flowering trees, and one could faintly sense several dozen sword intents in the vicinity of the path, waiting to be activated. If an external foe were toe, the sword array would assuredly be able to activate in the shortest time possible. When those South Stream Temple disciples saw him, they bowed, one of them asking, "Where is Your Holiness going?" As this girl asked her question, the other disciples all smirked at him, presumably having already guessed at his destination. Chen Changsheng thanked them for their troubles and, somewhat embarrassed, pointed at the summit. "Im going over there to take a look." The forest resounded with theughter of these disciples, clear and pleasant, like the song of nightingales. It was truly difficult to imagine that if the temple really did close itself off for ten years, this clear and movingughter would no longer be heard. This would truly be the worlds misfortune. ...... ...... On this journey to the summit, Chen Changsheng was naturally no longer willing to climb the mountain again. Wind blew through the forest, causing the flowers to sway, exuding their aroma to the surroundings. The White Crane pped its wings and took flight, quickly reaching the summit. Chen Changsheng walked to the stone wall and pulled aside the vines. He silently stood there for a long time, but, failing to calm his mind, turned and left. The Luomei Mountains were formed from countless peaks, with the Holy Maiden Peak being the highest. Here, the mountains were the closest to the night sky, the light of the countless stars somewhat dazzling. He had once gone to that solitary mountain in the Cloud Grave. He had reached a very high altitude, but he had been surrounded by clouds, so he had never seen such bright stars. Starlight enveloped the summit like water, clearly illuminating the lines on the stone monoliths. Chen Changsheng gazed at those monolith inscriptions,paring them to the monolith inscriptions in the Mausoleum of Books, slowlyprehending. Time slowly passed, and on this solemn starry night, he woke from his meditation. Walking to the cliff, he nced at the distant foot of the mountain. He saw the light of countlessnterns, appearing just like the stars, but much dimmer. These were presumably the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission and the representatives from the noble ns and great sects. South Stream Temple truly wanted to cut itself off from the world for ten years? After seeing the Heavenly Tome Monolith rubbings and touching upon the wisdom of the first Holy Maiden, he wasnt even thinking of this question. Instead, he took out another book rted to the temple sword and began to read, just like he had done yesterday afternoon. Gradually, a fierce sword intent appeared by the cliff. This sword intent originated from his fingers and fell on the distant sky of stars and the earth of the mortal world. ...... ...... The Tong River arose from the depths of the Luomei Mountains, flowed past Holy Maiden Peak, and merged with the River of Hatred, which flowed west, cleaving through another mountain range and entering a canyon. In the canyon, twenty-some li from Fengyang City, the dark river surged with a thunderous momentum. On a rock in the river, two people suddenly appeared. No matter how frightening the force of the water, it was not worth the attention of these two people. Because they were true experts who had the right to disregard the force of nature, and also because their hearts were currently fraught with worry and anxiety. One was a Daoist nun dressed in a deep-blue Daoist robe. Her eyes were slightly sunken and lifeless. Her face was pale and utterly devoid of her usual viciousness. It was Wuqiong Bi. Bie Yanghong was still dressed as a schr, but his usualposed and indifferent visage now appeared much graver, and one could faintly see a tinge of sorrow. "It cant be true, it cant be true, my beloved child must have been naughty... and identally broke it." Wuqiong Bi was muttering to herself, her face growing paler and paler, her eyes dimmer and dimmer. She found that she could not deceive herself. Bie Yanghongs gaze suddenly fell on a certain ce in the river. His pupils constricted, a glint of harsh light shing in them. The red flower floating around his pinkie finger flew through the air. Boom! The river was torn open, its waters surging into the night sky like a waterfall in reverse. An unimaginable strength had sted through the waters surface and created a hole around half a zhang in radius, so deep that one could see the damp mud of the river bottom. Wuqiong Bi shrieked and lunged towards the hole. She hovered three feet above the water and looked within. With just a nce, she nearly fell unconscious. If not for Bie Yanghongs prompt arrival, she might have fallen into the river. The bottom of the hole was naught but mud. One would not detect anything strange with just ones eyes, but given the cultivation levels of Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong, coupled with the link forged by blood, they naturally noticed a problem. In this mud were a few extremely fine grains of ice. Crucially, these grains of ice still carried extremely faint remnants of Qi. This Qi was the brand on Bie Tianxins soul that Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong had personally nted in their sons sea of consciousness before he went traveling. Wuqiong Bi sensed this ever-weakening Qi, her body fiercely trembling in her monstrous wrath. She began to sob in grief. "Just who is so vicious! Ill kill you! Who is it!" Her grief-stricken sobs echoed off both walls of the canyon. A gale suddenly kicked up, ttening the forests, sending the apes and monkeys fleeing. Countless pirs of water suddenly shot up from the river, killing innumerable fish. A look of profound grief appeared on Bie Yanghongs face, but he was far more cool-headed than his wife. His sleeve lightly waved, taking in those ice crystals at the bottom of the river. Only ten-some grains remained of the ice crystals, each of them about the size of a bean. If they had been just a littleter, just a few more hours, the river would have melted these ice crystals away. The Qi would have dispersed, so utterly swallowed by the river that even Divine Domain experts like them would have found it impossible to sense. The criminal was truly a most methodical and scheming individual. When she thought of this, Wuqiong Bi felt even more rage. Bie Yanghongs expression suddenly turned grave, as he had sensed an extremely cold Qi from these ice crystals. Wuqiong Bi was in a fury, so she sensed it somewhatter. Her expression quickly morphed, her eyes so filled with hate that they seemed about to bite someone. "ck Dragon! Chen Changsheng!" People like them could naturally determine that what had killed Bie Tianxin and destroyed almost all evidence of his body was the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath of the ck Frost Dragons. All the world knew that the Dragon race had not stepped onto the continent for one thousand years. And only truly important people knew that the only dragon on the continent at present was the current Popes Protector, the ck Frost Dragon that had been imprisoned under New North Bridge for more than six centuries. If that ck Frost Dragon had killed Bie Tianxin, then it was probably rted to Chen Changsheng. Bie Yanghong thought for a few moments, then said, "Wait for me here. I will continue to investigate." So saying, he left the river and appeared at some other ce in the canyon. He roused a fisherman and asked what had happened in thest few days. If one fisherman didnt know, he awakened another. After an hour, he finally found a fisherman who said that he had seen something strange take ce on the river. Some green-winged monster had snatched up a person and flown over the river. "Nanke! That Demon Princess!" Wuqiong Bi hollered, her eyes red. "Chen Changsheng has kept her at his side all this time; who doesnt know this? He holds a grudge against my son. They met in the mountains, and with no one around, he murdered him! He will pay with his life!" Bie Yanghong had an exhausted expression, remaining silent. He felt that something was not right. In this canyon river far from civilization, why had his son encountered Chen Changshengs party? Such a probability was simply far too small. After a while, he and Wuqiong Bi went to Fengyang City. They learned of the tea party that would be held here tomorrow, as well as the events of the daytime. Xiao Zhang had visited. Chen Changsheng had truly been here. Chapter 884 – Meeting Old Friends at the Summit Chapter 884 C Meeting Old Friends at the Summit Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "My beloved son enjoyed tea culture, so came to this ce." Wuqiong Bi stared into her husbands eyes as if she was staring at her foe. She hatefully spat, "What do you still need to investigate? What more evidence do you need? Or is it that you still cant believe that the His Holiness the Pope you so admire has killed your son? Or is that you dont even dare to take vengeance for your son, so are doing your best to exin things for him?" Bie Yanghong still said nothing. Turning around, he entered a restaurant by the river. He knew that his son had stopped here for some time, and he wanted to know what had happened. But regretfully, there was no one he could ask. The restaurant was full of corpses. He quickly left the restaurant. Relying on the sliver of heavenly mystery that he had forcefully calcted, he found his target on a boat in the river used for transporting tea. That person did not give him a chance to ask any questions. The moment they saw him flying through the air, they took in poison and died, their face carrying a wretched, despairing, and bizarre smile. Bie Yanghong recognized this person. Priest Xin of the Hall of Announcements had yed a very important role in the revival of the Orthodox Academy. As he gazed at Priest Xins corpse, Bie Yanghong maintained his silence. Wuqiong Bi angrily yelled, "What are you still waiting for? Better to quickly kill Chen Changsheng!" Bie Yanghongs silence persisted for yet longer, and then he finally said, "Chen Changsheng is the Pope." "And just what is the Pope? Are you afraid?" Wuqiong Bi wept and cried, "I am not afraid! Ill butcher that ck dragon... Ill rip out her muscles! Peel off her skin!" ...... ...... South Stream Temple wanted to close the temple for ten years, cutting itself off from the world? This news was certain to shake the entire continent, but for the moment, it had not been spread very far. The Imperial Courts diplomatic mission and those great sects and noble ns who had arrived at Holy Maiden Peakst night had been informed of this matter in advance. They had naturally made ample preparations to assist the three martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple in resisting the pressure of the Orthodoxy. The Imperial Courts diplomatic mission was led by the Prince of Xiang. This prince had broken into the Divine Domain not too long ago and was currently at the peak of his strength. In addition, the Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the head of the Wu n had also personallye. The Longevity Sect had sent one elder and several disciples, and then if one also took into ount small sects like Gentle Stream Monastery, Singing Water Temple, and the zing Sun Sect, there were around one thousand people in attendance. The Li Pces response was far inferior. They had only sent a bishop from a missionary church located in the south. Schrtree Manor and Mount Li were closer, so although they had learned of the news a littlete, they arrived at the same time, alleviating the situation slightly. Schrtree Manor had sent one of its vice principals and disciples like Zhong Hui. On the other hand, the Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect needed to stabilize his cultivation, and the experts of the Sword Hall were still on the northern border so as to intimidate the demon experts, so Mount Li had sent Gou Hanshi and ten-some other disciples. Gou Hanshi was only a second-generation disciple, but he had a very steady personality, was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, had a vast store of knowledge, and was profoundly skilled in the sword. Many people were quite optimistic about his future, especially since Qiushan Jun had now been missing for five years, making him the most likely candidate to be the next Sect Master. This was the liveliest Holy Maiden Peak had been in several decades. This could truly be called the grandest asion on the continent after the celebration of the confluence of the north and south. The location of the ceremony for closing the temple was not in front of South Stream Temple, but at the summit of another mountain. This mountain was incredibly special, as its summit was arge stone teau, extremely spacious and smooth as a mirror. It was possible to fit several thousand people on this teau, with plenty of space to spare, which made those sects who had sent a smaller number of representatives stand out even morefor instance, the archbishop of the Orthodoxys southern church and his attending priests, who had only arrived this morning. The Li Pce and Holy Maiden Peak both belonged to the Orthodoxy, but for such a grand asion, the Li Pce had only sent this small number of people. Many people saw that there was something wrong with this. Whether in the edicts of the Imperial Court or in private conversations, the Li Pce had clearly been intentionally left out in the preparations for South Stream Temples ceremony. The first exnation given by the three martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple and the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission was that the Pope was not in the Li Pce, so it was difficult to give him a timely invitation. Everyone knew that this was an excuse, but the problem was that not a single important personage of the Li Pce appeared. What was going on here? Gou Hanshi gazed silently at the distant mountain path shrouded in clouds, then said to his junior brothers, "It seems that theres no chance of recovering from todays event." The Mount Li Sword Sect disciples all became rather gloomy. Mount Li and Holy Maiden Peak were not far from each other, and there were even some mountains of these sects that were only separated by a river. The disciples of the two sects were very familiar with each other and regarded themselves as being under the same sect. Now that they knew that they would be separated from their martial sisters for ten years, they found it hard not to feel frustrated, no matter how clean their sword hearts were. Everyone agreed with Gou Hanshis opinion that there was no means of altering the closing of South Stream Temple. Because Xu Yourong was in seclusion, and because the Li Pce, the only power that could resist the Imperial Court and all these factions, had clearly been caught unprepared for some reason and not sent a single important personage. Thus, when the thousand-some cultivators at the teau suddenly saw the Pope walk out of the clouds, they were shocked to the extreme. ...... ...... The sea of people became a tide of people prostrating. The tide of people calmed into a sea of people, the thousand-some cultivators finishing their bows and asked to return to their seats by the gentle voice of South Stream Temples Martial Grandaunt Huai Ren. The ten-some people from Schrtree Manor were seated not far from the Mount Li Sword Sect. Before, these two unflinching factions of peculiar temperaments had never been able to see eye to eye and would have never sat together. However, after the matter of Xunyang City and Wang Pos breakthrough in the capitals Luo River, Schrtree Manor was no longer so humble, the Mount Li Sword Sect no longer so boastful. The two sides began to get along a little better so that they would at the very least not fight. "The Imperial Court must have been dreaming. Did they really think that they could keep the Li Pce out of a major event like this?" The Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor looked at the distant Prince of Xiang and jeered, "Didnt they think about the rtionship between His Holiness the Pope and the Holy Maiden? How could the matters of South Stream Temple be hidden from him?" After saying this, he cast a nce at the Mount Li Sword Sects party. These simple words had simultaneously ridiculed the Imperial Court and the Mount Li Sword Sect. Schrtree Manors stature in the south had risen so quickly that it had truly be quite bold. Zhong Hui had a rather dreary personality, but he did not think the same as his vice principal and had no idea that those words were meant to shame Mount Li. He asked, "Is that rumor true?" "You should have personally witnessed what happened at Mount Han. When His Holiness the Pope was injured by Guan Bai, just who went to save him? And on the journey from Mount Han to the capital, just how many eyes were watching? His Holiness and the Holy Maiden ate and drank together, slept and lived together, just like Daoistpanions." The Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor sneered, "Who knows what the Imperial Court was thinking with the closing of South Stream Temple, but since His Holiness has arrived, this matter isnt guaranteed to seed." The Prince of Xiang was seated on the eastern end of the teau, very far from Schrtree Manors position, so he naturally did not hear. With a normal expression, he chatted with the Mutuo ns Old Lady and the head of the Wu n. But Gou Hanshi and the other disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect could hear those words loud and clear, and their expressions became somewhat unnatural. Chapter 885 – The Grand Ceremony Begins Chapter 885 C The Grand Ceremony Begins Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Eldest Brother of the Mount Li Sword Sect, Qiushan Jun, had vanished for five years and only recently returned to the mountain, the reason for which no one knew. Gou Hanshi bitterly smiled and shook his head, thinking, Schrtree Manor still cant stand to be in the inferior position and want to use this matter to gain some advantages. In what way is this simr to Wang Po? At this moment, he sensed that someone was looking at him. He turned to face this person, froze for a moment, then faintly smiled and bowed. Chen Changsheng smiled and returned the bow. Now that he thought about it, it had been almost four years since he hadst seen Gou Hanshi, and there were times when he would miss him. South Stream Temple exalted the southern direction, so he sat on the high tform on the south face of the teau, only ten-some zhang from where the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect were seated. However, it was inconvenient for him to rise and go over. He noticed a somewhat clumsy-looking and naive youth at Gou Hanshis side, and then looked at Gou Hanshi with a curious gaze. All the other Mount Li Sword Sect disciples were standing behind Gou Hanshi, with only that youth sitting on the same row as Gou Hanshi. It was clear that he had a rather high status in the sect. Gou Hanshi had the youth stand up, and then he introduced, "Sixth Junior Brother, Bai Cai." Chen Changsheng came to know that this was the only member of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws that he had not yet met. He gave a warm smile and nodded. However, Bai Cai kept his head held high, his face carrying a stubborn and aloof expression as hepletely ignored Chen Changsheng. Even Gou Hanshis increasingly stern gaze failed to make him lower his head. Chen Changsheng was somewhat puzzled, then realized what was wrong and felt rather helpless. He suddenly felt that Bai Cais name sounded rather familiar, and then he remembered that that fellows alias was Luo Bu... which made him feel even more helpless. Radish and cabbage1that fellow truly waszy, or perhaps easygoing. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng might have felt inconvenienced, but Tang Thirty-Six had never felt anything to be inconvenient in his entire life, and walked straight over to the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples. Seeing hime over, all the people from the sects seated in this area began to rise and bow. Some knew his identity, while others had been reminded by the people seated near them. Tang Thirty-Six waved his hand, indicating that he understood. He walked up to Gou Hanshi and asked, "Did that fellowe back?" Gou Hanshi knew that he was asking about Guan Feibai and said, "He only got back two days ago. Oh, and congrattions." The struggle over the session of the Tang n, Tang Thirty-Sixs imprisonment in the ancestral hall for half a year, and the ensuing events had already been spread to the entire continent. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Who am I? Such trivial matters cant possibly hold me." Gou Hanshi chuckled but said nothing. On the side, Bai Cai felt like he had heard these words somewhere before... Although it had not been many times, they had left a deep impression. "Martial Granduncles favorite expression," Gou Hanshi prompted. Bai Cai was suddenly enlightened. He recalled the sight several years ago when his martial granduncle gathered all the disciples of Mount Li for a meeting, and repeatedly shook his head. Tang Thirty-Six warned, "Dont misunderstand, I didnt learn from him. We just happen to have the same interests." Bai Cai jeered, "Esteemed Martial Granduncle has the strength to back up his words, while you would probably still be imprisoned if not for His Holiness the Popes protection. Just how are you the same?" Tang Thirty-Six raised his brows and shot back, "That I have this sort of friend is due to my skill. To be impolite, just who has a better eye for talent than me?" He was naturally speaking of how he had managed to get acquainted with Chen Changsheng in the Heavenly Dao Academy andter on in the Plum Garden Inn. As for the people who realized Chen Changshengs extraordinary properties afterwards, it was probably Luoluo, followed by Gou Hanshi. At the time, the Mount Li Sword Sects disciples were rivals to the people of the Orthodox Academy, but Gou Hanshi had never once underestimated Chen Changsheng. Gou Hanshi naturally wouldnt quarrel with him over whose eyes were better. Pointing to the tform, he said, "Its about to begin; dont you have to go back?" "You intend to drive away your guest? We havent met in three years; whats the harm in chatting a little bit more?" Tang Thirty-Six simply had no intention of going back. He took a chair from Schrtree Manors seating area and sat down by Gou Hanshi. He used a very soft voice to whisper a few things to Gou Hanshi, so low that not even Bai Cai could hear. Gou Hanshis expression did not change. He calmly responded, "I understand. You can leave now." Tang Thirty-Six knew that Gou Hanshi was a true gentleman. Since he had said that he understood, he would naturally do it. Tang Thirty-Six could be at ease, but he still was not willing to leave. He said woefully to Gou Hanshi, "Just look at Chen Changsheng over there, sitting all by his lonesome. Its so ufortable; I certainly dont want that." Bai Cai interrupted, "Why do I think that youre worried that youll have to stand there, since theres no chairs behind His Holiness?" Tang Thirty-Six appeared unmoved as he replied, "Since you understand, why do you have to be so ignorant and insist on exposing it? You must have learned this from your second brother." ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Six naturally didnt want to stand, but that woeful sigh of his was notpletely false. With the Popes arrival, the archbishop from the southern church could no longer remain seated. He had long since stood up and gone over to apany Hu Thirty-Two in attending on the Pope. Coupled with the ten-some priests who followed, Chen Changshengs figure on the tform did not seem very lonely, but... it was somewhat lonely. The clouds obscured the sun. The teau, which was ten-some li in radius, was caressed by a gentle breeze stirred by an array, assuring that everyone wasfortable. Three Daoist nuns arrived, a hundred-some disciples of South Stream Temple following behind them. The gentle breeze caused their Daoist robes to rustle. Everyone bowed, while the Prince of Xiang and the two n heads also stood. Only Chen Changsheng did not move. He was not even allowed to bow to these martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple, as this was not in ordance with thews and etiquette of the church. To be different from the masses was perhaps the reason for loneliness? Huai Ren first thanked the Pope foring, then mentioned the Prince of Xiang and the two n heads, after which she spoke of all the other sects. Finally, she began to discuss the topic of todays ceremony. Her first sentence explicitly stated the purpose. "South Stream Temple has decided to close the temple for ten years. I invite all our fellow Daoists to act as witnesses..." Gou Hanshi had already guessed at South Stream Temples intentions beforeing, but since Chen Changsheng had arrived, the situation should have improved. Unexpectedly, this extremely senior martial grandaunt still persisted in closing the temple. Then he noticed that Chen Changshengs position was quite some distance from South Stream Temples, causing him to be even more concerned. "Since you arrivedst night, does that mean you failed to persuade them?" he asked Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six sneered at Huai Ren, "These old things seem to pity the state of the world and dont want South Stream Temple to be pulled into its foul waters, but really, theyve just been lonely too long and arent willing to resign themselves. They just want toe up and stir up a storm to prove that they are the true masters of South Stream Temple. How could they be persuaded?" Of the various generations of the Mount Li Sword Sect, the thousand-some teachers and disciples of all its various mountains, all the disciplesexcluding the most senior Su Li, whose innate character was most unruly and arrogantwere strict and righteous people, regardless of whether they were born in poverty or grew up in some respected family. This sort of personality meant that they all paid great attention to seniority, respecting the gap between the old and the young. Upon hearing Tang Thirty-Sixs words, Bai Cai felt very ufortable and creased his brow. ______________ 1. Luo Bu sounds rather simr to the Chinese word for radish, and as mentioned before, Bai Cai literally means cabbage Chapter 886 – Does Anyone Object? Chapter 886 C Does Anyone Object? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Gou Hanshi smiled and said, "Back then, when your senior brothers first entered the capital, they thought the same. Your fourth brother got annoyed with him at first nce and wanted nothing more than to take out his sword and hack him to death. Later on, he understood that though his vulgar mouth was annoying, that didnt mean he was a bad person, or why would your fourth brother have gone to Wenshui several days ago to save him?" "I certainly wont ept his feelings. Next time, if he wants to hack me, we can continue," Tang Thirty-Six carelessly said. Gou Hanshi suddenly remembered something and asked, "And what of that fellow?" Tang Thirty-Six knew that he was talking about Zhexiu and replied, "He went to Mount Li." Gou Hanshi was given a shock, but realized after a moment that Tang Thirty-Six was just scaring him. At such a grand event like the closing off of South Stream Temple, Zhexiu was assuredly around Chen Changsheng, presumably hiding in the shadows to defend against some sudden change. He couldnt possibly have suddenly run off to Mount Li. "So many years have passed; just when are you going to mature a little?" he helplessly asked Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six teased, "You think its very childish? Then why were you scared just now? Perhaps you also know that your side is in the wrong on this matter." Gou Hanshi recalled how his junior sister had gradually turned taciturn over thesest few years and sighed. No one dared to break the strict order that their martial granduncle had made before leaving, so how should they deal with this matter? ...... ...... Huai Ren spoke very calmly, using her gentle voice and warm tone to describe the history of closing the temple. Although she did not give the reason for todays closing of the temple, everyone knew that it was to avoid the war between the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court. At the same time, she vaguely implied that she and her two martial sisters would not involve themselves in the affairs of the temple. Once the temple was formally closed, they would formally enter secluded cultivation and no longer issue any opinions on temple matters. Moreover, if the Holy Maiden exited her seclusion ahead of time, she could announce at any time she wished that the temple was open again. Her faint white temple uniform and the somewhat dull light from the skyplemented each other well. This, coupled with her gentle expression and merciful Qi made her very persuasive. At the start, there were some cultivators who were shocked and confused at this matter of closing the temple and wanted to object, with the fiercest oppositioning from the subordinate sects who were closely rted to South Stream Temple. However, they gradually began to feel that this was the best choice for them and South Stream Temple. Afterward, Daoist Nun Huai Ren began to make ns for what would happen after the temple was closed. Holy Maiden Peak was a holynd, the ancestral court of the Daoist faith in the south, not something so simple as one mountain and one temple. Nor could the matter be considered done if the several hundred disciples ceased tomunicate with the secr world. South Stream Temple managed countless subordinate sects and possessed innumerable businesses and farnd. ns needed to be arranged for these things so as to avoid a great turmoil. She first spoke to the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission. The general idea was that the Imperial Court should prioritize themon people and by no means squander all the careful thought South Stream Temple engaged in before deciding to close the temple. The Prince of Xiang rose and represented the emperor and the Imperial Court in making a solemn promise, saying that they would absolutely do such and such. She then turned to her fellow Daoists of the south and dered that all of Holy Maiden Peaks subordinate sects, businesses, farnd, and parks would be administered by the Mount Li Sword Sect. Gou Hanshi was bbergasted by this, but he still rose and nodded. He did not do anything more, as he knew that this matter would not end so simply. "For these arrangements, does anyone have any other proposal?" Huai Ren asked this question to the elder from the Longevity Sect. The Longevity Sect had been waning for many years, and this second-generation elder was one level of seniority below an elder like Huai Ren. However, the Longevity Sect and Holy Maiden Peak were still the ancestral courts for the southern faction of the Daoist faith, so they still needed to be asked forment, even if it was only superficial. Of course, nothing unexpected happened. The second-generation elder of the Longevity Sect immediately gave his approval, and even remembered to say a few words of praise. Gou Hanshi said nothing. Given the exalted status of Holy Maiden Peak and the Longevity Sect in the southern cultivation world, even the Mount Li Sword Sect found it inconvenient to speak. Finally, Huai Ren looked at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was the Pope and nominally represented all of the Orthodoxy, the Daoist faith. The closing of South Stream Temple required him to nominally show his approval. In the end, though, it was just nominal. Countless people also looked to Chen Changsheng. He was the Pope and seated at the highest ce. He appeared high above the crowd, and in reality, was rather lonely. He appeared to wield a great authority, yet he found it very difficult to stop these proceedings. That is, unless the Orthodoxy wanted to first fight with South Stream Temple before beginning its fight with the Imperial Court. "I wonder what Chen Chang... no, His Holiness the Pope will say," Bai Cai nervously said as he watched. Gou Hanshi said, "In normal circumstances he wouldnt speak. Hes never said much in front of others, and whenever Tang Tang is there, its usually Tang Tang that talks." Just as expected, Tang Thirty-Six stood and walked out of the Mount Li Sword Sects seating area to face the crowd. Countless gazes moved from Chen Changsheng to him, but he seemed unaware. He asked Huai Ren, "Your surname?" Huai Ren calmly replied, "My Daoist name is Huai Ren." If Tang Thirty-Six wanted to find a weakness by making her mad, she would not give this junior of the Tang n a single chance. She had cultivated in South Stream Temple for a hundred-some years and traveled the world for even longer. Although she had still not managed to break through that threshold, her Dao heart had long since be brightly lit. She had not expected that Tang Thirty-Six had no ns to anger her, only wanted to use this time to speak his mind. "So youre not surnamed Xu. Then you definitely arent Xu Yourongs aunt by blood." Tang Thirty-Six looked at her and said, "Of course, even if you were the Holy Maidens aunt by blood, everything you said just now was useless. It was all nonsense." With these words, the teau mored with discussion. The sentimental, reasonable, and even touching words of Huai Ren were all nonsense in his view? The three Daoist nuns were extremely senior martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple. Even the Prince of Xiang and the two n heads had paid them the deepest respect. No one had expected for Tang Thirty-Six to speak to them so rudely. "No matter how senior you are, just what right do any of you have to decide South Stream Temples future?" Tang Thirty-Six sneered at her, "This ce is Holy Maiden Peak, not Huai Ren Peak. You can hold this absurd meeting again once you be Holy Maiden." These were harsh words, difficult to fend off. Huai Ren calmly gazed at him, saying nothing. Tang Thirty-Six then looked at the Longevity Sect elder and said, "You agree to the closing of the temple? Does the current Longevity Sect have the right to say such words, or is it that you think your own words have the power?" The elder thought for a moment, then replied, "Thats right, my words truly dont have the power. Consider my words from before as if I hadnt said them." This reply caused Huai Rens gaze to turn grave and for Huai Shus and Huai Bis expressions to shift. The Longevity Sect had lost much of its strength, but since it, like Holy Maiden Peak, was one of the ancestral halls of the southern faction, it still had some foundational resources. Even though Tang Thirty-Six was the eldest grandson of the Tang n, how could this elder be cowed by just a few words from him? Chapter 887 – If You Ask Me, My Answer Is No Chapter 887 C If You Ask Me, My Answer Is No Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Only the Longevity Sect elder understood the meaning of Tang Thirty-Sixs words. The poison that had been used on the Tang First Master hade from Chusu, and Chusu was a monster raised by the Longevity Sect. If this elder said to Tang Thirty-Six that his words had power, then the fury of the Tang n would be his to bear. He did not dare, so he could only say that his words held no power. Tang Thirty-Six turned his gaze to the Prince of Xiang and those other powerful figures. "Words without the slightest potency, no matter how moving, are still just nonsense. Even in its dire straits, the Longevity Sect is not so idiotic as to approve a pile of nonsensical words. I think that this reasoning also holds true for everyone else present." The Wu n head looked at Tang Thirty-Six and said, "Worthy nephew, your words are somewhat too excessive. This is, after all, South Stream Temples affair." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Sir is my elder and speaks reason. Since this has nothing to do with any of our ns, why make our positions known in advance? If the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy want to fight, let them fight. It wont be toote to pick a side when the winner is about to be decided, so why take our seats in advance?" The Old Lady of the Mutuo n sighed, "The Old Master did not say as such in his letter." Tang Thirty-Six smiled. "Madam also knows that a few things happened in Wenshui City recently. My esteemed elder has naturally had a change of mind." Huai Ren finally spoke. She calmly said to Tang Thirty-Six, "In the end, this is still a matter of my South Stream Temple. Although the stance of others is also very important, it is not critical." Tang Thirty-Six faintly smiled at her and asked, "This being the case, why has Senior called so many people to add to your prestige?" Infuriated, Huai Bi shouted, "As an outsider, what right do you have to criticize the matters of my South Stream Temple!" Huai Ren indicated that she should say no more, then said to Tang Thirty-Six, "I know that youve always felt that since the Holy Maiden passed the management of the temple to two disciples before entering seclusion, we elders who have returned after traveling the world should not involve ourselves in such affairs, especially something as major as the closing of the temple. Do I speak correctly?" She spoke these words to Tang Thirty-Six, and naturally to Chen Changsheng, the Mount Li Sword Sect, and Schrtree Manor as well. Tang Thirty-Six felt that something was wrong. He frowned, but didnt give a yes or no. "Ping Xuan, Yi Chen, before the Holy Maiden entered seclusion, she decreed that the temple was yours to manage." Huai Ren warmly said, "In front of our fellow Daoists of the world, I will ask you: do you agree or disagree to the closing of the temple?" As she said this, many gazes fell on two South Stream Temple disciples at the front of the crowd. The cultivators of the Mount Li Sword Sect, Schrtree Manor, and all those other sects present knew that these two were Ping Xuan and Yi Chen, the people that the Holy Maiden had personally chosen to handle the matters of the temple. Hearing this, Ye Xiaolian and the other young girls of South Stream Temple nced at each other, pleasantly surprised. Their senior sistersor perhaps it was better to say their martial auntswould naturally not agree. Tang Thirty-Six suddenly felt uneasy. Ping Xuans face was pale, and for a very long time, she did not speak. She recalled the long conversation she had with her master Huai Renst night, thought of how her master had talked about a tradition that would persist through the ages, how the existence of the temples Dao was at stake, remembered the resolve and boldness her master had shown as she dered that she was willing to die for a just cause. She had no idea what she would do. Based on her own desires and her understanding of the Holy Maiden, she would naturally object, but would this not be condemning her master to death in front of the world? Yi Chen was facing an identical situation. She recalled the serene and firm expression of her masterst night and her Dao heart gradually wavered. She could not maintain her calm expression, and tears began to trickle from her eyes. As she silently apologized to the Holy Maiden, she stammered out, "I agree." Ping Xuan nced at her, lips trembling. She wanted to say something, but ultimately remained silent. The teau became abnormally silent. There was no sound but that of the breeze ruffling the white temple uniforms. The crowd was deeply shocked. Not even the Prince of Xiang and the two n heads had expected that these two second-generation senior sisters in charge of the temples affairs would agree to the closing of the temple. Huai Ren gazed at them, a relieved expression on her face as she kindly said, "You are both good disciples who support your teacher." All was still. Everything had been decided. No one expected that an unremarkable girl of South Stream Temple would stand up. Whether it was in the south or in the capital, very few people in the world of cultivation recognized her. Ye Xiaolian had stood up. She then prostrated on the ground, using her gathered courage to say, "My three martial grandaunts, I do not agree to the closing of the temple." Huai Bi snorted and yelled, "Impudent! A trifling third-generation disciple dares to rashly involve herself in matters of the temple? Withdraw!" At this moment, several dozen disciples stood up and prostrated behind Ye Xiaolian. These disciples had essentially all followed Xu Yourong to Mount Han, and then to the capital, where they had stayed in the Orthodox Academy for a very long time. "I ask for Martial Grandteacher to think this matter over again!" "I ask for Martial Grandaunt to withdraw the order!" Huai Bi was surprised to see so many junior disciples stand up and oppose the decision, and the finger she pointed at them began to tremble. Huai Shu saw that there were two juniors amongst disciples that she was very optimistic about, and couldnt help but feel deeply disappointed. Her heart ached. This sight made Huai Ren recall her conversation with Chen Changshengst night, and she became somewhat absent-minded. But she soon thought of the rivers of blood that would flow once war broke out and she quickly gained back her resolve. She said to the disciples, "South Stream Temple is not only the disciples, but the inheritance passed down by sessive generations of teachers and disciples. If you do not wish to remain in the temple, you may leave. Presumably, the Orthodox Academy or the Li Pce will ept you." The meaning of these words was crystal-clear. If these disciples persisted in opposing the closing of the temple, they would be driven from Holy Maiden Peak and lose their status as disciples of South Stream Temple! Ye Xiaolian and her fellow disciples had miserable expressions, and they said no more. They were not willing to be cut off from the world, but who could bear the anguish of being driven from their sect? At this moment, the opinions of South Stream Temple were finally united under the unyielding methods of the three martial grandaunts. No one else voiced their opposition. The Prince of Xiang stood up and smiled. "My congrattions to my fellow Daoists for taking their leave from the quarrels of the secr world. Being able to focus on cultivation is truly worthy of envy." With these words, countless cultivators stood and congratted South Stream Temple. Only the Mount Li Sword Sect and Schrtree Manor remained silent. Bai Cai was so angry that he wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Gou Hanshi. Tang Thirty-Six had returned to his seat. He squinted at the ever-serene Huai Ren, apparently thinking of something. "Seclusion is a vicious path, thest resort of Saints. If this is so worthy of envy, why did Your Highness leave seclusion this year?" A voice resounded through the teau. The voices on the teau had gradually quieted, making this voice even clearer. It was very calm and indifferent voice, but also one of iparable resolve. "If you ask me whether the temple can be closed or not, my answer is naturally no." Angered at these words, Huai Bi turned and shouted, "Who said no?" "Me." Chen Changsheng rose and gazed at her. "Because none of you ever asked me, I can only speak up." The teau was in an uproar, countless gazes looking over. Chapter 888 – This Is a Divine Edict Chapter 888 C This Is a Divine Edict Tranted by: Hypersheeep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Prince of Xiang gazed at the distant tform, a cold glint shing in his eyes. The Wu n head and the Mutuo ns Old Lady were still calm, as if they had heard nothing. Gou Hanshi slightly shook his head to Bai Cai, urging him to keep calm. The Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor arched his brows, an expression of surprise appearing on his face. People like them had long expected the Li Pce to object to the closing of South Stream Temple, and Chen Changsheng to stand and speak. Those two martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple had just been too agitated and did not have a deep understanding of Chen Changsheng, so they had not thought about this. But since South Stream Temples will was united, what could he do? Chen Changshengs method was extremely simple. No one asked him, so he asked himself and answered. His answer was one word. "No." This sight made Tang Thirty-Six recall the mahjong game he had yed in the old estate, and he could help but feel somewhat emotional. At the time, the Tang Old Master had said he could kill Tang Thirty-Six, and Chen Changsheng had simrly said one word. "No." Then and now, Chen Changshengs voice was very soft, but it was louder than the simultaneous shouts of a crowd of thousands, like thunder crashing down from the high heavens. Because he was the Pope, his every word a divine edict that would be carried out by millions of the faithful. "They will not go to the Orthodox Academy or the Li Pce." Chen Changsheng pointed at the kneeling disciples and said, "Because South Stream Temple will not close, and this is the ce where they will and cultivate." At these unflinching words, Huai Bi furiously spat back, "This a matter of my South Stream Temple. I request that Your Holiness the Pope not presumptuously involve yourself in them." No matter the time, Huai Rens expression remained forever serene and warm, even when it seemed the matter of closing the temple had been decided. She had also expected Chen Changsheng to stand up, but she had not expected for Chen Changshengs stance to be so direct, even crude. "Your Holiness the Pope, my words to Your Holinessst night were out of respect, but it did not mean that the affairs of South Stream Temple require Your Holinesss assent." Huai Rens expression turned solemn as she spoke, her voice still gentle, but her stance unwavering. Holy Maiden Peak had originated from a schism in the Orthodoxy. From the moment the first Holy Maiden established South Stream Temple, the Li Pce lost all authority over the Daoist faith in the south, much less the affairs of South Stream Temple. Even the Pope had no right to involve themselves in the matters of Holy Maiden Peak. This was history, a history that everyone had to respect. Many of the southern cultivators repeatedly nodded in agreement with Huai Rens words, and even Gou Hanshi found it a rather thorny problem that he wondered how Chen Changsheng would resolve. At this moment, another person stood up, one that no one expected. The Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor smiled and said, "Seniors words are incorrect. Senior has been traveling for the past years, caring little for the affairs of the world, and presumably does not know of the rtionship between His Holiness the Pope and the Holy Maiden, but who in the continent does not know of it? This Holy Maiden Peak can be said to be half his, so how can His Holiness avoid the affairs of the temple?" These words caused the Prince of Xiang to frown, the Old Lady of the Mutuo n to smile, and the Wu n head to repeatedly nod. The other cultivators, on the other hand, had very strange expressions. Putting aside that engagement that shook the continent, the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness was enough to start a rumor that Chen Changshengs love for Xu Yourong had been rekindled and that he was attempting to reestablish the engagement. Themon people might have still thought that this was a one-sided love on Chen Changshengs part, but then at the Boiling Stone Summit in Mount Han, many people were witness to Xu Yourongs saving Chen Changsheng from Guan Bais sword, and the ensuing journey from Mount Han to the capital had been spread far and wide by now. If not for the coup of the Mausoleum of Books that happened right afterward, the entire continent would have probably been discussing the romance of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong for a whole two years. At present, who didnt know that Pope Chen Changsheng and Holy Maiden Xu Yourong shared a mutual affection and were essentially a match made in heaven? This somewhat frivolousment from the Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor made Huai Bi so angry that her face went red. Her eyebrows shot straight up as she yelled, "Impudent! Anyone who dares to sully the Holy Maidens good reputation will have to ask my sword!" The chatter on the teau gradually grew softer. Huai Bi gripped her Dao sword and harshly said to Chen Changsheng, "Your Holiness the Pope, do you truly want to force this old self to drench this ce in blood?" Chen Changsheng asked back, "Are you threatening me?" Even the Prince of Xiang, an expert of the Divine Domain and one of the most powerful people in the court, would have toe up to him to pay respects, not daring to show the slightest disrespect in front of so many people, let alone threaten him. Although she was an extremely senior martial grandaunt of South Stream Temple, could she possibly be so bold? Huai Bi was indignant, but she could not strike. Her sword buzzed with a deep resentment as sword intent gushed out from her sheath and hewed thousands of marks onto the stones surrounding her. In her sorrow and rage, she had almost suffered internal injuries. Huai Shu quickly hurried over to support, transmitting to Huai Bi a pure strand of true essence to protect her Dao heart. Huai Ren looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and said, "The demons have retreated for now and South Stream Temple desires to close the temple. We only want to remain uninvolved and not be used by some ambitious people. Once the Holy Maiden leaves her seclusion, she can open the temple at any time. Is there anything inappropriate about this old bodys actions?" "I did not have the time to respond to Your Reverences words fromst night. My answer is no." Chen Changsheng looked at her and said, "Even if youve agreed to close the temple, my answer is still no. Matters of the temple and closing the temple are two different things. Yourong passed the matters of the temple to you all to temporarily handle, but that does not mean that any of you have the right to decide on something as significant as closing the temple. None of the disciples of South Stream Temple have this right." He then looked at Huai Ren and Ping Xuan, and said, "This naturally includes you." Huai Bi sneered, "Then who has the right? Could it be Your Holiness the Pope?" Chen Changsheng replied, "No, I also dont have this right. The only person with the right to decide if the temple closes is Yourong." The Prince of Xiang, who had said nothing this entire time, suddenly said, "Your Holiness speaks reason. For such a major event, we truly should invite the Holy Maiden out of seclusion to make the final decision." Chen Changsheng suddenly felt a hint of wariness. Yesterday in front of the stone wall at the summit of Holy Maiden Peak, he had vaguely sensed a problem, and it now seemed that this problem was gradually taking shape. Could it be that the Imperial Court and his master wanted to use this matter to force Xu Yourong out of her seclusion? Everyone knew that forcefully ending ones seclusion could cause one terrible harm, and this was coupled with the fact that she was attempting something that had never been done before. "Theres no need. I will handle this matter." Chen Changsheng did not give the Prince of Xiang a chance to stir any further trouble on this topic. He looked to Huai Ren and said, "I well understand just how important Holy Maiden Peak is to her. She is currently in seclusion and cannot continue to care for Holy Maiden Peak and the disciples that live here in the way she promised her teacher, so this matter naturallyes to me to handle." Xu Yourongs secluded cultivation was inrge part for his sake, so he naturally should bear her responsibilities, like protecting this peak. Huai Ren harshly asked, "Could it be that thews of my Holy Maiden Peak must also be decided by Your Holiness?" Chen Changsheng answered, "The Holy Maidenprehends the monoliths; the Popeprehends thews. Such has been the case for countless years, or does Your Reverence believe that Holy Maiden Peak is not part of the Orthodoxy?" Earlier, Huai Ren had attempted to use history and rules to make him yield, and now that he was using history and rules, she had no other choice but to ept his reasoning. Although Holy Maiden Peak belonged to the southern faction, to the millions of believers and disciples, it was still a part of the Orthodoxy. Let alone these three martial grandaunts, even if all the Holy Maidens throughout history were revived, they would not dare deny this point. Huai Ren fell silent, no longer speaking. Seeing her senior sister in such a state, Huai Bi grew even more anxious and yelled, "At the very least, we are not subordinate to the Li Pce, so why should we ept your rule?" The thought of the venerable Daoists promise made her too anxious. She had even forgotten to properly address Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng looked at her and said, "I am the Pope, and Iprehend thews of the church. Could it be that Holy Maiden Peak is not a part of the Orthodoxy?" It was the same question, but with its repetition, it seemed even more unyielding. The pressure of the situation destabilized Huai Bis Dao heart. In her extreme irritation, she shouted, "Even if its not, so what?" Chen Changsheng stared into her eyes and said, "If Holy Maiden Peak is not a part of the Orthodoxy, what right does it have toprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths? Tomorrow, I will announce this matter to the world, and then send the Orthodoxy cavalry to surround Holy Maiden Peak and remove the rubbings of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, severing South Stream Temples lineage and letting you know what it truly means to close the temple." Huai Ren recalled the conversation fromst night, and her expression suddenly changed. She had said to Chen Changsheng that there were three kinds of closing the temple in South Stream Temple. The one Chen Changsheng spoke of was naturally thest one. South Stream Temple would have its lineage severed, unite with the Li Pce, and return to the tradition of the Orthodoxy! Chapter 889 – A Storm Descends upon the Mountain Chapter 889 C A Storm Descends upon the Mountain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The mountains were silent. The South Stream Temple disciples looked at each other, not knowing what to say, especially the young girls like Ye Xiaolian. Those disciples that had never interacted with Chen Changsheng before were, on the contrary, rather calm. In their view, the Pope was the most revered person in the world, imbued with majesty and boldness. Even against these martial grandaunts, what did it matter if he said a few harsh words? But Ye Xiaolian and her fellows knew that Chen Changsheng had a calm and gentle personality, so why was he so unflinching today? Was it truly that the position changes the person? Or was it the power of time? ...... ...... It had nothing to do with position or time. Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two were well aware that Chen Changsheng had not been like thisst night. In their shock, they wondered, just what happened on the summit? The ill omen he had sensed in front of the stone wall at the summit of Holy Maiden Peak and that casualment from the Prince of Xiang were the reasons for Chen Changshengs change in stance. Moreover, the conduct of these three martial grandaunts had already surpassed the level that he could ept, whether it was in their treatment of the temples disciples or the possibility of rming Xu Yourong into leaving her seclusion through their attempt to close the temple. Thetter might even be deliberate! "The matter of closing the temple ends here for the moment. Everything will wait until the Holy Maidenes out." He said to Huai Ren, "Whether out of malice or kindness, my answer on the matter is still no." It didnt matter how high ones seniority, how great ones prestige, or that the people managing the temple were ones disciples, or that one was moved by emotion, acted with reason, and was forced onto this path. It didnt matter if the Imperial Court wholeheartedly supported it, if the venerable Daoist had made the n himself, or that countless people wanted to see the temple close, that through unity came strength. If he said no, then such a thing would not happen. It was no, even if everyone else said yes. Because he was the Pope. ...... ...... "Wait for the Holy Maiden toe out? "Just when will shee out? "Ten years? Twenty years? Fifty years? "What if she neveres out? "What if shes dead?" A sharp voice suddenly came from the mountains. At first, everyone thought that the owner of this voice was asking a question, but then they realized that something was wrong. This voice was suffused with hatred, brimming with malice. These were not sincere questions, only curses that pierced straight into ones bones. This person was cursing Xu Yourong to never emerge, even to die a sudden death! Hearing this, even Huai Ren and her martial sisters showed surprise, much less those disciples beneath. ngngngng. These sounds resounded in the air as sword after sword was unsheathed. Sword intent filled the air above the teau, warily and angrily aimed at the mountain path. Countless gazes followed these sword intents to the mountain path. Two figures gradually appeared at the intersection between the teau and the mountain path. One was a schr, the other a Daoist nun. The appearance of this pair caused many people to suddenly rise, their faces stricken with shock. The Prince of Xiang slightly frowned, nced at the Divine General at his side, then slowly rose as well. There were very few people on this continent who could cause the Prince of Xiang to rise and wee them, and this schr and Daoist nun were two of them. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Their identities were quickly spread to the thousand-some cultivators on the teau. The crowd stood up and bowed like a tide, and then they felt bewildered. Why would these two experts of the continent suddenly appear here? Many sects knew that Wuqiong Bi had a grudge against Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy, but was it to the extent that she had to curse Xu Yourong with such hate-filled words? And even if she was as vicious and coarse as she was rumored to be, what sort of person was Bie Yanghong that he could left his wife get so out of control? Could something have happened recently that caused a new grudge to be added onto the old? Under countless eyes, Wuqiong Bi walked to the center of the teau. She used her cold and venomous gaze to look around, and, as expected, ultimately stare at Chen Changsheng. "Wheres the Demon Princess? Hidden away in the Garden of Zhou?" Many people in the cultivation world knew that the Garden of Zhou was in Chen Changshengs hands, though most people believed that he only had the key to the Garden of Zhou. Demon Princess Nankes being at Chen Changshengs side was also already an open secret. But not even the most unbridled and avaricious person would dare to seize the Garden of Zhou from Chen Changsheng. The most inflexible and hot-headed person would not dare to expose that secret in front of the masses and thus question Chen Changshengs virtue. Because Chen Changsheng was the Pope. And though it was not his original intention, his prestige had risen ever higher after the story behind the Cinnabar Pill became known. On the northern frontier, there were now many believers that regarded him as the incarnation of benevolence and sacrifice, endlessly worshipping him. Even in the south, his rtionship with Su Li and Wang Po meant that the people felt that he was even more worthy of trust than the previous Pope. Today, Wuqiong Bi had suddenly exposed this secret. What did she want to do? The teau was abnormally still. Wuqiong Bi stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and said, "That Demon Princess has killed many human experts. What does Your Holiness intend by taking her in?" Chen Changsheng had known for a long time that he would face this question and had mentally prepared himself. He said, "In the battle in the mountains, Nanke suffered injuries to her sea of consciousness to help me escape and is currently of unsound mind. At the time, I promised that I would cure her. Once she is cured, I will naturally drive her away, to be enemies when we next meet." "Once she is cured? And if her illness is never cured? If she remains an imbecile until her death?" Wuqiong Bis words were still so malicious, sounding like curses. No matter how gentle Chen Changshengs personality, he could not help but raise his brows and think, just what has happened that has made her seem almost insane? "You are not willing to hand over Nanke, but you should at least be able to hand over that damnable ck Dragon, no?" Wuqiong Bi stared into his eyes, a faint smile on her lips. Yet her expression was so sorrowful that rather than smiling, she seemed to be crying, creating an ugly face. Her smile gradually faded and she expressionlessly dered, "I want to peel off her skin, pull out her muscles, cut off her flesh bit by bit. Perhaps Ill eat it raw, or maybe Ill make soup, but Ill eat it all, not leaving a single piece, a single of drop. Even the tes and bowls will be chewed up and swallowed." Her voice was as cold as the frigid air rising from the abyss behind Xuo City. Her words were spiteful to the extreme, and also cruel. They echoed over the teau, blowing about like evil winds that made everyone tremble in fear. By now, even the slowest person could see that Wuqiong Bis hatred for Chen Changsheng billowed to the heavens. Chen Changsheng fell quiet for a while, then turned to Bie Yanghong and asked, "Sir Bie, just what has happened?" The coup of the Mausoleum of Books had resulted in the deaths of many of the continents experts, and the Storms of the Eight Directions had withered away. Even if the Prince of Xiang, the Mount Li Sword Sect Master and Wang Po were added in, they still would not be able to reach the original number. Amongst these people, Bie Yanghong had always held a good reputation and was deeply admired. He and his wife Wuqiong Bi created a stark contrast. The Tianhai Divine Empress had greatly admired Bie Yanghong, and Chen Changsheng was also willing to trust him. Bie Yanghong remained silent, not replying to his question. "What has happened?" Wuqiong Bi harshly howled, "Your Holiness, you had that evil dragon of yours kill my son, and you have the face to ask what has happened!" These words caused the teau to suddenly explode with cries of shock. Chapter 890 – Condemnation Chapter 890 C Condemnation Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Tianxin was dead? Although his cultivation level was not enough to be ranked amongst true geniuses like the ones on the Promation of Liberation and Promation of Golden Distinction, he was still a famous person on the continent. After all, not everyone could be like him, with both parents being experts of the Divine Domain. In truth, other than Luoluo, one could not find another. A person like this had died? Who would dare to kill him? As they thought this question, the thousand-some people on the teau turned once more to Chen Changsheng. Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy, or to put it more urately, the Orthodox Academy had a deep grudge with the mother and son that were Wuqiong Bi and Bie Tianxin. And someone who could dare to kill Bie Tianxin and had the ability to... there were far too few people on the continent that could pull this off. Besides the Pope, who else could it be? Chen Changsheng saw the hint of grief in Bie Yanghongs eyes and knew that Wuqiong Bi spoke the truth: Bie Tianxin was dead. His mood sank as he realized that todays matter was even more troublesome than he had calcted yesterday with the Intellectual Sword. Several years ago in the capital, the Li Pce had proposed the All-School Martial Exhibition, and he and the Orthodox Academy had oncee into conflict with Bie Tianxin and his servant. But at that time, Bie Yanghong had sent a timely letter to Su Moyu to have him transfer from the Li Pce Academy to the Orthodox Academy, quickly pacifying the situation. Afterward, Wuqiong Bi had snuck into the Orthodox Academy at night, attempting to kill Xuanyuan Po to establish her might, but ended up being beaten like a stray dog by Su Lis letter. In these two incidents, Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy had not felt like they had suffered losses, so he had never once thought about taking revenge on Wuqiong Bi and Bie Tianxin. With the passage of time and all the significant events that had ensued, he had even almost forgotten about these things. Some days ago, when he met Bie Tianxin in Hanqiu City, he hadnt even nced at him. "I ask that Sir please clearly exin what happened," Chen Changsheng said to Bie Yanghong. Bie Yanghong gave him a deep nce, then said, "My son was unworthy, but I do not believe his crimes deserved death. I havee today to learn why he had to be killed." Chen Changsheng replied, "Thest time I met Bie Tianxin was in Hanqiu City, the first in three years." Gou Hanshi rose and said, "I ask that Sir restrain your grief. This junior believes that there might be some misunderstandings in this matter and presumptuously requests for Senior to give some details." Bie Yanghong ced his hands behind him and looked at the distant Tong River, his expression gradually chilling. "My son died yesterday in the river canyon twenty li from Fengyang City. His body had been rendered into dust and thrown into the river. If not for the brand my wife and I had left on his body, as well as other secretive methods, it would have been impossible to find. Even if we had merely been slightlyter, we would find it impossible to find him. This criminal was ruthless, malicious and meticulous, truly worthy of admiration." This experts admiration for the criminal who had killed his son was naturally sarcasm. The more he admired, the more he wanted that person to die, and to die a most miserable death, countless times more miserable than having ones bones ground to dust. The teau was very quiet, everyone solemnly listening to his words. Upon hearing Fengyang City mentioned, Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two nced at each other, unease springing forth in their minds. Chen Changsheng replied, "I truly did go to Fengyang City, but I did not meet your son." Bie Yanghong was not surprised that Chen Changsheng would admit to going to Fengyang. With tens of thousands of believers as witnesses, who would dare deny it? He looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked, "Did Nanke fly you across a certain part of the river?" Chen Changsheng recalled that sight and said, "Correct." Bie Yanghong fell silent for a few moments, then said, "The remnants of his body were beneath that part of the river." Chen Changsheng fell silent. As one of those involved, he naturally knew that this was a plot. The problem was that that this plot was so formidable that there was nothing he could say. Wuqiong Bi rushed up to Bie Yanghong and yelled, "Just what do you want to do, speaking such nonsense to him!" A chilly wind blew back and forth across the teau, throwing her white hair into a somewhat sorry state. Chen Changsheng had never liked her, but when he saw her grief-stricken appearance, he felt sympathy. "It truly was not me." Wuqiong Bi turned around and stared at him, her eyes filled with spite, seemingly ready to bite him. "Then hand over that evil dragon!" Chen Changsheng was somewhat confused as to why Wuqiong Bi was so set on Zhizhi and asked, "Did someone see her personally kill Bie Tianxin?" "No. Even if there were an eyewitness, they could have been bribed, and I would not necessarily have believed them." Bie Yanghong looked at him and said, "But there are some pieces of evidence that cant speak, yet are even more worthy of trust, because they cant be bribed, they cant be faked." Saying this, he extended his right hand. The renowned little red flower was still floating on his pinkie, drifting to and fro in the wind. But the crowd was not paying attention to the flower, but the objects in his palm. An extremely pure star radiance emerged from his palm, covering ten-some extremely small grains of ice. These grains of ice were too small. If one was just a little too far away, they would find it impossible to see those grains clearly. However, when the grains of ice appeared, the entire teau suddenly dropped in temperature. A thinyer of frost appeared on the grass around Bie Yanghong. Just what object was this that it was so cold? Chen Changsheng did not recognize these items, but he was extremely familiar with this cold Qi. In the next moment, his expression flickered. Could this plot truly be that difficult to break? "This is the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath that only ck Frost Dragons possess. It cannot be imitated." Bie Yanghong looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "How will Your Holiness exin this?" With these words, the chattering crowd gradually fell silent once more. Countless pairs of eyes looked at Chen Changsheng. Gou Hanshi and the Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor turned grave. The Prince of Xiang and that Divine General at his side exchanged a silent nce. Huai Bi gave a grimugh. Many important personages knew that there was only one ck Frost Dragon on the continent at present. Those cultivators who did not know quickly found out through the chattering just now. That ck Frost Dragon was the main character of the capitals legend of New North Bridge, and also the current Pope Chen Changshengs Protector! ...... ...... "Who says that the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath has to be the ck Frost Dragons? "Even if it is a ck Frost Dragon, who can determine that its Chen Changshengs ck Dragon? "The Dragon race lives on the inds in the Southern Sea. The Golden Dragons left, but the ck Frost Dragons are still there. Who knows if a different ck Frost Dragon might havee to the continent?" In such an oppressive atmosphere, someone who could ask such frivolous questions could only be Tang Thirty-Six. He had already sensed that todays matter would be a problem that was incredibly difficult to deal with. Neither he nor Chen Changsheng could think of a method to resolve the situation. Thus, he could only attempt to bring up an endless string of annoying questions to muddy the situation and see if he could find a way out. Many people would act rather passively to Tang Thirty-Sixs methods, and then finally respond to them when the situation became rather awkward. But Bie Yanghong responded very simply. He said very seriously to Tang Thirty-Six, "My son is dead. Please do not act this way." Tang Thirty-Six fell quiet for a very long time, then retreated. Chapter 891 – Who Will Stand in Front of Him? Chapter 891 C Who Will Stand in Front of Him? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "All the evidence now points to Zhusha." Bie Yanghong looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "I request for Your Holiness the Pope to hand her over to me. I wish to question her." Zhusha was the name Wang Zhice had given to the little ck Dragon many years ago. It was also the name that Bie Yanghong and the other experts of the continent often used to address her. "I did not kill Bie Tianxin, and it certainly was not Zhusha." Chen Changsheng said to Bie Tianxin, "This is a plot. Thest time I met Bie Tianxin was in Hanqiu City. If you do not believe my words, you can go and investigate just who Bie Tianxin has been with thesest few days." Bie Yanghong calmly gazed at him. It was impossible to tell whether he was actually listening to these words. Gou Hanshi said, "Right, my peer was very talented and had a brand on his soul personally ced by two powerful seniors, so ordinary methods should not have been able to harm him. The only possibility is that he was ambushed by a Divine Domain expert who cut off Qi... and it is rumored that Zhusha has still not been able to break free from Wang Zhices seal, so she should not have been able to do such a thing." Wuqiong Bis eyes had gonepletely red and she was in no state of mind to hear reason. She shrilly yelled, "That evil dragon cant do it, but dont forget that His Holiness the Pope has the Divine Staff! Besides you, just who else would hate to the bones this olddy and my pitiful son! I am only asking you if youre willing to hand over that evil dragon or not!" Chen Changsheng fell quiet, then responded, "Forgive me; it is difficult for me to follow this order." Wuqiong Bi gave an enraged smile and shouted, "Then dont me this olddy for treating you impolitely today!" The southern churchs archbishops expression changed at these words. He took two steps forward to the edge of the tform and shouted back, "Impudent! Who dare to treat His Holiness the Pope with disrespect!" Wuqiong Bi shrieked back, "For the sake of a private grudge, he even used an evil dragon to kill the innocent! Just how is a person of such morality qualified to be Pope!" The entire crowd fell into an uproar at these words. Everyone understood what she intended to do. Wuqiong Bi persisted in her demand that Chen Changsheng bring out the ck Dragon. If Chen Changsheng did not agree, she would use this matter to attack him. In her view, the ck Dragon was the true culprit behind the murder of the son, and Chen Changsheng was the true ringleader! She could not possibly let him go! Even if she had to make an enemy of the Orthodoxy, contend against the millions of faithful in the world, she would still kill Chen Changsheng and take vengeance for her son! "I would quite like to see just who will protect you today!" Wuqiong Bi stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and venomously spat, "If you are not willing to hand over the ck Dragon, you will take her ce in having your muscles pulled out, your skin peeled, your bones ground to dust!" If two experts of the Divine Domain attacked at the same time, they would possess a terrifying momentum. If the Prefects of the Li Pce with their treasures were standing guard, Chen Changsheng would perhaps have nothing to fear, but this was Holy Maiden Peak. Experts on the level of the archbishop of the southern church and Hu Thirty-Two were far inferior to Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong. Of course, if the Prince of Xiang and the other experts in the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission were willing to appear, the situation would change once more. The problem was that everyone could see the Imperial Courts shadow behind this matter, and even if it wasnt, why would the Imperial Court stick up for the Li Pce? "Wang Po, get out here!" Wuqiong Bi shouted at the gray sky, her cold voice shrieking, "Are you still protecting him today? Do you still have the face to protect him!" The cultivators on the teau were startled once more by these words. Had Wang Po alsoe today? Then where was he? If Wuqiong Bi attacked Chen Changsheng to avenge her child, given Wang Pos normal behavior, just what would he do? Quite some time passed, but the sky remained gloomy. Nobody appeared, nobody answered. It seemed like Wang Po had note to Holy Maiden Peak today. To many people on the teau, this was excellent news. If he was already at Holy Maiden Peak but chose not to appear, then this was even better news. Because this meant that he thought that Chen Changsheng should hand over the evil dragon. Countless gazes looked away from the gray sky and back to Chen Changsheng on the tform, disying a diverse array of emotions. There was delight, anxiety, apathy, and also a great deal of anger. Wuqiong Bi began walking to Chen Changsheng, her eyes as cold as ice. The horsetail whisk began to move on its own, throwing the air into a frightening turbulence. Hu Thirty-Two, the archbishop from the southern church, and the ten-some priests were already at Chen Changshengs side. With just them, how could they oppose an expert of the Divine Domain? Schrtree Manors group was quiet while the disciples of Mount Li speechlessly looked at each other. Gou Hanshi was in a pensive mood while Tang Thirty-Six was looking thoughtfully at Bie Yanghong. Was it really as Wuqiong Bi said? Was there no one that could protect Chen Changsheng? This ce was Holy Maiden Peak. If there was someone who had the ability to change the situation, it was naturally South Stream Temple. The Orthodoxy had split into the north and south, but in regards to the sanctity of the Daoist faith and in external matters, they had always been in step with each other. In the past, South Stream Temple would assuredly have kept Chen Changsheng safe, as he was the Pope. However, with the matter of closing the temple, the two sides had engaged in a fierce conflict. Chen Changshengs stance was unprecedentedly hardline. Presumably, South Stream Temple, or at least those three martial grandaunts, would not have a different view on this duty. Just as expected, just when Ping Xuan and Yi Chen were prepared to say something, they were interrupted by a cold snort. "Since its a suspect in a murder case, that evil dragon shoulde out and give a statement, even if its my Orthodoxys Protector." Huai Bi looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "If Your Holiness continues to strenuously protect it, one cannot help but suspect... that the evil dragon really was instigated by you. If true, your morality iscking, and so what right do you have to sit on the throne of the Pope? How can you still have the right toprehend thews of the church and concern yourself with the matters of my South Stream Temple?" Her words were harsh, and also malicious. They immediately removed South Stream Temple from this matter and pushed Chen Changsheng into an incredibly passive position. Hearing this, Ye Xiaolian could no longer keep silent. She regarded Chen Changsheng as one of her idols and in no way believed these criticisms. Grasping her sword, she charged to the front of the tform and angrily yelled to the crowd on the teau, "His Holiness the Pope is not that sort of person!" Fuming, Huai Bi snapped back, "Sinful disciples, what do you n to do!" Ye Xiaolian did not turn her head. Wuqiong Bi slowly approached, an indescribable might and pressure apanying her. Ye Xiaolian was currently at the upper level of Ethereal Opening, an excellent achievement given the time she had cultivated, but how could she directly confront an expert of the Divine Domain? Even though Wuqiong Bi was still around a hundred zhang away, even though Wuqiong Bi was not intentionally pressuring her opponent, Ye Xiaolians face instantly paled, her hands beginning to tremble. But she did not yield, and soon after, several more disciples of South Stream Temple rushed in front of Chen Changsheng. At this sight, even Ping Xuan, whose head had remained bowed ever since she was asked about closing the temple, finally raised her head. She was well aware of what the Holy Maiden would do. She calmly dered, "Form the sword array!" Countless cracks echoed through the mountains. Countless sword glows illuminated the gloomy sky. Several dozen girls rushed in front of Chen Changsheng and formed the world-famous sword array of South Stream Temple. Just like it was in Mount Han, and just like it was in the Orthodox Academy. Chapter 892 – The Sword Array of South Stream Temple! Chapter 892 C The Sword Array of South Stream Temple! Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Huai Ren looked at Ping Xuan and said in a solemn voice, "Have you really thought this over clearly?" Ping Xuan calmly replied, "Master, the Holy Maiden handed South Stream Temple over to this disciple to temporarily manage, and this disciple has always been agonizing over how to do it. But now, I feel that I was overthinking it. A foolish person like me does not need to think of so much. All will be fine as long as I act ording to the Holy Maidens will. This way can never be wrong." Huai Ren retorted, "Do you think that the Holy Maiden is a person who cannot tell right from wrong?" Ping Xuan replied, "I only know that if the Holy Maiden were present, she would not allow any person to use any reason to threaten His Holiness the Pope." From Mount Han to the capital, over a journey of thousands of li, she and many other disciples of South Stream Temple had personally witnessed this. It could not be wrong. Huai Ren coldly said, "Even if he really did kill Bie Tianxin?" Ping Xuan answered, "Master, I already said that no reason would be allowed." Huai Ren found it hard to conceal her disappointment as she said, "Even if you clearly know that this will bring Holy Maiden Peak into endless tribtions from which there is no return?" Ping Xuan replied, "If that is the Holy Maidens will." ...... ...... Wuqiong Bi was ten-some zhang from the tform. She harshly rebuked the South Stream Temple disciples, "You want to use numbers to bully these pitiful elders whove lost their son?" The white-haired burying the ck-haired were truly worthy of sympathy, but she and Bie Yanghong were two of the few supreme experts of the world. Who could bully them? The disciples were very nervous. This was the strongest opponent they had faced in their lives, but the sword array remained as firm as a mountain. The thousand-some cultivators on the teau nervously watched. On one side was a true expert of the continent who had been immersed in the Divine Domain for many years. On the other side was the legendary sword array which had achieved countless unimaginable feats on the field of battle. When these two met, which would be stronger? ...... ...... A howl echoed through the mountains. The horsetail whisk in Wuqiong Bis hand descended from the sky, smashing towards the tform. The horsetail whisk swept through the air, each one of its countless hairs cutting through like bolts of lightning, leaving white trails of turbulence in their wakes. An aura of extinction flickered in and out of these bolts of lightning and trails of turbulence in space, creating a terrifying sight. At the very front of the tform, Ye Xiaolian raised her sword to meet the whisk, a sword glow shing over the tform. Under the terrifying pressure of Wuqiong Bi, the teau swiftly chilled and dimmed. In the face of this, the sword glow seemed rather fragile and tiny. It was just like a little dinghy in the sea, liable at any moment to capsize and be swallowed up, leaving nothing behind. Soon after, several more sword glows shed, making the dim sky a little brighter. The several small dinghies in the sea formed into a boat. It was still not veryrge, but it had be much firmer. Several dozen sword glows soon joined them, simultaneously shining and making the gloomy sky seem like a clear day. Those dinghies and boats were gathered together by the waves and transformed into arge ship that forged over the high waves and pierced through the sheets of rain in pursuit of a sliver of light. They did notbine in a simple fashion. Even if tens of thousands of dinghies gathered together and stacked themselves into a small mountain, they would still be scattered upon entering the sea, powerless to resist the wind and waves. Only when they truly united could they be a massive ship that could meet the winds and break through the waves. Several dozen sword glows of varying brightness illuminated the peak. Several dozen sword techniques shed through the air, all of them responding to andmunicating with each other, transforming into one. This was an incredibly fast process, like water running through a canal, secretly in ord with the principles of nature. Most mystically, just like when wood was made into a boat, when these sword techniques came together, they began to release an inexplicable strength, their energy suddenly soaring, their strength countless times more powerful than the power of a sword technique used by a single South Stream Temple disciple. This was the world-renowned sword array of South Stream Temple! A vast sword energy enveloped the teau while sword glows illuminated the world, cut apart the dark clouds, and shed with that unearthly horsetail whisk. Awe-inspiring sword intent emerged, shing at those lightning bolts and cracks in space, stopping that terrifying Qi of extinction. Innumerable noises of tearing and explosions rose up almost simultaneously. However, most of the shes resulted in true extinction,pletely silent, but even more dangerous. Fierce winds howled, the trees on the teau bending westward as if burdened with an unbearable might. The Mount Li Sword Sect, Schrtree Manor, and several other sects that were somewhat closer to this sh began to release Qi and activate magical artifacts so as to protect their disciples. When the dust settled, Wuqiong Bis figure appeared. She was still at her original ce, having not advanced even a single step! The sword array of the South Stream Temple formed from these several dozen girls had actually blocked an attack from an expert of the Divine Domain! Three disciples had been intimidated by Wuqiong Bis power, their Dao hearts unsettled, after which they were injured and left powerless to stand. More cracks in the air could be heard as other disciples quickly rushed forth to change ces with these three disciples, and to increase their confidence. It was still not over. Ping Xuan calmly ordered, "Form the sword array." Before she had finished speaking, the South Stream Temple disciples that had been toote to act before quickly rushed forward. For a moment, sword glows incessantly shone from the teau and the hums of swords rang without end. Three-hundred-some disciples of South Stream Temple had formed aplete sword array! Their white dresses drifted in the wind like eternal and undying waves. The awe-inspiring sword intent was like a thousand peaks that would never fall. This was the true famous sword array of South Stream Temple! ...... ...... The teau was absolutely silent, shock still in everyones eyes. Many people had heard about South Stream Temples sword array, but very few had personally witnessed it. The sword array of South Stream Temple was truly as powerful as rumored. With just these Ethereal Opening disciples, they could block Wuqiong Bi, an expert of the Divine Domain! Wuqiong Bis face was brimming with ruthlessness. She knew how formidable South Stream Temples sword array was. It was said that a thousand years ago, when Zhou Dufu, the strongest expert beneath the starry sky, invaded Holy Maiden Peak, he had needed quite some time to break South Stream Temples sword array. Although she still had many strong techniques that she had not used, she could not possibly be more powerful than Zhou Dufu. However, no matter how formidable the sword array of South Stream Temple was, it could not halt her steps. She had to take revenge for her most beloved son, so she had to kill Chen Changsheng today! Just when she was prepared to attack the sword array once more, the situation changed. "This prince believes that the most proper thing to do is to have Zhusha quickly appear and give her ount from that day. Whether it was a misunderstanding or something else can be discussed afterward." The Prince of Xiang rose from his chair, adjusted the bright yellow belt around his waist, took a few breaths, then smiled at Chen Changsheng. "Everyone knows that Your Holiness the Pope has a connection with your Protector. Presumably, it is not a difficult task to notify her, and a ck Frost Dragon can travel a thousand li in an instant. No matter where she is on the continent, she can presumably arrive today. If Your Holiness believes my proposal to be decent, then there will be no harm if everyone drinks a few cups of tea while we wait for her to arrive." Bie Yanghong thought for a few moments, then replied, "Very well." Wuqiong Bi naturally did not want this. Her face was rife with anger, but she chose to say nothing. Everyone turned to Chen Changsheng. In their view, there was no problem with the Prince of Xiangs proposalit truly was the most prudent approach. But might the Pope be concerned for the little ck Dragons safety, and not be willing to summon her, or was it... that he did not dare to summon her? Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then replied, "I will not summon her to appear." The crowd exploded into noise. The Prince of Xiangs smile faded as he indifferently said, "Then this prince truly cannot continue to support Your Holiness." To not support was to oppose. Though not clearly stated, his stance was obvious. This was his stance, and so one could interpret it as the Imperial Courts stance. As the Prince of Xiangs voice echoed through the mountains, many people began to slowly stand. Some of these people were experts of the Imperial Court, and several were blue-clothed Daoists from Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring, and some were experts of sects that had long since thrown their lot in with the Imperial Court. In total, there were around several hundred people. The most striking was the Divine General that had been sitting by the Prince of Xiangs side the entire time. The Divine General had never spoken a single word and had an apathetic expression, but he attracted the attention of many people. Because he had a very special characteristic. His two brows seemed dyed to be as white as snow, seemed to emit a chill. It was also because of this special characteristic that many people recognized who he was. The White Tiger Divine General, a peak-level Star Condensation Realm expert, ranked second of all the Divine Generals in the world! Chapter 893 – To All the People of the World, I Am Roasting Fish by a Stream Chapter 893 C To All the People of the World, I Am Roasting Fish by a Stream Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Imperial Court had made its stance known. The White Tiger Divine General standing up with those several hundred experts was also a stance, and also incredibly intimidating. The crowd became somewhat disorderly, with many sects turning to look at theirpanions around them to know which side they would choose. Chen Changsheng watched this sight in silence, his thoughts inscrutable. Hu Thirty-Two also felt that it would be best if the Pope could summon the ck Dragon to clearly exin this matter, but for some reason, the Pope refused to do so. He walked up to Chen Changsheng and softly said, "While protected by South Stream Temples sword array, Your Holiness should summon Nanke and escape." Chen Changsheng remained silent. He had not expected that the foreboding he had felt yesterday in front of the stone wall at Holy Maiden Peaks summit would actually concern himself. This was truly a terrifying plot. At present, he still could not find any obvious ws. He could already tell that this plot was not just about Bie Tianxins death. There were more things concealed behind it. Firstly, that person had seeded in using the closing of South Stream Temple to disturb his mind and cause him to travel alone, resulting in him falling into todays encirclement on this teau. If it had been like in Wenshui City, where he had brought several thousand Orthodoxy cavalry and Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin at his side, treasures of the Orthodoxy in hand, what would he have to fear? And then that person had used the ck Frost Dragons Deep Freeze Dragon Breath to kill Bie Tianxin, causing Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi to firmly believe that the true culprit was the ck Dragon, and that person had known beforehand that he was unable to summon Zhizhi to give her ount. As a result, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi confirmed that he was the schemer of this assassination, creating the current situation. Only Divine Domain experts like Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, grief-stricken over the death of their son, would dare to attack the Pope. And it was only in this situation that the Prince of Xiang and the Imperial Court would have sufficient excuse, resulting in his being surrounded. Yes, it was not that Chen Changsheng was unwilling to summon Zhizhi, but that he could not summon her. When Bie Yanghong stretched out his right hand and he saw those grains of ice imbued with the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath, he had already attempted tomunicate with her through the connection in their souls. But no message came back. Based on their n and the time that had passed, Zhizhi should be in White Emperor City and was probably not in danger. But at this moment, he could only sense that she was still alive. He could notmunicate with her, much less summon her to Holy Maiden Peak. This was clearly a part of the actual schemers meticulous preparations, which had seemingly calcted everything he could possibly do. Just who was this person? Chen Changsheng looked at the Prince of Xiang and the White Tiger Divine General, as well as those blue-clothed Daoists and experts of the Imperial Court, and thought, the instigator of this is not Master, but Master must have known of this matter, and was deeply involved. But... does Master really want me to die this much? Does he still want me to die so badly? It now appeared that this was truly hisst chance to leave. But he could not leave, as he could not leave those South Stream Temple disciples standing in front of him to struggle alone. He had promised Xu Yourong that he would help her protect Holy Maiden Peak. The teau was deathly still. The White Tiger Divine General gazed impassively at him from the distance. Those blue-clothed Daoists from the Monastery of Eternal Spring were also impassively watching him. Several hundred experts of the Imperial Court and various sects were also gazing impassively at him. The Prince of Xiang was impassively looking at him. Wuqiong Bi was impassively looking at him. Everyone was impassively gazing at him. It seemed like time had frozen, the clouds, mountains, trees, and cliffs losing all color and vitality. The mood on the teau was incredibly oppressive and tense. "Senior Brother, what should we do?" Bai Cai looked at the surrounding crowd and nervously asked. He did not know Chen Changsheng, much less that evil dragon of legend, so he naturally wasnt willing to step up. However, as a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect, he naturally wanted to protect his martial sisters of South Stream Temple. At the moment, almost everyone on the teau was standing opposed to Chen Changsheng and South Stream Temple, so what could Mount Li do with its small group? Gou Hanshi looked at the nervous disciples of South Stream Temple and said, "If something unforeseen urs, we naturally have to unsheathe our swords and assist." All the evidence avable pointed to Chen Changsheng, but Gou Hanshi had never once thought that Chen Changsheng would really kill Bie Tianxin, because he knew that Chen Changsheng was not that sort of person. Bai Cai thought that he understood his senior brothers meaning. His right hand rested on his hilt as he gravely said, "Be at ease, Senior Brother. Even if I give up my life, I will protect our martial sisters." Gou Hanshi said, "I was talking about His Holiness." Bai Cai was shocked. He looked to him and asked, "Then... what would Eldest Brother think?" "If Senior Brother were here, he would do the same." Gou Hanshi added, "Of course, Senior Brothers intelligence far surpasses yours or mine. If he were here, he might have already found a method to resolve this matter." ...... ...... The situation on the teau was extremely tense and was highly likely to fall into a bitter and chaotic battle. However, this had no effect on the other ces of Holy Maiden Peak. At the foot of Holy Maiden Peak was a stream with water so clear that one could see the bottom. Two people were currently seated on a stone at the streams edge, roasting and eating fish. The slightly scorched aroma of the cooked fish drifted very far, attracting the cries of several birds and causing a few nearby shrubs to rustle. The Qiushan n head took a stick of roast fish and gave it a thorough examination. Upon confirming that it was not drugged, he took a bite. "Whyd you take the trouble toe? You must know that if you miss such a good chance today, you really will incur the wrath of the heavens." He looked at the person sitting by the fire and said, "You banished yourself for five years already. If you dont do something now, and let things continue like this, the world will only know of Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. They wont possibly remember the name of Qiushan Jun." The man roasting fish was Qiushan Jun, and also Luo Bu of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. After leaving Wenshui City, he had returned to Mount Li. Under the fierce implorations of his junior sister, he had finally shaved off all of his beard, revealing his true face. It was very difficult to describe Qiushan Juns face. To put it briefly, even the Qiushan n head would have some second thoughts every time he saw the son that was his pride, often wondering, how did I father such a handsome son? Qiushan Jun took out the second roast fish and took a satisfied bite. In a somewhat muffled voice, he said, "Its not like I live so that I can be remembered by others." The Qiushan n head snapped back, "Then go into seclusion. What are you doing here?" Qiushan Jun chuckled but said nothing. The Qiushan n head became even angrier at this, saying, "If I hadnte specially to stop you, you would probably already be on the mountain." Qiushan Jun said, "Its presumably quite exciting on the mountain. I just want to take a look." The Qiushan n head grumbled, "Do you really think that you can trick your father? You just want to help Chen Changsheng break out of this trap. Really, how did I, a selfish and crafty person with a mind full of evil tricks, manage to father a fellow like you, so moral, warm-hearted and high-minded?" Qiushan Jun couldnt help butugh, and replied, "Father, these words are truly interesting." The Qiushan n head angrily replied, "Dont you go worrying about whats interesting and not interesting. Just tell me if what I say is right or wrong." "Correct, I truly was prepared to go up the mountain and end that scheme." Qiushan Jun exined, "Because I think the person who made that scheme is insulting my intelligence." Chapter 894 – Give Up or Surrender? Chapter 894 C Give Up or Surrender? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Qiushan n head was somewhat astonished, saying, "I dont know who the designer of this trap is, but I do know that this matter has nothing to do with you." Qiushan Jun put his roast fish on the rock and very seriously exined, "Father, its like this. If this n seeds, doesnt that mean that Chen Changsheng is very stupid?" The Qiushan n head replied, "Perhaps Chen Changsheng might be somewhat talented in the art of the sword and cultivation, but in terms of resourcefulness, hes not even fit to carry your shoes." Qiushan Jun somewhat helplessly said, "Im not intending to go up the mountain, so theres no need for Father to use these methods to waste time." The Qiushan n head smiled from ear to ear and said, "Stupid." This was an answer to the earlier question. Qiushan Jun said, "Itsmon knowledge that Yourong loves Chen Changsheng. If Chen Changsheng is really a coarse and stupid fellow, doesnt that mean that Yourong is also very stupid?" The Qiushan n head pondered this question, then replied, "This sort of conjecture doesnt have much basis, but it must be said that some people really might think this way." Qiushan Jun continued, "That settles it. If Yourong is very stupid, then arent I, who loves her, even more stupid?" The Qiushan n head found himself somewhat powerless to refute this. He said, "Even if you want to help Chen Changsheng break out of this trap, you dont have any evidence. Could you possibly be nning to do like you did in Wenshui City and use up your reputation? Its not easy to raise a reputation! You cant just waste it on trifling matters like these, and that fellow is also your rival." Qiushan Junughed and said no more, putting all his focus on eating his roasted fish. ...... ...... At the summit of Holy Maiden Peak, clear light shone over all, and a gentle breeze blew against the ivy on the stone walls, causing it to rustle. Soon after, the lush forest began to rustle as well, as countless spirit beasts emerged from the shrubs and pine needles, opening their glossy ck eyes and looking towards the stone wall, apparently sensing that something significant was about to ur. Even more rare birds began to fly from the lush peaks of the Luomei Mountains and continuously circle the summit, forming a gorgeous ribbon. In the cave in the depths of the wall, the crystals spread out like sand over the ground still twinkled with a dazzling luster, and the t bed carvedpletely from jade was even more striking. However, most striking of all was still that peerless beauty seated cross-legged on the jade bed. Xu Yourongs eyes were closed in meditation. Her skin was as white as the purest snow, looking tender enough to break with a pinch. In the reflected light of the crystals, it practically seemed transparent. Her delicate eyshes calmly rested over her eyes, as beautiful as the first green leaves sprouting from the camphor trees on the cliffs. At some point, perhaps when the gentle breeze blew against the ivy on the stone wall, her delicateshes fluttered, and then she woke up. At first, those two moving eyes were still tinged with a little confusion, appearing as innocent and honest as a childs. As time passed like water over her mind and body, the confusion in her eyes gradually dulled, returning to indifference and serenity. Just like the drizzle of rain that fell over the mountains and forests in the Qingming season, bursting with a refreshing aura. A single nce would make one unwilling to leave. (TN: The Chinese calendar divides the year into 24 sr terms, of which the Qingming Festival marks the beginning of the fifth sr term, the Qingming season, and also the third month of the Chinese year. The Qingming season is fifteen days from the Spring Equinox.) Her gaze fell on the Fated Star te before her. Theplicated star orbits on the Fated Star te began to cycle, silently gathering together and dispersing. In a very short amount of time, it produced thirty-some star ases, and the final region of the sea of stars it pointed at was the most vast, mysterious, and dangerous. She became solemn and shifted her gaze to the potted flower to her right. This was a garishly bright flower, arge red blossom magnificently flourishing amidst extremely tender green leaves. Green leaves contrasting with a red blossom should have made for the mostmon of beautiful sights, yet because both were brought to an extremely high level, their beauty was refined to a higher level, a moving sight that was seemingly even suffused with the principles of the world. Commonness brought to great heights was not guaranteed to be great elegance. On many asions, it was impossible to do so. If one aplished this feat, that could only mean one thing: the Great Dao was not far. As she gazed at these green leaves and red flower, Xu Yourong had a rather mixed expression. After a while, she dispelled all other emotions, leaving only indifference and serenity. This was what it truly meant to be firm and unwavering. But she couldnt help but feel somewhat regretful. She faintly smiled. "s, it is truly a pity to not be able to fully bloom." ...... ...... The ceremony for closing the temple was not held at Holy Maiden Peak, but on a teau ten-some li away. When Qiushan Jun was eating roast fish, when Xu Yourong was appreciating the flower andprehending the Dao, Chen Changsheng was confronting a most perilous trial. Everyone now believed that Zhizhi had killed Bie Tianxin. He naturally knew that this wasnt the case, but he had no evidence, and couldnt even have Zhizhi appear to give evidence. Thus, many people thought that he was showing a guilty conscience, practically proof that he was the true instigator of that assassination on the river. The disciples of South Stream Temple had formed the sword array and stood guard in front of him. There were presumably still some people willing to support him, like Gou Hanshi and the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect or Schrtree Manor, butpared to the Imperial Court represented by the Prince of Xiang and those sects that followed the Imperial Courts orders, they were far too few in number. Crucially, his opponents this time were Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, two experts of the Divine Domain. Moreover, this pair were so stricken with sorrow by the death of their son that they simply didnt care about his status. Just how could Chen Changsheng resolve this situation? Did he really have to depend on South Stream Temples sword array to guard him while he availed himself of the chaos to escape? It had to be said that no matter how powerful the sword array was, it could not resist the simultaneous strikes of experts like these for too long, especially given the number of opponents today. Everyone wanted to know what he would choose, their minds continuously guessing. But his choice still caught everyone by surprise. Chen Changsheng looked at Bie Yanghong and said, "I understand that all evidence points to me and Zhusha, but I myself naturally know that this matter was not her doing, much less on my order. However, I am willing to depart with Sir, and until this matter is investigated fully, I will remain with you." This choice was so shocking that many people couldnt speak. Following was not some simple action but meant that he was giving up and putting his lifepletely in Bie Yanghongs hands. To the Pope, this was naturally an enormous humiliation. And more importantly, what if Bie Yanghong simply killed him? The archbishop from the southern church, his expression instantly changing, said in a trembling voice, "Your Holiness, this cannot be allowed." Ping Xuan and the other South Stream Temple disciples were also shocked, wondering, just how is this okay? Hu Thirty-Two also showed his displeasure. As an archbishop, he could not possibly allow the safety of the Pope to be put in the hands of another. Tang Thirty-Six and Gou Hanshi, however, remained silent and pensive. Of the people present, Tang Thirty-Six and Gou Hanshi were the ones that understood Chen Changsheng the most. They knew that Chen Changsheng would never have Holy Maiden Peak run with rivers of blood today and cause countless deaths just for his own safety. Thus, if he wanted to resolve this matter, this was the only way. It was just that nobody knew if choosing to entrust himself to Bie Yanghong was a sessfully taken risk or a foolish gamble. Bie Yanghong had a veryposed personality and a noble character, but he was still a father. Might not the grief from the death of his son cause him to do something crazy? Chapter 895 – The Breaker of the Array, an Ant Chapter 895 C The Breaker of the Array, an Ant Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The teau gradually fell silent, everyone turning to Bie Yanghong, wondering whether he would ept Chen Changshengs offer. Logically speaking, there was no reason for Bie Yanghong not to ept, because there were no disadvantages for him. Bie Yanghong calmly asked Chen Changsheng, "You are so sure that I wont kill you on the spot?" Chen Changsheng calmly replied, "If Senior does not want the true culprit to escape, Senior naturally wont kill me." Wuqiong Bi harshly said, "Cease your unnecessaryplication! I certainly wont trust a viin like you! As long as you dare toe out of the sword array, Ill beat you to death!" Chen Changsheng ignored her. He only calmly gazed at Bie Yanghong, waiting for his answer. Bie Yanghong remained quiet for a very long time, apparently somewhat willing. The teau was extremely quiet. Truly no one had expected Chen Changsheng to use this method to break this apparently wless trap. This was a seemingly simple method, but it required an unimaginable frankness and fearlessness. It was a method that could not be used by someone who did not have both great intelligence and courage. But some people were not willing to let this continue. Like the instigator of this scheme, like the participants of this scheme. The Prince of Xiang stood in the distance, by the edge of the teau, his hands behind his back as he observed the activity at the tform. A wariness appeared in his eyes, and he took a light step forward. To many people, this was just a tiny and unremarkable step, perhaps just a sign that the prince was anxious to hear Bie Yanghongs answer. To some other people, this small step was a clear signal that the current situation needed to take a giant step forward. Wind howled as it erupted from the cliffs below, breaking through the array and causing the trees to sway and dust to rise. The White Tiger Divine General raised his right foot and walked forward. When the bottom of his boot struck the ground, the gray stone crumbled into a web of cracks. He broke through the dust andnded several hundred zhang away. This step was truly a giant one. His pupils were as ck as the abyss while a cold and violent Qi covered his entire body. He raised his metal spear and thrust it at South Stream Temples sword array. As the current second-ranked Divine General, although he was not up to Xue Xingchuans level, he was still frightening enough. The spear tore a straight path through the air, leaving countless white swirls in the air as it thundered towards the South Stream Temple disciples. In the face of this peak Star Condensation expert, in the face of this fiercest of spear intents, the South Stream Temple disciples were somewhat disorderly as they adjusted positions. It was not because the White Tiger Divine General was stronger than Wuqiong Bi, but because he had attacked too suddenly. Moreover, everyone knew that this attack symbolized the Imperial Courts will. This spear was thrust at the sword array, but was its target not the hearts of the South Stream Temple disciples? Bie Yanghong remained undistracted. He continued to stare into Chen Changshengs eyes as if wanting to see into his sea of consciousness. The Prince of Xiang supported his somewhat plump waist as a hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. He sternly yelled, "Sir, please think again!" No one knew what he wanted Bie Yanghong to think again about. Was it not to kill Chen Changsheng, or was it not to ept Chen Changshengs proposal? But everyone on the teau did hear his voice, because it was an incredibly loud voice, like the ringing of a bell. The people near the tform were especially affected. A few disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect and schrs of Schrtree Manor with somewhat shallow cultivation instantly paled and felt like vomiting. The South Stream Temple disciples in the sword array felt like four ps of thunder had exploded next to their ears. Their Dao hearts were slightly unsettled, their hands trembling. The zing Sun Style! Booming Voice! The White Tiger Divine Generals fierce spear was approaching and the Prince of Xiang had used the Imperial ns secret technique to oppress them. The South Stream Temple sword array was ced under a terrifying pressure. But if it was just these, the disciples of South Stream Temple would still be able to endure, still be able to keep Chen Changsheng safe behind them. The White Tiger Divine General and the Prince of Xiang had not truly acted, and the energy of this spear and a long-distance attack of the zing Sun Style were not enough to break through this renowned sword array. But to the surprise of the South Stream Temple disciples, and to the surprise of Chen Changsheng, just when the sword array had restabilized, two things happened. The Prince of Xiangs Booming Voice suddenly vanished, leaving not even an echo behind. He faintly smiled as if he had not even spoken. The White Tiger Divine Generals spear energy also suddenly vanished. The spear fell back to the ground as if the general had never struck. The sword array was currently shifting its energy in the direction of the Zhen Star, an awe-inspiring sword energy rising. Just as it was prepared to attack, it realized that its opponents had suddenly vanished, resulting in the shifting of the sword array being a tiny bit sluggish. It was in this instant that a wispy figure suddenly rushed out from the back of the sword array! It was Huai Bi! The worlds most resilient and imposing cities were often broken from within. No one could have expected that this martial grandaunt of highest seniority would suddenly ally herself with outsiders and break her own sects sword array. Even Huai Ren and Huai Shu appeared rather bewildered. Is Junior Sister doing this because shes not willing to see her disciples fight and kill for the Li Pce? If an enemy were able to sessfully break the sword away by forcing their way in, then the sword array of South Stream Temple would not have such a famous reputation around the world. If someone were to attempt to break the sword array from within, they would actually encounter the sword arrays most powerful killing technique. For instance, Huai Bi had borrowed the attacks of the Prince of Xiang and the White Tiger Divine General to infiltrate the sword array, but as long as the sword array activated, that awe-inspiring sword Qi enveloping the teau would only need a few strikes to kill her. But some of the disciples in the sword array were Huai Bis martial nieces, and some of them were her personal disciples, and even more were her granddisciples. How could they possibly kill her? A great deal of disciples could only watch in shock, clueless as to what to do. If they were to attack with full force, would they not be killing their martial grandaunt or grandteacher? The disciples of South Stream Temple did not know what to do, but Huai Bi did not hesitate. She struck like lightning, her finger descending like a mountain. In just a few seconds, she had wounded several disciples and snatched away the swords of ten-some others. These swords were then thrown off the mountain, drawing streams of light in the air as they were cast away. With no sword in hand, how could one create a sword array? The sword array of South Stream Temple, famed throughout the world, was suddenly thrown into chaos, a massive gap appearing in it. Standing in the center of the teau, Wuqiong Bi once moreid eyes on Chen Changsheng, no longer protected by the sword array, and her hate was renewed, her anger rekindled. She could not let such a good opportunity go, and she certainly did not care for Chen Changshengs proposal. She flew through the air, her horsetail whisk stirring cold and horrifying waves of extinction as it pped towards Chen Changsheng. "Brigand, pay with your life!" ...... ...... How could one block the full-force attack of an expert of the Divine Domain? There was no good answer for this question. Whether it was Wang Po in Xunyang City or Chen Changsheng on that night in the mountains, with their mortal bodies, they seemed able to resist one or two attacks from a Divine Domain expert, but those had been for special reasons. Zhu Luo had never attacked Wang Po with his full power while the Demon Lord was still heavily injured and was not even at one-tenth of his peak. Today was different. Wuqiong Bi was not injured, and for the sake of revenge, her power was at its peak. This attack could even be said to be the strongest in her entire life. Chen Changsheng was still hiding countless tricks, still had countless treasures, still had countless helpers. But at this moment, none of them were of any use. Chapter 896 – The Hopeless Situation After Three Sword Techniques Chapter 896 C The Hopeless Situation After Three Sword Techniques Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng knew that even if he used all his moves, it was impossible for him to block these cold waves of silent extinction. He had only one choice: retreat. The problem was that an expert of the Divine Domain could freely travel through the world, their speed greater than could be imagined by a normal person. Only extremely talented people like Nanke, Xu Yourong, or Jin Yulu might be able to barely maintain such a speed for a period, but who could be faster? Wuqiong Bi flew up in front of the tform, her horsetail whisk on the verge of descending. Chen Changsheng suddenly vanished and appeared several dozen zhang away in front of the mountain path, Stainless Sword in hand. Wuqiong Bis intimidating pressure continued forward, the aura of silent extinction enveloping the world as it pressed forward. The mountain path suddenly crumbled, countless cracks spreading across the stone steps. One could see a vivid sword glow over the teau. Chen Changsheng appeared at one end of this sword glow, already two-hundred-some zhang away. The Qi of silent extinction pursued him like a harrying rain cloud. When he was just about to be struck by this Qi, Chen Changsheng disappeared once more. Carrying an awe-inspiring sword intent that could tear through the air, he arrived at a stone outcrop on the edge of the teau. Wuqiong Bis horsetail whisk had still not been able to descend, as it had failed to lock onto his body. He did not have the speed of Nanke or Xu Yourong. He was able to move so quickly because he was not using a movement technique, but something that he was most skilled at: sword techniques. At the moment that South Stream Temples sword array fell into disorder and Wuqiong Bi flew through the sky, he had unsheathed the Stainless Sword. And then, he had unhesitantly used three sword techniques. There was no pause in this process, not even a thought required. These three techniques were the True Sword of the Orthodoxy, the final move of the Mount Li Sword Style, and Hanging Sunset of the Three Forms of Wenshui. These were the three most resolute sword techniques he had mastery over. Of course, he also added the Yeshi Step into the mix. Everyone who saw this was deeply shocked. Many people knew that Chen Changsheng was talented in the sword, with some people even willing to call him a grandmaster of the sword, despite his age. However, not many people had personally seen him use a sword. Only today did they realize that the Popes cultivation in the path of the sword was truly unfathomable. In the face of a full-force attack from an expert of the Divine Domain, he could use his sword energy to move around, his response seemingly natural and unrestrained. In the blink of an eye, Chen Changsheng was several li away, at the edge of a cliff. He had seeded in avoiding Wuqiong Bis most furious killing move. But his sword energy was exhausted, and even worse, he had been pushed by Wuqiong Bi into a geographical dead end. How could he continue to retreat? Wuqiong Bi flew to the sky above him. Her pressure was a little weaker than before, but her killing intent was even greater! The world resonated with her, dark clouds enveloping the mountain, causing the light to dim. A harsh and spiteful howl tore through the dark clouds, resounding through the world. "Die!" She waved the horsetail whisk down towards Chen Changsheng. The threads of the horsetail whisk crackled with tiny arcs of lightning as they madly beat against the air. These arcs of lightning illuminated her pale cheeks, stained through and through with loathing. She seemed like a ferocious ghost, striking fear in the hearts of onlookers. Right when the horsetail whisk was about to hit Chen Changsheng, a sword glow once more swept across the gloomy sky. This sword glow was not particrly bright, and actually seemed rather dim, but it gave off a rather reliable feeling. The Stainless Sword had already been joined with the Vault Sheath, turning into a long sword. This was the strongest form of the Stainless Sword, and it was also the form Chen Changsheng would choose whenever he was in a hopeless situation. The sword glow did note from the swinging of the sword, but from the sword itself. Chen Changshengs left hand gripped the hilt while his right hand held the tip of the sword as he held it horizontally in front of him. His hands were extremely steady, not trembling in the slightest. His sword was like a chain, or a river dike. This was the third sword style Su Li had passed down to him, that was now famous throughout the world: the Stupid Sword! ...... ...... The horsetail whisk fell upon the sword. In a few seconds, the bright surface of the sword, which seemed like it had been washed by water ten thousand times, showed several extremely minuscule hints of corrosion. The Stainless Sword was forged from the most precious dragon whisker of the Golden Dragon. It was absolutely smooth and would not be stained by the slightest filth or blood. It was absolutely firm and would not be damaged by any object. The Golden Dragons whisker could be described as the perfect material to make a sword from. From the moment the Stainless Sword appeared, it was ranked on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, but now it seemed like it could not endure. Why? Those signs of corrosion came from the lightning and the fierce Qi of silent extinction suffused in the horsetail whisk. The lightning and Qi were not actually damaging the Stainless Sword, but they had already destroyed the sword intent that Chen Changsheng had ced on it. The fierce Qi of silent extinction that came from the bottomless depths of the sea easily destroyed the clear and calm sword intent from Xining Viges old temple. This did not mean that the former was more profound than thetter, but that Wuqiong Bis cultivation level was far above Chen Changshengs. This threshold was too high, and it was forged from steel, impossible to easily cross. Anyone who attempted to cross it with just courage and daring would end up battered and beaten. There was a massive boom. Fierce winds howled across the teau, shredding several wutong trees into splinters. Ten-some cultivators who had not been able to flee in time were sent flying off the cliff. Their howls of terror were suddenly silenced. Their meridians had presumably been severed in the air, severing their lives as well. The sword intent was shattered, powerless to continue. The Stainless Sword and the Vault Sheath were jolted back, striking Chen Changsheng in the stomach. With a thud, Chen Changsheng was smashed into an outcrop of rock, sending shards of rock flying everywhere. His face was pale, his expression somewhat dark. If not for the fact that he had used the three sword techniques to avoid Wuqiong Bis attack when it was at its strongest, he would assuredly be heavily injured and almost powerless to rise. Of course, the most important reason was that he had been bathed in the true blood of the ck Frost Dragon. Even a body that had undergone a perfect Purification would not have endured. A scream suffused with ruthlessness burst from Wuqiong Bis thin lips. This scream was brimming with pleasure from killing ones hated foe, and also endless loathing. She would not give Chen Changsheng a single chance to counter, nor a chance for anyone else to save him. Her horsetail whisk exuded endless waves of Qi, and their aura of silent extinction descended towards Chen Changsheng. Innumerable green lotuses manifested in the air, cutting off the surroundings. Gou Hanshis expression shifted. Brimming with star radiance, he flew through the air. His sword was already in hand, but it was clear that he was toote. Hu Thirty-Two and the archbishop from the southern church were also rushing over. The South Stream Temple disciples were even more surprised, their faces paling as they gasped in surprise. They wanted to hurry over, but they ended up even slower. At this moment, who could save Chen Changsheng? Strangely, Tang Thirty-Six did not move. He stared at the ruthless red in the very center of the teau, his hand gripping his most powerful protective magical artifact as he seemed to ponder something. Strangely, Bie Yanghong also did not move. He quietly gazed somece beyond the teau as if still considering Chen Changshengs proposal. Regardless of what he felt, since his wife was about to kill the enemy who had killed his son, he should have been watching. Just what was he thinking? Just where was he looking? Or was he waiting for someone? Chapter 897 – Within the Great Light, the Phoenix Comes Chapter 897 C Within the Great Light, the Phoenix Comes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the view of the Prince of Xiang and a few other more informed people, Bie Yanghong was standing guard for Wuqiong Bi. Chen Changsheng was no ordinary person. He was the Pope. If one wanted to kill a Pope, one might encounter the most unexpected of idents. If one wanted to kill a Pope, one had to obstruct all idents. Like that de. At this point, still no one knew whether that de hade to Holy Maiden Peak or not. Simrly, no one knew whether that de might suddenly drop from the sky without warning and cleave apart everything in the world that its wielder wanted to cleave, just like it did in the capital within the Luo River. ...... ...... Just who could save him now? Chen Changsheng had never thought of this question. While at Wenshui City, he knew that the de was outside the city, because that had been at his request. But he had been in too much of a rush when traveling from Fengyang City to Holy Maiden Peak, so he had not had a chance to inform the wielder of that de. Moreover, ever since he had learned of his fate at the age of ten, whenever he faced any dangerous situations, like that darkness that symbolized death, he was ustomed to facing them alone. cing his hopes on another meant that he had no control over his own fate. He did not want to be this sort of person; he was not this sort of person. From start to finish, he had always ced his hopes in his own hands. Seeing that sea of lotuses concealing limitless danger, sensing that Qi of silent extinction, he knew that he could no longer hide his strength. When facing a Divine Domain expert, any schemes or hidden tricks represented disdain, for which there was certain to be punishment. His right hand maintained its grip on the hilt. The countless swords in his sheath were ready toe out at any moment and assail the sky. His left hand was raised, the monsters in the Garden of Zhou ready toe out at any moment and wash over the mountains like a tide. In the Garden of Zhou, Nanke was ready. On his wrist, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were ready. He believed that Zhexiu, who had yet to appear, was also ready. There was also the Yellow Paper Umbre, the Falling Star Stone, the Divine Staff of the Orthodoxy. No one had ever seen all of Chen Changshengs tricks. Even on that night in the snowy mountains, when confronting the legendary Demon Lord, he still had many tricks that he had not used. In his original ns, these tricks should have been used on a certain elder. It now seemed that they would have to show themselves to the world right now. Even so, could he block the all-out attack of a Divine Domain expert? He was not confident, because that threshold was truly very high. The world was also not confident, or else why would so many people be rushing over to him? Those people were worried, or despairing, or perhaps already beginning to grieve? Suddenly, the world changed colors. The thick dark clouds were suddenly painted with a smear of golden light. The gloomy sky suddenly became iparably bright. The mountain forests began to burn. Worry, despair, and grief were all supnted by shock. Everyone looked up to the sky. A streak of fire appeared in the sky. This streak of fire was very long, rising from that ce shrouded in clouds. The people from South Stream Temple could all guess that it wasing from Holy Maiden Peak. The streak of fire extended towards the teau with unimaginable speed, like some meteor descending from the heavens and leaving a fiery trail in its wake. No one had time to react. They could only watch as the streak of fire descended at the edge of the teau. The pieces of the shattered wutong trees suddenly burst into me, scattering sparks, light, and heat in every direction. A pair of breathtakingly beautiful Phoenix wings were dancing in the fire! A resoundingly bright Phoenix cry echoed through the world! mes bursting with an unimaginable vigor shot towards the lotus sea of silent extinction. Countless sword silhouettes flickered in these mes, rising and falling, yet they did not seem treacherous. On the contrary, they seemed upright and frank, dignified and holy to the extreme. The two Qis collided, unleashing a sound like some invisible and massive bell being rung by a god returning to the sea of stars. This fierce noise could even be heard several dozen li away, on the Tong River. Countless waves stirred on the surface of the river. The fishermen on their boats and viges in their homes all kneeled in shock and began to pray. Some of the cultivators on the teau that were a little too close and had weak cultivations were knocked unconscious by the shock. After some time, the terrifying Qi turbulences gradually settled, the zing sparks extinguished, the light faded. Upon seeing those still dignified and powerful sword intents in the light and the incredibly exquisite sword shes, many people recalled a famous sight. It was from several years ago, on the capitals Bridge of Helplessness, a battle in the snow. Upon seeing the slender figure in the smoke, the crowd was bbergasted and began to slowly understand what had happened. Countless sword intentsy in the light, and as the dust settled, they began tobine into a single sword. As expected, it was the legendary Sword of Great Light! As expected, it was Holy Maiden Xu Yourong! ...... ...... Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng stood side by side at the cliffs edge, confronting Wuqiong Bi. Chen Changsheng gripped the Stainless Sword while Xu Yourong held the temple sword. Their faces were somewhat pale. They had probably been injured, but their expressions were still calm. The teau was absolutely silent, everyone too shocked to speak. They simply couldnt believe their own eyes, feeling that everything was an illusion. The Holy Maiden had left her seclusion early! Did she not know how great was the price she had paid? That this might inflict almost irreparable harm to her cultivation? The crowd turned to Chen Changsheng and guessed at the reason she had left seclusion early, finally confirmed that those rumors were true. Their emotions became extremelyplex. There was admiration, yearning, and of course, a great deal of envy. Of course, there was another possibility: Xu Yourong had entered the Divine Domain and so had left her seclusion. But who could aplish such a feat in two short years? Chen Xuanba had not done this, nor had Emperor Taizong, nor had Wang Zhice, and not even Zhou Dufu had done it. Reality proved that Xu Yourong truly had not seeded. As that light gradually faded, the Qi she exuded became more distinct. Although it was pure, holy, and exquisite, there was an untraversable gap between it and that threshold. If this was the case, just how had she managed to block the all-out blow of an expert of the Divine Domain? This was what truly shocked the crowd. The most shocked of all was Wuqiong Bi, because she was the one being blocked. She looked at Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng standing side by side, her face slightly pale, her eyes incredibly dark. The temple sword was truly formidable. Containing limitless sword intent and infinite light, purely in terms of technique, it could be called the worlds most formidable sword style. But this was not enough to give Xu Yourong even the possibility of blocking an attack with all of Wuqiong Bis strength behind it. Under the absolute suppression of cultivation level, the most exquisite of sword styles was meaningless. But just when she intended to use the Dao of silent extinction contained in her lotus sea to suppress Xu Yourong, another sword intent joined the battle. It was naturally Chen Changshengs sword. With Chen Changshengs sword intent entering the fray, Xu Yourongs Sword of Great Light unexpectedly became even more harmonious, practically reaching perfection. It was such that each swing of the temple sword was faintly fused with the aura of the Divine! What made Wuqiong Bi even more surprised and uneasy was that the energy of the Sword of Great Light suddenly exploded at that moment, bing several times stronger! Just what was going on here? Chapter 898 – Unity Sword Art Chapter 898 C Unity Sword Art Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wuqiong Bi could not think of an answer, could not understand how thebined might of these two juniors was able to resist the attack that was the sum of all her cultivation. Though the attacker, even she had not been able to understand, so those people on the teau who had not gotten a clear picture would naturally be even more confused. In truth, not even Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong themselvespletely understood what had happened. They nced at each other. They had some guesses, but they didnt dare voice them. "This is impossible!" Furious and unwilling to the extreme, Wuqiong Bi swung her horsetail whisk down once more. The green lotus leaves madly swayed, unleashing countless waves of silent extinction. Massive waves rose up on the surface of the sea and rampaged towards the cliff, as if thews of the world were enveloping this teau. The weaker cultivators couldnt even think about resisting. The mere sight caused their Dao hearts to crumble into fine powder and drained them of any intent to fight. Gou Hanshi, Hu Thirty-Two, and the others knew that there was no longer any hope of breaking apart this battle, so they stopped at the perimeter. The battle had entered its most crucial moment. Tang Thirty-Six could not restrain his emotions, and tore his gaze away from Bie Yanghong to look over. The disciples of South Stream Temple, the experts of the Imperial Court, the Guardians of the two great ns, the elders of the sects of the south... everyone was watching. The cultivators on the teau had their own standpoints and biases, but at this moment, everyone miraculously felt the same anticipation. This sort of matter had never urred before. It was such an astonishing matter that even the thought of it was absurd. But today, everyone had personally witnessed such a sight. Since it had already happened once, would it happen again? The wind crazily howled as Wuqiong Bis horsetail whisk brought that seemingly real yet unreal sea of lotuses in a wave of extinction towards Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The temple sword flew through the sky, shining countless rays of holy light on that sea of lotuses, a radiant and enchanting sight. At the same time, or perhaps only at certain brief moments, the Stainless Sword flew behind those shards of light, following close behind the temple sword, zing with countless mes, a bright and beautiful image. The two sword glowsplemented each other, illuminating the gloomy lotus sea. The two sword intents resonated with each other, growing even more powerful than before, their awesome might cutting out a gap in the aura of extinction enveloping the teau. The two sword techniques of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong seemed tobine into one. To put it another way, their swords seemed to be one. Their sword energy grew many times more powerful, even able to cut open the truews of the world imbued in the lotus sea! Dust suddenly rose and gradually settled. Chen Changsheng stood in front of Xu Yourong, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth and his clothes sporting several new tears. He had suffered significant injuries. Xu Yourongs hair was somewhat disordered. Several strands of ck hair were drifting in the wind, half-obscuring her beautiful eyes. Wuqiong Bi was also in a rather sorry state. The frontpel of her Daoist robe had been cut off, her topknot had been loosened, and her hair dropped onto her shoulders, blown to and fro by the wind. None of this was important. The important thing was that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had not retreated a single step. Wuqiong Bi had not advanced a single step The two sides had fought to a draw. Everyone could see this, but no one could believe it, even though this was the second time they had seen it. Two cultivators still not in the Divine Domain had actually engaged in a direct confrontation with a Divine Domain expert and fought to a draw! They had not relied on any divine artifacts, only on their cultivation in the path of the sword! Such an event had never urred in all of history! Starting from when the Heavenly Tome Monoliths descended to the Central Continent, such a thing had never happened! ...... ...... The teau remained quiet. No one spoke, all of them too shocked. Whether it was Gou Hanshi or the Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor, whether it was the Old Lady of the Mutuo n or the head of the Wu n, whether it was the White Tiger Divine General or the Prince of Xiang, they were all too shocked to speak. No one noticed that in one corner of the teau, a cultivator of a small southern sect, dressed in blue and wearing a bamboo hat, was approaching the scene of battle. No one noticed that in the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission, an extremely unremarkable soldier was approaching the White Tiger Divine General. Wuqiong Bi descended onto the teau. She looked at the horsetail whisk in her hand, a perplexed expression on her face. She had been immersed in the Divine Domain for many years and had been cultivating for even longer. Not even she could count all the strange things she had experienced. But none of them had inflicted a greater psychological blow to her than the events of thest two days. How could there be someone who dared to kill her most beloved son? How could two juniors fight her to a draw? She recalled all the sword styles she had encountered in her life but still could not understand. Xu Yourong had used the eighth move of South Stream Temple Sword Styles introductory moves while Chen Changsheng had used the zing Sword that Su Li had taught him. Let alone being simr, these two sword techniques could be said in terms of sword intent to beplete opposites, ipatible in every way. But why was it that these two sword techniques harmonized so well when used together? This was undoubtedly no ordinarybined technique. This sort ofbination was so perfect that it was not merely intentionally working together. It was more like they were secretly in ord with thews of the world, acting ording to what was natural. The defense was wless, the attacks unfathomable, and the sword energy increased as its might continued to multiply! Like Wuqiong Bi, many insightful experts on the teau were pondering this question. So were Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The first time, Xu Yourong had broken out of seclusion and flown over as a fiery Phoenix, intending to use the sword intent umted from her two years of seclusion to force her way in. She had not expected that the attack that Chen Changsheng used would have such arge effect. When his sword and her sword met, they seemed to form a connection. This was an incredibly mysterious connection. One could only sense it, as it was too difficult to describe with words. They used different sword styles, but this connection allowed them to naturally cooperate. Even their sword intents seemed to be one. On the second time, this feeling was even clearer, even more distinct. They could urately sense what the other was thinking. The two swords were also apparently able to sense the trajectory and angle of the other. The sword techniques were still different, but their sword intents were as one. It was like two jewels hidden beneath ayer of mossy rock. As they ground against each other, they revealed their true appearances and thenbined into one jewel of peerless beauty. But just what had happened? How had it happened? Xu Yourong smiled at him and asked, "When did you learn the Unity Sword Art?" Chen Changsheng replied, "When I went to see you on the summit yesterday, I was bored, so I read a few books." Chapter 899 – Together Chapter 899 C Together Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Several sects had rushed down the mountain to find those disciples that had been thrown off the cliff, but the vast majority of people remained. They were still immersed in the shock from what they had witnessed, and upon hearing the short exchange between Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, they were even more stunned. The Prince of Xiangs expression became somewhat stern as he thought, Chen Changsheng is truly a genius of the sword. In just two days, he managed to learn South Stream Temples Unity Sword Art. The White Tiger Divine Generals eyes turned increasingly intimidating, a hint of killing intent shing across them. The level of understanding Chen Changsheng had disyed in the sword had clearly increased the White Tiger Divine Generals desire to kill him. The disciples of South Stream Temple were even more astonished, thinking in shame, Ive been cultivating the Unity Sword Art since I was a child, yet my understanding is far inferior to His Holinesssprehension after only two days.Huai Ren and Huai Shu were also somewhat surprised while Huai Bi incredulously shrieked, "This cant possibly be the Unity Sword Art!" The Unity Sword Art was a secret art of South Stream Temple and was the foundation of its sword array. It had extremely high demands on the user, and she simply could not believe that Chen Changsheng would be able to grasp this secret sword art of South Stream Temple in two short days. Moreover, even if it was the Unity Sword Art, it could not possibly disy so much power that it could resist an expert of the Divine Domain. A wind suddenly stirred over the teau, shrouding it in sand and gravel and causing cries of shock to rise once more. No one noticed Wuqiong Bi silently arrive above the rocky outcrop and once more attack Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Casting aside her status, she hadunched a sneak attack! Two sword glows rushed forward together, two pure and clean arcs of light hanging over the mountains as they endlessly hummed. The cooperation of Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongs swords was now even more natural and unrestrained, the sword intent even more masterly and unfathomable. Wuqiong Bi let loose another roar of rage and reluctance. Powerless to break these two sword glows, she was forced back to the ground. With a p, a hole about half a foot deep appeared on the teau. This hole was surrounded by straight and sharp sword marks. The clouds over the teau had been chopped apart by the soaring sword intent. The wisps of clouds hung still in the air, looking like sword marks as well. Those sword shes were all remnants of sword intent. That they were able to take shape in the world was evidence of how awe-inspiring this sword intent was. It was still a draw. Wuqiong Bi thought of her sons miserable death. Her face paled, her fury and antipathy reached their peak, and she yelled to the heavens, "Do you not have eyes!" Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stood side by side. They nced at each other and smiled. The two recalled the feeling when their sword unified. They had been carefree; their hearts had been opened. It was the most beautiful moment of their lives. They had truly used the Unity Sword Art, but it was also not that simple. Huai Bi had good reason to disbelieve, as though the Unity Sword Art of South Stream Temple really could increase the might of a sword technique, it could not pull off the world-shaking feat they had aplished today. Chen Changsheng had felt that there was something strange about the Unity Sword Art used by the two South Stream Temple disciples at the mountain gate yesterday. Hisprehensions at the summit of Holy Maiden Peak had caused him to faintly understand the source of this, and today, he finally had proof of his conjectures. He sighed, "I didnt think it could be used in reverse." Xu Yourong replied, "I was just bored and wanted to try. I didnt think that you would be able to coordinate with me." Chen Changsheng replied, "Maybe it was because I memorized it backward." Xu Yourong said, "I actually forgot." Chen Changshengmented, "It was very risky." Xu Yourong had greatly altered the Unity Sword Art. This was extremely risky and could even be considered a gamble. This altered Unity Sword Art required the user to have absolute confidence in their partner, for their minds to be connected, allowing theirbined might to greatly multiply. On the other hand, the slightest doubt would not only cause the sword art to fail, but also bring great danger to the user. Absolute trust and connected minds were no easy feats. Even amongst the South Stream Temple disciples, who had cultivated the Unity Sword Art for many years and could form the sword array, only a scant few could do these things. Logically speaking, someone with the status of Holy Maiden Xu Yourong would not have made such risky alterations, but Chen Changsheng already knew that the girl that he loved was not the unsullied and holy fairy that themon people imagined. Rather, she was a girl that liked to gamble, so her doing such a thing was no surprise. Of course, this was only cultivating the basis of the altered Unity Sword Art. For instance, the two girls guarding the mountain gate had used the Unity Sword Art to strengthen their attacks, but they could not possibly have done what Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng did, as the altered Unity Sword Art truly had too high demands on the user. The alterations Xu Yourong made to the Unity Sword Art originated from her experience cultivating the Halving de Style together with Chen Changsheng in the Garden of Zhou. At the time, she had begun memorizing the Halving de Style from the first technique while Chen Changsheng had begun from thest, a process they continued until they met somewhere in the middle. She ced all that she hadprehended into altering the Unity Sword Art. A yearter, she made an appointment with Chen Changsheng in the Mausoleum of Books, where they thought, discussed, andprehended in front of the monolith hut. She ced all that she had gained into altering the Unity Sword Art as well. This was the distilled knowledge of a cultivating genius that was then further refined. It was also a recollection of the past, a yearning for another person. Chen Changshengs mind was connected with hers, and they had absolute trust in each other. He was a part of those experiences, learning the Halving de Style and sharing his understanding of the monolith inscriptions. Thoseprehensions and knowledge weremon between the two of them. He could urately predict what she was thinking and coordinate his actions. To learn this sword style, one first had to learn the Unity Sword Art, and thenprehend the Heavenly Tome Monoliths together, and finally, one had to learn the Halving de Style. The foundation of all this was an absolute trust. If one looked across the world, looked back one thousand years, the only people to fulfill these conditions were Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Thus, only he and she had the ability to use this sword style. Just like how, regardless of all the people on this teau, they only had eyes for each other. Those people were all looking at them. The gentle breeze blew. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stood side by side, their expressions calm, their eyes clear and bright, their clothes swaying in the breeze. They possessed an unearthly aura. They were truly a beautiful couple. They truly deserved to be called celestial Daopanions. ...... ...... A voice sounded through the teau. "The Daoist Canon has records of an art in which two swords work in harmony, describing it with the most mystical of words. Yet for a thousand years, it has never been witnessed. Seeing it today, it truly is iparably profound." Bie Yanghong continued, "It must be said that you two are truly a match made in heaven." Many people couldnt agree more with these words. Match made in heaven seemed like a phrase made to describe Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. One was the Pope while the other was the Holy Maiden of the south. The two once had an engagement, and after countless incidents, they still ended up falling in love with each other. Both of them were the most talented of cultivating geniuses, reaching Star Condensation at a young age. Now, when their two swords worked in harmony, they were even able to resist an expert of the Divine Domain. In every aspect, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were a perfect fit for the phrase match made in heaven. Gou Hanshi, Bai Cai, and the other disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect were still in shock over the sword art used by Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, but upon hearing this statement, they couldnt help but feel something else. What would their eldest brother think if he saw this sight, heard these words? "Normally, I would be full of praise after witnessing such a mystical sword style, and even down three cups of wine to liven the mood. s, I cannot today." Bie Yanghong paused, then continued, "Although that son was unvirtuous and unworthy, I am his father, so I have to do a few things on his behalf." Chapter 900 – What Should Have Severed All Connects Them Chapter 900 C What Should Have Severed All Connects Them Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Through the Fated Star te, Xu Yourong had already calcted that something was wrong, and after listening to Chen Changshengs recount, she quickly realized what exactly was going on. She naturally believed Chen Changshengs words, but just when she was prepared to say something, she suddenly noticed the fatigue on Bie Yanghongs face and the streaks of white in his hair, causing her to stop. The pain of losing ones child was truly one of the most unbearable matters in the world. Bie Yanghong walked up to Wuqiong Bi and gently patted her on the shoulder. "Rest a while." Wuqiong Bi had failed to kill Chen Changsheng, and was even incapable of defeating him and Xu Yourong, causing her to be furious and unwilling, her mood at its most irritable. When she heard these words, she felt both wronged and anguished, weeping as she yelled, "Youreing forth atst!" Her words were not false. Given Bie Yanghongs strength, if he had struck with all his might at the very start, even that metal de might not have been able to stop the two of them from killing Chen Changsheng, let alone Xu Yourong and the girls of South Stream Temple. Now, he finally came forth. In the former Storms of the Eight Directions, Bie Yanghong had been one of the strongest in terms of fighting prowess. Even the Tianhai Divine Empress had greatly admired him. With a true expert of the continent attacking, how could Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong continue to resist? "If I gave you two another day, no, perhaps only a few rounds, the two of you would havepletely harmonized your sword, leaving no more gaps. Not I or anyone else would have been able to deal with you two, so I must deeply apologizeI cannot give you two this chance." Bie Yanghong looked at Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong and said, "I will strive to part you two with one technique, and then defeat you." By the time these words left his mouth, he was already attacking Chen Changsheng. A small red flower was tied to the pinkie of his right hand. The entire continent knew that this red flower was Bie Yanghongs strongest weapon and also the quintessence of his entire cultivation. At the foot of the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empresss fist had stunned the Storms, just one of her punches killing Guan Xingke. It was through the little red flower that Bie Yanghong had barely managed to receive the other punch. When Bie Yanghong attacked, the little red flower would very naturally float up and in front of his finger, maintaining a distance of about half a foot. The red flower reached Chen Changsheng even sooner than Bie Yanghongs hand. Chen Changsheng could already see the sparkling beads of water on its petals. Without even time to think, he thrust the Stainless Sword forward. As it pierced silently through the air, it left behind a bright trail of light on the teau. This time, he used the Intellectual Sword. He sought a strange trajectory to avoid the red flower, his ultimate goal being Bie Yanghongs brow. At the same time, Xu Yourongs temple sword shed through the air, silent and lightless. It trembled in the wind, appearing surprisingly delicate. She used the Little Study Sword. It was said that many years ago, some senior of South Stream Temple residing in a detached study on the upper reaches of the Flower Stream created this sword style after observing the winter plums silently bloom on some winter day. This sword style sought victory through cunning. It appeared fragile, but it was actually extremely tough. The Intellectual Sword and the Little Study Sword had no rtion to each other and their sword intents shared nomon traits, but just like before, the moment when Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongs techniques simultaneously appeared on the teau, they underwent a mystical transformation. They perfectly fused into one, leaving behind not a single w. Bie Yanghong had observed the pairs exchanges with Wuqiong Bi and understood that this was abination sword style based on South Stream Temples Unity Sword Art. However, he still could notpletely understand how thisbination sword style could allow twopletely opposite sword techniques and sword intents to fuse together and also suddenly increase their power. Only now, when facing this bright sword glow and delicate sword, when he was in the thick of it, could he faintly grasp at its principles. This profound and indescribable feeling was not a sword style or sword technique, but more like a straightforward method that was utterly different from the art of the sword. This method was one of iparable power and ingenuity. It was like a torrential rain over the sea, and also like an eagle looking down upon ava-coverednd. It was ruthless to the extreme and bursting with danger. The moment it was used, it seemed able to sever all things in the world, cut off all connections. But Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were seemingly using this method in reverse! The torrential rain descended over theva, the moist and hot mist gradually transforming into calm and clear water. The mouth of the mountain solidified and filled, bing a blueke, and countless green nts sprouted on its shores, brimming with vigor! In their hands, a method that should have severed all connections in the world became a method that could connect everything in the world! Bie Yanghong could not think of any Daoist method in Holy Maiden Peak, the Li Pce, or the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion that was like this method, nor could he recall any records on such a thing. In the current world, other than Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong themselves, only Wang Po, and Wang Zhice if he suddenly reappeared in society, would know of this method. But since Bie Yanghong wanted to break Xu Yourong and Chen Changshengs sword style, he did not need to understand, only break it. Even if he did not have aplete grasp of it at the moment, he could use his far superior cultivation and vast reserves of true essence to crush this sword style. The seemingly delicate red flower reached the sky of sword silhouettes. Suddenly, the flower apparently became extremely heavy, its progress bing much slower. Even space itself seemed to twist at the red flowers weight. Sand and stones roiled while winds howled. The sword silhouettes momentarily slowed, their sword energy still as majestic as a great mountain, but no longer perfect. The unbroken mountain range became two green mountains divided by a canyon. A gap had been opened between them, a path. This gap persisted for only an instant. Any other cultivator would have found it impossible to use, even if they could see it. But Bie Yanghong was a grand expert of supreme cultivation, and besides, this gap in the sword energy had been his handiwork. The slow red flower suddenly exploded forward. Shining with a dark red light, it struck Chen Changshengs face. If Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong continued their sword technique, even if they made their sword energy unmovable once more, it was no longer possible to keep out the little red flower. Chen Changsheng unflinchingly abandoned the Intellectual Sword and almost instantly brought his sword back in front of his eyes. He did not use the Stupid Sword, but made his sword resonate as it cleaved through the air. The hum of his sword was so clear and bright that it seemed to have an edge as it resounded through the teau. It was that same technique he used against Xu Yourong on the capitals Bridge of Helplessness: the Descent of Heavenly Music! In the same moment Chen Changsheng drew back his sword, Xu Yourong acted in concert, dispersing the Little Study Sword and thrusting the temple sword towards the sky. She did not have the time to bring her sword back to its sheath, so she treated the world as her sheath. This action of hers was returning the sword. Her action of returning the sword seemed to be divided into countless pictures that were then rbined. The true essence attached to her sword collided and grinded against the air, causing the sword to hum. When these hums were brought together, they became a long and timeworn sword cry. This was the first attack she had used on the capitals Bridge of Helplessness: the South Sea Sword Cry! Chapter 901 – The Little Red Flower Leaves the String Chapter 901 C The Little Red Flower Leaves the String Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the snowstorm on the Bridge of Helplessness, Xu Yourongs South Sea Sword Cry and Chen Changshengs Descent of Heavenly Music were opponents, but today they werepanions. And these two sword techniques had both originated from South Stream Temple, so they were innately intimate. The sword cry and sword hum rose together, lingering and changing, bing increasingly emotional and high-pitched until they peaked and then ceased to be heard. That it could not be heard did not mean that no sound was being made. The pairs swords were just vibrating at such a high frequency that normal people could no longer hear them. People could not hear, but the flower could. The assault of these noiseless waves of sound caused the little red flower to suddenly halt. Then, like it was being buffeted by the wind, it began to sway. The petals began to blur as they oscited at high speeds while the glistening beads of water were shaken into even finer drops and sent flying in every direction. The water drops seemed soft and pliable, but they actually contained Bie Yanghongs vigorous true Qi. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs awe-inspiring sword intent was quickly neutered, the might of these water drops no less than swift arrows. The teau resounded with shrill whistles and light pops. The hard teau ground and rocks were quickly covered in a dense patchwork of tiny holes. The crowd was speechless at this sight, their faces pale from shock, all of them imagining their wretched state if they had been the ones in that battle. ...... ...... The little red flower floated in the air, still delicate, but the departure of the water drops had made it seem more wilted. However, it was still far from dispersing. And whether it was a sword cry or a sword hum, they would eventually stop. At that moment, what would Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong rely on to resist Bie Yanghongs powerful attack? Chen Changsheng knew that he could not allow this situation to continue. With a nudge from his spiritual sense, a stone shot out of his sleeve and towards the flower. It was not a Heavenly Tome Monolith in the form of a stone pearl, but an object closely rted to the Heavenly Tome Monoliths: a white Heavenstone. This white Heavenstone was extremely round and smooth, its brim iid with an array formed of ck gold, creating an object of stunning beauty. It was a treasure of the Orthodoxy: the Falling Star Stone! With Chen Changshengs current cultivation, he was far from being able to disy the true power of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, so he chose to use the Falling Star Stone. In his understanding, the Falling Star Stone was ideal for dealing with the red flower. A timeworn power from an ancient era manifested on the teau as the Falling Star Stone appeared. Cold wind began to pour towards the Falling Star Stone while the gravel on the ground that had just stopped rolling about began to roll once more. Even the surroundingws of the world began to twist, just like the red flower had done not long ago. An almost bottomless ck hole appeared in the air and began to widen. The Falling Star Stone floated, exuding a faint light, appearing just like a star. As expected, the little red flower ceased pressing forward. It paused on the perimeter, seemingly opposing the Falling Star Stone. If Chen Changsheng wanted to leave, he only needed to wait a few moments and then use the spatial path torn open by the Falling Star Stone to appear several hundred li away. But he did not intend to leave. At the same time, Bie Yanghong would not give him this chance. A fist flew through the air. The string on its pinkie was taut as if it was forged from metal. The little red flower was carried forward. The string passed through the ck vortex formed by the Falling Star Stone. With a light p, the string snapped. This string had been tied to Bie Yanghongs pinkie finger for many, many years. It had not even broken during the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, so it was assuredly no ordinary object. At this moment, it finally snapped, unable to resist the fissuring of space. But the ck vortex formed by the Falling Star Stone was also snapped into two by that strange string, after which it quickly began to fade. Bie Yanghongs fist was now in front of the red flower. It blew through the remains of the ck vortex and thundered towards Chen Changsheng! What sort of fist was this? It had such terrifying might that it was even able to shatter the spatial barrier created by a treasure of the Orthodoxy! A Phoenix cry rose up and the shadow of a green tree appeared in midair. Her white temple uniform swaying, Xu Yourong gripped her bow and transformed it into the Tong Pce. But Bie Yanghongs fist was too fast. Before the Tong Pce could finish forming, it was blown to pieces! A stream of blood trickled from the corner of Xu Yourongs lips, a sign that she had been injured. Bie Yanghongs expression did not change, his fist continuing forward! Seeing that fist getting closer and closer, Chen Changsheng recalled that night in the Mausoleum of Books. On that night, Bie Yanghong was heavily injured by the Tianhai Divine Empresss fist. It was only now that he realized that the heavily injured Bie Yanghong hadprehended something. He no longer ced his mind on external things, instead learning to congeal the heavens and earth on his body! Bie Yanghongs fist had some simrities to the fist of the Tianhai Divine Empress! Compared to that night, he was at a higher level, in both cultivation and fighting power! He had already been an incredibly powerful expert of the Divine Domain, but now he was even stronger. How could he possibly be dealt with? Bie Yanghong had spoken correctly. Although both Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had shocking levels of talent, this was still their first time using thisbination sword style, so they could not use it perfectly. At this moment, whether it was thebination sword style, the treasure of the Orthodoxy, or Xu Yourong, none of them could help Chen Changsheng. He could now only use his own strength to receive Bie Yanghongs punch. How could he do it? Chen Changsheng used his own punch. A moment ago, he had brought his sword back, causing it to hum with the Descent of Heavenly Music. This moment, he held his sword horizontally, forming the Stupid Sword. He then clenched his left hand and punched at Bie Yanghongs fist. His fist whistled through the air, the five stone pearls on his wrist incessantly shuddering as if carrying some immense weight. A sound so massive that it was hard to describe boomed out from the teau to several dozen li away. The fishermen on the fishing boats on the Tong River, who still had not had the time to stand, instantly paled and continuously kowtowed, praying that the thunder would remain far away. The movement on the teau was naturally greater. The collision of two massive energies caused the ground to sink almost a foot. A half-dome of Qi appeared and then almost immediately burst apart, unleashing countless waves of Qi. The wind howled and the nearby cultivators were all caught up in the ripples of Qi, no matter how quickly they had moved, and were sent crashing into the ground. In the waves of Qi, one could see a swiftly retreating figure. After several hundred zhang, it crashed into the center of the teau. A deep furrow had appeared on the teau, looking like it had been ploughed out. Chen Changsheng stood at the end of this furrow, his face pale and expression a little dazed. He had apparently suffered incredibly severe injuries. As the dust was beginning to settle, Bie Yanghong drew back his fist. Just as he was preparing to lunge forward, he suddenly stopped. A wave of his right hand jolted back an arrow that had seeminglye out of the blue. Xu Yourong, dressed in her white temple uniform, held the Tong Bow ready, her ck hair buffeted by the wind. Ten-some Wu Arrows hovered in the air, ready to attack at any moment. This was the first time many people had seen Xu Yourong like this. Only a small number of people knew that this was Xu Yourongs strongest move. If Bie Yanghong continued to pursue Chen Changsheng, he would have to expose his back to a thundering shower of Wu Arrows. Even though he was an expert of the Divine Domain, he had to consider whether this was worthwhile. Chapter 902 – The Blade Descends, Blue Clothes Soaked Chapter 902 C The de Descends, Blue Clothes Soaked Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The teau instantly fell silent. From the moment Bie Yanghong attacked, everyone, whether it was the South Stream Temple disciples, Gou Hanshi, or Hu Thirty-Two, stopped, no matter how concerned or nervous they were. Bie Yanghong had issued a challenge to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, which meant that he had recognized that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong working together could fight a battle with an expert of the Divine Domain. Since this was a battle of equals, it required respect. The string had already been severed, and only several inches of it remained on Bie Yanghongs pinkie finger. The little red flower drifted in the air, appearing like a rootless duckweed, somewhat delicate and pitiful. Logically speaking, with Bie Yanghongs strongest move broken, the crowd should have viewed Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong with more optimism. But after witnessing Bie Yanghongs punch, who would dare make this judgment? More importantly, Bie Yanghong had used the supreme strength of the Divine Domain and his abundant experience to sessfully break apart Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Now that Chen Changsheng was heavily injured, if he could not use the Unity Sword Art with Xu Yourong, how long could hest? Everyone nervously watched, wanting to know what would happen next, upon which somethingpletely unexpected urred. Somebodyunched a sneak attack on Chen Changsheng. This person was a true expert at the peak of Star Condensation. The second-ranked Divine General of the Great Zhou, the White Tiger Divine General! A cold and furious roar resounded through the teau. The White Tiger Divine General charged at Chen Changshengs back, both hands on his spear as he stabbed at Chen Changsheng! The spear flew through the air, bursting with power and savagery. It seemed intent on piercing straight through Chen Changshengs body, even nailing him to the floor! Chen Changsheng was severely wounded and slightly dazed. It was obvious that he had not yet recovered from Bie Yanghongs heaven-shaking fist. This attack of the White Tiger Divine General was a spear that contained the sum of his entire life of cultivation. If it could pierce through Chen Changshengs defenses, it would run straight through his Ethereal Pce. At this moment, even if the Tianhai Divine Empress reincarnated or Wang Zhice suddenly appeared on the scene, he would be beyond saving. At this moment, who could alter this course of events? ...... ...... A single de. Dropped from the sky. Giving its answer. This de ignored the distance between the heavens and the earth, dropping straight from the sky to the teau. With a bold demeanor, it shed at the White Tiger Divine Generals head! Seeing this de, everyone on the teau realized who hade and immediately gasped in surprise. Wang Po of Tianliang! ...... ...... The Prince of Xiang narrowed his eyes while his hands softly patted his belly fat that was somewhat difited by his belt. He did not strike, and he seemed to be thinking of something. He had met Wang Po several days ago at Chicken Crow Mountain outside Wenshui City, and he had been anticipating his appearance today. There were many people like the Prince of Xiang, just waiting for Wang Po to appear. Wuqiong Bi was one of these. At the very beginning, right before she attacked Chen Changsheng, she had furiously yelled at the sky. Wang Po had finallye. He really dide! Wuqiong Bi had been preparing for Wang Pos arrival the entire time. She didnt know why the White Tiger Divine General would suddenly attack Chen Changsheng, but she did not care. As long as Chen Changsheng died, she did not care who killed him. With a shrill howl, she leapt into the air. The horsetail whisk in her hand, suffused with its aura of silent extinction, sought to bind that de. At the same time, her sleeve also flew up, as lithe as a dragon as it attempted to entangle the de. At this moment, she pushed her cultivation to its peak, putting more than a hundredyers of defense around this de! She was well aware that she was no match for Wang Po. At most, she could only block the de for a few moments. But these moments were enough! She was confident that the White Tiger Divine General could undoubtedly kill Chen Changsheng in these moments. Even if Chen Changsheng was still keeping some treasures in reserve, she was confident that her husband could swiftly defeat Xu Yourong and then kill Chen Changsheng! ...... ...... The situation on the teau was changing too quickly, the scenes moving so quickly that they formed a stream of light. Other than those directly involved, no one could clearly tell what was happening, much less interfere. No one noticed that a very unremarkable man had stealthily moved ten-some zhang closer to the scene of battle. And no one noticed that in one corner of the teau, amongst the cultivators from a minor southern sect, a blue-clothed individual wearing a bamboo hat raised their head to nce at the sky. At that moment, Chen Changsheng was still in the midst of retreating, the White Tiger Divine General was taking his first step, and Xu Yourong had drawn the Tong Bow. The individual with the bamboo hat was not looking at this soul-shaking battle, but looking at the sky. There had been nothing in the sky at that time. Of the thousand-some cultivators on the teau, the blue-clothed individual was the first to look up at the sky. Even the Prince of Xiang had been a tad tardy. He stood beneath a tree. In his eyes, the sky had likely been partitioned into countless pieces, but which piece was he looking at? Presumably the piece of sky that looked like a de. He sensed that Wang Po had finallye. Only people that were very close to him could see that the blue-clothed individual was wearing a copper mask beneath his bamboo hat. The copper mask looked very mysterious. At some point, a small corner had been lost from it, but it still firmly covered his face, revealing only his eyes. The blue-clothed visitor gazed up to the sky, his eyes abnormally deep and indifferent. He had been waiting a very long time. The de had finallye. Thus, he had to begin moving. He knew that this de needed only three seconds to break through Wuqiong Bis defense and cleave the White Tiger Divine Generals head. And in these three seconds, the White Tiger Divine General would not be able to kill Chen Changsheng. Given that Chen Changsheng was the Pope, he assuredly had the means to safeguard his life. As for Bie Yanghong, even if he managed to force Xu Yourong into retreat in those three seconds, he would only capture Chen Changsheng, not kill him. And only he had the ability to kill Chen Changsheng in those three seconds. In his initial n, the blue-clothed visitor had never thought about personally taking action, as this increased his risk of being exposed. However, he had not expected the Prince of Xiang to be soposed. From start to end, other than using the zing Sun Style to shout, he had remained passive. Now that Wang Po was here, there was even less chance that the Prince of Xiang would act. The greatest surprise of all was that Xu Yourong had disregarded the possibly irreparable harm on her cultivation to break her seclusion, and that the sword style she and Chen Changsheng used was so mystical that it was even able to contend against an expert of the Divine Domain. If not for her, Chen Changsheng would probably have been killed by Wuqiong Bi. When all these surprises came together, it led to the conclusion that if he did not act, Chen Changsheng had a chance to survive. Fortunately, the situation was still under his control. Wang Po was being blocked by Wuqiong Bi, Xu Yourong by Bie Yanghong, and Chen Changsheng was already finding it difficult to block the White Tiger Divine Generals explosive blow. As for Gou Hanshi, the other disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect, the disciples of South Stream Temple, and those priests, they were still a distance away and not worth his consideration. He was confident that as long as he moved, Chen Changsheng would assuredly die. Now was the best opportunity. This opportunity could not be missed. Chapter 903 – The Flowers Weight upon the World Chapter 903 C The Flowers Weight upon the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wuqiong Bis horsetail whisk and Daoist robe wrapped the de descending from the heavens inyer afteryer of defense. Wu Arrows were flying all around Bie Yanghong like a torrential rain. The White Tiger Divine Generals spear was stabbing forward. As the blue-clothed visitor predicted, the spear was not able to pierce through Chen Changshengs body. A Qi most divine appeared, the Orthodoxys Divine Staff appearing behind Chen Changshengs back and blocking this fierce and treacherous blow! The White Tiger Divine General roared, his true essence exploding. The spear pierced through the divine radiance and continued to press towards Chen Changsheng. With a zing, Chen Changsheng brought his sword to bear, blocking the White Tiger Divine Generals attack, causing his face to pale even further. At this moment, another Qi appeared over the teau. This Qi was difficult to describe with words. It had a very unique odor, rich with the scent of blood, but it was not fetid. All it did was cause an iparable fear. It had the stench of seawater, but it also had the smell of blood flowing from fish that had had their fins cut off and been thrown back into the sea. This Qi was powerful to a terrifying level. Even the sacred Qi of the Orthodoxys Divine Staff was suppressed by it! This Qi came from the blue-clothed visitor. At the final moment, there was no more need to hide. He brashly exuded his Qi to the world, revealing the unimaginable power of his cultivation! The cultivators from that minor southern sect near him began to vomit blood and copse under the fierce oppression of this despotic Qi. The blue-clothed visitor swung his palm at Chen Changshengs back over a vast distance! Above the teau, a massive blue palm appeared. Imbued with the sea wind and bloody waters, it howled down at Chen Changshengs head. This blue palm contained a massive energy, like the sea itself was mming down! Compared to the blue-clothed visitor, Wuqiong Bis lotus sea was far weaker! When she sensed this Qi and saw the blue-clothed stranger, Xu Yourongs face paled as she thought, where did this experte from! The blue-clothed visitor was much stronger than Wuqiong Bi, so he had to be an expert who had spent many years immersed in the Divine Domain. The problem was that there were not many of these experts on the continent, so who could not recognize one of them? This visitors Qi clearly did not belong to any of the known Divine Domain experts, so just where did hee from? Tang Thirty-Six, Gou Hanshi, Hu Thirty-Two, the priests, and the South Stream Temple disciples were all dumbstruck, incapable of even gasping in surprise. Chen Changsheng was already using his battered body to resist the White Tiger Divine General and now being ambushed by a terrifying Divine Domain expert; anyone could see that his situation was hopeless. Who could save him now? The Garden of Zhous monster tide or Nanke? Or was it the Heavenly Tome Monoliths on his wrist? No, none of them would do. The cultivation of this blue-clothed visitor was far too terrifying! Suddenly, the de energy in the sky exploded, the lighting down from the sky seemingly gaining a cold gleam. It was apparent that Wang Po had perceived the blue-clothed visitors Qi and killing intent, and wanted to break through the lotus sea to save Chen Changsheng. Thread by thread, the horsetail whisk began to copse, and the de was on the verge of descending. But it still did not fall. Clear light illuminated the teau, forceful de intent falling at the same time. The visitor remained unmoved. He had calcted very clearly. Three seconds was three seconds. Wuqiong Bi was able to block that de for at least three seconds. After he killed Chen Changsheng, the de energy descending from the heavens might injure him, but what did it count for then? Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong had to bear the crime of killing the Pope, so they would assuredly work with him. With three experts of the Divine Domain working together, no matter how strong that de was, what could it do? No matter how cautious the Prince of Xiang was, could he still not possibly see how the situation would turn out? Given the temperament of the Chen Imperial n, he would assuredly step forward and strive to put on the most sterling performance. Wang Po would undoubtedly die! ...... ...... Wang Po dead. The Pope dead. The Holy Maiden dead. The Li Pce broken. Holy Maiden Peak still. The Orthodoxy waning. White Emperor City already in hand. Coercing Xuo City to control the Imperial Court. Dividing the world into three. Then dividing the world into two. And finally ruling the world alone! This painting of breathtaking beauty had already floated in the imagination of him and his nsmen for many years, sketched out in secret. Today, it was finally weing a most glorious beginning. The blue-clothed visitors eyes remained dark and cold, but in their depths, that me called ambition was already beginning to ze. As long as his palmnded, no matter what treasures Chen Changsheng still had, even the divine artifacts of the Orthodoxy, they would all be crushed into powder. For this, he was even prepared to lose several fingers. And yet. In the next moment. A dark red smear suddenly appeared on his painting of immacte beauty! All the designs, like the powerful army, the strolling on the Divine Path, the peering into the abyss, were all smeared by that red tint, their images ambiguous and impossible to clearly make out! The red grew more and more vivid, as if turning into blood. The mes in the depths of the visitors eyes were suddenly extinguished. Because his palm did not fall. Chen Changsheng did not die. His palm had been blocked by a little red flower. All the red that he saw came from this flower. ...... ...... A massive thud resounded in the ears of everyone on the teau. It was like something striking wet cotton, or wet mud, or a moist red1. A little red flower had appeared behind Chen Changshengs back. And then, it began to bloom, blossoming with countless petals, swaying and rising, bearing the descent of the massive palm of blue light. The shadows were instantly disordered, killing intent suddenly rising. The blue-clothed visitors pupils suddenly constricted. He naturally recognized that red flower. All cultivators recognized that red flower. This little red flower had been tied to Bie Yanghongs pinkie finger for many years. It was only today that the string had finally destroyed itself together with the ck vortex created by the Falling Star Stone, leaving the red flower free to travel as it wished. But where the red flower went and what it did naturallyplied with its masters intentions. Its suddenly appearance behind Chen Changshengs back, blocking the blue-clothed visitors lethal blow, was naturally Bie Yanghongs intention. Why had Bie Yanghong suddenly rescued Chen Changsheng? After all, Chen Changsheng was the foe who had murdered his son. Even if Chen Changshengs willingness to leave with him had engendered some doubt, was it to this extent? The visitor could not understand, nor did he continue thinking. Because thinking required time. As an expert of the Divine Domain, he needed only a thought to almost instantly calcte the cause and effects of many things. But the blue-clothed visitor did not have even this amount of time to waste. Three seconds was truly a short period of time, passing by in a sh. The blue-clothed visitor immediately flew off the cliff, not even giving another nce at the battle. Whether the White Tiger Divine General could kill Chen Changsheng or whether the Prince of Xiang was prepared to act were things that he no longer cared about. He left like a thunderstorm, the drifting of his sleeves shattering trees as he instantly traveled several hundred zhang. But the little red flower seemed to have a mind of its own. After shattering that blue palm, it suddenly vanished. It abruptly appeared in the air outside the teau, scattering its petals, raining down to epass an area several li in radius, sealing off the blue-clothed visitors escape routes. Each garish red petal contained a terrifying energy, every one of them as heavy as a mountain. ______________ 1.Moist red as well as the chapter title The Flowers Weight Upon the World are both references to the poem ҹϲꡯ by Du Fu, which describes the beauty of flowers in the morning after a night of spring rain. The original line can be tranted as Dawn shows the moist red, the flowers weighing heavy all across the city. Chapter 904 – Between Three Seconds Chapter 904 C Between Three Seconds Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The petals drifted about in the wind, so dense that they seemed like a sea. Bie Yanghongs figure appeared in the center of the sea of flowers, his feet stepping on air as he struck at the blue-clothed visitor. Back when the Demon Lord entered Mount Han and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets informed the world, Bie Yanghong had been in the distant Ten Thousand Years Pavilion in the south, but he ended up being the first to arrive. Even amongst the experts of the Divine Domain, he was the strongest in terms of speed and long-distance attacks. Seeing the sky full of red petals sealing off his retreats, the blue-clothed visitor knew that his chance had passed. If he could not forcibly repel Bie Yanghong, he would assuredly end up being endlessly pursued with no chance of escape. The visitor roared, circting the methods he had spent his entire life developing, and turned to deliver two swift palms. Countless rays of awe-inspiring blue light shot out of his palms, transforming into extremely sharp flying edges that shrieked through the air at Bie Yanghong. As the blue edges flew through the sky, they howled like a hurricane imbued with an aura of extreme cold and gloominess. They even caused the air to almost instantly grow more humid, forming beads of water and causing rain to fall. It had all the horror and terror of a fierce storm at sea. To experts of the Divine Domain, ordinary weapons, excepting truly divine weapons like the Frost God Spear or the Heaven Shrouding Sword, were far inferior to the power of weapons formed from their own star radiance or true essence. For instance, for anyone so unfortunate as to even brush against these flying edges suffused with awe-inspiring blue light, even a Star Condensation expert with a body that had undergone a perfect Purification would end with their bones snapped and flesh yed, their sea of consciousness fractured, and their Ethereal Pce cleaved into ruins. Without even a chance to counter, they would already be dead. Bie Yanghong did not recognize the blue-clothed visitor, but he knew that they were both of around equal strength, so he would naturally act with prudence. His right hand plunged into the sea of red blossoms, gripped something, and pulled it out. Star radiance of iparable brightness seeped out from his face and his grayed temples. What he pulled out from the sea of flowers was actually an illusory sword condensed from star radiance. A sword glow of startling brightness and purity illuminated the sea of flowers, cleaving out countless eddies of true essence as it shed towards the blue-clothed visitor. No matter how furious your stormy sea is, lets see if it can block my sword! ...... ...... The blue-clothed visitor had lived on the Great Western Continent for many years. Although separated by a vast sea, he had always kept an eye on the experts of the continent. With his authority and the assistance of White Emperor City, he had secretly gathered all sorts of intelligence, giving him a deep understanding of the fighting style and most powerful techniques of the continents experts. As Bie Yanghongs sword shed, at least seventeen ways to counter it had appeared in his sea of consciousness. But those seventeen ways were all based on what he knew of Bie Yanghong. To put it more urately, it was the Bie Yanghong from the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. Todays Bie Yanghong was clearly much stronger than the Bie Yanghong from his intelligence reports and in his mind. Like that fist of Bie Yanghongs that had broken through thebined sword style of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. And there was his little red flower as well. No one had expected that when bereft of its string, it could be a sea of flowers and seal off the uncountable paths in the world. These moves were clearly new Daoist techniques that Bie Yanghong had be enlightened to after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. If that were all, the blue-clothed visitor would still be confident in his ability to push back Bie Yanghong. Perhaps he would pay with a few injuries, but he would at least not be dyed here. But today, the greatest difference between the Bie Yanghong of now and his past self was not in the profundity of his Daoist techniques or in the mysticism of his moves. It was in the change to his fighting style. In the minds of cultivators, Bie Yanghong was a gentle andposed senior. Even if he attacked, he would always act with the greatest propriety, his aura always one of justice and moderation. Today, Bie Yanghongs eyes were still calm, but his expression was anything but gentle. As he lunged through the sky, countless streams of true essence surged out of his sleeves. Every one of his movements seemed to be imbued with the strength to move mountains, and every one of his techniques seemed to have borne witness to the world, and to life and death. He was absolutely unrestrained, iparably fierce. Why was this? The blue-clothed visitor saw Bie Yanghongs eyes and realized that in the deepest parts of those still pools was an absolute determination to kill. And then, he saw the white streaks running through Bie Yanghongs hair. The visitor understood the reason, and his heart slightly sank. He let out a roar! Those countless blue edges shattered into powder at this roar, and then reformed into a long halberd! This halberd had a dark luster, and its head was topped by three extremely sharp points that let out an awe-inspiring and fear-inducing aura. This was highly likely to be a reconstruction of the weapon spirit of the Great Western Continents divine weapon: the Sea-Pacifying Halberd! Bie Yanghong appeared unmoved. The sword of star radiance in his hand shed towards the blue halberd! This illusory sword had been pulled from the sea of flowers and did not have a physical presence. Thus, it could have absolute sharpness and smoothness, just like Chen Changshengs Stainless Sword. But for some reason, a most vividly colored petal had stuck to this sword, its presence dazzling. ...... ...... The sword of star radiance and the dark blue halberd met in the sky. A ball of Qi emerged from their sh, its surface crisscrossed by white streams. Almost immediately after, this ball of Qi was torn to shreds by the boundless light and heat erupting from the sh. Waves of Qi, light, and heat swept in all directions. The rocks on the cliffs began to rustle down while several hundred ancient trees snapped and then began to burn. The cultivators on the teau found it impossible to see just what was happening in that zing light. They could only vaguely make out two figures. The Prince of Xiang quietly watched, his brows slightly arched, his thoughts inscrutable. Wuqiong Bi did not turn to look, but she could sense the transformations from that area. In her shock and unease, her hand slowed. With a rip, the threads of the horsetail whisk binding the metal de began to snap. A tear also appeared on the sleeve of her robe. The light in the sky remained blinding. The bright red petals danced and retreated, a beautiful rain of flowers. A stream of golden blood trickled down from Bie Yanghongs ear. But he seemedpletely unaware, his calm gaze remaining fixed on the blue-clothed visitor. The sword of star radiance and the dark blue halberd remained in the same ce. The unimaginably vast reserves of true essence and Qi of these two experts of the Divine Domain were currently in a most perilous sh. Suddenly, the bright red petal on the sword of star radiance suddenly exploded into powder. This petal originated from the little red flower. It contained limitless divine might and was implicitly in ord with thews of the world, but it had been pulverized by the shing true essence of these two experts! The powder from this petal shot towards the blue-clothed visitor, each grain as swift and sharp as an arrow, but carrying far more power. The visitor was still using his halberd to fight with Bie Yanghong and could not dodge. He grunted, relying on his bodys cultivation to receive these blows. With a dense collection of cracks and pops, the visitors bamboo hat was shot through with holes. It scattered into pieces and was blown away by the wind, revealing the savage copper mask beneath. And many marks appeared on his body through which blood began to seep out. Bie Yanghong was certainly not willing to let this chance go. He whistled and the petals in the sky all flew back like lightning, assailing the blue-clothed visitor. The visitor grunted, his true essence exploding out. While worsening his injuries, he seeded in jolting off Bie Yanghongs sword. His sleeves pped as he took off into the blue sky, looking just like a massive seabird. The sky of red petals had already been summoned back by Bie Yanghong. He only needed to avoid thest strike to sessfully escape into the sky. He had finally found a chance to escape from Bie Yanghongs attack. It appeared that many things had happened, but it was only an extremely short span of time. If some person had a timepiece and was keeping watch, they would know that there was still a brief sliver of time before three seconds psed. The blue-clothed visitor had also silently been keeping count. He was sure that he had made no error. The sky of petals had already reformed into the little red flower, which was now flying like a lightning bolt to m into the visitors back. There was a crack as quite a few of the visitors ribs snapped. He vomited blood, but he seemed unfazed. Without even a grunt, he wielded the halberd and shot into the sky. He pushed his speed to its limits, swiftly turning into a ck dot in the eyes of the crowd that could melt into the sky in the very next moment. But in that next moment... The ck dot began to increase in size, gradually revealing a figure. The blue-clothed visitor had returned. He had been forced back by a de from the sky. Chapter 905 – Between the Divine Chapter 905 C Between the Divine Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The blue-clothed visitor had been forced back because he had made a miscalction. Wuqiong Bi really could block the metal de for at least three seconds. The problem was that when Bie Yanghong began to attack him with an unprecedentedly fearless stance, Wuqiong Bi, as his wife, naturally reacted. Afterward, whether she understood Bie Yanghongs actions or was still confused and shocked, it was only naturally that her actions be sluggish. Ultimately, the de did not need three seconds to snap the threads of her horsetail whisk and tear through her sleeve. Thus, just when the blue-clothed visitor felt that he had finally escaped, he saw a metal deing at him through the sky. A roar brimming with anger and reluctance resounded through the sky and descended upon the mountains. What followed was the howling of the air. A straight line fell from the sky into a cliff, and one could faintly make out two figures at its front. Boom! Dust plumed up from the cliff, and a hole appeared. The entire mountain slightly quaked. After a few seconds, one part of the teau at the summit suddenly began to bulge, and then burst apart, spraying dust everywhere. Two figures shot out of the dust and crashed into the ground. The pair had fallen from the sky and plunged into the cliff at a downward angle, yet they had emerged from the summit, essentially boring through the entire mountain! As the dust slightly settled, the figures became more distinct. The blue-clothed visitor was kneeling, his hands closed around a pitch-ck metal de. The man wielding this de was naturally Wang Po. He did not turn around, and from his back, one could see steep mountains and rivers. Bie Yanghong had already returned to the teau. Dust billowed as his fist thundered towards the blue-clothed visitor. Following this fist was still the little red flower. The flower was missing a petal and appeared slightlycking, yet it still possessed a terrifying might. The blue-clothed visitor flipped his hands, holding the halberd horizontally to block the de. Meanwhile, he stamped his foot, sending out a plume of dust to meet the flower. The flower bloomed once more, a picture of delicacy and charm as it howled through the air. Without rhyme or reason, the metal de shed down once more! Crack! The blue halberd snapped! The blue-clothed visitor roared, his sleeves stirring up a massive cloud of dust in an attempt to buy a few moments. But the dust could not drown out the red of the flower, much less dissipate the glow of that de. Again, the red flower bloomed! Again, the metal de shed! Sliceslicesliceslice! ...... ...... Three unfathomably terrifying Qis rose from the teau, straight to the dome of heaven. The clouds in the blue sky fled in fear. Some that were a tad too slow were torn to shreds, thus vanishing. A battle between experts of the Divine Domain could cause the world to change colors. The crinkling sound of flowers blooming and the howling of the descending metal de incessantly rose from the cloud of dust. Vivid red and bright lights continuously intersected. Suddenly, all colors and lights disappeared. Boom! The dust exploded once more. An area two li in radius at the center of the teau suddenly sank half a foot! And then came a long period of stillness, devoid of any sound. The dust gradually settled. The first thing that could be seen was the ground. It was like it had been crushed countless times, resulting in such a glossy and smooth surface that it seemed to be iid with jade. And then Bie Yanghongs figure appeared. His clothes were torn all over, and blood glowing with a golden luster was slowly trickling out. He swayed twice, an extremely bright shade of red appearing on his face which then rapidly paled to a snowy white. He had most likely suffered severe internal injuries. Soon after, Wang Po walked out from the dust, his right hand holding his de, his left sleeve pping in the wind. As was his habit, his eyebrows were drooped, as were his shoulders, making him seem rather impoverished. However, because of his severed arm, his left shoulder drooped somewhat lower, making it seem rather unnatural. Blood was currently seeping out from the top of it. In the battle just now, he had used the stump of his arm to receive a palm from the blue-clothed visitor, not willing to slow his de for even an instant. Of the continents Divine Domain experts, Wang Po and Bie Yanghong were the two strongest at fighting. Today, they had joined forces, their hand unyielding and their killing intent determined. They did not give the slightest leeway, and their purpose was crystal-clear. They would not give the blue-clothed visitor a chance to leave. They wanted him to die. ...... ...... The blue-clothed visitors bamboo hat had been pulverized earlier, revealing that enigmatic copper mask. A crack now ran through the center of this copper mask, a straight and clear line running from top to bottom, most likely inflicted by the de. There were also countless cracks on the rest of the mask. It actually looked like some beautiful porcin object, but now that it had lost its previous hardiness, it also seemed extremely fragile. The blue-clothed visitor swayed, a groan issuing from his mask. Blood dripped from that straight crack, and then from the rest of cracks. It was a most bizarre and frightening sight. His body had already been shorn of any hope to live by Wang Pos de and Bie Yanghongs flower, his insides covered in cracks. Even his Ethereal Pce, star openings, and sea of consciousness were webbed with fine cracks. They could copse at any moment, upon which there would be no more chance for him to survive. The hundreds of ancient trees that had been snapped were still burning, though because they were wrapped in the moisture of the clouds, the mes were gradually weakening and would presumably extinguish soon. Several hundred plumes of dust were rising from the part of the teau that had sunk half a foot, looking like a miniature tornado. This too was fading, on the verge of extinction. This expert of the Divine Domain had reached the end of his life, and still no one knew who he was. The teau was absolutely silent. Bie Yanghong looked at the blue-clothed visitor. Everyone was looking back and forth between Bie Yanghong and the blue-clothed visitor, shocked and perplexed. Just what was going on with all of this? Werent Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi chasing the Pope a moment ago to avenge their son? Why had this blue-clothed visitor suddenly appeared? Why was it that when this visitor wanted to kill Chen Changsheng, Bie Yanghong not only did not help, but actually stopped him? Why did it seem like Bie Yanghong took on such a determined stance, not minding heavy injuries, or even dying together with this visitor? "How did you find out?" The blue-clothed visitor finally spoke. He stared at Bie Yanghong, the eyes peering out from the mask still deep and serene, but already suffused with the aura of death. As he spoke, blood suffused with a golden luster continuously poured out from the cracks in his mask, a strange and monstrous sight. "Priest Xin should not have appeared at Fengyang City." Bie Yanghong wiped the blood from his lips and said, "His appearance was too deliberate. It felt like someone had deliberately let us see him." "This was truly a hole, or perhaps a ce that was not done perfectly." The blue-clothed visitor added, "That was not arranged by me, but it was because someone in your Imperial Court wanted to use this matter to get rid of him." Many of the people on the teau didnt understand this exchange, but there were naturally people that did. The Prince of Xiang had already taken his hands off his belt. His eyes were subtly flitting about, but his thoughts were still inscrutable. Chapter 906 – Between Father and Son Chapter 906 C Between Father and Son Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The blue-clothed visitor said, "But I believe that just this point was not enough for you to believe that Chen Changsheng was not the murderer." Bie Yanghong replied, "Correct. The Qi of the ck Frost Dragon cannot be faked, so just a few moments ago, I still believed that it was the work of His Holiness the Pope." The visitor asked, "Then how could you be sure that your son was killed by me, or at least suspect me?" The teau erupted into a mor. A few people had already guessed that this might be a scheme aimed at the Pope, but they couldnt help but be shocked at hearing the blue-clothed visitor personally admit it. "The reason for my doubt is that someone showed me a few things when I wasing up the mountain." Bie Yanghong waved his hand, and several sheets of paper drifted out from his sleeve. They hovered in the surrounding air, rustling in the wind. This paper was white paper that had been drawn on with charcoal. The lines of these drawing were notplex, but they were bursting with detail. In the first drawing, there was a small alley, an ancient schr tree, and a young man. The young mans face was almost alive, his two eyebrows seemingly about to take flight. He was like a real person. As he looked at the young man in this drawing, a hint of anguish shed across Bie Yanghongs face. The small alley and the ancient schr tree depicted a part of Hanqiu City, and the young man was his son, Bie Tianxin. In the second drawing, there was a carriage. At the time it was drawn, there had probably been a gust of wind that had raised a corner of the window curtain. It was just a glimpse, but through the charcoal pencil of the artist, it became a static and unchanging record. In the carriage window was a proud and beautiful girl and a blue-clothed individual wearing a copper mask. It was the blue-clothed visitor on the teau today. The remaining drawings all depicted various scenes, like the raging waterfall outside Hanqiu City, or the young man and woman walking side by side. Each drawing was an incredibly urate record which clearly conveyed what Bie Tianxin had been doing and who he had met over thest few days. After Bie Tianxins death, these records became clues. The blue-clothed visitor gazed at these drawings in silence for a very long time. Suddenly, he asked, "You believe these drawings?" Bie Yanghong replied, "I believe the artist of these drawings, but not entirely. In the end, it was your appearance that served as true proof." "Now that I think of it, it truly was unwise for me to act, but if not for your doubt, you would not have decided so quickly, and I would still have had a chance to kill Chen Changsheng and leave. This being the case, I still lose to the artist of these drawings." The blue-clothed visitor looked at the drawings and furrowed his brow. "I thought that the abacus beads were in my hand, that my n was wless, but I did not expect for all my tracks topletely fall in this persons eyes. Just who was this person that secretly spied on me yet wentpletely undetected?" Bie Yanghong replied, "Qiushan Jun." The blue-clothed visitor froze in surprise. The crowd on the teau became restless upon hearing this name. Qiushan Jun was naturally a celebrity, but he had been missing for five years, so many people had almost forgotten about his existence. No one had expected that when he next appeared, he would have aplished such an impressive feat. Bai Cai was even more shocked at this. He looked at Gou Hanshi and asked, "Eldest Brother? Whats happening here?" Gou Hanshi shook his head, indicating that he did not know. ...... ...... In that stream at the base of Holy Maiden Peak, the fragrance of roast fish drifted farther and farther, the rustling in the forest getting closer and closer. A few more audacious beasts had even peeked out their heads. Qiushan Jun tore off a chunk of fish and threw it over, then turned around and said, "Father, its useless to keep me here." The Qiushan n head took the roast fish and took two bites before proudly saying, "Dont think about tricking me." Qiushan Jun said helplessly, "Its trueyou came toote. Ive already met Sir Bie." The Qiushan n heads jaw dropped as he found himself speechless. Someone else would probably retort, "Bie Yanghong wouldnt believe you just off a few words." However, as Qiushan Juns father, he was well aware of his sons sterling reputation. Crucially, his son had always been a very thorough person. He must have other tricks up his sleeve besides just words. The Qiushan n head uneasily asked, "How confident are you?" Qiushan Jun replied, "There was no direct evidence, and it did involve the murder of his son, so theres at most a thirty percent chance that Bie Yanghong believed me." The Qiushan n head slightly rxed. "Thats fine. Hopefully nothing unforeseen will ur." Qiushan Jun added, "If the blue-clothed visitor cant help but act today, thirty percent will be ny percent." The Qiushan n head became slightly apprehensive. "If I were him, I wouldnt evene to Holy Maiden Peak today, much less act." Qiushan Jun replied, "The blue-clothed visitor has an unfathomable cultivation and a cruel and emotionless way of doing things, but in terms of scheming and patience, hes far inferior to Father. And besides, this ce is Holy Maiden Peak, and Chen Changsheng assuredly has more tricks. Considering that Wang Po might have alsoe, he really might act." Although these words praised him, the Qiushan n head still felt gloomy. Based on what Qiushan Jun said, if the blue-clothed visitor acted, Bie Yanghong would inevitably feel suspicious, and then Chen Changsheng really might survive. The Qiushan n head gave him a resentful re. "If things havee to this, I can only think of some other methods." Puzzled, Qiushan Jun asked, "What does Father want to do?" The Qiushan n head rallied himself, "If it really is as you say, then when the timees, its naturally time to announce your achievement to the crowd." Qiushan Jun helplessly said, "Ive spent today apanying Father in roasting and eating fish. What sort of achievement is that?" The Qiushan n head sternly said, "Have you thought about this? If the Great Western Continents scheme seeds, His Holiness the Pope will die. Crucially, Bie Yanghong and his wife killing the Pope will assuredly cause the world to fall into chaos, the demons will assuredly invade, and the Human race will assuredly be rocked by storms. But now, none of this will happen, all because of you." Qiushan Junmented, "This logic sounds a little strange." The more the Qiushan n head talked, the more excited he became. He trumpeted, "How is it strange? Son, even calling you the savior of the Human race wouldnt be too much!" Qiushan Jun helplessly said, "Father, this is a little too exaggerated." The Qiushan n head rebuked, "What do you know? Can you be so sure that my conjectures wont be reality?" Qiushan Jun suddenly fell silent. The fish in the stream silently swam into the distance. The beasts in the forest had also disappeared. After some time, Qiushan Jun finally spoke. He looked into the Qiushan n heads eyes and earnestly asked, "Father, since you also know that your conjectures might be reality, why did you do it?" This scheme was targeted at the Orthodoxy and Chen Changsheng. The executors of this scheme were the blue-clothed visitor from the Great Western Continent and Mu Jiushi. But anyone could see that the Imperial Court had known of this matter in advance, though no one knew how deeply it had been involved. Qiushan Jun was even more sure that his father had known of it. At this question, it was the Qiushan n heads turn to fall silent. Until the end, he still did not answer Qiushan Juns question. He stood up, rubbed Qiushan Jun on the head, then left the stream bank. Chapter 907 – Between East and West Chapter 907 C Between East and West Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wuqiong Bi rushed to the center of the teau and held up Bie Yanghongs tottering body. She stared at the blue-clothed visitor, her eyes filled with spite and wanting nothing more than to bite him. She yelled, "So it was you! We have never even met you, and there are no grudges between us, so why did you kill our beloved son!" "Your son was always fated to die a violent death. I originally thought using his death to throw the continent into chaos was rather good, but s..." The blue-clothed visitor regretfully said, "I didnt expect that though His Holiness the Pope and the Holy Maiden were so young, they would have such outstanding techniques. If not, there would be no need for me to appear." This really was the case. If the harmonious strikes of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had failed to beat back Wuqiong Bi, he truly would not have needed to act. Perhaps Chen Changsheng would have ended up losing to Wuqiong Bi, or perhaps Bie Yanghong would not have believed in Qiushan Juns words, but in any event, Chen Changsheng would be in great danger. "And theres also that Qiushan Jun." The blue-clothed visitor mncholically said, "The Central Continent truly has many young talents, while we across the vast sea are inevitably peering up at the sky from the bottom of a well." Wang Po said, "A few days ago outside Hanqiu City, I advised you that although I did not know of your esteemed identity, that it was best for you to not stick your hands into this continents affairs." Bie Yanghong looked at the blue-clothed visitor and suddenly said, "If my guess is not wrong, you should be Mu?" He had spent many more years in the Divine Domain than Wang Po, so he still had some impressions on a few stories from long ago. Hearing this, Wuqiong Bi and the three martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple appeared stricken with shock. The Old Lady of the Mutuo n had not said very much today, and nothing since the appearance of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. At this time, she suddenly propped herself up on her cane and sternly rebuked the blue-clothed visitor, "You westerners have actuallye to make trouble again!" The blue-clothed visitor was Mu! Mu was the surname of the Imperial n that ruled over the Great Western Continent. In ancient times, referring to someone by only their surname signified the greatest respect in the human world, and this custom had persisted until now. Examples of such included Yin, Shang, and Tianhai. The blue-clothed visitor had only the name Mu and was the most outstanding individual of the Great Western Continents Imperial n. In terms of seniority, he was currently the Imperial Uncle of the Great Western Continent, one generation higher than the Empress of White Emperor City. It was said that he possessed an unfathomable cultivation, incredible strength, and a cruel and arrogant personality. When the Chief Princess of the Great Western Continent was forced to leave her homnd and cross the sea to the continent to be Madam Mu, Empress of the Demi-humans, it was said that it was because the Imperial Uncle had thought her talent too shocking, her potential too great. Believing that she threatened the traditional sessor of the Imperial n, hepelled her to leave. Now that one thought about it, this rumor was not necessarily true. The dragon breath of the ck Frost Dragon truly could not be fabricated, or at least such a feat had never been performed before. However, the demi-humans founding their country was closely tied to the ck Frost Dragon tribe. It would not be difficult to believe that Madam Mu had found some secret method for fabricating ck Frost Dragon breath in White Emperor City. Bie Yanghong looked at the blue-clothed visitor and asked, "The girl in the drawing is presumably Mu Jiushi?" The visitor replied, "Bai Xingye and I have a terrible rtionship, but he always doted on my niece. Do you really dare to go to White Emperor City to seek her out?" Bie Yanghong said, "Let alone White Emperor City, even if she hid herself in the abyss behind Xuo City, I would still want to kill her." The blue-clothed visitor answered, "Then I will go first and wait for you there." After saying this, he looked to the west. In that direction were rising mists and stormy seas, but they were beyond his gaze. Copper pieces stained with golden blood began to tter down and pile at his feet like golden leaves. Even at this final moment, still no one knew what the face of this strongest member of the Great Western Continents Imperial n looked like. Within the countless rays of golden light, one could vaguely make out a somewhat elderly face. The light grew brighter and brighter, then suddenly vanished. No more would this person be found in this world. Only the copper pieces on the ground were testament to what had happened here. ...... ...... This was a very long winter day. Because too many things had happened, time seemed to pass very slowly. In truth, from the three martial grandaunts announcing the closing of South Stream Temple, Chen Changshengs staunch opposition, and Wuqiong Bis hate-filled voice, up to now, not much time had passed at all. In this short span of time, the three seconds after the blue-clothed visitor struck were the most crucial. The blue-clothed visitor had acted based on his assessment of the situation on the teau. If Wang Po did not appear, he would refuse to strike. Wang Pos de had appeared because the White Tiger Divine General had suddenlyunched a sneak attack on Chen Changsheng. The Divine General had not believed that Chen Changsheng would able to receive a sneak attack from an expert of his level. The blue-clothed visitor had not agreed. He believed that Chen Changsheng, as the Pope, had countless means of preserving his life, so he had prepared himself to use the chaos to strike. Pos de had already appeared, so who else could stop him? He had not expected that while he had been waiting for Wang Pos de to appear, someone else had been waiting for him. And he would never have expected this person to be Bie Yanghong. This was the story of what psed in those three seconds. In retrospect, this story began with the White Tiger Divine Generals spear. If the White Tiger Divine General had not attempted to kill Chen Changsheng, none of the ensuing events would have taken ce. Then where would this story end? Would it end here? No. The heaven-shaking battle between experts of the Divine Domain had ended. The blue-clothed visitor was dead. But Chen Changsheng still lived. The White Tiger Divine General withdrew his spear, nced at Chen Changsheng, then turned around and walked away. When he nced at Chen Changsheng, his face was very indifferent, the meaning he wanted to convey very clearly expressed. Your Holinesss fate is truly excellent. Chen Changsheng looked at his retreating figure, his expression calm. But he did not put down his sword. The sword intent began weak and insignificant, then began to congeal, going from simple to forceful to awe-inspiring. The surrounding grass responded, rising up and stabbing straight towards the sky. The White Tiger Divine General naturally sensed this sword intent as well. The meaning this sword intent wanted to convey was very clear. General, do you think you can just leave? The White Tiger Divine General did not stop. He seemed to not care, a mocking smile appearing on his lips. Your Holiness, I truly did want to kill you just now, but so what? Your cultivation is inferior to mine, as is your ability to fight. Youre heavily injured, so even if you have countless magical artifacts and treasures on your person, do you really think you can kill me? Of course, that de can kill me, even though Wang Po is also severely wounded. But do you really think that His Highness will just watch? As for afterward... I can go back to the capital and be Minister of the Army, and does Your Holiness dare return to the capital? Or I can return to White Tiger Pass, where I lead tens of thousands of soldiers, countless experts and array masters. How can Your Holiness deal with me then? These were all thoughts which naturally no one could hear. But his indifferent and arrogant expression and Chen Changshengs unwillingness to put down his sword were already enough to make the situation clear. The several Daoists of the Monastery of Eternal Spring flew over from the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission to the teaus center to receive the general. The blue clothes drifted in the wind, obscuring Chen Changshengs view of the White Tiger Divine Generals back. Suddenly, a green leaf descended. The green of these leaves was of a fainter shade than the blue clothes of the Daoists, so they seemed lighter. These were the leaves of the wutong tree. Several hundred zhang away, Xu Yourong had both hands on her bow, but no arrows were nocked. The Wu Arrows had already been fired. It was those green leaves. Chapter 908 – Between Life and Death Chapter 908 C Between Life and Death Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The green leaves suddenly quickened, bing sharp arrows aimed at the Daoists. The Daoists sensed the might contained in the Wu Arrows and they instantly turned stern. Not daring to slight these arrows, they immediately enveloped themselves in dim sword glows. Chen Changsheng used this chance to move, using the Yeshi Step. When moving from the Dou Star to the Zhen Star, he suddenly shifted to the Niu Star. Like a wisp of smoke, he shot towards the White Tiger Divine Generals back. The White Tiger Divine General was toote to turn, but with a twitch of his face, his spear flew through the air! He was somewhat surprised to see Xu Yourong suddenly attack, but he had long prepared himself for Chen Changshengs sword. Countless motes of star radiance poured out from the chinks in his armor, brilliantly shining as they formed ayer of light. Thisyer of light was extremely smooth and perfectly formed, practically without w. Chen Changshengs sword moved like a bolt of lightning, avoiding the spear and stabbing at the general, but it failed to pierce theyer of light. Ever since he had learned the sword from Su Li in the wilderness, this was the first time he had encountered this sort of situation. Before this, against even experts like Divine General Xue He or Xiao De, his Intellectual Sword had always managed to pierce through his opponents defense. Could this person actually have a perfect Star Domain? Countless sword shes, light, and heat sshed out from the sh between the two. Through this light, Chen Changsheng saw the White Tiger Divine Generals supremely apathetic face. When Su Li was evaluating the current experts of this generation while they were traveling through the wilderness, he had said that there was no one amongst them that had a truly perfect Star Domain. Today, the White Tiger Divine Generals performance had seemingly overturned this conclusion. Chen Changsheng was able to sense that this person truly was powerful, with only the most minute of differences separating him from Xue Xingchuan! Whether he used the Intellectual Sword or the zing Sword, it would be very difficult to break this persons defenses in a short amount of time. No one understood this more than the White Tiger Divine General. Through the light, he looked at Chen Changsheng with a faint disdain. Suddenly, the disdain was scattered by a hint of pain, which in turn was supnted by endless shock. Someone had torn an opening in his perfect Star Domain! What was going on here? ...... ...... Right before Chen Changshengs sword shed with the White Tiger Divine Generals spear, someone had walked out from the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission. In both attire and appearance, this was an extremely ordinary person, not the least bit remarkable, not attracting the slightest attention. This person seemed to walk slowly, but they very quickly traveled the several hundred zhang to the center of the teau. This person stepped very lightly, so lightly that they made no noise, did not stir the slightest breeze. They didnt even let out any breath or smell. Even the peak Star Condensation expert that was the White Tiger Divine General did not sense this personing up behind him. Like a real ghost, this person quietly stood behind the White Tiger Divine General and indifferently stared at his neck. Finally, somebody noticed this bizarre sight and felt a deep chill. A person in the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission wanted to warn the Divine General, but they were toote. The ghost-like person raised their hands and brought them down on the White Tiger Divine Generals neck. Several glints of light, so cold that just looking at them made one shiver, appeared at the front of this persons hands, looking for all the world like two sets of wolf ws. This was the most cool-headed sneak attack, the wisest method of battle. Even if one had a perfect Star Domain, this person would still be able toe and break it. The sharp wolf ws descended, tearing a gap in the smooth and perfectyer of light formed from star radiance. It was a very small opening which might even be missed without careful observation. The killing power of these two sets of wolf ws did not seem capable of harming the White Tiger Divine General. But to the true experts present, these wolf ws were a most dangerous existence. They could vaguely see a savage wolf silently creeping behind its prey and then indifferently lowering its head to take a bite at the neck. Only when the wolfs canines punctured the preys arteries, or perhaps when the preys head had already been bitten off, would the prey finally realize what was happening. So savage and so skilled in stealthy sneak attacks, who else could it be but Zhexiu! The Prince of Xiangs expression instantly chilled, but a me began to ze in his eyes, circting into a great sun. Bolts of lightning seemed to be sputtering out of his eyes. A chilly wind rose up from his feet, howling around his plump body, making for him a new belt. He sensed that something might happen to the White Tiger Divine General and had decided toe to his rescue. But Wang Pos gaze fell upon him, his empty sleeve pping in the wind, appearing like the string of a kite on the verge of descending. Bie Yanghong also looked at the Prince of Xiang, the string on his pinkie blowing in the wind while the bright red petals behind him waved in unease. The Prince of Xiang narrowed his eyes while his hands grasped his belt. It was still not clear whether he would intervene or not. The standoff between these three experts of the Divine Domainsted for only the briefest of moments. Because in this brief moment, the battle was resolved, life and death decided. Chen Changsheng was like the figure of a crane reflected in a cold pool far below, flying past the mountain range that was the spear. Zhexius hands were like branches immersed in the cold light of the Demon races Moon in the north, falling on the generals neck without rming the bird that was the spear. The White Tiger Divine General knew that someone hade and broken his perfect Star Domain, but he did not know where this person was. And he did not have any energy to care about that persons whereabouts. Chen Changshengs sword was already here. The dagger, dazzling bright and clean, wasbined with the Vault Sheath, increasing both its killing intent and sharpness. The hole in the White Tiger Divine Generals Star Domain was very small, but as long as a hole existed, it could be pierced through by the iparably sharp dagger. The Stainless Sword prated through the gap, bringing with it a gout of blood as it headed towards the Divine General. The White Tiger Divine General roared, furiously circting his true essence. Star radiance gushed to the skies like a furiously blooming flower. But almost right after, this bright star radiance suddenly dimmed, as an even brighter sword glow had begun to shine. Countless sword glows poured out from Chen Changshengs hand like fish swimming upstream, or like fireworks over the capital. It was a most beautiful and majestic sight. Swords endlessly howled and cried, using their sharp sword intents to cut and hack at everything in the center of the teau. Whether it was the ground or armor, they were all hacked to pieces. In the blinding sword glows, the gap in the perfect Star Domain gradually widened. The only sounds on the teau were the incessant cries of swords and the howling of the wind. Many people were aware of the Popes famous simultaneous assault with a thousand swords, but they were still shocked speechless upon seeing the sight with their own eyes. Were these sword glows the eternally famous swords of the Garden of Zhous Sword Pool? Was this sword art the Popes most powerful move? Several hundred swords were cleaving at the White Tiger Divine General like a surging river. Even with the White Tiger Divine Generals powerful cultivation, perfect Purification, and vast reserves of true essence, how could he endure? In a sh, his stalwart body was covered in several dozen sword wounds, blood spraying out in a torrential rain. Chapter 909 – The Most Resolute Stance Chapter 909 C The Most Resolute Stance Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr From a certain perspective, Chen Changshengs skill in the sword was rather unreasonable. As long as he could break his opponents Star Domain, then even if his opponent had a far higher cultivation level, they would still be greatly troubled. Three years ago on that snowy day in the capital, he wielded his sword and forced his way into the alley of the Northern Military Department. Back then, Xiao De of the Promation of Liberation and several dozen elite assassins from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the Department for Purging Officials had attacked as one, but still failed to suppress him because of this unreasonable skill. A tinge of regret appeared in the White Tiger Divine Generals eyes, after which it was shed into nothing by the sword glows. He knew that he had underestimated his foe. But he would not give up. He waved his spear to protect himself while narrowing his eyes, staring into Chen Changshengs. The more swords controlled, the greater the rate at which true essence and spiritual sense were depleted. This was a principle that anyone could understand. In his view, no matter how abundant Chen Changshengs true essence, how calm and pliable his spiritual sense, this rain of several hundred swords could not persist for too long. He was confident that as long as he could endure for a while, perhaps as short as a few seconds, Chen Changshengs true essence and spiritual sense would be exhausted, after which it would be his turn to attack. The spear in his hand began to quicken its tempo, further tightening his defense. He even disregarded the sword glows hacking at his arms and legs, only protecting the vital areas. Warding off Chen Changshengs several hundred swords and that other foe he still could not find, he waited for the moment to counterattack. This way of thinking was not wrong, and could even be considered the most appropriate way to fight. But after several seconds, he came to the stunning realization that Chen Changshengs true essence showed no signs of being exhausted, or even waning! Just what was this? Even if he began to cultivate from the womb, meditating and performing Meditative Introspection, he could not possibly possess so much star radiance or true essence! And why was his true essence so serene? He didnt seem like a young man, but some old priest that had spent several hundred years in secluded cultivation in a Daoist monastery! The sword glows filled the sky, seemingly endless. The swords flew through the air in an unbroken howl. The White Tiger Divine General was speechless, and thus began to sense a very ill omen. If he had earlier risked injury to break out, he might have been able to avoid this rain of swords. But he had decided to defend and counter, so he had missed his best chance, and now he could not find a chance. It was like a water snake in a stream that, as the water chilled with theing of winter, was tempted by the fish in the stream that were swimming slowly due to the cold waters. After hesitating, it decided to stay by the stream, and in the end, not only was it unable to eat the fish, it was frozen into ice and thus drew itsst breath! It seemed like a very long period of time, but to the bystander, it was just a few seconds. A pot of tea would still be scalding hot, a stick of incense just beginning to burn. The White Tiger Divine General knew that he had to put everything on the line. His true essence exploded, his spear stabbing through the air as he attempted to use his most powerful strike to force Chen Changshengs swords to draw back in defense. The rain of swords suddenly withdrew. Hovering around Chen Changsheng, they gleamed with countless sparks as they just barely managed to block the spear. When the rain passed, what followed was the blue sky. A blue streak of light shed toward him while two hands covered in ck fur descended on the Divine Generals neck. The White Tiger Divine General grunted as he mmed his spear against the ground, his furious true essence traveling through the ground and up to strike behind him. And yet, the swords began to cry once more! Countless sword intents of monstrous power hewed into the rock, severing the energy of his spear! The White Tiger Divine General roared, using the remaining spear energy to take flight as he attempted to escape these attackers from both front and behind. A shining bright sword glow flitted past his eyes and then flew into the skies. Ten blue rays of light appeared above his head and then vanished into the air. The Divine Generals roar was suddenly cut off! The teau was silent. A sword was stabbed into his chest. A hole had appeared there through which blood gushed out. There was a light snap. A pair of hands had twisted his neck. His head lifelessly drooped to the side. ...... ...... The White Tiger Divine General, second-ranked Divine General of the Great Zhou, had been at the peak of Star Condensation and was already very close to Xue Xingchuan in terms of strength. In every aspect, he was stronger than Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu. But today, he was subjected to thebined assault of Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu. Not only did he fail to win, he did not even get the chance to counterattack. He copsed onto the teau, blood spraying out of his body. In despair, reluctance, and confusion, he died. The teau remained deathly still. Too many things had happened today, and the situation had changed too quickly. Even now, there were still many people that had notpletely realized what was going on. South Stream Temple had decided to close the temple and so held a grand ceremony, inviting the Imperial Court and various sects to attend. Pope Chen Changsheng staunchly opposed, but then Chen Changsheng suddenly became the mastermind behind Bie Tianxins murder and the target of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bis revenge. Just when Wuqiong Bi was about to kill Chen Changsheng, Holy Maiden Xu Yourong suddenly broke out of her seclusion and the pair used theirbination sword style to shock everyone present. Bie Yanghong broke thebination sword style, but was blocked by Xu Yourongs Tong Bow and Wu Arrows. The White Tiger Divine General used this chance tounch a sneak attack on Chen Changsheng, and Wang Pos de fell from the heavens to the rescue, but ended up being dyed by Wuqiong Bi. At this moment, the mysterious blue-clothed visitor from the Great Western Continentunched a seemingly unstoppable blow against Chen Changsheng. It seemed unstoppable because it did not seem like there was anyone present that was able to block the blow, either because they were being obstructed or because they had no reason to. Bie Yanghong was one of thetter, and his actions had caused the situation to take a turn while also exposing the true answer to the riddle. The blue-clothed visitors plot was exposed, and then he died. Logically speaking, the story should have ended there, but it did not. If one said that the White Tiger Divine Generals attack represented the stance of the Imperial Court and the venerable Daoist Shang Xingzhou... Then the White Tiger Divine Generals death naturally represented the stance of the Orthodoxy and Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng had personally killed him. There was no clearer stance in the world. ...... ...... The Prince of Xiang squinted his eyes at Chen Changsheng. "Your Holiness, you just killed him like that?" Chen Changsheng did not speak, and Hu Thirty-Two was the one to reply. The archbishop firmly dered, "This person attempted to harm His Holiness the Pope, a monstrous crime for which the punishment should be ten thousand deaths." It was just like several days ago in Wenshui Citys old estate. Tang Thirty-Six had demanded the Tang Second Masters death, his immediate death, his death before the sun had set behind the mountains. The White Tiger Divine General dared to attack Chen Changsheng, so he had to die, die on the spot, die before everyone. The Prince of Xiang said no more. Bie Yanghong looked at him and said, "Once I return from killing Mu Jiushi at White Emperor City, I will go to the capital and ask the venerable Daoist if he had any knowledge of this matter." He then turned to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong and said, "My apologies." Finally, he exchanged greetings with Wang Po, then left with Wuqiong Bi. Seeing the lonely figures of the couple disappearing into the sea of clouds, each person on the teau felt differently, with some of them feeling sympathy. Chapter 910 – Dissolute as the Dispersing Clouds, a Response from the Forest Chapter 910 C Dissolute as the Dispersing Clouds, a Response from the Forest Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Prince of Xiang prepared to leave. Xu Yourong said, "Your Highness, please wait a moment." The Prince of Xiang stopped and looked to her. "Is there a sacred decree?" Xu Yourong said, "When I was young, I gave a very poor assessment of Your Highness. Now that I think about it, it was because I was not experienced enough." The Prince of Xiang calmly replied, "The Holy Maidens praise is too great. I do not deserve it." The Imperial Courts diplomatic mission left the summit, so there was no need for Wang Po to remain. "I will have to rest for a while. Please take care of yourselves." He said these words to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Experts of the Divine Domain had aplete grasp over thews of the world. Even if they lost to experts of the same level, they would still be very difficult to kill. Today, he had joined with Bie Yanghong to kill the blue-clothed visitor. In order to not leave their opponent a single opportunity, they had also paid a great price. Xu Yourong suggested, "It is fine to just recuperate here, at South Stream Temple." "Schrtree Manor is not far, and moreover, there are still matters that need attending to, so it would be best if I did not trouble you." When Wang Po said this, he nced at the three martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple. Everyone present knew what he meant. Huai Ren remained indifferent, Huai Shu appeared slightly angry, and Huai Bis expression flickered. Huai Bi was well aware that her actions today would draw censure. She had originally intended to leave with the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission, but to her surprise, the Prince of Xiang had not said anything. The Vice Principal of Schrtree Manor led Zhong Hui and the other disciples forward. After bowing to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, they surrounded Wang Po and escorted him down the mountain. The next to leave were the Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the head of the Wu n. When the heads of these two great ns bid farewell to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, they had very humble expressions and acted very properly. In thest several thousand years, these great ns had never stood on the wrong side. So it was with the Liangs versus the Chens, Emperor Taizong versus the Prince of Chu, and the Tianhai Divine Empress versus the Imperial n. Before today, they had naturally been standing on the side of the venerable Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Court, but the events of today inevitably had an effect on their stance. The unification of the continent with the Great Western Continent, the rejoining of east and west, was the greatest undertaking after the confluence of humanitys north and south, and it had the full support of Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Court. However, thebination of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had rendered the unification of east and west into naught. The Great Western Continents scheme was exposed and the blue-clothed visitor was dead, but everyone knew that the Imperial Courts figure was assuredly at the back of this scheme. Otherwise, Bie Yanghong would not have left those words brimming with murder. The sudden return of three of South Stream Temples martial grandaunts and their strenuous insistence on closing the temple was assuredly rted to the Imperial Court as well. It was now apparent that in these two matters, the Imperial Court had lost. This was certain to change the thinking of the great ns. If the rumors were true and the Tang n really had decided to maintain a neutral position in the following days, they also needed to make a new choice. "Ill send off these two elders." Tang Thirty-Six nced at Chen Changsheng, then he grinned and took the Old Lady of the Mutuo n by the arm, escorting her to her carriage. He also didnt forget to make some idle chatter with the head of the Wu n, asking him how his grandaunt was doing or if his cousin Mei was still like when she was little, losing her appetite whenever the weather got just a tad too hot. Afterward, the various sects also came up, bowing to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, then bidding farewell. Everyone hade to Holy Maiden Peak today to preside over the ceremony of the closing of South Stream Temple, but who would dare mention this matter now? The three martial grandaunts had rather gloomy expressions, especially Huai Bi, whose expression was so dark that it was quite ugly. From the moment she had broken out of seclusion to now, Xu Yourong had not said a single word to them, or even nced at them. Thest to bid farewell were the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Gou Hanshi bowed to Xu Yourong and said, "I originally nned to see if there was anything that we could assist with, but... Eldest Brother might already be here. To be on the safe side, I still need to seek him out." Since Bie Yanghong had received Qiushan Juns message whileing up the mountain, Qiushan Jun had naturallye today. As for why he had never appeared, different people had different guesses, but it probably had to do with Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng. Xu Yourong thought for a while, then replied, "Take care on the road, Senior Brother. When you meet him, give him my thanks." Gou Hanshi answered, "Senior Brother might not want to hear your thanks." Xu Yourong replied, "Then ask him why he doesnt want to see me." While she said this, she did not look at Chen Changsheng. Ye Xiaolian and the other disciples of South Stream Temple, on the other hand, subconsciously gazed at Chen Changsheng, somewhat nervous. In their view, given that the Pope was here, why was the Holy Maiden saying this? Chen Changsheng did not notice these gazes. He was currently conversing with Zhexiu beneath a tree. Though no one knew what exactly the two were talking about, Chen Changsheng had a rather grave expression while Zhexiu appeared silent and taciturn. Gou Hanshi had originally nned to personally say goodbye to them, but after thoughtfully looking at this sight, he did not step forward, instead leading the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples down the teau. The Imperial Courts diplomatic mission had departed and the cultivators from the various sects and great ns had retreated. The stone path was very quiet and the somewhat intimidating forests were abnormally quiet. Presumably the birds and beasts in the forest had long since been frightened away by the world-shaking battles on the teau. As the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect walked down the mountain, they enthusiastically discussed the events of today. "Who could have expected for the situation to change so quickly! I was listening to Senior Brothers words and was just preparing myself to charge forward with my sword, but I didnt even have time to unsheathe my sword." Bai Cai recalled those hair-raising sights and excitedly said, "Five experts of the Divine Domain, with four of them stepping onto stage, and a fierce individual like the White Tiger Divine General died just like that. When we go back, Ill definitely ry it all to Junior Sister. Once she knows that it was Zhexiu that made the final move, shell definitely be happy." Gou Hanshi chuckled. Bai Cai continued, "As expected, Chen Changsheng is formidable. Junior Sis... I mean, Holy Maiden Xu Yourong is also formidable, and their Unity Sword Art is even more formidable, but the most formidable is still Eldest Brother. Today, if not for him, how could the Great Western Continents scheme be so easily exposed? How could Senior Bie Yanghong and Wang Po set up a trap to kill the blue-clothed visitor?" In his view, his eldest brother who had not appeared today was the most important person, and he spoke with a very proud expression. The other disciples nodded in agreement,menting that if not for their eldest brother, Chen Changsheng would have found it impossible to escape todays trap. Even with Wang Pos help, he still might have ended up dead. Even if the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples wielded their swords and came to assist, though Chen Changsheng wouldnt have died, he still might have ended up in a rather miserable state. At this moment, a voice, clear and bright yet also ratherzy, arose from the depths of the forest. "Where did this nonsensee from?" Bai Cais expression instantly chilled. Just when he was nning to ask for an exnation, he suddenly realized that this voice was very familiar, and his expression changed again. Chapter 911 – South of the Stream, Somebody Speaks Chapter 911 C South of the Stream, Somebody Speaks Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the depths of the forest was a clear and shallow stream. A grill had been ced on a rock by the stream, as had some leftover roast fish. Qiushan Jun took a newly roasted fish from the grill and stuffed it in Bai Cais hand, saying, "While eating fish, Ill see if you can learn how to keep your mouth shut." Bai Cai was somewhat nervous. Taking the roast fish, he began to seriously eat, not daring to voice any more opinions. The disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect took out their swords and began to spear the fish in the stream. For a moment, the air was filled with the sshing of water andughter of youths. Qiushan Jun washed his hands in the stream and then sat on the rock next to Gou Hanshi. Gou Hanshi said, "I didnt expect that after you left the Mount Song Army headquarters, you would actually take the long way back from Hanqiu City. You came back quite a few dayster than you said you would in your letter." Qiushan Jun exined, "When I went from Sloping Cliff to the Mount Song Army headquarters, I saw somebody from the family and followed them." With Gou Hanshis intelligence, he immediately noticed the problem in these words. "Who?" After a pause, Qiushan Jun replied, "Chen Changsheng." Once he and Gou Hanshi began to talk, the ruckus in the stream grew much quieter. When he said the name Chen Changsheng, he attracted the gazes of all his junior brothers. And when Qiushan Jun finished retelling the story of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, the stream was absolutely quiet, everyone remaining silent for a very long time. Gou Hanshi was also quite speechless. He apparently wanted to say something, but he failed to get the words out. Bai Cais face was swollen red as he had just narrowly managed to avoid choking to death from a piece of improperly chewed fish. "What are you all thinking?" Qiushan Jun expressionlessly said. Gou Hanshi smiled and shook his head, indicating that he had no view on this matter. With great difficulty, Bai Cai swallowed down that piece of fish then repeatedly shook his head, indicating that he did not dare give any opinion on his eldest brother. Qiushan Jun looked at him and said, "Say what you want to say." Bai Cai hesitated for a long time before finally whispering, "Eldest Brother... arent both your and his eyesights just a bit too poor?" ...... ...... "Chen Changsheng is a decent person." Qiushan Jun paused, then added, "s, we cant be friends." He didnt know that Chen Changsheng had felt the same. Gou Hanshi smiled and said, "Im better than both of you in this aspect, because I can be friends with both of you." Bai Cai squeezed his way onto the rock and squatted next to Qiushan Jun. "Eldest Brother, youre the truly outstanding one. No matter how formidable Chen Changsheng is, he still needed to rely on you today to walk away in one piece." This was referring to how Qiushan Jun had used ten-some drawings to convince Bie Yanghong and break the Great Western Continents scheme. But no hint of pride or satisfaction could be seen on Qiushan Juns face. On the contrary, it was rather gloomy. "I didnt like Bie Tianxin, so I didnt care that much in the beginning, and treated the matter too carelessly. I didnt expect that the people from the Great Western Continent would actually dare to kill him." He fell quiet for a while, then said, "If I were just a bit more vignt, he might not have had to die." Gou Hanshi thought this over for a while, then patted him on the back. Changing the subject, he said, "For the closing of South Stream Temple, do we want to do anything?" "Junior Sister has never needed anybody to worry about the way she does things." "Zhexiu apparently seems to be having difficulties." "Well talk about it when we get back." Qiushan Jun rose and began walking out of the forest. The Mount Li Sword Sect disciples in the stream hurriedly ran out of the water and used true essence to dry their clothes. Carrying ten-some fresh fish, they followed behind. The mountain path was still quiet and peaceful. The birds had felt it safe and returned to the forest, and the air was filled with their pleasant songs. From the mountains came the sounds of monkeys tussling with each other. Qiushan Jun leaned his head to listen for a while, then took a sip from his wine pot and led his junior brothers down the mountain path, his clothes drifting in the wind. ...... ...... The teau on the summit of that mountain was empty of people, but the teau upon which South Stream Temple sat was packed. Beneath the green trees and flowers, several hundred disciples of South Stream Temple quietly stood, no longer as nervous as they had been in the past few days. Upon smelling the cloying fragrance of the flowers, a few of the younger disciples even sniffed a few times. The problem had still not been resolved, but since the Holy Maiden had already left her seclusion, what did these disciples have to worry about? In the deepest part of South Stream Templesplex, two prayer mats wereid out at the highest position in the thatched cottage. Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng were seated there. At this sight, Huai Shu slightly frowned in displeasure while Huai Bi silently pondered her own thoughts. Huai Ren slowly said, "Your Holiness the Pope has suffered significant injuries. It would be best if you went to rest." It was obvious what this most senior martial grandaunt of South Stream Temple meant. Regardless of what opinion Xu Yourong had on closing the temple or on the return of these martial grandaunts from their travels, these were all internal matters of South Stream Temple. Since they were internal matters, they should be resolved by South Stream Temple. Even if Chen Changsheng was the Pope, it was not inappropriate for him to sit here. But her words failed to produce a reaction. All the South Stream Temple disciples, both within and without the thatched cottage, remained calm and quiet as if they had not heard anything. Xu Yourong also acted like she did not hear. She only quietly looked at Ping Xuan and Yi Chen. Before entering seclusion behind the stone wall at the summit, she had handed over administration of South Stream Temple to these two senior sisters. Her calm gaze was now clearly asking them to give an exnation for todays events. Huai Ren sighed, wanting to say something. Xu Yourong continued to ignore her, her gaze remaining fixed on Ping Xuan and Yi Chen. Although they were disciples of the same generation, Ping Xuan and Yi Chen had no will to remain standing. They had been kneeling for some time. Yi Chens eyes were moist, her voice shaky. "I truly did not know what to do." As she said this, tears dripped from her eyes. Xu Yourong knew that her nature had always been gentle and agreeable. Presumably, she had been unable to withstand her teachers endless exhortationsst night, resulting in her agreement to the closing of the temple on the teau. Ping Xuan was much calmer, saying, "This disciple knows her wrongs, but Master is old and weak, and she had no ill intentions. I ask for Temple Master to be lenient." Huai Ren appeared somewhat startled. She didnt expect that this disciple that had defied her several times today on the teau would now plead for mercy on her behalf. But she did not ept these words because even now, she still believed that she was correct. She calmly narrated the events of the past few days to Xu Yourong. Just likest night and today, she clearly exined why she wanted South Stream Temple to close for ten years. From start to finish, Xu Yourong did not say a word, only quietly listened. Huai Ren said, "Todays matter seems to have been peacefully resolved, but Holy Maiden, by breaking out of seclusion, you have inevitably paid an extremely heavy price." Chen Changsheng nced at Xu Yourong. Huai Ren continued, "What if these things continue to happen? Holy Maiden, how many times can you continue to pay such a price? How many times can Holy Maiden Peak pay such a price? The Imperial Court and the Li Pce, this war between teacher and disciplewhy must we disciples of the temple have to bleed for them?" At this moment, Xu Yourong finally spoke. She spoke very softly, yet also clearly, with all the disciples standing beneath the trees able to hear her loud and clear. And these words went straight into Huai Rens heart. "Martial Aunt is an elder, so it is only proper that you concern yourself with the matters of the temple, but you are not the temple master. Or do you mean to say... that you want to take my seat?" Chapter 912 – Mutual Loathing Chapter 912 C Mutual Loathing Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Silenced reigned throughout South Stream Temple. Huai Ren could not answer Xu Yourongs question. She knew that there was no room left to maneuver, but when she imagined the scene of the temple in ruins and its disciples dead, she still made onest attempt to convince. "I know that this way of doing things goes against thews of the church, but I cannot watch as the two of you drag South Stream Temple into the abyss." She looked at Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng and dered, "Neither of you have the right to do this." Xu Yourong stood up and calmly looked into her eyes. "Before Teacher left, she said to me that South Stream Temple was made uppletely of female cultivators who had innately delicate natures, that it was extremely difficult to eke out a living in this chaotic world, but to live ones life by quietly guarding ones Dao heart was an even more naive way of thinking,pletely contrary to the Dao of South Stream Temple." Huai Ren asked, "Could it be neither you nor Senior Sister recalled that the momentum of the world is like the flooding of the River of Hatred, that the slightestck of attention will result in the overturning of the boat and the death of all hands?" Xu Yourong answered, "Cultivating the Dao in itself defies the heavens. Even as delicate women, we must still grasp our Dao and press forward. Though standing on the riverside and watching the world pass by is truly charming andfortable, if one is not even willing to get the bottom of ones shoes wet, how can one step upon the waves and finally reach the other shore?" With these words, the blossoming trees swayed in the wind and the eyes of the disciples brightened. "When I was young and lived in the capital, I jumped into the well of New North Bridge, and I stood on a bridge and jumped into a canal of the Luo River. Everyone thought that I was seeking death, but nobody knew that I only wanted to jump in to see what was true. Was there really a Moon? Was there really a legendary evil dragon? I even dared to do all this, so what does traveling down a river amount to?" When Xu Yourong said this, Chen Changsheng nced at her. Before the battle of the Bridge of Helplessness in the capital, he had carefully investigated her, so he knew that these were interesting anecdotes from her childhood years. "Master chose me to be Holy Maiden because she had a clear understanding of my personality and knew where I would take South Stream Temple." Xu Yourong said to Huai Ren, "I can respect that you dont like my way of doing things and dont like Teachers choice, but if you want to change everything? No." Her voice was very soft, as pleasant to the ear as the most moving birdsong in a peaceful valley. There was no intentional threat in it, yet it also indicated that its words could not be questioned. This was especially the case for the final word. Many disciples, Ping Xuan and Yi Chen included, recalled when Chen Changsheng had said the exact same word on the teau. I can respect and understand, but I will not ept, will not be convinced by you, and certainly wont be changed by you. "No" is "no", and even if its okay, the answer is still "no". But Chen Changsheng recalled that shout he had heard from Wenshui Citys old estate in the snowstorm. "Your second son is colluding with demons!" Reputation was something he had only begun to gradually umte after the Grand Examination. But Xu Yourong and Qiushan Jun had been raising their reputation from the day they were born. They had lived on this world for far less time than these seniors, but in terms of reputation, who couldpare to them? All arguments came to an end. Xu Yourong was the will of South Stream Temple. In these ten-some verdant mountains, no one could shake her status, or even approach it. Even if those who opposed her today were three most senior martial grandaunts. Huai Ren sighed. As she saw Xu Yourongs expression, as serene as water, her own heart was one of stagnant waters. She asked, "Then how is Temple Master prepared to punish us?" "I said that I could respect and understand. This being the case, Martial Aunt did not make too great of an offence. What punishment is required?" Xu Yourong continued, "Martial Aunts delight was to wander the world, but for the future of South Stream Temple, you were forced to cut short your cultivation and return. Now that I have broken out of seclusion, there is no need for you to concern yourself with the affairs of the temple. Thus, I invite Martial Aunt to continue traveling. I am confident that the scenery outside will not becking to the scenery here." Given Huai Rens seniority, it was truly rather inappropriate to punish her ording to thews of the church or the rules of the temple. But to have these martial grandaunts remain at Holy Maiden Peak was even more inappropriate. Traveling was just an invitation to leave so as to avoid mutual loathing whenever they met. Xu Yourong had truly managed to handle this difficult matter with ease, with a broad and open mind. Presumably, even Huai Ren would be able to ept. Yi Chen and Ping Xuan looked to Huai Ren with happiness in their eyes. Just when Huai Ren was prepared to leave, Xu Yourong suddenly recalled another matter. "But I do not wish for Martial Aunt to return after every little interval, as that will truly be a problem. Let us make it once every ten years then." Yi Chens and Ping Xuans expressions slightly changed at these words. Would their master ept? Inviting them to leave and travel could be understood as the courtesy of a junior, but only permitting them to return once every ten years was clear exile. However, Huai Ren understood that what the Holy Maiden referred to by once every ten years was the grand ceremony to the stars held every ten years at South Stream Temple. Seeing as the Holy Maiden had not stripped her of her right to attend this grand ceremony, what could she say? She ruefully sighed and walked out of the thatched cottage. Huai Shu bowed to Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, then turned and followed. Huai Bi was already following Huai Ren out. She appearedposed, but her eyshes trembled, and her eyes shed with unease and freedom. But soon after, the unease and sense of freedom in her eyes werepletely supnted by shock and fear. Xu Yourongs voice resounded once more through South Stream Temple. "Yuan Yueqin, did you think you could leave?" ...... ...... All of South Stream Temples disciples raised their heads. Some of them looked at each other while others looked around as they all thought, who is Yuan Yueqin? Was there such a disciple here? Some of the more quick-witted disciples had already guessed. Huai Ren stopped and silently turned to Xu Yourong. Huai Shu had a rather perplexed expression, apparently confused as to what was happening. Huai Bi had an extremely unsightlyplexion. More and more disciples began to understand that Yuan Yueqin had been Martial Grandaunt Huai Bis name before her ordination. Huai Ren was somewhat uneasy. Xu Yourong had not said Martial Aunt or used the Daoist name. Instead, she had called her third sister by her secr name, the significance of which was obvious. Huai Bis humiliation turned to rage as she shouted at Xu Yourong, "Holy Maiden, what do you want to do?" Huai Shu still had notpletely reacted. She looked at Xu Yourong and asked, "Shes still your Martial Aunt; how can you do this?" Xu Yourong knew that Huai Shu had just this sort of personality and did not care. She only looked at Huai Bi and said, "Yuan Yueqin, you colluded with outsiders and attacked the disciples of the temple. Did you really think that after doing such things, I would let you leave South Stream Temple?" Hearing this, Huai Shu finally woke from her daze. She nced at Huai Ren, wanting to say something, but not knowing what she should say. To those disciples that had been on the teau, Xu Yourongs words made them recall the scene from back then. They had formed the sword array, their wills united into a wall as they contended against Wuqiong Bi, the situation extremely dangerous. At this moment, their martial grandaunt Huai Bi suddenly injured them, thus breaking the array. How could they possibly forget this sight? Chapter 913 – The Incident in the Temple Chapter 913 C The Incident in the Temple Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After the array broke, the blue-clothed visitor suddenly attacked, the Great Western Continents scheme was exposed, and Wang Po and Bie Yanghong joined together to engage in a thunderous assault. As a result, Huai Bis actions became less conspicuous. But many people had not forgotten. Like the disciples of South Stream Temple, or Xu Yourong. She looked at Huai Bi and calmly asked, "Just what did Shang Xingzhou promise you that you would do such a thing?" Huai Bi knew that she was now in a most concerning situation. Gritting her teeth, she replied, "I do not understand your meaning." Xu Yourong ceased her questioning. She turned to Chen Changsheng and requested, "Your Holiness the Pope, pleaseprehend thews." On the teau, when Chen Changsheng put a stop to the closing of South Stream Temple, he had relied on his right as the Pope toprehend thews. Xu Yourong was making this request partially to borrow his authority, but also to show to the disciples of South Stream Temple that he had this power. Even though she was the Holy Maiden, she was still a woman with far too many things to keep in mind. Regardless of the considerations that served as the basis for Huai Rens decision to close South Stream Temple, Huai Bis conduct on the teau was utterly uneptable. Her conduct would be simrly uneptable in any other sect, so thews of the church naturally had clear punishments for her crimes. "Either cripple her cultivation and exile her from the sect." Chen Changsheng recalled the scriptures of the church he had memorized as a child, then continued, "Or imprison her so that she can reflect on her errors." Huai Bi instantly paled, and she turned to Huai Ren, hesitant to speak. Huai Ren wanted to plead for mercy on her behalf, but then she suddenly recalled how she, Huai Shu, and Huai Bi had traveled the world together for many years, how a Daoist from the Monastery of Eternal Spring had suddenly sought them out, and they had gone to the capital to meet the venerable Daoist Shang Xingzhou. She couldnt help but begin to doubt, her thoughts sluggish. Xu Yourong looked at Huai Bi and asked, "Yuan Yueqin, which do you choose?" Huai Bi noted Huai Rens silence and believed that her senior sister had abandoned her. Hate rose from her heart as she clenched her teeth and asked, "Imprisonment? How long are you prepared to imprison me?" Xu Yourong replied, "The day you understand where you were wrong is the day you will be released." Huai Bi coldlyughed, and then shrilly said, "You just want to imprison me in Holy Maiden Peak for the rest of my life! How can I do as you wish!" Xu Yourongs expression did not change as she calmly asked, "It seems that you are choosing the former?" The former was crippling her cultivation and exiling her from the sect, the same punishment Mu Jiushi had received in the Li Pce. However, that princess of the Great Western Continent had her own ns techniques to protect her after her cultivation of the Orthodoxys methods was crippled. In contrast, Huai Bi had cultivated nothing but the techniques of South Stream Temple. If this were crippled, how was she any different from an invalid? Huai Bi turned even paler and spite gushed out of her eyes. "If I choose neither?" Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Then I will have to represent the ancestors of the temple in directly carrying out thews of the church and rules of the temple." Huai Shu seemed to resolve herself, stepping forward to stand between Xu Yourong and Huai Bi. This Daoist nun of fiery personality had no desire toe to blows with the current Holy Maiden. She just subconsciously did not want to see what might happen next. The disciples of South Stream Temple thought differently. Swords began to brightly hum and sword intent rose up. The several hundred disciples seemed to be standing in random positions, but they were actually forming an extremelyplicated sword array. The energy of this sword array was boundless and awe-inspiring, blocking off all paths down the mountain. At this sight, Huai Ren sighed. Looking at Huai Bi, she advised, "If you look at your heart and find no shame, your self-reflection will onlyst a few days. I will wait for you at the base of the mountain." Senior Sister, how can you be so... stupid!" Huai Bi appeared extremely aggrieved as she said, "Its obvious that the Holy Maiden wants to use me to establish her power. Do you think she actually needs any evidence or reflection?" Her junior sisters sincerity shook Huai Rens will. She took a step forward, intending to speak with Xu Yourong. Suddenly, a cold wind blew through the thatched cottage. Sword intent rose up, but in a passive state, while a harsh and cold Qi enveloped the area. All this came from a sword, a very thin, long, and straight sword. The body of the sword was pitch-ck, its surface glossy and smooth. It seemed to be constructed of ck jade. This sword of ck jade was gripped in Huai Bis hand. Its cold and sharp edge was held in front of Huai Rens neck, only a hair from her throat! Huai Bi had used the opportunity given by Huai Ren stepping forward to capture her! Huai Rensplexion was somewhat pale, perhaps because the sword intent had inflicted internal injuries, or because her junior sisters sneak attack had wounded her heart. Arrogantughter resounded through the cottage. Huai Bi looked at Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng, a proud expression on her face. Her smile gradually faded, her voice turning cold. "Correct, you spoke rather well. Everything was my n. The venerable Daoist promised me that as long as South Stream Temple was closed for ten years, I would be Holy Maiden." Chen Changsheng asked, "What if Yourong broke the wall and left seclusion?" Huai Bi coldly snorted. "Do you think that if I did all this, she would have any chance of exiting her seclusion normally?" If she could not break out of her seclusion of her own volition, then what awaited Xu Yourong was naturally death. "I truly did not expect you to relinquish the Great Dao for a man and break out of your seclusion." Huai Bi continued, "As for the rest, it was actually very simple. It wasnt difficult to use the continued existence of South Stream Temple to convince this senior sister of mine who has rocks for brains, and it was far too easy to trick this violent but simple-minded other senior sister." At this point, Huai Shu finally understood what was going on. She was absolutely furious, her body shaking, but she didnt dare move. The frigid ck sword was still at Huai Rens throat. Huai Rensplexion paled even further, her eyes turning dimmer, and one could faintly make out a tinge of sadness in their depths. Popopopop. Huai Bis finger descended like the wind, blocking off several of Huai Rens meridians and sealing off the vital Ethereal Pce. A gasp of shock rose from within the thatched cottage: "The Divine Finger of the Worldstream!" "Correct, I used the Divine Finger of the Worldstream. Senior Sister has no more chance to counterattack." Huai Bi sternly said, "You juniors actually had the audacity to disrespect me. If theres a chance, Ill definitely let you try out the feeling of thousands of ants running through your body!" As she spoke, Huai Rensplexion went from pale white to green, seeming in terrible pain. It was clear that she was currently enduring the pain inflicted by the Divine Finger of the Worldstream. Ping Xuan, Yi Chen and the other disciples of South Stream Temple were infuriated at this sight, but out of fear of the ck sword, they did not dare step forward. "Of course, I have no hopes that this is enough to force you to step down." Huai Bi coldly said to Xu Yourong, "Arent you one of those most ungrateful and unfeeling people of Zhou? Just let me leave." Xu Yourong ignored her. She looked at the captured Huai Ren and said, "See, Martial Aunt. Martial Aunt perhaps has good intentions, but this world has always been bad." Huai Bi didnt understand her meaning, and her voice turned even harsher. "Just quickly withdraw the sword array!" Xu Yourong continued to ignore her and quietly gazed at Huai Ren. Huai Rens expression turned even gloomier. The pain inflicted by the Divine Finger of the Worldstream? Compared to the pain of being betrayed by the junior sister one doted on for centuries, it truly wasnt much. Chapter 914 – Thoughts Are Easy to Guard, but Not the Heart Chapter 914 C Thoughts Are Easy to Guard, but Not the Heart Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Huai Shu looked at Huai Bi and angrily said, "Why arent you quickly releasing Senior Sister!" Xu Yourongs gaze suddenly shifted to Huai Bis face. Huai Bi felt like two zing rays of light had appeared in front of her as her view was engulfed by a blinding radiance. With a bang, a gale howled through the cottage, causing the white thatch to sway. Wings of fire, ten-some zhang in length, upied everyones gazes. Xu Yourong had revealed the body of the true Phoenix! Infinite light spread in all directions while the temperature rapidly climbed, the thatched cottage seemingly on the verge of zing. Huai Bi felt an unimaginable pressure. In her wrath, she retreated, but she did not let Huai Ren go. Suddenly, Huai Rens face went ghastly white and she vomited a mouthful of crimson blood! Huai Bi slightly froze, lowering her head to look as she felt a hint of wariness. But it was already toote. Huai Rens seemingly thin and fragile body exploded with a vigorous power, so pure that it seemed to have been washed in the south stream for several centuries! The frigid ck sword was sent flying. Huai Bi felt like a green mountain had smashed into her stomach. With a roar, she quickly retreated backward. Huai Ren turned around, her figure like smoke and also like the fragrance of a flower as she attacked. Her hands descended, seemingly subdued, but also imbued with the purest principles of the world, absolutely unavoidable. Ten-some light pops echoed through the flowering trees of South Stream Temple. These were the sounds of Huai Rens finger pressing upon Huai Bi. There was a thump, the howling of wind, and then it all gradually dissipated. A pit, three feet deep, had appeared amongst the trees of South Stream Temple. Huai Bi stood in the bottom of this pit, her face pale and body drenched in blood. "How is this possible?" She somewhat crazily muttered to herself. Huai Ren calmly stood in front of her. "Know what it is to be male, protect what it means to be female, thus allowing one to be the Worldstream. Junior Sister, youve never managed to learn this finger technique correctly." (TN: This saying originates from the first line of Chapter 28 of the Daodejing.) Huai Bi shrieked and turned to leave. With a rush of wind, a figure descended like thunder and mmed against her. Huai Bi gasped in pain as she crashed amongst the trees. The figure walked out. It was the fiery Huai Shu. There was not only fragrance amongst the flowering trees, but also sword intent. Ten-some sword intents rose with an intimidating aura. Huai Bi let out yowl after yowl. Her body suddenly fell, finally unable to endure as she was forced back by the sword glows. Flowers fell, forming a burial mound. She fell back into the pit. Her left arm had been severed and her body was covered in wounds from which blood dripped. She was in a most miserable state. She looked at Huai Ren and arduously crawled forward. With a sob in her voice, she called out, "Senior Sister, spare me." Huai Ren quietly gazed at her, saying nothing. Those sobs tinged with pain gradually faded, a symbol of her despair. Huai Ren thought quietly for a very long time. Finally, she turned to Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng in the cottage, bowed, then left. Huai Shu nced at the bottom of the pit and then followed. The disciples of South Stream Temple entered the pit and dragged Huai Bi out and to the back of the teau. Huai Bi imagined the miserable fate she would soon meet. A life of imprisonment was truly worse than death, and she became filled with endless hatred. She hissed, "The venerable Daoist will save me! When the timees, not one of you whores will have a good end! Ill have you kneel and beg me for your lives!" The disciples looked at each other, not knowing what they should do. After all, she was their martial grandaunt, so no matter how angry they were, it was not appropriate for them to respond. Huai Bi continued to curse, her words bing more unpleasant, her endless obscenities of the most insidious nature. Tang Thirty-Six and Zhexiu were standing in a pavilion near the cottage. They couldnt help but shake their heads at this sight. At this moment, Xu Yourong nced at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng froze, then nced at Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six sighed, "Truly a fine couple of..." Then, he nced at Zhexiu. A chill wind stirred, making the fallen leaves on the pavilion dance without rest. Zhexiu arrived amongst the flowering trees. There was a zing, and then the Demon Commander Sword flew through the air, shining with a gloomy light. Huai Bis venomous curses suddenly stopped. She gripped her bleeding throat, and her eyes filled with disbelief as she slowly copsed. ...... ...... Twilight in the mountains came much faster than it did on the ins. It was still rather early in the day, but the sun was already near the line sketched out on the horizon by the unbroken mountains. Its light was somewhat dim and the blossoming trees seemed aze. On the mountain path in front of South Stream Temple, Ping Xuan, Yi Chen, and a hundred-some of their direct disciples were sending off their martial grandaunts Huai Ren and Huai Shu. Though rather far away, it was still possible to hear the sounds of sobbing, and the atmosphere was a depressed one of mourning. "I didnt think that this martial aunt was so powerful." Chen Changsheng stood at the edge of the cliff, watching that scene in the distance. Earlier, when Huai Biunched her sudden attack in the thatched cottage, she had used the Divine Finger of the Worldstream to seal off Huai Rens meridians and Ethereal Pce. No one had expected that Huai Rens personality was many times fiercer than it normally appeared, and her cultivation even more unfathomable. She had forcefully stimted her true essence and spiritual sense to break her restrictions and easily capture Huai Bi. With just a single move, she had stripped Huai Bi of any ability to fight back. The Divine Finger of the Worldstream that she used was at a far higher level than Huai Bis, indescribably profound and tinged with a transcendent aura, even vaguely divine. If she were unwilling to obey Xu Yourongs will and leave, and relied on just her cultivation to resist, it would be very difficult to know just how today would have ended. "My South Stream Temple has countless years of history. Although unobtrusive, we have extremely deep resources. Martial Aunt Huai Ren has been obsessed with cultivation for her entire life and has hopes of reaching the Divine. Its only natural that she be so formidable." Xu Yourong added, "But I dont know how they were persuaded by your master." Chen Changsheng stood at the side. Her petite face, beautiful beyondpare, was incredibly serene, yet also bore an aura of august majesty. Perhaps it was because she held her hands behind her as she stood at the edge of the cliff. By this point, he was now extremely sure that the ill omen he had sensed at the summit of Holy Maiden Peak yesterday hade from himself. To put it another way, he was Xu Yourongs greatest problem. If he had note to Holy Maiden Peak, Xu Yourong might not have been forced to break through the stone wall and end her seclusion in advance. When he thought of this, he said, "Im sorry. In the future, I will act with a cooler head." Xu Yourong turned and smiled. "If matters involving me couldnt break your cool demeanor, wouldnt that be the appropriate time to apologize to me?" Chen Changsheng considered this, then agreed. "Thats reasonable, so I wont change it then." It had been several years since theirst meeting, and two years since they had exchanged letters. Logically speaking, they should have found each other a little strange. But in truth, they had experienced life and death together far too many times. Their bloods were mixed, his in her and hers in him. Just like it was in the eyes of themon people, they were truly a match made in heaven. They met now with the same calm indifference as in the past. Xu Yourong closed her eyes, seemingly pondering something. The wind gently blew on her face, causing hershes to tremble. Twilight came with this wind. Seeing her face, Chen Changsheng felt slightly moved and slowly lowered his head. Xu Yourongs eyes remained closed, but a subtle shift urred in her expression. Perhaps she had sensed something? Chapter 915 – So Follow Our Hearts to Where They Are Comfortable Chapter 915 C So Follow Our Hearts to Where They Are Comfortable Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Pffft. This was not the sound ofughter. Blood burst out from Xu Yourongs lips. It all fell on Chen Changshengs body. Chen Changsheng cut a rather sorry figure. Xu Yourong opened her eyes and saw this sight. A moments thought was enough to guess at what had happened. She used her sleeve to wipe the blood off her lips, revealing a naughty smile. Chen Changsheng had no mind for himself. Seeing her pale face, he worriedly asked, "Are you okay?" Xu Yourong knew of his obsession with cleanliness, and seeing him not care about it slightly moved her. Taking out a handkerchief, she carefully wiped the blood off his face. "With the clotted blood removed, Im fine." She faced the twilight and closed her eyes to meditate and treat her injuries, but Chen Changsheng had gotten the wrong impression. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat embarrassed, but he was even more concerned, even after she said that she was fine. Entering seclusion was an extremely important matter, but Xu Yourong had broken out of it today because of him. This was certain to have a massive influence on her cultivation. Crucially, her Dao heart would be covered in an almost unremovable mark, and there was even a high chance that she would never have a chance to break through. When he thought of this, Chen Changsheng felt even more depressed. Xu Yourong knew what he was thinking. "Many cultivators who encounter situations like mine will have their Dao hearts sway as soon as they encounter defeat, leaving them with no chance of seeking the Divine. But you dont have to worry about me, because I am more confident than anyone, and I am still very young." In cultivating the Dao, one cultivated the months and years. As the youngest cultivator in history to see that threshold, she still had many years toprehend and savor. Most importantly, she was well aware of this fact, ensuring that she would not waste these years, that her Dao heart would not be affected. Chen Changshengs mind was somewhat relieved upon hearing this. The blood on his face had already been wiped off by Xu Yourong, and the remnants she missed were purified by the Phoenix mes born from the evening glow, but there was no way to clean the clothes. He very naturally took a clean set of clothes from the Vault Sheath and turned around to change his clothes. His movements were very practiced, as if he had gone through this process countless times. Xu Yourong asked, "You usually keep a clean set of clothes with you? Why is it that you change them so proficiently?" Chen Changsheng recalled the hole that had been punched through the wall of the Orthodox Academy and those eyes on the edge of the wooden basin, the little girl whose face was clearly blushing but was still pretending that she didnt care. He suddenly felt a deep longing, but he didnt dare mention this. He only brought up the matter of the cold pool in the deserted pce that was linked to the underground space beneath New North Bridge. Xu Yourong had known of the story of New North Bridge since she was a child and was not surprised. She asked, "Just whats going on with the little ck Dragon?" She was referring to the murder of Bie Tianxin. Although everyone knew that this was a scheme of the Great Western Continent, the questiony in the fact that before this scheme was exposed, Chen Changsheng had not agreed to have the little ck Dragone out and provide evidence. Someone as intelligent as Xu Yourong was naturally able to guess that something had happened to the ck Dragon. Chen Changsheng replied, "I cant be sure right now, but she shouldnt be in danger." Xu Yourong asked, "Does anything need to be done?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Lets a wait a while first." Xu Yourong said no more on the subject, instead asking, "Have you had a chance to walk around here?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I saw the sights you mentioned in your letters, but I havent had the time to carefully look." Xu Yourong smiled. "Ill take you around to look?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Okay." The wind blew, the trees swayed, the scent of flowers wafted over. The White Crane broke through the twilight andnded in front of them. With a clear cry, the White Crane took off with the two of them on its back. With incredible speed, it tore through the dusky light, passed through the clouds, and arrived at the summit. Seeing the ins and the Tong River in the twilight, as well as those inky mountain peaks, Chen Changsheng emotionally sighed, "The scenery you described in your letters from when we were little is truly amazing. Not a bit of it was exaggerated." Xu Yourong forcefully calmed herself. "Did I write you letters when I was little? Perhaps youve remembered wrongly. After all, I have written quite a few letters to you in the past few years." Chen Changsheng smiled. "The White Crane still remembers, so how can you forget?" The White Crane lightly cried out as if agreeing. A hint of annoyance appeared on Xu Yourongs face. "I dont know how you managed to trick it into trusting you. It doesnt even listen to me anymore." Chen Changsheng took her hand and sat down on the most prominent rock by the cliff. "Since I was small, this gray rock was where I liked to meditate and cultivate." "Yeah, you talked about it in the letter you sent when we were nine." "Hey, you really did remember wrongly." "I didnt remember wrongly, because the descriptions of the scenes in your letter match up exactly with what Im seeing." "I dont want to talk with you anymore." "Fine, you said in the letter from three years ago that there are a lot of birds here, so why dont I see any?" "Do you want to see them? I can have a lot of birdse over to y." "Is that all birdsing to pay homage to the Phoenix?" "Thats right." "Then forget it. Its about to be dark, and they all need to rest. Theres no need to bother them." "Thats fine too." "But what about that pheasant?" Chen Changsheng was naturally referring to that immature Golden-winged Great Peng from the Garden of Zhou. "It likes to eat meat, so I sent it to the ins." "The ins?" "Its those ins that you gifted me." "Ah... if we have a chance, lets go and see together." "See what?" "If the monsters of the Garden of Zhou like it, they can live there. We... can also live there." ...... "......" Yesterday, he had rushed here from Fengyang City, his heart fraught with worry. Afterward, he encountered the two major incidents of the closing of South Stream Temple and the murder of Bie Tianxin, as well as the several terrifying battles that followed. Chen Changsheng was already thoroughly exhausted, and drowsiness was gradually beginning to assail him. He and Xu Yourong sat on the rock by the cliff, leaning on each other, just like in the Garden of Zhou. They were extremely rxed andfortable, causing them to quickly close their eyes. After some time, Xu Yourong suddenly opened her eyes. She quietly stared at Chen Changshengs face, apparently wanting to find some other emotion besides exhaustion on his face, but her search turned up nothing. He was still like in the past, clean from the inside out, not stirring up any dust and free of any distracting thoughts. "Chen Changsheng, why did you stop replying to my letters after the age of ten?" Xu Yourong whispered to him. Chen Changsheng was already asleep, so he could not reply to her question. Suddenly, Xu Yourong opened her eyes wide, a curious expression appearing on her face. Then she thought of something, and her face became somewhat nervous. She looked around. The birds suddenly ceased their chirping, the beasts lowered their heads, and even the White Crane twisted its neck to gaze at the distant mountains. Xu Yourong lowered her head and kissed. Yeah, it tastes like sticky rice cakes. Its not bad. At this moment, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. But he did not break away. Chapter 916 – The Divine Matters of Eating, Drinking, Man and Woman Chapter 916 C The Divine Matters of Eating, Drinking, Man and Woman Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr From the closest possible distance, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong looked into each others eyes, seeing themselves reflected in them. All was quiet, with not a single noise. After some time, the two finally parted. "Im a little hungry," Xu Yourong said very seriously to him. Chen Changshengs voice was somewhat shaky as he asked, "What do you want to eat?" The White Crane once more soared through the sky, breaking through the clouds andnding in the small vige near the Tong River. Xu Yourong brought him to a very unremarkable residence, where she was ecstatically weed by a middle-aged woman. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had a craving for the beef ribs of Fortune Peace Road. The middle-aged woman replied, "I certainly dont know how to cook the food northerners eat, but I just got my hands on three fish today, so why dont I make you two a pot of Fish with Tofu?" Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong exchanged a nce. They didnt expect that what they had regretfully missed back then would be made up for today. ...... ...... Tender fish paired with even more tender tofu created a most indescribably delicious texture, and the addition of spicy red sauce made one just want to shout in praise. Just like in Fortune Peace Road, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong first dined quietly for a long span of time. Only after their appetites were somewhat satisfied did they begin to chat. A variety of side dishes were arranged around the fish pot, looking very pretty, so it was rather abrupt when Xu Yourong suddenly added a te of sticky rice cake. "It looks like you really do like sweets." Chen Changsheng recalled the candied dates she had brought with her to the Heaven Lake on Mount Han. Xu Yourong didnt respond to his words, but her face blushed, perhaps because of the spice or because she was hot. They engaged in aprehensive analysis of the events of thest few days. The Imperial Courts way of thinking was tantly obvious now, a fact which Chen Changsheng had been mentally prepared to ept for quite some time. However, he was still saddened by the death of Priest Xin. Priest Xin could be said to have been the earliest witness to the rebirth of the Orthodox Academy from its ruins, but no one could have expected that he had another identity. There was also the matter of the Great Western Continents scheme. Though it had been exposed, anyone could tell that it wasnt over. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi had gone to White Emperor City, but it was hard to say how they would end up. "The White Emperor should have been heavily wounded in his battle with the Demon Lord. Hes spent thest few years in seclusion to recover from his injuries, so White Emperor City is essentially in Madam Mus hands." Xu Yourong looked at him, making no attempts to conceal her concern, because she knew why the little ck Dragon had gone to White Emperor City. "When the demi-humans established their country, the ck Frost Dragon tribe contributed a great deal of strength. Zhizhi should be safe there." Chen Changsheng said, "Im just a little worried about Senior Bie Yanghong." Xu Yourong recalled Bie Yanghongs and Wuqiong Bis deste figures as they strode into the clouds during the day, and also fell quiet. The world was still not at peace. Even two experts of the Divine Domain had to encounter such sorrowful matters, so who could possibly remain uninvolved? And this wasnt even considering that Chen Changsheng was the Pope while Xu Yourong was the Holy Maiden. For the moment, retiring to the ins seemed an impossibility. Chen Changsheng said, "Now that were talking about it, the person that I should thank the most for today is Qiushan Jun." Xu Yourong replied, "Senior Brother is truly an extraordinary person." She said this with a very calm expression, her tone natural and tinged with a sense of intimacy and trust. A normal young man would have been rather displeased to hear this. Chen Changsheng was not an ordinary young man, but he still felt a little ufortable. But there was nothing that he could say, because Qiushan Juns deed today was truly deserving of his gratitude. Moreover, in Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, he had personally seen and experienced that Qiushan Jun truly was an extraordinary person. After hearing the story of Sloping Cliff Horse Farm from Chen Changsheng, Xu Yourong was rather shocked and speechless, thinking to herself, your and Senior Brothers eyesights are really too simple... "When I was drinking wine with him by the stream, he mentioned that he likes a girl." Chen Changsheng nced at Xu Yourong while he casually said this. Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Youve always had many girls at your side." This was true. The earliest was Luoluo leaping over the wall between the Orthodox Academy and the Hundred Herb Garden to implore Chen Changsheng to be her teacher, and then there was the little ck Dragon that saved him with her true blood andter acted as his protector. There was also Mo Yu, that craver of the aroma on his pillow and bedsheets, who would sneak into the Orthodox Academy night after night. And now there was the little Demon Princess Nanke who had her hand perpetually grasping his clothes. Chen Changsheng didnt know how to exin, so he could only lower his head and eat, intending to take a piece of sticky rice cake. Xu Yourong did not let him try. He confusedly asked why. Xu Yourong was a little ashamed and didnt know how to exin, so she could only put all the sticky rice cakes onto her own te. Chen Changsheng thought that she was very angry. He felt that it wasnt easy to exin the rest of those girls, but there was another matter that he could clearly exin. "When I was ten, I found out that I had an incurable illness and that I wouldnt live past the age of twenty... so I didnt return your letters." Xu Yourong realized that he hadnt been sleeping earlier and had heard her question loud and clear. She felt even more ashamed and lowered her head in silence. Chen Changsheng looked at her and very earnestly said, "Dont get angry at me about this." He and Xu Yourong were of the same age, their birthdays separated by only three days. When they were six, an engagement had been made between them. What sort of person was Xu Yourong? At the age of five, she awakened to the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix, and she was personally raised by both the Divine Empress and the Holy Maiden. Although she had only been six and a half at the time, let alone her grandfather the Grand Minister, even the Divine Empress would have to ask her opinion before marrying her off. From the day she knew that she was engaged, she became very curious about the other party and sent the White Crane to deliver her letter to Xining. Upon receiving her letter, Chen Changsheng sent one back, a process that continued until it came to a stop at the age of ten. They had never been strangers. But when the letters stopped, Xu Yourong began to hate that little Daoist and became reluctant to remember those times. Now, the matters from when they were young, like the bamboo dragonfly, could be slowly remembered. "When you asked me who I was in the first letter, wasnt the tone really terrible?" "How was it terrible? I was truly very curious." "But in thest letter, you scolded me quite viciously." "Who made you not reply to my letters?" "I didnt want to drag you down, and you didnt actually love me back then." "Mm, but it really was love." "What are you saying?" "Im saying that from then to now, Ive always loved you." "The same for me." "Where do you n to go next?" "Mount Li." Xu Yourongs expression turned a little solemn as she inquisitively asked, "You want to find Senior Brother?" Chen Changsheng pondered this question, then replied, "I want to find a senior brother." This was a sarcastic remark, and if Xu Yourong were not so intelligent, she would have found it very difficult to so quickly understand it. (TN: Im not too sure what the joke is here, but I believe its because hes going to Mount Li so that Zhexiu can meet Qi Jian, at which point Zhexiu would be a senior brother?) She seriously asked, "Then what of White Emperor City?" Chen Changsheng recalled Zhexius current state and said, "Every matter has its own priority. Ill consider other matters after taking care of this one." Chapter 917 – Where Can the Rushing Blood Settle? Chapter 917 C Where Can the Rushing Blood Settle? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The grand ceremony to close South Stream Temple hade to nothing, but the events that had taken ce in it had shaken the entire continent. The battle between experts of the Divine Domain, the revealing of the Great Western Continents scheme, and the death of the blue-clothed visitor were hotly discussed topics for the time being. Holy Maiden Xu Yourongs breaking out of seclusion and then joining with Pope Chen Changsheng to sessfully contend against an expert of the Divine Domain drew even more discussion and respect. The Tang n, the Qiushan n, the Mutuo n, and the Wu nall of the Four Great ns had be extremely subdued, a matter which was inseparably linked to Tang Thirty-Six. Thetest news from the Longevity Sect was a formal apology to the Tang n, and they had sent an elder to the Tang ns chief branch to cure the First Master. But Chusu had vanished. It was obvious to everyone that the ever-waning Longevity Sect could no longer control this monster. The Great Zhou Imperial Court remained powerful and Shang Xingzhou remained firmly seated on the worlds highest seat. ording to their agreement, Pope Chen Changsheng still could not return to the capital, only travel the world. No one knew when this arrangement would be broken. But anyone could see that the overarching situation in the world was like the starry sky after a rain, subtly transforming. After eating the Fish with Tofu, Chen Changsheng had no ns to lengthen his stay. In the early morning of the next day, he led Tang Thirty-Six and the others out of Holy Maiden Peak. As for what he and Holy Maiden Xu Yourong had talked about and done in South Stream Temple on that night, there was naturally nobody that knew. On the upper reaches of the Tong River, the mountains and forests, whether under the sun or in the clouds, all had their distinctive types of beauty. Spirit Camphor Mountain, the mountain upon which Gentle Stream Monastery was built, had many fragrant camphor trees, and the lush green canopy was very pleasing to the eye. As one walked through Spirit Camphor Mountain, after around ten-some li, one would reach a cliff. Beyond this cliff was a sea of clouds, making it difficult to see the bottom. Beyond this gap, one could faintly make out a solitary peak, and spanning the gap was a chain that swayed in the wind. Just looking at it made ones heart beat in fear, let alone walking on it. "Whats the name of the mountain?" Tang Thirty-Six asked, pointing across. Ye Xiaolian had been the one to send them here, so she exined, "This peak is called Iparable Peak and it is the easternmost of Mount Lis thirty-six mountains. In the past, Senior Brother Qiushan would often practice the sword on this mountain. asionally, when the clouds cleared up and the light was good, you could stand here and get a clear view." Tang Thirty-Six heard the emotion in her voice and teased, "You saw it when you were little and fell in love with Qiushan Jun at first sight?" Quite a few years ago, on the Divine Avenue of the Li Pce, he and Ye Xiaolian had engaged in an infamous quarrel, so he was naturally aware of the affection she had. Ye Xiaolian had long since ceased to be that girl from the Divine Avenue and was not at all annoyed by his question. She calmly replied, "So what?" Tang Thirty-Six got closer to her and whispered, "If I might so boldly ask, who do you like now?" Ye Xiaolian noticed the nigh imperceptible nce from Chen Changsheng and smiled. "I love the temple master most." Tang Thirty-Six found this answer quite boring. "Women are truly fickle." Listening on the side, Zhexiu found this conversation rather boring. He walked to the edge of the cliff, finding the chain swaying in the wind rather interesting. The solitary peak before them loomed out of the clouds. Chen Changsheng was looking in its direction, but his mind was somewhere else. Hu Thirty-Two knew what he was worried about and whispered, "Theres still been no news from White Emperor City." Chen Changsheng asked, "Even if Zhizhi cant be found, why is it that no one can get in touch with Guardian Jin?" Hu Thirty-Two exined, "The abruptness of this matter meant that many details were left out of the report, but this subordinate remembers from a report he saw two years ago that Guardian Jin has been demoted again. At present, he has returned to farming on the outskirts of White Emperor City. Even if we manage to get in touch with him, he might not be able to resolve this problem." Chen Changsheng said nothing. After the night in the snowy mountains, he spent a period of time recovering from his injuries at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. At that time, he had already reestablishedmunication with Zhizhi. While he went from the Mount Song Army headquarters to Wenshui City, Zhizhi went by herself to White Emperor City, eighty thousand li away. The Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court were fighting for the world. In order to fight his master Shang Xingzhou, he first had to consider each of their external allies. His choices to visit the Wenshui Tangs, Holy Maiden Peak, and his next destination were all made with this thought in mind. Zhizhi also had a most important role to y in this matter. To the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court, who was the most important external ally? It was not the Four Great ns led by the Tang n, the sects of the south, or Holy Maiden Peak. It was the Demi-human race. From a certain perspective, the stance of White Emperor City could decide many things. Madam Mus stance was already extremely clear. He could only hope that Zhizhi, with her tribes deep-rooted rtionship with White Emperor City, could stall Madam Mu for a while. Logically speaking, even if Madam Mu was a participant in the Great Western Continents scheme and stood on Shang Xingzhous side, Zhizhi was safe in White Emperor City. But he was now feeling an inexplicable unease. Perhaps it was because the soul connection he and Zhizhi shared had been severed. Perhaps it was because the Orthodoxys people could not get in touch with Jin Yulu. Or perhaps it was because it had been many years since he had heard any news of that fellow. Just where have you been these past few years? What have you been doing? Tang Thirty-Six walked up to him and soothed, "Theres no need to worry. That bear cub has a thick skin, so hell be okay. The worst hell suffer is a little pain." Zhexiu recalled that bear cub that would m into trees with his back every day and hide away food, and, in a rare sight, the hard lines on his face somewhat softened. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Where are we going next?" Chen Changsheng pointed across and said, "Mount Li." The solitary mountain in the clouds was Mount Li. On the northernmost tip of the Luomei Mountains, adjacent to the most fertile fields of the human world, were thirty-six mountains, a sharp sword aimed at the north. Those mountains were Mount Li. Tang Thirty-Six turned slightly apprehensive. "Were really going? We dont have the time right now." Chen Changsheng nced at Zhexiu and thought, there truly isnt much time. Suddenly, a quaking could be felt on the edge of the cliff. This was an intense quake. The clouds beyond the cliff jolted into threads that slowly dispersed. The chain became much clearer to see, even the rust on its surface bing visible. Another quake soon followed. Dust jolted off the ground and began to slowly drift in the air. Where were these quakesing from? Tang Thirty-Sixs expression turned grave. Chen Changsheng was somewhat nervous. They were all looking at Zhexiu. The quakes came from Zhexius body. It was like a tide, like thunder. Zhexiusplexion was abnormally pale, like he had just been severely wounded. There were clearly problems in White Emperor City, but Chen Changsheng still wanted to go to Mount Li. This decision had not been made on a sudden impulse. It was because Zhexius Tide Rush of Blood was bursting out more frequently, his illness getting worse and worse. "Theres no need to be worried. I can still survive for ten days to half a month." Zhexiu had made an extremely rare joke. But no one wasughing. Chapter 918 – Speaking of the Past in White Emperor City Chapter 918 C Speaking of the Past in White Emperor City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the distant western region of the continent was a beautiful yet dangerous world. This world had countless mountains that were capped with snow in all four seasons. It had countless great rivers and countless primordial forests, and in both the bottom of these waters and the depths of these forests, one would find an uncountable number of fierce beasts. This world was what was known to themon people as thend of the demi-humans. Deep within thend of the demi-humans stood a most grand and wondrous metropolis. It towered amongst the mountains and was circled by the eight hundred li of the Red River. Its walls were built of glossy white stone, and when paired with the clouds that wrapped around it year-round, it presented an indescribably magnificent sight from the distance, inspiring reverence and fear. This grand metropolis did not have the capitals Imperial Design, nor did it have the underground array of the Li Pce. When defending against foreign enemies, it relied on its sturdy walls and the unflinching will and violent temperaments of the demi-humans. This was the legendary White Emperor City. It was said that countless years ago, when the Heavenly Tome Monoliths descended on the Eastern Continent and the Human race began to develop intelligence, the demi-humans were also enlightened, developing their own culture. However, because they were somewhat farther from the Mausoleum of Books, their culture advanced at a slower pace than the Human race. Some demi-humans who lived in the wilderness were even now still rather savage. Before the founding of their country, the Demi-human race had not had a very pleasant experience on the continent on ount of their simple natures, suffering terrible discrimination and oppression from the Demon race. The nearly extinct Elves were physical proof of this tragic period of history. Moreover, the role the Human race yed in this period of history was certainly not glorious. Finally, more than a thousand years ago, for the sake of resisting the unspeakably cruel Demon race that was growing stronger by the day, several generations of great leaders from both the Demi-human and Human race spent a great deal of patience and wisdom to finally convince both sides to cast aside their grudges and join hands. This ultimately resulted in the formation of an alliance during Emperor Taizongs reign. After many years, the hatred between the demi-humans and humans gradually began to fade. However, because of that long-ago period of history and the irreconcble differences between the two races, they still regarded each other with some hostility and wariness. For example, in the recent war, the human army had fought against the demons on the snowy in for a whole two years, yet the demi-humans had done nothing other than move two tribes a thousand-some li to the east. This point had already garnered much discussion in the capital. The ministers and generals of the Human race were worried that the Demi-human race might have other ideas, but the most esteemed Shang Xingzhou remained calm. He had a deep trust in his assessment of the situation, as he believed that he had a deep understanding of Madam Mus desires. ...... ...... "In truth, I myself do not understand just what it is I want. "The identities we live in end up being the roles we y, whether its princess, empress, wife, or mother. "But as we act longer and longer, ying more and more roles, we often forget just who we are. "If you cant even be sure of what role youre ying, how can you determine what it is you want? If we want to a get clear and truthful answer, we have to look back at where we came from, reverse time to where it all began. We have to remember what we first saw when we opened our eyes to this world. "At the time, I was hugging my father, standing on the shore. The mighty waves were like a turbulent sea of ink, and in it was a dancing white dot. It was very beautiful. "What about you?" The eight hundred li of the Red River circled White Emperor City, irrigating the ins on both sides. Countless tribes lived within the lush forests. In the depths of an extremely well-concealed cliff was a small building that seemed one with the earth. In front of this building was a meadow, and beneath the meadow was a steep cliff. In the distance was the surging Red River and a magnificent city in the clouds. A woman stood at the edge of the cliff, gazing at the red river and white city as she slowly spoke in an indifferent tone. A girl dressed in ck stood behind her, a chain tied to her ankles. The other end of this chain extended deep into the ground. Of course, it was the little ck Dragon, Zhizhi. She looked at the womans back and very naturally recalled the person she most feared, the Tianhai Divine Empress. Perhaps it was because this woman also seemed eminent and unapproachable, or perhaps it was because she also had a habit of holding her hands behind her back. There was only one woman in the present world that could bepared to the Tianhai Divine Empress: Madam Mu, Empress of White Emperor City. The little ck Dragon seriously considered Madam Mus question and replied, "I saw a pearl." She spread her arms out in the air. "It was a pearl about thisrge." If she was not exaggerating, then this pearls size was truly rather absurd. The little ck Dragon said, "Mother told me that when I was born, I loved to cry, and I wouldnt stop no matter how much they tried to amuse me. It was only when I hugged this pearl that I would be quiet." Madam Mu asked, "Presumably, it was the legendary Mermaids Tear?" The Dragon race inhabited a region in the distant reaches of the Southern Sea. The Great Western Continent was also an ocean-faring country, so the two had simr legends and the pair could understand each other somewhat. The ck Dragon added, "Later on, at New North Bridge, Schr Wang took it away." Madam Mu said, "Only knowing how to bully a little child like you, Lord Wang cant be considered much of a hero." The little ck Dragon approved of these words, saying with an innocent expression, "Empress is an extraordinary person, so dont bully a little child like me." Madam Mu denied, "Im no hero, only a woman." Feeling wronged, the ck Dragon asked, "Then how long does Empress n to jail me?" Madam Mu replied, "I am not Lord Wang, nor am I Tianhai. I have no interest in imprisoning you." The ck Dragon fell quiet for a while, then asked, "Then when do you intend to kill me?" "The Demi-human race was able to establish this country solely because of your ck Frost Dragon tribe. If I do not want to earn the contempt of the entire Demi-human race, I will not kill you." Madam Mu gazed at the massive white city on the other shore of the Red River and calmly said, "Moreover, although you have not fully recovered your strength, you are still not easy to kill. If not for the fact that your soul had been pulled out once, I would have found it very difficult to silently capture you." Upon hearing this, the little ck Dragon recalled those scenes from New North Bridge, especially the pain from when the Tianhai Divine Empress pulled out her soul, causing her face to turn pale. And when she remembered the pain from when her Deep Freeze Dragon Breath had been extracted out of her body by this woman a few days ago, her vertical pupils constricted, a hint of loathing shing through them. She stared at Madam Mu and asked, "Just what do you want to do?" Madam Mu did not turn around as she softly said, "I should be the one asking you this question. In the battle in the mountains, His Majesty the Demon Lord would naturally spare you out of respect for his friendship with your father, but you decided to fake your death and sneak into White Emperor City. Just what did Chen Changsheng want you to do?" The little ck Dragon said nothing. She had received Chen Changshengs order ande to White Emperor City primarily to meet the White Emperor, but the White Emperor was in seclusion to recover from his injuries. As a result, she could only think of a way to meet Luoluo, but before she could enter the pce, she realized that something was wrong. By the time she was preparing to leave, it was toote, and she ended up being captured by Madam Mu. Chen Changsheng had explicitly stated that whether she met the White Emperor or Luoluo, she had to hide it from Madam Mu. Anyone could see the problem between the Imperial Court, the Orthodoxy, and White Emperor City, but she had not expected Madam Mus stance to be so unyielding. Just the silent agreement between her and Shang Xingzhou was far from enough to exin such a stance. She suddenly thought of a possibility, and said in a somewhat low voice, "Could it be that the people of the Great Western Continent want to stir a storm on this continent?" Madam Mu faintly smiled. "Weve been preparing for centuries. Is just one storm enough?" Her spections had been confirmed, causing the little ck Dragon to fall into a long period of silent thought. Finally, she said, "Have none of you realized the true reason for Mu Jiushis exile from the Li Pce? The Pope has always been wary of you. There are still many more people that are wary of you, have not forgotten you." Madam Mu slowly turned around, her smile slightly fading. "And so what?" The ck Dragon stared into her eyes and answered, "I dont know what youre scheming, but I know that someone died yesterday while Chen Changsheng is still alive." Millions upon millions of people lived on the continent. Many people were dying in every moment for various reasons. Just the death of a normal person naturally would not draw her attention, much less be brought up. Experts of the Divine Domain shared a sort of spiritual connection. Although her cultivation had suffered a severe decline, she had not lost this connection. She had clearly sensed that an expert of the Divine Domain had returned to the sea of stars yesterday. She was unaware that this expert of the Divine Domain was the Imperial Uncle of the Great Western Continent. But Madam Mu did know, and thest hints of a smile evaporated into nothing. Chapter 919 – Seeing an Old Friend in a Small Tavern Chapter 919 C Seeing an Old Friend in a Small Tavern Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Madam Mus eyes became incredibly deep and serene, and one had the sense that in the very bottom of the sea, a whale as massive as a mountain was slowly swimming, and this whale was just about to shake its tail and stir up a furious wave that would shock the heavens. Suddenly, she closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were devoid of anger, containing only a fear-inducing serenity. It was still the bottom of the sea. Though there were no furious waves, there was a massive pressure that no ordinary person could endure. "Back then, when I opened my eyes and saw that little white dot on those terrifying waves, I thought that it was a seagull that represented a life of freedom." She fell quiet for a while, then continued, "Many yearster, I still thought the same, even when I was exiled from the Great Western Continent by Imperial Uncle, so I didnt feel dejected. On the contrary, this was the fulfillment of my desires, and yet it was on that very same day that I learned that the little white dot I saw all those years ago was not a seagull, but a sail. "Zhou Dufu hade alone on a boat but returned out of boredom. It was when I learned the truth of this story that I understood that my life had never been one of freedom. The white sail symbolizeding and going, meant that we had to return to our homnd, that this was my lifes true calling." The little ck Dragon did not understand what Madam Mu meant by these words. Madam Mu did not continue to exin her thinking, but took her leave of this cliff. Countless years ago, the Imperial Uncle had found an excuse to exile her from the Great Western Continent, beginning her travels on this continent. She had gotten to know many outstanding individuals and ultimately be the Empress of the Demi-human race. Relying on her intelligence and skills, she gained the White Emperors trust and love, gained the Tianhai Divine Empresss trust and friendship. However, in the momentous battle between the White Emperor and the Demon Lord on the snowy ins to the north of Mount Han in which both sides walked away heavily wounded, the long-concealed Shang Xingzhou unexpectedly appeared. Her judgment of the situation remained correct. Without hesitation, she chose to stand at Shang Xingzhous side, obtaining a promise from him. Just when the situation was gradually falling under control, and the grand undertaking of many years was on the verge of sess, the Imperial Uncle who she had trusted, even idolized, since she was a child suddenly died. The events on the teau of Holy Maiden Peak had already reached her ears. The Great Western Continents scheme had been exposed and many people were now looking towards White Emperor City, looking at her. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi might even have already arrived. Logically speaking, she should have been very nervous, or at least somewhat difited. But she was not. Just like in the past, she was calm, easygoing, confident. The white sail pped in the wind, particrly striking in the turbid red waters. The great ship broke through the waves,nding at the opposite shore. She ascended the stone steps, up to the Imperial Pce at the very top. The several thousand demi-human officers and soldiers lining the steps bowed as she ascended. On the nearby streets, the countless demi-humanmoners also kneeled on the ground, all sorts of greetings and well-wishesing from their mouths. When she reached the Imperial Pce, she lightly caressed her belly through her sleeves. And then she turned around, looking down upon this metropolis of white, a confident smile on her apathetic face. This was her city. Even if Bie Yanghong and his wife, Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxys Prefects, and Wang Po came together, they would all die. ...... ...... Thews of the demi-humans were very simple, consisting of only seventeen pages. On the first page, it was written very clearly: White Emperor City belongs to the White Emperor. The second page gave a pretty supplement: White Emperor City also belongs to every demi-human that lives within it. In reality, while the first page had been thoroughly enforced for innumerable years, the words on the second page continued to exist only on paper. To the demi-humanmoners, it was the glory of the Demi-human race that made them proud to live in White Emperor City, but to be the true master of White Emperor City? That existed only in the imagination, if one even dared to imagine it, which wasnt possible unless they were already thoroughly inebriated. Perhaps for this reason, or maybe just because of their personality, the vast majority of demi-humans liked to drink, with a particr preference for hard alcohol. The riverside district of White Emperor Citys outer city was full of all sorts of small taverns. These taverns sold cheap but strong alcohol and terrible-tasting but incredibly expensive food. They plundered the money from the lower-ss citizens and from the youths that came to sell the goods from their tribes. ces like these were shrouded in the stench of animal hide, feet, and vomit, and naturally smelled horrific. If not for the fact that the proximity of these taverns to the river met that the health bureau could send people every day to engage in a rough washing of the streets, the smell would have been so bad that not even the tribal hunters would have been able to endure it. A certain ordinary little tavern by the river was just as raucous as its fellow taverns, its back door just as cheerless and deserted. A small mountain of bowls and cups were piled up here, and this taverns only difference from itspatriots was the giant figure crouched next to this pile, washing the dishes in front of a tub. This mountain of a man had his head lowered as he silently washed the bowls, as if the noisy world behind him had no connection with him. The taverns back door creaked as it was pushed upon, and two drunk patrons staggered out. Seemingly not seeing the dishwasher, they untied their pants and began to piss. The dishwasher hurriedly moved the tub a little farther, at the same time chiding the two drunkards. The pair finally took note of the dishwashers existence, one of them cursing, "Are you blind! Quickly move a little farther!" Hispanion was a little less drunk. Patting him on the shoulder, he pointed at the dishwashing man and gave a whispered exnation. The cursing drunkard sobered up a little and broke into heartyughter. "Oh my, this is the legendary bear cub?" Hispanion chuckled and indicated that they should quickly finish their business and get back to drinking. His fellow drunkard gave a few taunts before taking his leave. The dishwashing man took arge jar of water and cleaned the wall. After shaking his head, he continued to wash the dishes. It was in to see that he was very skilled at washing dishes. The mountain of tes in the tub danced in his seemingly clumsy hands and was swiftly cleaned. He moved the clean bowls and tes into the taverns rear kitchen. Just when he was prepared to clean the stove, the owner called him over. Apparently, business was too good today and it was too busy at the front, so he needed to help serve alcohol. When he arrived in the drinking area, the raucous conversation suddenly came to a halt, and everyones eyes fixated on him. The light in the tavern was rather dusky, but it was enough to see his face. Although this stalwart man had a bearded face, his eyes were bright and clean, clear evidence of his young age. When one considered the rumor that the Bear tribe were forthright and old-fashioned, this person was probably still a youth. The sudden hush in the tavern had been caused by the arm strength exhibited by this bear youth. Twelve pots of hard alcohol hung off his left arm like ripe fruits. They seemed very steady, not shaking in the slightest. "He really does deserve his reputation as the most outstanding young hunter of the Bear tribe from back then. This is truly some impressive strength." "Hes Xuanyuan Po?" Yes, he was Xuanyuan Po. The bear youth in this tavern by the river was Xuanyuan Po. After five years, his simple and honest self seemed to be doing the same job. The entire continent had cleanly forgotten the name of Xuanyuan Po by now, but to the frequent patrons of this tavern and the surrounding businesses, this was a rather famous name, as he had once gone to the capital. To the demi-human tribes, the human world was iparably distant, and anyone who went had the right to boast. The drunkard who had gone out back to pissughed and said, "Isnt he a cripple?" With these words, many gazes fell upon Xuanyuan Pos right arm. Xuanyuan Pos left arm was as thick as a tree trunk, but for some reason, his right arm was rather withered, looking like the branch of a dead tree. The difference between the two arms was quite stark, making the overall picture all the more tragic. Chapter 920 – Knowing Her Highness Through Watching Her Food Chapter 920 C Knowing Her Highness Through Watching Her Food Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A few patrons who knew of Xuanyuan Pos experiences in the capital gave a few whispered exnations, upon which the rest of the patrons came to know that Xuanyuan Pos right arm had been injured once and had seemingly been crippled. "Do you really believe the boasts of a cripple like this? And an expert of the Tianhai n... He might as well just say it was Tianhai Shengxue!" The drunkard, smelling of alcohol, called out, then spat in front of Xuanyuan Pos feet. Xuanyuan Po remained silent, not speaking, much less countering. He used his right hand to arduously take the wine pots from his left arm and ce them on the tables. The drunkard was incensed at the fact that he was being ignored. He continued to curse, his words bing more and more unpleasant. Several patrons began to follow suit, aiming all sorts of jeers and taunts at Xuanyuan Po. Xuanyuan Po continued to ignore them. After delivering the wine pots, he turned and prepared to go back. The drunkard suddenly stood up and called out, "Hey, bear cub, stop right there." Xuanyuan Po stopped and looked over. The drunkard belched and mumbled out, "Did you really go to the capital?" Xuanyuan Po nodded. The drunkard asked, "Youre really schoolmates with His Holiness the Pope?" Xuanyuan Po pondered this question, then corrected, "At the very start, we were both students, butter on, he became principal while I became a supervisor." The drunkard roared withughter, as did many of his fellows. They felt this response to truly be too absurd. The drunkard pointed at Xuanyuan Pos right arm and jeered, "Just look at his arm. This is a cripple without a single bit of strength, only good for washing dishes. And he has the nerve to say that he was a supervisor of the Orthodox Academy? Thats the Orthodox Academy were talking about here!? If you have that capability, what are you doing washing dishes here?" The capital of the Great Zhou was simply too far away from the world of the demi-humans, so the specific details of the events taking ce there would rarely reach the small taverns of White Emperor City, but any patron of any tavern, no matter how drunk, would know of the Orthodox Academy. Their most beloved and worshipped princess had once been a student of the Orthodox Academy, and her teacher was the current Pope. If Xuanyuan Po really had stayed in the Orthodox Academy and had even been a supervisor, how could he be washing dishes in a filthy little tavern like this? Several patrons seated around a corner table creased their brows and nced at each other, quite confused. These people were low-level enforcers working for tradingpanies and had once apanied a caravan to the capital. They knew that Xuanyuan Po wasnt lying, but they also didnt know why he was in his current situation. "His Holiness the Pope hasnt appeared once since hes left the capital. He might not even have time to take care of himself, so how can he worry about this guy?" "What about Her Highness?" "It is a matter from quite a few years ago, and how can a noble remember something from so long ago? Besides... I heard that Xuanyuan Po left the capital before the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. Based on the time he left, he probably saw the way the wind was blowing and ran away, so how can he still have the face to see Her Highness?" ...... ...... The owner of the tavern saw the crowd getting rowdier and rowdier, so he harshly reproved Xuanyuan Po and sent him back into the kitchen. Xuanyuan Po didnt have much of a response. He took another tub of dirty dishes to the back and continued to silently wash them. In these past three years, he had been jeered at and cursed as a cripple countless times, but he had never once cared. It wasnt because he had grown numb, nor was it because of his wooden personality. It was because he knew that he wasnt a cripple, nor did he feel like he had fallen into disgrace. When his right arm had been crippled by Tianhai Yaer, he had withdrawn from Star Seizer Academy on his own volition and taken a job in the capitals night market washing dishes. All he was doing now was taking up his old profession. He remembered very clearly that Chen Changsheng had said that there was no shame in working to make money, but rather a matter of great honor. And it wasnt because he felt too ashamed from leaving the Orthodox Academy before the coup of the Mausoleum of Books that he did not see acquaintances like Princess Luoluo from the Orthodox Academy. After leaving the Orthodox Academy, he had needed only seventeen days to return to White Emperor City. The eighty-thousand- li journey had consumed his body, his sturdy figure turning into a bamboo pole. He naturally hadnt been escaping. He knew that Chen Changsheng was on the verge of death, so he wanted to seek aid for him. To his surprise, even with the seal that Princess Luoluo had left behind, he was still unable to enter the Imperial Pce. In the early morning of the next day, he went to the mountain slope outside White Emperor City to seek Jin Yulus help but discovered that this great demi-human generals estate had been surrounded by guards from the Imperial Pce with many spies hiding in the forest. There was nothing Xuanyuan Po could do. Fortunately, it was not long after that he heard about what had taken ce in the capital. The Tianhai Divine Empress had died, but Chen Changsheng was not dead. The Orthodox Academy was still there and Chen Changsheng had even be Pope. Afterward, Chen Changsheng left the capital, upon which no more news was heard of him. Xuanyuan Po had the option of returning to the capitals Orthodox Academy or to his own tribe, both of them excellent choices. But he chose to remain in White Emperor City. Because it was clear that something had happened. He still had not managed to meet the Princess or Jin Yulu. Just like this, he quietly lived in White Emperor City for three years, gradually bing the target of jeering, gradually being forgotten. But he had not forgotten what he hade to do. ...... ...... At midnight, the tavern finally emptied out. Xuanyuan Po finished his hardbor and used cold water to clean his body. After changing into a clean set of clothes, he walked to an alley at the back of the Imperial Pce. He called out to one of the food attendants that he was familiar with and began his other job: delivering food to the Imperial Pce. The Imperial Pce was naturally under heavy guard, and he couldnt enter the pce, only deliver the food up to the perimeter. Xuanyuan Po had not saved up the vast sum of money needed to bribe the guards, nor was he clever enough to curry favor with a noble, so it was naturally impossible for him to know any urate news from the pce. However, he could use a rather stupid method to reach his goal, just like he had done for thest two years. The department for procuring foods would draw up a list of foods they needed each day. Every day, he would seriously review this list three times and then go back to his home and copy it down. He had a clear understanding of the foods Princess Luoluo loved. Those foods often originated from the distant human world and starkly stood out on the lists of food. He could remember these foods so clearly because he was the logistics supervisor of the Orthodox Academy. From the very start, he had been the one making the Orthodox Academys food. Through these lists of food, he could tell whether Princess Luoluo was still in the pce or not, how her health was, and what mood she was in. Yes, this was precisely the reason he had remained in White Emperor City. ...... ...... As usual, Xuanyuan Po finished reading the list of foods and how much was being requested. He confirmed that Princess Luoluo was fine, but he still creased his brow. Potherb mustard were at their crispest in thete winter, and a little less than half a box had been sent into the pce the day before yesterday. It was Princess Luoluos favorite food, whether it was stir-fried or boiled in soup. Logically speaking, more should have been delivered today, so why didnt he see any? Was Princess Luoluo in a bad mood? Had something happened? Just when Xuanyuan Po was prepared to make a few risky inquiries, the news was sent out from the Imperial Pce, quickly spreading throughout White Emperor City. Presumably, it would not take long for this news to be known throughout the continent, as it was obvious that some important figure had intentionally released this news. Princess Luoluo was going to be married off. Chapter 921 – Rain Will Fall Today, So It Is Forbidden to Be Married Off Chapter 921 C Rain Will Fall Today, So It Is Forbidden to Be Married Off Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr ording to the rules of the White Emperor n and the tradition of the Demi-human race, one did not have the right to inherit the throne unless they had cultivated the Imperial ns technique to its highest level. No exception had existed over the countless years, and there had never been a demi-human princess able to cultivate the Imperial ns techniques to the pinnacle. If there were no princes, the Imperial n would have to invite a groom. The son-inw would be inducted as a prince by blood, and once they cultivated the Imperial ns techniques to the peak, they would be the heir to the imperial throne of the Demi-human race. Princess Luoluo being married waspletely understandable to many demi-human subjects. The true question was who she was being married off to. Because the man she chose was highly likely to be the next White Emperor. Xuanyuan Po didnt see it this way. Just like Princess Luoluo, he was also a student of the Orthodox Academy, also one of Chen Changshengs patients. He knew more than anyone else that the problem with Princess Luoluos meridians had been cured by Chen Changsheng ages ago. As long as she was given sufficient time, she could assuredly cultivate the Imperial ns techniques to the peak. When that time came, she would unquestionably be the next White Emperor, so why was there a need to invite a groom? Fine, even if Princess Luoluo did be the next White Emperor, she still needed to marry. Xuanyuan Po sat on a rock by the Red River. Suddenly, he felt a little moisture on his face. Drops of rain hade with the morning wind. Rain was falling from the sky and the princess was going to be married off. These were all matters of nature. (TN: Rain will fall from the sky, the mother/girl will be married off is amon saying in Chinese that is used to indicate that some events are inevitable and cannot be stopped.) So why was he so sad? It naturally wasnt because he had some hidden love for the princess. He was a member of the Orthodox Academy and the princess was the Vice Principal of the Orthodox Academy. He had the duty of protecting her. He knew that the princess had no desire to be married off to someone else. If something happened to her, how could he face Chen Changsheng? Just how badly would Zhexiu would look down on him? Would Su Moyu cross his name off the register? And there was also... Tang Thirty-Sixs mouth. Xuanyuan Po felt a shiver of fear, his face turning pale. "Your Highness, I wont let you be married off!" He smashed his fist on the rock beside him. His right arm was severely withered and seemingly devoid of strength. The only effect was a thump from the moss-covered rock. Only careful observation would reveal that, beneath his sleeve, countless tiny arcs of lightning were curling around his arm. Xuanyuan Po left the Red River. One hourter... A boom of thunder exploded over the Red River. A downpour suddenly intensified. The rock on the shore split down the middle and rumbled into the river. The moss on the rock had all been charred to death. ...... ...... It had already been four years since she had returned from the capital to White Emperor City. Luoluo lived a very normal life. Just like when she was small, she lived a life of luxury, spent in studying, cultivating, the four arts of zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, climbing high and gazing far. Other than her concern for Chen Changsheng and her old friends in the Orthodox Academy, nothing else disturbed her mood. Her smile was still sweet, her eyes so quick-witted that they seemed like they could speak. Today, Princess Luoluo was studying the Law Sword of the Mount Li Sword Style. In thest several years, Chen Changsheng had only written her one letter, but it had been a very long one, dense with words. In that letter, Chen Changsheng had arranged in detail her homework for the next five years. In this aspect, although Chen Changsheng could not be considered a particrly well-qualified teacher, he also could not be said to have put no thought into it. As for why he had chosen the Mount Li Sword Style, it was because this was the sword style he knew best, and the manual for this sword style just so happened to be in Luoluos hands. Morning wind, speckled with drops of rain, fell on the window. Luoluo shifted her gaze from the sword manual to the window, into the rain-soaked distance. In thest four years, she had studied very diligently, not letting a single second go to waste. As long as she could master the Law Sword of the Mount Li Sword Sect, the homework Chen Changsheng had arranged for her would be finished. She had finished the lesson n in that letter an entire year in advance. If I finish learning this, will Teachere to see me? At the very least... he should write me another, arranging for me a new lesson n. Luoluo silently thought, then tidied her thoughts and continued to study the sword manual. Guardian Li gave her an affectionate gaze, tinged with both pride and heartache. The raindrops lightly beat against the window, and the sounds of kneeling and footsteps could be heard. Luoluo froze for a second, nced up, then let out a happy shout as she ran over. She hugged Madam Mus leg, lightly shaking her head and sweetly smiling. It appeared a little like she was whining, but her attitude was more one of yearning and intimacy. Madam Mu faintly smiled as she caressed her daughters face and asked if she was doing well. After some idle chatter, Luoluo began to ask for assistance on a few questions concerning cultivation, which Madam Mu earnestly answered. Time slowly passed. Madam Mu left. Luoluo gazed in the direction she had vanished, her smile slowly fading, supnted by an inexplicable grief. "Its truly been confirmed?" "Yes, the news has already spread through the city... The source should be the Imperial Guard of the Abyssal Pearl Pavilion." Luoluos grief originated from the fact that Madam Mu had said nothing of this. She looked to Guardian Li and asked in slight anticipation, "Is there any chance that Father wille out of his seclusion within half a year?" Guardian Li whispered, "Probably not." In the heaven-shaking battle between the White Emperor and the Demon Lord north of Mount Han, both sides had walked away critically wounded. The Demon Lord had been forced off the throne by ck Robe and the Demon Commander, struck into the abyss. In the end, his own son killed him in the snowy mountains using the Astral Executioner. The White Emperor had received simrly serious injuries, and he had also be enlightened by that battle. Upon returning to White Emperor City, he entered seclusion to cultivate, hoping to both heal his injuries and advance another step. It had now been five years since this most exalted and tyrannical demi-human had appeared. Luoluo gazed at the bold and forceful strokes of the sword manual in silence, then asked, "What of Guardian Jin?" "Hes still being heavily guarded. It will be difficult to get in touch with him without being discovered." Guardian Li hesitated for a moment, then added, "Even if we didmunicate with Guardian Jin, he wouldnt be able to do anything." "Reasonable." Luoluo asked, "Is Xuanyuan Po still in that small tavern?" Upon hearing Xuanyuan Pos name, Guardian Li couldnt help but show a faint smile. "And he still goes to the pce every day to look at the food list." Luoluo smiled and ordered, "Send someone to keep an eye on him. If he ns to do anything, knock him out and send him back to the capital." Guardian Li assented but couldnt restrain a sigh. Luoluo had a most revered status, but now, when her mother intended to control her, she could not find a single helper. The only person that could help her was that bear youth, but she could not stand to see him die because of her. "Does Madam know what I am most afraid of?" Luoluo said in a soft voice. Guardian Li appeared slightly startled. Luoluo fell quiet, then said, "What Im most afraid of is that Mother is seemingly not afraid that she will anger Father with her actions." This was a question that had also confused Guardian Li. "If Mother is not worried, there are only two possibilities. One possibility is that their several centuries of love was faked and that Mother means to harm Father. The other, more terrifying, conjecture is that Father also knows of this matter." As she said this, Luoluo had a rather perplexed expression, appearing extremely small and helpless. Guardian Li finally couldnt help but ask, "Your Highness, why dont we send a letter to the humans?" Chapter 922 – The Reason Young People Live Chapter 922 C The Reason Young People Live Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr By letter to the humans, Guardian Li was naturally saying that they should send a letter to Chen Changsheng. Guardian Li believed that given the teacher-student rtionship between the Pope and the princess, as long as Chen Changsheng knew of this marriage, he would find a way to resolve it. Whether it was a personally written letter or some other method, he could ce significant pressure on the Empress, making her think a little before acting. However, for some reason, Princess Luoluo had never agreed. If this were three years ago, one could say that the Pope was too difficult to find, but the entire continent now knew that the Pope had begun to involve himself in the continents affairs once more and had even taken part in many momentous events. "Teacher... its hard to say whether hes had a good time thesest few years." Luoluo softly added, "He still has many things that he needs to do. Im not able to help him as his student, nor can I add to his troubles." Guardian Li was somewhat anxious. "How is this adding to his troubles? And besides, back in the capital..." Luoluo knew what she wanted to say and shook her head. "Back in the capital, from the Grand Examination to the Mausoleum of Books to the Garden of Zhou, you and I seemed like the Orthodox Academys greatest backer, but in reality, the limitations of my status meant that we could never provide any strength. Moreover, just like now, Teacher never requested anything of me." Guardian Li was somewhat perplexed as to what she meant. "This is the reason Teacher never sent me any letters except to give homework." Luoluo opened her eyes wide and seriously said, "None of you understand Teachers intentions. He... he pampers me." Guardian Li was startled, then asked, "Then Your Highness, howe you understand?" Luoluo said matter-of-factly, "Because Im Teachers student." Guardian Li originally intended to continue her persuasions, but seeing Luoluos expression, all she did was sigh. Luoluoforted her, "No matter what Mother thinks, she doesnt mean me any harm. After all, I am her daughter by blood." Guardian Li thought, this truly is the case. Empress only has this one treasured daughter; how could she not dote on her? "But... what if Empress really does n to marry you to Second Prince?" "Are you talking about my cousin from the Great Western Continent? I met him once when I was still very young." Luoluo recalled those childhood years and giggled. "He certainly wont want to marry me." Guardian Li thought, that second prince has no means of inheriting the throne of the Great Western Continent, but if he marries you, he can be the next White Emperor. Why wouldnt he be willing? "Whos willing to marry a tigress?" Luoluo stretched out her little hands and assumed a pouncing posture. "If he really has gotten so bold and insists on marrying me, Ill bite him to death." After saying this, she opened her mouth and growled. She didnt seem like a tiger, but a little cat, almost impossibly adorable. Guardian Li could not resist, embracing Luoluo into her bosom and saying with a beaming face, "Who wouldnt like a little baby like my princess?" Then she remembered something and huffed, "Its only the Pope that is not blessed with this happiness." Luoluo couldnt help but giggle at this grumbling, then she blinked and whispered a few words into her ear. Guardian Li froze at these words, then asked, "So this is what Your Highness was thinking?" Luoluo opened her eyes wide and innocently returned, "Im not thinking about anything." ...... ...... Beyond the cliff, clouds lingered. Tang Thirty-Six stared at Zhexius pale cheeks, his ownplexion somewhat pale as he said, "Dont scare me like that." Zhexiu realized that his joke had not been effective, so he had returned to his habitual silence. Tang Thirty-Six turned to Chen Changsheng and asked, "Just whats going on here?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Just as you saw." Tang Thirty-Six was quite incensed, shooting back, "He was still brimming with energy yesterday; how was it possible to tell that hes at deaths door?" Yesterday, on the teau, Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had worked together to kill the White Tiger Divine General. Although Chen Changshengs swordy was admittedly extremely powerful, Zhexiu had been the one who really determined the oue. Everyone who had witnessed that sight would probably find it impossible to forget. Zhexiu had silently approached the White Tiger Divine Generals back like he was a real ghost. The White Tiger Divine General had been the second-ranked Divine General of the Great Zhou and he had been at the peak of Star Condensation. He could have been numbered among the top ten individuals beneath the Divine Domain. Yet even when Zhexiu was at his back, he was stillpletely oblivious! This matter itself was incredibly bizarre and terrifying. And that wasnt even considering how Zhexius ws had torn a hole in the White Tiger Divine Generals almost perfect Star Domain. The level of strength Zhexiu had disyed on the teau was far greater and more terrifying than what he had shown several years ago in the capital. Tang Thirty-Six had been deeply shocked and thought that Zhexiu had had some sort of lucky encounter on the ins of the north, or perhaps had advanced by leaps and bounds through fighting demon experts. As for the illness, he thought it had been cured. He had no idea that not only had Zhexius illness not been cured, it had even gotten worse. The Tide Rush of Blood was a strange illness that Zhexiu had brought out from the womb. As he aged, the illness grew more serious, breaking out with increasing frequency. Apanied by unimaginable pain, his meridians would be broadened, his sea of consciousness widened, his strength climbing at shocking speeds. This was not necessarily a good thing. It was just like a great river gradually rising, about to run over the dikes. While it seemed fierce and unstoppable, once the dikes copsed, would any of the water remain? The increase in the speed at which he strengthened signified that his body was getting closer and closer to copse. Based on his current status, Zhexiu was currently getting stronger at unimaginable speeds, which was also proof that the day was getting closer and closer. On this day, a furious tide of true essence would burst out of his meridians while his rapidly rising star radiance would tear his body apart. The result would be his death. Tang Thirty-Six stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and said, "Four years ago, you clearly said that you could cure his illness." Chen Changsheng fell quiet for a few moments, then said, "I didnt think it woulde so quickly, and also..." He didnt finish his sentence, because he couldnt bear to finish it. In thest few years, Zhexiu had fought with the demon experts on the northern frontier far too often, cing a severe strain on his body. Moreover, he had not promptly taken his medicine. These factors led to Zhexius current serious condition. Tang Thirty-Six continued to stare at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng understood what he meant and shook his head. "I sent him one from the very first bottle, but it did nothing." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Is there really no other method?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Normal medicinal techniques dont have much effect. In my view, the simplest and most effective method is the one the Divine Empress used at the summit of the Mausoleum of Books, breaking up my body and soul and reforging them." The Tianhai Divine Empress was dead, and it would be incredibly difficult to find a second expert of the Concealed Divinity Realm. The reclusive Wang Zhice might have reached this legendary realm, but in the vastness of the world, where could one seek him out? "Another method is to obtain a sufficient quantity of Sacred Light and insert it into his body." Chen Changsheng continued, "If we can find a way to reach the Sacred Light Continent, then theres still hope." Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion slightly improved. Although still elusive, hope was still hope. And from Chen Changshengs words, he could tell that Zhexius life was not as short as the ten days to half a month that Zhexiu had jokingly mentioned. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "How long does he really have?" Chen Changsheng thought it over but did not give a precise answer. "I will think of a way to extend this period." He truly needed a longer period of time, as it was not easy to find a path or method to reach the Sacred Light Continent. More importantly, before they did this, they had to first resolve the matters on this continent. Zhexiu said, "I will strive to live a few more years." Chapter 923 – The Journey of Old Youths in Mount Li Chapter 923 C The Journey of Old Youths in Mount Li Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze moved between Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu as he asked, "Why is it that when were discussing such a grave and frightening issue, the two of you can be so calm?" Chen Changsheng replied, "As I said to you in the Orthodox Academy, I had an illness when I was a child that made it so I wouldnt live past the age of twenty." It was impossible for Tang Thirty-Six to forget this. Back then, the Orthodox Academy had been shrouded in clouds of sorrow. In their ears, every word of Chen Changshengs from back then had been hisst will and testament. Zhexiumented, "Ive also had this illness since I was a child." Yes, from a certain perspective, Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu had lived simrly tragic lives. Uponing to this world, they knew that it would be impossible for them to stay for too long. There was no better way to describe the saying facing death to live. Presumably, they had spent a period of time downcast, disappointed, perhaps even in despair, spending every waking hour staring at the shadow of death. Finally, they became numb, and thus calm. At present, they were still quite young, but in their stance towards death, they were more apathetic than the vast majority of this worlds elders. This made one sigh in praise, but also in sorrow and grief. Hu Thirty-Two sighed. Ye Xiaolian, who had not spoken at all, turned around and wiped her eyes. The cliff was quiet, the atmosphere somewhat depressed. Tang Thirty-Six had a stranger feeling, an inexplicable sense of apology. He muttered to himself, "Should I have also gotten a childhood illness?" Zhexiu expressionlessly said, "Youve always been sick." Tang Thirty-Six widened his eyes and asked, "What illness?" Chen Changsheng proposed, "The illness of wealth?" Seeing as they were still in the mood to tease him, Tang Thirty-Six knew that circumstances were not so tense and disastrous as he imagined. Slightly relieved, he patted Zhexiu on the shoulder and said, "Then lets go. Whether its a dragon pool, tiger cave, or the Myriad Sword Array, well apany you today and satisfy your final wishes." He was naturally referring to the mountain shrouded in clouds across from them. Zhexiu corrected, "Its not for certain that Ill die, so you cant say that its my final wish." Chen Changsheng approved, "Thats right. Ive already lived past the age of twenty." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Then why do we have to go to Mount Li?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Because its right there." Why were they going to Mount Li? Because Qi Jian was at Mount Li and Zhexiu wanted to see her. It was just that simple. And besides, Mount Li was very close to Holy Maiden Peak, so it didnt take much time to visit. To Chen Changsheng, there were two reasons for this journey to Mount Li. One was to satisfy Zhexius desire, but the important reason was that he had once read a treatise on the sword in the Daoist Canon that had mentioned a certain method in the Mount Li Sword Sects possession. This method could help Zhexiu stabilize his illness, but Chen Changsheng didnt know if there was anyone in Mount Li that still cultivated this method. The chain was barely visible in the clouds, swaying in the wind. It seemed very dangerous, but to Chen Changshengs party, crossing it was not a hard task. In a short time, they crossed the seemingly bottomless canyon and reached the mountain on the other side. With Ye Xiaolians direction, they traversed the steep mountain paths to the peaks in the north. They walked for some time, winding their way around several verdant mountains. Finally, they saw the main peak of Mount Li in the distance. Mount Lis main peak was divided into two sections by the clouds. The bottom was verdant slopes while above the clouds was naked rock, a stone pir that soared to the heavens. In the dazzling sunlight, it looked from the distance like a massive sword prepared to pierce into the sky. As they gazed at this stone mountain, Chen Changshengs party felt a fierce sword intent assaulting their senses. They even felt that the light reflected off this mountain could be a sword Qi spanning the world at any moment. As they approached this mountain, the feeling grew more and more vivid. However, they never saw a flying sworde to inquire as to their purpose, only the asional sword glow in the depths of the clouds. Through Ye Xiaolians introduction, they learned that the disciples of the various peaks were probably engaged in diligent practice. Chen Changsheng was extremely talented in the art of the sword and had also spent a lot of time researching the Mount Li Sword Style. As a result, just from the sword glows alone, he could see what sword style the disciples were practicing, what path of the sword they cultivated. He was full of praise for the level that these disciples had already reached. Zhexius and Tang Thirty-Sixs impressions of these sword glows were more instinctual. They felt that the sword glows were blinding, the sword intents mighty but also honest and straightforward, giving off an aura of discipline and strength. They seemed youthful and spirited, brimming with vigor and vitality. Even after all the stories between them and the Mount Li Sword Sect in thest few years, Tang Thirty-Six still didnt like it, but even he had to admit that this sight made him recall the Orthodox Academy. His most beloved Orthodox Academy. It was the same for Zhexiu and Chen Changsheng. They even felt that if they hadnt entered the Orthodox Academy, cultivating in Mount Li was also a most excellent choice. As they took the stone path, they gradually climbed to higher altitudes. The forests chilled, their leaves growing sparse. The winds began to strengthen, and the clouds greatly dispersed. Gradually, they were able to clearly make out the sights on those mountains. They saw countless clearings on the cliffs, covered with sword glows, while in front of a few secluded caves, disciples sat cross-legged as theyprehended the sword. Ye Xiaolian exined to them that those caves were often the residences of Mount Lis elders while the pavilion surrounded by maples was the Discipline Hall. The stone building higher up was the Sword Hall, and the several dozen little white courtyards spread out along the clearings were meant for disciples, while up ahead was... "What sort of stone is this?" Tang Thirty-Six pointed at a squarish stone on the side of the road, glossy and smooth, as if it had been washed for tens of thousands of years. In terms of shape, there was nothing special about this stone, but they could faintly sense a sword aura from it, so it was clearly not something ordinary. Ye Xiaolian exined, "The founder of Mount Li honed his sword for three hundred years toplete his Dao. It is said that this is the stone that he used to hone his sword." Tang Thirty-Sixmented, "If that legend is true, then this really is a treasure. I wonder how many crystals one would get if they auctioned it off at Xuo City." Ye Xiaolian snapped, "What you need to ponder is not how much money you can exchange it for, but how many days you can live with all of the Mount Li Sword Sect at your heels." Tang Thirty-Six indifferently said, "Its just a joke; why so serious?" After saying this, he intended to walk past, but he was stopped again by Ye Xiaolian. "Now, this stone is called the Sword Separating Stone. Any cultivator who wants to enter Mount Lis main peak needs to remove their swords here to show respect." Ye Xiaolian added, "If youre just walking past, dont me me if something happens to you." "Truly quite arrogant." Tang Thirty-Six didnt have a good impression of the Mount Li Sword Sect in the first ce, and he was the one who was usually the most arrogant of all, so he said, "If I dont remove my sword, what will happen?" Ye Xiaolian knew of his temper and didnt continue to agitate him. "Its also fine to not remove your sword, but then you have to wait for a Mount Li disciple from the mountain to pick you up." Tang Thirty-Six thought this very troublesome and didnt believe that anything would really happen, so he walked past the stone. Chen Changsheng shook his head at this sight. Just when Tang Thirty-Six walked past the Sword Separating Stone, a pure and mild sword aura, not fierce at all, suddenly emerged from the stone. A ripple of light ran across the sheath of the Wenshui Sword, upon which it began to buzz, as if responding, exining. Whooshwhooshwhooshwhoosh. Several dozen white streaks shot out of the clouds. Several dozen swords arrived, quietly hovering in the air, their sharp points aimed at Chen Changshengs party. Chapter 924 – Meeting Qiushan in a Great River of Myriad Swords Chapter 924 C Meeting Qiushan in a Great River of Myriad Swords Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The swords exuded a chilling sword intent, swift and mighty to the extreme. More frightening was the energy being released by these swords. It was steady and firm, like a mountain, or a mountain gate made from stone. Mount Li had no mountain gate. Its swords served that purpose. Tang Thirty-Six was not concerned about these swords hovering in the air. On the contrary, he found them very interesting. He excitedly said to Chen Changsheng, "This is very simr to your sword style. Could it be that you were born so that you coulde to Mount Li and learn the sword?" Zhexiu was far more sensitive to danger than anyone else in their group, so he sensed that those swords could unleash a thunderous strike at any moment. He stepped forward and pulled Tang Thirty-Six behind him while his right hand gripped the hilt of his sword. But he had forgotten that his sword was the Demon Commanders Banner Sword. The Mount Li Sword Sect was a righteous sect of the Human race, so it was extremely sensitive to the Qi of the Banner Sword. Whooshwhooshwhooshwhoosh! Several hundred swords quickly flew out from the mountains. Chen Changsheng had no time to react, but the Divine Staff, upon sensing the power and danger of these several hundred swords, appeared on its own and began emitting dazzling rays of light. A divine Qi enveloped the stone path. The Sword Separation Stone was not within this light. All of Mount Li whistled and howled! Countless swords burst out of the mountains, soaring through the clouds. They formed a magnificent river of swords that coursed through the mountains, protecting the peaks of Mount Li! This was Mount Lis famed Myriad Sword Array! Although the swords making up this river were not as famous as the ones from the Sword Pool, they were extremely sharp and had their own unstoppable momentum. Let alone Chen Changshengs party, even Zhou Dufu or the Tianhai Divine Empress would have found it impossible to directly confront the Myriad Sword Array. Fortunately, this river of swords that traversed the sky only journeyed around the mountains and did not immediately attack them. Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu didnt sense any killing intent, and faintly understood what the swords desired. The former gripped the Divine Staff while thetter loosened the grip on his sword, and both retreated several steps. The river of swords was high in the sky, but its awe-inspiring sword intent was already on the ground, ready at any moment to cut everything on the stone path into powder with no hope of resistance. Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat angry, thinking, Mount Li should clearly know whosing, but they still insist on doing this. Are they just showing off their strength? Once Chen Changshengs group retreated behind the Sword Separating Stone, the several hundred swords became somewhat pacified, the grandiose river of swords also slowing. "This is truly absurd." Tang Thirty-Six said to Chen Changsheng, "Youre Senior Su Lis direct disciple, a member of the Mount Li Sword Sect in every way, perhaps even a peer of the Sect Master. And yet these junior disciples actually dare to use the Myriad Sword Array to intimidate you. Arent you angry?" Chen Changsheng knew that his mood was assuredly foul and helplessly relied, "What do you think I should do?" Tang Thirty-Six dered, "You should use your status as Pope to be part of the Mount Li Sword Sect and then be Sect Master, making Qiushan Jun and the rest of those fellows die from anger." He said all this with a very loud voice, wanting all of Mount Li to hear. "You scoundrel, how can your mouth still be so despicable?" A rather familiar voice came from the path in front of them. Tang Thirty-Six and the owner of this voice had quarreled many times, so he immediately recognized it. He sneered, "Do you really think that theres no chance of what I said bing reality?" Guan Feibai walked down the stone path. He wanted to retort with a few taunts, but then he realized that if Chen Changsheng really did enter the Mount Li Sword Sect, then with his status and seniority, Tang Thirty-Sixs seemingly absurd proposition might really happen. As a result, his expression flickered. At this moment, a voice, gentle but dignified, rose up from deep within the clouds. "For Your Holinesss sacred body to honor us with its presence is the greatest honor for all of Mount Li." The speaker was naturally the Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect. Guan Feibai controlled his emotions, solemnly bowed to Chen Changsheng, then brought the group into the cloud-shrouded mountain. In a short while, they reached a stone pavilion halfway up the mountain. Gou Hanshi, Liang Banhu, and an elder of the Sword Hall were waiting here for them. When the Pope was paying a visit, any other sect would have received him well outside the sect, and the Sect Master themselves would have personally gone. However, Chen Changsheng had note on a carriage today, and the Mount Li Sword Sect was also no ordinary sect. That they were able to do this on such short notice was already extremely courteous. Gou Hanshi and Liang Banhu bowed to Chen Changsheng. The name of Liang Xiaoxiao had long since vanished from the minds of themon people, but it was impossible for Chen Changsheng to forget. He was confident that Liang Banhu also would not be able to forget, which made the mood between them a little strange. But this mood was quickly broken by what happened next: the elder from the Sword Hall prostrated to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was greatly shocked. It had to be said that all the elders of the Mount Li Sword Sects Sword Hall had profound cultivation levels. These were all elders of remarkable battle prowess, as well as stubborn and proud personalities. Even his status as Pope was usually not enough to make one of them prostrate to him. He quickly remembered the matter Guan Feibai had discussed on their travels. An elder of the Mount Li Sword Sects Sword Hall was covering the retreat in a battle on the snowy ins but was surrounded by demon experts and almost ended up dead. In the end, he was saved by a Cinnabar Pill. Now that he thought about it, that elder of unparalleled courage was probably the one in front of him. When he thought of this, Chen Changsheng hurriedly helped the elder stand up and then sternly bowed. In his view, someone like this elder, who had bled in battle for the sake of the Human race, was the one truly worthy of respect. In contrast, all he had done was use his blood to make a few Cinnabar Pills, which really didnt count for anything. No more words were exchanged as the group made their way to the summit. At this moment, several hundred disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect had already gathered at the summit. There were presumably far fewer sword glows on the little teaus of Mount Lis various peaks. As these disciples gazed at Chen Changshengs group, their eyes were both curious and wary. Rivals andpetitors of the past were now allies andrades. The rtionship between the Mount Li Sword Sect and the Orthodox Academy was extremelyplicated, so the expressions in these gazes were naturally veryplicated as well. Amusingly, only a small portion of these disciples was looking at Chen Changsheng, while another small portion was looking at Tang Thirty-Six. However, the vast majority of these disciples were gazing at Zhexiu, appearing somewhat restless as they engaged in whispered discussion. This was naturally not because of Zhexius fierce reputation on the battlefield, but because of his rtionship with Qi Jian. Gou Hanshi slightly frowned at this sight, causing the disciples to instantly cease their chattering and assume a respectful stance. After passing through the crowd, the group saw an ivy-covered cave in the distance, presumably the Sect Masters residence. There was a stone clearing in front of the cave that was a little higher than the surroundings. The figure standing there was quite easy to see. Of course, even if they were standing in a crowd of thousands, that person would still be the first to be seen. Qiushan Jun turned around and looked at Chen Changshengs party. Chen Changsheng looked at him, not knowing what to say. Yesterday, when he had decided to visit Mount Li, he had naturally imagined this sight. He had originally imagined that Qiushan Jun would find some excuse to avoid this meeting, but only now did it ur to him, would Qiushan Jun be Qiushan Jun if he avoided this meeting? Chapter 925 – Asking a Blind Man the Way, a Swords Music in the Heart Chapter 925 C Asking a Blind Man the Way, a Swords Music in the Heart Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The summit was absolutely silent. Zhexiu, Tang Thirty-Six, and the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect silently watched Qiushan Jun and Chen Changsheng. The most famous members of this young generation of cultivators were naturally Qiushan Jun and Xu Yourong. It was onlyter on that Chen Changshengs name joined their ranks. The rtionship between the three was extremelyplex, a story that could be narrated for a very long time. But to everyones best knowledge, Chen Changsheng and Qiushan Jun had never met. The entire continent was very curious to see what would happen in their first meeting. Today, they had finally met, so now what? Qiushan Jun calmly bowed and said, "A tough journey." Chen Changsheng calmly returned the bow and replied, "Long time no see." In Wenshui City, Qiushan Jun had walked past him, but they had not truly met. This being the case, this had been their first meeting since their farewell at the Mount Song Army headquarters. The disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect appeared rather perplexed at Chen Changshengs reply. Did Eldest Brother and His Holiness the Pope meet before? Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six nced at each other in surprise. Ye Xiaolian paid no regard to these matters. Her infatuated gaze constantly switched between Qiushan Jun and Chen Changsheng as she thought to herself, when I get back to the temple, how should I show off to my junior sisters? Only Gou Hanshi and the disciples who had returned with Qiushan Jun yesterday knew that these two had interacted with each other at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. These people now had rather odd expressions as they watched this sight and recalled this matter. Bai Cai was finding it quite the challenge to stifle hisughter. His curiosity piqued, Tang Thirty-Six strolled over and asked what was going on. Upon learning the answer, he found himself rather speechless. Looking at Qiushan Jun and Chen Changsheng, he sighed, "Are the two of you blind?" ...... ...... Qiushan Jun said, "You are Tang Tang?" "You recognize me?" Tang Thirty-Six asked, surprise on his face. He thought to himself, a person like Qiushan Jun actually recognizes me. He was rather proud, though it was this pride that quickly became the source of his anger. "I hear that you had an unbearable stench when you came out of the ancestral hall. It looks to me that when you took a bath on the street, you forgot to wash your mouth." Qiushan Jun shook his head, then indicated that Chen Changsheng should follow him into the cave. Tang Thirty-Six was incensed by thisment. He didnt care that this person was Qiushan Jun or that this ce was the Mount Li Sword Sect. He rolled up his sleeves, intending to engage in a cursing match. Gou Hanshi quickly pulled him back and pleaded, "Senior Brothers mood isnt good today, so be a little understanding." This was true. Although Qiushan Jun was not a gentle nobleman like Gou Hanshi, he had a rather generous demeanor and would rarely speak such biting and jeering words. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the tightly shut door to the cave andughed. "So it turns out that even Qiushan Jun can get angry from embarrassment." ...... ...... As two of the most outstanding individuals of the younger generation of cultivators, it was hard for them to not be embarrassed by such stupid acts. And this most embarrassing incident had been exposed in front of the crowd, after which they had been rudely assessed as blind. This was naturally a most awkward situation. Moreover, for many other reasons, the rtionship between Chen Changsheng and Qiushan Jun was already very awkward. As a result, the two did not speak as they walked into the depths of the cave. "Master, His Holiness the Pope has arrived." After saying this, Qiushan Jun seated himself on the side. A Daoist was seated on the prayer mat, his head lowered as he studied a book that looked like a sword manual, appearing extremely focused. The only part of his head that could be seen was frosty white hair. Chen Changsheng knew that this was the Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect and subconsciously shifted his gaze towards him. Coincidentally, the Sect Master also raised his head, and their gazes met. Chen Changsheng discovered that though the Sect Master had a head of white, his eyes were extremely clear and prating. There was no sense of age, only a refreshing rity. However, these clear and prating eyes also gave off an aura of inscrutability. Chen Changsheng appeared somewhat surprised, as he felt that this grandmaster of the sword did not seem like someone who had only recently entered the Divine Domain. "Before Junior Martial Uncle left, I had already crossed that threshold." The Mount Li Sword Sect Master saw his doubt and smiled. "But there was no good reason to announce it, and Im not like those Storms from before, needing to rue vast tracts ofnd for my nsmen and disciples. Moreover, things like attending rituals are very troublesome, so I did not let the world know." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then why..." He naturally wanted to ask why the Mount Li Sword Sect had suddenly announced this matter to the world several days ago. The Sect Master exined, "The Prince of Xiang broke through that threshold. If I remained seated, the minds of the people might have be unsteady." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning and gratefully said, "Many thanks to Senior." The Sect Master replied, "But this is a false reputation, a false power, and only Your Holiness can know. This old Daoist is most afraid of trouble. If there is nothing happening, I ampletely unwilling to leave the mountain." Chen Changsheng replied, "If it is not necessary, I will not disturb Seniors peaceful cultivation." The Sect Master asked, "If Your Holiness does not want to disturb my peaceful cultivation, why are you sitting before me?" Chen Changsheng was somewhat embarrassed, saying, "But this matter has to be resolved at some point." The Mount Li Sword Sect Master forced a smile and asked, "That wolf cubs illness has been cured?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Not only is it not cured, theres signs that its getting worse." The Sect Master sighed. "This being the case, meeting is far inferior to not meeting." Chen Changsheng replied, "Besides seeing people, this visit to Mount Li is also to seek medical advice." The Sect Master asked, "What do you mean?" Chen Changsheng gave a summary of the state of Zhexius illness, then added, "I once read in the Daoist Canon that the Mount Li Sword Sect once had a Daoist technique that involved the upright, honorable, and wondrous music of the sword, of a most harmonious and forthright nature. I believe that this Daoist technique can temporarily control Zhexius Tide Rush of Blood for a time." The Mount Li Sword Sect Master squinted as he asked, "Your Holinesss intention is to have that wolf cub learn this Daoist technique of my Mount Li Sword Sect?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Correct. I request Seniors assistance." The Sect Master said, "I really have heard of this Daoist technique, the Just Swords Clear Music, but it has not been passed down for many years." Chen Changsheng also knew of this matter, but he still had onest hope. "If the sword musics manual still exists, theres still a chance of learning this technique." The Sect Master silently smiled, but he seemingly unintentionally closed the book he had been studying. Chen Changshengs gaze fell on the cover of this book and his eyes widened. It was the manual to the Just Swords Clear Music! The Sect Master faintly smiled and said, "The Just Swords Clear Music truly has ceased to be passed down. I only began to learn it yesterday, and I cannot be sure when I will grasp it." At this point, Chen Changsheng finally realized that the Mount Li Sword Sect had already made arrangements for this matter. He sped his hands and made a deep bow to the Mount Li Sword Sect Master, then said with a sincere expression, "Many thanks for Seniors assistance." For an expert of the Divine Domain skilled in the sword to learn the Just Swords Clear Music and then teach it to Zhexiu was naturally many times better than for Zhexiu to cultivate the technique on his own. The Mount Li Sword Sect Master smiled, but did not respond. Chapter 926 – Su Lis Sword Path Chapter 926 C Su Lis Sword Path Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng was extremely talented in terms of cultivation, but his knowledge of the secr world was rather mediocre. He nkly stared for a long time before reacting, then after a period of serious thought, he said, "If I have the opportunity, I will persuade His Majesty the White Emperor and have the sword manual of the Mount Li Sword Style returned." Several hundred years ago, the allied army of humans and demi-humans embarked on a northward expedition against the Demon race. Several elders of the Mount Li Sword Sect in charge of transporting supplies werete on a delivery and were given the punishment of execution. With no better method, the Mount Li Sword Sect sent the manual for its sword style to White Emperor City, causing the White Emperor to issue an imperial decree to force Jin Yulu to relent. To the Mount Li Sword Sect, nothing could be better than regaining the sword manual of the Mount Li Sword Style without getting in conflict with White Emperor City. At present, the person with the highest chances of aplishing this feat was naturally Chen Changsheng. The Mount Li Sword Sect Master was very satisfied at Chen Changshengs promise. But Qiushan Jun was slightly raising his brows, somewhat unhappy. His martial granduncle Su Li had once said that the things lost by Mount Li naturally needed to taken back by Mount Li. But since this was the intent of his master, the Sect Master, he was in no position to express his opposition to Chen Changsheng. Resolving Zhexius illness had been the greatest concern, so Chen Changsheng was now in a much better mood. He asked, "Can they meet now?" The Sect Master shook his head. "Even if that wolf child learns the Just Swords Clear Music, it can only temporarily suppress his illness, not cure it. They naturally cannot meet yet." Chen Changsheng felt very helpless. "What need is there for this?" The Mount Li Sword Sect Master also felt very helpless. "This is the will of Junior Martial Uncle. Who dares to defy it?" Chen Changsheng knew Su Lis personality, so there was nothing he could say. Qiushan Jun suddenly said, "I think Martial Granduncle made a mistake in this matter." The Sect Master replied, "But he is your Martial Granduncle. You must respect and love him." Qiushan Jun responded, "Given Martial Granduncles personality, its truly hard for anyone to love or respect him." Chen Changsheng recalled that journey back south from the snowy ins and nced at Qiushan Jun, knowing what he was thinking and what worries were on his mind. In that instant, they felt like they had returned to Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. But it was only an instant, and they quickly felt ufortable and looked away. "Is there really no way to stretch the rules a little?" He said to the Sect Master, "In any case, Senior Su Li isnt here." The Sect Master answered, "Although Junior Martial Uncle has left, his sword is still at the mountain." Chen Changsheng felt like there was another meaning in these words and asked, "Sword?" The Sect Master exined, "Junior Martial Uncle left a sword behind. If someone is able to surpass this sword, they can ignore his decrees." Chen Changsheng thought, then said, "I want to try." "I will not hide it from you. Wanting to break that sword is extremely dangerous." The Mount Li Sword Sect Master sternly warned, "Junior Martial Uncle is your teacher on the path of the sword, so you can be considered my junior brother. I am not willing to see you take this risk." Chen Changsheng replied, "This humble junior dares not ept." He was referring to how the Sect Master called him junior brother. The Mount Li Sword Sect Masterughed and said, "It was truly a slip of the tongue. Even if you dared to ept it, I wouldnt dare to really address you as such, or else some people wouldnt be happy." If Chen Changsheng became the Mount Li Sword Sect Masters junior brother, wouldnt he be the martial uncle to Qiushan Jun and the rest of the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws? As for who wouldnt be happy, the answer was obvious. Chen Changsheng nced at Qiushan Jun. Qiushan Jun ignored his gaze, saying to the Mount Li Sword Sect Master, "Master, if Junior Sister were to hear this conversation, just how much of your beard do you think you could keep?" ...... ...... In the foothills behind Mount Lis main peak was a cliff, and in front of this cliff was a stone wall. This wall was covered with ivy, the ivy speckled with wildflowers. Only by walking up close could one see that there was a path about two feet wide in this ivy-covered wall. One could faintly hear the melodious songs of birds from the other end of this path and smell the aroma of flowers. If one looked carefully, one could see a lush green. There seemed to be a verdant valley on the other side. Qiushan Jun, Gou Hanshi, and a few other disciples of Mount Li brought Chen Changshengs group to the cliff. Zhexiu silently stared at the seam in the stone. "For thest few years, Junior Sister has been quietly cultivating on that side. If you want to meet her, you have to walk through here." Gou Hanshi exined to Chen Changshengs group, "This path was made by Martial Granduncle before he broke through into the Divine, cleaved out of this cliff using his sword. The stone walls still have sword intent and killing intent, making it extremely dangerous. This is the sword you will have to break through." Chen Changsheng was well aware that after the Heaven Shrouding Sword was lost in the Garden of Zhou, the sword Su Li used was an ordinary bronze sword forged from a smithy of the vige at the base of Mount Li. When he thought of how Su Li had used such an ordinary sword to cleave a path through this cliff to the paradise on the other side, he was stupefied. His gaze fell on the path through the ivy-covered stone wall. Countless sword shes, incredibly deep, could be seen on the wall. Even after several centuries of wind and rain, they had not been worn away. They were still ten-some zhang from the entrance into the wall, but he could already sense the powerful sword intent contained in those shes. After looking at the wall a few times, Bai Cai and Tang Thirty-Six felt a stabbing pain in their eyes and wanted to cry. Zhexius gaze remained fixed on the wall. He was quiet and abnormally focused, and though his eyes gradually reddened, he did not even blink. A gust of wind came from the direction of the wall. It rustled the leaves on the ground and blew against Chen Changshengs clothes. With a light rip, a straight tear appeared on his sleeve. The chunk of his sleeve drifted with the wind and off the cliff. Chen Changsheng lowered his head to look at the base of the cliff. He saw that in a semi-circle of ten-some zhang in radius around the entrance to the path, the ground was extremely smooth, with not even a fallen leaf in sight. Presumably, as time passed, the fierce sword intent within the stone wall had seeped out, slicing all the fallen leaves and stone gravel in this area into a fine powder. Such an awe-inspiring and terrifying sword intent was truly a rarity. It was truly worthy of the strongest expert of the sword in thest one thousand years. Zhexiu moved. And then he was stopped by Chen Changsheng. "I learned the sword from Su Li, so I have a deep understanding of his path of the sword. You should let me try first. Even if I fail, I should still have a chance to retreat. What you need to do is observe. With your observations and your ability to analyze and fight, your probability of sess will greatly increase." Chen Changsheng stared into his eyes as he spoke. He was right. Although one only needed to walk through this path scored with countless sword shes, it was also an extremely challenging battle. This was their battle with the Su Li from several hundred years ago. Zhexiu fell into thought, then stopped and said, "Thank you." There were many things where not many words were needed. With Zhexius personality, a word of thanks was enough to represent many things. Chen Changsheng took out the Stainless Sword and inserted its hilt into the Vault Sheath. This was his swords strongest form. He had done this when facing Zhu Luo in Xunyang City, when he was forcing his way into the alley of the Northern Military Department in the capital, and even in his battle against two generations of Demon Lords in the snowy mountains. Today, he wanted to force his way through this stone path, just as powerful of a foe. The Su Li of several hundred years ago had cleaved out this path to paradise before reaching the Divine Domain and had certainly not reached his future level of strength. However, he had already cultivated the sword to an extremely high level. To him and Zhexiu, this Su Li was still an almost unreachable existence. Chen Changsheng wielded his sword and took a step forward. With just this one step, several holes were torn in his clothes. Chapter 927 – Breaking Through the Sword Path Chapter 927 C Breaking Through the Sword Path Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng thought for a few moments, then took another step. A slightly chilly wind brushed against his hair, causing some of it to drift away. Sword intent, mighty and invisible, hade with the wind and silently struck. This time, he thought for an even longer time. He had to make a choice. Would he use the star radiance in his three-hundred-sixty-five Qi openings to form a Star Domain for defense, or would he use sword intent? Ultimately, he chose thetter. Because Su Li had been his teacher on the path of the sword. Today, he naturally had to use the sword to challenge this path, as only this way could he turn in an eligible answer sheet. Countless sword intents left his sheath and flew into the air. The Qi and intent of these swords were a motley crew, not very simr. But mystically, they worked together in harmony, with no conflict between them. Gou Hanshi was slightly moved at this sight, and praise appeared in his eyes. Despite the high level Chen Changsheng had reached in the path of the sword, his sword intent was still far less concentrated and pure than Su Lis, making it a difficult challenge to win in terms of quality. So he chose to use numbers to make up for quality. This seemed very ordinary, but on second thought, it was extremely unusual. Besides him, who else in the world could simultaneously possess so many sword intents and control them as they pleased? Countless tiny grinding sounds could be heard. The wind suddenly vanished, but the ivy on the stone wall began to sway. This ivy that had grown together with this sword intent for centuries naturally wouldnt be harmed by it, but now was beginning to break and fall. There was clearly nothing to see, but countless swords seemed to be engaging in silent battle in front of the stone wall. In an extremely tiny area, countless sword intents were engaging in a most subtle contest. The Qi of the world grew much more awe-inspiring with this battle and the light from the sky suddenly went dim. Chen Changsheng walked up to the ivy. Piece by piece, the ivy crumbled away, revealing the entrance to the path running through the stone wall. He entered without hesitation. The battle of sword intents continued behind him. The air in the entrance to the path was suddenly filled with countless holes and white eddies of Qi, obscuring the scene within. After a few moments, the stone suddenly exploded with the cries of swords. ...... ...... The path through the stone wall was very narrow, the sky a thin sliver high above him. While walking through this path, Chen Changsheng felt that his surroundings were rather dim. The walls of this passage were covered in straight sword shes, the two ends extremely thin while the middle was a little thicker. They looked rather mellow, but also extremely sharp. Each sharp sword sh represented a sword intent. Those sword intents rose from the walls and fiercely shed at Chen Changshengs face, simultaneously assailing his Ethereal Pce and sea of consciousness. Chen Changsheng was not the least bit panicked. He steadily pressed forward, his sword held horizontally in front of his eyebrows like an iron chain. This was the third sword Su Li had taught him: the Stupid Sword. This technique emphasized ones personality, and with Chen Changshengs persevering andposed personality, this technique in his hands was truly as hardy as a boulder. Clingclingclingcling. The path echoed with sword cries that sounded like two swords were constantly shing against each other. The straight body of Chen Changshengs swordy in front of his eyes, and sparks flew all along its edges. The two walls of the path were instantly covered with several dozen new sword shes. His sword could block the visible sword intent, but it could not block the invisible sword intent that assailed his body. As he proceeded further into the path, the aura of intimidating awe grew more and more concentrated. His sea of consciousness was already raging with waves that were being chopped into foam by the sword intent. As this foam appeared and dissipated, he felt a stabbing pain in his eyes and a hacking sensation at his skin. These sword intents were the true test. Someone without a firm will and a calm and pure spiritual sense would have found it impossible to endure. His sword held before him, Chen Changsheng continued forward. The path near the entrance was extremely narrow, but it gradually widened as he walked. However, this did not mean that the path was easier to walk. On the contrary, the sword shes grew more and more numerous, the sword Qi emerging from them more and more majestic, the sword intents more and more awe-inspiring. More frightening was that these sword shes were gradually forming a connection and creating an unending stream of attacks. Each sword sh was a single attack of a sword. When connected, they would be a set of sword techniques. It was only at this moment that Chen Changsheng truly began to confront Su Lis cultivation on the path of the sword. Awe-inspiring sword intent emerged from the walls and obscured the light from above and the distant smear of green as it surged toward him like a sea. Chen Changshengs body slightly swayed as he almost lost his footing. His face slightly paled. If he had not honed his mind countless times in the sea of sword intent within the Vault Sheath, he might have failed here. How could he pass through this vast sea of sword intent? How could he break through Su Lis sword techniques? Chen Changsheng attentively listened to the howls as the sword intent flew through the air, calmly assessing the tears the sword intents cleaved in the air, sensing their subtle changes. As usual, his eyes were as clean as a small brook, free of dust. They reflected the drifting clouds and the sword glows that shed between them. His sword was no longer held in front of him but extended straight towards the sky. The Stupid Sword could only defend. How could he break the sword techniques Su Li left behind? The answer, of course, was to use sword techniques. A sword glow tore through the air, shattering the sword Qiing down from the heavens. This was the Heavenly Dao Academys Sword of Hithering Light, so fast that not even the heavens could catch it. Several flowers made of swords trembled as they appeared in the wind and blocked each attack descending from the heavens. There were thirteen of these sword silhouettes, each one of them a willow branch, seemingly delicate but incredibly tenacious, able to block any one of those sword blows. There was the Blossoming Flower Brocade, Mountain Spirit Splits the Cliff, the sternness of thew sword, turning mountains that also weed guests. Finally, they ascended to burn the heavens. These were all sword techniques of Mount Li, so they were naturally able to break Su Lis Mount Li Sword Style. There were also the Orthodox Academys Toppling Mountain Staff and True Sword of the Orthodoxy. He was the Pope and also the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, so he was followed by a divine aura! It was just like when he contended against Xu Yourongs Sword of Great Light on the Bridge of Helplessness. He used all the sword styles he had learned over his life. Sword glows illuminated the gloomy path. Countless famous, or obscure, or unorthodox sword techniques appeared at his hands. Time slowly passed. Chen Changsheng gripped his sword and continued forward. After some time, he finally reached the tail end of the path. Even through the dazzling light of countless sword glows and the awesome might of the sword intent stabbing at his eyes, he could still see the lush valley beyond the path. And yet, it seemed like he could only walk up to here. He had used all the sword styles he had ever learned, but he had still failed to defeat all the sword techniques embedded within this stone wall. It was only now that he understood something. In terms of cultivation on the path of the sword, there were very few people in this world at a higher level than him, and none who knew more sword styles. But today, he was facing Su Li. Su Li knew even more sword styles than he did and his sword intent was much more powerful and condensed. Su Li was his teacher on the path of the sword, so how could he possibly surpass him on this sword path? Chen Changsheng stopped and put down his sword. Those sword intents sensed the change in his mood. They halted their attacks and quietly floated in the air, waiting for his decision. Retreat, or continue? Chapter 928 – The Last Lesson Chapter 928 C The Last Lesson Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The sword intents were quiet but no less intimidating. Even using ones spiritual sense to perceive them could harm the sea of consciousness. A stone had been shaken loose by the battle of swords and now dropped from above. However, it failed to reach the ground, as it was chopped into countless pieces by the invisible sword intents, its final form a fine sand that was blown into the valley by the wind, leaving behind no trace. Chen Changsheng watched this sight and fell into a long period of silence. And then he lowered his head and thought for a very long time. He was recalling the scenes when Su Li taught him the sword in the wilderness and a few things that happened afterward. Before Su Li left for the Sacred Light Continent with the Holy Maiden, he left several letters for the world. One letter had severed the Longevity Sectsst bit of daring while another had cut off Zhu Luos arm. These letters were naturally most precious and terrifying objects. Chen Changsheng had been given two letters. From this act, one could see that Su Li truly did value him, even regarding him as the disciple that would take up his legacy. These two letters had saved Chen Changshengs life twice while also greatly advancing his cultivation in the sword. Right now, this path was full of sword intent, waiting to be stimted, the sharpest existences in the world, able to cut apart all things. This made him recall the scene when he opened Su Lis letter in the Orthodox Academys kitchen. At the time, he stood amidst the sword intents, not even daring to move. Now, he still could not move. Could he only walk this far? Chen Changsheng suddenly remembered that before Su Li left, he had also left a letter for Qiushan Jun. But Qiushan Jun had not wanted it. Perhaps this was the discrepancy between him and Qiushan Jun? When Su Li was teaching him the sword, Su Li had said that he wasnt bad, with only a little gap between him and Qiushan. When parting at Xunyang City, Wang Po had also told him that he was rather good, but still just a little less than Qiushan. From Xining to the capital, he had heard simr words many times. At the start, in the conversations of others, the disparity between him and Qiushan Jun was as vast as the one between the heavens and the earth. Gradually, this gap began to shrink, but even now, when he was Pope and Qiushan Jun was still an ordinary disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect that had hidden away for five years, there was still no one that would say that he had surpassed Qiushan Jun. Chen Changsheng gazed at those unseeable sword intents as if he was gazing at Su Li himself. "I still want to try." He wanted to try and see if he could take one more step, or even walk out of this path. He wanted to try and prove to Su Li that the choice to teach him the sword was the right one. He wanted to try and prove to the world that perhaps he might not be stronger than Qiushan Jun, but he was notcking, at least in some aspects. His mind was set, his aura calm. His mind was clear and bright, like a sword that had been washed by water for countless years. Innumerable swords silently emerged from his sheath, countless fish leaping from the water, seeking to be dragons. Innumerable sword glows illuminated the gloomy passage, snatching away the luster of the world as they cleaved at those invincible sword intents. The crisp cries of swords suddenly burst out, gradually forming into a line, the line that divided the sea from the sky. And then they suddenly fell silent. ...... ...... The people on the cliff nervously watched the path. Ivy obscured their vision and sword intents disordered the light. It was impossible for them to make out any details, but they could vaguely make out those sword glows. Suddenly, the sword glows suddenly exploded with light, making it impossible to see anything. Sword cries rang out in a burst of noise, making it impossible to hear anything else. They could only see the winds stir gravel and dust that shed and struggled within the path like a living dragon. As they watched this sight and sensed the vibrations from the mountain, those ordinary disciples slightly paled and thought in shock, His Holiness the Pope truly is Martial Granduncle Su Lis legacy disciple. His cultivation in the sword really is as powerful as rumored. Is he really going to walk through it? Bai Cai asked in concern, "Does he intend to destroy this path?" Even when Chen Changsheng began to use his swords to shatter the walls of the path, Qiushan Jun remained quiet, his expression still extremely calm. Now, his face finally showed a hint of sternness. "If he can destroy this path, then it naturally counts as a sess." ...... ...... This path was cleaved out of the rock of Mount Lis main peak. Su Li had used an unimaginably powerful attack to sh a path through, and in the following centuries, the sword shes on the walls continuously increased, sword intent seeping into the mountain. The walls had be so sturdy that even one of the precious treasures of the Orthodoxy would find it hard to destroy them, so Chen Changsheng naturally did not possess this ability. But he walked out. After some time, he finally managed to walk out of the path and onto the meadow at its exit. His clothes were covered in tears and his hairband had snapped, causing his ck hair to scatter behind him. His appearance was quite wretched. Blood was dripping from his clothes, its scent gradually weakened by a cool breeze. Fortunately, after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, he had grasped a few methods and so prevented anything strange from urring. He was born with a stainless constitution and his spiritual sense was both serene and powerful to the extreme. His meditations were incredibly effective, allowing him to rue vast amounts of star radiance. When performing his first Meditative Introspection, he had been bathed in the true blood of the ck Frost Dragon. When condensing his Star Domain, he had simultaneously illuminated three-hundred-sixty-five Qi openings. He could be said to have the most perfect body for cultivation in the world. But today, he had suffered so many injuries. Besides his body covered in sword shes, there were several thin wounds on his face and a small part of his left eyebrow had been cut off. If this wound were in a slightly different position, it would have been on his eye. One could imagine just how dangerous the situation had been just now and just how terrifying the sword intents Su Li had left behind were. As he stood at the paths exit and gazed at the verdant valley and cloudless blue sky, Chen Changsheng felt incredibly refreshed. Today, in confronting the sword intents Su Li had left behind, he had used everything he had learned in his life, leaving nothing behind, keeping nothing hidden. This was not the most dangerous battle in his life of cultivation, but it was his most delightful one. Countless sword styles had been used to their fullest extent, cleaving open the path and the world and also broadening his mind. He even wanted to shout at this verdant valley and cloudless sky. But this was not in ord with his personality. In the end, he didnt shout, but turned around to look back at the path. After walking through this path, he was naturally aware that the sword intents and techniques on its walls were notpletely left behind from when Su Li cut open this path. Many of them had been left by Su Liter on, and there were also several that were left by other people from the Mount Li Sword Sect. He gazed silently at this path through stone for a very long time. He seemed to be looking into the past. Several hundred years ago, on one of Su Lis rare returns, he came to this ce and casually shed at this stone wall. Those elders of the Sword Hall with profound cultivations embraced their swords while meditating within this path for the sake of advancing. When enlightened, they would sh at the walls of this path. After several hundred years, this ce contained the essence of Su Lis sword, and also the spirit and will of the Mount Li Sword Sect. This path was used by the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect to hone their sword hearts. Su Li had left his own daughter in this lush valley, certain that Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu would attempt this path. To put it another way, this had been hisst lesson to Chen Changsheng. Chapter 929 – If You Want to Enter My Door, You Must Endure This Sword Chapter 929 C If You Want to Enter My Door, You Must Endure This Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr What about Zhexiu? Chen Changsheng thought to himself, could it be that Su Li just wants to force Zhexiu to walk through this path brimming with sword intent to discipline him? Or was it a test a father left for his son-inw? "My fathers motives are not as beautiful as you imagine. He just doesnt want Zhexiu to meet me. In truth, he definitely didnt think that you would really be able to force your way through." Upon hearing this voice, Chen Changsheng turned around. And then he saw someone he had not seen for many years: Qi Jian. The Qi Jian he recognized from the Mausoleum of Books and then the Garden of Zhou had been thin and short, a timid and weak young man. Thus, even though he had be aware of her true status ages ago, seeing her wearing a green dress still stunned him for quite some time. "Long time no see," he finally said. Qi Jian pushed her messy hair behind her ear and asked, "How many years? Its hard to tell the passing of time in these mountains, and Im toozy to keep count." She was now a bright and cheerful youngdy, appearing even healthier than she was in the past. There was none of the mncholy that Chen Changsheng had imagined. Chen Changsheng looked around and discovered that this green valley was lush with nt life. He could see waterfalls in the distance and pools of water peeking through the trees while birds constantly sang. It was an exceptionally beautiful sight. But to be imprisoned in a paradise year-round was still incredibly arduous. Upon thinking of this matter and hearing her words, he became a bit more displeased at Su Li and all of Mount Li. Seeing his expression, Qi Jian softly said, "Your Holiness the Pope, have you perhaps misunderstood something?" Chen Changsheng asked in surprise, "Are you not imprisoned here?" Qi Jian replied, "I truly have spent all of thesest few years quietly cultivating the sword in this ce." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then why do you need to make excuses for your sect? Its no easy feat to enter and exit this ce." He still felt a little fear from those dangerous sword intents in that stone wall. If he had to endure this trial each time he wanted to visit, not even the most breathtaking beauty could tempt him to visit this valley. Qi Jian knew that he was concerned about her and faintly smiled. "Besides your method, there are naturally other ways." Chen Changsheng froze and thought to himself, are there really other paths to this ce? He asked, "Then when can you leave? He... is on that side." Qi Jians smile faded as she calmly and firmly said, "If he really wants to meet me, he naturally has toe and see me." Chen Changsheng faintly understood her meaning, though he had no way of being sure. ...... ...... The dragon of dust gradually settled and the light of the sun began to fall on the cliff once more. The path through the stone wall returned to true peace. Everyone had apprehensive expressions, unaware of the situation within. Zhexiu silently stared at the path, in a pensive mood. Qiushan Jun dered, "He passed through." Guan Feibai nced at the position of the sun and an expression of shock appeared on his face. "He only needed forty-five minutes?" Tang Thirty-Six had no understanding of how difficult it was to traverse that path, but based on Guan Feibais reaction, he could tell that Chen Changsheng had used an extremely short amount of time. He proudly said, "If you think about it, his swordy was personally taught by your martial granduncle. How hard could it be for him to go through that path?" Bai Cai sneered, "When Eldest Brother passed through this path five years ago, he only used thirty minutes." These words caused Zhexiu to nce at Qiushan Jun and Tang Thirty-Six to fall silent in astonishment. Qiushan Juns reputation had already spread across the world, but very few people had seen him personally take action, and Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six were no exception. In truth, they had always wanted to know just how powerful Qiushan Jun was. The shout in Wenshui City and the drawings on Holy Maiden Peak proved that Qiushan Jun was an extraordinary individual, but still, those did not involve cultivation or fighting. It was only now that they knew that he truly was very strong. Five years ago, Qiushan Jun had been younger than Chen Changsheng now and his cultivation was probably slightly inferior, and yet he had only needed thirty minutes to pass through that path? Gou Hanshi exined, "Senior Brother has been learning the sword at this mountain since he was a child, and it was not his first attempt on that sword path. He naturally had a few advantages." The disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect knew of their second brothers way of doing things and were not surprised to see him speak on Chen Changshengs behalf. It was Tang Thirty-Six that didnt know how to respond. Zhexiu ignored these words, heading straight to the path. Those sword intents seeping out from the ivy on the stone wall floated about his body, instantly ripping through his clothes. But he did not care. His face remained unmoved. The disciples and Tang Thirty-Six watched. Many people had already guessed that Chen Changsheng would be able to break through this path, as he cultivated in the path of Mount Lis sword. But what of this infamous wolf expert? He was the real main character of this affair. ...... ...... To Chen Changsheng, walking this path was a battle. To Zhexiu, walking this path was a hunt. From a certain perspective, Zhexiu had a rather savage aura. As a hybrid of human and demi-human, his body was as hard as steel, his perception extremely powerful, his intelligence extremely high, his spiritual sense incredibly formidable, and his reserves of true essence iparably vast. As the Tide Rush of Blood worsened, his meridians thickened, his spiritual sense grew fiercer, and his amount of true essence surged. It was just like those monsters on the snowy ins. On the verge of death, they would be iparably powerful. Zhexiu was currently very powerful, and when Chen Changsheng was making his way through the path, he was observing like a true beast, not missing out on a single detail. He was confident that he had already found the weak point of his prey, so now was the time to conserve his strength and cease all excess consumption of energy. He needed to charge straight over and bite through the throat of his target. Pulling away the ivy, he walked into the path. He looked at the sword intentsing from both the earth and sky, but he did not take on a battle posture. "I didnte to learn the sword from you, nor do I want to prove that Im stronger than you. I just want to see her, and nobody can stop me." He was saying this to the sword shes on the walls of this passage, but he naturally wanted to say it for their owner to hear. ...... ...... The cries of countless swords soared to the sky, seemingly infuriated, but in a short while, they stopped. The path was quiet. Whether it was Tang Thirty-Six on the cliff or Chen Changsheng at the other end of the path, everyone was nervous. After not hearing any sword cries for a long time, Chen Changsheng understood and asked, "Is this that method?" Qi Jian calmly exined, "The swords can sense your thoughts and are impossible to deceive. If youre sincere, you can send them a message. Since youre not an enemy, theres no reason to stop you." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then whats the exnation for those sword cries? They were even more furious than the ones I encountered." Qi Jian pursed her lips, appearing to not care. In truth, she was very nervous. Footsteps approached. Zhexiu emerged from the path. Chapter 930 – The Ups and Downs, and the People of the Plains Are Just as Before Chapter 930 C The Ups and Downs, and the People of the ins Are Just as Before Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Zhexiu appeared much worse off than Chen Changsheng had imagined. His body that was as hard as metal was covered in wounds and caked in dust. Chen Changsheng took a handkerchief from his sleeve and passed it over as he curiously asked, "How did you make it through?" Zhexiu expressionlessly said, "Not countering if struck, not retorting if taunted, only walking forward." Chen Changsheng wondered, "This way is also fine?" Zhexiu replied, "Perhaps he might have just killed me." Chen Changshengmented, "...This doesnt match up with your personality." Zhexiu answered, "It can change." As a child, he had been regarded as a devil and exiled from his tribe. He struggled between life and death, fighting for survival. Zhexiu had never been somebody that cared about the gazes of others, much less what the word normal meant. He had a most cold and frigid personality. But for certain reasons, he was willing to change himself, even if this ran counter to his nature and his strongest habits. For example, he took the handkerchief from Chen Changsheng and diligently wiped the dirt off his face. After a while, he earnestly asked Chen Changsheng, "Is it clean now?" Chen Changsheng looked for a while, then said, "Its good enough." Zhexiu nced at his clothes, which had been shredded by sword intent, and requested, "I know that you keep a lot of clothes with you. Lend me a set." "I made a few sets of clothes when I had nothing else to do. In a little while, you can see if any of them fit you." Qi Jians voice came from behind Chen Changsheng. Her voice was very soft and was trembling somewhat. Chen Changsheng moved aside. Upon seeing this girl dressed in green, Zhexiu froze. Qi Jian nervously looked at him. Silence. It had been many years since theyst met. It was somewhat unfamiliar. It was somewhat ufortable. He was still the same. She was now ady. ...... ...... Qi Jian raised her skirt and bowed. As Su Lis daughter and the Sect Mastersst disciple, she was Mount Lis Junior Sister, possessing the most unique of identities. She rarely bowed to others, so her actions were somewhat clumsy. Zhexiu sped his hands and bowed back. His actions were even more awkward, as he had never bowed to anyone before. The mood was somewhat stiff. The two silently gazed at each other, neither knowing how to start. "I dont have much time," Zhexiu suddenly said. Qi Jian knew that his illness was in the midst of worsening, but upon hearing his words, she thought his attitude was still the same as always, so she couldnt help but be a little angry. But Zhexiu added, "So I want to cherish my time a little more." Startled, Qi Jian asked, "What do you want to do?" Zhexiu firmly said, "I want to hug you." Qi Jian blushed, not knowing how to respond. Zhexiu somewhat clumsily spread his arms wide. Qi Jian almost wanted to cry as she said, "I want you to carry me." Zhexiu turned around and squatted down in front of her. Qi Jian leaned on his back, tightly hugged his neck, and then began to cry. "Dont cry," Zhexiu said in concern. Feeling aggrieved, Qi Jian replied, "I want to cry." Zhexiu thought about what to do, then asked, "Where do you live?" Qi Jian nervously asked, "What do you want to do?" Zhexiu answered, "Didnt you say that you had made me some new sets of clothes?" Leaning on his back, Qi Jian lightly snorted and said, "Who said that those clothes were for you?" Zhexiuughed, saying nothing. Qi Jian whispered, "South, at the Zhen Star, four li1." Zhexiu froze, then slowly closed his eyes. He carried her as he ran in that direction. There was arge in of grass in that direction. Beneath the sunlight, it appeared like a field of wheat, rustling with golden waves. It looked just like the ins in the Garden of Zhou. ...... ...... After retreating, Chen Changsheng endeavored to keep as quiet as possible so as to not disturb the pair. Soon after, he realized that he was overthinking it, as Zhexiu and Qi Jian clearly only had eyes for each other, oblivious to any bystanders. Or else how could Zhexiu, famed for his vignce, not hear the many footsteps and voices? Qiushan Jun, Tang Thirty-Six, and the other disciples walked out of the path and to Chen Changshengs side. Just like Qi Jian said, there were many methods to pass through the path, and the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect naturally had ways to calm those sword intents. They had arrived just when Zhexiu was clumsily opening his arms with the intent of hugging Qi Jian. Tang Thirty-Six gave a heartyugh. "Just when did this fellow want to pretend to be Xuanyuan Po?" Qiushan Jun arched his brows. Gou Hanshi shook his head. Guan Feibais face turned into a sheet of ice. Liang Banhu silently creased his brow. Bai Cai almost cursed. Their beloved junior sister was suddenly about to be embraced in the bosom of another man. Anyone who saw this sight would assuredly be in a terrible mood. Even if they were gentle, noble Gou Hanshi or the lofty and far-sighted Qiushan Jun. Zhexiu carried Qi Jian off into the verdant valley. Guan Feibai and the rest appeared slightly appeased. Chen Changsheng walked over to Qiushan Jun and said, "Thank you." Qiushan Jun pointed down to the valley and said, "If its about this matter, then theres no need." There were naturally people who sympathized and pitied their junior sister, and he was one of them, but it was also a falsehood to say that he sincerely wanted these lovers to be husband and wife. So he said that there was no need. However, Chen Changsheng was not referring to this matter. "I heard that before Senior Su Li left, he left you a letter, but you didnt ept it." Chen Changsheng continued, "When I was passing through the path, I understood the meaning of this action." Qiushan Jun replied, "I didnt have any deeper meaning behind my actions. I just didnt like Martial Granduncles conduct back then, so I refused it out of anger." Chen Changsheng fell quiet for a few moments, then agreed, "Seniors conduct truly was rather irresponsible. I also dont approve." "Everyone says that Im very simr to Senior Su Li. Presumably, if I met him, I would find him rather likable." Tang Thirty-Six regretfully said, "s, we were not fated to meet, or else Senior would definitely have passed on something nice to me." Guan Feibai sneered, "Why dont you go look in a mirror?" Tang Thirty-Six arched his brows and shot back, "I look at myself in the mirror when I wake up every morning. Its quite the spirited and handsome face. Are you saying that your martial granduncle is very ugly?" In witty remarks, all the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect added together were not his match. Gou Hanshi ordered Guan Feibai to stop and said to Chen Changsheng, "Your Holiness the Pope used the sword to break through the path. ording to the rules, Your Holiness can now be considered a part of my Mount Li." A normal cultivator would have been more than willing to be considered a disciple of the mighty Mount Li Sword Sect. But Chen Changsheng was not a normal person and his status was even more revered. Not even the status of the Mount Li Sword Sect Master couldpare. Gou Hanshi was just informing him with no other meaning. In his view, Chen Changsheng naturally would not ept. This truly was the case. Although Chen Changsheng had no conflict with the Mount Li Sword Sect and had developed deep rtionships with them over thest few years, even having a rather congenial rtionship with Gou Hanshi, he was still the Pope. He could not possibly enter the Mount Li Sword Sect, as what would the priests of the Li Pce do then? Chen Changsheng answered, "Weve always walked the same path, so we naturally belong to the same sect as well." Gou Hanshi praised, "Theres truth to these words." At this moment, Qi Jians happyughter came from the ins on the perimeter of the valley. As they watched that clear trail of dust rising from the ins and those two figures at the front of it, everyone felt rather emotional. Chen Changsheng and Qiushan Jun shook their heads and said at the same time, "I really dont know just what that fellow was really thinking." At these words, everyone fell quiet. Everyone knew that the fellow they were speaking of was Su Li, but this silence was not because of the disrespect in their words. Gou Hanshi looked at Chen Changsheng and Qiushan Jun in surprise. "The two of you share quite the tacit understanding." Everyone else was staring at them. Chen Changsheng and Qiushan Jun nced at each other. Then, with a tacit understanding, they turned around and stopped talking. ______________ 1. You can find these same directions in Chapter 265. Chapter 931 – Parting Is Only a Letter Away Chapter 931 C Parting Is Only a Letter Away Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr On the same night, the Mount Li Sword Sect arranged a dinner in the valley, using a bonfire to roast meat. This sort of treatment for someone like the Pope was inevitably a little disrespectful. Chen Changsheng had no objection. He knew that it was because Qi Jian was somewhat shy and unwilling to leave the valley and meet so many of her fellow disciples. Moreover, roasting meat over the fire had a rustic charm which he found quite pleasant. However, it reminded him of that night roasting meat and drinking wine at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. He realized that Qiushan Jun had not appeared, causing him to feel a ratherplex mixture of emotions. Tang Thirty-Six had a bowl of wine in hand as he chatted with Ye Xiaolian, amusing her so much that she was shaking fromughter. Gou Hanshi and Hu Thirty-Two were seated together, engaging in whispered discussion. They were probably nning how to handle some important matters in the future. Guan Feibai and Bai Cai were sitting at Chen Changshengs side, their eyes fixed in front of them, their bodies not even flinching. On the other side of the bonfire, Zhexiu and Qi Jian were sitting together. Qi Jian leaned on his shoulder, the smile on her face appearing particrly happy in the light of the fire. The new clothes Zhexiu was wearing were very eye-catching. It was easy to see that the skill of the tailor was rather mediocre, but the dense needlework was proof of how much effort and thought had been put into them. Chen Changsheng was rather gratified to see this sight, but Guan Feibai and the others felt awful, leading to their quick departure from the valley. Ye Xiaolian soon followed after them. On this quiet night, the fire crackled in the wind. Qi Jian leaned on Zhexius shoulder, softly humming a little tune. Chen Changsheng looked around him, then with a thought, he brought Nanke out of the Garden of Zhou. Upon seeing Nanke suddenly appear by the fire, Qi Jian became nervous, her hands subconsciously going for the sword at her waist. "You should be calling her Aunt. Theres no need to be so nervous," Chen Changsheng said. Qi Jian nkly stared for a while before getting his meaning. She gazed at Nankes face, her moodplex. Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze moved between Nanke and Qi Jian, ultimately falling on Chen Changsheng as he said, "I feel like this sort of seniority is a little messy." Chen Changsheng ignored him as he told Qi Jian his intentions. In the following days, Nanke would also be living in Mount Li, and he hoped that Qi Jian would help take care of her. Upon confirming that this matter had received the Sect Masters silent approval, Qi Jian naturally had no reason to object. Leaving Nanke at the Mount Li Sword Sect was a decision Chen Changsheng had reached after long and careful deliberation. His first priority was Nankes safety. Wuqiong Bis questions at Holy Maiden Peak were still ringing in his ear, and if she was not at his side, only the Mount Li Sword Sect was able and willing to ept a Demon Princess. In addition, the Mount Li Sword Sects Just Swords Clear Music might assist in recovering Nankes intelligence. One could be treated as easily as two. In any case, since Zhexiu needed to remain at Mount Li to treat his illness, Nanke might as well stay here as well. As Chen Changsheng and Qi Jian conversed, Nanke nkly stared at him, perplexed as to why they needed to part. Just like in thest few days, she clung to his clothes, though this time with more force. Looking into her eyes, Chen Changsheng felt a little depressed, but there was nothing he could do. Only after softly coaxing her for some time did he seed in having Nanke loosen her grip. Qi Jian had been watching the entire time. She suddenly very seriously said, "I have no intention of calling you Uncle." Chen Changsheng froze while Tang Thirty-Sixsughter could be heard deep in the ins on the edge of the valley, startling countless birds. "My father also would never want to call you his brother-inw." Qi Jian nced at Nanke quietly sitting at Chen Changshengs side and said, "Can you not be like this?" Chen Changsheng had always had a gentle personality, but now he could not hide his displeasure. "Just whats going on? I havent even done anything." Qi Jian said, "You understand what I mean." Zhexiu added, "Her meaning is that you shouldnt treat other girls too well." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Do you think that Chen Changsheng doesnt know? Hes well aware, which is why hes gotten angry out of embarrassment." ...... ...... Their business at Mount Li finished, Chen Changsheng and his party bid farewell early next morning and returned on their original path. Still nobody knew what was happening in White Emperor City. There was a shadow over his heart that caused him a great deal of concern. He arranged to meet Xu Yourong in the vige at the base of Holy Maiden Peak. He was confident that thetest report would have arrived by then. They would decide what to do then. The morning light had just touched the verdant mountains, so the wind on the Tong River was somewhat chilly. Chen Changsheng looked at the vige on the opposite shore. He knew that Xu Yourong was already there, which improved his mood slightly. At this moment, a cry came from the sky as a Red Goose streaked out of the clouds to his north andnded in front of him. Hu Thirty-Two untied the letter box from the Red Gooses foot. He followed the stipted methods and removed a token, taking the letter from within and handing it to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changshengs expression did not change as his eyes moved across the dense passage on the letter, but everyone could sense that he had be rather nervous, and also angry. The grass along the Tong River was covered in lightyer of frost, just like the mood in his eyes. Chen Changsheng took a sheet of paper and jotted down a few hasty sentences for Ye Xiaolian to give to Xu Yourong across the river. "I have an urgent matter, so Ill leave first." After saying this, he immediately boarded a carriage that had been prepared in advance by the Daoist church of the south. The carriage quickly galloped off along the official road running along the western shore of the Tong River, its ultimate direction to the north. Ye Xiaolian was clueless as to what had happened. She walked across the water to meet Xu Yourong. When delivering the letter, she could not conceal her concern. By now, Xu Yourong already knew what had happened, and she was not angry at Chen Changshengs sudden departure. However, when she saw what was written on the letter, she couldnt help but feel a little displeased. "Go if you have to, and I wont say anything. But riding my crane to see another girl? Thats a little too much." ...... ...... As one followed the course of the Tong River northward, one arrived at the eastern foothills of the Luomei Mountains. Chen Changshengs party arrived at the southernmost county of the Great Zhou Dynasty: Luling County. When their carriage entered the Prince of Lulings estate, the sun had just risen over the trees, from which one could tell how rushed they had been. Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two felt thoroughly exhausted, and also just as curious. Someone had been sending Chen Changsheng letters ever since he had left Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, with all of the Li Pces ns rted to these letters. Just who was the writer of this letter? Why did Chen Changsheng trust these letters so, and what was in todays letter that made Chen Changsheng so anxious? It even reminded them of Chen Changshengs mood in Fengyang City upon learning that there was something strange going on in Holy Maiden Peak. To Chen Changsheng, just who in the world had a simr status to Xu Yourong? Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two did not find an answer in the Prince of Lulings estate, and the person waiting for them was not the Prince of Luling, but... the Prince of Louyang. This most useless prince of the Chen n appeared greatly fatigued and covered in dust. He had probably just hurried down from the north. Seeing Chen Changshenge in, the Prince of Louyang hurriedly prostrated, his knees hitting the ground and his rear snapping into the air as he adopted an extremely deferential posture. Chapter 932 – A Letter from Shang Xingzhou Chapter 932 C A Letter from Shang Xingzhou Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six was rather startled to see the Prince of Louyang prostrate. Even if Chen Changsheng was the Pope and the prince was most cowardly, what need was there for such respect? Chen Changsheng became somewhat absentminded as he looked at the Prince of Louyangs clumsy movements and cumbersome body. Whatever he was thinking, it made it so that he did not immediately have the prince rise. Tang Thirty-Six once more felt that something was wrong. It was obvious that Chen Changsheng had a problem with this princes attitude or mentality. Amongst the princes of the Chen n, the Prince of Louyang was the most low-key and obedient. No matter how fierce the conflict between the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy, he had always maintained a respectful attitude toward the Li Pce, his actions just now proof of this fact. Logically speaking, Chen Changshengs personality and demeanor would not make him treat this prince so coldly, no matter how little he was acquainted with this prince. Not hearing Chen Changshengs voice made the Prince of Louyang extremely nervous. While profusely sweating, he aimed a pitiful nce at Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six lightly poked Chen Changsheng on the back, upon which Chen Changsheng finally came to his senses and hurriedly had the Prince of Louyang rise. The Prince of Louyang gave a deep sigh and quickly took out a thin letter from his bosom. Like he was offering a treasure of his n, he very carefully ced the letter in front of Chen Changsheng. Hu Thirty-Two saw the seal on the letter and confirmed that it was not from the same person that wrote the letter from this morning and the ones from the past. So just who had written this letter? The paper decorations pasted on the windows were numerous and varied, seeming almost real. The light passing through them into the room was greatly weakened, bing rather gloomy. Chen Changsheng gazed at the seal on the letter, pausing for a moment before smoothly opening the envelope. It had been many years since he had seen this handwriting, but it was still so familiar, just like the writer. The brushstrokes were smooth and flowing, like the stream outside the vige. The words were elegant and charming but concealed a powerful vigor, like a solitary mountain within the mists. Chen Changsheng read the first line of words, hisplexion growing slightly dark. As expected, the news ryed to him by the letter from this morning was true. His brow creased and remained so. Tang Thirty-Six and Hu Thirty-Two looked at him, using their gazes to inquire as to what was going on. "This is a letter Teacher wrote to me." Chen Changsheng exined. This answer shocked the pair into speechlessness while the Prince of Louyang incessantly wiped the cold sweat off his face. The room was quiet, the entirety of the Prince of Lulings estate shrouded in silence. The Imperial Court and the Li Pce, Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng, had been at odds for several years, the situation between them extremely tense. All of a sudden, Shang Xingzhou had written a letter to his student. What did he want? It naturally wasnt because he had drunk two pots of winest night and suddenly wanted to see the Moon of the demons, thus deciding to turn his hostility toward his student into friendship. It could only be because something extremely important was happening on the continent. This event was even more important than the conflict between the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court. It was so important that even someone as clear-minded and powerful as Shang Xingzhou had put his aside his problems with Chen Changsheng and sought his aid. Shang Xingzhous letter was simple and concise. Chen Changsheng quickly finished reading it and thanked the Prince of Louyang for his troubles. The Prince of Louyang was ted, but he didnt know what he should do next, so he nkly stood where he was. Tang Thirty-Six winked at him. The Prince of Louyang quickly responded, bowing as he retreated out of the room. After he left, Tang Thirty-Six immediately asked, "Just whats happened?" Chen Changsheng replied, "White Emperor City will be holding the grand ceremony of Heavenly Selection." Tang Thirty-Six found the words Heavenly Selection to be somewhat familiar, but he had forgotten where he had heard them or what they meant. On the other hand, Hu Thirty-Twos expression suddenly changed as he sternly said, "Preposterous! Just what are the demi-humans thinking?" It was only after listening to Hu Thirty-Twos exnation that Tang Thirty-Six finally understood the meaning of the Heavenly Selection ceremony, and his expression turned solemn. "The one Princess Luoluo chooses to marry will be the next White Emperor?" "Correct." Tang Thirty-Six asked Chen Changsheng, "Didnt you already take care of her meridians? Why cant she seed to the throne of the White Emperor?" Chen Changsheng silently thought for a few moments before saying, "Its naturally because theres someone that doesnt want her to be the next White Emperor." Tang Thirty-Six understood who he was referring and asked in confusion, "Madam Mu is her mother by blood. How does doing this benefit her?" Hu Thirty-Twos concerns were on another question. "Who is Madam Mu prepared to marry Princess Luoluo off to?" Chen Changsheng recalled the contents of the letter he had received this morning and said, "There are many rumors in White Emperor City, but right now it seems that the groom should be the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent." "The evil intentions of the Great Western Continents Imperial n are truly undying," Hu Thirty-Two harshly said. "The blue-clothed visitor only died two days ago and here they are again with this sort of move." "Madam Mu has been married to the White Emperor for several centuries now, and its said that those two have always loved each other. Who could have known that her heart had always been on the n of her parents? Shes even willing to deprive her daughter of any benefits. In the past, I thought that such deceiving wives existed only in a few uncivilized and remote viges. I truly didnt think..." Tang Thirty-Six was deeply annoyed. Confused, Hu Thirty-Two asked, "How can the White Emperor agree to her actions?" Chen Changsheng noted, "His Majesty the White Emperor is still in secluded cultivation, so no one knows his thoughts on the matter." Tang Thirty-Six suddenly felt that something was not right about this matter. The scheme of the Great Western Continents from a few days ago clearly had the Imperial Court and Shang Xingzhous backing. To put it another way, it had always been an alliance between Shang Xingzhou and Madam Mu so that they could remove Chen Changsheng. If Madam Mu wanted to use this chance to forge a marriage alliance and have the Great Western Continents Imperial n sessfully makendfall on the continent, Shang Xingzhou should have been wishing them the best, so why this fierce opposition? Shang Xingzhou had written this letter to Chen Changsheng naturally with the hopes that he could ruin this grand ceremony that would inaugurate the Great Western Continents return to their homnd. Chen Changsheng was the best candidate for stopping the marriage alliance between White Emperor City and the Great Western Continent. His status was sufficiently revered and he had a very unique rtionship with the Demi-human race. In this matter, he was more useful than Shang Xingzhou. The problem was that Shang Xingzhou was the de facto ruler of the world and Chen Changsheng was the student that he wanted most dearly to die, so the two had an extremelyplicated rtionship. It had assuredly been no easy task for him to write this letter to Chen Changsheng, a decision only taken after long and careful deliberation. The more difficult the task, the more it was evident how strong his stance on this subject was. Why did he have such a strong stance that he was even willing to seek aid from his student, even if this would cause him to yield some ground to his student in the future? "ck Robe is not in Xuo City." Chen Changsheng added, "Moreover, twenty-some days ago, the Demon Pce held a ceremony to the stars. It caused quite a stir, but its still not clear what it was for." Hu Thirty-Two understood what this meant, and his face paled. Tang Thirty-Six also turned grave. If Shang Xingzhous judgment was not wrong, the Human race was about to face its most dangerous situation since the siege of Luoyang a thousand years ago. Everyone thought that Luoluo might be married off to the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent, but what if she wasnt? What if White Emperor City nned to form a marriage alliance with another person? What if this person came from the north? Chapter 933 – One Temple Rules the World—Xining? Chapter 933 C One Temple Rules the WorldXining? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked with great solemnity, "You trust your teacher?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Masters intelligence is unparalleled and his insight sharp. Not even ck Robe can conceal everything in the heavens. I trust that Masters judgment is correct." Tang Thirty-Six said, "You know thats not what I mean." Chen Changsheng silently thought, then said, "To Master, killing me and subduing the Orthodoxy is the most important matter, but exterminating the Demon race and uniting the continent under the Human race is his lifelong desire, the ideal that he will pursue until the end of his days. I have absolute confidence in this." In the history of the continent, the most momentous change was the alliance between the humans and demi-humans. It was on this foundation that Emperor Taizong was able to sessfully lead the allied armies north and force the demons back to the blizzard-ridden wastes. In the ensuing several hundred years, the Human race gained enough time to recover and grew stronger and stronger, until eventually, the Demon race found it far more difficult to sweep into the south once more. If the demi-humans suddenly broke their pact with the humans and changed sides, what would happen? Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng did not have a conflict of ideals, but a conflict of Daos. Chen Changsheng was the only w in Shang Xingzhous Dao, so Shang Xingzhou had to think of a way to wipe out his existence. But this was nothingpared to this matter. It was just like Shang Xingzhou said in his letter. White Emperor City could not be lost. Tang Thirty-Six revealed an extremely rare earnestness as he said, "Then we must stop this from happening." Fortunately, this was only spection and had not yete true. The humans still had time to react. If not for Shang Xingzhou and his extremely sharp senses perceiving these problems and making this bold and forceful conclusion, the result would have been disastrous. When he thought of this, Tang Thirty-Six felt an irrepressible respect towards the venerable Daoist, even though they were on different sides. Chen Changsheng walked to the window and raised the Stainless Sword. Though he used the Intellectual Sword to silently calcte for quite some time, he still failed to obtain an unambiguous answer. "The demi-humans... will they really ally with the demons?" In the history books, the rtionship between the demi-humans and demons was full of bloodstains and the tragic circumstances of the demi-humans. There was no logical reason for the demi-humans to forget these grudges, much less ally with the demons. Hu Thirty-Two said, "In truth, its notpletely impossible. Dont forget, a thousand years ago, the rtionship between the humans and demi-humans was also terrible. If the demons are willing to pay the appropriate price to pacify the hatred of the demi-humans, the demi-humans really might defect to their side." Tang Thirty-Six noted, "Its a question of motive. If Madam Mu is taking these risks for the Great Western Continent, how can the ministers and generals of the Demi-human race just agree?" Hu Thirty-Twos gaze fell on the letter in Chen Changshengs hand, and he said, "Perhaps its precisely for this reason." Tang Thirty-Six followed his gaze but still didnt understand. "The demons have been in decline for one thousand years. Even with the ession of a new Demon Lord, it will be impossible for them to recover their terrifying strength in a short time. On the other hand, our Human race has been getting stronger and stronger in thest one thousand years. Its just as the blue-clothed visitor on the summit ruefully sighed about: our side has far too many genius experts." Hu Thirty-Two looked at Chen Changsheng and seriously said, "Your Holiness said before that the esteemed Daoist has always wanted to inherit Emperor Taizongs dying wish, exterminating the demons and uniting the world. When the timees, where will the demi-humans go? Will they be subjects and offer tribute, or will it be like it was in ancient times, where they were ves to the demons?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "The current White Emperor is an overlord. Does he not even have a little confidence?" Hu Thirty-Two fell quiet, then said, "In thest few years, a phrase has been going around the continent." Startled, Chen Changsheng asked, "What phrase?" Hu Thirty-Two said, "A temple of Xining rules the world." Both Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six fell silent. The meaning of this phrase was crystal-clear. It referred to the story of thest ten-some years and of this current period of history. Then if one looked into the future, what would they see? If Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng made amends, then together with the emperor, the three would unite their strengths. Who on the continent could stand up to the Human race then? Even the White Emperor would undoubtedly feel a fierce apprehension and unease when looking at this teacher and his two disciples from Xining Viges temple. It was fine if such a matter was impossible, but many people believed that the problems between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng should never have existed in the first ce. The White Emperor and other figures at his level might have even thought that the conflict between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng was a hoax created by the pair. Chen Changsheng did not return Hu Thirty-Twos gaze, instead choosing to look back at the letter. Shang Xingzhou had written four words at the end: Calmly observe these changes. Observation required his presence. He said, "We should first take care of this matter." Hu Thirty-Two said, "Thats only to be expected. However, its not known when White Emperor City will convene the Heavenly Selection ceremony. Since the Li Pce is appearing, the Orthodoxy needs to quickly form a diplomatic mission." Chen Changsheng replied, "The date for the Heavenly Selection ceremony probably hasnt been set, but the intent of White Emperor City is clear. Even if they cant hide this matter forever, they wouldnt want us to suddenly interfere, so they wont give us a chance to make any ns. Thus, I will go ahead first while the diplomatic mission can hurry after me." Hu Thirty-Two acknowledged, "Understood." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Ill return to Wenshui first." A great deal of the business with the demi-humans was under the purview of the Tang n, and Wenshui City had always had an excellent rtionship with White Emperor City. This matter involved the future of humanity, so the Tang Old Master naturally wouldnt remain uninvolved. He would most likely make the appropriate arrangements. Chen Changsheng nodded. "Ill go first." At this moment, the bright cry of a crane resounded in the skies above the estate. The winter winds howled and the trees in the courtyard swayed as the White Cranended. The Prince of Louyang was at the faraway atrium of the building, kneeling to show respect as Chen Changsheng departed. Tang Thirty-Six finally couldnt help but ask, "Why did the venerable Daoist have His Highnesse to deliver the letter?" Chen Changsheng exined, "Last night, His Highness was spending the winter in Mount Xiao, which was closest to this ce." Tang Thirty-Six thought to himself, this clearly isnt logical. If the Imperial Court wanted to send a message, they could use Red Falcons, Red Geese, or even arrays to send it straight to the Prince of Lulings estate. There was no need to trouble the Prince of Louyang with this task. Chen Changsheng knew that this reason had failed to convince him. After a moments thought, he said, "Master knows that I trust him more." Tang Thirty-Six was even more confused, wondering, why do you trust this prince famed for being a good-for-nothing? Chen Changsheng mounted the crane and took flight, leaving no further exnation. One man and one crane flew off into the distance, above the clouds. The Tong River became the vague outline of a belt, the Luomei Mountains to the left and behind it like a miniaturendscape. In the far west were curling clouds and distant green mountains. He had no idea what was waiting for him there. ...... ...... Green mountains protruded out of a sea of clouds, the clouds like the mist on the opposite shore of ake or the smoke rising from the chimneys of the capital on a winter morning. Luoluo sat on a mountain slope, gazing at the mists below, her petite body appearing somewhat fragile and delicate. If one looked at her from the front, they would presumably get this feeling, as although her beautiful face seemed to be recollecting the past, it was still very serene. Guardian Li watched her with pity in her eyes. In her view, the princess had been very lonely these past few years, and she was only getting lonelier. Chapter 934 – Someone Is Breaking Through the Clouds, Descending with the Light of the Sun Chapter 934 C Someone Is Breaking Through the Clouds, Descending with the Light of the Sun Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Luoluo asked, "Has Royal Mother left the pce again?" Guardian Li whispered, "It seems like she has gone to the opposite shore." Luoluo asked, "Aunt returned a few days ago?" Guardian Li answered, "Presumably." Luoluo asked, "The incident at South Stream Temple was true?" Guardian Li hesitated, but she still responded in the affirmative. Luoluo fell quiet for a while, then said, "Then they really do want to harm Teacher." Upon hearing these words and sensing the emotions in her voice, Guardian Li did not dare respond. "I didnt think that the legend of New North Bridge was true and that Teacher has known that ck dragon this entire time." Luoluo gazed at the vague shape of the green mountain deep within the mists and said, "But where is Mother keeping her right now?" Guardian Li whispered, "Its not possible to investigate." Luoluo sighed. "Arent I very useless?" Guardian Li did not know how to respond. Although the princess was one of the most noble existences in White Emperor City, how could she influence the actions of the Empress? Luoluo suddenly rallied herself, a happy expression appearing on her bright and pretty face. "But it doesnt matter. Teacher said before that living is the most important. It doesnt matter if were useful or not, only if we can live ording to our hearts or not, if we can live happily." ...... ...... On another cliff in the sea of clouds, there was also a petite figure, but this one did not seem weak or fragile. Perhaps because she had never experienced hardship as a child or had been educated differently, Mu Jiushi always had self-confidence written all over her beautiful little face, making her seem bright and cheerful with an intimidating aura of nobility. Madam Mu could naturally tell that her younger sister was in a very depressed mood and was only pretending to not care. She walked to the edge of the cliff and embraced Mu Jiushi, tenderly saying, "It truly is difficult to be a woman of the Mu n." These words and the warmth of her older sisters body made it impossible for Mu Jiushi to keep pretending. Burying herself in her sisters chest, she sorrowfully said, "I dont even know when that fellow started following us. Sister, arent I too useless?" She was naturally referring to Qiushan Jun. Madam Mu said, "Imperial Uncles scheme was wed from the start, so how can you be med?" Mu Jiushi raised her head, a confused expression her face. "wed?" Madam Mu exined, "Even if there was no Qiushan Jun and everyone on the teau believed that Zhusha killed Bie Tianxin, so what? Imperial Uncle wanted to use Zhushas name to burn Chen Changsheng, but he never thought about the fact that the Pope of the Human race is not so easy to kill." Mu Jiushi had not gone to South Stream Temple, but she was well aware of the events that had taken ce on the teau. Her eyes wide, she said, "But Chen Changsheng really did almost die there." Madam Mu shook her head. "From the start, Shang Xingzhou was using Imperial Uncle, but he never had any intentions of personally taking part. Didnt you see how the Prince of Xiang never once struck, just stood on the sidelines like a bystander? And only someone as idiotic as White Tiger would strike before the conclusion was clear." Surprised, Mu Jiushi asked, "Wasnt the Prince of Xiang not attacking to intimidate Wang Po?" Madam Mu replied, "As someone whos already crossed that threshold, every action of his has a deeper meaning. How could he be swayed by external forces?" This made Mu Jiushi think, didnt Imperial Uncle die for nothing then? With hatred in her voice, she spat, "The people of Zhou are truly crafty and sinister." Madam Mu reminded her, "An undertaking of a thousand years should never suffer from a moments impatience. It was only because the esteemed Imperial Uncles life was reaching its end that he took such a risk, hoping to see if he could get a little lucky. But you and I do not need to be so impatient. Once matters on this side are taken care of, we can make new ns." Mu Jiushi thought about the grand undertaking her older sister was speaking of and couldnt help but get excited. "But Im just worried that Sister will be here alone and without allies." Madam Mu smiled. "Im not a solitary recluse like Tianhai." Mu Jiushi was still worried, saying, "But this is truly too grand of an undertaking. The demi-humans and demons have irreconcble grudges, so how did you manage to convince the elders and ministers?" Madam Mu exined, "It would naturally be challenging to pull off this feat in the past, but now is actually the best opportunity. Shang Xingzhous ambitions are too tant. Everyone knows that he wants to unite the world and everyone knows that he has this ability. Chen Changsheng himself is an outstanding genius with lofty prestige, and that emperor is also extraordinary. If the teacher joins with his two disciples, let alone the demons, how can your sisters husband and those elders and ministers not worry?" Mu Jiushi argued, "The venerable Daoist is certainly scary, and Chen Changsheng... hes also not bad, but that emperor spends all his time in the pce. Its hard to see anything unusual about him." Madam Mu replied, "One who is skilled in war has no fame and the skill of a shepherd can be seen by observing the growth of the flock. Since that emperor began reigning, the Imperial Court has been well ordered, every talented person being utilized. Government affairs proceed smoothly and the people are peaceful and working happily. Hes even better than his mother, on par with Emperor Taizong." Mu Jiushi fell into deep thought, saying, "So that was how it was." Then she remembered another matter, asking in concern, "Then what of Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong? Once they recover from their injuries, theyll assuredlye by to take revenge in a few days." Madam Mu replied, "No, you are wrong." Puzzled, Mu Jiushi asked, "Could they be afraid of Sisters majesty and the demi-human experts and so dont dare toe?" Madam Mu gazed into the sea of clouds and indifferently said, "When I said you were wrong, I did not mean that they would note, but that they are already here." As she spoke, thunder pped in the sky. Boom! The sea of clouds began to roil, spreading in all directions, but not tearing open. In the gloomy and wet forests within the clouds, countless monsters ran for their lives. In the slightly turbid waters of the Red River, ten-some massive aquatic monsters roared and lowered their heads. The sea of clouds was pulled outwards, causing the center to be thinner and thinner until a hole appeared. The light of the sun spilled through this hole, along with two figures. This was a most beautiful and mystical sight. Mu Jiushis expression suddenly changed as she watched these two figuresnd on a nearby green mountain to the west. Madam Mu remained calm and silent, her thoughts a mystery. Chapter 935 – Using a Mountain to Imprison a Dragon Chapter 935 C Using a Mountain to Imprison a Dragon Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The ones breaking through the clouds were Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. The dust of eighty thousand li had been utterly blown away by the high-altitude winds, but such winds had failed to scatter the weight and solemnity in their eyes. After leaving Holy Maiden Peak, they had taken a little time to regte their breathing. However, they had not waited for their injuries to fully recover before rushing over to White Emperor City. Even as experts of the Divine Domain, they had paid no small price to aplish this feat. Theirplexions were somewhat pale and they seemed rather fatigued. Standing on the green mountain, Bie Yanghong assessed his surroundings. With the slightest focus, his eyes could clearly make out everything that happened for several dozen li. Across the river, White Emperor City was in turmoil, a sign that the demi-humans had noticed their arrival and were rushing to mobilize their troops and experts. Bie Yanghong raised his right hand and spread apart his fingers. Several deep blue ice crystals, exuding a boundless chill, drifted out of his palm. Though the wind blew upon them, they did not float away with the wind. Those crystals of ice weightlessly drifted towards somewhere behind the mountain. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi followed. In a short while, they saw a massive tree that soared more than a thousand zhang into the sky, piercing through the clouds and to the beyond. The tree was so thick that standing in front of it made one feel like it was a city wall. At the base of the tree was a cave, and in the cave, a little house had been built. A ck-clothed girl sat on a stone stool within the house. With her chin on her hands, she seemed rather depressed. Those blue crystals rushed over to her in streams of light as if they were family. The girl noticed and raised her head. The ice crystals bored into the red birthmark between her eyebrows and vanished. The ck-clothed girl saw Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi appear behind those icy crystals, and wariness appeared on her cold and beautiful face. She was a proud and powerful dragon, but she could clearly sense that these two human experts had the ability to harm her. Bie Yanghongs gaze dropped to the girls feet. Seeing the chain, he slightly frowned. Wuqiong Bisplexion turned extremely nasty upon seeing the ck-clothed girl. In her thinking, even if Bie Tianxins death had nothing to do with the girl, he had still died to her dragon breath. Just when she was prepared to vent her spleen, she was stopped by Bie Yanghongs stern gaze. "Lady Zhusha, I will think of a method to save you," Bie Yanghong said to the ck-clothed girl. This ck-clothed girl was naturally the legend of New North Bridge and Pope Chen Changshengs Protector. She had many names. Chen Changsheng liked to call her Zhizhi, but Bie Yanghong and other experts from his generation were used to calling her by the name Wang Zhice had bestowed upon her: Zhusha. The chain at the girls foot confirmed to Bie Yanghong that the death of his son had nothing to do with her, as it was impossible for her to leave this mountain. Since this was the case, he naturally had to think of a way to rescue her. By now, Zhizhi had guessed at who Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi were. In truth, it was because Bie Yanghongs red flower was far too famous, as were the nastiness of both Wuqiong Bisplexion and her horsetail whisk. She had been imprisoned on this mountain for quite some time, so she had begun to form a few conjectures. She had even sensed the death of a Divine Domain expert the day before yesterday. But in the end, she still did not know what exactly had happened, much less why two of the continents experts would suddenly appear here. She pondered Bie Yanghongs words, then said, "Then Ill have to thank you, though the task seems rather challenging." Bie Yanghongs gaze continued down and he realized to his surprise that the chain on her ankle extended into the mountain. This chain was apparently tied up to a rocky outcrop in the ground, but his formidable eyesight meant that he could see at a nce that this outcrop was actually the tip of a stone base, and this stone base rested on the very bottom of this mountain. To put it another way, this chain was tied to the entire mountain. If he wanted to take away the little ck Dragon, he would either have to destroy the sturdy stone base or sever the connection between the chain and the stone base. He could not do the former. Although the feat was possible if he disyed the full breadth of his cultivation, such an act would produce too much activity and consume too much star radiance and true essence, greatly affecting his performance in the true battle. As for thetter... the Qi around where the chain and the stone base were connected was strange, like there was an invisible lock there. Bie Yanghong slightly focused as he said, "Tiger Cage?" Zhizhi replied, "I dont know what its called, but this name isnt bad." Bie Yanghong knew that he was right. The object that locked the chain to the stone base was assuredly the legendary imprisoning artifact of the demi-humans, the Tiger Cage. This was the imprisoning artifact used by the White Emperor n to punish its traitors. Even the innate divine strength of the White Emperor n could not break free of the Tiger Cage, so it was ideal for imprisoning the little ck Dragon. Even an expert at Bie Yanghongs level would find it extremely difficult to break the Tiger Cage. However, since it was an imprisoning artifact, it had to have a key, and this key was undoubtedly in Madam Mus hands. "After I kill her, I will release you," Bie Yanghong said. Zhizhi replied, "Then I truly cant thank you enough." Bie Yanghong suddenly sensed something and turned to look at the sea of clouds. A wind was rising from the sea, stirring waves in the clouds. In their unease, many seams appeared. A meadow appeared in one of these seams, and on this meadow were two women. Bie Yanghong felt like the moisture and saltiness of the wind had suddenly increased in concentration. ...... ...... As he looked at the rather simr faces of Madam Mu and Mu Jiushi, Bie Yanghong paused for a moment, then sped his hands in greeting. Madam Mu calmly returned the gesture. Wuqiong Bi naturally would not pay her any respect, nor did she speak. She only stared at Mu Jiushi, her eyes spitting venom, glowing with poisonous mes. This loathing stare of an expert of the Divine Domain and her own guilty conscience over the murder of Bie Tianxin caused Mu Jiushi to shiver, despite her extraordinary origins and her proud personality. In fear, she hid behind Madam Mu. Bie Yanghong asked Madam Mu, "Empress intends to protect her?" Madam Mu replied, "This ce is White Emperor City and she is my younger sister. Do you think I would let you touch her?" Wuqiong Bi pointed at White Emperor City on the other side of the sea of clouds and yelled, "You think that you can rely on those silly fools amongst the demi-humans to stop this husband and wife?!" Her voice was abnormally shrill, like two swords incessantly scraping against each other. Compared to this, Bie Yanghongs voice was still had its usual warm and gentle tone, yet it seemed even more determined. "The White Emperor is in seclusion. You are alone." Madam Mu calmly replied, "So the two of you did not mind worsening your injuries to hurry here as quickly as possible." Bie Yanghong affirmed, "Yes. I had to ensure that no one could arrive before us." Madam Mus expression did not change as she asked, "You believe that as long as the Great Western Continent does not have time to send reinforcements, I will have to confront a one-versus-two situation?" Bie Yanghong again affirmed, "Correct. This is not a fair battle, but a father and mother taking revenge." Madam Mu faintly smiled. "Then did you ever think that though my husband is in seclusion, he is notpletely cut off from the world? If Im really about to die, do you think he wont act? And even if you two work together, is your victory really assured?" Chapter 936 – The Wind Blows the Shadow of the Tree into the Shape of a Black Robe Chapter 936 C The Wind Blows the Shadow of the Tree into the Shape of a ck Robe Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When Madam Mu spoke, her visage was serene and indifferent, making her seem iparably confident and powerful. She was a Princess of the Great Western Continent, the Empress of the Demi-humans, and she had been a Saint for many years. Tianhai had died on the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, Yin had returned to the sea of stars, and the Holy Maiden of the south had followed Su Li to the distant Sacred Light Continent. Of the Five Saints, only she and the White Emperor remained. She and the White Emperor were unquestionably two of the strongest people in the world. Even though the White Emperor was in secluded cultivation and she had to fight Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi alone, her loss was not guaranteed. And this wasnt even considering that this ce was along the Red River, with countless demi-human experts residing in White Emperor City. With an order from her, they woulde sweeping over like a tide. "Empress, you have misunderstood." Bie Yanghong said, "We have never held the extravagant hope of killing you. We only wish to take Mu Jiushi away and question her." Mu Jiushis small face paled at these words and she dared not respond. Madam Mu smiled. "The two of you want to take away my younger sister and ask her what Young Master Bies final words were, and then?" Wuqiong Bi could no longer repress her feelings as she harshly eximed, "If she cannot give an exnation, this old body will naturally tear her limb from limb!" Madam Mus smile faded as she gazed at Bie Yanghong. "Do you think I will agree?" Bie Yanghong replied, "You should understand very well that I have the ability to dy you for a while. This period is enough for my wife to finish what she wants to do." Madam Mu calmly stared at him for a long time. All of a sudden, she began tough. The mountains and clouds echoed with her joylessughter, suffused with determination and apathy. "I think that Sir Bie has also misunderstood." Madam Musughter faded as she said, "Ive never thought about protecting Little Shi." Bie Yanghongs gaze turned stern. "Empresss meaning is?" "Everyone says that I was exiled from the Great Western Continent by Imperial Uncle. For centuries, countless people thought that this was an injustice against me, like Tianhai or Old Yin. However, none of them knew that it was my ardent desire to leave and that all my skills were taught to me by Imperial Uncle. To me, Imperial Uncle was both teacher and father, the one that I respect the most." Madam Mu expressionlessly dered, "Youve killed him, so I naturally have to take revenge and kill all of you. Ive never thought of doing anything else." Bie Yanghong fell quiet. With his and Wuqiong Bis strength, although it was very difficult for them to kill, or even detain, Madam Mu, the opposite was true as well. Unless she had a helper. But who would help her? The blue-clothed visitor was dead, the Great Western Continents scheme exposed. He and Wuqiong Bi were both Storms of the Human race and hade to exact vengeance for their son. Even Shang Xingzhou would not appear in these circumstances. Moreover, they hade so quickly that they were confident that White Emperor City simply had not had the time to set any traps. The sea breeze came in an unending stream from beyond, causing the clouds both in the sky and between the mountains to twist and writhe, but not disperse. The hole that Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi had torn through the clouds was gradually covered and the sunlight shut out, casting the cliff into gloom. A tree stood on the edge of the cliff, extremely tiny inparison to the massive tree in which the little ck Dragon was imprisoned. The tree had a shadow. In such a dim light, this tree should have a very faint shadow, yet it was only getting darker. The little red flower floating by his pinkie sensed something. It howled through the air, aiming at that tree in vignce. Bie Yanghong looked at Madam Mu and said, "Empresss ambition and boldness are truly terrifying." "Imperial Uncle insisted on assassinating Chen Changsheng to stir internal discord in the Zhou Dynasty, but I knew that this was no easy task and was highly likely to fail." Madam Mu calmly concluded, "This being the case, I naturally made a few backup ns." Bie Yanghong sighed. He had prepared for countless tricks beforehand, utilizing the will of the heavens for a long time to make many predictions, but to his surprise, he was still unable to surpass Madam Mu. He said to Wuqiong Bi, "In a little while, if I can open up a path, you will leave. I will follow afterward." Wuqiong Bis heart went cold at these words. Just what had happened? No matter how strong Madam Mu was, their working together should still have been enough to fight one battle. Why did he need to be so pessimistic, speaking of defeat before they had even begun to fight? If this really was the case, why had they traveled over such a vast distance toe to White Emperor City? Wuqiong Bi had a crude and ruthless temperament, but she was still an expert of the Divine Domain. Just a little thought was enough for her to understand what was going on. Her gaze fell on the tree at the edge of the cliff as well. The shadow cast by the tree was getting darker and darker, gradually bing like the color of ink, or perhaps a ck curtain. The breeze from the Western Sea rustled the leaves of the tree, shifting the shadow on the ground like it was blowing against a sleeve. It was an actual sleeve. The robe was ck. It was shaking in the wind. A person appeared beneath the tree, their figurepletely cloaked in a ck robe. Wuqiong Bi paled. Bie Yanghong turned extremely grave, with an expression of unprecedented solemnity on his face. He knew that this was the most dangerous moment the two had ever encountered in their lives. They were about to face their most frightening opponent since the Tianhai Divine Empress. The mountains were utterly silent, with not even the sound of wind. The ck robe shifting in the wind gave an abnormally sinister feeling. Upon seeing this legendary Demon Military Advisor, Mu Jiushi felt a terrible fear and hid far away. Bie Yanghong looked at Madam Mu and said, "You dared to collude with the demons? Does the White Emperor know? Do the demi-human elders?" Madam Mu calmly answered, "You are the first to see it." Bie Yanghong asked, "Did you ever think that if someone finds out about this, you will no longer be Empress?" Madam Mu replied, "Theres no need for you to worry about White Emperor Citys affairs." Bie Yanghong said, "Are you saying that you are confident that no bystanders will learn of this?" It would be very difficult for him and Wuqiong Bi to kill or even defeat Madam Mu, but in the same way, it was also very difficult for Madam Mu to kill this couple. Even though Madam Mu was a Saint, even though she had invited the most mysterious and terrifying Demon Military Advisor to assist her today. To kill an expert of the Divine Domain was no easy feat. On the teau of South Stream Temple, the blue-clothed visitor had only died because the situation had changed too abruptly, with him changing from the trapper to the trapped, resulting in him being grievously unprepared. But even in these circumstances, Bie Yanghong and Wang Po had paid a heavy price to kill him. Madam Mu was truly powerful and ck Robe was also terrifying, but Bie Yanghong had been enlightened by his experiences in the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, causing him to advance in strength. He was confident that he could resist them for a few moments. He only needed a few moments or the smallest crack to send a warning to the outside. The demi-humans might be working with the demons. This news was certain to stun the entire world. No matter how tense was the standoff between the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy, how fierce the conflict, they would have a single stance on this subject: determined suppression. All experts would hurry over, whether it was the heads of the noble ns, the Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect, or Wang Po. Even the venerable Daoist master Shang Xingzhou might personally take action. Chapter 937 – The Sight of a World Extinguished Chapter 937 C The Sight of a World Extinguished Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Madam Mu was well aware of what Bie Yanghong was thinking and said, "None of you will have the chance." Bie Yanghong said no more. With a shake of his right arm, his sleeve flew through the air. Innumerable waves of Qi rumbled like thunder towards Madam Mu. It was very difficult to notice that as he moved, a little arrow made of green jade shot out in the opposite direction, silently flying towards the Red River. If this jade arrow was allowed to break through the clouds and flee with the winds, it would end up eighty thousand li away, notifying the human experts in the capital and in the south. A strand of his soul was attached to the arrow. Words were not required, since this wisp of his soul contained the information. But the moment this jade arrow touched the light peeking through the clouds, the sky suddenly dimmed as if night hade early. ck Robe waved, transforming into a darkness that blocked the jade arrow while also concealing the surrounding area from the eyes of heaven. Wuqiong Bi howled, her horsetail whisk spinning thousands upon thousands of eddies in the air, shrouding her surroundings in the Qi of silent extinction and transforming it into a massive sea of lotuses. Deep with the lotus sea, a flower bloomed. Swaying in the wind, floating on the water, it slowly drifted. In reality, however, it was swiftly making its way to the horizon. With an indifferent expression, Madam Mu waved her two sleeves,manding the winds from high in the sky. This wind came from the Western Sea, its moisture prated with cold. Like a sharp de, it sliced the thick sea of clouds into shreds. Countless white clouds dropped like a flock of sheep, falling into the wet and savage forests. The Qi in the atmosphere instantly froze as if it had be extremely sticky and thick. Wuqiong Bi groaned as she felt the lotus flower formed from her true essence rapidly slow. Although it had not been destroyed, it was now impossible for it to leave. Bie Yanghong remained calm, not affected in the slightest. The jade arrow had not been Bie Yanghongs actual strike, much less his strongest. He had used the jade arrow to attract ck Robes focus and Wuqiong Bi had used the lotus sea to take away Madam Mus gaze, giving him the time to move. The hands of cultivators could be used to wields swords or grasp pestles, and one could also put the fingers together and make a palm. However, the simplest posture was to clench ones hand into a fist. Bie Yanghongs fist thundered towards ck Robe beneath the tree. After he had experienced the Tianhai Divine Empresss fist in the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, Bie Yanghongs strongest move also became a fist. He and ck Robe were still separated by several hundred zhang, but a gloomy path abruptly formed between them. The nameless tree on the cliff shuddered as a fist formed from star radiance traveled through that path with unimaginable speed. With a strength that seemed capable of cleaving mountains and dividing seas, it exploded towards ck Robes face. Before it struck, its momentum caused ck Robes clothes to p in the wind. ck Robe was slightly disturbed, causing the sunlight to descend once more. One could faintly make out ck Robes sickly green chin and those two eyes, glowing like cold stars. Seeing Bie Yanghongs fist, ck Robes eyes shed with admiration and caution. Whether it was in his identity as Demon Military Advisor or in some other identity, he had met many truly legendary experts, and he himself was one such expert. Bie Yanghongs fist still managed to threaten him, and he knew that he had to treat it seriously. A metal te, so gloomy that it seemedpletely devoid of light, appeared in front of him. Boom! Bie Yanghongs fist crashed against the metal te. The metal te had already been heavily damaged, and now that it suffered another full-force blow from a Divine Domain expert, it cracked as it bent. ck Robes body swayed and then he retreated two steps. With a puff, the small tree behind him shattered, its shards swept away by the wind. A cliff thirty-some li behind him, on the opposite shore of the Red River, was suddenly imnted with several dozen deep fissures. Rocks tumbled down as the cliff split in two and rumbled into the river, stirring astonishing waves. The true might of a Divine Domain expert at full power could truly split mountains and block rivers! And yet Bie Yanghong grew even more vignt. There had always been many spections regarding the enigmatic Demon Military Advisor ck Robe. As an expert of the Human race, he was no exception. Everyone knew that ck Robe was assuredly an expert that could rank amongst the legends, but no one knew just how strong he was. Whether during the generation of Emperor Taizong and Wang Zhice or the current generation, only Su Li had ever exchanged blows with ck Robe. In addition, Su Li had been prioritizing escape back then, so he had been unable to urately assess ck Robes strength in that battle. It was only today, when Bie Yanghongunched his punch, that he had some measure. Bie Yanghong was not a proud person, but he was keenly aware of his battle prowess amongst humanitys experts, and this punch of his had used ny percent of his strength. ck Robe had easily received it. The metal te was most likely some divine artifact, but even so, ck Robes strength was still somewhat unfathomable. But this did not matter. Because even this punch was not Bie Yanghongs strongest move, nor his true move. He clearly understood that the priority in todays battle was not whether he and his wife could win, but whether or not they could inform the experts of the Human race. The jade arrow, the lotus sea, and this punch were all smokescreens. The instant he punched, the string on his pinkie finger had already silently snapped. The little red flower had already reached the sky. Neither ck Robe nor Madam Mu would be able to stop it from leaving. The red flower rocketed through the sky, drawing a thin red line in the azure heavens. A white cloud was calmly floating in the sky. If someone had been observing this cloud from the very beginning, they would have realized that whether it was when Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi broke through the clouds, ck Robe revealed himself, or the winds of the Western Sea wreaked havoc, the shape of this white cloud had never changed. It had not even trembled. Since this cloud was so sturdy, it should have been somewhat darker, but in the clear blue skies, it remained so purely white that it seemed unreal. The red flower flew into the cloud and then vanished. It had not flown out of the white cloud and vanished into the blue yonder. It had just disappeared. Bie Yanghong had not noticed this white cloud at the start. Only now did he abruptly sense something and raise his head. The cliff was silent. Not he, Wuqiong Bi, Madam Mu, or ck Robe made another move. The white cloud began to drift and then gradually break apart. A gap appeared in the center of the cloud. From the ground, it looked like an eye. This eye looked down upon all the creatures of this continent. A ray of light shot out of this gap. It was a golden ray of light, containing an unimaginable radiance, a most holy and divine light. But this light was also incredibly somber, apparently wanting to crush all things, destroy all things. Bie Yanghong vaguely knew the answer. In deep shock, he muttered, "Are none of you afraid of extinguishing the world?" Chapter 938 – The Angel from the Other Continent Chapter 938 C The Angel from the Other Continent Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghongs words were naturally for Madam Mu and ck Robe to hear. Madam Mu stood with her hands held behind her. She appeared to be overlooking a vast sea, her expression incredibly solemn. She did not reply to his question. The tree by the edge of the cliff had already been annihted by the fist intent, but the ce where ck Robe stood still had the trees shadow. The mottled shadow fell on his body, concealing his appearance, but unable to drown out his voice. A bizarreughter came from out of the ck robe and then rumbled in all directions in a thunderous and deafening boom. Bie Yanghongs expression gradually became calm, but his mood had sunk. He hade today to avenge his son, but now it seemed like he might die here. With a ng, his sleeve rose, with an illusory sword formed of the purest star radiance in his hand. It shed at the white cloud several thousand zhang away. There was a grinding sound, like a weighty mountain sliding across the ground. The white cloud swayed for a few moments and the little red flower, seeing a chance, transformed into a red streak of light. It returned to the mountain, floating over Bie Yanghongs head in a state of absolute vignce. The white cloud dispersed and golden light filled the world, bright and blinding. If ck Robe had notid down a seal beforehand, this light would probably have rmed the entire continent. At present, only a very small number of people on the two shores of the Red River could see this light. But because it was too bright, they simply could not see what was happening inside. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi could see, and their expressions became abnormally grave. One could even see in Wuqiong Bis eyes a confusion and fear of the unknown. Two figures gradually appeared in the boundless light. White wings, several dozen zhang in length, slowly pped behind them. These two figures were naked. The curves of their bodies were perfect and they were spotlessly pure. There was nothing extra to be seen on their bodies and it was impossible to put a gender on them. Their bodies and wings released countless rays of light. They seemed absolutely divine but also brimmed with a destructive will. Just what were these two people? Where had theye from? ...... ...... "The Angels of the Sacred Light have already arrived. Do the two of you still n on resisting?" ck Robes voice was abnormally dark and cold, butpared to the past thousand years, there was a new and indescribable emotion mixed in. The sight of these two beings that he had termed Angels of the Sacred Light had affected his mood somewhat. The legends had be truth and had even appeared before his eyes. Bie Yanghong truly was very shocked. But he was still one of the strongest experts on the continent, so he very quickly regained hisposure. And when his gaze pierced through the light and swept over the two Angels, he became indifferent. "Just with these two monsters that are neither male nor female?" It was hard to tell whether those two so-called Angels of the Sacred Light had understood his words. The battle began immediately after. Two streams of light ignored the several thousand zhang between them and the mountain, seemingly piercing through space to reach Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. Infinite light apanied them, along with a terrifying pressure and divine attacks imbued with the aura of destruction. In this bright and blinding light, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi for the first time got a close-up view of the two Angels faces, even though it was only for an instant. The two Angels had perfect faces and their expressions were ones of absolute apathy. There was nothing human about their emotions, only divine. In the center of their eyebrows was an arc of light, gorgeous and holy beyondpare. Through human eyes, these two Angels appeared very simr. It was only in terms of Qi that they were different. One was extremely callous while the other was extremely ruthless, but both werecking any human characteristics. They were more like some lifeless substance, like fierce ocean waves or frigid ice and snow. A sword glow tore through the waves of light at the callous Angel, but it was caught by its two wings. Bie Yanghong felt a strength as majestic as the starry skye through the sword glow. The illusory sword formed from star radiance instantly shattered. The little red flower whistled upwards, its petals bursting open, blocking off the shards of star radiance and the waves of light. Boom! Countless cracks appeared on the mountain, bits of gravel flying every which way while a hole several zhang deep appeared. Bie Yanghong stood in the bottom of this hole, his hands raised up. The Angel apathetically floated in the air, one of its hands pressing down. The situation on the other side was even more dangerous. Seeing the Angel descend from the heavens, Wuqiong Bi recalled the legend she had read about as a child in the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion. She began to feel fear and unease, her mind shocked and trembling. She found it difficult to maintain her Dao heart, causing her lotus sea to drift uneasily and a gap to appear in her defense. The Angel transformed into a streak of light and plunged through this gap, a needle of light shing down like a sword! With a squelch, Wuqiong Bis left arm was cut off, streaming with dazzling golden blood as it flew into the sky! Hearing his wife scream, Bie Yanghong roared in fury. He pushed out his palms, jolting away the Angel with star radiance and true essence umted over centuries of cultivation. He rushed as quickly as possible to stand in front of Wuqiong Bi, his right hand once more forming a sword of star radiance to push the other Angel back. The red flower flew back and entered a swift orbit around Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. Just like a shooting star, it exuded a formidable Qi, temporarily putting the situation at a standstill. In just one exchange, Bie Yanghong knew that these two Angels from the Sacred Light Continent were monstrously terrifying. These Angels seemed instinctively able to understand and utilize thews upon which this world operated. If one ced them in the cultivation system of this continent, they would innately be experts of the Divine Domain. Moreover, their bodies seemed to be formed of the purest Sacred Light, incredibly sturdy and practically indestructible. Not even the Imperial n of the Demon race couldpare to them. Most terrifying of all was that they possessed unimaginable speed and reaction time. It was like they were actual rays of light, defying all principles to advance or retreat as they pleased. When confronting such new and powerful foes, even Bie Yanghong, who was ranked high amongst the experts of the Divine Domain, found it very taxing. As for Wuqiong Bi, she was not even able to take a single blow. If not for Bie Yanghongs reaction time and divine speed, she might already be dead. Wuqiong Bi knew that the situation was extremely dangerous, so she stubbornly gritted her teeth, not making a single noise. This was despite the fact that a vicious pain wasing from the stump of her arm and the divine might of the attack was still wreaking havoc within, preventing her from using star radiance to repair her body. However, she could not stop her face from being as pale as snow or her eyes from showing fear. Bie Yanghong saw his wifes miserable state, his eyes chilling and his rage flourishing. The two Angels floated in the air, expressionlessly looking down at Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong. The callous Angels gaze rested on Wuqiong Bis severed arm. Seeing the golden blood dripping from it, the Angel suddenly spoke. It spoke with an apathetic expression, but its voice was dignified to the extreme. It used thenguage of the Sacred Light Continent, the sybles archaic andplex. Logically speaking, no one on the cliff should have been able to understand what it was saying. Yet, mystically, once its words were blown about by the chilly wind of the mountains, they became thenguage of the continent. "It truly is the stealers of fire. You have sphemed against God and must die." Chapter 939 – The First C.of the Battle Between the Divine Chapter 939 C The First Chapter of the Battle Between the Divine Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong could understand what the Angel was saying, but not what it meant. He did not know what a stealer of fire was or what sort of God these experts from the other continent believed in. He knew that he was facing the most dangerous situation in his entire life, even more dangerous than his confrontation with the Tianhai Divine Empress in the Mausoleum of Books. The Angel could have the chilly wind blowing between the mountains trante his words into thenguage of the Sacred Light Continent, proving that his conjecture was correct. These monsters from the Sacred Light Continent had an innate ability to understand and use thews and principles of the world. It was even possible that their existences were the very basis of thesews and principles. But at this moment, Bie Yanghong was extremely calm, his expression turning even more indifferent. As an expert of the continent, he naturally could not panic when confronting a truly major event. On the contrary, he needed to be even more calm. After their first exchange, he had already gained a grasp of the methods by which these Angels fought and used thews of the world. If he were alone, he was confident that he would at least not lose. The problem was that his wife was heavily injured, her arm severed. Moreover, the unfathomable experts that were Madam Mu and ck Robe had been standing on the side this entire time. The ruthless Angel suddenly descended, the sword of light in his hand shing at Bie Yanghong. Although it had only been awakened for a short while, its battle knowledge had been perfectly preserved, and it felt that this human expert was a threat to it. So it had decided to get rid of this person first. Bie Yanghongs sleeve fluttered as he struck out with his sword, seeming extremely graceful as the hand wielding the illusory sword silently exploded out of his sleeve! A fist appeared in the air, shattering the Angels sword of light. Simultaneously, the little red flower that had been orbiting at high speeds suddenly left Bie Yanghongs side and assaulted the other Angels face. The red flower suddenly burst into countless razor-sharp petals. The air howled and light exploded. And then it all faded. When the world exploded with light again, it was in the sky ten-some li away. The faces of the two Angels had several extremely fine wounds from which golden blood, packed with divine energy, dripped down like dew. They gazed at the sword-wielding Bie Yanghong, their eyes bereft of emotion. There was no anger, no wariness, only apathy. The more it was like this, the more terrifying it was. ...... ...... The skies boomed with thunder and raged with waves of Qi. Thest remnants of the white cloud were finally torn to shreds. After a while, countless streams of light descended from the heavens, ultimately transforming into visible streaks of fire, like a meteorite shower. The people of White Emperor City gasped in surprise and ran about in disorder. A few of the more cowardly ones even believed this to be heavenly punishment and kowtowed to the sky. A few great tribes and wealthy ns activated their arrays at the earliest moment, preparing to endure the streaks of fire and their seemingly boundless heat. Meanwhile the guards in the pce, the soldiers in White Emperor City, and the great number of experts under control of the Council of Elders were already prepared to quickly put out the mes. But reality was not as frightening as imagined. The streaks of fire vanished before they hit the ground, and the remnants of Celestial Fire only caused the temperature in White Emperor City to suddenly rise as if summer had burst onto the scene. A scant few of the streaks of fire fell in the Red River. The air over all of White Emperor City was sealed and locked down at this time, letting not a single sound or ray of light seep out. Those experts of the continent that could understand what those streaks of light were could not see them, and those demi-humanmoners and ministers who could see them had no idea what they were. It was blood that was falling from the sky. Every streak of light was a drop of blood. This blood came from both the experts of the other continent and an expert of this continent. All of them were supreme existences of the Divine Domain and their blood was also suffused with divine energy. It glowed with a holy and golden aura and was hotter thanva. When those few drops of divine blood fell into the Red River, the massive monsters silently swam to even deeper depths. The less intelligent monsters were utterly incapable of resisting their instinct, swimming for all they were worth to the blood to fiercely struggle and attempt to eat it. The monsters that finally seeded in consuming those drops of blood were soon devoured by even more vicious monsters, a process that continued to cruelly and monotonously repeat itself many times. It was onlyte in the night that the ownership of these few drops of divine blood was finally decided. They were all snatched away by a fire serpent that came from the depths of the Celestial Tree. But this fire serpent was not at all lucky. It had only the strength of a Star Condensation expert, so it simply could not hold the divine energies contained in that sacred blood. The fire serpent struggled in the turbulent and dangerous bottom of the river for the entire night and ultimately burned to death. On that night, the Red River was so bright that it seemed aze. ...... ...... Many demi-humanmoners noticed the phenomena in the Red River that night. They kneeled on its banks and incessantly prayed, imploring the White Emperor toe out of seclusion early, begging for God to descend and bestow its favor, and praying that the nine Celestial Trees hidden in the mists could help the demi-humans block all disasters. Although those streaks of light did not strike the ground or scourge thend with Celestial Fire, White Emperor City was still in absolute chaos. The waves of Qi from high up in the sky were still damaging many buildings. The zoos and pastures near the easternmost Celestial Tree had their fences pushed over, allowing countless packs of beasts to escape. In order to maintain order and stabilize the situation as quickly as possible, martialw was instituted in White Emperor City. Nobody cared about themoners prostrating on the banks of the Red River, but the streets of the majority of districts in the city had already been cleared with soldiers patrolling. The areas near the forbidden grounds that were the Imperial Pce and Whitestone Mountain were even guarded by the elite troops, the Red River Beast Guard. The outer citys riverside district was under somewhat lighter supervision, but it was much more deserted than usual. No one dared to leave their houses, and if they did, they would prostrate to the burning Red River. They were certainly in no mood to get drunk, so the small taverns did extremely poor business and closed early. Xuanyuan Po left the small tavern and headed to the shore. He gazed at the light and mes rising from the depths of the river, sensing the divine Qi contained within. He subconsciously gazed up at the sky and thought to himself, just what happened during the day? Could it really be that experts of the Divine Domain were fighting? From Star Seizer Academy to the Orthodox Academy, from the capital back to White Emperor City, this bear youth had always cultivated with extreme diligence. Other people thought that his arm was crippled, but he was still extremely confident in himself, just like the other fellows of the Orthodox Academy. However, he was well aware of his own level and knew that the Divine Domain was still unimaginably far away. No matter how long he looked, he would not be able to discover anything in those divine mes within the river. Thus, he quickly left the riverbank and returned to his home. His home was also in the riverside district, in a ce called the Pine Paths. Many of White Emperor Citys poor lived here and the vast majority of buildings were built using the mostmon and inexpensive pine wood. They barely managed to keep out the heat and cold, and the drainage was poor, so awful stenches were amon urrence. Xuanyuan Po seemed unaware of all this as he silently walked along the sloping paths. Whether by the cursing from the houses, the distant stamping of heavy cavalry, or the flying carriages streaking through the air, he remainedpletely unaffected. Chapter 940 – The Iron Sword Is Still Here, the Face Has Never Changed Chapter 940 C The Iron Sword Is Still Here, the Face Has Never Changed Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After turning right at a little alley called Three Harmonies Borough and walking to the end, Xuanyuan Po pushed open the old wooden gate and reached the small courtyard that he had lived in for thest few years. This courtyard was extremely small, each side about one zhang in length. However, it was extremely clean, the ground paved with white stones. nted in the middle of the white stones was a young pine tree that was still shorter than a man. Its contrast against the gray walls and ck eaves gave it a serene beauty. In the small courtyards vicinity was the temple to the Celestial Tree for the Pine Paths district, so the area was very quiet and secluded. Other than when the bell rang to signal the morning or twilight, there was no other noise. One could even say that this small courtyard was the best building in all of the Pine Paths, though few people knew of it. Xuanyuan Po walked across the white stones and sat down at the wooden floor in front of the entrance to the building. He took off his shoes and put on a clean pair of white socks. Before entering, he nced at the pile of firewood by the door. It wasnt a very tall pile of firewood, but it was a very neat one. Upon careful examination, one would discover that each piece was almost identical in both length and thickness. Xuanyuan Po quietly thought for a while, then thrust his hand into the pile of wood and slowly drew out an iron rod. There were no edges or corners to this iron rod, much less any sharpness. It looked very ordinary and unremarkable. In truth, it was a sword. Regardless of which quality was used to rank it, this sword would assuredly be ranked in the top ten of the Tier of Legendary Weapons. Who could have expected that the legendary Mountain Sea Sword was in a courtyard within the impoverished district of White Emperor City, and that it had been casually hidden in a pile of firewood by its owner? However, it had received a simr treatment in the Orthodox Academy. It had even had to endure the oil and smoke of the kitchen and borne the duty of stoking the fires. Xuanyuan Po carried this iron sword as he pushed open the door and entered the room. The room was also very small, with a short table and a few mats serving as furniture. A paper door ran through the middle, separating this area from his living space. Xuanyuan Po gazed at the paper door, tightening the grip of his left hand on the sword. His breathing became slow and steady as his expression turned extremely stern. The paper door was very thin. Let alone the Mountain Sea Sword, even a huff from his strong and sturdy body would be enough to blow it over. Just what was he wary of? He even seemed somewhat fearful. Suddenly, a voice came from the other side of the paper door. "I do not know who you are, but since you were able to notice our presence the moment you entered this small courtyard, you are presumably also a cultivator of the Dao. Please enter so that we can talk." Xuanyuan Po did not appear shocked as he sternly asked, "Who are you?" ...... ...... On the other side of the paper door. The room was somewhat dim. A streak of light from a flying carriage in the sky would asionally illuminate it for a few moments. A little blood was on the walls, slightly glimmering with gold, but it had already ceased to give off any Qi. A Daoist nun sat against the wall. She had a delicate appearance and it was difficult to tell her age. She had a ruthless aura about her, but her eyes were full of fear. A schr sat beside her, hisplexion slightly pale and his expression as calm as usual. It was Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. If not for the fact that Madam Mu was busy maintaining the seal on the sky over White Emperor City and ck Robe was concealing their activity from the heavens, this husband and wife would have found it very difficult to escape with their lives. Even so, they had still suffered terrible wounds from the two Angels and had paid an enormous price. Wuqiong Bi was shocked and angered at Bie Yanghongs words. "Instead of just killing him, youve decided to invite him inside? For what!" "Hes the owner of this ce, and when has it ever been right for the guest to keep the owner out of the house?" Bie Yanghong looked at the figure in front of the paper door and calmly said, "We cannot move, so cannote out to wee you. Please,e in." ...... ...... Xuanyuan Po silently thought for a while after hearing this conversation. Then, he took up the metal sword and pushed open the paper door. He first saw a pile of crystals, two small pagodas, and several pieces of spirit wood. This was clearly some sort of array that was able to ensure that not a single strand of Qi within the array could leak out and be discovered. He then raised his head to look at the two people sitting against the wall. It wasnt that the bear child of the Orthodox Academy had grown more careful with age. It was just that too many things had taken ce in White Emperor City today. The Red River Beast Guard were still sweeping the city and the flying carriages were still in the night sky, so he had to be a little more careful. When he saw that pale and wary Daoist nun, Xuanyuan Po froze. And when he saw her severed arm and blood-drenched body, he couldnt help but think dazedly, is this the cycle of the Heavenly Dao? On a certain night, this Daoist nun had visited the capital and tortured a stray dog to death. Guan Bai attempted to obstruct her, for which she severed one of his arms. Afterward, the Daoist nun broke through the Orthodox Academys wall, intending to kill Xuanyuan Po to vent her rage. If not for Su Lis letter, he would have died that night and the Orthodox Academy would have been destroyed. In his eyes, this Daoist nun was a true fiend, powerful and callous. Who could have expected that after several years, they would meet again, and this Daoist nun would be heavily injured, with one of her arms cut off... Xuanyuan Po said nothing, shifting his gaze to the schrly man. There were no wounds on his body, not even a speck of dust, and his expression was very calm. But Xuanyuan Po sensed an aura of death. It was obvious that this person had suffered even more severe wounds in an even deeper part of his body. When he thought of this, Xuanyuan Po suddenly felt sad. Since the Daoist nun was Wuqiong Bi, this man was naturally Bie Yanghong. Just who in the world could wound Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi so? In one of their idle chats in the Orthodox Academy, he had discussed this question with Tang Thirty-Six and the others. The only people that could defeat this husband and wife of the Divine Domain were the two Saints that were husband and wife: the White Emperor and the Empress. The problem was that the White Emperor was in seclusion, so who had assisted the Empress? As Xuanyuan Po thought of these things, Bie Yanghongs gaze fell on the iron sword. The Mountain Sea Sword had slept in the Garden of Zhous Sword Pool for many years, after which it was hidden away in the Orthodox Academy. Bie Yanghong had also never seen its true appearance before. However, he could clearly perceive the extraordinary strength in this sword, so what of the owner of this sword? They could only be a demi-human expert. Bie Yanghong internally sighed as he thought, if this is my fate, theres nothing I can do. But Xuanyuan Po did not do anything, did not attack or call for the guards. He silently thought, then said, "What medicines do you need?" ...... ...... Bie Yanghong was startled at these words. On the other hand, Wuqiong Bi resentfully said, "What do you n on doing? Dont think about harming us!" It was clear that she had already recognized Xuanyuan Po. When she and Bie Yanghong had escaped the cliff, she was already heavily injured. Now, let alone fighting, she couldnt even stand straight. Both shores of the Red River had been locked down and it was impossible for them to hide their tracks, so they took the risk of entering White Emperor City, hoping to use the chaos to gain a chance of survival. White Emperor City had truly been plunged into chaos, but many demi-human experts began to appear, clearly pursuing them. They fled across the city,ing to the rtively unguarded riverside district in the outer city. They entered the Pine Paths, sensed a sort of spiritual aura in one of the alleys there, and followed it to this small courtyard. They sneaked in, but before they had a chance to find the source of the spiritual aura, they sensed that their injuries were about to break out and so hurriedly set up this array. And then, Xuanyuan Po returned. Chapter 941 – Meeting Chapter 941 C Meeting Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wuqiong Bi had never imagined that she would meet Xuanyuan Po in White Emperor City. Although it had been several years since Xuanyuan Po had left the capital, in her view, he had assuredly not forgotten the hatred from that year, just like her. Thus, his words and actions, while seemingly without malice, undoubtedly concealed some extremely evil motive, just like how she usually conducted herself. Xuanyuan Po said nothing. Wuqiong Bi spoke these words with deep loathing, as if she wanted to bite him, but her eyes showed a deep fear. It was in to see that she was very afraid, afraid that Xuanyuan Po would kill her or notify the demi-human experts of White Emperor City. Xuanyuan Po did not feel any pleasure at this, only disgust and pity. He said to Bie Yanghong, "The Deer tribe has a medicine storehouse nearby. I know the steward, so I should be able to get some medicine." Bie Yanghong replied, "If so, I will have to trouble Little Brother." Wuqiong Bi harshly said, "I dont trust you." Xuanyuan Po ignored her. He took the list of medicine that Bie Yanghong had written and left the room. After she heard the gate of the courtyard close, Wuqiong Bis expression shifted. Nervous and angry, she rebuked Bie Yanghong, "This bear cub has an old grudge with me. You let him leave and now he will assuredly notify the Demi-human Court! You dont even know him, so why do you trust him over me?" Bie Yanghong calmly replied, "Although I dont recognize him, I know that he is a student of the Orthodox Academy." Wuqiong Bi appeared slightly startled at these words. She said no more, and only her trembling right hand revealed her nervous mood. After some time, Xuanyuan Po returned to the courtyard in Three Harmonies Borough. He was holding a heavy bag, apparently stuffed with many items. Bie Yanghong gave his sincere thanks. Xuanyuan Po shook his head and opened the bag, taking out the medicines within. Suddenly, a wind stirred within the quiet room as a horsetail whisk raised up countless threads and attacked Xuanyuan Po. Xuanyuan Po was caughtpletely unawares and was in no position to respond. Fortunately, the Mountain Sea Sword promptly flew through the air and in front of his head, blocking the horsetail whisk. There was a dull thump as the courtyard shook. The dust in the seams of the floorboards was jolted out and drifted in the air. If not for the array of spirit wood and pagodas, the ruckus would have been evenrger. One knee on the ground, Xuanyuan Po gripped the iron sword as he attempted to resist. He felt like a mountain was pressing down on him, his strength rapidly exhausted as his breathing grew heavier. He raised his head and saw Wuqiong Bis ravenous eyes. Furious and confused, he shouted, "Youve gone crazy!" Wuqiong Bi shrieked, "I wanted to kill you back then, and I certainly have no ns of receiving your kindness tonight, as that will be my humiliation. Thus, you must die. Moreover, it is only the dead who cant reveal secrets!" He had grown up in the remote mountains and forests around his tribe and when in the capital, he had studied and lived in the simple ces that were Star Seizer Academy and the Orthodox Academy. As a result, Xuanyuan Po simply could not follow Wuqiong Bis logic, his angry reply being, "How can your wife be so malicious!" Malicious or crazy, Wuqiong Bi was still an expert of the Divine Domain. Although missing an arm and heavily injured, she was still many times stronger than Xuanyuan Po. The sword gradually sank down as Xuanyuan Po was about to reach his limit. Suddenly, a smear of color appeared in the room. This smear of color was bright red, moist and iparably fresh. It was the little red flower. Wuqiong Bis face was immediately filled with shock and fear when she saw this flower. Like a bolt of lightning, she drew back the horsetail whisk to protect herself. There were several light pops as Bie Yanghongs fingers moved like the wind, sealing off Wuqiong Bis meridians. Enraged, Wuqiong Bi forcefully moved her true essence to break these restrictions and counterattack. Bie Yanghong drew back his fingers, doing nothing as he gazed at the approaching horsetail whisk. In her surprise, Wuqiong Bis movements slowed. A mouthful of true blood shot out of Bie Yanghongs mouth and hisplexion instantly paled. The red flower flew back to his side. As it quietly floated, beads of dew gradually appeared on its heavily damaged petals. It seemed to be crying. After leaving the cliff, Bie Yanghong had needed several hours to finally gather a little true essence, which now dispersed with this mouthful of true blood. Seeing this sight, Wuqiong Bi finally understood something. Gasping in surprise, she ran over and embraced him as she wept. "Youve gone crazy! Just for this bear cub!" Xuanyuan Po had a very perplexed expression. He had no idea what just happened. He had clearly wanted to help these two out of kindness, so why had Wuqiong Bi wanted to kill him, and why had Bie Yanghong protected him? Why had Wuqiong Bi earlier seemed so angry that it felt like she wanted Bie Yanghong to die but was now so anguished upon seeing Bie Yanghong vomit blood, as if she wanted to die in his ce? Were this powerful husband and wife both crazy? Xuanyuan Po silently pondered all this, then said, "Right now, there are many people that want to catch you, and for the next few days, a grand event will take ce in White Emperor City, with many expertsing. The two of you should just stay here and not go out. I have a few matters to take care of in the next few days. After that, well see what we should do." After saying this, he put away the Mountain Sea Sword, put the medicine in the bag and some food and water on the floor, then left. When he reached the paper door, he stopped and abruptly said, "Sir, how did a person like you marry a woman like this?" Bie Yanghong did not answer the question. The wooden gate of the courtyard closed again. Everything was quiet, the only sound being the wind rustling the leaves of that short pine tree. The room was quiet for a very long time, the mood growing more and more oppressive until it eventually became very awkward. Wuqiong Bi looked at Bie Yanghong and shakily said, "Senior Brother, have you perhaps always regretted your decision to marry me?" Bie Yanghong faintly smiled. "Just what nonsense are you thinking about?" "Presumably, it has not been the first time you have heard that bear cubs question." Wuqiong Bi felt more and more angry and ashamed. "Did you think I didnt know? In front of the Mausoleum of Books, on Holy Maiden Peak, whether it was that Demon Empress Tianhai or Wang Po, werent the gazes they aimed at us conveying exactly this meaning? The entire world believes that I dont deserve you!" Bie Yanghong sighed. "Do we need to care about what others think of the matters between the two of us?" Wuqiong Bi yelled, "Arent you the same? You also think that I often humiliate you in front of the world." Bie Yanghong calmly gazed at her, saying, "Junior Sister, Ive never regretted marrying you. I only regret that Ive spoiled you too much." He spoke with deep sincerity. Wuqiong Bi was stupefied. It was hard to say if she had truly understood the meaning of these words. She only knew that she needed to say something here, but she realized that she didnt know what to say. She felt deeply anguished and began to weep. She thought to herself, how could my luck back then be so bad that I just happened to meet this person? Chapter 942 – The Diplomatic Mission from the Great Western Continent Chapter 942 C The Diplomatic Mission from the Great Western Continent Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The demi-human experts and the elite Red River Beast Guard followed the Empresss orders and searched the city for the whereabouts of Bie Yanghong and his wife. Coupled with the phenomena from yesterday, White Emperor City was in an abnormally tense mood. The small towns in its periphery closed the gates that faced the mountains and wilderness. The mists and clouds in the mountains were very difficult to disperse. Only when the sun was at its zenith and the wind was at its most fierce was there a chance to clearly see those nine massive trees that soared straight into the sky, and right now, many eyes were peering towards the mountains of a certain direction. On the other side of that vast range of mountains was the Western Sea, and deep within the Western Sea was the legendary Great Western Continent. The most recent rumor said that the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent wasing to White Emperor City to marry Princess Luoheng. The rumors finally received proof today. The gates of those small towns that led to the mountains were all opened, the official roads quaked, and the monsters fled. The diplomatic mission from the Great Western Continent was about to arrive at White Emperor City, its representative the Second Prince. The ostensible purpose of the diplomatic mission was to congratte the White Emperor for his birthday. And given the rtionship between the Great Western Continent and the Empress, there was simply no reason for the demi-humans to reject them. When the diplomatic mission finally reached White Emperor City, the tense atmosphere that had persisted for one day and one night was slightly eased, with manymoners from the various demi-human tribes packing the streets to view the spectacle. The gaze that was also watching Great Western Continent but with iparable vignce naturally came from the Human race. White Emperor City had three important buildings belonging to the Human race. These were the embassy of the Great Zhou Imperial Court, the Orthodoxys Daoist Church of the Western Wastes, and the Tang nspany, which represented the powers of the south. The first reaction of the Imperial Courts ambassador and the Tang ns manager upon learning of this matter was this: if White Emperor City was truly prepared to enter a marriage alliance with the Great Western Continent, they had assuredly made ample preparations, so nothing could be done other than to inform the Imperial Court and Wenshui as quickly as possible. The bishops of the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes, which represented the will of the Orthodoxy, simrly knew that this matter would be very difficult to stop. But now that the entire continent knew that the Great Western Continents Imperial n had attempted to harm the Pope, how could they possibly stand and watch as this same n sent someone to marry the Popes student? When the Great Western Continents diplomatic mission entered the pce, the Orthodoxys Daoist Church of the Western Wastes sent a letter of protest into the pce at the same time, its wording so unyielding that it was practically a letter of challenge. At the same time, the archbishop of the church tore apart the invitation for the dinner to wee the diplomatic mission in front of thousands of demi-human believers and then stamped on its shreds, not even giving the demi-humans the smallest bit of face. Upon learning and verifying this news, the Great Zhous embassy and the Tang nspany also refused the invitation to tonights banquet, though they did it in a much gentler manner. Regardless of what the Human races stance was, the banquet still proceeded normally. On the same night, White Emperor City was festooned with brightnterns and banners. The Imperial Pce at the very highest point was particrly well lit, oil strongly zing as the entire ce celebrated. Even after the banquet concluded, the festivities did not cken. Though the guests of honor, the members of the Great Western Continents diplomatic mission, had already gone to rest, many of the other guests did not. Upon seeing the figures of those guests that remained in the pce, the several hundred Red River Beast Guard in charge of keeping the Imperial Pce safe were very wary, and even rather nervous. However, they did not dare to drive the guests away or even attempt to persuade them. This was because these guests were all important personages of the Demi-human race, and some of them were even their fathers. The important demi-human personages in these pce halls included generals and ministers, but the majority of them were members of the Council of Elders. The Demi-human Council of Elders was somewhat simr to the Demon Council of Elders, but it was stronger and had a higher status. The Demi-human race was formed from three-hundred-some tribes, and the n leaders of twenty-seven of these tribes, the most powerful and most storied, were naturally members of the Council of Elders. Another ten-odd seats were chosen from the remaining tribes. As for how ones rank in the Council of Elders was decided, it was very simple: the longer one lived, the stronger one was, and the higher ones seat. At present, the Chief Elder of the Demi-human race was the leader of the Xiang n. It was rumored that this Chief Elder possessed a divine strength that reached the heavens. Although he had not yet entered the Divine, he already had the ability to fight with an expert of the Divine Domain. The Chief Elders mountainous body was incredibly conspicuous as it stood in front of the pce hall, and it seemed just as silent as a mountain. His silence did not quiet the conversations in the hall. On the contrary, the other guests seemed to indulge, the conversations getting louder and louder, the atmosphere growing increasingly tense. These conversations were naturally rted to the Great Western Continents diplomatic mission, and also to yesterdays phenomena, and also to the rumors that had been going around over thest few days. Was Princess Luoluo really about to be married off? Was there a need to be in such a hurry? Were His Majestys injuries still not better? And truly, why could it not be Princess Luoluo? Although such a thing had never happened in the entirety of the Demi-human races history, didnt His Holiness the Pope resolve her problems? One rumor could produce many conjectures. Both the members of the Council of Elders and the demi-human generals spected on the veracity of the rumor as well as many more questions. Of course, whether or not Princess Luoluo was willing to be married off and who she would be married off to had very little to do with them, because the Emperor of the Demi-humans would always be from the White Emperor n. The only ones who had the right to care, the side branches of the White Emperor n, were actually even more quiet and subdued, not daring to express an opinion for fear of offending the White Emperor and the Empress. But did she really have to be married off to the Second Prince from the Great Western Continent? Madam Mu slowly strode into the pce hall, which seemed somewhat empty due to its vast size. The demi-human elders, generals, and ministers within the hall bowed as one. The giant demi-human Chief Elder had a very deep and vigorous voice, like the echoing from deep within the mountains. But he spoke very directly, in absolute ord with the temperament of demi-humans and the manner in which they discussed topics. "Empress, are you truly prepared to marry off Her Highness to the nephew of your parents n?" The Chief Elder gazed at Madam Mu, his right hand gripping the handle of an axe, making no attempts to hide his movements. "If so, we will revolt." Madam Mu appeared incredibly tiny in front of him, like a dwarf, but she had an even more formidable presence. She indifferently said to the Chief Elder, "Then revolt well." These words of absolute indifference were the most tyrannical deration. She had already been Empress for centuries and shared a deep love with the White Emperor. It had been many years since she had been that youngdy entering thend of demi-humans for the first time, and she had an incredibly lofty reputation amongst the Demi-human race. Whether it was the n leaders of the tribes or the young hunters along the two shores of the Red River, they all regarded her as a god, not daring to pay her the slightest disrespect. The pce hall became utterly silent at this deration. No one dared to speak, with only the wind blowing against the hard stone walls. Even the Chief Elder felt a powerful pressure. He thought quietly for a moment, then said, "We require an exnation." Madam Mu expressionlessly said, "Rumors are only rumors. Moreover, even if she is to be married off, why must Elder oppose it?" The Chief Elders expression did not change as he impassively said, "Empress should know the reason." Chapter 943 – The Young Man from the Demon Race Chapter 943 C The Young Man from the Demon Race Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Madam Mus gaze nced over the giant figures of the demi-human generals. "I understand what all of you are thinking. Luoheng is my daughter by blood. If she can seed to the throne, why should I or His Majesty be so concerned? In the end, rumors are just rumors, whether they are a few days old or a few years old. No matter how overflowing with talent His Holiness the Pope is, he was still just a teenager back then. Did you really think that he could resolve the problem that our race had not been able to solve for tens of thousands of years? It was just a trick yed by the Human race." These words were extremely reasonable and very persuasive. The elders, generals, and ministers in the hall recalled how Princess Luoluo remained as gentle and weak as when she was little, not even reaching the fourth revolution of the divine body. She was truly different from the White Emperor in that same period, so they could only presume that the problem of her meridians had not been resolved. Thus, they could not help but ruefully sigh. The Chief Elder was unconvinced. "I want to see His Majesty." Madam Mu stared into his eyes and said, "You know that His Majesty is still recovering from his wounds." The Chief Elder replied, "I know, but the session of the Demi-human race is a major event, so His Majesty should be able to forgive me for disturbing him." Madam Mu thought for a moment, then said, "If His Majesty is willing to see you, then you naturally may." ...... ...... After two hours, the Chief Elder returned to the pce hall. The oil candles protruding from the stone walls flickered, despite theck of wind. Countless gazes fell on the Chief Elders body, wanting to know if he had met the White Emperor and what the White Emperor had said. The Chief Elder shook his head. "I was not able to meet His Majesty." The elders, generals, and ministers sighed in regret. "But I could feel His Majestys will, so I will no longer oppose this matter." The Chief Elder turned to Madam Mu and added, "But this matter must be carried out in ordance with the session rules my Demi-human race has followed for countless years. Even if Her Highness must be married, it cannot be a private proposal. The groom must be chosen by the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees, obeying the will of the ancestral spirits and gods." The hall began to murmur with discussion once more, but this had always been a part of the rumor, so no one was too shocked. Madam Mu replied, "Your meaning is to formally hold the Heavenly Selection ceremony?" "Correct." The Chief Elders hand once more fell on his axe as he stated, "Or else we will still revolt." Madam Mu stared into his eyes. "Everything is to be carried out ording to the rules of the race, without a single error. Do you dare consent?" The Chief Elder replied, "Empress has received the respect of all the subjects of our race for several centuries. I am old and only hope that everything can be as it was in the past." After so saying, he walked out of the hall, his mountainous body casting a giant shadow on the floorboards. The majority of the n elders and about half of the ministers and generals bowed to Madam Mu and followed the Chief Elder out. Madam Mu fell quiet for a few moments, then waved her sleeve, ordering those subjects loyal to her to leave as well. The great hall fell quiet once more, she being the only person within. The oil candles gave off light, but also a faint charred smell. Moreover, the blowing wind caused the lights to flicker uneasily. Even after centuries, she was still not used to this. She still missed the warmth and light of the Mermaid Pearls in the Great Western Continents Imperial Pce. The stone walls were clearly lit. They appeared to have been grinded down until they werepletely smooth, but with her eyes, she could naturally see the undtions on their surfaces. Such crude stonehow could it have the right to enter the Imperial Pce? When she was Princess of the Great Western Continent, she would never have imagined such a thing. Yes, she had lived in White Emperor City for many years, but there were still some things that she found impossible to get used to. Like those matters mentioned just now, or like those conversations that had taken ce just now. In the Great Western Continent or the capital of the Human race, the Chief Elder taking such a stance would have already been met with an execution. But this was White Emperor City. For countless years, this was how the demi-humans living here had passed their lives, their discussions very straightforward, very savage. Truly a bunch of uncivilized beasts. She found it impossible to get used to, and it was also impossible for her to change all of it. She was only Empress, not White Emperor. She stood in the center of the vast hall, quietly thinking for a very long time. A wind came from the distant Western Sea, howling amidst the mountains. The many fish in a sea-greenke behind the mountains died. An indifferent smile appeared on her face. It was filled with love, like a mother seeing her child. She had always been the mother of all demi-humans. The shadows flickered as a young man walked in. This young man was very handsome and tall, carrying himself with an elegant demeanor. He was the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent. Madam Mu pityingly said, "You came this time for nothing. I have truly troubled you." The Second Prince smiled. "What does a little rain or wind matter for the sake of Cousins happiness? And besides, its been many years since Ist saw the two shores of the Red River, and I rather missed them." Madam Mu said, "After the Heavenly Selection begins, enter the Celestial Tree andprehend the Wildfire. It will greatly assist you in your cultivation." "Its rare for me to make a visit, so I naturally have to gain some profit, but... just who has Aunt chosen to be Cousins husband?" The Second Prince curiously asked, "Aunt is so sure that he will be chosen by the ancestral spirits?" Madam Mu replied, "I have only arranged for him to be baptised by the Wildfire in the Celestial Tree. As for whether the Demi-human races ancestral spirits will choose him, he will have to rely on his own capabilities." The Second Prince thought for a while, then asked, "Is it Xiaode?" Madam Mu patted him on the arm. "Dont think about it too much. Chat with your younger aunt a little. Her mood recently has been very poor." The Second Prince coldlyughed. "If I didnt know that Chen Changsheng wont being, I would definitely have to exchange a few blows with him." ...... ...... The day that the Great Western Continents diplomatic mission arrived at White Emperor City... Was also the second day after Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi arrived at White Emperor City... And was also the third day after the internal discord of South Stream Temple... And was also the day before the Heavenly Selection ceremony was to take ce. At that time, Chen Changsheng was still at Mount Li. He had still not received the letter delivered from the capital by Red Goose, nor had he obtained his master Shang Xingzhous personal letter from the Prince of Louyang. Neither the Imperial Court nor the Orthodoxy had received any news from White Emperor City. As for Shang Xingzhou, who knew so well the secrets of the heavens, his gaze was still aimed at the north, at Xuo City. No one knew that many days ago, one person left Xuo City, reaching White Emperor City the same day as the Great Western Continents diplomatic mission. This young man easily passed through the inspection of the guards and took as his residence a courtyard in the eastern part of the city. This courtyard had stood for many years. It was very ordinary, but also veryrge. Its floor was covered with yellow sand, giving it the appearance of a desert. A few bloodstains could be seen on the sand. They glistened like they had been mixed with bits of gold, though they had long since ceased to give off any scent. Deep within the sand was a tree. This tree was not veryrge and its canopy was by no means lush. However, it cast a massive shadow against the ground, letting not a spot of light through. It was so gloomy that it seemed like true darkness. The young man stood beneath the tree. Although the shadows were thick, one could clearly see that there were no demon horns on his head, exining how he had been able to enter the city so easily. "This is thest foothold my Divine race has in White Emperor City? Green blood and yellow sandsits a little interesting." The young man held his hands behind his back as he curiously surveyed his surroundings, but it was hard to say who he was talking to. "If the White Emperor is not truly sleeping, then this is too dangerous. Quickly leave, Military Advisor." "Yes, Your Majesty." The wind gently rustled the tree leaves, causing the shadows to shake in unease. It was like a sleeve, and also like someone was speaking. In the courtyard of yellow sand, only the young man remained, his hands held behind his back. He raised his head up to the sky. The winter sun shone upon his face. His face was rather pale and unhealthy-looking. He narrowed his eyes. Holding ones hands behind ones back, looking up to the sky, and narrowing ones eyes... it seemed like many important people in the world liked to do such things. Yes, the young man from Xuo City was a truly important personage. He was the one that Chen Changsheng had met in the snowy mountains: the young Demon Lord. Chapter 944 – The Starry Sky Can Kill People, but Who Will Save Them? Chapter 944 C The Starry Sky Can Kill People, but Who Will Save Them? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The young Demon Lord walked on the yellow sand, following the trail of seemingly ancient golden bloodstains. The ce he walked to was the back gate of the courtyard. The lock on the gate was covered in rust, a sign of the many years since the gate wasst opened. It looked very ordinary. If one had to find something special, it would probably be the two stone sculptures nking the steps. The stone sculptures depicted what appeared to be two men,pletely naked. The curves of their bodies were perfect and each of them had a pair of wings on its back. The statues had no expression, yet they seemed so vivid that they coulde to life at any moment. If a few of those demi-human elders that had lived for countless years were to see these statues, perhaps they would associate them with those gods mentioned in their tribal myths. In contrast, to the Demon Lords eyes, these two stone sculptures were a sort of taboo which he regarded with an expression of loathing and vignce. In truth, he was very familiar with these two stone statues. When he was very young, he had seen these two deep within the Demon Pce, in the stone carving that depicted all the gods. He also did not find it strange for these two statues to suddenly move from Xuo Citys Demon Pce to White Emperor City, because on that ceremony to the stars that night, he had personally witnessed two beams of light pierce through the wall and pour into these statues. The Demon Lordsplexion paled as he pondered. Only after a while did it return to normal. He still was very wary about the ceremony to the stars and had many misgivings, but the circumstances hadpelled him to ept ck Robes proposal. But when he saw with his own eyes these clearly lifeless, absolutely dead stone statues, he once more began to wonder whether his choice had been correct. "Father, your view was probably right... The starry sky can kill people, can help us kill people, but it can also kill us." The Demon Lord gazed at the two stone statues, the hands he held behind his back slowly stroking a stone object. He slowly said, "But Father can be at ease. I will not regard them as kindred, only as hunting dogs. If therees a day that they understand, I will destroy this thing." If Chen Changsheng were present, he would probably recognize the object in his hands. On that night in the mountains, it was precisely this stone object that was stabbed into the old Demon Lords stomach, bringing down from the starry sky that pir of light suffused with aura of extermination. ...... ...... The pce hall that Luoluo resided in was at the highest point of White Emperor City, even higher than the residence of her parents. This was because she loved looking into the distance from high ces. Of course, this position also signified how much the White Emperor couple pampered her. It was just that the clouds of White Emperor City were much thicker today. Standing by the window, it was hard to see very far, and the light was rather dim. There was only the familiar Red River and the green mountains on the opposite shore, those humid and dense forests which she felt like she could smell from here, and those massive trees that loomed in the distance, seeming to be as tall as the sky. She had already seen these sights for many years and grown ustomed to them, but for some reason, they seemed rather strange to her today. Soon after, she heard a din from the pce and the beating of war drums, sensed the Qi of the Wildfire that was aroused by the beast dances. Was the grand ceremony truly about to begin? She already knew of what had happenedst night. On the surface, the Xiang ns leader and the other elders had put on a very tough stance, but she knew that this was all faked. In the battle between Divine Domains two days ago, it was clearly her mother that had won, her prestige and momentum now at their strongest. The Chief Elder and all the other important personages of the Demi-human race were only able to grip their axes and talk of revolt, utterly powerless to make her mother yield. What made her even sadder was that the Chief Elder had clearly perceived her fathers will. This meant that her father also knew of this matter. Last night, before the Chief Elder left the pce, he hade to see her. He had sworn a blood oath that he would ensure her safety, but he did not even hint at todays events. The grand ceremony of Heavenly Selection would proceed as normal. Just like how the rain would fall from the sky, she would be married off, and this was impossible to change. Just who was her mother nning to marry her to? Why was she so confident that the person she chose would be chosen by the ancestral spirits and endure the baptism of the Wildfire within the tree? Luoluo gazed at the extremely vignt Red River Beast Guard outside the window as she contemted these questions. Last night, she had been so busy thinking and making arrangements for her ns that she had not slept well, giving her a rather haggardplexion. Guardian Li looked at Luoluos face and thought that grief had caused her insomnia. She found it impossible to suppress her pity, and her eyes moistened. "Leave through the tunnel?" Guardian Li ced a cup of acorn tea in front of Luoluo and whispered, "Ive already obtained the key." Luoluo lightly shook her head. "Those heavenly silkworms down there are not easy to deal with." Guardian Lisplexion slightly paled at mention of this creature. Giving up on this n, she began to think of other methods of escape. Luoluo had not spoken the truth. The heavenly silkworms were the protectors of White Emperor Citys underground abyss and were incredibly powerful. Moreover, they could travel freely in the abyss and through the earth. From a certain perspective, they could put a stop to any foe that attempted to sneak in through the ground. However, three years ago, she had already tried and confirmed that the heavenly silkworms could not stop her. She caressed the small stone tied to her neck, happily smiling as she recalled the sight of those heavenly silkworms fleeing in fright. Guardian Li had no idea that this little stone was a legendary Heavenly Tome Monolith. She thought that Luoluo was smiling from excessive shock and panicked, not knowing what to do. Luoluo soothed her for a while before Guardian Li finally calmed down. Yes, even with the valiant Red River Beast Guard keeping close watch, even with White Emperor City secretly locked down, if she wanted to escape, it would not be very hard. In Madam Mus eyes, in the eyes of the Xiang n leader and the other elders, in the eyes of the demi-human generals and ministers, Princess Luoheng had not been diligently cultivating the imperial techniques in thest few years, her progress was extremely slow, and she was still just as weak as she was before her visit to the capital... Nobody knew that she had always been practicing diligently. Just like her teacher, she would wake up promptly at five in the morning, closing her eyes andposing herself for five seconds. After rising from bed, she would wash up and eat breakfast, after which she would begin to study and meditate until thete night and sleep. Yes, her rate of progress in the imperial techniques was very mediocre, even rather slow, but that was not forck ofprehension, nor was it because the problem of her meridians had not been solved. Instead, it was because she used the vast majority of her time to finish the homework her teacher had given her. In other words, she used most of her time to study the art of the sword. Other than the Heavenly Tome Monolith and her ever-strengthening cultivation in the sword, she still had many powerful magical artifacts her father had given her. It was a trivial task for her to frighten those heavenly silkworms and leave through the tunnels. Her sorrow was greater because after a few days, she might not be able to see those sights outside her window. Yes, if nothing else happened, if... her teacher did not reach White Emperor City in time, then she could only leave on her own. Suddenly, an extremely shrill sound, almost ear-piercing, came from the window, the sound of air being torn to shreds, of a seal being torn open by a high-speed collision with some object. This was followed by ten-odd thuds, dust rising from the ground, the breeze suddenly fading, and a figure appearing. This persons still-drifting sleeve was still blurred from its swift passage through the air, through which one could imagine just how fast this person had been traveling. This person wore a somewhat old gown patterned with images of copper coins, as well as a very indifferent expression, making him seem like some wealthy old man. If one noticed the yellow earth on his boots, they might even think of him as some bigndlord who liked to personally work the fields. Chapter 945 – There Are Records of Herding the Clouds over the Sea Chapter 945 C There Are Records of Herding the Clouds over the Sea Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Guardian Jin, how did you get here?" Upon seeing this person, Guardian Li was both shocked and worried. Jin Yulu hade. The fastest and oldest demi-human general had once followed Luoluo to the capital for her studies and had acted as a gatekeeper in the Orthodox Academy for a long period of time. Upon returning to thend of the demi-humans, he had not entered the court and be an official, but continued his life tilling the fields, until now. Luoluo knew that Xuanyuan Po had attempted to get in touch with him, but Xuanyuan Po had failed because Jin Yulus estate had been under constant guard. As for how he was able to leave his estate ande to the Imperial Pce today, the unconscious guards and maids outside the hall exined everything. "Your Highness, pleasee with me," Jin Yulu said to Luoluo. As the expert with the fastest movement technique and eldest of the Demi-human races generals, there really was a chance that he could escape with Luoluo, even in the heavily guarded Imperial Pce. Guardian Li gazed at Luoluo, intent on persuading her. "Empress will at most discipline me. She will not treat me too badly." Luoluo stepped forward and took Jin Yulus hand. She was extremely grateful, but she did not agree to his request, instead whispering to him a few words. "Quickly go through the tunnel behind the hall. I have here..." She wanted to give the magical artifacts her father had given her to Jin Yulu and have him leave through the tunnel, but before she could finish, the clouds in the sky began to gather like a shepherd herding their flock. The sun was obscured, casting all of White Emperor City into shadow. Madam Mu entered the stone hall and calmly said to Jin Yulu, "Even a little child knows you cant seed, so why did you insist oning?" After a period of silence, Jin Yulu replied, "On what charge is Empress prepared to kill me? Trespassing in the Imperial Pce or disrespecting a Saint?" Madam Mu replied, "Your prestige in the race is too high. Even His Majesty cannot lightly kill you, let alone me. I only do not understand why you have always had such hostility towards His Majesty for all these years and have taken aim at me many times. Have we not treated you kindly?" Jin Yulu answered, "In matters of the past, His Majesty naturally understands. For todays matter, Empress probably understands." Madam Mu said, "You should well know that this is not my will alone. The Chief Elder perceived His Majestys willst night." "This is where I and Old Xiang, along with those other elders, are different. Perhaps its because His Majesty has never liked me very much." Jin Yulu gazed at Madam Mu and impassively said, "Even if this is a decree from His Majesty, as long as I believe it to be incorrect, I still will not ept it." Madam Mu said, "Guardian Jin truly lives up to his reputation. Let us put aside your crime of defying the decree for now. In terms of right and wrong, who are you to decide them?" Jin Yulu answered, "The eight hundred li of the Red River, the hundred thousand li of thend of demi-humanshow can it be given to someone not of my race?" Madam Mu replied, "The so-called Heavenly Selection is the will of the ancestral spirits. No matter what race the person belongs to, as long as they are epted by the Celestial Tree and baptized by the Wildfire, their blood will be transformed into the true body of the demi-human emperors, bing a part of the White Emperor n. How can they be considered an outsider then?" Jin Yulu looked into her eyes and asked, "You are speaking of your arrangements for the Second Prince?" Madam Mu answered, "Everyone who participates in the Heavenly Selection ceremony must obey the arrangements of fate. This is the fairest method." Jin Yulu asked, "Your sudden announcement of this matter leaves the humans no time to respond or send anyone to participate, so how can this be considered fair?" Madam Mu indifferently said, "What does this have to do with Guardian Jin? Are you colluding with the Zhou people?" Jin Yulu sternly said, "Does Her Highness exist in your eyes? She acknowledged His Holiness the Pope as her teacher, so she also might be colluding with the Zhou people? So that even though you clearly know that her meridians have already been repaired and that, given sufficient time, she can smoothly inherit the throne, you still insist on holding the Heavenly Selection ceremony?" Madam Mu answered, "I understand her circumstances more than any of you. I hope that she can obtain happiness, but I will not give her the slightest misconception." Jin Yulu asked, "A misconception or a lie? Empress, not even you can fool yourself with these words, so how can you convince Her Highness?" As they spoke, they did not avoid Luoluo. She had heard everything. With these final words, the stone hall fell abnormally silent. After speaking up to here, they had run out of things to discuss. Madam Mu lightly waved her sleeve, her jade-white hand turning. A gust of wind stirred to life in the hall and a massive hand condensed from clear light swatted at Jin Yulu. Countless ear-piercing howls resounded through the hall and the air grew turbulent. Jin Yulu blurred, avoiding the giant hand and retreating onto a stone tform. Madam Mu took a step forward, her expression unchanging as her sleeve rose again. The clouds gathered over White Emperor City suddenly dropped several li, so low that they almost touched the mountains on the opposite shore. Someone with good eyesight might have even been able to see the raindrops condensing in the clouds. As theyer of clouds moved down, so did an unimaginable pressure. It enveloped White Emperor City, especially the stone hall at the very top. A groan came from the tform and the blur of Jin Yulus body that seemed about to meld into the world slightly slowed. His strength was formidable, but if he wanted to contend against an expert of the Divine Domain, he had to push his speed to the limit to have a chance. But Madam Mu just waved her sleeve, borrowing the might of the world and the pressure of the clouds to break his movement technique. The clouds in the sky continued to get closer and closer to the ground, the massive trees on the opposite shore practically disappearing from sight. The pressure falling on the stone hall continued to increase. The unconscious guards and maids began to moan in pain while Guardian Li began to find it incredibly difficult to breathe. Jin Yulus body was bing increasingly distinct. The more distinct his blurred figure, the slower his speed. The moment his figurepletely appeared, Jin Yulu would receive Madam Mus thunderous blow. This sight did not be reality. Because Luoluo walked to Madam Mus side. She grabbed Madam Mus sleeve, raised her small face, and opened her eyes wide as she very seriously spoke. "Mother, please dont do this." ...... ...... Before the ck clouds could crush the city, before a drop of rain could fall, they returned back to the sky, where they gradually dispersed. Jin Yulu fled the Imperial Pce. Presumably, it would be impossible for him to return to the fields he had worked for so many years, so it was hard to say where he would go. Guardian Li and the guards and maids exited. The stone hall was quiet, with only Madam Mu and Luoluo inside. "Many people think that I am only doing this out of my selfish desires." Madam Mu looked into Luoluos eyes and asked, "Do you think the same?" Luoluo silently thought for a very long time. She did not directly answer the question, instead asking a rather strange question. "Mother... after so many years, are you still thinking about home?" Chapter 946 – Its Precisely Because of So Many Affections That One Deceives Oneself Chapter 946 C Its Precisely Because of So Many Affections That One Deceives Oneself Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Anyone would think of their home. Even when she was in the Orthodox Academy, living the happiest period of her life, Luoluo would still often think of him, think of her father, think of her mother, think of those big fellows in the Red River and the birds on the Celestial Trees. She naturally wouldnt consider this wrong, but... "Very good. At the very least, you are willing to believe that I did not do these things out of my selfish desires, even though you now believe that I am doing this for the Great Western Continent." Madam Mu calmly said to her, "I will not deny that the Great Western Continent is my homnd, but both your maternal grandfather and grandmother have already taken their leave of this mortal coil, so do you really think that I would still value the Great Western Continent over White Emperor City? The rumors are false; how could I marry you off to your cousin?" Luoluo was stunned by these words. Although she did not have much real power to speak of, she was still the sole Princess of the Demi-humans. She had an extremely high status within White Emperor City, and the members of the Council of Elders, including the Xiang n elder, had always doted upon her. Even if she didnt make any efforts to inquire, many matters would still be impossible to hide from her. For instance, in the matter of this marriage, she had been able to easily find out that the source of this rumor was a guard of the Abyssal Pearl Pavilion, and this guard was one of Madam Mus most loyal subordinates. It was precisely for this reason that she had never doubted the veracity of the rumor... Mother is not nning on marrying me off to Cousin? Then what did the Great Western Continents diplomatic missione here for? Why did Chief Elder send someone this morning to notify me that Second Cousins name has already been registered for participation in the Heavenly Selection ceremony? "This matter is the will of both me and your father. For the sake of safety, we have spoken of it to no one, including you." Madam Mu continued, "In a little while, the Heavenly Selection ceremony will begin. I think that will also be the time to tell you." Luoluo asked, "Mother, just what is it?" Madam Mu rubbed her head and said, "Of course, its still your marriage." Luoluo was very nervous, inexplicably feeling somewhat anxious. "Guardian Jins words were not wrong, and nor were the Chief Elders. You yourself know more than anyone else... His Holiness the Pope truly did repair your meridians. As long as you are given enough time, you will definitely be able to cultivate the techniques of the White Emperor n to their peak, bing the next White Emperor." Madam Mus expression turned grave as she added, "But I and your father are worried that there is not enough time." Luoluo replied, "I dont understand Mothers meaning." Madam Mu said, "You are the sole Princess of the Demi-humans, so you should do some things for this ce." Luoluo understood and fell silent. Ever since she was little, she knew that she had a duty to bear. Chen Changsheng was also well aware of this point, so he had never requested her to do anything. If the Demi-human race was in a bad state, she would need to make a contribution, and there was not much time for her to mature into the new White Emperor. Then she would have to be like the princesses over the countless years, seeking gains for the Demi-human race through marriage. This was her marriage: a marriage alliance. Her mother had done the same. "Marry to Xuo City," Madam Mu said, staring into Luoluos eyes. All riddles were answered here. Luoluosplexion instantly paled as she whispered, "Why?" Madam Mu exined, "This generations Demon Lord is truly an extraordinary individual. Only he is a suitable match for you." Luoluo replied, "Mother, you know that this is not my question." This was not a simple marriage, not about the love of a man and woman, and not a question of a partner of equal social status. "Why? Its naturally for the future of the Demi-human race." Madam Mu looked into her eyes. "At the moment, the Human races luck is at its most flourishing. Originally, it was believed that after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books and the consecutive deaths amongst the Storms of the Eight Directions, the Human race would settle down for a while. Who could have expected that in a few short years, Wang Po, the Mount Li Sect Master, and the Prince of Xiang would break through one after the other, and even Mao Qiuyu is already at the threshold. And this isnt even counting Liang Wangsun, Xiao Zhang, your teacher, Xu Yourong, and Qiushan Jun. The number of human experts has quickly reached its former number, even exceeded it. Coupled with Shang Xingzhous stratagems, when the timees, just who in the continent could be their opponent? What will they do once they exterminate the demons? Or are you willing to see the subjects of the Demi-human race kneeling in front of the iron heels of humanity?" Luoluo silently thought for a while, then said, "The Demon race should be even more concerned about this matter than we are." Madam Mu replied, "Correct, so there is no need for us to doubt Xuo Citys sincerity and resolve." Luoluo raised her head and said, "But what about the hatred between us? Mother, how did you convince the Council of Elders, the ministers, and the generals?" Madam Mu said, "I have already convinced many people. Crucially, I have already convinced your father, so who will still object?" Luoluo thought about how the Chief Elder had entered the mountainst night but failed to meet her father. However, upon returning, his attitude underwent a massive shift, as if he had guessed at something. But this was not enough to convince her. Perhaps it really was as Madam Mu said, that no one else in the Demi-human race would dare stand up and oppose this marriage alliance, but she still could. She looked at Madam Mu and said, "If its for the future of the Demi-human race, given the rtionship between me and Teacher, the Orthodoxy will assuredly support us. When the timees, even if the Great Zhou Imperial Court wants to invade, it would first have to resolve its internal matters." Madam Mu replied, "You must first be sure that your teacher Chen Changsheng can gain victory in this war. Moreover, you must confirm that he and Shang Xingzhou truly are at odds with each other and that this is not a scheme used to deceive us and Xuo City." Luoluo answered, "Teacher is not that sort of person." "It has already been five years since you and he have met. Five years is enough time to change many things. Moreover, the teacher-disciple rtionship in the backdrop of the world is not powerful enough or firm enough to influence the rtionship between the Human race and the Demi-human race. You understand what I mean." Madam Mu gave her a pitying gaze. "Unless he is willing to give up on Xu Yourong and marry you. If that were the case, I would immediately end the Heavenly Selection ceremony." Luoluo opened her eyes wide and innocently asked, "Why would Teacher marry me? After all, Im his student." Madam Mu gave her a forced smile. "You only regard him as a teacher?" Luoluo firmly nodded her head. "Of course." Madam Mu caressed her head again and said, "Silly child, even if you can deceive me, how can you deceive yourself?" The morning wind blew in through the window, bringing with it the smell of lime unique to the beast dances, as well as the increasingly excited, or perhaps ted, beating of the war drums. Madam Mu left, going to the Allbeast tform in front of the Imperial Pce to preside over todays Heavenly Selection ceremony. Luoluo sat by the window, somewhat angry, her head lowered in dejection as she tore at the freshly picked gardenia flowers. Madam Musst words were true. Even if she could deceive everyone in the entire continent, how could she deceive herself? Chapter 947 – The Whole World Chooses Chapter 947 C The Whole World Chooses Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Guardian Li walked in, looking at Luoluo while hesitating to speak. Luoluo knew what she was thinking, softly saying, "Mother and I think differently... This way wont be of any benefit to the Great Western Continent." Guardian Li sadly said, "Is Your Highness really going to be married off to such a faraway ce?" The Princess of the Demi-humans was to be married off to Xuo City. It had been more than two thousand years since such a thing had urred. Luoluo silently thought, if this really can prevent war from breaking out, perhaps it really might be fine. Its also good for Teacher, but... That young Demon Lord probably wont participate in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, so why all that ruckus outside the pce? If even if that young Demon Lord really does marry me, he wont wait in White Emperor City to inherit the throne, so... just how will this storye to an end? ...... ...... The Great Western Continents diplomatic mission had arrived and the Heavenly Selection ceremony had also begun. The Celestial Trees buried in the mists on both shores of the Red River began to let out a low drone. Although it was rumored that the empress had already chosen the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent as Princess Luoluos future husband, many young demi-human experts had traveled overnight through the mountains and forest to enter White Emperor City. The vast majority of them had entered White Emperor City several days ago to make preparations. Since the Council of Elders had seeded in having the ceremony proceed ording to thews of the Demi-human race, everyone had a chance. As long as one was selected, they would be handed over to the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees for the ancestral spirits to choose. Could the ancestral spirits of the tribes possibly be biased to the outsiders of the Great Western Continent? Early in the morning, the sun was still incapable of tearing apart the thick fog shrouding the banks of the Red River. It was still dim outside, but White Emperor City was already awake. The swift cadence of the war drums rose from various ces. The demi-humans of different tribes bowed to the giant trees barely discernible in the clouds and then began to dance. As the ceremony continued, the nine massive trees gradually grew more distinct. The heat they produced could be felt from several dozen li away, like invisible mes were erupting from the ground and being spread across the world by the colossal trees. As the war drums beat and the banners of various tribes fluttered in the streets of White Emperor City, the young experts from the vast domain of the demi-humans left the meeting halls of their tribes, apanied by their elders andpanions. Hope and anxiety could be seen on their faces as they walked towards the Imperial Pce at the highest point. A dense sea of people gradually gathered, somewhat frightening in its uncanny silence. In the depths of this silent sea was a particrly eye-catching carriage, because the banner on this carriage was not an ordinary one but a princely one that was pping in the wind. Countless gazes fell on this carriage. No matter how confident and proud the various young experts from the demi-human tribes were, when they saw this princely banner, they subconsciously showed an expression of respect. This was because this banner represented the supreme power of the southernnds of the Demi-human race, the Shi n, and because there was a man sitting beneath this banner. This man had an indifferent expression. His ck hair drifted loose in the wind, and a harsh yellow light would asionally sh through his eyes. His body exuded an extremely powerful, even frightening Qi. He was the most talented demi-human expert in thest two hundred years. Due to Wang Pos breakthrough and Xiao Zhangs fugitive status, he had now advanced to second ce on the Promation of Liberation. Xiaode was his name and Shi was his surname. He represented the will of the southern demi-humans, and more importantly, his own will was incredibly formidable. And it was no secret that in thest few years, his will was firmly set on marrying Princess Luoluo and bing the next White Emperor. To absolutely no ones surprise, while he had kept his silence in the turmoil of thest few days, he had now finally appeared. If this level of expert wanted to participate in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, who could be his match? The Great Western Continents Second Prince was already awake and finished freshening up. He was reading a book when he seemed to hear something. He quietly thought for a few moments, upon which his lips curved into a mysterious smile. He put down his book, tied his bright yellow belt, and proceeded out of the Imperial Pce. The fog had not dispersed, seemingly fusing with the yellow sands. The young Demon Lord had not slept in his room but had instead elected to lie on the sand. His hands cushioned his head, one of his legs was raised, and his eyes were closed. He seemed very rxed. If others were to know of his identity, he would assuredly encounter the most terrifying encirclement and assault, but he seemingly did not care. The increasing volume of the war drums also had no effect on his mood. After some time, he finally opened his eyes. Rising and flicking the sand from his body, he went to the back gate. He quietly stared at the two stone statues as he took out a bamboo hat. cing it over his head, he left. The stone statues had also disappeared, with the ces where they had stood now vacant. The sand drifting in the light morning breeze ultimately buried the golden blood of yesterday. Xuanyuan Po had woken up very early. To put it more urately, he had not gotten much sleepst night. His room was currently upied by that iprehensible couple, so he had spent the entire night sitting in the courtyard. But hisck of sleep had not been out ofck offort. He was just a little nervous about the events about to take ce. The beating of the war drums resounded in his ear, each strike urging him on his journey. But before this, he still had some things to do. This was a habit he had developed from his days living with Chen Changsheng in the Orthodox Academy. The more important the task, the more calm one had to be. Even if one could not calm ones mind down, one had to at least carry out the most important tasks. He opened the door and entered the room. Through the paper door, he asked, "Im going to buy breakfast. What do you want to eat?" ...... ...... The nine massive Celestial Trees loomed in the mists, releasing invisible yet assuredly real waves of heat. There was no hurricane from the Western Sea, but the Red River began to slosh with massive waves, crashing with deafening might into the shores. No demi-human felt fear, because they knew that this was caused by the massive monsters living within the Red River. The massive monsters living within the Red River were called Jing. They had gigantic bodies but very gentle temperaments. They lived off the red aquatic grass that unendingly grew within the river, and never harmed any living creatures. The demi-humans regarded them as guardians. The massive waves on the Red River were the Jing sensing the transformation of the Wildfire and celebrating. White Emperor City was also a scene of celebration. Although the rumors and the tense atmosphere of thest two days made them somewhat uneasy, the Heavenly Selection ceremony was still a rare grand asion for the Demi-human race. The people put their anxiety in the back of their minds and began to dance along with the incessant beat of the drums. The several hundred stone walls used to divide the districts were packed with people. It was like the walls had suddenly been heightened in the span of one night, though the work was rather untidy. When the people saw those youths walking towards the fighting tforms, they waved their arms, yelled, and leapt, and the newly heightened stone walls seemed to get a little higher. It truly felt like the whole world was celebrating. Chapter 948 – A Reason to Change Chapter 948 C A Reason to Change Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Heavenly Selection ceremony was the most important event of the Demi-human race, but the offerings and celebrations concerning it were incredibly simple, which was very in ord with the personality of the Demi-human race. The morning wind had just begun to blow away some of the thick fog when it was announced that the offerings and celebrations were concluded, with the truly important and more attention-grabbing part of the process about to begin. The formal procedures were simrly simple. It was divided into three sections, with the first being tournaments carried out on the fighting tforms to decide the nine candidates who had the right to enter the Celestial Trees. In the second part, the nine candidates would use the trunks of the Celestial Trees to travel deep underground to be bathed by the Wildfire and receive the trial of the ancestral spirits. If more than one candidate seeded in making it through this portion, another round of fighting would ur until the final victor was decided, and this would be the one called Heavens Chosen. Careful analysis of this process would reveal the good intentions of countless generations of demi-human ancestors. For the sake of simplicity, when the regtions of the Heavenly Selection ceremony were first established, it would have been perfectly fine to ce the trial of the ancestral spirits in thest phase, but the current rules made it so that the Heavenly Selection still ultimately depended on ones own power. That the Demi-human race had managed to survive in this savage and dangerous environment until now and even gradually grow stronger had never been because they had relied on the protection of their ancestors or the pity of the heavens. It was because of their will that surpassed the heavens. It was based on these concepts that even though they knew that they had no chance of bing the final victor, many young experts from the tribes still participated in todays Heavenly Selection ceremony. Several dozen fighting tforms were distributed in various districts and tribal gathering grounds within White Emperor City, waiting for warriors toe forward. The Carp tribe, the fairest tribe of the Demi-human race and the most skilled with numbers, had dispatched many of its most experienced members to judge the oues. Meanwhile, both the Demi-human Court and the Council of Elders had dispatched supervising officials to record the events at each fighting tform with the added benefit of being able to bring up questions at any time. All the demi-human citizens of White Emperor City had already left their homes, heading towards the fighting tforms to see a once-in-a-century spectacle. The fighting tforms with the most focus on them were the ones in the vicinity of the Imperial Pce and Heavensguard Pavilion. The crowds were so packed that even a drop of water would find it hard to make its way through. These fighting tforms drew so much attention because they were closest to the Imperial Pces observation tform, so the Empress and the powerful figures of the Council of Elders were more likely to notice the fights taking ce on them. The people who dared to step onto these tforms naturally did not include anyone mediocre. Thepetitors were assuredly individuals of widespread fame, like Xiaode. The crowd parted like a tide as Xiaode was escorted to the fighting tform by the elders and experts of his tribe. Along the way, many people yelled out to add to his might. Demi-humans believed that the strong were worthy of respect, and as the expert publicly acknowledged as the strongest of the middle generation, Xiaode was extremely renowned along the two shores of the Red River. Moreover, his tribe was also extremely powerful, with many supporters in the Demi-human Court and the Council of Elders. In the view of many of themon people, even if the Empress privately favored her nephew, the final victor in this Heavenly Selection ceremony would assuredly be Xiaode. Moreover, only a person like him had the right to marry the princess, the right to be the next sovereign of the Demi-human race. Xiaode walked onto the fighting tform, nced at his opponent, and expressionlessly said, "You are no match for me." His personality had always been cold and arrogant, even somewhat callous and ruthless. He naturally did not speak politely. But this was still a sign that his personality had already undergone a great change, as he would have been toozy to even speak to his opponent before. His opponent was a middle-aged expert of the Meng n. On another fighting tform, he perhaps might have been able to go very far, but his luck was somewhat disastrous. In his first battle, he encountered the legendary Xiaode, so it was hard for him to hide a little regret and reluctance in his eyes. Since he was well aware that he was no match, he logically should have conceded. However, this middle-aged expert of the Meng n did not do this, because demi-humans possessed a most valiant will to fight. They valued reputation above all, even over their lives. He said to Xiaode, "If everyone withdraws because they are no match, then Sir will regretfully not encounter a single challenge today." The Meng n expert expressed his respect towards Xiaode in these words and also made his stance known. The indifferent yellow glow in Xiaodes eyes slightly faded and a pleased expression appeared on his face. "You arent bad. I will use all my strength." The Meng n expert was not panicked by these words. On the contrary he felt honored, saying, "Thank you." Xiaode took off his cape and threw it off the tform. Gazing at his opponent, he said, "You first." The first match of the Heavenly Selection ceremony began in this utterly conventional manner. Everything the demi-humans did was very straightforward and simple, perhaps even violent, whether it was eating or doing business, in political battles or real battles. Just like the countless battles that took ce every day on the shores of the Red River, todays battles proceeded without any originality whatsoever. Deafening collisions, explosions of dust, the quaking of the ground, and the howling of the wind. The result of this battle was simrly dull. Completely ording to expectations, Xiaode won. Moreover, he had realized the promise he had made before the match, no strength held back in his punches and kicks. With the most violent of dispositions, he had needed only three techniques to severely wound the Meng n expert. The blood on the yellow sands of the fighting tform was rather hair-raising. Many of the Meng n experts bones had been broken and hey on the ground, his eyes closed, his death imminent. A physician of the Demi-human Court and several military doctors with boxes of medicines hurriedly came up to the tform, but the Meng n expert had been too heavily injured. It even took some time before they were finally able to stop his bleeding. In any other match or celebration, the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes would have dispatched priests. The Sacred Light technique was very effective on wounds like this and it would presumably have been possible to save the Meng n experts life. However, today was the Heavenly Selection ceremony, and that the Orthodoxy did note to make trouble was already quite the consideration. It was out of the question for them to dispatch priests to assist. Upon seeing that the Meng n expert was beyond treatment, the crowds around the tform gradually ceased to cheer, bing rather quiet. Demi-humans revered the strong and loved to fight, so this sort of sight was extremelymon. However, when they thought about how this Meng n expert of exceptional strength was about to die, the people couldnt help but feel a little strange. "After you cure him, remember to tell him that he has to return the money used to pay for the medicine." Xiaode suddenly took a pill of yellowish brown hue and threw it into the hands of the Demi-human Courts physician. After impassively saying those words, he took his leave of the fighting tform. The Demi-human Court physician stared nkly at the yellow pill, and then with an expression of disbelief. The people around the tform began to whisper amongst each other and then cry out in shock. "Could it be the Yellow Tree Thorn?" "It couldnt be, right?" The Yellow Tree Thorn was a pill made from the sap of a rare tree in the southern demi-humannds, possessed of the miraculous properties of staunching blood and reviving ones soul. Few were made, making them extremely precious. Other than the small number of pills sent to the Imperial Pce and the Council of Elders each year, the vast majority of the Yellow Tree Thorns were in the hands of the Shi n. As the expert nurtured and supported by the entire Shi n, Xiaode naturally carried the Yellow Tree Thorn on his person. However, no expected that after he severely wounded the Meng n expert, he would so liberally use this precious pill to save his opponents life. As they watched Xiaode descend the tform, the crowd was stupefied. They felt like his figure was even taller and stronger than rumored. No matter how ardent the gazes from his surroundings or how reverent the voices around him were, Xiaode appeared unmoved, his visage still apathetic. The matches on the fighting tform continued and there was still some time until his next match. Walking through the crowd, he was escorted by the experts of his tribe to his carriage. The n elder had been sitting in the carriage this entire time. The n elder looked at Xiaode with a rather strange expression, tinged with relief, indifference, and confusion. "Youve changed a lot in thest few years." Xiaode quietly thought for a while, then said, "Change is because there is a reason to change." Chapter 949 – The Young Man Wearing a Bamboo Hat Chapter 949 C The Young Man Wearing a Bamboo Hat Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr No one knew the reason for Xiaodes change, because no one had ever asked him, not even the Shi n leader. All of the Demi-human race knew he was callous and temperamental, even though he truly had changed a lot. However, many important personages of the Demi-human race had already guessed at the reason. This was because Xiaode had begun to change several years ago, upon his return from the distant capital of the Human race. During the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, he had allied with Painted Armor Xiao Zhang and the Tang Second Master to invade the Great Zhou Imperial Pce. In that bloody battle, both his mind and will had endured the most harrowing of ordeals. But this was not the moment Xiaode began to change, as he was part of the winning side. What truly affected Xiaode and stimted his change was the events of one winters day. When the capital was shrouded in snow, Chen Changsheng went to kill Zhou Tong. Xiaode received Madam Mus order and cooperated with the Great Zhou Imperial Court to stop him from killing Zhou Tong and to also use this chance to kill him. At the time, Xiaode had been stronger than Chen Changsheng in both cultivation level and strength, and he was even assisted by many Star Condensation assassins. But the end result was Zhou Tong dead, executed by a thousand cuts. Chen Changsheng had not died, had not lost. Although many things had taken ce that day, not just a battle between Xiaode and Chen Changsheng, this matter had still inflicted Xiaode with an enormous sense of defeat. He did not understand why this was. Why was it that Chen Changsheng was so much younger and so much weaker and yet was still able to pull off such a feat? He very seriously pondered this matter for a long time but still could not reach a conclusion. Since he did not understand, then if he acted as Chen Changsheng did, would something happen? The so-called changes had probably begun from that point. There was no reason for change more sufficient than this. His personality shift, and the Yellow Tree Thorn, were all because of this. ...... ...... To the north of Heavensguard Pavilion was the Imperial City. The fighting tform there was closest to the Imperial City. The Great Western Continents Second Prince stood on this tform. This was because he had walked out of the Imperial City and he had no desire to walk too far. He only needed to go through the motions, but the end was already decided. There was no need to walk so far and tire his feet. Not long after Xiaode won his first match, the Great Western Continents Second Prince also won. This victory was just as expected, just as casual. From start to finish, he had a casual smile on his lips. He did not say a single word, nor did he give a precious pill to his opponent. His opponent was barely injured, able to walk off the tform under their own power. Since they could walk off the tform, they naturally still had the energy to fight. Given how the demi-humans loved to fight and valued reputation, his opponent could only retreat because they had not seen a single chance of victory in their battle. The discrepancy in strength had pulverized their confidence. ...... ...... The morning fog gradually dispersed. The morning sun hung over the mountains like a red ball ying pretend. The Imperial Pces observation tform was on the east side, and was the highest ce in White Emperor City besides the three stone halls in the Imperial Pce. By standing on the tform, one could look down upon every ce in the city. White Emperor City today was rather strange, the majority of districts quiet and deserted while several dozen areas were extremely lively. These were where the fighting tforms were located, and the stone walls around them were so packed that the figures looked like ants from a distance. Several hundred Red River Beast Guard kept watch on the events below, their hands tightly gripping leather ropes. The other ends of these ropes were tied to the necks of ck vultures. If anything strange happened below, they would descend on the ck vultures and suppress it with the fastest speed. They were even more convenient than the flying carriage usedst night to search for fugitives. The important figures observing the ceremony on the observation tform appeared slightly surprised, many of them looking at a certain elder. The one who had lost just now came from this elders tribe. They had been famous and powerful and had been the opponent that several factions in the Council of Elders had intentionally arranged for the Great Western Continents Second Prince. Yes, many important personages in the Demi-human race were not willing to see the Empresss nephew be the next White Emperor. Although the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees could remold ones body and soul, although the impartiality of the Heavenly Selection ceremony was unquestionable, if they were unwilling, they were unwilling. Several demi-human elders had made several ns which they had believed could easily stop the Great Western Continents Second Prince. They had not expected the first match to be lost in such a way, and had nothing to say. The Second Prince had still not revealed his true strength, so would their following ns be of any use? The gazes of many other important figures fell on that mountainous figure. The Chief Elder was truly deserving of his position as leader of the Xiang n. Just like his long-lived brethren, he valued every moment of rest. At this moment, his eyes were closed as if he was sleeping. Was he truly not worried? All of a sudden, the Chief Elder opened his eyes and looked towards the fighting tform on the meadow on the western side of the Heavensguard Pavilion. His eyes were serene and without ripples. He was not like the oldest wells, but the most serene of pools. Yet right now, a sh of cold appeared in this pool. Several elders of powerful cultivation also sensed something, looking to the tform on the meadow with surprise. The Chief Elder turned to nce at an even higher ce. He silently thought for a while, then closed his eyes, continuing to rest or sleep. The only ce higher than the Imperial Citys observation tform was the stone hall. Madam Mu sat in a stone chair in front of the hall, looking down upon White Emperor City with an impassive visage as if she had sensed nothing. ...... ...... Heavensguard Pavilion was where the demi-humans held their spring ceremonies. Like the Imperial Pce and the vast majority of buildings in White Emperor City, it was built from stone, though it did have a green river running around its perimeter. This, coupled with those trees that were over a thousand years old, made the ce seem quiet and serene. The meadow to the west appeared especially beautiful in the morning light. The meadow and the river cordoned off the many spectators far from the action. As a result, they could not clearly make out what had happened on the tform, as their view was even inferior to that of the important personages on the Imperial Citys observation tform. They only knew who had won and lost. The one in charge of determining victory and defeat was an old man of the Carp tribe. As he looked at the person still standing on the tform, he wanted to say something, but his resolve suddenly failed and he only shook his head. The loser of the match had already been taken away. Although they had suffered no external injuries, they had fallen unconscious through some mysterious method, giving the match a bizarre atmosphere. The person on the tform himself was very bizarre. The bamboo hat he worepletely obscured his face, but everyone could feel that he was very young. Moreover, this person naturally exuded a cold and sinister Qi that not even the gradually strengthening light of the sun or the morning winds could dilute. A member of the Council of Elders responsible for supervising the matches squinted at the young man as he sternly asked, "Which tribe are you from?" Chapter 950 – No One Knows of This Youth Chapter 950 C No One Knows of This Youth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The young man in the bamboo hat asked, "Does the Heavenly Selection require one to give their identity?" His voice was very t, like water, a calm and rippleless pool of water. However, if someone of truly powerful cultivation were present, they might be able to hear that this was not water, but icean ice that had been frozen for ten thousand years. The distant crowd was in an uproar, no one having expected this persons response to be so cold and unswerving. The Heavenly Selection seemed to refer to the heavens making a choice, but from its rules, one could see that it was really about ones strength. Whether one won through the protection of the ancestral spirits or through ones own strength, ones identity or background were not required. All Heavenly Selection ceremonies since time immemorial had never required such a thing. The member of the Council of Elders found himself momentarily at a loss for words. He angrily looked at the young man and said, "Then I hope that you can keep on this bamboo hat until the end." ...... ...... The sun gradually brightened. Even in the deep winter, it still had some warmth. The red sun over the distant mountains rose higher and higher. The moist fog that had shrouded the two shores of the Red River waspletely swept away, leaving a clear and bright scene of breathtaking beauty. The matches on the fighting tforms in White Emperor City were also in full swing. The fights were iparably splendid, with dangerous moments constantly taking ce. In the streets, on the stone walls, by the meadows, and in front of the Imperial City, the demi-humanmoners loudly and constantly cheered, asionally punctuated by a burst of gasps. Many famous young demi-human experts defeated their opponents, but there were also many dark horses. A few of the people nominated by the tribes that lived deep in the mountains disyed a surprising level of strength. The several fighting tforms closest to the Imperial Pce and Heavensguard Pavilion were naturally the center of everyones attention. Though somewhat quieter, the gazes were even more focused. As the Heavenly Selection ceremony proceeded, the vast majority of gazes fell on three fighting tforms. Three people stood on their respective tforms. Xiaode, the Great Western Continents Second Prince, and a young man in a bamboo hat. As the strongest of the Demi-human races middle generation and the Empresss nephew, Xiaode and the Great Western Continents Second Prince should have been the focus of the crowd. However, at this moment, even more gazes, especially the gazes of the important personages standing on the Imperial Citys observation tform, were aimed at that young man in the bamboo hat. This young man was far too mysterious. Up until now, other than his registered name of doubtful veracity, no one knew a single thing about his background. The young man seemed to have some sort of magical power. Before any of his opponents had a chance to attack, right when they stepped onto the fighting tform, they would bizarrely copse into unconsciousness. The young man had won four matches by this point, and neither the Carp tribe enforcer in charge of judging victory nor the member of the Council of Elders supervising the matches had been able to see what sort of technique he had used. Not even the great general of the Demi-human Court, Chong Xinghe, had been able to detect anything when he came especially to watch the third match. Just who was he? What tribe did hee from? ...... ...... When the vast majority of gazes were watching the Imperial City and Heavensguard Pavilion, when an extremely small number of important personages who knew the truth were looking with mixed expressions at the young man in the bamboo hat, a few events also took ce on a remote fighting tform. It was just that they did not attract anybodys attention at the time. This fighting tform was set up in the impoverished Pine Paths district of White Emperor City. It was far from the center and very close to the river, and as the Jings jumped and sshed in the Red River, they raised countless stenches from the sludge of the river bottom which assailed the shore with the wind. With such a vomit-inducing smell, just what expert would be willing toe here? In the early morning, when the war drums were just beginning to sound in the upper city and spread to Pine Paths, the sand covering the fighting tform that had been built of stone overnight began to tremble. But besides the judge from the Carp tribe, two supervisors, and other rted officials, the area was deserted. Although the entire world celebrated the Heavenly Selection ceremony, life still had to continue, and those lower-ss people living in the Pine Paths still had to go to work, or else they would have to go hungry tonight. Compared to an empty stomach, the matches of the fighting tform, though interesting, would have to be put aside forter. Before heading off to work, they naturally had to fill their bellies first. All sorts of crude stone stoves began to let off smoke. In the deep fryers, in which the oil was going ck after being used for quite a few days, various sorts of floury foods were beginning to swell and then throw up bubbles. Meanwhile, the demi-humanmoners who had not even washed their faces yet yawned as they stood in line. Xuanyuan Po had not slept muchst night, so he woke earlier than the rest. As a result, he managed to buy breakfast ahead of the morning rush. The courtyard in the depths of the alley was a little misty, a consequence of the pot of water on the stove. The area behind the paper door was also a little misty, a consequence of the sacred aura released by the piping hot steamed buns and meat bunsing from the opened paper bag. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi were eating steamed buns. Xuanyuan Po was eating a meat bun. This bun was not much smaller than his face, and when he took a bite, fragrance and meat juices began to drip out. Wuqiong Bi had a nastyplexion as she asked, "Why is it that youre eating meat buns while were eating steamed buns?" Xuanyuan Po couldnt be bothered to answer. He continued to eat his meat bun, asionally sucking the dripping meat juices from his fingers. It looked delicious. Wuqiong Bisplexion turned even nastier, her voice shriller. "Youre doing this for us to watch, arent you! Scram!" Xuanyuan Po continued to ignore her. After a night of adjustment, Bie Yanghong had recovered a little of his energy, but that aura of death about his face was still impossible to disperse. He looked at Xuanyuan Po and asked, "What sort of filling is in this meat bun?" "Beef and scallion," Xuanyuan Po mumbled out. Bie Yanghong sighed. "It truly smells nice." Xuanyuan Po finally reacted, hurriedly swallowing his food. He then seriously exined, "Sir, I was not intentionally inciting your cravings. Its just that Principal said that after being seriously injured, you should not eat oily foods. Sir should finish drinking the porridge, but theres no need to eat the steamed bun." By Principal, he naturally meant Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng had always emphasized his health, so all the people of the Orthodox Academy, Xuanyuan Po included, had been deeply affected. Bie Yanghong chuckled. Wuqiong Bi loathingly said, "Eat your meat bun and stuff yourself to death!" Xuanyuan Po ignored her, continuing to exin to Bie Yanghong, "I have to use a lot of strength today, so I need to eat a little more." Although heavily injured, Bie Yanghong still had a very sharp spiritual sense, so he could clearly hear the drumbeats and chatter outside. Upon hearing Xuanyuan Pos words, coupled with how he had saidst night that he needed to do some things in the next few days, he had an inkling of what was happening. He asked, "You are going to participate in the Heavenly Selection ceremony?" Wuqiong Bi had an entric personality, but also a vast store of experience. She knew the significance of the Heavenly Selection ceremony to the Demi-human race and slightly froze. Immediately after, a jeering smile appeared on her face as she taunted Xuanyuan Po, "Even a simple bear like you has the crazy wish of marrying the White Emperors daughter?" Despite Xuanyuan Pos excellent temper, he still found this statement somewhat difficult to take. He said in a muffled voice, "And what do you know?" Wuqiong Bis gaze fell on his clearly withered and strengthless right arm as she sneered, "I only know that youre a cripple." Bie Yanghong had also noticed the strange appearance of Xuanyuan Pos right arm, but his response was different from Wuqiong Bis. Surprise on his face, he asked, "You cultivate the Heavenly Thunder Bringer?" Chapter 951 – With the Heavenly Thunder Concealed, Who Can Recognize It? Chapter 951 C With the Heavenly Thunder Concealed, Who Can Recognize It? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xuanyuan Po was somewhat shocked. No one had ever recognized the method he cultivated, but Bie Yanghong had exposed it with a single question. Seeing his expression, Bie Yanghong knew that he had guessed correctly. "Was this method selected for you by Chen Changsheng?" Xuanyuan Po nodded. Bie Yanghong praised, "I always felt that his talent in cultivation was superb, but I didnt realize that his insight was simrly excellent. He makes for a verypetent principal." Xuanyuan Po thought this over, then replied, "Thats hard to say." Bie Yanghong nced at his right arm again and said, "I can see that youve practiced it quite well, but youve apparently had a few problems." Heedless, Xuanyuan Po used some paper to wipe up the remaining meat juice on his fingers. Bie Yanghong spoke once more, his voice entering Xuanyuan Pos ears and straight into his heart. "The Heavenly Thunder Bringer means concealing the Heavenly Thunder, concealing the thunderstorm so that it leaves no sign1. You arent wrong on this point and can even be said to have cultivated it superbly." Bie Yanghong added, "But youve made it somewhat too deliberate." Xuanyuan Po raised his head and asked in surprise, "What is Sir saying?" Bie Yanghong looked at him and said, "A tree will nt its roots deep within fertile soil, not letting them be seen by the heavens and earth, not suffering the hardships of the strong winds. Refined by earthfire, it gradually begins to crackle with thunder. It umtes energy, waiting for the moment where it will break out of the soil and suddenly be a massive tree that soars to the heavens, its leaves shing with arcs of lightning. What person could withstand such might?" Xuanyuan Pos gaze followed Bie Yanghongs gaze to his own right arm. His right arm was clearly withered, standing out in stark contrast to his sturdy left arm, making it appear particrly miserable. Many patrons of that small tavern believed that this was an old wound from his defeat at the hands of Tianhai Yaer in the capital and had jeered him about it many times. Only he knew of the terrifying strength hidden in his seemingly crippled right arm. Of course, someone had now seen through it. Xuanyuan Po finally realized that the person in front of him was an expert of the Divine Domain, a legendary individual of the Storms of the Eight Directions. He immediately turned serious, seeking instruction. "What does Sir mean by deliberate?" Bie Yanghong exined, "The peal of thunder is a naturalw of the world. One can only conceal its intent and must not conceal the shape. It would be like when the heaven-soaring tree rose up in a single day covered in thousands of years of dirt and stone. While it seems imposing, it has lost the most important characteristic." Xuanyuan Po continued to ask, "Might I ask Sir what this characteristic is?" Bie Yanghong asked, "What is the external method of the Heavenly Thunder Bringer?" Xuanyuan Po immediately replied, "The fist." Bie Yanghong smiled. "I just so happen to have some understanding of this." In the great battle in the Mausoleum of Books, he had personally witnessed the world-shaking fist of the Tianhai Divine Empress, leading to a great revtion. In thest few years, he also began to use the fist. Thus, in the world after Tianhai, there was no one stronger than him in the fist. Naturally, there was no one else more learned and experienced in this aspect as well. "Why is it that the Divine Empress did not use the Wooden Phoenix or the ruyi, but used her fist to contend against us?" Bie Yanghong calmly stared into Xuanyuan Pos eyes and said, "That is because the fist is a part of the body, rising and falling ording to our desires. Compared to swords, spears, and all other external objects, one can at least open and close with more speed, and speed... is strength." Xuanyuan Pos eyes brightened. The Demi-human race revered pure strength more than the Human and Demon races, and as a member of the Demi-human race, he was no exception. However, this was not the reason he was moved by Bie Yanghongs words. It was more because these words had revealed to him a very important principle. Whether it was a Daoist technique, a sword style, or an array, they were all used for battle. All of them shared the same root, ultimately pointing to speed and power. No matter how gorgeous and dazzling the sight, how powerful the momentum, there was intrinsically no difference. Concealing the thunderstorm allowed the most strength to be umted, but just like Bie Yanghong said, it would also affect the speed at which techniques could be used. How could one simultaneously maximize both aspects? Xuanyuan Po voiced his questions. Bie Yanghong used the precious experience he had obtained from his centuries of cultivation and countless battles to exin. Xuanyuan Po became more and more focused, even forgetting to breathe. The room became abnormally quiet. The wind blew in through the cracks in the paper door, lightly rustling the crystals and three pagodas on the floor. If not for Wuqiong Bis impatient snort, this instruction in the Dao might have persisted for quite some time. Xuanyuan Po came to his senses, prostrated to Bie Yanghong, then left the room. As he stood on the wooden floorboards outside the room and gazed at the asional wisp of cooking smoke rising from beyond the courtyard, he quietly thought for a very long time. Gradually, Bie Yanghongs words began to fuse with his own experiences in cultivation, allowing him to resolve many problems in his cultivation. He could even feel that he was approaching a certain boundary. He took in a deep breath and then traversed the white cobblestones to the well. He used a woodendle to water the short pine tree, then lowered his head and used the chilly water in the well to wash his face. After verifying that he waspletely sober, he wiped the water off his face and left the courtyard. The beating of drums continued to resound from the upper city. The beating of the waves from the Red River grew louder and louder, closer and closer. Pine Paths was already awake and his neighbors were yawning and picking at the crust in their eyes. Holding jars, they were still standing in line to buy breakfast. A fewborers who had already finished eating were sitting on a long bench outside the porridge store, their feet raised as they talked. They seemedpletely unaware of the drumbeatsing from the upper city or the roaring waves from the nearby Red River. This did not mean that they were not interested in the Heavenly Selection ceremony. Quite a few people were chatting about which fighting tform they would go to after finishing their work. Xuanyuan Po walked over from the street. A few women from the neighborhood that he was acquainted with asked if he had eaten breakfast, to which he smiled and nodded in response. Aborer that he was acquainted with asked him how business was doing at the small tavern and whether the boss was willing to sell a cup of coarse ale for only two strings of cash again. He shook his head, indicating that he didnt know. Afterward, the owner of the meat bun stand casually asked him where he was going so early in the morning. He stopped and replied, "Im going to participate in the Heavenly Selection ceremony." For a second, the street was quiet. Even the steam rising from the steamers seemed to pause for a few moments. Laughter ensued and continued for some time. Moreover, it grew louder and louder, tinged with ridicule or amusement, kindness or malice. Xuanyuan Po rubbed the back of his head and heartilyughed. ...... ...... The fighting tform Xuanyuan Po went to was in the Pine Paths, so close that he could walk. He didnt need to ride a carriage, saving him some money. By the time he reached the street where the fighting tform was located, it was already surrounded by spectators. However, the list of participants did not even fill two pages. This was a remote ce, far from the Imperial City and Heavensguard Pavilion. No important figure was keeping watch on this ce and no formidable fighter could possibly appear here, so there were no naturally no experts here who wanted to challenge themselves. The people willing to register at this tform were often people who had no interest in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, just demi-humanmoners who wanted to fight a little. There was nothing too special about battles between ordinary demi-humans and they seemed more like marketce brawls. After a few careless rounds, they would give up. The Carp tribe judge for this tform and the two supervisors found these matches exceedingly uninteresting, and the officials from Pine Paths were even more bored. The minor official in charge of registration even began to feel drowsy, his head asionally drooping down. It seemed like his head might knock against the edge of the table at any moment. Xuanyuan Po walked up to the table and lightly rapped on it. The minor official was startled awake. Angrily raising his head, he wanted to speak a few words of reprimand but froze. ______________ 1. To bring, , and conceal, , share the same pronunciation.? Chapter 952 – One Punch Chapter 952 C One Punch Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The minor official recognized Xuanyuan Po. Xuanyuan Po was also surprised, because he recognized the minor official. Just a few days ago, in the small tavern, this minor official had gotten thoroughly drunk and then said many vicious words to him. Looking at Xuanyuan Po, the minor official asked in shock, "Whats a kid like you doing here?" Xuanyuan Po pointed at the register on the table and replied, "They said that I needed to register my name here." The minor official stared nkly at him for a while before finally asking, "You want to participate in the Heavenly Selection?" Xuanyuan Po affirmed, "Yes." The minor official couldnt help butugh, jeering, "A cripple like you also wants to marry Her Highness?" Xuanyuan Po denied, "I have never thought about marrying Her Highness, but I do want to participate in the Heavenly Selection." The minor official gave him a contemptuous gaze. "It looks to me like you want to seek your death." There were not many participants at this fighting tform and Xuanyuan Pos extremelyrge physique was quite conspicuous, attracting the gazes of quite a few people. Now, with the officialsughter and derision, even more people looked over. Pine Paths was quite a small ce where it was easy to run into acquaintances, and there were several frequent patrons of the small tavern in the crowd. Upon seeing this scene, they quickly walked over. When they learned of Xuanyuan Pos intentions, they were stunned and quickly advised him to give up on the idea. "I say, have you gone crazy? This isnt y-fighting!" "Didnt you hear that the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes didnt send a priest this time? The fighting tforms in the upper city have the doctors from the court and the Council of Elders keeping watch, but what will you do if you get injured here? Theres no one here to treat you, and if you start bleeding nonstop, you really will die!" "Even if people usually ridicule you, why take such a risk to prove yourself?" Xuanyuan Po was quiet, not responding to these concerns. Seeing this, the patrons ceased their exhortations. The minor official again jeered, "If you insist on seeking death, thats on you. Though when you get on the tform, dont cry too hard." Xuanyuan Po took the brush and wrote his name and some other information on the register. He then took a cloth strip and tied it to his right wrist. Time slowly passed and it was finally his turn to step onto the fighting tform. The crowd around the tform conversed about what his background might be. A handler from a gambling den recalled the earlier sight and squeezed his way to the registration table. He asked the official, "Should I keep an eye out?" The minor official sneered, "Hes just a dishwasher who brags that hes gone to the capital before and thinks that hes such an outstanding person." One of the patrons who had attempted to stop Xuanyuan Po earliermented, "He really did go to the capital." The official was furious at being corrected, his face reddening as he shot back, "And so what? Even if he was strong before, hes nothing more than trash now!" The chilly breeze of the morning dispersed the smoke and steam of the Pine Paths, also blowing against the cloth strips on the arms of the fighters. Xuanyuan Po had a tall and sturdy figure, but his opponent was even burlier. This burly middle-aged man nced at Xuanyuan Pos withered stick of a right arm, scorn appearing on his face as he said, "My sympathies to you for meeting someone like me at the very start." After he said this, his body began to creak as it grewrger, bing a small mountain that cast its shadow on the tform. The spectators were stupefied at this sight, thinking, why did someone from the Xiang ne here? Regardless of generation, the Xiang n had always been one of the three great ns of the Demi-human race. Even the most ordinary member of this n possessed an unimaginably divine strength. Logically speaking, a descendant of this great n should have gone to the fighting tforms near the Imperial Pce and Heavensguard Pavilion. Why did hee to a small ce like the Pine Paths? The judge from the Carp tribe narrowed his eyes, quickly understanding the reason. The supervisor from the Council of Elders seemed asleep, his eyes closed. It was obvious that he had known of this matter beforehand. The official from the Demi-human Court sensed the powerful Qi exuded by the Xiang n descendants body and arched his brow as he thought, with this sort of strength and the secret techniques of the Xiang n, two years of diligent practice will be enough for this person to enter the Red River Beast Guard. For this sort of person toe to the Pine Paths to participate, he seems to have quite some ambition. Upon thinking this, the official looked towards Xuanyuan Po with a veryplicated gaze. He had not heard the quarrel that had taken ce earlier and did not know the background of thisposed youth of the Bear tribe. He just felt that since this youth clearly had a crippled arm but was still willing to to participate in the Heavenly Selection, the youth truly had a praiseworthy courage. It was just a pity that his first match was with an unbeatable opponent. It truly made him feel sorry. Xuanyuan Po had no idea what this official of the Demi-human Court was thinking, and even if he did, he wouldnt care. Simrly, he did not care for his opponents words. It was still early morning and only his first match on this fighting tform. If he wanted to walk to the front of the Imperial Pce, it would only be after a very long time and many more battles. It was the same reason he had chosen to go to the fighting tform in the Pine Paths: he needed to economize his time. Thus, he did not speak a single word to his opponent, nor did he maintain the silence of a true expert, patiently waiting for his opponent to make the first move. Instead, he walked over, his footsteps somewhat rushed, making him look panicked to the spectators. The Xiang n descendant viewed him with even more disdain. Xuanyuan Po raised his fist and punched. His right arm was very shriveled, its sleeve battered about by the wind. He used his left fist. Straight and unremarkable, there was nothing special about his fist. His punch was also mediocre, seemingly devoid of technique and more akin to a careless blow. The Xiang n descendant had not expected his opponent to attack without any sort of warning. His eyes shed with anger as he roared and responded with a punch of his own. The Xiang n descendant had a body as stalwart as a mountain, his fist of proportionately massive size, a boulder rumbling down from the mountain peak. The giant fist sted through the air, howling with a gale and glimmering with shards of starlight. It had a stunning momentum. Xuanyuan Pos fist was distressingly normal inparison,cking any momentum to speak of. The two fists approached, and as they were about to meet, the contrast grew all the starker. The Xiang n descendants colossal fist made Xuanyuan Pos fist look quite pitiful. Some spectators could not bear to witness the ensuing tragedy and turned around. Xuanyuan Po did not turn his head; his eyes didnt even blink. He seemed incrediblyposed, or even dull-witted. Had he been frightened silly by his opponents fist, or he was such a fool that he hadnt even reacted yet? Some of the spectators pondered these questions. The minor official stood up from behind his table and stared at the fighting tform with malicious anticipation. The official from the Demi-human Court had been paying attention to the match the entire time. He was confident that Xuanyuan Po had not been scared silly, nor had he failed to react in time. This was because Xuanyuan Pos breathing had not been affected. Thus, he found it impossible to understand why Xuanyuan Po did nothing but continue to punch in the face of his clearly stronger opponent. If it wasnt out of absolute confidence, then was it out of pride and honor? With this in mind, the official suddenly found himself admiring Xuanyuan Pos courage. In these malicious, or cruel, or reluctant, or pitying gazes... Xuanyuan Pos fist finally shed with the Xiang n descendants fist. On a superficial level, the difference between these two fists was enormous. When their fists collided, it was like a pebble running up against a boulder. If one considered the discrepancy in power, it was like a chicken egg crashing into a boulder. There was a soft sound. It was a crack, like an egg really had shattered. To the astonishment of the crowd, Xuanyuan Pos fist had not shattered, nor had it been sent flying like a pebble being struck by a boulder. His fist and the Xiang n descendants fist were firmly pushing against each other. His fist seemed so small, but just as steady. There was a dense profusion of sounds that gradually more distinct, then deafening. ckck! Like that cliff that had split open yesterday. Boom! Like the cliff falling into the Red River and jolting up countless massive waves. Waves of Qi exploded from the tform, transforming into fierce gales that howled and stirred up a cloud of dust. A smear of boundless terror appeared in the Xiang n descendants eyes as he howled in pain and despair. The winds dissipated with intive howls, thest remnants winding around the tform, ruffling Xuanyuan Pos somewhat vacant sleeve and ultimately falling on the Xiang n descendants body. The mountainous body seemed to gradually shorten under this gentle wind, and then copsed. The Xiang n descendant sat paralyzed on the tform, his right arm hanging strengthlessly at his side, blood trickling out of the sleeve. The light crack and the ensuing cracks had all been the sounds of breaking. When his fist met with Xuanyuan Pos, the first things to touch were his fingers. And so his fingers broke. And then his wrist bone broke. Then his arm bones broke. Finally, even his shoulder bone broke. His face was abnormally pale, his eyes brimming with fear. His body was drenched, though it was hard to tell whether it was with sweat, blood, or something else. Xuanyuan Po drew back his fist, not issuing another attack. Seeing this, the Xiang n descendant knew that he would survive. His eyes went from fear to confusion and then gradually lost focus. In the strength that he was most proud of, he had unexpectedly thoroughly lost. He couldnt even think about revenge. Xuanyuan Po had simply been too strong, so strong that it was inconceivable. This unimaginable discrepancy had crushed all will to fight in his body, overwhelmed his mind to the point of copse. He began to vomit, throwing up the entirety of his breakfast onto the tform, and a terrible odor gradually spread over the area. But both the judge of the Carp tribe on the tform and the two supervising officials seemed unable to smell it. The ordinary officials around the tform as well as the spectating crowd were dumbstruck. Just who was this bear youth? Why did that seemingly ordinary and unremarkable fist contain such terrifying strength? Chapter 953 – A Blade Faster than Sound Chapter 953 C A de Faster than Sound Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Under countless shocked gazes, Xuanyuan Po descended from the fighting tform. He walked to the registration table and asked the minor official, "Might I ask how long it will be until the next round?" The minor official recalled the battle just now and inadvertently lowered his gaze as if wanting to prevent their eyes from meeting. However, this meant that his eyes saw Xuanyuan Pos fist instead. That ordinary fist that contained that terrifying strength. The minor official paled as his trembling hand flipped through the register. After perusing it for quite some time, he finally managed to say, "After this, there are still... seven matches." His voice was somewhat shaky, though it was hard to say whether it was out of fear or something else. Xuanyuan Po did not notice these particrs. After considering how long seven matches would take, he walked out of the crowd. Many curious gazes followed, their owners thinking, he just won his match, so where is he going now? The minor official somewhat calmed down. His loss of control just now made him somewhat furious from shame, with two blooms of unhealthy red appearing on his pale face. Suddenly, there was an uproar, and countless people looked to the fighting tform. The winner of this match was a thin, middle-aged man. He had an indifferent expression and wielded a chilling de. The minor official was shocked to see this middle-aged man, thinking, why did such an evil persone to the Pine Paths fighting tform? He suddenly thought of a possibility. He hurriedly flipped through the register and the tournament bracket, confirming that this thin man was Xuanyuan Pos next opponent. He finally rxed, his entire being feeling free of worry. He gazed at Xuanyuan Po, who was walking off to do something in the streets, and resentfully thought, even if you really do have some brutish strength, so what? Itll only get you through one round, and in a little while, youll still end up being hacked to death! ...... ...... The Heavenly Selection ceremony was a grand event of the Demi-human race. Though far from the city center, the Pine Paths fighting tform was also very lively. Moreover, the matches which the crowd originally thought would beckluster also featured many twists and turns. In the seven matches after Xuanyuan Pos victory, true experts appeared in all of them, each match splendid to the extreme. The impoverished folk of the Pine Paths did not understand what was going on, but the Carp tribe judge and the officials from the Demi-human Court and the Council of Elders had long since guessed at what was going on. Many experts of the Demi-human race did not harbor the extravagant hope of bing the final victor in the Heavenly Selection ceremony and bing Princess Luoluos husband. However, they still wanted to do their utmost to rank highly in the ceremony, for the glory of both themselves and their tribes. If they could gain the right to enter the Celestial Tree and be baptized by the Wildfire, nothing could be better. These experts were well aware that if they went to the fighting tforms near the Imperial Pce or Heavensguard Pavilion, it would be very difficult for them tost until the end. Thus, they had intentionally chosen the most remote of the fighting tforms in the Pine Paths. It was all for the sake of avoiding opponents who were at the same level or even stronger, so that they couldst a little longer, walk a little further. It now appeared that quite a few experts had this idea, like the Xiang n descendant who Xuanyuan Po had defeated or the ten-some formidable individuals who had appeared in the following matches. Butpared to the fighting tforms around the Imperial Pce or Heavensguard Pavilion, the difficulty was still much lower. As these experts took the stage, one after the other, the matches grew more intense. When thest of the seven matches concluded, the crystals responsible for maintaining the fighting tforms protective array needed to be reced. From this, one could imagine how fierce the battles had been, especially after two extremely famous demi-human experts took to the stage. The spectators grew more and more spirited, and the tform was surrounded by cries of surprise. The shock brought upon by Xuanyuan Po in the first match was greatly diminished, but from time to time, the official from the Demi-human Court and a fewmoners would nce at the edge of the crowd. When they saw Xuanyuan Po holding a paper bag, they began to specte as to what was inside. Without a single noise, the red sun overcame the peaks of the mountains on the opposite shore, shining upon the surface of the river. Thest wisps of morning fog in White Emperor City were finally expelled. At this point, the various fighting tforms had all essentially concluded their first rounds, and the Pine Paths was no exception. It was soon Xuanyuan Pos turn to once more take the stage. Xuanyuan Pos figure make the spectators recall that mountain-shattering fist. They instantly broke into cheers, with those neighbors andborers who knew him and were on break hollering out to encourage him. But when Xuanyuan Pos opponent appeared on the tform, the cheers and cries of encouragement quickly quieted down. Xuanyuan Pos opponent was a thin and middle-aged man, precisely the one that had participated in the match after his. The crowd was clearly somewhat afraid of this middle-aged man. A cold smile appeared on the face of the minor official at the table. Even the Carp tribe judge and the two supervising officials on the tform couldnt help but shake their heads, their moods rather mixed. This thin, middle-aged man was from the Nie n and was called Nie Chi. He was a true demi-human expert and was extremely famous on the two shores of the Red River. He had vast quantities of true essence and a de style as cruel as his personality. Few opponents who lost to his de were able to walk away alive. In the first round, his opponent had been beheaded by one strike of his de. The supervising official from the Demi-human Court had not even had the time to shout stop. This demi-human expert wielded the de with incredible speed, like a bolt of lightning. It was even rumored that he had once said to apanion that although he was inferior to Wang Po in the cultivation of the de, solely in terms of speed, not even Wang Pos de might be as fast. "Your strength is truly not bad, but it is still far from enough." Nie Chi impassively said to Xuanyuan Po, "Because you are too slow." These indifferent words were actually most overbearing, and they truly were very reasonable. No matter how much strength one had, if one could not keep up with an opponents speed, how could one wound them? These words made Xuanyuan Po pensive. He had not be uneasy or lost his confidence. He was just thinking about what Bie Yanghong had said this morning before he left the courtyard. Speed was strength. How should one interpret these words? Speed was essentially a method to use strength. True experts were certainly not people with limitless strength but no understanding as to how to use it. How could one convert strength into speed? If he were given some time to properlyprehend Bie Yanghongs words, then perhaps... There was no perhaps. No time, either. A blinding and cold ray of light exploded in front of Xuanyuan Pos ck pupils. It was a de glow. Although he had expressed quite some disdain in his words, Nie Chi was still rather fearful of Xuanyuan Pos strength, so he had not given Xuanyuan Po any time to prepare. He wanted to use his fastest de to cut off Xuanyuan Pos head. This de truly was very fast, with the momentum of a galloping horse and the energy of a bolt of lightning. Only after the de glow had transformed into a gleaming tip in Xuanyuan Pos eyes did he finally hear the de being unsheathed. With a zing, the sharp and cold de flew through the air. By the time the crowd heard this, the de was already half a foot from Xuanyuan Pos neck. Chapter 954 – Another Punch Chapter 954 C Another Punch Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The wind had not even had time to blow or the crowd to blink, much less gasp. The de was already in front of Xuanyuan Po, about to sever his neck and bring his head down. The official from the Demi-human Court had already prepared himself but realized to his consternation that Nie Chis de was still faster than he had expected, that he was still toote to stop him. The minor official at the registration table had also prepared himself, but he still could not suppress the joy in his heart, though there was not enough time to form a smile. It was such a short span of time that sound did not even have time to spread. All around the fighting tform was an eerie stillness fraught with an atmosphere of terror. Ultimately, an extremely clear sound broke the silence and returned time to its normal speed. It was not the shlink of a de, not the rolling of a head off the neck, but a meaty thud. It was like the sound of a rotten fruit crashing onto the ground in a pulpy mess. It was like a leather bag of wine crushed t as the Xiang n leader sat upon it. It was like a fist smashing into mud. Yes, this was the sound that was the most simr, because this was almost exactly what had happened. Nie Chis de was like a bolt of lightning, but Xuanyuan Pos fist was even faster. No one was able to even see his fist, not even a blur. When the de was only half a foot from his neck, his fist had already smashed into Nie Chis face. The unimaginable power of the fist was fully transmitted. Nie Chis face began to deform. His nose sank, his eye sockets burst, his chin fractured. Countless streams of bod issued from his face like a blossoming flower. Beneath Xuanyuan Pos fist, his face was like a pool of mud. His neck broke at almost the same moment, his head flipping backwards to hang over his back. It was like a ripe, red fruit hanging off a tree branch. This scene was somewhat strange and utterly terrifying. Nie Chi lived up to his reputation as a demi-human expert, as he did not die on the spot. His ruptured throat made a few iprehensible sounds as his body swayed on the tform. Finally, it fell to the ground, and as fetid and nasty juices sshed, he died. Both on and off the fighting tform was a deathly stillness without the slightest noise. The Carp tribe judge looked at Xuanyuan Po with a dazed expression. The spectators, who still had not even had the chance to gasp, were struck dumb, forgetting to cry out. The minor official, intending to celebrate Xuanyuan Pos death, finally smiled, but it was even more unsightly than if he was crying. Xuanyuan Po gazed nkly at his own fist. He then looked at Nie Chis corpse and shook his head. "You were too fast." In todays Heavenly Selection ceremony, he had never thought about killing anyone. But his opponents de had been too fast, his killing intent too vicious. How could one convert strength into speed? How could utilize strength to its absolute limit? Bie Yanghong had said to not be too deliberate. Follow ones heart to move. Follow ones heart to strike. Although there had been no formal ceremony, Xuanyuan Po had once acknowledged Luoluo as his teacher, and Luoluo was Chen Changshengs only female student. On this basis, he belonged to the lineage of Xining Viges old temple. Moreover, he was a student of the Orthodox Academy and had lived together with Chen Changsheng for a long period of time. Whether one followed ones heart or acted ording to ones heart, it was all cultivating ones heart, and the heart was the only Dao in the world that could not be cultivated. When he had said that his opponents de was too fast, it was not a sarcastic remark, but the truth. The de was too fast for him to consider, too fast for him to think. He could only move ording to instinct. No thought was necessary. Only by moving before thinking could one truly follow ones heart. ....... ...... ....... ...... Xuanyuan Po walked off the fighting tform. The crowd parted like a tide. The Demi-human Court official slightly arched his brow as he looked at Xuanyuan Po. He summoned a subordinate and ordered him to investigate Xuanyuan Pos background. In the first match, Xuanyuan Po had relied on his strength to beat the Xiang n descendant silly, which was already enough to stun him and the official from the Council of Elders. But this in no waypared to the shock delivered by this battle. Because Nie Chi was a true demi-human expert. When the Demi-human Court official saw Nie Chis lightning-fast de, he became extremely sure that not even he was a match for Nie Chi. Yet Nie Chi had lost to this bear youths fist! If Nie Chi was a true expert, then what was this bear youth? ...... ...... Xuanyuan Po walked up to the small table. This was his third time todaying to this table. He noticed that the minor officialsplexion had already changed many times. At the start, the minor officials face was all disdain and derision, then it was shock and evasion, and after that was shame and anger. Now, this minor official was ghastly pale, like he was suffering from a cold. But he was also sweating profusely. When Xuanyuan Po walked to the table and cast his shadow on him, he began to sweat in streams, instantly soaking his clothes. An official on the side asked in concern, "Cao Si, are you okay?" Xuanyuan Po finally learned the officials name. The minor official mumbled out a few words. He attempted to wipe the sweat off with his sleeve, but this was far from enough. Xuanyuan Po knew the cause, but he didnt much care. After confirming a few details on the register, he left. The minor official raised his head and stared at Xuanyuan Pos back, unable to suppress the memories of the words he had said in the small tavern several days ago. He had been deeply inebriated at the time and had forgotten most of it, but todays events had given him such a fright that he could now clearly remember those words. "Isnt this a cripple!" "Do you really believe the boasts of a cripple like this? And an expert of the Tianhai n... He might as well just say it was Tianhai Shengxue!" "Bear cub, stop right there!" "Just look at his arm. This is a cripple without a single bit of strength, only good for washing dishes. And he has the nerve to say that he was a supervisor of the Orthodox Academy?" "Thats the Orthodox Academy were talking about here! If you have that capability, what are you doing washing dishes here?" When he thought about all the nonsense he had said to this person, his sweat began to stream down even faster. And then he remembered that he had even spit in front of this person, at which point he began to feel dizzy, almost passing out. Xuanyuan Po walked out of the crowd and to the corner of the street, then he took out a beef bun from his bag and began to eat. After the first battle, he realized that matches were truly exhausting, so he went to the steamed bun shop and bought thest tray of beef buns. As expected, even though he had only made two punches, he felt absolutely starving. The buns were already cold, the meat juice somewhat congealed, so they werent that tasty anymore, but he ate them with great diligence. The crowd watched him with equal diligence. Intense matches were still taking ce on the tform, but nobody cared. Everyone was looking at the street outside, at Xuanyuan Po, at his hands. It was like the meat bun in his hands was the worlds tastiest delicacy. Chapter 955 – Like a Rock Chapter 955 C Like a Rock Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Heavenly Selection ceremony truly was a very simple process, and also a fast one. As the matches proceeded, each round would halve the number of participants, causing the ceremony to progress even faster. While still early in the day, over half of the selection process had beenpleted. The victors had already been decided in many fighting tforms, and were now engaging in fiercepetitions ording to the districts they were assigned to. On the other hand, the fighting tforms in the vicinity of the Imperial Pce and Heavensguard Pavilion had long since finished the selections for their final candidates, with no one daring to issue any challenges to them. Xiaode, the Great Western Continents Second Prince, and the mysterious young man in the bamboo hat stood on their respective tforms. The demi-human popce gazed with respect and worship at those figures on the tform that, though seemingly lonely, were actually proud. The most attention was still focused on Xiaode. As the number one expert of the Demi-human races middle generation, the strength he had exhibited in his matches had been far too frightening. Not even the Vice Commander of the Red River Beast Guard or several demi-human generals had been able tost more than a few exchanges against him. His victory waspletely within expectations. With Wang Pos entry to the Divine Domain and Xiao Zhangs being wanted by the Great Zhou Imperial Court, Xiaode was now ranked second on the Promation of Liberation. The continents experts of the Divine Domain naturally would not participate in the Heavenly Selection. The secluded elders of the sects of humanitys south would also not so shamefully request to marry Princess Luoluo, so unless Liang Wangsun himself came or the several high-ranking Divine Generals of the Great Zhou took part, who could defeat Xiaode? The vast majority of the ordinary people in White Emperor City thought the same. The one that would be able to marry the princess, endure the baptism of the Wildfire, and be the next White Emperor naturally had to be Xiaode. Xiaode knew more secrets than themon herd, but he still thought the same. An expert of the continent required exactly this sort of self-confidence. More importantly, no matter what the Empress thought, no matter what sort of political battle was taking ce behind the Heavenly Selection ceremony, since the ceremony was being conducted ording to the traditional rules, he could not lose, because no one could defeat him. He calmly stood on the fighting tform, feeling the gazes surrounding him. He did not lose himself in them, nor was he annoyed. The other figures on the fighting tforms were just as calm, whether it was the young man in the bamboo hat, the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent, or the other demi-human experts. They were all truly important individuals, so they were used to being the focus of the crowds. At this moment, they only needed to quietly wait, wait for thest few candidates to appear. As for whether those candidates would affect them, they didnt care. Those who could fight their way out of so many battles were assuredly not simple people. What sort of people could those distant and impoverished districts produce that could threaten them? At this moment, a fewmoners looked down with curious gazes. The Imperial Pce and Heavensguard Pavilion were located at the highest point of the city. If one wanted to walk to them, they would need to take the winding roads up the slopes or walk up the Stairway to Heaven that ran down the center of the city. A thumping sound came from the bottom of the Stairway to Heaven, like the sound of war drums. The crowd knew that it probably wasnt war drums, because there was still quite some time until dusk, when the Heavenly Selection ceremony would conclude. So what was the sound? Why was it so heavy, but also so exciting that even the Qi of the Wildfire seemed to grow more powerful? The water around Heavensguard Pavilion suddenly began to ripple. The young man in the bamboo hat quietly watched, seemingly seeing something in the ripples. The Second Prince of the Great Western Continent watched the dust rise from the bricks in front of the Imperial City and slightly raised his eyebrows in thought. Xiaode looked in the direction of the Stairway to Heaven, his expression slightly stern as if he had sensed something. Experts like them had naturally realized long ago that the sounding from below was not that of war drums, but footsteps. The problem was, just how many people needed to be walking that the vibrations they made could make the water around Heavensguard Pavilion ripple, make the dust of the bricks in front of the Imperial City stir? Just how orderly were these people marching that there was no extraneous noise, that it sounded like the beating of war drums? More and more people were looking down below. Gradually, those gazes that had been full of respect or adoration towards Xiaode and the Great Western Continents Second Prince turned into shock. ...... ...... Manymoners appeared on the Stairway to Heaven. They wore in and simple clothes, with some of them wearing rather tattered clothes, and all of them exuded a rather foul stench. They clearly came from the lower city, perhaps even from the riverside district. The sumptuously-clothed residences of the upper city would definitely have jeered at the tattered clothes of the impoverished folk on any other asion. As for those noble youngdies with their spice bags, they would definitely have covered their mouth and nose upon smelling the stench of sweating from these poor people and regard them with a contemptuous expression. But today, they did not do this, because there were far too many poor people. The Stairway to Heaven was so packed that it was impossible to count the number of people in the crowd. This subconsciously made them afraid. The crowd silently walked upward like an encroaching tide, drowning the Stairway to Heaven and flowing towards the Imperial City. The officials responsible for maintaining order naturally thought of the term mass uprising, and their expressions instantly changed. But they immediately realized that this was not the case. Although the impoverished crowd from the lower city had zealous gazes, there was no madness, only reverence and yearning. Did thesemoners want to use the Heavenly Selection ceremony toe to the area in front of the Imperial City that was normally forbidden to them to see the spectacle? This was also not right, because there was no cowardice or anxiety on the faces of this crowd. On the contrary, they seemed particrly proud. Crucially, this impoverished crowd did not even nce at the imposing grandeur of the Imperial City. They only looked forward. ....... ...... ....... ...... At this sight, many important personages of the Demi-human race creased their brows, including the one seated in front of the stone hall at the highest ce, Madam Mu. A minister of the Demi-human Court asked with a gloomy face, "Just what is going on here?" An official had already gone to inquire when this crowd left the lower city, so the cause was quickly confirmed. An official reported, "Apparently, they are following a candidate." The minister asked in surprise, "What sort of person could the lower city produce? Even if there is someone formidable, why would so many people follow him?" It was quite normal for themon people to follow a victorious candidate to the Imperial City to see the excitement. But what was abnormal about today was that too many people from the lower city were following this candidate. And this crowd had a somewhat different mood from the usual. ...... ...... The impoverished crowd from the lower city did not look at the Imperial City, did not look at Heavensguard Pavilion. They only looked forward. In front of them was a person. This person was a very normal bear youth, soposed that he almost seemed dull-witted. This bear youth wore a clean and simple set of clothes and had an ordinary face, with no distinctive features. But many important individuals had already noticed that the crowd from the lower city maintained a deliberate distance from this bear youth. If one were to call that crowd from the lower city a tide, the bear youth was a rock that all sea water retreated from in fear. This distance might also be symbolizing respect. The lower city crowd looked towards this bear youth with eyes brimming with respect. Besides respect, there was also passion and a smear of confusion. It was like they had suffered such a shock that they even now had notpletely shaken it off. Just what in the world had happened? Chapter 956 – The Same Twilight Glow Chapter 956 C The Same Twilight Glow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "His opponent in the first match was a descendant of the Xiang n. The twopeted in pure strength and the Xiang n descendant lost." On the high observation tform within the Imperial City, the Carp tribe judge in charge of determining victory slightly bowed his body. The observation tform was otherwise empty, the members of the Council of Elders and the high officials of the Demi-human Court currently in the gloomy confines of the stone hall, pensively considering the files that had just been sent in. Upon hearing the Carp tribe judges words, many of them looked towards the giant mountain of a figure at the highest seat. The Chief Elder was also the Xiang ns leader. Why had a descendant of the Xiang n gone to participate in the Pine Paths? And he had even lost? The Chief Elders eyes remained shut, as if he was sleeping, giving no reaction to these words. The powerful individuals in the hall shook their heads and they turned their attention back to the files. One high official suddenly said in astonishment, "His opponent in the second match was Nie Chi?" These words caused a burst of whispered discussion within the stone hall, and it was obvious that this was a surprise to everyone else in the hall. To these important personages of the Demi-human race, Nie Chi was nothing much, but he was still a famous expert, which made them think, if it really is him, how did he lose? "Nie Chi was sted to death, because his de was not faster than his opponents fist." The Carp tribe judge did not wait to hear the gasps of surprise from the hall. Lowering his head, he continued, "In the third match, the opponent was Han Xiaodao." A stunned voice came out of the hall. "Wait a moment. Is the Han Xiaodao you are speaking of the one that we all know?" The judges voice trembled as he replied, "Yes, and then he also lost." Another person anxiously asked, "And after that?" The Carp tribe judge was quiet for a few moments. Apparently, the psychological impact of those matches had still notpletely worn off. "The fourth match was Wu Yu. He also lost." "Wu Yu?" In shock, the person asked, "Are you sure? How could he possibly lose?" At this moment, an official noticed those resounding names on the file and frowned. "Wait a second. This official does not understand. Why is it that so many experts appeared in a remote fighting tform in the lower city?" The judge lowered his head even further, not replying to the question. None of the officials colleagues or any of the members of the Council of Elders answered his question. This coincidental silence concealed a rather embarrassing meaning. Many of the powerful individuals in the stone hall knew the answer, because they were the ones who had made these arrangements. Other than mighty individuals like Xiaode, the n elders and the officials of the Demi-human Court had no hopes of gaining the final victory in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, marrying the princess. They only wanted to use this opportunity to allow the young experts of their ns or tribes to be candidates and obtain the right to enter the Celestial Trees. As long as they could be baptized by the Wildfire and receive the blessings of the ancestral spirits, they would be able to be much stronger, with even a chance of breaking through in a short time. It was for this reason that all these influential figures had coincidentally sent all the young experts who were not too conspicuous but were also very talented to the lower city districts, which received little attention. They hoped that this would increase the chances of avoiding strong enemies, allowing them a chance at obtaining one of the three spots allotted to the lower districts. This was a very reasonable course of action, and many tribes and ns thought the same. From a certain perspective, they had still ended up shing with each other, but thepetition in the lower city districts was still easier than around the Imperial City and Heavensguard Pavilion. But no one had expected it to end this way. The young experts that the tribes and ns had burdened with their hopes had all lost. They had lost to a very ordinary bear youth. All of a sudden, an elder sternly asked, "Even if he did manage to miraculously win six consecutive matches and then represented the Pine Paths in winning the general selection of the Three Heaventrees District, obtaining a spot, why did hee alone? Arent there three spots for the lower city districts? What about the other two?" He was the leader of the Deer tribe, and today, he had furtively ced his beloved bastard son into the Southern Country District, hoping that he could use this chance to grant his bastard son the right to enter the Celestial Tree. He had learned earlier that his bastard son had won, so why had he not appeared? "That fellow represented the Pine Paths in battle to take the spot of the Three Heaventrees District, and then he went to Star Riverbay and Southern Country." The Carp tribe judge recalled those sights, unable to suppress his sigh as he continued, "He snatched away both spots." The stone hall was quiet for a while, clearly out of shock and confusion. After a while, the Deer tribe leader angrily roared. "Just what does this fool want to do! Was taking one spot not enough! Doesnt he know that you cant transfer these spots!" This was something that many elders and officials could not understand. Since he had already obtained the spot belonging to the Three Heaventrees District, he could enter the Celestial Tree tomorrow to be baptized by the Wildfire. Why had this fellow not loosened his grip, and had even run off to Star Riverbay and Southern Country to fight two more tournaments? Although the rules of the Heavenly Selection ceremony did not forbid this, although this fellow really might have been very strong, the truly powerful opponents had not yet appeared. What meaning was there in doing this besides consuming true essence and wasting his energy? "I do not know." The Carp tribe judge recalled the words that fellow said when walking onto the fighting tform and hesitantly said, "Apparently its because... he doesnt like anyone else participating in the Heavenly Selection ceremony. As long as someone is participating, he wants to strike them down." What sort of reason was that? It was utterly iprehensible. Suddenly, a cold voice said, "What I dont understand is how he won." This was not actual confusion, but disbelief, suspicion. It was clear that many important personages of the Demi-human race, this official included, found this matter far too strange, causing them to be very doubtful. But the judge was thinking of something else, absent-mindedly saying, "He used the fist." "The fist?" "Yes, whether he was facing Nie Chi, Han Xiaodao, or some other expert, he only used one punch." "One punch?" "Yes, every time he stepped onto stage, he would make one punch and then his opponent would fall over." The stone hall was quiet for a long time, with not a single person speaking. It was still not that dusky, the sun still above the horizon, but the wind was somewhat chilly. The Carp tribe judge stood on the observation tform, his clothes blowing in the wind, a zing banner in the light of the sinking sun. From morning to dusk, countless matches had been conducted in the Heavenly Selection ceremony. But it was clear that the most important matches today were the nine matches taking ce in the lower city districts. In these nine matches, that fellow used a total of nine punches. One punch for each match. One punch to defeat his enemy. What sort of concept was this? What sort of sight was this? Slightly stern looks on their faces, these important personages thought in silence. Yes, no matter how charming or bold the person, no matter how much of a ruckus they could create, it was not possible for the impoverished denizens of the lower city to follow this person so silently and with such order, to look at him with such passion and respect. The problem was that this fellow was not an expert dispatched by the tribes or ns, but a true person of the lower city. It was clearly written in the file that he had lived in the lower city for many years, that he was aborer. He had been a painter before and was now washing dishes in a tavern. The influential figures within the hall were extremely estranged from the lower sses, but they were well aware of what this meant and how dangerous it was. "Just who is this fellow? His name looks somewhat familiar." As these words broke the silence, countless gazes fell on a certain ce in the hall. A stalwart figure was in this corner, but just like the Xiang n leader, this person had remained silent from start to finish, as if he was sleeping. But at this moment, neither the elders nor the high officials of the Demi-human Court would permit him to continue sleeping. Because he was the leader of the Bear tribe. The Bear tribe leader slowly said, "Dont look at me. I did not arrange this, nor do I have the right to make arrangements for him. As for who he is... all of you should know. If youve even forgotten his name, what right do you have to sit here?" ...... ...... Very quickly, people learned what had happened in the lower city. The richly dressed residents of the upper city looked towards that person with deep respect and fear. The beautiful and delicatedies gazed at the figure with fire in their eyes. As for the six other candidates who had also gained the right to enter a Celestial Tree, they each viewed this figure with different emotions. Some of them looked with fear, others with a murderous intent. The Second Prince of the Great Western Continent had a slightly solemn gaze, his thoughts inscrutable. The young man in the bamboo hat was looking towards the Imperial City, his thoughts also inscrutable. Xiaode calmly gazed at this figure, thinking about the battle reports that he had just received. He was sure that he had never met this bear youth before, so why did he give off a familiar feeling? Several thousand denizens of the lower city stopped on the za in front of the Imperial City, just like a tide. There was a vacant space in front of the crowd, causing that rock of a figure to stand out more. The important personages on the observation tform did not say a word. The Empress seated even higher also said nothing. This was tacit approval. The high official managing the Heavenly Selection ceremony asked, "What tribe are you from? Report your name." The names of all participants had already been recorded, so reporting ones name was just a traditional custom to verify the candidates identity. Dering ones tribe, on the other hand, was a sort of honor. The Imperial City was quiet, countless people watching, wanting to know the answer. "Bear tribe. But today, I am not fighting for my tribe." The twilight glow illuminated his face, appearing like the light shining off ake. The great banyan tree was on one side of theke, the kitchen on the other. He squinted, though it was hard to say whether it was because of the dazzling light or because he was giving an honest smile. "Orthodox Academy, Xuanyuan Po." Chapter 957 – If There Is a Task, Let the Student Undertake It Chapter 957 C If There Is a Task, Let the Student Undertake It Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was very quiet in front of the Imperial City, so the conversation between the official and Xuanyuan Po was heard loud and clear by everyone present. Orthodox Academy? Xuanyuan Po? It was still quiet, though the silence this time did notst too long before it was broken by whispered conversations. These whispers grew louder and louder until they became a mor, sshed with quite a few cries of surprise. Finally, it became the howling of a raging tide. The crowd remembered a rumor from many years ago. It was said that an exceptionally gifted youth of the Bear tribe journeyed eighty thousand li to the capital of the Human race, sessfully entering Star Seizer Academy, one of the Six Ivy Academies. But he was then crippled by a youth of the Tianhai n, yet this disaster was his fortune, as he then entered the Orthodox Academy. It was even bandied about that he had be Princess Luoluos student! In these two years, this story of almost legendary proportions had been the topic of many a leisurely chat, that bear youth bing the object of envy for many other demi-human youths. Yet as time passed, the situation changed, and with the final conclusion, this story and the bear youth were gradually forgotten. When someone asionally remembered this rumor, they would just shake their heads and sigh. But today, in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, the lower city crowds surged in front of the Imperial City like a tide while he stood at the very front, like a rock. He attracted everyones attention, telling all the world that he was the bear youth of that story, and he was still representing the Orthodox Academy. The entire ce was roaring with discussion, countless people staring at Xuanyuan Po, wanting to know just what the main character of this rumor looked like. They wanted to know even more just why he had suddenly disappeared several years ago, and, if the rumor was true, didnt he escape from the Orthodox Academy? Why was he fighting for the Orthodox Academy today? What sort of problem might ur if the Pope were to learn of this? There was a minor turmoil around the Imperial City as several dozen priests entered the za. These priests consisted of both demi-humans and humans. The vast majority were dressed in priestly robes of ck, a few of them were dressed in Daoist robes of blue, and there was one wearing holy garments of red: the archbishop. Seeing these solemn and indifferent priests, many people inadvertently lowered their heads into a bow and yielded the way. Ever since a few days ago, the gates of the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes had been tightly shut. Everyone in White Emperor City understood why, and they had even heard that the archbishop had torn up his invitation to the banquet meant to wee the prince from the Great Western Continent. Why had these priests and the archbishop abruptly appeared in front of the Imperial City? The archbishop brought the several dozen priests over to Xuanyuan Po. This scene coupled with the ending to that rumor made the popce feel both nervous and excited. What happened next was aplete surprise. The archbishop did nothing. He simply walked to Xuanyuan Pos side and stood there. The several dozen priests spread apart, cutting off Xuanyuan Po from the crowd, especially from the Red River Beast Guard and the officials. It was clear that they were protecting him. Immediately after, another turmoil took ce as the several stewards from the Tang nspany, seemingly ordinary yet giving off a most valiant aura, walked in from the outside. After bowing to Xuanyuan Po and the archbishop, they stood behind them. After a while, the ambassador from the Great Zhous embassy also arrived. Although he had rather mixed emotions, struggling and hesitant, he still walked over to Xuanyuan Pos group and positioned himself on the other side of Xuanyuan Po. Xuanyuan Po was of the Bear tribe, but his identity today was a student of the Orthodox Academy. Whether it was the archbishop, the ambassador, or the stewards of the Tang nspany, they still did not know how the Li Pce, the Imperial Court, or Wenshui City and the south nned to respond, but at this tense and sensitive moment, they had to make their positions explicitly clear. ...... ...... The ending of that rumor was that the stupid and shameless bear youth saw that the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, who was the current Pope, Chen Changsheng, was about to be killed by the Tianhai Divine Empress, the Orthodox Academy about to be destroyed. Thus, he fled. The appearance of the Great Zhous ambassador, the stewards of the Tang n, and especially the Archbishop of the Western Wastes dered to the world that the ending of this rumor was false. Xiaode gazed at the distant Xuanyuan Po, his two brows slightly raised. He knew of Xuanyuan Pos name, but that was the extent of his knowledge. The legend that had once been the talk of the demi-human popce had not even been worth mentioning to influential figures like him. In the Orthodox Academy of those years, Xuanyuan Po was undoubtedly the least remarkable, the most ordinary. Tang Thirty-Six, Su Moyu, and Zhexiu were all more famous, and this wasnt even considering Princess Luoluo and Chen Changsheng. Xiaode had not expected that Xuanyuan Po would suddenly appear today and gather together such a powerful force. He couldnt help but be a little wary over this. It appeared like Xuanyuan Po had hidden himself in White Emperor City for many years. Could it possibly be that Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy had made preparations long ago for this day? Many powerful figures of the Demi-human race thought the same thing as Xiaode. The pce hall behind the Imperial Citys observation tform was abnormally quiet. The Bear tribe leader disregarded the gazes of his colleagues as he rose and slowly walked out of the hall. The Chief Elder on the highest seat still seemed to be sleeping. The only person with the right to sit higher was Madam Mu. She knew that Xuanyuan Po had been living in White Emperor City all this time, and she had even dispatched guards to keep watch on him for a very long time at the start. But Xuanyuan Pos continued inactivity led to the guard gradually being loosened. Now, he had suddenly reappeared. However, she thought differently from Xiaode, the elders, and the ministers. She could guarantee that neither the Orthodoxy nor the Great Zhou Imperial Court had time to react, let alone make advance preparations. Logically speaking, there was nothing that she needed to worry about, but she had clearly heard those words just now. "Orthodox Academy, Xuanyuan Po." In the end, this fellow was a student of the Orthodox Academy. Might this affect her ns in some way? A faint killing intent shed across Madam Mus eyes. When the Heavenly Selection ceremony began, Luoluo was standing at a high ce and gazing at nine Celestial Trees in the distant mountains, quiet and thinking of nothing. When all of White Emperor City was intoxicated by the matches, Luoluo began her noontime nap. She was using the freshest of incense, so she slept very soundly. As twilight descended and the candidates who had obtained the right to be baptized by the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees were just about to be announced, she was drinking tea, appearing very calm. She did not suppress her emotions, nor did she feign them. This was because of her innate noble air, and it was also because her teacher had taught her that one needed to be calm before a great undertaking. She was truly very calm, as she simply did not care about the Heavenly Selection ceremony. No matter what the final result was, what her father and mother thought, what the Council of Elders, the ministers, or the people thought, what the Demon race or Human race thought, as long as she was not willing, she would not ept. She had once heard Mo Yu talk about the Divine Empresss evaluation of... her teachers wife. If her teachers wife could do it, she naturally could as well. The reason she had not expressed any objection and had only been quietly waiting was that she knew that objections were meaningless. The more important reason, however, was that she had always been waiting for her teacher toe. If her teacher did note, no, if her teacher could note, no, if her teacher was toote... In the end, she would leave, bidding farewell to the Imperial Pce, this city, and the Red River, never to meet again. She held the tea cup and nced at the stone pearl on her wrist as she silently thought. At this moment, Guardian Li rushed over, aplex expression on her face as she said, "Seven victors." "Nine Celestial Trees, so why are there only seven victors?" Luoluo thought that there was undoubtedly some scheme behind this. In her vexation, she lightly took a sip of tea. Guardian Li hesitated, then said, "One of them is Xuanyuan Po." With a pffft, Luoluo spat out her tea. Chapter 958 – Xuanyuan, Expose Chapter 958 C Xuanyuan, Expose1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xuanyuan Po was participating in the Heavenly Selection ceremony? He had won nine matches in a row? He was going to enter the Celestial Tree tomorrow to receive the baptism of the Wildfire and the trial of the ancestral spirit? Luoluo was so shocked at this news that she spent quite some time in a daze. She took a silk towel from Guardian Li and wiped off the tea, but she failed to unfurrow her brows. She knew that the moment the news of the Heavenly Selection ceremony was spread, Xuanyuan Po would assuredly do something. Thus, she had dispatched people to keep a watch on him, but seeing as he had not done anything in thest two days, she thought that there was nothing she needed to worry about. How could she have expected Xuanyuan Po to register for the Heavenly Selection himself! She could not understand why Xuanyuan Po had participated in the Heavenly Selection ceremony. It was more in line with his personality to take up a kitchen knife and charge into the Imperial Pce to try and save her. "Just what is this fool trying to do?" Guardian Li gazed at Luoluos furrowed brows and internally sighed in deep concern. She thought of a possibility, but it was truly a difficult one to ept. Xuanyuan Po loved the princess? But the princess loved the Pope. How could all the people of the Orthodox Academy be like this? ...... ...... Upon learning of Xuanyuan Pos identity and background, countless people stared at him. The sumptuously dressed denizens of the upper city and the aloof youngdies looked with mouths agape, so astonished that they didnt know what to say. As for the lower city crowd that had followed Xuanyuan Po, they had already known some things, but after having it all confirmed, they found it impossible to suppress their excitement. On the other hand, the high official supervising the Heavenly Selection had an extremely unsightly expression. He looked at Xuanyuan Pos face which, though bewhiskered, still had a childish air. His voice was slightly cold as he said, "Why have you participated in the Heavenly Selection ceremony?" Logically speaking, there was no meaning to this question and it was not necessary to ask. Everyone knew of the benefits one could gain through the Heavenly Selection, or else there would have been no reason for the young experts of the demi-human tribes to so quickly rush to White Emperor City. But since it was Xuanyuan Po, this question had a deep significance, with an answer that everyone wanted to know. Because if the rumor was true, Xuanyuan Po was not only a student of the Orthodox Academy, but also Princess Luoluos student. "Do you also intend to marry Her Highness?" The high official stared into Xuanyuan Pos eyes and thundered, his voice filled with rage and disgust. "Do not forget that though there are no official records, everyone knows that you acknowledged Her Highness as teacher in the Orthodox Academy!" For a teacher and student to ultimately bepanions was not unheard of on the continent, but it was nothing worth celebrating. And for the student to think this way was especially improper. Xuanyuan Po replied, "To be Her Highnesss student is my greatest honor. Whether or not Her Highness is willing to admit it, I will always be her student." The high official was even more incensed, coldly rebuking, "Then why are you still participating in the Heavenly Selection! Do you want to humiliate Her Highness?" Xuanyuan Po answered, "Ive never thought about marrying Her Highness, so how is this a humiliation?" The high official asked, "This being the case, why did youe here?" Xuanyuan Po pondered this question and answered, "I came to make trouble." His expression was sincere, his tone firm. He was like a muddy monkey that had just mbered out of a rice paddy, a mischievous brat that had jumped down from a tree into ake, but he spoke like an old schr. The high official didnt dare believe his ears. "What do you want to do?" Xuanyuan Po exined, "By making trouble, what I want to do is make it impossible for the Heavenly Selection ceremony to smoothly proceed." The official vaguely understood what he was getting at. "You do not want Her Highness to be married off?" "Correct." Xuanyuan Po turned to look at the distant Xiaode, Second Prince, and the other candidates, and then he looked even higher to the Imperial City. He resolutely dered, "No one should think about marrying Her Highness, because I will not let you win." It was very quiet in front of the Imperial City and his voice was bright and clear, allowing it to spread very far. The high official sneered, "The Heavenly Selection is the ancestral spirits choosing a groom for Her Highness. What right do you have to stop it?" Xuanyuan Po replied, "No one can decide Her Highnesss marriage, not even the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees or the ancestral spirits." His surroundings fell into an uproar at these words. The officials body trembled all over as he harshly shouted, "You dare to spheme the Celestial Trees and disrespect the ancestral spirits!" "If it truly were the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees and the ancestral spirits choosing, the Heavenly Selection would not operate under the current procedure and we would not proceed to the baptism of the Wildfire in the second phase. The so-called Heavenly Selection is still a self-choice. Her Highnesss marriage can only be decided by Her Highness." Xuanyuan Po gazed up at the Imperial City and said, "I know that Her Highness would not be willing to marry an outsider." No matter how furious the high official or how high and intimidating the pce hall was, he remainedposed, calm, perhaps even somewhat dull-witted. His voice was the same, yet it carried a very peculiar persuasive power. Countless cheers rose from around the Imperial City. These voices came from the ordinary demi-human subjects, not distinguishing between upper city, middle city, or lower city. Xuanyuan Po had given voice to the words in their minds. It was rumored that the Empress persisted with marrying Princess Luoluo to the nephew of her parents n, and it was only the fierce opposition of the Council of Elders that forced her to hold the Heavenly Selection ceremony. Even then, the Empress had not changed her mind. As one could see, the Great Western Continents Second Prince was standing nearby, in front of the Imperial City. How could Princess Luoluo be married to an outsider? What right did he have to be the next White Emperor? This was the opinion held by the vast majority of demi-humans, but the majesty of the Empresss several centuries of reign made it so that they dared not speak. Xuanyuan Pos words had been a great delight. "Those who have participated in the Heavenly Selection and passed throughyer afteryer of selections to ultimately stand here are all true experts, just like you." A clear voice of august majesty resounded from the highest point of the Imperial City, cleaving through the clouds to reach the ground. With the White Emperor in secluded cultivation, there was only one such voice in all of the Demi-human race. The Imperial City was instantly silenced. Many demi-humans prostrated on the floor. "How can you know whether Luoluo is willing to marry one of these people?" This question caused many of the demi-humans to be a little confused. Whether it was the Heavenly Selection or the trial of the ancestral spirits, the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent, as an outsider, was not able to gain a single advantage. Could the rumor be false? Had the popce mistakenly med the Empress? Yes, the entire continent knew that Princess Luoluo was the Empresss only daughter and had always been dearly beloved. How could the Empress treat her ill? She presumably only wanted to seek the best marriage for the princess. Thinking of this, the crowd viewed Xuanyuan Po somewhat differently. This being the case, you shouldnt be making trouble anymore. Xuanyuan Po looked up at the Imperial City and said, "Her Highness does not like any of these people." Madam Mus voice coldly asked, "And how do you know?" This was a very difficult question to answer. Madam Mu was Luoluos mother. If even she didnt know, how could Xuanyuan Po? Was there really something between him and the princess? Countless gazes once more descended on Xuanyuan Po. While many people wanted him to give the answer, many more people and the important personages hoped that he would not say a word. Xuanyuan Po had no idea what any of them was thinking, and he himself did not even think before giving the answer. "Of course I know. Everyone in the Orthodox Academy knows." He earnestly said, "Her Highness loves Principal, so how can she be willing to be married off to anyone else?" ______________ 1.This chapter title and the next three chapters involve the names of several characters, even if the events of the chapter do not involve the characters in question. I will be tranting those titles based on what they refer to in the chapter, but the names of the characters being referenced will be listed here. 958: Xuanyuan Po; 959: Bie Yanghong; 960: Bai Cai; 961: Qiushan Yuanxin, who is Qiushan Juns father and also the Qiushan n head. Chapter 959 – Different Kinds, of Red Chapter 959 C Different Kinds, of Red Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Imperial City once more fell into absolute silence. The principal that Xuanyuan Po mentioned was naturally the Principal of the Orthodox Academy, the current Pope, Chen Changsheng. Princess Luoluo loved Chen Changsheng? In terms of status and age, Chen Changsheng was definitely the best choice. The problem was... Everyone in the continent knew that Princess Luoluo was Chen Changshengs student, and Chen Changsheng already had a Daoistpanion: the Holy Maiden of the south, Xu Yourong. What did Xuanyuan Po mean with these words? The Great Zhous ambassador slightly arched his brow in displeasure. The Archbishop of the Western Wastes appeared slightly startled but chose to remain silent. The Tang n stewards also suppressed their emotions and maintained their silence. The Imperial Citys observation tform was also quiet, the influential figures within the stone hall ncing at each other, clueless as to how to react. Was what Xuanyuan Po said true? Had Princess Luoluo secretly been in love with her teacher all this time? How... could this be allowed? On the highest point of the Imperial City, Madam Mu said no more, but her expression was nasty. Other than the earliest members of the Orthodox Academy, there were few that could guess at Luoluos true thoughts, but as her mother, she had naturally figured it out long ago. What she had not expected was Xuanyuan Po exposing this matter in front of so many people. It had to be known that this matter would have a ruinous effect on both Chen Changshengs and Luoluos reputations. Why had Xuanyuan Po done this? Was he really an idiot, or just bad? In the other stone hall, Luoluo had also found out what Xuanyuan Po had said. She recalled the words her mother had said to her before leaving this morning. Even if she could deceive the entire world, how could she deceive herself? She had always guarded that affection well, not letting anyone see it, not even Chen Changsheng. She had originally nned to continue this way, clueless to the fact that those fellows in the Orthodox Academy had figured it out ages ago. Now, the entire world knew. What should she do? This was truly too shameful. She couldnt help but mentally grumble at Xuanyuan Po. Was it because of the gradually deepening twilight? Her little face was a little red. For some reason, she wasnt angry. On the contrary, she was just a tiny bit happy. ...... ...... Silence was because of excessive shock that put the crowd at a loss. Everyone who had heard Xuanyuan Pos words felt somewhat panicked and disbelieving. Silence also signified that the atmosphere was growing tense. "Impudent! You dare disrespect Her Highness by saying such nonsensical words!" The high official stared at Xuanyuan Po, so angry that his entire body was trembling. Pointing at his face, he shouted, "Somebodye!" He did not finish speaking, nor did the Red River Beast Guard charge over and cut off Xuanyuan Pos troublesome tongue, because somebody spoke. This was a very low voice, like the ringing of some ancient bell. It resounded in front of the Imperial City like the echoes amongst a gurgling stream in a secluded valley. This was not Madam Mus voice, but the voice of another powerful figure of the Demi-human race. Within the stone hall behind the observation tform, the Chief Elder slowly opened his eyes, no longer feigning sleep. He slowly stood up out and walked out of the hall to the walls of the Imperial City. His mountainous body cast a shadow far below, shrouding the heads of many people. The Chief Elder had no opinion on Xuanyuan Posst words, treating them as if they did not exist. Whether it was out of consideration for the dignity of the Demi-human race or theplicated rtionship with the Human race, this was perhaps the best response. "What you said just now was correct. The so-called Heavenly Selection ultimately depends on the self. I hope that you can obtain the blessing of the ancestral spirits tomorrow and walk to the end the day after that." All of White Emperor City heard the Chief Elders low and leisurely voice. This was his stance to Xuanyuan Po, clear and explicit. This was also perhaps his stance to the Human race. No more trouble was made. The high official and the Red River Beast Guard prepared to seize Xuanyuan Po retreated. Madam Mu stood at the highest point of the Imperial City, silently gazing to the distant mountains, her thoughts inscrutable. ...... ...... Just like they hade, the impoverished crowd from the lower city left the Imperial City like a tide, drowning the Stairway to Heaven and then gradually dispersing into the slums, silently sinking back into their daily toil. It was hard to say whether they would remember todays excitement in the months and years to follow. Before dispersing, this tide of people first returned Xuanyuan Po to the Pine Paths. Tonight, the Pine Paths was particrly lively, but not noisy. The priests from the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes calmly but vigntly stood on the highest street, keeping watch on the surroundings. The Tang ns stewards led several dozen cultivators from the south, using their incisive gazes to keep watch on all ces illuminated byntern light. A few burly men, bursting with strength, were positioned on the perimeter, inspecting everyone who wanted to enter the Pine Paths. In every aspect, the factions of the Human race exhibiting so many forces in the capital of the Demi-human race could easily cause an incident. It was extremely disrespectful to the Demi-human Court. Madam Mu had moved too quickly, with only a few days passing from the spreading of the rumor to the formal opening of the Heavenly Selection ceremony. The Human race had simply been powerless to form a response. Xuanyuan Po, as a representative of the Orthodox Academy, naturally became humanitys greatest, perhaps only, hope in White Emperor City. In order to ensure Xuanyuan Pos safety, the archbishop and the others simply did not care about what the demi-humans thought. Moreover, they were now clearly disying their distrust towards the Demi-human race. The archbishop gave Xuanyuan Po a passionate gaze while the Tang n stewards looked at him with hope. Xuanyuan Po knew what they were thinking. In the thinking of the archbishop and the others, Xuanyuan Pos concealing himself for many years and abruptly appearing today had assuredly been on order of the Li Pce. "Does His Holiness the Pope know of this matter?" The archbishop nervously asked Xuanyuan Po, "Or is his esteemed self already here?" Xuanyuan Po shook his head. "Principal probably does not know of this matter." Seeing his expression, the archbishop and the others knew that he was not lying, causing them to all fall quiet. The events of the closing of South Stream Temple had been transmitted to White Emperor City the day before yesterday. The archbishop was also confident that if the Li Pce knew of this matter, it would pay everything to break Madam Mus ns. He had done the same. At the very start, he had torn apart his invitation to the banquet to express the fiercest stance. But if the Pope still did not know of this matter, the Li Pce would be toote. With just Xuanyuan Po and him, what could they do? The archbishop recalled Xuanyuan Pos words and felt an intense fear and unease. If Princess Luoluo and the Pope really did have something between them, then in the aftermath, might not the Pope use sacred mes to burn him to death out of rage? In this moment of agitation, his face reddened as if he had drunk very strong alcohol. "Please." He looked at Xuanyuan Po with a tragic expression and said, "Even if millions have to die, you cannot let Her Highness marry the Great Western Continents Second Prince!" Chapter 960 – White, Vegetables Chapter 960 C White, Vegetables Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Although contending against millions, I will press forward.1 Xuanyuan Po thought that he could try such a thing out. But what if things really did turn out as the archbishop said, with millions of people dying? Xuanyuan Po became somewhat doubtful of the idea. Moreover, with his understanding of Princess Luoluo, if the princess knew that such a massive price needed to be paid, she would probably prepare her dowry overnight and then marry herself off on the morning of the next day. The archbishop went on his tiptoes to pat Xuanyuan Po on the shoulder, gave him a meaningful nce, then departed with the Tang ns stewards. At the mouth of the alley, the Bear tribe leader, who had been waiting for a very long time, gave Xuanyuan Po a profound gaze, then patted him on the shoulder. He did not need to stand on tiptoes, as he had an evenrger physique than Xuanyuan Po. "The ambassador of the Great Zhou went to the Imperial City, but not to here, signifying that the Imperial Court does not care if Her Highness marries that second prince of the Great Western Continent." The Bear tribe leader asked, "Just what does His Holiness the Pope think?" Xuanyuan Po answered, "He probably does not know of this matter." The Bear tribe leader asked, "Today was of your own volition?" Xuanyuan Po grunted. The Bear tribe leader sighed and said, "When I wanted you to return to the tribe, you werent willing. You insisted on remaining in White Emperor City, so there was nothing I could do." Xuanyuan Po very seriously dered, "In the future, I will make an effort for the tribe." "Talk of the future can be saved forter. What I want to say now is that you already won in the Pine Paths, so why did you go to the two other fighting tforms? This already breaks the rules of the Heavenly Selection ceremony." The Bear tribe leader gestured two numbers, then went on, "If not for these two protecting you, the Empress would have been fully capable of stopping you from entering the Celestial Tree tomorrow." Seeing the tribe leaders hand, Xuanyuan Po was rather astonished. Just why did two influential figures like the Xiang n leader and the Shi n leader speak up for me? He said, "I wasnt thinking about that much, nor was I deliberately breaking the rules. Its just that whenever I thought about someone who had ambitions on Her Highness, I wanted to knock them down." The Bear tribe leader recalled Xuanyuan Pos words in front of the Imperial City and couldnt help but arch his brows. "Youre quite bold, but do you think you can defeat Xiaode?" Xuanyuan Po earnestly considered this, obtaining a most certain conclusion: "I cant." The Bear tribe leaders thick brows which had just risen dropped back down as he sighed, "Then what meaning do your words have?" Xuanyuan Po said, "I want to try, to at least persist until the end." The Bear tribe leader understood what he meant. By persisting to the end, all he meant was dying for time. If he could dy for another day, the probability of the Orthodoxy responding would be a little greater, even though such hopes seemed rather insignificant right now. White Emperor City was separated from the human capital by eighty thousand li of mountains and rivers, and the seal from the battle between the Divine the day before yesterday had severed any connection between the two sides. The Bear tribe leader thought for a while, then suddenly said, "Xiaode is not guaranteed to persist until the end." Xuanyuan Po was startled at these words, confused as to their meaning. "Youve participated in the Heavenly Selection ceremony wholeheartedly thinking of Her Highnesss marriage." The Bear tribe leader stared into his eyes and warned, "But do not forget, their goal is to be the next White Emperor." Xuanyuan Po was even more confused. Wasnt it the case that if one won the Heavenly Selection and married Princess Luoluo, they would be the next White Emperor? The Bear tribe leader left, leaving his words unexined. However, he did leave behind a very sincere statement. "Your current capability that lets you have these priests and Tang n stewards protect you truly is because of the Orthodox Academy, but do not forget that it was the tribe that first sent you to the capital. Even if you insist on fighting on behalf of the Orthodox Academy, dont let your butt sit too askew. You should also consider the benefits to the tribe in your actions." Xuanyuan Po did not retort, remaining silent. He knew that these words were very reasonable. If he had not been selected and nurtured by the tribe, he would not have had the chance to go to the capital, much less meet Chen Changsheng and Luoluo to eventually be the Orthodox Academys third student. As he watched the Bear tribe leaders stalwart body gradually vanish into the darkness, Xuanyuan Po suddenly thought of Tang Thirty-Six. If Tang Thirty-Six had heard those words, he would definitely have teased, "Your butt is so big, one stool wouldnt be enough." Yes, why trouble himself over which side his butt should sit on? Why not just sit on two stools at the same time? Xuanyuan Po instantly felt much lighter, and he turned and walked into the depths of the alley. The soldiers of the Bear tribe guarded the perimeter, the Tang n experts and several cultivators from the south upied the high ground, and the priests of the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes stood guard outside the alley. The small alley itself was very quiet, without a single sound. The nearby temple to the Celestial Tree was abnormally quiet in the darkness, and he could faintly smell the odor ofntern oil. In the deepest part of the alley was the small courtyard that Xuanyuan Po had lived in for several years. He opened the gate and walked in. He crossed the yard of white stones and took off his shoes. After washing his feet in clean water, he stood on the wooden floorboards. He nced at the short pine against the white walls as he took in a deep breath to calm his mind, then walked into the room. Though the small courtyard seemed quiet, it actually concealed many people. Besides those ordered to protect him, there were also many people watching him with cold gazes. Those gazes came from various tribes, from the Council of Elders, from the Great Western Continent, and, of course, most of them came from the Demi-human Court. If someone discovered that the two Divine Domain experts wanted by the court were living in this small courtyard... Xuanyuan Po was sure that these tribal soldiers, priests, or cultivators would be able to prevent this courtyard from being crushed t. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bis wounds seemed to be... a bit better? Xuanyuan Po did not understand the medical arts, so he could not be sure. After losing her arm, Wuqiong Bi had lost a great deal of blood. Her face was still pale, but she hadpletely devoured the steamed buns from this morning. Bie Yanghong was still sitting where he wasst night, an easygoing expression on his face. Xuanyuan Po noticed that the hue of the crystals on the floor had grown much fainter and the wooden pagodas had apparently moved. "Is... Sir still okay?" In the rather dim light of the room, he found it impossible to make out whether that aura of death on Bie Yanghongs face had vanished or not. Bie Yanghong gently replied, "Its a little better, but Im a little hungry." Xuanyuan Po woke from his stupor and hurriedly turned to go and make dinner. As he pushed at the paper door, he paused. Turning around, he bowed to Bie Yanghong and earnestly said, "Thank you, Sir." He was thanking Bie Yanghong for their conversation this morning. To any cultivator, the fighting experience of a supreme expert of the continent was a most precious harvest. After leaving the room, he took out a few pieces of firewood from the pile to start a fire and begin cooking. He had not kept many winter vegetables in the house, so he only made two simple vegetable dishes and a stew of dried meat and potatoes. Bie Yanghong took the food and voiced his thanks. Wuqiong Bi still had a nastyplexion, but she ultimately resisted the urge to say anything unpleasant, only grunting twice. ______________ 1.This is a quote from the Mencius, a collection of anecdotes from the famous Chinese philosopher Mencius. Chapter 961 – The Autumn Mountains, the Source of Trust Chapter 961 C The Autumn Mountains, the Source of Trust Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong noticed that Xuanyuan Po was not holding chopsticks, so he worriedly asked, "Are you not eating?" He knew that Xuanyuan Po had taken part in the Heavenly Selection ceremony today, but he had not asked about it. He knew the result just from looking at Xuanyuan Pos expression. He was more concerned about the fact that Xuanyuan Po would be going to the Celestial Trees tomorrow to receive the baptism of the Wildfire. How could he be allowed to not eat his fill tonight? "I have something to eat." Xuanyuan Po took out a paper bag from his bosom. Taking the leftover meat bun from within, he ate it with half a bowl of vegetable soup. Wuqiong Bi froze at this sight, then ignored him, lowering her head to eat. After a while, she raised her head to take a nce and realized that Bie Yanghong had been watching the bun in Xuanyuan Pos hands the entire time. She couldnt help but furrow her brow. The bun was cold and hard, the juices congealed into white fat. It should have been very unpleasant to eat, so why was her husband so fixated on it? ...... ...... The sky was dark, the Pine Paths shrouded in the deepest darkness, but Xuanyuan Po was already awake. He walked out of the alley, indicated to the rmed priests that everything was fine, then went to the nearby street to buy a bag of meat buns, half a pot of porridge, two bowls of corn paste, one bowl of dry noodles, two fried sticky rice cakes, one tray of steamed buns, and three kinds of pickled vegetables. This in tow, he returned to the small courtyard. He was still eating meat buns, while the rest was meant for Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi to eat throughout the day. Under Bie Yanghongs profound gaze and Wuqiong Bis angry one, Xuanyuan Po silently ate six meat buns. After cleaning himself up, tidying his clothes, and solemnly bowing to Bie Yanghong, he took the Mountain Sea Sword from the wood pile and left the small courtyard once more. Unlike yesterday, he attracted many more gazes today. Several dozen priests from the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes and a hundred-some warriors of the Bear tribe escorted him to Jade Jing Ferry. Xuanyuan Po noticed that the Tang n steward and several southern cultivators were following from a close distance. He had met these cultivatorsst night. ording to the stewards introduction, one of them was from Gentle Stream Monastery, apparently Ye Xiaolians martial uncle from when she was still in the outer sect. The morning fog cloaked White Emperor City, just like it had on every other unremarkable day over the countless years. Jade Jing Ferry was also as lively as usual, though the best-positioned pier was no longer upied by hardworking farmers, but by officials of the Demi-human Court and powerful personages like the Bear tribe leader. The morning sun waspletely shut out by the mountains on the opposite shore. This, coupled with the thick fog, made it seem like it was still night. When they boarded the ferry, the Red River suddenly surged with waves. The ferry lightly swayed, and then a low and terrifying roar rose up. Visitors who heard these roars and felt the furious waves of the Red River might tremble in fear, but everyone present had lived in White Emperor City for quite some time. They knew that these were all signs that the Jings had awoken and were currently eating. They werepletely unconcerned, and after several boxes of the plumpest barracudas were dumped in the river, the roars quickly subsided. The morning fog gradually dispersed and it was already possible to see the surrounding river, smooth and cid. The mountains on the opposite shore were still shrouded in fog. Even though the sun was about to rise over the ridgeline, only the silhouettes of those nine massive Celestial Trees could be seen. The bow of the ferry cleaved through the waters, apanied by the sshing of the waves and the rising of the run. By the time the ferry reached the other shore, the morning sun was already sending out its warm rays of light, the mistspletely expelled. Before their eyes were the green mountains that extended unbroken for countless li, like countlessyers of walls. The nine Celestial Trees within the mountain walls appeared like giant torches in the morning light, exuding the invisible Wildfire that inspired both reverence and delight in the Demi-human race. The Celestial Trees were so massive that only the mightiest of peaks could bear their weight. They were also very far, the closest one several dozen li away. There were nine paths to the Celestial Trees, but they all began from one point: the high tform across the river from Jade Jing Ferry. Madam Mu stood on this tform. The morning light bestowed dazzling rity on her body, making it seem particrly lofty and tall. The morning wind blew, causing her gorgeous long gown to rustle, imbuing it with great majesty. The Tianhai Divine Empress and Pope Yin had already returned to the sea of stars, the Holy Maiden of the south had gone with Su Li to the Sacred Light Continent, and the White Emperor was cultivating and recovering from his wounds. Of the Five Saints, the only one that would still appear before the world was her. Below her, the demi-human elders stood in one row while the ministers and generals of the court stood in another. Only truly influential figures and their attendants had the right to be present today. The atmosphere was dignified, so quiet that no sound could be heard. With a burst of ritual music, everyone bowed. An official stepped forward and began to read a ceremonial address. Once this oration was finished, the ceremonial offerings were sent up in a steady flow, everything proceeding smoothly. Xuanyuan Po and the five others1 walked up the stone steps to the high tform. Countless gazes fell on their backs, upon which countless thoughts emerged. Who could pass the baptism of the Wildfire, pass the trial of the ancestral spirits? And who would be the final victor tomorrow and marry Princess Luoluo? Xiaode had the strongest cultivation and the purest blood, so there was logically no one that could defeat him. But it was evident that the Empress favored the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent, and there was a chance that the White Emperor did as well. What other reason could there be for the Chief Elders silence after that night? And there was also the abrupt appearance of Xuanyuan Po. He was clearly a descendant of the Bear tribe, but he chose to fight for the Orthodox Academy. This was an incredibly deep backing, but seeing as how the Human race had no time to respond, he had probablye on his own. What results could he achieve with just himself? The other two demi-human experts were equally famous, so it would probably not be difficult for them to pass the trial of the ancestral spirits. If Xiaode was a little careless, there was a chance that he might lose to them, but why did that young man in the bamboo hat not even nce at them, appearing so arrogant and aloof? In terms of surprises in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, other than Xuanyuan Pos sudden emergence, there was also the young man in the bamboo hat. Xiaode, the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent, and the two demi-human experts all had very clear backgrounds, and even Xuanyuan Po had nothing left to hide. But even now, no one knew who the young man in the bamboo hat was, where he came from, or what he wanted to do. This should have been absolutely impossible. The spies of the court and the various tribes had secretly investigated, but some sort of power within White Emperor City was cutting off the young man from all sights, stealthily yet unflinchingly severing all prying gazes. To be able to prevent the powerful personages in the court and the tribes from finding out this persons background while also not showing itself, this strength was truly too terrifying. Many tribes quickly halted their investigations out of fear, and even the spies of the court withdrew upon learning of the young mans residence. The young man lived in a courtyard extremely close to the Xiang ns estate. This easily led to a certain conclusion. It was notpletely unexpected. The young man might not be a demi-human, might even be the foe of the Demi-human race. But even if this was true, it did not matter. This was because the young man in the bamboo hat would enter the Celestial Tree today, receiving the baptism of the Wildfire, the trial of the ancestral spirit. If this person truly meant ill towards the Demi-human race, was a spy from the Human or even Demon race, he would be burned to nothing in both body and soul by the Wildfire. This was the heart of the Heavenly Selection ceremony. Only those creatures that swore loyalty to the White Emperor n could endure the baptism of the Wildfire and the trial of the ancestral spirits. The expert that made it through this pass would voluntarily leave their original tribe to be a member of the White Emperor n. That the demi-human elders, ministers and generals would ultimately agree to Madam Mus n was based on this point. Countless gazes fell on the Great Western Continents Second Prince, solemn, or cold, or suspicious, or malicious. The events at South Stream Temple had been spread across White Emperor Cityst night. The Great Western Continents Imperial n really did have such great schemes. Was the Second Prince really willing to remold his body and soul to be one of the Demi-human race? If he really did do this, he had a chance of bing the next White Emperor. Under the attentive gaze of the crowd, the Great Western Continents Second Prince turned around to face the elders, ministers and generals. The morning light shone on his handsome face, but it could not illuminate his true feelings. It seemed like regret, but also relief. Ultimately, it all became tranquility. He dered, "I withdraw." ______________ 1. Yes, for some reason, seven has be six. One was apparently lost overnight. Chapter 962 – Burning the Heart with Fire (I) Chapter 962 C Burning the Heart with Fire (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The statement of the Great Western Continents Second Prince instantly silenced the area around the high tform, then plunged it into an uproar. Xiaode gazed at the Second Prince, his eyes cold. The other two demi-human experts nced at each other with shock visible on their faces. Xuanyuan Pos mouth was wide open as he found himself utterly speechless. The young man in the bamboo hat continued to calmly stand with his head slightly lowered, concealed in the shadows. Both the rumors and the events that followed indicated that the Empress was intent on marrying Princess Luoluo to the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent. In the eyes of the Daoist church and the ambassador who Xuanyuan Po represented, the Second Prince was the one they needed to be most wary of. But he was now dering his withdrawal from the Heavenly Selection ceremony? Just what was going on here? Was the rumor false? Were the events that followed also faked? Why had the Empress held the Heavenly Selection ceremony then? What was she really nning? Just who did she actually want to marry Princess Luoluo to? Xiaode, or those two other demi-human experts with deep backing? Or was she intending to marry Princess Luoluo to the person that Xuanyuan Po represented... the Pope? Countless gazes traveled between Madam Mu and the Great Western Continents Second Prince. The demi-human elders, ministers, and generals dearly wished to know what sort of trick this aunt and nephew were ying, and also what sort of exnation the Second Prince would have. "Correct. I came with the diplomatic mission to White Emperor City with the intent of marrying my cousin, because I like her." The Second Prince paused for a while, a bitter smile appearing on his face as he continued, "But since Cousin has already found her true love, why should I interfere in the middle? I have no desire for her to hold a grudge against me over this matter." Many people turned to look at Xuanyuan Po. Luoluo was the Second Princes cousin, and the true love he spoke of was naturally a response to Xuanyuan Pos words from yesterday. Before yesterday, few people knew of the fact that Luoluo loved her teacher, nor would they believe it if told. But once Xuanyuan Po said those words, many people suddenly felt that there was a high chance of this matter being true. Regardless of whether the Great Western Continents Second Prince was speaking the truth, this was the excuse he had used to withdraw from the Heavenly Selection and it was hard for anyone to object. Moreover, the reason he gave for withdrawing added even more fuel to the congration started by Xuanyuan Pos words, leaving Luoluo and Chen Changsheng to endure an even greater pressure. ...... ...... Madam Mu did not give much of a reaction. The withdrawal of the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent had been part of her n in the first ce. This final statement of his that came from the depths of his heart, though not part of her n, had already obtained her tacit approval. She was currently more concerned with another matter, or, to put it more urately, she was only concerned about this one thing. As the sun gradually brightened, no one noticed her give a seemingly unintentional, but actually extremely profound nce towards a certain spot. The young man in the bamboo hat stood in this spot. Madam Mu had known who this young man was from the very start. Whenever she thought about how he dared to leave Xuo City alone, even she could not help but be deeply shocked. This had been one of ck Robes conditions. Although she had agreed, she did not believe the matter would be this simple. Logically speaking, it was absolutely impossible for the young man to pass the trial of the ancestral spirits, dooming him to a most tragic end. Of course, any other young expert really might have taken suchrge risks to pass the trial and marry Luoluo. It was quite likely that they would receive the baptism of the Wildfire, remolding their body and soul to be a true demi-human. Anyone would want to be the next White Emperor. This was one of the worlds greatest temptations, one that not even Xiaode, an expert of the Promation of Liberation, could resist. The problem with this was that given the young mans identity, he absolutely could not be the next White Emperor, nor would he be willing to. If one had to list the people on the continent that could disregard the temptation, the young man and the young Emperor of the Great Zhou would upy the top two spots. So why had ck Robe proposed this condition? Why had the young man participated in the Heavenly Selection, and why was he willing to enter the Celestial Tree and receive the baptism of the Wildfire? If it was just for allying with the Demi-human race to resist the ever-strengthening Human race, there were still many other methods. The Xiang n leader had not looked at the young man in the bamboo hat, but his attention had always been on him. What confused Madam Mu also confused him. In addition, he did not know the contents of the treaty, so he was even more concerned. He asked, "Is there any chance of an ident?" Madam Mu replied, "ck Robe has always taken every possibility into ount. Nothing should happen." She paused, then said with an indifferent expression, "And if something happens to him here, that will also be fine by me." The Xiang n leader understood her meaning. He silently thought for a while, then said, "The Mountain-Cleaving Army reached the northern approach of Cong Provincest night." The Mountain-Cleaving Army was the Demi-human races strongest army. For tens of thousands of years, it had been stationed in the frigid north, keeping watch on the demons. Madam Mu said, "Chief Elders ns will naturally go smoothly." The Xiang n leader finally could not help but shoot a nce at the young man in the bamboo hat. If this young man died in the baptism of the Wildfire within the Celestial Tree, then... the most powerful army of the Demi-human race, the Mountain-Cleaving Army, would immediately notify the Great Zhous Cong Province Army, and then in the north... the war would begin. ...... ...... The Great Western Continents Second Prince withdrew from the Heavenly Selection. The final five left the high tform, following different paths to different mountains. On the peaks of these five tall mountains grew five massive trees. These trees grew to unfathomable heights, thrusting into the sea of clouds so that their highest branches could not be seen. It was simrly impossible to imagine just how many li beneath the ground these colossal trees had spread their roots. The closer one got to these massive trees, the hotter it became. Waves of heat, invisible yet undoubtedly real, emerged from the ground, sweeping across the earth like the stuffy winds of midsummer. These waves of heat were the Qi of the Celestial Trees. As the rites of the Heavenly Selection ceremony proceeded, the Wildfire within the Celestial Trees had be increasingly vibrant, emanating a surging energy to the world. This was an infinite energy, carrying both a savage nature and an aura of most exuberant vitality. The young man in the bamboo hat walked up to his Celestial Tree. At the base of the Celestial Tree was a hollow, its entrance several dozen zhang tall and a hundred-some zhang wide. It was so enormous that it seemed more like a natural cave in arge mountain, able to hold the entire stone hall of White Emperor Citys Imperial Pce. What made one speechless was that there really was a stone hall within this giant tree hollow. The young mans gaze traveled from the part of the Celestial Tree that touched the clouds to the stone hall within the hollow. He silently thought for a while, then pushed the front brim of the bamboo hat a little lower. He walked into the tree hollow, his figure quickly vanishing within the stone hall. Xiaode and the other two demi-human experts entered their respective Celestial Trees. Thest to enter a Celestial Tree was Xuanyuan Po. His footsteps were somewhat heavy, his movements slow, as his mood was somewhat depressed and uneasy. As a member of the Demi-human race, he had heard countless legends about the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees and had worshipped the ancestral spirits countless times. He was worried that the ancestral spirits would see his true intentions. He was not participating in the Heavenly Selection ceremony to gain the final victory, marry Princess Luoluo, and be the next White Emperor. He hade to make trouble. Would the ancestral spirits forgive him for his disrespect? ...... ...... As he entered the gloomy stone hall and traversed an incredibly long stone path, Xuanyuan Po felt more and more anxious. Through his senses, he became very sure that he was walking underground, and that he had already gone very deep. The stone path was extremely dry, with no sign of moisture, no water or moss. There was only an endless hot wind. The deeper he went, the more scorching the wind became. As a demi-human, he could also sense that the Qi of the Wildfire was getting stronger and stronger. The zing waves of Qi did not slow his steps, as he did not find them painful. He felt like the Qi within his body was getting wilder and wilder, his true essence growing increasingly lively. But he was unaware that beneath his clothes, many lines were appearing on his body. Theseplicated lines gradually formed a design that spread out from beneath his clothes, ultimately encroaching on his face. In the faint red flow of the heat waves, the designs on his face seemed alive, beautiful in their strangeness, but also bursting with power. Soon after, while he waspletely unprepared, a bloody hue upied his pupil while countless iron-like hairs exploded out of his skin. With a cking sound, his body began to growrger, seemingly imbued with an endless strength, exuding an aura of madness. He was undergoing berserk metamorphosis. Chapter 963 – Burning the Heart with Fire (II) Chapter 963 C Burning the Heart with Fire (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The moment Xuanyuan Po underwent berserk metamorphosis, the waves of heat traveling through the stone path suddenly exploded into real mes. A primordial Qi emerged from the designs on Xuanyuan Pos body, keeping the mes outside. But these mes were the true form of the Celestial Trees Wildfire, holding an unimaginable might. It made the true essence and Qi within Xuanyuan Pos body vibrate with the mes, stoking them so hot that they instantly broke through his meridians and Qi openings to surge into his surroundings! Xuanyuan Po felt a terrible pain, like countless sharp knives were stabbing into his body. His face became iparably pale while beads of sweat the size of beans dripped down from his forehead. After a few moments, he could no longer endure. With a low roar, he dropped one knee to the ground. With a boom, his burly body swayed and his sturdy knee smashed a shallow hole in the ground. The flying shards of stone tore several holes through the zing Wildfire that were almost instantly filled. The bizarre and beautiful designs on his body allowed the Celestial Trees Wildfire to verify that he was a demi-human, so no real harm was done to his body. However, the true essence in his body was circting at uncontroble speeds, and he was at risk of death throughbustion at any moment. Xuanyuan Po kneeled in the mes, his eyes closed and his face fraught with pain. His heaving gasps seemed like they would continue forever. After some time, he finally opened his eyes and looked forward. The Wildfire in the stone path had already vanished and his eyes had regained their sobriety, still tinged with fear and respect. ...... ...... Not long after Xuanyuan Po broke through the baptism of Wildfire, the two other demi-human experts beneath their Celestial Trees also broke through this bottleneck. However, since they had not had their meridians widened with needles by Chen Changsheng in the Orthodox Academy, their circumstances were more dangerous, their appearances more miserable. Their clothes had been scorched into rags and their bodies were covered in blood. They proceeded very unsteadily along the stone path, liable to fall over at any moment. Xiaode lived up to his reputation as second on the Promation of Liberation. The baptism of Wildfire had no effect on him, primarily because he had a higher cultivation level than Xuanyuan Po and the others, but also because he had been lucky enough to experience the baptism of Wildfire many years ago. The one facing the most danger was the young man in the bamboo hat, because he needed to endure the most pressure. He was not a demi-human, so his blood did not contain the Qi of the Wildfire left behind by his ancestors. And no matter how much pressure he faced, strange and beautiful designs would not emerge on his body and face to protect him. In other words, he could only rely on his cultivation and strength to endure. No longer after he traveled underground through the stone hall, the Celestial Trees Wildfire sensed that he was not a demi-human. No waves of heat came to wee him, only terrifying mes! To creatures that were not demi-humans, the Wildfire had no sense of softness or instruction, only callous killing intent. As he sensed the heat and energy within the mes, sensed the savage and brutal Qi, the young man raised his head, his expression grave as he gazed at the smear of red that engulfed the stone path. This was the baptism of the Wildfire. Demi-human experts could rely on their powerful physiques and determined wills to pass, as their bodies contained the Qi of the Wildfire. Non-demi-humans, on the other hand, if they had no desire to be burned to death by the Wildfire, would have to open their seas of consciousness and allow the Wildfire to remold their souls. The young man naturally didnt want to die, but he also could not pick thetter, so what would he do? In a sh, the extremely heat-resistant Polestar Grass growing from the chinks in the stone walls, almost invisible to the eye, burned into several hundred wisps of smoke. A smoky curtain dropped down from the brim of the bamboo hat to the ground, protecting his body. The wild and brutal Wildfire of the Celestial Tree descended on his body, but it was blocked by the smoky curtain. With a low yet ear-piercing biting sound, the curtain grew thinner and thinner, the smoke fainter and fainter. The grave expression on his face grew more and more sincere, but there was no fear, only caution and a hint of curiosity. If he just stood in the stone path and took on this endless stream of Wildfire, even the divine artifact that was his bamboo hat would eventually be exhausted into trash. Before the bamboo hat lost effectiveness, he had to make it past the Wildfire. He walked through the path of mes. The light smoke dropping down from the hat could protect his face and body, but not his feet. His footsteps were extremely heavy and slow. Each step left a clear imprint on the stone path. After some time, the Wildfire in the stone path abruptly vanished. The curtain of smoke dropping down from the brim of the bamboo hat had faded so much that it was almost invisible. Half of his handsome face was revealed, asionally shing with a smear of pain. To walk through this pathden with the Wildfire of the Celestial Tree, he had suffered some very painful injuries. But the greatest pain was in his heart. He had used two divine artifacts preserved in the Demon Pce for many years. Who knew when they might eventually recover? ...... ...... The young man in the bamboo hat stood silently in front of a swamp. He knew that this was not a real swamp. Though he was several dozen zhang away, he could still feel a choking heat, with even the edge of his clothes beginning to crinkle. It was too hot here, even hotter than the baptism of Wildfire in the stone path. This ce was probably deep underground. The cavern here was enormous and empty. Countless tree roots of varying thickness hung from its roof. Those tree roots were spread throughout, boring deeply into the walls of ck stone. These were probably the roots of the Celestial Tree. Whether it was the ck stone walls or the swamp before him, they were hot to an inconceivable level. The light emerging from the stone path and some other ce diffused before it had time tond. He could not understand how the roots of the Celestial Tree could live so well. The entirety of this underground cavern seemed like an illusion. A rock dropped from the roof of the cavern. After ten-some seconds, it finallynded in the swamp. A small hole appeared in the surface of the swamp, which seemed to be made of congealed, ck oil. A me shot out of the hole, looking like a dragon of fire. The me struck the roof, transforming into countless embers that set several roots aze. The swamp was actually magma. The young man raised his head to the roof, his expression shifting as he saw the zing roots. The roots were not actually burning. The mes were actually being extinguished. They were being swallowed by the roots. The nutrients the Celestial Trees required came from the magma flowing underground? Even with his most esteemed status and incredibly broad experiences, he was still somewhat stunned by this sight. When he thought of the task he was soon to undertake, he couldnt but feel a little nervous. Only after gripping the two chilly objects in his sleeve did he feel a little more at ease. Chapter 964 – The Ancestral Spirits of the Demi-human Race Chapter 964 C The Ancestral Spirits of the Demi-human Race Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Perhaps because of the vibrations underground or because the air in the cavern was moving too quickly, the dense web of roots on the walls and roof of the cave trembled continuously. Each tremble would cause a rock to drop down from the roof, breaking the seemingly solid surface of the swamp. A me would shoot up and fall on the walls of the cave, where it would be quickly consumed by the roots. This was an extremely simple andplete process, but it was also somewhat frightening. From a certain perspective, the Celestial Tree was snaring its prey. The young man in the bamboo hat stood on a spot not far and not close to the swamp. He remained very cautious, not moving in the slightest. After digesting the shock brought by the roots of the Celestial Tree, he ced his focus on an even deeper area. He noticed that cinnabar fruits about the size of fists were hanging from the roots. Just like the roots of the Celestial Tree, these fruits did not fear the intense heat brought by the magma, so they were probably very precious objects. Then he heard a hiss from the deepest depths of the swamp, which was immediately followed by a simr sound from the walls and roof of the cavern. It was like an echo, or perhaps a special sound made by a special object in a special environment. All of this underground cavern was scorching hot, whether it was the roots of the Celestial Tree, the cinnabar fruits hanging from them, or the ck stone walls. Although there were no mes, it was easy to imagine that any sort of paper or leaf that fell within would almost instantly be burned into smoke. And this was not even mentioning the source of the heat: the swamp of magma. Based on the principle that Yang cannot exist alone, this environment of scorching heat should not have been able to persist for long and should have fallen apart on its own shortly after forming. But the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees had been passed down through the Demi-human race for countless years. His gaze fell on the ck walls, gradually perceiving farther into their depths. Although he could not personally see it, he could sense the existence of a certain object. The objects were very small in volume, but they were spread very finely around the entire cavern. These fragments were also extremely low in temperature, emanating a nigh unimaginable cold. The hissing he had heard before was the sound made when these extremely cold fragments shed against the scorching heat of the magma swamp. What sort of object would be so cold as to resist the Wildfire of the Celestial Tree? He quickly came to the answer. Those fragments were probably crystals formed from the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath of the ck Frost Dragon tribe. It was said that countless years ago, the ck Frost Dragons had performed an extremely important role in establishing the demi-human country. Even now, the entire Demi-human race still worshipped the ck Frost Dragons as gods. This was presumably the reason. If the ck Frost Dragon tribe had not so generously, even altruistically, offered so many Deep Freeze Dragon Breath crystals, even if the demi-humans did obtain nine Celestial Tree seeds from their offering to the starry sky, they would have found it impossible to seal the Wildfire raging in the earth. Thus, the savage world of the ancient era would have never be the beautifulnd of the demi-humans in the present. After some time, the young man finally concluded his observations and took one step towards the swamp. With just this simple step, the ground began to quake and the surrounding ck walls began to twist and deform, shing with countless bizarre rays of light. The roof of the cave was even more chaotic, the roots of the Celestial Tree seeminglying to life, writhing and straightening like snakes in the strangest of sights. The phenomena in this cave were naturally not because of his one step, but because a powerful existence had sensed his arrival. As the earth quaked, more and more small stones dropped from the roof of the cave to ultimately fall into the zing hot swamp. Many holes were instantly punched into the congealed oil of the swamp, and several dozen gouts of me shot out almost simultaneously. The roots of the Celestial Tree could not consume all these mes in a short time, so the melting walls began to copse even faster. Countless stones fell like a torrential rain into the swamp, causing countless tongues of me to shoot out. The entire cavern was filled with pirs of me that twisted and pierced through each other, a grandiose and beautiful sight. The surface of the swamp hadpletely burst open, the searing magma revealing its true and terrifying appearance. It constantly roiled like syrup or blood, garish to the extreme. This magma was the source of the Celestial Trees Wildfire, and an unimaginable heat and pressure spread from it. Although the light smoke dropping down from the bamboo hat protected him, the young man still began to sweat. In a short time, his clothes were utterly soaked. He took a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped the sweat from his brow. He remained very easygoing, seemingly unperturbed. The terrifying heat unleashed by the roiling magma and the Qi of the Wildfire enveloped the entire cave. The countless pirs of fire seemed like some ancient ceremony. In the pirs of fire and red light, a picture gradually began to appear, one that was constantly changing. The young mans expression became abnormally solemn. As he stared at those pictures in the fiery light, he did not even blink, even when his eyes began to ache with a piercing pain. The first picture was a city, and then a high mountain, and then there was a teau amidst the mountains. And then there were countless creatures. Some of them weremon, like elephants, lions, tigers and wolves. Others were the stuff of myths, like Dragons and Phoenixes. Soon after came cows and sheep, geese and horses. The young man stared at these images, a surprised expression on his face. "What sort of star images are these?" All these pictures finally dispersed into the Wildfire. The roiling magma split open like the sea, transforming into a t tform in the shape of a lotus. An elder dressed in furs, his long hair draped behind him, appeared on the tform. This elder was clearly not real, but some sort of mental projection. The underground cavern was huge, several hundred zhang high, but this elder seemed to be tens of thousands of zhang high, epassing the entire world. The young man gazed at the old man within the Wildfire, his expression now unprecedentedly grave, his pitch-ck eyes in a state of absolute vignce. The old man seemed like a real god, because from a certain perspective, he was a god. He was an ancestral spirit of the Demi-human race. ...... ...... Beneath the other Celestial Trees, an ancestral spirit of the Demi-human race also manifested. Xuanyuan Po felt like his body had be abnormally heavy. Not daring to even think about resistance, he kneeled on the ground. The other two demi-human experts were even morecking in energy. They had kneeled much earlier, their bodies trembling as they teetered on the brink of unconsciousness. Xiaode was in better circumstances, but only barely. His face was pale, his eyes closed as he silently prayed, hoping to be blessed by the ancestral spirit. The young man in the bamboo hat did not kneel, only thoughtfully gazed in silence at the ancestral spirits image. Suddenly the ancestral spirit opened its eyes. Beneath the various Celestial Trees, the ancestral spirits opened their eyes. A ray of light pierced through the boundary between the mental and physical, descending upon the bodies of Xiaode, Xuanyuan Po, and the other two demi-human experts. The ray of light also fell on the young man in the bamboo hat. The light made his face abnormally pale, but his eyes were bloodshot, because he was very excited, even somewhat crazy. "It really is Sacred Light!" Chapter 965 – The Anointment of Sacred Light Chapter 965 C The Anointment of Sacred Light Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The light was brimming with the Qi of life, but it also contained a strength that could destroy all things in this world. This light was not white, nor was it gold. It was a mottled and impure mixture. What was the Wildfire of the Celestial Tree? It was not the waves of heat within the stone path, not the pirs of me. This light was the true Wildfire. Countless years ago, the ancestors of the Demi-human race had obtained the true source of the Wildfire and hidden it underground, deep within the magma. Later on, it was only the truly talented demi-human experts, those blessed with incredible potential, who would be given the chance to travel far below the Celestial Trees and experience the Qi of the Wildfire, using it toprehend the true essence of strength. But why had the young man in the bamboo hat said those words? The Wildfire of the Celestial Tree was Sacred Light? Sacred Light from where? The Li Pce? Holy Maiden Peak? Or was it from that most distant continent? ...... ...... The massive projection of the demi-human ancestral spirit cast itself onto the spiritual worlds of Xiaode, Xuanyuan Po, and the other two demi-humans. The underground caverns raged with mes as they silently kowtowed to that massive figure. They did not circte their true essence to protect their bodies or even think of resistance. They allowed the pir of light from an unknown world to fall upon their bodies. As long as their loyalty and courage could obtain the approval of the ancestral spirit, the Wildfire would enter their bodies, swiftly modifying and strengthening their bodies. Compared to the improvements offered by the obstructions in the stone paths, this was the true baptism of Wildfire. The young man did not kneel, did not close his eyes, and he certainly did not pray. He stood in front of the sea of fire, his hands held behind him as he calmly gazed at the colossal figure of the Demi-human races ancestral spirit. As he sensed the Wildfires Qi, he seemed to be thinking of something. He had taken an enormous risk to leave Xuo City ande here. Of course, he wanted to express his sincerity towards the alliance with the demi-humans, but that was not the important reason. He had three things that he needed to do in White Emperor City, and the first was to investigate the secret of the Demi-human races ancestral spirits and the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees. Now, the ancestral spirit had appeared and the Wildfire had descended upon him. One of the hypotheses that he and the Military Advisor had made a long time ago had finally obtained proof. The Celestial Trees Wildfire really was Sacred Light. To him, this was an extremely important matter, allowing him to fill a gap in a painting called History. Madam Mu had probably guessed at his intentions in participating in the Heavenly Selection, that he wanted to personally witness the Wildfire and the ancestral spirit. Perhaps the White Emperor, cultivating in the distant mountains, knew of this as well. But these two Saints probably did not care too much. The demi-humans themselves truthfully did not understand what the Wildfire passed down by their ancestors was. Whenever he thought of this, the young man could not suppress his scorn and contempt. The Divine race was the race with the longest history on the continent, and this Divine race was the Demon race, so it was the Demon race that knew the most secrets. Moreover, when Madam Mu guessed that he wanted to see the Wildfire, she also wanted to see how he would respond to it. When confronting the unstoppable might of the ancestral spirit and the Wildfire that could destroy all things, even if he was the Demon Lord, what could he do? He was not a demi-human and certainly had no wish to be a demi-human, so it was naturally impossible for him to obtain the approval of the ancestral spirit of the Demi-human race. He still needed to rely on his strength to contend against the Wildfire of the Celestial Tree. The problem was that the Wildfire was countless times stronger than the waves of heat in the stone path, and those two divine artifacts of the Demon race were already severely damaged and impossible to use again. What method would he use to endure? The pressure exuded by the ancestral spirit grew stronger and stronger, its figure taller and taller. Through some iprehensible method, it exceeded the several-hundred-zhang height of the cavern, extending into some ck void where it looked down upon him like he was an ant. In both the ck void and the real world, the searing Wildfire raged, brimming with an energy that could destroy all things. His face grew paler and paler as he sweat more and more, but before this sweat could soak his clothes, it was steamed dry. His delicate features would asionally be tinged with pain, through which one could imagine the torment he was currently enduring. But no fear could be seen on his face or in his ck eyes, not even the slightest hint of panic. When the ancestral spirits body had grown so massive that it seemed about to break through the starry sky... When the Wildfire in the cavern had grown so fierce that even the roots of the Celestial Tree began to burn... When the curtain of light smoke dropping from the bamboo hat finally burned to nothing and its brim began to burst with sparks... He took out two small stone statues. It was difficult to say what sort of stone these statues were carved from, something akin to gold or jade, but they also seemed iparably smooth and glossy. The two statues depicted two naked people. One stood straight and apathetic while the other had its hand on its knee, like it was thinking. Although very small, they were detailed down to the smallest hair, appearing almost lifelike. If Bie Yanghong or Madam Mu were present, they would naturally recognize the origins of these two statues. These were the Angels from the Sacred Light Continent. ck Robe had used some type of method to make them into statues. Those two statues had been quietly standing in the back gate of the courtyard in the western part of White Emperor City this entire time. Then they had been brought by the young man to this ce. He gripped the two Angel statues and thrust them towards the Wildfire. The Wildfire that zed to the heavens seemed to sense something. After freezing for a second, it grew even more savage and fierce, howling as it raged towards the statues. The zing hot Wildfire, carrying a Qi that could destroy all, touched the two statues and was instantly swallowed. The two Angel statues appeared practically unchanged. They were just a little brighter, though still as cold as two ck holes. The young man gazed at the statues in his hand, his expression growing stern. Even his breathing seemed to have stopped. The Wildfire continued to pour into the two Angel statues, apanied by terrifying howls that echoed through the cavern. As time passed, the two statues grew brighter and brighter. At some point, the demi-human ancestral spirit had dispersed. After some time, the Wildfire in the cavern was finally sucked clean by the two Angel statues and the temperature gradually returned to normal. The surface of the magma gradually solidified, regaining its ck hue. The roots of the Celestial Tree, however, had been scorched into an unbearable state. It had probably not received such damage in all its countless years of existence. The two statues gradually dimmed, regaining their original appearance. And yet,pared to before, they seemed to have undergone some subtle transformation. The lines on the statues seemed clearer, the impassive faces of the Angels more vivid. One could even believe that theirshes were blinking. Like they woulde to life at any moment. The young man gazed at the two stone statues, many emotions shing through his ck eyes. There was wariness and fear, derision and sadness. It was an incrediblyplex mixture of emotions, but they eventually transformed into a tinge of confusion. ...... ...... The first to conclude his baptism of Wildfire was Xiaode, followed by Xuanyuan Po. The two other demi-human experts had still not returned to the high tform. Suddenly, dark clouds gathered over the mountains, thunder and lightningshing out as a torrential downpour descended. Mist suddenly drowned out the mountains, the strange sight of rain being evaporated by the Wildfire. Xiaode abruptly turned to a mountain to the northeast. The moment he turned, so did the Xiang n leader and many generals and ministers. The mists were extremely thick around this mountain, instantly engulfing an area several dozen li in radius and then slowly drifting up into the sky. One could vaguely make out that the massive tree on this mountain was swaying and letting out thunderous cries. Why was the Wildfire there zing so fiercely? Why did that Celestial Tree seem afraid? What was going on there? Chapter 966 – The Gradually Emerging Truth Chapter 966 C The Gradually Emerging Truth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A demi-human elder gasped in shock, "Whats going on here?" No one answered his question, nor did anyone have the ability to. An official of the Demi-human Court was currently hurrying over to the Celestial Tree, and the mountain also had a priest. It would probably not take long for them to get a definite answer. Madam Mu had noticed the phenomena on the great mountain quite some time ago and had even guessed at what was going on. The young man in the bamboo hat was far beneath that mountain. Only now did she realize that she had still managed to underestimate ck Robe. Although it was impossible to know what exactly had urred, it was obvious that the young man, perhaps even the entire Demon race, had probably gained a great benefit from this baptism of Wildfire within the Celestial Tree. Just when she was pondering over whether she should go and take a look, the distant phenomena gradually dispersed. The mist released by the Celestial Tree swiftly faded while the thunderous booms from deep underground gradually diminished until they ceased to be heard. The Red River gradually calmed, and neither the demi-human personages in White Emperor City nor the ones around the high tform noticed anything strange. But those two experts from the He n currently absorbing the Wildfire of the Celestial Tree underground were greatly affected. The Wildfire suddenly became violent beyondpare, causing one of the He n experts to shrink in fear. In rage, the ancestral spirit stunned him into aa. Even if he was able to survive this experience, with his meridians severed and sea of consciousness damaged, he could no longer cultivate, leaving him with only the life of a cripple. The other He n expert, called Xialuo, put on a much better performance, living up to his reputation as a famous individual who had once gone to the capital to cultivate and had reached Star Condensation twenty years ago. Despite the abrupt changes to the Wildfire, the thunderous booms, and the quaking ground, he maintained a steady mind, silent and unperturbed as he waited until the end. At this point, four out of five of the participants receiving the baptism of fire had emerged from the Celestial Trees. The Xiang n leader shot a sideways nce at Madam Mu. Unable to tell what she was thinking, he felt somewhat uneasy. It didnt take too long for the young man, escorted by the priest and official, to finally return to the high tform by the river. Holes had been burned through his clothes and he faintly smelled of char. The bamboo hat that had eternally shrouded his face was also sporting severalrge holes where the fire had burned through, with bamboo stems stabbing out messily in every direction. His appearance was so wretched that he seemed like a beggar on the side of a road. Countless gazes fell on the young man, furtive, curious, and wary. Why had the Celestial Tree he had gone to made such massive movements? This was a question that everyone wanted to know the answer to. And they also wished to know just what this enigmatic young man looked like. The Wildfire had damaged the bamboo hat, giving everyone this extremely precious chance. It was not possible to clearly make out his features, but they could see that his skin was very white, white like jade, and also like snow. When they saw this dazzling white, many demi-human personages recalled a name that was gradually being forgotten by the continent: Tianhai Shengxue. Tianhai Shengxue was also very famous amongst the Demi-human race. Other than his frequent military aplishments in Blue Pass and Snowhold Pass, he was most famous for his skin whiter than snow. Demi-humans had forthright personalities and did not care much for details, but they regarded delicate white as beautiful. People who had seen Tianhai Shengxue before felt that his white was different from the white of this young man. This young mans skin was snow that was about to melt, almost transparent with a bizarre attractive force. The Xiang n leader was also looking at the young man, wariness gradually taking shape in his deep and serene eyes. He knew this young mans identity, which made him even more confused about todays events. Since he was a demon, then even if he was a member of the Imperial n, how could he endure the pressure of the ancestral spirit and the might of the Wildfire? Could he really have been willing to open up his spiritual world to the ancestral spirit and transform his body and blood into that of the White Emperor n? No, the Xiang n leader knew that this person would never make such a choice. Both Xiaode and Xuanyuan Po had used some other method to pass the trial of the ancestral spirit, so this person probably had his own method as well. The Shi n leader was also looking at this young man. Whether or not he had seen something, his face gradually turned grave. Despite the countless gazes, the young man remained calm. The atmosphere around the tform was extremely oppressive and growing more fraught with tension by the minute. But both Madam Mu and the Xiang n leader in his capacity as Chief Elder said nothing, so no one dared to voice their doubts. The Heavenly Selection ceremony continued, although it was now tinged with an unknown vor. The final item on the itinerary was very simple: the selection by mortals, not the heavens, that was mentioned yesterday in front of the Imperial City. The four people that had passed the baptism of the Wildfire would be distributed into two matches, and then the winners of these matches would fight each other. Xuanyuan Pos opponent was the He n expert called Xialuo. Xiaodes opponent was the enigmatic young man in the bamboo hat. This result caused a burst of muffled gasps to resound around the tform. The greatest focus was naturally ced on the second match. Xiaode narrowed his eyes at the young man and his damaged bamboo hat, apparently wanting to say something. The Shi n leaders expression changed again and he ordered his nsmen to step forward and take Xiaode away, giving him no chance to speak. The He n leader took Xialuo away. The Bear tribe leader took Xuanyuan Po away. These leaders had all moved extremely quickly, so quickly that the ministers of the court and the elders had no time to react. These leaders had not even bowed to Madam Mu or the Xiang n leader before leaving. The oppressive mood did not vanish. On the contrary, it only worsened. ...... ...... On the top floor of the ferry returning to White Emperor City, Xiaode and the Shi n leader engaged in a rather awkward conversation. Because the Shi n leader had requested Xiaode to give up on the Heavenly Selection. Even the most inexperienced resident of the lower city knew that Xiaode would never ept this. The Shi n leader stared into his eyes and said, "You were worried that the throne would fall into the Great Western Continents hands, but now theres no need. Why do you still persist?" Xiaode replied, "I know that the n is not willing to see me inherit the White Emperor ns blood, but you should be able to tell that I have other methods." "And so what? If His Majesty or the Empress were truly willing to make you their sessor, do you think they dont have their own methods?" The Shi n leader ruefully added, "But none of this is important. If you really could inherit the throne, then I would still support you, even if you had to change your bloodline." Xiaode icily said, "Then why do you not want me to do this?" "Because this feat is already impossible." The Shi n leader fell quiet, then said, "We did not expect that His Majesty and the Empress had already chosen a sessor some time ago." Xiaode also fell quiet, then asked, "You are referring to that fellow?" The Shi n leader replied, "I think that you have also guessed at something." Xiaode answered, "No matter who that young man is, he wont affect me." The Shi n leader sternly said, "This matter is too important to the Demi-human race. The Empress will not allow you to break it, nor will His Majesty." Xiaode asked, "Who can be sure of His Majestys will?" The Shi n leader exined, "Old Xiang went to the mountain two nights ago." Xiaode harshly rebuked, "Even if this is what His Majesty thinks, its still wrong!" Chapter 967 – Before Tomorrow Chapter 967 C Before Tomorrow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Several days ago, Divine Domain experts had battled high above White Emperor City, and a seal had been activated over the two shores of the Red River to cut off the flow of information. Then came the Great Western Continents diplomatic mission and the abruptmencement of the Heavenly Selection ceremony. The sessive events over thest few days had sunk White Emperor City into an abnormally tense atmosphere. The various tribal and n leaders had kept silent, but this did not mean that they were truly indifferent. Even though their secret investigations had suffered pressure from both the Demi-human Court and various factions in the Council of Elders, they had already found many clues and were, step by step, getting closing to the truth. The sudden withdrawal of the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent from the Wildfire baptism had drawn all their gazes to the young man in the bamboo hat instead. Characters like the Shi n leader and Xiaode were even specting that this young man came from the north. "The humiliation of tens of thousands of years, the blood feud of countless ancestors... can they really just be forgotten?" Xiaodes voice was cold and sharp, almost like a real de. The Shi n leader turned his head to look at the high tform in the mountains. The river was vast and the mists had reemerged, so it was impossible to make out the figures on the tform. "We once had a very a deep hatred of the Human race. Just like the Elves who ultimately fell at the hands of the Demon race, if you asked the Elves who they hated the most, they would assuredly say it was those humans in the capital. But now, just who remembers those matters of the past?" The ins that had once been the homnd of the Elves had been upied by the demons and thenter reconquered by the humans, but the remaining Elves did not choose to return to these ins. Instead, they preferred to cross the vast seas and live in the distant Great Western Continent. Presumably, this was rted to their ingrained hatred towards the Human race. The three races that lived on this continenthuman, demi-human, and demonhad a far tooplex rtionship. There were so many grudges in their history that one could not clearly exin it in just a few words. But Xiaode lived in the current generation, so he had an inherent bias, a deep dislike of the Demon race. "Even if we... ally with Xuo City, why hold the Heavenly Selection ceremony? Are we really about to call someone from another race His Majesty?" Just saying this was an arduous task for Xiaode, making his heart sink and his teeth turn cold, even ache a little. He found it impossible to imagine how furious he and the tribes living along the Red River would be if such a thing really did happen. The Shi n leader replied, "It should just be a marriage alliance, unrted to the throne." Xiaode slightly raised his brows. "If Her Highness is married off to the distant Xuo City, who will inherit the throne?" The Shi n leader thought for a very long time and then voiced his spections. Xiaodes expression suddenly changed, a tawny light shing in the depths of his pupils as a ruthless and terrifying Qi surged out of his body. The howling river winds collided against his heavy, hurried breathing and instantly scattered. "Does the Empress take us to be fools that can be yed with?" The Shi n leader bitterly smiled. "With both the court and the Council of Elders taking action at the same time, its no wonder that were not able to investigate the specific details, but even if we did, what can we do?" Xiaode suddenly asked, "Just who is that young man?" The Shi n leader replied, "Well have an answer tomorrow." ...... ...... Tomorrow would be a new day, and to each person that would continue to live, these words were reliable and often tedious. This was because just as tomorrow was about to arrive, one would discover that the tomorrow, the day that had just passed, and every tomorrow for the foreseeable future, were not very different at all. But to Madam Mu, tomorrow waspletely different from every other tomorrow she had experienced in her countless years. She was confident that something fresh and interesting would happen tomorrow. She stood by the railing at the highest point of White Emperor City, gazing at the profuse stars and drifting clouds as she calmly thought, the two of you have lived for another day. She was thinking about Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. The seal over the two shores of the Red River had been removed and the Heavenly Selection ceremony had reduced White Emperor Citys heavy guard from that night. In reality, however, she had never relinquished her pursuit of those two experts. Several hundred Red River Beast Guard and eunuchs of profound cultivation had secretly been searching White Emperor City this entire time. She firmly believed that Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, with their heavy wounds, could not possibly escape White Emperor City. But why had she still not been able to find this couple? Just where were they hiding? "Since youve sought my protection, you must prove that you are worthy of protecting." A pear tree was growing along the railing in front of the stone hall, its shadow distinct in the starlight. With Madam Mus voice, the shadow suddenly twisted as if alive. Then it began to bulge, transforming into a kneeling person. If something so ugly could be called a person. This person buried their face, their back bulged up, and their entire body stank with a fishy smell. Two grays wings of flesh were folded up behind them. It was the monster of the Longevity Sect, Chusu. Several days ago, he had fled Wenshui and encountered Xiao Zhang in the canyon. Though his ambush had seeded, he did not dare pause any longer. Logically speaking, he should have met up with the Imperial Courts diplomatic mission or hid himself in the Longevity Sect, but he had chosen neither. Because now it was not just Chen Changsheng and the Orthodoxy that wanted to kill him. The Tang n had joined their ranks. In giving him a way out, the blind zither yer had used up any lingering affections. If the Tang Old Master wanted to kill him, not even the Imperial Court could protect him, much less the Longevity Sect. Though the territory of the Great Zhou was vast, there was no ce within that he could safely reside, so he had fled for the distantnd of the demi-humans as quickly as possible. In his view, only this Saint within White Emperor City could protect him and was willing to use him. Yet he had not expected that the moment he appeared, even before he had time to catch his breath, he would receive such a terrifying mission. "Theres also a person called Xuanyuan Po. You might as well kill him too." Madam Mus expression was extremely calm and apathetic, as if she was tasking him with some extremely unremarkable trifle. To her, the Demi-human race, and the Great Western Continent, tomorrow would be a wholly new day. She would not allow a single ident to ur. ...... ...... Xuanyuan Po did not know what would happen tomorrow. He only wanted to guarantee that nothing would happen tomorrow. The greatest problem he currently faced was the abnormally massive distance between White Emperor City and the capital. No one other than Divine Domain experts could travel between them as they pleased. The seal over the two shores of the Red River had long since been released, and the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes and the Great Zhou embassy had already sent off the news of the Heavenly Selection ceremony. Based on the attitude of the Great Zhou ambassador, the capital had already sent back its reply, but when would help arrive? Bie Yanghong looked at Xuanyuan Po and said, "The Second Princes sudden withdrawal means that this is not an alliance between the demi-humans and the Great Western Continent. The venerable Daoist might have already seen through the befuddling mists, resulting in his clear and unflinching stance that says that you should ruin this matter at any cost." Xuanyuan Po was somewhat puzzled. "Shouldnt the Great Zhou Imperial Court be happy about this?" Bie Yanghong directly touched upon the heart of the matter: "There is definitely something wrong with the identity of the young man in the bamboo hat." Xuanyuan Po had a rather slow personality, but he was certainly no fool. He had an inkling of what this problem might be, and incredulously said, "How could that be possible?" Chapter 968 – Before Dawn Chapter 968 C Before Dawn Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong said nothing, his calm expression exining all. Everything was possible. Xuanyuan Po suddenly felt a little cold. Rising, he said, "I am going to see the tribe leader." Bie Yanghong replied, "Even if you tell him of your spections, it will be meaningless." Xuanyuan Po somewhat anxiously said, "Then why hasnt anyonee yet?" "Neither the venerable Daoist nor Wang Po wille, because no one can be sure that this is not a trap." Bie Yanghong gazed at the now-lightless crystal powder and the crooked wooden pagodas on the floor. He paused for a while, then continued, "In everyones eyes, I and my wife are already dead, and so the Human race cannot afford to lose another expert of the Divine Domain. This would topple the entire system upon which the continent operates." Xuanyuan Po thought, then dered, "Tomorrow, I will try my best to kill him." Wuqiong Bi leaned against the wall, gripping the stump of her arm while she gave him a loathsome look. "Were relying on you?" Xuanyuan Po had already learned to ignore her. He continued to look at Bie Yanghong and said, "And I think that someone wille to help me." Bie Yanghong understood what he meant. If their spections were true, there were assuredly many people in the Demi-human race, perhaps even influential personages, who would be just as fiercely opposed as Xuanyuan Po. In truth, he had already confirmed the truth of the entire matter, as he and Wuqiong Bi were severely injured because Madam Mu had allied with the demons. Since he could he not understand, he could only wait until something happened, so Xuanyuan Po walked out of the room and began to make dinner. Upon smelling the vegetable oil and eggnt from outside, Wuqiong Bi revealed an extremely annoyed expression. Besides braised eggnt, Xuanyuan Po had also boiled half a pot of green onions with tofu, steamed arge bowl of corn rice, and the most delicious of all was the ten-some pieces of cured meat steaming on the rice. Xuanyuan Po and Bie Yanghong ate very earnestly, even enjoying the food. Wuqiong Bi was missing an arm, so it was not easy for her to eat. She wanted to imitate Bie Yanghong and wrap the rice with meat, but she failed several times. She grew angry and threw her chopsticks on the table as she cursed, "Eating nothing but pig food, its no wonder you look like a pig!" Bie Yanghong nced at her, apparently wanting to soothe her with a few words. Ultimately, however, he said nothing, only sighed. ...... ...... The streets of the lower city near the Red River always felt damp, even when it was not raining. Perhaps this was because the sewage system here was not that developed, or maybe because the quality of the people here was also not very high. The residents living along these streets had a penchant for dumping their trash and filthy water on the side of the street. A shadow slowly drifted through the garbage and greasy water filling the streets, descending the stone steps to eventually arrive at the Pine Paths. In thest two nights, the Pine Paths had beenpletely different from its usual self. It was much quieter, but this did not mean that no one was there. People filled the streets. The Bear tribes warriors, the Tang n steward and ten-some cultivators from the south, and the Archbishop of the Western Wastes, apanied by several dozen priests, had ced the area under a tight encirclement. And yet no noise could be heard within. If one did not carefully listen, one would not even be able to distinguish the sound of breathing. With such a vignt and tight defensework, even experts of the Promation of Liberation like Xiao Zhang or Xiaode would find themselves hard-pressed to sneak inside. But to this shadow, this was no difficult task. He cultivated the arts of the Yellow Springs and was innately sinister and foul, so he was most skilled at traveling through the earth. With the hourte and the world quiet, the Bear warriors, priests, and southern cultivators in the Pine Paths slightly rxed their guard. The shadow silently reached the courtyard at the end of the alley, infiltrating into the darkness with the wind, traveling along the moss to reach the floor, and finally creeping up to the door. Xuanyuan Po was sitting cross-legged behind the door, his eyes closed in sleep. This was how he had slept thest two days. Because he was in sitting in front of the paper door, anyone who wanted to see Bie Yanghong or Wuqiong Bi would have to wake him up first. The shadow stopped in front of the door, halting its advance. It was not because he had sensed the power of the sword sitting across Xuanyuan Pos knees, but because he had sensed the two people behind the paper door. The crystals were on the verge of crumbling and the wooden pagodas had lost much of their energy. Moreover, he was very close. He could even draw a picture of those two people in his sea of consciousness. One Daoist nun and one schr. It was precisely the people he needed to find. He was naturally very shocked, but before he could feel any happiness, he felt fear. These were two experts of the Divine Domain. Although they were heavily injured, he still did not dare to act blindly. He only wanted to retreat and bring this news back to Madam Mu. The shadow silently returned to the courtyard, drifting over the white stones to the short pine, intending to leap over the wall. At this moment, a strand of divine intent fell on his body. This divine intent did not seem very formidable. Its Qi was gentle as soft silk, not harming him in the slightest. But he did not dare move, because the message transmitted by this divine intent was crystal-clear. If he attempted to force himself free of this divine intent, he would assuredly rm the people beyond the wall and then receive the most powerful suppression the owner of this divine intent could muster. But if he did not move, the owner of the divine intent would not act either, because they did not wish to rm the demi-human experts within White Emperor City. In thete night, the watery starlight shone over the courtyard, the short pine and its shadows rustling in the wind. Time slowly passed with nothing unusual taking ce. There was not even a sound. Finally, at some point, a chicken crowed, a dog barked, water gurgled, and footsteps could be heard. The streets were gradually waking up. The morning light fell within the courtyard while the sound of water indicated that somebody was washing up, sprinkled with a few words of idle chatter. Xuanyuan Po bought breakfast and returned. He was still eating meat buns and he had still bought Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi steamed buns, porridge, and pickled vegetables. Compared to yesterday, he had also bought a set of steamed dumplings, though they had squash filling with not a single shred of meat. The sound of falling chopsticks and overturned stools could be heard from within the room. Xuanyuan Po opened the door and somewhat helplessly shook his head. After tying the Mountain Sea Sword to his waist, he left. The priests outside the courtyard left, as did the Tang n steward and the southern cultivators. The Great Zhou ambassador was already waiting in front of the Imperial City. All the people in this district would be going to the Imperial City today to watch the fights, so the Pine Paths this morning was much quieter than usual. The small courtyard at the end of the alley was even quieter, so still that it was somewhat frightening. The morning rustled the short pine, its shadow trembling. The other shadow stirred like a sheet of paper. Chusu removed his stealth technique, revealing his true body. A fog gradually emerged within the courtyard, shutting out the morning sun. Within the shallow canal running by the wall, several silver fish floated belly-up, already dead. The short pine gradually turned ck as if it had not been rained on in many years, gradually being caked with a thickyer of dust. Moss began to grow on the pile of firewood while the floorboards turned damp. The entire courtyard became extremely humid and stuffy. This fog and moisture all came from Chusus body. Sludge-like sweat gushed out of his body, soaking his tattered garments and transforming into a toxic fog. The divine intent was still attached to his body. After the long night, he was already approaching his breaking point. He currently had two paths before him. Retreat or advance? Regardless of the path, he needed to snap that divine intent, making a most resolute choice. Without hesitation, he chose the former, preparing to escape. This was how he had managed to survive deep within the stream hidden by the Longevity Sects great array. Later on when he was surrounded by demon experts in the snowy ins, he had used this same method to survive. As long as he could survive, he was willing to do the most shameless things. In the future, he would avenge himself with methods countless times crueler. With this divine intent on him, he did not dare to lightly travel through the air. Under the cover of the fog, his two ugly wings of flesh silently broke through his clothes. But he immediately stopped, his wings of flesh gradually slowing. He stuck out his blood-red tongue and licked his cracked lips, then smiled. His smile was incredibly ugly, like the corpse of an insect cracking in the heat of the sun. He turned and peered into the fog, using his ugly and shrill voice to chuckle. "So you were just scaring me. "You didnt attack me for an entire night not because you were worried about rming Madam Mu or the other demi-human experts, but because you were already too heavily injured. Its impossible for you to do anything, and you didnt want that fellow to take any risks by fighting me, so you threw that strand of divine intent on me." The morning light falling into the courtyard somewhat brightened, revealing the deep confusion in Chusus gloomy eyes. "Youd rather face me and the endless stream of demi-human experts that might follow me alone, but you were also unwilling to reveal my whereaboutsst night and have that fellow called Xuanyuan Po experience a little risk. Why is this? Is he Sirsst disciple or... your bastard son?" He slowly walked forward, the fog parting to reveal the porch of the house. No sound came from the house, nor did anyone answer his question. Chusu walked up to the house. He just need to walk up two steps and his hand would be able to touch the door. His body was trembling somewhat, out of both anxiety and excitement. Of course, there was also that smear of lingering fear. Although he was extremely confident that all was as he said, the thought of facing such a legendary couple still made him feel an irrepressible fear. If possible, he would never climb these two steps, never open the door. He would not have evene up to this house. Sweat continued to gush out of his body, the fog thickening, the floorboards growing damper. Mushrooms began to sprout on the firewood and then quickly rot away. The beams of the house and everything else made of wood began to rot and fester. A damp and pungent odor enveloped the entire courtyard. With a ck, the door of the house fell over, revealing the paper door, through which two figures could faintly be seen. A sigh came from behind the paper door. The emotions contained in this sigh were not veryplex, nor were they sorrowful. It was just a simple sigh, seeming particrly serene. Damp and hot fog seeped through the wooden frame. The paper was soaked and began to curl, copsing with the wooden frame into what seemed like a cloud of snowkes. In this sky of snowkes, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi sat against the wall. Chapter 969 – Before the Lonely Mountain Chapter 969 C Before the Lonely Mountain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong looked at the sight outside the room, his gaze focusing. That short figure exuding that foul and cold Qi seemed to cultivate the foulest methods in the world, but why did this Qi seem a little familiar? But at this moment, there was no need to ponder these things. "We are people foreordained to die, while that child is still young. Moreover, he has something very important to do today, so he cannot be disturbed." Bie Yanghong was addressing Chusus confusion. Wuqiong Bi had no mind for such things. She spat at Chusu, "Just what sort of monster are you?" Chusu smiled, but said nothing. His smile was unpleasant to the eye and emanated a deep chill. Wuqiong Bi became even more disgusted. Bie Yanghong said, "I see the Qi from a senior on you. Could it be that he really did cultivate such a wicked technique?" Chusu said nothing to this, though he seemed to be thinking of something. After a while, he shook his head, ceasing his pursuit of those matters. "I know that the two of you are very powerful. Even though you are both heavily injured and she has lost an arm and a great deal of blood, your final counterattack is still not something I can take. Thus I will not approach you. I will use the steadiest and most serious of methods to slowly and cautiously kill you." Chusu added, "And then I will eat you to see if I can add to my skills." Wuqiong Bi was infuriated at these words, shouting, "What nonsense is this madman saying!" "I am speaking seriously," Chusu said. "The method I cultivated mentioned such a possibility, though no one has ever tried it." Bie Yanghong recalled a certain rumor and his expression chilled. "You truly do cultivate the Yellow Springs Flow." Chusu did not react too much to having his cultivation method exposed. He continued to stand outside the room. The toxic fog gradually crept towards them. The crystals on the floor lost theirst luster and the wooden pagodas faltered at the assault, cracking as they toppled. Countless scraping noises could be heard as thousands of mice rushed out of the ground and into the courtyard, quickly covering the white stones. These mice were covered in dirt and grease, their fur withered, their tiny eyes suffused with blood. It was an eerie sight. Both the sight and the sound caused ones hair to stand on end. Chusu stared at Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, his eyes also turning bloody red, his smile eerie and horrifying. He raised his right hand pointed forward. Countless mice squealed as they charged past him and into the room. Wuqiong Bis face went ghastly white as she hid behind Bie Yanghong and screamed. "Quickly kill these monstrous things!" ...... ...... A gasp of surprise could be heard in front of the Imperial City. This was soon followed by many more. The gasps of surprise joined together, gradually turning into the roar of a sea. Even after the crowd was slightly pacified, the za was still buzzing. Buzzing with the chatter of conversation. Just a moment ago, a piece of shocking news had been delivered. Xiaode and the He n expert Xialuo had formally announced their withdrawal from the Heavenly Selection ceremony! The ceremony had already reached itsst phase, just a step from the final victory, supreme glory, and a beautiful future, but now participants were withdrawing? This was especially bewildering in Xiaodes casehe was a true expert of the front ranks of the Promation of Liberation who was viewed optimistically by all of the demi-human popce. No matter how domineering Xuanyuan Po had appeared two days ago or how mysterious was the young man in the bamboo hat, Xiaodes status in the hearts of the popce was unshakable, and yet he had also withdrawn? But why? No matter how much the crowd spected, Xiaode and the He n expert had already withdrawn. No one knew that from start to finish, the Heavenly Selection ceremony had been under Madam Mus control. The only surprise, or perhaps regret, was that Xuanyuan Po was not dead. In her view, Chusu was far stronger than Xuanyuan Po, and coupled with the bizarre and insidious nature of the Yellow Springs Flow technique, Xuanyuan Po should have had zero chance of survival. Just what had happenedst night? Why had the lower city remained silent? Had the little monster not dared to strike? Madam Mu stood at the railing, her hands held behind her as she calmly gazed at White Emperor City. She drew back her gaze from that district along the Red River and looked towards the za in front of the Imperial City. From this height, the crowd on the za looked like a pack of ants. Was this the feeling of looking down on the world? She remained expressionless, though the slight curve in her lip seemed to contain a great deal of derision and exhaustion. The pack of ants suddenly moved, as if parted into two by some invisible power. Were they dividing into camps? ...... ...... The spectating demi-humans had very naturally split into two camps. Xuanyuan Po had far more people at his back than his opponent, a mass behind him so thick and vast that it packed the area around Heavensguard Pavilion. His opponent was naturally the young man in the bamboo hat. The young man stood across from him, before a few people with nothing better to do and some officials with ratherplicated expressions. Compared to Xuanyuan Pos momentum, he seemed rather lonely, even pitiful, but for some reason, he gave off nothing of the sort. Perhaps it was because his demeanor was too calm, too routine. He stood on the white stones, his hands hanging at his sides. He said nothing, and did not adopt any postures, like folding his arms, holding his hands behind him, or staring off into the distant mountains. But everyone who saw him would get the feeling that to this young man, everything in this world was just part of a routine. Whether it was life and death, the Heavenly Selection, or this battle. Xuanyuan Po also noticed this change. The young man gave off a different feeling from the one he had given off for the past two days. In thest two days, this young man was like a flower in the mist, its true appearance shrouded, easy to ignore. Today, the fog had dispersed. There had been no flower in the mist, only a lonely mountain. Impossible to climb, difficult to approach. ...... ...... Countless gazes fell on those two figures in front of the Imperial City. The vast majority of the popce naturally supported Xuanyuan Po. Without mentioning his background, the thunderous momentum he had created with only his iron fist two days ago had attracted many ardent worshippers. As for the young man in the bamboo hat, although he seemed enigmatic, his methods unfathomable, how could the unknowing popce possibly support him? Xuanyuan Po thought differently from the popce. They had just looked at each other. But he knew that he was no match. When a lonely mountain appeared in the world, what sort of scenery would not look ordinary? The young mans cultivation level was far higher than his. Let alone him, even if Xiaode had not withdrawn or Chen Changsheng hade, they still might not be guaranteed victory. And then he recalled Bie Yanghongs words fromst night. If his opponent really was from that snowy city in the north, what should he do? "No matter what you want to do today, I will stop you." He paused, then added, "Even if I have to die." Chapter 970 – The Lightning Tearing Open the Darkness Chapter 970 C The Lightning Tearing Open the Darkness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If the young man in the bamboo hat really was from Xuo City, then Xuanyuan Po would not mind paying everything, even his own life, to stop him. This was what he had decided. The young man was unaffected by this statement, his visage remaining serene. It was the feeling that he gave everyone: to him, everything was routine, even life and death. Both sides had already expressed their stances, so now it was time to prove them. Xuanyuan Po knew that his opponent was very strong, at least much stronger than him, so he chose to strike first. From the morning two days ago when he stood on the crude fighting tform in the Pine Paths, his nine consecutive victories, up to now, this was his first time striking first. The ground thudded as his fur shoes struck the hard stone ground. The chilly air in front of the Imperial City suddenly began to pop. These popping sounds were not very loud, but they were extremely clear. This was the sound of air being struck and, not having time topress, being sted apart. One could imagine just how fast Xuanyuan Po was. The surrounding spectators simply could not see him, only a faint blur. Behind the blur was a trail of dust, its target the young man in the bamboo hat. Xuanyuan Pos left fist flew through the air, howling with the unimaginable strength and power of a thunderstorm. Before the fist arrived, dust rose, shrouding the area like dark clouds. The young man walked out of the dust. And then, he ced his left hand behind him. With this movement, his Qi changed. ...... ...... Xiaode had withdrawn from the Heavenly Selection, but he had stille to see the match. He had brought ten-some subordinates with him, their group standing on a slope near Heavensguard Pavilion. He silently watched the events taking ce in front of the Imperial City, seemingly thinking of something. Neither the young man appearing like a lonely mountain nor Xuanyuan Pos determined and forceful deration had caused a single change in his expression. But when he saw the young man walk out of the dust and ce his left hand behind his back, Xiaodes expression suddenly changed, hisplexion somewhat paling. This made him recall that sight in Mount Han from many years ago. The middle-aged schr in front of the forest had held his hands in the same way. The middle-aged schr had had his back to him and Liu Qing, attentively observing the fruit. A demi-human expert and the worlds number-one assassin? When he turned around, the darkness shrouded all one thousand li of Mount Han. Everything in the world was naturally just routine, not even worth mentioning. ...... ...... The young man walked out of the dust. He was still not the middle-aged schr of Mount Han, so the sky over White Emperor City did not suddenly dim. But when he raised his right hand to meet Xuanyuan Pos left fist, the darkness still came as usual. The darkness could shroud the thousand li of Mount Han, could obscure the entire sky, could contain or swallow all things. It could naturally block a fist. Without any sound, Xuanyuan Pos fist was gripped in his palm. Nothing happened afterward. To grip was to capture, leaving one powerless to leave, not unless the morning light fell upon the earth once more, the world instantly advancing to the dawn of the next day. At this sight, both the spectating popce and the important personages watching from a distance were shocked speechless. Two days ago, in the lower city districts, Xuanyuan Pos fist had exhibited an unimaginable strength and momentum in the fighting tform matches, each punch able to tear open the sky and crack the earth. After winning nine matches in a row, he really did manage to fight out an impressive reputation for himself. He had even be regarded as a god by the impoverished demi-humans. But today, Xuanyuan Pos fist seemed incredibly weak, not even able to escape his opponents palm! Just how powerful was this young man! The atmosphere became abnormally tense, the air seeming to freeze. The faces of the crowd were covered in shock and concern. Xuanyuan Pos expression remained unchanged. It could be called dull-witted, but it could also be described asposed. It was just like it was a moment ago, a day ago, a few years ago. He did not panic, as he had long since confirmed that the young man was far stronger than he was. More importantly, he had still not used his strongest move. Whether it was in the nine battles two days ago or thest several years of conflicts in the small tavern and in the Pine Paths, he had never used this sort of move. Even if one went back as far as the capital and the Orthodox Academy, he had still never truly used this sort of move. His strongest move was still his fist. But rather than his pristine left fist, it was... that withered, crippled right fist. Xuanyuan Po raised his right fist and swung it forward. His right arm had once been severely injured, all of its meridians snapped by Tianhai Yaer. Later on, Chen Changshengs treatment almostpletely cured it. But as he began to learn a certain technique, not only did his right arm not fully recover, its condition began to worsen, particrly in thest few years, in which it had greatly atrophied. Right now, his arm was extremely thin, like a tree branch or the arm of a child. Whenpared to the rest of his stalwart body, it looked even more pitiful. In the small tavern by the river, this was the primary reason for the jeers aimed at him. Today, no one dared to jeer at him, only sympathize with and pity him. He was clearly no match but refused to give up. In the eyes of the crowd, Xuanyuan Po was very brave, but this sort of bravery made their hearts ache. Xuanyuan Po paid no attention to the sighs from around him. With great focus, he silently swung his arm to smash at his opponents face. It was a smash rather than a punch, because his hand was clenched in a fist and swinging from up to down, using the bottom of his fist instead of the sturdiest part, the front. This was somewhat like somebody pping the table in dismay, but more like striking the filthy water in the washing basin out of anger. In truth, it was most simr to a falling hammer. ...... ...... In the forest next to Heavensguard Pavilion, Xiaodes expression suddenly changed and he took a step forward. On the observation tform, the Xiang n leader suddenly opened his eyes. Within the stone hall, Madam Mus slender brows rose like swords. In this scene, the ordinary people could only see dejection and despair, but they could see more. For instance, when Xuanyuan Po swung his fist, the Qi of the Wildfire emanated by the distant Celestial Trees suddenly began to surge out! A massive ck bear appeared in the sky! It stretched out its sharp ws, tearing open the darkness over the Imperial City! Rain clouds emerged from this darkness, lightning crackling deep within them! The za in front of the Imperial City was illuminated in a dazzling light. Within the blinding light, Xuanyuan Pos right arm flew forward, rapidly expanding. His fist multiplied in size, a metal hammer in the hand of a god. His fist descended like a hammer. The bolt of lightning descended with it. Boom! Fist and lightning struck the young man at the same time. Chapter 971 – The Stone Seal That Cannot Be Injured Chapter 971 C The Stone Seal That Cannot Be Injured Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The darkness was torn open. The daylight arrived. The lightning fell. The fist descended. Everything happened in the briefest of moments. Only a few true experts could clearly make out everything that had urred, like Xiaode or those important personages in the Imperial City. The demi-humanmoners on the za could only see a blinding light and the silhouette of a massive ck bear in the sky. Their mouths were agape in shock as they struggled to make a noise, and then they were roused by a massive boom and pushed back by a wave of Qi. Swift winds howled, stirring up all the dust between the stones, blocking out all vision and slightly dimming that light. But the bolt of lightning was unconcebly bright, those two figures crystal-clear. The young man in the bamboo hat had finally brought his left hand away from his back, raising it in front of him to block Xuanyuan Pos iron-like right fist. His hand clenched into a fist as well. This time, the darkness could no longer swallow everything. The bolt of lightning falling from the sky, together with Xuanyuan Pos fist, urately struck the young mans fist. Countless arcs of dazzling lightning wound around Xuanyuan Pos right arm, crackling and popping. Boom! The two fists unleashed two unimaginably violent energies! Innumerable cracks instantly appeared on the ground! Even more shocking was that these cracks extended so deep into the ground that it was impossible to see their bottom. The young mans arm was trembling, his clothes shaking. One could barely make out that his face had grown incredibly solemn. With a swish, several holes were torn in his bamboo hat by the sharp winds, making it look rather sorry. Had Xuanyuan Po really won? Just when the crowd was beginning to get excited, the lightning suddenly vanished. The young man in the bamboo hat had seemingly used some sort of spell that was not of this world. The lightning that was inly bursting with the unimaginable energies of the world had vanished into that strange palm of his. There was a light plop, like a ripe fruit smashing into the ground into a pile of pulp. It was a very quiet sound, hard to hear in the howling gales. Several demi-human personages high up in the Imperial City heard it. Outside Heavensguard Pavilion, Xiaode also heard, and hisplexion became extremely unsightly. He had once heard this sound in Mount Han. The darkness once more shrouded the world. The darkness had a weight, such a weight that even the world would find it hard to bear at times. This was the sound of the hardest object cracking. This object could be a Heavenstone from Mount Han, the cold stone of a lonely mountain, or perhaps a hard fist. The fierce gales suddenly dissipated. Xuanyuan Pos fist and the young mans fist parted. White steam gushed out from Xuanyuan Pos clothes and then was quickly condensed by the cold winds into drops of water that soaked the ground. It was like a scene that could be seen each morning in front of that store in the Pine Paths that sold steamed buns. A stream of blood spurted from his lips, soaking the stones even further. Xuanyuan Pos body swayed as a burst of cracks came from his body. Ten-some spurts of blood shot out of his body like arrows, poking ten-some new holes in his clothes. The blood looked like a waterfall falling in reverse. At this sight, the crowd resounded with countless cries and screams. The personages in the Imperial City remained quiet, different expressions on their faces. The Bear tribe leader turned to look at the Chief Elder, hisplexion as cold as ice. Outside Heavensguard Pavilion, Xiaode had an even nastierplexion than the Bear tribe leader. They all knew that Xuanyuan Po had lost, and most miserably at that. Ten-some Qi openings had been shattered, and if they turned out to be untreatable, Xuanyuan Po was highly likely to end up a cripple. They had anticipated this conclusion, but when they saw the fist and lightning descending, they thought a miracle might ur. Xiaode had not expected any miracle, but he at least thought that the young man would have been pushed to his limit in receiving the blow. This was because in his view, if it were him, he would have to pay a heavy price to take on this fist. Who could have expected that the young man had not even retreated a single step! ...... ...... The young man in the bamboo hat slowly drew back his hands. Then, he slowly retreated three steps. In this entire process, he stared into Xuanyuan Pos eyes, his expression abnormally solemn and vignt. Only after he retreated three steps and saw that Xuanyuan Po had not attacked again did he finally confirm that his opponent had no further ability to fight. The chilly wind rustled the tattered bamboo hat, revealing more of his face. One could make out that his face was extremely handsome and possessed a bewitching charm. It was even paler than it was yesterday,pletely devoid of blood. "I had guessed that your right hand was powerful, but not this powerful." He looked at Xuanyuan Po and said, "Though you had not even fought a single battle in the Orthodox Academy, an exception was made to rank you in the Promation of Azure Sky. Now that I think about it, old man Heavenly Secrets really did have some insight." Xuanyuan Po remained at his original position, his body covered in blood. "But I still could not defeat you." The young man fell quiet for a while, then answered, "You truly are very talented, and the technique Chen Changsheng chose for you is also very strong, suitable as well. But the so-called Heavenly Thunder is still contained and born within the rain clouds, but I am not a person of the mortal world. I was born above the clouds, so how could the Heavenly Thunder strike me?" His voice was somewhat shaky as he said this, hisplexion paling even further. It was evident that in order to receive Xuanyuan Pos fist, he had also paid no small price. It had not been as easy for him as Xiaode had believed. But this was not the real reason for his trembling voice and palingplexion. It was because he was lying. He was the most revered sovereign in the world, possessing a supreme pride and majesty, but in the face of such a lowly opponent, he had beenpelled to use other methods, and even needed to lie. He felt deeply humiliated. The move Xuanyuan Po had used just now was the most powerful technique in the Heavenly Thunder Bringer. Even he had to pay a heavy price to receive such a move. Perhaps it could even be described as a disastrous price. But after this, he needed toplete the most important mission in thest thousand years of history within White Emperor City, so he had to appear invincible. He could not allow himself to be injured. So he had not used his own body, cultivation, and strength to defeat Xuanyuan Po, but used another method. At the start, he had ced his left hand behind his back not because he was taking his enemy lightly or because he was confident. It was because he wanted to guarantee that he could remove an item from his belt at any moment. This item was a stone seal. The more he felt the hardness of the stone seal in his palm, the unhappier he was. In order to conceal his displeasure, he wanted to appear even more aloof and indifferent. His gaze fell on the sword tied to Xuanyuan Pos waist. "If you used this sword, perhaps you might have been able tost a little longer." Xuanyuan Po gazed at his clenched left fist and shook his head. "Even if I used the sword, I still wouldnt be able to beat that object in your hand." When he said this, his expression remained veryposed, or perhaps it was dull-witted. But the young man felt that these words were brimming with derision and disdain, and an icy killing intent appeared in his eyes. Chapter 972 – All Alone, a Stranger in a Strange Land Chapter 972 C All Alone, a Stranger in a Strange Land1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The young man in the bamboo hat quietly stared at Xuanyuan Po, gradually calming down. The killing intent vanished, leaving only absolute calm and cold. Both his voice and expression were cold to the extreme. In his view, Xuanyuan Po was a walking corpse, an inevitable object of sacrifice. "Even if I used nothing, you still would be no match for me. In front of me, Chen Changsheng was also just a dog, so how could you do any better? Once Iplete my task, I will kill you. Of course, I will not personally kill you. I will let you die painfully and despairingly at the hands of your own race." Xuanyuan Po remained silent. He stood there covered in blood, giving no response. With this, victory and defeat were decided. It appeared that no one would be able to stop the young man from gaining the final victory in the Heavenly Selection ceremony. All around the Imperial City was silence, with not a single sound to be heard. That the young man in the bamboo hat had been able to so easily defeat Xuanyuan Po had stunned everyone. Even more shocking was the information vaguely implied by the young mans words. Just who was he? He dared to call the Elder of Heavenly Secrets old man and say that the Pope was just a dog before him? Countless gazes fell upon him, and also upon his bamboo hat. The gaze of the Archbishop of the Western Wastes, on the other hand, rested on the young mans left hand. Earlier, in the instant that the young man clenched his fist, the archbishop had caught a glimpse of a seal. As an archbishop of great seniority within the Orthodoxy, he knew of many old secrets. Coupled with the urgent message he had received from the Li Pcest night, he had already guessed at who the young man was, and it was the answer he had least wanted to see. The archbishopsplexion was rather pale, his body trembling. The Great Zhou ambassador and the Tang n steward nced at each other, seeing the shock and fear in each others eyes. The archbishops body suddenly stopped trembling while a stern and somber Qi began to rise from his red robes. The shock in the eyes of the ambassador and steward also turned into determination. They had already confirmed the identity of the young man in the bamboo hat, so the demi-humans should have known long beforehand. Yet there had been no disturbances within White Emperor City over thest few days, and even now, those influential figures within the Imperial City remained passive. What did this mean? There was no hesitation. Even if they would instigate a sudden conflict, they could not allow the demi-humans to continue their secret exchange with this person! A resounding shout, filled with fear and wariness, rang out in front of the Imperial City. "This guy is a demon!" Right after, another shout rose from the crowd. "Hes a demon!" Shout after shout rang out over the Imperial City, no one able to stop their words from falling into the ears of the demi-humans. "You are a demon!" ...... ...... The young man in the bamboo hat was actually a demon! In front of the Imperial City, there was sudden silence, swiftly followed by turmoil. Once more, the crowd turned to gaze at the young man. Their earlier gazes had mostly been ones of respect and confusion, but now they were wary, annoyed, loathing. The high official in charge of the Heavenly Selection ceremony frowned at the young man. The Beast Guard and soldiers in front of the Imperial City were even more startled. They raised their weapons and aimed them at the young man. The young man in the bamboo hat calmly stood, not intending to escape or even exin himself. He looked around at the crowd, easily finding the source of the first shouts. A priest, a military officer of the Great Zhou embassy, and a merchants steward. He realized that the Human race had already prepared themselves for this day, which made him somewhat surprised. ording to the military advisors n, the fastest the capital could respond would be tonight. Where had the problem urred? Or was it that the representatives of the Human race in White Emperor City were acting on their own? But none of this mattered, so he immediately ceased pondering these questions. He had intended on stating his identity today anyway, so although having it exposed had caused a little turmoil, it could not affect the greater situation. ...... ...... "This guy is really a demon? How did he sneak into the city?" "I always thought it was weird that he always kept that bamboo hat on. It looked sneaky, but it turns out it was to hide his identity." "There are two big holes in that hat, but I dont see any demon horns." "What if this guy is a descendant of the Demon Imperial n?" The za in front of the Imperial City was raucous, the crowd surrounding the young man growing more and more astonished as they talked. Ever since the alliance with the humans was established a thousand years ago, excepting an extremely small number of spies, a demon had not been seen in White Emperor City for many years. And this young man in the bamboo hat was highly likely to be a descendant of the Demon Imperial n! The high official supervising the Heavenly Selection ceremony had an incredibly cold expression as he sternly ordered, "Seize him!" Several hundred elite members of the powerful Red River Beast Guard slowly pushed their way to the center of the za. The young man nced at Xuanyuan Po. Xuanyuan Po was covered in blood with many bones broken. It was no longer possible for him to move. It would be perfectly fine if he captured Xuanyuan Po and used his life to threaten the demi-humans. Xuanyuan Po was the future of the Bear tribe, Princess Luoluos student, and most importantly, he had represented the Orthodox Academy in his matches. The demi-humans needed to consider the Li Pces stance. Yet the young man did not do this. He just stood and watched, allowing several priests and two southern cultivators to venture through the crowd and take Xuanyuan Po away. At this sight, some of the crowd couldnt help but grow uncertain, thinking, if he really is one of those monstrously evil demons, would he really be willing to be captured? The young man asked, "Why do you want to seize me?" The high official of the Demi-human Court replied, "We must confirm that you are not a demon spy." The young man fell quiet for a while, then replied, "This does not need confirmation, because I have never denied it." Since he did not deny it, he admitted to it. The crowd was in an uproar. Several shrill cries could be heard in the sky as ck silhouettes shed past. The gray vultures had left the city walls and were prepared to fight. One could see several demi-human supervisors running down the steps leading to the Imperial City. The gates of the cavalry barracks behind Heavensguard Pavilion began to slowly open, the sound of hoovesing from within. The young mans identity had caused all of White Emperor City to grow nervous. He was very calm, not feeling the slightest bit nervous. Although he was a demon, he was no spy. A calm and lofty voice came down from the Imperial City. "One who hase from afar is a guest. I invite you." These words instantly silenced the crowd. The popce was both shocked and perplexed. The high official was even more astonished, thinking that he had misheard. The Red River Beast Guard felt the same. The Archbishop of the Western Wastes and the Great Zhou ambassador wore extremely unsightly expressions. It was like they had heard news that the demons had won a battle. The young man faintly smiled and began to walk toward the Imperial City. Yes, he was not a spy. He was a guest. A guest invited by White Emperor City. ______________ 1. While this chapter title brings to mind the Robert Heinlein novel Stranger in a Strange Land, it is actually a line from the poem Thinking of My Brothers in Shandong on the Double Ninth by the Tang Dynasty poet Wang Wei. Chapter 973 – Xuelao Citys Sincerity Chapter 973 C Xuo Citys Sincerity Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The calm and lofty voice belonged to Madam Mu. As the Empress of the Demi-human race and the only remaining Saint, she held unimaginable prestige within White Emperor City. But even she would find it an extremely challenging task to turn a demon into a guest. Such an action was highly likely to lead to a furious wave of protest. The demi-human personages within the hall had far more power than the ordinary popce in front of the Imperial City, so they naturally had even more thoughts on their minds. Only the giant figure seated at the highest seat remained quiet and unmoving, their eyes closed in silence. It was deaf to the usations against the young man, deaf to Madam Mus invitation, and so the stone hall was much quieter than one would expect. Silence often symbolized oppression. The mood in the stone hall was fraught with tension. The tribal leaders of the Council of Elders and the generals and ministers of the court gave each other meaningful nces, silently stared at the ground, or narrowed their eyes as they waited for the young man in the bamboo hat to arrive. ...... ...... The Beast Hall was located at the highest point of the Imperial City. In front of the hall was arge stone tform, and on the edge of the tform, a pear tree had been nted. Beyond the pear tree was a long railing made of stone. If one stood at this railing, one would be able to look down upon all the streets of White Emperor City and the turbid waves of the Red River, and even see the Celestial Trees several hundred li away. This was the famous observation tform of the Imperial City. The people who had the right to stand here were not here to view the scenery, but to regard the countryside, the world. The young man in the bamboo hat walked onto the observation tform. He stood beneath the pear tree and gazed at that building made of massive stones, the Beast Hall. He did not seem intent on entering. Whispered sounds wereing from the stone hall, mixed in with the sounds of breathing and the unexpressed thoughts of the mind. After some time, a real voice finally came out of the stone hall. The speaker was the Grand Duke of the Demi-human Court. This important personage of the Deer tribe had always been very subdued, but for some reason, he had chosen to speak first today. "Sire has traveled from the distant Xuo City. For what purpose?" The young man replied, "Of course, it is to participate in the Heavenly Selection ceremony." The Carp tribe leader spoke, his voice gloomy and cold, like a mountain spring in the depths of winter. "You wish to marry Princess Luoluo?" The young man indifferently answered, "Correct. I have always adored the nobility of Her Highness, so I came specially to participate in the Heavenly Selection ceremony. Is this inappropriate? ording to my knowledge, neither the rules of the Heavenly Selection nor the demi-humanws forbid this." The Carp tribe leaders voice was even colder as he asked, "You think that a demon also has this right?" The young man calmly answered, "The Wildfire of the Celestial Tree is impartial. Yesterday, I passed the trial of the ancestral spirit, so I have the right." The hall was quiet for a while. The demi-human personages did not know how to respond to these words. Many people had personally witnessed the activity on the mountain yesterday, and the chief priest had confirmed afterward that the young man really had passed the trial of the ancestral spirit. The traditions of the Demi-human race dictated that no matter where the young man in the bamboo hat came from, he should now be regarded as one of demi-human blood, but... The Carp tribe leaders voice remained cold, though somewhat less than before. "Even if you have passed the Wildfire baptism and the trial of the ancestral spirit, even gained victory in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, you are still a demon, so how can you marry the princess of my race?" The Deer tribe Grand Duke voiced his agreement. "Yes, such a thing has never happened. It is too absurd." "Incorrect," the young man calmly said. "This sort of matter has happened many times throughout history." At these words, the stone hall suddenly became rather noisy. In the long river of history, there were truly many princesses of the Demi-human race who had been married off to the distant Xuo City, especially two thousand years ago. However, this was no rosy period of history, but an era of humiliation for the Demi-human race. Several tribal leaders and generals began to curse at the person outside the hall, and two with violent temperaments took out their des and axes, wanting to hack the young man to death. Amidst this noise, a voice suddenly spoke. It was an incredibly deep voice, humming as it echoed through the spacious stone hall. The cursing and discussion vanished while the two generals holding de and axe also stopped. Because this voice came from the Chief Elder, the second most powerful individual of the Demi-human race, the Xiang n leader. "Just what are your intentions?" The cessation of conversation and cursing and the halting of the two generals had been out of respect for the Xiang n leader. But the silence of individuals like the Shi n leader and the Bear tribe leader had a deeper meaning. Last night, with the hints of the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes and the help of certain factions, they had finally discovered, or guessed, something. The truth still remained shrouded in the mists of the mountains, still notpletely revealed, but the Xiang n leader probably already knew the young mans identity. This being the case, why was he asking him about his true intentions? What did this mean? If they continued along this line of thinking, the questions of the Grand Duke and the Carp tribe leader were also problematic. Their words had seemed like usations meant to make things difficult for this young man from Xuo City, but in reality, they were giving the young demon an opportunity to exin. Moreover, through these conversations, they had seeded in somewhat dispelling the shock and anger brought by this matter. The Shi n leader and the Bear tribe leader nced at each other, seeing the shock and apprehension in each others eyes. ...... ...... The Xiang n leaders voice traveled from the stone hall to the observation tform. His voice was like an ancient bell, suffused with a limitless power. Even though he had not fully disyed his strength, his voice still stirred a gale. It was clearly midwinter, but the pear tree on the observation tform was blossoming with flowers. The gale caused the white flowers to rustle down onto the bamboo hat and onto the young mans shoulders. The young mans lips curved up into a faint smile as he extracted a thin book from his sleeve. With a light flick of his finger, the thin book took flight, slowly flying into the hall like it was being dragged by an invisible string. After some time, a cry of surprise came out of the stone hall. This was followed by a session of cries interspersed with a few statements of disbelief. "What is this?" "Is this a map of the snowy ins in thend of demons?" "Just what are the demons up to? What is the meaning of this red line? Do they want to cede this part of their territory?" "This is definitely a scheme, ck Robes scheme!" As time passed, the shouts and arguments subsided, leaving the hall silent. One could barely make out the breathing of those demi-human personages, a somewhat rapid breathing. The absolute silence pervading the hall resulted in a strangely oppressive mood. Perhaps it was out of anxiety, or shock, or maybe even excitement. After some time, a shaky voice asked, "You... can represent Xuo City?" The young man brushed a small white flower off his shoulder and replied, "Of course." Another voice asked, "Xuo City... how will you prove your sincerity?" The young man calmly answered, "This lord has personallye. Is this not a sign of sincerity?" Chapter 974 – Opening a New C.in History? Chapter 974 C Opening a New Chapter in History? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Jun could be a name, could be a surname, but in most asions, it was a form of address1. Of the heavens and earth, the lord, the parents, and the teacher, it was the one right in the middle. The young man in the bamboo hat was a demon and called himself lord, so his status was obvious. He was the Demon Lord. The stone hall was absolutely silent. In truth, a p of thunder was booming in everyones minds. The power of this thunder was so frightening that it stunned all of the Imperial City into silence, stunned the pear blossoms so that they did not dare to fall. Other than the solitary figure of the young man, the observation tform remained deserted and cheerless, but other ces were already restless. One could spy the swift-moving figures of the Beast Guard all around the Imperial City. One could spy the banners of the cavalry all around the Imperial City. The Imperial City was quickly surrounded. The seal across the two shores of the Red River was silently activated. Even an expert of the Divine Domain would find it very difficult to leave. So why was the young Demon Lord still so calm? ...... ...... The atmosphere in the stone hall was extremely oppressive as mes danced in the minds of the demi-human personages. Their gazes fell on the highest point in the front of the hall. Even now, Madam Mu remained silent. The Shi n leader slowly narrowed his eyes, making them seem like the golden willows one would asionally find in the upper reaches of the Red River, but more like the famous slender des that could be found in the southernnds of the demi-human domain. The true identity of the young demon had truly given him a great shock, but most concerning to him was still the activity within the hall. He had expected Madam Mus silence, but why was the Xiang n leader also so quiet? Was it really possible? Then this was worse than the worst situation he and Xiaode had imagined! At this moment, a demi-human general stood up and sternly shouted, "Empress, please permit this general to kill this enemy!" These words shattered the silence of the stone hall, tearing open the oppressive atmosphere. The dancing mes were gradually about to turn into a real wildfire. More ministers, generals, and even several tribal leaders stood up, angrily shouting at the Empress seated at the highest point. "Kill him!" "Empress, kill him!" Furious roars echoed through the vast confines of the stone hall, spreading to the observation tform and beyond. All of the Imperial City could probably hear these words. Deep within the mountains, the nine Celestial Trees began to release an even hotter and fiercer Qi, perhaps a sign of the ancestral spirits fury. Madam Mu continued to quietly sit on the highest seat, giving no answer. The one to reply to these words was the Demon Lord himself. Though wave after wave of calls to kill him emerged from the hall, he remained expressionless, his voice t. "Why must you kill this lord? Because of this lords identity and background? Because of the thousand-year grudges between the two races? The thousand-year grudges arise from the tyranny and humiliation my Divine race inflicted on the Demi-human race, but what does that have to do with me? I am still very young and was not even born back then, so these ounts cannot be forced on me." The calls to kill gradually faded away, after which came the enraged roar of a demi-human general. A somewhatplicated smile appeared on the Demon Lords wan face. It was hard to tell whether it was one of ridicule at others, or ridicule at himself. "Yes, the one who tyrannized you, humiliated you, ughtered you, was my father. Its not wrong to say that the son should pay the debts of the father, but all of you seem to have forgotten something. All of you loathe my father the most, and I was the one that killed him, so from a certain standpoint, shouldnt you be thanking me?" ...... ...... The atmosphere in the stone hall was once more oppressed, just like the gloomy light. Other than Xiaode and Jin Yulu, who could not be present for various reasons, all the important figures of the Demi-human race were present. They could decide all matters regarding the Demi-human race. But what they would do today would be one of the most important decisions made in the entire history of the Demi-human race. So they were very nervous and uneasy. There were even some tribal leaders and ministers who felt burdened by an endless confusion and dread. For a very long time, nobody spoke within the quiet hall. The only sound was breathing, silent as a mystery; breathing, heavy as the mountains. The scent of mountain fruits and schr tree candles waspletely reced by the stench of sweat mixed with fur. The schr tree candles were gradually extinguished, but thenterns on the stone wall were not lit. Only the faint light of the Night Pearls illuminated those countless faces and all their shifting expressions. Madam Mu flickered in and out of the dim light, as dark as the night. The Xiang n leader remained silent, as indistinct as a mountain in the darkness. A piece of paper several zhang wide floated in the stone hall, looking like some sort of belt. This was the thin book that the Demon Lord had sent into the hall. Countless gazes fell on its surface, upon which the sound of breathing grew even heavier. This signified tension and excitement, symbolized ambition and greed. ...... ...... The Demon Lord was very young, and his words and actions could not be described as shrewd, but they were strangely persuasive. Whether or not the demi-human personages believed him, they had to admit that he had started these talks very candidly. A hatred as deep as the sea existed between the demi-humans and demons, but the tragic past of humiliation and ughter was now a story from one thousand years ago. Today, no one within the Imperial City had personally experienced this period. Although the hatred had persisted, this did not mean that it would always be impossible to dispel. Even if it could not be dispelled, it truly had little to do with the young Demon Lord. Then could they temporarily put their grudges aside and consider a few more important concerns? Like gains and safety? The conditions offered by the demons were too excellent. The demi-humans would gain too much. This already exceeded their imaginations. Even the most irascible of the tribal leaders, the generals who loathed the demons most, could only remain silent in the face of these conditions. This did not mean that they were willing to ept the demons conditions, just that they were seeking better ways to respond. The sincerity of the demons was also very difficult to question. Because the Demon Lord had personallye to White Emperor City, and he hade alone. This meant that he could be killed at any moment. In these circumstances, no one could say anything. Crucially, it was now evident that the Empress had known of this matter the entire time. Perhaps this had even been arranged by her. More and more gazes left the map of the snowy ins and looked to Madam Mu. Only at this moment was the true appearance, the goal, of the Heavenly Selection revealed. The rumor that Madam Mu intended to marry Princess Luoluo to the Second Prince of the Great Western Continent had turned out to be a smokescreen. From the start, Madam Mu had intended to marry Princess Luoluo to the young Demon Lord outside. The goal of the marriage between two Imperial ns was naturally the alliance between two races. Such a grand event naturally had to be concealed from the Human race until it seeded, which had led to all those events. But... did His Majesty think the same? But... they were demons! Did they really have to forget the grudges of the past and the blood spilt by the tribal warriors in thesest few years? Did they really have to betray their ally, the Human race, which they had fought side by side with for a thousand years? Many tribal leaders and generals could not ept this. Their gazes fell on the mountainous figure at the front of the hall. This was the Chief Elder of the Council of Elders. In their view, only the Xiang n leader, the oldest and most renowned amongst them, could stand up and lead all of them in putting a stop to this matter. ______________ 1. Jun, , means lord. It is also the Jun of Qiushan Jun. Chapter 975 – A Temple of Xining Worries the World Chapter 975 C A Temple of Xining Worries the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr From the start of the talks, it could be seen that the Deer tribe and the Carp tribe were standing on the Empresss side, supporting the alliance with the demons. There were probably many ministers in the court, some elders, and a few generals who also took this stance. So then, who would stand up and make their opposition known? In terms of both seniority and prestige, the Xiang n leader was the ideal choice. Everyone knew that he was the White Emperors most loyal subordinate, his most reliablepanion. Perhaps it was for this reason that though the Empresss prestige had been constantly rising along the two shores of the Red River, he had never evinced much passion. Their rtionship was always one of indifference. Moreover, the Xiang n leader had gone to visit the White Emperor several days ago. Although they had not met, it was said that they hadmunicated using their spiritual senses. If the White Emperor disagreed with this matter, the Xiang n leader would assuredly dere this. Some of the more astute tribal leaders thought that even if the White Emperor had not made his opinion known, upied as he was in recovering from his injuries, it waspletely eptable for the Xiang n leader to use the White Emperors name to put a halt to this matter, or at least buy some time. Under countless gazes, the Xiang n leader opened his eyes and slowly stood. A great mountain seemed to appear within the stone hall. In this dim environment, the Xiang n leaders eyes were incredibly bright. His eyes carried with them the vicissitudes of time, a courage that feared nothing, and an intelligence that could see through all matters of this world. Upon seeing these two eyes, many of the opposition, including the Bear tribe leader, felt greatly relieved. But in the next moment, they heard somethingpletely unexpected. "I feel that this matter seems that it might be okay." ...... ...... Seems. Might. These were very ambiguous words. The Xiang n leaders stance sounded rather ambiguous. But in the current situation, that he chose this kind of words was the clearest possible stance! The hall once more fell silent, the mood extremely oppressive. The leaders of several small tribes even appeared afraid. The Shi n leader stared into the Xiang n leaders eyes and said, "So it turns out that you really did have a rtionship with Xuo City." He had expected to see this sight, but now that it had really taken ce, he still found it difficult to suppress his shock. Because there was no reason he could think of for the Xiang n leader to stand on the Empresss side and support the alliance with Xuo City. The Xiang n leader impassively replied, "You are wrong. All thisplies with His Majestys will." Upon hearing this, the Shi n leader slightly creased his brow. He seemed to want to say something more, but in the end, he said no more. Those tribal leaders who furiously opposed the alliance with the demons, those generals who were already gripping the hilts of their des, were all dumbstruck. This was His Majestys will? The White Emperor n had far too special a status along the two shores of the Red River. It was not just a matter of simple influence. Along with its considerable strength, it had a prestige that reached to the dome of the night sky and a status akin to that of gods. No one dared to reveal the slightest disrespect to the White Emperors name, let alone oppose it. Madam Mu also had an extremely high prestige, but those tribal leaders and generals had beenpelled by their anxiety into taking their des and axes and filling the hall with their shouts of opposition. If the White Emperor were here, would they dare do the same? They would not. Even if the Xiang n leader was onlymunicating the White Emperors will... Still no one would dare to voice their opposition. Even if those tribal leaders and generals still could not make the turn, they were still bursting with unwillingness, even shame. But everything had its exception. Today, the Demi-human race faced its most important turning point in thest one thousand years. So for a few unexpected things to ur was only right. After so many years, the majesty of the White Emperor finally received its first challenge. The Bear tribe leader stood and stared into the Xiang n leaders eyes as he asked, "Why?" He was not asking about why the Xiang n leader stood with the Empress, because the reason had already been given: this was His Majestys will. The Bear tribe leader was asking, why had His Majesty agreed to the alliance with the demons? At any other time, for any other matter, just this one word would have ended with him being sent into the Celestial Tree to have his body burned to ashes by the Wildfire. Today, it would not, because many demi-human personages thought the same and wanted to know the answer. "This alliance has nothing to do with gain. It is only a method for the weak to contend against the strong. A thousand years ago, the Demon race was at its prime, wreaking havoc across the continent. For my race to survive, we could only ally with the Human race. But power easily shifts as time passes, and now the Human race has grown strong, their ambitions flourishing along with their strength. The ally of my race naturally has to change as well." This grand event certain to change the history of the continent seemed very casual and ordinary in Madam Mus t and emotionless voice, making it seem all the more matter-of-fact. The demi-human personages within the stone hall silently pondered these words. They realized that though this statement was simple and crude, its reasoning was incredibly hard to overturn. "So we must make old enemies allies and aim our weapons at formerrades?" The Bear tribe elder was silent for a while, then shook his head. "I cannot do it." On the battlefields of the snowy ins, he had fought alongside Xue He and other Divine Generals of the Great Zhou. They had developed an excellent rapport, developing friendships on the battlefield in which they were willing to die together. He found it impossible to imagine that a day woulde in which he would need to lead an army to fight those fellows, where they would have to massacre each other. Madam Mu answered, "Such is history, monotonous and tedious, even ugly at times, but only this way can history continuously push forward. By no means will it be so dismal as the end of the country and the extermination of the race, but if the demons are destroyed, it will be our turn. You are all great demi-humans of extraordinary wisdom, so how can you not understand this point?" The Shi n leader suddenly said, "Is this way of thinking not overestimating the strength of the Human race?" Madam Mus gaze fell upon the great demi-human who represented the strongest faction of the southernnds and asked, "What do you want to say?" The Shi n leader exined, "Even if the venerable Daoist Shang Xingzhou has the ambition to unite the continent, everyone knows that he is the executor of Emperor Taizongs final wish, so how could he overturn the pact Emperor Taizong established with us? More importantly, he first has to resolve the internal problems of the Human race. I do not believe he will be able to survive to that day." The Deer tribe Grand Duke arched his brows and asked, "Do you really think that the Li Pce will win?" The Shi n leader said, "At the very least, I cannot say that the Li Pce will lose." The Grand Duke jeered, "Even if the Li Pce wins, will the ambitions of the Human race fade away?" The Shi n leader calmly returned, "His Holiness the Pope has always had a good rtionship with my race, and he certainly does not have the ambitions of his teacher." "Let us not speak about whether Shang Xingzhou might lose, and we do not need to think about His Holinesss stance towards my race. I only wish to remind everyone." The Grand Duke coldly said, "If they have just been acting thesest few years, what then?" The mood in the stone hall shifted once more. A temple of Xining rules the world. This saying had already spread across the entire continent. The Grand Dukes words were also on the mind of many other important individuals. This was because whether it was in White Emperor City or Xuo City or even in the human capital or the sects of the south, countless people could not understand why the rtionship between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng, this master and disciple, had reached this point. At this moment, Madam Mu spoke of a very important matter. "Wang Zhice is still alive." Chapter 976 – In the Heavens Is a Capital of White Jade Chapter 976 C In the Heavens Is a Capital of White Jade1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wang Zhice was a true celebrity of the continent. Amongst the demi-humans, he was probably the most famous human. In the northern expeditions against the demons, he was the vicemander of thebined human and demi-human armies, but in reality, he was the highestmander. When they were small, the tribal leaders and generals had heard their elders recall his deeds countless times. Wang Zhices deeds from back then had already made him a legend of the generation, inspiring endless awe and reverence in them. However, the word awe was a word thatbined both respect and fear. Only in death could one be a legend. If alive, they were pressure, because, in the end, Wang Zhice was a human. It was hard for the personages present to believe the Deer tribe Grand Dukes im that Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng might be acting. If this was a trap, it was far tooplicated, involving too many parts. Even the coup of the Mausoleum of Books was nothing but a part of this trap. Who could construct such a heaven-shaking scheme? Not even someone as strong as Shang Xingzhou could do it. But Wang Zhice was still alive. If he hadid down this trap for the sake of the Human race, what then? The stifling and tense air in the hall made the Bear tribe leader somewhat irritated. He sternly said, "If the Human race is so strong as all of you say, their schemes so terrifying, then have you ever imagined what sort of attack we would suffer once we broke the alliance?" The Deer tribe Grand Duke sneered, "As long as our alliance with Xuo City bes reality, the humans can get as angry as they want, but what will they be able to do? At most, they will issue a few imperial edicts severely reprimanding us, unless theyre really courageous enough to attack both us and Xuo City at the same time?" Madam Mu expressionlessly said, "War requires courage, but starting one has nothing to do with it. That is dictated by the situation. I do not like war, so today, I am suggesting a way to avoid plunging the continent into the mes of war. This is the reason for my decision to ally with Xuo City." These words caused the hall to fall even more silent. Those tribal leaders and generals who initially opposed the alliance had begun to waver. The Shi n leader narrowed his eyes even further, making it hard to tell if they were like golden willows or slender des. He knew that in the current circumstances, it would be incredibly difficult to change the situation, but when he recalled his conversation with Xiaode fromst night, he felt like he could only persist. "I have already seen Xuo Citys sincerity." He raised his head to Madam Mu and asked, "But how can the demons trust in our sincerity? A treaty of alliance with no trust has little meaning in my view." Madam Mu calmly gazed back and replied, "I believe that you should have understood well the intent of the Heavenly Selection ceremony." The Shi n leaders expression remained unchanged as he replied, "Must we truly marry Princess Luoluo off to this young Demon Lord? Must we call a demon His Majesty?" This was his, as well as the tribal leaders and generals, most pointed criticism. If the Demon Lord was allowed to marry Princess Luoluo, would that not mean that once the White Emperor returned to the sea of stars, the Demon Lord would be Emperor of the Demi-humans? Madam Mu calmly gazed at the Shi n leader and answered, "A marriage alliance does not mean that the inheritance of the throne is involved." A marriage alliance between two Imperial ns had always been the simplest and most effective way of forming an alliance. This sort of matter had happened countless times in the past. Many demi-human princesses had once been married off to Xuo City. The tribal leaders, generals, and ministers in the hall found the matter of a marriage alliance more eptable, but Madam Mus words had still not resolved the most crucial issue. The whole world knew that it was difficult for the White Emperor and Madam Mu to have children. After so many years, they only had Luoluo, a daughter. If the princess was married to the distant Xuo City and the Demon Lord, who was the ultimate victor in the Heavenly Selection ceremony, would not inherit the throne, then who would be the next White Emperor? Madam Mus hand lightly caressed her belly as she said, "It will naturally be my and His Majestys son." When she said this, her expression did not change. It was still cold and lofty, but now imbued with a divine majesty. The Xiang n leader intoned with a solemn expression, "Congrattions, Your Majesty. Congrattions, Empress." This sudden news had so stunned the demi-human personages that they could not speak. Only now did these words prompt them from their stupor, and they began to bow and give their blessings and praise. The Shi n leader once more recalled his conversation with Xiaode. He could not help but sigh as he thought, I have already done all I can, but is it still not enough to alter the ending? The Xiang n leader turned to the people within the hall and asked, "Does anyone have anything else they wish to say?" The Bear tribe leader gripped his metal staff, his hands trembling, and mmed it against the ground. With a thud, the earth quaked and dust plumed. His eyes turned red as he stared at Madam Mu. "I have nothing to say, but I still object." The Shi n leader silently thought for a few moments, then said, "I also object." Soon after, a general of the He n famed for his bravery took off his helmet and impassively dered, "I object. The demi-human Prime Minister, who had remained silent ever since the preparations for the Heavenly Selection had begun, stood up and said in his timeworn voice, "I will only agree once I personally meet His Majesty." "I also object." "I as well!" The Xiang n leader remained unmoving as these cries rose and fell. Madam Mu slightly raised her brows, her starry eyes devoid of emotion. She was somewhat surprised that there were still so many voices of opposition. But this did not matter. This was a decree issued by both her and His Majesty. Moreover, this decree had gained the support of the Xiang n leader, who led the Council of Elders. How could some random noise stop the surging great river from flowing west? ...... ...... The court debate concluded. Almost forty percent of the gathered tribal leaders, ministers, and generals had objected to the demon alliance, but the decree was sent down nheless. A Grand Schr of the Abyssal Pearl Pavilion who had attended the Grand Examination in the capital one hundred years ago was nervously writing out the formal decree. The demi-human personages who had debated in the oppressive atmosphere for a long time walked out of the stone hall to rest for a while. And then, they saw the young Demon Lord. The sky was a clear blue, the edge of the tform a thin line. He stood beneath the lonely figure of the pear tree. He had already taken off the tattered bamboo hat. It sat by his feet, almost buried under the white pear blossoms. His face was handsome, white as jade. His robes rustled in the wind as if about to take flight. With this scene and this person, nothing could be more beautiful. A general stared at him with a murderous gaze, as if he would charge over at any moment. A tribal leader warily stared at him, as if he would turn and leave at any moment. A minister forced a smile and looked towards him, as if he would get on his knees and bow at any moment. Regardless of what sort of emotions they felt, they all had to admit that the young Demon Lord was truly an extraordinary individual. A Demon Lord standing alone in the Imperial City of the Demi-human race while still so calm and indifferent truly inspired admiration. Ritual music came from Whalefall tform down below. The mood over the observation tform instantly became dignified. The decree had been finished. The Heavenly Selection, the marriage alliance and the treaty were about to be formally proimed. Proimed to the world. At this moment, the ritual music suddenly became a little disordered. Perhaps it was because of those footsteps. Several dozen pce maids and attendants arrived at the observation tform. They were led by Luoluo. She gazed at the Demon Lord beneath the pear tree. The Demon Lord gazed at her. ______________ 1. This line is from the longest poem written by Li Bai, which has the long Chinese title of ҹ黳Τ̫ס. The poem begins with Li Bai imagining himself ascending to the heavens, to the capital of white jade where the Celestial Emperor resides, where Li Bai is blessed with immortality. Chapter 977 – The Person in the Painting Chapter 977 C The Person in the Painting Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The sky was clear of clouds as far as the eye could see, but the sunlight was not at all scorching. Even on the warm banks of the Red River, it was still midwinter. A chilly breeze swept across the stone tform, not stirring the dust in the seams, only causing the piled white flowers to tremble, making them seem all the more mncholy. Luoluo stood outside the world of pear blossoms, her figure somewhat lonely. She was still child-like. No clear emotions could be seen on her beautiful face. However, when they thought about the decision made in the stone hall, the renewed ritual music from Whalefall tform, and the decree that was about to be announced to the world, many generals and tribal leaders found it difficult to face her. They lowered their heads or turned around so as to avoid her gaze. Luoluo apparently did not notice these things. She walked forward, her small leather shoes making no sound as they stepped on the soft white flowers. While still a distance from the pear tree, she stopped. A figure as towering as a great mountain had blocked her path. She raised her head and realized that it was the Chief Elder who had doted on her since she was a child. The Xiang n leader looked at her, saying nothing, but all sorts ofplicated emotions appeared in his eyes. Just like those wrinkles at the corner of his eyes, they were very difficult to understand. In his calm eyesy warmth, affection, apology, and begging. Luoluo understood what he meant and gently said, "I did not expect it." The apology in the Xiang n leaders eyes increased as he said, "This is His Majestys will." Her petite face staring at him, Luoluo calmly replied, "And so what?" The observation tform had been very quiet, especially after she had appeared. Although her voice was soft, it rang out in the ears of all the demi-human personages. The Xiang n leader froze, as did the Deer tribe Grand Duke, the Carp tribe leader, and everyone else on the observation tform. Because they had not expected that their forever-cute, cautious, and obedient princess could say such words. And so what? These three simple words seemed like a simple question, but how could they not hear the cold indifference and unswerving resolve? ...... ...... Luoluo walked to the pear tree. She looked at the young demon and realized that he really was quite handsome and the aura he exuded did not annoy her very much. Her gaze fell on his hair. Upon confirming that there were no horns, she felt a little interested and then somewhat confused. As the most noble Princess of the Demi-humans, whether in the capital or in White Emperor City, she had always been under the tightest guard. As a result, she had not been allowed to properly take part in the Grand Examination, was not allowed to enter the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths with others, and she had certainly not been permitted to train herself in the Garden of Zhou. So she had not had a chance to meet a true demon. There was only that one time, many years ago, in the Orthodox Academy, on that unforgettable night. The demon with horns had ended up in Zhou Tongs hands, so he was probably long dead, right? At the time, he had not even seeded at Purification, yet he still stood in front of her. Was he not afraid? A white flower dropped from its branch and brushed past her hair, waking her from her daze. She curiously asked, "You are the Demon Lord?" Her eyes were as clear and bright as the waters of a stream. In them, one could see all true emotions. It was clear that she held no anger towards the young Demon Lord, only curiosity. "Yes." The Demon Lord calmly looked back and suddenly added, "You can call me by my name, Nero." There seemed nothing special about the brief pause between these statements. But if ck Robe or the Demon Commander were present, they would undoubtedly be bbergasted. If those aristocrats and ministers in Xuo City were present, they might have even fallen unconscious from the shock. Although an authentic pride had been concealed in his indifferent tone, he had told her his true name and had even permitted her to use it. Luoluo was unaware of these rules of the Demon Imperial n, and did not care. She asked him, "You want to marry me?" The Demon Lord slightly raised his brow and replied, "Correct." Luoluo asked, "Why?" The goal of the marriage alliance was naturally to seal the alliance between the two races. This was the obvious answer, and the Demon Lord believed that she knew it, but he could not give this answer. This was about the majesty of a sovereign, of the aloof manner of the Imperial n, and about his respect toward the other side. So his answer was still love. He said that he had loved her for a long time. Luoluo naturally knew that this wasnt true, just like she knew the real reason he wanted to marry her. But she still asked, "So you knew about me before?" Many of these influential figures, including the Xiang n leader, felt like they knew why she persisted in her questions. She wanted to prove that the Demon Lord was lying. She wanted to prove that the Demon Lord had no knowledge of her, so he naturally could not have loved her. But what was the meaning in proving this? In their view, Princess Luoluo was acting like a little child, nibbling on the end of her brush as she racked her brains on the solution to a problem. Even if she did find the solution, who would care about whether it was right or wrong? "Of course, its because I knew of you that I admired you. I believe that a day wille when you will think the same." The Demon Lord calmly gazed at her, brimming with confidence. Luoluo suddenly took several steps back, standing outside the white flowers before looking back at the tree. She tilted her head, her brows furrowing as if vexed by something. She looked very cute. Before her eyes was a painting. Beyond the railing was the blue sky, high, calm and clear. A pear tree, blossoming with tiny white flowers. He stood under the tree. The wind stirred, the flowers falling like rain. They fell on his shoulders. They fell on his clothes. This was truly a beautiful painting. ...... ...... The Demon Lord said nothing, allowing her to stare. Because he was standing in the painting. A smile so faint that it teetered on the edge of existence rested on his face. A hint of fatigue and annoyance gradually appeared in his eyes. Luoluo had drawn his interest at the start, as she had not shown fear like the nobledies of Xuo City, nor did she feign arrogance like his sisters. Like an ordinary girl, she viewed him with bright eyes and expressed her curiosity. But as time passed, his interest faded. Especially when he saw Luoluos current expression. This painting was one he had painted for her. He mentally jeered, girls are girls. In the end, they still like these empty andughable things. As he thought this, he heard a question. "You saw my painting?" It was Luoluo. The Demon Lords smile faded as he calmly returned, "I do not understand your meaning." "Three days ago, I made a painting." Luoluo looked at him and said, "I didnt expect to see it realized today." The Demon Lord slightly perked his brows. "Is that so? Thats truly a coincidence." "Of course, this is not a coincidence. Mother knew that I loved that painting, so she let you see it. A spring windes in the depths of winter, a pear tree full of blossoming flowers, and you standing beneath it... these details are really quite excellent. The pear blossoms are beautiful, as are you, and the scene is very natural, but Mother and you got something wrong." "What did we get wrong?" "Even if everything is perfectly set up, you can never be the person in my painting." "Why?" "Because I did not conjure that painting from my imagination. It was based on an existing scene." Luoluo gave him a sympathetic gaze, like she was looking at a child nibbling at his brush as he racked his brains for the solution to a problem. All of you believed that you had found the correct solution, but none of you understood the meaning of the question. The Demon Lord had an inkling as to the answer. "Who is the person in the painting?" Luoluo opened her eyes wide and seriously replied, "Of course, its my teacher." Chapter 978 – The Rivers and Mountains Are Truly Like a Painting Chapter 978 C The Rivers and Mountains Are Truly Like a Painting Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In thest five years, Luoluo had only received a very small number of letters. There was no ce she could put her memories, and her concerns could only be known to herself. Fortunately, she had lived for a long period of time in the Li Pce, had been under Mao Qiuyus formal tutge, and also had somewhat of a friendship with Archbishop An Lin. As a result, she was able to learn a good deal of news concerning Chen Changsheng. And after Chen Changsheng left the snowy mountain and reappeared in society, An Lin often wrote her letters. She knew everything that had happened in thest few days. She knew what he had done in the Mount Song Army headquarters, knew that he had passed through Hanqiu City, knew that he had gone to Wenshui, and knew that he had killed Daoist Baishi in front of the Daoist church. A pear tree was nted behind the holy gate of Wenshuis Daoist church. On one winter night, deep in the winter, Wenshui weed a sudden spring breeze, causing the tree to bloom with flowers. The cool breeze swept past, causing countless tiny white flowers to drop down and fall on his shoulder, as clean as fresh snow. An Lin had described this scene in her letter. Luoluo liked it, so she had diligently painted it, upon which she found that she liked it even more. Madam Mu did not know that such a scene truly had taken ce in Wenshuis Daoist church, so she naturally did not know why her daughter loved this painting so. After some pondering, she concluded that her daughter was just feeling a little romantic with theing of the Heavenly Selection ceremony. Even in midwinter, White Emperor City was still warm. It would not be too fantastical for the pear tree on the observation tform to suddenly bloom. Thus, a spring breeze swept across the shores of the Red River, causing the branches to burst with white flowers. And so the Demon Lord had climbed the steps to the Imperial City and stood under the pear tree, remaining there until now. All this for a painting. Just like Luoluo had said, this was truly a beautiful painting, whether it was the blossoming pear tree or the Demon Lord himself. Madam Mus arrangements had truly been meticulous, her methods extraordinary. Regretfully, she had still failed to make the Demon Lord the person in the painting. Because Luoluos painting already had a person, a person that was impossible to rece. "You can paint a new painting with whatever scene you please." The Demon Lord faintly smiled at Luoluo. It had to be said that even now, his manners were perfect, without the slightest w. Whatever scene you like, I can be a part of it. This was a very touching statement of love. s, it still failed to move Luoluo. She replied, "My apologies. All the scenes I like do not include you." The Demon Lord arched his brow. "But they must include him?" Luoluo answered, "I love the spring breeze, the fresh snow. Teacher is the fresh snow, the spring breeze, but you are not." The Demon Lords inky brows rose higher and higher, a chilly aura rising as he asked, "Why?" Luoluo replied, "Fresh snow and the spring breeze are the cleanest of all. Teacher is precisely this sort of person." A deathly stillness settled over the observation tform. The meaning of these words was exceptionally clear. The Demon Lordughed at himself and shook his head. There was no joy in his eyes, only an icy cold. So-called scenery had always depended on the mind of the person viewing the scene. The person in the painting was naturally the person in the mind. If he continued to entangle himself in this conversation, he would end up losing some face. He was the master of the demonnds, one of the most revered Divine race. How could he endure such humiliation? "So what Xuanyuan Po said was trueyou had a secret rtionship with Chen Changsheng." His lip curled with derision as he said, "You are his student and he dares to make moves on you? How could such a person be called clean?" "You are wrong again. I truly do love Teacher, but Teacher has always treated me as a student, so what wrongs has hemitted?" The observation tform remained quiet, with only Luoluos voice to be heard. Her words were for the Demon Lord, for the surrounding demi-human personages, and for the entire continent. Her hands were tightly clenched as she said this, her voice shaking, but there was no shame in her voice, only a strong resolve. The Demon Lord impassively said, "To actually love your own teacher, do you know the meaning of shame?" Luoluo stared into his eyes and said, "You killed your father and all your brothers. Do you have the right to teach me the meaning of shame?" The Demon Lord remained expressionless, but the mes of rage had already begun to burn. He realized that the girl in front of him had a strange, but real charm. Every word she said was spoken with absolute sincerity thatpelled trusteven when she was attacking. It was also this sincerity that incurred his rage. No one other than Luoluo could see what the Demon Lord was truly feeling at this moment. She very earnestly and curiously asked, "You want to kill me?" The Demon Lord froze, once more discovering a special trait of this girl. She seemed able to clearly perceive the emotions of the people at her side no matter how well they were concealed. Of course, her curiosity was also real. She wished to know whether the Demon Lord really did dare to kill her. Luoluos question prompted the generals and guards around the observation tform to aim their wary gazes at the pair. The Xiang n leaders gaze seemed to have be countless times heavier as it descended upon the Demon Lord. This was White Emperor City, and not even the Demon Lord was allowed to treat her poorly. And besides, the Demon Lord had once more grown interested in her. "You spoke correctly. This scenery and painting were your mothers design." The Demon Lord continued, "It can be seen that she did not want you to be too sad, so she hoped to marry you to a man that you loved." Luoluo replied, "I can see that you dont love me." The Demon Lord agreed. "Correct. My willingness to cooperate was out of respect for you." Luoluo said, "I like this sort of frank conversation." The Demon Lord replied, "I also do not like those empty and deceptive things, so I hope that you can understand, you will marry me. This point cannot be changed." Luoluos voice was somewhat soft. "Just for the alliance?" The Demon Lords voice was very calm and indifferent. "Chen Changsheng stole away the woman I fancied, so for me, taking you back to Xuo City counts as a minor revenge." Luoluo helplessly sighed. "If you have the skill, go to South Stream Temple and steal away Teachers wife. To say these words and do these things is really not in ordance with your status." "Then let us speak of what we should be talking about." The Demon Lord walked up to the rail, looking down at the streets of White Emperor City and the mountains on the other side of the Red River. "In a little while, your decree will be announced to the world. At the same time, my divine decree will leave Xuo City to be spread all over the continent. In at most four hours, the Cong Province Army headquarters will begin to marshal its troops, and then an order will arrive at Blue Pass. Before tonight, the Mount Song Army will send a transfer order to Sloping Cliff. Within three days at maximum, the Human race will gather an army of millions, arrayed before ten-some mighty passes, ready to begin a great war." If a normal person said these words, they would not hold much weight. It would be like someone lightly narrating history. But since these words came from his mouth, they had apletely different feeling. Because he was the Demon Lord, ruling the vast snowy ins of the continent, whom countless powerful demon warriors had sworn to follow to the death. Luoluo knew that these words were highly likely to be true, and her small face paled. "But this war will not begin, because the humans will not dare to start it." The Demon Lord continued, "The story between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng has not been made clear, and more importantly, they do not have the experience, so they do not have the courage." By experience, he referred to the fact that the Human race was not experienced in fighting both the Demi-human and Demon races at the same time. Even before Emperor Taizongs era, even if one looked back tens of thousands of years and even further back in history, the Human race had never experienced such a thing. The Demon Lord said, "As long as you marry me, there will be no war, and because of you, several million beings will continue living on this continent." Luoluo gazed at his back, silently thinking for a long time. Finally, she softly asked, "Are you threatening me?" "No, I am speaking of the scenery." The Demon Lord gazed at the distant mountains and said, "For people like you, me, and Chen Changsheng, the only scenery that is worthy of our eyes is the rivers and mountains. If you only want to see the scenery with him, then these rivers and mountains as beautiful as a painting will be burned to ash by the fires of war. This is truly a bit too selfish." Chapter 979 – Hearing Your Voice Chapter 979 C Hearing Your Voice Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After hearing the Demon Lords words, Luoluo walked to the edge of the observation tform and quietly pondered this question. The damp winds from the Red River shifted about the warm mists on White Emperor Citys streets, refreshing the people within. She remembered that she had once discussed a simr question with her teacher in the Orthodox Academy, but she had forgotten what her teacher had said. How should she choose? At this moment, the ritual music from Whalefall tform suddenly stopped. Several furious strands of Qi soared to the heavens, and then she sensed fierce quaking. A battle had suddenly urred within the Beast Guard in charge of guarding the Imperial City and been quickly suppressed. The little flowers on the ground trembled. The distant stone steps were dyed red and she could make out several Beast Guards being dragged away, though it was not possible to see whether they were dead or alive. Before these Beast Guards had been suppressed, they had shouted a few words that Luoluo had heard loud and clear. "Her Highness cannot be married!" They were willing to die in order to give voice to these words. Luoluo turned to the Demon Lord and said, "I will not marry you." The Demon Lord asked, "Just because of these foolish and loyal guards?" Luoluo exined, "It has some rtion, but the more important reason is that I do not like you, so how can I marry you?" The Demon Lord considered this response, then answered, "These words are very reasonable. I cannot find any words to refute them." Luoluo noted, "But they wont make you back off." "Correct. I will still marry you, even if you dont love me. Because marriage, especially the marriage between you and me, is rted to the rivers and mountains as beautiful as a painting, is rted to the peace of the continent. It is rted to many things, but it is only with regards to love that it has no rtionship." The Demon Lord calmly gazed at her and added, "In addition, the day we are married, I will kill Xuanyuan Po as a present to you." Luoluosplexion paled. If this marriage alliance could not be broken, he would not need to personally act, only make a request, and Xuanyuan Po would die. Because this was the sincerity that the Demon race had the right to demand from White Emperor City. Although Xuanyuan Po was a member of the Bear tribe, his more important identity was that of a student of the Orthodox Academy. If the demi-humans killed Xuanyuan Po, then with Chen Changshengs personality, there would be no means to reconcile the two sides. The demons could bring up even more conditions, like a massacre in the Great Zhou embassy and the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes. They could also make it impossible for the humans and demi-humans to ever be at peace, but if this was done, the situation on the continent would rapidly deteriorate, which was something neither the demons nor demi-humans were willing to see. In this aspect, the Demon Lord was not lying. He truly did hope for peace. At least until he and his race could regain their strength. The blood on the steps was quickly cleaned up by theborers and pce maids. The ritual music started up again from Whalefall tform. Several Grand Schrs of the Demi-human Court and important ministers of the various pavilions split into two lines and walked out of the hall. The bright yellow edict was ced on a cinnabar te and then was taken with both hands by the highest-ranked official in the Imperial City. Madam Mu walked up to Luoluo, her expression solemn. Just like the images of ocean spray woven in ck and gold on her robes, she was gorgeous and majestic. Luoluo said, "Mother." Madam Mu said, "My daughter is about to married. I truly am rather reluctant." When she said this, her expression was very calm, both a sign of her resolve and that she would not tolerate refusal. "I will not marry." Luoluos voice was also very calm, a sign of her resolve and that she would not ept. Madam Mu looked at her and said, "You should be well aware that the ancestral spirits epted him yesterday." Luoluo replied, "The ancestral spirits epted him, but I will not, because the person being married off is me, not the ancestral spirits." Madam Mu asked, "Even if he is Heavens Chosen?" Luoluo replied, "The one the heavens chose is not the one that I choose, so there is no meaning to it." Madam Mu gazed at the gradually dispersing mists on the street and slowly said, "If you persist in not epting this marriage, it will be very difficult to proceed with the alliance between the two races. Let us not speak of how many of the continents people will die in the future. Right now, the Demi-human race will most likely fracture. Of the lives in this city, how many people will no longer be able to see the Celestial Trees?" Luoluo fell quiet for a while, then said, "Mother, in the end, you still do not consider this ce your home." Madam Mu asked, "Why do you insist on this belief?" Luoluo replied, "Because you have no affection for this city. You can use the lives in this city to threaten your own daughter." A hint of deep exhaustion appeared in Madam Mus eyes. "You have spoken correctly. I truly do not like this ce, because this ce is full of the stench of fur and sweat, full of filthy words, full of that stupid courage and that loathsome thing called heroism. This ce is like a vast desert, savage and primitive." Her voice was so soft that nobody else could hear. "Xuo City is different. That ce has true history, culture, and most importantly, art. Even though it is far inferior to the capital, the husband that I have chosen for you is the most outstanding sessor of this civilization. I do not wish for you to walk my old path, so be married off." Madam Mu softly said, "The matter has already been decided. Since you cannot object, you can only learn how to ept." Luoluo was quiet for a while, then asked, "Why can I not object?" Madam Mu looked into her eyes and said, "This is a marriage arranged for you by me and your royal father with the ancestral spirits serving as matchmaker. Who can object?" Yes, marriage had never had anything to do with love. It was based on the orders of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. Whether it was in the Demi-human race, the Human race, or the Demon race, this was the case for the entire continent. Who could still object to this marriage? Luoluo recalled the scene many years ago in the capital, during the Ivy Festival. She had thought of this scene countless times, so even now, that scene was as vivid as if it was taking ce right in front of her. In her memories, this was her teachers most glorious moment. Not even her teachers taking the first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination or drawing down a night of starlight in the Mausoleum of Books could match the glory of that moment. Because her teacher, back then, had only been an ordinary student of the Orthodox Academy. More importantly, at that time, her teacher was her teacher alone. s, not one sliver of her teachers glory on that night could fall upon her. Because those words had not been for her. If she could just hear those words right now, it would be fine. s, this was impossible. She had heard that her teacher was currently at Mount Li. Even if he had gotten the news and traveled here as quickly as possible, he would still be toote. Luoluo stood at the railing, gripping the stone pearl tied to her neck, and gazed at the distant mountains on the opposite shore. She was confident that her teacher was on the other side, traveling across the mountains, surmounting the peaks. Perhaps he still had thousands of li to go, but at least he was on the way. It was fine this way. She was very satisfied. Suddenly, her expression changed. The clouds over the mountains had begun to twist and writhe. A hole appeared in the clouds. A pir of light descended. This pir of light was imbued with a divine aura and an inexplicable majesty. The seal over the two shores of the Red River was instantly pierced by the pir of light. A White Crane flew out of the light. Its clear cry resounded throughout White Emperor City. With it came another voice. "I object." Chapter 980 – The Order of a Teacher Is Difficult to Defy Chapter 980 C The Order of a Teacher Is Difficult to Defy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A White Crane in the heavens. This sight attracted countless gazes from White Emperor City. Ten-some gray vultures flew up from the Imperial City to meet it. Yet these fierce birds, famed for being difficult to tame, seemed very timid today. They did not dare approach the White Crane, maintaining a distance of several li. Countless gazes watched as the White Crane flew through the sky. In an extremely short time, the White Crane had flown from the mountains on the opposite shore of the Red River to the highest point of the Imperial City, where it descended. The terrifying monsters of ancient times, like the Monster Bull and the Earth Monkey, had be extremely rare, and immortal birds were an even rarer sight. The demi-human popce was shocked as they spected as to the origins of the person on the White Cranes back. The Archbishop of the Western Wastes led several dozen priests in kneeling on the floor. Their faces were very respectful, even humble, but their eyes zed with passion and fervor. The Tang n stewards and the cultivators from the south quickly came to their senses. With astonished faces, they prostrated on the ground. The Great Zhou ambassador felt somewhat conflicted, but he did not hesitate for too long before kneeling along with his subordinates. Upon seeing this, some demi-humans recalled the White Crane that was currently most renowned on the continent and guessed at the identity of the person on its back. The chatter in front of the Imperial City suddenly stopped, leaving only silence. The Demi-human race had been allied to the Human race for a thousand years. With all their interactions, there were also many believers of the Orthodoxy amongst the Demi-human race. These now ecstatically dropped to their knees and began to bow. Many people still did not know what was happening or about the identity of the person on the White Crane. But they did see the people around them kneeling on the floor and piously kowtowing, so they were infected by this mood and subconsciously kneeled as well. From the Imperial City to Heavensguard Pavilion, from the stone walls to the grass meadow, countless demi-humans kneeled on the ground like a tide. ...... ...... A chilly wind blew. The white flowers on the gray pavement trembled. The White Crane slowly folded its wings. That person stood on the observation tform. The Divine Staff held in his left hand was still brightly shining with rays of sacred light. His eyes were even brighter than the light of the Divine Staff. The air over the observation tform seemed to have frozen as an almost absolute silence reigned. Countless gazes rested on him, busting with aplex array of emotions. There was no one on the continent that did not recognize the White Crane, did not recognize the Divine Staff. And so, there was naturally no one who would not recognize who he was. The one riding the White Crane to this ce was not a celestial, but a Saint. The one gripping the Divine Staff was not a god, but the Pope. From the Prince of Lulings estate to the two shores of the Red River, crossing eighty thousand li through traveling day and night, forcing open the seal, Chen Changsheng had finally arrived. In this long journey, he could not keep track of how many clouds he had flown through or gusts he had suffered, but his appearance was still clean, his blue Daoist robes not stained with a speck of dust. The only difference was that the topknot that was usually tightly tied was somewhat messy. Luoluo cutely rubbed her eyes and tilted her head. She believed that her eyes had seen wrongly, her ears had heard wrongly. Upon confirming that she was not wrong, she began to smile. This was the most authentic of smiles, emerging from inside to outside, a flower blooming. Anyone who saw this smile, no matter their standpoint, would be able to vividly sense her current happiness and joy. Luoluo ran like the wind toward Chen Changsheng. Just like everyone had imagined. But when she was just a few steps from Chen Changsheng, she stopped. She stopped so hurriedly that her shoe rubbed out a clear print on the hard stone of the tform. She lightly lowered her head, her hands sping together. Her posture was perfect without anything strange. "I have seen Teacher." ...... ...... For one to switch from arrogance to deference inevitably meant that there was something being sought after, because change required a reason. Luoluos disy naturally had its reasons. Chen Changsheng knew, so he did not say anything, only looked at her. It had been a very long time since he had seen her. Five years. Perhaps it was because of her blood or because the sea of stars pampered her, but time had left no trace on Luoluos petite face. Chen Changsheng felt like he was still seeing that girl from five years ago. In those five years, he had rarely written her letters, so he believed that she had gradually forgotten about those things of the past. But time truly had no effect on her. She had not forgotten. Of course, neither had he. He was now the Pope, as well as the Principal of the Orthodox Academy. He had many students, and many ardent believers like An Hua. But in terms of true students, he only had one. And she was his earliest follower, when he was just a young Daoist priest that nobody knew about. When he thought of these things, a faint smile appeared on Chen Changshengs face, like a wisp of spring wind. His voice was also like the spring breeze. Although it was not deliberately moving, it easily got close and intimate, lingering and never leaving. "Rise." Luoluo stood up. She had always been the most obedient to him. Chen Changsheng had always spoiled her the most. This gave rise to his secondmand. "Come here." Luoluo walked up to him. She stood behind him. Just like that first night in the Orthodox Academy. When that demon assassin was trying to kill her, Chen Changsheng stood in front of her. It was also like the first night of the Ivy Festival. When the Education Overseer of the Heavenly Dao Academy was prepared to attack her, Chen Changsheng had pulled her behind him. Luoluo stared at Chen Changshengs back, deciding that her royal father really had spoken the truth. When the sky is falling, there will be someone tall to hold it up for you. Teacher has always been taller than me. Her gaze fell on Chen Changshengs clothes. She thought about a scene that Archbishop An Lin had described in her letter and was suddenly taken by an impulse. That demon princess can grab it, so why cant I? But in the end, she did not reach out, as she proudly thought to herself, Im Teachers student. I dont need to prove it to anybody. She ceased to think about the past, ceased to think about the present. The order of her parents, the marriage with the Demon Lordshe no longer needed to ponder these things. She knew that her teacher would help her handle them. At this moment, all she needed to do was attentively stare at Chen Changsheng. And then continuously sigh. Teachers back really is nice to look at. Teacher still smells just as fine. ...... ...... Many people were looking at Chen Changsheng. Just like Luoluo. Chen Changsheng ignored these gazes. He was looking at Madam Mu. Madam Mu fell quiet for a while, then asked, "Your Holiness hase to preside over the ceremony?" Chen Changsheng replied, "As I said, I object." Madam Mu indifferently said, "Does your objection have any meaning?" Chen Changsheng answered, "If I do not permit her to marry, she cannot be married." A voice came from nearby. "And why is that?" Chen Changsheng did not look at the questioner as he calmly answered, "Because I am her teacher." The observation tform was quiet. The rustling of the pear blossoms in the wind thundered in the ears of the crowd. Madam Mu had earlier justified the marriage as being the orders of the parent and the words of the matchmaker. The marriage between Luoluo and the Demon Lord had been decided by her and the White Emperor, and been agreed to by the ancestral spirits of the Demi-human race. Who else could object? Logically speaking, there was no one else with the right to object. Fortunately, Luoluo had a teacher. The entire continent knew of this matter. The heavens and earth, the sovereign, the parents, the teacher. A teacher for a day, a father for a lifetime. He had every right to oppose this marriage. Luoluo peered out from behind his back and said, "Ah, everyones heard it clearly. I cant do anything about it. Its difficult to defy the orders of the teacher." As she said this, she opened her eyes wide, appearing particrly cute and innocent. Chapter 981 – Who Else Is There? Chapter 981 C Who Else Is There? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Luoluos appearance was so cute that even she felt rather embarrassed, causing her tough. Herugh was crisp and bright, luoluoluoluo. In her words just now, she had also used the word . Though the pronunciations were different, the word was written the same1. She had developed this habit as a child. But once she returned to White Emperor City from the capital, especially most recently, she no longer spoke like this, no longer happilyughed. She became calm andposed, as if she had truly matured. Only today, when Chen Changsheng arrived on a crane, did she suddenly transform into the little girl of yesteryear. This sight and thisughter was soothing to several demi-human personages, but it caused the moods of even more of them to take a downturn. They knew why Luoluo was so happy. She trusted that Chen Changsheng would involve himself in this matter. This was something that they were absolutely sure of as well. As the Pope of the Human race, Chen Changsheng would not allow his student to be married off to the Demon Lord, much less stand on the sidelines as the Demi-human race became allies with the Demon race. What would Madam Mu do next? A gale abruptly howled out from the mountains behind the Imperial City, smelling of salt and damp. This was a sea breeze, though it was hard to say if it hade from the distant Great Western Continent. The pear blossoms scattered about the floor were gradually swept up, beginning to drift about in the room. But they did not fly too far, choosing to linger around in the air. Both the sea breeze and the pear blossoms dance had arisen from Madam Mus deep nce at Chen Changsheng. It was the deep of darkness, of the abyss, imbued with a chilling aura. But before Madam Mu could speak or do anything more, another change took ce. The Bear tribe leader and his heavy metal staff stepped forth. The Shi n leader stuck his hand in the air to feel the warmth of the sea breeze. Shaking his head, he also stepped forth. The Prime Minister and ten-some ministers and generals also stepped forth. They walked out from the crowd around the observation tform, standing out. Even though they were confronting the majesty and power contained within the sea breeze. They had chosen their side. The Prime Minister, the tribal leaders, the ministers, and the generals represented arge proportion of power within the Demi-human race. They had originally had very close rtionships with the humans and been staunchly opposed to the demon alliance. They had already made their stances known in the hall. The reason they had not persisted, but had remained passive as Luoluo was forced into marriage, was that they knew that with their strength and in unprepared circumstances, it was difficult to face the collective will of Madam Mu and the Council of Elders, much less the White Emperors will. But now, Chen Changsheng had arrived. He was the Pope, qualified to represent the entirety of the Human race. With the arrival of such a powerful external ally, if they did not take this chance to make their stances known, what right did they have to stand here? ...... ...... The sea breeze contained a terrifying will and a clear meaning. Chen Changsheng clearly perceived it, but he had no intention of retreating. At this moment, he still did not have a grasp of what exactly had happened, only a rough picture of the general situation. But he was confident that even if this was the will of the White Emperor and Madam Mu, many factions in the Demi-human race would still be willing to support him, support the Human race. More importantly, he firmly believed that Madam Mu would not attack him, at least not in front of so many people. Every matter had a limit. If the demi-humans wanted to ally with the demons, they could use Xuanyuan Pos death to establish trust between the two sides, but they could not use Chen Changsheng. His status and identity were different. If he died in White Emperor City, died at the hands of the demi-humans, a massive wave would assuredly drown out the continent. No matter how secretly happy his teacher Shang Xingzhou would be, the Great Zhou Imperial Court would still form a grand army tounch a furious assault on thend of the demi-humans, or else the rage of millions of believers would burn the pces and estates of the capital to the ground. As for how intense, perhaps crazed, the Li Pces reaction would be, one did not even need to think about it to know the answer. The alliance between the Demi-human and Demon races was for the sake of safety and the future, so how could they pay such a horrifying price? The sea breeze gradually dissipated, the pure white pear blossoms once more dropping to the ground. Madam Mu remained serene. She had not struck. Chen Changsheng had not thought wrongly, except in one aspect. Madam Mu truly would not personally kill him, but in her eyes, Chen Changsheng was still a dead man. Because someone else wanted Chen Changsheng dead more than her. A calm voice spoke. "The teachers order is difficult to defy? If the teacher is dead, there naturally wont be any order, so what will the teachers order be then?" Chen Changsheng silently turned his eyes to the person beneath the pear tree. He had met this person before in the snowy mountains and knew of his identity. The most powerful Demon Lord hade alone to White Emperor City. He knew very well what this meant. The matter Shang Xingzhou had brought up in the letter truly had be reality. This was the worst situation. Chen Changshengs heart was heavy, but his eyes were indifferent. The Demon Lord smiled at him and said, "It has been many days since we bid farewell at the snowy mountains. I dont know if you will be able to survive today." The demi-human experts would not attack Chen Changsheng, but he assuredly would. The demi-humans could choose, but there was no hope of reconciliation between human and demon. It would probably be another few centuries before even a sliver of a chance would emerge. The hatred between the Demon and Human races was too deep. The siege of Luoyang and the northern expedition to exterminate demons had left the cruelest and most indelible marks on the collective psyches of the two races. Anyone who brought up peace negotiations between the two races, even if they were people of such status as the Demon Lord and Chen Changsheng, would immediately be killed, their body exposed to the elements. The most loyal of subordinates and followers would abandon them, all believers and subjects would spit on their path. Shang Xingzhou and the Tang Old Master would have Chen Changsheng exterminated in both body and soul. The Council of Elders in Xuo City and the several dozen Demon Generals led by the Demon Commander would rip the Demon Lord from his throne and cast him into the abyss. So it was said that no peace was possible between the Demon and Human races. The Demon Lord would undoubtedly kill Chen Changsheng. The story of that night in the mountains had proved that he had this sort of capability. No matter how talented in cultivation he was, Chen Changsheng was still no match. The Bear tribe leader wanted to step forward, but he was stopped by the Grand Duke from the Deer tribe. The Xiang n leader shot a profound nce at the Shi n leader. The Red River Beast Guard kept a vignt eye on everyone. The situation on the observation tform was somewhat chaotic, the air tense, and a few conflicts appeared here and there. Madam Mu had an indifferent visage, caring not for these matters. As it had been for countless years, White Emperor City was still under her control. No one could assist Chen Changsheng. Even if Chen Changsheng died here, it would have nothing to do with the Demi-human race. Would this not be the most perfect conclusion? The Demon Lord said to Chen Changsheng, "Im rather curious to see if Shang Xingzhou will cross tens of thousands of li to save you." Chen Changsheng pondered this question, then replied, "Given Teachers style and conduct, probably not." The Demon Lord gave him a pitiful gaze, then said, "For the youngest Pope of the Human race to die like this truly makes one sigh in sorrow." Chen Changsheng answered, "Theres no need to sigh yet, because since Teacher is noting, ck Robe and the Demon Commander probably wont being either." There was another level of meaning to these words. If ck Robe and the Demon Commander came to White Emperor City, Shang Xingzhou would absolutelye, as would the Prince of Xiang, and perhaps even the still-injured Wang Po woulde as well. Both ck Robe and the Demon Commander believed that as long as the opponent was not an expert of the Divine Domain, no one was a match for the Demon Lord, so they definitely would note. Arching his brows, the Demon Lord asked, "What do you want to say?" Chen Changsheng dered, "What I want to say is, then who can stop me from killing you?" ______________ 1. Luoluo has a tendency to add the word to the end of her sentences, a practice which does not trante well into English. can be pronounced as ge or luo. Chapter 982 – The Pear Blossom Falls Chapter 982 C The Pear Blossom Falls Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Carp tribe leader and the Grand Duke from the Deer tribe nced at each other, both suddenly a little uneasy. The Bear tribe leader and the generals ceased their attempts to attack and gazed at the observation tform. The wrinkles on the Xiang n leaders forehead seemed to deepen as doubts began to emerge. Madam Mu calmly gazed at Chen Changsheng, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking. No one had any hopes for Chen Changsheng, but just a single sentence from him had caused everyone to change their judgment of the situation. Because when he said those words, Chen Changsheng had a very calm expression and indifferent voice, both concealing a formidable confidence. No, he was not even concealing it. This confidence was like his sword, piercing through the clouds with incredible speed and power. Everyone who heard his voice felt their eardrums throb in pain while everyone who saw his face felt like their eyshes were about to be chopped off. The Demon Lord could easily tell that there was no false bravado in Chen Changshengs eyes, only a calm and determined intent to kill. ck Robes schemes took into ount every possibility, and he had assuredly calcted that Chen Changsheng would immediately venture across tens of thousands of li once he knew of Luoluos marriage. He had probably also calcted that the demi-humans would choose this moment to temporarily y the bystander. Since he had not made any arrangements, he must have been sure that the Demon Lord could kill Chen Changsheng. He thought the same. He did not understand where Chen Changshengs confidence came from. As the supreme master of the snowy ins, the Demon Lord was used to having everything under his control. This sort of feeling that something was seemingly beyond his control caused him many negative emotions. He waved his sleeve as if shooing away these emotions. The sleeve stirred up a cool breeze which swept up the pear blossoms and caused them to dance. This sight caused a burst of muffled gasps to rise from the surrounding crowd. Flowers being swept up in the wind was amon sight. The reason for these gasps was the strange phenomena taking ce. The pure white pear blossoms had inexplicably turned ck, and this was the purest ck, without the smallest impurity. Moreover, the orbits of those seemingly soft flowers were bizarre, and they seemed imbued with a great weight. ck was the absence of light. All the light falling from the sky seemed to be absorbed by the Demon Lords sleeve. This was also the reason the tiny flowers had be so heavy. The space beneath the pear tree seemed to deform. What sort of demon technique could produce this sight? Chen Changsheng calmly stared into the Demon Lords eyes, paying no attention to the fact that the surroundings had be pitch-ck. In this world of darkness, those identically ck flowers seemed to disappear. Suddenly, an extremely dim smear of white appeared in his vision. An extremely dim white was gray, like the sudden appearance of the morning sun after journeying in a lightless abyss. It was a pear blossom, silently floating behind him. Let alone Chen Changsheng, even the demi-human experts observing this battle had not noticed it. Chen Changsheng gazed at the Demon Lord, seemingly unaware. The pear blossom that was gradually turning white suddenly trembled, then shattered. The pliable petals transformed into countless thin threads that danced in the wind, at times zing in the light, at times painted ck by the darkness. It was beautiful and bizarre. No one knew just what exactly had happened. At this moment, the clear and bright cry of a sword rang out over the observation tform. Fierce sword intent descended, and those petal strands were powerless to resist. One by one, they shattered and dropped to the ground, transforming into ck wisps of smoke and vanishing from this world. A sword bursting with an archaic aura had appeared, quietly floating in the air behind Chen Changsheng. This sword gave off the feeling that no matter who attacked Chen Changsheng, they would receive its powerful and callous counterattack. This sword was like Chen Changshengs most faithful guard, apanion that would never betray him. ...... ...... This was the first time many people had seen Chen Changshengs sword style, this legendary sword style. Chen Changsheng was still very far from the Divine Domain, but many people believed that his sword style had already surpassed the domain of mortals. As Su Lis legacy disciple, and considering that Qiushan Jun had been missing thesest few years, Chen Changsheng was now publicly acknowledged as a grandmaster of the sword. Information on his sword style had already been spread around the world, and all the demi-human personages present knew of it. However, seeing it with their own eyes still left them stunned. The Demon Lords visage remained unaffected. On that night in the mountains, he had already experienced Chen Changshengs sword style, so he knew this was far from all of it. He took a step forward, moving from the darkness to the light, the pear tree behind him about to turn into a silhouette. The cold darkness howled as it rose, taking up the remaining pear blossoms on the ground and casting them toward Chen Changsheng. Those pear blossoms did not move quickly, and they could even be described as slow. They gave off a feeling of incredible weight. Upon seeing this, the demi-human experts experienced a powerful foreboding that if they touched these pear blossoms, they would assuredly be put in a most sorry state. The problem was that there were several thousand pear blossoms floating in the air. How could Chen Changsheng avoid all of them? Even if he could avoid them, what would happen to Princess Luoluo standing behind him? ...... ...... The Demon Lord knew what Chen Changsheng would do. Countless swords would surge out of that sword sheath called the Vault Sheath, slicing the thousands of pear blossoms into threads to be swept away in the wind. The same method he had used to deal with that first pear blossom. In truth, the Demon Lord was inviting Chen Changsheng to do this. Because just like every other cultivator on the continent, he was also curious to see just how many swords Chen Changsheng had brought out of the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou. More importantly, after that night in the mountains, he had prepared a method specifically meant for killing Chen Changsheng. Once the sky of pear blossoms was hacked down by Chen Changshengs rain of swords, death would descend. What would happen next would be just as the Demon Lord had imagined, as had the Xiang n leader and many other experts. Swords shrilly howled as powerful sword intents ran the breadth from earth to sky. Deep and straight lines were shed through the hard floor of the observation tform as those floating pear blossoms were cut down, countless terrifying spatial fissures shing between them. This sight caused fear to engulf the eyes of many. Let alone the pear blossoms as heavy as mountains or those fierce sword intents, the spatial fissures produced by the shes of two powerful Qis would be enough to kill the vast majority of those present. After some time, the pear blossoms had all fallen to the ground, leaving behind no trace except for a faint fragrance. The frightening spatial fissures gradually closed like some fiend from the abyss closing its eyes. Several hundred swords floated in the air, a torrential rain on the verge of descending. In this rain of swords, Chen Changsheng quietly gazed at the Demon Lord. The pear blossoms had been exhausted, but he was not dead. Because the Demon Lords move had not appeared. The Demon Lord had an expression of unprecedented solemnity, with even a hint of shock. He stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked, "And what sort of sword style is this?" Chapter 983 – Sword Domain Chapter 983 C Sword Domain Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Several hundred renowned swords floated in the air, imbued with the boundless pressure of a storm. This sight and the awe-inspiring sword intent being released caused the crowd around the observation tform to subconsciously back away. They had finally seen the legendary sword style. The crowd felt shock, then reverence, and finally, confusion. Because of the Demon Lords question: "And what sword style is this?" Had Chen Changsheng not used his legendary sword style? But there was not a single difference between it and the legend. Only true demi-human experts like the Xiang n leader could vaguely sense that the several hundred swords floating in the air were somewhat different from the sword style of rumor. The Demon Lord knew that Chen Changsheng had the ability to hack down the sky of pear blossoms, and this had been exactly what he wanted to see. Because his true move, his killing blow, was hidden behind the pear blossoms. The simultaneous strike of a thousand swords was Chen Changshengs strongest move. Having different swords exhibit different sword techniques was an extremely absurd matter. One required a monstrously powerful and stable spiritual sense, required a mastery over countless sword techniques. In every aspect, this sword style was at the peak of the path of the sword. No matter how shocking Chen Changshengs talent in the sword was, there was no conceivable way he could advance any further. Because those swords were all independent beings. Whether it was in terms of sword intent, shape, or sword techniques, they all hadrge discrepancies. No one could truly fuse these swords into one, transforming them into a truly perfect sword style. Not even if Chen Xuanba reincarnated or Su Li began to relearn the sword could they manage to resolve this problem. In the past, Chen Changsheng had also found it impossible to resolve. Whenever he attacked with these swords in the past, it was tantamount to several hundred Star Condensation swordsmen attacking at the same time. This sort of sword style was naturally incredibly powerful, a point proved in the alley of the Northern Military Department, on the battlefields of the snowy ins, and on that night in the snowy mountains. It had rendered Xiaode and those assassins from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets incapable of approaching him, allowed him to kill several hundred wolf cavalry in a few seconds, and let him preserve his life in front of the Demon Lord for a few moments. But this sword style had a fatal w. Each sword had its own battle to fight, and when the momentum of the swords ckened, a gap would inevitably appear. Those swords, those sword techniques, those swordsmen all called Chen Changsheng, could not be one sword, one sword technique, one Chen Changsheng. This was the gap that the Demon Lord wanted to use, the moment of death he had prepared for Chen Changsheng. But he had not expected that after hacking down the pear blossoms, the several hundred swords did not cken in the slightest, much less grow disorderly. Those several hundred swords remainedposed from start to finish, exuding an aura of invincibility. So the Demon Lord did not strike. He could clearly tell that Chen Changsheng had not yet managed to make these several hundred swords into one. If Chen Changshengs cultivation of the sword had reached such a formidable level, he would assuredly be able to step into the Divine Domain at any time and the Demon Lord would already be dead. Even with Madam Mu present. Chen Changsheng had most likely found some method to resolve this problem. Whenever he had used these swords in the past, their positions had not been definite, and he had allowed the sword intents to act on their own volition. But today, whether they were speedily cutting down the pear blossoms or quietly floating around him, each of those several hundred swords had their own definite position from which they did not move. Positions were rtive, and this sort of surety was a connection. Both distance and angle were a type of connection. The connection between two swords was a line. The connection between three swords was a wall. The connection between several hundred swords was a world. A world was a domain. The domain of an expert at the Star Condensation Realm was called a Star Domain, so a domain formed from swords could be called a Sword Domain. Chen Changsheng and Luoluo stood in this storm of swords. Countless specks of star radiance seeped out from the depths of his clothes and illuminated those swords. A perfect Star Domainyered itself over a perfect Sword Domain. Those swords trembled in the wind, their bright edges beginning to twinkle as if they were real stars. This was his world of stars, and no one could enter. ...... ...... When those swords left the sheath, they had not parted. Instead, they had formed an even tighter connection, as if they had berades. Chen Changshengs sword style had undergone an intrinsic transformation. It was essentially the first time witnessing Chen Changshengs sword style for the demi-human personages, so they did not sense anything strange. The Demon Lord had fought Chen Changsheng before, and he was the closest to these swords today, so he had the clearest perception, was the first to discover the problem. His contemtions had not produced an answer, so he had voiced his question. "And what sword style is this?" The observation tform was very quiet. More and more demi-human experts began to discover this problem, began to sense the existence of the Sword Domain. As a result, they looked with even more shock at those several hundred swords in the air. Madam Mus gaze also grew graver. Several years ago, in the capital, although she had not truly met Chen Changsheng, she had observed those famous battles of his. The Chen Changsheng of then was already exhibiting a cultivation in the sword far above what was expected of his age, making her somewhat wary. She had not expected that in just a few years, Chen Changshengs cultivation in the sword would have taken another giant step forward. When the star radiance illuminated the Sword Domain, she even felt that Chen Changsheng had the aura of someone who was only half a step from the Divine. It was no wonder that he only needed the Orthodoxys Divine Staff to punch a hole through the seal over the Red River. But what was this Sword Domain? Could it be that sword style? Impossible, he was just one person... Madam Mus brow furrowed as she found it hard to believe her own conclusion. At this point, the Demon Lord spoke once more. "Please grant me your instruction." His expression was grave and serious. The chilly wind stirred the dust on the observation tform. There were no more white flowers left to tremble. By now, the sun had silently climbed up to its zenith, but it was obscured by the clouds drifting in from the Western Sea. In this absolute silence, countless gazes watched Chen Changsheng, waiting to hear his answer. Chen Changsheng said nothing. Luoluo once more stuck her head out from behind him and gave the Demon Lord a sweet smile. "He wont tell you so he can worry you to death." The Demon Lord ignored her. Looking at Chen Changsheng, he said, "I didnt expect that in a few weeks, youve advanced your cultivation in the sword so much. However, this so-called Sword Domain of yours uses the Star Domain as its basis. Only in defense is it perfect. The moment you attack, hundreds of gaps will appear. You want to use this move to kill me? Thats nothing more than wishful thinking." Chen Changsheng still said nothing. He slowly took out the Stainless Sword and then ced its hilt into the Vault Sheath. The atmosphere over the observation tform was now even more fraught with tension. Although none of the crowd had personally witnessed it, many people had heard about the way the Pope fought. Luoluo quietly took two steps back, her hands on the stone pearl. Chen Changshengs expression was calm, but everyone could detect that murderous intent. He yearned to kill the Demon Lord. After Zhou Tong, this was the person that he had an explicit desire, even craving, to kill. Even if it was wishful thinking, he still had to think it. And besides, he was extremely confident. As long as Madam Mu and the demi-human experts did not interfere... He had a seventy percent chance. Chapter 984 – Frosty Clouds and Collapsing Rocks Chapter 984 C Frosty Clouds and Copsing Rocks Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng still did not know what specifically had happened in White Emperor City. Why would the Demi-human race ally with the Demon race? Just what was the White Emperor couple actually thinking? But regardless of what had happened, as long as he could kill the Demon Lord, everything could be easily resolved. Luoluo could not possibly be married off to a dead man. The Council of Elders and the Demon Commander back in Xuo City would assuredly go on a thunderous rampage. And would ck Robe, who was never afraid to think the worst of the world, perhaps believe that this was a trap set by Chen Changsheng and Madam Mu? Of course, it was extremely difficult to make Madam Mu suddenly change her mind and let him kill the Demon Lord. But who knew? Perhaps at the crucial moment, Madam Mu would suddenly realize that the Demon Lords death might be a great benefit to her and the Demi-human race. The phrase it might be very interesting symbolized an open ending where anything imagined had the chance toe true. When Chen Changsheng thought of this phrase, so did the Demon Lord. He realized that he really might lose to Chen Changshengs sword. But he still did not think that he could die in anothernd, far from Xuo City. Moreover, just as Chen Changsheng yearned for his death, he also yearned for Chen Changshengs death. If Chen Changsheng died in White Emperor City, even if he was the one to do the deed, the demi-humans would still find it hard to pretend they were uninvolved. No matter how rigorous of a schemer Madam Mu was, she could no longer y both sides against each other. She would have topletely defect to the Demon race, as the demi-humans were simply incapable of resisting the raging mes of the Human race bereft of its Pope. When he thought of this possible scenario, the Demon Lord once more resolved to kill Chen Changsheng. The observation tform was a high and spacious stone tform, a thousand zhang in circumference. Other than the pear tree nted beside the railing, there were no other nts growing on it. With the Xiang n leader and the other personages having retreated, the tform seemed even more spacious, like a cold and endless in. The Demon Lord was still standing underneath the pear tree. There were no white flowers on the branches of the tree, but there were still green leaves, bursting with life. Across from the tree was a storm of swords, Chen Changsheng and Luoluo standing within. A chill emerged from the Demon Lords body, assailing his surroundings. This chill was so extreme, so pure, that the green leaves seemed to be transparent as they froze. It was not just the observation tform. In the Imperial City and all of White Emperor City, the rapid drop in temperature caused countless clouds of fog to emerge. This fog condensed together into a single cloud that was not white, but ck. All of this looked both incredibly strange and abnormally terrifying. It was like the famous abyss had been moved here by the Demon Lord. Was this chill the legendary Demon Breath? This was not Chen Changshengs question. In the snowy mountains, he had exchanged blows with two generations of Demon Lord, so he knew that this was the most intrinsic quality of the Demon Imperial n, and also their most powerful move. The Demon Lord was the most pureblooded member of the Demon Imperial n at present. His Demon Breath was naturally the most purely terrifying substance on the continent. If he were facing an ordinary human cultivator, the Demon Lord could rely on the extremely cold temperatures naturally caused by the Demon Breath to effortlessly freeze his opponents sea of consciousness and harden their meridians. Finally, in the most tyrannical fashion, it would destroy his opponents body. From a certain perspective, the Yellow Springs art cultivated by the Longevity Sects Chusu was very simr to this move of the Demon Imperial n. When he first realized this, Chen Changsheng had even thought of a certain possibility: the Longevity Sect had been secretly colluding with Xuo City for several centuries. Perhaps it was only after that previous sect master received instruction from the previous Demon Lord that he began to walk down the evil path that was the art of the Yellow Springs? The little ck Dragon had made it so that Chen Changsheng was not afraid of Chusus Yellow Springs art, so he was naturally resistant to the Demon Lords move. The flowers of frost dropping from the sky and the icy cloud rising from the city had no effect on him. His gaze pierced through those snowkes onto the Demon Lord under the pear tree. As his gaze descended, countless swords began to howl over the observation tform. Innumerable sword glows shone and then swiftly disappeared, vanishing from sight. The Demon Lord did not move, but with a thought, he had begun his attack. Chen Changsheng did not move, but with a nce, his swords had struck. The icy cloud enveloped the stone tform,pletely obscuring the figures of Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord. It was no longer possible to see the flowers of frost, the leaves of ice, or those famous swords in the sky. All that could be heard was the melodious hums of swords and the asional heavy crash in the cloud like some roar from the abyss. Like a bolt of lightning, a sword glow would asionally light up a part of the cloud, vividly illuminating the structures of those flowers of frost, so beautiful that they seemed unreal. It would also vividly illuminate the two figures in the cloud, so oddly enchanting that they seemed unreal. The sword like lightning whose light could pierce through the icy cloud was naturally Chen Changshengs Stainless Sword. No matter how formidable was the Demon Breath within the icy cold, it could not leave a single mark on the Stainless Swords surface. Even now, its surface was still as bright as a mirror. Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord were both using the Yeshi Step. His Yeshi Step was naturally not as formidable as the Demon Lords, but with Nankes instruction over thest few days and his use of sword techniques as movement techniques, he was able to draw level in terms of speed. Thus, strength was what would decide this battle. Strength sounded like a simple word, but it was actually an extremelyplicated and vast concept. Only a true expert of the continent like Bie Yanghong could clearly understand its true meaning. His instruction to Xuanyuan Po two days ago had actually been very important, though it was unknown how much Xuanyuan Po hadprehended. Chen Changsheng and Demon Lord were both very young, but they were both extremely talented and peerless geniuses. They had already developed their own distinct understandings of this concept. Thus, one could conclude that since the battle had remained within the confines of the icy cloud, no extra Qi was lost as excess. However, even the Garden of Zhou could be opened by force and not even a Star Domain could truly cut off the world. As long as one lived under the starry sky, one would undoubtedly have a connection with the world. As this battle proceeded, it still managed to reveal some of its intimidating power. This was an invisible abyss of Demon Breath and a soundless sea of sword intent. Even if it was just ripples that leaked out of the icy clouds, they still had a massive effect on the surrounding environment. Countless deep fissures began to spread across the stones outside the cloud, an ever-expanding spider web. If not for the protection of a seal, the entirety of the vast tform would have already copsed into a pile of rubble. Farther away, this battle had even greater effects. The za in front of the Imperial City was now ying host to many fine marks, short but straight, as if they had been carved out by a sword. Countless ants surged out of the ground, but before they could walk even half a foot, they were frozen by an invisible Qi, upon which they swiftly decayed. An extremely deep crack suddenly appeared on the outer edge of the Whalefall tform. With a terrifying crack, the Whalefall tform copsed. A massive rock tumbled down, picking up speed and howling through the air as it smashed towards the densely packed crowd in front of the Imperial City. Chapter 985 – The Sword Descends into a Thousand Piles of Snow Chapter 985 C The Sword Descends into a Thousand Piles of Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Imperial City was built along the mountain and had extremely steep slopes. The observation tform was located at the highest point and was very far from the square in front of the Imperial City. The massive rock that had broken off from Whalefall tform was rolling down the slopes with a terrifying momentum, crushing countless walls and fake mountains on the way, but there was still some time before it smashed against the ground. Upon hearing the thunderous booming, many people turned up to look. Their faces instantly went ghastly white and they turned to flee. But the crowd was packed and it was no easy task to promptly escape to safer ground. Screams, yells, curses, and sobbing quickly turned the za into a scene ofplete mayhem. The sounds of Whalefall tform copsing and the ensuing cries and screams could also be heard on the observation tform. Many ministers and generals were frozen from shock. They had no time to react, much less resolve the imminent tragedy. On the other hand, those true experts who were in time to react and had the ability to save those people did not react at all. They remained fixated on the icy cloud, all their attention on those intermittent sword glows. The massive rock that had broken off from Whalefall tform would lead to the death of hundreds of civilians in front of the Imperial City, but to these important figures, this was a minor matter. The oue of this battle was the truly important event, because it would decide the lives of millions. Suddenly, the bright sword cries vanished and winds blew in from all directions, dispersing the icy cloud. The swords flew out from the depths of the cloud, returning to Chen Changsheng and Luoluo, where they vibrated and buzzed. Who had won? Chen Changshengs face was somewhat pale and there was an extremely shallow cut behind his left ear, the congealed blood there holding his hair in ce. In the daylight, a few ck stains could be seen in the short and shallow wound, most likely crystallized Demon Breath. However, they had been wrapped up in some sort of substance and were now glistening. The Demon Lord was in a somewhat sorrier state. The golden loop tying his hair had been chopped into ten-some pieces and his hair was now scattered, drifting in the air behind him. Five tears had been made on his clothes, straight and deep. Just a nce was enough to see that they had been inflicted by a sword. Only one of these tears had blood seeping out, a golden syrup that was still striking, even in the gloomy light. The pear tree had been rendered into tiny chunks by Chen Changshengs swords. Scattered about the ground by the wind, they became one with the dust, impossible to distinguish. Standing on the now-empty ground, the Demon Lord appeared somewhat deste. Had Chen Changsheng really won? Just what sort of sword style was he using? The demi-human experts viewing this battle were shocked to see this sight, and countless ideas bubbled forth in their minds over a few seconds. Yes, Chen Changsheng had won this battle. If not for the unfathomable tenacity of the Demon Lords body, he might have already been cut in two by the Stainless Sword. Of course, the Demon Lords cultivation level and techniques were truly terrifying, and the storm of swords had not affected his vision in the slightest. His resolve was even more formidable, as he had taken extreme risks, enduring four of Chen Changshengs strikes tounch a furious counterattack that had wounded Chen Changsheng. One could not underestimate that shallow wound near Chen Changshengs neck. The ck stains in the wound were crystals formed from the Demon Lords purest Demon Breath. The moment they encountered flesh, they would begin to rapidly spread, just like sparks of fire setting an entire in aze. Even an expert of the Divine Domain would have to immediately leave so that they could find a method of removing those Demon Breath crystals. There was a nigh impassable distance between Chen Changsheng and the Divine Domain, so his death should have been assured. Fortunately, he had been born with a stainless constitution and then been bathed in dragon blood. Along with the fact that his body was bursting with the energy of Sacred Light and that his blood was mixed with the true blood of the Heavenly Phoenix, he had just the right factors to suppress the Demon Lords move. The observation tform was as silent as a tomb, making the rumbling and cries from below all the more distinct. The demi-human experts still paid it no mind. They stared at Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord, stupefied. Their moods were somewhatplex as their minds gradually began to change. The icy cloud had concealed the storm of swords and the peerless demon techniques, but how could the demi-human experts possibly not sense the danger and terror contained within? Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord were naturally two of the strongest in the younger generation. But the level of cultivation, strength, and everything else they had disyed in this battle had still surpassed the wildest reckonings of the entire continent. More importantly, this was a battle with historic consequences. Neither Chen Changsheng nor the Demon Lord had entered the Divine Domain, but one was the Pope of the Human race while the other was the sovereign of the north. All of the continent firmly believed that as long as they were given enough time, they would cross that threshold. In other words, they were always, and would undoubtedly be in the future, true Saints. They were soon to be rulers of this continent, their names recorded countless times in the annals of history. When they were still young, they had fought, and so the result of this battle would assuredly continue to affect the situation of the continent for centuries, constantly rewriting history. Just what would happen next? When the demi-human experts saw Chen Changsheng raise the Stainless Sword once more, they couldnt help but suddenly feel a chill. Was Chen Changsheng really nning to continue until he killed the Demon Lord? Would a finishing period have to be written on this span of history in advance? When he saw Chen Changsheng raise his sword once more, the Demon Lords face paled, not out of fear, but anger. Besides killing intent, he also saw a hint of ruthlessness in Chen Changshengs eyes. Before the start of the battle, he believed that he could rely on his own abilities to kill Chen Changsheng. So he had not prepared to use his strongest move. Even with the Astral Executioner in hand, he still felt like that move was too vicious, that it was best left unused. He had not expected Chen Changshengs cultivation of the sword to be so powerful in just a few short weeks. Let alone killing him, even defeating him was now a challenge. This made him feel greatly ashamed. So he made a decision. He gripped the hard and frigid object in his sleeve. He waited for Chen Changshengs sword to sh down. ...... ...... When the Demon Lord gripped the object in his sleeve, no one noticed anything strange. The clouds gathering over White Emperor City began to move faster. The massive rock was still rolling down, getting closer and closer to the ground. Countless demi-humans screamed and wept, powerless and hopeless as they waited for death to descend. The Demon Lord was waiting for Chen Changshengs sword to descend. Madam Mus expression turned grave. Was it because of the object in the Demon Lords sleeve, or was it... because Chen Changshengs sword did not descend? Yes, no one on the observation tform thought this would happen. With a swoosh, countless swords flew out of the sheath in Chen Changshengs hands. But those swords did not sh at the Demon Lord. They flew off the observation tform, into the clouds. Those swords stirred the clouds, bringing away with them countless wisps, appearing somewhat like mists. But they were more like lightning, because the swords were too fast. With the eyes, one could only see the bright trails they left in the sky. Some people who saw this even had a misperception. When these swords entered the mists, they were already in front of the Imperial City. At that moment, the massive rock falling from the sky was still several dozen zhang away from the ground. ...... ...... The weeping and screaming crowd that was fleeing in all directions gradually came to a stop. Because they had stopped feeling the quaking, had stopped hearing the rumbling of the massive rock. But there was no silence. Instead, an incessant grinding noise wasing from above them. When they looked up at the sky, they stood in awe. They saw a mystical sight. The rock had stopped and was floating in the sky. Countless swords like bolts of lightning were shing at the bottom of the rock, and the sounds of hacking and slicing filled the air. Those swords were too swift. In a few seconds, they had gone back and forth countless times. Innumerable straight seams appeared on the rock. More and more appeared until it crumbled. Fearful screams once more arose from the za. ...... ...... Some people had been injured in the rush to escape. Unable to move, they were right under the massive rock. A nobledy of the upper city was in absolute despair, looking very pitiful as she wept. A Bear tribeborer from the Pine Paths hugged her and put his sturdy back between her and the sky. Just a moment ago, for the sake of throwing the chef of the steamed bun store out of the crowd, he had injured his leg, so it was toote for him to leave. But no matter how sturdy his back was, it could not possibly bear the weight of the rock. Even if he did hold the nobledy to protect her in his embrace, all that awaited was being crushed into a pulp together. But in the final moments of ones life, to have the warmth of an embrace, to feel some kindness, to grant some kindness, was still somefort. The fearful screams told the nobledy that the rock was about to descend and her weeping grew louder. Theborer embraced her even tighter. After some time, those fearful screams suddenly became the ecstatic cries that came from living through a disaster. The nobledy gradually stopped crying and took a fearful nce at the sky. The massive rock did notnd. Nor was there a torrential rain of shards. Stone powder was gently drifting to the ground. This stone powder was fine, light, white. It looked like snow. The Bear tribeborer helped her up. The nobledy was somewhat embarrassed. In the drifting stone snow, the two met each others gaze. When they thought of that intimate embrace, they both couldnt help but feel a little awkward. The nobledy softly said, "Thank you." Theborer scratched his head and said, "Youre wee." The nobledy stared into his eyes and seriously said, "I want to marry you." Chapter 986 – One Persons South Stream Temple Sword Array Chapter 986 C One Persons South Stream Temple Sword Array Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The important personages in front of the stone hall did not know of those events taking ce in front of the Imperial City, did not what specifically had happened, and certainly did not know that the massive rock had been shed into a thousand piles of snow and be the reason for a marriage between a Bear tribeborer and a nobledy of the upper city. But they knew what the swords that had flown out of Chen Changshengs sheath had done. Silence reigned around the observation tform. Chen Changsheng had won again. The Demon Lord was well aware, as were all the important individuals, just where Chen Changsheng had won, and what was meant by again. Madam Mu maintained her indifferent visage, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking. However, individuals like the Xiang n leader and the Grand Duke from the Deer tribe had rather nastyplexions. The Bear tribe leader was greatly relieved, feeling that his judgment of Chen Changsheng had not been wrong. The Shi n leader was even more satisfied, feeling that the Pope was one of careful thought and outstanding judgment, as he had remembered that he could use this method to strengthen the friendship between the Human and Demi-human races, even in this tense moment. Chen Changsheng had not thought of so much. He only realized this was happening and then set out to resolve it. Acting ording to ones heart, what need was there to think? Countless swords flew back to the observation tform, rejoining the several hundred swords around Chen Changsheng. At this moment, an apathetic and lofty voice that seemed toe from the sea of stars appeared. "Let us stop here." The speaker was Madam Mu. Chen Changsheng did not stop. He wanted to kill the Demon Lord and the Demon Lord wanted to kill him. Since life and death had not yet been decided, the battle had naturally note to an end. Until the end, there was no true victory or defeat. The air over the observation tform was cut into countless regions by the awe-inspiring sword intent. The torrential rain of sword energy seemed ready to tear apart the clouds. The snowy in of star radiance in his body was fiercely burning. His sea of consciousness raged with waves several hundred zhang high. The swords in the sky, guided by his spiritual sense, exhibited every kind of wondrous sword technique, all of them working together to kill the Demon Lord. The rain of swords descended with the crisp cry of countless swords, its momentum even greater than before. In the face of such a powerful attack, in the face of this sword style that no one could see through, the Demon Lord was without fear. Even though he had already lost twice to Chen Changshengs sword. His expression was very calm, his two hands hanging at his sides, hidden in his sleeves. Only he knew that Madam Mus words had not been for Chen Changsheng, but for him. ...... ...... The abyssal Qi released by the Demon Lord in the fight had caused the temperature in White Emperor City to drop by several degrees. The streets that had been warmed by the sunlight for only a little while began to fill with mist once more. Suddenly, the mist began to swiftly flow to the upper reaches of the city. Madam Mu had finally moved. A wave of her sleeve had stirred a wind from the Western Sea, attracting all the mist on the two shores of the Red River to this ce. Mist surged into the Imperial City and flowed up the stone steps, passing through the flowers and trees, finally reaching the observation tform, where it congealed into a cloud. This was a most real cloud, yet it possessed the most unreal of details. Compared to the Demon Lords icy cloud, this cloud was whiter, like a flock of sheep. It seemed a very simple construct, but if one probed it with the spiritual sense, they would understand what it meant to be truly unfathomable. The white cloud swallowed up the Demon Lords figure and then blocked the rain of swords. The observation tform was silent. Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord were both quite extraordinary. In the future, they would undoubtedly be true Saints. Madam Mu had been a Saint for many years now. Even if Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord brought the treasures of the Orthodoxy and most revered demon artifacts with them, they were still no match for her. Moreover, she was the Empress of the Demi-humans. While the White Emperor was in seclusion, her will had the greatest voice in the Demi-human race. It was perhaps for these reasons that the Demon Lord did not resist, allowing the white cloud to swallow him. As he vanished, he still had not removed his hands from his sleeves. Chen Changsheng also did not have the swords continue their descent. Time silently pressed forward. After a few moments, the white cloud on the observation tform dissipated. The Demon Lord was nowhere to be seen, transported from the depths of the cloud to some other ce. Chen Changsheng pensively gazed at the stone fissure on the ground. A gorgeous sleeve slowly dropped down. The white cloud flowed back down to the city below like a waterfall as all became peaceful. Madam Mu drew back her hand. Chen Changsheng did not sheathe his swords. He gazed at Madam Mu. The several hundred swords in the sky slowly moved with his gaze, ultimately pointing at Madam Mu. This scene had a very strange beauty to it, and also an unimaginable tension. Did he really want to attack Madam Mu? "Impudent!" With a terrible expression on his face, the Grand Duke sternly rebuked Chen Changsheng, "Your Holiness, quickly withdraw your swords!" Several tribal leaders and ministers also rebuked Chen Changsheng. More of them remained silent. This silence symbolized many things. Footsteps resounded over the tform. The Bear tribe leader, carrying his metal staff, stood behind Chen Changsheng. The Shi n leader followed him, though he stood a little closer to Luoluo. Immediately after, the Prime Minister, several Grand Schrs, and more and more demi-human personages stood behind Chen Changsheng and Luoluo. The alliance with the demons was the will of the White Emperor and Empress, and had obtained the approval of the majority of the Council of Elders. However, in the pce debate, still forty percent of the gathered tribal leaders, ministers, and generals had stated their firm objection. And now, the circumstances had changed even further. Pope Chen Changsheng had arrived, bringing with him the Human races most unswerving response, driving off the Demon Lord. Although Madam Mus hand had put a stop to the battle, everyone could see who had won. This was a very important point. The demi-human personages who had good rtionships with the humans or doted on Princess Luoluo now had more confidence. Those personages who considered more the advantages for the Demi-human race were also beginning to think differently. ...... ...... Madam Mu calmly looked back at Chen Changsheng and asked, "I save your life, and not only do you not return my kindness, you also want to strike me with your swords?" Chen Changsheng knew what she meant. Right when his swords were descending, he had suddenly had felt an incredibly ill foreboding, as if something extremely dangerous was about to ur. He rarely had this sort of feeling. Thest time was when that pir of light was piercing through the sea of stars to descend upon the snowy mountains. He had noticed that the Demon Lord had kept his hands concealed in his sleeves the entire time. Had the Demon Lord been intending to use the Astral Executioner? But even if the Astral Executioner could be used again, how could the Demon Lordmunicate his position to the starry sky? There was no answer to this question, because Madam Mus actions had put a stop to it. Chen Changsheng knew that Madam Mu had not meant him any kindness. She had most likely acted because, for various reasons, she did not want the Demon Lord to use that method. But she had still put a stop to it all, causing that extremely intense sense of peril to vanish, so he did not retort. Madam Mu did not care about the change in situation. She was interested in Chen Changshengs swords. "Just what sort of sword style are you using?" The Demon Lord did know what sort of sword style Chen Changsheng was using. Madam Mu was also not sure. The extremely old and experienced Xiang n leader and the extremely wise Shi n leader also did not recognize Chen Changshengs sword style. Because no one had ever seen this sword style before. This was the first time since the Heavenly Tome Monoliths descended upon the world that this sword style appeared under the starry sky. Chen Changsheng replied, "Unity Sword Art." The majority of people present had never heard of these words. Madam Mu had heard of it, and she had guessed at it earlier, though she had found it impossible to believe. Even now, hearing the answer from Chen Changshengs mouth, she still found it difficult to believe. She silently thought for quite some time, then said, "I never expected, nor, I believe, did the first Holy Maiden, that the South Stream Temple sword array that awed the world... could actually be used by one person." Chapter 987 – The Sword Is His Fate Chapter 987 C The Sword Is His Fate Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Madam Mus words cast the observation tform into an eerie silence. The Unity Sword Art that Chen Changsheng spoke of was the South Stream Temple sword array! But since it was a sword array, how could he use it alone? Just what was going on here? To many people, Madam Mus ruefulments were an enigma. They simply could not understand, or perhaps it was better to say that their brains simply could not grasp such a concept. The Xiang n leader had long since cultivated to half a step from the Divine Domain. Excluding Madam Mu, he was the expert with the highest cultivation level of the people present, so he quickly understood the meaning of Madam Mus words. His expression became abnormally grave. In the gaze he aimed at Chen Changsheng, there was now respect alongside wariness. Since a sword array was an array, it naturally had to be formed from many swords. It was impossible for one person. The South Stream Temple sword array was famed throughout the world, but it could be no different. Although two South Stream Temple disciples could use the Unity Sword Art to fight a foe, exhibiting some of the sword arrays strength, the true and most powerful South Stream Temple sword array required several dozen disciples working together. Even the most insane of individuals would not dare imagine that the South Stream Temple sword array would one day appear in the hands of just one person. Just as Madam Mu said, probably not even the monstrously talented first Holy Maiden who had created the South Stream Temple sword array had imagined that such a scene would take ce. ...... ...... How had Chen Changsheng been able to aplish this feat? His spiritual sense was iparably powerful and serene, like the waters of a deep mountain stream, unable to be severed and never running dry. He had countless famous swords that he had formed empathetic connections with. He used them like his hand used his fingers. He had countless sword styles. With a thought, the sword techniques of various sects woulde in a continuous stream. Thus, at the very beginning, in the Garden of Zhou, he could use one spiritual sense to form ten thousand swords into a dragon. Later on, he learned to divide his spiritual sense into several hundred strands that would control several hundred swords, relying on this skill to force his way into the alley of the Northern Military Department. But just this was still far from enough to make the South Stream Temple sword array appear in his hands. To use several hundred strands of spiritual sense to control several hundred swords was just an increase in quantity. The swords were not cooperating with each other and were fighting their own battles. The South Stream Temple sword array was tooplicated, and besides, the might of the sword array needed the disciples forming it to cooperate to truly be utilized. Chen Changsheng had been able to resolve this problem through an opportunity. One could also call it chance, karma, or fate. From the moment the Tang Old Master gifted him the Yellow Paper Umbre, his fate became inseparably linked to swords. This was the case whether he was discovering the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou or learning the sword from Su Li in the wilderness. Several days ago, upon meeting Xiao Zhang in Fengyang City and learning that something had changed in Holy Maiden Peak, he became worried for Xu Yourongs safety and forced his way to the summit of Holy Maiden Peak. At the time, Xu Yourong had been on the other side of the stone wall, so he sat on the edge of the cliff, watching the sun set over the Tong River. Somewhat bored, he began to read. Thus, he learned the Unity Sword Art. On the next day, his and Xu Yourongs swords worked in harmony, stunning the world. He then went to Mount Li. As he arduously pressed through the sword path, his cultivation in the sword advanced once more. After that, he mounted the crane and set off on his journey of eighty thousand li. It was very boring, so in his idle thoughts, he suddenly thought of a possibility. Since the Unity Sword Art was the foundation of the South Stream Temple sword array, since he and Yourong could harmonize their swords, then could he and these swords work together? As the White Crane pierced through the dark clouds while bathed in starlight, he pondered these questions. After thinking for an entire night, he encountered a few incidents, where he made a few experiments with his swords. Finally, he understood. From that moment, the storm of swords had an order, each sword having its own position. A connection formed between them. Position was rtive and connections went in both directions. The sword intents conformed, the sword energies joined, and as they grew and multiplied, a sword style was formed. Thus, a sword array was formed. How strong was the South Stream Temple sword array? Several days ago, in the ceremony to close the temple, Wuqiong Bi, an expert of the Divine Domain, was powerless against the hurriedly formed sword array formed by several dozen South Stream Temple disciples. If not for Huai Bis treacherous blow, perhaps Xu Yourong would not have needed to break out of seclusion. Even Zhou Dufu had needed a great deal of energy and wisdom to break through South Stream Temples sword array and enter Holy Maiden Peak. From a certain perspective, Chen Changsheng alone was a South Stream Temple sword array. It was no wonder the Demon Lord lost to his sword. "Your Holiness the Pope is truly a genius of the sword, one that is hard to find even once a generation." Madam Mu said this with a very calm expression, but her mood was not so. Chen Changshengs feat was truly too absurd. Even she had to sigh in emotion and then raise her guard further. When she thought of her unflinching stance toward Chen Changsheng when discussing with the White Emperor, she could not help but feel some regret. Chen Changsheng answered, "I have only obtained the shape. I am still missing the spirit." He was not being humble but speaking the truth. Madam Mu calmly replied, "Of course, or else would not Your Holiness even be able to kill me?" The meaning of this question was veryplicated. To be able to kill meant that he had the ability to kill, and also that he wanted to kill. Chen Changsheng felt Luoluo behind him lightly pull on his clothes. He quietly thought for a few moments, then asked, "Why did the Demon Lord appear in White Emperor City?" He did not follow the line of conversation Madam Mu hadid down but asked his own question. The meaning of this question was also veryplicated and very difficult to respond to. Because he had asked even though he knew the answer. Several hundred swords were still quietly floating in the air, following Chen Changshengs gaze to aim at the distant Madam Mu. The mists lingering about the flowers, trees, and stone walls of the Imperial City had not yet dispersed. At any moment, they could reform into a white cloud and devour all. People stared into each others eyes, apparently wanting to see the weakness in each others eyes. The mood on the observation tform was even more tense and oppressive. Madam Mu did not answer Chen Changshengs question. This was an extremely intelligent choice. More importantly, she had the means of stopping this line of questioning from Chen Changsheng. She looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "You should currently be more concerned with another matter." White Emperor City was prepared to renounce its alliance with the Human race and form one with the Demon race. What could be important than this? Through his clothes, Chen Changsheng sensed that Luoluos small hand was rather cold. This caused his heart to slightly sink and for him to remain silent. Madam Mu added, "s, in the end, you still came a littlete." The Divine Staff had burst with light and the White Crane had flown through the clouds. He had used the South Stream Temple sword array to win a great victory over the Demon Lord and drive him away. Luoluo would not be married, and even if the demi-humans still wanted to ally with the demons, the situation was momentarily under control. The Human race had gained a little breathing room, so how had hee toote? Madam Mu said, "A few days ago, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, two of the Storms, were ambushed by demon experts deep within the mountains and heavily injured. For some reason, they refused my assistance and vanished. Presumably, they have already returned to the sea of stars. Your Holiness is toote to send them on their final journey. It is truly a pity." Chen Changsheng froze. He turned his head to Luoluo. Luoluo lowered her head. Chapter 988 – The Young Lady Walking Up to the Small Courtyard Chapter 988 C The Young Lady Walking Up to the Small Courtyard Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Tianxin had died in the scheme of the Great Western Continent. Whether it was the Imperial Uncle of the Great Western Continent or Mu Jiushi, their actions had obtained Madam Mus consent, her tacit approval. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bis journey to White Emperor City to avenge their son was well within expectations. But Chen Changsheng had never expected that they would disregard their injuries and immediately step on the journey to revenge after leaving Holy Maiden Peak. ck clouds and a seal had cut off an area of several hundred li around the Red River from the rest of the world. When the battle between the Divine was causing White Emperor City to shake and making the Red River burn for an entire night, Chen Changsheng was on the White Crane, bathed in starlight as he pondered how to make the South Stream Temple sword array one of his moves. As a result, he still knew nothing of this incident, though the capital had received the exact detailsst night. Luoluo softly and quickly recounted the events around the time of the Heavenly Selection ceremony, like the fiery blood of the Divine dropping from the sky on that day. Lastly, she mentioned that Xuanyuan Po had taken part in the ceremony in order to stop the Demon Lord from winning and was now heavily injured and in aa. Only now did Chen Changsheng realize that in the few days after his departure from the Prince of Lulings estate, so many things had happened. He was very concerned over Xuanyuan Pos safety and even more concerned for Bie Yanghong, because judging by Madam Mus tone, Bie Yanghong had probably died already. Back when he was leaving Mount Han, while seated in South Stream Temples carriage, he would asionally glimpse a streak of red in the distant wilderness. Later on, he met Bie Yanghong again in front of the Mausoleum of Books. However, he had never gotten a chance to have an earnest conversation with him, and when they met a few days ago in South Stream Temple, he hade to take revenge. Chen Changsheng was truly not acquainted with Bie Yanghong, and there existed only loathing between him and Wuqiong Bi, but he really did like Bie Yanghong. Just like the Tianhai Divine Empress, Wang Zhice, Wang Po, and everyone else that had interacted with Bie Yanghong. Bie Yanghong was a gentleman, a good person. Inplete contrast to Su Li, he had always had an inextinguishable sentiment of kindness to this world. This was despite the great difficulties brought by the endless road of cultivation and the Daoistpanion at his side, both of which were liable to make one feel dejected. On Holy Maiden Peak, Chen Changsheng had clearly felt Bie Yanghongs kindness toward him. Even when all the evidence pointed to him, Bie Yanghong was still willing to give him a chance to exin. This sort of trust was very heavy and engendered a deep respect. The senior that he respected had just experienced the anguish of losing his only son, and now he had died in the distantnds of a foreign country? Chen Changshengs hand trembled as it clenched his sword. The several hundred swords in the sky trembled in concert, letting out low buzzes. A torrential rain seemed about to fall. Awe-inspiring sword intent enveloped the observation tform. The target of its incredible sharpness was extremely obvious. It was precisely the person that Chen Changsheng was looking at: Madam Mu. "So the Demi-human race was already prepared to start a war." These seemingly calm words brimming with the will to fight caused the observation tform to explode into an uproar. But no one could ease Chen Changshengs worries, not the Bear tribe leader, the Shi n leader, or the Prime Minister. Because the veins of this matter were far too clear. It was impossible to exin clearly, even if they had the desire to. The Great Western Continents Imperial Uncle Mu and Mu Jiushi had killed Bie Tianxin so that they could frame Chen Changsheng. Upon their failure, Mu Jiushi fled to White Emperor City. To protect her, Madam Muid a trap in White Emperor City to kill Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, brazenly turning against the Human race and allying with the demons. These were the facts. A detail might differ here or there, but this was the general picture. Chen Changsheng asked, "Which demon expert did you invite? ck Robe or the Demon Commander?" Madam Mu did not answer the question, calmly replying, "I did not strike." Chen Changsheng replied, "But you activated the seal, preventing them from requesting aid." "I originally did not n to answer your question because I felt that it wasughable as bickering with a child. But now, I suddenly realize that you should be more prudent." Madam Mu sneered, "Even if I did not activate the seal, you think that someone woulde? Then think about this: the news that Ive decided to ally with Xuo City was spread outst night, so why has no one appeared yet?" Chen Changsheng said nothing. "I have heard that Wang Po has suffered significant injuries, so it can be understood why he has note, but what of the Prince of Xiang? Or the Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect? That you were able to appear in itself is a surprise. Did no one attempt to stop you? More importantly, in such a grand event, why has your teacher not appeared?" Madam Mu said with pity and derision, "Your Holiness, you are still too young." Because he was young, he was liable to get hotheaded, and thus impulsive, and so he now stood here alone? Was this the meaning? Chen Changsheng recalled the letter he had received in the Prince of Lulings estate and suddenly felt somewhat tired. After receiving that letter, he almost immediately mounted the crane and flew west with scarcely a thought. Mounting the crane and flying west was truly something to feel sad about, right? But who had made him the Pope of the Human race? Who had made him choose this day? This being the case, what right did he have to be tired, what time did he have to be sad? With a light click, the Stainless Sword and the Vault Sheath parted. The several hundred swords in the sky howled through the air as they returned into the sheath. This was the first time many of the demi-human personages had seen this sight, so they couldnt help but be somewhat shaken by this sight. Chen Changsheng ignored Madam Mu, straightforwardly asking, "Do any of you have a clue?" Luoluo, the Bear tribe leader, and the other individuals shook their heads. A ruckus suddenly rose from Whalefall tform, followed by hurried footsteps. The Archbishop of the Western Wastes, several dozen priests, several officials of the Great Zhou, the Tang n stewards, and the cultivators from the south climbed the stone steps. The Red River Beast Guards charged with guarding the Imperial City had sufficient strength to stop them, but the situation in the Imperial City was abnormally chaotic today. Many of the supervisors had vanished, and the Beast Guards that were from the Bear tribe or the Shi n were deliberately rxed, allowing this party to force their way through. Upon seeing Chen Changsheng, the archbishop and his group quickly bowed, after which they brought the heavily injured Xuanyuan Po forward. Chen Changshengs expression did not change as he took off Xuanyuan Pos clothes and saw his terrible injuries. He took the needles from around his finger and began the treatment. Time slowly passed. His head remained bowed, all his focus on the treatment. Luoluo remained crouched at his side, asionally using a towel to wipe his sweat. The observation tform was silent with no one daring to speak. After some time, Chen Changsheng finally raised his head. In a shaky voice, Luoluo asked, "How is it?" She had just been able to see that Chen Changsheng had used true essence to force two pills into Xuanyuan Pos mouth. From his cautious expression, she could tell that these two pills were the legendary Cinnabar Pills. But even after this, Xuanyuan Po remained unconscious. Luoluo was somewhat flustered. "If he can wake up, its fine, but if he cant..." Chen Changsheng did not finish. Raising his head, he silently gazed at the streets of White Emperor City. Xuanyuan Po was next to him. Bie Yanghong was probably hiding somewhere in the city. He didnt know whether either would survive. Had he trulye toote? ...... ...... A stray cat walked down the street. It warily took stock of its surroundings, somewhat confused. Why was the Pine Paths so quiet today? It did not know that the owner and servers of the bun store, as well as theborers, had all gone to the za in front of the Imperial City. They wanted to see the excitement of the Heavenly Selection ceremony and personally witness the pride of the lower city: Xuanyuan Pos victory. Why was the street so foggy despite the fact that the sun had risen ages ago? It had no idea that the Demon Lord was currently in battle, that the terrifying abyss was seemingly making its way from the snowy ins of the extreme north to White Emperor City. Suddenly, the stray cat dropped its tail and fled. A youngdy appeared in the foggy street. Almost like this was a dream, an illusion. Just like her face. It was so beautiful that it did not seem real. She walked into the alley called Three Harmonies Borough. Apanied by the low ringing of the bell from the temple to the Celestial Tree, she walked up the small courtyard. As her eyes fell upon the wooden gate, her nostrils red, making her seem both careful and cute. And then she caught a whiff of a smell. "It stinks." Chapter 989 – I Use a Sea of Fire to Meet the Yellow Springs Chapter 989 C I Use a Sea of Fire to Meet the Yellow Springs Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The bell from the temple to the Celestial Tree stopped, leaving the depths of the small alley in silence. The youngdy quietly stood in front of the wooden gate, apparently in deep thought. A low roar came from within the small courtyard. This voice was so low that it almost couldnt be heard, yet it was as clear as if it hade from right next to her ear. It was brimming with venom and curses, imbued with a naked rage. It was an extremely bizarre sound. Several streams of ck mist rushed out from the seams of the gate along with this roar. But immediately after, this roar from the courtyard suddenly became a cry of fear. The polluted ck mist did not even dare to approach the youngdy. It instantly drifted far away as if filled with dread. asionally, the wind would blow a few strands of ck mist toward the youngdy, where they would be burned into wisps of smoke by a golden me. At those moments, painful yowls woulde from the small courtyard, like the whimpers of a dog. The gate of the courtyard could not endure the sh of these two opposite Qis. It began to visibly decay, and then it slowly copsed. Upon walking into the courtyard, the youngdy saw the neat pile of wood and froze. She recalled that on her first visit to the Orthodox Academy, she had seen a neat pile of clothes in the wardrobe in Chen Changshengs room. The short pine growing near the wall of the courtyard had withered some time ago, making the remaining green mixed with brown all the more striking. The white cobblestones bore ten-some ck footprints, so small that they seemed to belong to a child. The door to the house had decayed away and several streams of dark liquid were slowly dripping from the beams, giving off an unbearable stench. The once-secluded small courtyard had now be a bizarre and frightening scene. Behind the half-copsed remains of the paper door were Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. They leaned against the wall, their faces pale. They seemed almost dead, but they were still alive. Just a few moments ago, they were about to be killed, even eaten, by Chusu, but then Chusu suddenly disappeared. Nothing seemed to be happening in the small courtyard, but Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, as experts of the Divine Domain, could naturally see that a silent but dangerous battle was taking ce within and without the courtyard. When the golden mes rendered the ck mist into wisps of gray smoke, Bie Yanghong knew who hade. He nced at Wuqiong Bi, finally relieved. No matter how terrifying Chusu was, he would never be able to defeat the youngdy. Because the youngdy was Xu Yourong. ...... ...... Yes, the youngdy standing in the courtyard was Xu Yourong. On the shore of the Tong River, she received Chen Changshengs letter, handed the White Crane over to him, and returned to Holy Maiden Peak. At the time, no one knew what she would do next, not Ye Xiaolian, not Chen Changsheng, and not even herself. She did not know why the first thing she did after returning to Holy Maiden Peak was convening the disciples and taking care of temple matters. As she handled these matters, she knew what she needed to do, or perhaps what she wanted to do. So handling became handing over. After handing over the affairs of the temple, she left Holy Maiden Peak. The White Crane could fly extremely fast. Other than experts of the Divine Domain, no one could keep up with it. She had left one day after Chen Changsheng, but she had arrived at White Emperor City at basically the same time. Because she could also fly. Just when she was prepared to go to the Imperial City, she suddenly sensed something, something that made her ufortable. It was like if one were walking amongst a clean in of grass, white as far as the eye could see, and suddenly saw a rotting corpse. It was like if one had eaten until stuffed and then saw a te of pork so cold that the oil was now a congealed white. In short, it was an extremely unpleasant mental experience. Her Dao heart was brightly lit, so she could sense it all the more clearly, found it all the more difficult to endure. Thus, she tracked this feeling down to the end of this alley, where she smelled that stench. To her surprise, when she entered the courtyard, she saw Wuqiong Bi and Bie Yanghong. Chen Changsheng had no idea that a battle between the Divine had taken ce over White Emperor City several days ago, and neither had she. They had both been flying at the time. Upon seeing Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, Xu Yourong quickly guessed at the truth of the matter. Perhaps deduced was the better word. But she still did not find the person that made her extremely ufortable, extremely wary and uneasy. There was someone that could hide from her eyes, was so skilled in concealment? Xu Yourong did not speak to Bie Yanghong or Wuqiong Bi, nor did she enter the room. She quietly stood in the courtyard, seemingly lost in thought. A chilly wind came in from the alley. Pine needles rustled down from the dead tree. Her eyshes trembled. Suddenly, a sparknded on those needles. With a boom, the pine needles began to fiercely ze into a wall of fire. This wall of fire began to spread, quickly surrounding the entire courtyard. Innumerable mes began to rise from the ground, incessantly zing between the white stones. Xu Yourong calmly stood in the sea of fire. Deep within the ground, a scream of absolute rage could be heard. Crickcrack! White stones were sent flying into an air as a figure was forced out of the ground by the mes. It was a short and hunchbacked fellow, covered in a ck robe and the awful stench of decay. He was using the ck robe to tightly cover his face, apparently extremely afraid of the mes. Only his two hands were showing, their surface covered in ugly scales and ck fur. Their sharp ws were caked in filth and a few traces of decayed blood and flesh. Grating screams of fury continuously rose from the ck robe. He waved his ws as if wanting to leap and tear Xu Yourong to pieces, yet he did not dare take a step forward. Xu Yourong calmly gazed at him and asked, "You are Chusu?" The furious screams from the ck robe stopped, turning into a panting sound that could not be distinguished as crying orughing. Chusu was bitterlyughing, but he wanted more to cry. He had never expected to meet this person in White Emperor City. In Wenshui, Chen Changsheng had been apanied by three Prefects of the Orthodoxy and Guan Feibai, but he had not been afraid. This was because he cultivated the secretive and treacherous art of the Yellow Springs and was also extremely skilled in hiding and escaping. Even if Zhexiu had enough strength to kill him, Nanke had enough speed to keep up with him, and even if someone like Qiushan Jun appeared, he had still been confident in his ability to evade capture. No matter what he did, even if he could not seed, he could still easily escape. This was the case in Hanqiu City, in Wenshui, and when he confronted Xiao Zhang. But he knew that he had a bane. It was precisely the youngdy within the sea of fire. Xu Yourong was faster than him, and her brightly lit Dao heart made her impervious to his mental attacks. More importantly, her temple sword could restrain his Yellow Springs art. To put it another way, no matter how selfish and cruel he was, he had to engage in a hotheaded battle today. Only this way would there be the slightest chance of victory. With a rip, the back of the ck robe tore open. Apanied by a putrid stench, a pair of gray, ugly, and fleshy wings unfurled from Chusus back. The white stones on the ground shrieked into the air and smashed at Xu Yourong. Chapter 990 – A Sword Shines on the Shore of the Red River Chapter 990 C A Sword Shines on the Shore of the Red River Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Several hundred hard white stones shot like arrows at Xu Yourongs body. Yet this was not the beginning of a horrifying battle, but rather that of an escape. Chusu had no confidence that he could defeat Xu Yourong. He did not even dare to attack her. Hotheaded? Battle? Only aplete idiot would make such a choice. He only hoped to leave alive, with the best case being a retreat with his entire body intact. Under the cover of the white stones, he crashed through the wall of fire, transforming into a gray blur as he fled toward the alley. All that was left behind was an anguished howl of misery echoing through the courtyard. The wall of fire was the true fire of Xu Yourongs Phoenix blood. Even he had to pay a grievous price to break through it. Xu Yourong watched as the gray blur vanished, her slender brows rising. A gale howled, causing the white stones assailing her to drop down to the floor. Two wings of holy white unfurled behind her. The wall of fire suddenly disappeared, as did the mes rising from the ground. Xu Yourong also disappeared, transformed into a stream of light as she pursued. ...... ...... The crystals on the floor were powder, stained ck and giving off the stench of decay. The small wooden pagodas had also rotted into what were essentially piles of pulp. Fear could still be seen on Wuqiong Bis face, confusion in her eyes. Bie Yanghong nced at her. With some difficulty, he raised his hand and rubbed her head, soothingly saying, "Its okay now." When his hand touched her head, Wuqiong Bi let out a shriek, like some small and startled beast. This was following by a stream of filthy curses, pouring out of her thin and pale lips for quite some time. She cursed at Xuanyuan Po and Xu Yourong, summarized thusly: Is Xuanyuan Po, that bear cub, so engrossed with marrying the demi-human princess that he doesnt care about whether I live or die? Since Xu Yourong is in White Emperor City, why did she appear sote? Did she do it on purpose to make things hard on me? Bie Yanghongsplexion turned somewhat unsightly, taking a while to return to normal. He knew that his wife had never in her life encountered true defeat, so the encounters of thest few days had truly scared her quite badly, making her somewhat dazed. He truly found it hard to discipline her. ...... ...... The sound of the bell from the Celestial Tree temple had ceased and the mists pervading the streets of the Pine Paths had been summoned to the Imperial City by some power. Three Harmonies Borough was quiet and peaceful. If not for the grim scene within the small courtyard, it would be difficult to imagine the intense battle that had taken ce here. This battle was now taking ce far away from the small courtyard, in another street. The puddles on the damp street suddenly evaporated as the ce became abnormally dry. The trees nted along the shore to protect against the wind rustled, their leaves yellowing, then ckening, as they drifted down to the ground. It was like some invisible brush was giving them new coats of paint. The shore of the Red River suddenly exploded with light. Countless ripples appeared on the surface of the river, then massive waves. The massive Jings let out low roars, expressing their respect and servitude. They then swam deep into the river, concerned over the effects of this battle. As the waves settled, the trees swayed in the wind. The stones on the street grew damp once more, the stench of filthy water gradually rising. Xu Yourong returned to the small courtyard with a thin arm, covered in scales and ck fur, in her hand. The ce where the arm had been severed seemed to have been rubbed with something, preventing any blood froming out. A normal girl seeing a strange arm that did not belong to a human would assuredly scream in fright and would certainly not carry it. Xu Yourong cared about cleanliness, but she did not care about such things. Her brows were knit together as if she was thinking about something. No one was capable of seeing the battle just now, but it had really taken ce and was extremely intense and dangerous. On a rock by the shore of the Red River that had ruptured into two, she had used the temple sword to slice off Chusus right arm but failed to keep him. The Yellow Springs art that Chusu cultivated was truly terrifying, its techniques erratic with all kinds of entricities. Even with her brightly lit Dao heart, she found it impossible topletely see through. Xu Yourong was prepared to enter the courtyard to examine Bie Yanghongs injuries when she sensed something and vanished. Since he hade, there was naturally no need for her to appear, or to put it another way, she had no desire to see him right now. ...... ...... Deep within the mountains on the other shore of the Red River, Chusu walked out from a stream with a heavy stone in his left hand. The ck robe on his body was soaked and clung tightly to him, revealing the deformed and bizarre curves of his body and making him seem all the more wretched. At the most dangerous moment, he had used his right arm to block Xu Yourongs Sword of Great Light and hidden in the river. Borrowing the giant bodies of the Jings, he hid in the mud at the bottom of the river. Finally, he found the hidden entrance into an underground river and, after danger upon danger, managed to escape. Severely wounded by the loss of his arm, he could not endure the turbulence of the currents in the river. If he hadnt been hugging the stone, he might have been flushed back into the Red River to be a ghost under Xu Yourongs sword, or rammed to death on the rocky walls of the underground river. He threw the stone onto the ground and sat down. He gasped for breath, his head lowered, and he seemed in incredible pain. In the past, even if he had lost the arm, a secret technique of the Yellow Springs would help him regrow his lost limb. Thus, in every assassination or battle, he could use all his strength, almost insanely attacking Chen Changsheng or Xiao Zhang. But this time, he would not be able to regrow his arm. The stump of his arm was edged with divine Qi from the temple sword of South Stream Temple. Even more frightening was the drop of Heavenly Phoenix true blood that was already spreading through the wound. Let alone regrowing the arm, if he did not immediately find a ce to rest, this drop of blood would continue to eat through his flesh and meridians until it finally destroyed all his Yellow Spring Yin openings, his flesh, and his entire mind. He heard the cry of a crane in the distance. Chusus body trembled and he raised his head toward that cry, his eyes brimming with fear. If he were found by Xu Yourong again, the only path left for him would only lead to death. He decided to not return White Emperor City, even though the only person willing to protect him, Madam Mu, was there. He had failed toplete the mission Madam Mu had given him, and now Xu Yourong was within. He was truly afraid of Xu Yourong. So it was in the past. And even more so now. ...... ...... The White Cranended in the small courtyard. It was apanied by a gasp of surprise and a curse from Wuqiong Bi. All of the Pine Paths began toe to life. The Archbishop of the Western Wastes, several dozen priests, the Tang n stewards, ten-some southern cultivators, the Great Zhou ambassador, experts from the army, the Bear tribe leader, and arge number of demi-human experts all came to this ce, tightly surrounding the small courtyard. It was somewhat simr to the situation fromst night, but the atmosphere was even more somber. Because the Pope hade. No one noticed Xu Yourong standing on the eaves of the temple to the Celestial Tree. Whether it was because she had seen someone or had not seen someone, she seemed very satisfied. So she gave a faint smile, so beautiful that it could topple a city. Chapter 991 – I Request My Lord to Kill Two People Chapter 991 C I Request My Lord to Kill Two People Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before the White Cranended, Chen Changsheng sensed that something strange had happened in the small courtyard. Upon sensing the remnants of foul Qi, his heart sank, because these were clearly traces left by the Yellow Springs art. Immediately after, he noticed signs of me. He thought of a possibility but quickly rejected it. Why had Chusue to this courtyard? Just who was he fighting with? Chen Changsheng nced at the unconscious Xuanyuan Po, all sort of questions in his mind. However, the situation was too tense, so he had no time to think about them for now. He had no idea that on the roof of the temple to the Celestial Tree, she was watching him. After walking past the ruined door and the bits of ckened paper, Chen Changsheng saw Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. Madam Mu had said that Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi were already dead, so why were they still alive and in Xuanyuan Pos little courtyard? Just what had happened? Chen Changsheng found it hard to shake off his shock, but it was not the time to ponder these questions. He forcefully waved his hand, causing several hundred swords to fly out of his sheath. Letting out clear cries, they flew out of the window, forming a South Stream Temple sword array and locking down the small courtyard. Only now did he rx a little, cing Xuanyuan Po down on the floor. Bie Yanghong was also shocked, but he was more concerned about the unconscious Xuanyuan Po. Seeing that Chen Changsheng was preparing to treat him, he stuck out a hand to stop him. "First take a look at him. How did he suffer such heavy wounds? Is he in danger?" Wuqiong Bi couldnt help butment, "This bear cub has a thick skin. He could take a few blows from a sword and still be fine." Bie Yanghong nced at her, a hint of rage finally appearing in his eyes. Wuqiong Bi felt like she was being wronged, thinking to herself, Im just worried that if your injuries are not seen to, it will be more difficult to treat them. But against his gaze, she did not dare speak. "These injuries are from being struck by a Heavenly Tome Monolith, from taking on the energy of the world. As long as he can wake up, he can still endure." Chen Changsheng voiced the assessment he had made on the observation tform. He then disregarded Bie Yanghongs objections and kneeled in front of him, beginning to take his pulse. As time passed, he grew increasingly stern, his fingers having been reced by needles some time ago. After some time, he removed the needles. He seemed hesitant to speak. Bie Yanghong said nothing, only patted Chen Changsheng on the shoulder. Chen Changsheng realized that he already knew. "I must trouble Your Holiness to examine my wifes injuries." Bie Yanghong had an extremely high cultivation level, so he already had a basic understanding of his wifes injuries. However, since Chen Changsheng was world-famous for his medical skills, he wanted to make sure. Chen Changsheng turned to Wuqiong Bi and asked her to cooperate. Wuqiong Bis expression was somewhat unbearable, or perhaps it was awkwardness. "There are no major problems. Some rest and recuperation will be all thats needed to cure her." Wuqiong Bi had lost an arm and seemed terribly wounded, but Chen Changsheng could clearly see that her injuries were far lighter than Bie Yanghongs. It could be imagined from this how many dangerous blows Bie Yanghong had blocked for her in that battle between the Divine. If he had not blocked those monstrous attacks for Wuqiong Bi, she would certainly not be in this state. Since they were husband and wife, a husband doing some things for his wife was only right and proper. Chen Changsheng was in somewhat of a poor mood, somewhat unwilling, in the same way that the vast majority of people viewed this couple. And Wuqiong Bi still did not know what was going on! She had no idea what Bie Yanghong had done for her, what he had endured, what he would soon endure. She was still muttering to herself. Under Bie Yanghongs gaze, Wuqiong Bi did not dare curse, but she was still very annoying. For what reason did her husband have to take on everything while she could still live? Chen Changsheng raised his head and gave Bie Yanghong a profound look. Bie Yanghong shook his head so subtly that it was hard to notice unless one was staring at him. Wuqiong Bi did not notice, but for some reason, perhaps because she was affected by the mood, she finally fell quiet. The room became very quiet. Chen Changsheng recalled that scene in front of the Mausoleum of Books, the lotus sea, the red flower, the heaven-shaking might of this couple. He then looked at this couple weakly leaning against the wall, their faces pale. He was suddenly filled with sadness. "Who was it?" If the White Emperor was really in secluded cultivation, unaware of worldly matters, then even if Madam Mu was apanied by a group of demi-human experts, it would be very difficult for her to force Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi into this state. Moreover, Madam Mu had personally said in the Imperial City that she herself had not attacked them. So just who had the ability to wound Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi so severely? Was it ck Robe and the Demon Commander, as he had guessed? Or was it the legendary Eighth Great Hermit? Bie Yanghong knew that he still had time, and he also knew that the following conversation would be very important as the Human race determined its future course. Thus, he was in no rush to give his opponents name, but instead chose to very seriously and logically narrate his entire experience. "We followed the trail of the Deep Freeze Dragon Breath, and in the third Celestial Tree on the left-hand side, we saw Lady Zhusha." Chen Changsheng finally learned of the little ck Dragons specific location. He thought, it must have been the legendary Wildfire of the Celestial Tree cutting off my mental connection with her. Bie Yanghong continued, "We saw Madam Mu and Mu Jiushi, and also... ck Robe." Even though he had expected this, Chen Changsheng was still shocked to to hear this name. "Who else did the demons send?" "No one else. It was ck Robe alone." Chen Changsheng could not understand. If Madam Mu had only acted to stop any messages and did not actually attack Bie Yanghong and his wife, just ck Robe alone was logically not enough to wound Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi to this degree. The enigmatic Demon Military Advisor was unquestionably a true expert, his strength unfathomable. But Bie Yanghong was also no ordinary expert of the Divine Domain, and in the years after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, his strength had further increased. He had essentially be the head of the Storms, and if he were given two more centuries, there was even a chance he could break past the Saint Realm and enter Concealed Divinity. "The demons sent no one else, but the Sacred Light Continent sent people." Bie Yanghong slowly said, "Two Angels of the Sacred Light came. One governs judgment, and I name it Hidden Thunder. The other governs war, and I name it Angers me. The two did not understand any Dao, but they could transform the principles of the world and use them. They were naturally Divine, and in terms of fighting strength, they are simr to me." Chen Changsheng was truly stunned. For a while, he could not speak. Not waiting for him to ask anything, Bie Yanghong spoke once more. His expression was abnormally solemn, as if he hoped for Chen Changsheng to remember every word. "If you meet them, please kill them." With these words, a violent killing intent surged up, rising like a banner, a spear, breaking out of the small courtyard and up into the heavens. At this moment, Bie Yanghongs finger touched the center of Chen Changshengs brow. Chapter 992 – Only Understanding After Many Years Chapter 992 C Only Understanding After Many Years Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong was heavily injured, his actions very slow. Chen Changsheng could easily avoid the finger, but he did not, because he trusted Bie Yanghong. It was hard to see what Wuqiong Bi was thinking as she bore witness to this sight, but it was easy to see her shock. She wanted to stop her husband, but she remembered Bie Yanghongs earlier words and did not dare to act. A warm, gentle, and pure Qi, like a fine wine, traveled through the tip of Bie Yanghongs finger into the center of Chen Changshengs brow. The sea of consciousness was beneath the center of the brow, or else the distance between Nankes eyes would not have been gettingrger andrger. Countless rays of light illuminated Chen Changshengs gloomy sea of consciousness and then transformed into countless images. These were the scenes of Bie Yanghongs battle on the cliff and in the sky with the two Angels of Sacred Light. These scenes were so vivid that they appeared to be taking ce right before his eyes. The scenes from the first-person perspective in particr allowed him to experience and perceive everything that had happened from Bie Yanghongs standpoint. He saw Mu Jiushi fleeing in fear and the serene grace of Madam Mu. A tree was growing on the edge of the cliff. The wind stirred its shadow, making it into the corner of a ck robe. There was a cloud in the sky, and where the cloud broke, light descended onto the world, within it two powerful beings from the other continent. They had wings of pure white and no gender. They exuded holy rays of light and a powerful Qi that made them impossible to examine too closely, and they appeared extremely aloof and arrogant. But in reality, they had no positive or negative human emotions. On their faces was an apathy that surpassed the realm of mortals. From a certain perspective, they were perfect. They were Angels of the Sacred Light Continent? Chen Changsheng also heard their voices. They were presumably using thenguage of the Sacred Light Continent, its tones strange andplicated. Because these scenes were created from Bie Yanghongs spiritual sense, their voices were not, as they had been on that day, transformed by the breeze into thenguage of the continent. Chen Changsheng still understood a little. Thenguage of the Sacred Light Continent was somewhat simr to thenguage of the Dragon race. When he was memorizing the final book of the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon, he became extremely familiar with the Dragonnguage. More importantly, he had studied under Zhizhis tutge beneath New North Bridge for a very long time. The stealers of fires source? What did that mean? As he pondered this question, the two Angels from the Sacred Light Continent began their assault. A straight ray of light appeared in front of his eyes, cleaving the sky into two. And then, the light, in defiance of all thews of this world, turned back, descending from another angle. The Angels began to attack faster and faster, and the light moved faster as well, cutting the sky into incredibly fine pieces. Countless fantastical attacks came from every imaginable angle in an unending stream. With Chen Changshengs cultivation level, he was finding it harder and harder to make out every detail, but he could still sense a great deal. This was the true experience and intelligence gained from the battle with the two Angels. It was a red flower illuminating the sky, severing the trajectories of the light. It was the trail of a fist as it sted through the clouds, ignoring thews of the world. All these things entered his sea of consciousness through Bie Yanghongs finger. As time passed, the rays of light grew increasingly dense, weaving and intersecting as they gradually formed a field of zing white. An explosion rumbled through Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness. Countless massive waves smashed against the invisible but bounded embankments of his mind. Chen Changsheng woke up. He felt no other difort besides a slight ache in his sea of consciousness. And then he felt somewhat hot. Put more urately, the surface of his body was boiling hot. He entered Meditative Introspection, upon which he discovered that all the paths of his Ethereal Pce were connected and the snowy in of star radiance was currently on fire. It was not a fierce me, but the entirety of the in was aze with a dark blue me that extended to the horizon. Bie Yanghongs finger left his brow, but the battle experience and, more importantly, a Divine Domain expertsprehension and understanding of thews of the world remained in his sea of consciousness. There was also the intense will to fight, the will to kill, as one contended against those two Angels of the Sacred Light Continent. This was unquestionably the best state Chen Changsheng had been in since he had formed the ten thousand swords into a dragon within the Garden of Zhou. The several hundred swords calmly floating outside the room sensed his transformation, vibrating and letting out low hums. All of White Emperor City could sense an unmatched and awe-inspiring sword intent. The priests and Bear tribe warriors in the street subconsciously wanted to retreat. After some time, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. He suppressed that will to fight, causing the awe-inspiring sword intent enveloping the courtyard to recede. He knew that on his long path of cultivation, the knowledge that Bie Yanghong had left in his sea of consciousness would help him pass many crooked roads. And if he were to meet those experts from the Sacred Light Continent, the experience and fighting will in his sea of consciousness would lend him even more strength. Bie Yanghong nced at the unconscious Xuanyuan Po and said, "The fist style that I used in the battle with those twoI once mentioned it to him. In the future, if he has any interests or questions on this Dao, I request that Your Holiness help me instruct him." He quite liked this bear youth and felt that there was a connection between them. Coupled with the kindness shown to them, he had decided to instruct Xuanyuan Po yesterday. He had originally nned to truly teach his fist style to Xuanyuan Po today, but it now seemed that he could only entrust this task to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng replied, "Hes always been a member of the Orthodox Academy, so please be at ease, Senior." In those scenes, he had seen the appearances and fighting styles of the two Angels, but he still had many questions. Especially about the Sacred Light exuded by the two Angels. He was far too familiar with it. His blood and flesh were packed with this type of Sacred Light. Was this the source of the other continents name? Not even the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon had many records on the distant and mysterious Sacred Light Continent. Only in a few extremely ancient scriptures could one find a few sentences couched in thenguage of myths. As a child, Chen Changsheng had be an erudite schr of the Daoist Canon and read many more books besides. Perhaps he was born in the Sacred Light Continent, but in the previous ten-some years of his life, he had no understanding of the Sacred Light Continent. At the very beginning, he even thought that the Sacred Light Continent did not exist. Only after Su Li took the Holy Maiden of the south away, and Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong discussed on the Bridge of Helplessness where those two seniors might have gone, did he finally develop this concept. And it was only after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, where he saw together with the Tianhai Divine Empress that monk, that he confirmed that the Sacred Light Continent really did exist. The imperials really had escaped there, and on that side, there were also countless experts beneath the starry sky. And then, there was the night in the mountains. The mighty Demon Lord who had almost conquered the continent had died beneath a pir of light from that end of the starry sky. That pir of light shook the entire continent and worried Chen Changsheng to no end. He had not forgotten the Tianhai Divine Empresss final act before her death. She burned thest of her soul to heavily wound the monk by that stream near Xining, with no care for the fact that her legacy waspletely severed. At the time, no one understood why she had done this. Now, Chen Changsheng understood. Chapter 993 – Quietly Chapter 993 C Quietly Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr There were still some things that Chen Changsheng did not understand. On that night in the Mausoleum of Books, the monk from the other continent had note with his true body. He had used some sort of method to send over his soul. The two Angels from the Sacred Light Continent that Bie Yanghong had encountered clearly had corporeal bodies. How did theye? If it was so easy to travel between the two continents, why had no one from the Sacred Light Continent ever appeared before? He brought up this question with Bie Yanghong, and also inquired as to the method the imperials had used to escape to the Sacred Light Continent. And more importantly, what was the rtionship between the Demon race and the Sacred Light Continent? Bie Yanghong did not give concrete answers to these questions, because he was not sure if his spections were correct, so he did not want to affect Chen Changshengs judgment. He said to Chen Changsheng, "For these matters, you should ask your teacher." There was nothing wrong with this response. In this world, Shang Xingzhou was assuredly the person with the deepest understanding of the Sacred Light Continent. He had picked up Chen Changsheng from the stream, driven away the Golden Dragon, and invited the monk from the exiled imperials toe to this world and attack the Tianhai Divine Empress. His shadow was behind every matter rted to the Sacred Light Continent, or else his direct participation. And those matters were all rted to Chen Changsheng. He did not know what to say. Bie Yanghong solemnly warned, "Your Holiness must be careful." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. The battle between the Divine several days ago was a naked attack against a human expert by Madam Mu and the Demon race. What was even more worthy of their caution was that this matter now involved the other race on the other end of the starry sky. The Human race needed to make the strongest response in which Chen Changsheng, as the Pope, also had a duty to bear. At the same time, he would also have to endure a massive pressure. Crucially, he had to make clear just what Shang Xingzhou was thinking. Those were all matters for the future, as there were many matters in the present that needed his attention. Chen Changsheng nced at Wuqiong Bi. Wuqiong Bi fiercely red back. Chen Changsheng drew back his gaze and asked Bie Yanghong, "Do you really not need to say anything?" Bie Yanghong shook his head. Chen Changsheng once more turned to theatose Xuanyuan Po. Xuanyuan Po had a sturdy body and a face covered in whiskers, making him seem rather old. In reality, though, he was the youngest in the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changsheng, Tang Thirty-Six, Su Moyu and Zhexiu loved to tease Xuanyuan Po, but they also doted on him. He had no idea when Xuanyuan Po would wake up. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng walked out of the courtyard and ordered the Archbishop of the Western Wastes that no one was permitted to step into the alley. The archbishop grunted in acknowledgment. He did not ask a silly question like what do I do if such and suches? Since no one was permitted to step into the alley, then even if the White Emperor and Madam Mu came, or Shang Xingzhou and the Emperor came, none of them would be allowed inside. Upon sensing the Qi of the several dozen experts in the streets and the incredibly clear Qi of the Li Pces array, Chen Changsheng somewhat rxed. The White Crane cried out as he mounted it and flew into the air. The several hundred swords around the small courtyard flew through the air with him. Though he knew that everything was probably okay on that side, he was still rather worried and nervous. So he did not notice that, before leaving, the White Crane had nced at the Celestial Tree temple as if greeting some person. ...... ...... Upon confirming that Chen Changsheng had left, Wuqiong Bi instantly regained herposure. She rushed to Bie Yanghong and shouted, "Theres something wrong with your brain! What if something happened?" She was referring to Bie Yanghongs using his finger to transmit his experience in the battle of the Divine and his wisdom to Chen Changsheng. It was a transmission technique secretly passed down in Xilings Ten Thousand Years Pavilion for seven thousand years, called One Point of Red. A teacher could use this technique to directly pass on their understanding of cultivation to their disciple. This Daoist technique was very mystical and equally dangerous. The slightestck of caution would lead to bacsh from the technique. In the past, it was only before the Grand Examination or the opening of the Garden of Zhou that Xilings Ten Thousand Years Pavilion would choose a few most exceptional studentscking in experience to use this method on. If one wanted to use this Daoist technique to transfer ones skills and energy to a disciple, there was even more danger, essentially resulting in death for both the sender and the recipient. For this reason, such an event had only happened twice in the seven-thousand-year existence of this technique in the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion. Wuqiong Bi had truly been worried when she had seen Bie Yanghongs finger touch Chen Changshengs brow. Her anger now was actually rather reasonable. Bie Yanghong quietly looked back at her, saying nothing. Wuqiong Bi suddenly recalled that in thesest two days, he had often quietly looked at her like this, not saying anything. She then recalled that in thest two years, he would often quietly gaze at the distant mountains. After that, she recalled what themon people would often say about her and her husband, what those people, Wang Po and his ilk, would often say with their eyes... She suddenly felt flustered and anxiously held her tongue. She and Bie Yanghong had been married for many years, so he naturally knew what she was thinking. He faintly smiled and rubbed her head. Wuqiong Bi was even more flustered, because though Bie Yanghong had respected and protected her in thest few years, it had been ages since he hadst made such an intimate gesture. In order to dispel the anxiety in her heart, she awkwardly changed the subject, asking, "Why didnt you tell him that Xu Yourong had visited?" "That the Holy Maiden did not appear indicated that she does not want Chen Changsheng to know. I naturally will not say more." Bie Yanghong thought for a few moments, then said with heartfelt sincerity, "In the future, you need to treat His Holiness the Pope and the Holy Maiden with more respect." Wuqiong Bi angrily replied, "I certainly dont have the energy to waste on such empty gestures. In any case, for your sake, they wont do anything to me, or are you nning on throwing me away?" Bie Yanghong said nothing, only sighed. Wuqiong Bi recalled his earlier action and once more grew uneasy. She muttered, "If worstes to worst, Ill change my temper in the future, kill fewer people." Bie Yanghong still said nothing. Wuqiong Bis expression turned nasty. "Are you really prepared to cast me aside?" The more she thought about it, the more she felt this was true. Both anxious and angry, she began to cry, then curse. To Bie Yanghong, there was nothing fresh or new about her curses. Time and time again, it was still those same phrases: conscienceless old fool, heartless and poor schr, if it wasnt for me back then, this and that would have happened. And yet, just when he was truly beginning to get angry... Wuqiong Bi, her face drenched in tears, said, "Now I have no hand, or even a son. If you leave, what will happen to me?" Bie Yanghong sighed and hugged her, lightly patting her on the back so as to stop her from crying too hard. Her temper had always been this bad. He had always known, but he had never been able to do anything about it. After some time, Wuqiong Bi grew tired from her crying and cursing. Leaning against his chest, she fell into a deep sleep. Even while she dreamed, her left hand was tightlytched to his cor, as if she was afraid that he would silently leave. Bie Yanghong did not sleep. He quietly looked at her face, his thoughts impossible to read. ...... ...... The mists in the mountain dispersed. The sound of waves could be heard from far below at the bottom of the cliff. Chen Changsheng got down from the White Crane and walked forward. In front of him was a Celestial Tree, its trunk stretching into the clouds. At the base of the tree was arge hollow. Inside was a small house. A girl dressed in ck quietly stood in front of it. Chapter 994 – Lovers Prattle Beneath the Celestial Tree Chapter 994 C Lovers Prattle Beneath the Celestial Tree Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The girl in ck was naturally the little ck Dragon. As a Protector, she shared a mental connection with Chen Changsheng that was extremely difficult to cut, so even though she was silently hidden away all this time, Chen Changsheng had still been able to confirm that she was safe. But since this connection was being screened by the Wildfire of the Celestial Tree, Chen Changsheng had found it impossible to determine her specific location. With Bie Yanghongs clear directions, though, such a task was now extremely easy. The Celestial Tree was so high that even one of its hollows could hold a room. As a result, the little ck Dragons figure seemed even more tiny and weak. Chen Changshengs gaze fell on her ankle. When he saw the chain, he couldnt help but recall thatmon sight in New North Bridge, causing his heart to sink. The little ck Dragon asked, "Why did youe sote?" Chen Changsheng was deeply apologetic, but didnt know how to exin. The little ck Dragon looked over his shoulder at the White Crane and her face instantly turned cold as ice. Chen Changsheng did not notice this change in her mood, and even if he did, he wouldnt understand why. He walked up to Zhusha and kneeled down, beginning to inspect the chain that imprisoned her here. A dense ttering of swords rose from under the tree. In an extremely short span of time, ten-some famous swords, the Stainless Sword included, came down one after the other, but none of them could break the chain. Unlike the chain from under New North Bridge, there was no divine Qi on this chain blocking all attacks. But this chain seemed to be one with the cliff, imbued with some type of array that transferred all the attacks on the chain to the cliff. In other words, if one wanted to snap this chain, one first had to destroy the cliff. Destroying the cliff was not actually impossible for the current Chen Changsheng. The problem was that such an action could possibly sway the Celestial Trees foundation. What would he do if this caused Wildfire to surge out from underground? He could escape on the White Crane, but could he just stand by as the ck Dragon was swallowed up by the Wildfire? Since he could not, he could only think of another method to break the array. He recalled the name of this seal and wondered if there was possibly some saying about it. The little ck Dragon tersely said, "The White Emperor n were white tigers in the first ce, and this toy is meant for imprisoning members of their own tribe, so isnt it only right for it to be named as such?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Luoluo is looking for the key, though I worry that it will take too long... If the Tiger Cage is also an array, I n to write a letter to Yourong and invite her over. She could probably think of a way." At the time, he had requested Xu Yourong to teach him how to break the seal beneath New North Bridge. Although it was ultimately the previous Pope that ended up doing the deed, Xu Yourong was still very formidable in this aspect. The little ck Dragons frosty visage instantly dissolved as she angrily roared, "Riding another girls crane to save me, and you can even do something like this!" Startled, Chen Changsheng asked, "Do what?" The ck Dragon grew even angrier, rebuking, "You even want her toe and save me! And save me twice! Just what sort of brain do you have in there!" Chen Changsheng felt like his brain truly was not working properly, as he simply had no idea why the little ck Dragon was so angry or what her words meant. He had lived together with the ck Dragon on the northern frontier for three years, eating, working, and living together. They were extremely close, but there were still many times when he could not understand her mind. Riding another girls crane? Having here and save her twice? Just what was this thing she was talking about? He subconsciously exined, "Shes my fiance; theres no need to be courteous." The ck Dragon resentfully retorted, "Youre my first man, so why have you been acting so courteously with me all thesest few years?" ...... ...... The highest point of the Celestial Tree was far above the cloudyer. The sunlight fell amongst the branches, a beautiful scene awash in golden light. A pair of white wings slowly furled. Xu Yourong stood on the tip of a branch, swaying with the wind. She stretched out a hand and plucked a Lava Fruit from the leaves. Her bright eyes bursting with curiosity, she carefully took a bite. After a while, she contentedly nodded. In the next moment, her expression slightly changed, no longer so content. It was not because the Wildfire Qi contained in the legendary Lava Fruit was too rich and had harmed her, but because she had heard a conversation carried up by the wind from below. "Riding my crane to see another girl is fine, but to do it with two... Mo Yu really wasnt tricking me back then. Theres definitely a problem between you and the two of them." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng came to his senses as he realized where the problem was. It had been a very long time since they had first gotten to know each other beneath New North Bridge. He had long since learned what had happened back then and what she had always thought about it. At the time, he had taken an enormous risk and performed Meditative Introspection, igniting the in of snow that was his star radiance and almost burning himself into nothing. At that crucial moment, the little ck Dragon poked open the center of her brow and used the true blood of a ck Frost Dragon to save him. And this was her most precious and purest first blood. Based on thews of the Dragon race, this action was tantamount to choosing Chen Changsheng to be her husband. In the following years, especially those three years on the northern frontier, she had always kept this mindset. She was the one that Chen Changsheng needed to thank the most for the chance to live until this day, but though he could use his life without hesitation to save her, he could not ept this matter. Because he had an engagement, even though this engagement had been revoked once. Earlier, because he truly had no idea how to confront this situation, he subconsciously did not think in that direction. This conversation packed with resentment and apology had truthfully taken ce between him and the ck Dragon many times. In the end, it still ended with his silence. In the end, the little ck Dragon was still the one to break the silence. "You good-for-nothing, you dont dare to marry two people? With Luoluo, its only three; can you not even maintain that as a Pope? Are you that afraid of Xu Yourong?" She sneered at Chen Changsheng, "Lets stop talking about this. Take care of your matters, but be careful. Dont push Madam Mu too hard, or she really might dare to kill you." Chen Changsheng worriedly asked, "Then what about you?" The little ck Dragon proudly said, "No one dares to kill a noble ck Frost Dragon on the shores of the Red River." Chen Changsheng did notpletely trust these words. He knew that the demi-humans had been able to found their country inrge part due to the ck Frost Dragon tribe, but forgetting favors owed was verymonce, and who could guarantee that Madam Mu would not go crazy? But there truly was no meaning in his remaining here for now. He thought it over, then said, "Sorry." The little ck Dragon helplessly said, "Chen Changsheng, I am your Protector. Do you really want me to repeat that word back to you?" The White Crane took flight and left. The ck Dragon watched the crane fly off and suddenly gave a soft sigh. No sign of arrogance could be espied on her face, no sneering smile that looked down on the world, no ruthless visage. There was only a faint forlornness. At this moment, she was just an ordinary girl dressed in ck watching as her lover went far away. A voice came from the Celestial Tree above. "Loneliness only requires one person, but to be forlorn requires two, because it is an emotion that only appears after parting." The little ck Dragon warily looked up. She saw Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong calmly asked, "But he is my man, so why is he making you feel forlorn?" Chapter 995 – Meow Chapter 995 C Meow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The little ck Dragon had never met Xu Yourong, but she knew that this person was Xu Yourong. The rumors were true. Xu Yourong was truly very beautiful. Even she had to admit this. But she had not expected that Xu Yourong would say such things on their first meeting. Those words seemed to have somewhat of a literary air about them, but there was no way she could not hear the deration hidden within. No, it had not even been hidden. Xu Yourong had made no attempts to hide it. She had clearly dered her ownership of Chen Changsheng. The Holy Maiden rumored to be so pure actually had such a strong desire? The little ck Dragon even remembered those vulgar and low-level mother dragons on the southern isles and taunted, "Do you want to take a piss on him?" These were truly very vulgar words, but Xu Yourong was not angry. She calmly said, "Perhaps there is another way to resolve it." The little ck Dragon coldly returned, "How do you want to resolve it?" Xu Yourong nced at her ankle and indifferently said, "I have no means of removing this seal in a short time, but I also dont want him to always worry over this matter, causing him to feel more and more apologetic to you. Thus, I have decided that from now on, I will make some time every day to apany you. This way, you will not be lonely, much less mistake loneliness for forlornness." The ck Dragon angrily said, "I certainly dont need yourpany. Just looking at you makes me annoyed." Xu Yourong faintly smiled. "Youre his Protector. I naturally have to take care of you well, have to thank you." The ck Dragon sneered, "What does that have to do with you? Hes my man!" Once again, Xu Yourong was not angered by these words, nor did she argue. Stroking the ck Dragons ck hair, she smiled and said, "Good." The little ck Dragon was depressed to the extreme. She fiercely shook her head, attempting in vain to escape Xu Yourongs hand. Seeing this, Xu Yourong happily said, "Truly so cute." The little ck Dragon was infuriated. "Im going to eat you!" Xu Yourong faintly smiled once more. "As long as you dont eat him." The little ck Dragon froze for a while, then suddenly understood, her face turning red as she spat, "How can a woman like you be so shameless!" ...... ...... "Im sorry, Teacher; I was unable to find the key." Luoluo raised her head, shooting an uneasy nce at Chen Changsheng. This ce was the highest stone hall in the Imperial City, her residence in White Emperor City. Chen Changsheng was not surprised by this answer, but was surprised by Luoluos fear. Back in the Orthodox Academy, Luoluo was just as cute as she was now, but she had never shown such an expression. Just what had happened? Or was it that Madam Mu wanting to marry her off to Xuo City had not only harmed her heart, but also made her afraid? Luoluo nced at the White Crane outside, looked at the expression in his eyes, then carefully asked, "Wont Teachers wife be unhappy?" Chen Changsheng was perturbed by this question, asking back, "Why would she be unhappy?" He really did not understand why Xu Yourong would be unhappy. Just a while ago, he also had not understood why the little ck Dragon had said that there was something wrong with his brain. Luoluo was somewhat relieved by his answer, but she was still rather nervous. She probed with another question. "Teacher, you dont me me, right?" Chen Changsheng recalled how when Luoluo was leaving the capital, she had written a letter to him saying that she had deceived him, that she was really the same age as him, just a few months younger. Was she worried that he would me her for this? Chen Changsheng was speechless, but just when he was looking at her and preparing to say something, he suddenly froze. It had clearly been five years since their parting, but Luoluos appearance remained the same: young, beautiful, and cute, just like a child. What was going on here? She should not have reached that level of cultivation, or did the Demi-human race have a technique simr to South Stream Temples secret youth-retaining technique? "Teacher?" Luoluo softly asked. Chen Changsheng woke from his stupor and said, "I truly am a little angry." Luoluo nervously thought, did Teacher hear about Xuanyuan Pos words? Or did he hear about what I said? Teacher knows that I like him and so is angry? Chen Changsheng exined, "Since youd already heard about the rumors before the matter, why didnt you send a letter to the Li Pce for help? I am your teacher; I wont just throw you aside and stop caring about you." Luoluo was at first astonished at these words, and then extremely happy. Yes, how can Teacher just throw me aside? At the most dangerous moment, he would definitely break through the clouds and take me away in a cloud of golden light. But if I told the Li Pce first, the Human race would definitely handle it a different way. Teacher, would you stille yourself? Luoluo thought to herself, I definitely have to keep my intention hidden from Teacher, even if I have to hide it for a lifetime. As long as I get a lifetime, its fine. "Senior Bie Yanghong is about to leave." Chen Changshengs mncholy voice broke her sweet train of thought. Leave here did not mean leaving White Emperor City, but leaving the world. Luoluo was shocked, then sorrowful. She did not feel sorrow over the senior that she had never met, but for other reasons. An expert of the Divine Domain had been conspired against and died in White Emperor City. An ount would need to be made for this matter eventually. Has it reallye time for the humans and demi-humans to part? I just reunited with Teacher; will it be impossible to meet from now on? She grabbed Chen Changshengs belt, her face stricken with grief as she looked at him. "Teacher, Im not willing." Chen Changsheng had failed to avoid this, as her actions were as fast as lightning. Besides the increase in her strength, it was also because she had practiced this action countless times. In the Orthodox Academy, whenever she would be driven back by Chen Changsheng to the Hundred Herb Garden, orter on in the Li Pce or Imperial Pce, she would always use this method to buy time. She had an even more well-practiced move that could buy even more time. This was to fall over and grab Chen Changshengs thigh. But she was now somewhat older, so it was rather embarrassing to do that. Chen Changsheng soothed, "Its not so serious as you imagine, but anything thats been done has a price that needs to be paid." For the loss of an expert of the Divine Domain, White Emperor City would have to pay an extremely heavy price for the Human race to not pursue this matter. Although he had not indicated whom, the target of his words was exceptionally clear. Luoluo whispered, "Mother... is pregnant." Through this, she was telling Chen Changsheng that Madam Mus status was soon to be even more solidified. In contrast, her own status and weight in the Demi-human race would be crippled. "But its fine. Ill work hard." Luoluo cutely stuck out her tongue. The once-cheerful smile now seemed forced, even rather serious. Chen Changsheng felt a deep pity as he gazed at her small face. "You dont need to do anything." Luoluo very seriously replied, "Teacher, I actually have a lot of supporters, but since I believed that Teacher woulde to save me, I didnt do anything." Chen Changsheng said, "Even if you can do many things, you shouldnt do them." Luoluo opened her eyes wide as she asked, "But why?" Chen Changsheng petted her on the head. "Because she is your mother, and also because I happen to know that you like to stand at very high ces." Luoluo truly did like to stand at high ces, like the banyan tree growing by theke in the Orthodox Academy, the Hall of Pure Virtue in the Li Pce, or this pce hall she lived in right now. Those who didnt understand her would think that the worlds most revered princess only liked the feeling of looking down on others. But Chen Changsheng knew that this was not the case. Luoluo liked to stand at very high ces because only by standing there could she see even farther ces. "How can a girl who likes to look into the distance remain here to be a female emperor?" Chen Changsheng sincerely said to her. Luoluo stared at him in a daze, then abruptly threw himself into his embrace. Tightly hugging him, she incessantly rubbed her face into his chest while letting out happy sounds. It was a very soft sound, sometimes a meow and other times a snore. She sounded like a little cat that had just stuffed itself and was now stroked and petted. Chapter 996 – Before the Bizarre Storm Chapter 996 C Before the Bizarre Storm Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Luoluo was greatly moved by Chen Changshengs words. But in Chen Changshengs view, this was a matter of fact. Even regarding bing the female Emperor of the Demi-human race, if one wanted to do it, one should do it, and if one didnt want to do it, then one naturally didnt need to do it. This choice could not be affected by any other factors, not even the future of the entire continent. Back when Tang Thirty-Six had said that he didnt want to be the head of the Tang n, he had taken the same stance. Luoluo knew of what he thought, but this matter-of-fact manner moved her even more. After some time, she reluctantly pulled herself away from Chen Changshengs chest and softly said, "I dont believe that Father supports Mothers view." Chen Changsheng quietly thought for a while, then replied, "I also hope so, though Im not very confident." Betraying the humans and joining hands with the demons was enough to change the course of history for the Demi-human race and the entire continent. For the future of the Demi-human race, the White Emperor could make any choice imaginable. Based on Chen Changshengs spections, there were still some questions for which there was no exnation. For example, why was it that when the Tianhai Divine Empress was intimidating the entire continent, the White Emperor had never been wary of the Human race? This was because they were not standing high enough, could not see far enough. At the time, the internal problems within the Human race had still not been resolved. Shang Xingzhou was standing on the edge of society, quietly watching the capital, while the Pope remained in the Li Pce, gazing at the Imperial Pce with mixed emotions. In those years, the White Emperor had secretly been supporting Shang Xingzhou, presumably to equalize the factions within the Human race. Later, the Tianhai Divine Empresss death and the deaths of many more experts of the Human race meant that many of the internal conflicts within the Human race had also been resolved. A united will had always been one of the most terrifying things, and one also had to consider it in light of the fact that the Demon race was much weaker due to its own internal discord. In every aspect, there was seemingly an innate necessity for the Demi-human race to ally with the Demon race. So Chen Changsheng could not make any definite judgment on the White Emperors stance. It now seemed that his and humanitys great hopey in the opposing voices within the Demi-human race. ...... ...... A suffocating atmosphere pervaded White Emperor City, with the entire city patrolled by soldiers and somber Beast Guards. Many of the usually bustling stores on West Avenue were closed and few people could be seen, making the ce seem cold and cheerless. Compared to the mood in the city, the vast ins along the two shores of the Red River were even more fraught with tension. Just like the Wildfire beneath the Celestial Trees, they were ready to explode into mes at any moment. A riot had taken ce within the ckstone Army, stationed at Wild Mountain Pass. Demi-human General Xi He, after many difficulties, was able to stabilize the situation, preventing anyrge incident from urring. Even this most elite and most disciplined unit of beast cavalry had a shaky morale, much less those other armies guarding the mountains and the various tribes, big and small. ording to the news from all around, in two short days, several bloody conflicts had already taken ce amongst the Demi-human Army and various tribes were already beginning to gather troops. This was a sign of war, a presage to a storm. What was soon to happen was not a war with the demons or the humans, but one between the two great factions within the Demi-human race. The entirety of the Demi-human race had already split into two very clear factions. Madam Mu, representing the will of the Imperial n, and the Xiang n leader, representing the Council of Elders, supported the alliance with the Demon race. Standing across from them was Luoluos faction. They had the bureaucracy as represented by the Prime Minister and the support of many tribes, and their hope was to continue the friendship with the Human race. The formers strength was greater than thetters, but thetter had a very determined stance and now had the strong support of the Human race, represented by Chen Changsheng. If Madam Mu wanted to force the deration of the decree to the world, the Demi-human race really might fall into a civil war. No one was willing to see this, so before the conflicts red up, the Xiang n leader and all the other demi-human personages hoped to convince the other side through negotiation. As a result, no pedestrians were seen on the streets of White Emperor City for two days while the estates of the elders and ministers weed guest after guest. Even the court meetings had been put to a stop. The ces receiving the most guests were the Xiang ns estate and the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes. The former was probably because the Demon Lord was residing in therge courtyard nearby, under the protection of the Xiang n. Thetter was because it was where Chen Changsheng resided. The Pope of the Human race and the Demon Lord were living in the same city, separated by only ten-some li. This was something that had never once happened in history. The atmosphere of the city had naturally reached an unprecedented level of strangeness. Many tribal leaders, great merchants, and officials would enter the Xiang ns estate ande out some timeter. It was impossible to tell from their expressions what had happened in the estate or how their talks with the Demon Lord had gone, or even if they had met the Demon Lord. In short, everything was shrouded in mystery. Chen Changsheng had used one day to meet the representations of the various factions. The Bear tribe leader and the Shi n leader had brought the leaders of many small tribes forward to pay their respects. For a moment, the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes was packed with people. When two young representatives of the Meng n entered the church and voiced their support for the Human race with the firmest of tones, Chen Changsheng was greatly shocked. It was not because the passion expressed by these two had elicited doubt, but because he recognized them. Many years ago, when he traveled from Xining Vige to the capital with the aim of entering the Six Ivy Academies, he saw a pair of hunter brothers from the mountains. These hunter brothers ultimately seeded in entering Star Seizer Academy, bing honored officers of the Great Zhou. He had never imagined that these two brothers were actually demi-humans. Now that he thought about it, this must have been an agreement between the Great Zhou Army and the Meng n. The once-Principal of Star Seizer Academy, Chen Guansong, had truly been an extraordinary individual. It was no wonder that he had been Shang Xingzhous only candidate for next leader of the Great Zhou Army. s, he had ultimately died in the final Phoenix mes of the Tianhai Divine Empress, so all his ns and schemes came to nothing. Fortunately, he had still left some protections for theter generations. As the hour grewte, the various tribal representatives and officials began to leave the church, leaving only the most important personages. They were already the firmest allies of the Human race, and todays happenings had filled them with even more confidence. However, there were still some matters that made them very uneasy. "If His Majesty leaves seclusion, he can settle everything with a word. Even if his injuries need rest, how can he not appear for such a major event?" These words of the Bear tribe elder made the Prime Minister think for a very long time, after which he finally spoke. "In thesest few years, no one has personally seen His Majesty, and neither have I." "A few days ago, the Chief Elder sensed His Majestys spiritual sense," the Shi n leader impassively said. "Old Xiang is the most patient and enduring person I have ever met in my entire life. I found it impossible to understand why he chose to jump out this time. Moreover, all the tribes along the Red River know that he has never had a good rtionship with the Empress. This could change just because of His Majestys spiritual sense? If hes really the Empresss man, who can say that he wasnt lying that night?" These whispered words caused Chen Changsheng to silently think for a very long time. He knew that these demi-human personages were using various methods to remind him, warn him. But this matter was far too inconceivable, so even though they were sure that no one else was around, they still only dared to bring up this idea through vague and ambiguous methods. "Any matter has to be seen with ones own eyes before determining truth and falsehood. I do not wish for the demi-humans to fall into civil war, but this situation before us must be broken as quickly as possible." Chen Changsheng paused for a while, then said, "I will go see His Majesty the White Emperor." Chapter 997 – Before the Cold Answer Chapter 997 C Before the Cold Answer Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr There were no clouds in the sky, only the manifold stars scattered about like sesame seeds, with no obviousw or pattern. No matter in which direction one looked, they seemed to be spread in a smooth and well-proportioned manner. Chen Changsheng stood by a window, looking up at the starry sky that truly did seem closer than the ground, as he recounted his earlier conversations. Luoluo stood beside him, her left hand habitually grasping his sleeve. Her head tilted in thought, she said, "So just meet him then." Chen Changsheng nced at her and said, "This matter must be done secretly. Your mother must be kept unaware." The Shi n leader had already noted the likely area of the White Emperors secluded cultivation on a map and given it to him. If he wanted to go there, he needed to use a secret path in the Imperial Pce. In his view, even though Luoluo was the noble princess, she had no control over Madam Mus deliberate suppression of the Imperial City. Luoluo blinked and then earnestly said, "Be at ease, Teacher. I happen to be your student, so Im quite capable in these matters." Chen Changsheng felt like these words had a hint of Su Li or Tang Thirty-Six about them, so he couldnt help but smile. ...... ...... As he walked out from the humid, gloomy, and stuffy stone passage, Chen Changsheng was simultaneously assaulted by the sight of a snowy mountain and the morning light. The mountain was several thousand zhang tall. Its lower half was made of ck cliffs and primordial forests while its upper half waspletely nketed in white snow, blinding in the morning sun. The mountain rose up abruptly from the edge of ake and stretched far into the north. It was impossible to see where it ended, even making one wonder whether it might extend until the end of the world. So magnificent it was that it seemed to have been left behind by a god. Chen Changsheng knew that this snowy mountain that extended for countless li was that mountain range often brought up in books, the Starfall Mountains. The Starfall Mountains stretched along the shore of the Western Sea, abruptly rising from thends north of White Emperor City, with the sea a hundred-some li to their left. Their peaks had been covered in snow for tens of thousands of years, and the mountains stretched for tens of thousands of li, reaching all the way to the extreme north. In the middle of them was a rtively t area called Zhanling. If one started from there and worked their way southeast for ten-some days and nights, they woulde to the westernmost Cong Province Army headquarters of the Human race. Between Zhanling and the Cong Province Army headquarters was a grasnd. Once the ancestralnd of the Elves, it was now in theplete possession of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Chen Changsheng walked up to theke and looked at the mountain range on the other side. He recalled that it was written in the Daoist Canon that the Red River arose from one of the snowy peaks in these mountains, and then he remembered that the grasnd within was connected to him, giving him a somewhat strange feeling. Ever since the demi-humans had established their country on the shores of the Red River, generation after generation of White Emperors and Empresses had been buried within the Starfall Mountains. ording to thews set down by the ancestral spirits, to prevent any evildoer from stealing the remains or true blood of these great demi-humans, the sessive generations of White Emperors had never built any sort of mausoleum within these mountains. When their lives reached their terminus, they would take that secret path Chen Changsheng had just used toe to these mountains and randomly choose a ce to close their eyes and allow their soul to return to the sea of stars. Of course, other than when they were on the verge of death, the White Emperors would oftene to the Starfall Mountains whenever they did not have government affairs to handle. Whether it was to pay homage to their ancestors, enjoy the scenery, or search for chances to break through, it was naturally difficult to not construct a few buildings in these snowy mountains to either offer sacrifices or rest. But all these buildings had extremely strict seals on them that made it extremely difficult for anyone except the White Emperor to enter. The current White Emperor had engaged in a heaven-shaking battle with the Demon Lord in the snowy ins to the north of Mount Han. The Demon Lord had been severely injured and waster deposed by ck Robe and the Demon Commander. The White Emperor had also suffered grievous injuries, so he had spent thest few years in secluded cultivation within the Starfall Mountains. Other than figures like Madam Mu and the Xiang n leader, very few people knew his exact location. Chen Changsheng had the map provided by the Shi n leader, so he was naturally notpletely directionless. Crossing the snow with the Yeshi Step, he did not need long before he found the ce. Behind two extremely green and ancient pine trees was a massive cliff of ck rock. The cliff was topped by ice and snow that never melted. It was an exterior of bitter cold, utterly devoid of life, with nothing particrly strange about it. The location marked on the map was incredibly broad. Not knowing where the entrance was, Chen Changsheng could only scatter his spiritual sense into his surroundings, but in doing so, he realized that there was a barrier in front of him. This barrier was a wall of Qi that stopped his spiritual sense, but this actually calmed him down, as this confirmed that he was in the right ce. The ck cliff and the frigid ice concealed an array. With just a moments perception, he realized the formidable attribute of this array. This array probably had the same root as the Tong Pce within the capitals Imperial Pce. It was strict and dangerous, imbued with the mysteries of life and death. Perhaps because it had taken in too much of the Qi from the mountains and icykes, this array was much colder and more callous than the Tong Pce, exuding a harsh aura and extremely strong imperial Qi. Triggering this array would incur a might not much weaker than the seal of the Red River. Of course, it was still far weaker than the capitals Imperial Design. Two days ago, when breaking through the Red Rivers seal, Chen Changsheng had used an excessive amount of the energy within the Orthodoxys Divine Staff. He could not use it again, so how would he break through this array? Since there was a method to form this array, it was only right that there be a corresponding method to break it. Chen Changsheng was well-read in the Daoist Canon and had researched arrays during his cultivation, but he was still not skilled in this art. After examining it for a long time, he could still think of only one possibility. As he gazed at this ck cliff, he once more felt that mysterious feeling. If he had not at first mistaken her for an Elf girl, would they have ended up together earlier? If, on that day by the Tong River, he waited for just half a day more after reading that letter, could he have ridden the crane with her ande here together? If she were here, would she able to make out with a nce the gap in this array? With a zing, several dozen swords appeared in the sky. With Chen Changsheng as the center, an awe-inspiring sword intent spread out, instantly shattering the snow drifting in the air. Chen Changsheng gripped the Stainless Sword as he warily gazed at the outcrop at the very bottom of the ck cliff. The drifting snow came from the snow capping the cliff. It was falling because it had sensed the shaking that he could feel right under him. The outcrop at the bottom of the cliff suddenly burst apart, and two people mbered out. The several dozen swords vibrated, letting out terrifying buzzes. They did not strike, however, because Chen Changsheng recognized those two people. It was Jin Yulu and Xiaode. Jin Yulu had once acted as gatekeeper of the Orthodox Academy, resolving many problems for Chen Changsheng. Though they had not met in many years, the affection was still there. Although Xiaode had once been his enemy, he had also always had a close rtionship to the Human race. In the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, he and Xiao Zhang had charged into the Imperial Pce, helping the Tang Second Master seize control of the Imperial Design. One could imagine that he also been one of Shang Xingzhous coborators. This was proved from another side by the Shi n leaders firm stance in the Heavenly Selection ceremony and in the following two days. Chen Changsheng naturally would not attack them. He was just surprised to see theme out from the ck cliff. If the White Emperor really was in seclusion inside this cliff, had they been able to meet him? At this moment, he himself did not know which answer he wanted to hear, as it seemed like neither answer was good. Chapter 998 – Walking to the End of the Mountain Cave and Hearing Bad News Chapter 998 C Walking to the End of the Mountain Cave and Hearing Bad News Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Jin Yulu was still wearing that silk robe decorated with patterns of copper coins, looking like a wealthyndlord. But his appearance was somewhat more ragged now, as he was covered in dirt and bits of stone. Xiaode looked even worse, his clothes caked in yellow mud of an even darker shade than the tawny and ruthless light in his eyes. They looked more like some sort of filthy object. Jin Yulu was stunned to see Chen Changsheng standing in front of the cliff, but his expression quickly turned into one of relief, as he knew without even thinking that Chen Changshengs presence had to do with Luoluo. Xiaode viewed Chen Changsheng with a somewhatplex expression. In thest few years, he had often unwittingly conducted himself ording to Chen Changshengs style and demeanor. In other words, he was learning from his once-most-hated foe. For them to suddenly meet today inevitably made things rather awkward for someone as proud as him. Jin Yulu asked, "Your Holiness the Pope hase to see His Majesty?" Chen Changsheng nodded. "Did the two of you see him?" Jin Yulu shook his head, appearing particrly tired. "His Majesty is clearly inside, but its impossible to get in." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then asked, "Is the Saint well?" Jin Yulu answered, "I have not seen him, so I do not know." A wary expression appeared on Xiaodes face. Chen Changsheng said to him, "The Shi n leader told me of this ce." Xiaode understood the meaning hidden in these words and said, "Then we will have to depend on you." The Shi n leader was renowned for his foresight and caution. If he were not sure that Xiaode could not seed, he would never have told Chen Changsheng where the White Emperor was spending his secluded cultivation. Chen Changsheng gazed at the ck cliff, feeling the might of the sealing array, his eyebrows perking upward. In order to resolve all the problems facing him, he had to confirm the situation within the ck cliff. This was a view shared by both Chen Changsheng and the Shi n leader. Xiaode also felt the same, so after withdrawing from the Heavenly Selection ceremony that he had nned and prepared for many years, he hade to this ck cliff and started digging. Jin Yulu also felt the same, and he hade earlier than Xiaode and dug faster. At present, Xiaode had been digging for two days and nights without rest while Jin Yulu had been digging for four days and nights. Just now, Chen Changsheng had also been nning on using force to ovee this seal. This method relying purely on strength seemed crude, even idiotic, but it was often the best choice. Experts like Xiaode and Jin Yulu naturally understood this reasoning as well. Regrettably, they had still failed. There was no need for Chen Changsheng to try again, but he wanted to go in and take a look. ...... ...... The cave was on the surface of the cliff, but it was not straight. Rather, it inclined upward, then went very deep, and then went upward again. Chen Changsheng followed Jin Yulu and Xiaode for an extremely long time before finally reaching the end. Seeing the deep w marks in the walls around him and sensing the traces of violent Qi, he felt like he could really see what had been happening in thest few days. Jin Yulu and Xiaode had entered berserk metamorphosis, their giant bodies crazily attacking the hard rock of the cliff, the massive image of a lion or panther asionally appearing in the dark cave. He quickly noticed the peculiar aspect of the cave. The wall in the very front was extremely smooth, as if constructed of jade. There was no blemish on its surface, not even a speck of dust. Jin Yulu exined, "We tried changing directions, but weve never been able to get past this stone wall. This means that this ce is the living pivot of the array." Chen Changsheng asked, "What is the stone wall itself made of?" Jin Yulu said, "It should be the legendary Starstone. It has a weight many times greater than one would think from its volume. Even an expert of the Divine Domain would find it very hard to move." The name Starstone made Chen Changsheng think of the Orthodoxy treasure that Daoist Baishi had once been entrusted with. After thinking for a few moments, he stepped forward and gave the wall a fierce sh with the Stainless Sword. ng! The Stainless Sword was bright and sharp as ever, not harmed in the slightest, but it had only been able to leave a very faint scratch on the wall. If he wanted to use the Stainless Sword to break this wall, he would need many days. Chen Changsheng was somewhat disappointed, but he had no idea of the shock in Jin Yulus and Xiaodes eyes. Besides its unimaginable density and weight, Starstone was most famous for its incredible hardness. Jin Yulu and Xiaode had attempted many times, but neither the ws of their true bodies in berserk metamorphosis or the high-level magical artifacts on their persons had been capable of leaving a single mark on the Starstone. A casual sh of Chen Changshengs sword had made a small scratch on the wall. Just how sharp was this sword? Xiaode had fought against Chen Changshengs sword in the alley of the Northern Military Department, but he had not found it so terrifying back then. He soon understood that this was probably a result of Chen Changshengs massive advancement in the path of the sword over thest few years. Chen Changsheng asked, "Since this is a sealing array, someone should have set it up, so who could have ced such a heavy stone wall over the living pivot of this array?" Jin Yulu replied, "It was most likely the Empress using the power of the seas to move the Starstone here and seal this ce." Xiaode suddenly said, "Starstone can absorb star radiance." Chen Changsheng was somewhat confused at this suddenment, but he quickly understood, his expression turning grim. Star radiance was not starlight, but an invisible energy gathered by the invisible line swaying between the cultivator and their distant star. The true essence within a cultivators body was also star radiance. Not even a Saint could escape this fact. If this stone wall was continuously absorbing star radiance, that also meant that it was absorbing the White Emperors true essence. Even if the White Emperor had an unfathomable cultivation level and did not care about the effects and disturbance of the Starstone, he was residing in the ck cliff to recuperate and cultivate. Why trouble himself so? All these clues pointed at one possibility. "Whether its the Heavenly Selection ceremony or the alliance with the demons, they actually had nothing to do with my Demi-human race, only the ambition of the Great Western Continent. Of course, this only applies if His Majesty has already returned to the sea of stars." In a very short time, Jin Yulu seemed to have grown much older, his voice bing much more shaky. This possibility was not too great. A Divine Domain expert returning to the sea of stars would be sensed by the entire continent through omens in the heavens. It was for this reason that when the blue-clothed visitor died, Madam Mu almost immediately learned of it, even though she was eighty thousand li away. It was also for this reason that Madam Mu had first activated the seal of the Red River before attempting to kill Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. And the White Emperor was one of the Saints. If he really did return to the sea of stars, not even the most powerful of seals could prevent this news from getting out. The heavens and earth would assuredly tremble at this event. Xiaode sternly said, "Even if His Majesty is still okay, the circumstances might still be very dangerous. His Majesty took severe injuries in the battle with the Demon Lord. With the Empress using such methods, not only might His Majestys injuries have not improved, they might be getting worse by the day. If a few more days are allowed to pass, perhaps the worst scenario really might happen." This possibility made Jin Yulus and Xiaodes expressions very gloomy, but Chen Changsheng was even calmer than before. Based on his thoughts before entering the ck cliff, both the White Emperors death and his living well counted as extremely bad news for the Human race. In the former, it meant that no one within the Demi-human race was left to suppress Madam Mus ambitions. In thetter, it meant that the White Emperor truly was of one mind with Madam Mu and wanted to ally with the demons. In the shadow of such a Saint, what could Chen Changsheng do? Now, the spection was that the White Emperor was heavily injured and imprisoned by Madam Mu, where he was weakening by the day. This was actually the best situation. This meant that the Xiang n leader had faked the White Emperors decree on that night, that the White Emperor truthfully still supported the humans. Then as long as he was rescued, everything could be easily resolved. At this moment, an extremely bright and clear cry of a crane came from outside the cave. Chen Changsheng exited the cave and took the paper strip from the crane. His expression turned extremely grave. The White Crane brought two pieces of news. One good, one bad. Xuanyuan Po had woken up. Bie Yanghong had fallen unconscious. Chapter 999 – The Face in the Bronze Mirror Chapter 999 C The Face in the Bronze Mirror Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After receiving the letter, Chen Changsheng said a few things to Jin Yulu and Xiaode, and then left on the White Crane. Jin Yulu and Xiaode nced at each other with doubt and unease evident on their faces. Before leaving, Chen Changsheng exined that he had something to do and that he would return after finishing it. Finally, he added that he hoped he would not have to finish this matter. This was a very strange and iprehensible set of words. Just what had happened that was more important than helping the White Emperor escape his imprisonment? ...... ...... On a snowcapped mountain ten-some li from the ck cliff, the drifting snow and white garments melded into one. Xu Yourong had been standing here for some time now. She saw Chen Changsheng follow Jin Yulu and Xiaode into the ck cliff, saw the White Crane arrive, and saw Chen Changsheng leave. She had an inkling of what had happened in White Emperor City, which had also affected her mood somewhat. She had already observed the sealing array for sufficient time to find a method to break it. She took a piece of white paper from her sleeve, folded it into a paper crane, and let it take flight. The paper crane drifted along the winds until it finally reached the ck cliff, where it dropped to the ground. Xiaode warily looked around. Discovering nothing, he took the paper crane and unfolded it. He saw only two words written in a graceful style, most likely the handiwork of a woman. The two words were Sword Array. ...... ...... With Xu Yourongs speed, only a very short time was needed to return to White Emperor City from the Starfall Mountains. She did not return to the small courtyard behind the temple to the Celestial Tree, as she still did not wish to meet Chen Changsheng, but also because she subconsciously did not wish to see that sight. She returned to the inn she had stayed at yesterday, though she did not return to her room. Instead, she went to the front hall and bought some of the Jietang steamed buns that this inn was famed for. The mood in White Emperor City was tense and strange, and there were few pedestrians on the streets. The inn was naturally doing poor business, and few people hade here to leisurely take their breakfast. Those people who still wanted to eat out at these times had to be truly lively people with nothing to do, and since they were lively, they were also very good at chatting. While Xu Yourong was eating the steamed bun along with beef, eggs, and porridge, she was also listening to the chatter from the guests at the table next to hers. As ofte, the most exciting things in White Emperor City had naturally been the Heavenly Selection ceremony and then the appearances of the Demon Lord and Chen Changsheng. As for the exciting gossip, it was naturally the secret exposed by Xuanyuan Po in front of the Imperial City, the one to which Princess Luoluo had personally admitted. "I dont know what His Holiness thinks about it, but since he traveled over vast distances on a crane and also said those words, he probably loves the princess, right?" "I hear that the humans are very afraid of discussing this sort of thing, but when have we demi-humans ever cared about that? If you love each other, just sleep together." "I hear that His Holiness is engaged to the Holy Maiden, but when have we demi-humans ever cared about that? Just take her, and if you really cant take her, then just sleep together." ...... ...... Xu Yourongs mood had already been rather downcast, and this hearty helping of gossip while she was eating made it impossible for her to eat her fill, causing her mood to worsen. The brightly-lit Dao heart, calm as water, had been forgotten on the wayside. She took a in steamed bun and a te of pickled vegetables and returned to her room. She cleaned herself up a little and then sat in front of the table. She sat across from a bronze mirror, entering a daze as she gazed at her reflection. The bronze mirror was not too clear, the reflection rather blurred, but the face in the mirror was still beautiful, would still make themon people imagine the most beautiful of flowers. I am her teacher. If I do not permit her to marry, she cannot be married. What an overbearing set of words. How excellent the rtionship between teacher and student must be! She silently derided. She was well aware that to Chen Changsheng, the little ck Dragon was more like a favor that would need to be repaid for the rest of his life. The true problem was Luoluo. From every perspective, Luoluo was the sort of girl that every man would like, and this was not even considering that her love for Chen Changsheng was that sort of clean love that demanded nothing. She could not do thisshe could not love Chen Changsheng more than she loved herself. She could not even understand how anyone could do it. She only knew that she wanted to walk the thousand-year-long path of cultivation together with Chen Changsheng, but also knew what her greatest challenge would be. The more she thought, the unhappier she became. Her mouth formed a pout, making a girlish expression that no one on the outside had ever seen before. She looked at herself in the mirror and whispered, "Youre so beautiful, youre the most beautiful, youre the most beautiful girl in the world, and its not like hes blind." After saying this, she came to her senses. She felt thoroughly ashamed, letting out a squeak as she covered her face. At this moment, a thinyer of fog suddenly emerged from the bronze mirror. Xu Yourong turned stern and quickly calmed herself down. There was no anger or shame in her eyes, only serene beauty. She was the Holy Maiden, her temperament like the spring forest fresh from the rain. The thin fog in the mirror began to slowly change, condensing into lines thick or thin as the outline of a face formed. Although the image was blurred so that the features could not be made out, there was an inexplicable feeling that this was an incredibly handsome face that gave off the temperament of a lofty mountain. Xu Yourong looked at the person in the mirror and reported, "I personally went to see the seal. Since the White Emperor is still alive, there should be a means of getting out, or at least of passing on messages." The man in the mirror remained quiet for a very long time. It was obvious that these ordinary words had impacted his mental state. Xu Yourong did not question, only quietly waited. The person sighed, tinged with an indescribable regret, even some sorrow. He replied, "Since this is the case, let us help him get out." Xu Yourong replied, "I have already sent a message to Chen Changsheng. With hisprehension, he should be able to quickly break the array." The person advised, "Since things have already reached this state, all of you must be careful." Xu Yourong suddenly asked, "Why is he willing to help you? Do you not have any other methods? In the current situation, you have many chances to kill him." The person asked back, "Then why are you willing to help me?" Xu Yourong replied, "For the sake of the greater picture." The person calmly replied, "It is all the same reason. Thus, he is not helping me, and I also am not concerned about him. As for killing him... there will be many more chances in the future." Xu Yourongstly asked, "As for Sir Bie... is there really nothing to be done?" The person thought for a while, then replied, "If not even that evil disciple can cure him, then nothing can be done." ...... ...... The so-called greater picture naturally concerned how the Human race would continue to exist and thrive on the continent. Xu Yourong needed to consider this problem, the person in the mirror needed to consider this problem, and Chen Changsheng, as the current Pope, naturally needed to consider this problem as well, even though he believed that he did not have this ability. There were many things that he did not have the ability to resolve. Even the medical arts that he was most skilled at were so useless at certain moments. The White Crane flew through therge tree within the Celestial Tree temple andnded in the withered remains of the small courtyard. Xuanyuan Pos face was pale, his right arm hanging withered and strengthless at his side. Upon seeing Chen Changsheng, he barely managed to raise a smile. Chen Changsheng walked up and hugged him, patting his thick back three times. Without saying anything, he entered the room. Bie Yanghong was leaning on the wall, his eyes closed, hisplexion as usual. He looked like he was sleeping. Chen Changsheng silently walked up to him. Taking the needles from his fingers, he began the treatment. Everyone said that his Cinnabar Pill could regrow bones and revive the dying, but those were just exaggerated rumors. The Cinnabar Pills and the divine blood contained within could only treat external injuries like blood loss, broken bones, and chest wounds. Bie Yanghongs injuries had been inflicted by the two Angels from the Sacred Light Continent. Both his body and soul had suffered injuries that could not be reversed. They were simply impossible to treat. After some time, Chen Changshengs clothes had bepletely soaked. Fortunately, after the Tianhai Divine Empress had reconstructed his meridians, he no longer gave off that scent that could make the entire world go mad. Bie Yanghong slowly opened his eyes, finally awake. Chen Changsheng saw in the depths of his eyes that dim and gray Qi. This was an incredibly light strand of Qi, like the new snow falling on the snowy ins, a rain drop falling into a mountain stream. If not for his formidable spiritual sense, he would never have noticed it. This Qi was the aura of death. Chapter 1000 – The Death of Bie Yanghong Chapter 1000 C The Death of Bie Yanghong Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After two days, Madam Mu should have already surmised through certain details that Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi were still alive and were in the small courtyard. But she would presumably not strike Bie Yanghong or Wuqiong Bi, as Chen Changsheng had already arrived and the rift in the Demi-human race was extremely deep. She would only do so if she really did go crazy, not caring that the fire of a civil war would burn the Demi-human race into nothing. The river winds blew against the tree within the Celestial Tree temple, causing its leaves to rustle, a sound that could clearly be heard within the small courtyard. This quiet moment was ideal to talk, tomunicate a few things. It was in this moment that Bie Yanghong used some mysterious method to make Wuqiong Bi fall asleep. Chen Changsheng asked, "Senior, do you have anything you want to leave behind? Or something that we can do?" Bie Yanghong said, "In the past, I believed that I would leave behind a descendant of my bloodline. Since this is no longer the case, there is no longer a need to say anything." His expression was very calm as he said this, his tone indifferent, but anyone could hear that anguish concealed within. An expert who had dominated the generation had no one to send him off at the moment of his death and had even had his son die not too long ago. Anyone would feel that this was a difficult burden to bear. Chen Changsheng said, "For Sir to leave your thoughts on the past for themon people is also good." Many people knew that Bie Yanghong was a schr who hade from the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion of Xiling, but his path of cultivation and his life experiences had always remained a mystery. "Just what part of my past do themon people want to know the most?" Bie Yanghong nced at Wuqiong Bi and sighed, "Its probably why I married her." Chen Changsheng considered what to say, then earnestly said, "There are truly many people that cant understand." "Although no one has ever dared to mention this matter in front of the two of us, I know that this has been a conversation topic in many restaurants and inns across the world. There have even been many storytellers who have helped us think about the most fantastical of stories, imagined for me all sorts of romantic scenarios. The person called Bie in those stories is truly in such tragic circumstances that even I feel great sympathy for him..." Bie Yanghong faintly smiled and continued, "It is all fake. How can life have so many forced choices? And certainly not for someone like me." Chen Changsheng thought, this truly is reasonable. An expert of the Divine Domain holds an unimaginable amount of power and influence, not much different from a kings. Theres no way he would patiently endure for so many years just because of a few forced choices. Bie Yanghong continued, "This story is truly much simpler than all of you have imagined. I was born in a poor family and was taken in and raised by my teacher. I grew up together with Junior Sister, and she respected and loved me. There was never anything about her that made me unhappy, so I naturally loved her and cherished her. Once we grew a little older, I naturally married her." Chen Changsheng had not expected the story to truly be so simple. Bie Yanghong added, "...Though she truly was not like her current self when I married her. But when you carefully think about it, isnt it my fault?" Chen Changsheng answered, "If this is true, then Seniors treatment of her arrogance was allowing her to indulge in evil." Bie Yanghong said, "So I say that I am not a gentleman, nor am I a good person." Chen Changsheng still found this somewhat impossible to ept. "I still feel that this isnt right." Bie Yanghong looked at him and asked, "If your wife treated you extremely well but had a poor personality, or was an evil and wicked person, what would you do?" This question seemed easy to answer, but further introspection would reveal its deepplexities. Chen Changsheng had never thought about this question before, so he naturally didnt know how to answer. Wuqiong Bi had just woken up. Upon hearing this question, she naturally believed that Bie Yanghong was talking about herself. She instantly became furious, cursing, "I just killed a few pieces of trash that didnt respect their elders; is that being evil and wicked? You conscienceless thing!" The serenity of the courtyard was instantly broken, with everything sounding loud and noisy. Bie Yanghong did not exin. With an exceptionally serious, yet also exceptionally warm, expression, he said, "In the future, do not do these things anymore, okay?" Just like the day before, Wuqiong Bi once more felt flustered. She muttered, "Didnt I already promise you this? What do you n to do by always bringing it up?" Bie Yanghong smiled at her. "Junior Sister, please forgive me for no longer being able to apany you." Wuqiong Bi felt even more flustered. Grabbing his clothes, she shrieked, "What nonsense are you babbling!" Bie Yanghong sighed. "Im not speaking nonsense." Wuqiong Bi turned pale. Her nerves made her tongue-tied as she stammered out, "Dont talk carelessly either." Bie Yanghong answered, "I am not speaking carelessly." Seized by an absolute terror, Wuqiong Bi yelled, "I dont permit you to leave, or else... or else I cut off Guan Bais other hand! Or else... Ill go join the demons!" "I once thought about requesting His Holiness to take me away, leaving you only with a letter of divorce. But I knew that you would still guess that I was dead, so I might as well just tell you..." Bie Yanghong tenderly stroked her face. "Because you know that I would never not want you." Xuanyuan Po stood by the door, constantly wiping his tears with his sleeve but always failing to wipe them all off. He didnt quite understand what was going on, but he felt a terrible heartache at this seniors words. "Can I trouble you to buy some steamed buns?" Bie Yanghong looked at him and somewhat embarrassedly said, "I would like to eat the kind with beef and scallion stuffing." Xuanyuan Po froze, then rushed out of the courtyard. He simply didnt care that he was still just recovering from his injuries and was incredibly weak. He ran through the morning fog and steam to the steamed bun store, his heart heavy with regret as he wondered, why didnt I see a few days ago that Senior wanted to eat beef buns? Xuanyuan Po carried a full tray of buns, escorted by ten-some priests and Bear tribe experts back to the small courtyard. This tray of buns was still steaming hot. If one tore open the soft skin, they could still smell the scent of beef, scallion, and spicy oil. s, it was a little toote. Bie Yanghongs eyes were closed. He was no longer breathing. Xuanyuan Po froze. The steam rising from the tray in his hands drifted up into the sky and onto his face. It was warm and damp. Chen Changsheng silently lowered his head. The fingers at his side were shaking, the swords in his sheath vibrating. Xuanyuan Po kneeled in front of Bie Yanghong and ced the tray of buns down. He then began to reverentially kowtow, tears streaming down his face. Wuqiong Bi noticed nothing. She nkly stared at Bie Yanghong, her eyes losing focus, her body swaying. Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong! A bell rang within the temple to the Celestial Tree. Wuqiong Bi woke up. Her eyes began to redden, and her lips began to tremble. She had finally understood what had happened. A mournful weeping rose from the courtyard. Chen Changsheng walked out of the courtyard. The ringing of the bell from the temple reminded him of the night Archbishop Mei Lisha left the world. On that night, bells had rung throughout the capital. Was the sound of the bell really the call to return home? Was the sea of stars really the homnd of all souls? Whether noble or lowly, beautiful or ugly? Just like weeping? No matter how unpleasant it was to hear, it was still so saddening? Chapter 1001 – Even if You Hear the Real Story, What Can You Do? Chapter 1001 C Even if You Hear the Real Story, What Can You Do? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After Bie Yanghongs death, Wuqiong Bi became somewhat demented. Her hair fell loose behind her as she sat against the wall and hugged Bie Yanghongs body to her chest. She did not let anyone approach her, much less move the body. Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po stood at the door, watching this sight, not knowing what to do. Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi were both experts of the Divine Domain, perhaps the most famous couple on the continent. The entire continent knew that this couple had shared a deep affection, and the entire continent had no idea why. Put more urately, the entire continent never understood why Bie Yanghong treated Wuqiong Bi so well. Neither the Tianhai Divine Empress nor Wang Po understood. Because they could not understand, they and themon people felt injustice in Bie Yanghongs ce. Before leaving, Bie Yanghong had told Chen Changsheng a very simple story, but Chen Changsheng still found it impossible to understand. He knew what sort of feeling love was. He loved Xu Yourong, so deeply loved her that there was no space in his heart left for any other scenery, not if it was the Garden of Zhou, the storm on the Bridge of Helplessness, or the twilight of Holy Maiden Peak. Yet he still could not understand. If your wife treated you extremely well but had a poor personality, or was an evil and wicked person, what would you do? He recalled Bie Yanghongs question. If Xu Yourong were an evil and wicked person, what would he do? He did not know. He looked into the room. Wuqiong Bis hair draped down, its ck now gray, her expression one of extreme despair. At this sight, Chen Changsheng felt pity, but also difort. In brief, he felt a variety of emotions. Xuanyuan Po was a very simple person, so he would not think about things that were tooplicated. When Wuqiong Bi wanted to destroy the Orthodox Academy, he had been the person closest to death. He naturally did not like this Daoist nun. He had interacted with Bie Yanghong for a very short time, but he deeply admired him, wanted to get closer to him, wanted to make him his master. But he would not change his attitude towards Wuqiong Bi because of this. On the contrary, he loathed her even more, especially after seeing those quarrels. The more he liked Bie Yanghong, the more he hated Wuqiong Bi. The more beautiful, the more ugly. Positions truly were rtive. All things and sentiments in the world were rtive. ...... ...... Wuqiong Bi raised her head to Xuanyuan Po and saw the emotions in his eyes. She asked, "You hate me?" Xuanyuan Po was quiet for a while, then answered, "Yes, because I dont understand why you are alive, but he is dead. This is not fair." With an impassive visage, Wuqiong Bi said, "Good people dont live long while evil lives for a thousand years. Do you not even understand this principle?" Xuanyuan Po didnt know how to respond, making him feel even more depressed. Chen Changsheng shook his head. A hint of derision shed through Wuqiong Bis face. "The two of you want to know why he treated me so well?" Xuanyuan Pos gaze moved from the still-steaming buns to Bie Yanghongs face while he thought about how to take his seniors body from the hands of this madwoman. He paid no attention to her, and Chen Changsheng also said nothing. Wuqiong Bi sneered, "This is an extremely old story. If none of you ask, I certainly dont have the energy to recall it." "Sir Bie already told us, while you were sleeping." Chen Changsheng paused, then added, "If you wish to add to it, then please." "He was saved by my father from poverty. At the time, he was as thin as a monkey and ferociously hungry. His throat had also been injured by an old beggar, so even when I offered my favorite soup-filled buns to him, he couldnt eat them. Even now, I still cant forget that starving and suffering figure. In the end, I tore open that entire tray of buns, squeezing out the meat juices inside into a bowl. I slowly had him drink it, saving his life." Wuqiong Bis expression became rather deste as she said, "Later on, he told me that he swore an oath on that bowl of meat juice that he would treat me well for the rest of his life. No matter what happened, he would never me me. No matter what dangers I encountered, he would also stand guard in front of me." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then said, "I think he did it." "Yes, he really did do it. The good I did for him doesnt amount to even one percent of the good he returned to me. I know that no one likes me, and I even know that he would ce the me on himself. He would say that he had spent seventy years under a different identity, garrisoned at Blue Pass and rarely returning home, so he wasnt able to see my father at hisst moments, wasnt there for me when I had a miscarriage, which in turn led to the great change in my personality..." Wuqiong Bis voice was suddenly filled with resentment. "But so what? He said that he would apany me for my entire life, but hasnt he left before me just the same!" Xuanyuan Po couldnt understand what she was saying. Senior died; he didnt throw you away. Do you even have toin about this? Chen Changsheng understood. "But before he left, he was still worried about you." "So he said those things before he left, wanted me to change, wanted me to listen to you." Wuqiong Bi sneered at him, "Did you really think I would be touched by these things and suddenly repent?" Xuanyuan Po was furious while Chen Changsheng was speechless. He finally found it impossible to understand what this Daoist nun was thinking. Wuqiong Bi sat Bie Yanghongs body upright. She took a bun from the tray and began to eat. There was a lot of spicy oil in the beef bun. Although it was no longer hot, it had not congealed either. Two streams of red, spicy oil dripped down from the corners of her lips like two trickles of blood. She looked somewhatical, somewhat repulsive, somewhat terrifying. Wuqiong Bi had her head lowered, so Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po could not see the ruthlessness emerging in her eyes. Chen Changsheng was still thinking about what she had just said. What Bie Yanghong had said to her and his debt to her family were probably true, but why had Bie Yanghong not mentioned it? He quickly understood the reasoning and sentiment behind it, which perplexed him all the more. Wuqiong Bi believed that Bie Yanghong had mentioned those things, stating that he had a debt to her family so as to make the world tolerate her more. But she did not understand, because if Bie Yanghong really did say this, the world would only regard her even more poorly. Whether it was the initial favor of saving his life or those matterster on, they would just make people feel that she waspelling him to repay her. Bie Yanghong had chosen a better method. He had not even mentioned these things, only given a very simple story. He loved her. She was his wife, so he should protect her. This way, when he left the world, she could still gain a little respect from being his wife, could live a little better. As death was about to descend, Bie Yanghong was still thinking about how his wife could live better, doing many things for the sake of this goal. This was naturally what somewhat perplexed Chen Changsheng. He had a vague understanding of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bis rtionship. It still had to do with that question. She loved him, so she treated him well. He also loved her, or at least loved her in the past, so what could he do? Put justice over love? Su Li had not been able to kill that Demon Princess, so what could Bie Yanghong do about Wuqiong Bi? Even if the entire world were about to be destroyed, what could one do? Chapter 1002 – Go Die, Just Like You Lived Chapter 1002 C Go Die, Just Like You Lived Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wuqiong Bi finished eating the bun. She then raised her head to Chen Changsheng and Xuanyuan Po, and asked a question. "All of you say that Im a bad person, and I will continue to be a bad person, and what can any of you do about it?" There was no emotion on her face as she said this, but her eyes were filled with derision and disdain. Xuanyuan Po said nothing. Chen Changsheng said nothing. Wuqiong Bi suddenly became angry, sternly shouting, "Are neither of you afraid that Ill cut off Guan Bais other arm once Ive recovered!" Chen Changsheng remained silent, but Xuanyuan Po asked in disbelief, "How could someone like you be so awful?" Wuqiong Bi was very satisfied with his response. "No matter how awful I was, he still loved me. Is that not okay?" She gave a satisfied smile. Her delicate face was ghastly pale and the drips of red oil looked just like blood, making her appearance abnormally cruel and frightening. Chen Changsheng stared into her eyes. He guessed at what she wanted to do, a realization that made him very depressed. Rising, he walked out of the room. Seeing him walk away, Wuqiong Bi revealed an astonished expression as she shouted, "Why are you leaving?" Xuanyuan Po watched the oil drop from her lips as she spoke. Somewhat angry, he turned around and took two papers, cing them in front of her. Wuqiong Bi didnt take the papers, instead staring into his eyes. "Do all the beef buns have this much oil?" Both the question itself and her current expression seemed rather manic. Xuanyuan Po also found her rather wretched. Suppressing his emotions, he answered, "Its beef fat mixed with peppers. Thats how you get the fragrance." "You clearly know the fragrance of the beef bun, so why did you only let us eat in steamed buns!" Wuqiong Bis voice suddenly turned shrill. As if she had gone crazy, she wailed at Xuanyuan Po. "He was about to die, so what harm was there in letting him eat beef buns!" Xuanyuan Po said nothing. It wasnt because he felt that she had gone crazy, but because he also deeply regretted this matter. In thest few days, he had only bought in steamed buns for Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi while he ate beef buns. It wasnt because he couldnt buy them, but because he thought that they should eat iner food out of concern for their injuries. But Bie Yanghong had still died. This being the case, why not let him happily eat a few beef buns? Wuqiong Bi suddenly calmed down and expressionlessly said, "Go die, then." ...... ...... There was a light p. Wuqiong Bi raised her left hand, extending her index finger to Xuanyuan Po. She was still extremely weak from the loss of her arm, and though Xuanyuan Po was also injured, he could at least move on his own power. It should have been possible for him to avoid this finger. But this finger seemed to have some magical power, ignoring Xuanyuan Pos instinctive response. Subtly and precisely, it struck the center of his brow. This finger seemed to drain Wuqiong Bi of all her strength. Her face turned even more pale, even somewhat transparent. Xuanyuan Po let out a roar of pain. His body shuddered as it increased in size. His clothes tore apart, ck fur bursting out from the seams. Wuqiong Bis finger had instantly forced him into berserk metamorphosis! But he still could not break free of Wuqiong Bis finger, not even perform a simple action like moving away his head. The finger remained calmly pressed against the center of his brow like it had been glued there. Xuanyuan Po had arge and sturdy body, and after berserk metamorphosis, it was like a small mountain. Since he could not pull his brow from Wuqiong Bis finger, he could no longer maintain his posture, so he fell forward. Instead of falling on the ground, he floated into the air. He was like a leather bag filled with hot air, Wuqiong Bis finger the string tied to it. Chen Changsheng heard the noise from the room and rushed back inside to be greeted by this strange sight. Wuqiong Bis finger naturally made him recall Bie Yanghongs finger from yesterday. Bie Yanghong had used that finger to pour into his sea of consciousness the experience of that battle between the Divine and a great deal of wisdom regarding cultivation. Wuqiong Bi was now doing something simr, but there was clearly something different. He could perceive the awe-inspiring majesty of divine Qi and terrifying surges of true essence! Icy winds howled through the room, ruffling Bie Yanghongs clothes, sweeping up the dregs from the crystals and the splinters from the wooden pagodas. They then began to circle incessantly around Wuqiong Bi and Xuanyuan Po. In this extremely short span of time, Wuqiong Bi had grown thinner, aged centuries. Streaks of frost appeared in her hair, herplexion now deathly pale and so thin and transparent that one could almost see the muscles and bones within. In reality, it was impossible to see, as everything within was pure and divine light. Her eyes burned with fervor, exploded with madness. She stared at Xuanyuan Po and yelled, "If your luck is bad, go die!" With this yell, this pure and divine light pierced through her skin, transforming into shards of gold that entered Xuanyuan Pos body. Xuanyuan Pos body began to tremble, and his withered right arm entered a cycle of breaking and repair. The snapping and popping sounds it emitted were difficult to listen to. His face was fraught with terrible pain. Chen Changsheng felt an extreme danger, but he did not dare do anything in these circumstances. He could only nervously wait. After some time, Wuqiong Bi drew back her finger. Xuanyuan Po crashed to the ground, smashing out deep wounds on his body and sending blood flying, and then he fell unconscious. Chen Changsheng rushed to examine the wounds, angrily shouting at Wuqiong Bi, "Youve gone crazy!" He had no idea what she had transmitted to Xuanyuan Po, but what she had done was clearly many times more dangerous than Bie Yanghongs technique. In other words, when she shouted at Xuanyuan Po to go die, she truly was not lying. Chen Changsheng was also well aware that she had said those words before to enrage him so that he would kill her. Like when she had jeered about suddenly repenting or when she dered that she would cut off Guan Bais remaining arm. She had truly gone crazy, but even if she wanted to die, why had she used such a method? In a daze, Wuqiong Bi sat against the wall. Suddenly, she shrilly called out, "Hes gone, so I dont want to live anymore, but I... Im afraid to die! I really am afraid to die!" She turned her head with difficulty to look at the lifeless Bie Yanghong. Her voice slightly trembled as she said, "But I still want to be together with you." She began to cry, weeping for a long time until it became intermittent sobs, and then stopped entirely. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat stiff as he ced his finger under her nose. Wuqiong Bi had closed her eyes. Leaning against her man, she was already dead. Chen Changsheng drew back his finger and looked out at the courtyard. The courtyard was extremely quiet. He suddenly felt rather helpless. Chapter 1003 – Exist or Perish, the Bottom of the Well or Its Mouth? Chapter 1003 C Exist or Perish, the Bottom of the Well or Its Mouth? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong was dead. Wuqiong Bi was also dead. They had died far away from their home, eighty thousand li away, in White Emperor City. Their souls would return to the sea of stars, not to Xilings Ten Thousand Years Pavilion, so it was not crucial for them to be buried at any particr ce. There was an extremely deep fissure in the small courtyard, probably made when Chusu had burst out of the ground. It had been repaired by the chill winds from an underground river, its bottom already filled by rocks. All that was left was a pit about two feet deep. Chen Changsheng ced the bodies of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi in the pit. Before he had time to fill the pit, a cool breeze blew in from the tree of the Celestial Tree temple. Only two piles of golden sand were left in the pit. When Zhu Luo died, he had seen a simr sight. He knew that this was a special attribute of Divine Domain experts, so he was not surprised. But the golden sand in the earth made him recall another matter. Up to now, many people still believed that the Tianhai Divine Empress had been buried by him deep within the Orthodox Academy. In reality, she was in the Hundred Herb Garden. Why was it that after the Tianhai Divine Empresss death, her remains had not be the purest golden sand like other experts of the Divine Domain, but still maintained its original appearance? Was this the difference between the Concealed Divinity Realm and the Saint Realm? He didnt think any more about this. He waved his sleeve, sending the white stones in the courtyard to fill the pit. As he watched those golden sands gradually be buried, he silently recited several names. Chusu, Madam Mu, ck Robe, Sacred Light Continent. The entire continent sensed the death of the two experts of the Divine Domain. Thews of the heavens and earth responded and omens began to manifest. In the distant Cloud Grave in the east, eddies began to form and the streams falling from the solitary mountain suddenly began to flow faster. A one-horned creature drinking at the edge of the stream raised its head and looked into the distance, a hint of loneliness appearing in its sacred and pure eyes. No waves could be seen on the Red River, and its mirror-like surface looked extremely strange. Low hums came from the Jings deep in the water as if they werementing something. The Archbishop of the Western Wastes, who knew what had happened, sorrowfully gazed at the dark rain clouds over the small courtyard. Behind the rain clouds, two rainbows appeared, side by side. They stretched out of White Emperor City, crossing over the wide river and towards the distant mountains, perhaps even farther. Only now did the Demi-human Prime Minister, the Bear tribe leader, and the Shi n leader understand what had happened. They were stunned and didnt know what to say. The priests, cultivators, and demi-human soldiers in the alley also knew what those two rainbows signified. One by one, they began to prostrate. The believers of the Orthodoxy in the crowd began to recite Daoist scriptures under the guidance of the archbishop, their voices pious and reverent. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng did not return to the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes. He remained in the small courtyard, as Xuanyuan Po had not woken up yet and there were still some things he needed to think about. The Demi-human Prime Minister, the Shi n leader, and other personages hade in session, wanting to know the particrs of the matter, and more importantly, his current stance. But he did not see them. The small courtyard once more became extremely silent. He sat on the wooden porch outside the room, his gaze flitting between that listless pine, the white stones, and the gray walls. He suddenly felt tired, losing interest in many matters. For instance, he clearly knew that the entire Demi-human race was anxiously and warily waiting for his response, but he did not care. Just like many other people, he adored and respected Bie Yanghong, but he was truly not acquainted with him. Logically speaking, he should not have been so agitated, but this event had truly dealt him a massive psychological blow. Good people arent guaranteed to be rewarded, and they might not even live well, so why do we have to be good people? How should we love? Why should we live? He gazed at the night sky, thinking of these questions that people would oftenugh at but would still carefully ponder. There were no clouds or fog in White Emperor City tonight. His view was unobstructed, allowing him to see far, to see many stars. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense departed his body, floating into the sea of stars. It floated past the star that was sputtering star radiance, past the star with countless spiraling arms, avoided that star sprouting two bright wings, and continued forward. Finally, he went past that invisible crystal wall to the periphery of the sea of stars. Only when cultivators were fixing their Fated Stars could their spiritual senses travel so far. Normally, cultivators could only sense the existence of their Fated Stars, but they would find it extremely difficult to reach them again. But this rule had no use on Chen Changsheng, just like how that invisible crystal wall could not keep out his spiritual sense. Perhaps it was because his spiritual sense had originallye from the other side? A red star quietly floated in the night sky, brimming with a passionate energy. Its surface was so calm that it seemed like it could experience the passage of millions upon millions of years and not change. This was his Fated Star. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense did not fall upon his Fated Star. This star was real and was the one closest to him, but he would forever be unable to reach it. Thus, this was the vapidest of realities, one which was liable to make him sad. He did not want to be sad, so his spiritual sense continued forward, appearing somewhat cold. Ultimately, his spiritual sense went beyond the sea of stars. Far away, on the other side, he could see many more stars like the twinkling lights of a city. Was the Sacred Light Continent there? He wanted to go and see. Ever since he had learned of his illness at the age of ten, the only thing he had thought about was surviving. On that rainy night, the Tianhai Divine Empress had recast his meridians, eliminating his predestined fate. He could live past the age of twenty, could live for many more years. From that moment, he naturally could begin pondering other questions. Only after wiping away the shadow of death could he truly begin to objectively observe his life. He naturally wanted to find the origin of his life, find a reason to exist. But the life of tension he had lived thest few years had not left him much time to think. Only on the night of Bie Yanghongs and Wuqiong Bis deaths did he truly begin his search. Between his spiritual sense and that faintly visible sea of stars was an unimaginable vast and cold void, the dark and bottomless abyss. The ck void was even more formless than the spatial wall, so he could not pass through it. It didnt even seem to exist, so how could he ovee it? Chen Changsheng gazed into the center of the ck void and suddenly had a very strange feeling. He felt like he was standing at the mouth of a well and peering into its depths. But he also felt like he was standing at the bottom of the well and gazing up at the night sky. Just which feeling was right? Which one... was real? No one knew how much time had passed. Chen Changsheng drew back his spiritual sense. He was still sitting on the wooden porch. His gaze no longer wandered. It remained fixed on the gray wall, but it was also looking at many other ces. The sea of stars made one feel serene, and that ck void could make all cultivators sense their insignificance, assisting them in wiping away the stray thoughts in their Dao hearts. Footsteps came from behind him. Xuanyuan Po walked up and sat down beside him. Chapter 1004 – Using an Array to Break an Array Chapter 1004 C Using an Array to Break an Array Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xuanyuan Po was very weak right now, even feebler than he had been in that period in the capital when he was washing dishes, but he was still alive. And now, his body was packed with a most majestic true essence and a most terrifying divine Qi. Both hade from Wuqiong Bis finger. With enough time, he could make that true essence his own, couldprehend thews of the world represented in the divine Qi. At that moment, he would be a true expert. From a certain perspective, the opportunity Xuanyuan Po had obtained was truly rare, even if one looked across the entire history of cultivation. But he was not jumping for joy. On the contrary, he was rather depressed. "Two days ago, Senior taught me some very important things, but I wasnt able topletely learn them and ultimately lost." Xuanyuan Po lowered his head. "Arent I very useless?" "Theres no shame in losing to someone like the Demon Lord. Moreover, you seeding in forcing their under-the-table negotiations to the surface. This is very important." Chen Changsheng added, "As for the things Senior taught, you still have a long time to learn them. If theres something you dont understand, just ask me." Xuanyuan Po was somewhat puzzled. "Ask you?" "Before Senior left, he passed onto me a fist style, specifying that it was for you." Grief-stricken, Xuanyuan Po gazed at the small mound in the courtyard quietly for a long time before saying, "Ill study hard." Chen Changsheng said, "The legacy of both Senior and his wife are now all with you. In the future, when you have the chance, you should go to Ten Thousand Years Pavilion and look around." Xuanyuan Po replied, "I will go as quickly as possible." Chen Changsheng stood up and raised his right hand. Xuanyuan Po bent his waist and lowered his head. Chen Changsheng patted him on the shoulder and then walked out of the courtyard. He did not return to the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes to rest, but instead went straight to the Imperial City. After a saddening conversation with Luoluo, he entered thatrge but concealed secret passage. Upon his exit from the passage, the snowcapped mountain once more assailed his eyes. But since it was still dark, the light of dawn still distant, the lofty peaks obscured half the starry sky, making it seem like the stars really were falling. As he crossed theke and came to the ck cliff, Jin Yulu came up to him and asked, "What happened?" Although this ce was far from White Emperor City, they had still been able to sense the phenomena from this morning. Chen Changsheng exined. It was extremely quiet beneath the ck cliff. Xiaode gazed at Chen Changsheng with aplicated expression. Two of humanitys Divine Domain experts had died within White Emperor City. This was certain to have a massive effect on the rtionship between the humans and demi-humans. Xiaode did not know what sort of stance Chen Changsheng would take in theing turmoil, which made him wary and uneasy. A hint of fatigue could be seen on Chen Changshengs face, but no anger, much less rage. He seemedpletely unaffected by this matter. He asked, "Any progress?" Jin Yulu shook his head. "Your sword could not cut it apart, so theres nothing we can do." Xiaode suddenly proposed, "Ive thought of a way to break the array, but I dont know if its possible." Chen Changsheng and Jin Yulu looked to him. As a true expert ranked second on the Promation of Liberation and the strongest of the middle generation of demi-humans, Xiaode naturally possessed a broad range of experiences. Since this was a method that he had thought of, it undoubtedly had an extremely strong basis, so both Chen Changsheng and Jin Yulu were particrly attentive. "The Starstone is the array pivot and this seal is aplete array. Since its an array, its hard to suppress with strength, so why not use an array to break it?" Xiaode had soposed an expression that no could tell that he was a little nervous. Even now, he still did not know who had written those words on that slip of paper or whether that person had good or evil intentions. Jin Yulu silently considered this proposition for a while, then shook his head. "Using an array to break an array seems reasonable, but arrays have always specialized in defense, so theyck an edge." Chen Changsheng also considered Xiaodes suggestion. Although he knew a few arrays, they were far inferior to this sealing array that was keeping the White Emperor imprisoned. At this moment, he suddenly heard a very familiar phrase. Xiaode asked, "What if it was a sword array?" Jin Yulu froze at these words. It seemed more possible the more he thought about it. He excitedly shouted, "Right, the South Stream Temple sword array!" He turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "We will have to trouble Your Holiness with this matter." Xiaode also turned to Chen Changsheng. The entire continent knew of Chen Changshengs rtionship with Holy Maiden Xu Yourong, and it was probably an easy task for him to invite the disciples of South Stream Temple to this ce. "Theres no need to go to such lengths." With a shake of his sleeve, several hundred swords flowed out of Chen Changshengs sheath like a river. They rushed through the air and took up their respective positions in the night sky. Jin Yulu and Xiaode were both astonished by this sight. They had not borne witness to the end of the Heavenly Selection ceremony or Chen Changshengs battle with the Demon Lord, so this was their first time seeing this sight. These swords were notpletely identical to the sword style from the rumors, and they were even more different from the swords that Xiaode had seen in the alley of the Northern Military Department. If they were just looking at this storm of swords, they would have found it very difficult to guess the name of this sword style, but their conversation just now caused a guess to easilye to mind. Xiaode stiffly asked, "This is... the South Stream Temple sword array?" Chen Changsheng grunted. Jin Yulu shook his head, both gratified and sentimental. He was like an old wave on a beach, resting and unwilling to rise. Xiaode became a little apprehensive. He no longer said a word, like an iron tree that was too shy to bloom. In the past, he had firmly believed that his cultivation level was higher than Chen Changshengs and that they were equally talented. It was the sword styles Chen Changsheng learned from Su Li that made it impossible for Xiaode to defeat him, and also those lucky encounters in the Garden of Zhou. In short, it was not that his fighting prowess wascking, but that Chen Changshengs luck, his fate, was far better than his. But now, the storm of swords in the darkness, the awe-inspiring sword intents, the connections between the sword intents, and the array energy waiting to be activated made it impossible for him to continue saying these words to himself. In a short few years, Chen Changshengs cultivation in the sword had reached such a formidable level. How had he managed to do it? Was it because the Pope had the support of the entire Orthodoxy, or was it because of a simpler and cruder reason? Was he just this much of a genius? ...... ...... Knowing that this was what one should do did not mean that one knew what one should do. Just finding a way for the South Stream Temple sword array to break the seal in the ck cliff took Chen Changsheng an hour. Countless intimidating sword intents flew over the surface of theke, carrying somewhat cold strands of Qi as they hacked at the invisible array energy on the perimeter of the ck cliff. The collision with the sword array caused the seal hidden within the mountain to gradually reveal its true appearance. Deep within the snowy fog, one could faintly see the projection of the Starstone wall blocking the path forward. As time passed, the bounds of this sealing array grew more and more distinct. It far exceeded the area around the ck cliff, covering a circle with a radius of ten-some li. Several swords of the sword array even flew into the sky, heading off to even taller mountains. Were those peaks also part of the sealing array? Chapter 1005 – The Darkness in Front of the Imperial City Is Torn Open Chapter 1005 C The Darkness in Front of the Imperial City Is Torn Open Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Using an array to break an array seemed like a simple idea, but it was actually a genius proposition, so genius that no cultivator had ever dared consider such a possibility. Intrinsically, this was the most archetypical grinding with water, and also like two bronze mirrors polishing themselves by rubbing against each other. A normal array would find it impossible to break this great sealing array, but this was because this bronze mirror was excessively smooth, its materials excessively unusual. But the South Stream Temple sword array was different. This sword array had the hardest and sharpest surface, ideal for grinding things down. However, even the South Stream Temple sword array would take some time to destroy the sealing array, as meticulous and cautious grinding was needed. In terms of arrays, Xu Yourong was truly more talented than the vast majority of cultivators in the world, many times more formidable than even someone like Chen Changsheng. But Chen Changsheng was still the best choice for breaking the array. He alone could use the South Stream Temple sword array, and he also had an unfathomable patience. His eyes were closed as he sat in front of the ck cliff. From the pitch-ck night to the morning light, he remained calm and serene, with not the slightest anxiety to be spied on his face. Jin Yulu and Xiaode could see the sword intents filling the sky, and they could also see that the ck cliff remained unchanged, so they found it impossible to remain as calm. If their spiritual senses had not been strong enough to sense that the sealing array was ever so slowly weakening, they might have been even more concerned. When they saw how Chen Changsheng remained calm throughout the entire process, even able to meditate while controlling the South Stream Temple sword array, they felt a deep admiration. As the morning light flourished, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. He took a look at the current state of the sealing array and then said, "I need to rest a while. What about the two of you?" Jin Yulu and Xiaode had already been working for several days and nights without rest. Both of them were exhausted to the extreme, but neither intended to return with Chen Changsheng to White Emperor City. Only by keeping watch on this ck cliff could they remain at ease, and they certainly did not want to be absent if the White Emperor happened to wake up. Xiaode reminded Chen Changsheng, "If you really can break the array, then before you break it, you must pay attention to your safety." Jin Yulu added, "Logically, as long as the Empress is not crazy, she will not kill Your Holiness in front of the masses, but what we are doing has a high chance of forcing her into madness." Chen Changsheng understood this reasoning. Madam Mu assuredly knew what Jin Yulu and Xiaode were doing in the Starfall Mountains. She did not care primarily because the situation in White Emperor City was rather chaotic, leaving it inconvenient for her to divide her strength. More importantly, she was absolutely sure that no one on this continent had the ability to break the seal on the ck cliff. But if she suddenly discovered that someone could break this seal, what would she do? ...... ...... The dripping of water could pass through stone, but this required many years. The South Stream Temple sword array could break the array imprisoning the White Emperor, and it probably would not need years, but it would require many days. In the following days, Chen Changsheng resided in the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes. He would asionally receive important demi-human representatives, but he spent most of the time resting. Late in the night, Luoluo would help him enter the Imperial City, where he would use the secret passage to travel to the distant Starfall Mountains and use the South Stream Temple sword array to work on the seal. No one besides figures like the Shi n leader knew what he was doing. As a result, many people thought that in such a crucial moment, the Pope of the Human race, Chen Changsheng, was somewhat too quiet. No one would treat this silence as weakness or surrender. The Human race was bound to demand an exnation for the deaths of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, have the Demi-human race pay a price. In this moment, Chen Changshengs silence ced a massive pressure on White Emperor City. Chen Changsheng was also feeling a massive pressure, because Madam Mu had also been quiet. His movements were secretive and difficult to discover, but he was confident that Madam Mu knew what he was doing. Why had Madam Mu been so quiet thesest few days? Why had she not reacted? Just because she was confident that no one could break this array she had constructed using the strength of the seas? But a great deal of the sealing array had already been wiped away by his South Stream Temple sword array. Just what was Madam Mu thinking? On a certain night, Chen Changsheng, dressed in a ck robe, walked to the silent Imperial City with this question still on his mind. In a stone hall deep within the Imperial City, Madam Mu opened her eyes. It was impossible to see what sort of question was on her mind, as her eyes were utterly devoid of emotion. The firm stones paving the ground were still scarred by the battle from several days agocracks and shallow holes covered the floor. The walls of the city were also somewhat mottled, so old that they seemed to have been eroded by the storms from the Western Sea for tens of thousands of years. Chen Changsheng pulled his gaze away from the city walls and into the depths of the Imperial City. In this Imperial City, there were many eunuchs, maids, and Beast Guards loyal to Luoluo. As the factions took shape, Luoluo gained more and more supporters, making it easier and easier for him to enter the Imperial City. But he still did not believe that Luoluos control over the Imperial City surpassed her mothers. He knew that Madam Mu was somewhere within these dark halls, watching him. It was the same feeling he had felt every other time he had entered the Imperial City over thest few days. It was a cold gaze peering at him from the darkness, bereft of emotion. It was impossible to tell what she was truly thinking. He had spent thest few days anticipating her sudden appearance in the darkness, but this scene had still not taken ce. He abruptly felt Madam Mus gaze depart. What did this mean? Was the recent silence and peace over thest few days about toe to an end? Countless holes were suddenly punched in the darkness in front of the Imperial City. It was countless helmets being raised, revealing the cold and bright eyes within. Even the formless Qi of the world was disturbed, scattering the starlight falling from the night sky. Several dozen demi-human experts walked out of the darkness and surrounded Chen Changsheng. The attendants who were preparing to enter the pce with Chen Changsheng fled in terror. The demi-human expert at the very front had a massive figure and exuded a terrifying pressure. He was Xiang Qiu, the Xiang n leaders youngest son and the strongest of this generation of the Xiang n. He had spent his childhood deep in the mountains, cultivating the secret techniques of his n. He rarely returned to White Emperor City, much less appeared before themon people. When he appeared, he was an immovable mountain. Chen Changsheng stood in the shadow of this mountain, silent and calm. Xiang Qiu towered over him, his voice cold. "For Your Holiness the Pope to dress in disguise and enter the pce at night, what is your purpose?" Before Chen Changsheng could speak, a young voice brimming with majesty spoke for him. "Do I need to report to anyone when I invite Teacher into the pce?" Luoluo walked out from the Imperial City, apanied by several dozen eunuchs and pce maids, their footsteps resounding. Soon after, even more footsteps came from behind, as well as the clomping of hooves. They gradually turned into a rain with faint booms of thunder. More than one thousand elite demi-human soldiers rushed over from Heavensguard Pavilion like a tide. They pointed their forest of cold spears at those demi-human experts. Xiang Qiu squinted at the Bear tribe leader standing at the front and asked, "You want to rebel?" More and more footsteps and horse hooves could be heard in the darkness around the Imperial City as more and more demi-human soldiers gathered in this area. It grew noisier and noisier in front of the Imperial City, but felt as if it was getting quieter and quieter. Perhaps it was because the mood was getting increasingly tense, increasingly oppressive. Deep within the Imperial City, no voice came out from the darkness. Chapter 1006 – The Small White Flower Falling in the Hair, a Murderous Aura Gradually Spreading Chapter 1006 C The Small White Flower Falling in the Hair, a Murderous Aura Gradually Spreading Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Another, even more majestic, mountain appeared in front of the Imperial City. It was the Xiang n leader. He gazed apathetically at Chen Changsheng and dered, "It is alreadyte. It is inconvenient even for Your Holiness to enter the pce." He turned to Luoluo and said, "Your Highness must keep in mind the dignity of the White Emperor n in your conduct." Although these words were spoken indifferently, they had an incredible weight. Luoluo looked at this elder that had spoiled her rotten as a child and suddenly found his face to be very unfamiliar. Chen Changsheng knew of the Xiang n leaders position in the Council of Elders and could clearly feel his unfathomable strength. But his response was still calm, straightforward, unflinching. Like a shallow stream, its surface like a mirror, so clear that one could see the bottom, but between the swimming fish was naught but hard stone. He said, "I wish to use the passage in the Imperial City to visit His Majesty the White Emperor in the Starfall Mountains. Why do you want to stop me?" The Xiang n leader turned stern. Never had he imagined that Chen Changsheng would admit to his intentions. And then he realized that there was no good answer. In the tense situation, there was every reason to be suspicious of Chen Changsheng sneaking into the Imperial City at night, leaving him with ample reason to object. But now that Chen Changsheng had admitted his intentions, those reasons to object suddenly lost a great deal of their power. Why had he not thought about this problem beforehand? The Xiang n leader stared into Chen Changshengs spotlessly clear and calm eyes and suddenly thought, could it really be true that the simpler ones mindset is, the easier it is for one to be confused by fogs and mists? Bu he still had to stop Chen Changsheng from entering the Imperial City. "The entire continent knows that His Majesty is quietly cultivating and recovering from his injuries. He is currently at a vital bottleneck and cannot be disturbed. For Your Holiness to insist on meeting him, what are your intentions?" "The alliance between the two races involves the well-being of the continent. His Majesty the White Emperor cherishes all living beings, so how can he care only about recuperating and cultivation, paying no mind to these matters?" He looked at the Xiang n leader and asked, "And just what are your intentions in preventing me from seeing His Majesty? Guilt, or fear?" Although it was not explicitly stated, who could not understand the meaning contained in this question? The wind blowing in front of the Imperial City felt like it had dropped several degrees. Xiang Qiu angrily roared, "Cease, or end up covered in blood!" Chen Changsheng looked at the Xiang n leader and continued to ask, "Is this your meaning, or Madam Mus meaning? Just what do all of you mean?" He hadpletely ignored Xiang Qiu. As he was the Pope, the only person in all of White Emperor City with the right to converse with him on equal terms was Madam Mu. The Xiang n leader was the patriarch of the greatest n of the Demi-human race and was also the Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, so he barely made the grade. Xiang Qiu was just the Xiang n leaders son. No matter how strong he was, what right did he have for Chen Changsheng to respond to him? To Chen Changsheng, this was not deliberate ignorance, but a very normal reaction. To Xiang Qiu, this was an enormous humiliation. When he noticed the change in the situation, hisplexion turned even nastier, his breathing heavier. Those experts who had torn open the darkness with him and were prepared to engage in a history-making assault remained quiet and solemn. But the cavalry leaders that had moved with them clearly thought differently. Prior to Chen Changshengs words, no one in the Demi-human race had ever been concerned about the White Emperors safety, much less that he might have been caught in some terrifying conspiracy. The position of White Emperor in the Demi-human race was too esteemed,parable to a god. No one could imagine him being caught in a trap. Of course, Chen Changshengs words were able to affect the situation partially due to his identity. The effect of the Popes words versus the words of an ordinary passerby was like the discrepancy between the heavens and the earth. More importantly, the story of the Cinnabar Pill had spread throughout the continent several months ago, the legend of the Pope using his blood to save themon herd. Moreover, the events of the past had given the demi-humans an exceptionally good impression of Chen Changsheng, and they simply didnt believe that he could lie. Chen Changsheng did not wait for the mood in front of the Imperial City to grow moreplicated, nor did he wait for an answer to his question. "No one can stop me from seeing His Majesty the White Emperor." He stared into the Xiang n leaders eyes and solemnly added, "Unless you kill me." After saying this, he walked forward. In the shroud of the night, the Imperial City was extremely quiet, his footsteps loud and clear. Several thousand elite demi-human cavalry and many demi-human experts, either concealed in the darkness or already revealed, silently and nervously stood at the ready. The same blood ran through their bodies, and now they felt the same cold sweat. With Chen Changshengs footsteps, the atmosphere in the Imperial City grew increasingly tense. As Chen Changsheng got closer and closer, the Xiang n leaders expression turned graver and graver. As Chen Changsheng got farther and farther, Xiang Qiusplexion grew darker and darker. Chen Changshengs words might have been able to stir doubt in the crowd, even change a few stances, but the pair were confident that they could keep Chen Changsheng here. They could even kill Chen Changsheng. And they were certainly not afraid to kill Chen Changsheng. Because the two of them were currently furious. In their view, Chen Changsheng was too sinister. He was not like a Pope at all, but more like the legendary Demon Military Advisor ck Robe. How could he use such a shameless lie to frame and nder them? ...... ...... The Red River Beast Guards in front of the Imperial City silently yielded the path, parting like the tide. As Chen Changsheng walked past the Xiang n leader, he did not even pay him a nce. Xiang Qiu groaned at this sight, blood trickling from his lips as he suffered an internal injury. Even so, neither he nor his father attacked Chen Changsheng. Because the darkness deep within the Imperial City had remained silent, no voice issuing from within. Chen Changsheng entered the Imperial City, just like he had for several nights. When he was still a young Daoist from Xining Vige entering the capital for the first time, his gaze had been just as calm, his expression just as resolved. And then, he saw Madam Mu. Beneath a pear tree, in front of a stone hall. It was not the season for pear trees to bloom, but since that pear tree on the observation tform had been able to bloom several days ago, the pear tree could naturally bloom now as well. A breeze blew past, though it was hard to tell if it was from the Starfall Mountains in the north or the great sea to the west. Countless white flowers dropped from the branches, falling on the ground and on her body. One little flower dropped straight onto her hair. It lightly shook in the wind, both beautiful and tinged with a hint of mourning. Her white dress was very in and seemed extremely solemn. Her eyes were a glossy ck. Reflecting the starlight, they appeared extremely serene, seeming to embody the secrets of the heavens, but also a desire to kill. Her visage was one of apathy, but there was an extremely faint sorrow concealed within. Had somebody died? Was she mourning a rtive? Was it that Imperial Uncle of the Great Western Continent called Mu? Or was it someone even closer to her? Or was it himself in a little while? Chen Changsheng thought of this question, but he had no desire to know the answer. Chapter 1007 – Straight, Difficult Chapter 1007 C Straight, Difficult Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The pear tree in front of the dark hall and the pear blossoms falling on Madam Mu made Chen Changsheng recall the sight from a few days ago. The pear tree on the observation tform had already been chopped by his sword into dust so fine that it couldnt be seen, so he had learned the story about the person in the painting from Luoluo. He had been touched by Luoluos deep affection, and he felt that Madam Mu had put incredible thought into making Luoluo ept the Demon Lord. She probably deeply loved her only daughter, so why was she callous with regards to her marriage? If his guess was right, why did she treat the White Emperor that she had loved for so many years so coldly? Just what sort of person was she? "The Xiang n are just like massive, uninteresting mountains, as thick and cold as their bodies." Madam Mu continued, "For Your Holiness the Pope to be able to ignore their existences ande to this ce, your methods truly are extraordinary." She was praising Chen Changsheng, but her gaze never touched his body. It remained fixed on the distant darkness. It was probably the north. "When I was very small, Teacher once used a phrase to praise my senior brother while also teaching me. This phrase was: A thousand words cannotpare to a single silence." Chen Changsheng said, "From that moment, I began to speak much less, but I was still no match for Senior. I couldnt help myself from talking sometimes. I wanted to speak to the fish in the stream, or speak to the books in the temple. Every time, I would always criticize myself, and even now, whenever I chat with Thirty-Six, I still get that sort of feeling." Madam Mu noted, "His Majesty the Emperor has always been a mute." "This was also how Seniorforted me." Chen Changsheng paused for a while, then continued, "Soter on, I changed one word in this phrase and began to follow it." Madam Mu asked, "Which word?" Chen Changsheng answered, "A thousand words cannotpare to a single straight." Madam Mu slowly arched her brows. "Wang Pos straight?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Correct. I cant make myself conservative and maintain a steadfast Dao heart, so when I think too much, Ill talk too much, making it easy to make too many mistakes. This being the case, why not be more straightforward? As long as I believe that what Im doing is reasonable, then I should do it." Madam Mu said, "This has a right and wrong, and that also has a right and wrong." (TN: This linees from the second chapter of the Zhuangzi in a section discussing the rtivity of right and wrong from different perspectives, represented by this and that.) Chen Changsheng answered, "But at least Wang Po and I believe that there is a right and wrong." Madam Mu replied, "So you were able toe straight to the point tonight ande here to me?" Chen Changsheng dered, "Forging straight forward with sword in hand will often let one arrive at ones goal faster." Madam Mu ruefully sighed, "I have never encountered a single obstruction on my path of cultivation, but I truly do tend to waver when doing something. Perhaps this is an innate deficiency of women?" "Mother..." Luoluo lightly called out, then hesitated. Madam Mus lips curled into a mocking smile. "The extroverted nature of woman is truthfully also a weakness." Rather sad, Luoluo said no more. "Your Holiness the Pope has spoken rightly. One truly should be more straightforward when doing things." Madam Mu continued, "On the observation tform that day, I should have gone straight to killing you." As she spoke, she still did not look at Chen Changsheng. Her eyes remained fixed on the distant darkness. At the bottom of her eyes was an extremely faint fatigue and remorse. Did she regret that she had not just killed Chen Changsheng on that day, or did she regret something else? Just where was she looking now? On this side of the sea, that side of the mountains, on thekes opposite shore, there was a ck cliff capped with ten thousand years of ice and snow. Her gaze had always been fixed on that ce, her regret deepening, her emotions dulling, her desire to kill rising. A wind came from the Western Sea. Beneath the dome of the night sky, the countless snowy peaks remained unchanged, but the ice and snow umted over the centuries on the ck cliff began to rustle down. The wind tore at the ice, stirring it up and dashing it against the surrounding trees and cliffs. With a wave of his hand, Xiaode shattered a thick, falling tree into powder. He turned his head to look at White Emperor City, a tawny glow filling his eyes, making him seem extremely vicious. Jin Yulu stood behind, his eyes narrowed as he looked in the same direction, his gaze cold and razor-sharp. They could feel the endless divine might contained within the sea breeze, but they would not retreat a single step, were prepared to fight with their lives on the line. The White Emperor was in the ck cliff behind them. A point of weakness had been grinded out of the sealing array by Chen Changshengs South Stream Temple sword array. With more time, they would be able to see the White Emperor. Even if their and Chen Changshengs worst spections were toe true, they would at least have proved Madam Mus conspiracy. Madam Mu could not possibly watch this happen. She would undoubtedly put a stop to everything. Xiaode and Jin Yulu had mentally prepared themselves for this. In thest few days, while Chen Changsheng was sitting in front of the ck cliff and contending against the sealing array, they had been keeping silent watch on the surroundings. They were waiting for countless demi-human experts to rush forth in a wave, waiting for the demi-human army to cover the mountain like ck snow. They were waiting for Madam Mu to personally act. Just like now. Right after, the ice falling from the top of the cliff suddenly stopped and the wind ceased to howl. All became quiet. It was like that wind from the Western Sea had never appeared, like it had always been chasing clouds over the sea. Xiaode and Jin Yulu nced at each other in confusion, but they did not rx their guard. On the contrary, they grew even more uneasy. ...... ...... "Since you want to kill me, why did you change your mind?" Chen Changsheng was unaware of what had happened in the Starfall Mountains, but he could sense the change in Madam Mus aura. More importantly, the Xiang n leader and those demi-human experts outside the Imperial City illustrated that she really did want to kill him, even though the Xiang n leader and those experts ultimately did not attack Chen Changsheng. Instead, they had silently watched him enter the Imperial City. Madam Mu finally withdrew her gaze from that distant mountain. She looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "Your Holiness, this question of yours sounds very much like an invitation." Chen Changsheng replied, "If you can bear the consequences." Madam Mu was quiet for a while, then asked, "Besides your teacher, who else is there that can bear it?" Chen Changsheng answered, "But there are still many people that want to kill me. Perhaps it is because they have nothing to be concerned about." "If there is nothing to be concerned about, there is naturally nothing to fear." Madam Mu noted, "I dont like this ce, and I never have, but between the heavens and earth, there are still some things that I am concerned about." When she said this, she did not look at Luoluo, but below, toward White Emperor City in the darkness. But in reality, she might have been looking even farther. The heavens and earth were vast, holding myriad things within. Though the Great Western Continent was far away, it was still within. Luoluo lowered her head, her mood even more anguished. "In truth, I had always been envious of Tianhai. Whether it was in cultivation or will, she had always been infinitesimally close to the shore of liberation on the other side. There were even times when her existence made me doubt those views I formed in my childhood." She gazed at Chen Changsheng and said, "But in the end, she still died in your hands." Chen Changsheng said nothing. Madam Mustly said, "This matter taught me a lesson and also made me understand many things. Since we cultivate the Heavenly Dao and the Heavenly Dao itself is emotionless, then if we want to live long and finally gain the Great Dao, we must sever all emotions." Chapter 1008 – A Conversation with the World, a Negotiation with Oneself Chapter 1008 C A Conversation with the World, a Negotiation with Oneself Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Silence. The wind rustled the pear tree. The answer had been made known. Luoluo lowered her head even more. Chen Changsheng said nothing for a very long time. Finally, he said, "If Empress is willing, I can act like none of this ever happened." Madam Mu asked, "And whates after the word willing?" Chen Changsheng stated, "Our two races arerades-in-arms. We share amon enemy." Madam Mu gave a forced smile. "You are speaking of that person?" Chen Changsheng affirmed, "Correct. The Demon Lord should still be in White Emperor City, along with those two strangers." He was issuing an invitation. He was inviting Madam Mu to join him in killing someone. He did not want to kill an ordinary person, but the sovereign of the continents north, a mighty existence that was like darkness incarnate. As for the two strangers from the distant continent, they were even more unfathomable existences. Madam Mu was quiet for a while, then asked, "If I ept Your Holinesss invitation, what would happen next?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Nothing." Luoluo could not understand this conversation between her teacher and her mother. Madam Mu naturally understood. Chen Changshengs meaning was loud and clear. If she epted this invitation, he would no longer pay any mind to that ck cliff. Whether the White Emperor could live or die, could escape from his jail, would no longer have anything to do with him. A mocking smile appeared on Madam Mus lips. "Youve finally matured." She looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Are you not afraid of turning into the appearance you most loathed?" Chen Changsheng recalled his conversations with Tang Thirty-Six by theke and river, recalled those golden koi sinking into the mud. He was silent for a very long time, then said, "At certain important moments, one has to learn what to choose and what to give up." Madam Mumented, "I believe that this is the greatest sign of maturity, of decay." Chen Changsheng sank into another period of silent thought. He recalled those two who had just taken leave of this world, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi. He thought of those ten-some rebellious princes entering the capital, the Tianhai Divine Empress standing on top of the Mausoleum of Books, and a sea of lotuses in front of the Divine Path, speckled with many red flowers. "Youre right. I shouldnt be thinking this way." The moment he said these words, he felt his entire body lighten up. Even his sea of consciousness became much clearer. Madam Mu arched her brows. She had not expected him to so quickly change his mind. Just a moment ago, he had been pondering tactics and strategy,promise and sacrifice, and now he was casting these all out of his mind. In the view of many people, such fickle conduct was more appropriate for a child or a woman. Chen Changsheng was not one of these. He was just climbing an extremely steep and lonely mountain, and in his long and silent sojourn, he felt somewhat lonely and tired. So he turned to take a nce at the world behind him. "Then I will bid farewell here." Chen Changsheng said to Madam Mu, "Empress is correct. These words should be said after I meet His Majesty the White Emperor." With a slightly chilly expression, Madam Mu dered, "His Majesty will not see you." Chen Changsheng pondered this, then asked, "Perhaps because it is already impossible for him to see me?" Madam Mu looked at his eyes and asked, "If things really are as you think and he already is dead, what will you do?" Luoluo raised her head at these words, her face even paler than the white blossoms dropping from the tree branches. "The news that you are imprisoning a ck Frost Dragon will be spread as quickly as possible along the two shores of the Red River." Chen Changsheng added, "I will then announce that you are colluding with the demons and have be an enemy of the Orthodoxy." Madam Mu faintly smiled. "Do you think I will care about such things?" Of Chen Changshengs two statements, the former was to stir the mes of rage in the demi-human popce toward her while thetter was to light a me for the entire continent. But she was the Empress of the Demi-humans and a Saint. She had the confidence to disregard the wildfires that burned amidst the mountains,kes, rivers, and pools. Chen Changsheng said, "I dont know if youll care, because even now, apparently nobody seems to know just what it is you care about." The negotiations came to an end, but there was not much in the way of breakthroughs. Because from start to finish, neither side had explicitly given their demands. For a certain perspective, they had been negotiating with themselves. This was not something very difficult to understand. A conversation with the world was often a conversation with oneself. Convincing the other party was far less important than convincing oneself. Ultimately, Madam Mu withdrew her hand and Chen Changsheng withdrew his invitation, but it was not because they had convinced the other. They had simply convinced themselves. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng traveled through the secret passage to the Starfall Mountains. Everything had already been revealed to the starry sky, so Luoluo went with him. The quiet Imperial City appeared even more quiet, even more empty. Madam Mus figure appeared even more lonely and cold. Mu Jiushi walked out from the hall. She stood beside her, her face fraught with concern. Madam Mu faintly smiled at her. "Do you think me very pitiful?" Mu Jiushi inadvertently nodded, then came to her senses and repeatedly shook her head. The Tianhai Divine Empress was dead, and the Holy Maiden of the south had gone to the distant other continent, so in the present age, Madam Mu was the woman with the highest status in the world. But in Mu Jiushis eyes, she truly was very pitiful, because she was lonely. "In order to be something, you must bear something. Its a very simple principle." Madam Mu stroked Mu Jiushis face and said, "Tomorrow, you will go back, because I do not want you to bear these things." Mu Jiushi was stunned. Had things really gotten this bad? She stammered out, "Why dont you just act?" In her view, now was the best chance to kill Chen Changsheng, and they could even use Xuo City as a buffer. If the Human race reacted and sent even more experts, what would they do then? Madam Mu certainly knew that a quick sword could easily resolve aplex situation. But Xuanyuan Pos appearance had disturbed the progress of the Heavenly Selection, and Chen Changsheng... hade too quickly, causing the entire situation to change. More importantly, even if that persons opinion had notpletely changed, it must have been affected. ...... ...... The dawn broke and countless swords flew through the air in return. In a stream of light, they retracted into the sheath, concealing their edges. Chen Changsheng stood up and gazed at the ck cliff before him. Exhaustion was evident on his face, but his eyes were still very bright. Even when using the South Stream Temple sword array as a tool, breaking through this sealing array that was on par with the Tong Pce was still a very difficult task. But everything was proceeding smoothly. After another span of time, they were bound to see the answer. Jin Yulu was an elder who had participated in the northern expedition against the demons, so he had experienced all sorts of schemes, traps, and unimaginable emergencies. As a result, he was not delighted by this progress. On the contrary, he appeared even more serious. He said to Chen Changsheng, "Last night, the Empress clearly had a desire to kill, but she ended up not attacking. You must find the reason." Xiaode added, "The experts of the Xiang n suddenly retreated and three armies that were making their way to White Emperor City suddenly stopped two hundred li out. There seems to have been some sort of strength on the two shores of the Red River that altered the decision of Madam Mu and the Council of Elders." The change inst nights situation had benefited them, but they were still in a state of maximum vignce. The White Emperor had been imprisoned, and it was impossible to know whether he was alive or dead, so just where had that mysterious and formidable strengthe from? Very naturally, their gazes peered north, in the direction of the faraway Xuo City. When Chen Changsheng returned to White Emperor City, he received an invitation. This invitation came from therge courtyard very close to the Xiang ns estate. But in reality, everyone knew that this invitation came from the north, from Xuo City. The Demon Lord had invited Chen Changsheng to a meeting. Chen Changsheng considered the proposition, then epted the invitation, setting the meeting to four days from now. Four days quickly flew by. Heavy snow fell over White Emperor City. Chapter 1009 – A Thousand Years Later Chapter 1009 C A Thousand Years Later Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr On a certain day muchter on, Demon Lord Nero watched as a blizzard of snow fell from the heavens and was swallowed up by the abyss behind the Demon Pce. He was suddenly reminded of that snowfall in White Emperor City. Xuo City was assailed year-round by snowstorms, and he had borne witness to countless, but none of them had left a deeper impression on him than that particr snowfall. White Emperor City was located in the south, so its climate was gentle and warm. It was also near the Western Sea, so it rarely saw snow, but the snowfall on that day was incredibly heavy. In just half a night, that city along the banks of the Red River was covered in snow, the yellow sands in the courtyard painted white. The Demon Lord drew his gaze back from the abyss and said to Chen Changsheng, "I was wrong. On that day, I should have paid every price to kill you." Nanke indifferently said, "I think so too." Chen Changsheng was covered in blood, but his expression was very calm. "Thats already a matter of the past." ...... ...... In this snowstorm from far in the past, Chen Changsheng arrived at that courtyard near the Xiang ns estate. The Demon Lord truly had not intended to kill him, at least in the beginning. Chen Changsheng opened the gate of the courtyard and entered, his shoes making a satisfying crunch as they stepped on the soft and fresh snow. He wore a in Daoist robe, though he had also added arge cape to his attire. The cold wind blowing against the mantle of snow quickly erased his footprints and also lifted up a corner of his cape. Deep within the courtyard was a tree. A small y stove had been ced under the tree, with a pot of tea boiling on it. Two seats had been ced around the stove. The Demon Lord sat on the seat to the north. The seat to the south was empty and waiting. Chen Changsheng walked under the tree. The pot of tea was just beginning to boil, letting out a pleasant whistle. As pleasant as the Demon Lords voice. "A thousand years." Chen Changsheng understood the meaning of the Demon Lords words. It could be presumed that anyone who knew of todays talk would feel a simr mncholy. Exactly one thousand years ago, Emperor Taizong and the previous Demon Lord held a conversation in Luoyang. It was an extremely famous conversation that no one in the continent did not know about. Even after a thousand years, it was still a topic reminisced on and sighed about by the popce. Even after tens of thousands of years, this conversation would probably still upy the most important chapter in the annals of history. This conversation had decided the future of the entire continent. The Human race would submit and pay tribute; the Demon race would have their wolf cavalry return to the north. To the Human race, this conversation should have been the greatest humiliation, but because Zhou Dufu had appeared amongst the willows, it took on a different meaning. From this standpoint, this conversation was not only between Emperor Taizong and the previous Demon Lord. Rather, it was a discussion between three great individuals. A thousand yearster, the leader of the Human race and the Lord of the Demon race met once more, soon to partake in another conversation. How could it not feel dizzying? Chen Changsheng said, "Today, there are no bystanders to our conversation, so it might be very quickly lost in history." The Demon Lord answered, "In the future, I will have a historian record our conversation today and even demand that every child be able to memorize it." Chen Changsheng shook his head. "I will not do this, because I do not feel it will be very important." These two statements took opposite positions but had very simr meanings. Both the Demon Lord and Chen Changsheng had revealed an extremely formidable, almost frightening, self-confidence. How one recorded it in the history books or if it was even recorded was the right of the victor. ...... ...... With the conclusion of their opening remarks, the courtyard fell quiet for a long time. The tea on the stove boiled, but the Demon Lord had no intention of pouring tea. He quietly stared at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng quietly stared at the Demon Lord. This was not their first time meeting. More urately, it was their third time. But on their first meeting, he had not been able to clearly see the Demon Lords face. Just like the majority of the Demon Imperial n, the Demon Lord had a very pale face, though it was not like jade or snow, but something rather strange. Yet it was not a state of illness, instead seeming like a symbol that one was different from the world, a feeling that one was inhuman. The Demon Lord suddenly smiled. He had a rather unique way of smiling, revealing more of his gums. When contrasted against his paleplexion, there was nothing too ugly about it, though it gave off a rather cruel and sanguine aura. "You really are an interesting person." The Demon Lord said, "Or maybe you arent a person, because your body does not give off the smell of a human. Its more like... a tool?" Chen Changsheng recalled that the Demon Lord might have had some idea about his background, or perhaps knew even more about it. But it did not matter. Whether he was a tool or a fruit, he knew who he was, so that was enough. Thisment naturally would not disturb his Dao heart. Seeing no reaction, the Demon Lord gradually drew back his smile, indifferently saying, "I came to White Emperor City this time primarily to do three things." Given his prudent way of doing things, those three things were assuredly matters of utmost importance. Chen Changsheng thought and thought, but he could only think of one matter. The Demon Lord naturally would not discuss what he had encountered during the baptism of the Wildfire in the Celestial Tree. He said, "At this point, I have finished one and a half, and now wee to today." Chen Changsheng asked, "It has to do with me?" The Demon Lord replied, "Of course, because the most important matter was meeting you." Chen Changsheng asked, "When you left Xuo City, you were already sure that you would meet me here?" The Demon Lord answered, "I was prepared to marry Princess Luoluo and the Demi-human race was prepared to ally with me. You would definitelye, and so we would definitely meet." Chen Changsheng asked, "Why must you meet with me?" The Demon Lord exined, "I thought that if I didnt kill you, I would like to ask you a question." Chen Changsheng inquired, "What question?" The Demon Lord asked, "What is our purpose in living?" Chen Changsheng fell silent. Several days ago, after Bie Yanghong left this world, he had sat in the courtyard and gazed up at the innumerable stars, sensing that ck void like the mouth of a well, pondering this question. In truth, in the many nights after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, he had pondered this question. In the view of themon people, questions like this were too abstruse. They had a tart taste and smelled of books, were liable to make othersugh. But this was truly a question worth contemting. People like him and the Demon Lord naturally understood this principle. "In different positions, one must do different things, consider different questions." The Demon Lord apathetically said, "We are the highest existences in this world, so we must see the farthest." Chen Changsheng quietly pondered this statement, then asked, "Where does your gaze lie?" The Demon Lord answered, "Above the sea of stars." Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. The Demon Lord added, "And also a thousand autumns, ten thousand generations." A normal person would have found these responses iprehensible, but the Demon Lord knew that Chen Changsheng would understand. Chen Changsheng really did understand, because he thought the same, because he was the Pope of the Human race. The Demon Lord continued, "This is duty, and also pressure. But it is also the greatest source of pleasure, the firmest meaning to exist." "Just what is above the sea of stars? The other race of the Sacred Light Continent?" Chen Changsheng calmly gazed into the Demon Lords eyes and asked, "Just what is your rtionship with them? What are the stealers of fire?" Chapter 1010 – I Just Dont Want to Make That Judgment Chapter 1010 C I Just Dont Want to Make That Judgment Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Demon Lord calmly gazed at Chen Changsheng, his stare dragging on and on, until suddenly, he smiled. The gums revealed by his smile and his pale face made Chen Changsheng recall the phrase white snow, red blood. In the end, the Demon Lord gave no exnation, only saying, "All you need to know is that I was born on this continent, grew up on this continent." Chen Changsheng thought of that sentence in Wang Zhices notebook. Position is rtive. The Demon Lords meaning was crystal-clear. Since he was born on this side, he was not part of that side. This sounded like nonsense, but it was actually the most important deration of his stance. Chen Changsheng saw endless ambition and almost divine cruelty in the Demon Lords eyes, saw serenity and indifference, but he did not see deception. He was quiet for a while, then said, "I have a few thoughts with regards to the Sacred Light Continent." A hint of admiration shed in the depths of the Demon Lords eyes, but it quickly turned into ice. He understood what Chen Changsheng meant, and he also had his thoughts on this matter. It was precisely for this reason that he was even warier of Chen Changsheng. Whether it was Shang Xingzhou or the White Emperor couple, ck Robe or the Demon Commander, the Demon Lord had never cared too much about them, no matter how foresighted or invincible they were. He was still young, still had enough time to mature. Moreover, it was precisely because he was young that he had a few special characteristics that many old people had already lost. But now, he was facing the simrly young Chen Changsheng, and he had also seen those special characteristics in him, which made him feel slightly uneasy. But it was still not the moment of life and death, because this conversation had not concluded. It might have even only just begun. If Chen Changsheng was still unable to give an answer that satisfied him by the end, he would reconsider. "Did you ever think about working with me on a few things?" The Demon Lord had used a casual tone to bring up the truly important question today. Chen Changsheng did not think for too long before giving an answer. "The hatred between the two sides is too deep. No one has the right to negotiate peace, not even to consider your proposition." The Demon Lord shook his head. "A person like Tang Second naturally doesnt have the right, because people like him are subjects. Having such thoughts will lead to disloyalty, but we are different. We are sovereigns, the guides who will lead our people forward. We have the right to choose the path." As he watched snowkes instantly melt as they touched the tea pot, Chen Changsheng recalled that conversation from not too long ago at Wenshui City, in the Tang ns old estate. The snowfall that day was also rather heavy and the topics discussed were rather simr. It had not been particrly quiet, but the cold had pierced into their bones. Just what should the future continent look like? Just what should be the rtionship between the three races? These questions had been pondered by countless sages and Saints. Although it was rather difficult to say the answer, there was no need to explicitly state it. Everyone knew that it should be peace. But in the Tang ns old estate, the Tang Old Master had said a few words that indicated that such a thing was impossible for now. It was impossible even if one looked several centuries out. Chen Changsheng recalled the siege of Luoyang and said, "Demons eat humans." The Demon Lord looked into his eyes and responded, "I dont." Chen Changsheng said, "Hatred cant disappear just like this. Your people will also not forget what happened on the northern expedition just because I never massacred your tribes." The Demon Lord argued, "The demi-humans could forget their past hatreds, so why cant the humans? In the end, its just a question of time." Chen Changsheng said, "Perhaps after many years, the Human race might be able to forget the hatred from back then, but its very difficult now. I myself cannot do it." The Demon Lord arched his brow. "You never experienced my race invading the south. You live in the most glorious generation of the Human race. I do not understand where your hatredes from." "Ive read many books, and the books record the stories from that era. One of these stories has left the deepest impression on me." Chen Changsheng remembered the histories of the previous dynasty he had read in the Orthodox Academys library, falling quiet for a while before continuing, "Back then, the demons began their southward invasion, their momentum like a fire. The humans just happened to be in the middle of a civil war and were powerless to resist. Divine General Li Xun of the previous dynasty led three thousand elite cavalry to Snowhold Pass. Isted and without help, they still managed to staunchly defend for one year until Chen Xuanba appeared." The Demon Lord slowly narrowed his eyes, a cold glint shing in them. No one on the continent did not know of this famous defense, and it had generated a massive controversy in its aftermath that was even now being debated. Even the rhetoricians of Xuo City would often bring up this matter for discussion. Just what did Chen Changsheng intend by bringing up this matter? "It was not a staunch defense, but a defense to the death..." Chen Changsheng took the tea pot from the stove and poured himself a cup. And then he stared into the melting snowkes in the cup for a long time. Back then, cold snow like this might have fallen over Snowhold Pass every day. Did those soldiers and ordinary people have a cup of hot tea to drink? Naturally not, because they did not even have rations and the trees had been shorn bare of their bark. It was even more desperate than the siege of Luoyang. When Chen Xuanba led the cavalry to drive back the Demon races wolf cavalry and entered Snowhold Pass, he saw hell on earth. Of the three thousand elite cavalry, one thousand four hundred remained, but many of themon people in the city, the women and the children, had died, and it was said that many had been eaten. And the one who had executed his concubine with one sh of his sword and distributed the meat to the soldiers was that man always famed for hispassion, Li Xun. This matter had ignited such a massive controversy that it was still being debated, even after a thousand years. Those people from back then probably did not know even now if they were right or wrong, right? Snowhold Pass had to be held, or else the wolf cavalry could rush through and menace the hearnd of the Human race. Tianliang County would have no time to rest and the Human race would never be able tost until things turned for the better. But was this right? Even the schr with the most venomous hatred for the demons, even Chen Xuanba, who was Li Xuns most ardent admirer, remained silent on this question. But most of the participants no longer needed to know the answer. When the siege of Snowhold Pass was relieved, Li Xunmitted suicide on the spot, while the thousand-plus remaining soldiers, from the deputy general to the lowest soldier, eventually died on the battlefield. Chen Changsheng said to the Demon Lord, "I do not know how I should judge them. Demons eat humans, and those humans also ate humans, and these were theirpatriots. But if they did not guard Snowhold Pass? Many more humans would have been eaten by your race." The Demon Lord asked, "So you have such a deep hatred of my Divine race?" "I didnt speak clearly just now. This is not hatred." Chen Changsheng thought for a few moments, then said, "I just want to strive for a time where such a tragedy will never again happen to the Human race, where there will no longer be a need to pass judgment on such things." The meaning of this statement was exceptionally clear. If such an unjudgeable tragedy had to take ce in the future, he hoped that it would only happen in the Demon race, not the Human race. Chapter 1011 – The Courtyard Surrounded in the Snow Chapter 1011 C The Courtyard Surrounded in the Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng was not Shang Xingzhou. He did not have the lofty ambition or the will topletely exterminate the demons, but he had his own thoughts. He hoped for the demons to be rendered extremely weak so that for the foreseeable future, they would not dare to have any designs against the Human race. The Demon Lords expression was very calm, with no detectable rage. "And then our races will begin trading, the two Imperial ns might even intermarry, and your race will suppress the Divine racesnguage and tongue, leaving only those paintings and sculptures? What a coincidencethis is my n as well." Chen Changsheng said nothing, only gazed at the gradually freezing tea in his cup. There had never been anything new beneath the starry sky. This conversation, this negotiation, had no chance of continuing. The Demon Lord asked, "What I dont understand, since your stance is so firm, is why you came to meet me." Chen Changsheng replied, "Because I wanted to know why you wanted to meet me." The Demon Lord looked into his eyes. "Even if youre not willing to talk peace, we can still work together." If they could not talk of peace but could still work together, their target was naturally a third party. This was what had confused Chen Changsheng the most beforeing. In the current circumstances, the Demi-human race had already decided to ally with Xuo City, and their target was naturally the Human race. What did the Demon Lord mean here by working together? Did he think that Madam Mu could no longer control the situation? That the demi-humans would still end up continuing their alliance with the humans? If that was true, what reason did Chen Changsheng have to work together with him? "The situation has changed." The Demon Lord raised his head to look up at the heavy snow falling from the sky. "On that night four days ago, the entire smell of White Emperor City changed." Chen Changsheng knew what he was referring to. "I do not need to feel uneasy." The Demon Lord shook his head. "I do not know what the White Emperor is thinking, and neither do you." Chen Changsheng noticed that he spoke of the White Emperor, not Madam Mu. The Demon Lord said, "Ive always suspected that the White Emperor is pretending to be asleep." After a moment of silence, Chen Changsheng said, "Or perhaps something really did happen." The Demon Lord joked, "Do you have such a pessimistic view of everything?" Chen Changsheng replied, "This is my optimistic view." The two understood what each other meant. The Demon Lord replied, "You are too naive. Anyone who underestimates a White Emperor will be punished, and this includes my mighty father." Chen Changsheng asked, "If the White Emperor was not imprisoned while heavily injured, why is he hiding from the world?" The Demon Lord exined, "Its obvious. Hes sitting on the mountain while watching the tigers fight... Dont forget, hes always been the worlds most tyrannical tiger, cruel and shrewd." Chen Changsheng noted, "You seem to be afraid of him." "Old people are all very scary, and they smell of rot." A disgusted look appeared on the Demon Lords face, as if he really had smelled something nasty. Chen Changsheng asked, "What does this have to do with me?" The Demon Lord looked into his eyes and said, "Both of us are carrying a heavy shell, crawling forward, step by step. Its very tiring." Chen Changsheng said nothing. The Demon Lords gaze turned more profound. "Lets help each other remove these heavy shells. How about it?" Chen Changsheng calmly looked back. "You want me to murder my teacher?" "So what? I was even able to kill my father, and besides, that teacher of yours has always been a madman." A strange look appeared on the Demon Lords face as he said, "I just dont understand; why has he always found you so disagreeable to the eye?" Chen Changsheng did not exin. This was a problem between him and Shang Xingzhou, and it was inappropriate to speak of it to outsiders. "You alone are not enough to kill Shang Xingzhou." The Demon Lord proposed, "I can help you, and once all those old codgers are dead, and we fight again, wont it be much more pleasant?" Chen Changsheng said, "The demons stand to gain the most from a fight between me and my teacher." The Demon Lord answered, "I understand what you mean, so before that, I will express my sincerity." Upon hearing these words, Chen Changsheng was shocked speechless. He had not even thought in that direction. In the snowy demonnds of the north, who else could have the same importance as Shang Xingzhou? Chen Changsheng had never expected that the Demon Lord was prepared toe to blows with his most aplished minister, his fellow conspirator, his own teacher! Since he had not expected it, he naturally found it hard to believe, and these emotions manifested in his eyes. The Demon Lord knew that it would truly be difficult to convince Chen Changsheng, but he could not give the reason. "If you agree, I naturally wont attempt to snatch Xu Yourong or your female student. I can even give my younger sister to you." The Demon Lord faintly smiled. "In any case, shes been by your side the entire time." Chen Changsheng still found it impossible to understand. "Just what are you thinking?" The Demon Lord said, "Ive already said what I wanted to say. If you make a decision in the future, you might as well write me a letter." Chen Changsheng asked, "A letter?" The Demon Lord said, "Grand Schr Tungus and that generations Pope often exchanged letters. We can follow their example." Chen Changsheng thought this proposition over, then said, "If we can both leave White Emperor City alive, I will write you a letter." Yes, surviving was the prerequisite for everything. Disregarding the numerous dangers hidden within White Emperor City, they were both the greatest threat to each other. No matter how much their conversation had talked of peace, working together, help, and even friendship. If there was a chance, they would choose without hesitation to kill the other. Like in the moment this conversation came to an end. Snow incessantly fell. The only tree in the courtyard had already be white. The only color came from the small y stove. Because the stove and pot were hot, and for some reason, the water in the pot never boiled dry. Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord no longer spoke. They quietly sat for a long time, gradually turning into two snowmen. ...... ...... Countless snowmen were outside the courtyard. The farthest were the leaders of various demi-human tribes and a few valiant and powerful experts. On the road running by the stone wall stood several hundred Xiang n suicide soldiers. Led by Xiang Qiu, they warily kept watch in front of them. The Xiang n leader stood at the very front, a massive snow-capped mountain. But he was not the person closest to the courtyard. Closest to the courtyard were five carriages. The Archbishop of the Western Wastes and his priests stood behind the carriages, all of them extremely respectful. Besides the five carriages, there was also a group of people standing in the snow. They were governmentborers, a girl who bought cosmetics, fortune-tellers, elders who sold sesame seed candy, and a blind zither yer. The Xiang n leader stared at the blind zither yer, his expression incredibly grave. As one of the strongest demi-human experts, only half a step from the Divine, why could he not see through this blind zither yer? And just what sort of people were inside those five carriages? Chapter 1012 – The Orthodoxys Staff Holder Chapter 1012 C The Orthodoxys Staff Holder Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Snow had fallen over White Emperor City for half a night and an entire day, rendering all its streets white. The people standing outside the courtyard were motionless, so they had be snowmen ages ago, with the asional puff of hot airing from their snow-covered mouths and noses. It was a rather strange sight. Countless gazes watched the courtyard, wanting to know what the Demon Lord and Chen Changsheng were discussing. If the talks did not go well, when should they strike? Luoluo stood by the window, calmly observing the snow. She did not know what was being discussed in the courtyard, but she knew that her teacher would not promise anything. Madam Mu was also gazing through the snow at the courtyard. She felt the same as Luoluo, so she was waiting to see who struck first. The courtyards gate was tightly shut, and the only sounding from within was the patter of snowkes against the stone walls. The yellow sands covered in a mantle of snow had seemingly be the in of snow outside Xuo City. The massed snow on the branches of the sole tree appeared like countless white pirs. Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord quietly sat in the snow. A moment ago, they had still been engaged in a candid conversation, speaking of working together and possible friendship, even saying that if they both could leave White Emperor City alive, they should exchange letters. A momentter, the situation had be extremely dangerous, as if one side or the other could attack at any moment, using their most powerful moves to end the other partys life. This shift had been extremely sudden, so sudden that anyone besides the participants would have found it absolutely absurd, though this did not matter, as there were no spectators. Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord did not find this shift absurd, because from the beginning to now, from the observation tform to here, they had always wanted to kill each other. Whether it was a negotiation or a conversation, they were just trifling matterspared to killing the other. And they were both capable of killing each other. On the observation tform, Chen Changsheng had used the South Stream Temple sword array to break the Demon Lords technique, and he had not stopped merely because Madam Mu had summoned all the clouds in the city to stop him, but also because he had sensed danger. The Demon Lord was most likely concealing some killing blow in his sleeve, though he did not know exactly what it was. The Demon Lord had a deeper understanding of Chen Changshengs cultivation level and methods, but he also was not confident, especially after those five carriages arrived outside the courtyard. He looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked, "Shang Xingzhou cante and Wang Po cante, so who came today?" Chen Changsheng replied, "This being the case, ck Robe and the Demon Commander also wont be able to make it. Even if the Eighth Great Hermit is still alive, he probably also wont be able toe." They had already discussed this question on the observation tform. That they had brought it up again was a sign that they had both decided to give up. They were somewhat reluctant, so they wanted to confirm things onest time. After this exchange, Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord once more fell into a long silence, then they simultaneously sighed. These two sighs symbolized resignation and were chock-full of regret. The snowstorm today was massive, the opportunity too superb. The Demon Lord was far from Xuo City, the Pope in a strangend. These circumstances were too rare and would probably be very difficult to reproduce. They could not kill the other, so how could they not feel disappointed? "After careful consideration, theres not a lot of benefit for me if I kill you. The Human race will be even more united and also furious." The Demon Lord ruefully sighed, "From this perspective, theres really not much meaning to your existence." Chen Changshengs lips perked into a smile as fresh as the spring breeze. "Ive gotten used to it." From the moment he was born, his existence was a trap, a trap targeted at the Tianhai Divine Empress. His existence had never had any sort of meaning to himself. In other words, he should have never appeared in this world. But he was currently searching, and could even be said to have found it. The Demon Lord slightly tilted his head. He could see that there was nothing forced about this smile, so he arched his brows and said, "You really are a monster." Chen Changsheng had received many evaluations, and most of them had been positive: fresh, clean, persistent, genius. Even his enemies would at most say that he was somewhat wooden or too stubborn, or else they might criticize him for the unwise way in which he handled his rtionship with Shang Xingzhou. But this was his first time being called a monster. Chen Changsheng was not angry. On the contrary, he found the Demon Lords view very interesting, and even somewhat close to what he himself thought was true. There was a banal saying that went, The person that understands you the most is not your friend, but your enemy. Then the Demon Lord might be his true enemy. As he thought about these things, he took the cup of tea that was on the verge of freezing and dumped it on the snow in front of him. This was an offering to those people that had died to the demon wolf cavalry. He was a guest, so he should be the one to bid farewell. He stood up, brushed the snow off his body, nodded at the Demon Lord, then began to make his way out of the courtyard. As he watched him leave, the Demon Lord suddenly said, "The White Emperor will definitely be very disappointed." Chen Changsheng stopped and asked, "Why is it not Madam Mu?" The Demon Lord exined, "Since youre not willing to work with me, Madam Mu will be my firmest supporter." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then asked, "Just what does Madam Mu want to do?" "The Great Western Continent has always been traditional and boastful, and she has the blood of the Elves running through her. Do you think she would like humans?" The Demon Lord sighed, "And besides, shes an Aquarius, so nobody knows what shes thinking." Chen Changsheng knew that the Demon Lord was referring to the constetions popr in Xuo City, but he had no idea what it meant to be born under the Aquarius constetion. He shook his head in confusion and continued walking. The Demon Lords hands slowly stroked those two cold statues in his hand as an annoyed expression appeared on his face. He turned his gaze to that trail of footsteps on the snow, so straight that they seemed to be following a ruler, and muttered to himself, "He actually moved over the entire Li Pce. Hes really afraid of death." ...... ...... With a creak and a shower of snowkes, Chen Changsheng opened the gate and walked out. This sound and sight was quickly spread to all of White Emperor City. The majority of people felt relieved, though a few felt disappointed, shocked, suspicious, and all types of emotions. People began to descend from the five carriages. Daoist Siyuan of the Hall of Subjugation. Archbishop An Lin of the Divine Edict. Master Linghai Zhiwang of the Hall of Heavenly Judgment. The newly-appointed Archbishop Hu Thirty-Two of the Hall of Announcements. Mao Qiuyu had remained to guard the Li Pce, but the remaining four of the Five Prefects of the Orthodoxy had rushed across tens of thousands of li to White Emperor City, their respective precious treasures in hand. Chen Changsheng first gave a deferential bow to the blind zither yer, then spoke with Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects. A blue curtain stirred, shaking off the snow, and a graceful and handsome young master descended from thest carriage. Tang Thirty-Six had arrived. In his right hand was a seemingly unremarkable short staff. Just when Chen Changsheng was prepared to say something, Tang Thirty-Six threw over the short staff. At this sight, Linghai Zhiwang turned extremely gloomy while An Lin couldnt help but lightly sigh. The unremarkable short staff was the Orthodoxys Divine Staff. If Chen Changsheng had not reacted quickly, it might have fallen into the snow. What if it had been broken? Tang Thirty-Six pretended not to see the looks on the faces of the Prefects as he angrily said, "In the future, stop having me do things like this." In order to break the seal over the Red River, the Orthodoxys Divine Staff had emptied itself of light. It had spent thest few days in the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes, receiving sustenance. Today, Chen Changsheng was meeting the Demon Lord, so he had needed to fully prepare himself. He needed someone he could trust and also had the right to hold the staff, so it could only be Tang Thirty-Six. Even if Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects found Tang Thirty-Six unpleasant, they could not deny this. Because Tang Thirty-Six had filled this role before. Back then, the person to receive the Divine Staff from the Pope had not been Chen Changsheng, but him. Chapter 1013 – The Will of the Li Palace Chapter 1013 C The Will of the Li Pce Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the battle on the Bridge of Helplessness, Chen Changsheng had defeated Xu Yourong, confirming his status as sessor of the Orthodoxy. But on that night, he had not gone to the Great Hall of Light, electing instead to eat stewed beef ribs with Xu Yourong on Fortune Peace Road. The one to face countless shocked gazes and raise his hand to ask for leave for him had been Tang Thirty-Six. The person who had lowered their head and received for him the Divine Staff that symbolized the Orthodoxys authority was also Tang Thirty-Six. Today, the person holding the Divine Staff to maintain the Li Pces array and lock it on the person in that courtyard of snow was still Tang Thirty-Six. This sort of pressure was truly too great. Even someone like Tang Thirty-Six was not willing to do it again. Chen Changsheng looked at him and smiled, and then he turned his head back to the snowbound courtyard, his smile gradually fading. Inviting the Prefects to White Emperor City was tantamount to moving the Li Pces array here. If the Demon Lord had attacked just now, he really did want to try and see if he could kill him. Regrettably, but also perhaps fortunately, the Demon Lord had not moved. Then based on the current situation, Madam Mu would no longer give them a chance like todays. He and the Demon Lord might both be able to leave White Emperor City safely, then... "Theres a matter that Im wondering if you can help me with." He was speaking to Tang Thirty-Six. Surprised, Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What matter?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Help me write a few letters." Tang Thirty-Six was puzzled about why Chen Changsheng wanted help writing letters. A possibility immediately came to mind, causing his face to instantly turn lively. "A love letter? Although your literary talents are far inferior to mine, why learn from foolish youths? Are you nning to write letters to Luoluo and are afraid that the Holy Maiden will see them?" Chen Changsheng wanted to exin, but he ultimately just shook his head, appearing extremely helpless. ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Six had only arrived at White Emperor City early this morning. Because he hade in too much of a hurry with such a strict deadline, he did not bring too many subordinates from the Tang n, only Fivekind Man. The Fivekind Man that had appeared in Wenshui City several days ago. In the conflict between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng, the Tang Old Master preferred the former, but in this major event involving the demons, his response was incredibly clear. He would provide anything that Chen Changsheng required. The people from the Orthodoxy had also just arrived this morning. Chen Changsheng had known of this matter the entire time, which is why he had scheduled his meeting with the Demon Lord for today. The Tang Old Master had dispatched his strongest, as had the Li Pce. Their momentum could be described as vast and mighty. The moment Hu Thirty-Two arrived with Chen Changshengs decree, he and Daoist Siyuan left the same night from the Li Pce. On the way, they met up with Linghai Zhiwang and An Lin. Together with seven thousand Orthodoxy cavalry, they traveled due west from the Mount Song Army headquarters. After passing through the Cong Province Army headquarters, they were guided by the Bear tribe and stealthily entered the watershed of the Red River. The seven thousand cavalry were currently ensconced deep in the mountains on the opposite shore. Although they could not affect the overall situation in thend of the demi-humans, they still brought an intimidating aura. As for the four archbishops and the Li Pce treasures they carried, they were a powerful force that no one could underestimate. Of the Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy, Mu Jiushi had been exiled, Daoist Baishi had been executed, and Hu Thirty-Two had been added, leaving five. Now, four of them had left the capital,ing to White Emperor City tens of thousands of li away. Mao Qiuyu had note. Many people thought that this Orthodoxy Prefect with the highest cultivation level had not appeared because he was holding down the Li Pce, but Chen Changsheng knew that this was not the case. Mao Qiuyu was currently in seclusion, waiting for the enlightenment which would let him break through into the Divine. The matter of White Emperor City was naturally of extreme importance and the safety of the Pope was of the highest priority, but in Chen Changshengs view, it was also an extremely important matter for Mao Qiuyu, at this most crucial of moments, to remain undisturbed by outside forces and sessfully enter the Divine Domain. He looked at Linghai Zhiwang and asked, "Who is standing guard over Principal Mao?" "The Heavenly Dao Academy is temporarily being managed by Daoist Shuxin. Zhuang Zhihuan has remained in the Li Pce this entire time." Linghai Zhiwang added, "Besides this, the Archbishop of the Temple Seminary and several senior sisters from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green have also been attending on the side." Zhuang Zhihuan had been born in poverty, but he had always been close to the Wenshui Tangs, as they had financially subsidized his education. After acting as Mao Qiuyus deputy for many years, he had finally be Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy several years ago. In terms of both cultivation level and insight, he was incredibly aplished. With him standing guard over Mao Qiuyu and those equally capable personages from the rest of the Six Ivies, there was no reason for Chen Changsheng to worry. But when he thought about Zhuang Zhihuans son, he couldnt but show a rather strange expression. Everyone present knew of the story of the Garden of Zhou and the tragic suicide of Zhuang Huanyu by the well, so they understood Chen Changshengs concern. Linghai Zhiwang nced at Daoist Siyuan. Daoist Siyuan pretended not to see. An Lin felt helpless. She stepped forward and said to Chen Changsheng, "Before we left, the venerable Daoist issued a decree ordering the Prince of Xiang to take charge of this matter." Chen Changsheng was at first surprised, and then he came to his senses and ceased discussion on the topic. It was clear that his teacher would not do anything in the current situation, so his ordering the Prince of Xiang to take charge of this matter was probably meant to put Chen Changsheng at ease. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan seemed to think differently. "Whats wrong?" Chen Changsheng asked. Daoist Siyuan said, "Before Priest Xin went to Fengyang City, he met a Daoist from the Monastery of Eternal Spring." Chen Changsheng fell silent. Priest Xin had gone to Fengyang City and died there. It had been for the explicit purpose of making Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi believe that Chen Changsheng had killed their son. Master, do you really want me to die so badly? Chen Changsheng had lost count of the number of times he had thought of this question after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. Although the situation had changed, although both the Imperial Court and Shang Xingzhou hoped for him to do a few things in White Emperor City... Who knew how deep this obsession was? With a gloomy expression, Linghai Zhiwang said, "If someone were to make a stab at your back in this crucial moment, it would be very difficult to handle." The Orthodoxy had unfathomably deep reserves and hidden strength, so even Chen Changshengs bringing the Li Pce to White Emperor City did not matter too much, but if Shang Xingzhou did not want to see the Orthodoxy gain an expert of the Divine Domain, who could really stop him? Chen Changsheng indicated that there would be no more discussion of this matter. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan were astonished, but they said no more. Traveling over vast distances and enduring the pressure of the snowstorm outside the courtyard left the Orthodoxys people and Tang Thirty-Six thoroughly fatigued, but they still could not rest. Chen Changsheng required their opinion on several matters. The Daoist church became very quiet. Starting from the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, a human expert of the Divine Domain returning to the sea of stars became a verymonce event, but those had been a result of the Human races internal conflicts. In contrast, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi had died at the hands of another race. Linghai Zhiwang dered, "Madam Mu must die." Even a Prefect of the Orthodoxy did not have the right to speak of a Saints death. In normal times, this could be considered a rash and presumptuous statement. But everyone very calmly epted his words. In their view, this was only to be expected. Chapter 1014 – There Has Never Been Only One Truth Chapter 1014 C There Has Never Been Only One Truth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Daoist Siyuan and An Lin said nothing, but it was clear that they supported Linghai Zhiwang. Hu Thirty-Two sighed and said, "It wont be easy... but she still has to be killed." Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng. He had no opinion on this matter, so he looked to see what Chen Changsheng thought. Chen Changsheng silently thought for a while, then nodded. The matter was settled. With just the people in this Daoist church, it might currently be impossible to kill Madam Mu, but Madam Mu had to die, and her death woulde one day. Because this was the will of the Li Pce and also the will of the Human race. Chen Changsheng had once said to Luoluo that for the deaths of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, the Demi-human race would have to pay a sufficient price. Though he had not stated what this price was, Luoluo well understood that it was Madam Mus death. No one was willing to die, and certainly not a Saint, even if the Aquarius constetion the Demon Lord said she was born under meant her mental world was different from the masses. So Chen Changsheng did not understand why, on that night four days ago, Madam Mu had suddenly drawn back her hand from killing him. That strength that had run through the streets of White Emperor City, intimidating countless tribes along the shores of the Red Riverif it did note from Xuo City, where did ite from? Chen Changsheng gazed up at the dark skies outside the church, a pensive look on his face. The snow had already stopped and no clouds floated in the night sky, allowing one to clearly see the innumerable stars. Was snow falling on that mountain range to the north that was also illuminated by the innumerable stars? Even if it was not snowing, the ice and snow rued on those peaks were probably cold enough. Why was that mountain range called the Starfall Mountains? Ages ago, when the Heavenly Tomes crashed into the heart of the continent, streaks of fire spread in all directions. Many had fallen in Mount Han. Had some fallen here as well? If the Starfall Mountains were excavated, would one find the remains of stars, or nothing? ...... ...... In a building deep within the Imperial City was a carved sculpture decorated with golden threads from Xuo City. Madam Mu quietly examined it, her expression very calm. It was like she did not care what had happened in todays snowstorm, or perhaps felt that nothing had happened at all. "This is the most famous piece of art of my races Master Casso, from four hundred years ago." The Demon Lord walked into the hall. "I didnt expect that it was in Empresss hands this entire time." "It truly is art. s, there are few in this city that can enjoy it with me." Madam Mu drew her gaze away from thoseplicated lines on the sculpture that seemed to be imbued with the limitless beauty of the stars. She looked at the Demon Lord and said, "Your Majesty also does not seem to have this sort of interest." The Demon Lord smiled. "What do you want to say?" Madam Mu calmly replied, "Why did Your Majesty not strike today?" The Demon Lord exined, "I didnt expect for Chen Changsheng to be so afraid of death. He actually moved the entire Li Pce over." Madam Mu indifferently asked, "Was this enough for Your Majesty to lose confidence?" The Demon Lord calmly gazed back. "Several days ago on the observation tform, you stopped me from striking, so why do you want to persuade me now?" Madam Mus voice became even lighter, like the tasteless air of the Western Sea when there was no wind. "That was then; this is now." The Demon Lords expression suddenly turned profound. "Four days ago, you did not strike, so what time was that?" Madam Mu did not directly answer his question. "If Your Majesty struck today, I would naturally strike as well." They both wanted Chen Changsheng to die. In the end, it was just a question of who struck first. Chen Changsheng was very difficult to kill. His cultivation level was higher than rumored and now he had moved over the entire Li Pce, adding to the difficulty. The cultivation levels of those Orthodoxy Prefects and the treasures they carried with them presented a rather thorny problem, even for someone like Madam Mu. Back in the Li Pce, she had keenly sensed the murderous energy formed from the principles of the world. And this was not even considering that more and more demi-human personages andmoners in White Emperor City were standing on Chen Changshengs side. There was not a single cloud in the night sky, letting the profuse stars shine with absolute rity. There was also nothing to stop the winds from blowing in from the sea, and they were somewhat strong. The sea breeze blew between the pces and stone tforms before finallying to her. Madam Mu could smell the salt in the breeze and that familiar moisture, but she did not miss it. The sea winds could too easily render lively creatures into lifeless, salted fish, and humid air could easily be thick and sticky, bringing with it a great deal of pressure. A hint of exhaustion appeared in the depths of her eyes. "Then well just wait." "Until when does Empress n to wait?" The Demon Lord lightly arched his brow. "Wait until they dig out that mountain and see if that person is dead or not?" As one able to gain the loyalty of ck Robe and the Demon Commander, able topel his mighty father into the abyss, able to gain the fervent loyalty of the entire snowy ins in a few short years, the young Demon Lord was certainly notcking in intelligence. But now, he was realizing that he was finding it more and more difficult to understand what Madam Mu was thinking. Madam Mu indifferently said, "Even I dont know what I want to see." The Demon Lord stared into her eyes. "Shouldnt you be stopping them?" Madam Mu asked, "Why?" The Demon Lord suddenly felt like he had made a mistake. No one in the world could control, or even understand, a woman born under Aquarius. Madam Mu did not know what he was thinking. She calmly looked north. She truly did not know what answer she was waiting for, but she was sure that she wanted to wait for an answer. Regardless of whether he was alive or dead. ...... ...... Before going to the Starfall Mountains, Chen Changsheng had once thought that as long as there was an answer, it was no good. And then he saw the ck cliff, the intractable sealing array. There was no answer, no truth, the best result. But there was only one truth and the answer would be revealed sooner orter, and he had already vaguely guessed at what it was. This made him rather depressed, especially when he thought about Luoluo in the Imperial City, who was waiting expectantly for him to rescue the White Emperor. The stars retreated and the morning light rose, only to be chopped into pieces by even brighter sword glows and drift in front of the ck cliff like the corpses of fireflies. Chen Changsheng sat cross-legged in front of the ck cliff, his sheath sitting across his knees. Today, his eyes were not closed in meditation. He was calmly staring at the ck cliff as if wanting to see through it. Several hundred famous swords from the Garden of Zhou flew around his body and continuously attacked the ck cliff. They were not truly attacking the strength in the cliff. Rather, nearby and in the distance, on theke and upon lofty peaks, they grinded away at the array, just like they had been for thest few days. The sealing array that shared the same source as the Tong Pce had be much weaker and lost much of its original power. Inparison, the momentum of the swords seemed even more extraordinary. Taking up their positions, they formed the South Stream Temple sword array, which slowly and inexorably crushed forward. The Starfall Mountains were filled with awe-inspiring sword intent and one could see dazzling sword glows wherever one looked. Daoist Siyuan had been to Mount Li before, and he was rather surprised to find that this sight reminded him of the famous Myriad Sword Array. Besides Daoist Siyuan, Linghai Zhiwang, the rest of the Orthodoxys Prefects, and Wenshui Citys Fivekind Man were also standing guard at Chen Changshengs side. The Bear tribe, the Shi n, and several other great tribes had dispatched their bravest and most powerful warriors to upy the area around the ck cliff. Several hundred demi-human experts had gathered in a circle with a radius of several li in the mountain range, and there were ten-some powerful experts on the level of Jin Yulu and Xiaode. Farther away, on the other side of theke, dust was rising, apanied by the asional roar of a monster. The armies of the various tribes had probably already seized all the mountain valleys. At this point, the situation was crystal-clear. Whether or not the ministers and generals of the court or the leaders of the tribes were willing to believe it... The truth would soon appear before their eyes. Chapter 1015 – I Invite the White Emperor to See All Living Beings Chapter 1015 C I Invite the White Emperor to See All Living Beings Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Countless gazes fell on the ck cliff, upon Chen Changsheng, but nobody dared to speak or to step forward and disturb him. Linghai Zhiwang had earlier stated loud and clear that anyone who dared to take one step toward the ck cliff would be regarded as an assassin. The Prime Minister and the Shi n leader nced at each other. There was no happiness in their eyes, only concern and unease. The concern was because nobody knew what they would see once Chen Changsheng opened this ck cliff. If it was the worst result, what would they do? Would the generals, ministers, and tribes that supported them almost immediately bow at the Empresss feet? Unease arose from two sources. As thergest and strongest tribe in the Demi-human race, why did the Xiang n continue to support Madam Mu? And why had Madam Mu done nothing to stop all this, only quietly watched as they broke the array? ...... ...... Not everyone had gone to the Starfall Mountains. In the courtyard of yellow sands, the young Demon Lord calmly inspected those two stone statues, which had returned to their ces by the back gate. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. In the nearby estate, the Xiang n leader looked at his own son. He hesitated for a long time but ultimately chose to say nothing. In the stone hall at the highest point of the Imperial City, Luoluo sat by a window, quietly waiting for something. In a swamp deep in the mountains, Chusu licked at his wounded stump, his body trembling in pain. In that small courtyard next to the Celestial Tree temple, Xuanyuan Po sat on his front porch, gazing nkly at that small mound. In an ordinary inn, after enduring a sleepless night, Xu Yourong used water to wash her face, then sat in front of the bronze mirror and began tob her hair. A mncholic voice came from the bronze mirror. "Since you are still beneath the stars, how can you not see all living beings?" ...... ...... On theke, high in the clouds, atop the mountains, countless sword glows abruptly and simultaneously vanished. A shrill howl resounded through the air. Countless sword glows returned to the sheath. Chen Changsheng grasped the middle of the sheath and stood up. Everyone watched him. But he was gazing at theke, the clouds, the mountains. The swords had returned, but their sword intents were still there. A flock of geese flew over the snowy peak but was suddenly forced to descend. A sea breeze blew out from the mountains but was shed into wisps. A few drifting clouds in the blue sky were torn by some invisible power into threads which gradually disappeared. These were all signs that the seal was copsing. Only after confirming these things did Chen Changsheng turn his gaze back to the ck cliff. Boom! Countless thunderous booms came from deep within the ck cliff, even deep underground. The ground quaked and theke tossed and turned. A nearby mountain shed its snowpack while beasts mournfully wailed. Rocks were sent flying while dust exploded. It took quite some time for everything to gradually settle. The ck cliff had vanished, leaving only a massive pit, several hundred zhang wide. At its bottom was an incredibly smooth stone wall, seemingly made of jade or gold. But it also seemed like even the sharpest de or sword would not leave behind a single mark on its surface. This was the legendary Starstone, possessing an unimaginable weight and density. Now, however, it was buried beneath dirt and gravel, revealing only a small portion of it to the outside world. A straight path rose up from behind the Starstone. The massive pit that was once the ck cliff was divided in two by this stone path. This path was extremely long, extending many li into the distance. Innumerable gazes followed the stone path, ultimately ending up ten-some li away. There, half a mountain had copsed. This mountain had actually been a pce. A stone chair was set in the half-mountain. This stone chair was ten zhang tall and ten zhang wide, massive to an exaggerated level. One person sat on this chair. This person wore a white imperial gown. He was extremely thin, his eyes sunken. He seemed like a corpse. ...... ...... "Your Majesty!" A cry of shock rose from the crowd. It was followed by many more. The air howled. Countless figures, afraid to best, rushed toward that half-mountain ten-some li away. Linghai Zhiwangs earlier warning had been cleanly forgotten. As one got close to the massive stone chair, one felt like the person sitting in it was very small, almost to aical level. But those demi-human ministers and experts thought no such thing. Their faces were filled with excitement, and some even began to cry. To them, the person in the chair was God. Even if that person was shriveled up, his eyes closed, so weak that he seemed to be taking hisst breaths. But as long as he was still alive, no, even if he was dead, he would still be the God of the Demi-human race. Because he was called Bai Xingye. He was the White Emperor. ...... ...... It was obvious that the important personages of the Demi-human race had prepared themselves for such a sight. Several famous demi-human doctors were transported to the stone chair by ck vultures, where they began to diagnose the White Emperor. Seeing that the White Emperors eyes were still shut, Xiaode became somewhat anxious and asked, "Where is His Holiness the Pope?" Everyone knew that Chen Changshengs medical skills were unequaled. In their view, not even the best demi-human doctor was Chen Changshengs equal. The Prime Minister and the others turned, and then froze. They did not see Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng was still ten li away. He was still where that ck cliff had been standing. ...... ...... Watching the activity in the distance, Chen Changsheng suddenly ordered, "Go." As he said this, his gaze remained fixed on the massive stone chair, on the White Emperors face. This was his first time seeing the White Emperor. For this, he had toiled for many days and nights. But upon his first look at the White Emperor, he decided to leave. To immediately leave. The crowd was bbergasted at Chen Changshengs words, confused as to why he was doing this. Only the blind zither yer seemed to understand Chen Changshengs intentions. Leading Fivekind Man, he headed toward the secret path behind theke. ...... ...... Just when an elderly physician had drummed up the courage and was about to insert the stone needle in his hand, the White Emperor opened his eyes. His eyes were very dim. They were like snowy ins on an overcast day. An ashen white. A little ck dot appeared on the in of snow. The ck dot began to increase in size, its hue deepening. It was like a traveler who had crossed ten thousand li of snowy ins was drawing near. He truly awakened. He might have been sealed for five years, with the Starstone sucking away at his star radiance and beast essence. He was already weak to the extreme, on hisst breaths. But when he opened his eyes, an unfathomably majestic energy surged out from his body. "All of you came?" His voice was very soft, and because he had not drunk any water for some time, it was rather hoarse. But all of the Starfall Mountains could hear his voice. Like a tide, the demi-human experts kneeled. Chapter 1016 – All Living Beings Are Suffering Chapter 1016 C All Living Beings Are Suffering Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Jin Yulu did not kneel. He stood somewhat farther off, gazing at the White Emperor with a somewhatplex expression. The White Emperor sat on the massive stone chair, his feet several zhang from the ground. Logically speaking, since it was simply impossible to step on the ground, it naturally followed that it was impossible to stand up. But he stood up. Like a majestic snowcapped mountain appearing between the heavens and earth. The heavens and earth responded. Ten-some snowy mountains thunderously boomed. Snow avnched down while a blizzard engulfed the half-mountain. The demi-human experts were forced back from the stone chair by the might of the blizzard. When any part of this furious storm touched the White Emperors imperial robe, it would immediately vanish, as if absorbed into his body. The White Emperor took three steps forward through the blizzard. As the blizzard entered his body, he grewrger andrger, his imperial robe renewing, his eyes going from gray to purest white, imbued with a chilling and threatening power. He gazed into the distance as he indifferently asked, "Whats happened thesest few years?" The Prime Minister prostrated in the snow and used the simplest words and fastest speed to recount all the major events. After listening to it all, the White Emperor appeared unmoved, his expression remaining serene. Jin Yulus voice suddenly came through the blizzard. "Bie Yanghong is dead, as is Wuqiong Bi." The White Emperors only response was to arch his brows. The blizzard gradually dissipated. Jin Yulu jeered, "Back then, I said that you should marry a virtuous wife. Doesnt it seem now like your eyesight is even worse than Bie Yanghongs?" The White Emperor remained silent, though he now peered in a certain direction. All the demi-human experts and the soldiers by theke followed his gaze. In that direction was White Emperor City. The truth had already appeared before everyone. Madam Mu truly had schemed to imprison the White Emperor for several years. The crowd found it utterly appropriate for the White Emperor to lead a great army and march on White Emperor City. But the White Emperor did not move. He ceased to contemte that city. His gaze moved to a ce ten-some li away and he asked, "You are Chen Changsheng?" Many people followed his gaze and realized that Chen Changsheng had note over. More importantly, many people, including the Prefects of the Orthodoxy, had already left. Only he and Tang Thirty-Six were still there. ...... ...... Separated by ten-some li, Chen Changsheng and the White Emperor looked at each other. He did not answer the White Emperor. His silence caused the mood in this mountain range to be rather strange. The Demi-human Prime Minister stepped forward, intending to speak. Someone else spoke before him. Tang Thirty-Sixs voice rang out. "The White Emperors words are discourteous." Many years ago, Zhu Luo outside Hanqiu City and the Holy Maiden inside Xunyang City had asked the same question, with not a single word out of ce. At the time, Zhu Luos and the Holy Maidens questions symbolized their curiosity towards Chen Changsheng, as well as a sort of acknowledgment. At that time, his name had only recently appeared on the continent. But the present was not the past. No longer was he that young Daoist from Xining Vige, that new student of the Orthodox Academy. He was the Pope of the Human race. Even the White Emperor was being extremely disrespectful by asking this question. So though the demi-human personages were enraged by Tang Thirty-Sixs rebuke, they had no means of refuting it. The White Emperor calmly looked at Chen Changsheng, suddenly asking, "Is Your Holiness the Pope only here to watch?" He had ignored Tang Thirty-Six, but he had addressed Chen Changsheng differently. Chen Changsheng still said nothing. When he was with Tang Thirty-Six, he would talk more often. But if he needed to interact with the outside world, he would speak very rarely. Because Tang Thirty-Six would speak for him, and all of the Orthodox Academy knew that Tang Thirty-Six was much better at talking. "If not for His Holiness the Pope, there would be nothing to watch today." Tang Thirty-Six calmly concluded, "So Your Majestys words arepletely wrong." In his words, the White Emperor was referring to how Chen Changsheng was standing at a distance and had also had Linghai Zhiwang and the rest leave in advance. Tang Thirty-Sixs response had been on the mark. Since the demi-humans were the ones being aided, they had no basis to question the arrangements of the human side. But these words werecking in respect, especially because he was speaking to the White Emperor. Furious gazes gathered on Tang Thirty-Sixs body. Tang Thirty-Sixs expression did not change. At this moment, Chen Changsheng confirmed that Linghai Zhiwangs party had entered the secret tunnel, so he finally broke his silence. He looked at the mountain ten-some li away and said, "This junior bids farewell." After so saying, he brought Tang Thirty-Six with him and left. The White Crane was waiting for them nearby. Their departure was immediate. It was all simple and straightforward to the extreme. Through painstaking effort, he had finally saved the White Emperor and seen the answer. Everything really was a scheme of Madam Mus. To the Human race, this seemed to be the best answer. Logically speaking, he should have stayed to discuss with the demi-humans their next grand undertaking. But he did not do this, and he had even had Linghai Zhiwang take the rest and leave in advance. Because this answer was too good, too much of what he wanted. So he decided to leave. He wanted to do something. He wanted to write his own answer. ...... ...... In the stone hall at the highest point of the Imperial City... There were no pear blossoms by the window, though a few flowering schr trees had been nted. Madam Mu was confident that this had nothing to do with Schrtree Manor. Just like how what was taking ce in the Starfall Mountains actually had nothing to do with Chen Changsheng. In the end, it was a problem between her and him. "I dont know if your father is dead or alive, but I think that hes probably alive." She walked to the window and gazed dispassionately into the distance. "Even if hes alive, he could still not appear. If he does not appear, then he still has some affection for me. If he does appear, then he is truly heartless. Even now, I still dont know which answer I want." As she spoke, she gently caressed Luoluos ck hair. Luoluos head was lowered, her face was pale, and her eyshes were fluttering. It was easy to see that she was rather nervous. The schr trees outside the window suddenly began to shudder, shedding countless green leaves, as if a painting hade to life. Madam Mus gaze pierced through the green leaves and into the distance. After a long period of silence, she abruptly said, "Truly a heartless man." Luoluo found it impossible to restrain herself, and raised her head to look at her mother. "You took advantage of Fathers severe injuries to imprison him, used Starstone to drain his beast essence, wanted to put him in a death trap, but now... youre calling him heartless?" Her voice trembled from anger and sadness. "Mother, you did all this for the Great Western Continent? Was it worth it?" Madam Mu calmly gazed at her and dered, "Ive never loved you, because you are a daughter." Luoluo tightly pursed her lips, her small face covered in stubbornness. She did not respond. Madam Mu knew what she meant and said, "Little Shi does not take on my view of the world, so she naturally doesnt need to bear my demands." Luoluo didnt understand and asked in anguish, "But why?" "Because females are mostly extroverted," Madam Mu calmly said. "I dont want to be this sort of person, and I hope that you wont be this sort of person. In the future, no matter who you end up marrying, remember that its only your parents n that can help you, because all the men in the world are cruel and heartless." Once more, she had brought up the cruelty and heartlessness of men. Even when the truth was seemingly right before her eyes, Luoluo was still rather puzzled. Her voice shaking, she asked, "Mother, just what is happening here?" Madam Mu looked out the window into the distance, and said, "I hope that you never know or understand what is happening here." Chapter 1017 – I Have Come to My City Chapter 1017 C I Have Come to My City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the distance was the sea. On the sea was a ship. The Second Prince of the Great Western Continent stood at the bow of the ship, his clothes drifting in the wind, his eyebrows furrowed in thought. Mu Jiushi sat in a cabin, asionally turning her head to look at where they hade from, sorrow on her face. ...... ...... To a small stream, the Red River was extremely wide while the sea was beyondparison. But as the stream flowed down from the Starfall Mountains to White Emperor City, it became the Red River. From the pier to the streets to the za to the meadow of Heavensguard Pavilion, people prostrated like a tide. The White Emperor had returned to White Emperor City. He had not returned directly to the Imperial City, but had decided to take a boat. The path from the shore to the Imperial City was broad and open. He slowly walked past the kneeling popce, with his hands held behind his back and no impatience on his visage. It was like he wanted to see if anything had changed about his city in thest few years. As he casually strolled through White Emperor City, those ministers still loyal to Madam Mu eithermitted suicide or were beheaded by their rtives. After a few intense conflicts, the elite Red River Beast Guard also kneeled in front of the Imperial City, their lower legs covered with the blood of their once-closestrades. There was nothing that could be considered a true battle, and the situation was pacified even faster than it took for the order of surrender to spread. Without a word from him, everything was resolved. Because this had always been his city. Every street of this city, every old and mottled stone of its walls, still contained his Qi. This Qi was now returning to his body. His body grewrger andrger, his Qi growing more and more powerful. The massive Jings in the river droned, expressing their servitude and wee. The ck vultures in the high towers buried their heads in their wings, their bodies trembling in fear. He had always been the strongest existence in the world, and the Qi he silently exuded had an aura of unequalled tyranny. All of White Emperor City, all the living beings inside and outside its walls, could only shiver in fear of this aura, not daring to make a single noise. In front of the Imperial City, a figure finally appeared that was not kneeling. This figure had always been gigantic, like a mountain. The Xiang n leader stood in front of the gate. As he watched the White Emperor, the emotions in his eyes were somewhatplex. He was the Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, and his Xiang n was thergest n in the Demi-human race. He himself was the strongest demi-human expert outside of the White Emperor couple. It was now apparent that he must have been a participant in Madam Mus n to imprison the injured White Emperor, a true betrayer. In every aspect, he had the right to not kneel, a reason to not kneel. The White Emperor walked up to the Xiang n leader. The Xiang n leader looked at the White Emperors somewhat thin face and his expression subtly changed. He opened his mouth, ready to say something. The White Emperor leaned his body forward as if wanting to see him more clearly. This extremely simple action had an unstoppable momentum. If the Xiang n leader was a mountain, the White Emperor was worlds tallest snowcapped peak. His body leaning forward was this peak pressing forward. He looked down upon the Xiang n leader. Like a god peering his head over a snowy mountain. There was no emotion in his eyes, only a vast white in of snow. The traveler in the snow gradually drew further away, just like all the past memories, kindness, and pity. Only apathy and bitter cold were left. A bolt of lightning illuminated the snow, shone upon the travelers figure. It was a streak of light shing past those cruel, ck pupils. It was a hand descending from the sky. The look in the Xiang n leaders eyes suddenly changed. With a roar, he threw his hands forth, two thick pirs of stone ascending to meet the hand. There was no fear or regret in his eyes, only shock and confusion, an extremely strange expression. A gale howled across the snowy ins. It stirred up countless piles of snow. Those piles of snow began to copse, one by one. With a light crack, those two stone pirs were covered in a finework of fractures, and then they gradually began to crumble. With a boom, the stone walls by the gate of the Imperial City began to copse, stone chunks flying in every direction. Dust plumed, obscuring all gazes. Furious Qi shed with that terrifying pressure, cutting off all spiritual senses and preventing any noise from leaking out. Blood poured out from the Xiang n leaders ears, nose, and mouth in a horrifying spectacle. Strangely, not a single drop of blood flowed out from his shattered arms. In his final moments, he finally understood the reason for all this, and his eyes revealed an expression of disbelief and anguish. "After several centuries, you still were not willing to trust in my loyalty!" The Xiang n leaders shout of despair, grief, and indignation failed to evoke a single change in the White Emperors expression. "Trust has always been the most useless of words." ...... ...... The dust settled, the rocks ceased to fall. A few coughs came from deep within the Imperial City. The White Emperor had already gone inside. The Demi-human Prime Minister, the Shi n leader, and the other personages hurriedly followed inside. Xiaode stopped and looked at the Xiang n leaders corpse. There naturally had to be someone to tidy up this mess in front of the gate, but it could not be him. He had stopped because the look in the Xiang n leaders eyes was somewhat strange. The Xiang n leader had died, but he had not died content. His eyes were filled with shock and fury. This was what confused Xiaode. Before the Heavenly Selection ceremony, the Xiang n leader had pretended that he had received the White Emperors decree, and he had also conspired with Madam Mu. He should have died ten thousand deaths, something he should have been well aware of, so why did he hold such emotions as he died? ...... ...... At a certain moment before the White Emperor returned to his city... Many other events were taking ce within it. For example, some people had left the Starfall Mountains early, using a secret passage to return to White Emperor City before everyone else. For example, some people had made ns in advance, like the now-deceased Xiang n leader. He had gone straight to the Imperial City, bringing no experts of the Xiang n with him, nor any of his loyal subordinates. He had even sent his most cherished youngest son Xiang Qiu to thatrge courtyard near his estate. Because he knew that this was the safest ce. Whether the Empress or the White Emperor won in todays battle, none of the effects would reach this ce. Xiang Qiu was the strongest in the young generation of the Demi-human race. He had spent his childhood cultivating secret techniques deep within the mountains and possessed a cruel temperament rarely seen in the Xiang n. However, he had little experience in worldly matters. He had no understanding of the reasoning behind his fathers ns. He was prepared to leave and go to the Imperial City to assist his father, and he wanted the Demon Lord toe with him. The Demon Lord knew what the Xiang n leader was thinking. His deep admiration for this n led him to think that Xiang Qiu was incredibly stupid. If the White Emperor really was still alive, White Emperor City would undoubtedly face a heaven-shaking battle. In truth, the Demon Lord believed that the White Emperor was assuredly alive. But he would not participate in this battle. Just like the Xiang n leader thought, neither the White Emperor nor Madam Mu would touch him, regardless of which won. Not even the derisive look in the Demon Lords eyes could make Xiang Qiu understand. He angrily spat and then led his most loyal subordinates out of the courtyard. He was somewhat concerned for his fathers safety, but he also didnt want to miss out on this event that was sure to be recorded in the history books, so he had decided to hurry to the Imperial City. But he was not able to leave, because the courtyard had been surrounded. A blind zither yer, hugging an ancient zither, stood apart from the crowd. He looked somewhat tired, his shoulders sagging a little. Perhaps it was because he had just returned from the Starfall Mountains. Chapter 1018 – Miscellaneous Freeloaders, a Willingness to Pay Five Hundred Years Chapter 1018 C Misceneous Freeloaders, a Willingness to Pay Five Hundred Years Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xiang Qiu did not notice the blind zither yer. More urately, he did not see the blind zither yer. This blind zither yer was simply too inconspicuous. But it was also because the archbishop standing before him was too striking. The lines on this archbishops face seemed to be carved from stone, and every one of its elegant features exuded an icy chill. "Linghai Zhiwang! What are you nning?" Xiang Qius gaze swept over those Orthodoxy experts standing outside the courtyard, the look in his eyes bing razor-sharp, a cruel and bloodthirsty aura in their depths. Linghai Zhiwang dispassionately said, "By divine edict, no one is allowed to enter or exit this courtyard. Those in defiance will be killed." Yes, no matter who won between the White Emperor and Madam Mu, neither would touch the young Demon Lord. Thisrge courtyard was truly the safest ce in White Emperor City today. But the Xiang n leader and the Demon Lord had forgotten one thing. There were still many human experts in White Emperor City today. No matter who won between the White Emperor and Madam Mu, these human experts dearly wished to kill the young Demon Lord. Xiang Qiu still did not understand this reasoning, and he sternly said, "All of you should clearly understand that he is my Xiang ns guest." Linghai Zhiwangs expression remained impassive. He had no intention to yield. Xiang Qiu shouted, "Do you want to die!" After saying this, he led his subordinates in a charge. And then, he died. ...... ...... Xiang Qiu was truly the strongest member of the Xiang n in his generation. Both his cultivation level and techniques were extremely formidable. His subordinates were also the elite experts of the Xiang n. But standing outside the courtyard were Linghai Zhiwang, Daoist Siyuan, Archbishop An Lin, and Hu Thirty-Two. In other words, he was facing a greater part of the Li Pce, leaving him with zero chance of victory. Of course, if his opponents were just the Prefects of the Orthodoxy, perhaps he would not have lost so quickly, and even if he lost, he would not have died so quickly. The problem was that Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects had not even moved. Their attention was focusedpletely on the courtyard. Xiang Qiu and the Xiang n experts were confronting a group of misceneous freeloaders. These were seven peddlers, six governmentborers, three fortune-tellers, two elders selling sesame candy, and one girl buying cosmetic powder. Even though these people clearly came from Wenshui City and were probably experts from the Tang n, this sort of arrangement could easily be taken for a group of misceneous freeloaders. Ten-some berserk demi-human energies soared to the sky! There was a crisp tteringnot the iron hoops on the gate nking in the wind, but the copper coins in the seven peddlers hands striking the ground. The copper coins rolled around the ground, moving in ord with thews of the world to naturally form an array. Two fortune-tellers stood in the eye of the array. As they watched those demi-human experts lunge through the air, they rolled their eyes. This was not an expression of disdain, but a sign of their extremely fast calction speeds. The six governmentborers expressionlessly stepped forward, their hands raised to meet them. Six cudgels decided life and death and when they poked out of the clouds, they intended to smash everything before them into the Netherworld. Even more frightening were the chains wrapped around the six cudgels. They seemed capable of binding all living souls. The sh of violent Qis created countless bizarre sights and terrifying whorls in space on the street in front of the courtyard. At this moment, the two sesame-candy-selling elders took one step forward. They raised the fronts of their robes to their waists, then very casually and unremarkably punched. Their two fists exploded with light, driving away the winds from the Red River. Like two zing suns, they hungered to devour everything in mes. And then, cosmetic powder, like peach blossoms, or plum blossoms, in red and in white, enveloped the scene. Finally, there was a mournful note of a zither, like the weeping of the snow, like a final farewell. ...... ...... Blood painted the street in front of the courtyard. Ten-some Xiang n expertsy copsed in their blood. Xiang Qius injuries were the heaviest. His clothes were in tatters, his harder-than-steel body covered in several dozen extremely fine wounds. Blood was gushing out from those fine and straight wounds, swiftly turning into all manner of garish colors the moment it touched the air. He had clearly been poisoned. He stared at the governmentborers and peddlers with eyes of pain and shock. He had never imagined that he would witness such frightening techniques and arts in such a short moment of time. If his eyes were not going blurry from the loss of blood, then could that really be... the zing Sun Style! The techniques of those Tang n experts were truly too terrifying. Before he and his subordinates even had time to enter berserk metamorphosis, they had suffered a crushing defeat! Xiang Qius gaze ultimately fell on the blind zither yer standing apart from the crowd and the old zither in his bosom. The strings of this old zither seemed so sharp that they seemed impossible to stain with blood, no matter how many bodies they hacked through. When he looked at the old zither, Xiang Qiu suddenly felt rather cold. A note was yed from the zither. He realized that even if those peddlers and governmentborers were not here, the blind zither yer alone was enough to kill all of them. Even if he and his subordinates had entered berserk metamorphosis beforehand, they would have still been killed to a man, none of them able to escape. Even if his father were here, he might not be a match for this blind zither yer. An intense regret appeared in Xiang Qius eyes. He had not noticed this blind zither yer earlier, so he had not noticed that the zither yer had been drooping his shoulders. This posture might have meant fatigue, but it also made it easier to hold the zither. Humans that liked to droop their shoulders were often truly extraordinary individuals. Like Wang Po, Bie Yanghong, or this blind zither yer. He stammered out, "Truly powerful... Just who are you?" The blind zither yer did not answer his question. Perhaps some people would be willing to answer the question of a person on the verge of death to exhibit their kindness or grace. But not the blind zither yer. Many years ago, during an internal conflict within the sect, he had been ambushed and heavily injured by the sect master. Only after terrible struggle had he managed to survive. From that moment, he forgot the word kindness. Many years ago, because he was in seclusion to recover from his injuries, he had avoided the disaster that was Su Li, and then he had gone to Wenshui City, where he had lived like an old dog struggling at deaths door. After that, he lost the right to any sort of grace. The Tang Old Masters request for him toe to White Emperor City and protect Chen Changsheng was nothing but a job in his view. He was just doing his job, making some money to provide for his retirement. So he would not answer Xiang Qius question. He had even once felt that there was nothing that could still draw his interest. But today, something seemed different. He looked at the courtyard, his gaze piercing through the gate and onto that tree deep within. A figure was beneath that tree. His sea of consciousness had grown calm and serene ages ago, almost frozen, but now, it gradually began to thaw. His mind had be a dried-up small stream ages ago, but now, water began to flow and beat against the rocks on the banks. Because a spark had been lit on the withered wood that was his heart, the fire gettingrger andrger. The moment he saw that figure, he seemed toe alive, and his emotions began to surge. There was no wind, but his clothes began to p in the air. Hisplexion grew rosier and rosier. His eyes grew brighter and brighter. He became much younger. It seemed like he could live another five hundred years. But he did not want these five hundred years. If he could kill that person today. Chapter 1019 – We Wish to Invite You to Die Chapter 1019 C We Wish to Invite You to Die Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The peddlers, governmentborers, and fortune-tellers were the first to notice the strangeness of the blind zither yer, and astonishment appeared in their eyes. They were the most enigmatic and most terrifying Fivekind Man of the Wenshui Tang n, but it was the blind zither yer that was... the man. Although the zither yer had never been willing to call himself their teacher, their leader, and rarely even spoke, they all felt the deepest respect for him, no less than the respect they felt for the Tang Old Master. This was the first time they had seen the blind zither yer reveal such a powerful will to fight, such a genuine vitality. The cosmetic-buying girl was very uneasy. She wanted to step forward and ask a question, but she was stopped by the two sesame-candy-selling elders. ...... ...... The Orthodoxys experts also sensed the Qi exuded by the blind zither yer. Their expressions turned stern and they felt the same as Xiang Qiu did: this person is strong! Even amongst the Prefects of the Orthodoxy, only Mao Qiuyu would be able to match this blind zither yer! Linghai Zhiwang, An Lin, and the other Prefects were also shocked speechless, but since they knew his identity, they also felt that this was to be expected. Before it began to wither away, the Longevity Sect was the ancestral court of the Orthodoxys southern faction, resisting the Li Pce together with Holy Maiden Peak. The Mount Li Sword Sect, whose name now awed the continent, was only one of the Longevity Sects subordinates. As thest Grand Elder of the Longevity Sect, it was only natural that the blind zither yer be strong. He should be this strong! The Prefects also knew why the blind zither yer had suddenlye to life, seemingly taking them back to the Longevity Sects prime. It was because of the figure beneath that tree in the courtyard. Because they felt the same. When they saw that figure, their breathing became hurried while their cultivation naturally pushed them to unprecedented levels. Whether it was the blind zither yer or the Prefects of the Orthodoxy, this was their first time seeing the Demon Lord with their own eyes. It was precisely on the day they were prepared to kill him. Chen Changsheng had them return to White Emperor City in advance with exactly the goal of killing the Demon Lord. To the Human race, this was the greatest, most glorious, and most splendid mission. To the continent, this was the most shocking, most tense, and most dangerous moment. If they could kill the Demon Lord, todays scene and their names would be passed on through the annals of history for ages toe. Even if the blind zither yers heart was like a withered piece of wood or dead ash, it would begin to burn once more. Even if the names of these Prefects of the Orthodoxy were already foreordained to be recorded in the Daoist scriptures, they were still willing to pay everything, even their lives. ...... ...... The young Demon Lord stood beneath the tree, turning to face the crowd outside the courtyard. His face was very handsome, faintly exuding an inhuman Qi. The sand in the courtyard suddenly stirred and began to dance around his body, drawing countlessplex patterns on his ck imperial robe. Linghai Zhiwangs pupils constricted at this sight, and everyone felt an intense danger. Before he led ck Robe and the Demon Commander in deposing his father, the young Demon Lord had beenpletely unremarkable. Whether in talent, fighting prowess, or any other aspect, he was utterly mediocre and obscure. Let alone Qiushan Jun and Xu Yourong, he could not evenpare to Chen Changsheng. The matter for which he was most known on the continent was his desire for Xu Yourong. It was only after he pushed that legendary existence into the abyss and then nned a cruel encirclement and ughter of his older brother Han Qing that the entire continent understood that they had been wrong. Now, the entire continent knew that this Demon Lord possessed unimaginable talent for fighting and unfathomable strength, but just how strong was he? It was evident that he had still not stepped into the Divine Domain. In the battle on the observation tform, when Chen Changsheng used the South Stream Temple sword array, the Demon Lord seemed to be at a disadvantage. But based on Chen Changshengs retrospective analysis, even his full strength would not have been enough to kill the Demon Lord. Moreover, it was obvious that the Demon Lord still had many cards that he had not used. Chen Changsheng had even said that the moment he decided to kill the Demon Lord, he felt like he could die at any moment. Just what sort of card was the Demon Lord holding that could make him feel this? "Dongyangzi." The Demon Lord faintly smiled at the blind zither yer. "With just you alone, you want to kill Us?" The entire crowd was stunned. Because the Demon Lord had an expression and posture of deep contempt. But it was also because that the Demon Lord had spoken a name. It was the zither yers Daoist name when he was still part of the Longevity Sect. This name had vanished from the continent many years ago. Other than Prefects like Linghai Zhiwang, no one present knew of this name, not even the peddlers and governmentborers from the Wenshui Tang n. Yet the Demon Lord had exposed it immediately! The blind zither yer tilted his head in silence. After a long time, he asked, "Is it not allowed?" "Its certainly allowed, but it is unwise." The Demon Lord sped his hands behind his back and slowly walked to the courtyard gate. "Back then, your sect master wanted to work with my royal father. You happened to learn of this matter and became greatly dissatisfied. You wanted to break up this rtionship but ended up being ambushed and severely wounded. Afterward, you were encircled by my Divine race on the snowy ins and all your star openings ended up being destroyed. Although the protection of the Tang Old Master and your friends in your sect let you barely hang on to life, even allowed you to fully recover your abilities, you yourself were well aware that no matter how many years you used to advance your cultivation to how high a level, you had no hopes of reaching the Divine." The blind zither yer quietly listened as if he was listening to someone elses story. The Demon Lord indifferently said, "Was this matter not enough to make you fear the strength of my Divine race?" This secret story from long ago stunned the crowd, and they subconsciously looked toward the zither yer. The blind zither yer was expressionless. This tale seemed unable to move him, but his two frosty brows slightly trembled. Anyone could sense the pain hidden behind his dispassionate features. To cultivators, the inability to reach the Divine no matter how diligently one cultivated or bravely pressed forward caused the greatest despair. And he had possessed such an outstanding talent that if one looked across the continent, one could count the number of such geniuses on their fingers. If he had not been betrayed and cruelly beaten by the demons, the Divine Domain so iparably far from other cultivators would have been right before his eyes. This was the greatest pain. The blind zither yer said, "Pain can make one feel fear and despair can make one lose all interest in life, but there are times when they be energy for anger." The Demon Lord looked at him and said, "But that still cannot alter your pitiful life." A crane cried out in the sky. The snow on the eaves rustled down, a cold wind gusted by, and the White Crane descended. Chen Changsheng gazed into the courtyard and dered, "As long as we can kill you today, all pain can be repaid." Tang Thirty-Six added, "No matter how you look at it, this is a profitable transaction." The blind zither yer was quiet for a few moments, then said, "Yes." His expression was very serene. This time, he was truly serene. Those two frosty brows did not tremble in the slightest. Serenity did not mean that his killing intent had been swept away by the wind. On the contrary, it meant that this desire to kill was hidden in the principles of the world with no hope of withdrawing it. The Demon Lord was alone in White Emperor City. Chen Changsheng had brought four Prefects of the Orthodoxy and the terrifying Fivekind Man of the Wenshui Tang n. No matter how one saw it, this was enough to kill the Demon Lord. Chapter 1020 – The Grand Array of the Li Palace Chapter 1020 C The Grand Array of the Li Pce Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "So youve actually wanted to kill me this entire time." The Demon Lord looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "I thought you gave up on that idea after that day." Chen Changsheng replied, "Having once given up does not mean that one will not try again." The Demon Lord sighed. "You really are Shang Xingzhous student. As expected, you are just as formidable a hypocrite." Chen Changsheng said, "The opportunity that day was not that great." "And you think todays opportunity is excellent?" The Demon Lord smiled. "You should be well aware that neither the White Emperor nor Madam Mu will let you kill me." "Are you talking about equilibrium?" Chen Changsheng noted, "Its very difficult to maintain an equilibrium, and those who walk the tightrope rarely have good ends. It is true that whether its the White Emperor that wins or Madam Mu, neither of them will let me kill you, but they have still not decided who wins and who loses." The Demon Lord asked, "You think that someone like the White Emperor wont have the mind to pay attention to any other matters while dealing with Madam Mu?" A few moments of silence passed, then Chen Changsheng dered, "Even if this is his stance, I am not prepared to ept it." In the Starfall Mountains, he had used the South Stream Temple sword array to break the sealing array. He had confirmed that the White Emperor was still there, obtaining the best answer. Unexpectedly, he had Linghai Zhiwang, the Tang ns Fivekind Man, and all the others return to White Emperor City. And then he hurried back with Tang Thirty-Six. It was precisely because he wanted to carry out this task. Those seemingly perfect answers had all been given out by someone else. He wanted to write his own answer, one that could not be faked. He wanted to kill the Demon Lord. "No one knows if the White Emperor can stop you, but at least for now, he has not stopped you." The Demon Lord stared into his eyes and profoundly asked, "Did you ever think about why he is doing things this way?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Perhaps we are all thinking too much. Maybe there is no equilibrium. Maybe His Majesty the White Emperor also wants to see you die." "No, he does not stop you because he knows that you cannot kill me." The Demon Lord smiled at the human experts standing outside the courtyard. "All of you together cannot kill me." ...... ...... Several years ago, the White Emperor engaged in a world-shaking battle with the Demon Lord on the snowy ins. He was heavily injured and was then imprisoned by Madam Mu in a Starstone array for several years. Now that he was released, he should have needed time to recover his strength. Moreover, there were many matters in White Emperor City that he needed to handle, like vengeance. But he was a true Saint, the hegemon of the west. If he really wanted to stop Chen Changsheng from killing the Demon Lord, he had a variety of methods. He did nothing, only quietly watched Chen Changsheng have Linghai Zhiwangs group leave, then watched Chen Changsheng fly off on a crane. Why was this? Was it really as the Demon Lord said? Chen Changsheng had no idea where the Demon Lords serene confidence or the White Emperors tacit approval came from. He was confident that none of the demon experts would appear today, not the Demon Commander, the legendary Eighth Great Hermit, or even the most enigmatic ck Robe. Even an expert of the Divine Domain would need some time to fly across tens of thousands of li. Crucially, he knew that these demon experts had no means ofing here today. Thus, all the clues pointed at an undisclosed possibility. Seeing Chen Changshengs expression, the Demon Lord knew that Chen Changsheng had guessed at something. He calmly asked, "You still insist on killing me?" Chen Changsheng replied, "If this really is the case, then its even more important that I kill you. Of course... your ce will drop down on the list." The Demon Lord curiously asked, "Because of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi?" Chen Changsheng answered, "One whoes from afar is a guest, and the earlier that one dies, the earlier one can go home." At the start of this part of the conversation, no one understood what they were talking about. The first to realize was Tang Thirty-Six, and hisplexion instantly paled. He knew the truth of that battle between the Divine, knew why Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi had been so severely injured. The next to react was Linghai Zhiwang. His eyes became dazzling bright, like the hottest mes engulfing the world. However, right in the center of these mes was a crystal core that not even the highest temperatures seemed capable of melting. He also understood the meaning of Chen Changshengs conversation with the Demon Lord, but the change in his eyes was not merely because of the explosion of his will to fight. Much of it came from the Qi of the crystal core. Yes, the crystal core was not a manifestation of thought, but a real existence. The crystal that zed with endless Celestial Fire but could not be melted by the mes was one of the Li Pces legendary treasures. Soon after, three more Qis of absolute divinity and power emerged,ing from Daoist Siyuan, Archbishop An Lin, and Hu Thirty-Two. A willow branch suffused with a gloomy luster appeared in the sky. A thin piece of paper, like a banner and a painting, appeared in the sky. A divine stamp carrying an ancient and simple aura appeared in the sky. Gloom Willow! Mountain River Map! Universe Stamp! ...... ...... There were many archbishops in the Li Pce, but only six were called Prefects. These six archbishops resided in the Sacred Halls of the Li Pce, each protecting a most precious and most powerful treasure of the Orthodoxy. These treasures were either strange objects like the crystal core in Linghai Zhiwangs eyes, or divine artifacts forged by previous Saints of the Orthodoxy. These treasures were the foundation of the Li Pces grand array, the true source of its edge. Even a Saint like Madam Mu had to be cautious when she confronted these treasures in the Li Pce. Today, although Mao Qiuyu, the most powerful of the Prefects, had note and the Wall of Illustrious Heroes that he was responsible for was not present, there was probably enough power. Cries of shock rose outside the courtyard at the sight of the divine artifacts in the sky and the holy and zing Qi that they rained down. These cries were brimming with respect and yearning, and at their very core, a fervent piety. The Demon Lord finally turned serious. This was the Li Pces grand array? Who was presiding over it? Chen Changsheng was present. As the Pope, no one had more right than him to oversee the Li Pces grand array. His right hand was already gripping the hilt of his sword. The worlds sharpest sword, the Stainless Sword, did not leave its sheath. What emerged were countless rays of pure white light. These rays of light seeped out from between his fingers, illuminating the stone steps in front of the courtyards gate and those gradually ckening bloodstains. A spherical white stone followed those four strands of divine Qi into the sky. The white stone had been iid with an extremelyplex array of ck gold and was breathtakingly beautiful. This was the Falling Star Stone. After Daoist Baishi was killed in the Daoist church of Wenshui, this treasure of the Orthodoxy was kept with Chen Changsheng. The Falling Star Stone flew up into the sky, unleashing a timeworn Qi as it began to suck in everything in its surroundings. Wind and gravel were pulled towards it and even thews of the world began to twist and deform. A deep ck hole appeared in the sky, the Falling Star Stone calmly floating within it. The Mountain River Map, the Gloom Willow, and the other Orthodoxy treasures released a sacred Qi and began to rotate along the brim of the ck hole, began to link together. Countless dazzling and splendid golden rays of light descended like a curtain of water. The entire courtyard was enveloped by the array, making it impossible for anyone to leave. Chen Changsheng took his right hand off his hilt and gripped the Divine Staff, pointing at the figure deep within the courtyard. An unimaginable amount of divine energy, containing a boundless radiance, smashed towards it like a massive wave. Chapter 1021 – A Crane Brings a Storm to Shatter the Darkness Chapter 1021 C A Crane Brings a Storm to Shatter the Darkness Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wind preceded the descent of the fierce divine energy. Howling gales stirred the sand in the courtyard, casting it in all directions, making the ce seem like a wastnd. The Demon Lord stood in the sandstorm, his eyes extremely dark, his face extremely pale. Not out of fear, but because he had brought his blood to a boil in an extremely short amount of time, causing it to fiercely ze. An extremely cold and thick Qi surged out of his body and into the sky. His ck hair scattered behind him, dancing in the wind like thousands of snakes. A faint light suffused his robes, heatless mes seemingly burning on their surface. As the cold mes spread, Demon Breath rapidly upied the center of the courtyard. The clearest sign of this was the descent of darkness. This darkness was frigidly cold and imbued with the Qi of gloom and extinction, representing a most bleak and cruel order. That light energy, in contrast, was zingly hot. It was not only holy, but also bursting with limitless vitality. This courtyard neighboring the Xiang n estate upied a significant area, but inparison to these two mighty Qis, it was not even worth mentioning. In an instant, the courtyard waspletely upied by these two Qis. One side was infinite darkness. One side was infinite light. And then they met. Logically speaking, the meeting of these two opposite Qs should have led to the grandiose sight of the world copsing. But this did not happen. On the contrary, everything was quiet, even peaceful. Even the fish in the stream at the base of the cliff outside the courtyard were unaffected. Though the goats on the mountain slopes did look in confusion at the sky, wondering why both noon and midnight had simultaneously appeared. These two Qis were the purest in the world. This visible grandeur had its source in the most subtle and intrinsic of differences. The truepetition was taking ce in the smallest of ces, like a grain of sand or a wisp of wind. For at least a short while, it would be hard to see any magnificent sight. But this did not mean that there was a true peace. The danger hidden in those tiny ces would most likely lead to destruction the moment they were visible. Chen Changsheng knew this, as did Linghai Zhiwang and the others, but they did not care, because it was evident that the strength of light currently had the advantage. But they did not understand why the Demon Lord had chosen this method. Did he really think that his demon techniques alone were enough to contend against the Li Pces grand array? A crane cried. The White Crane was an immortal bird and possessed an extremely powerful spiritual sense. It sensed the dangers of the courtyard and took flight. A zither strummed. The blind zither yer held his ancient zither. His toes gently pressed against the ground, and then he rushed several dozen zhang forward, his sleeves flying. The notes of the zither suddenly went higher, a sound like ripping silk. A crack appeared in the darkness shrouding half the courtyard. The light Qi of the Li Pce array circled around the zither yers body. From a distance, he looked like a celestial crane charging into the Netherworld. He was no longer that passerby growing old in Wenshui City, nor was he that walking corpse with a heart of withered wood. He was that Grand Elder of the Longevity Sect from one hundred years ago, of brilliant talent and profound cultivation. The zither strummed once more. Several dozen invisible waves flew out from his fingers, left the zither strings, and reverberated in all directions. A tear had already been made at the edge of the darkness, and now these invisible zither notes were widening the gap. The moment the darkness descended, the Demon Lords body rapidly began to blur as if he was about to escape into the darkness. Everyone was well aware that even with the Li Pces grand array formed, once the Demon Lord entered the darkness, it would require a massive amount of energy to force him out. Even more importantly, it would take more time. No one knew who would end up winning between the White Emperor and Madam Mu, and no one knew whether the winner would stop the Orthodoxy from killing the Demon Lord. They had to do this as quickly as possible. Of the human experts outside the courtyard, the blind zither yer was unquestionably the strongest. So his reaction was the fastest. Where the zither notes fell, the darkness became slightly fainter, and the Demon Lords blurry figure became somewhat clearer. Several dozen extremely fine rays of light shed across the Demon Lords eyes. These were the projections of the invisible zither notes on his mind. And then, ten-some ck dots appeared in his eyes. These were the projections of pitch-ck shields on his eyes. Countless hacking and slicing sounds rang in the air. Ten-some pitch-ck shields swiftly revolved around the Demon Lord, leaving not a single gap. The invisible zither notes and the attacks of the zither yer that followed them were all blocked by these shields. Several hundred dense spatial tears appeared on the shields, then vanished. The flying yellow sands were painted ck by the darkness and as they drifted toward the shields, they were sliced into even finer powder. Several cries rose from outside the courtyard. "The Seventeen Netherworld Armors!" ...... ...... As the master of the continents north, the Demon Lord naturally had certain things he could rely on, that he would dare toe to White Emperor City alone. He might have carried many divine artifacts like the Seventeen Netherworld Armors on his person. The blind zither yer was not surprised. Surrounded by countless rays of light, he continued his attacks. As he watched his opponent break through the darkness, the Demon Lord appeared unmoved. He stretched his hand out and removed a sword from the darkness. This sword was pitch-ck and seemed tock any sort of edge, yet it seemed to absorb all light and vision. There were no cries of surprise. Those who recognized this sword were already too shocked to speak. The Setting Sun Sword. It was the previous Demon Lords personal weapon. This sword had met the Halving de and the Frost God Spear outside Luoyang. Compared to this sword, Nankes Southern Cross Sword was barely worth mentioning. Compared to this sword, the Seventeen Netherworld Armors werepletelyckluster. ...... ...... The Setting Sun Sword shed down. All the darkness seemed to follow the Demon Lords movements, descending several hundred zhang. An unimaginable pressure descended upon the blind zither yer. Chen Changsheng did not know if the zither yer would be able to block the power of this famous demon sword, nor did he need to know. When the Demon Lord shed his sword, Chen Changsheng had used his own swords. His right hand remained gripped on the Orthodoxys Divine Staff, maintaining the Li Pce array to suppress the darkness and prevent the Demon Lord from escaping. He did not need to hold the hilt of his sword, only needed to think for countless swords to emerge. Around seven hundred swords howled as they shot out of the Vault Sheath, instantly crossing over a hundred zhang to assault the Demon Lord. He wanted to kill the Demon Lord today, so he naturally used his strongest move. Awe-inspiring sword intent filled the world, seeming to pierce through both light and darkness. The seven hundred swords reflected light and linked together from end to end, pressing forward with indomitable fortitude. In the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changsheng had once formed ten thousand swords into a dragon. Later on, for a variety of reasons, he was no longer able to use such a powerful sword technique. But today, this attack of his now had some of the might and feel of that dragon. Countless metallic grinding sounds rose from the gloomy darkness. Seven hundred sword intents, several times sharper than the zither yers zither notes, cut apart everything between the heavens and earth. Even the blind zither yer had to retreat to the side for a moment to wait for that torrent of sword intents to finish their descent. Shards flew in every direction, creating an uncountable number of deep and small holes in the ground. The closest wall silently crumbled into pieces, the winds whisking away thest traces. Both the sound and image were so strange that it made the hairs of onlookers stand on end. After a moment, the storm of seven hundred swords came to a temporary halt. The pitch-ck armors around the Demon Lord were nowhere to be seen. Just like that, the legendary demon artifact that was the Seventeen Netherworld Armors was destroyed. Chapter 1022 – Right Before the Eyes, Millions of Lightyears Away Chapter 1022 C Right Before the Eyes, Millions of Lightyears Away Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The seven-hundred-some swords had all once been renowned throughout the world. Their former owners had all been exceptional experts who dared to venture into thend of demons. In their eyes, what did the Netherworld matter? The storm of swords began to attack once more. This time, however, the swords no longer had such fierce energy and they seemed more focused. The positions of the swords became more fixed, their connections tighter. Because the moment they destroyed the Seventeen Netherworld Armors, the Setting Sun Sword in the Demon Lords hand also shed down. The ten-some swords at the very front angrily shrieked as they were sent flying while several of theirrades wailed as they broke. Besides his fight with the previous Demon Lord in the snowy mountains, this was the first time Chen Changshengs swords had been broken since he had left the Garden of Zhou. These swords were tightly intertwined with his spiritual sense, so his face paled as his mind felt the breaking of the swords. As a result, he chose to adjust the energies of the swords, converting the storm of swords into the South Stream Temple sword array. No matter how powerful the Setting Sun Sword was, it could not destroy this sword array, so where could the Demon Lord go? ...... ...... The Demon Lords expression did not change when he saw the Seventeen Netherworld Armors annihted by the torrent of swords. But when he saw the sword array in the sky, a hint of surprise finally appeared in his eyes. On the observation tform, Chen Changsheng had relied on precisely this sword style to defeat him. By now, he naturally knew that this was the legendary South Stream Temple sword array. If he did not borrow a divine power that surpassed the mortal domain, the Demon Lord truly had no means of destroying this sword array. But there was still no fear in his eyes. The Setting Sun Sword descended, shattering the invisible zither notes, but it did not touch the storm of seven hundred swords in the air. The Demon Lords attack was not aimed at Chen Changsheng, nor was it aimed at the South Stream Temple sword array. From the very start, he had no intention of facing off against Chen Changsheng, and certainly notpeting in swords. Even someone as proud as him did not have the confidence topete in swords with Chen Changsheng. The swords that had been jolted away or broken had only been defeated by the Setting Sun Sword because they had used much of their strength to break the Netherworld Armors. In truth, his sword was shing at the ground. The Setting Sun Sword struck the ground. A setting sun sank into the horizon. The dark night descended. He had painted the ground to bring down the night. The Demon Lords figure retreated into the darkness. ...... ...... When the setting sun sank into the Western Sea, darkness would envelop the entire continent. But the current darkness was not real and it could not even upy the entirety of the courtyard. Under the assault of the light from the Li Pces grand array, it was continuously retracting. Chen Changsheng knew that the Demon Lord had not left, but retreated deep into the darkness. But he did not pursue, as he needed to oversee the array, but also because he felt a very profound sense of danger. The blind zither yer also did not pursue, but he thought differently from Chen Changsheng. His withered fingers touched the zither strings, making them buzz. The zither note was a message. His and Chen Changshengs attacks had seeded in dying the Demon Lord for a few moments. Perhaps it was just the blink of an eye, but it was enough for the cosmetic-buying girl and the others to react. Pink and white powder was liberally spread over the courtyard. The fortune-tellers and peddlers stood in the middle of the powder, using it as a screen while they used their coins and sand table to calcte. The six governmentborers took the chains from their shoulders and threw them into the courtyard. The darkness clearly had no form or substance, but as the chains passed through it and pulled on the darkness, it gradually grew taut, seeming to be an actual ck cloth. The two sesame-candy-selling elders rolled up the fronts of their robes, somberly took a step forward, bent their knees, and let out a straight punch! In Fivekind Man, these two elders were the most subdued and low-key, but their techniques were the most profound. They were descendants of the Imperial n and they cultivated the traditional techniques of the zing Sun Style, so their techniques had the most destructive effect against the demon techniques! With two explosions, burning rays of lights burst out from two steady and royal fists. Two deep impressions appeared on the taut cloth of darkness. The air shrieked. This was the sound of space twisting, on the verge of breaking. As was expected of the Wenshui Tang ns experts, theirbined strength was even enough to tear open the Demon Lords darkness! ...... ...... Before the light of the Li Pces grand array, the darkness in the courtyard receded, but it could not escape and now seemed on the verge of copse. The Wenshui Tang ns experts were already in the courtyard. Chen Changshengs swords also moved, entering the darkness. Suddenly, he heard the ttering of metal on stone. This sound came from one of the swords at the very front. He sensed an unimaginable power and an object so hard that it did not seem toe from this world. An intense wariness appeared in his eyes. He had already made preparations beforehand, and the Demon Lords words just now had put him on the highest alert. But he had not expected his opponent to appear so suddenly and without warning. The Wenshui Tang ns experts were about to enter the darkness. Especially the two sesame-candy-selling elders. "Back!" The blind zither yer heard Chen Changshengs shout. He did not understand why they had to retreat right when they were about to tear apart the darkness and sessfully kill the Demon Lord. But he knew that something must have happened, so he immediately transformed into a wisp of smoke and retreated. The two sesame-candy-selling elders also heard Chen Changshengs shout, but it was already toote for them to retreat. In the original n, their zing Sun Style was the most important method for killing the Demon Lord, so they were closest to the darkness. A terrifying strength flooded toward them, swallowed up the burning rays of light from their fists and went on to attack their bodies. This strength was so pure and terrifying that it seemed toe from the Divine Kingdom, even robbing them of any courage to resist. Immediately after calling for retreat, Chen Changsheng charged forward. He used the true meaning of the zing Sword to activate the Yeshi Step. He moved as fast as a lightning bolt and instantly arrived in front of the darkness. When that flood of power was about to crash onto those two elders, his sword array had alreadye down. Amidst the shrill cry of countless swords, he grabbed the two elders by the shoulders and swiftly retreated. The invisible, yet terrifying strength began to encroach on every part of the courtyard. Even the smallest speck of dust gained the weight of a mountain. In the swift retreat, the two elders vomited blood, soaking their robes. Chen Changshengnded, his body swaying, his face even paler. With just a single exchange, without even seeing the opponent, the Tang n experts had been dealt severe injuries. Even Chen Changshengs sea of consciousness had been severely shaken. The shrill sword cries suddenly ceased as the storm of swords flew back to take up their positions around Chen Changsheng. The attentive observer might notice that of the seven-hundred-some swords, several dozen had been broken. The hundred-some swords at the very front were shuddering at high speeds, appearing both furious and confused. Just what was that thing in the darkness? ...... ...... Deep within the darkness, a point of light appeared. It was not a particrly bright point of light, even appearing somewhat dim, but everyone was stunned by it. Everyone could sense that though this point of light seemed right in front of them, it was actually millions of li away. If a point of light was visible from millions of li away, how bright would it be when it was right before the eyes? While they thought of this question, the point of light was rapidly filling their vision, exploding with endless light. This light was real, burning, blinding. Even the light of the Li Pces grand array seemed to dim in the face of this light! A few priests from the Daoist Church of the Western Wastes covered their eyes and howled in pain. They copsed on the ground and began to roll. Chapter 1023 – Sacred Light Shines over the Black Sea Chapter 1023 C Sacred Light Shines over the ck Sea Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Even the eyes of Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects ached somewhat. They needed several moments to adapt to the light before they could look at the darkness in the courtyard. The point of light in the darkness had grown muchrger, now deserving to be called a ball of light. However, it was still difficult to clearly make out, as if the darkness had masked it with a thinyer of gauze. A figure appeared in the ball of light. One could faintly see that it was naked and that a pair of white wings was growing from its back. The blinding light came from this figure, spreading out in all directions. Light and darkness were two absolute contradictory strengths, but strangely, this light did not harm the darkness. On the contrary, the darkness seemed to be taking strength from this light, allowing it to thicken until it almost seemed to be real. The strong windsing down from the sky caused the darkness to roil, making it look like the inky sea right before a hurricane. A grand and divine strength, different from the divine strength of the Orthodoxy, appeared. Everyone sensed incredible danger, and the four treasures of the Li Pce were the first to sense the hostility in this power. They instantly began to release more divine Qi that descended into the courtyard. However, not only was it not able to extinguish that ball of light, it could not even slow its expansion. As the priests saw the ball of light getrger andrger, and the figure inside get clearer and clearer, they became absolutely astonished. Just what was this figure? How could not even the grand array of the Li Pce be able to suppress it? ...... ...... Neither the priests nor the Tang ns Fivekind Man knew what the thing inside the darkness was. But some people already knew the story of the battle between the Divine several days ago. Was this an Angel of the Sacred Light? Chen Changsheng looked at that figure in the ball of light and silently thought. The thick darkness was likeyer afteryer of mist, preventing even him from clearly making out what was inside. But he could see the pure white wings behind the figure, could sense that apathetic and majestic Qi exuded by the figure. The Demon Lord had already retreated deep into the darkness, making it impossible to find any trace of him. Chen Changsheng was somewhat puzzled by a few things. This courtyard had always been under strict observation, and no experts Qi had ever appeared. With the Li Pces grand array suppressing the courtyard, not even a Divine Domain expert could silently arrive on the scene. How had the Demon Lord summoned this Angel of the Sacred Light? Where had this Angel been hiding? There was a clear whistle. It was Linghai Zhiwang. The crystal core that seemed like the source of raging fire floated out from the depths of his eyes and silently floated between his eyes. Archbishop An Lin closed her eyes and began to recite a Daoist scripture. Her gentle and steady voice circled around the courtyard. Those shocked priests gathered their courage and began to recite scriptures with her. They gradually calmed down, the pious and dignified air diluting the panic. As the volume of their recitations increased, the Mountain River Map in the sky unrolled, its Qi growing more and more powerful. Hu Thirty-Two stretched his arm into the air and grabbed one end of the Gloom Willow. Silently circting his true essence, heshed at the darkness. Daoist Siyuan reached one hand into the air to grip the Universe Stamp while he used his left hand to receive the Falling Star Stone Chen Changsheng had sent to him with his spiritual sense, and then he attempted to stabilize the array. These four Prefects of the Orthodoxy also knew the story of the battle between the Divine, so they had already mentally prepared themselves. If they had just wanted to kill the Demon Lord, then the Li Pces grand array, Chen Changsheng, and the Tang ns Fivekind Man were enough. Their earlier wariness and solemn expressions was because they knew that they might encounter an enemy today that was beyond the imaginations of humanity. But they would not give up. Just like Chen Changsheng had said, if this really did happen, they still wanted to kill the Demon Lord. It was just that before they killed the Demon Lord, they first had to kill that seemingly perfect existence in the darkness. Because it was also as Chen Changsheng said. One whoes from afar is a guest, and the earlier one dies, the earlier one can go home. The guest in this statement naturally referred to this Angel of the Sacred Light who still had not revealed its true appearance. The Sacred Light Continent truly was very far, so this person had to die first. ...... ...... Star Core. Gloom Willow. Mountain River Map. Universe Stamp. Falling Star Stone. Five of the Li Pces treasures released their most powerful Qis. The Li Pce array was stabilized, its warm light reaching out to the darkness, suppressing that roiling sea of ck. As the darkness was stymied, the indistinct ball of light somewhat dimmed, the figure of the Angel within also growing fuzzy. That Angel of the Sacred Light sensed the powerful pressureing in from all sides and let out a furious roar. This thunderous roar was bursting with anger and the will to fight, the desire to kill. Its anger was because these lower-level beings dared to challenge its majesty. The will to fight was because this array truly was very powerful, and it should have been even more powerful. The desire to kill was because this was its nature. It governed war, and Bie Yanghong had named it Angers me. From that day, it took this name as its holy name on this continent. The thunderous roar exploded in everyones ears and hearts, and also exploded in the actual world. A hole was torn open in the darkness, and the western wall of the courtyard was shaken into powder. The light from the Angel became actual mes that raged on the yellow sands of the courtyard. Every visible spark, every perceivable wave of heat, contained a terrifying power. Several dozen warriors who had rushed from the Xiang ns estate to save Xiang Qiu were unfortunate enough to meet this power. There were several dozen squelches, and several dozen sturdy demi-human bodies were rendered into balls of flesh. The Li Pce priests were frequently in contact with the pressure and energy of divine might, and they also had the protection of the Li Pce array, so the injuries they suffered were not too heavy. The thunderous roar did not stop here. It continued to ram against the Li Pces grand array like the waves of the sea beating against the rocks, forever and unending. The ground began to quake more and more. The blood on the streets, the howling winds outside the array, and the quaking of the ground caused the priests to silently tremble, their faces pale. Chen Changsheng gazed at the Angel in the mist. As he sensed the power and pressure in the light and sound, his expression became focused. This Angel was more terrifying than he had imagined, than Bie Yanghong had described. If one were to describe it in the cultivation system of the continent, this Angel was on the verge of reaching the peak of the Saint Realm. Would the Li Pces grand array be able to suppress it? Chapter 1024 – The Stone Sculpture Opens Its Eyes Chapter 1024 C The Stone Sculpture Opens Its Eyes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng could clearly see that the pressure exerted by the Angel of Sacred Light in the darkness was incredibly powerful. Even amongst the former Storms of the Eight Directions, only the Elder of Heavenly Secrets or Bie Yanghong would have been able to resist it. No one could determine whether the Li Pces grand array could suppress this person, or for how long it could suppress this person. The current Li Pce array was notplete. Mao Qiuyu was still in the capital. Even more importantly, based on Bie Yanghongs recount, two Angels had appeared that day with ck Robe. Since one Angel had appeared, the other certainly had the ability to appear as well, but where was it? This was what concerned Chen Changsheng the most. It was clear that the appearance of these two Angels of the Sacred Light was rted to the Demon Lord. In a very short moment of time, he made a decision. While one Angel was still unable to break out of the Li Pces grand array and the other Angel had not appeared, they had to kill the Demon Lord. This meant entering the darkness in the courtyard, adventuring into its depths. At the same time, he still needed to preside over the Li Pce array to both suppress this angel and ensure that the Demon Lord could not leave. What should be done? "Dont let it out." He ced the Divine Staff in Tang Thirty-Sixs hand. Somewhat disbelieving, Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Me again?" There was no meaning to this question. There was no one else present that could temporarily serve as the array pivot. To put it another way, the only hands the Divine Staff was willing to be held by, besides Chen Changshengs, were Tang Thirty-Sixs. Who had made it so that he was the one to receive the Divine Staff when the previous Pope was bestowing it? Although Tang Thirty-Six appeared very angry, his two words like a groan of pain, he did not refuse. Because he knew that he could not refuse. He took a step forward and raised the Divine Staff. The expensive leather boot from Tianliang County made a deep crack in the ground as it stepped on the cobblestones. The Divine Staff in his hand exploded with light, causing the Falling Star Stone and the other treasures to unleash an even more terrifying pressure that surged toward that Angel in the darkness. Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion instantly paled, but his eyes shone with determination. Chen Changsheng did not see this sight. Before Tang Thirty-Six had taken the step forward, he had already vanished into the darkness. The divine might of the Li Pces grand array cut off the courtyard from the world, suppressed the darkness and that other world, but it had no effect on him. The darkness was so thick that it obscured all vision, but it could not slow him in the slightest. His spiritual sense was as serene as water. It could light up the most distant star in the night sky, so it naturally could pierce through this darkness before him. But the Demon Lord had already retreated very deep into the darkness, fusing with it. It would take some time to find him. Right now, what hecked most was time. Fortunately, he was not alone. When he was passing the Divine Staff to Tang Thirty-Six, that person had already entered the darkness. More urately, that person had never retreated from the darkness in the first ce. The biting strum of a zither had impassively struck into the darkness. The blind zither yer truly did have an unfathomable cultivation level and most sturdy mental fortitude. Even the descent of an Angel of Sacred Light was not able to make him waver. Chen Changsheng heard the note from the zither and his eyes moved, his storm of swords following. The darkness was torn apart by intimidating sword intents and biting zither notes, revealing a path. At the end of this path was a tree. The Demon Lord drifted backward, his two handsying down barrier after barrier as he retreated. Sword intent and zither note pursued, shattering those barriers as if they were made of ss. Countless shattering sounds could be heard as the Demon Lordnded on the ground with countless tears hacked out of his midnight-ck robe. Golden blood could be seen seeping out of those tears. The howling wind suddenly stopped for a few moments. Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer appeared. Zither notes lingered while the storm of swords formed an array. The tree was suddenly no more. It had not truly be nothing, only been rendered into the finest powder by zither notes and sword intents. This powder was so fine that not even the wind could blow it away, so it was naturally impossible to see. Chen Changsheng and the zither yer did not continue their attack, because they felt an ill foreboding. The Demon Lord had stopped his retreat. He stood where the tree had once stood, stood in his own darkness. He calmly regarded Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer. It was like he was viewing two superb works of art, praising their perfection. The works of art in Xuo City had always tended toward ostentatious and opulent, but at their core, one would always find the ice-cold aura of death. The finest work of art was death itself. In the Demon Lords eyes, Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer were two lifeless corpses. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng and the zither yer began to sense more and more danger. Where was the Demon Lords confidenceing from? Where was that indistinct sense of danger hiding? Was it from that misty ball of light in the night sky? No, the Angel in that ball of light was still incapable of breaking out of the Li Pces grand array for the time being. There was still another Angel. Chen Changsheng had already prepared himself for this. The string of stone pearls had at some point moved from his wrist into his palm. He gripped the chilly stone pearls and silently observed the surrounding darkness. Only by confirming his opponents position could heunch his strongest attack at this expert from another continent. He was confident that even if he could not kill or heavily injure the Angel, he could make things incredibly troublesome for it. Because his sea of consciousness contained the battle experience and wisdom passed down by Senior Bie Yanghong. Because he had the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. At that moment, he was confident that the blind zither yer would seize the chance and kill the Demon Lord in a flurry of zither notes. But he now realized that his arrangements were apparently set for failure. As was said before, his spiritual sense was as serene as water. It could light up the most distant star in the night sky, could disregard the thickest darkness. But he could not pin down the location of that Angel. The courtyard in the darkness was still and quiet. Both the stalemate between the Li Pce array and the other Angel, and the Demon Lord right in front of him, seemed like they were in another world. Chen Changsheng looked at the Demon Lord, his expression still, but his palms already somewhat sweaty. The five Heavenly Tome Monoliths became somewhat slippery from the sweat. It was an extremely ufortable feeling and only deepened his apprehension. The situation before him had already be flowing sand, impossible to grasp. The response from his scattered spiritual sense and the zither notes were all telling him something. The Angel of the Sacred Light was not in this darkness, was not in this courtyard, and might not even be on this continent. So why did he still feel that danger, and why was it getting worse and worse? The Angel that was now contending with the Li Pce array had appeared without warning. Was the same thing about to happen? ...... ...... In truth, only a few moments had passed since the tree had disappeared. Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer had already scoured the darkness with their sword intents and zither notes several times. They had failed to notice that to the side of the courtyards rear gate was a stone sculpture. Even in the heavy darkness, this stone sculpture was very conspicuous. If they had turned around, they would have undoubtedly seen it. It was a statue of a naked person, half-crouched, two wings sprouting from its back. It looked rather simr to the Angel in the ball of light. In truth, this naked stone sculpture had always been an Angel. Chen Changsheng and the zither yer had failed to sense this stone statue because it really did seem like an actual stone statue. This stone sculpture had no Qi, did not breathe, had no vitality or heat, and it certainly did not move. In other words, this stone sculpture was a lifeless object. No matter how one examined it, whether with spiritual sense, or sword intent, or zither note, one would reach this conclusion. Suddenly, the stone sculpture opened its eyes. It came to life. Chapter 1025 – Trying Ones Sword (I) Chapter 1025 C Trying Ones Sword (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A tree had once stood where the Demon Lord was standing. The tree was now void, sliced into the finest powder by Chen Changshengs sword intents and the blind zither yers zither notes. The moment the zither notes and sword intents descended, a green leaf on the highest and thinnest branch of the tree was blown away by the wind. This green leaf fell on the tightly-shut eyes of the stone sculpture next to the rear gate of the courtyard. Neither Chen Changsheng nor the blind zither yer noticed this stone statue, so it naturally followed that they did not notice when the stone statue opened its eyes. But when the stone statue opened its eyes, the green leaf was flicked away to gently drift back into the wind. The blind zither yers ears vibrated. With a flip of his hands, he bared the ancient zither in front of him. He stimted his true essence and pushed Chen Changsheng away. There was no sound, only an abrupt sh of light in the darkness. This light was a thin line of light, like a needle. This needle of light traveled so fast that it seemed like actual light. A moment ago it was in the depths of the darkness, and now it was right in front of the pair. Puff. The thin needle of light easily stabbed through the ancient zither, prated the zither yers left arm, and then silently vanished in the darkness. The blind zither yers face became a ghastly white as blood gushed out. His hands shuddered as they held the zither, seemingly about to lose their hold. The slender needle of light had only left a tiny puncture mark, but it had apparently inflicted terrible wounds. Seven hundred swords howled as they returned, shielding Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer. The swords pointed their tips outward, making them look like a fruit growing countless thorns. This was the most defensive form of the South Stream Temple sword array. The blind zither yers mind was slightly eased, and he could no longer endure the pain. With a grunt, he put down the ancient zither. The slender needle of light had only pierced through his left arm, but the strange and holy Qi attached to it was continuously gnawing away at his meridians. Even with the blind zither yers cultivation level, only half a step from the Divine, even if he used all his true essence, his spiritual sense still could not expel that Qi. What sort of Qi was this? Just what was that needle of light? The eyes of Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer looked past the storm of swords and fell on that stone sculpture. The stone sculptures eyes were open and it was now standing. Its eyes held an extreme apathy. It was a void of emotion, with neither love nor hatred. There was only ice, as if this was not a living being. But the powerful Qi in the depths of its eyes was so real and alive. If one looked even deeper into its eyes, perhaps one would see a pure intelligence. Those were thews of the world. Without question, this stone statue was an actual living being. But it waspletely different from any living being that had ever appeared on the continent, both in its method of existence and its source. The blind zither yer could not see its naked and perfect body, nor its pair of sacred white wings. But he could clearly sense its existence. His face paled even more. The stone statue slowly raised its right hand. In the gloomy confines of the darkness, even Chen Changsheng could only rely on his spiritual sense to observe the surroundings. But when the stone statue raised its right hand, it managed to take from that deepest darkness those slivers of light hidden in spatial cracks. Those rays of light congregated in its hands, gradually bundling together and taking shape. This was a spear made of condensed light. The blind zither yer inclined his ears in that direction. He heard the sound of space being pierced by that light, being annihted, but his face did not further pale. He was no longer thinking, so there was no need to be wary or uneasy. He took the zither in his trembling hands and whispered to Chen Changsheng, "Go." He had not even been able to counter that needle of light, and now they were facing a spear of light! Chen Changsheng understood the zither yers intentions. The blind zither yer intended to use his own life to block the light spear and a possible attack from the Demon Lord so that Chen Changsheng could retreat from the darkness. As long as Chen Changsheng was able to retreat into the courtyard, he could enter the center of the Li Pces grand array. Even if they could not defeat these two peerless powers from the other continent, they could at least buy a chance to live, or more time. Chen Changsheng did not ept the blind zither yers request. At this moment, even more time would not offer a better chance at survival. And he would not let the blind zither yer remain here alone. He had already made his preparations. He knew that when they attacked the Demon Lord, there was a high chance that they would encounter the second Angel of Sacred Light. This was the living stone sculpture. ording to Bie Yanghongs ount, this Angel governed judgment, and its holy name was Hidden Thunder. It was even more terrifying than the Angel contending against the Li Pces grand array. Chen Changsheng unsheathed the Stainless Sword and fixed its hilt into the sheath, then used both hands to grip the hilt. With this action, he also hung the string of stone pearls in his palm onto the hilt. ...... ...... In the distance, the Demon Lord slightly perked his brows at this sight. He naturally knew what it meant. At this point, the entire continent knew that when Chen Changsheng put his dagger and sheath together, it would be a longsword of sorts. This would only happen when Chen Changsheng was putting his life on the line. The problem was that Chen Changsheng should have known who he was facing. The Demon Lord knew that Chen Changsheng knew, so he did not know why Chen Changsheng hade to kill, or why he insisted on staying instead of retreating. Did he really think that he could terminate this powerful being from the other continent? Did he really think that in this hopeless situation, putting his life on the line would be of any use? Chen Changsheng had a very calm expression. There was no sign of passion or impulse. There was no atmosphere of tragedy in this night-shrouded courtyard. He was well aware of the horrors of this Angel of the Sacred Light. And for some reason, these two Angels were even more powerful than when Bie Yanghong had seen them. But he still wanted to try. Just like Wang Po did in that storm in Xunyang City, as he confronted the moonlight manifested by Zhu Luos sword. ...... ...... The Angels gaze was indifferent. It treated that storm of seven hundred swords with the gaze of indifference. Its gaze fell on Chen Changsheng. Its eyes gradually began to change. Crueler and crueler, harsher and harsher, scarier and scarier. But even more shocking was that these were all emotions. This was incredibly rare. Just what had this Angel seen on Chen Changsheng? Or was it that it had sensed something in Chen Changshengs body? Extremely archaic and strange sybles emerged from the Angels lips. It was like peals of thunder in the sky. When he heard this voice, the Demon Lordsplexion became rather strange. So did Chen Changshengs. Thews of the world did not need to trante. He vaguely understood the Angels meaning. Chapter 1026 – Trying Ones Sword (II) Chapter 1026 C Trying Ones Sword (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Bie Yanghong had once passed all he experienced in the battle between the Divine into Chen Changshengs mind. Thenguage of the Sacred Light Continent was somewhat simr to Dragonnguage. When he was a child and memorizing the final book of the Daoist Canon in Xinings old temple, he had learned from his master how those words should be pronounced. In the cavern beneath New North Bridge, he had spent a very long time learning Dragonnguage from the little ck Dragon. The Demon Lord could understand the words of the Angel of Sacred Light, and Chen Changsheng could also understand a little. Although the meaning was not terribly precise, he did know that the Angel was not calling him a stealer of fire. The meaning of those sybles was something like descendant of light, or inheritor of light. But what did this mean? Chen Changsheng did not understand. The change in the Angels eyes, the appearance of cruelty, harshness, and terror, did not arise from the Angels stance to Chen Changsheng, but from a sort of vignce. Suddenly, the Angel appeared outside the storm of swords. There was no sound, no action. Without even moving, it seemed to have left its original ce. The sheer bizarreness of the sight could make one tremble in fear. It was like the Angel couldpletely disregard the highestws of the world. The Angel gazed at Chen Changsheng in the storm of swords and raised the spear of light. Chen Changsheng stood in front of the blind zither yer. The blind zither yer knew what he wanted to do. The wind brushed against his white hair. His fingers touched the strings of his zither. Biting and mournful notes rose from the zither, bursting with extreme reluctance. If he had not been ambushed by his sect master, he probably would have been in the Divine Domain by now. Even if he were still no match for this Angel of the Sacred Light, it would still have been enough for a proper fight. Truly reluctant! But... so what! The zither notes suddenly increased in pitch, all the reluctance transforming into a will to fight that shed at the Angel! Agitated by the zither notes, the swords in the sky began to buzz, vibrating so fast that they became impossible to clearly make out. The howling winter winds stirred the yellow sands, but they were not able to make it one foot off the ground. The area above this one foot of space was filled with zither notes and sword intents. The blind zither yer was burning all his true essence to unleash his strongest attack. The array energy of the South Stream Temple sword array was also being pushed to its maximum output. The Angel did not care, much less attempt to dodge. It simply stood there, calmly observing Chen Changsheng. The zither notes and sword intents disappeared. Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer had been staring at the Angel the entire time, so they knew that it had done nothing. Even if this Angel had a divine body of unimaginable perfection, how could their attacks not leave even a single blemish? Could the sword intents and zither notes that filled the sky have possibly missed? How was this possible? Chen Changsheng suddenly noticed a streak of light in the darkness. This was an extremely faint light, like the embers of a bonfire that had been burning for an entire night. But this streak of light was exceptionally clear. It clearly followed some sort of order, traveled in some sort of direction. He thought of a possibility and his expression flickered. Could it possibly be that the moment those sword intents and zither notes struck, the Angel retreated into the darkness and then came back? It was like what had happened at the rear gate just a few moments ago. If this expert from another world truly was so fast, how could it be defeated? ...... ...... The Angel calmly looked at Chen Changsheng in the sword array, its eyes changing once more. This change was very slow, yet it had a grand momentum, like the seas transforming into mulberry fields, the sea of stars into a grave of light. The harshness, the cruelty, and the terror once more transformed into indifference, but this indifference was now tinged with a few indistinct things. Chen Changsheng felt a chill run through his body when he saw the eyes of the Angel. It was not fear, but the effect that a fear from many years ago had left on his heart. When he was ten, the lonely mountain in the Cloud Grave had exploded with the mad howls of many monsters. While his senior brother Yu Ren was fanning Chen Changsheng by the bed, he would asionally turn to look at that distant mountain. Chen Changsheng remembered very clearly that whenever his senior brother turned his head, his eyes would have this same emotion. The Angel raised the spear of light and stabbed it into the storm of swords. The swords naturally responded, the sword array flowing like a cloud to tightly lock down the entire world. There was a boom, and all the sand on the ground jumped up at once, breaking past that one-foot line. It looked like the ground of the courtyard had been raised by one foot. And also like Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer had sunk one foot into the ground. What was beneath the ground? The abyss, or the prison of gods? The fierce gales blew toward them and were sliced into wisps by zither notes. The blind zither yer lowered his head, his hands flying across the strings. The wound on his left shoulder burst open, sending blood flying as well. Chen Changshengs spiritual sense was connected to the sword array, so he instantly paled. The spear of light stopped outside the storm of swords. But in the very next moment, a sharp and bright spear point probed out of the void, deep within the storm of swords! Only when he saw that bright spear point before his eyes did Chen Changsheng realize that his South Stream Temple sword array simply could not truly block this Angels attacks! Snap! The strings of the zither snapped, curling up like the whiskers of a dragon and tightly wrapping around this spear point! All of the blind zither yers fingers were instantly ruptured by the terrifying strength in these strings, sending blood sshing everywhere. Chen Changsheng raised his sword and held it horizontally in front of him. There was a p as the middle of the Vault Sheath blocked the spear. There was an ear-aching screech. It was not the screech of the spear against the Vault Sheath. It was the sound of bones incessantly trembling in his body. There seemed nothing special about this spear point probing out of the darkness besides its brightness. But Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer were able to sense the weight ced upon it. This weight could not be described with mountains. This weight was the world. This was the might of the world. Could humans endure it? Chen Changsheng had a stainless constitution and had been bathed in the true blood of a dragon. A body with this level of toughness would be hard to find, even if one scoured the world. But he found it impossible to endure the power transmitted by this spear point. He neared copse, neared his death. The swords were connected to his mind, so they sensed the danger he faced, yet they could offer no aid. They were blocking the spear of light in the Angels hands and the pressure they endured was even greater. The storm was slightly disordered. The South Stream Temple sword array was also slightly disordered. If not for the fact that the Angel seemed wary of some of Chen Changshengs moves, perhaps the sword array would have already been pierced through by the tyrannical spear. Even so, Chen Changsheng and the zither yer were already at their breaking point. The Demon Lord quietly watched all of this y out. He did not act ording to the style of Xuo City and lightly say, Farewell forever, Your Holiness, because he knew that Chen Changsheng still had cards left to y. It could be the Garden of Zhou, the Green Leaf World, or perhaps something else. Until those cards were thoroughly exhausted, he would not believe that Chen Changsheng could die. Chapter 1027 – The Great Light Comes Chapter 1027 C The Great Light Comes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng did not enter the Green Leaf World, nor did he enter the Garden of Zhou. He could not be sure that the Angel was like the previous Demon Lord and able to see through spatialws. He would not make this choice, not until the final moment. So against this current peril, what would he do? He did something surprising. He closed his eyes. This was not disdain. It was also not surrender. It only symbolized focus, that he was attempting to find a way to break out of this situation. The Angel was standing outside the storm of swords, its hand holding a spear of light and stabbing it toward him. He knew that this was not what was really going on. In this period, in that sight that he could not be at all sure was real, that Angel had been moving the entire time. A moment ago, it was in the deepest part of the darkness, and in the next moment, it was at the weakest point of the sword array, and then it returned to its original position. In this extremely brief span of time, the Angel hadunched countless attacks against the sword array. It was just that it was too fast, like a lightless thunderbolt. With just ones eyes, it was simply impossible to sense that it was moving. Chen Changshengs eyes also could not keep up with its speed. He could only rely on his sword array to defend and sense. In these circumstances, it was simply impossible for him to confirm the Angels position. So the strategy he had prepared for the Angel, those Heavenly Tome Monoliths transformed into stone pearls, naturally would not be able to touch the Angel. This being the case, he might as well close his eyes. He would cease to chase after the Angels tracks with his eyes, choosing instead to spread his spiritual sense. The spiritual sense spreading through the darkness was just like a. He still found it impossible to confirm the Angels position, but he could now clearly sense the traces left behind as the Angel moved through the. Those straight and randomly turning rays of light were dazzling to behold. Chen Changshengs eyes were closed, his head was lowered, and his hands gripped his sword. He waited for a pattern to gradually appear in those tracks, or for them to slow. The blind zither yer guessed at what he was doing. He slightly tilted his head, and with a shake of his blood-drenched fingers, the snapped zither strings drifted out of the sword array. Like slender snakes, they attempted to seize those rays of light, to slow the movements of that Angel. s, a vast gap of cultivation existed between the two. The Angel apathetically stood outside the storm of swords, countless flickers of light ring and extinguishing around it. No matter how serene and formidable Chen Changshengs spiritual sense was, he still would not be able to truly bind it. And the zither strings would never be able to chase its figure down. When it was fighting, it was true light and lightning. Its spear of light, holding limitless power, incessantly stabbed at the South Stream Temple sword array. The swords began to whistle and howl while Chen Changsheng gradually paled. The shaking of his sea of consciousness had already inflicted significant internal injuries on him. But he still did not give up, because it was evident that each spear thrust had much less power behind it. The decrease in strength was because the Angel wanted to push its speed to the limit. The Angel of the Sacred Light had chosen to be very cautious. Caution was out of vignce. This meant that Chen Changshengs response was reasonable. But it was still a great pity. This pity was for the same reason as earlier. The gap in cultivation levels was too great. Hundreds of rays of lights flickered in and out of the darkness, like the twinkling of stars obscured by a thinyer of clouds. In this brief span of time, the spear of light in the Angels hand had attacked the storm of swords more than four hundred times. At the same time, that spear point that had passed through space and was now blocked by Chen Changshengs sword was now only half a foot from his eyes. Countless swords were knocked away as they let out helpless cries of anger and reluctance. The spear of light seemed to be proceeding slowly and unstoppably into the heart of the storm of swords. It was like a great river cleaving through a mountain. A dazzling light bursting out of the clouds. The South Stream Temple sword array was about to break. Chen Changsheng and the blind zither yer were about to die. ...... ...... Suddenly. An even more dazzling light appeared in the darkness. It was a me from a primordial era that seemed capable of burning everything. Even the darkness and the light of the Angel could serve as its fuel. Soon after, a sword glow like a celestial river appeared in everyones eyes. If the Angels spear of light was a great river cleaving through a mountain... This sword glow was a celestial river shattering the sky as it descended. The calm surface of its waters reflected golden mes, shone with countless bright and blinding rays of light. Countless sparks appeared in the night sky and dropped to the ground. Careful observation would reveal that these sparks came together into a straight line. A battle was currently taking ce at speeds beyond the ability of the human eye to see. Those sparks were the traces left by this battle. ...... ...... The Angel vanished from the perimeter of the storm of swords. The spear point in front of Chen Changsheng also disappeared. The innumerable sparks in the darkness were like fireworks, a beautiful and soul-stirring sight. But what truly stirred the soul was that this was proof that the Angels true position had been figured out, forcing it to engage in battle. Who did that sword glow of boundless light belong to? What sort of me could even burn the darkness? Just who on this continent had a speed that could match an Angel of the Sacred Light? Chen Changsheng did not need to analyze these questions. In truth, the moment he sensed that light, he knew the answer to all of them. That light was too bright, so bright that even the figure of the Angel seemed dim inparison, and that spear of light seemed nothing more than an iron rod. There was only one sword style in the world that could release such great light. And Chen Changsheng was the only person in the world that had truly faced this sword style. It was the strongest sword style of South Stream Temple, perhaps even the entire continent. The Sword of Great Light. ...... ...... The only person that could use the Sword of Great Light was Xu Yourong. And only she had speedparable to this Angel, and only the true mes of the Heavenly Phoenix could burn darkness. Of the experts beneath the Divine Domain, only she could make the Angel of Sacred Light reveal its true self. Xiaode would not be able to do it, nor would Xiao Zhang, Liang Wangsun, or the blind zither yer. From this aspect, Xu Yourong truly lived up to the name of the Heavenly Phoenix. Her appearance made the situation abruptly change, but it was still not enough to alter the final conclusion. The Sword of Great Light was truly powerful to an absurd level, but it still could not surmount that gap in cultivation. Not everyone could be like Wang Po, spending a couple of weeks under a ginkgo treeprehending the de and then cleaving open the heavens and earth with one sh of the de on the Luo River. An indescribable pressure descended from the sky, like a giant mountain plummeting down. The Angel could not see through the Sword of Great Light, but it could use thews of the world to directly suppress it. The light instantly dimmed. The sands flurried and the winds raged as terrifying energy and Qi sshed everywhere as if they had physical form. In the sandstorm, one could faintly make out the drifting figure of a girl in white, a white flower that had left its branch. At this crucial moment, Chen Changsheng still had his eyes closed. His spiritual sense had been chasing the Angel this entire time. Countlessplicated lines gradually filled his painting, transforming it into ake. The entire courtyard was in thiske. When Xu Yourongs Sword of Great Light descended, he sensed it. He sensed the Angels position. All of his snowy in instantly ignited. All his true essence was madly sent forth. A moment ago, he was still in the storm of swords. A momentter, he was in front of the Angel. And then, his sword stabbed. Chapter 1028 – The True Final Move Chapter 1028 C The True Final Move Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When the spear point probed out of the void, Chen Changsheng had blocked it with the Stupid Sword. From the moment he decided to kill the Demon Lord, entered the darkness, and finally when he faced off against the Angel of Sacred Light, he was using the Intellectual Sword. So for his final move, he naturally used the zing Sword. These were the three swords that Su Li had passed to him in the wilderness. When it saw that sword glow, the Angel appeared slightly surprised and then raised its left hand. It seemed to not think that Chen Changshengs speed would suddenly be so fast, that his true essence would be so powerful. With a light p, the Angel used its fingers to snatch Chen Changshengs sword. Unable to move, it was like a caught mosquito. The Stainless Sword had an unequaled edge, but when tightly held, it could not cut through the Angels fingers. This should have been Chen Changshengs strongest move, but it was of no threat to the Angel of Sacred Light. Logically speaking, the Angel should have adopted a crushing demeanor and begun to attack Chen Changsheng. But for some reason, a hint of fear appeared in the depths of its eyes. Su Li was probably in the Sacred Light Continent right now, so perhaps it had seen this move before? Or had it sensed something else? Chen Changsheng did not notice the change in the Angels emotions. He continued to burn his true essence and push forward. The Stainless Sword did not advance a single hair. The fear in the Angels eyes became anger and its two fingers turned. The Stainless Sword bent like a rainbow, but it did not snap. A titanic energy traveled through the sword to Chen Changshengs hands. With a few light snaps, his wrist bones were covered in cracks, liable to break at any moment. Chen Changsheng did not care. The three swords that Su Li had taught were not his true killing move. These three swords were to help him arrive in front of the Angel. On the hilt, the five stone pearls, the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, began to revolve, traveling up the sword to the Angel. The Angel immediately felt that something was wrong. Thews of the world in the space between it and Chen Changsheng were changing. What object could change thews of the world in such a small area? The Angels face suddenly went extremely pale, almost transparent. It was like it was made of ss. Innumerable rays of light shot out of its body in every direction! An ordinary cultivator of the continent would instantly be burned to death if they touched these light rays of limitless energy. Chen Changsheng would not. His body was chock-full of the same light, and there was even more, and it was even purer. The Angel immediately loosened its fingers and retreated into the darkness. There was a ng as the Stainless Sword snapped back, its edge slicing through space but failing to touch the Angels body. The string of stone pearls shot out from the sword, yet they also failed to hit the Angel. Several streams of light shone in Chen Changshengs eyes, the marks left by the Angel as it pped its wings. With the Angels speed, as long as it retreated, Chen Changsheng would find it hard to catch up, much less engage in closebat. He could only watch that spear of light from the distance, leading him to fall into a truly hopeless situation. Chen Changsheng did not panic, nor did he despair. Because the Heavenly Tome Monoliths were not his true final move. With a ck, the Stainless Sword and the Vault Sheath were separated. Chen Changsheng gripped the top of the sheath and waved it at the darkness. This action was simr to when Luoluo used the Falling Rain Whip, and it was also like someone sprinkling water. Countless sword glows spat out of the sheath, a river of stars from which the faint cry of a dragon could be heard. The Angels wings incessantly pped. The darkness resounded with countless collisions. It was sword against wing of light, but the sound was the clear and bright sh of metal on stone. Sparks sputtered in the dark sky, a dazzling disy of fireworks even more beautiful than the one previous. The shes of countless swords were not able to leave a single mark on those wings of light, so they were naturally unable to wound the Angels divine body. The sword glows scattered like fireflies, unable to stop the Angel from leaving the bounds of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths attack. Even at this moment, Chen Changsheng was still very calm. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths were not his final move, and neither was that previous rain of swords. His final move was not in his sheath, nor was it in his hands. That move was elsewhere. It was not his sword. It was her sword. Xu Yourong returned from the darkness. Great light returned. The temple sword flew through the air, shing at the Angel. Chen Changsheng reached out his right hand, donning the string of pearls and snatching the hilt of his sword once more. He once more used the zing Sword and shed at the Angel. Both his sword and Xu Yourongs sword exploded with infinite light and heat. Two sword glows met in the darkness and became one, bing so bright that it seemed like the sea of stars had descended upon the world of mortals. Two sword intents melded, bing monstrously powerful, reaching a state of utmost divinity and dignity. Deep within the divinity and dignity was a somber killing intent. This somber killing intent seemed to appear from nothing and instantly became absolutely majestic. From the earth of yellow sand to the heavens divided by light and darkness, the world instantly turned torrid and dry. Before these two sword glows, it seemed like the entire world would be set aze! The Angels gaze suddenly turned very profound. It ceased to retreat. It raised the spear of light. It had sensed very clearly that these two sword glows that could incinerate the world could not be avoided with speed, only resisted with strength. When Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongs sword glows met, the Demon Lord sensed something and a bbergasted expression appeared on his face. He instantly summoned all his demon artifacts andid downyer afteryer of arrays around him. ...... ...... A power difficult to imagine appeared in the world. Countless terrifying waves of Qi spread in every direction. As winds shrieked, sand filled the sky. The blind zither yer was sent flying into the darkness. The two zing sword glows and their aura of destruction burned away at the darkness until it was extremely thin, and it seemed like it would rupture at any moment. This courtyard was located close to the Xiang n estate, by a stream, and beyond its walls on a certain side was a cliff. At this moment, several hundred extremely thin pirs of stone appeared on this cliff. They looked like stone swords, exuding an intimidating aura. Nobody noticed when these stone pirs had appeared or how they had appeared. It was a mystical sight. The sands settled and the winds died. In the extremely thin darkness, sunlight once more illuminated the courtyard, revealing what was happening within. Xu Yourongs face was as beautiful as a painting, her expression calm and focused. She had no visible injuries. But the burning patches of fire behind her in the sands were probably zing drops of Phoenix blood. Chen Changshengs face was very pale. His sword-holding hand was trembling, blood seeping from it. He had probably been heavily wounded. Across from them. The Angel stood in the sand, its right hand gripping the spear of light, its wings floating behind, its expression indifferent. A few bloodstains could be seen on the sand, and also one broken white feather. It was clear that it had also been wounded, and it had not been light. Then this was enough. ...... ...... The Angel of Sacred Light had been injured? No matter how talented Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were, they had still not managed to cross that threshold. Until Wang Po had shed out with his de on the Luo River, he had been unable to harm Tie Shu. So how had these two managed to aplish such a feat? As he observed this sight, the Demon Lord wondered in shock, was this two swords working in harmony? Chapter 1029 – Two Streaks of Fire Tearing Through the Sky Chapter 1029 C Two Streaks of Fire Tearing Through the Sky Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Under themand of Military Advisor ck Robe, Xuo Citys intelligencework was extremely effective. The events of the ceremony to close South Stream Temple had long been written down in a very detailed report, and the report had evene with a painting drawn by a painter who had defected from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The Demon Lord had personally seen this painting, seen those two stunning sword glows in the painting. But he still found the description in the report too exaggerated. Only today, when he saw those two sword glows with his own eyes, did he realize that reality was even more absurd than the description in the report. The Angel of Sacred Light quietly stared at Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Golden blood trickled down from the tear in its white wing. Its expression was still indifferent, but its eyes had turned serious. It had not expected two young humans to block the full-force blow of its spear of light. What made it even warier was Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs sword intent. The two sword intents fusing together was still not enough to defeat it, but there was something hidden within it that made it feel an unprecedented apprehension. It made it feel even more apprehension than the string of stone pearls on Chen Changshengs wrist. That dry Qi that surged from the earth to the heavens, that aura that seemed like it could destroy all... just what was it? ...... ...... The Angel of Sacred Light had an unfathomably deep well of experience to draw from, as it had already lived for ages upon ages. Moreover, it possessed sacred eyes bestowed by God. So it could predict the terror of the stone pearls, could even recognize Chen Changshengs three swords, see their trajectories, and break them. But it did not know the identity of the aura revealed by Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongsbined swords. This aura was one of destruction and came from the lost Halving de Style. More urately it was The World Aze. The Halving de Style was Zhou Dufus supreme skill. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs harmonization of swords had originated from when they had cultivated the Halving de Style in the Mausoleum of Zhou and the Mausoleum of Books. When their sword glows descended, they naturally carried some of that hostility Zhou Dufu had for the entire world, that overpowering will that dared to destroy the world. In the face of this will and Qi, even a divine expert from the other continent would feel fear. Zhou Dufu was the supreme expert beneath the starry sky. Both the Central Continent and the Sacred Light Continent were still beneath the starry sky. The Angel took in a deep breath. This single breath caused a turbulence in the surrounding air. Its naked chest slowly rose, then fell. Countless thunderps could faintly be heard. It raised the spear of light and pointed it at Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Fear was because its long life had been threatened, which had stimted a limitless desire to kill. This was the instinct of life, even for a servant of God. The Angel had decided to kill Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, had decided to use its strongest move, even if it would worsen its injuries. It could not permit these two young humans to continue maturing. From several dozen zhang away, Chen Changsheng could sense the terrifying pressure from the spear. He was not intending to escape, as the Angel was too fast. Even if Xu Yourong could keep up, he could not. He raised his left hand and pointed it at the spear. The stone pearls on his wrist began to spin, cking against each other. It was a very soft sound, but it contained the boundless strength of time. The thousand-some sword glows scattered across the dark skies flew back to quietly hover around him and Xu Yourong. The South Stream Temple sword array was formed once more, and now it had the Heavenly Tome Monoliths as a foundation. Chen Changsheng was confident that this could resist the Angels attack, at least for a while. As long as they could buy some time, he and Xu Yourong could attack. He was confident that Xu Yourong understood his meaning, but out of the corner of his eyes, he saw her lightly shake her head. We cannot continue to fight, or else too many people will die. If the priests outside the courtyard did not have the protection of the Li Pces grand array, they would assuredly be killed by the ripples from theing battle. And how many demi-human people in White Emperor City would die? Chen Changsheng nced at her and knew what she was thinking. He had no objection. "Go." Chen Changsheng dered. Xu Yourong stretched out her left hand and grabbed his cor. He was quite a bit taller than Xu Yourong, but it took little strength for her to grab him. She seemed very practiced, as if she had done this no small number of times. Boom. Sands flew haphazardly while cold winds howled. White wings flickered into existence, then vanished. Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng left. A hole had been punched in the clouds up in the dark sky. The Li Pces grand array had very naturally opened a path. The Angel in the sky currently contending against the Li Pce array was toote to stop them. The golden blood stopped trickling down. The white feather on the ground was striking. The Angel raised its head to the sky with confusion in its eyes. It did not understand why the young humans had chosen this method to fight. As a servant of God, it could innately use thews of the world. Even the fastest expert of this continent could not surpass it in speed. Confusion persisted for only an instant. Countless rays of light illuminated the night. Another hole appeared in the sky. Wings pped in the wind. The answer was also flying in the wind. The Angel transformed into a streak of light, flying there to continue its search. The courtyard fell quiet. The Demon Lord strode out from the darkness and raised its head to the clouds in the sky, at those two holes slowly closing in the clouds. "Im really envious." He sighed, "Id want nothing more than for the two of you to have your hair go white in a single night, but I also dont want you to get white-haired and die together. Which one is better?" ...... ...... The darkness only enveloped half of the courtyard. Not far from the ground was the clear and bright sunlight. All of White Emperor City could see the strange sight in the sky. It was two dazzling streaks of fire. In front of both of those streaks of fire, one could faintly make out a figure pping two wings of pure white. The demi-humans who saw this were shocked speechless. Some people thought they were seeing gods, and kowtowed on the ground. The two streaks of fire seemed to be traveling slowly through the sky, but they were actually flying up at incredible speeds, one chasing after the other. In a few seconds, the two streaks of fire entered an even higher cloudyer. The clouds exploded with light, as if they were aze. ...... ...... The icy winds at high speeds struck the face like a cold knife. The pping of wingspressed air at unimaginable speeds, resulting in massive booms and cracks. Xu Yourong carried Chen Changsheng and flew into the sky, deep into the clouds. They were surrounded by a vast white. If onecked experience, it was easy to lose track of ones directions, and perhaps even smash into the ground. Xu Yourong naturally would not have this problem. Chen Changsheng had flown on a crane many times, so he was also very calm. Perhaps it was because the air was getting thinner or the clouds were getting thicker, but their surroundings were very quiet. Chen Changsheng turned to look at Xu Yourong. The sunlight prating through the thick clouds was diffused into gentle rays of light, making her face beautiful beyondpare. The beauty here did not refer to this world of light and shadows. It was the painting of her eyes and brows, the crystalline beads of sweat on her hair. Chen Changsheng suddenly asked, "You often bring people flying?" Xu Yourong nced at him, confused as to why he had chosen this moment to ask such a question. Chapter 1030 – A Chat Between Lovers in the Clouds Chapter 1030 C A Chat Between Lovers in the Clouds Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In extremely dangerous moments, one should ask what to do next or where one should go. Even if one thought that death was certain and wanted to leave behind some powerfulst words, they would often think back to the start of their livesjust like Chen Changsheng did when he was imprisoned by Mo Yu in the Tong Pce and then encountered the ck Dragon. So Xu Yourong did not understand what Chen Changsheng was doing. A normal girl might have been angry or annoyed, coldly snorting and proceeding to ignore the question. But she was not an ordinary girl. She was a girl who could act as the sessor to the seat of Holy Maiden while still going every ten-some days to the vige to y mahjong, a girl who did not even mind using her sword to kill a lustful gambling den owner. And besides, there was nothing to do in the clouds, and though the Angel of Sacred Light was terrifying, it still had not caught up. "I brought you flying before." "You didnt try it with Shuanger on yourst visit to the capital?" "Im not a Red Goose, nor am I a flying carriage." Xu Yourongs tone was still very calm, but Chen Changsheng could tell that she was beginning to lose her patience. He exined, "I just feel like youre very practiced." Xu Yourong said, "As I said, I brought you flying before." Chen Changsheng naturally would not forget. Back in the Garden of Zhou, when he was being pursued by Nankes two wings, he fell into the bottom of theke and emerged in a pool on the outskirts of the ins of the Unsetting Sun. By the time he emerged from the water, he was already unconscious. He had only learned what had happened from herter on. At that time, she had leapt from Sunset Valley to escape. Her soul had awakened again and two Phoenix wings had emerged behind her back. Was this how she had held him as she flew? Chen Changsheng still felt a little ufortable. Any man who was carried in the hands of his fiance would probably feel the same. And if it was just one time, why were her movements so adept? Did she routinely practice? For what? Xu Yourong saw his expression and knew what he was thinking. She faintly smiled. "Later on, when you were unconscious, I carried you quite a few times." This referred to the events after they entered the ins of the Unsetting Sun. At the time, she had been heavily injured and Chen Changsheng was unconscious. If she wanted to leave with him, what other method did she have besides carrying him? Although she had carried him while walking, not carried him while flying, it was carrying all the same. Chen Changsheng also understood and regretfully said, "Back then, I always put you on my back." Xu Yourong said, "Youre taller than me. How could I put you on my back?" Chen Changsheng thought this was reasonable, but then found it very unreasonable. Im taller than you, so its not easy for you to put me on your back, but does that mean its somehow easier to carry me? After thinking about this problem for a long time, he finally felt that she could only have been carrying him by the belt. He found such a sight somewhat difficult to think about, so he fell quiet. Xu Yourong asked, "Your final method was the Heavenly Tome Monoliths?" Chen Changsheng replied, "No, it was you." There was no hesitation when he gave this answer. It did not take even a moment of thought. These were the most awkward of romantic words, so his performance truly made him seem like a flirting master. Xu Yourong knew that he was not. His answer was not a remark of love, but the truth. But she still blushed. Because her final method was also him. This feeling that they were not flirting, but speaking the truth, this feeling that they were a perfect couple, truly made one feel a little shy. She suddenly thought of a problem and asked, "You knew that I came?" There were many details in that battle within the courtyard. From Chen Changshengs response, he was probably waiting for her to strike. "On the day that Chusu was driven away, I was in a bit of a mess due to various matters, so it didnt ur to me." Chen Changsheng continued, "Later, when I was burying Senior Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, I saw the burns on the stones and guessed that you hade." Xu Yourong asked, "So youve been waiting for me to appear the entire time?" Chen Changsheng exined, "Since you were in White Emperor City, you would definitely appear when I couldnt hold on anymore." This was still the truth, not a romantic remark. Xu Yourongs blush deepened. To hide her shyness and her hot cheeks that the cold winds could not cool, she decided to give him a few words of criticism. "You should have told me this n. There was no need to put yourself in so much danger." Chen Changsheng knew that his calction abilities were far inferior to hers. If he had told her his ns, the result might have been even better. At the very least, they would not have been forced into these high altitudes where they were being pursued by that terrifying Angel. The problem was that she had not wanted to reveal herself for various reasons, so how could he tell her his n? Would it have to be like the time he was standing on the banyan tree while Tang Thirty-Six was standing under it and the two of them were shouting so that the entire capital could hear? Xu Yourong added, "It didnt matter if I didnt know, but there is a person that should have been informed beforehand." Chen Changsheng did not understand who she was referring to. In thisplicated and extremely dangerous n, just who would be more important than her, worthier of his trust? Just when he was prepared to ask, the surrounding environment suddenly changed. The clouds in front of them suddenly became extremely sticky, almost like flowing sand. Their speed greatly decreased. A hint of wariness appeared in Xu Yourongs eyes. Chen Changsheng immediately waved his left hand. Countless swords flew through the air, shing at the increasingly thick clouds. Sword intents continuously hacked at the clouds, cutting out a rather tenuous path. Xu Yourong also acted, the true mes of the Heavenly Phoenix zing out from her wings, burning away at the clouds. With a whoosh, they charged through the thickyer of clouds. The clouds burst. They saw the sun. The sun in the sky did not appear to have the color it seemed to have when viewed from the ground. It was pure white, exuding infinite light. The clouds were also white, and as they reflected the white rays of light, even the blue sky was painted white. All the two could see was a world of white. The zing light was very dazzling. Several dozen li to the west was a small ck dot. In their eyes, this ck dot rapidly expanded, bing a figure. Dressed in a deep blue robe, Madam Mu stood at the end of the clouds, her hands held behind her. Seeing this graceful Saint, Xu Yourong fell into silent thought. She had not expected that while the White Emperor had returned from the Starfall Mountains, Madam Mu had appeared here. Moreover, Madam Mu made her recall the woman she had most revered in her entire life. She clearly knew that the situation was in her control, but she felt an intense unease. Chen Changsheng did not know everything, but his reaction was actually calmer. "She is not her." Only Xu Yourong understood what he meant. Chen Changsheng was not intimidated by Madam Mus demeanor. He did not feel Madam Mu to be very simr to the Tianhai Divine Empress. The current evaluation of the Tianhai Divine Empress could be described as very mixed, and this would probably also be the case in the history books. But there was one point that no one would dare to deny, not even his teacher, Shang Xingzhou. She had a broad mind. This did not mean that she was lenient orpassionate, but referred to the state of affairs. The Tianhai Divine Empresss heart embraced the world. Whether she wanted the world to flourish or die, her gaze was always on the world. Madam Mu was of noble background and extremely high status. She dared to ally with the demons, collude with the other continent, but her eyes were always fixed on the present. But this did not mean that she was not powerful enough. At the very least, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were no match for her. Not even if theybined their swords in harmony. The clouds roiled again, then bulged, then burst apart like a flower blooming. The Angel of Sacred Light broke through the clouds. Chapter 1031 – The Unhurried Tiger Chapter 1031 C The Unhurried Tiger Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the end, Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng had still been dyed in the abruptly thickening cloudyer for a time and failed to throw off the Angel of Sacred Light. Although they had not intended to throw off the Angel, when they saw Madam Mu, it became their only choice. The Angel sensed Madam Mus existence and turned to look at her, its indifferent eyes subtly changing. Even it had to admit that Madam Mu was powerful. Madam Mu gazed back at the Angel, her brows slowly rising. She could clearly sense that this Angel of Sacred Light had gotten even stronger. Was it because it had gradually adapted to thews of this world as it spent more time here? But then she sensed the familiar scent on the divine Qi exuded by the Angel. She now realized why the Demon Lord had insisted on taking part in the Heavenly Selection ceremony. ...... ...... Madam Mu stood several dozen li away, to the west. The Angel of Sacred Li stood several dozen li away, to the east. This situation seemed impossible to resolve. Even Bie Yanghong resurrected would find it impossible to resolve. Wang Po and the Mount Li Sword Sect Master could not suddenly cross tens of thousands of li to this ce. Not even an expert of the Divine Domain couldpletely disregard distance. Who could resolve this problem? Chen Changsheng noted, "It seems like there really is a problem with my n." Xu Yourong said, "Its just a little trouble. Theres no problem." Chen Changsheng said, "Im worried that the White Emperor wont act." Xu Yourong said, "Since hes seen all living beings, he will definitely act." Confused, Chen Changsheng said, "Theyre still husband and wife." Xu Yourong pointed out, "Thats because you dont know who their original objective is." Chen Changsheng still did not understand. "Even if the White Emperor does act, hes not guaranteed to seed." Xu Yourong replied, "Its the same thing. Since hes seen all living beings, he will definitely seed." Chen Changsheng still did not understand, but the Angels spear of light had already arrived. The dazzling sunlight seemed to be swallowed up by the terrifying energy in the tip of the spear. The sky suddenly dimmed, the clouds turning gray. Light descended once more, brimming with the purest and most dignified Qi. It came from the temple sword. Pure white wings drew shadow after shadow onto the sky. Countless swords followed and pursued like a twisting and turning waterfall. It was a grandiose and beautiful sight. A sword intent suddenly rose from the storm of swords and entered the great light. The light did not brighten, but it seemed to gain weight. Just like the clouds from before, it became extremely viscous and sticky. The Angel of Sacred Light abruptly slowed. Two sword glows. Descended together. They brought with them an indescribably exquisite trajectory and indescribable momentum. The sword intent shed with the spear of limitless energy. The sun in the sky instantly darkened. The clouds blown by the violent winds obscured all directions. The world for ten-some li in every direction was awash with feathery clouds. An invisible and enormous bell burst apart in the heavens, sending out countless waves of sound and arrows of Qi. The wisps of clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, making it clear and bright once more. The Angel of Sacred Light remained in its original position, but Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng had retreated several li. zing Phoenix blood, shattered sword glows, and one broken feather, whiter than snow, could be seen amongst the gradually settling clouds. Just like in the courtyard, the Angel had been injured, but Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng had suffered greater injuries. The harmonization of swords arising from the Halving de Style and the South Stream Temple sword array truly did have a strength that could surpass cultivation levels, so they had been able to draw with Wuqiong Bi. However, they still could not defeat an expert on the level of this otherworldly Angel. But no one would think that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were very weak. With their current age and cultivation level, just wounding the Angel was already nigh unimaginable. Just like the Angel, Madam Mu had also seen many problems in those two sword glows. A hint of surprise appeared in her eyes. The goosefeather clouds grew still. A ravine appeared in the sea of clouds, and within it was a very small hole. Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng had disappeared, flying down into the sea of clouds through that hole. A streak of fire appeared in the sky and the clouds roiled. The Angel had followed in pursuit. Beneath those clouds wereas the mountains on the opposite shore of the Red River. Madam Mu was keenly aware of this. She thought of the Qi that could set the world aze in those two sword glows, thought of the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees in those mountains, and the surprise in her eyes deepened. She believed that this was Xu Yourongs method of fighting. She felt a faint admiration for the Holy Maidens calction abilities, and then a faint ridicule and pity. But she was not prepared to wait until Xu Yourong discovered her error, because that person had already returned to White Emperor City. Her blue gown fluttered and her two sleeves summoned the winds. The sea of clouds began to leap about like cotton being teased. Every ce that leaped up was a sign that the clouds in a sphere several hundred zhang in radius were beingpressed and bound together. The sea of clouds was gradually parted, gathering up in various ces, slowly breaking into countless inds. Those inds continued topress, a monstrous strength filling every crevice of space within them. No matter where Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were in those clouds, they could not escape. The cloud inds continued to internallypress, every wisp of cloud and nearly-condensed water drop clinging to each other, creating a terrifying weight. Even the rays of light from the sun would slightly bend as they passed by the edges of those clouds. If these clouds continued topress, it wouldnt matter that Xu Yourong had the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix or that Chen Changsheng had a stainless constitution. They would still end up being crushed to death. This was Cloud Herding, the strongest technique of the Great Western Continents Imperial n. This was the divine art of a Saint. ...... ...... Countless balls of clouds continued topress, transforming into all kinds of shapes. One cloud was like a pirate from the Great Western Continent, another was like a portrait of Grand Schr Tungus, and one cloud... was like a tiger. The blue gown ceased to flutter. The sleeves went still. Madam Mu quietly gazed at that cloud. The cloud in the gradually dispersing sea of clouds quietly gazed at her. Like a tiger in the wind-blown grasnds quietly watching. The clouds were white, and the grasnds were also white, as if they had been painted with frost. It was a white tiger. Chapter 1032 – I Walked the Path You Used to Get Here Chapter 1032 C I Walked the Path You Used to Get Here Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Not long ago, the White Emperor returned to his city. And then, he returned to his Imperial City. But Madam Mu was not there. As he gazed at the deserted observation tform and the quiet stone hall, the White Emperor perked his brows. He did not do so out of surprise or shock. Perhaps it signified interest. The White Emperor walked up to the stone railing, feeling with his hands the coldness that he had not felt for several years. He gazed down at the Whalefall tform, of which arge part was now copsed, making itpletely different from several years ago. With a serene expression, he recalled several matters, calcted several matters. There was very little in the world that could surprise him. Everyone believed that he would be in a rush to search for his wife to seize back his Imperial City, his city, and his country. But this was not the case. He did not urgently seek out his wife, but stood by the railing and quietly waited. Waited for those events taking ce to reach a conclusion. Waited until several things that he wanted to see had happened. He quietly regarded the rivers and mountains, regarded the world, and then his gaze fell on that courtyard in the western part of the city. The air above that courtyard was split into light and dark. It was quite conspicuous, so how could he not see it? But this was still not enough. Even though the Angel in that ball of light in the darkness was getting clearer and clearer, it was still not enough. He then heard the strumming of a zither and the cries of swords, saw the stone sculpture in the darkness slowly opening its eyes. The White Emperors brows rose in excitement, a desire to kill gradually emerging, though it was hard to tell who this was aimed at. The Pope and the Holy Maiden could make him see all living beings, so they could naturally have this person from another race appear before all living beings. Two streaks of fire tore through the darkness and through the Li Pces array, flying high into the sky. Everyone in White Emperor City could see this. The White Emperor was also quietly watching this scene. His gaze followed those streaks of fire as they traveled upward, ultimately resting on the uppermostyer of clouds. He was not looking at the ce where those streaks of fire vanished into the clouds, but several dozen li away. This ce was to the west. Even if it was several dozen li away, it was still inclined to the west. The White Emperor sighed in regret. ...... ...... When that tiger-shaped cloud appeared in the sky, Madam Mu stopped her actions. The sea of clouds returned to normal. Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng descended toward the mountains on the other side of the Red River and the streak of fire followed. Madam Mu paid no attention to that side. She only quietly stared at that white cloud. "Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong will still die, though I think that you wont care too much about this, because it has nothing to do with you." Though the cloud looked very simr to a tiger, it was still a cloud. It naturally would not reply. It was hard to say who she was addressing. "Youve always loved hiding behind the curtains, letting others fight in front of the curtains until you think the time is right to pluck the fruit and make your appearance." Madam Mu jeered, "In this y of husband and wife, how could I not know what you were thinking? And how could I let you use me?" The tiger cloud gradually dispersed. Madam Mus expression turned indifferent once more. ...... ...... The mountains roared with wind. A massive Celestial Tree was swaying in the fierce winds, its higher branches snapping, their fragments raining down. A terrifying crack would asionally rise from deep within its colossal trunk. The priests of the Celestial Tree temple and the guards watched this sight with shocked and pale faces. Shouts and yells could be heard all over. Two streams of light wound their way through the branches, dragging mes behind them and spreading stars of fire. If not for the fact that the Celestial Tree was nurtured by the Wildfire beneath the ground, perhaps it would already be ame. As the Celestial Tree swayed, the scorching Qi of the Wildfire emerged from the branches and leaves and into the sky, steaming out a massive hole in the clouds. With a boom, the two streams of light shed and parted. Ten-some thick and heavy branches snapped as two figures crashed into the trunk, making two massive holes before they fell to the ground. Xu Yourongs wings were stained with golden blood and embers while Chen Changshengs Daoist robe was drenched in blood. He looked around him and found his surroundings rather familiar, though he did not have the time to carefully think. In a ray of sunlight, the Angel of Sacred Light slowly descended to the ground. The spear of light in its hand was somewhat thinner and the blood mottling its surface was starkly evident. Chen Changsheng raised his sword and stood in front of Xu Yourong. The Stainless Sword had shed four times with the spear of light. The sword itself had remained unharmed, but his body was at its breaking point, his right hand constantly shaking. It was evident that Xu Yourongs choice had led to a massive mistake. She had probably nned to borrow the Wildfire of the Celestial Trees to increase the power of her Phoenix mes, at the same time using the ancestral spirits of the Demi-human race to suppress the soul of this Angel. Yet the ancestral spirits in the Celestial Trees had no reaction to this Angel, as if they had already epted it. Even more frightening was that the Wildfire exuded by the leaves and branches was being absorbed by the Angel, making it stronger. Just why was this? Xu Yourongs state was somewhat better than Chen Changshengs, though her face was also rather pale. Yet her expression was very indifferent. Chen Changsheng was somewhat worried and confused. He thought, is a brightly lit heart this formidable? In these circumstances, how can she still be so calm? He had no time to think through these questions. The Angel of Sacred Light had already walked over, releasing a pressure as vast as the sea of stars. ...... ...... When Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were at a desperate impasse in the mountains, the situation in White Emperor City was also incredibly dangerous. Mao Qiuyu had remained in the capital, so the Li Pces grand array was notplete. After holding that ball of light in the darkness for so long, it finally showed signs of breaking. A cruel darkness began to silently drift from the courtyard, sweeping toward Tang Thirty-Six. The Orthodoxys Divine Staff was bursting with light in Tang Thirty-Sixs hand, presiding over the array. He had no mind to spare, and certainly none to retreat. Linghai Zhiwang and the other archbishops were currently pouring all their true essence and spiritual sense into maintaining the array, contending against the Angel in the light. The blind zither yer had been heavily injured and retreated out of the courtyard. He had still not recovered his breath. Cosmetic powder filled the sky, chains rattled, and cudgels beat apart the darkness. The governmentborers and the girl appeared in front of Tang Thirty-Six and blocked the Demon Lords sneak attack. But they could not stop that thick darkness from disturbing the connection between the Divine Staff and the other treasures of the Orthodoxy. It had to be said that the Demon Lords choice of time and target were perfect. Under the fierce assaults of the Angel, the iplete Li Pce array had been hanging by a thread, and now, it finally snapped. There was a p of thunder from far up in the sky, and a crisp shattering. It was like the naughty cub of some demi-human tribe hundreds of li away had broken a porcin jar that his grandfather had exchanged for three hundred jin of furs in human territory. The jar was shattered, and liquid light seeped out, bringing with it a world of darkness that enclosed the light of the Li Pces grand array, cutting at it, eroding it. Chapter 1033 – The Bronze Mirror Breaks, the Daoist Exits Chapter 1033 C The Bronze Mirror Breaks, the Daoist Exits Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The light originated from a sleek and breathtaking beautiful pestle of light. This pestle was held in a steady and terrifying hand. This hand belonged to the Angel that had broken out of the misty light. This Angel of Sacred Light governed war and was named Angers me by Bie Yanghong. Its eyes of inhuman emotion were brimming with violence and a desire to kill. In its eyes, these human experts were naught but ants. That it had been held by these ants for so long was a humiliation that it could not bear. To purge this humiliation, it had decided to kill everyone around this courtyardno, everyone in this entire city. The seemingly solid liquid light sprinkled into the surrounding sky at its will, carrying with it an unimaginable power. Any living being that touched this liquid light would be cold, losing both its breath and soul. Whether it was the birds in the sky or the flowers and trees growing along the stream outside the courtyard. Golden light poured over the Li Pces array, and countless bolts of lightning lit up the darkness, bringing with them the booming sound of thunder and powerful attacks. The Falling Star Stone was spinning quickly, but the ck passage was getting smaller. The Gloom Willow appeared mottled and all the treasures began to be suppressed. The Angel saw those ants still struggling, and the brutality in its eyes deepened. It let out a howl bursting with the desire to kill. The howl descended upon the ground, bringing a massive gale that burst the eardrums of many priests, even knocking some of the weaker ones unconscious. Finally, the porcin jarpletely broke, shattering shard by shard, just like the blue sky suddenly appearing over everyones head. The Falling Star Stone, the Gloom Willow, and the other treasures flew back into the hands of the Prefects. The Li Pces grand array was broken, and as the ones maintaining it, they suffered the greatest bacsh. They instantly paled as giant waves raged in their seas of consciousness. Tang Thirty-Six, as the array pivot, suffered the greatest damage. He vomited blood and swayed, his hand almost losing its grip on the Divine Staff. The cosmetic-buying girl rushed back to his side and steadied him while the other Tang n experts surrounded him. The blind zither yer arduously stood up, his blood-covered fingers shakily plucking the zither strings, letting out dull notes. The darkness swept out from the courtyard. Unaffected by the zither notes, it quickly came to the gate. The Demon Lord walked out of the darkness. He held a stone pestle in his hand. There seemed nothing special about it, but it seemed to magically attract everyones attention. The Angel also emerged from the darkness, but it was higher in the sky, above everyone. The light pouring down from the sky did not drive away the darkness, but followed the darkness in shrouding the courtyard and its surroundings. Everyone felt an unimaginable pressure and their faces rapidly paled. Several hundred priests forced themselves to endure the pain as their seas of consciousness were shaken. They lowered their heads and began to recite scriptures. The pious voices of recitation resounded around the courtyard, resisting the pressure of the light and naturally adding a hint of tragedy to the scene. Linghai Zhiwang, An Lin, and the other Prefects came to the front gate of the courtyard and stared at the Demon Lord. They knew that if they wanted to survive today, their only chance was to kill the Demon Lord before the Angel could strike. But would the Angel give them this chance? "I had no intention of using this method to kill all of you." The Demon Lord ruefully sighed. "s, none of you gave me any other choice." The blind zither yer remained silent, Linghai Zhiwangs expression flickered, and Tang Thirty-Six tightly gripped the Divine Staff. They could hear that the Demon Lord was speaking the truth. ...... ...... Two Angels of the Sacred Light, separated by a hundred-some li, appeared in the sky at the same time. The two shores of the Red River, whether in was the mountains or the city of stone, were entirely wrapped in light. This light contained a monstrous pressure and announced that a powerful being from another world was descending. Witnessing this sight and feeling the divine pressure of that light scared the people of White Emperor City out of their wits. Many people simply sat on the ground out of fright, and even the bravest demi-human warrior paled, unable to summon even a shred of courage. The demi-human personages who had entered the Imperial City, like Jin Yulu, Xiaode, the Shi n leader, and the Bear tribe leader, also saw those two Angels in the sky. They still stood, not falling over in fear, but they had extremely unpleasant expressions. The observation tform remained quiet. The White Emperor might be fighting against Madam Mu, so who would handle these two Angels? These two Angels were opponents that they could not possibly defeat, which made them extremely furious and unwilling. "Im very unhappy." Jin Yulu took a massive axe from the Bear tribe leaders belt and turned to Xiaode. "You throw me into the sky. I want to try and hack off their heads." He was the oldest and most powerful of those present, so no one objected. The other demi-human experts were also very unhappy. Xiaode coldly said, "I n to ride a ck vulture up there and see if I can stab my de into that fellow." The Bear tribe leader said, "Then Ill throw." Jin Yulu agreed and pointed at the Angel above White Emperor City. "Ill take this one." Xiaode pointed at the Angel over the mountains on the opposite shore. "Then Ill take this one." ...... ...... The unhappiness of the demi-human experts mostly came from the attitudes of these two Angels. These two Angel were too apathetic. Even though they sensed the powerful fighting intent of the demi-human experts, their expressions still did not change. It was like all the experts of this city, perhaps all the experts of this continent, were nothing more than ants. And those people with faces of fear who would probably have copsed if not for the density of the crowd were even more worthy of being called ants. The vast majority of the popce had poured out onto the streets, and were fleeing for the hills or fearfully staring at the sky. The inn on the street was already empty. A stray cat stealthily entered the kitchen, hoping to steal some just-cooked meat. A light crack came from a room on the second floor, like a mirror had fallen and broken. The stray cat that had just lithely leapt onto the stove was startled. With a meow, it fled through the window and vanished. The crowd was wanly looking up at the sky, unaware of the noise in the inn or of what had urred within. After a few moments, a blue-clothed Daoist walked out of the inn. The Daoist had calm and deep eyes and a head of ck hair without the slightest tinge of frost. He walked with an indescribable ease, but an arch of his brow had a threatening nobility. From his appearance, he appeared around twenty. From his demeanor, he was at least two hundred and had spent those years in the royal courts. If one looked at his eyes, it would not be absurd to say that he had lived a thousand years. Of course, these years were spent traversing the underworld. No one noticed this blue-clothed Daoist. He walked into the crowd, looking up to the sky just like the rest of the demi-humans, gazing at those two Angels of Sacred Light. The eyes of the demi-humans were full of fear, despair, and even some madness. There was no emotion in this Daoists eyes, only apathy. It was like he was looking at the dead. Chapter 1034 – Broken Feathers Chapter 1034 C Broken Feathers Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When the blue-clothed Daoist looked up to sky, so did the White Emperor. However, he was not looking at those two Angels of Sacred Light, but at that side of the clouds, to the west. "This is the greatest change the world has gone through in thest few years. You are confident that you control everything in the world, can disregard all living beings between the heavens and earth, and also me, but there is another heavens and earth beyond this world. Can you continue to remain so calm?" Madam Mu indifferently said to him, "Perhaps there is no one in this world that can go against you, so I borrowed forces from beyond the heavens. You did not think of this, so you still ended up losing control of the situation. Now what will you do?" The White Emperor gazed into the clouds and earnestly asked, "You are sure that you haveplete control of the situation?" Madam Mu replied, "Of course you are powerful, but for the sake of deceiving the entire continent, youve be much weaker... Theres a saying that goes by fooling others, one ends up fooling yourself. Isnt it talking precisely about someone like you, a dull man with too many suspicions? Even if I cant beat you, I can at least keep you here for a while." If she could dy the White Emperor for a while, the two Angels could kill Chen Changsheng, Xu Yourong, and a group of the Orthodoxys experts, after which they would massacre those demi-human experts loyal to the White Emperor. With that done, the situation would be settled. The White Emperor smiled. "Yuner, since you know how suspicious I am, are you not worried that I have other preparations?" The nickname Yuner caused a deep loathing to appear in Madam Mus eyes. "Bai Xingye, put away these little tricks of yours. I feel disgusted just hearing it. Its been several centuries now, and now that itse to this, cant we just speak seriously?" The White Emperors smile faded and he became sincerer. "You talk; Ill listen." "Back then, Shang Xingzhou tricked you into thinking that you could easily pluck the fruit that was the Demon Lord. In the end, you and the Demon Lord both left with terrible injuries. All you could do thesest few years wais sit on your mountain of rock and watch as his fame soared, so how could you be happy? Since he tricked you, how could he dare toe here? How could he not be afraid that you would trick him back?" Madam Mu sneered, "Theres a saying that goes suspicious people are certain to die in their suspicions, and it refers exactly to people like you and Shang Xingzhou." The White Emperor calmly replied, "Your words are reasonable, but you also know that todays situation is different." Madam Mu answered, "Even if Shang Xingzhou wants toe, hes toote. And if he coulde, why havent you killed me yet?" The White Emperor ruefully sighed, "Do you still not believe that Ive never thought about killing you?" After he said this, the White Emperors eyes suddenly changed. His pupils vanished, leaving only the white. It was a horrifying sight, almost fiendish. Everything between the heavens and earth was white. It could be the sea of clouds, and it could also be a in of snow. The signs of a fierce blizzard appeared in his eyes. The clouds around Madam Mu suddenly began to stir and spread in every direction, appearing like heavy snowfall. An extremely condensed strength traveled from the clouds to the ground. With a massive rumble, countless trees within the Imperial City toppled while the stone halls cracked. The observation tform, which directly received this strength, even sank half a foot into the ground! The observation tform sank into the mountain, but it did not copse. Because the White Emperor was on the tform. His hands held behind him, he quietly gazed up at the sky. Along with that strength, countless wispy clouds were brought down to the observation tform. These were clouds from the Western Sea, burdened with unimaginable moisture and weight. But when those clouds met the White Emperors body, they instantly lost all weight, leaving only the purest color. Countless white wisps of cloud began to circle around the White Emperors body. With unimaginable speed, they spun themselves into a viscous ball of clouds. This ball of clouds was dense with light and heat. Not even the swift razor-sharp winds could alter its shape in the slightest. This gathering of clouds did not look like a pirate, nor like Grand Schr Tungus. A rumble like a peal of thunder exploded over White Emperor City. The ball of white clouds moved toward that courtyard in the western part of the city, leaving a clear figure of light on the blue sky. It was a white tiger even more massive than the Starfall Mountains. ...... ...... The sight of this white tiger in the sky elicited countless ecstatic cheers from White Emperor City. The Angel of Sacred Light that had just broken out of the Li Pce array and was preparing to kill all the human priests and all the demi-human people in the city looked up toward the sky. It was the Angel of War. Amongst Gods servants, it was the most ruthless and murderous, and it had never feared anything. But when it saw that image of light in the sky, saw that white cloud rushing toward it, it still felt an intense danger. It even thought of fleeing. It could sense clearly that this was the strongest opponent it had faced on this continent. It was even more powerful than the human expert it had killed several days ago. In an extremely brief span of time, the Angel of Sacred Light made a decision. It pushed its fighting intent to its highest point, let out a thunderous bellow, gripped its pestle of light, and smashed it at the cloud. If the White Emperor was using his true body to attack, the Angel might have chosen a temporary retreat, but since this was was just a soul, it was confident in its victory. The white tiger formed from clouds arrived over the courtyard. It opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth, and bit at the pestle of light. Crack! Countless tiny but dangerous bolts of lightning burst out from the collision between tiger fangs and pestle of light. Thunder exploded in the sky as vicious gales scattered both the darkness and light over the courtyard. A monstrous pressure crushed all the buildings in the courtyard. Even the sand on the ground waspressed into bricks! The priests could no longer endure and began to scatter. Tang Thirty-Six, guarded by the blind zither yer and the rest of Fivekind Man, vomited blood, hisplexion further paling. The Demon Lord wanted to lunge forward and kill him, but suddenly sensed something. He turned to the sky, an expression of shock and absolute disbelief on his face. ...... ...... In the sky. A blue-clothed Daoist silently appeared behind the Angel. The Angel of Sacred Light was engaged in battle with the White Emperors soul, so all its attention was focused on the pestle of light. But it was an Angel born from thews of the world. For it to not notice the appearance of the man behind it was still practically unthinkable. It was a bizarre scene, a frightening scene. The blue-clothed Daoist stretched out his hands and grabbed the Angels wings. The Angel finally sensed him, and endless fear blossomed in its eyes like the abyss. It was toote for it to do anything, even turn its head. Rip. It was soft. Like a maid tearing apart a fan. A young master tearing apart his books. The blue-clothed Daoist tore off the Angels wings! A scream ripped through the air. It was a scream of infinite anguish, infinite rage, infinite despair. Like true thunder, it reverberated in the heavens above White Emperor City. Chapter 1035 – Plucking a Sword Chapter 1035 C Plucking a Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The scream burst out of a roiling thunderstorm. Waves sloshed out of the Red River, sending foam up into the sky and back into the waters, concealing the frightened Jings as they fled. The Angel fell to the earth as it screamed, its golden blood drenching the skies with two dazzling lines. In its heavily injured state of unbearable suffering, it still remained calm, seeking out the final ray of hope amidst despair. Its two wings had been torn off by the blue-clothed Daoist, robbing it of the lightning-like speed it was so proud of. It decided to give up on flying, allowing itself to drop to the ground. Its speed increased, the golden blood gushing out of its body no longer able to keep up. However, as its body rammed against the air, the air began to burn, transforming it into a streak of fire. It smashed into the ground like a meteor. Only this way could it ensure that its speed was enough for it to hopefully escape that serene and terrifying Daoist. With a bang, the Angel smashed into the river bank, creating a giant hole. The massive impact had no effect on it. It immediately stood up, intending to escape to the opposite shore. Its strongerpanion was in the mountain across the river. But just as it rose, another meteor smashed into that hole in the river bank. The White Emperor had left the observation tform, dropping from the sky tond a foot on the Angels chest. There were countless cracks, like a rock being smashed to pieces by an even harder stone. The Angels body struggled a few times as blood poured out of its mouth and nose. Then it closed its eyes and died. The White Emperor slowly took his foot away. He gazed pensively at the Angels golden blood. His gaze moved down to the lower part of the Angels body. He saw only a smooth surface with no distinctive characteristics. The White Emperor froze and then shook his head. Its just a bird-person thats neither male nor female. Thats all this so-called Angel is. ...... ...... The Angel of Sacred Light called Angers me had died. The most direct reason for its swift death was that when it saw that image of a white tiger in the sky, it had chosen to fight rather than escape. In that specific moment, its judgment and choice had been correct. The White Emperors attention had to be focused on Madam Mu in the clouds. Even if those human experts in the courtyard would be killed, even if his subjects were about to be massacred, he could only use his soul to attack, just like the Tianhai Divine Empress had done during the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. If the Angel had been able to stop the attack from the White Emperors soul, even if it was just to buy time, the other Angel would be able to kill Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, and then turn to join Madam Mu in attacking the White Emperor. When that time came, not even the White Emperor in all his power could be their match. The problem was that the Angel had not imagined that another supreme expert besides the White Emperor hade to this city today. After their descent, they had developed an understanding of all the experts of this continent and knew that there was a particrly formidable Daoist. In their view, this Daoist could not possibly appear. But that Daoist had appeared. And so, it died. The entire matter was just this simple. ...... ...... The blue-clothed Daoistnded on the river bank. The wind ruffled his ck hair and blue robe, making him truly seem like a celestial immortal. A subtle stretch of his hands had torn off the wings of that Angel of Sacred Light. There was only one such Daoist in this world. Shang Xingzhou. Once a middle-aged Daoist of Xinings old temple, he was now the strongest expert of the continent and the ruler of the Human race. Shang Xingzhou and the White Emperor were old friends, but they did not chat, because the battle had not concluded. They gazed across the Red River. Deep within the mountains, a Celestial Tree incessantly swayed. Sword intents could asionally be glimpsed amidst the raging Qi of the Wildfire. ...... ...... A storm of swords and several streams of fire. Chen Changshengs left hand was gripped around the five Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but he never once used them. Xu Yourong stood behind him, the Tong Bow at ready, but the Wu Arrow was still nocked. The Angel felt threatened, but it did not care. The entire situation was under its control and impossible to reverse. It shuttled through the Celestial Tree as a bolt of lightning as it indifferently looked down on that young man and woman in front of the Celestial Tree. Suddenly, it stopped, standing atop a thick branch of the Celestial Tree. Chen Changsheng did not use his sword to send the stone pearls and Xu Yourong did not loose her bow, because they, just like the Angel, had also heard that scream. That scream that reverberated over White Emperor City and threw all of the Red River into turmoil. The Angel gazed across the shore, endless shock suddenly appearing in those once-emotionless eyes. It had clearly sensed the death of itspanion, and then the presence of those extremely formidable Qis. Two wings of white stirred a fierce gale as it immediately prepared to leave. Just when it was prepared to fly to the northern skies, a tear suddenly appeared in front of it. This tear expanded with indescribable speed, needing mere seconds to extend ten-some li. In that tear was not the bottomless abyss, nor was it another world of chaos and turmoil. It was a city. It was probably that city on the other side of the river. This city was called White Emperor City. Outside the city was a river. The river had a river bank. A man stood on this river bank. The White Emperor. ...... ...... The fissure in the sky did not disappear. A sharp corner of metal protruded from the bottom of the fissure, its surface carved with some sort ofplicated inscription. It had been this piece of metal that had torn open space and mystically connected this space to White Emperor City. Neither the Angel nor Chen Changsheng knew how this was the case, but Xu Yourong did. In this inn, she had seen this bronze mirror many times and was very familiar with the carvings on it. Another person also knew of it. "The Clear Sky Mirror!" High in the clouds, Madam Mu became somewhat pale, her face even whiter than the surrounding clouds. A moment ago, when she saw Shang Xingzhou silently appear behind the now-dead Angel, she knew that she had lost. No matter how meticulously she and ck Robe had nned, they had still ultimately failed. But in that moment, she still did not understand how Shang Xingzhou had disregarded eighty thousand li of space, instantly traveling from the capital to White Emperor City. Only when she saw that shard of a bronze mirror tear open the sky did she know the answer. Probably seventy percent of the Orthodoxys power rested in Chen Changshengs hands, as he was the Pope. But the foundational resources of the Orthodoxy were still with Shang Xingzhou. ...... ...... The White Emperor did not walk through that spatial tear. The Clear Sky Mirror was already destroyed, so the fissure its shard could tear in the sky was not very stable, and it was simply impossible for it to endure his powerful Qi. And even now, the majority of his focus was still high in the clouds, on Madam Mu. No one understood his wife more than him, so he was exceptionally cautious. But he still moved. Just like before, he moved his soul. The image of the white tiger in the sky tore the sea of clouds to shreds. His soul entered the Red River, entered that fissure. When it exited, it was in the mountain on the other side. A divine chant flowed out from the Angels lips. A Qi of absolute dignity and a stern will to fight emerged in its eyes. It was still powerful. If the White Emperor and Shang Xingzhou only used their souls to attack, it could still leave. The spear formed of light pierced through the leaves and clouds, thrusting toward the White Emperors soul. The crackling of invisible mes could be heard as the space between the spear of light and the White Emperors soul was set aze. In the blinding light, the White Emperors soul gradually turned faint. The Angel remained wary and vignt, because the White Emperors expression was also very faint. ...... ...... When the Clear Sky Mirror tore open the sky, revealing the river bank in the fissure, the White Emperor had been standing alone on the river bank. And right now, it was still just the White Emperor standing there. He calmly gazed across the shore, gazing to the western part of the sea of clouds, not moving a single inch. Shang Xingzhou was no longer by his side. Blue clothes drifted over the surging great river, riding along the winds. Shang Xingzhou had personallye. In an instant, he had surmounted several dozen li of river and mountains, leaving a blur of blue in the sky. The Celestial Tree swayed as a storm of swords raged within. Shang Xingzhou acted as if none of it existed, and did not speak to Chen Changsheng as he thrust his right hand into the storm of swords. Like he was picking flowers or plucking a leaf, he took a sword out of the storm. Chapter 1036 – What Buddha Comes Now to Watch the Master Sleep Chapter 1036 C What Buddha Comes Now to Watch the Master Sleep1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng knew what his teacher intended to do, so he naturally did not stop him. Even if he wanted to stop him, he did not have the ability. Shang Xingzhou grasped the sword. This sword had a rather simple and unadorned style, perhaps described as old-fashioned. In the storm of swords, it was very unremarkable. When Chen Changsheng was bringing out the ten thousand swords from the Garden of Zhous Sword Pool, he also had not noticed this sword. Later on, when the Orthodoxy had decided to send the swords back to their old sects, the Li Pce had dispatched extremely qualified and experienced priests to manage the registration for these swords. Still, no one could figure out this swords background, but since this sword was too unremarkable, nobody cared very much. Since they could not figure out its background, they naturally did not know where to return it, so this sword had remained at Chen Changshengs side. In the following battles, this sword had been just like itspanions, acting ording to his will, bing a part of the sword array, a drop in the rain of swords. It remained unremarkable. Until today, when Shang Xingzhou grasped this sword. The gloomy confines of this shady world beneath the leaves of the Celestial Tree suddenly brightened as if another sun had appeared. This sword was the source of the dazzling light. This sword was a meditation sword of the Buddhist faith. This sword was called Buddha Vairocana2. The Buddhist faith had gone extinct many ages ago, with neither the Daoist Canon nor secr texts containing any record of it. Who could still recognize this sword? In the present-day continent, only three people knew of this swords background. Two of them were still probably in a stalemate in the snowy ins to the north of Tianliang County. Only Shang Xingzhou was present. With a nce, he had seen this sword in the storm and plucked it out. Buddhism cultivated the heart, and the meditation sword steadied the heart. Buddha Vairocana meant to follow ones heart. It was a true sword of the heart. Xinings temple cultivated precisely the heart. One could imagine just how terrifying this sword would be in Shang Xingzhous hands. The Angel sensed danger. It let out a low thunderous roar, wanting to push away the White Emperors soul so that it could use all its power to fight. A blue blur tore through the sky. It was Shang Xingzhous Daoist robe. The White Emperors soul gradually dispersed. A golden stream of blood gushed out of the Angels stomach. It had been unable to avoid Shang Xingzhous sword and its body had been run through. This sword arose from the void and struck with absolute resolve. Who could avoid it? ...... ...... The mountains were deathly still. The Angel lowered its head to the hole in its stomach, a pained expression on its face. The golden blood continuously dripping down produced many phenomena. Grass began to sprout from the ground soaked with blood, along with holy flowers of white. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were not too ted. On the contrary, their bodies felt rather cold. They had seen that sword. That sword was far too frightening. Or perhaps Shang Xingzhou was the frightening one. His sword had traveledpletely ording to his heart. His will was as unfathomable as the heavens. Who could avoid this sword? Even if Chen Changsheng harmonized swords with Xu Yourong, all they would be able to do against such an attack would be epting death. The chill they felt did not merely arise because of this conclusion, but because Shang Xingzhou was currently gazing at Chen Changsheng. Yes, Shang Xingzhou was now ignoring that Angel, not even giving it a nce. Wielding the Buddha Vairocana Sword, he quietly gazed at Chen Changsheng. No one knew what he was thinking or what he intended to do. But one could be sure that, in Shang Xingzhous view, this heavily wounded Angel was no longer a threat. So if one looked across the Red River, who presented the most dangerous threat? The events over thest few years were proof of the conclusion. Countless waves appeared on the vast surface of the Red River. The White Emperor did note over, but he drew back his gaze from the western sky and gave the opposite shore a profound gaze. His eyes werepletely white, making him seem somewhat fiendish, and extremely like the coldest and fiercest blizzard. Shang Xingzhou turned away from Chen Changsheng. Separated by the surging river, the two strongest Saints of the current age on this continent stared at each other. For a moment, turbid waves beat against the sky, chill winds roared, and the clouds roiled. The situation had changed too suddenly. A moment ago, Shang Xingzhou and the White Emperor were working together to kill one Angel and heavily wound the other. In the next, they entered a standoff. But why had Shang Xingzhou nced at Chen Changsheng? Was it for a more profound reason? Chen Changsheng did not understand, nor did he continue to think about it. Although that Angel had been run through by Shang Xingzhous sword, it had not beenpletely robbed of the ability to fight. If it were allowed to leave alive, a future human expedition to the north would assuredly meet a monstrous opponent. Perhaps Shang Xingzhous sword would be running through his chest next, but he still wanted to stop this from happening. But Xu Yourong snatched onto his sleeve. The Angel pped its wings, transforming into a stream of light heading north. Chen Changsheng knew that he was toote. Shang Xingzhou and the White Emperor were still in a standoff. The only person present who could chase after the Angel was Xu Yourong. The Angel was already severely wounded and so was probably not her match. But if she left, what would happen to Chen Changsheng? Even if theybined swords, they were still not necessarily a match for Shang Xingzhou, but it was still better than facing him alone. Chen Changsheng turned to Xu Yourong and said, "The White Emperor will not let me die." Xu Yourong replied, "Neither will I." Shang Xingzhou gazed across the river at the White Emperor, a subtle smile appearing on his face. And then he spoke. "Zhusha, kill it." The White Emperors expression shifted. Chen Changsheng was bbergasted. A ck-clothed girl walked out from the hollow of the Celestial Tree. At some point, the chain that had connected her to the entire mountain had been removed. Chen Changsheng now understood why he had found this mountain somewhat familiar. He turned to Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong smiled. And then he understood even more. He understood why she had been so calm when the Angel had forced them into such desperate straits. He understood why she had said that he should have at least told his ns to a certain person. And he understood the current situation. Shang Xingzhou hadid this trap for the purpose of killing the two Angels of Sacred Light. For various reasons, the White Emperor did not want to let him kill thest Angel. Of course, he also did not want Chen Changsheng to die. And so, Shang Xingzhou and the White Emperor abruptly went fromrades to opponents. But the White Emperor had not expected that Shang Xingzhou had already arranged for someone to send off the Angel for thest time. As for... whether or not Shang Xingzhou wanted to kill him... It was fine to not think about this question. The little ck Dragon turned to Chen Changsheng. Although it was Shang Xingzhou that had saved her, she still only listened to Chen Changshengs orders. Because she was his Protector. Shang Xingzhou said nothing, appearing very calm. But he understood his student and knew what Chen Changsheng would choose. Without hesitation, Chen Changsheng said, "Go." Winds howled and leaves flew in disarray as the ck-clothed girl vanished. High in the skies, the heavily injured Angel had just made its way around the fissure torn in the air by the Clear Sky Mirror and was now turning north. Suddenly, it saw a ck mountain range, ten-some li long. It was like the Starfall Mountains had suddenlye up from the earth to the heavens. ______________ 1. This is thest line from a poem called ֧ɽϷɮ by the Tang Dynasty poet Pi Rixiu. As far as I can tell, the poem is praising a monk, whose devotion and virtue seems to make the creatures in the mountain he resides on be Buddhist as well. The poet then proposes to the reader that instead of going to see the sights of a city, why note to this mountain to see this venerable monk. In this case, however, I believe that Mao Ni is ying with the words . means why not, so means why note. , however, is the Chinese trantion of the word tathagata, a term that the Buddha often used to refer to himself, which makes the line read as what Buddha.? 2. In Chinese, Vairocana is tranted as , or Great Sun.? Chapter 1037 – The Warmth After Death Chapter 1037 C The Warmth After Death Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the extremely far reaches of the Southern Sea, a stream of light suddenly stopped and the Angel of Sacred Light appeared. Its body had been run through by the Buddha Vairocana Sword, inflicting upon it severe injuries that not even its divine blood could repair. It had to return to Xuo City as quickly as possible, where it could receive the sustenance of the sacrificial altar. But a ck mountain range had appeared in the northern skies and blocked its path. Afterward, no matter what direction it chose, it could not make its way around the ck mountain range. The mountain range could move, as it was a ck Frost Dragon. Even in the Sacred Light Continent or in that prehistoric world of light, the ck Frost Dragon had been one of the noblest and rarest of creatures. But this ck Frost Dragon was still immature. Usually, the Angel might have been wary, but it would never have retreated without a fight. However, its injuries were too severe. Only by relying on the speed of its wings could it guarantee that it was not caught, but it did not dare to act lightly. It was just that after so long, its injuries had gradually worsened. The moment had finally arrived where it had to fight to the death. The sun shone over the mirror-like surface of the sea. The mists rising from the sea were somewhat stuffy and hot. The Angel turned to face the horizon. A ck line swiftly approached and then came to a sudden halt. Apanied by a fierce dragon cry, the ck-clothed girl walked on the air toward it. Thenguages of the Divine race and the Dragon race were very simr, so the Angel could understand her meaning. "My injuries truly are very severe, but I still have the strength to kill you." The Angels face was abnormally pale, practically transparent, yet its expression was extremely solemn and majestic. It used its extremelyplicatednguage to intone, "In this sea so far from the continent, there will be no one who can help you." At the very start, it had attempted to travel through the snowy mountains to return to thend of demons. It had traveled through the center of the continent for quite some time, even managing to avoid the little ck Dragons barriers several times. However, at the final pass, it had chosen to give up, because it had sensed that several extremely powerful Qis were waiting for it on the path ahead. One of these Qis was like the sun, another like an ancient well, and one was like a de. It was clear that the human experts were waiting at various ces on the continent to kill it. The Angel did not dare take such a risk. It left the continent, traveling far into the Southern Sea. Fight to the death was really just seeking life in death. That Daoist and the white-clothed girl had more important matters to handle in White Emperor City, like the fate of that young man. As long as it could kill this ck Frost Dragon, no one else on the continent could keep up with its speed. When the time came, as long as it chose a good route, avoiding those human experts around the continent, it was highly likely to return to Xuo City. A divine chant flowed out from the Angels thin lips. Its expression became even more solemn, extremely majestic, and iparably pious. Its Qi became much stronger. It ced all its hope and glory on thising battle. ...... ...... The little ck Dragon did not have a very solemn expression. It could not even be considered serious. Seeing the Angel continuing to increase its strength, she did not seem at all like she was facing a powerful foe. On the contrary, she looked at the Angel like it was an idiot. She suddenly remembered something her father had told her many, many years ago. "Those Angels, their pride makes them stupid. Its best to kill them." Yes, Father. These Angels are just as stupid as Father said they were. The little ck Dragon felt a tinge of sorrow. Between the blue skies and waters, there was no wind, no sound. Suddenly, the water began to move, incessantly sloshing as if it wasing to boil. Several dozen inds, big and small, slowly rose from the sea. Lying on those inds, in a variety of shapes and sizes... were dragons. This ce was the Dragon Isles, where all the dragons in this world resided. The sun was at its zenith right now, precisely the time when the dragons sunbathed. Several dozen dragon cries rose up, some of them dignified, some of them cruel, and some of them frivolous. Several dozen mountainous dragons covered the sky, blocking out the sunlight. Several dozen dragon breaths, some very strong and others very weak, fell on the Angels body. The Angel was quiet for a while, then put down the spear of light in its hands. It dropped to the sea, sinking down into the inky depths. Its eyes were open as it stared at the sun above. It did not feel cold or fear. On the contrary, it felt somewhat warm. ...... ...... The waters of the Southern Sea were warm because the clouds were few and the sunlight scorching. The waters of the Red River were not cold because of the small amounts of Wildfire leaking out from beneath the Celestial Tree through cracks in the rocks. There was a great deal of Wildfire leaking out today, so the waters were warmer. The red aquatic grass ecstatically grew, quickly dying the river even redder. Normally, the Jings, who fed on this grass, would be happily feasting, even using their wide and t tails to p the surface of the river, producing breathtaking sights. But these rather intelligent beings had long since hidden themselves at the bottom of the river, not even daring to raise their heads. The river was so calm that it appeared like a red belt. The two shores were deserted. But White Emperor City was in an uproar. This was especially the case for the courtyard in the western part of the city, neighboring the Xiang n estate, where it was so crowded that the people were a dense mass. The buildings in the courtyard hadpletely copsed. Beams and bricks were strewn everywhere, all of it covered in yellow sand. The ce looked like it had been abandoned for decades. The Li Pces grand array had been broken and the Angel of Sacred Light killed, but the priests surrounding the courtyard had not departed. Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects remained standing guard by the gate, despite their injuries. The pale-faced Tang Thirty-Six had to rely on the help of the cosmetic-buying girl in order to stand. They did not leave because the Demon Lord was still within. But they also could not enter, because the entire courtyard had been surrounded by the Red River Beast Guard. Xiaode, the Shi n leader, and ten-some demi-human experts were standing in front of the gate. The two sides were in a silent stalemate. A few voices suddenly came from behind. The Orthodoxy priests parted like a tide. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong walked over. Several hundred swords flew through the air, forming a sword array in the sky. Xiaode had no intention of backing down. He looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "This is His Majestys will. Please forgive me." ...... ...... The meadow surrounding Heavensguard Pavilion remained green and tender through the nurturing of the river waters. The stones on the street were still wet from the mists and shone with an oily luster. The White Emperor gazed at the activity around that distant courtyard. As he gazed at that rain of swords in the sky, a hint of admiration appeared in his eyes. Chen Changshengs cultivation of the sword was even more formidable than had been rumored. Shang Xingzhou walked to his side and said, "No one can stop me from killing a person that I want to kill, and you are no exception." He was not speaking of Chen Changsheng here, but the Demon Lord. To him, killing the two Angels of Sacred Light was just the most basic goal. If he could kill the Demon Lord as well, then the humans could be considered to have gained aplete victory. The White Emperor was even willing to leave the final Angel a path of survival, so the Demon Lord need not even be mentioned. So he asked Shang Xingzhou a question. "When you die, which of your students will lead the Human race?" Chapter 1038 – In White Emperor City, Clouds Rush Out the Gate1 (I) Chapter 1038 C In White Emperor City, Clouds Rush Out the Gate1 (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The important part of the White Emperors question was not in Which of your students will lead the Human race, but in When you die. The White Emperor was not interested in using Chen Changsheng and Yu Ren to provoke Shang Xingzhou. He had frankly, nakedly, revealed his bottom line to Shang Xingzhou. If Shang Xingzhou insisted on killing the Demon Lord, then Shang Xingzhou woulde away from today with heavy injuries, or perhaps not walk away at all. This naturally led to the question of which of his students the Human race would be passed to. Why had the White Emperor so confidently asked this question? Shang Xingzhou understood. Everything arose from the still-unmentioned Madam Mu. She had been standing high in the clouds the entire time with no intention of leaving. No matter how one looked at it, the betrayed White Emperor could not possibly forgive Madam Mu. But Shang Xingzhou knew that the White Emperor could change his stance at any time, even if he would feel disgusted when doing it. "Some people will live, and some people will die." Shang Xingzhou stared into the White Emperors eyes as he spoke. The gray cobblestones cracked as a wave of Qi emerged from the street and knocked over a row of houses. Countless gazes looked over. They saw Shang Xingzhou, but they did not see the White Emperor. The White Emperor arrived high in the clouds. He quietly stood across from Madam Mu. "Youve finished negotiating with Shang?" Madam Mu seemed like she was asking about a very ordinary and trifling matter. The White Emperors answer was also very casual. "The Demon Lord will live." Madam Mu looked to the west. "At times, I also wonder about how all this began." "Perhaps its because youve always loved your homnd? Everything originates from ones own choices, like the choice you made three years ago." The White Emperor added, "I didnt expect that in this y of husband and wife, you really did intend on putting me in my grave." Madam Mu indifferently said, "In my entire life, I have never met anyone more hypocritical than you. At this time, you still say these sorts of things." The White Emperor smiled. "Did you not use the strength of the seas to seal me into my pce mausoleum?" Madam Mu turned and looked into his eyes. "Did you not choose yourself the ce of your seclusion?" The White Emperor did not answer, instead asking, "When did you confirm that I was still alive?" Madam Mu replied, "On that night Old Xiang went to the Starfall Mountains and came back saying that he had sensed your will." The White Emperor asked, "Did you not request that he do this?" Madam Mu answered, "This is about Luohengs marriage. Even if I requested it of him, he would not dare agree without your approval." "I dont understand what you mean." The White Emperor continued, "If I remember correctly, he should have defected to your side two years ago." Madam Mu jeered, "If my guess is right, this is something that you should have arranged for him to do three years ago." Countless years ago, the entire continent believed that the White Emperor and Madam Mu deeply loved each other, a Saint husband and wife envied across the world. No one could have expected that they had never trusted each other. It was a normal thing for husband to deceive wife, wife to trick husband. The White Emperor asked, "Why did you doubt him?" Madam Mu derided, "Anyone with eyes could see that he was your loyal dog, your most fervent believer." Perhaps because he had thought of the mountainous figure copsing in front of the Imperial City, the White Emperor did not respond for a very long time. A bystander might think that he was reminiscing, grieving, or criticizing himself. But in Madam Mus view, this was a shameless and nauseating affectation of sympathy. "Theres no need for you to fake your mood. For thest two hundred years, youve wanted nothing more than to kill this most prestigious and most senior elder, to eliminate the Xiang n that he was a member of. But since he and his n were far too loyal, you could never find an appropriate excuse or reason. This time, you finally managed to use his loyalty to conveniently stain his name, so you would naturally kill him as quickly as possible." The derision on Madam Mus face grew deeper and deeper. "Now that I think about, you and that old friend of yours, Shang Xingzhou, are really very simr, both hypocritical to the extreme. He wants to kill his own student, but he also doesnt want to dirty his own hands, so he wanted to borrow mine. And you are just the same." The White Emperors expression did not change. "Since you knew that I was still alive, why did you not stop me froming out?" "If you wanted toe out, you would naturallye out. If you didnt want toe out, then it meant that you wanted to continue watching the y." Madam Mu impassively said, "Weve been husband and wife for so many years, so we have at least a little tacit understanding. When you were never willing toe out, it meant that you silently agreed to my n, that you wanted to watch me and ck Robe do these things. The only thing I dont understand is why you stopped me from moving against Chen Changsheng." It was now obvious that the iprehensible energy that had put Chen Changsheng on edge hade from the White Emperor. And it was only this way that the White Emperor could alter the stance of the entire Demi-human race overnight without showing himself. Madam Mu did not need the White Emperor to answer this question, as she managed to quickly derive it for herself. "Presumably, its because you knew that Shang Xingzhou could appear at any time." The White Emperor said, "Correct. In the end, I still underestimated my old friends daring and methods. I didnt expect that he would invite Xu Yourong to assist him." "No one is willing to stand on the stage and judge life and death, but you sit in the audience, tasting tea." Madam Mu sneered at him. "I didnt want to let you keep watching the y, nor did Shang Xingzhou. Everyone wanted you to step on stage and give us a song." The White Emperor said, "I also underestimated Chen Changshengs resolve and persistence." Madam Mu recalled that figure moving between the Imperial City and the Starfall Mountains, and shook her head. She also had not expected that Chen Changsheng had the ability, as well as such an admirable patience, to use his sword array to grind away at the seal. From that moment, the White Emperor could no longer y the part of the suffering sovereign, imprisoned from the world. All the conflicts exploded from that moment, the beginning of all stories. All the roles put on their makeup and stepped on stage. This was what was meant by seeing all living things. Madam Mu taunted, "Even though you ended up being pushed out like a clown by that master and disciple, I wont sympathize with you." The White Emperor calmly replied, "I do not require sympathy." "Then what about him?" Madam Mu lightly caressed her belly as she looked at the White Emperor. "Does your son need sympathy?" A little life that still had not been able to see the world, see all living beings; only one who could not see these things required sympathy. That is to say, it hade to a premature end. The White Emperors gaze fell on Madam Mus belly. Madam Mus belly was very t. "It is not easy to pass on the bloodline of my White Emperor n. Pregnancy requires five years, and getting a son could even be considered challenging." The White Emperor calmly gazed at her as he added, "But we already have Luoluo." Madam Mu stared into his eyes. "But in the end, she is just a daughter." "This is your greatest mistake. Ive never felt there to be any difference between a daughter and son, so Ive naturally never thought about getting a son. Ive never understood where this viewpoint of you people from the Great Western Continent came from." The expression on the White Emperors face became more and more derisive, his tone increasingly harsh. "Because daughters must be married off and cant assist the parents in ones old age, or is it because women are extroverted? But youve been married off to my White Emperor City for so many years, and youve always been thinking about your parents n. Youve never treated this ce as your home, never treated me as a part of your family. This being the case, what are you worried about?" ______________ 1. This title is a line from a poem by the Tang Dynasty poet Du Fu, the title of which is simply White Emperor City. It refers to the actual White Emperor City, usually known as Baidicheng, where Du Fu resided for several years. The city, actually a templeplex, was often shrouded in mists, hence the clouds rushing out of its gates. However, it should be noted that the White Emperor called Madam Mu Yuner, which means Little Cloud, so you can also interpret this title as In White Emperor City, Madam Mu leaves. Chapter 1039 – In White Emperor City, Clouds Rush Out the Gate (II) Chapter 1039 C In White Emperor City, Clouds Rush Out the Gate (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Madam Mu was quiet for a very long time, not answering the White Emperors questions. She did not know how to answer. No matter how harsh and derisive the White Emperors words were, no matter how much they displeased her, upon careful thought, she truly found it impossible to respond to them. This fact made her recall all the many facts from thest few years. Suddenly, she felt like thesest few years and all these matters were somewhat absurd. The distant figure of a lonely sail on the Western Sea... How could she bear to turn and look at her mother country? But starting from many years ago, she had grown used to thinking about problems in this way, doing things in this way. It truly had been many years. She sighed. "Youve probably been holding these words for many years." The White Emperor thought this over, then answered, "Its fine, because you werent so obvious before, and our daughter was only ten-some years old." "So thats how it was." A hint of loneliness appeared in Madam Mus eyes. There were still many things that had been left unsaid, and though there was still time to say them, there was not much meaning in it. Home was where the heart found peace, so why had her heart never been able to find peace? Why had she not left just now but instead waited to have this conversation with the White Emperor? Countless clouds rushed toward that blue gown in the sky. In a very short time, they formed an extremely thick sea of clouds in which white waves were born and died. It was like all the clouds in the world had gathered over White Emperor City. All truly did mean all. There were the cold clouds that had hung over the snowcapped peaks of the Starfall Mountains, and there were rain clouds from the Western Sea. There was also the fog that lingered by the streams, and the icy wisps over the snowy ins. Even clouds from the distant Cloud Grave in the east began to drift toward her. The sea of clouds grew thicker and thicker, wider and wider, eventually engulfing a part of the sky a hundred-some li in radius. The clouds had originally been white, but as they increased in number, light could no longer prate them. They became gray, then ck. Looking up from the ground, the sea of clouds in the sky became a sea of ink. The sun was obscured by the clouds, causing the world below to get dimmer and dimmer, until finally, it became impossible to see anything clearly. The dark night hade early. Frightened shouts rose from all over White Emperor City. The demi-human popce either fled in all directions or stood dazed on the streets, staring at the inky sea of clouds. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong nced at each other and then up to the sky. Tang Thirty-Six looked up to the sky. Xiaode, the Shi n leader, and the other great demi-humans all looked up to the sky. Had this battle between Saints begun? In the fractured street, Shang Xingzhou also looked up at the sky, an indifferent expression on his face, his thoughts inscrutable. Crack! A massive bolt of lightning, as thick as a Celestial Tree, tore open the sea of clouds, illuminating the entire world before vanishing in midair. In that instant, a several-li radius of clouds in that inky sea was painted white. Many more bolts of lightning followed. The majority were extinguished before breaking through the clouds, and the asional ones that could were unable to reach the ground. This lightning came from above. One could imagine how mighty they were from how they were able to tear through theyer of clouds, which was several dozen li thick. Massive booms of thunder reached the ground, bringing with them fierce gales that began to devastate the city. The seal of the Red River sensed this and activated on its own, forming a massive dome of blue light that covered the Imperial City, Heavensguard Pavilion, and all of the upper city within it. However, it could not stop those gales from toppling the crude residences of the lower city, leading to injuries among many of its denizens. Massive waves emerged from the sea of clouds as the lightning tore away at it. asionally, in a spectacr sight, a wisp of cloud like a tongue of me would spit down. Those lightning bolts would asionally illuminate the world below the clouds, but they could not bring any real warmth. The sun, shut out by the thickyer of clouds, could not spread its warmth to the earth, and so White Emperor Citys temperature rapidly dropped. The moisture in the clouds had no time to condense into water drops. It turned straight into snowkes that dropped down from the sky. Those wisps torn out of the sea by the lightning bolts were like scattered dandelions, shedding unimaginable amounts of snow. This was an extremely rare blizzard. Those people who had fled in fear or had homes to hide in had already left. Those who remained on the streets naturally would not leave now. They stood in the blizzard, gazing up at the sky. Unfortunately, though their gazes could see through the snow, they could not see through the thick clouds to find out what was going on. There was a fwoosh as Chen Changsheng opened the Yellow Paper Umbre. Tang Thirty-Six was prepared to walk under it, but then he realized that Chen Changsheng had walked to Xu Yourongs side. The cosmetic-buying young girl called out to her young master and raised an umbre over his head. An Lin was in the process of treating the wounds of Linghai Zhiwang and the others. She would asionally raise her head to nce at the sky. All was quiet around the courtyard. White Emperor City was also very quiet. The only sound was the turmoil in the sea of clouds, the tearing that spilled snow over the earth. The entire world shifted between ck and white, but not once did it turn gray. The heavens and earth seemed to have be one. An extremely thick lightning bolt descended far in the west. The peak of some obscure mountain had been leveled. The stream outside the courtyard was frozen and ceased to gurgle. The thunder did not stop, the snow did not cease. ...... ...... After some time, a fracture finally appeared in the middle of the sea of clouds, and the clouds began to scatter. Sunlight peeked in through that crack, which grew wider and wider, eventually enveloping all of White Emperor City. The sea of clouds began to disperse, shedding countless wispy snow-carrying clouds. Those cold clouds descended on the Imperial City, on Heavensguard Pavilion. They flowed down the Stairway to Heaven like a waterfall. The cloudfall reached the lower city, then exited the city gate, ultimately entering the Red River and leaving nothing behind. Not a single trace, not in the blue sky above or in White Emperor City below. Not a single wisp of a cloud was left. In the stone hall at the highest part of the Imperial City... Luoluo stood by the window, tears rolling down her face as she gazed at the snow. The White Emperor returned to that street. He gazed up at the sky. There were no more clouds. But snow was stilling down. This snow seemed toe from the void. It had all been so empty. Shang Xingzhou walked to his side and asked, "How many years have we been friends?" The White Emperor answered, "Several hundred years." Shang Xingzhou said, "Back when you chose her, your father objected, I objected, and all the ministers objected." The White Emperor jeered at himself, "Jin Yulu said the same thing today." Shang Xingzhou looked at him and asked, "So then what do you think now?" "Are you asking if I regret it?" The White Emperor said nothing for a very long time. Finally, he said, "Only you humans and the demons will have such a boring way of thinking." If it really was such a boring way of thinking, why had he said nothing for so long? Why had he needed to think for so long? Only if the mountain is without its peak, and the riverse to a stop. Only if the winter thunders and snow falls like rain. Only if the heavens and earth be one. Only then would I dare to break with my lord1. This was the final parting. Only parting can bring one overwhelming grief2. And this was the final parting. But had everything trulye to an end here? Those dispersing clouds, this still-falling snow, was all her: cold, wet, and soft, making one feel a little angry. The White Emperor abruptly lowered his head and began to cough. ______________ 1. The above four lines are from a folk song from the Han Dynasty called а. The singer of the song is a woman who is swearing an oath to the heavens that her love to her husband will remain true. Not unless the seemingly impossible events mentioned above happen will she dare to be parted from her husband.? 2. This is the first line in the Fu on Parting, the Fu being a type of poetic prose, by Jiang Yan, a poet who lived in the Southern Dynasty. As can be expected from the title of the Fu, it describes the various sorrowful circumstances of parting. Chapter 1040 – The Hearts of Emperors Are All Wind and Snow Chapter 1040 C The Hearts of Emperors Are All Wind and Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr There were many reasons to cough, with the mostmon being illness. Cold air harming the lungs was one of the most lingering illnesses. Even an expert of the Divine Domain would find it very troublesome. Shang Xingzhou had no idea that the White Emperor would be coughing throughout the following years and months, coughing for many years. But he did know that the White Emperor had suffered significant injuries, just as he had. The two Angels of Sacred Light and Madam Mu were extremely powerful opponents. He and the White Emperor were the strongest of the current era, but they also had to pay a certain price. That he chose not to exercise all the options avable to him at this time was based on this reasoning. It was also because he knew that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong would not support him. He and the White Emperor could alter their wills ording to the situation at any time, but that young couple would not. He said to the White Emperor, "But, in the end, it still came to this day." "She was talented, of a good bloodline, capable, extremely intelligent, and also beautiful. By marrying her, I could father the best descendant." The White Emperor added, "For this, I could endure many things, including her ambition, but I didnt realize that her ambition was so great." Shang Xingzhou understood what he meant. If Madam Mu had only plotted to gain a few advantages for the Great Western Continent, the White Emperor would remain silent, but her recent actions had now even involved the fate of the entire Demi-human race. "In truth, I always knew that she couldnt stand me, that she always felt that I was a monster that didnt understand art." The White Emperor indifferently said, "None of this matters. I could endure her, but I could not endure like Bie Yanghong. Most importantly, Luoluo was the one I chose to be the next White Emperor. You should also be aware of how pure and formidable her bloodline is. And she wanted to marry her off to Xuo City just because thats what the Great Western Continent thinks should be done with daughters? She really went crazy." Shang Xingzhoumented, "In this entire matter, this is the part that I dont understand about you. Your descendant was also in her bosom." The White Emperor indifferently said, "In the matter of sons and daughters, Ive never cared about quantity, only quality. An excellent child like Luoluo is already enough, so what use is there in having more pieces of trash? This is the reason my n has always been very small since ancient times. Not everyone can be like that emperor of yours, having so many sons and letting them ughter each other to see which one will survive in the end and im the throne. What do you consider that? Raising Gu1? There are times when I really dont know what to say about your Human race." The emperor he was referring to was naturally the mighty Emperor Taizong. Shang Xingzhou said, "This being the case, why do all this?" "Back in the snowy ins to the north of Mount Han, you borrowed my hands to heavily wound the Demon Lord, and also dyed me for five years." The White Emperor gave Shang Xingzhou a deep stare. "These five years were enough for you to do too many things. You unexpectedly managed to seize back the rule of the Human race from Tianhais hands... I was forced to ponder a problem. If Xuo City is destroyed and you unite the world, where will my race go? So I could only strive to slow your pace." Shang Xingzhou calmly said, "I am not His Majesty Taizong. I do not have the ability to defy the heavens and change fate. All of you have overestimated me." The White Emperor replied, "You are my friend, so I know how frightening you are. And you even managed to raise two excellent students." Shang Xingzhou did not respond to thisment. "So you made this n?" He was still referring to his previous question. Why do all this? He was talking about everything that had urred. This was the White Emperors city. Everything that happened in this city had all obtained his agreement, or tacit approval, or even secret promotion. Whether it was Madam Mus deeds or the Xiang n elders deeds, whether they were for good or ill. Like the Heavenly Selection, or the dangers that Chen Changsheng had faced, or this n, or the deaths of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, or that most important of matters. The White Emperor would not agree to marry Luoluo off to Xuo City, but this did not mean that he had not initially considered allying with the demons. "You used your daughter as a betting chip to make both sides fight while you watched from the sidelines. No matter what the result was, you woulde out in the end to mount the stage and shout, bringing everything to a perfect close." Shang Xingzhou continued, "For people like us that have lived too long, we have far too much time to think, and our schemes naturally wont have many ws. But you did not expect Chen Changsheng to arrive so early, altering the course of the situation, and you also did not expect him to be so obsessed with digging you out of that mountain." The White Emperor said, "As I said, you raised two excellent students. And besides, you also came." Shang Xingzhou said, "For such a major event, I had to personally step on stage." The White Emperor knew that the major event did not merely refer to the Demi-human races intention to ally with Xuo City, but more to those two Angels of Sacred Light. To individuals like him and Shang Xingzhou, who dwelled at the peak of the continent, the only truly major events were events beyond this world. They all walked the path of the Great Dao, and their Dao was this sides Dao. To use Wang Zhices words, positions were rtive, so it was only natural that their standpoints be foreordained from their birth. The actions of the demons had already touched their bottom line. "It probably has nothing to do with the Demon Lord." The White Emperor determined, "Only people as mad as her and ck Robe would do something like this." Shang Xingzhou said, "Women are all crazy, so you cant let them stand too high." He had opposed the marriage of the White Emperor and Madam Mu many years ago on the basis of this reasoning. Simrly, he thought the same of the Tianhai Divine Empress. "So I cannot understand why you were willing to request Xu Yourongs assistance." The White Emperor said, "Shes a woman, and shes also your students fiance." Shang Xingzhou replied, "Defeating you is an extremely difficult task." "Yes, in the end, I still lost to you and your student." The White Emperor added, "This convinces me of the soundness of that statement." He was naturally referring to that statement circting around the continent. A temple of Xining rules the world. Rule could mean govern, but it could also mean conquer. If Shang Xingzhoubined forces with his two students, they could conquer all who did not ept their rule. "If I remember correctly, it was you who said this, right before you entered seclusion." "Correct." "I have never conceded." Shang Xingzhou calmly said, "So after I exterminate the demons, how do you n to deal with me?" "In the past I truly was very worried, but I feel a little better now, because before you can visit White Emperor City again, you have to defeat that excellent student of yours." The White Emperormented, "Ive discovered that that student of yours is even better than I imagined. For you to beat him will truly be very difficult." Just like Shang Xingzhou said, for individuals like them who had spent too long soaking in the river of time, as long as they calcted, their ns would be without w. Luoluo would be the next White Emperor, so as long as Chen Changsheng reigned over the world, the safety of the demi-humans would be assured, no matter how much the humans flourished. Madam Mu had once said to Luoluo that the rtionship between teacher and student was not so firm and that she would only feel at ease if Chen Changsheng was willing to marry Luoluo. The White Emperor did not think so. He was almost certain that it was precisely because Chen Changsheng could not marry Luoluo that he would treat her even better. This was not an inability to fulfill ones desires. Rather it was an iparably intense desire to protect that resulted from a fusion of apology and the joy of being adored and loved. Of course, these ns were founded on the idea that Chen Changsheng would not be killed or lose out to Shang Xingzhou. "You view that student of mine who cant grow up to be useful so optimistically?" This was the first time in this conversation that Shang Xingzhou admitted that Chen Changsheng was his student. "In truth, it all originates from your attitude to him." The White Emperor calmly said, "If you did not so highly regard him, how could this world have so highly regarded him at the start?" Shang Xingzhou asked, "And if this high regard did not have the meaning that all of you believed it to have?" The White Emperor said, "We can talk about it when the timees. And besides, if someone can promise me even more in the future, Ill naturally change my mind." Shang Xingzhou said no more. Turning, he left the street. Chen Changsheng had been watching on the side this entire time. He said nothing as he watched Shang Xingzhou mix into the crowd. On the Divine Path of the Mausoleum of Books, he was carrying the Tianhai Divine Empresss body down and Shang Xingzhou wasing up. They had passed each other, not saying a single word, not giving a single nce. At the time, he had not said anything, nor had he mentioned this matter in the future, but in truth, he had found the emotions from that time somewhat impossible to bear. Today, Shang Xingzhou had nced at him twice, but he still felt the same. Shang Xingzhous gaze was no different from the way one looked at a stranger. Two hands fell on Chen Changshengs shoulders. Not to burden him, but tofort him. Chen Changsheng looked at Tang Thirty-Six and smiled, then he turned to Xu Yourong and said, "Im fine." ...... ...... Winter on the snowy ins was as cold as the abyss. The air exhaled by demon beasts was quickly frozen into crystals. The wind was fierce and devoid of warmth. ck Robe calmly gazed to the west, then said suddenly, "We lost." Upon hearing these words, the gigantic Mountain-toppling Fiend nearby let out a painful roar. It was not because the Mountain-toppling Fiend could understand his words and knew that the most important scheme of the Demon race in thest few years had failed, but because the Demon Commander on its head had angrily snapped off a part of its horn. Behind ck Robe and the Demon Commander were ten-some Demon Generals, and even farther behind were several massive and enigmatic figures, shrouded in ck mists. The demons had not gone to White Emperor City to offer their aid for several reasons. ck Robe believed in the power of the Angels of Sacred Light, believed in his understanding of the situation in the capital, but it was also because there was not enough time. But the more important reason was a person. A middle-aged schr stood in the snow. It was the most famous schr in the world since the dawn of history. Wang Zhice. "I didnt expect that he would even manage to get you to move. Now that I think about it, that you were able to escape little boy Jiexings murderous intentions back then probably involved no small effort from Daoist Ji." The gusting winds revealed ck Robes sickly green cheeks, but his voice remained t and emotionless. This name that he had not heard in ages caused Wang Zhice to sigh. "Have several hundred years of wind and snow still not been able to wash away your hatred?" ______________ 1. Gu, , refers to a particr custom of cing a variety of poisonous insects into a jar, where they will fight and kill each other. The final survivor was considered to have concentrated the toxins of all the insects killed in its single body, and the highly lethal toxin was extracted from the final insect to be used in assassination. Chapter 1041 – I See Chapter 1041 C I See Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Jiexing was Emperor Taizongs old name in Tianliang County. Ever since the Heavenly Tome Monoliths descended upon the world, there was no one who could ever surpass this mans status in history. For this reason, everyone on this continent, whether they were born before or after him, would always pay him the highest honor and respect. Neither human nor demi-human, nor even those demon dukes in Xuo City that hated him to the bone, would ever directly address him by his name. But today, ck Robe had called it out, and he had even called him little boy. Anyone could hear that his hatred for Emperor Taizong extended straight into the marrow of his bones. "If time could forget all things of the past, what meaning would there be in our existences?" ck Robe sneered at Wang Zhice, "You once said that you did not care about worldly affairs, but it looks to me like you still cant let them go." Wang Zhice said, "Since you coborated with people from the other race, this is no longer a worldly affair, but an affair that is beyond this world." ck Robe asked, "And so what?" Wang Zhice replied, "As long as you are willing to give up on this insane way of thinking, I am willing to do anything for you." "Anything?" ck Robe ridiculed, "Ive seen your shameless cruelty. Did you think I would be fooled by you another time?" After saying this, he turned and stalked toward that metropolis deep within the snowstorm. The Demon Commander and the Demon Generals followed, while those massive figures in the ck mists gradually faded away. Wang Zhice gazed at ck Robes figure, an extremelyplicated expression on his face. ...... ...... The Demon Lord silently left White Emperor City, the entire process so peaceful that nobody noticed. There were many human experts that wanted to kill the Demon Lord within the city, but nobody could touch him, as the White Emperor had loudly proimed a decree. This decree was the exact same as Madam Mus, a word-for-word copy. One who hase from afar is a guest. Anyone could understand what this meant. Everything in the world needed to be in equilibrium. In order to guard against the Human race bing too strong on its own, the Demon race could not be weakened too much. The Council of Elders remained silent, as did the Demi-human Court and experts like Xiaode, because this was His Majestys will. Only Jin Yulu, just like he did several hundred years ago, entered a fierce quarrel with the White Emperor, after which he was driven out of the Imperial City to continue his life tilling the fields. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six stood on the observation tform, looking into the hall. The sun was extremely bright and the hall was extremely gloomy. It was difficult to clearly see anything within, only the ministers, generals, and elders prostrating on the ground in a dense wave. Tang Thirty-Six recalled the bloody battle that had taken ce around the courtyard. In a terrible mood, he sneered, "Is that what the weak are reasonable means?" Chen Changsheng said nothing, only sighed. It didnt take long for the court to conclude its session. The ministers, generals, and elders began to file out. From a distance, they respectfully bowed at Chen Changsheng, then dispersed. No one dared toe forward and speak with them, not even the Bear tribe elder or the Shi n leader. The circumstances today werepletely different from the circumstances several nights ago in the Daoist church. After several years, the White Emperor had finally returned to his city. There was no need for him to attempt any politics or strategy for the entire Demi-human race to unite under his will. Moreover, the only person that could threaten his status, the Xiang n leader, had died a violent death, and the Xiang n itself was very unstable. Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six entered the hall. There was no seat for Chen Changsheng to sit on, but Tang Thirty-Six could not call this disrespectful, as the White Emperor was also not sitting. "How is your grandfather doing?" The White Emperor asked Tang Thirty-Six. No matter how many silent curses he had, Tang Thirty-Six still responded very calmly and appropriately. There was nothing to criticize in either his courtesy or bearing. But in the end, he still could not help but say a few words. "I really cant understand why he still loves to stir so many storms, even though hes this old." He was clearly speaking of the Tang Old Master, but the object of his ridicule was the White Emperor. The White Emperor ignored him. Turning to Chen Changsheng, he said a few words. These words had a simple meaning that could easily be imagined. It was just looking back on the extremely close and excellent rtionship between both sides and an expression of hope that it could continue. Lastly, the White Emperor said, "At Holy Maiden Peak, you and Zhexiu killed that fellow. It was excellent." Thisment ended the conversation. An attendant led Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six to Luoluos residence. Chen Changsheng continued to ponder those final words. Tang Thirty-Six exined, "He was speaking of the White Tiger Divine General. That fellow was also incredibly bold to dare call himself White Tiger. If not for the alliance between the two races, he would have been killed by the White Emperor ages ago. It wasnt easy for the White Emperor to act, so he should truly be quite ted to see you kill him." As they reached that stone hall at the highest point, they saw a figure standing by the railing. Chen Changsheng was somewhat surprised, but he still went into the hall first. Tang Thirty-Six naturally did not follow, instead walking toward the woman by the railing. The stone hall was not of crude construction. Round windows and ebony partitions made the space appear very luxurious and beautiful. Luoluo stood in front of a painting like a lonely white flower in a pot. Her face was pale and her expression mournful. She looked very pitiful. It was not merely because of the callousness of her mother and her death, nor was it just because of the parting soon toe. Many other things contributed to this sadness. Chen Changsheng stood in front of her, remaining quiet for a very long time. Suddenly, he proposed, "Do you want toe with me?" Luoluo lowered her head, saying nothing. Drip, drip, drip. Tears sshed against the floor. After a few moments, she raised her head and wiped the tears off with her sleeve. She revealed a sincere smile and replied, "Teacher, theres no need." If Chen Changsheng had said e with me instead of do you want toe with me, she might have followed him. Thetter was a proposal seeking her opinion. The former was an order. As a student, how could she defy her teachers will? s. She very naturally leaned into Chen Changshengs chest. Just like in the past. Chen Changsheng didnt know where to put his hand. When he saw the trails of tears on her face, her dazzling smile, and her clear eyes, he thought of many things. The walls of the Orthodox Academy, pockmarked by rain, the dazzling twilight visible from the great banyan tree, and that clearke. His hand fell. But it was different from the past. This time, his hand fell on her back. ...... ...... A long time had passed, but Chen Changsheng had still note out. Tang Thirty-Six could not help but look to his side again. Xu Yourong paid him no attention, and she also did not turn to look into the hall. This was the highest ce in the Imperial City, higher even than the observation tform. Standing by the rail, she could clearly make out the observation tform. She knew that a pear tree had once grown there. She knew how touching the sight of pear blossoms bathed in rain was. She had personally witnessed the sight not too long ago1. (TN: Pear blossoms bathed in rain is a Chinese expression that means weeping beauty.) Just who would not pity that young face drenched in tears? Tang Thirty-Six finally could suppress himself no longer. "You..." Xu Yourong impassively said, "Shut your mouth." Somewhat angry, Tang Thirty-Six said, "I..." Xu Yourong lightly arched her brows, saying, "Even I cannot help but love her upon seeing her, much less him." ______________ 1.Pear blossoms bathed in rain is a Chinese expression that means weeping beauty. Chapter 1042 – Fierce the Cold Winds, Like Good Wine Chapter 1042 C Fierce the Cold Winds, Like Good Wine Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The three people walked out of the Imperial City. As they walked past the copsed Whalefall tform, Chen Changsheng suddenly stopped. "Just who did the child in her bosom belong to?" Upon hearing these words and connecting them to the quiet in the hall and Xu Yourongs reaction, Tang Thirty-Six was deeply shocked and subconsciously prepared to flee. Xu Yourong nced at him and said, "Youre thinking too much." Chen Changsheng had also noticed the change in Tang Thirty-Sixs expression and helplessly shook his head. Many people had died in this conflict, including Bie Yanghong, Wuqiong Bi, and the two Angels of Sacred Light. But the one that Chen Changsheng could not forget was a life that many could not even remember. It was the child in Madam Mus womb. In his view, that child had been the most innocent sacrifice. Perhaps it was because it made him recall his own background. Xu Yourong understood where his question came from and exined that offspring of the White Emperor n needed five years of pregnancy before they could be born. Chen Changsheng froze. Only now did he understand why Luoluo was so small despite iming that she was the same age as him. She had been referring to the age as counted starting from her day of conception. Outside the Imperial City, the Bear tribe leader, the Shi n leader, and other demi-human personages were waiting for them. Outside the White Emperors gaze, they were very willing to express their kindness to Chen Changsheng and repair their rtionship. However, they were still somewhat fearful. It didnt take long for them to disperse and for the za in front of the Imperial City to be deserted. Chen Changsheng turned his head and saw that little ck dot high up on the observation tform. He said nothing. He naturally knew that this was not the entire truth. In those nights when he was breaking the array in the Starfall Mountains, he had pondered many things, and faintly begun to understand what was happening. So when he used the South Stream Temple array to open the seal, that mountain copsed, and the White Emperor appeared before the world, he had chosen to immediately turn and leave. He had confirmed for himself that the White Emperor was still alive, but he did not want to see him, much less speak to him. Because he felt rather nauseated. The White Emperor had not died, nor was he unconscious. On that night before the Heavenly Selection ceremony, the Xiang n leader had gone to the Starfall Mountains. Of course, what he had sensed was the White Emperors true will. Madam Mu knew that the Xiang n leader had faked his defection, and it was also from that night that she began to suspect the White Emperor. But she did not change her mind and continued to advance her ns. She knew the White Emperor too well, so she knew that as long as the White Emperor could remain uninvolved, he would permit her actions. But no one had expected Chen Changsheng to go to the Starfall Mountains and save the White Emperor. Those nights spent breaking the array to save someone were actually to force someone. One was not forced out by wealth or honor, but through persistence and dedication. Ultimately, the White Emperor was forced out of the mountains by Chen Changsheng. The method to break the array had been passed from Shang Xingzhou to Xu Yourong to Xiaode, and finally, to him. After seeing all living beings, the White Emperor would have to make a decision. From this perspective, he truly had lost to Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng. Tang Thirty-Six recalled the sight when the Li Pces grand array was broken, thought of the Demon Lord walking out of the darkness and that Angel in the sky. Still feeling some fear, he said, "Thankfully, all the schemes failed in the end, or else I really dont know how things would end up." Chen Changsheng said nothing. He did not agree with Tang Thirty-Sixs view. "Who says that the White Emperor really lost? The demons lost two Angels of the Sacred Light and the humans also lost two experts of the Divine Domain. Shang Xingzhou has suffered significant injuries, the Xiang n leader was unjustly killed, the Xiang n destroyed, and the Council of Elders severely weakened. For the next two hundred years, no one will dare to threaten him, and the rtionship between Chen Changsheng and Luoluo is indestructible. Once she inherits the throne, the demi-humans wont have to worry about any threats from the humans. For so many benefits, all he had to pay was the life of his wife." Xu Yourong slightly paused, then added, "And he didnt even love her." Tang Thirty-Six suddenly felt like the wind was getting colder. Then he realized that they had already exited the city gate and were at the ferry by the shore. Xuanyuan Po, the Tang ns people, and the Orthodoxys priests had been waiting here for them for a very long time. The cold winds howling from the river made the breath of every person a pir of frost. It was a somewhat spectacr scene. After the heavy snowfall stopped, the temperature of White Emperor City had failed to rise. The wind wasing from the direction of the river, but it was reallying from across the mountains, from the Western Sea. The west wind was as cold as an icy knife, but as it cut across their faces, it made them red and hot, as if they had drunk the strongest wine. Chen Changsheng turned to look at the Imperial City. He thought of thest few days, thought of the people in this story, thought of the White Emperor and Madam Mu. "Will we really be people like this?" On the shore of the Orthodox Academyske and weeks ago by the banks of the Wenshui, he had asked this question. In the past, Tang Thirty-Six would have given a very clear answer, but he was quiet today. Chen Changsheng thought of Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi, and recalled another important question. "If your wife treated you extremely well but had a poor personality, or was an evil and wicked person, what would you do?" This had been Bie Yanghongs question. Xuanyuan Po recalled those days and his expression darkened. Xu Yourong calmly gazed at him and asked, "If it were you, what would you do?" Chen Changsheng very earnestly pondered the question, then replied, "I would advise and stop you frommitting evil, spending my entire life standing guard at your side." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Just like Bie Yanghong?" Chen Changsheng considered this, then shook his head. "I cant do it." Xu Yourong replied, "And I dont want it." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "And if you encounter this problem?" Xu Yourong thought for a while, then replied, "I would kill him, then follow him in death." This answer, especially the casual way in which she spoke, scared Xuanyuan Po so badly that the words he had been preparing to say were rammed back down his throat. "You really are a child raised by the Divine Empress." Tang Thirty-Six felt somewhat sorrowful, then he quickly changed the subject. "I feel like theres a problem with your brains." Surprised, Chen Changsheng asked, "What do you think should be done?" "You all say that Im like Su Li, and my way of doing things is naturally in that style as well." Tang Thirty-Six said, "What can you do? Dont do anything. Isnt it quite pleasant to be big viins together?" Chen Changsheng felt that these words were inappropriate. Just when he was preparing to say something, he was interrupted by a burst of ritual music. It was very happy music, and it was even interspersed with a firework or two. It was probably some familys happy asion. After so many events and Madam Mus recent death, a family that dared to hold such a happy asion was either extremely dumb or had incredibly deep backing. The family holding todays joyous event belonged to neither of these categories. The reason no one stopped them was that this family was holding a marriage, and the one officiating the marriage was rather special. Xuanyuan Po said to Tang Thirty-Six, "Principal was originally invited to preside over the marriage, but now Im serving as his substitute." Chen Changsheng exined, "I have to quickly leave." The Archbishop of the Western Wastes and several cardinals stepped forward to bid farewell, as they intended to take part in the marriage. This sort of disy puzzled Tang Thirty-Six even more, making him wonder, just whats going on here? Xuanyuan Po exined to him the story. The people getting married were a young man and woman who had gone to the front of the Imperial City several days ago to see the Heavenly Selection ceremony. The young man was a Bear tribeborer of the lower city who lived in the Pine Paths. The young woman was a nobledy of the upper city. Logically speaking, such a massive difference in status would have made it impossible for them to even know each other, much less marry. But on that day, Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord engaged in a fierce battle on the observation tform, its effects causing a massive piece of rock to break off from the Whalefall tform. At the final moment, the Bear tribeborer had protected the nobledy. Even so, they still would have died, just like the several hundred others on the za who could not have escaped in time. Fortunately, the assault of Chen Changshengs swords had rendered that massive boulder into powder, dropping a beautiful snow in front of the Imperial City. No one died, and their emotions quickly turned into love, oveing many matters to result in todays marriage. "They all say that it might also be rted to the fact the one making the marriage proposal was me." Xuanyuan Po said, "But I feel like the brides family has a very good attitude and that everyone in the tribe is thinking too much." Tang Thirty-Six said, "If it werent you representing the groom in proposing marriage, would the brides family have had such a good attitude? And by the way, when did you get involved in this matter?" Xuanyuan Po exined, "Hes a member of my tribe, and Hujis beef buns really are good. Oh, I forgot to mention that the groom is one of theborers at the Huji steamed bun store. On that day, if he hadnt risked his life to throw the owner and chef out of the area, we wouldnt be able to keep eating those buns." Tang Thirty-Sixughed and said, "Thats too exaggerated. What sort of buns would be that good?" Chen Changsheng did notugh. He seriously said, "Those buns really were very good." The Huji steamed bun store in the Pine Paths was close to the Celestial Tree temple, and so it was naturally close to Xuanyuan Pos home. Bie Yanghong loved the buns from this store. s, when he died, he had still not been able to eat a hot one. The mood became somewhat gloomy. Tang Thirty-Six had heard of what had transpired before Bie Yanghongs death and vaguely understood. Xuanyuan Po bid farewell to Chen Changsheng and the others. Chen Changsheng said, "In the future, lets meet again at the Orthodox Academy." Xuanyuan Po nodded, then headed off with the bishops to the ce the music wasing from. Chen Changsheng silently watched as fireworks flew up from that direction. After a while, he said, "Its a good thing." "Yes, there are still quite a few beautiful things in the world." Tang Thirty-Six continued, "This being the case, who says that were guaranteed to be like the White Emperor couple?" Xu Yourong gave a faint smile, saying nothing. Under the light of the sun, the temperature gradually rose. The west wind gradually warmed, no longer as fierce and cold as it was before. With a cry, the White Crane left the ground. A ck-clothed girlnded on the shore, causing the snow to tremble. She asked in confusion, "Why are you in such a rush to leave?" It was because Chen Changsheng had received a letter. It was a letter from the capital. Someone in the capital was getting married and had invited him to the ceremony. They had even requested him to be the officiator. Chen Changsheng could elect to not participate in that marriage in White Emperor City, but he had to participate in that marriage in the capital. And he knew that whether he was willing or not, he could not escape this assignment. Just like how, in the past, whether he was willing or not, she would still sleep in his bed. ...... ...... (End of Book 6 C Fierce the West Wind) Chapter 1043 – Good People Should Kill Bad People Book 7: Dare to Order the Sun and Moon to Shine Over New Skies In hazy dreams, I curse the time passed, Ah my home, thirty-two years have gone. The red g stirred the peasant to take up the halberd, While the ck hand held high the tyrants whip. Only because one seeks grand goals are there many sacrifices, And I dare to order the sun and moon to shine over new skies. In joy, I see the wave after wave of beans, And the heroes from all-over returning in the evening mist. Shaoshan Revisited, Mao Zedong, 1959 Chapter 1043 C Good People Should Kill Bad People Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr On the sea was a ship. This ship had departed from White Emperor City many days ago. It had not yet reached its destination because its upants still hoped to receive good news and turn back. No news hade even now, so the people on the ship had finally given up. As she watched the coastline gradually appear before her eyes, a hint of relief finally appeared on Mu Jiushis haggard face. Her imperial uncle had died and something had probably happened to her older sister. She had no idea how to face her imperial brother, but to be able to return home was still something to be happy about. The Second Prince nced at her and lightly sighed. He knew that after this, it would be centuries before they would be able to step on the Central Continent. At this moment, a boom could be heard in the air. The clouds in the sky scattered in fright. As the ship swayed, a person appeared on the bow. It was a white-haired elder, his face round andrge. He looked ratherical, or perhaps one could say that his appearance made one feel extremely happy. Mu Jiushi and the Second Prince had no idea where this person hade from, but they knew that someone who could suddenly appear from out of the blue was assuredly powerful. Moreover, this round-faced elder made no attempts to conceal his Qithat divine Qi that exceeded the bounds of the mortal world. Mu Jiushi warily looked at the elder and asked, "Who are you?" The round-faced elder rubbed his head as if confused on how to answer. After a while, he said, "I apparently have the surname Cao." This surname shocked both Mu Jiushi and the Second Prince. There were few experts of the Divine Domain on the continent, and only one of them had the surname Cao. It could only be Cao Yunping. Cao Yunping was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets nephew through his sister and had once been a member of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Around a hundred years ago, for various unknown reasons, he had fought with Su Li and lost. After this loss, he suddenly decided to give up on the technique he cultivated and begin learning apletely new one. This was naturally extremely dangerous. Anyone could see that it was incredibly unwise. But neither the Elder of Heavenly Secrets nor the Tianhai Divine Empress had been able to change his mind. Cao Yunping had dispersed his cultivation and begun to cultivate anew, and just as he was about to seed, the star radiance in his body had exploded. Although he had barely managed to cling to life, his sea of consciousness had been gravely damaged, causing his mind to be confused. To put it another way, he became mentally disabled. From that moment, the Storms of the Eight Directions lost a member and no one could find any trace of him. Mu Jiushi had never expected that this person would appear on her ship, and it was clear that he had recovered his lost cultivation, had perhaps even surpassed it. "Does Senior... have any instruction?" Upon hearing this question, Cao Yunping once more sank into a daze. He began to strenuously think back, his brow furrowing in exertion. This made his round face grow taut, making it look like a newly-stuffed pillow. But neither Mu Jiushi nor the Second Prince dared tough. Cao Yunping really might be mentally disabled, but he still had a terrifying level of strength and cultivation, which meant that he was extremely dangerous. Cao Yunping finally remembered, his brow unfolding. With a joyful face, he said to them, "I remember now." Mu Jiushi cautiously asked, "What did Senior remember?" Cao Yunping did not directly answer her question, insteadining, "Why did you all return sote? Ive been waiting for you for many days." Mu Jiushi suddenly felt rather uneasy, asking, "For what was Senior waiting for us?" Cao Yunping replied, "I promised Chen Changsheng that I would kill you all." Mu Jiushi and the Second Prince paled. Cao Yunping remembered more and hurriedly said to the Second Prince, "Dont be scared, dont be scared, I remembered wrong. You werent there. Only this girl must die." Mu Jiushi nced at the approaching coastline and forced herself to calm down. "Senior, why must you kill me? Might there be some misunderstanding between us?" In her view, Chen Changsheng must have used some method to move this hidden expert, or else used words to deceive. So she naturally felt that she could think of some way to convince him or promise him some reward. The difference between the two depended on whether this hidden expert was actually a fool or just pretending to be one. "Im already a fool, really. So Ive been hiding in the mountains all this time precisely because Im afraid that if I randomly attack someone on the outside, Ill end up killing a good person by mistake." Cao Yunping earnestly exined, "But you are not a good person, because you colluded with the demons and also killed Bie Yanghongs son. I know Bie Yanghong. He is a good person." Mu Jiushi was very nervous, but her expression remained indifferent. "Senior, why are you so sure that I am not a good person? Just because Chen Changsheng told you?" "Yes, I believe in Chen Changshengs words, because he is a good person. Qiushan also believes in him, and Qiushan is also a good person." Cao Yunping patiently said to her, "They are all good people, but you are a bad person, so we want to kill you." ...... ...... After leaving the shore of the Red River, the White Crane did not fly too far beforending in the mountains. The four Prefects of the Orthodoxy and the three thousand cavalry had made camp here while they waited. Linghai Zhiwang reported to Chen Changsheng, "A letter came from the Qiushan n. It seems that person has gone to the Western Sea." Chen Changsheng froze, then asked, "Confirmed?" Linghai Zhiwang replied, "Yes." Xu Yourong asked, "Who went to the Western Sea?" "Cao Yunping." Chen Changsheng exined, "Some time ago, I met him in the sky." Xu Yourong knew that when he was flying from the Prince of Lulings estate to White Emperor City to give aid, a supreme expert had attempted to make trouble for him mid-journey. It was only now that she discovered that it had been Cao Yunping. She knew who Cao Yunping was and knew of his rtionship to Qiushan Jun. She was naturally able to guess why Cao Yunping had appeared, so she gave Chen Changsheng an apologetic nce. Chen Changsheng said, "Its fine. It should have been the Prince of Xiang that had someone send a message, nothing to do with the Qiushan n." Xu Yourong said, "I heard Senior Brother say before that this senior truly does have a problem with his mind. Wont that affect his judgment?" "It truly has been damaged somewhat. Seniors current level of intelligence is around that of a child, but... he is a good person." Chen Changsheng sighed, "I didnt expect that my random remark from that night would really make Senior trouble himself to go to the Western Sea." Linghai Zhiwang took out a sheet of paper and passed it to Chen Changsheng. It was a yellow sheet of paper, and ten-some names were written on it in cinnabar. These names had been written out on the first night after the arrival of Linghai Zhiwangs group in White Emperor City. Madam Mus name had been written at the top of the page. It had already been crossed out, signifying that she had died. Chen Changsheng took a brush from Daoist Siyuan. He dipped the brush in dissolved cinnabar and, on the second row, drew a line across Mu Jiushis name. This was a list of people to be killed. From Hanqiu City to Wenshui, from Wenshui to Fengyang City, from Fengyang City to Holy Maiden Peak, and from Holy Maiden Peak to White Emperor City, all the people that needed to be killed had their names written down. Next to Mu Jiushis name was Chusus. Everyones gazes fell on this name. The camp became somewhat quiet. Chapter 1044 – The Spring Breeze Sends Warmth to Join in Killing Su Chapter 1044 C The Spring Breeze Sends Warmth to Join in Killing Su Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr On the list, the most powerful person other than Madam Mu was Chusu. Moreover, this was a monster that cultivated the Yellow Springs art. It had formidable methods of escape, was incredibly secretive, and its techniques were ever-changing and unfathomable. It was extremely sinister and crafty, and though it had lost an arm to Xu Yourong in White Emperor City, it was still very difficult to kill. It could be presumed that this monster was already hiding in this vast range of mountains. How could they find it? "Perhaps I can guess where he is." The blind zither yer from the Tang n suddenly offered, "If Your Holiness does not mind, this matter can be given to me." Everyone remembered that this blind zither had been the previous generations Grand Elder of the Longevity Sect and the monster called Chusu was a strand of the previous Longevity Sect Masters soul. Linghai Zhiwang turned to Chen Changsheng, clearly rather willing. Chen Changsheng did not agree, because the blind zither yer had suffered heavy injuries in that battle with the Angel which would be very difficult to recover from in a short time. And besides, he was still a Guardian of the Tang n. Xu Yourong understood his meaning and proposed, "Have me do it." She was undoubtedly the best choice for killing Chusu, perhaps the only choice. Her Daoist technique was a natural counter to the Yellow Springs art, and she could rely on her speed to destroy Chusus escape techniques. Besides her, no one else present could catch up to Chusu, and even if they could, they were not guaranteed to kill it. Not even Chen Changsheng was very confident. But Chen Changsheng still did not agree, and his reason obtained the approval of everyone present. He would be returning to the capital soon. In that city was an even more important matter, and an even more troublesome problem. At this time, Xu Yourong could not leave his side. Linghai Zhiwang asked, "Then what can we do? Put it aside for now?" The camp once more fell silent, the mood oppressive. "Ill think of a way." Chen Changsheng nced at Xu Yourong and walked out of the camp. Xu Yourong understood and followed him. Linghai Zhiwang and the others were somewhat worried and looked to Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six waved his hands, indicating that he would not be taking part in this matter. "Ill go and see." As the least senior of the archbishops, Hu Thirty-Two helplessly sighed and walked out of the camp. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stopped under a pine tree growing along a cliff. He knew that Hu Thirty-Two was behind him, but he did not order him to stop. If he did not let the archbishops know what he intended, they would probably find it very hard to be at ease. A cool breeze caused pine needles to rustle down from the tree. A few yellowed needles fell on mottled yellow fur, seeming to melt into it and be almost indistinguishable. It was a dog-like animal, its fur rather messy. It looked somewhat repulsive. Its two hindlegs seemed to have been broken, and it looked rather pitiful as it dragged them along the ground. When it looked at Chen Changsheng, a sh of excitement gleamed in its eyes. It used its forelegs to raise its body and quickly crawl up to Chen Changsheng, where it incessantly kissed his feet. Xu Yourong tilted her head as she viewed this sight, finding it quite interesting. Although this was not her first time seeing this sort of sight, she still felt likeughing every time she saw this monster act like a treacherous official. Hu Thirty-Two was not at all interested. When he saw those tiny, evil eyes, he felt his body chill. Suddenly, he recalled the origins of this monster and his expression instantly changed. He shakily asked, "This is an Earth Monkey?" Yes, this was that Earth Monkey that had lived in the Garden of Zhou for centuries. It was also that monster described in the Daoist scriptures as the most sinister, most shameless, most crafty, and most bloodthirsty. Even the Mountain-toppling Fiend and the Monster Bull, massive monsters ranked extremely high on the Ranking of Monsters, were not willing to offend the Earth Monkey. They would even listen to its orders in battle. Upon confirming that this mangy yellow dog-like being was that horrifying monster of legend and recalling the gruesome stories surrounding it, Hu Thirty-Two felt even colder. If it werent for the fact that it was Chen Changsheng who had summoned this Earth Monkey and the Earth Monkey was acting so meek and obedient, he would immediately attempt to kill it. The Earth Monkey sensed the hostility from Hu Thirty-Two, as well as that faint fear. For humans to still remember its infamous reputation even though it had not been seen in the world for so many years made it rather proud, though it quickly sobered up. Unlike those monsters who wished to continue their peaceful lives in the Garden of Zhou, the Earth Monkey had always wanted to return to the living world and take a look around. It had begged Chen Changsheng many times, but Chen Changsheng knew of its vicious reputation and its evil ways, so he naturally did not agree. But since Chen Changsheng had finally summoned it out of the Garden of Zhou into the real world today, this naturally meant that the situation had changed, that perhaps it really did have a chance of fulfilling its wish. At this crucial moment, the Earth Monkey would notmit any mistakes. Its eyes turned innocent and its expression even humbler, its body pressing even lower to the ground. Its two crippled hindlegs began to tremble while its tail beat against the floor, but it was also extremely careful to not raise a single speck of dust. It had truly seeded in mastering the art of looking pitiful. Hu Thirty-Two remained wary. He would not be fooled by this act. Xu Yourong, on the other, finally could no longer suppress herugh. Chen Changsheng said, "Stop pretending and quickly rise." At these words, the Earth Monkey hurriedly straightened its body, no longer daring to make a single extraneous movement. Its two crippled hindlegs had actually been cured a long time ago. It was just that in the Garden of Zhou, it had gotten used to dragging its hindlegs along as it crawled across the ins. The only monsters that knew of this fact were the Mountain-toppling Fiend and the Monster Bull. Chen Changsheng said, "Help me with a matter." The Earth Monkeys eyes began to roll around in thought. Chen Changsheng took a pill from his bosom and fed it to the Earth Monkey. The Earth Monkeys eyes instantly lit up. It sat on the ground and, just like a cultivator, closed its eyes in meditation. A light mist began to flow out of its nostrils. Its remaining internal injuries had beenpletely cured. The pill had not been the Cinnabar Pill, but had been made from the dregs left over after refining the Cinnabar Pill. However, the pill still contained some of Chen Changshengs blood. After some time, the Earth Monkey opened its eyes and gave Chen Changsheng a look of absolute gratitude. Chen Changsheng took a drawing of Chusu from Hu Thirty-Two and unrolled it in front of the Earth Monkeys eyes. "This person." The Earth Monkey looked at the strangely-shaped fellow in the drawing and thought to itself, theres someone in the world thats actually uglier than me. Its curiosity was piqued. Chen Changsheng said, "Kill it." The Earth Monkey instantly came to its senses, letting out several low growls. It used its bloodthirsty killing intent to prove its loyalty. Hu Thirty-Two finally understood what Chen Changsheng intended to do. It was well-known that Earth Monkeys had the innate ability to travel through the earth, and they were also extremely cruel and sinister. This was the best choice for hunting down and killing Chusu. But Chusu was also a true monster. The Earth Monkey did not necessarily have the ability to kill it. "I have an idea." Hu Thirty-Two knew that voicing this suggestion might alter the Popes view of him, even cause the Pope to be wary of him. But as his most loyal subordinate, he had to voice his suggestion, leaving nothing to hide. After hearing this idea, the gaze Chen Changsheng aimed at him truly did change. Even the Earth Monkeys gaze toward Hu Thirty-Two changed, as if it had recognized arade. Xu Yourong just shook her head. ...... ...... The Earth Monkey left the cliff, heading into the mountains to seek out the world it had lost and Chusu. Other Chen Changsheng, Xu Yourong, and Hu Thirty-Two, no one knew of this matter, and nobody knew what sort of attitude the Earth Monkey would use to appear in front of Chusu. Not long after the Earth Monkeys departure, the Orthodoxys convoy set out for the capital. Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng was returning to the capital because he had received a letter. But was it really because of that letter? Of course it was not. The young emperor was still in the capital, as was Shang Xingzhou. And most importantly, the Li Pce was also in the capital. Chapter 1045 – The Xu Estate of the Old Days Chapter 1045 C The Xu Estate of the Old Days Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Linghai Zhiwang, Archbishop An Lin, and the other figures of their level knew that, starting from three years ago, someone in the capital had been constantly sending letters to the Pope. Whether the Pope was in the snowy mountains, Hanqiu City, or Wenshui, those letters had never stopped. The writer of these letters had been of great help to their ns, especially in thest few months. Many people had spected as to who the mysterious person behind these letters was. Linghai Zhiwang had once thought this person was Tianhai Shengxue, while Archbishop An Lin believed that it was most likely to be Prince Chen Liu. It was only after the news of the marriage was spread throughout the continent, along with the news that Chen Changsheng was intending to return to the capital to officiate this marriage, that people finally learned that the writer of these letters had actually been Mo Yu. As the most powerful woman in the Tianhai government, or perhaps even the most powerful person, many people did not understand why Mo Yu had been able to survive the Tianhai Divine Empresss death. Moreover, she was still living openly in the capital and was even getting married to that person. Many people believed that her rtionship with Chen Changsheng made the Imperial Court somewhat cautious. In that year, in the middle of a snowstorm, Mo Yu and Zhexiu had executed Zhou Tong on the Road of Peace by death of a thousand cuts. Even now, the people of the capital found that scene impossible to forget. But had Chen Changsheng really decided to return to the capital just because she had written a letter to him requesting him to officiate the marriage? Linghai Zhiwang and the others did not think so. They were only looking at Chen Changshengs back, but they could still feel that heavy pressure. The invisible yet infinitely heavy sky seemed to have descended onto his shoulders. In that same year, on a night of harsh wind and snow, Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng had carried out a conversation in the Orthodox Academy. Other than the little ck Dragon, no one knew the specifics of that conversation, but many people could guess based on what happened afterward. Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng, this master and disciple, had likely reached some sort of agreement. Chen Changsheng would leave the capital, bing the first exiled Pope in history. Many stories happened after that, from the snowy mountains to Wenshui to Holy Maiden Peak, and finally to White Emperor City. Only when they were confronting the demons, the threat from the Sacred Light Continent, and the cunning schemes of the White Emperor did this master and disciple finally work together, proving that statement: A temple of Xining rules the world. The rtionship between the two seemed to have mellowed. But now, with Chen Changsheng determined to return to the capital, this agreement seemed about toe to an end. So would this journey be an ice-breaking trip, or would it be the opening to a human civil war? ...... ...... The winter was reaching its end, but spring had still note. The world was still cold. Both within and without the city, the Luo River was frozen, its icy surface covered in a thick mantle of snow, making it look like a massive belt. Three thousand cavalry escorting the Orthodoxy convoy came out of the horizon, entering the eyes of the crowd. Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects of the Orthodoxy sat in the divine carriage at the very front. The Gloom Willow and the other treasures of the Li Pce exuded a warm and holy light into the gray skies. Tens of thousands of people lined the road into the city, weing the return of the Orthodoxys diplomatic mission. Themon people had no idea of what exactly had happened in White Emperor City, but they did know that the schemes of the demons had been broken and their greatest worry, the betrayal of the Demi-human race, had not been realized. Moreover, all this was due to the efforts of the Li Pce. Fruits and fresh flowers, rare and precious in the winter, were thrown into theps of the Orthodoxy cavalry. Most of the gazes were focused on the two massive divine carriages in the back of the convoy. These were gazes of passion, respect, adoration, and fervor. They had heard that the Pope was returning. The Holy Maiden was also returning. As the convoy slowly pressed forward, the crowd lining the road began to press forward, growing increasingly packed. If not for the officials and soldiers of the City Gate Department strictly keeping order, chaos really might have ensued. An Hua, dressed in the uniform of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, led several thousand of the Orthodoxys most fervent believers in prostrating to those two divine carriages. More and more people began to prostrate, a massive and majestic tide. ...... ...... The capital did not have a city wall. Unless one rode a flying carriage, one would have to stand on some of the taller buildings within the city to see farther. In thesest three years, Tianhai Chenwu had resided in his estate outside the city. He rarely entered the city, and his visits to the pce to privately speak with the emperor were few and far between. He was the head of the Tianhai n, and in theplex situation at present, no amount of caution could be considered excessive. Today, however, was an exception. He had reserved the entirety of the Pine Forest Lodge, a restaurant just as famous as Clear Lake Restaurant, and had invited several extremely conspicuous nobles so that they could look afar from this high ce. There were several Divine Generals amongst these nobles, but the most important of them was still the Prince of Zhongshan. As they watched that tide of people prostrating, the Divine Generals turned somewhat gloomy. As the proud students of the former and now deceased Principal of Star Seizer Academy, Chen Guansong, they had yed extremely important roles in Shang Xingzhous administration. They naturally found this scene somewhat difficult to endure. But they did not voice theirints, nor did they have the ability to voice them. Thesemoners were paying respects to the Pope and the Holy Maiden. Nothing could be more proper in the world. Moreover, in the ceremony to close South Stream Temple, the Pope had personally killed the White Tiger Divine General in front of the Prince of Xiang. Even so, how had the Imperial Court responded? Tianhai Chenwu looked at the woman in the front of the crowd, who was dressed in the uniform of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. He slightly creased his brow and asked, "Who is that person?" Apart from her rtionship to Archbishop An Lin, An Hua was an ordinary priest. But she was now extremely famous in the capital and in the northern reaches of the continent. A subordinate quickly reported on her background. "A pack of foolish men and stupid women!" Tianhai Chenwu harshly rebuked. "They truly know nothing. Are they making a show of force to the Imperial Court?" "A show of force? This is the will of themon people, and this was all done by that person you consider a stupid woman." The Prince of Zhongshan still had his rancid expression, as if everyone in the world owed him money. Perhaps it was because he had still not been able to forget how he had been forced to eat feces for so many years. However, his tone when speaking was much gentler. Tianhai Chenwu understood his meaning. Chen Changsheng had been secluded from the world for three years, so that he had been able to gain such loyalty and such a fine reputation in such a short time was naturally due to the Li Pce, especially to those fervent believers led by An Hua spreading the word. His gaze left An Hua and fell on those two divine carriages in the back, where it froze. With his level of strength, he could tell at a nce that no one was in them. ...... ...... After three years, Chen Changsheng finally returned to the capital. He did not go to the Li Pce, or to the Orthodox Academy, or to the Imperial Pce to see his senior brother. Instead, he went straight to an estate. Many years ago, when he first came to the capital, he had also gone straight to this ce. He did not go to see the green ivy and stone pirs outside the Li Pce, did not go to the Mausoleum of Books. At that time, this conduct had even elicited a round of contempt from the mistress of this estate. This estate was naturally the Divine General of the Easts estate. The Xu Estate had the same old appearance, brimming with a somber air. Ruling his household like hemanded his troops was not an empty phrase. All the maids had been ordered to stand far away, leaving only a few people in the reception hall. Chen Changsheng sat in a chair. Xu Shijis wife, Nanny Hua, and Shuanger were standing. The mood was very awkward. Even the tension in the air seemed unable to circte. Everything seemed frozen. Chapter 1046 – She Says Chapter 1046 C She Says Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A cup of tea had been ced on the table. Its contents had long since cooled. Chen Changsheng quietly sat in the chair. He clearly did not intend to speak first. It was just like that year. It seemed like nothing had changed. In truth, everything had changed ages ago. That young Daoist who was entering the capital for the first time so that he could end his engagement was now the Pope. Fortunately, just like in the past, Xu Shiji was not present, or else the mood would be even more awkward. The curtain of beads lightly cked as Xu Yourong walked through it. Upon returning to the Divine Generals estate, Xu Yourong had paid little attention to him. After leaving him in the hall, she had gone to clean herself up. This was a very casual action, just like the ck hair now casually cascading behind her. A few beads of water could be seen in her damp hair. Coupled with her spotless face, as beautiful as a flower, she presented a very moving sight. Chen Changsheng was very pleased by his fiances beauty, and he even more loved the casual way she treated him. He wanted to keep watching her like this, but this was still the Xu Estate. And besides, he had many more things he needed to do. He stood up and said to Xu Yourong, "Then Ill go first." Surprised, Xu Yourong asked, "Youre not going to eat?" This was her home and Chen Changsheng was her fianc. She treated both very casually, so she asked this question very naturally. Only when she noticed the strange air of the reception hall did she understand his reason. She couldnt help but smile and said, "Then you can go." "Ille to pick you up tomorrow," Chen Changsheng said. He turned and bid farewell to Madam Xu, and he did not forget to nod in greeting to Nanny Hua and Shuanger. There was nothing to be criticized about him, neither in courtesy nor attitude. This sort ofposure made Madam Xu and the others recall that sight from several years ago. Thesest few years seemed to have effected no change on him. Both the young Daoist from the past and the Pope of the present treated the world and the people within it with the same sort ofposure and indifference. After walking out of the Divine Generals estate and walking along that unremarkable stream, one would quickly arrive at the crude arch of the stone bridge. When Chen Changsheng walked onto this bridge, he did not, as he had done several years ago, turn around to look at the beautiful estate. Returning to the capital after three years, he did not go to the Li Pce or the Orthodox Academy, but to the Xu Estate. It wasnt because he wanted to do anything, but because his fiance wanted him to apany her back home. The reason had been that simple. Over the years, he had yed the guest twice at the Xu Estate. Did he feel proud and ted? No. Did he feel like it was all a lifetime ago? No. He and Xu Yourong were both still very young, with long lives ahead of them. They still had many things to do, many ces to go. Compared to the future, the past was far too unimportant. Thus, he would let it be the past. Perhaps that had always been why the past existed. A snowke suddenly drifted down. Chen Changsheng opened the Yellow Paper Umbre and vanished into the crowd. ...... ...... Let the past be the past. This was a simple phrase and a simple principle, but not everyone could do it. Like Xu Shiji. Upon returning to the estate and hearing of what had happened during the day, he gained an abnormally nasty expression. In the end, however, he did nothing. He didnt even break a porcin wine cup. Because Xu Yourong was currently resting in the rear courtyard. All of the Divine Generals estate was as quiet as an ancient and remote mountain range. In thest few years, Xu Shiji had already admitted to the fact that his status in the Great Zhou Dynasty waspletely due to his daughter. Whether it was with the Tianhai Divine Empress or now, nothing had changed. This was a hard fact to ept, but he had still epted it. He simply had no idea how to face his daughter. Madam Xu also could not forget those matters of the past. Downcast, she said, Back then, how could I have imagined that he would be the Pope?" Xu Shiji sternly replied, "And what of it? In the end, hes still Xu Shijis son-inw!" ...... ...... "Seeing the son-inw depart in such an easygoing matter, its truly hard to know just how proud he was in his heart." In the rear courtyard, Shuanger was holding a bowl of blue lobster meat in front of Xu Yourong as she somewhat resentfully spoke. Xu Yourong lightly replied, "Back then, you mentioned in your letter that he left the same way. What did he have to be proud of back then?" Shuanger pondered the question, then said, "The him from back then... he was too fake, or perhaps unreasonable?" Xu Yourong raised her head and gave Shuanger a light nce. Shuanger became nervous and hurriedly said, "Young Lady, I was wrong." Xu Yourong asked, "Do you know how you were wrong?" As Shuanger thought about her extremely dissatisfactory evaluations of Chen Changsheng from back then and thought about the deep affection her youngdy had for him, she grew more and more nervous. In a shaky voice, she said, "I was not able to see the son-inws good points, and I also made manyments about him." "Your insight truly cant be considered good, but just how many people back then could see his good points?" Xu Yourong suddenly recalled how, on her return to the capital, she had visited the Orthodox Academy at night and unexpectedly met Mo Yu in his room. Then she recalled how Mo Yu was about to get married but had also demanded him toe and officiate. She couldnt help but arch her brow and think, this counts as a person with insight. "Just what are his good points?" Xu Yourong lightly replied, "I love how, no matter what he encounters, even if its the terror of death, he never gets depressed, and he certainly wont lose all restraint like someone thats given up. He remains focused and dedicated, persistent and calm." Shuanger could not understand, but she could hear the true love in her youngdys words, which stunned her. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs marriage was now a certainty, but even now, she still did not believe that her youngdy actually loved Chen Changsheng. Because in her view, her youngdy was just like the Phoenix: innately noble, proud, and aloof. How could she love a human? At this moment, a maid came in with a report: Xu Shiji had arrived. The gate to the courtyard was opened and a set of footprints appeared on the snow. The two sat across from each other, two precious tea cups ced on the table between them. Everything was polite and courteous. They did not seem like father and daughter, but like someone receiving a guest. Xu Shiji looked at his daughter. He wanted to speak but had no idea what to say, so he hesitated. In the end, he only casually expressed concern about how she was eating and her quarters before leaving. Only, before leaving, he failed to conceal his anxiety. Xu Yourong knew what her father wanted to say, or perhaps what he wanted her to say to Chen Changsheng. When she was little, her father had this same appearance whenever he wanted to enter the pce to see the Divine Empress. She did not want to listen, because she did not intend to say anything to Chen Changsheng. It was the same when she was little. She had never been willing to speak with the Divine Empress about these matters. From the moment the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix awakened and she began to cultivate, she found these matters very boring and bothersome. Tonight, she felt annoyed, so she climbed up to the roof, put her hands behind her back, and began to observe the stars. Dark cloudsy thick over the night sky, making it impossible to see the uncountable stars above. But they could not keep out her spiritual sense. She observed the sea of stars,paring them to rubbings of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. She quietlyprehended, gradually calming her Dao heart. In a whirl of wind and snow, a girl dressed in cknded next to Xu Yourong. The light was rather dim, but the cinnabar birthmark between her brows was still bright and striking. Xu Yourong stared at it and saw two eyes. The ck-clothed girl asked in annoyance, "Are you that curious?" Xu Yourong earnestly replied, "Of course. When I was little, I went to New North Bridge for an outing one year. I really did intend to jump into the well and find you." The ck-clothed girl sneered, "Why didnt I see you then? And youre still alive." Xu Yourong gazed at the snow falling down from the sky and smiled. "The Empress saved me." Chapter 1047 – How Is This Good? Chapter 1047 C How Is This Good? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before she went off to South Stream Temple to study, Xu Yourong had left many famous deeds in the capital. In her young and tender years, she had jumped into the Luo River, iming that the Moon was there. She would often climb the stone pirs in the front of the Li Pce, stating that she wanted to see the stars. And there was one time where she almost jumped into New North Bridges abandoned well when no one was looking. It was said that just as she was about to jump into that well, the Divine Empress had saved her. At the time, Xu Yourong had not even reached five years of age. The people of the capital knew of these matters like the backs of their hands. In their view, they had watched Xu Yourong grow up. She was the capitals most beloved daughter, so when they learned of her engagement after the Ivy Festival, they had been so enraged at Chen Changsheng, put so much pressure on the Orthodox Academy. When the little ck Dragon thought of the Divine Empress, she felt a subconscious fear. After a moment, she came to her senses and said, "From a certain perspective, she really did change your life." Xu Yourong faintly smiled. "Perhaps." ...... ...... Without the Tianhai Divine Empress, the Phoenix-blooded Xu Yourong still might have reached her current level of sess. But nobody could deny that the woman who had once dominated the continent had changed the lives of many people. Mo Yu was the epitome of this. Without the Tianhai Divine Empress, how could this lonely woman whose entire family had been executed have been able to be the Grand Lady Mo whose authority could be felt in all levels of society? As he gazed at the ten-some orangenterns hanging over the gate, giving off warm light, Chen Changsheng thought of the changes in thest few years and couldnt help but emotionally sigh. Many years had passed since he hade from Xining Vige to the capital, and he had known Mo Yu for quite some time, but tonight was his first visit to the legendary Orange Garden. He could sense the powerful array in the Orange Garden, and he could also sense the spies and guards ensconced in the surrounding darkness. It was clear that even though she was about to marry that prince, still many people did not wish to see Mo Yu return to the capital, and held a deep wariness and hostility toward her. Chen Changsheng had no intention of concealing his tracks. Raising the Yellow Paper Umbre, he walked up to the gate. The gate of the Orange Garden opened, then closed, apanied by two creaks and several kes of snow. As the gate opened and closed, the darkness suddenly fell into turmoil. Ten-some figures flew through the snow to various ces in the capital. The Pope had left the Divine General of the Easts estate and gone to the Orange Garden. In a short time, the entire capital was informed of this news, and it was naturally reported to those princely estates lining the Road of Peace. In the worst-positioned and most unremarkable princely estate, the Prince of Louyang was like an ant on the rim of a hot pot, constantly walking in circles. The window of his study was wide open, letting the asional snowkee in, but this could not lessen the sweating from that plump and round face. He suddenly stopped and looked at a woman. With a sour face, he asked, "What do I do? What do I do?" The woman was very confused. "Your Highness, this means that His Holiness the Pope highly values the Princess. Nothing could be better." The Prince of Louyang gave her a resentful nce and said, "You also know that shes a princess..." "Good heavens." The woman finally understood what he meant. With a shocked face, she said, "Is Your Highness jealous?" The Prince of Louyang snorted for some time, but he could not bring himself to speak. His meaning, however, was crystal-clear. If this woman were not his aunt who had hurried over from Ru Province to supervise his marriage, he would not even dare make this sort of implication. Everyone said that the princes of the Chen n had already regained their power, but he was the worst of the lot, and his rival... was the Pope. The woman huffed, "Everyone knows about the rtionship between His Holiness and the Holy Maiden. What nonsense is Your Highness thinking? If not out of respect for Princess, how could His Holiness agree to officiate this wedding? If not for this rtionship, would His Majesty have assigned you a ce as important as Taichang Temple?" These words made the Prince of Louyang immediately forget his jealousy, but the just-stymied sweat began to pour out once more. Sobbing, he said, "The people from the Tianhai n and several county princes are all staring at that position. I didnt expect His Majesty would let me go. Seeing as how Ive offended so many people, I really cant see how this is good." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng nced at the window, only seeing that it was still snowing. He cared a great deal about cleanliness, but he still did not understand why women liked to take baths on such cold days. Mo Yu truly deserved her reputation as the most famous beauty of the Tianhai government. She had just gotten out of the bath and her face was clean of makeup, but her appearance was still like a painting, her beauty moving. If one discussed the famous events in the capital over thest two years, the most famous was probably Mo Yus return. Those Chen n princes who hated the Tianhai Divine Empress to the bone had not given her any trouble for several reasons. The Mo n had suffered a tragic fate in the previous government, causing Mo Yu to gain the sympathy of many of the older ministers. More importantly, she had been summoned by the emperor to return to the pce. And Shang Xingzhou, out of respect for her grandfather, that famous Grand Schr, had given his silent consent. And there was another important reason: she was about to get married to a prince surnamed Chen, and it was that most annoying, useless, and least threatening prince. "I still dont understand why youre marrying him." Chen Changshengs question was one that everyone else in the capital was asking. No matter what they felt to Mo Yu, whether it was love or hate, she was still Grand Lady Mo. Everyone felt that the prince was not a good match for her. "Whats so bad about him? Hes innately honest, has no ambition, I knew him when I was little, and most importantly, hes willing to trust me unconditionally." Mo Yu sat by the bed, using a soft cotton towel to wipe her damp hair. She casually continued, "Back when the capital was in such chaos, he brought those subordinates that his brothers forced on him with the intention ofing to the Orange Garden to request my protection. In truth, he was the one that wanted to protect me. I have to return this affection." Chen Changsheng knew of this matter, as did everyone in the capital. On the night of the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, ten-some princes entered the capital, taking enormous risks to separately assault the various ministries and strategic locations. As for the Prince of Louyang, he brought his experts all around the capital as he fled, not daring to do anything, not daring to kill anyone. He only wanted to find the Orange Garden, but he ended up getting lost. This was not some beautiful story, but aedy, a joke. Many people thought that the Prince of Louyang was just a joke. Chen Changsheng also felt this prince to be too mediocre and useless, not at all a good match. "Whats it mean to be a good match? Its fine as long as he treats me well." Mo Yu suddenly remembered something and said, "In the future, you should treat him better as well. Dont be so rude." Chen Changsheng said, "Im just advising from the standpoint of a friend. Since you dont agree, I naturally wont bring it up in the future." Mo Yu red at him and said, "Im talking about the Prince of Lulings estate. Just look at how badly you scared him, and you even knew he was a coward." Chen Changsheng himself did not know why he had treated the Prince of Louyang so rudely in the Prince of Lulings estate. "He was acting as a messenger between you and your master and ended up with nothing good. Truly unfortunate." Mo Yu said, "You were wrong in this matter." Chen Changsheng replied, "I wont act like that in the future." Upon seeing him promise, Mo Yu actually became unhappy. "Come over." Chen Changsheng froze for a second, then asked, "To do what?" Mo Yu replied, "I want to hug you as I sleep." Chapter 1048 – A Very, Very Deep Place Chapter 1048 C A Very, Very Deep ce Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "What?" "I want to hug you as I sleep." "Ah?" "Mm." Mo Yu spoke boldly and frankly. Chen Changsheng felt like a thunderp had gone off by his ear. He waved his hands and said, "Stop messing around." Mo Yu asked, "Then why did youe?" Chen Changsheng said, "I came to see you, advise you, and also thank you." Mo Yu truly had done many things for him, truly did deserve to have him personallye and offer his thanks. Mo Yu replied, "If you want to thank me, then you should apany me as I sleep." Chen Changsheng felt very helpless. "Youre going to get married in a few days." "Back then, I made no request to have you sleep with me." Mo Yu looked at him and said, "Its precisely because Im about to get married that I want to sleep with you." Her words were still bold and frank, but this frankness concealed many meanings, many very obvious meanings. Chen Changsheng had no idea what to say. Mo Yu stared into his eyes and said, "If you dont daree over, it means you have feelings for me." After some hesitation, Chen Changsheng walked to her bedside. Mo Yu wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his back. Chen Changsheng suddenly remembered a matter. "Didnt you take a set of my bedding and pillows from the Orthodox Academy?" Mo Yu was currently leaning into his back, so she did not need to worry about being seen by him, which put her much at ease. When she heard these words, two patches of red quickly spread through her face as she thought, I really was ridiculous back then. But she happened to forget that she was being quite ridiculous right now. "Its been a long time. The smell on the bedding and pillows faded a long time ago." "Ah... Then have you still been suffering from insomniately?" "Its strange. After Empress left, I stopped getting insomnia. When I was at Zhou Tongs other residence the other day, I even managed to take a midday nap." "Is that so?" "Thats right." "Ill just sit like this. You can sleep a while." "Mm, just for a while. A while will be fine." The room fell quiet. Chen Changsheng sat on the side of the bed, not daring to move a muscle. Mo Yu hugged his waist, not moving an inch. This should have been an incredibly ufortable posture, but she still quickly fell asleep so soundly that she even began to softly snore. Time slowly passed, just like the snow gradually piling up outside the window. Just when Chen Changsheng believed that he would have sit for an entire night, just when he was thinking about how he should exin things to Xu Yourong on the morrow, Mo Yu woke up. One hour of sleep had filled her with energy. One could imagine the quality of this sleep. A maid brought her a bowl of swallows nest soup. She took two mouthfuls and suddenly raised her head. Looking at Chen Changsheng, she asked, "Why havent you left?" Feeling helpless, Chen Changsheng said, "I thought that you wrote me a letter asking me toe because you wanted to discuss some things." It turns out that all you wanted was to hug me as you slept. Mo Yu replied, "Theres nothing good to talk about. Its very quiet in the capital, not much different from before." Mo Yu had been writing him letters for the past three years, so he was no stranger to the state of the court. In the court, the ten-some Chen princes, led by the Prince of Xiang and the Prince of Zhongshan, the Tianhai n, and the several Divine Generals raised by Chen Guansong were part of one faction. The other faction consisted of ministers that had survived the previous government and Eunuch Lin in the pce. A simple way to distinguish these two factions was in their attitude toward the emperor. "If your master were willing to care about these matters, these problems naturally wouldnt have appeared, but its clear that he doesnt want to care about them." Mo Yu added, "Perhaps he wants to see His Majestys administrative skills, or perhaps he just wants to temper His Majesty." "Senior can handle these matters." Chen Changsheng recalled how long ago in Xining Vige, he had caught those scaleless fish living in the stream by the temple which his senior had cooked. His senior was the best at cooking fish, because his heart was still, making him very patient and granting him a steady hand. "So the Imperial Courts greatest problems are outside the Imperial Court. Put more urately, its its rtionship with the Orthodoxy." Mo Yu said, "Many people want to know how the venerable Daoist will deal with your return to the capital." Chen Changsheng said, "Im waiting to meet him." After he departed the capital in the snowstorm, the master and disciple had not met once. Now that he had returned, a meeting was inevitable. He was confident that in this meeting, Shang Xingzhou would have to look him straight in the eyes, and could no longer treat him as a stranger. Mo Yu asked, "Could it be a meeting in which a single smile dissolves all grudges?" Chen Changsheng said nothing. He knew what the greatest problem between him and his master was. It was a knot of the heart incredibly difficult to untie. In the end, besides using a sword to cut it apart, there seemed no better method. Mo Yu paid no attention to his stance. "Although everyone, me included, do not understand why you two decided to be enemies, I think that you should prepare for the venerable Daoist to change his stance. When he expresses an intent to make peace, your reaction needs to be faster." Chen Changsheng asked, "You really think that his stance will change?" "Who knows? With the matter of White Emperor City, both he and the Imperial Court owe you a favor, and perhaps he suddenly gets over it." Mo Yu noted, "In order to exterminate the demons, it wouldnt be surprising for him to do something like that." Chen Changsheng knew that the possibility was small, but just as Mo Yu said, everything was possible. When he thought about how there really might be this slim possibility, he suddenly felt a little hope. "If it can be this way, then nothing would be better." "But if its only this way, its far from enough to resolve the problems between you two." "I dont understand what you mean." "You feel that if the venerable Daoists stance changes, this story will have a happy ending?" Mo Yu looked at him and said, "On the contrary, if it really is this way, it means a tragedy is about tomence." Chen Changsheng asked, "Just what do you want to say?" Mo Yu asked back, "Will you take revenge for the Divine Empress?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. Let alone the fact that this would make the Human race fall into a civil war, even revenge itself had no meaning. The Divine Empress had saved his life, but he still did not have the right to raise that great banner. His senior brother had the most right to take revenge for the Divine Empress, but he was the Emperor of the Great Zhou, his masters most beloved and most trusted disciple. Not even his senior could do anything about that matter, much less him. "Many people, including those princes, are all watching me, wary of me. They are all afraid that I will take revenge for the Empress." Mo Yu looked into his eyes and said, "But all of you have forgotten. The person that wants to take revenge for the Empress the most is not you, not His Majesty, and its not me either." Chen Changsheng suddenly felt uneasy. He truly had forgotten. All the officials and generals had forgotten. The entire continent had forgotten. The person who wanted to avenge the Divine Empress the most, who had the most right to avenge her, was that person. Was Xu Yourong. The Divine Empress had watched her grow up. It was not the previous Holy Maiden, but the Divine Empress that had enlightened Xu Yourong as a teacher. It was not Xu Shijis wife, but the Divine Empress that was Xu Yourongs true mother. The Divine Empress was a Phoenix, and Xu Yourong was also a Phoenix. It was not the Princess of Ping, but Xu Yourong that was the Divine Empresss true daughter. It was not Yu Ren, but Xu Yourong that was the Divine Empresss true sessor. Mo Yu asked, "Do you think that she wont take revenge for the Empress?" Chen Changsheng remained quiet for a very long time before saying, "She never mentioned these matters." "Given her rtionship with the Empress, you didnt find it strange that she didnt mention this matter even once for three years?" Mo Yu stared into his eyes. "I watched her grow up. I know how frightening her willpower and execution are." To not mention or even think about a matter for three years, just how powerful would ones willpower have to be? If she had a simrly formidable execution, just which step had she reached? ...... ...... In the drifting snow and the cutting winter winds, Chen Changsheng picked up Xu Yourong and took her to the Hundred Herb Garden. Underneath the Yellow Paper Umbre, they walked to the deepest part of the garden. There was an ordinary forest there. Once, a stone table and stone chairs had been ced here, but only vacant ground was left. Xu Yourong silently looked at that ce. The Divine Empress was buried there. In a very, very deep ce. Chapter 1049 – Returning to the Orthodox Academy Chapter 1049 C Returning to the Orthodox Academy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng turned to Xu Yourong. From the side, she looked very beautiful. As beautiful as she was from every other angle. She was as calm as she ever was. But for some inexplicable reason, Chen Changsheng felt like he saw the chill of autumn on her face. Perhaps it was because of what Mo Yu said to him yesterday? Sincest night, he had spent a long time thinking and hesitating, and now, he finally asked. "Do you... want to say something?" Surprised, Xu Yourong asked, "Say what?" Both her expression and the way she turned her body to face him were ever so natural. Chen Changsheng suddenly didnt know how to continue on the topic. His gaze fell on the nearby grass. A faint smile emerged on Xu Yourongs lips. "You are speaking about the Empress?" Chen Changsheng nodded. Her smile faded as she softly said, "She was just like my mother." Chen Changsheng looked at that ce and asked, "Are you prepared to do something?" Xu Yourong calmly looked at him and said, "Did Mo Yu tell you somethingst night?" Chen Changsheng very honestly admitted, "She thinks that you will take revenge for the Divine Empress." Xu Yourong asked, "You will worry if I do this?" Chen Changshengs answer was still honest. "Yes." Xu Yourong lightly said, "Isnt this something thats more appropriate for her to do? Shes the one you should be concerned about." Chen Changsheng replied, "Last night, she said to me that by killing Zhou Tong, she had returned the affection the Empress had shown to her." Xu Yourong was quiet for a while, then said, "Whats borrowed is returned. Thats natural." Chen Changsheng could not see what she was really thinking, so he asked, "What are you thinking?" Xu Yourong returned, "And what are you thinking?" "Although I and Master now treat each other as strangers precisely because of this matter, with regards to this specific matter, I really dont know whos right and whos wrong." Chen Changsheng added, "If I consider the fact that they all used Zhou Tong, then I think that they are all wrong." Xu Yourong said, "So you feel that there is no reason to use a mistake to deal with another mistake." Chen Changsheng replied, "I just find it impossible to convince myself." Xu Yourong calmly returned, "Thats reasonable, but you also dont need to try and convince me, nor do you need to worry about me, because I have not nned to do anything. I cultivate the Great Dao, and the Empress also cultivated the Great Dao. If a strand of her soul in the sea of stars still has awareness, she also would not want me to ce my thoughts on these trifling matters." Chen Changsheng said nothing. Logically speaking, since Xu Yourong had just worked together with Shang Xingzhou, Chen Changsheng should have had nothing to worry about. But he still felt that something wasnt right. Xu Yourong added, "If I really do n on doing something, I will definitely tell you first. And besides, how would the venerable Daoist fail to notice?" Chen Changsheng felt a little relieved, because he knew that Xu Yourong would not deceive him. Xu Yourong ceased discussion on this topic. Looking at the wall in the depths of the forest, she asked, "Is the Orthodox Academy on that side?" Chen Changsheng was very familiar with this forest. "Its on the other side of the wall." Since they had gone to the Hundred Herb Garden, they had no reason to not go to the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changsheng walked over to the wall. Xu Yourong was a step slower. Because she had given that patch of grass an extra nce. Her eyes were very calm. The Divine Empress was buried, in a very, very deep ce. In her heart, there was also a very, very deep ce. ...... ...... The gray-ck wall was rather tall and very old. It was hard to say how many years of wind and rain it had experienced. But the door in the wall was clearly quite new. From the hinges or the dust in its seams, it couldnt be older than several years. With the end of the wall out of sight, the sudden appearance of this door in the middle of this gray-ck wall looked like a mouth opening inughter. Chen Changsheng almost seemed to see that girl pushing open that door anding through, and he couldnt help but smile. He pushed upon the door and entered the Orthodox Academy. There was no wooden basin giving off steam on the other side of the wall. Tang Thirty-Six had been gone from the Heavenly Dao Academy for many years and now lived in the Orthodox Academy. If he were to once more flee in his soaked and sorry clothes, where he would go to borrow a set of clothes? That house was still in its original ce. Chen Changsheng had lived in this house for a very long time, so he was quite familiar with it as he walked in. One could see a room the moment one entered the first floor. This was Zhexius. It was extremely quiet in the room, like nobody was home. Whether it was the corridors or the frames, everything was the same as it was three years ago. Su Moyu and Tang Thirty-Six lived on the floor above. His own room was on the third floor. The rooms had also not changed, but it was clear that they were regrly cleaned. They could even be described as spotless. That row of in Daoist robes in varying shades still hung in his wardrobe. The books were still on his bookshelf and his bed was still neat and tidy. It was like he had never left, like those three years did not exist. Xu Yourong pointed at the empty spot on the bookshelf and asked, "Where is that little trinket I gave you when we were little?" "When I left, I brought it all with me." Chen Changsheng used his fingers to pick out a very old bamboo dragonfly. Xu Yourong carefully took it and ced it on the bookshelf. Seeing this, Chen Changsheng felt rather warm, but then also a little strange. He remembered that Xu Yourong shouldnt have visited his room, so how did she know where to put the bamboo dragonfly? He turned to Xu Yourong, wanting to ask her how she knew. Xu Yourongs expression was very calm, but there was a faint blush on her cheeks. She preempted him by saying, "Its rather old. Ill make you a new one in the future." Chen Changsheng knew that he could no longer ask, so heughed. Walking out of the house, they crossed awn and came to ake. The great banyan tree wasden with white snow. It looked very beautiful, but it also made one worry over whether it could endure the cold. There was a gust of wind. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stood on the thick branches of the tree as snow rustled down. "In the past, would all of you stand here and look at the capital?" "Thats right. We thought that looking at the scenery like this was excellent." "Whats on the other side?" "A small kitchen. Wuqiong Bi destroyed itter on, and then it was rebuilt. No one is using it now, but I hear that its still well-stocked with firewood and cooking implements." "Its just waiting for Xuanyuan Po toe back?" "Waiting for his next visit to the capital. He should probably be a great general by then."1 ...... ...... In the light snow, the capital was very quiet, as was the Orthodox Academy. One could hear a few noises from the distance, and careful listening would reveal that it was many people simultaneously reciting a book. The Orthodox Academy was veryrge. In the past, Chen Changsheng had only stayed in a very small part of it, but he knew this had ceased to be the case long ago. He wanted to go over and see, and Xu Yourong naturally had no objection. They followed the sounds of studying, passing the library, the gatehouse where Jin Yulu had once roasted three deer, past the finally-repaired fountain, and then they entered a forest. Most of the Orthodox Academys buildings were on the other side of this forest. The sounds of recitation grew louder and louder. Curiously, the forest seemed quieter and quieter. They suddenly heard crying from in front of them. Chen Changsheng looked over. A youth was leaning on a tree, wiping his tears. The youth had ordinary clothes. He was no scion of a wealthy family, but he was probably not impoverished. The youths face was bruised and swollen. It was clear that he had been beaten by someone. Xu Yourong was prepared to go and ask. A flurry of footsteps and a bout ofughter suddenly echoed through the forest. "Today, Ill definitely beat Xue Yejin through and through!" "Right, we cant let him run away again." "Yeah yeah yeah, well see if he still dares to show up at our Orthodox Academy!" ______________ 1. In the next chapter, the author admits that he has made a mistake, since Chen Changsheng has already taken Xu Yourong on a tour of the Orthodox Academy. In addition, Chen Changsheng knew that Xu Yourong had visited his room once before, so she should naturally have known where the bamboo dragonfly was. However, for the sake of this romantic part of the story, the author decided not to make any changes. Chapter 1050 – The New Situation of the Orthodox Academy Chapter 1050 C The New Situation of the Orthodox Academy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The youth heard the voicesing from the forest and an expression of fear appeared on his face. Just as he prepared to leave, he realized that he was too slow. In a rush of footsteps, ten-some youngsters rushed into the forest and surrounded the youth. Seeing the youths bruised face and dust-covered clothes, one of the youngsters showed an expression of contempt and ridicule. Most of the youngsters, on the other hand, began to get excited, their eyes beginning to glow. It seemed like they were intending to beat this youth into an even worse state. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were also in the forest, but they remained undiscovered, screened as they were by several raspberry bushes. When he saw the youths miserable appearance, Chen Changshengsplexion darkened. When he heard the name of this youth and saw that those youngsters were wearing the academy uniform, his expression further darkened. The youth used his sleeve to wipe the tears off his face and stammered out, "If you keep doing this, Ill report to the teacher." "Didnt you already report itst month? And didnt you go just now?" A young student taunted, "Which teacher would care about you?" The youth drummed up his courage and said, "His Holiness the Pope has returned! Hell being to the Orthodox Academy!" A few of the young students appeared affected by these words, their eyes showing unease, but this quickly transformed into viciousness. A young student harshly rebuked, "You think that with His Holiness returned to the capital, you have a backer? What sort of mighty figure is His Holiness that he would care about these minor concerns? And besides, youre the son of a traitorous minister. You dont have the right to study here!" A pained expression appeared on the youths face. He managed to say, "Mother said that His Holiness the Pope let me study here!" "Can the raving of your mother be trusted? You staying here can only add to the troubles of the Orthodox Academy. We want to drive you away for the Orthodox Academys sake, and no one would be able to find any fault in us. You also shouldnt me us for being ruthless. The only person you can me is your foolish mother." The young students began to close in around the youth, curses pouring out from their mouths. Xu Yourong nced at Chen Changsheng and said, "Im going to take a stroll around." After saying this, she left. She knew that Chen Changsheng did not wish to see these things, nor did he wish anyone else to see them, even if that person was her. This was a matter of the Orthodox Academy. The Orthodox Academy belonged to him, to Luoluo, to Xuanyuan Po, to Tang Thirty-Six, and to Su Moyu. A young student kicked at the youth. There was a crack as a pebble flew through the air and urately struck the student on the knee. The young student bowled over in pain, hollering as he gripped his leg and rolled around. The other students were deeply rmed. As they helped theirpatriot up, they looked around the forest and yelled, "Who is it?!" The raspberry bushes rustled as a chill wind blew through them. Chen Changsheng arrived on the scene. He looked at the youth called Xue Yejin and asked, "You are Divine General Xues son?" Hearing Divine General Xue made the youth freeze for a few moments before he could nod. The young students were all stunned. On the night of the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, Xue Xingchuan was poisoned to death by Zhou Tong. As the most powerful general of the Tianhai government, he could not even find peace in death. His body was exposed outside the city for ten-some days. After three years, whenever Xue Xingchuan was mentioned, no one dared to call him Divine General Xue, or even Lord Xue. The officers that he had personally raised and his veteran subordinates naturally had very difficult lives under the new government, arduously passing their days in Cong Province. As for Madam Xue and his heir, who remained in the capital, they also lived very difficult lives. If the Li Pce had not asionally dispatched people, Mo Yu had not paid a visit twice after her return to the capital with a royal decree, and Prince Chen Liu had not been aiding them in secret, they would have probably been driven out of the Road of Peace ages ago. But it was very obvious that Young Master Xue was living a very difficult life in the Orthodox Academy as well. The young students uneasily asked, "Who are you?" Chen Changsheng ignored them, saying to Xue Yejin, "You should inform a teacher on these matters." Xue Yejin felt wronged, his eyes reddening as he shakily said, "I did, but the teachers dont care, and then they beat me even worse." Chen Changsheng thought of what he had heard earlier and confirmed that this really was the case, but... why was this the case? "If the teachers do not care, you should find somebody that manages the teachers, like Vice Principal Su." Over thest few years, without him, Luoluo, Tang Thirty-Six, or Zhexiu in the capital, the Orthodox Academy was under theplete management of Su Moyu alone. Su Moyu was now the Vice Principal of the Orthodox Academy. Xue Yejin felt even more wronged at these words, thinking to himself, Im just an ordinary student. Its not like I can meet Principal Su whenever I want. Chen Changsheng said, "You should tell these things to your mother. Your mother will naturally be able to see him." Xue Yejin replied, "As a son, how can I worry my mother?" Chen Changsheng was very pleased by this response. He smiled and said, "Then follow me. Ill bring you to see him." This said, he walked with Xue Yejin out of the forest. The ten-some young students wanted to stop him, but they realized that their feet couldnt move, and they did not dare run after the pair. In their view, though this person seemed not much older than them, he had a serene nobility that could not be overlooked. The Orthodox Academy was not a ce one could enter and exit as one pleased. They were sure that there was no such student amongst them, nor was there any young teacher. Just who was this person? A possibility suddenly came to mind. The student who had had his knee injured by a pebble had been helped up by hisrades and was barely managing to stand. His legs now abruptly went soft and he plopped on the ground. The other students instantly turned ghastly pale, their faces whiter even than the snow. ...... ...... Deep within a building in the western part of the Orthodox Academy. Su Moyu nced at the teacher in front of him, emotions of disgust and anger shing in his eyes. He managed to eventually suppress them, turning to the window and saying, "In a little while, an academy meeting will be held. Those students will be reprimanded and punished ording to the academys rules." The teacher lowered his head as he continuously wiped the sweat from his face. asionally, he would raise his head to take a nce at the window. A young man was standing by the window. It turned out that the Pope really was this young. It turned out that the Pope really was on good terms with the Xue Estate. Everyone in the capital knew about Chen Changshengs involvement in Xue Xingchuans funeral, but many people believed that it had just been a momentary whim. The teacher felt deep regret. Chen Changsheng turned around to look at Su Moyu. His expression was unchanged, but he was mentally a little surprised. Su Moyus punishment was a little light, but it was still understandable. He had never wanted his appearance to make this teacher and those students endure an even greater penalty. But he was perplexed at how this sort of thing could happen in the Orthodox Academy under Su Moyus calm, upright, stern, and meticulous care. Su Moyu should have been well aware that Xue Xingchuans son had entered the Orthodox Academy to study and that this had been arranged by him. And when discussing the type of punishment to be given, Su Moyu seemed to be facing some sort of difficulty. This ce was the Orthodox Academy. What could be difficult about punishing a teacher and ten-some students? Chen Changsheng turned to the teacher and suddenly found him rather familiar. And then, he recalled an old matter. Three years ago, the Orthodox Academy was surrounded by heavy cavalry. The disciples of South Stream Temple and Su Moyu guarded the gate. Both sides were at a deadlock, and the situation was extremely tense. Just when Eunuch Lin was preparing to break through the gate, ten-some students and several teachers left the Orthodox Academy through the rear gate. At the time, Su Moyu had noted down the names of those students and teachers, and Chen Changsheng had also seen this list. If he was remembering correctly, the teacher in front of him now was one of those people. This person had returned to the Orthodox Academy? Had all those teachers and students returned to the Orthodox Academy? Just what had happened in the Orthodox Academy? Chen Changsheng turned to Su Moyu and asked, "Who let hime back?" Su Moyu knew that he had already recognized the teacher. He sighed and prepared to exin. "Mei Chuan, Education Overseer of the Orthodox Academy, pays respects to His Holiness the Pope." A voice came from outside the room. Chen Changsheng turned to Su Moyu. Su Moyu nodded, an expression of mixed emotions on his face. Chapter 1051 – Cutting Off the Hand (I) Chapter 1051 C Cutting Off the Hand (I) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "It was me who agreed to let this teacher and those students return. "As for the Xue ns child, he reported to me. "If there is me to be ced, the me lies on me. I request Your Holiness the Pope to forgive me." This session of statements caused the gaze Chen Changsheng aimed at this bishop called Mei Chuan to change. Bishop Mei Chuan had a very gentle conversational style, a graceful bearing, a perfect etiquette. Even when facing the Pope, he gave off an aura that was neither servile nor overbearing. Chen Changsheng felt a sort of familiarity about this person, but there was an even more crucial questionwhen did the Orthodox Academy get an education overseer? Su Moyu said, "You are the education overseer, so why is it that when the teacher permitted those students tomit wrongdoings, not only did you not punish him, you even protected him?" Bishop Mei Chuan calmly replied, "The Orthodox Academy is a holy ground, so how can the child of a treasonous minister be allowed to profane it? My actions were out of consideration for the academy." Chen Changsheng gazed at Mei Chuan, the familiarity growing clearer and clearer. Mei Chuan faintly smiled, preparing to continue exining his thinking. He appeared very calm, but he was actually rather nervous. After all, his actions were highly likely to offend the Pope. More importantly, he was preparing to use this matter and his following words andbine them with the rtionship between him and the Pope in an attempt to gain even more benefits. Regrettably, Chen Changsheng did not give him the chance to continue speaking. Chen Changsheng had this vague feeling that if he continued to speak with this bishop, he would end up with a result that he would not be willing to ept. To put it another way, this Bishop Mei Chuan had already prepared the course and tempo of this conversation before showing himself. Those people most skilled at breaking the course and tempo of a conversation were often the unreasonable and reckless. Chen Changsheng could not do this, but the Orthodox Academy had never beencking such an individual. He asked Su Moyu, "Where is he?" Su Moyu pointed at the back and said, "He drank too muchst night, so hes sleeping inside." "Wake him up. I recall that this is a matter that should be under the academy superintendents purview," Chen Changsheng noted. The Orthodox Academys superintendent was Tang Thirty-Six. With regards to unreasonable, who was more skilled, and who had more money than him? Rubbing his eyes and still in his pajamas, Tang Thirty-Six walked into the room. After listening to Su Moyus summary of the situation, he yawned. And then he turned to that teacher who allowed the students to beat up and humiliate Xue Yejin. He said one word: "Scram." It wasnt a very loud voice, and it was certainly no thunderp, but it was very crisp, like biting into a radish after soaking it in water for an entire night. Sweat instantly began to gush from the teachers pores. A single nce to Bishop Mei Chuan was the only dy he permitted himself before quickly retreating. Three years ago, he had been a teacher of the Orthodox Academy, so he was well aware of the superintendents temper. If he did not quickly leave now and flee the Orthodox Academy, he probably wouldnt have a chance to flee for the rest of his life. Mei Chuan slightly raised his brows, apparently surprised to see that the young master of the Tang n had such renown in the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six turned to him. Bishop Mei Chuan had already prepared himself. Upon being told to scram, he already knew how he should smile in order to appear like he didnt mind. However, Tang Thirty-Six did not say scram, but instead asked, "Who are you?" It was quite a while before Mei Chuan gathered his senses and replied, "I am the education overseer for the Orthodox Academy." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "When did the Orthodox Academy get an education overseer? Howe even I didnt know?" Since he could be dispatched by the Bureau of lesiastic Education as an education overseer for as important a ce as the Orthodox Academy, Bishop Mei Chuan undoubtedly had an unusual background. So Tang Thirty-Six was not prepared to ask about his background, nor did he intend to give him a chance to say it. This was precisely the reason Chen Changsheng had him appear. But Mei Chuans reaction was faster than had been imagined. He ignored Tang Thirty-Six, turning to Chen Changsheng and saying, "The deceased Archbishop Mei Lisha is my uncle on my fathers side." He was Mei Lishas nephew. As expected. Chen Changshengs spections had received proof, and he naturally understood why Su Moyu had been in such a difficult situation. The entire continent knew of Mei Lishas rtionship with him and the Orthodox Academy. The room was quiet for a very long time. "I only want to ask one question." Tang Thirty-Six looked at Mei Chuan and asked, "Why did you agree to the return of those teachers and students?" Mei Chuans expression did not change. He calmly replied, "The decisions of the Bureau of lesiastic Education mustply with His Majestys decrees." This statement was not wrong. The Orthodox Academy was one of the Six Ivies, under the direct administration of the Li Pce. However, it was still in the capital, on the territory of the Great Zhou. But anyone could tell that this was not simply the emperors decree. It could only be Shang Xingzhous intent. "I understand." Tang Thirty-Six appeared very calm. He said to Mei Chuan, "Might I trouble Your Excellency to leave for the moment so that we might discuss?" Mei Chuan smiled. "Of course." He bowed to Chen Changsheng and left. The room once more weed a protracted silence. Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng said nothing. Mo Yu had never mentioned these matters in her letters. After all, she was not a member of the Orthodoxy, so it was impossible for her to know of the undercurrent lurking beneath its waters. But all of them understood that the problemy within the Bureau of lesiastic Education. The Bureau of lesiastic Education administered the Six Ivies and was the most important of the Li Pces Sacred Halls, possessing an exceptionally unique status in the Orthodoxy. Itsst two administrators had been the most experienced and most honored of archbishops, Mei Lisha and Mao Qiuyu. The Bureau of lesiastic Education had always belonged to the Orthodoxys conservative faction, locked in a struggle with the Orthodoxys new faction, led by Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan, for many years. In the rebirth of the Orthodox Academy, the Bureau of lesiastic Education and the deceased Archbishop Mei Lisha had yed extremely important roles. In the view of themon people, the Bureau of lesiastic Education should have supported the Orthodox Academy and the now-Pope Chen Changsheng, just like they had done in the past. Yet Chen Changsheng knew that this was not the case at all. The reason the Orthodoxys conservative faction had supported the Orthodox Academy was not him, but his teacher. Put bluntly, they had always supported his teacher. To them, the Orthodox Academy had never been Chen Changshengs, and certainly not Tang Thirty-Sixs or any of those other youngsters. From start to finish, the Orthodox Academy was Shang Xingzhous and their martyred friends. In the three years that Chen Changsheng was gone from the capital, the Li Pce had sealed itself away, making it hard for anyone to stretch a hand inside. But the Bureau of lesiastic Education was outside the Li Pce, under the jurisdiction of Shang Xingzhous renown and methods. The control the Orthodoxys conservative faction wielded over the Bureau of lesiastic Education grew stronger and stronger. They naturally wanted to take back control of the Orthodox Academy. At worst, they wanted to at least regain their influence over it. It was no easy feat for Su Moyu tost until now. Tang Thirty-Six asked Su Moyu, "Principal Mao?" This was the problem he was most concerned about. Su Moyu replied, "Principal Mao has already been in seclusion for some time. These matters probably have nothing to do with him." At this answer, both Tang Thirty-Six and Chen Changsheng sighed in relief. But the problem facing the Orthodox Academy was still very difficult to address. The strategy of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, of Shang Xingzhou, was very shrewd, the person that they had chosen very difficult to handle. Not even Tang Thirty-Six could order that person to scram. After all, Mei Chuan was a rtive of Mei Lisha. Tang Thirty-Six looked at Chen Changsheng and dered, "But this ce is the Orthodox Academy." Chen Changsheng thought for a very long time. Finally, he said, "Yes." Tang Thirty-Six added, "I didnt have him scram because I knew that there would be no meaning to it." Chen Changsheng silently thought some more, then said, "Yes." Tang Thirty-Six turned and walked out of the room. Su Moyu had an inkling of what Tang Thirty-Six nned to do. His expression suddenly changed and he rose, preparing to stop him. But Chen Changsheng said nothing. In a trembling voice, Su Moyu asked, "Is this really necessary?" Chapter 1052 – Cutting Off the Hand (II) Chapter 1052 C Cutting Off the Hand (II) Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before Tang Thirty-Six could find him, Bishop Mei Chuan encountered Xu Yourong in the forest. He had never met Xu Yourong, but he knew who she was. In the past, Tang Thirty-Six had said in this same forest that she truly was very beautiful, and it was still true. Mei Chuan was somewhat surprised, but his manners and bearing remained impable. He was also surprised to learn that Xu Yourong knew he was the new education overseer for the Orthodox Academy, and she also knew of his rtionship with Mei Lisha. As a result, Mei Chuan could not be sure that this meeting was an ident. Xu Yourong said to Bishop Mei Chuan, "The Orthodox Academy is very important to them." Mei Chuan humbly replied, "This lowly servant knows." Xu Yourong said, "But you do not understand what they are willing to do for the sake of the Orthodox Academy." "Superintendent Tang ordered that teacher to scram. I can presume that the teacher will no longer dare toe to the Orthodox Academy." Mei Chuan sighed, "He taught the elementary course on the Essay on the Origin of the Dao rather well." Xu Yourong asked, "Tang Tang did not have you scram?" Mei Chuan paused for a moment, then deferentially answered, "No." Xu Yourong was quiet for a while, then said, "So this is how it is." Mei Chuan looked a little surprised. Xu Yourong softly exined, "He did not have you scram, so it means that he wants you to die." Mei Chuans expression flickered. Xu Yourong shook her head. "I feel like its wrong for them to do this." Mei Chuans nerves slightly rxed. "This is the Orthodox Academy and you are an education overseer sent by the Bureau of lesiastic Education. If they touch you, they wont be able to give a good exnation to the priests and believers." Xu Yourong calmly stared at him. "But I dont need to exin." Mei Chuans mind, which had just slightly rxed, tensed up once more. "My Ladys meaning is?" "My meaning is that since I dont need to give an exnation, the Bureau of lesiastic Education wont dare to demand an exnation of me, so I might as well be the one to kill you." A wind flitting through the forest caused the snow burdening the raspberry bushes to rustle, and her sleeves to drift in the wind. Her eyes had their normal serenity and softness. There were no negative emotions within them, and certainly no killing intent. In confusion, Mei Chuan sought onest sliver of hope and asked, "My Lady wishes to kill me?" "If you were just the Education Overseer of the Orthodox Academy, I would not care, but you are Mei Lishas nephew, so its best if I personally kill you." Xu Yourong remained so calm that it seemed like she was not speaking of killing someone, but discussing interpretations of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Thisposure made Bishop Mei Chuan feel an unprecedented fear and cold, so much so that even his voice began to tremble. If Xu Yourong really did kill him, much less the Bureau of lesiastic Education, what could even the Li Pce or the Imperial Court do? Could the Li Pce or the Imperial Court possibly demand that the Holy Maiden of the south pay her life for one bishop? "If My Lady kills me in the Orthodox Academy, the unification of the Orthodoxy pushed by My Lady and His Holiness will be greatly affected." Mei Chuans voice was shaky, but his expression was extremely sincere, as if he was only worried about Xu Yourong. Xu Yourongs response was extremely indifferent and simultaneously terrifying. "I do not care." By the time she finished, the temple sword was in her hand. Mei Chuans pupils constricted while his right hand rose up like a drifting cloud to block. At the same time, his body began to blur as he made to escape. Toote. Squelch. Mei Chuans right hand flew off his wrist. The temple sword stabbed through his chest. With a buzz, ten-some small mes, like wild plums, drifted out from the temple sword. These were the true mes of the Heavenly Phoenix. All life would be extinct upon touching these mes. Bishop Mei Chuan was a Star Condensation expert, but in front of Xu Yourong, he could not even momentarily block her, much less think about winning. The gap between the two was too great. More importantly, even when the temple sword was about to bestow death upon him, he still did not believe Xu Yourong would kill him. He did not represent only himself. He was the education overseer sent by the Bureau of lesiastic Education. He represented the collective will of the Orthodoxys conservative faction. He was just like a hand that Shang Xingzhou had extended into the Orthodox Academy. Even if youre the Holy Maiden of the south, before this hand, shouldnt you negotiate, with both sides yielding ground and eventually reaching apromise? Mei Chuan found all this absurd. His pale face was covered in disbelief. He fell onto the snow, vomiting blood and gradually ceasing to breathe. In the silence of the forest, a voice rose, one with manyplicated emotions. "Even if you were the one to kill him, you will have to give a reason eventually." Xu Yourong calmly replied, "I said before that I did not care. I only need to let people know that I was the one who killed him." The person sighed, "No wonder you arranged to meet me here." Xu Yourong replied, "Yes, it was so you could see it." Upon learning of the matter, she had decided to kill Bishop Mei Chuan, resulting in her visit to the Orthodox Academy. She had even arranged for that person toe to the forest. She just hadnt expected Chen Changsheng to meet the bishop before she could kill him, which was sure to cause some trouble. "Yes, this prince has seen it." A young man walked out from the trees. He wore a princes robe and had a lively and handsome face. Compared to the past, he was much more graceful and noble. Prince Chen Liu. His father, the Prince of Xiang, was the most powerful prince of the Great Zhou Imperial Court and now, after breaking into the Divine, had an even more distinguished position. And as the only member of the Chen Imperial n who had remained to stand guard in the capital, Prince Chen Liu had always had a unique status. Coupled with the rumor that Shang Xingzhou admired him, Prince Chen Liu was unquestionably the most popr person in the capital. But to Xu Yourong, he was still thatpanion she had studied with in the Imperial Pce ten-some years ago. Prince Chen Liu thought the same of her. So when he saw her kill Bishop Mei Chuan, his thoughts did not dwell on how to handle this matter, but on her thoughts. "I didnt expect you to have such a deep affection for Chen Changsheng." Prince Chen Liu ruefully sighed, "Back then, I would have never thought that you would do so much for a man." Bishop Mei Chuan was a hand that Shang Xingzhou had extended into the Orthodox Academy. How should one handle it? Any suitably cool-headed and intelligent person would know that this hand had to be cut off. But the rtionship between Mei Chuan and Mei Lisha made the matter extremelyplicated. Shang Xingzhous status in the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy was too high. If Chen Changsheng wanted to contend against his teacher, he not only needed his status as Pope. He also needed to continuously increase his prestige. Prestige originated from ones cultivation level and strength, but it was also rted to ones reputation. The Li Pces advocacy and the influence of fervent believers like An Hua had caused Chen Changshengs reputation in the continent to climb higher and higher. This reputation came from the Cinnabar Pill, from his assault of myriad swords on the battlefield three years ago, and the falling boulder from White Emperor City. ruing such reputation had required Chen Changshengs sweat and blood, his impable virtue, and a very long time. Killing a rtive of Mei Lisha would deal a severe blow to his reputation. To use a cruder phrase: it would dirty his hands. Xu Yourong knew that Chen Changsheng was in a difficult spot. She guessed that Tang Thirty-Six would not put Chen Changsheng in this difficult spot. But Tang Thirty-Six was also a member of the Orthodox Academy. When she was walking along theke and appreciating the view from atop the banyan tree, she had felt a very light regret over not being able to participate in this part of Chen Changshengs life. Now that she thought about it, this was a blessing. She was not a member of the Orthodox Academy. She could kill. The cry of a crane rmed the entire Orthodox Academy. Snow rustled down from the tree branches. Several dozen teachers and students emerged from the ssrooms. They looked to where the crane cry originated from and then walked into the forest. Several screams came from the forest. Chapter 1053 – The Declaration of the New Orthodox Academy Chapter 1053 C The Deration of the New Orthodox Academy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six came a littlete. He had gone back to the house to get a sword and then detoured through quiet corridors and the sea of bamboo, so by the time he got to the forest, it was already packed with people. The raspberry bushes were in a terrible state from having been stepped on. On the snow, surrounded by the crowd, was Bishop Mei Chuans corpse, as well as a few striking bloodstains. Upon seeing this sight, he very naturally put away the Wenshui Sword and asked a teacher, "Whats going on here?" The teacher had a paleplexion as he said in a shaky voice, "I heard that the education overseer disrespected the Holy Maiden... so..." Tang Thirty-Six was startled for a moment. He did not know that Xu Yourong had alsoe to the Orthodox Academy, and he certainly had not expected her to kill Mei Chuan. He asked, "And the Holy Maiden?" "She already left." The teacher believed that Tang Thirty-Six did not believe his words, so he hurriedly added, "Prince Chen Liu was also present. He was a witness." Tang Thirty-Six did not understand why that young prince that he so loathed woulde to the Orthodox Academy. Did he have an appointment with Xu Yourong? He gazed Mei Chuans body and perked his brows as he said, "So its like that. Then he really should have died." Su Moyus voice came from outside the forest, so the teachers and students hurriedly dispersed. At some point, Chen Changsheng had also arrived. He gazed silently at Mei Chuans corpse for a very long time. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "When do you n to go back to the Li Pce?" The Pope naturally had to return to the Li Pce. He could not push off this moment forever. When Chen Changsheng returned to the Li Pce, he would have to directly confront the internal problems within the Orthodoxy. The death of Bishop Mei Chuan would not make the problems simpler, only make the methods used to resolve them simpler. From a certain perspective, Xu Yourong had already made the choice for Chen Changsheng. On the side, Su Moyu said, "The Congregation of Light will be held tonight." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What will the Bureau of lesiastic Educations response be?" Su Moyu said, "Ever since Principal Mao entered seclusion, the Bureau of lesiastic Education has been managed by three cardinals." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "All of them from that side?" Su Moyu affirmed, "Yes." There was a pause, then Tang Thirty-Six said, "Then we cant pick from them." Both Chen Changsheng and Su Moyu understood what he meant. Mao Qiuyu was very close to breaking into the divine. In several dozen days, or perhaps even less time, he might seed. ording to the Orthodoxys customs, when that time came, Mao Qiuyu would be formally bestowed a holy name. His status would be even more esteemed, but he could no longer be the Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons or assume any other official post. Anyone could understand the reason for this. The problem now was just who the incredibly important position of Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons would be given to. "If we exclude those three extremely senior cardinals, the most qualified to administer the Bureau of lesiastic Education is Principal Zhuang." Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six fell into quiet thought. The Principal Zhuang mentioned by Su Moyu was the current Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Zhuang Zhihuan. The Heavenly Dao Academy had a very high status within the Orthodoxy, and Zhuang Zhihuan himself was sufficiently qualified in terms of both cultivation and seniority. Moreover, he had always been highly regarded by Mao Qiuyu. Although the Bureau of lesiastic Education belonged to the conservative faction, Zhuang Zhihuan had maintained an impartial and neutral stance in thesest few years, efficiently carrying out the assignments given to him by the Li Pce. From every angle, he was the best choice to be Mao Qiuyus sessor, and Chen Changsheng also had no objection. But everyone knew how his son, Zhuang Huanyu, had died. Tang Thirty-Six wanted to object, but he found himself unable to speak. Zhuang Zhihuan was a good friend of his parents, and when he first arrived at the capital, he had been under his care. Chen Changsheng brought Xue Yejin with him and left the Orthodox Academy, but Tang Thirty-Six remained to handle the aftermath. He had someone deliver Mei Chuans corpse to the Bureau of lesiastic Education and then called a meeting of all of the Orthodox Academys teachers and students. Su Moyu took out a rather old sheet of paper and passed it to Tang Thirty-Six. It was a list that had been written out three years ago. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the names on the paper andined, "Why is it that when ites to offending people, the job is always given to me?" "Because youre skilled in offending people and arent afraid of offending them." Su Moyu earnestly added, "And you like doing this sort of thing." Tang Thirty-Six pondered this exnation, then concluded, "Although these words sound like youre trying to piss me off, after carefully thinking about it, they truly do have some basis." The gathered teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy stood in the stone za in front of the academy gate, nervously listening to this conversation. The Pope had visited the Orthodox Academy and the Holy Maiden had killed the education overseer. Anyone could see that something was happening in the Orthodox Academy today. Just what did Vice Principal Su and the long-absent superintendent n to do? Tang Thirty-Six began to read names off the list. "Zhang Lintao. "Huang Zecheng. "He Shuyu. "Guo Xin. "Lu You." ...... ...... The teachers and students called out by Tang Thirty-Six began to walk out from the crowd, their faces pale and fraught with anxiety. Three years ago, in the most dangerous moment of the Orthodox Academy, they had chosen to leave. Afterward, they were given permission by the Bureau of lesiastic Education to return. They did not know what Tang Thirty-Six would do to them. "Go already; what are you standing around for?" Tang Thirty-Six suddenly felt rather uninterested, adding, "In the future, dont let me see your faces in the Orthodox Academy again." The ten-some teachers and students lowered their heads as they walked out of the academy, their faces sullen. Although they were somewhat reluctant, they did not dare express it. Tang Thirty-Six suddenly remembered something and said, "Teachers, remember to return all the sry that youve been paid tomorrow." These words caused the legs of those teachers walking toward the academy gate to go soft. One of the banished students finally couldnt help but speak out in anger, "Then will you also be returning our tuition fees?" Tang Thirty-Six smiled at the student and said, "If you dare to ept it." Several of the teachers were scared out of their wits. They hurriedly grabbed the student and dragged him out of the academy, afraid that Tang Thirty-Six would change his mind if they were too slow. Outside the Orthodox Academy, Hundred Flowers Lane, which was normally already quite lively, was packed with spectators today. Seeing those dejected teachers and students being banished from the Orthodox Academy, especially two of the younger students, who were weeping nonstop, the crowd could not help but feel a little sympathetic. Tang Thirty-Six had never left any room for error in his actions, so he could not possibly miss out on this detail. He had long ago sent a smart and eloquent teacher to stand at the academy gate and loudly recount the reason these teachers and students were being expelled, recounting the siege of the Orthodox Academy from three years ago so vividly that the crowd felt like they could see it taking ce right before their eyes. The gazes aimed by the crowd at those teachers and students instantly changed, and some of them even cursed and spat in front of them. Tang Thirty-Six did not much care how miserable the future lives of these teachers and students would be. He was extremely aware that neither the five other Ivy Academies nor any of the ordinary academies would dare to take these people in. He was more concerned over the fact that the current Orthodox Academy was not the Orthodox Academy from three years ago, and it was still not the Orthodox Academy that he and Chen Changsheng wanted to see. The gates closed, blocking off the cursing and chatting from Hundred Flowers Lane. Drifting snowkes fell over the abnormally silent campus. A hundred-some teachers and students stood in the snow, not moving a muscle. Tang Thirty-Six was rather pleased to see this. "Several years ago, when His Holiness the Pope walked into Hundred Flowers Lane, this ce was very quiet. The name Orthodox Academy waspletely covered in ivy, the school was awash in weeds, and broken walls could be spotted wherever one looked. This ce was even more peaceful than the outside, the peace of death. The Orthodox Academy of that time was truthfully just a grave." He gazed at the teachers and students and said, "Later on, Princess Luoluo, Xuanyuan Po, and then I came one after the other, and this ce gradually began toe to life. I can say without shame that we and His Holiness the Pope changed all this, let the Orthodox Academy gain a new life." Su Moyu felt rather emotional as he thought of those stories from back then. Tang Thirty-Six added, "Since it is a new life, it naturally isnt the old one." The teachers and students stared at him in a daze, unclear as to what he meant by those words. "I hope that all of you can understand this point." Tang Thirty-Six had a calm and firm expression. "The current Orthodox Academy and the Orthodox Academy from several decades ago... have nothing to do with each other." Chapter 1054 – The Return of the Pope Chapter 1054 C The Return of the Pope Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Orthodox Academy was one of the Six Ivies and had an extremely long history. For a time, it had prospered and flourished to incredible levels within the capital. Twenty-some years ago, a bloody incident took ce in the Orthodox Academy, with countless teachers and students dying. From that day, the Orthodox Academy became a graveyard, left to gradually fade away in the flow of history. Those people of the capital who still remembered did not dare mention it. Only when Chen Changsheng came from Xining Vige to the capital did the Orthodox Academy once more appear in the world. And there was the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. The status of the Orthodox Academy now was very special. Both the Imperial Court and the Li Pce treated the Orthodox Academy extremely well. Countless resources of all types flowed in an unending stream into that ce deep within Hundred Flowers Lane. In a short three years, the Orthodox Academy had regained its former grandeur, its status beginning to surpass that of the other Ivy Academies and on the verge of standing level with the Heavenly Dao Academy. Otherwise, why would those teachers and students who had once fled waste so much strength in an attempt to return? History had always been written by the victors, and glory would always belong only to that person who stood at the very peak of the Mausoleum of Books. The Orthodox Academy had been reborn and regained its glory because of Chen Changsheng. He still held the post of Principal of the Orthodox Academy. But many people believed that the Orthodox Academy was still Shang Xingzhous Orthodox Academy. The brilliance of the Orthodox Academy in the Grand Examination and in the Mausoleum of Books had also been attributed by many to Shang Xingzhou. Because Shang Xingzhou was the most important and most influential principal in the history of the Orthodox Academy. And Chen Changsheng was his student. His journey from Xining to the capital, his entry into the Orthodox Academy, and everything else had all been arranged by Shang Xingzhou. This was an extremely explicit lineage. The schrs of the Imperial Court had written all sorts of fine essays about it. The Bureau of lesiastic Education had even prepared to set up a stele outside the academy gate to record this period of history. To the Orthodoxys conservative faction, this was just a return to the fundamentals. To the Orthodox Academy, this was unquestionably an erosion. If not for Su Moyus staunch defense, if not for the Li Pces unending vignce, if not for the certain restrictions Mao Qiuyu had ced on the Bureau of lesiastic Education before entering seclusion, perhaps the marks that Chen Changsheng had left on the Orthodox Academy would have already been wiped clean. At this time, Chen Changsheng returned to the capital. The hand that the Bureau of lesiastic Education had extended into the Orthodox Academy had been calmly cut off by Xu Yourong. Tang Thirty-Six had made a deration to the capital and the entire continent. It was a deration as forceful as a thunderp, exploding in the snowstorm and swiftly spreading to every nook and cranny of the capital. The current Orthodox Academy had cleanly and resolutely cut itself off from the old Orthodox Academy. Upon hearing this news, the pacifistic faction that had hoped for Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng to make amends was deeply disappointed. Those ambitious individuals who hoped to see the teacher and disciple continue to sh, and even hoped to gain some benefits for themselves in the conflict, were also deeply shocked. Because the Orthodox Academys stance had been too firm. One could criticize this as not understanding the principle of respecting ones teacher, and one could even go so far as to criticize this as deceiving ones teachers and betraying ones ancestors. But what sort of person was Tang Thirty-Six? In his months within the ancestral hall, he had earnestly set about creating a cold and insidious n to overturn the entire Tang n. He simply didnt care. As for whether he could make a decision for the Orthodox Academy, whether he could make a decision for Chen Changsheng, that was another question. Many people believed that this had always been Chen Changshengs intention. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng did not know that Tang Thirty-Six would say such things once he left the Orthodox Academy. He also did not have such intentions, because he simply had not imagined the sort of effect the ownership of the Orthodox Academy would have on the situation. But upon learning of this matter, he was not surprised, and he certainly did not object. He and Tang Thirty-Six had notmunicated on this matter beforehand, but in thest few years, whether it was by theke or on the great banyan tree, they had talked far too many times, discussed far too many futures. In every future that they sketched out, the Orthodox Academy was in all of them. And he also knew that Tang Thirty-Six was helping him make a choice. Xu Yourong, by killing Bishop Mei Chuan in the Orthodox Academy, had also been helping him make a choice. Making a choice was one of the worlds most difficult and most painful of tasks. Xu Yourong and Tang Thirty-Six were the two people closest to him beneath the starry sky. They knew what he thought, so they wanted to take a share of this pain. However, when he thought of Mo Yus words fromst night, Chen Changsheng felt both touched and dejected. Dejection would often affect ones appetite. The food on the te was alluring in both looks and smell, but tasteless on his tongue. He put down his chopsticks. "Were the flower-scented mushrooms not good?" A beautiful woman nervously asked, "Theres also a meatball soup in the kitchen. Does Your Holiness want to try it?" Xue Yejin had a rather nervous expression. The woman was Xue Xingchuans oldest daughter, Xue Yejins older sister. After Xue Xingchuans death, she was beaten by her power-hungry husband, Assistant Minister Wei, after which she took temporary refuge in the Xue Estate. On that dayter on, when wind and snow shrouded the streets of the capital, Assistant Minister Wei had been beheaded by Wang Po and Chen Changsheng. She had spent thest few years living in the Xue Estate. Nothing remained of her former delicacy, a fact easily confirmed from her cloth garments and the thin calluses on her fingers. In the eyes of others, this sort of transformation might have engendered heartache and sorrow, but Chen Changsheng found them rather pleasing. He liked people who lived life seriously, liked those people who would never get sad, no matter what circumstances they were in. "It was very good," he earnestly said. "The soup also tastes very good, but I have a lot to think about today, so its easy for my mind to wander." At these words, both Lady Xue and Xue Yejin smiled. Madam Xue did not smile, as she knew of what had happened in the Orthodox Academy. She also knew that Chen Changsheng was certain to face many troubles with his return to the Orthodox Academy. She somewhat uneasily said, "Your Holiness has many important matters to take care of and truly does not need toe and see us. This is truly too much." "There truly are many things to do." Chen Changsheng took stock of the suns position, then rose and bid farewell. The three people of the Xue n did not dare dy him, and hurriedly sent him off. The old butler and a servant woman were waiting with the most respectful of attitudes by the estate gate. These were the only servants the Xue Estate had at the moment. They and the three members of the Xue n now lived in the smallest courtyard, on the eastern part of the estate grounds. The Imperial Court had never issued a decree dering the reappropriation of the Xue ns residence, but several princes had been keeping watch on it the entire time. Chen Changsheng gazed at the ten-some princely estates lining the street as he thought of these things. Darkness was approaching, but those estates had all inexplicably opened their gates. The light spilling out from inside shone upon the drifting snowkes, making them seem like beautiful golden sparks. Chen Changsheng walked through the snowstorm. He had heard from Zhexiu and Mo Yu that Zhou Tong had crawled through this very street. On that night, no matter how much Zhou Tong screamed or begged for mercy, no one came from those princely estates to save him. Even though he was no longer the Tianhai Divine Empresss dog and was now Shang Xingzhous dog. By now, the entire capital knew that Chen Changsheng had entered the Xue Estate. Those princes naturally knew as well. Would those princes do anything? No one came out, nor did anyone make a sound. The snow-covered street was absolutely serene. All was at peace. Once one walked past the brightly-lit princely estates, one arrived at an ordinary street. The street was lined with packed crowds of ordinary people. All the people of the capital were believers of the Orthodoxy. Upon seeing him, they quickly kneeled, making the crowd seem like a tide. There were no priests at his side, no cavalry to escort him. There were no attendants and no holy carriage. He walked forward alone. Wherever he walked, the people kneeled, piously beseeching him for his blessing. The ck tide continued to beat forward along the street until it finally drowned out those famous stone pirs. Chen Changsheng stood in front of the stone pirs, gazing pensively at those majestic, grandiose, and holy pces. A bell suddenly rang from deep within that collection of pces. Because the Pope had returned. Chapter 1055 – A Sages Time Chapter 1055 C A Sages Time Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Beyond the stone pirs was the Divine Avenue leading into the heart of the Li Pce. The teachers and students of the Li Pce Academy, the Temple Seminary, and the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green lined the avenue, bowing in respect. Chen Changsheng did not spend time reminiscing on the stories that had taken ce on this Divine Avenue. He continued forward. He climbed the long flight of steps, walked past the Hall of Pure Virtue, and finally reached the quiet and secluded hall. The night sky was cut into the mouth of a well by the roof, just like it had always been, but there was no more woodendle by the pool of water, as the Green Leaf was no longer there. An Hua prostrated in respect, her white robes blown about in the chilly night winds, as agitated as her heart. Chen Changsheng nodded in greeting and had her rise. An Hua walked behind him and helped him put on the Divine Robe, then spent a great deal of time making sure everything was perfect. Chen Changsheng gazed up at that narrow window into the sky, looked up at the countless stars in the bottom of the well, and he recalled hisprehensions when he looked at the sea of stars in White Emperor City. After some time, he looked away and said, "Lets go." Apanied by the soft gurgling of water that could purify ones heart, he walked to the deepest part of the secluded hall, to the stone wall. The stone wall slowly parted and zing light spilled out, along with the endless sshing of waves. This sshing of waves was the sound of clothes chafing as one kneeled, of the excited crowd, of solemn praises to the divine. "Paying respects to His Holiness the Pope." Countless priests kneeled on the ground, appearing just like a tide. Divine Crown on head and Divine Staff in hand, Chen Changsheng serenely regarded the sight before him. Starting from that small vige at the foot of Mount Han, this sort of sight had begun to appear more and more. As it wasmonly described: like a tide. None of this was fresh to him anymore. He had gotten used to seeing the sea of people. And this was not his first time standing here. He stood on the tform within the Great Hall of Light. This ce was certainly not the highest ce in the Li Pce, but it was certainly the highest and most unreachable position in the continent. This ce was only ten-some stone steps from the ground, but they might as well have been countless li, and the ce he stood the Divine Kingdom in the sea of stars. As the pious praises of the divine and recitation of scripture continued, a dignified and divine atmosphere enveloped all of the Great Hall of Light. Warm Sacred Light illuminated everything within the hall in startling detail. Even the finest sliver of darkness could not exist here. A massive stone hall existed within the Great Hall of Light. The images of past sages, heroes, knights, and Saints were carved on this wall. Every detail was revealed under the Sacred Light, making them seem toe to life. The sages, heroes, knights, and Saints of the past looked down over the people of the world. Their gazes were not ones of indifference, but contained many real emotions. Chen Changsheng stood in front of the stone, stood within the Sacred Light. He bore those gazes. He gazed at the people of the world. This sight was iparably divine. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng raised the Divine Staff. The recitation gradually ceased and the priests slowly began to rise, again like a tide. The Great Hall of Light suddenly turned quiet. It was even possible for everyone in the hall to hear the wisps of winds that had somehow managed to make it past the array brush against the walls. Perhaps it was because when the Divine Staff dropped back down, the sea of people in the hall divided into two. Linghai Zhiwang, Archbishop An Lin, Daoist Siyuan, and Hu Thirty-Two, the four Prefects of the Orthodoxy, stood on the right. Several hundred Li Pce bishops and the bishops who had hurried back from the various Daoist churches stood behind them. Far fewer bishops stood on the other side, and there was not a single Sacred Hall archbishop, but there were many cardinals. The onemon trait shared by these bishops was that they all had rather elderly faces. No matter where one was, this elderly appearance signified years and seniority, and was in itself a sort of power. The bishops of the Bureau of lesiastic Education were amongst this crowd. More importantly, so was everyone from the Heavenly Dao Academy, the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, and the Temple Seminary. Only the Li Pce Academy, over which Linghai Zhiwang wielded massive influence, stood on the right. Its principal and Su Moyu stood in the crowd, intentionally maintaining a low profile. Zhuang Zhihuan and the three bishops heading the Bureau of lesiastic Education stood at the front of their crowd, making no attempts to hide their thoughts. Chen Changsheng nced at Zhuang Zhihuan, then he looked at a certain ce outside the hall. The Sacred Light enveloped the entire hall, and some of it fell outside as well. A hole had been torn in the heavy darkness outside the hall, revealing a certain ce. Bishop Mei Chuan was there. No matter how warm the Sacred Light was, it could never drive away the chill on his body. Because he was dead. ...... ...... Back then, when Chen Changsheng became Pope, he was almost immediately driven out of the capital by Shang Xingzhou. He was the first exiled Pope. Three yearster, he returned to the Li Pce, and in the first Congregation of Light he presided over as Pope, he had to face an extremely thorny problem. The priests of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, Zhuang Zhihuan, and those elderly cardinals were all looking at him. Rage and sorrow could clearly be seen in the eyes of these bishops of the conservative faction. Of course, they still maintained sufficient respect for Chen Changsheng, still kept their emotions under excellent restraint. Or else Mei Chuans corpse would not have been outside the hall, but within the Great Hall of Light, disyed right in front of them. Linghai Zhiwang impassively looked to that side, his eyes extremely cold and hisplexion rather dark. Since the moment he learned of what had happened in the Orthodox Academy, he had kept a close watch on the Bureau of lesiastic Education and these elderly priests. He had not expected them to actually transport Mei Chuans corpse into the Li Pce and even disy it outside the Great Hall of Light. He took this as a naked challenge to himself. Of course, it was also a warning. This meant that the Li Pce was not a monolithic whole. The strength of the Orthodoxys conservative faction still could not be underestimated. Some people still might be supporting them from the shadows. Linghai Zhiwang narrowed his eyes, his gaze moving back and forth between Hu Thirty-Two and Archbishop An Lin as he wondered, just which one of them is it? Tonight was the Popes first Congregation of Light. For something like this to ur was a great disrespect that he could not ept. But he knew that it was not convenient for him to do anything right now, and he certainly could not have somebody take Mei Chuans body away. Too many people were watching, and a method of resolution that was too crude might cause some of the priests to lose control. Of course, he was confident that by borrowing the Popes prestige and his own status, he could forcefully suppress the situation. The problem was that the fissure would not disappear. On the contrary, it would only get deeper and deeper. It was clear that this was not what the Pope wanted. Linghai Zhiwang turned to Chen Changsheng, suddenly somewhat expectant. Many bishops in the hall were seeing Chen Changsheng for the first time. They had no opinion on the struggle between the new and conservative. They were also curious, expectant. How would the Pope resolve this matter? Yes, it was the Holy Maiden that had killed Bishop Mei Chuan. Prince Chen Liu had yed witness to the entire thing. Everyone knew of the rtionship between the Holy Maiden and the Pope. She helped His Holiness make a choice, so she naturally must have prepared a reason for His Holiness. Logically speaking, Chen Changsheng would only need to speak this reason to resolve the entire matter. But for some inexplicable reason, many of the priests, including Linghai Zhiwang, and even some of the conservative faction, did not want him to do this. There was no reason or basis for this desire. Perhaps it was because the stories over the past years had long since proved that he would not do such a thing. Chapter 1056 – A Devils Decision Chapter 1056 C A Devils Decision Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Everyone waited expectantly for Chen Changsheng to give a perfect resolution, even the staunchest bishop of the conservative faction. The elderly bishops gazed at Chen Changsheng with ratherplex gazes. He was Shang Xingzhous student, a young man raised up by Mei Lisha, an unquestionable member of the Xining lineage, a sessor of the Orthodoxys traditional line. Logically speaking, he should have been standing on their side, but he was not. He had ced Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan in important roles, and after Daoist Baishi died in Wenshui City, he had notforted the conservative faction. Instead, he had allowed Hu Thirty-Two, a bishop of the new faction with a terrible reputation, to rece Daoist Baishi. It was precisely these matters that caused intense dissatisfaction in the conservative faction, resulting in todays situation. But even now, no one even thought or even dared to think about driving the Pope off his throne. They still held hope for Chen Changsheng. But they themselves did not know what they hoped Chen Changsheng would do. Mei Chuans body was still in the darkness outside the hall. This was Xu Yourongs choice. Chen Changsheng could go with the flow, but he would not do this. Because the Dao he cultivated ever since he was a child meant that he could never deceive himself and others. Although this might have been one of the necessary characteristics needed to be one who could seed in great undertakings. He suddenly recalled Bie Yanghongs words in White Emperor City. There was naturally a massive difference between them, but it could still serve as an analogy. He then recalled Archbishop Mei Lishas final words to him before his death. "When I was walking along the Divine Avenue, I recalled that matter from many years ago, before that years Grand Examination." A nostalgic smile appeared on Chen Changshengs face. Everyone knew that he was referring to how Archbishop Mei Lisha had announced to the entire continent that Chen Changsheng wanted to attain first rank of the first banner in the Grand Examination. This reminiscence did not continue. The atmosphere that could have warmed became tense once more. A cold and biting voice cut through the crowd. "And then Your Holiness killed his only nephew!" The great hall became abnormally silent. Chen Changsheng said nothing. Yes, someone had made Mei Chuan the Education Overseer of the Orthodox Academy precisely to make difficulties for him. Whether he killed him or didnt kill him, it would result in difficulty. So Tang Thirty-Six had not hesitated. He had gone off to the house to bring back a sword and kill Mei Chuan. So Xu Yourong had killed Mei Chuan. They were the two closest to him, who most understood his mind and heart, so they would not let him choose, would not let him carry that infamy. But he had not stopped Tang Thirty-Six back then, so this was also his choice. Above the sea of stars belonged to the Divine Kingdom. Below the filth belonged to the dust. "I will bear all the crimes that I should bear." Chen Changsheng calmly said to the crowd. He did not use warm memories to close the fissure between the new and conservative, did not give a sufficiently convincing reason. There was no exnation, so there was naturally no resolution. He chose to calmly bear it. The Great Hall of Light was filled with cries of shock. The expressions of the priests continuously shifted, revealing all kinds of emotions. Some people were disappointed, others relieved. Some were suspicious, others perplexed. Chen Changsheng was willing to bear all crimes. The problem was, who beneath the starry skies was willing to convict the Pope of any crimes? This was not a Saints self-criticism, but a most callous deration. Several despairing sighs could be heard in the crowd, as well as several criticisms. Chen Changsheng gripped the Divine Staff and quietly stood, saying nothing more. Linghai Zhiwang walked in front of the tform and took out a long-prepared scroll. He unfurled it with both hands and began to read from it. As his frigidly cold voice announced name after name, the mor in the hall gradually died down. The only sounds left were the increasingly heavy breathing and the increasing number of footsteps. Those pale-faced and hateful ck-clothed enforcers of the Hall of Heavenly Judgment took ten-some bishops out of the crowd. One of the cardinals responsible for managing the Bureau of lesiastic Education had been removed from his position. Linghai Zhiwangs voice remained devoid of emotion, as clear as the sharpest knife. He read the crimes of this cardinal. These crimes had nothing to do with tonights events, but the usations were clear, the evidence irrefutable. The cardinal did not resist. He calmly followed those ck enforcers out of the hall. The expressions of Zhuang Zhihuan and the other cardinals flickered as they gazed at his somewhat deste figure. The air in the hall became more and more oppressive. Finally, a hole was torn in it. A bishop that had already been dragged past the doors of the hall struggled to turn around and shouted at the tform, "Does Your Holiness intend to be a cruel sovereign!" The crowd recognized from his voice that this bishop was the first to criticize Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng did not answer. His hand on the Divine Staff, he quietly stood on the tform. Zhuang Zhihuan finally walked out of the crowd. After calmly bowing, he asked, "Will the final decision be postponed until the Archbishop emerges from seclusion?" Countless eyes fell upon him. Everyone understood what he meant. The Bureau of lesiastic Education was under the direct administration of Mao Qiuyu. Mao Qiuyu was about to be the Orthodoxys only Divine Domain expert. Zhuang Zhihuans question was a warning, perhaps even a threat. Linghai Zhiwang gave him an impassive nce, saying nothing, but an unconcealed killing intent appeared in his cold eyes. Zhuang Zhihuan remained unmoved. He only stared at Chen Changsheng. At this moment, an unexpected person spoke. Archbishop An Lin said with a solemn expression, "The Saint traverses the sea of stars as if before an abyss..." "From the final section of the generalmentary on the Essay on the Origin of the Dao." Chen Changsheng did not let her finish. He turned to her and said, "This part of the scripture speaks of respect." Archbishop An Lin bowed and replied, "Yes." Chen Changsheng said to her, "In this aspect, I am better than you." An Lin appeared slightly dazed, then she turned to look at those several figures in the darkness outside the hall. Tonight, Mei Chuans corpse had been transported into the Li Pce through the aid of those people. Just what should be respected? The sea of stars? The Great Dao? Or perhaps the lives of ones rtives or subordinates? She was quiet for a very long time, then sighed, "How did Your Holiness know?" Chen Changsheng did not answer. Earlier, behind the stone hall, when An Hua was tidying his robes, she had told him in a trembling voice. Archbishop An Lin ceased her question. With a somewhat bitter voice, she asked, "How does Your Holiness n to handle me?" Chen Changsheng answered, "I said before, I am willing to bear all crimes." An Lin sighed, "I understand. I will yield my post as Sacred Hall Archbishop." She had not betrayed the Popes intentions. Today was the first time she had been persuaded by the conservative faction to help them with a few things. Because she wanted to see how the Pope would handle this matter. The result she saw now made her somewhat sorrowful, somewhat disappointed. It was not because the exposure of her crime had led to her losing her position as Prefect. It was because Chen Changsheng had been too firm and callous in handling this matter. She softly said, "Is this the heartlessness of a Saint?" "No. Some people want me to be a ruthless tyrant. Some people want me to be a hero. Some want me to be a sage and others want me to be a Saint." Chen Changsheng paused for a moment, then continued, "But in truth, I am still that young Daoist entering the capital to take the Grand Examination." An Lin earnestly asked, "This being the case, why go through such pains?" Chen Changshengs brow creased and his breathing became coarser. Only the people closest to him would be able to tell that he was in an extremely poor mood. "Did none of you ever think of a certain problem? It was never me that wanted to be Pope. "I dont know who made this wicked decision. Perhaps it was Martial Uncle, or maybe it was Archbishop Mei, or perhaps it was Master? "It was them that wanted me to be Pope. Before making this decision, they did not ask me if I was willing. "So doing these things is what they hoped for me to do." He paused for a while, then continued, "But I had no desire to do these things. "If the Pope must do these things, then I might not be suitable for the position of Pope." He looked at the bishops of the Bureau of lesiastic Education and said, "If all of you still have any objections, then let it end here." The Great Hall of Light was absolutely silent. Some priests had not understood the meaning of Chen Changshengs words Some priests thought that they had understood but did not dare to believe it. Linghai Zhiwang froze, Daoist Siyuan opened his eyes wide, and Hu Thirty-Two fell into pensive thought. An Lin was somewhat confused, thinking to herself, did I end up doing something wrong? Chapter 1057 – His Holiness in the Sea of Light Chapter 1057 C His Holiness in the Sea of Light Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Thenterns of the Orange Garden gave off a warmer light than thenterns elsewhere in the capital. Perhaps it was because all thenterns were covered in orange peels. Xu Yourong stood in front of the window, her hands held behind her as she examined the orangenterns in the garden. It was hard to tell what she was thinking. Upon seeing her back, Mo Yu suddenly thought of the Divine Empress. In those years, the Divine Empress loved to stand on the Dew tform and look down upon the capital. Simrly, she also liked to hold her hands behind her back. Mo Yu felt a deep unease in her heart. Would another Divine Empress appear in the world? She asked, "Why did you want to meet Prince Chen Liu? What were you nning?" Xu Yourong did not turn around as she answered, "Just chatting about the old days." In a chilly voice, Mo Yu asked, "You needed to go the Orthodox Academy just to chat about the old days? Then why did you kill Mei Chuan?" "Given Tang Thirty-Sixs way of doing things, do you think he would have let Mei Chuan live?" Xu Yourong said, "I am not a person of the Orthodox Academy, nor of the Li Pce, so its better for me to do the deed." Mo Yu replied, "Your actions could be understood as you wanting to resolve some troubles for him for the sake of the deep affection you have for him, and it could also be understood as you wanting to agitate the conflict between the new and conservative factions of the Orthodoxy, leaving no space for him and the venerable Daoist to make peace. The problem is, just what are you thinking?" Xu Yourong turned to her and calmly noted, "You said to Chen Changsheng that you were worried that I would take revenge for the Empress." Mo Yu replied, "I dont believe that you would forget, even though you denied this to him." Xu Yourong smiled. "This being the case, shouldnt I be doing things this way?" Annoyed, Mo Yu replied, "But you should also understand that this way will give Chen Changsheng a lot of trouble. The Bureau of lesiastic Education has no right to demand an exnation from you, but they can ask Chen Changsheng for an exnation." Xu Yourong replied, "This is very easy to resolve." "Yes, just the word disrespect is enough, because the only people present were you and Prince Chen Liu." Mo Yu sneered at her, "But you understand Chen Changsheng. You know that his personality wont let him do this, so what will happen? In the end, he will be forced to be that person that he doesnt want to be the most." Xu Yourong replied, "He should learn how to do this, at least if he wants to be Pope." Mo Yu asked, "And if he simply doesnt want to be Pope?" Xu Yourong was quiet for a while, then replied, "Then Ill just be Holy Maiden." ...... ...... The events in the Li Pce were quickly spread to every part of the capital. The Bureau of lesiastic Education had been purged. Many people had expected this, but they were still surprised that it had happened so quickly. Even more surprising was what happened after that: Archbishop An Lin had fallen from grace. The killing of Daoist Baishi in Wenshui City had shocked many people speechless, but both the Imperial Court and the Li Pce had remained silent on the matter at the time for their own particr reasons. But tonights events had been personally witnessed by many people. The first thunderp that everyone believed Chen Changsheng would bring down over the capital upon his return had nheless not only shocked the people, but also made them rather emotional. He had lived up to his name as the appointed sessor of the previous Pope and lived up to his name as the venerable Daoists student. In the face of Chen Changshengs purge, neither the Bureau of lesiastic Education nor Archbishop An Lin had put up any resistance. No one knew how many unimaginable stratagems were hidden beneath the calm exterior of the situation. Just when everyone felt like the curtain would fall on tonights drama, another crack of thunder exploded over the capital. It was Chen Changshengs final words. Let it end here? What did this mean? Did it mean that the purge of the Orthodoxys conservative faction would stop here? Did it mean that Shang Xingzhou and the Imperial Courts probing of the Li Pce must end here? Or was it referring to... the position of Pope? ...... ...... Rumors spread like the wind, and with the aid of several thunderps, the clouds over the capital were quickly scattered. As the multitudes of stars calmly looked down on the world, a multitude of stars also appeared within the human world. Several thousand of the Orthodoxys most pious believers walked out of their homes and came to the front of the Li Pce, where they knelt on the icy ground. The light of the candles in their hands seemed feeble, but when the thousands were gathered together, they became extremely bright. An Hua kneeled at the very front, her face paler than her white robes and marked by faint tear stains. As the believers increased, so did the light of the candles, until they finally manifested a sea of light. There was no begging or pleas for mercy, but the atmosphere was so downcast that one could asionally hear weeping. ....... ...... ....... ...... After Bishop Mei Chuan died in the Orthodox Academy, the capital began to talk. None of this talk spoke well of Chen Changsheng. Tonight, as the thunderps and sea of light shook the entire capital, public opinion rapidly changed. Themon people had clean forgotten the dinnertime discussions. They angrily looked toward the Bureau of lesiastic Education and its screen of maple trees, the princely estates of the Road of Peace, and even the Imperial Pce. These mes of rage that had still not broken out caused the important personages living in these ces to feel extremely wary and furious. They urgently needed to know just what had happened in the Li Pce, wanting to get ahold of every possible detail. The informants in the Li Pce and the Star Condensation painters of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, now working for the Imperial Court, yed an extremely important role here. In the great hall full of Sacred Light, Chen Changsheng stood at the highest point, speaking those words, the meaning crystal-clear. ...... ...... "Flipping over the table and saying youre not going to do it anymore... just who does that threaten?" Scorn appeared on Tianhai Chenwus face. "Do you think that the masses can make the venerable Daoist yield?" ...... ...... "Quite the shrewd move, retreating in order to advance." The Prince of Xiang rubbed the fat of his belly, his face stricken with worry. "Its not like the Imperial Court can just tear the entire thing down, right?" ...... ...... Different people had different understandings of Chen Changshengs words. To themon people, the Saint had be dispirited by the dangerous situation. To the important personages, this was nothing more than a means for him to resist the efforts of Shang Xingzhou and the conservative faction. And whether they expressed derision or distress, these powerful figures truthfully felt this to be quite the formidable move. Only Xu Yourong and Tang Thirty-Six knew that this was not some strategy. Because when Chen Changsheng said those words, he had truly meant them. ...... ...... Xu Yourong said, "These matters go against your heart and conflict with your Dao. It truly is rather difficult." Chen Changsheng said, "I myself was not willing to do these things, so how could I stand and watch as the two of you did them for me?" Xu Yourong calmly said, "Perhaps were just people that like to do these things?" Chen Changsheng replied, "No one is born with a love of killing people, or vying for power, or scheming and treachery." Xu Yourong indifferently said, "When I was born, I didnt like ying mahjong, but that was because I didnt know how to." There was silence between the two, then Chen Changsheng said, "Are you disappointed in me?" "Of course not, because only someone who doesnt want to be Pope can be a good Pope." Xu Yourong added, "Just like how your senior brother doesnt want to be Emperor, which is why hes a good Emperor." Tang Thirty-Sixs exasperated voice could be heard outside the hall. "Ill go first," she said to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng said, "Senior is a person thats very easy to get close to." Xu Yourong returned, "But I am not." Chen Changsheng was at a loss. Xu Yourong turned and left the Li Pce. A few momentster, she was in front of the Imperial City. She wanted to go and see the emperor. Chapter 1058 – The Young Emperor Chapter 1058 C The Young Emperor Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six entered the hall, ran over to Chen Changsheng, and practically shouted, "What was the meaning of those words?" Chen Changsheng replied, "The literal meaning." Tang Thirty-Six gave him a nk stare, then asked, "Why?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I suddenly think that his view might have been correct." Tang Thirty-Six vigorously waved his hand. "In the past, didnt we talk about this by theke? To be young is to be correct!" Chen Changsheng sincerely replied, "This statement in itself is not correct." Tang Thirty-Six angrily shot back, "Does that mean that your statement is correct?" Chen Changsheng paused a bit before answering, "I was a little angry at the time." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "So you were just venting your anger?" Chen Changsheng replied, "You can say that." Tang Thirty-Six reasoned, "Since you were just venting your anger, it naturally can be treated as invalid." Chen Changsheng earnestly requested instruction. "Why is that?" Tang Thirty-Six exined, "You and I are humans, and when humans vent, they fart. Venting your anger is just farting nonsense, and how can you treat nonsense as true?" Chen Changsheng argued, "Fart has a smell, but just venting air wont necessarily have an odor." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Whether or not it has a smell, it definitely wont have that nasty elderly smell that you can find on their bodies." Chen Changsheng recalled that Su Li had once said something simr. "We have to think of a way to get those believers outside the Li Pce to stand up." He stopped thinking about those other problems, asking Tang Thirty-Six, "Do you have any good ideas?" Tang Thirty-Six sharply said, "You were the one to tie the bell, so why do I have to think about the solution?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Im not skilled at these things." Tang Thirty-Six took stock of the surroundings and asked, "Wheres Xu Yourong?" Chen Changsheng exined, "She went to the Imperial Pce." Tang Thirty-Sixs expression subtly shifted. "Whats wrong?" Chen Changsheng asked. "She just got back to the capital yesterday, but today she went to see Prince Chen Liu, and then she went to see Mo Yu, and now shes going to see His Majesty." Tang Thirty-Six wondered, "Why is she seeing so many people? Dont you find it strange?" ...... ...... The Emperor of the Great Zhou was very young and also very inconspicuous. His presence was so low-key that he was often forgotten by themon people. Even now, his existence was a great mystery to the subjects of the Great Zhou. Few even knew that his name was Chen Yuren. By this point, Shang Xingzhou was rarely offering his opinion on important matters of state. He was not even present in the capital most of time, spending most of it in Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring. Anyone could tell that he was preparing to hand over the reins of government. Of course, this was founded on his resolving the question of the Orthodoxy, but until that day came, he would remain the most powerful person in the Great Zhou. As for the important matters of the court, they were being monopolized by powerful nobles like the Chen princes and the Tianhai n. The only task the young emperor had was to read the memorials sent into the pce from the various provincial and county governments. He also rarely met with the great ministers in the pce. Even Mo Yu, who he had personally summoned back to the capital, had only entered the pce three times. Many people believed that this was because the emperors cold and entric personality made him unwilling to meet others. And why was this the case? Because he was physically disabled. He could not speak, could only see out of one eye, was missing an ear, wasme in one leg, and only had one hand. Such heavy disabilities meant that even the term cripple was not too excessive. But this cripple had be the Emperor of the Great Zhou. Shang Xingzhous presence meant no one dared to say anything, much less express any objections, but their views could not be altered. Ever since Yuren ascended to the throne, all sorts of rumor and gossip had circted within and without the pce. Some said that he had a cruel and ruthless personality that delighted in beating maids to death. Other said that he was timid and introverted, bossed around every day by the pce maids. But these people had all forgotten a very important thing. The young emperor only read through memorials and resided deep in the pce. But he had needed only three years after his ascension to stabilize the chaos that followed the fall of the Tianhai government. The policies of the Imperial Court proceeded smoothly and the government grew more transparent by the day. The severews were done away with while justice remained untiring. The lives of the people were gradually improving. The current Great Zhou could truly be described as a world in peace. How could such an emperor be a cruel and incapable sovereign, and how could he be a timid and mediocre individual? Many important individuals, the White Emperor included, were well aware that this emperor was extraordinarily wise and skilled in governance. Yes, how could Emperor Xian and the Tianhai Divine Empresss only son, the one entrusted with Shang Xingzhous lifelong ideals, possibly be an ordinary person? ...... ...... Xu Yourong naturally did not believe that the young emperor was as the rumors described. She was also curious to see what sort of person he was. Even before the young emperor returned to the capital to take the throne, she had already heard his name many times. In those conversations, the young emperor was called Senior or Senior Yuren. In the Garden of Zhous snowy temple and mausoleum, Chen Changsheng had mentioned his senior brother many times. At the time, Chen Changsheng still did not know she was Xu Yourong, so he naturally hid nothing from her. In those conversations she heard absolute intimacy and trust. Even though it had been many years since he had left Xining Vige and three years since he had left the capital, Chen Changshengs trust in his senior brother had remained unchanged. Even though these martial brothers had not met once since that night in the Mausoleum of Books. The question was, could people really not change? Xu Yourong did not think so, especially since she was well aware of the power of that chair. It was precisely the chair that Yuren was sitting on now. For this chair, even a person like Emperor Taizong would be cruel and heartless, killing his brothers and tyrannizing his father. The Divine Empress was the same. The young emperor was a descendant of the Chen n, the Divine Empresss own son. How could he be a person who believed in emotions? Xu Yourong was somewhat uneasy. Many of the things she wanted to do were founded on Chen Changshengs trust toward Yuren. So she wanted to personally see what sort of person the young emperor was. Eunuchs and maids escorted her to the door of the hall, then bowed and retreated. Xu Yourong noticed that these eunuchs and maids gazed at the light within the hall with respect and adoration. Ever since she was little, she would often enter the Imperial Pce, and there was still a pce here that belonged to her. She was extremely familiar with this ce, but extremely unfamiliar with such gazes. Such gazes did not belong to a ce as deep and dark as the Imperial Pce. The light from deep within the hall came from a Night Pearl embedded into a cinnabar pir. The ancient floorboards had been wiped so clean that one could see their own reflection in them. The young emperor sat behind a desk, reading a memorial. He was dressed in bright yellow, with one of the sleeves hanging empty. His hair was immactelybed, not intentionally draped so as to conceal the blind eye. Xu Yourong walked up to the desk. The young emperor raised his head. He had a very warm expression and calm eyes, but he gave off an aura of clear persistence. Xu Yourong found him rather familiar, and then she felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Because he was the Empresss son? Or was it because his eyes and expression seemed to have been carved from the same mold as Chen Changsheng? Xu Yourong had a deep understanding of the Tianhai Divine Empress, and a deep understanding of Chen Changsheng. Without even speaking, she knew what the Divine Empress and Chen Changsheng would be thinking. At this moment, she also knew what the young emperor was thinking. Xu Yourong asked, "Why does Your Majesty not like me?" Chapter 1059 – Sugared Plums Chapter 1059 C Sugared Plums Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With just a nce, Xu Yourong could tell that Yuren did not like her. Yuren calmly gazed at her. He said nothing, because he could not speak. Xu Yourong mocked herself, "I always believed that everyone liked me." It was a rather cute phrase. Yuren smiled. But theughter in his eyes was rather faint, or perhaps indifferent. Xu Yourong looked into his eyes and suddenly smiled. Because she understood why Yuren did not like her. Tonights events had probably already been sent into the pce. Yuren probably knew that Chen Changsheng had truly gotten angry. In his view, these matters had been instigated by Xu Yourong. So he did not like her. Upon understanding this, Xu Yourong realized that she did not need to ask any further questions. Yuren truly did regard Chen Changsheng with great importance, just like Chen Changsheng did for him. These martial brothers from Xining Vige were just like brothers by blood, perhaps even closer. Xu Yourongs smile was very beautiful, because she had always been very beautiful. And this was a sincere smile. Whether it was the effect of her beautiful face or her sincere smile, the indifference in Yurens eyes somewhat decreased. "Yes, he doesnt like being Pope, and he did not have the ability to choose in this matter." Xu Yourong went on, "I was different. When I was five, the Empress and Master gave me a chance to choose. This was a choice that I made, and it has already be my habit, so it is more suitable for me to do whates next." What would happen next? Firstly, it was naturally a continuation of this conversation. Xu Yourong very casually took a seat across from Yuren. Yuren used his right hand to push over a small te. Xu Yourong realized that the te contained sugared plums. Yuren in no way seemed like a person who liked eating sugared plums, so perhaps these were meant for the eunuchs and maids? Xu Yourong did not think this was a disgrace. On the contrary, she knew that this was an expression of Yurens kindness. Though the method he used to express his kindness was, just like Chen Changshengs, rather awkward. She used her fingers to pick up one of the sugared plums and pop it into her mouth, and a satisfied expression appeared on her face. Yuren smiled, also very satisfied. Xu Yourong said, "I do not cultivate the Dao of the Orthodoxys legitimate line. Up until today, I also do not quite understand what Chen Changsheng means by following his heart. As a result, I cant understand the rtionship between you disciples and your master. Across the entire continent, its probably only you three that understand it, but the problem must still be resolved." Yuren calmly gazed at her, using his eyes to inquire as to how she nned to resolve it. "Its very simple. You martial brothers will work together and invite your master to retire." Seeing as her mouth held a sugared plum, Xu Yourongs voice was rather garbled. But the meaning she wanted to convey was clear, as sharp as the edge of the temple sword. A gasp could be heard from the shadows of the hall, like someone had eaten an extremely sour plum. Xu Yourongs expression did not change. It was evident that she already knew someone was there. Yuren shook his head at the shadow. Eunuch Lin gradually walked out from the shadow, then bowed and retreated out of the hall. Perhaps it was because the impact of Xu Yourongs suggestion was too great or perhaps it was just his age, but this expert of the Imperial Pce appeared rather stooped as he departed, and when he left, he even forgot to bar the door. A chilly winter breeze blew in out of the heavy darkness, and when it was blocked by the array installed in the hall, it made a pping sound as if it was blowing against paper. A window on the western wall was blown up, its cover cking against the wall. Several wisps of breeze prated the array and ruffled the yellow silk in the hall. The Night Pearl was not a candle, but its light seemed to be affected by the breeze, constantly swaying so that it could not properly illuminate the faces of Xu Yourong and Yuren. Their faces were devoid of expression and their eyes did not blink. They quietly stared at each other. Xu Yourongs eyes were absolutely calm. Yuren was somewhat puzzled. He could not understand why she had given this suggestion, or how she would even dare to make such a suggestion. The entire continent knew that, in utter contrast to the callous and emotionless way he treated Chen Changsheng, Shang Xingzhou treated Yuren extremely well. So well that there was nothing to criticize. Even Shang Xingzhous foes, even Chen Changsheng, had to admit to this point. "Yes, he raised you and taught you, cherished you and protected you. He made you emperor and taught you how to rule, and now he even intends to hand over the government to you. In every aspect, he seems to treat you very well, but the problem is, is he really treating you well?" Xu Yourong calmly said, "He loves Emperor Taizong, not you. You are just a projection of his feelings, or perhaps a puppet." The wind stirred once more. The bright yellow sleeve drifted in the wind. Yuren raised his brows. He did not leave with a sweep of his sleeve, did not p the desk and rise. But Xu Yourong knew that he did not want to listen. So she approached the problem from a different direction. "If those two really do break into hostilities, can you really just watch them kill each other? If your master really does want to kill Chen Changsheng, will you not feel regret in the future? Even considering how well your master treated you, you should at least attempt to stop this from happening." Xu Yourong said, "You should choose where you stand, the sooner, the better, and you cannot choose the middle." Yuren shook his head. He did not believe Xu Yourong was wrong, nor was he rejecting her proposal. He was telling her that doing this had no meaning. Xu Yourongs gaze fell on the jade pendant tied to his waist and she understood. Three years ago, when the capital was shrouded in snow, Chen Changsheng went to kill Zhou Tong, and Shang Xingzhou prepared to leave the pce. At the time, Yuren stood in the snow, the jade pendant in his hand. This jade pendant had been gifted by the Qiushan n and symbolized how Qiushan Jun had stabbed himself in the chest during Mount Lis internal strife. Yuren had used the jade pendant to express his own resolve and stop Shang Xingzhou from leaving the pce. But at the time, Shang Xingzhou had said to him that this was thest time. Yuren understood his master. Since he had said that this was thest time, it really was thest time. He did not believe that if he worked together with his junior brother, they would be able to force their master to yield. Xu Yourong suddenly asked, "You and Chen Changsheng have never met after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books. Even though you are both in the capital, perhaps only one wall away. Why is this?" Yuren looked out the window to the west, a hint of yearning on his face. The Orthodox Academy was over there. Xu Yourong continued, "Because the two of you know that your master does not want you to meet." Yuren gave no response. Both he and Chen Changsheng knew what their master was most wary of. So he and Chen Changsheng had never thought about meeting. Even though they dearly wanted to. Xu Yourong continued to ask, "But did either of you ever think about why he was not willing to see the two of you meet?" Yuren was somewhat confused, thinking to himself, isnt it because of those reasons that the entire world knows of? Xu Yourong gave a faint smile and said, "Because he is afraid of the two of you." Chapter 1060 – An Ordinary and Trifling Matter Chapter 1060 C An Ordinary and Trifling Matter Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Why was Shang Xingzhou so afraid of Chen Changsheng and Yuren meeting? If one worked backward, perhaps it was because what Shang Xingzhou most feared was his two students working together. From this perspective, Xu Yourongs words might have exposed this worlds most important secret. The hall was very quiet. A brush quietly rested on the edge of an inkstone like an oar of a boat docked at the shore. Yuren used his hand to take up a soaked cotton towel. He clenched and unclenched the towel several times, an action which could be considered washing his hand. He did not respond to Xu Yourongs proposition. Instead, he took up the brush. The tip of the brush flitted over the sea of ink, stirring up a tiny ck wave. Then it flew into the air, broke through the clouds, and left a clear stroke of ink on the snow-white paper. After writing a line of words, Yuren put down the brush and used his fingers to turn the paper to face Xu Yourong. "What sort of person was she?" ...... ...... She here naturally referred to the Tianhai Divine Empress. Since she had entered the Imperial Pce, Xu Yourong had not once brought up a topic rted to the Divine Empress. She could have made an issue of this rtionship, saying something along the lines of Whether or not Your Majesty is willing to admit it, the Divine Empress was still your mother. She could have engaged with Yuren in a discussion on nature versus nurture. Or she could have spoken in a sobbing tone about her own life in the Imperial Pce, using this as a natural springboard to talk about the many marks that the Divine Empress had left on this ce. But she did none of these, because she was not sure what Yurens impressions of the Divine Empress were, what he felt about her. Moreover, Yuren was Chen Changshengs most respected senior. She did not want to use these overly cruel methods that stabbed straight to the heart. When she saw the question on the paper, she confirmed that she was not wrong, and then she felt somewhat moved and relieved, her eyshes trembling. She quickly regained herposure and smiled at Yuren. "This is truly a question that I am the best at answering." No one understood the Tianhai Divine Empress more than Xu Yourong. The Princess of Ping was only her nominal daughter and Prince Chen Liu was just someone she entrusted her hopes to, used tofort herself. As for Mo Yu and Zhou Tong, in the end, they were still only subordinates. Only the Tianhai Divine Empress and Xu Yourong were truly master and disciple. In terms of thought and soul, they were a lineage, and in terms of affection, they were mother and daughter. Now that the Tianhai Divine Empresss soul had returned to the sea of stars, only Xu Yourong truly understood her way of thinking and her goal. She felt that she had the responsibility to have Yuren and this world understand what sort of person the Tianhai Divine Empress was. "The Empress had the broadest of hearts. The sun and moon, the mountains and rivers, the great earth and the sea, and even the other side of the sea of starsit could hold everything." This was Xu Yourongs opening statement. Yuren thought for a while, and then he used his palm to slowly turn the paper over. With the turn of ones hand, one was a cloud, and when turning it the other way, one was the rain1. He was speaking here of her methods. Xu Yourong understood what he meant and replied, "An unordinary person naturally cant be judged ording to ordinary matters." Yuren turned once more and looked out the western window into the distance, at the Orthodox Academy in the darkness. When the people are too afraid to speak and exchange feelings only through their eyes, where exist the virtuous? He referred here to her Dao and virtue. Xu Yourong indifferently said, "Also an ordinary matter, and also a trifling one." Yuren was somewhat surprised by this answer. Arching his brows, he lightly rapped his finger against the edge of the te, making a crisp cling. The te contained sugared plums. This action of Yurens was rather vague. Another person would probably have found him difficult to understand. But perhaps because she had interacted with Chen Changsheng for a long time, Xu Yourong quickly understood what he was asking. If there was no Chen Changsheng, would you have be this sort of person? "Perhaps I would have be this sort of person. After all, the Empress did raise me." Xu Yourong thought some more, then added, "But nobody can know the true answer, because... he already appeared." A faint smile was on her face as she said this. She seemed very calm, but she was actually concealing a hint of shyness, especially when she said thest part. Yuren faintly smiled, somewhat relieved. ...... ...... Today was the day after the Orthodoxys diplomatic mission returned to the capital. In one day, Xu Yourong had met many important figures, andte in the night, she had gone to the Imperial Pce and met with the young emperor. When this nighttime conversation was slowly proceeding toward the main topic, the first person she had met during the daytime was already several hundred li away. Eight Dragonhorses of the finest stock tiredly drooped their heads, the clear water and the soycakes ced before thempletely unable to attract their interest. Beads of sweat the size of beans poured out of their glossy skin and dropped to the floor, where they were quickly frozen into dregs of ice by the cold wind blowing through the streets. One had every right to believe that Luoyang should be a little warmer than the capital, but for some reason, Luoyang was unusually cold this year. Prince Chen Liu gazed at the dark streets. In recalling the great battle of Daos that had taken ce here three years ago, he began to feel rather strange. After meeting with Xu Yourong in the Orthodox Academy, he left the capital and rode to Luoyang. Only when he entered this most prosperous metropolis of the Great Zhou did he suddenly think that he might havee too quickly. Prince Chen Liu ignored the hot towel offered by one of his attendants. He only quietly stared at the monastery before him. This monastery was the famous Monastery of Eternal Spring. A blue-clothed Daoist walked out. After thanking him for his troubles, the Daoist let him inside. Prince Chen Liu drove away those thoughts and calmly walked forward. At this point, Xu Yourong had already entered the Imperial Pce, and that person within the monastery presumably already knew. To him, this was an excellent opportunity, or perhaps an excellent breakthrough point. Upon arriving at a seemingly simple room deep within the Monastery of Eternal Spring, the blue-clothed Daoist silently retreated, leaving only Prince Chen Liu. Prince Chen Liu took a deep breath to calm himself, then pushed open the door into the room. Shang Xingzhou was in this room, organizing medical cases with an extremely focused expression on his face. The most powerful expert of the Human race looked right now like the most ordinary but also most ardent doctor. Prince Chen Liu walked up to the desk. By the light of the Night Pearl, he could clearly see the names of the medicinal ingredients on the paper. His eyes slightly focused as he thought, if Im seeing things correctly and remembering correctly, these are the ingredients the Tang n analyzed as being used to refine the Cinnabar Pill. Does the Imperial Court n to use this method to weaken Chen Changshengs prestige? Shang Xingzhou gave him no exnation. He quietly and attentively wrote out a medical case, apparently unaware that he had arrived. Prince Chen Liu knew that not much time had been allotted to him, so he did not hesitate or pause, immediately saying what he wanted to say. For him to travel several hundred li in one night, from the capital to Luoyang, had been precisely so he could say these words to Shang Xingzhou, even though it was nothing more than a few sentences. "His Majesty is the Divine Empresss son." Prince Chen Liu looked at Shang Xingzhou and added, "But I am a descendant of Emperor Taizong." These words finally made Shang Xingzhou take his eyes off the desk and onto the princes face. Shang Xingzhou did not hide his admiration, although his admiration was mostly of Prince Chen Lius stance. "Xu Yourong has entered the pce, probably with the intention of allying with His Majesty." Prince Chen Liu continued, "It is clear that she is going crazy." ______________ 1.This line, taken from the poem ƶ by Du Fu, refers to the impermanence of human rtions, with people sometimes gathering together like clouds and other times as scattered as the rain and that they are treacherous and scheming. Chapter 1061 – Beyond the World and the Starry Sky Chapter 1061 C Beyond the World and the Starry Sky Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Shang Xingzhou said nothing. Rising, he walked out of the room. Prince Chen Liu paused for a moment before hurriedly following. Shang Xingzhou took the stone steps on the side of the room to walk to the roof, which appeared to serve as a star observation tform. A chilly wind ruffled his sleeves. It was only at this point that Prince Chen Liu noticed that this monastery did not have a temperature-controlling array installed. Shang Xingzhou raised his head up to the starry sky. He did not put his hands behind his back, and his blue sleeves blown back by the wind made him seem like a clown on stage. It seemed like he was about to crouch down and then leap forward, perhaps wanting to leap up into the starry sky, but his final fate was toedically fall back to the ground. Prince Chen Liu gazed at his figure, subconsciouslyparing him to the Divine Empress on the Dew tform. "If one wants someone to die, one must first make them go crazy." Shang Xingzhous voice was as light as the wind. It had no vor or emphasis, making it impossible to tell what he was really feeling. Prince Chen Liu did not understand who he was referring to. Was the crazy one Xu Yourong or the emperor? And who was the person about to die? Shang Xingzhous eyes gradually sank deeper into the sea of stars and he spoke no more. Prince Chen Liu bid farewell. As he left the Monastery of Eternal Spring, he could not help but turn his head to look at that rooftop. He was still not sure if he was correct ining to Luoyang tonight. His morning meeting with Xu Yourong in the Orthodox Academy and the words she had said seemed extremely deliberate. That she had made him feel like they were deliberate had been a deliberate action on her part. But if he had not always had these thoughts, how could he have been stimted by these deliberate actions? Over thest few years, he had hidden his ambition extremely well. No one knew of it, not even those who were familiar with him, like his father or Mo Yu. Even the Tianhai Divine Empress had only suspected but had never been sure. Of course, this might have been because she just didnt care. But he could not hide it from Xu Yourong. In the Imperial Pce, he had always felt like this girl was looking at him rather strangely, as if she was smirking at him. She had not exposed him then, so why had she said those words now? Why had she so deliberately given him this chance? Prince Chen Liu could not miss this chance, and he also knew that if his response was the least bit improper, he would be regarded by Shang Xingzhou as sowing discord. As a result, he had been very calm and candid. It now seemed that this sort of method was correct. At the very least, it had not incurred any response from Shang Xingzhou. So what should he do next? Prince Chen Liu traveled overnight to return to the capital. By the time he had reached the princely estates of the Road of Peace, the winter sun was high in the sky and warmth was beginning to permeate the air. It seemed that the winter truly was about to pass, that the season of renewal had arrived. Prince Chen Liu was somewhat emotional as he walked into the estate. "You should be well aware that the Holy Maiden want to use us to force His Majesty to stand on the Popes side." The Prince of Xiang stared into his eyes and asked, "This being the case, why did you still go to Luoyang?" "Yourong has always been fair in her actions. Even her schemes have always been open and aboveboard." Prince Chen Liu was already extremely calm. Even the icy eyes of his father could not affect his expression. "A wildfire1 truly is frightening, but if we did not have this fire, we wouldnt even have a chance to rescue the grain from the mes." (TN: Ambition, Ұ, literally trantes to wild heart or unrestrained heart, and wildfire is Ұ which literally trantes as wild fire.) The Prince of Xiangs eyes suddenly turned mad, glimmering with a fiery light, but his voice went cold. "But did this thought ever ur to you? Victory can only be obtained from the middle of chaos, but does she have the ability to disorder the venerable Daoists heart?" Prince Chen Liu replied, "I understand Yourong. Even if the venerable Daoist wins in the end, it will be a bitter victory." There was a pause, then the Prince of Xiang asked, "Then when do you think this will begin?" Prince Chen Liu replied, "From the moment she arranged to meet with me in the Orthodox Academy, the chess game had begun. Her visit to the pcest night was her lethal move!" The Prince of Xiang perked his brows. "A lethal move?" Prince Chen Liu said, "Yes. This move was a move to win the world, and so the world must be used to respond to it." The Prince of Xiang sighed, "So the storm was already here." "Only after the storm passes can one see the rainbow." Prince Chen Liu continued, "When I was little, the Empress taught me that rainbows came from the sun, and we are the descendants of the sun." The Prince of Xiang understood what he meant. He stared into his sons eyes and said, "His Majestys blood is equally pure." Prince Chen Liu noted, "But he is still a cripple." The wildfire burning in the Prince of Xiangs eyes was gradually extinguished, but just like his son, the ambitions that he had long concealed gradually began to emerge. He asked, "When the timees, will His Holiness agree?" Prince Chen Liu said, "If Yourong loses, His Holiness will naturally not survive." "Thest question." The Prince of Xiang asked, "You never said what would happen if the Holy Maiden wins." Prince Chen Liu grinned and said, "Other than theplete extermination of the n, what sort of price could match up to this chess game for the world?" The Prince of Xiang was quiet for a very long time, and then he began tough. As he gave this self-mockingughter, the ambition in his eyes gradually scattered and his expression turned mild, his round face bing as pleasant and amiable as an old farmer orndlord. He held his portly belly with his hands and ruefully said, "It seems like well have to quickly carry out the marriage between you and Ping." ...... ...... The Li Pce in the early morning was extremely quiet. The sound of dry bamboo brushes sweeping across the hard stone could be heard in the distance. Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. He pensively looked up at theplicated and somewhat iprehensible carvings on the ceiling. He had woken up before five oclock. This was extremely rare. He had not immediately gotten out of bed upon waking. This was even rarer. Lazing in bed was a grand pleasure that many youths partook in, but to him, this was unquestionably an extremely irresponsible waste of time that would fill him with disgust. The reason he did not get out of bed was that this was his first day staying in the Li Pce. He was still somewhat a stranger to his surroundings, somewhat ill-adapted to them, and even a tiny bit afraid. He didnt know where he should go after getting out of bed to wash his face, how he would be served, or even where the clothes he had taken offst night had been put. He also did not know what Xu Yourong had discussed with his senior brotherst night. It was only after the greater part of the skywell in the outer hall was illuminated by the winter sun that he finally decided to rise. The first person he saw was An Hua. The thousands of believers who hade to offer their petitions in candlelight had finally been persuaded to leavete in the night, but An Hua had not left. She had already spent half the night in the hall. Her eyes were rather red, though it was hard to say if it was from fatigue or from crying. "With regards to your aunt, it seems like this was the only way." Chen Changsheng took the Daoist clothes from her hand. Seeing her reddened eyes, he apologetically said, "I hope that you wont me me." An Hua quickly replied, "I cannot possibly me Your Holiness." Chen Changsheng could tell that she was not lying. Confused, he asked, "Then why are you sad?" An Hua lowered her head and asked, "Is Your Holiness truly prepared to leave?" In many of the dynasties preceding the Great Zhou, the Daoist faith had also been the Orthodoxy, and many Popes had appeared throughout history. The Pope had no term limits. Until they returned to the sea of stars, they would always be the divine ruler of the entire Orthodoxy. However, of the Popes throughout history, there truly were a few who, either because they did not want to be entangled by secr matters while they pursued the Great Dao or were dejected by certain matters, decided to end their terms early, choosing either to hide from the world or venture to the other shore of the sea of stars. As a child, An Hua had studied in the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, and as an adult, she was a teacher. She had devoted the entirety of her youth to the Orthodoxy and could even recite a few of the scriptures from back to front. She was naturally aware of these records. The more she thought about Chen Changshengs words in the Great Hall of Light, the more she believed that Chen Changsheng might choose this path. She was very nervous and uneasy, and even Tang Thirty-Sixs soothing words ceased to have an effect on her. In one night, she had wept many times. Chen Changsheng gazed up at that piece of sky cut out by the roofs. He once more recalled that ck night like the mouth of a well he had sensed that night from the other end of the sea of stars. He would bear the responsibilities he had to bear. But after doing these things, if there were even farther ces to visit, he naturally had to go and take a look around. ______________ 1. Ambition, Ұ, literally trantes to wild heart or unrestrained heart, and wildfire is Ұ which literally trantes as wild fire. Chapter 1062 – Your Hairs Disorderly Chapter 1062 C Your Hairs Disorderly Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Responsibility and farther ces were Chen Changshengs thoughts, but they did not exist only in his mind. As he thought about these things, he also voiced them. An Hua did not particrly understand his meaning, but upon learning that he was not leaving, she became much happier. At this moment, Tang Thirty-Six, rubbing his drowsy eyes, walked into the hall. An Hua felt that something was wrong about his gaze. After hesitating for a while, she softly said, "Young Master Tang, this is not appropriate." No one could just waltz into the Popes pce, much less sleep there. Some old-fashioned and strict priests might have even used Tang Thirty-Six of disrespect. Tang Thirty-Six shook his head and said, "Rx. With such a hard stone bed, I certainly wont be sleeping here anymore." After the two washed up, they partook of a very simple meal. Tang Thirty-Six looked at the in porridge and appetizers, and naturally began to think about his meeting with Chen Changsheng all those years ago in the Plum Garden Inn. He then recalled the pitiful and tasteless foods Xuanyuan Po had made early on in the Orthodox Academy. He couldnt help but sigh as he put down his chopsticks. Putting down ones chopsticks could be because the food was not good enough, and it could also be because one was not in a good enough mood, perhaps because one was worried about something. He looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and said, "You still have not answered my question from yesterday." Chen Changsheng ignored him and continued to eat. Tang Thirty-Six continued to stare. After some time, Chen Changsheng finally finished his meal. He put down his bowl and chopsticks, took a wet towel from An Hua, and then washed his face and hands twice. He then took a sip of precious rock tea1 and then spit it out into a shallow te of copper. Tang Thirty-Six clicked his tongue, giving off an indescribable derision. Chen Changshengmented, "Such a noise really shouldnt being out of your mouth." Tang Thirty-Six had been born in a wealthy family and had lived a childhood so luxurious that a normal person would find it unimaginable. Even the Princess of Ping, who had grown up in the pce, was probably inferior in this aspect. Even if Chen Changsheng should be derided for the life he lived as Pope, it was not Tang Thirty-Sixs ce to speak. "Why do I feel like you want to say that good words nevere out of a scoundrels mouth?" Chen Changsheng earnestly replied, "You misunderstand." Tang Thirty-Six felt rather helpless. He said, "Can we finally talk now?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yourong and Prince Chen Liu grew up in the pce together. Since she rarely returns to the capital, its very normal for them to arrange to meet." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Ive warned you many times to be vignt about Prince Chen Liu." In the past, Prince Chen Liu had assisted Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy in many ways, and at its earliest period, had shown a most precious kindness. Consequently, Chen Changsheng had a very good impression of this descendant of the Imperial n. Moreover, he had never been able to think of a reason that Prince Chen Liu would target him. But it now seemed that there were ample reasons. Because he had a chance of bing Crown Prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty. If Yuren died. Chen Changsheng understood Tang Thirty-Sixs wariness and unease. But how could his master let something happen to his senior brother? "You can probably think of Xu Yourongs goalst night in going to the Imperial Pce. As long as Shang Xingzhou begins to doubt, the situation will fall into disorder." Tang Thirty-Six used the most straightforward of words to shatter the calm that Chen Changsheng feigned through silence. Chen Changsheng looked out the window at the gloomy day and asked, "But why does she want to do this?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "I trust that Mo Yu has already warned you." Chen Changsheng recalled the words Mo Yu had said to him that night. Was Yourong doing these things to take revenge for the Tianhai Divine Empress? Even if the floodwaters washed over the world, the sky fell and the earth cracked, and the people were plunged into the abyss of misery? "Its not like this. At least, its not this simple." Chen Changsheng drew back his gaze and said to Tang Thirty-Six, "She said to me that if she really nned to do something, she would tell me." After breakfast, Tang Thirty-Six returned to the Orthodox Academy. He needed tomunicate with Wenshui as quickly as possible so as to make arrangements for if the capital suddenly fell into chaos. Xu Yourong came to the Li Pce. As he watched the beautiful woman arrive with the gradually brightening day, Chen Changsheng suddenly felt nervous. "I spent the entire night talking with your senior. Im a little tired." Xu Yourong covered her lips and carefully yawned. Chen Changsheng noticed the hint of undispeble fatigue on her face and felt a little heartache. "Then you should quickly rest." Xu Yourong smirked at him. "Is there nothing that you want to ask me?" Chen Changsheng answered, "If youre willing to tell me, youll naturally tell me." Xu Yourong smiled and said, "So lets take a walk outside and see if it can energize my spirit." ...... ...... Last night, Luoyang had been abnormally cold. The chilling tide traveled along the winds, traveling from east to west, and so this morning, the temperature in the capital rapidly dropped and snow began to fall once more. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong walked through the snow-shrouded Li Pce, with priests and deacons keeping a fair distance from them. Their footprints were the only ones in the massive za, and the picture seemed rather cold and deserted. Her hands held behind her, Xu Yourong casually strolled amongst the halls, avidly examining them. In terms of temperament, she was like a retired minister who had gone back to their hometown and had suddenly had the idea to go to the market. Chen Changsheng felt it rather amusing, and then he felt it rather cute, and then he remembered that the Tianhai Divine Empress also liked to walk around like this. Xu Yourong stopped. She stretched out her hand and pushed a disorderly strand of his hair back behind his ear, and then sheughed. Chen Changsheng had a slight obsession with cleanliness and always performed his tasks seriously. His head of ck hair was always impablybed, so this sort of sight was a rare urrence. This could only mean that his mood today was also somewhat disorderly. "Yesterday, I arranged to meet Prince Chen Liu in the Orthodox Academy because I wanted you to meet him with me, but you had something to do back then, so I met him alone." Xu Yourong said, "I said to him that I was going into the pce tonight and I hoped that he could seize this opportunity." Chen Changsheng had not expected that this topic would be brought up so suddenly. He subconsciously asked, "Opportunity?" "To him and the Prince of Xiang, the rift between you and Shang Xingzhou is their only opportunity." Xu Yourong continued, "But your and my strength alone is not enough to make the situation fall into chaos, so they will not act recklessly." Chen Changsheng noted, "Unless you can convince Senior to stand on our side." Xu Yourong replied, "Yes, so he will definitely go to Luoyang and find Shang Xingzhou to speak of this matter, perhaps even help meplete this task and have your senior brother stand on our side. At the very least, he can convince Shang Xingzhou that your senior brother will stand on our side." Chen Changsheng said, "If we fail, he and the Prince of Xiang will have their opportunity." Xu Yourong agreed. "Correct, and this will also be our opportunity." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then said, "Many people will die like this." "The Empress once said that only by seeking peace through war can peace exist." Xu Yourong said, "What I seek is the method that will spill the least blood." The sudden ringing of a bell from deep within the Li Pce interrupted her words. Several Red Geese flew through snow and into the distance. The priests and deacons who were deferentially watching the pair from a distance looked around. They seemed to hear something and broke into joyful expressions. ______________ 1. Rock tea is a particr kind of tea where the tea is grown on the mountainside, limiting the number of tea leaves that can be produced and making the product very costly. Chapter 1063 – A Good Person Chapter 1063 C A Good Person Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan hurried over. Upon seeing Xu Yourong at Chen Changshengs side, they paused, and then they revealed joyful expressions. They were representatives of the Orthodoxys new faction, and their rtionship with the Tianhai Divine Empress naturally meant that they were very close to Xu Yourong. However, after they finished bowing, the joy on their faces quickly receded as they said to Chen Changsheng, "Principal Mao has left seclusion." In the era of the previous Pope, at least three of the Stormsplied with the Li Pces orders, but now, not even one did. So when Mao Qiuyu showed hope of breaking through, it was an extremely important matter to the Li Pce, perhaps the most important matter. That he left seclusion today meant that he had seeded in breaking through and bing an expert of the Divine Domain. For the Orthodoxy, this was naturally one of the most wonderful matters in the world. But Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan had rather serious expressions. In thest few years, Mao Qiuyu had taken great care of Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy. After Chen Changsheng ascended to the throne of the Pope and left the capital, Mao Qiuyu became the executor of Chen Changshengs will in the capital. The problem was that Mao Qiuyu was still a member of the Orthodoxys conservative faction, and now that he had crossed the threshold, he could no longer be regarded as he usually was. During his seclusion, the new and conservative factions had engaged in conflict after conflict. It was just two days ago that Chen Changsheng had returned, and he had already conducted a purge of the Bureau of lesiastic Education. What would Mao Qiuyu do once he learned of these things? ...... ...... The winter was about to pass, but the weather did not warm. On the contrary, it became colder. The cutting winds of winter blew the heavy snow down from the sky and painted the ten-some pcespletely white. Xu Yourong asked, "Can I meet him first?" Linghai Zhiwang turned to Chen Changsheng. He naturally knew of the rtionship between the Pope and the Holy Maiden, but this matter was far too important. Now that Mao Qiuyu had seeded in breaking into the next realm, his status in the Orthodoxy would bepletely different. If he could not be persuaded by the Pope, his first day after breaking through into the Divine Domain would also have to be hisst day. Seeing Mao Qiuyu standing over there on the other side of the snowstorm, his gray hair scattered over his shoulders and his two sleeves swaying in the breeze, Chen Changsheng thought of their first meeting in that years Ivy Festival. At the time, Mao Qiuyu was the Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy and also Luoluos first teacher. Chen Changsheng thought of many more things: Mao Qiuyu hugging Xun Meis body outside the Mausoleum of Books as tears streamed down his face, Mao Qiuyu quietly sitting in the tea house during the All-School Martial Exhibition, and Mao Qiuyu appearing in a carriage outside that courtyard filled with crabapple trees when he went to kill Zhou Tong. In thesest few years, Mao Qiuyu had not said very much, had done far too much, but he had always been quietly standing behind Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy. Perhaps it was because of his rtionship with his martial uncle the Pope, or perhaps it was because Archbishop Mei Lisha had requested this of him. Regardless of the reason, Mao Qiuyu had treated him extremely well. Chen Changsheng stretched out his hand and scattered away the snowkes in front of him, also scattering those extraneous thoughts. He turned to Xu Yourong and said, "You go then." Daoist Siyuan appeared rather surprised, but he did not dare defy this order. The Orthodoxy experts and the array hidden in the storm all retreated. ...... ...... The Daoist church within the snowstorm remained quiet for a very long time. Finally, Xu Yourong walked out and smiled at Chen Changsheng. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan simultaneously exhaled. Xu Yourong left in the snow, probably with many other tasks that she needed to do. Chen Changsheng walked into the church and stood together with Mao Qiuyu by the window, gazing at the Li Pce in the falling snow. The Li Pce was also very quiet. There were barely any footprints in the snow and the figures of Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan appeared very distinct. "Theres fewer and fewer people." Mao Qiuyu had a very mncholy expression. Chen Changsheng understood his meaning. Of the original Six Prefects of the Orthodoxy, the first to leave was Mei Lisha, and then Mu Jiushi had had her Orthodoxy cultivation crippled by the previous Pope and been driven out of the Li Pce. Afterward, Daoist Baishi was executed in Wenshui, andst night, Archbishop An Lin was silently removed from her post. Now, even if Mao Qiuyu and Hu Thirty-Two were added, they could not make up the number required to use the Li Pces grand array. And now, Mao Qiuyu was about to leave. Chen Changsheng said, "Martial Uncle had mee here to do this task, and so there are some things that have to be done." The task he referred to was wielding the Orthodoxys Divine Staff as Pope. By some things, he referred to those bygone events, like those departures. "I heard about Your Holinesss words fromst night." Mao Qiuyu asked, "Your Holiness will bear all the crimes that Your Holiness should bear?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes." Mao Qiuyu turned to examine his profile and asked, "But who has the right to judge whether Your Holiness hasmitted a crime?" Chen Changsheng pondered this for a long time, and then he gave an answer that surprised Mao Qiuyu. "Why did none of you ever ask my master or Martial Uncle this question?" He did not speak of the will of the people, nor of history, and certainly not the history of humanity. Instead, he had given another question. Mao Qiuyu noticed the sincere look in his eyes and his determined expression, and then, he discovered that he could not answer this question. Chen Changsheng had also never thought about getting an answer. He continued, "Perhaps its because Im younger? Tang Thirty-Six once said that to be young is to be correct. This statement isnt correct, because correctness has nothing to do with age, so being old also does not mean one is correct." Mao Qiuyu replied, "By seeing and experiencing more, perhaps one can take fewer detours." Chen Changsheng said, "Between two points, a straight line is the shortest. There will naturally be no detours." He was speaking of his sword that had learned from Wang Pos de. "Drive is admittedly important, but ruling the world is like cooking a delicate fish. One cannot act lightly." Mao Qiuyu solemnly said to him, "This was the previous Popes Dao." This was the greatest difference that set the previous Pope apart from the Tianhai Divine Empress and Shang Xingzhou. He did not care about the conflict between the Orthodoxys new and conservative factions, nor did he care about the conflict between the Chen Imperial n and the Tianhai Divine Empress. He only supported the methods that would lead to a peaceful world. Twenty-some years ago, Shang Xingzhou had conspired to rebel and the world seemed about to fall into chaos, so he objected. Twenty yearster, the Tianhai Divine Empress remained unwilling to return the government to the Chen Imperial n and the world seemed about to fall into chaos, so he objected. Mao Qiuyu gazed at that figure walking away through the snow and said, "The Holy Maidens actions will certainly throw the world into chaos. The previous Pope would assuredly have fully opposed her, but you have chosen to act as if you do not see it. I truly do not know which is right." Just now, when Xu Yourong was persuading him, she had engaged in an extremelyplicated calction and then said one sentence. "Since your two sleeves sway with the breeze, there is no harm in putting your hands in your sleeves and looking from the sidelines." Two Sleeves in the Breeze was Mao Qiuyus Daoist name. "In truth, Ive always believed that Martial Uncles methods were not necessarily correct." Chen Changsheng thought back to that night in the Mausoleum of Books. His martial uncle the Pope stood in the flooded, impoverished southern part of the city, fighting the Tianhai Divine Empress while still protecting the innocentmoners. He was touched by this and admired his martial uncle for this, but he also felt a moreplex emotion. His martial uncle the Pope was a good person. But did a good person have to endure such suffering? Mao Qiuyu knew what he was thinking and earnestly advised, "Your Holiness, we should still be good people." "I have no need to be a good person, because I have always been a good person." Chen Changsheng sincerely said, " But I hope that a good person can be rewarded with good." Chapter 1064 – A Simple Mission Chapter 1064 C A Simple Mission Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr To grant favors without seeking reward, perhaps not even letting others know, and to be willing to bear all sins, even if it meant sinking into eternal cmitythis was a Saint. Chen Changsheng was the Pope, and the Pope was naturally a Saint. The problem was, he did not want to be a Saint, only a good person. But a good person had to be rewarded with good. Chen Changsheng was insistent on this point because he had seen far too many counter-examples. The Tianhai Divine Empress and Shang Xingzhou could be called ambitious people or schemers, but they certainly could not be described as good people. His martial uncle the Pope was a good person, so his life was of greatest suffering. No matter how the battle ended, he was bound to die. Bie Yanghong had also died and Wang Po had nearly died several times. As expected, it was hard for good people to live long lives. It was no wonder that Su Li was not willing to be a good person. Chen Changsheng said, "I personally witnessed Bie Yanghong die." Mao Qiuyu felt somewhat sorrowful. Chen Changsheng continued, "I want to be a good person that is rewarded with good, but its hard for me to do this alone. I need someone to help me." There were many people helping him, like Tang Thirty-Six, Su Moyu, Luoluo, and Xu Yourong. Just a moment ago, in front of the same window, Xu Yourong had spoken with Mao Qiuyu for a very long time, convincing him to not do something. But in Chen Changshengs view, this was not enough. He looked at Mao Qiuyu and sincerely requested, "I need Sirs help." Unlike Xu Yourong, his request was very simple, and the reasoning behind it very simple as well. He requested Mao Qiuyu to help all the good people in the world in being rewarded with good. As the world rose and fell, it was very difficult to determine whether one was guilty, so was it really so easy to determine whether one was good or bad? Mao Qiuyu looked into his eyes and asked in a stern tone, "If I do not agree to Your Holinesss view, what will you do?" "I dont know." Chen Changsheng contemted the question for a time, then awkwardly said, "I really dont know." He was not simply repeating himself, nor was he stressing the point. He truly did not know what he would do if such a thing happened. Mao Qiuyu quietly stared, then abruptly said, "Okay." It was a very simple answer. Chen Changsheng gazed nkly at him, then began to happilyugh. Mao Qiuyu alsoughed. They had not met in several years, but the Pope was still that simple youth of yesteryear. ...... ...... In the Mausoleum of Books, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had once met a Monolith Guardian called Ji Jin, resulting in a conversation. He said that she was a good person, and she said that he was a good person. This was not because they wanted to be polite. Rather, it was their honest assessment of each other. But that was not the spiritual goal that Xu Yourong sought. Good and evil, right and wrong, had nothing to do with the Great Dao. If she had not met Chen Changsheng, perhaps she would have viewed this world more indifferently, looked down upon it. Just like the Tianhai Divine Empress. Of course, even after meeting Chen Changsheng, she did not believe herself to be a good person in themon sense of the phrase. For instance, in this current matter, Chen Changsheng had acted purely out of kindness, moved as he was by Xun Meis story, while she still wanted to gain some benefits from it. The trees of the Mausoleum of Books were covered in a shallowyer of frost, making them seem like a forest of white jade. The ck Reflecting Monolith was also stained with a few kes of snow. This made it seem even more like a book of rubbings, and it had an aura that was moving in a different way from usual. Xu Yourong took her eyes off the Reflecting Monolith and onto a person. She indifferently said, "Back then, I and Chen Changsheng promised you that we would let you leave the Mausoleum of Books. Now we are fulfilling our promise. What is your view?" The shoulders of the Monolith Guardian called Ji Jin were covered in snow. It was evident that he had been waiting for a long time. Ji Jin was very excited by Xu Yourongs words, but fear appeared in his eyes. "Is it really okay?" The Mausoleum of Books was the holiest ground on the continent, so it naturally had the strictest ofws. A cultivator was required to swear a blood oath that they would never leave the Mausoleum of Books for the rest of their lives in order to be a Monolith Guardian who had the special right to observe the monoliths at any time. Across thousands of years, only Su Li had managed to forcefully extract two Monolith Guardians from the Mausoleum of Books. Besides them, no Monolith Guardian had left alive. Xu Yourong calmly said, "I am the Holy Maiden and Chen Changsheng is the Pope. Our words arew." Ji Jin uneasily asked, "But what of the Great Zhou Imperial Court?" Xu Yourong answered, "Last night, the Emperor of the Great Zhou issued a decree." Only at this moment was Ji Jin finally sure that he could leave. His body trembled as he kneeled in the snow and kowtowed to Xu Yourong. His self-sealing many years ago, his following years of imprisonment, and the remorse that gnawed at his Dao heart night and day were, in this moment,pletely transformed into ecstasy. But what followed was confusion and anxiety. He had lived for so long in the Mausoleum of Books; could he really leave? Could he really just leave like this? Xu Yourong did not give him too much time to get emotional. She said, "If the other Monolith Guardians wish to leave, they may do so as well." Ji Jin came to his senses and said, "Many thanks for the kindness of the Holy Maiden and His Holiness the Pope. I will go now to inform them." Xu Yourong took a letter out of her sleeve and gave it to him, saying, "Deliver this letter for me." Ji Jin came from Schrtree Manor in the south. After leaving the Mausoleum of Books, he was naturally going to return there. This letter was for that important figure of Schrtree Manor. Xu Yourong left the Reflecting Monolith hut and came to that wide and straight path at the base of the mausoleum. The Grand Examination had been halted for three years, so there were far fewer cultivators in the Mausoleum of Books now. It was a cold and cheerless ce. She went to Xun Meis old home, where she realized that though nobody had lived here in the past few years, it had been kept very clean. Those youths who cooked dried meat and those youths who ate the dried meat had note back for quite some time. With her hands held behind her back, she walked toward the south, taking in her surroundings. Just like in the Li Pce, she really did seem like a retired minister taking a stroll around the marketce of his hometown. The holy ground of cultivators, the Mausoleum of Books, was just a ce to stroll around and view the scenery to her. She quickly reached that stone za covered in canals, the southern face of the Mausoleum of Books. In a gust of wind, a ck-clothed girl appeared at her side. "You had me run around so many ces, I thought you had made these arrangements long ago. It turns out that you forgot the most important person." The little ck Dragon jeered at her, "If youre having that fellow send a letter, just when do you think it will arrive? You should let me take it." Xu Yourong exined, "A personal letter and Ji Jin are both ways that I am expressing my sincerity." The ck Dragon asked in confusion, "What are you nning to have Wang Po do?" Xu Yourong did not answer the question. She only quietly gazed at the Divine Path before her. The Divine Path of white stone was still there, appearing even more holy and pure in the snow. The pavilion was no more, and that elderly Divine General who had sat beneath it for six centuries had died in Xuo City. At the very top of the Divine Path was a Heavenly Tome Monolith. Chen Changsheng had told her that there was not a single word on this monolith. The Empress had died there. She was the Holy Maiden of the south. She had the right to walk to the very top of the Divine Path. But she did not. She wanted to rely on her own abilities to reach the top. Just like Xun Mei, that person that Chen Changsheng, Gou Hanshi, and the rest could never forget. Xun Mei had not been able to ascend to the summit because Han Qing had been standing guard. If she wanted to walk up, who would stand up to block her path? Chapter 1065 – A Fine Couple Chapter 1065 C A Fine Couple Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xu Yourong quietly stared at the Divine Path, stared for a very long time. As the snowstorm intensified and ckened, nobody appeared. The little ck Dragon had taken out a stewed beef knuckle from some ce and was currently gnawing on it. In a muffled voice, she said, "If its not the final moment, who would dare to kill you?" Xu Yourong gave a faint smile, then turned and began to walk out of the Mausoleum of Books. The ck Dragon thrust her hand into the snowstorm. The oil staining her hand was instantly frozen into powder by an extremely low temperature, then blown away by the wind, leaving her handpletely clean. She looked at Xu Yourongs back and asked, "Just what do you want Wang Po to do?" Xu Yourong still did not reply. The little ck Dragon suddenly thought of a possibility, and her vertical pupils slightly constricted. She chased after Xu Yourong and began to yell. "You want him to intrude upon the Divine Path? "Shang Xingzhou will definitelye to personally stop him! "That will cause a huge problem!" ...... ...... The news that Mao Qiuyu had broken into the Divine Domain was quickly made known to the entire continent, causing shocks to run through it. In a very short time, the Li Pce requested an honorific title from the emperor on his behalf. ording to the old customs, an estate would have to be arranged for him. The Storms of the Eight Directions had all had their own estates. For example, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi had Xilings Ten Thousand Years Pavilion while Guan Xingke had Starshatter Rock in the Southern Sea. Cao Yunpings estate was Mount Feiya, which the Tianhai Divine Empress had gifted to the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, though very few people knew that the price the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had paid was just a visit to the capital to take a look at Chen Changsheng. The estate Mao Qiuyu chose was somewhat surprising, but it was also within reason. He chose Mount Han. Mount Han was in the northern reaches of the continent, very far from the capital but very close to the snowy ins that the demons ruled. More importantly, it was where the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had once resided. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets nowpletely belonged to the Great Zhou Imperial Court, but the buildings around the Heaven Lake of Mount Han and the marks the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had left there were still present. Mao Qiuyu had used this choice to make his stance known, and it was also the Li Pces second disy of force following the events at the Mount Song Army headquarters. The Great Zhou Imperial Court had no reaction. They remained silent on the matter and gave no objection. Shang Xingzhou was still in Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring and the emperor was still residing deep within the pce, rarely leaving his hall and even more rarely meeting people. Xu Yourongs visit that night to the Imperial Pce had stimted countless conjectures and much unease, but it now seemed that the weather would be fine for now. The people simultaneously exhaled, but they were also greatly confused. Countless gazes looked toward a certain peaceful courtyard in the capital, looked toward its orangenterns. The marriage between the Prince of Louyang and Mo Yu was about to take ce. Chen Changsheng would be officiating, and Xu Yourong, as the brides only friend, would naturally be attending. ...... ...... This marriage that attracted the attention of countless people was not conducted in the princely estate, but in the Orange Garden. Starting at dawn, the garden became extremely lively, with the congrattions of guests and their teasing voices never once stopping. Compared to the front courtyard, the rear courtyard seemed much quieter. Linghai Zhiwang and several dozen bishops stood in the surrounding snowy forest, cutting this ce off from the front courtyard. Chen Changsheng stood in a pavilion, listening to the noise. He shook his head and said, "I didnt think that they were going to live here after they married. I still thought that she would move to the Road of Peace." Xu Yourong looked away from the winterplums and said, "She doesnt want to be neighbors with those princes, and besides, the Road of Peace left a bad impression on her." This year, both the capital and Luoyang were very cold, but time was still passing and the winter was reaching its end. The winterplums outside the pavilion radiated a striking and morous red, but perhaps in another few days, one would no longer be able to see such a sight. Chen Changsheng gazed at the winterplums and thought of the death by a thousand cuts that Mo Yu and Zhexiu had carried out on Zhou Tong on the Road of Peace. He couldnt help but sigh. The snow on the winterplums rustled down as a wind blew through the rear courtyard. Mo Yu came with the wind. Her face was heavily adorned with makeup today, but it did not seem overdone. She was gorgeous, just as striking as the bloody winterplums. Before Chen Changsheng had time to voice his congrattions, a wave of perfume assaulted him. Mo Yu hugged him. Frightened, Chen Changsheng tried to push her away, but when he saw that exhaustion that not even the thick makeup could hide, he found that he couldnt bear to. Mo Yu scooted up to his neck and took a deep whiff. "Its sofortable! s, I wont be able to smell it in the future." Xu Yourong raised her brows and turned around. Mo Yu taunted, "Your eyes dont see, but your heart still isnt clean. If youre really not angry, why did you turn around?" Yourong is fine. Yourong isnt angry. Xu Yourong looked at the winterplums before her and mentally said to herself. Then she turned around and gave Mo Yu a sweet smile. "I have no idea what youre saying." Mo Yu teased, "Keep pretending." No one understood Xu Yourong more than her. She knew how entric Xu Yourongs personality was, howpletely different it was from what she showed on the surface. Xu Yourong red at Chen Changsheng and walked out of the courtyard. Chen Changshengs arms had been spread wide open the entire time so as to avoid touching Mo Yus body. He looked extremely innocent. Only when she saw Xu Yourong leave did Mo Yu stop hugging him. They were the only people left in the pavilion. The mood was rather warm and naturally rather awkward, especially for Chen Changsheng. This was the case whether it was Mo Yu who intentionally made Xu Yourong leave in a huff or it was Xu Yourong giving them this chance to be alone. An uproar suddenly came from the front courtyard, so Chen Changsheng hurriedly said, "His Highness seems to have rather decent rtionships with other people." "Something like rtionships primarily depends on whether someone can be a threat to you, so my rtionships have always been bad." Mo Yu said, "None of those brothers and even nephews of his have ever thought much of him, but... people like the Prince of Zhongshan and the Prince of Luling can be considered to like him. After all, hes the only weirdo of the Chen n who has no interest in power or glory, not a single bit of ambition, and a nerve so weak its pitiful." The Prince of Louyang was very famous for his good-for-nothing personality, but it was not appropriate for Chen Changsheng to say anything more. Mo Yu suddenly looked at him and sternly asked, "Do you know what Prince Chen Liu said in the Monastery of Eternal Spring?" Hearing these words, Chen Changsheng was finally sure that she had intentionally had Xu Yourong leave in a huff. "Prince Chen Liu said that shes going crazy." Mo Yu stared into his eyes. "I trust in his judgment." Chen Changsheng was stunned for a moment, then said, "I dont understand your meaning." "When she was very young, I, Prince Chen Liu, and Ping recognized her for what she was. Only we know just what sort of person she really is. Shes not like themon people imagine, the Holy Maiden that doesnt partake of mortal foods, nor is she some pure and nobledy. She clearly knows her goal and is extremely cold to this world, and you know what this means." "Youve already said these things to me. I dont believe she and the Divine Empress are the same type of person." "All the things shes done recently have made you more vignt?" "Because I have not felt her coldness." Mo Yu considered this, and she was forced to admit, "She treats you differently from the rest." Chen Changsheng sincerely asked, "Then what do I have to worry about?" Rather incensed, Mo Yu said, "Today is the happy day where I get married, so can you not unt in front of my face?" Startled, Chen Changsheng asked, "What are we unting?" "Tang Thirty-Six said it right." Mo Yu resentfully spat, "You two are truly a fine couple of..." Chen Changsheng suggested, "A golden boy and jade girl?" Mo Yu sneered, "Understand it on your own." Chapter 1066 – The Personnel Arrangements of the Li Palace Chapter 1066 C The Personnel Arrangements of the Li Pce Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr With the conclusion of the Prince of Louyang and Mo Yus marriage, the people of the capital began to cast their gazes towards another marriage. At present the Imperial Court could be considered as being divided into two factions. The old ministers represented by Eunuch Lin naturally could be considered part of the young emperors group, and now, Mo Yu and the Prince of Louyang added to their number. Meanwhile, the Prince of Xiang, the Prince of Zhongshan, the other Chen princes, and the generals personally taught by Chen Guansong represented the other faction. The Tianhai n, on the other hand, continued to waver between the factions. With the death of the Divine Empress, the Tianhai n had naturallye under extreme pressure, but as a n that had influenced the Imperial Court for two centuries, it still had resources and strength to pull. No one could disregard its existence. The marriage between Prince Chen Liu and the Princess of Ping was, from a certain perspective, an alliance between the Prince of Xiangs estate and the Tianhai n. As the emperors rtions on his mothers side, it was only right that the Tianhai n stand on his side. But they had no intention of dying this wedding. On the contrary, after Xu Yourong entered the pce, they moved the marriage up. Tianhai Chenwu appeared much older than he was three years ago. It seemed that a cultivation level that was only half a step from the Divine was not enough to resist the power of time. He looked at his son and ruefully sighed, "Perhaps you were right back then, but at this point, we can no longer turn back." Tianhai Shengxue slightly frowned and said, "His Majesty will still require our strength." "But once this matter is concluded?" A derisive smile appeared on Tianhai Chenwus face. "If His Majesty really does want to ally with Chen Changsheng, it means that he wille into conflict with the venerable Daoist. What reason do you think he will use?" Tianhai Shengxue fell silent, making no attempts to persuade his father otherwise. Every matter required a suitable reason, which gave rise to the saying, a sufficient reason is needed to send the troops. If the young emperor really did do this, and if he won, then those who betrayed the Tianhai Divine Empress at the critical moment back then would assuredly be punished. As for the Tianhai n, they would undoubtedly be the first to be purged. ...... ...... This years winter was particrly cold and seemed like it would never end. But one day, the snow suddenly stopped and sun tore through the clouds, bathing the capital, the mountains, and the rivers in its light. The world instantly warmed as spring suddenly descended. Spring hade and everything began to renew. Just like how the Luo River outside the capital began to flow once more, many matters that had been paused began to restart. With the Pope returned to the capital, neither the Li Pce nor the Imperial Court had any reason to not hold the Grand Examination. This grand asion which had been halted for three years now instantly attracted the attention of the entire continent. Just like the arrival of spring, the news of the Grand Examinations revival was also rather sudden. There was naturally no time for any pre-examination, nor was there any Ivy Festival. The teachers and students of the Six Ivies and the students from the various provincial academies quickly plunged themselves into study and cultivation. The disciples of the distant sects in the south, on the other hand, had already begun to prepare their luggage. The Longevity Sect was already waning, but there were still forty-some sects sending disciples to participate in this years Grand Examination, including South Stream Temple, Schrtree Manor, and the Mount Li Sword Sect. Fortunately, there were no geniuses like the Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws this time, nor was there anyone like Schrtree Manors Zhong Hui, so the Ivy Academies felt less pressure than in the past. But this was the first Grand Examination since the ascension of the young Emperor and the Pope, so no one dared to take it lightly. The Orthodoxy cavalry continuously patrolled around the walls of the Orthodox Academy and the peddlers were driven out of Hundred Flowers Lane. Those restaurants with rather significant backing had also been requested to limit their opening hours. In the quiet Orthodox Academy, the only sounds to be heard were those of reading and shing swords. Su Moyu was guiding the students taking part in the Grand Examination through the final preparations, and even Tang Thirty-Six stopped going to the Li Pce. He spent all day in the Orthodox Academy, keeping an eye on those students and asionally delivering a harsh reprimand. Chen Changsheng still held the post of Principal of the Orthodox Academy, but his status prevented him from doing anything, or even saying anything. ...... ...... Seven days out from the Grand Examination, Tang Thirty-Six entered the Li Pce. The Li Pce did not forbid priests from entering or exiting, but it was still just as cold and deserted as it had been for the past three years. Perhaps it was because of the Grass Moon Hall, the Moss Institute, and the rest of the six halls, half of them were empty. Candidates for the archbishop seats left empty by Mao Qiuyu, Daoist Baishi, and Mu Jiushi had still not been decided. Hu Thirty-Two, who had reced Mu Jiushi, simply had no energy to use on matters of the Hall of Announcements, all of it focused on handling the affairs of the Li Pce as a whole. Linghai Zhiwang was leading his ck-clothed enforcers from the Hall of Heavenly Judgment in keeping an eye on the Imperial Courts activities. After Chen Changsheng returned to the capital, Daoist Siyuan quickly took his leave of the Hall of Subjugation, embarking on a most vital mission to preach to the various provinces and counties. Moreover, just ten days ago, An Hua had brought several hundred of the most fervent priests in joining this mission. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "Who will take on the position of Archbishop of the Divine Edict?" Chen Changsheng said, "Once three years have passed, she will return to preside over the Hall of Literary Glory." By she, he meant Archbishop An Lin. Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat shocked, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was the best choice. In the end, Archbishop An Lin had not severely vited thews of the church. She had just shown ack of trust in Chen Changsheng. Three years of bitter cultivation away from the capital was probably enough to repent for her errors. As someone who hade from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, she was truly more suitable for managing the Hall of Literary Glory. Of course, he knew that Chen Changsheng had made such arrangements in part for An Huas sake. "Then what of the Archbishop of the Divine Edict?" "Mm, I n to give it to Luoluo... Ill think about how to deal with it after she ascends to the throne." Tang Thirty-Six praised, "Wonderful!" At the time, Mu Jiushi had used her status as Princess of the Great Western Continent to be Archbishop of the Hall of Announcements, as the Human race required the Great Western Continents friendship. The Human race needed the Demi-human race as their ally even more, so who could say anything if Luoluo, the Princess of the Demi-human race and eighty thousand li away, also took the seat of Archbishop of the Divine Edict? Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What about Principal Maos side?" Chen Changsheng said, "He rmended Zhuang Zhihuan, but I did not consent." Tang Thirty-Six was struck dumb. Mao Qiuyu had left not because of any mistake, but because he had broken into the Divine. If one were to use the Imperial Court as a model, he had been promoted. Before he left, it was only natural that he give a rmendation as to who his sessor in the Hall of Illustrious Persons should be, and it would normally not be rejected. That Chen Changsheng had done this was an extreme disrespect to Mao Qiuyu and the Heavenly Dao Academy. As for Zhuang Zhihuans feelings on the matter, those were easily imagined. Tang Thirty-Six understood why Chen Changsheng did not consent to Zhuang Zhihuan. There was nothing emotional about it. It was just that the matter was very difficult to deal with. The status of the Hall of Illustrious Persons was very special. Compared to Zhuang Zhihuan, it would be very difficult to convince the masses if Chen Changsheng chose the archbishops of the Temple Seminary, the Li Pce Academy, or the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green. As for Tang Thirty-Six or Su Moyu of the Orthodox Academy, they were simply out of the question. Chen Changsheng could not leave an impression of nepotism on the faithful and besides, Tang Thirty-Six and Su Moyu were both trulycking in experience. Then just who would take the seat of Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons? Chen Changsheng gave an unexpected name. Guan Bai. Chapter 1067 – Everyone Is Here Chapter 1067 C Everyone Is Here Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Guan Bai was the greatest pride of the Heavenly Dao Academy in thesest few years, his status on par with Qiushan Juns in the Mount Li Sword Sect. He was known as Famous Name Guan Bai. This extremely talented young expert had suffered a heavy blow several years agoone of his arms had been cut off by Wuqiong Bi. But when everyone believed that he was about to wither away, he blew away their expectations by determinedly climbing from the abyss of despair. With diligent and strenuous cultivation, he regained his former strength, and coupled with his arduous battle in the north against demon experts over thest few years, his cultivation in the sword incessantly advanced. He charged through the threshold of the upper level of Star Condensation and his position on the Promation of Liberation was fast approaching Liang Wangsun and Xiaode. If Chen Changsheng chose Guan Bai to be Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, such a moral person with such sterling achievements, legendary experience, and a background in the Heavenly Dao Academy would receive widespread support. Even if someone did want to question Chen Changsheng, it would be difficult to directly voice their concerns. "The surprising choice is often a rather excellent choice." Tang Thirty-Six creased his brow and said, "The only problem is that his experience is a little shallow, and also... hes Zhuang Zhihuans student. To have the student manage the teacher is a rather strange feeling, and I think that even Guan Bai himself would find it hard to bear." Chen Changsheng said, "Hes probablying back for this Grand Examination. When the timees, Ill try my best to convince him." In the Boiling Stone Summit on Mount Han, Guan Bai had fought with Chen Changsheng, and Chen Changsheng had returned to the capital with serious injuries, indirectly leading to those events that shook the world. Guan Bai, on the other hand, had gone to Snowhold Pass, defending against the demons in that world of snow and ice for three years. In these three years, Chen Changsheng had also been in the mountains of the north, but he had never gone to meet Guan Bai. The room suddenly fell silent. Because Snowhold Pass and the Promation of Liberation that Guan Bai was on had made Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six recall a person. Xiao Zhang had been pursued across the world by the assassins from the Great Zhou Army and the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and had ultimately been forced into the north. It was said that the two sides had engaged in a bloody battle at Snowhold Pass, after which Xiao Zhang vanished into the snowy ins. No one knew whether he was still alive, and what he would do if so. As they thought about that chain over the river, the tyrannical figure descending from the skies, the piece of paper pping in the wind, the aroma of tea engulfing the entire city, and those tea merchants who were heedless of death, Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six remained quiet for a very long time. "Lets talk about a few proper matters." Tang Thirty-Six did not like this sort of oppressive mood. "When will you give the questions to me?" Chen Changsheng was very confused and did not understand what he meant. Tang Thirty-Six nced outside the hall and then whispered, "The literary test isnt necessary. I only need the martial test." Chen Changsheng nkly stared for quite some time before he finally got it. Opening his eyes wide, he asked, "You want me to leak the questions?" Seeing those bright and clear eyes, free of impurity, Tang Thirty-Six felt somewhat ashamed, and then inexplicably angry. "Dont forget that youre also the Principal of the Orthodox Academy! Whats wrong with seeking an advantage for the students? If it wasnt for Priest Xin back then specificallying over to leak the questions to us, would that rigid and inflexible brain of yours be able to think about borrowing Xu Yourongs crane to cross the Qu River?" Normally, Chen Changsheng might have responded by very earnestly saying, "Is this what it means to get angry from embarrassment?" But he did not say it today, because he had heard Priest Xins name, which had once more made him recall that city brimming with the aroma of tea. Chen Changsheng walked to the window and silently looked out. Priest Xin was dead, Archbishop Mei Lisha had died long ago, and his martial uncle the Pope was also dead. This Li Pce was now his, but it was also foreign to him, because all those people he was familiar with were no longer here. The Li Pce now was rather cold and cheerless, but its will was even more united. Yet this was still not enough to directly confront the Great Zhou Imperial Court. The most critical problem was that his master Shang Xingzhous prestige in the Orthodoxy was too high. If it really dide down to a war, though there would probably be no defections, at least a third of the Li Pces priests would choose to remain silent or retreat. As spring began to pervade the air, the ivy growing on the stone walls of the Li Pce gradually began to reveal its alluring green. The sight of these stone walls made him think back to his first look at the Orthodox Academy. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat emotional. From a certain standpoint, from the moment he was born to the moment he entered the Orthodox Academy, his entire life had been nned out by Shang Xingzhou. He had a veryplicated attitude toward Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhou probably felt the same toward him. He had originally believed that the events of White Emperor City could be a turning point. Since he had been tacitly allowed to return to the capital, a discussion would be had between this master and disciple, whether it would end up in war or peace. But who could have expected that Shang Xingzhou would go to Luoyang... Master is not even willing to see me? The cry of a goose broke Chen Changsheng out of his pensive mood. Several garish red streaks flew over the tender green ivy and across the azure blue sky. These were Red Geese, carrying messages. "Whats happened?" Tang Thirty-Six walked up to his side. As he saw those Red Geesending in different parts of the capital, he suddenly felt uneasy. In a short time, Hu Thirty-Two came by and said, "Everyone participating in the Grand Examination has arrived." This news did not dispel the unease in Tang Thirty-Sixs heart. On the contrary, it worsened. Although the Grand Examination was a grand affair, there was no need for the Li Pce and the Imperial Court to use so many Red Geese at the same time to send urgent messages. "Just who hase?" "The information I have received on my end is notplete." Hu Thirty-Two nced at Chen Changsheng and continued, "Quite a lot of people should have arrived." Not long after, Linghai Zhiwang hurried in from outside the Li Pce and dered, "Everyone is here." Even someone as proud and emotionless as him couldnt stop his voice from trembling as he said this. It naturally wasnt fear, but excitement. ....... ...... ....... ...... The students taking part in the Grand Examination came in from all parts of the continent to the capital, with many of theming from the south. The south had many sects, its noble ns all had deep resources, and it had numerous experts and masters. Over thest few years, as the Mount Li Sword Sect and Schrtree Manor rose in prestige, the number of cultivators it contributed to the younger generation far exceeded that of the Ivy Academies, which represented the northern powers. However, the capital was quaking today not because of the pressure brought by the students of the south, but because too many teachers and elders hade with them, and all of them were of resounding reputation! Only two disciples from the Mount Li Sword Sect were taking part in the Grand Examination, but they were apanied by ten-some people. This was in stark contrast to the light and easygoing manner in which Gou Hanshis group hade to participate in the Grand Examination, and this current group of ten-some people also included the stunning young geniuses of the sword that were Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, and Bai Cai. As for the rest of the group, they were even more terrifying, as they were all upper level Star Condensation elders of the Sword Hall! Only one disciple from South Stream Temple was taking part in the Grand Examination, but all the disciples of Holy Maiden Peak hade. All the people of the capital were dumbstruck by the drifting white robes of the several hundred maidens. The chief of Gentle Stream Monastery, the new Sect Master of the zing Sun Sect, and the experts of thirty-some other sects of the south had also entered the capital. The Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the head of the Wu n, three years after the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, entered the capital once more. On a certain mountain outside the capital, somebody had even seen the carriage of the Qiushan n. Linghai Zhiwangs words were extremely urate. Every expert of the south that anyone could think of, other than the Mount Li Sword Sect Master and those other elders who had been secluded for many years, hade to the capital. No one knew that two Daoist nuns of ambiguous age had silently entered the capital and were now residing in the Prince of Louyangs old estate. But people did know that Wang Po hade with his de. Because a crack had appeared on the Luo River. In the space of a single night, the trees outside the Imperial Pce turned yellow as if transformed into ginkgo trees. Chapter 1068 – Everything Began from White Emperor City Chapter 1068 C Everything Began from White Emperor City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr As news began to pour in, the Li Pce ceased to be so cold and cheerless. The bishops and deacons stood on the za and engaged in whispered discussion. As they waited for an order from the Pope or the archbishops, they all had different expressions. It could be presumed that the Imperial Court was even more nervous at this moment, and it was hard to imagine what the princes and ministers were doing. South Stream Temple, Mount Li, the Mutuo n... they had all arrived at the capital on the same day. It had to be intentional. After the confluence of the north and south, the Imperial Court had rxed its vignce over the sects of the south. Moreover, since they had the Grand Examination as cover, no one had gotten any news of this beforehand. Who across the continent could arrange for such a major event? Of course, it was Xu Yourong, because she was the Holy Maiden, but what did she want to do? Did she want to use this hurricane of momentum to threaten the pce? Would the venerable Daoist Shang Xingzhou still be able to quietly remain in Luoyang? When they thought of these things, the Li Pce priests turned toward that secluded pce in the depths of the Li Pce. Tang Thirty-Six, Linghai Zhiwang, and Hu Thirty-Two were also looking at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng said nothing, nor did he give any order. With a calm expression, he walked back into the hall. Linghai Zhiwang was somewhat confused, but he understood the general meaning and turned around, walking out of the Li Pce. Tang Thirty-Six followed Chen Changsheng back into the hall and asked, "What do you intend to do?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I intend to practice the sword." Tang Thirty-Six froze. The sky today was exceptionally blue. Cut apart as it was by the eaves of the hall, it looked just like a porcin tile. The soft gurgling of flowing water could be heard exceptionally well in the slightly dim confines of the hall. The clear water in the stone pool undted with ripples that would never cease. Adle sat quietly by the pool. The Green Leaf had already been returned to the ce it had existed in for many years. Although it was missing a leaf, it was still a pleasant green. Chen Changsheng did not enter the Green Leaf World. Instead, he walked into a quiet stone room deep within the hall. The room was devoid of furniture or tools, and its walls and ground were made from gray stone. It was abnormally in, crude. A prayer mat was ced on the floor, and it looked rather worn. The prayer mat naturally made Tang Thirty-Six think of the one in Wenshuis ancestral hall, causing him to stop. Chen Changsheng sat on the prayer mat and extended his right hand. A wind did not stir within the stone room and his sleeve did not tremble, but his fingertip vibrated. There was a light p. A flick of the finger. With a clear crack, several thousand swords streamed out of the sheath at Chen Changshengs waist, upying all the space in the stone chamber. Countless awe-inspiring sword intents began to rise and fall within the stone chamber, jolting and intersecting against each other before they gradually calmed down. Looking into the stone chamber, one would see a sea of swords with Chen Changsheng sitting in the very middle. Tang Thirty-Six felt a chill in his eyes at this sight, and then realized that one of his eyshes was drifting down. With a grinding sound, the door to the stone chamber slowly closed, apanied by Chen Changsheng closing his eyes as well. As he walked out of the hall, Tang Thirty-Six asked Hu Thirty-Two, "Whats going on there?" Hu Thirty-Two replied, "His Holiness had always been diligently cultivating." Tang Thirty-Six found this rather absurd. "Hes still thinking about practicing his sword at this sort of moment?" "Yes." Hu Thirty-Two was a little worried, adding, "After meeting the Holy Maiden that day, His Holiness stopped caring about anything else." Tang Thirty-Six felt rather uneasy, because this scene gave off a rather familiar feeling. ...... ...... Countless gazes within the capital all rested upon the Xu Estate. In thesest few days, Xu Yourong had stopped meeting people. Instead, she chose to quietly remain at home. But everyone knew that this matter had to do with her and the people she had met. Before she met Prince Chen Liu, before she met the emperorte in the night within the pce, she had met many people in the south over thest few years. These people had alle. They came from the south, her south. "The Holy Maidens pressure is too much. Sir, as her father, you should at least speak with her about it." The Divine General of the Easts estate was always somber and quiet, so the voice from the reception hall seemed louder than it really was. It was obvious that this person was suppressing the anger in his heart. The speaker was the Eastern Stallion Divine General, Peng Shihai. Being forced to express a stance on the matter, Xu Shiji looked at the general with a nastyplexion. In terms of status, Peng Shihai was lower than Xu Shiji, and in terms of seniority, he was far inferior. But he was a student of the now-deceased Principal of Star Seizer Academy, Chen Guansong, so he did not represent himself alone. He represented the will of the Divine Generals that now controlled the army and perhaps even the will of the venerable Daoist. Xu Shiji suppressed his own vexation and replied, "Although the rtionship between me and the Holy Maiden is that of father and daughter, it is also one of the subject and his lord. What do you think I can say?" Peng Shihai gave a coldugh and said, "If Sir finds it inconvenient to speak, then Ill do it. I want to meet the Holy Maiden to demand a full ount!" Xu Shiji could no longer restrain himself and harshly said, "I said that she isnt here! Its your choice if you want to believe it!" ...... ...... Xu Yourong truly was not at home today. On a day of such clear weather, she unfurled the Yellow Paper Umbre and strolled through the streets of the capital. A few days ago, she had gone to the Li Pce and requested the umbre from Chen Changsheng, perhaps because she had already believed that she would need it to walk around today. At her side was a girl dressed in ck. Everyone on the streets was talking about todays events, with the chatter from the tea houses and restaurants being especially loud. The ck-clothed girl had an indifferent expression and monstrous vertical pupils. She was very beautiful, but also somewhat odd, as she had a penchant for incessantly stuffing snacks into her mouth. As she listened to these conversations, she mumbled , "You began preparing for this in White Emperor City?" Xu Yourong smiled. "Yes, while you were pursuing that Angel from the other continent." The little ck Dragon saw something and her eyes chilled. A seedless candied date shot out of her hand. A little boy that was currently bullying his younger sister suddenly bent at the knee and fell to the floor. He instantly began to cry. Xu Yourong shook her head. The ck Dragon pped her hands, ice crystals sshing out from her palms. She asked, "Why did you start then?" Xu Yourong said, "Because it was only then that I was sure that Shang Xingzhou had suffered significant injuries." The little ck Dragon turned nk for a moment, then asked, "He was injured?" Xu Yourong affirmed, "Yes." The ck Dragon knew how important this information was. Her pupils constricted as she asked, "How did you confirm it?" Xu Yourong said, "The White Emperor had just broken out of his prison at the time. Whether or not he was faking it, his cultivation level and energy were still not at their peak. Moreover, he also had to battle with two Angels of the Sacred Light while Shang Xingzhou did not, and Shang Xingzhou even had me as a helper." The ck Dragon did not get her meaning. Xu Yourong exined, "In those circumstances, that Shang Xingzhou did not attempt to kill the White Emperor could only mean that he had also suffered significant injuries." The ck Dragon was bbergasted. "Arent they friends?" Xu Yourong only smiled in reply. The ck Dragon then realized that she had also said that Shang Xingzhou had her as a helper, shocking her even further. "If he really did attack the White Emperor then, would you really have helped him?" Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Of course I would help him. In truth, I had already prepared myself to strike at the time." The ck Dragon thought for a while, then asked, "These are just your spections?" Xu Yourong indifferently said, "That he and the White Emperor did not continue to attack that Angel but passed that on to you was so that they could guard against each other." The little ck Dragon had not yet matured, but she was notcking in intelligence. As she recalled the scene from back then, she quickly reached a conclusion. After a very long period of silence, she said, "You humans are truly terrifying." The lively crowds on both sides gradually vanished as the street gradually widened. Xu Yourong and the ck Dragon hade to a quiet street. If Mo Yu were here, she would be able to tell at a nce that this ce was extremely close to the Road of Peace. The little ck Dragon asked, "I thought you wanted to visit the girls of South Stream Temple, so why did wee here?" Xu Yourong said, "I came to see two elders." The little ck Dragon found this thoroughly uninteresting and vanished in a gust of icy wind. Xu Yourong walked to the rear gate of an estate. The gate slowly opened. Xu Yourong looked at the two Daoist nuns and said, "I have troubled my two martial aunts." Chapter 1069 – The Tile on the Corner of the Roof Chapter 1069 C The Tile on the Corner of the Roof Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The two Daoist nuns were Huai Ren and Huai Shu. After the internal strife of South Stream Temple, they had restarted their travels. Based on the agreement, they could at least return to Holy Maiden Peak every ten years for the grand ceremony to the stars. No one would have expected them to have stealthily entered the capital and taken up residence in the Prince of Louyangs old estate. At Xu Yourongs words, Huai Ren calmly replied, "Temple Masters words are of utmost importance, and this deed will let us atone for our crimes." Huai Shu recalled that bloody light in South Stream Temple and found it hard to control her rage. She said, "Shang Xingzhou used Huai Bi to stir a storm, so how can we act as he desires?" Huai Ren calmly said, "If our Dao hearts had been calm, how could we have been used by him?" Her senior sisters words caused Huai Shu to restrain her anger. She looked at Xu Yourong and gave her an admiring and grateful gaze, then nodded her head and said no more. The several hundred disciples of South Stream Temple entering the capital today had sent massive shocks throughout the popce. An elder like Huai Shu naturally took great pleasure in seeing such unprecedented brilliance. In the past, if South Stream Temple had made such a disy of power, before the Great Zhou Imperial Court would even have time to say anything, the Li Pce would have already taken action. Fortunately, the Li Pce was in a standoff with the Great Zhou Imperial Court, increasing the importance of the southern sects and giving South Stream Temple this sort of opportunity. Of course, creating such an array of forces and seizing this opportunity was also an extremely difficult task. Xu Yourong was still very young and had not yet entered the Divine Domain. Unlike the previous Holy Maiden, she could sufficiently intimidate the Great Zhou Imperial Court. But her rtionship with the Li Pce was the closest of all Holy Maidens. Moreover, the motivational power and determination she had disyed in this matter were truly worthy of respect. A fake mountain was erected behind the estates rear gate, with several jade-green nts growing on it. A cold wind blew through, covering the leaves of those nts in a thinyer of frost. "Everythings fine at the Xue n. Do you want me to tell Chen Changsheng?" A ck-clothed girl appeared and spoke to Xu Yourong. Sensing the rapid drop of temperature within the princely estate, Huai Shu quickly guessed this girls identity. Herplexion slightly changed as she subconsciously took a step back. In her travels around the world with her senior sister, she had seen many impressive sights and strange people. Logically speaking, an expert half a step from the Divine should not have made her feel fear. But ck Frost Dragons were divine creatures of the highest level, innately pressuring the souls of human experts. The little ck Dragon had gotten used to this sort of response and she did not much care, but the other Daoist nun had attracted her interest. Huai Ren had a very calm expression and had not been affected by her appearance. She acted like she did not know of the ck Dragons background. The little ck Dragon took measure of her and then said, "Youre very strong." There were few people on this continent that she felt were strong. In South Stream Temples internal strife, Huai Bi had suddenly used the Divine Finger of the Worldstream to seal Huai Rens most important Qi openings. Despite being forced into a passive state, Huai Ren had still been easily able to reverse the situation. At the time, Chen Changsheng had felt that this Daoist nun had an unfathomable level of strength. The ck Dragon turned to Xu Yourong, somewhat shocked and rather confused. Just what was she nning to do by inviting an expert like this to live in the Prince of Louyangs old estate? Xu Yourong said nothing, only gazed at a nearby estate. This estate was screened by high walls, making it impossible to see the luxurious buildings within. All that was visible were the high eaves of its roofs. Sculptures of beasts were crouched at the corners of these eaves, adorned in golden scales, seeming both like a dragon and not a dragon. ...... ...... The Prince of Xiangs face began to twitch, fat rippling, as he gazed at those dragon-like beasts on the corners of the roofs glimmering gold in the sunlight. After some time, he looked away and held up the fat of his belly that was bulging past his belt. He sighed, "This matter has gotten big." Prince Chen Liu bitterly smiled. "I didnt expect that Yourong was still doing things as crudely and simply as when she was young." The Prince of Xiang looked into his sons eyes and slowly and solemnly said, "With as many years as your father has served the venerable Daoist, as long as I do not act rashly, I am assured my present honor and riches. I will ask you again: do you still persist in your view that we should take another step forward?" He was currently the most powerful and esteemed prince of the Imperial Court and was also an expert of the Divine Domain. If he were to take another step forward, where would it go? "If we do not take this step, will the Great Zhou Dynasty be the Chen ns world, or Xinings world?" Prince Chen Liu calmly said, "This is the matter I care about the most." The Prince of Xiangs finger sank into the fat of his belly. He constantly sighed but said nothing more. ...... ...... Prince Chen Liu had just gotten married, but he had no mind to spare for his lovely wife, because Xu Yourong had made too great of a stir. But his lovely wife, as beautiful as a flower, also had no time for her husband. She had left the princely estate and returned to the Tianhai n. Tianhai Shengxue stood in front of the estates gate, looking at the Princess of Ping who, though already attired as a wife, still had her pampered expression. He advised, "Although your husband has a rather nd personality and is a deep thinker, its not a bad personality, and hes always paid attention to his reputation. He wont treat you poorly, but you also have to pay some attention. How can you run back immediately after getting married?" "I came back to talk business, not to start up a love rivalry or any of those other dull games." The Princess of Ping walked into the estate and sneered, "If we dont hurry and respond, are we just going to watch that woman get all the glory?" Tianhai Shengxue knew that the Princess of Ping had held a deep grudge toward Xu Yourong ever since she was little, but he had not expected that three years after the Divine Empresss death, when the Princess of Ping no longer actually held her title, her grudges still remained. As time passed, they had even seemed to worsen. She had returned to the estate today as a representative of the Prince of Xiangs estate to discuss with Tianhai Shengxues father how to deal with the current situation. Tianhai Shengxue found this quite boring and had no desire to take part. He took the reins from one of the n warriors and began to lead his horse out, but before he could get very far, a thin and tall elder appeared at his side. This elder seemed rather ordinary, but his status was anything but. He was currently the most senior Divine General of the age and he was called Fei Dian. Tianhai Shengxue said, "Although Sir has taught me much over thest few years, Sir staying by my side is truly just wasting time." Fei Dian said, "Since the Divine Empress dispatched me to be by your side, it proves that you are worth it." At the time, Tianhai Shengxue had been the youth with the most potential in all of the Tianhai n. By ordering Fei Dian to stand at his side, the Divine Empress could be considered to have ced her high hopes on him. But though the Divine Empress was now dead, Fei Dian did not seem to have any intention of leaving. "Uncle Fei, what do you think is more interesting, remaining in the capital or going to the frontlines?" Without waiting for an answer, Tianhai Shengxue shook his head and said, "It has to be fighting the demons on the snowy ins thats more interesting." Fei Dian impassively looked forward and said, "But I am still alive right now." A little surprised, Tianhai Shengxue nced at him. "General Han Qing is dead, Xue Xingchuan dead, Tian Chui is dead, and many other people have died. I hear that Jin Yulus life in White Emperor City also isnt that great." Fei Dian continued, "That I am still alive and can even drink a little wine every day is precisely because I think little, do little." Tianhai Shengxue knew that these words were a warning to him. His thoughts were very difficult to hide from Fei Dian. But who could not have any thoughts on the situation in the capital? He raised his head up to that sky so blue that it seemed like it had just been washed. "The storm is about toe, so one has to find a roof tile to cover ones head." Chapter 1070 – The Fury of the Princes Chapter 1070 C The Fury of the Princes Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Hundred Flowers Lane had experienced destion, spectacle, destruction, and reconstruction. Its appearance from yesteryear had been reced long ago, but it was more prosperous and yet quieter than before. Newly nted willow trees grew along the road. In the early spring, their new buds of light green were unable to conceal the eaves of the restaurants behind them. Tianhai Shengxue gazed quietly for a very long time at the gate of the Orthodox Academy, deep within thene. The current gate had been built by the Tianhai n, its old one having been rammed open at his order. He thought back to that drizzling day in the capital, of how he had returned from the north with his subordinate cavalry and had a warhorse crash through the gate at his order. At the time, how brilliantly he and the Tianhai n had shone, how arrogant they had been, but now? After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, other than when they carried out tasks assigned by the venerable Daoist or the emperor, the Tianhai n was as inconspicuous as it could possibly make itself. This year, with great difficulties, they had finally prepared to demonstrate their power at the Mount Song Army headquarters and obtain some benefit for themselves, but they ended up encountering a major affair and that proud younger brother of his died. As for Tianhai Yaer, who had long ago brought the Tianhai n into conflict with the Orthodox Academy, he had been forgotten long ago. Fei Dian saw the deste expression on his face and guessed at what he was thinking. He said, "If youve missed it, youve missed it. Lets go." Tianhai Shengxue shook his head and spurred his horse into Hundred Flowers Lane. Fei Dian appeared a little surprised. He silently watched Tianhai Shengxue enter. Tianhai Shengxue was not merely passing by, but hade specifically to visit the Orthodox Academy, because he no longer wanted to keep missing out. He knocked on the gate of the Orthodox Academy and then went inside. His choice was the same as the one he had made in the Grand Examination. He hoped that his n could continue its session, so he chose to bet everything on the other side. He wanted topletely cut himself off from his n so that even if the Tianhai n was ughtered to the man, he would survive. ...... ...... Emperor Taizong had left behind many descendants. Even after so many years of trial and tribtion, after so many years of killing, quite a few of them still remained. The princely estates lining the Road of Peace were proof. The owners of these estates were all looking at the Prince of Xiangs estate. If the Prince of Xiang did not give his stance on todays matter, the other princes could only remain silent. The Road of Peace was extremely quiet. But in one of the princely estates, one could hear an endless stream of curses, a string of obscenities so foul that they made ones ears recoil in disgust. It was the Prince of Zhongshans estate. Amongst the princes of the Chen n, the Prince of Zhongshan, Chen Xuanqing, could be considered the most famous, in part due to his temper, and in part due to his legendary experience. If he had not yed the madman back then and eaten no small amount of horse feces, he would have been put to death by the Tianhai Divine Empress ages ago. This matter also indirectly proved how outstanding this prince was. If he was just an ordinary prince, if he did not possess an extremely formidable strength, only slightly inferior to the Prince of Xiang, how could he have been forced to such measures by the Tianhai Divine Empress? For such a powerful prince to be able to endure such humiliation was proof of how terrifying he was. Especially when hisplexion was as gloomy as it was now. The vassals of the estate and experts loyal to him packed the room. The Xiaoling Divine General and the Prince of Luling, who had just hurried back from Mount Xiao, were also present. Everyone had their heads bowed, none of them daring to meet the Prince of Zhongshans gaze, much less speak. This only further soured the Prince of Zhongshansplexion. He pointed at them and cursed, "Theyre bullying us right in front of our door and all of you can still remain seated!" At Mount Song, he had been forced to concede by the arrival of the three Prefects of the Orthodoxy and the unseen Chen Changsheng, which had already put him in a bad mood. Now, the experts of the southern sects had waltzed into the capital with an intimidating pressure, causing him to explode with fury. His vassals kept their heads bowed, their mouths shut. The Xiaoling Divine General looked at the Prince of Zhongshan and attempted to drum up his courage to speak, but he ultimately chose to take back his gaze. The Prince of Luling helplessly shook his head. If they couldnt sit, what else could they do? Go fight? The Li Pce could easily find seven or eight peak Star Condensation experts like Linghai Zhiwang or Daoist Siyuan, and the Ivy Academies still had experts like Zhuang Zhihuan and the Archbishop of the Temple Seminary. Such were the Orthodoxys foundational resources that had been built up over the millennia. And Mao Qiuyu had already broken into the Divine. Although it was said that he had gone to Mount Han, who knew if he had sneaked back like Wang Po? And if Mao Qiuyu did not return, who could resist thebined sword arts of the Pope and the Holy Maiden? Coupled with those southern experts who had entered the capital, just how were they supposed to fight? Unless they called back the ck-armored cavalry from the north and besieged these experts, the Imperial Court had no chance of victory. Although the Great Zhou Army had no small number of experts, the fiercest of their number, the White Tiger Divine General, had already been killed by Chen Changsheng and Zhexiu. The remaining Divine Generals were terriblycking whenpared to Xue Xingchuans generation, and they had not even been of one mind in the first ce. "These disciples and granddisciples of Chen Guansongs really are ipetent! This prince might as well go fight instead!" The Prince of Zhongshan nced at the Xiaoling Divine General and cursed, "Theyre all f**king trash!" The vassals all bitterly smiled in silence as they thought, Your Highness, even if you could fight, youre just one person, and Your Highness still wouldnt be able to beat that person. As they all silently criticized the prince, they heard his followingment and were suddenly stricken with fear as they wondered, could His Highness possibly know what were thinking? The Prince of Zhongshan had no idea, nor did he have any mind to contemte what his subordinates were thinking. These words were purely an emotional outburst. "But I still cant beat Wang Po! "It pisses me off! "Pisses me off!" ...... ...... Wang Po of Tianliang was unquestionably the expert that the Great Zhou Imperial Court had kept the closest eye on in thest few decades. It was for the same reason that the Prince of Zhongshan regarded Wang Po so highly. An irreconcble grudge existed between the Chen n and the Wang n. One recalled that Taizong had once made ament that the weather had gotten cold, the result being the fall of the Wang n. Such was the origin of Wang Pos title. If one could point out the one person that most hoped for the Chen Imperial n to lose the world, it had to be Wang Po. Thus, just when Wang Po began to reveal his talent for cultivation, the Chen Imperial n was ready to suppress him, even eliminate him. If it hadnt been for the Tang Old Master protecting him in Wenshui for several years, Wang Po would have probably have been killed long ago. Even after he ascended to the top of the Promation of Liberation and became an expert protected by thews of the Divine, he was still forced into the distant south, where he entered Schrtree Manor. Once Su Li went to the other continent, Wang Po became the number one elimination target for the Great Zhou Imperial Court. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, thews of the Divine lost their efficacy, so the Imperial Court set out to make their thoughts reality. This resulted in that attempted encirclement around the ginkgo tree and the world-shaking battle by the Luo River. But no one had expected Wang Pos cultivation to advance so quickly. On the Luo River, he had killed Tie Shu with a single strike of his de and entered the ranks of the Divine. From that day, the entire situation changed. The Great Zhou Imperial Court halted all their movements against Wang Po and the princes of the Chen n fell silent. Both sides maintained a peaceful attitude. But today, Wang Po had entered the capital. The yellowed trees in front of the Imperial Pce and the crack on the Luo River were proof of this, or perhaps they could be called a letter of challenge. Of course, it was a challenge to the Imperial Court. To the princes of the Chen n, this was even more a humiliation. The Prince of Luling asked with a sour expression, "Then what do we do now?" "What do we do?" The Prince of Zhongshan mmed his hand against the table and roared, "We eat shit then! In any case, Ive already eaten it for so many years, so theres no fear of doing it again!" Chapter 1071 – The Head of the Great Clan Who Has Shown Up Chapter 1071 C The Head of the Great n Who Has Shown Up Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr No one was willing to eat fecesnot dog feces, horse feces, or any other sort of feces. And these princes of the Chen n had just returned to the capital and ascended to the summit of human existence. Which one of them would happily go back to eating feces? The Prince of Zhongshan was not happy, nor was the Prince of Luling. Even that absolute good-for-nothing the Prince of Louyang was probably also not happy. But Wang Po hade to the capital and they could do nothing about it. This was what was meant by eating feces. The only exception was if the Prince of Xiang personally came forward. The problem was that everyone knew why Prince Chen Liu had gone to Luoyang, and they also knew why the Prince of Xiangs estate was so quiet today. When he thought about what happened that night, the Prince of Zhongshans face turned even nastier as he coldly cursed, "Truly an ambitious pack of wolves, a greed that can never be satisfied!" Even if the Prince of Xiang did appear, the matter wasnt guaranteed to be settled. Wang Po was that sharpest of des. Behind him were Schrtree Manor, Mount Li, Holy Maiden Peak, and the several dozen other sects and noble ns of the south. This was too great a mobilization, too astonishing. It shocked the capital and awed the world. The Li Pce remained silent to Xu Yourongs arrangements, as did the Imperial Pce. The two martial brothers that were the Emperor and the Pope said nothing at all, but this did not mean that they would do nothing. If Shang Xingzhou did not react, if the response of the Imperial Court and these princes was a little weak, these martial brothers could borrow the massive waves, pushed forward by Xu Yourongs powers of mobilization and daring, in order to remove the authority of the princes and those Divine Generals,pletely altering the structure of the Imperial Court. Only if Shang Xingzhou immediately returned to the capital was there a chance of staunching this wave, as only he had sufficient prestige and ability. Or else the princes of the Chen n would have to summon the troops back to the capital to protect themselves. In the unending mes of war, nobody could know what the final result would be. This was also what puzzled the Prince of Luling and the Xiaoling Divine General. Why was Xu Yourong doing this? In her capacity as Holy Maiden, did she really hope to see the chaos of war, the people drifting aimlessly across thend, and the fine future of the Human race going up in mes? The Prince of Zhongshan took a nce at the sky while he listened to the cries of geese in the distance. A glint of light shed across his slightly squinted eyes. He had gone over the entire matter twice in his mind and ultimately obtained one conclusion. It seemed like the true conclusion, but it was so simple that he could hardly believe it. Was Xu Yourong doing all these things just to force the venerable Daoist to return to the capital? But if the venerable Daoist really did return, what could she do? No matter how many experts of the south were present, how deep the resources of the Orthodoxy were, and how formidable Wang Pos power was, or how indescribably exquisite her and Chen Changshengs harmonious sword art was... Could they really manage to kill the venerable Daoist? ...... ...... Many people could not understand Xu Yourongs objective in doing all these things. They also could not understand how she could order so many sects and noble ns toe to the capital. Her status in the south was naturally one of incredible esteem and she had a grand prestige. But this was truly a major event, one that could invite a massacre. The priests who were leading the experts from the south and their disciples to their respective halls were also troubled by these questions, but they could not bring themselves to voice them. With the excuse of the Grand Examination, the sects and ns of the south had sent more than two thousand people into the capital. So many people naturally could not be housed in inns, so it was arranged for them to stay in the Li Pce, the Ivy Academies, and all the Daoist churches, big and small, within the capital. Chen Changsheng gave no opinion on the matter, and Hu Thirty-Two handled the matter very properly, with no problems cropping up. At the start, it was inevitable that both sides felt a little strange around each other, but after a little time getting acquainted, no one was willing to miss out on this hard-sought opportunity for the north and south to interact. In a short time, within the Li Pce, the Ivy Academies, and the Daoist churches, the two sides began to exchange pointers, but they spent most of the time discussing the Dao so as to avoid damaging their rtionship. Wealthy ns like the Mutuo n and the Wu n naturally had their own residences in the capital and did not need to be lodged elsewhere. And the members of these ns who were stationed in the capital could also just ask their n heads... Why were they willing to obey the Holy Maidens order and enter the capital? The Old Lady of the Mutuo n sank her feet into hot water and let out a sigh of exhaustion. She then said, "The foundations of our ns are in the south, not the north." From this standpoint, the decree of Holy Maiden Peak was naturally more important than decrees from the Imperial Court, but the strength of the Mutuo n meant that even if they ignored Xu Yourongs words, what could she do? In the eyes of the Mutuo ns descendants and the people of the capital, Xu Yourong was a shockingly talented Phoenix, was the revered Holy Maiden. She was not a schemer, so logically speaking, she should not have been skilled in using force, much less more cold-blooded methods. Moreover, she also did not have such an ability. "None of you know what sort of person the Holy Maiden is." The Old Lady of the Mutuo n seemed to be recalling something, fear appearing in her eyes as she said, "Shes a madwoman." In a nearby estate, just as luxurious, the Wu n head was engaging in a simr conversation with his younger brother, the Assistant Minister of Revenue. The Wu n head sighed and said, "You dont know how scary the Holy Maiden can get once she goes crazy." Assistant Minister Wu made a jeering expression, clearly not believing in these words. The Wu n head did not exin more. He only ruefully said, "None of you have the experience, so you naturally wont be afraid, but I really am afraid." Assistant Minister Wu had no idea what had happened, but he subconsciously felt a chill. He asked, "What about the Qiushan n?" Many things had happened in Wenshui City and Tang Thirty-Six had left the ancestral hall. Everyone knew that the Tang Old Master had changed his stance. In the conflict between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng, he had chosen to maintain a neutral stance. Of the Four Great ns, only the Qiushan ns stance was not clear, and the Qiushan n head had not been spotted amongst the group entering the capital. "That old fox has it the worst. Normally, hes used to flipping between both sides, but he doesnt even need to make his stance known this time. Everyone already knows which side hell stand on." The Wu n head suddenly felt a lot better as he jeered, "No one made him father such a good son." ...... ...... Outside the capital was a Daoist temple called Tanzhe. In the rear courtyard of this temple was a ginkgo tree, said to have been personally nted by Emperor Taizong a thousand years ago. It was a flourishing ginkgo tree. In the golden autumn, its leaves would yellow and be a golden waterfall. Three years ago, when Wang Po entered the capital to kill Zhou Tong, he had spent eleven days beneath this ginkgo tree, quietlyprehending the de, after which he slew Tie Shu with one stunning strike on the Luo River. It was early spring, so the leaves of the ginkgo tree were naturally not yellow, nor could Wang Po be found there. The Qiushan n head walked out of the Daoist temple and sat on the ice-cold stone chair. He sighed three times. He had alsoe to the capital, but he had not entered. Instead, he had gone to Tanzhe Temple. He wanted to find Wang Po and advise him to go to Luoyang. In short, he did not want Shang Xingzhou to return to the capital, and he certainly did not want Shang Xingzhou to see him. Because he was extremely pessimistic on Xu Yourongs chances. He did not want to be implicated in the aftermath. "What if... we go back?" The Qiushan n Guardian of unfathomable cultivation looked sympathetically at the Qiushan n heads furrowed brow. "Even if we didnte, do you think the Imperial Court would believe that unfilial son?" The Qiushan n head sighed. "Since weve already shown up, lets stay for a few days." Chapter 1072 – That Master and Disciple Who Just Wont Come Out Chapter 1072 C That Master and Disciple Who Just Wont Come Out Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Mount Li Sword Sect and South Stream Temple were both being lodged at the Orthodox Academy. Gou Hanshis group and Ye Xiaolians group were both very familiar with each other, and they were also very familiar with the people of the Orthodox Academy. The moment Tang Thirty-Six and Guan Feibai met, they began to engage in their old routines of frigid irony and scorching satire, calling each other all kinds of wonderful names and issuing every kind of jeer. Everyone else had already gotten used to this sight and was rather bored of it. Toozy to mediate, they retired to the rooms Su Moyu had arranged for them to wash up and rest. On the same night, a sumptuous feast was held in the Orthodox Academy. The small kitchen on the other side of theke was once more put to use, and a few of the thinner blue lobsters were even sent over for free, much to the pleasure of Ye Xiaolian and the other girls of South Stream Temple. However, the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples, who were born in poverty, still found it somewhat difficult to ustom themselves to a life of luxury. Of course, Guan Feibai took the chance to jeer at Tang Thirty-Six again. As the night deepened, though the bonfires along theke were not yet extinguished, several of the Mount Li Sword Hall elders, Ping Xuan, and Yi Chen brought away the members of their sects that did not like excitement, but Tang Thirty-Six was not prepared to let the festivities end. He called over Chen Fugui, Fu Xinzhi, and Chu Wenbin and had thempete with Bai Cai and the others in drinking wine. For a moment, a fierce battle stirred and it seemed like time had gone back to that years Ivy Festival. Gou Hanshiughed at this scene, then, unnoticed, he turned and walked toward that house in the darkness. On the balcony at the top floor of the house, he saw Chen Changsheng bathed in the starlight. Gou Hanshi calmly and earnestly bowed, then he sighed. "Just getting a meeting with you now is truly very difficult." He did not address Chen Changsheng respectfully because he had already bowed to the Pope. He was now speaking with an old friend. Hisment also had two meanings. Other than the effects brought about by Chen Changshengs change in status, Chen Changsheng had also spent thest few days deep within the Li Pce, never once showing his face. Whether it was an old friend like Gou Hanshi or an influential figure like the Mutuo ns Old Lady, they found it very hard to meet with him. No one understood how Chen Changsheng was able to remain so calm at such a tense moment, acting like this matter had nothing to do with him. Was he not worried about unrest in the capital and the specter of war? Chen Changsheng exined to Gou Hanshi, "Ive spent thest few days practicing my sword." This had been the exnation the Li Pce had made to the world. Gou Hanshi could sense his Qi and was sure that he was still very far from that threshold, which confused him even more. At such a tense moment, if there was still no chance of breakthrough, how could one put all their mind on cultivation? Even if you want to do this, how can you calm your mind? Are you not worried about walking the path to madness? Gou Hanshi suddenly saw Chen Changshengs eyes and vaguely understood something. Chen Changshengs eyes were bright and clean, like the clearest of streams, free of the smallest impurity. How could one calm ones heart? Only if ones mind was at peace. Gou Hanshi asked, "Just what is Junior Sister Yourong nning to do?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "I really dont know." Startled, Gou Hanshi asked, "Then how can you be so calm?" Chen Changsheng did not directly answer the question. Instead, he asked, "Beforeing, what did your senior brother say?" Gou Hanshi smiled at these words, as he now essentially understood everything. Before the disciples of the Mount Li Sword Sect set off, Qiushan Jun had not said anything, nor had he given any sort of order, because the entire continent knew how he would choose. Even if Xu Yourong had decided to flip over the world, Qiushan Jun would still support her. Chen Changsheng could naturally do this as well. Gou Hanshi walked to the edge of the balcony, looking down at the bonfires along theke and the lights of countless homes beyond the academy walls. "This matter is truly very difficult." He was well-versed in the Daoist Canon and was the strategist for Mount Li. On the journey, he had attempted to deduce Xu Yourongs thoughts ten-some times, all of them pointing to the same ce. Even now, no one was sure what Xu Yourong wanted to do, but some people had obtained the same conclusion. Both involved killing people, butpared to the killing of Zhou Tong attempted by Wang Po and Chen Changsheng three years ago on that snowy day, it was many times more difficult to kill the person that Xu Yourong wanted to kill. Chen Changsheng said, "Perhaps you are all wrong." Gou Hanshi thought, Junior Sister has created such a disy that she wont just give up. Chen Changsheng said, "I feel that she will choose a simpler method." Gou Hanshi felt he understood what was being implied and asked, "He is your master. Do you think he will agree?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I think theres a forty percent chance." Gou Hanshi asked, "Victory?" Chen Changsheng pondered the question, then replied, "Still forty percent?" Gou Hanshi shook his head and said, "Only twenty percent." This was his view, Qiushan Juns view, and the view of the Mount Li Sword Sect Master. Wang Po had only a twenty percent chance of defeating Shang Xingzhou. Chen Changsheng knew that his insight in this aspect was inferior to the Mount Li Sword Sects, so he fell silent. Gou Hanshi suddenly asked, "If Shang Xingzhou doesnt return?" After some thought, Chen Changsheng answered, "I dont know." Gou Hanshi looked at him and said, "I must know." Chen Changsheng gazed at the lights of the capitals countless homes and thought of that night three years ago, his eyes turning grave. "I only know that I dont like people dying and I dont like war, especially here." After a pause, Gou Hanshi said, "This is a blessing for all the people." Chen Changsheng bid him farewell, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he went to a room on the first floor. It was the outermost room, guarding the stairsZhexius room. Chen Changsheng opened the wardrobe and gazed pensively at the thin garment within. ...... ...... Just like three years ago, everyone knew that Wang Po hade to the capital, but no one knew where he was. Some went to the ginkgo tree of Tanzhe Temple, and others searched day and night for him by the shores of the Luo River, but not a trace of him could be found. If the present Wang Po did not want to be seen, who besides Shang Xingzhou would be able to see him? From a certain perspective, he was only willing to be seen by Shang Xingzhou. On a certain morning, the tense atmosphere manifested into reality. In a single night, the Imperial Pce received several dozen memorials. These memorials came from the princely estates, the ministries, and the young and vigorous military factions represented by the Eastern Stallion Divine General Peng Shihai. They had only one request: Execute the leftover evils of the Tianhai government. To assign Wang Po as a leftover evil of the Tianhai government was naturallypletely unreasonable. This was just the Chen princes and the ministers finally making their stances clear. At the same time, several dozen letters were delivered overnight to Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring. These letters contained real blood. All the officials of the government, military and civil, had wept blood onto their letters. If the venerable Daoist did note out, what would happen to the world? ...... ...... If Chen Changsheng wanted to meet Wang Po, he probably could, but he had no such intentions. The letters sent to Luoyang also failed to attract any of his attention. Other than the one night he went to meet Gou Hanshi in the Orthodox Academy, he remained deep in the Li Pce, seeing no one. Daoist Siyuan hurried back from Fenggu County while Linghai Zhiwang exhausted himself to the extreme keeping a watch on the Imperial Court and the army. Hu Thirty-Two was even busier, shedding a great deal of weight. They stood outside the stone room, helplessly watching Chen Changsheng in the middle of his sea of swords. Chapter 1073 – The Once More Reunited World Chapter 1073 C The Once More Reunited World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr No matter how dangerous the situation became, Chen Changsheng remained indifferent and continued to practice the sword in the Li Pce. Xu Yourong also remained upied with her own business within the Divine Generals estate. When the thousand swords finally returned to the Vault Sheath, Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects could no longer restrain themselves and entered the stone room. Hu Thirty-Two said with a sour face, "Your Holiness, you and the Holy Maiden are endowed with the pearls of wisdom and have ns at ready, but we know nothing, so how can we coordinate?" Chen Changsheng looked at them and sincerely said, "I really do not know what she wants to do." Hu Thirty-Two was struck dumb by these words while Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan appeared rather gloomy. This answer had truly caught them by surprise. They instantly felt the pressure on their shoulders increase. Seeing their expressions, Chen Changsheng knew that he finally had to give an exnation. Helplessly sighing, he said, "Ill go and ask." ...... ...... It was early spring and the weather was warming, so appetite for Fortune Peace Roads stewed beef ribs was rathercking. The stores near the entrance of the alley had already been renovated for a switch to steamed prawns. The stores that still persisted were rather empty, but perhaps because of the Yellow Paper Umbre, no one noticed the young man and woman by the table. A puff of steam would asionally leak out from under the heavy lid over the boiling metal pot, from which one could imagine the pressure within. Chen Changshengs gaze pierced through the steam and onto Xu Yourongs beautiful face. He hesitated to speak. Xu Yourong said, "Ask whatever you want to ask. Am I that scary?" Chen Changsheng said, "I hear that the Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the head of the Wu n are both very afraid of you." Xu Yourong ignored thisment. She turned to the owner and yelled, "Please bring a jar of Pear Blossom White." Chen Changsheng gazed at her and said, "Gou Hanshi said that before you left for South Stream Temple, you invited the Mutuo ns Old Lady and the head of the Wu n to that vige to y mahjong?" Xu Yourong took a cup of hot tea and rinsed his cup and chopsticks, saying, "Its a custom of the south to do this before eating, although I dont think it does anything." Chen Changsheng asked, "Just what happened in that mahjong game?" Xu Yourong had failed to change the subject, so she gave him a rather bored nce and said, "We didnt even sit there for an entire hour. What could have happened?" She had been in a rush to head to White Emperor City back then, so she truly had not had much time, but it had been enough for her to win all the chips she needed. Chen Changsheng recalled the mahjong table in the old estate of the Wenshui Tang n and thosements from the Tang Old Master, bing even more interested. Xu Yourong said, "Shuanger managed to get a few fish from the rivers first thaw today, so I have to go back." These words were both a prompting and warning: since youve finallye to ask me, please ask about the most important thing. Chen Changsheng said, "I originally didnt want to ask because I was afraid I would hear a bad answer." This was one of the important reasons he had remained in the Li Pce these past few days, practicing the sword and meeting with no one. The restaurant owner brought over a jar of Pear Blossom White wine and also removed the lid of the pot. After throwing ten-some small, snow-white bread rolls inside, he dered, "You can eat now." Xu Yourong took up a woodendle and vigorously stirred the beef ribs twice, then gestured to Chen Changsheng for him to go first. Chen Changsheng looked at the oily beef ribs and the bread rolls soaked in broth, somewhat at a loss as to where to begin. The first time he had eaten beef ribs, he had been too excited, so he had been very focused when eating. Now, he realized that though it was very delicious, it was also very unhealthy. "At times, we dont need to think about things in tooplicated a fashion." Xu Yourong used a pair of long chopsticks to take up a piece of food that was five parts bone, three parts meat, and two parts tendon, and ced it in his bowl. There were naturally two meanings behind these words. Chen Changsheng looked at her and sincerely asked, "Is it really that simple?" Xu Yourong seemed to be eating the meat on the ribs in a very refined manner, but her speed was quite astonishing. Aplete and cleanly picked bone ttered onto her te. It was like an official concluding a case, or a storyteller beginning their story. Xu Yourong continued her assault on the food in the pot as she casually said, "Thats right, this is just to force Shang Xingzhou to return to the capital." After a brief pause, Chen Changsheng asked, "Why?" Xu Yourong raised her head, looked him in the eyes, and earnestly said, "Because he is not willing to meet you." As spring warmed the air outside and the fires of the stove zed, it became rather hot in the restaurant, but Chen Changsheng felt aforting warmth in his body. "Dont get angry about these things." He said to Xu Yourong, "Hes not willing to meet me perhaps because he doesnt dare to meet me." "You said this when you were facing Eunuch Lin in the Orthodox Academy, and when you faced Shang Xingzhouter on, you said the same thing." Xu Yourong said, "Even if this is the case, Im still not happy." Chen Changsheng was startled as he asked, "Why?" Xu Yourong said, "He doesnt dare to meet you because he feels guilty, and he feels guilty because he treated you poorly, and even now, he has not thought about resolving this problem." Yes, that Shang Xingzhou had no intention of resolving this problem was the most troublesome problem in her eyes. After White Emperor City, although Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou still treated each other as strangers, their rtionship had actually improved somewhat. Shang Xingzhou had given his tacit approval for Chen Changshengs return to the capital and done nothing to stop him, but this was still far from enough. He was like a massive and invisible sword hanging over Chen Changshengs head. Whenever he was in the mood, it could drop at any time. "If he wants to kill you, hell kill you, and if he wants to treat you well, hell treat you well?" Xu Yourong raised the wine cup to her lips and drained it, her expression unchanging as she dered, "Based on what?" Chen Changsheng looked hesitantly at the wine cup. Although Pear Blossom White looked clear and cool, it actually had a biting taste and was extremely strong. In the end, he still took a light sip, his eyes slightly reddening as he said, "Hes still my master." Seeing his appearance, Xu Yourong felt rather angry. "But Im your fiance." Chen Changsheng looked at her in a daze, somewhat unable to connect the two sentences. Xu Yourong took the cup from his hand and finished off the rest of the wine. "Only one person can treat you so freely, and thats me. No one else is allowed, not Shang Xingzhou and not your senior brother." Chen Changsheng felt that this wine was truly very fierce, or else why would just a small sip make his entire body feel so hot? He was also worried over whether Xu Yourongs drinking so quickly might make her intoxicated. He quickly took a bread roll that had not been too soaked by the broth and ced it in her bowl, indicating that she should quickly eat. Xu Yourong felt thoroughly uninterested, but she still lowered her head and ate the bread roll. As the steam rising from the pot gradually cleared up, the scenes within the restaurant became clearer and clearer. Chen Changsheng looked at her face, feeling very calm. He asked no more questions. He didnt ask about what would happen once his master was forced to return to the capital, nor did he ask why she was so sure his master would move ording to her expectations. But everyones eyes contained their thoughts at the moment, and the cleaner ones eyes were, the more obvious their thoughts. Xu Yourong raised her head and looked into his eyes, and this was enough to know what he was thinking, what he was worried about. Chapter 1074 – The Once-More-Glimpsed Light of Morning Chapter 1074 C The Once-More-Glimpsed Light of Morning Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xu Yourong said, "If he doesnte, the capital will inevitably fall into chaos and the Human race will enter a civil war that will be very hard to pacify." Chen Changsheng said, "Taking wood out from the fire is his greatest skill." "Authority over the Human race has long since ceased to have any meaning to him. What he cares about is the overarching situation." Xu Yourong asked, "Why is it that in the Mount Song Army headquarters, in Wenshui, in South Stream Temple, and in White Emperor City, he has always retreated in the face of the Li Pces attacks, finally bing a man living in istion? It isnt because of any kindness he holds toward you or some tender affection for all beings beneath the heavens. It is because he has a view on the overarching situation." Chen Changsheng asked, "You are speaking of the northern expedition?" Xu Yourong replied, "Yes, the only goal and significance in his life now is exterminating the demons. For this undertaking, he can sacrifice everything." Chen Changsheng said, "But this does not include himself." Xu Yourong agreed, "Yes, because he wants to personally see it, or perhaps its better to say that he wants to watch on the day the great army of humanity enters Xuo City in Emperor Taizongs ce." If a normal person were to hear this conversation, they would probably very simply regard Shang Xingzhou as a Saint while Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng would naturally fall into the role of viins. But this story had never had heroes and viins. Only in the rtionship between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng was there a right and wrong. "But that day is also one that we are willing to see." Chen Changsheng reminded Xu Yourong, "Can we reallypletely ignore the overarching situation?" Xu Yourong asked, "Why cant we?" Chen Changsheng could not understand, thinking to himself, but you arent this sort of person. Xu Yourong gave a charming smile. "For this matter, just treat me like a willful little girl." Chen Changsheng found her very beautiful, at her most beautiful since the Garden of Zhou. But he still continued to say, "Master will still not believe that you will really let the capital fall into chaos." Xu Yourong arched her brows. "Why?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Because he knows that I will stop you. I cannot possibly watch as the capital falls into chaos, the masses are deprived of their homes, casualties mount, and blood flows like rivers." The restaurant had be rather quiet. The beef ribs in the pot had been stewed rotten. The gurgling sounded like the whining of a cat. Xu Yourong faintly smiled. "The problem is, can you really stop me?" After saying this, she stood up. Several dozen South Stream Temple disciples, dressed in their white robes, walked into the restaurant. Xu Yourong spread out her arms. Two of the girls used hot towels to carefully wipe her hands. Xu Yourong looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "When I decide to do something, no one can stop me." Chen Changsheng asked, "Even if youre doing this for my sake?" Xu Yourong replied, "You are only half the reason." Chen Changsheng said, "The other half is the Divine Empress?" Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Correct, but you cannot stop me, and not even the Empress revived could stop me from doing this." After saying this, she walked out of the restaurant. The old willows on the street were giving birth to new buds, enjoying the beauty of life in the warm weather. Xu Yourong looked up to a certain part of the sky and recalled a matter Mo Yu had informed her about. When Chen Changsheng brought his marriage contract into the capital and all the important figures who knew of this matter were concerned, the Tianhai Divine Empress had made ament. "If she wants to marry someone, shell marry someone, and if she doesnt want to marry, she wont marry." In the Tianhai Divine Empresss view, Xu Yourong would absolutely act this way, so one could understand why she had such expectations of Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong gazed at that part of the sky and calmly thought, Empress, its still you that most understands me. ...... ...... Not long after Xu Yourong and the South Stream Temple disciples left, the bamboo curtain at the back of the restaurant rustled as Linghai Zhiwang and the others walked in. Chen Changsheng looked at them and said, "All of you were listening." Linghai Zhiwang and the others had rather strange expressions as they wondered, other than a show of affection, what else was there to hear? Love had not been brought up in this conversation, but anyone could hear the heartfelt love and tenderness Xu Yourong felt for Chen Changsheng. If a normal girl gave her all for her lover but ended up being told to stop by her lover, she would inevitably be very angry. But Xu Yourong was not. She remained calm and was still even able to faintly smile. Why was this? Chen Changsheng looked at them and earnestly said, "Because she knows that I wont stop her." Linghai Zhiwang and the other Prefects were both shocked. If the venerable Daoist really does return to the capital, will Your Holiness really watch as the capital descends into blood and mes? Chen Changsheng thought back to his conversation the other night with Gou Hanshi and said, "Its not that I cant stop her. I just believe that she wont do this." Xu Yourong was not angry presumably because she believed that he would firmly believe her. Thest conversation just now had been nothing more than a y. She only needed to slightly stimte her spiritual sense to use the mes of the Phoenix to clean her hands. There had been no need to assume that posture. This y was for all the living beings in the world to see, and also for Shang Xingzhou in the distant Luoyang. Chen Changsheng walked out of the restaurant, paying no attention to the tinge of concern on Hu Thirty-Twos face. ...... ...... The light of the morning sun illuminated the not-at-all-lofty stone pirs, casting countless slender shadows on the ground, but it was incapable of parting the spectating crowd. The assistants of the betting houses were holding sheets of paper and yelling something while the crowds from outside the city curiously listened, with some people asionally motivated to take some silver from their bosoms. The residents of the capital, who made up only a small part of the crowd at the moment, looked at this sight with sympathetic smiles as they thought, in thest few Grand Examinations, who else has won besides the priests of the Bureau of lesiastic Education and the Orthodox Academy? The day of the Grand Examination had finally arrived. The young cultivators from all corners of the continent once more congregated in front of the Li Pce. In the brightening sun, their faces were illuminated more clearly and brimmed with vitality. However, no longer could one see a figure like that thinly-attired and lonely youth. Even on such an important day, Pope Chen Changsheng still did not show his face, remaining in the stone room. The crowd was astonished to see archbishops like Linghai Zhiwang and also the ck-clothed girl, but they did not dare say anything. With the clear and lingering sound of the bell, the young cultivators walked along the Divine Avenue into the Li Pce. The Grand Examination had formally begun. ...... ...... When the entire capital was looking toward the Li Pce, a figure appeared in front of the heavy stone gate of the Mausoleum of Books. The Orthodoxy cavalry and the Imperial Guard, who shared the responsibility for guarding the Mausoleum of Books, did not stop this person, nor did the generals and bishops who supervised them. Because by the time they saw that person, they were already inside the Mausoleum of Books. This person drooped their shoulders and their clothes had been washed so many times that they had lost their color. They looked rather impoverished and had a rather distressed expression. He was not so much a schr but more of an ountant. In truth, he had worked in the Wenshui Tang n as an ountant for a good deal of time. He had also killed many demon experts on the snowy ins and ran an excellent enterprise in Schrtree Manor. In Xunyang City, he had directly confronted the bleakest of storms. In the capital, he had in Tie Shu with a single sh of his de. He had once ranked at the top of the Promation of Liberation and now walked amongst the Divine. Wang Po had finally appeared. Chapter 1075 – A Great Spectacle Chapter 1075 C A Great Spectacle Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Imperial Guards outside the Mausoleum of Books instantly tensed up. With a dense twanging of bowstrings being pulled taut, countless crossbows were aimed at Wang Pos back. Dust could be seen rising in the distance as the ground began to shake. Though it was still not possible to hear the stamping of hooves, the ck-armored cavalry were probably mobilizing. By the time these things were happening, warning signals had already been sent out to every part of the capital. The Orthodoxy cavalrys reaction was also very fast. Even though they had received no order from the Li Pce, several hundred horsemen immediately galloped over and blockaded the gate into the Mausoleum of Books. After three years, both sides once more engaged in a tense standoff. Wang Po appeared unaware of what was happening outside the stone gates. He continued to make his way into the lush and green Mausoleum of Books. Watching him leave, a Li Pce priest couldnt help but ask, "Sir, where have you been thesest few days?" Everyone in the capital wanted to know the answer. Without turning his head, Wang Po said, "Ive always been here." Upon hearing Wang Pos answer, that priest, the Orthodoxy cavalry, and even the Imperial Guards farther out were all shocked. No one had thought that Wang Po might have been in the Mausoleum of Books thesest few days. Ordinary people could not enter the mausoleum, so they naturally would not be able to see him. That he had appeared today before everyone was precisely because he wanted the world to know that he was going to do something. But what exactly was he going to do? It had been many years since Wang Po entered the Mausoleum of Books to view the monoliths andprehend the Dao, but it seemed like he had not forgotten that experience. Like an old hand, he found a path in the forest and began to venture southwest. After some time, he came to a small courtyard. The orange grove in the early spring naturally had no oranges, but there still seemed to be a faint smell of unripe oranges in the air. Wang Po had spent thest few days living in this very courtyard. The dried meat that had once been hung on the roof beam was nowhere to be found. The chairs and table within the room were washed so cleanly that not a speck of dust could be found. Wang Po did not enter. He stood outside the fence and calmly said to that old friend who had lived in that house for thirty-seven years, "I am going to walk the Divine Path today." Back then, Xun Mei had failed in intruding upon the Divine Path. Just when Xun Mei was about to take leave of the world, Wang Po had said that, in the future, when he cultivated to the Saint Realm, he would ascend to the summit of the mausoleum to take a look around in Xun Meis ce. It turned out that this was something he intended to do today. ...... ...... The Grand Examination had already begun, but Chen Changsheng had still not appeared. Even if there was no butcher, the people still had to eat pork. Even if the Pope did not appear, life still had to continue, and the examination still had to proceed. There was no attempt to deliberately innovate in this years Grand Examination. As they had been several years ago, the literary test, the martial test, and the one-on-one matches were conducted in order. The literary test was conducted within the Hall of Announcements ording to the old rules. It was supervised by both the Bureau of lesiastic Education and the Imperial Courts Ministry of Rites, but final approval rested in Gou Hanshis hands. Gou Hanshi was still very young, but no one questioned his qualifications. He was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, and besides, he had been the one to make the questions for this years literary test. In the light of the morning sun, the literary test smoothly concluded without a single incident. The people and betting house stewards who had gathered outside the Li Pce to see the spectacle felt rather uninterested, but they also felt the air to be somewhat strange. Following right after was the martial test, which was still the dual trials of the Dallying Forest and the Qu River. Perhaps because Chen Changsheng had ridden across the river on a crane in his Grand Examination, todays rules were even moreplicated and meticulous, and any sort of tricks was essentially forbidden. However, it was not forbidden to attempt to stop ones opponents, so an asional sword glow could be glimpsed in the sea of trees, and the danger present was even greater than the examinations from before. It had already been three years since the Grand Examination had been conducted, so a great number of examinees hade to participate. Although thepetition was much fiercer, two-hundred-some examinees still seeded in stepping onto the opposite shore of the Qu River. Amongst them, Schrtree Manor and Star Seizer Academy had the best grades. With none of Mount Lis Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws taking part, the young schrs of Schrtree Manor were viewed with the greatest optimism in this years Grand Examination. Moreover, everyone knew that their principal Wang Po was in the capital, which greatly added to the daring of these schrs, and their grades were naturally amazing. That the young officer students of Star Seizer Academy were so outstanding was instead because the pressure on the capitaltely had caused anger to build up in these future stars of the Great Zhou Army, and this anger was beingpletely converted into motivation today. The final stage was still being held in the Hall of Washing Away Dust within the Green Leaf World. The examinees began to file into the Hall of Pure Virtue, walking along the pattern on the ground. They then noticed the ck-clothed girl with an indifferent expression. This apathetic girl held the potted Green Leaf to her chest. As they looked at her, the examinees began to recall those important matters their teachers had repeatedly warned them about beforehand. Their expressions flickered as they hurriedly looked away. Only after entering the Green Leaf World and standing outside the Hall of Washing Away Dust did the examinees finally rx. Reverence and delight appeared on their faces as they set about chatting. Even the old-fashioned youths of Schrtree Manor and the strict young officers of Star Seizer Academy could not help but whisper amongst their schoolmates. "Was that girl in the ck dress the legendary ck Frost Dragon?" "His Holiness the Pope is truly extraordinary. After all, its been thousands of years since a dragon attendant appeared in the Li Pce." "No wonder Qiushan Jun could never beat His Holiness." "Quiet. Take care not to let that fellow from Mount Li hear you." ...... ...... Putting aside the fact that the conversations of the examinees within the Green Leaf World were getting more and more off-track, the atmosphere outside the Li Pce was already extremely strange. Whether it was those people who hade to see the spectacle, the peddlers, or the employees of the betting houses, they were all too quiet. There was no spectacle, so what were all the people watching? No one was betting, so what meaning did all those betting pools have? Everyone was looking at the Grand Examination, yet their minds were not truly on the Grand Examination, but on other matters. Because no one believed that todays Grand Examination would proceed so calmly and smoothly. Something big was bound to happen today, though no one knew exactly when. Suddenly, the warning signal arrived. Ten-some straight and thin lines flew up into the azure sky. Only experts with extremely good eyesight could tell that the lines left behind by those blurs were red. Ten-some Red Geese were swiftly flying through the sky. One was bound for the Imperial Pce and one for the Li Pce, but the rest were headed elsewhere. Someone familiar with the distribution of the Great Zhou Army would be able to tell that the Red Geese were headed toward the ces where the armies of the Imperial Court were garrisoned. Linghai Zhiwang oftenmunicated with the Imperial Court so he could naturally see this, but he cared more about where these Red Geese hade from than where they were going. The traces left by the Red Geese had already vanished from the sky, but they still remained in his sea of consciousness. His gaze followed those traces and ultimately fell on the southern part of the capital, and his expression turned extremely grave. The Mausoleum of Books was over there. Hu Thirty-Two whispered, "The chief of Gentle Stream Monastery left the Hall of Announcements just now. The four Sword Hall elders of Mount Li didnt evene today." "The Old Lady of the Mutuo n left the city." Daoist Siyuan squinted and said, "If everyone goes to the Mausoleum of Books, what a spectacle that will be." He did not conceal his ambition and fighting intent, because anyone could see that the Li Pce had to seize this opportunity. Linghai Zhiwang turned to look at the quiet hall deep within the Li Pce, slightly confused. Is Your Holiness still practicing the sword? Chapter 1076 – The Man Shang Blocks the Path Chapter 1076 C The Man Shang Blocks the Path Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr There were many paths in the Mausoleum of Books, but only one path led straight to the summit: the Divine Path on the southern face, paved with white jade. Ascending the mausoleum on the Divine Path was a matter of great significance. Only the Emperor, the Pope, and the Holy Maiden of the south had the right to ascend the Divine Path, as this right represented supreme authority. Before Xun Mei, many other people had attempted to intrude upon the Divine Path, but other than Zhou Dufu, not one of them seeded. Wang Po wanted to intrude on the Divine Path to fulfill his promise to an old friend, to challenge the Imperial Court, and to take revenge on Emperor Taizong. Xu Yourong stood deep within the forest inside the Hundred Herb Garden, gazing at the bulge of grass as she whispered, "Empress, you once said that Daoist Ji was Emperor Taizongs most loyal minister, even a somewhat abnormally fervent follower, so will he allow such a thing to happen?" A breeze rustled the leaves and the des of tender grass that had recently poked their heads out of the earth. The Tianhai Divine Empress had entered her eternal sleep, so she could not answer the question. "Whenever I think about how I have to make an enemy of such an abnormal person, I really do get nervous." Xu Yourong had a very serene expression, with none of the nervousness that her words described. Only the tremble of her eyshes revealed her true emotions. What she was going to do, what she had decided, was far too frightening. The slightestck of caution would result in the tragic death of tens of thousands of people. To make this decision, or to make the entire continent believe that she would dare to make such a decision, required her to have an extremely formidable will. An extremely formidable will was naturally one devoid of emotion. This was the grand and supreme Dao. Xu Yourongs brows knit together, making her seem somewhat weak and pitiful. No one had ever seen her like this before. Not even in the Garden of Zhou, when she was heavily injured and on the verge of death, not even when it was someone as close to her as Chen Changsheng. Only that smooth stone path on Sunset Valley and that tree by the cliff had ever seen her like this. Her index fingers lightly met in the breeze. She gazed at where they touched and said to herself, "Youre capable; you can do it." As she muttered in this delicate and timid fashion, her eyshes gradually stopped trembling. She raised her head to look once more at that mound in the grass, her eyes still calm. Calm taken to its extreme was apathy. Much less this grassy mound, not even floods that could drown the world could make her care. "May the Sacred Light forever be with Empress." Xu Yourong turned and left the Hundred Herb Garden. As her dress swayed, a trail of wildflowers bloomed along her path, and then was instantly burned to nothing by golden mes. ...... ...... From Xun Meis house to the base of the Divine Path was not far. It had not taken much time for Chen Changsheng, Gou Hanshi, and the rest to rush over there back then. But Wang Po took a very long time. At some point, his de had left its sheath ande to rest in his hand. If someone saw this, they would assuredly be shocked and confused. When he fought with Tie Shu in the snow, it had taken him a very long time to take out his de. Only at the end did he sh down with his de and cleave the heavens and earth. Why had he taken out his de so early today? Who was he prepared to sh at? Wang Po did not n to sh at a person. Today, the Mausoleum of Books was abnormally deserted. There were no cultivators viewing the monoliths, and even the Monolith Guardians had disappeared. Even if there was someone here, they were not worthy of his de. He shed at those branches that obstructed the road, the rotted fences, the stones of the path uneven from years of disrepair. As his de descended, the tree branches crumbled, the bamboo fences were crushed, the stones rendered into powder. All of this was blown away, leaving an even and new surface. After he left, the de marks left on the mud and stone gradually disappeared, but the de intent concealed itself in an even deeper space as if to hide something. Wang Po walked to the base of the Divine Path and looked at where that pavilion used to stand. People now knew that the Divine General Han Qing of that time had already broken into the Divine. It was no wonder that on that night, even though Xun Mei had awoken from his dream and was at his peak, he was still not able to get past Han Qing. Who woulde now to stop him from intruding on the Divine Path? Wang Po did not walk up the Divine Path. He quietly waited for that person to arrive. His de had been re-sheathed, but its energy continued to fill the world and even continued to slowly increase. He was in no rush, because the longer he had to wait, the more energy his de could umte, until it finally reached perfection and became wless. Perhaps for this reason, it didnt take long for the person he was waiting for to appear. Wind stirred the clear water in those shallow canals into countless tiny ripples, creating countlessplex and iprehensible designs. These ripples seemed to contain the wonders of the world and greatly diluted Wang Pos de energy. Shang Xingzhou appeared on the Divine Path, his sleeves fluttering, his ck hairbed to perfection, his handsome features exuding a threatening aura. Wang Po said, "As expected, theres absolutely nothing new." He was not at all surprised to see Shang Xingzhou. Probably no one was. In this present age, it was probably only Shang Xingzhou that could stop him from intruding upon the Divine Path. Shang Xingzhou did not answer. Compared to talking, he cared more about the practical result. He looked at Wang Po, his eyes filled with admiration, like he was looking at a most outstanding junior. But admiration ultimately transformed into regret. In his ns, Wang Po would y an extremely important role in the northern expedition. He had even intended to give him the vital mission of breaking into Xuo City. Unfortunately, this outstanding human expert would die today. A bout of rain descended over the Mausoleum of Books with Shang Xingzhous arrival. It was not a spring shower, but a rain of arrows. Countless crossbow bolts and feathered arrows buzzed through the air in a torrential downpour. These arrows and bolts scorched through the air, leaving behind streaks of fire and glimmering with Sacred Light. Wang Po did not turn around. He had already sensed the rain of arrows. He was somewhat surprised and then somewhat mncholy. He had not expected the Imperial Guards outside the Mausoleum of Books to possess so many Sacred Light arrows. It was obvious that the Imperial Court had anticipated his appearance at the Mausoleum of Books. Such a vast quantity of Sacred Light arrows was an extremely targeted and terrifying measure. It seemed that three years ago, when he broke into the Divine on the Luo River, the Imperial Court had already begun preparing to kill him. Shang Xingzhou stood on the Divine Path, also within the scope of the rain of arrows, but he had no intention of leaving. He simply stared at Wang Po. It was like he was looking at a corpse. He had cultivated his Dao for more than a thousand years, so he naturally had ways of dealing with Sacred Light arrows, and he was certainly more capable than Wang Po. And if he did not leave, Wang Po could not leave. No matter how powerful Wang Pos de was, it could not block both him and the rain of arrows at the same time. At this moment, a sword glow suddenly rose from a forest in the southwest region of the Mausoleum of Books. It was an extremely in and clean sword glow. A bird took flight in rm, but before it could leave its branch, it was cut down by another sword glow. This was an extremely resplendent sword glow. More and more sword glows began to rise from the forest. Chapter 1077 – After That Chapter 1077 C After That Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When the in and clean sword glow rose from the forest in the southwest region of the Mausoleum of Books, Shang Xingzhous right hand that had been hanging at his side moved. He was prepared to grip his sword. Wang Pos reaction was faster and more straightforward. He gripped the hilt of his de. Shang Xingzhou was now in the same situation as Wang Po. If he moved, he would have to face those sword glows and Wang Po at the same time. Just a moment ago, it was he that made it so that Wang Po could not move. The situation had now been reversed. The sword glows continued to increase in number, densely filling the sky as they rose from various parts of the Mausoleum of Books. The sword glows flying through the sky were dulled by the light of the sun, but their sword intents became more distinct. They formed flickering lines that wove together into a tight. The entirety of the rain of Sacred Light arrows crashed into the of swords. In a dense and ear-grating ttering, grinding, and hacking, the arrows began to splinter and break. There were far more arrows than sword glows in the Mausoleum of Books. But the sword glows also carried Sacred Light, and it was purer and thicker than the Sacred Light attached to the arrows. As the arrows broke, milky white rays of light began to shine, illuminating the south face of the Mausoleum of Books with startling rity. The several hundred sword glows gradually faded, returning to the ground. The arrows in the sky had all been sliced to pieces that were now drifting down like catkins, blown willy-nilly by the wind. White dresses were also fluttering in the wind. Several hundred disciples of South Stream Temple began to emerge from the forest, from the sides of the stone paths, by the shallow canals. It was like several hundred white flowers had suddenly bloomed on the mountainside of the Mausoleum of Books. The disciples of South Stream Temple had been in the Mausoleum of Books this entire time. They had used some unknown method to bypass the surveince of the Imperial Court, and even the priests of the Li Pce. Of course, not even this green mountain could hide their sword intents from Shang Xingzhous eyes. But Wang Po had used the Dao of his de to sessfully obstruct Shang Xingzhous gaze. At this beautiful, even magnificent sight, Shang Xingzhou thought of a phrase, causing him to nce at Wang Po. After several hundred years, the Human race weed another generation of blooming wildflowers. Wang Pos appearance had heralded the start of this generation. ...... ...... In the southern region of the Mausoleum of Books, white dresses swayed. The sword array had been formed, Shang Xingzhou held within. All the disciples of South Stream Temple had appeared here. This was without question the strongest form of the South Stream Temple sword array in thest one thousand years. Not even the sword array that Zhou Dufu had encountered when he was forcing his way into Holy Maiden Peak exceeded it. Shang Xingzhou was on the Divine Path, not deep within the sword array. Moreover, an array had to have a gate of life. Logically speaking, he should have been escaping at his fastest speed right now, but he did not. Because he knew that since the architect of this n had put all their mind into it, they would definitely not have left a gap. Xu Yourong appeared on the Divine Path, standing at a higher ce than Shang Xingzhou. She was dressed in white robes. Her expression was calm and her face beautiful. If Shang Xingzhou wanted to break out of the South Stream Temple sword array, this was the only path. Just a moment ago, it was Wang Po that was prepared to intrude upon the Divine Path and Shang Xingzhou that wanted to stop him. Now, it was Shang Xingzhou who had to intrude upon the Divine Path. Attacker and defender had instantly been reversed. ...... ...... In the current situation, it seemed like Shang Xingzhou was contending against an army alone. But he said nothing and Xu Yourong said nothing, because both of them knew that just as the positions of attacker and defender could be reversed at any moment, so could the numbers on both sides. It had nothing to do with whether one was in the right or in the wrong. It was just a matter of cold and uninteresting numbers. Dust rose from outside the Mausoleum of Books. The Orthodoxy cavalry and the Imperial Guards were in a stalemate while two divisions of terrifying ck-armored cavalry were rushing over. Many of the armys and ministries experts had already infiltrated the Mausoleum of Books. A flock of birds would asionally rise from the trees in rm, crying out in fear as they flew into the distance. The ces where no rmed birds could be seen and where no activity could be observed were actually even more dangerous. The assassins of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the blue-clothed Daoists of the Monastery of Eternal Spring were probably in the forests there. ...... ...... Flying carriages were extremely difficult to make and simrly expensive. They were also very slow, so they had always been regarded as shy and useless. In the entire continent, only the capital and Xuo City had them. Many people believed that this was just the humans and demons unting their capabilities, treating flying carriages like decorations. But the Prince of Xiang had chosen to take a flying carriage to the Mausoleum of Books today. It naturally wasnt because he was concerned that the streets of the capital were packed with troops, and it also wasnt because he was in a hurry. He didnt have a mount like a Red Cloud Qilin, but it waspletely within his capabilities to fly over. He had chosen a flying carriage precisely because they were slow. He sat within the carriage, his two hands on his plump belly as he incessantly sighed. Flying carriages... time... why cant you be just a little slower? ...... ...... The princes of the Chen n had never been ones to just sit back to drink and eat all day. They were superb horsemen, and many of the princes had already traveled from their homes to the Mausoleum of Books. They were not surprised to discover that Prince Chen Liu was not present, but when they saw that flying carriage in the sky, they couldnt help but frown. The Prince of Zhongshan had arrived much earlier. He stood by a river bank some distance away and gazed at the Mausoleum of Books with chilly eyes. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. The Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the head of the Wu n had also arrived, though they were standing on the south side. Just like the Prince of Zhongshan, they were also standing on a river bank. All three were people who knew many secrets but still did not have aplete understanding of the situation, so they had the subconscious desire to stand a little farther. Other than those attending the Grand Examination, all the experts of the south hade to the Mausoleum of Books. Three tall and thin men stood at the very front, their bodies dressed in hempen clothes and covered in sword intent. They were from Mount Li and were elders of the Sword Hall. Killing was their area of expertise. The Eastern Stallion Divine General stood in front of his troops, looking at those three Sword Hall elders with a rather gloomy expression. He had once worked together with these three elders in the snowy ins of the north. He knew how formidable they were and would naturally not underestimate them. "Once the army arrives, gather up all the array masters. Be sure to kill these three people at the first moment." At these words, the Xiaoling Divine General was quiet for a few moments, then he asked, "How many array masters will die that way?" The Eastern Stallion Divine General harshly said, "Its worth it, or else well all die to the swords of those three." ...... ...... Shang Xingzhou calmly gazed at Xu Yourong. He was not angry for having fallen into a trap, nor was he nervous. No negative emotions could be seen. On the contrary, he seemed very interested in all this. He had worked together with her in White Emperor City. At the time, he had greatly admired her talent, intelligence, and resolve. As her elder, he even felt that Chen Changsheng could not match up to her, even though Chen Changsheng was his disciple. Today, he admired her even more. The experts of the noble ns and sects outside the Mausoleum of Books, and even Wang Po, were all her chess pieces, and they were willing to be her chess pieces. This was a most extraordinary feat. She had gathered this momentum topel him to return to the capital and pushed the situation to this point. Her tempo was as clear and well-defined as a horse stamping through ice and snow. The entire n had been extremely beautiful. The question was, what did she n to do next? "Several decades ago, Emperor Xians illness worsened and Tianhai went back on her word, unwilling to hand over the throne. From that moment on, whenever I set forth on a great undertaking, I would always ask myself, After that? Only by directly asking ones Dao heart can one get the true answer and know what oneself is truly thinking. If I had thought those two words back then, perhaps I would not have met her in the Hundred Herb Garden, and so there would naturally be no need for what happenedter on. Now, it is your turn to answer this question. You wanted me toe back to the capital. I came back, so now... what happens after that?" Shang Xingzhous voice was very calm and t. Xu Yourongs voice was also very calm. "If you are not willing to agree to my request, there will be no after." Chapter 1078 – Held Chapter 1078 C Held Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xu Yourongs reply was very fast, as if she had not even needed to think about it. But both Shang Xingzhou and Wang Po knew that this was because she had already thought of this question far too many times. No further thought was needed. Wang Po gazed at the dust cloud getting closer and closer to the Mausoleum of Books and sighed. Shang Xingzhou looked at her and said, " Why must I agree to your request?" Xu Yourong replied, "Request is just a polite way of saying it, because I must respect you as Chen Changshengs master. In truth, I require this of you." Request and require were only a few letters off, but the wills they represented were vastly different. There was already no one left who dared to treat Shang Xingzhou with such an unflinching stance. "Why?" "Because you want to make an expedition to the north, to exterminate the demons, to unite the world under the Human race." They were some of the most intelligent people in the world, so they did not need to exin too much. Their questions and answers were the truths that came from the depths of their Dao hearts. Given the array of forces outside the Mausoleum of Books, if a battle really did begin, no matter who won, both sides would suffer grievous casualties. The aftereffects would linger for many years, and the confluence of the north and south would vanish like bubbles. Humanity would descend into civil war and for the next several decades, there would be no chance to defeat the demons and unite the continent. Shang Xingzhou might even be dead in several decades. He would not allow such a thing to happen. "I do not like Tianhai and I also dont like Su Li, because no matter how far they looked, they were still only willing to look at the ce they stood on." Shang Xingzhou indifferently said to Xu Yourong, "I did not expect the Holy Maiden to also be this sort of person." Xu Yourong remained unmoved. "If one cannot even stand firmly on the ground beneath ones feet, what meaning is there in looking farther?" Shang Xingzhou replied, "If one does not look far, one is liable to regard oneself too highly. Do you believe that you alone are enough to make the world fall into chaos?" Xu Yourong answered, "Once a person has many opinions, it bes easy for their mind to fall into disorder. If the hearts of the people are in disorder, how can the world not fall into disorder?" She spoke here of the Prince of Xiang and Prince Chen Liu, of the Divine Generals taught by Chen Guansong, of the ministers of the Imperial Court and the elders of the Bureau of lesiastic Education, of every person that lived on this world and had his own opinions and ambitions on the world, and included Shang Xingzhou and herself. "As long as I am here, the world will not fall into disorder." Shang Xingzhous expression was very serene, yet it gave an extremely convincing confidence. Xu Yourong calmly returned, "People will die eventually, and Sir is not an exception." Shang Xingzhou looked at the South Stream Temple disciples and Wang Po, and asked, "You think that you can kill me today?" Xu Yourong replied, "At the start, I believed that I could kill you, because I knew that your injuries have still not healed." Shang Xingzhous eyes became deep and profound. He did not think that she would be able to see this. On that night in the Mausoleum of Books, the Tianhai Divine Empress had used her body, soul, and Dao to fight against three supreme experts in a heaven-shaking battle. Xu Yourong had not personally seen this battle, but in the following three years, she had performed many calctions. She realized that the Pope on that night had not attacked with all his power. At the same time, she confirmed that the Divine Empresss most powerful attacks had basically been focused within Luoyang. Shang Xingzhous injuries lingered on from that day, and then they rpsed in White Emperor City. But from the Divine Empresss choices that night, one could see that she put the highest priority on Shang Xingzhou. Xu Yourong would not doubt the Tianhai Divine Empresss gaze. She began to re-examine her initial n and then made an extremely important alteration. "You are stronger than the world imagines. It truly is very difficult for me to kill you." Xu Yourong gave a faint smile. "But I can hold you." A sudden gale whisked away the dust on the Divine Path. Two wings of pure white, ten-some zhang in length, unfurled behind her back. Several hundred small white flowers once more bloomed on the mountainside as the South Stream Temple disciples came from their various locations to the base of the Divine Path. In the entire process, their positions and the connections between them remained in order, extremely tight and wless. If one looked down from the peak of the Mausoleum of Books, they might think about time being reversed on a broken flower pot, causing it toe together again. I can hold you. It sounded like something ordinary, but actually doing it was not so simple. Holding a supreme expert was not necessarily as easy as killing one. Shang Xingzhou had a pure and wondrous Dao, and was able to travel a hundred li on a gust of wind. Even in the sealed area of the Mausoleum of Books, he could retreat unimpeded. Not even the Tianhai Divine Empress would have been able to say such words to Shang Xingzhou. In the entire world, only Holy Maiden Peak could have such confidence, because they had the South Stream Temple sword array. In Zhou Dufus prime, he had still been held by the South Stream Temple sword array for some time. If Xu Yourong only wanted to hold Shang Xingzhou in the sword array for some time, she could probably do it. But what was her goal in keeping Shang Xingzhou here? Shang Xingzhou hade because of Wang Po. If he were held by the South Stream Temple sword array, Wang Po naturally could leave. Where would Wang Po go? Shang Xingzhou looked at Wang Po. Wang Po exined, "My mission was to draw you here." Shang Xingzhou asked, "You can leave?" Wang Po looked to the end of the Divine Path and said, "The Mausoleum of Books will always be here. If I want toe, I can do so whenever I please." Shang Xingzhous eyes chilled. "You believe that you can leave?" These were two simr questions, but they had different meanings. The former asked about willingness while thetter spoke of ability. Wang Po perked his brows at Shang Xingzhous question. His eyes and brows were rather close, like an overcast sky hanging low over the earth of a t in. As he raised his brows, a massive tree suddenly appeared between the sky and the in, its trunk extremely straight. "I do not like using the many to oppress the few, so I choose to leave. Otherwise, you can try to have me stay." After saying this, he took his hand off the hilt of his de, the person himself ready to leave. Xu Yourong said to him, "Thank you." Wang Po recalled Xun Meis final words to him outside the Mausoleum of Books and shook his head. As he walked back along the same path, passing through the forest, he took a nce at that little house behind the fence before leaving the mausoleum. There was probably no small number of military experts, assassins from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and Daoists from the Monastery of Eternal Spring hiding in the forest and buildings. His hand did not grip the hilt of his de again, because none of these people were worth unsheathing his de for, and they also did not have the courage to show themselves. When he stepped out of the heavy stone gate of the Mausoleum of Books, he stopped. The princes of the Chen n and a mass of cavalry stood across from him. A bishop came up to him and whispered a few words to which Wang Po shook his head. The bishop was somewhat hesitant, but he ultimately did not dare to defy Wang Pos will. He ordered the Orthodoxy cavalry blocking the gate to retreat along the river bank. The crowd across from them grew a little restless at this sight, though it quickly fell silent, because everyone recognized who that seemingly impoverished schr was. The Mausoleum of Books was absolutely silent, the air beginning to press down, fraught with tension. Even thending of the flying carriage was not able to change the mood. The Prince of Xiang was helped out of the carriage by two of his brothers. He was a little sleepy, so it was only after rubbing his eyes that he realized that Wang Po was standing there. He asked in surprise, "What do you mean by this?" Chapter 1079 – The First Person to Kill Chapter 1079 C The First Person to Kill Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A rapidly flowing river surrounded the Mausoleum of Books, just like the moat around Luoyang. The t and treeless ground between the two factions was actually a bridge across this river, though the breadth and thickness of the bridge meant few people realized this. A seal that had existed since ancient times made it incredibly difficult for people to fly in and around the Mausoleum of Books. Wang Po, by standing there, seemed to be saying, With one man standing at this pass alone, ten thousand men cannot pass. The problem was that many experts, assassins, and Daoists had already entered the Mausoleum of Books. What did he want to do by standing there? Wang Po exined, "If they do not reach an agreement, I will strike." Yes, this was the answer. He stood here not to guard the Mausoleum of Books, but so that he couldunch an attack at his opponent at any time. The faces of the princes flickered at these words while the Prince of Zhongshans eyes turned even gloomier. The Prince of Xiang said with a bitter face, "The Holy Maiden wants to take revenge for Imperial Mother. Do you really intend to go crazy with her?" Wang Po appeared rather surprised. He had not expected the Prince of Xiang to still refer to the Tianhai Divine Empress as Imperial Mother. The Prince of Xiang knew what he was thinking and exined, "Imperial Mother was not my mother by birth, but I am still her son. I entered the capital with the venerable Daoist because I believed that her esteemed self hadmitted an error, not because I personally had a grudge against her. It was just like how I promised Zhu Luo that you would not be allowed to live, but have I done anything to you in thest few years? Its all for the overarching situation." These words were spoken with such sincerity that even those brothers of his who knew exactly what he was up to almost believed him. Wang Poughed but said nothing. Seeing his response, a county prince couldnt help but scold, "What are you being so arrogant for! Ill have you die here today!" Many troops of the Imperial Court had been gathered here, as had many experts, and with the Divine Domain expert that was the Prince of Xiang, this was a force that was reasonably capable of killing Wang Po. The problem was that battles were always the mostplicated of activities. Even a battle against one person was anything but simple. Let alone the constantly shifting situation of an actual battle, even the moment the battle would begin had still not been decided. The Prince of Xiang said, "You should know that theres no way a fight will start today. Theres no need to put on this appearance." These words seemed rather iprehensible, but Wang Po understood. He smirked and asked, "Then what are you doing here?" The Prince of Xiang sighed. "One has to contribute a little thought." Wang Po asked, "What sort of thoughts?" "Ambition, of course." The Prince of Xiang grinned. "If the venerable Daoist does not doubt His Majesty, nothing will happen, and it naturally wont be our affair. If he does have doubts, I have to make some preparations." Wang Po said, "Your Highness is quite frank." The Prince of Xiang was just prepared to continue speaking when several dozen bright sword cries came from within the Mausoleum of Books. Everyone looked over, their expressions turning serious. Just like the Prince of Xiang had said, the current situation seemed tense, but there was a fundamental difference between it and the situation from three years ago. The two sides would not necessarily begin to fight. If this really was the case, why had those sword cries arisen? ...... ...... Shang Xingzhou stood on the Divine Path. Xu Yourong stood higher. Shang Xingzhou took one step forward. The South Stream Temple sword array instinctively responded, silently beginning to work. Countless streams of light appeared in the sky, tracing all sorts of unfathomable and indescribable orbits in the air. Several dozen sword cries rose. These sword cries did not originate from swords rubbing against the air. Instead, they came from sword intentspressing and then releasing the air. It was clear and soft, but also incredibly deep. It was like a clear stream dropping down from a cliff, flowing into an extremely deep mountain stream. Several dozen sword glows circled around Shang Xingzhous body. Shang Xingzhou extended a finger that exuded a soft light. Steel tempered a hundred times could be an object so flexible that it could wind around ones finger. The several dozen sword glows went from straight to slightly bent. Although they did not scatter, an extremely small space opened up between them. Shang Xingzhous left footnded. The sword cries ceased and the sword glows receded. A chilly spring wind swept away the dust on the Divine Path. It was like nothing had happened. But Shang Xingzhou had climbed up one step. He lowered his head to look at his Daoist robe. A tear had appeared on the lower hem. The might of the South Stream Temple sword array had somewhat exceeded his calctions. Xu Yourong was also rather surprised. ording to her calctions, the cut should have been a little deeper. The first strike of the South Stream Temple sword array was not even able to cut off a corner of his clothes? The battle did not begin here. This had just been a probe. The final result had left both sides greatly dissatisfied, so they decided to give up on direct confrontation. Shang Xingzhou said, "I am very curious as to how you managed to persuade Wang Po." Xu Yourong replied, "I guaranteed to him that my method would result in the least amount of people dying. He guaranteed to me that no matter what I did today, he would support me." Shang Xingzhou noted, "It seems that you have a deep understanding of his path of the de." Xu Yourong said, "I understand that fellow more." The fellow she referred to was naturally Chen Changsheng. He took Wang Po as a model. Even after learning the Halving de Style, he still conducted himself ording to Wang Pos path of the de. Xu Yourong understood Chen Changsheng, so she naturally understood how to gain the trust of someone like Wang Po. Shang Xingzhou calmly said, "Do you think that you also have a deep understanding of me?" Xu Yourong said, "For three years, I have always been attempting to understand you." Shang Xingzhou had to admit that she had prepared for her job very well. Todays situation, the method by which she threatened, would not have seeded with anyone else. It was only useful against him. She knew what he cared about the most. More importantly, she had the ability to destroy them. Shang Xingzhou said, "At most, you can only dy me for an hour." This was the conclusion he had obtained from climbing one step. Xu Yourong said, "One hour is enough." Shang Xingzhou shook his head. "This is the capital, not Wenshui." He was referring here to the events that had taken ce several months ago in the Wenshui Tang n. Tang Thirty-Six had only needed two hours to find evidence incriminating the Tang Second Master and take care of the Tang Second Branchs power, but this was because he had the Tang Old Masters tacit consent and the difference in strength between the two sides was so great that there was no hope of resistance. But this ce was the capital, and the Imperial Court still held the upper hand in terms of power. If the two sides broke into hostilities, a true battle would assuredly ur. Xu Yourong said, "I have already made preparations." Shang Xingzhou faintly smiled and asked, "How do you n to fight this battle?" Xu Yourong said, "First, I will kill Prince Chen Liu." This was an unexpected answer. She did not choose to first take control of the Imperial Pce, nor did she choose to attack the ministries. Instead, she had chosen the most straightforward of methods: killing someone. Moreover, she did not want to kill the Prince of Xiang who was right outside the Mausoleum of Books, nor did she want to kill the Prince of Zhongshan, who wielded great authority in the military. Nor did she want to kill the Divine Generals who held the actual reins of power. Instead, she wanted to kill Prince Chen Liu. Although Prince Chen Liu was by no meanscking in reputation, his strength was not too remarkable, and the power and influence he possessed were also not in vitally important areas. Why had Xu Yourong chosen him? Why was it that when Shang Xingzhou heard her choice, his eyes turned deep and profound? Chapter 1080 – Blind Chess Chapter 1080 C Blind Chess Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Shang Xingzhou asked, "Why is it him?" Xu Yourong answered, "Because he will be the new sovereign." This battle had been triggered by the alliance between her and Yuren. If Shang Xingzhou was the one to win at the end, the emperor would have to be changed. Prince Chen Liu was the best candidate, and he was the one that Shang Xingzhou had already chosen. Shang Xingzhou did not deny this. He calmly said, "Correct, he is the best amongst all the rest of Emperor Taizongs descendants, although he is inferior to His Majesty." Xu Yourong asked, "I wish to know, are you really willing to give up on His Majesty, even though you spent twenty-some years pouring your heart and soul into raising him?" Shang Xingzhou was quiet for a while, then he said, "If His Majesty truly was convinced by you, then I must give him up." Xu Yourong asked, "Did you ever think that my visit to the pcest night might have been a feint?" Shang Xingzhou replied, "His Majesty did not write a letter to Luoyang." Many days had already passed, enough to write a very sincere letter. But he had not received one. Xu Yourong understood his meaning. This was precisely the result she had wanted to see. Thus, Prince Chen Liu had to die. If he died, then even if Shang Xingzhou did win this battle, who would be emperor? Those ambitious princes of the Chen n would naturally drag the entire Human race into chaos. What meaning would there be in Shang Xingzhous continuing to fight this battle? It was clearly early spring, but the wind was chilly and seemed devoid of warmth. The Mausoleum of Books was covered in green trees, but the bushes lining the Divine Path were covered in dust and appeared listless. Shang Xingzhou looked beyond the Mausoleum of Books, inspecting the several plumes of dust in the distance. He knew that the ck-armored cavalry were still an hour away, but his expression remained easygoing. "He is an outstanding youth. Its not easy to kill him." "Ive known him since I was little. I know that hes extremely cautious and always leaves a path of retreat whenever he does anything." "Yes, the aspect in which he is still far inferior to Emperor Taizong is that at several crucial moments, hecks the courage to directly face blood." Shang Xingzhou turned to Xu Yourong and said, "And you have found his escape path?" Xu Yourong softly confirmed, "Correct." A gentle wind blew through the streets. Those buildings burdened by the dust of history had learned long ago how to remain unmoved by so-called major events. The princely estates along the Road of Peace were extremely quiet, perhaps because their masters had all gone to the Mausoleum of Books. Prince Chen Liu had not. He remained, sitting in the reception hall of the estate and quietly sipping tea. Glimpses of the experts of the princely estate could be seen outside the window. The tea in his porcin bowl gradually cooled, just like the fingers he used to hold the bowl. He gently ced the tea bowl back on the table and subtly nced at the base of the window. The ground there was paved with gray bricks, one of them a little glossier than the rest. His path of retreat was not the rear gate. On the contrary, in times like these, the rear gate was often the most dangerous location. The path of retreat that Prince Chen Liu had arranged for himself was right beneath that brick, a tunnel that led to a canal of the Luo River. Starting from the previous dynasty, the Road of Peace had been the residence of the powerful nobility. Those nobles, lusting for power and fearful of surprises, had dug out countless tunnels. After Zhou Tong took power over the Department for Purging Officials, he had dug out even more tunnels. Those tunnels were as dense as a spider web. Other than himself, no one could understand them. ...... ...... "Theres also Mo Yu." Shang Xingzhou said to Xu Yourong, "So-called paths of retreat truly are liable to be dead ends." Xu Yourong replied, "Yes, so Prince Chen Liu will die." ...... ...... Three years ago, when the capital was shrouded in snow, Chen Changsheng killed his way into the alley of the Northern Military Department and Zhou Tong fled into the prison underground. While he was speaking with Xue He, he was poisoned by Zhexiu. With great difficulty, he managed to escape through the tunnels to his external residence on the Road of Peace, but he was unable to throw off Zhexius pursuit. But what truly made him despair was that beautiful pce maiden who had been waiting in his external residence the entire time. Mo Yu knew everything about him, whether it was the external residence on the Road of Peace or the extremelyplicatedwork of tunnels. Today, people were also waiting at the end of that tunnel for Prince Chen Liu. Two Daoist nuns were waiting for him. If one went under the fake mountain in the Prince of Louyangs estate, they would find a tunnel that turned west. The tunnel that led from the Prince of Xiangs estate to the canal of the Luo River intersected with this tunnel. Two Daoist nuns sat cross-legged at this intersection. One nun had a serene expression and appeared rather delicate. The other had steely brows raised in anger while thunderbolts raged in her eyes. It was the two most senior and most powerful martial grandaunts of South Stream Temple, Huai Ren and Huai Shu. ...... ...... "Ive always wanted to know why you had Huai Ren and Huai Shu enter the capital..." Shang Xingzhou looked at Xu Yourong and said, "It turned out to be in this ce." Xu Yourong realized that she had not been able to hide the arrival of her two martial aunts from Shang Xingzhou. She said, "Since he is the first to be killed, the preparations must not becking." Shang Xingzhou shook his head. "In my view, this assassination cannot seed." ...... ...... "Please, have some tea." Prince Chen Liu took up the tea pot, poured four cups of tea, and lightly pushed them forward. His manners were impable. The tea in his bowl was cold, but the tea in the cups had to be hot, because this symbolized respect. Four Daoists in blue sat across from him, their eyes reserved and their appearances ordinary. However, the asional p of their sleeves would be apanied by the sudden appearance of sword intent. They were clearly of unusual cultivation level. This was especially the case for the white-haired old Daoist. He appeared rather wooden and taciturn, but he gave off an aura of unfathomable strength. Only a few people were aware that while Shang Xingzhou was in the capitals Orthodox Academy and then hiding in Xining, Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring was under the management of this old Daoist. Prince Chen Liu had only learned of this fact today. At the same time, he learned that the venerable Daoists followers were far stronger than he had imagined. With this old Daoist half a step from the Divine, the three other Daoists from the Monastery of Eternal Spring, and the many experts of the princely estate at his side, he suddenly felt like he had been too cautious. Of course, if something unforeseen happened in the Mausoleum of Books and the other side really did end up with the advantage, he would still have to leave. Prince Chen Lius gaze once more fell on that gray brick under the window. ...... ...... "You ced your strongest person at Prince Chen Lius side. It looks like you really do value him." Shang Xingzhou said nothing, but Xu Yourong understood his intentions. She indifferently added, "Then his death is even more imperative." Shang Xingzhou slightly raised his brows in surprise, because Xu Yourongs expression remained serene, not changing in the slightest. She was not feigning calm. With the chess game at this point, there was no meaning or need to conceal ones emotions. Xu Yourong was truly very calm. Because she was extremely sure that Prince Chen Liu would die today. ...... ...... The Prince of Xiangs estate was very quiet. The impassive experts watched their surroundings, asionally adjusting their positions, their feet making no noise. In the garden behind the reception hall, two array masters were paying close attention to a sand table, prepared to adjust the defenses at any time. A man dressed in blue stood at the base of the wall, his shoulders drooped and his eyes half-closed in apparent sleep. It was a very ordinary man, and the sword loosely tied to his waist was also ordinary. But those who knew this man knew that this sword was tied so loosely to make it easier to unsheathe. The man drooped his shoulders for the same reason. The former was his habit ever since he had started his career, while thetter was something he had learned after meeting Wang Po in Xunyang City. From his posture to his breathing to his clothes, every detail was to make it easier for him to unsheathe his sword. Thus, in the entire world, he was the one that could strike the fastest with the sword. Chapter 1081 – Please Do Not Repeat the Story from That Night Chapter 1081 C Please Do Not Repeat the Story from That Night Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "I forgot that there was also Liu Qing." Shang Xingzhou sighed, "If you hadnt mentioned him, I wouldnt have even been able to think of his name." Even though he was now the de facto number one individual in the world, not even he would underestimate an assassin as frightening as Liu Qing. So when he said that he hadnt thought about him, he truly had not thought about him. In no way was he expressing contempt or disregard. Xu Yourong said, "He truly is easily forgotten." "The best assassin should be as such." Shang Xingzhou said in a voice tinged with admiration, "He advanced a lot after Su Li and that one left." Xu Yourong knew that the other person he spoke of was not her teacher, but the legendary leader of the assassins. She said, "Yes, so I am sure that Prince Chen Liu will die." After a moment of silence, Shang Xingzhou said, "I can presume that you have simr ns in many other ces?" Xu Yourong replied, "The ns elsewhere are much cruder. The newly appointed Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons, Guan Bai, will return to the Heavenly Dao Academy in a short while, but I am not sure what will happen after that." Shang Xingzhou nodded. "Zhuang Zhihuan is rather dissatisfied with this matter. If the situation turns restless, he might strike Guan Bai." Xu Yourong answered, "Ive also thought of this, in which case Guan Bai will die." She was clearly stating that an important member of her side would die, but she still had a serene expression. It was like she was describing something that had nothing to do with her. Shang Xingzhou calmly looked at her and then suddenly began tough. Only now did he truly begin to regard her as his opponent. "And after that death?" "Various kinds of death." "How will they die?" "Its just you killing me, me killing you... just like that night." The expression in Xu Yourongs eyes turned faint, as if she was gazing at a distant ce or time. On that night three years, she and Mo Yu had been sent out of the capital by the Divine Empress, so they had not been able to see it. ...... ...... Ten-some Red Geese flew into the sky. Some of themnded while others headed for farther destinations. The news about the events taking ce in the Mausoleum of Books spread through the streets of the capital. The approaching plumes of dust crossing the ins were further proof of this news. The crowd outside the Li Pce became restless and quickly dispersed, but the Grand Examination continued. The bishops and deacons rushed to and fro between the halls, even more of them rushing across the Divine Avenue. The Orthodoxy cavalry had already been deployed. A somber mood suffused the air. Linghai Zhiwang looked at Chen Changsheng and solemnly said, "Its about to start." Chen Changsheng walked to the entrance of the hall and said, "If..." Linghai Zhiwang, Hu Thirty-Two, and Daoist Siyuan nervously looked over. Chen Changsheng had not paid attention to matters of the outside world for many days now. If he had a silent understanding with Xu Yourong or had prepared some trump card, it had to be revealed today. "...Im just saying if." Chen Changsheng fell quiet again, then he turned and said to them, "Forget it. Theres no if. Follow the instructions on the paper." After saying this, he took out a paper dragonfly and passed it to them. Linghai Zhiwang and the others unfolded the paper dragonfly and hurriedly nced over it. They were instantly struck dumb. Whatever absurd orders Chen Changsheng had given them, they still had to carry them out. ...... ...... The clear water within the stone pool seeped over the edges and silently flowed down the path of stone and out of the hall. Only when the water was agitated would it let out a sound simr to the clear cry of a sword. Chen Changshengdled some water. The Green Leaf was not present, so the water was naturally not for it. He raised thedle to his mouth and slowly drank. Tang Thirty-Six stared into his eyes and asked, "Just what are you nning to do?" Chen Changsheng used his sleeve to wipe water off his face and said, "Drinking clear water can clear up the heart." Tang Thirty-Six gravely said, "Youve never drunk unboiled water, much less used your sleeve to wipe your mouth." Chen Changsheng looked at him and asked, "Have you not noticed that Ive already changed a lot?" Tang Thirty-Six inquired, "Where have you changed?" Chen Changsheng earnestly replied, "I live more freely and casually." Tang Thirty-Six looked into his bright eyes and examined his earnest expression, and rage poured out of every pore of his body as he huffed, "You should look in a mirror." Chen Changsheng clearly did not understand what he meant and appeared rather puzzled. Tang Thirty-Six listened to the activity outside and frowned. "Are you really not worried?" Chen Changsheng shook his head. "Since they arent going to fight, why should I worry?" Confused, Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What do you mean?" Chen Changsheng turned toward the stone room. For some reason, he had a ratherplicated expression. "I understand my master more than Yourong. Until he is prepared, he definitely wont allow the other side any chance to start the battle." The two sides had already settled into a deadlock in the Mausoleum of Books, so Tang Thirty-Six found it impossible to believe Chen Changshengs conclusion. He treated it as Chen Changsheng simply soothing himself. Chen Changsheng had passed the paper dragonfly to Linghai Zhiwang and the others, but he would not be present. "Were really not using the Imperial Design?" He stared into Chen Changshengs eyes, his face unprecedentedly solemn. Chen Changsheng said nothing. Tang Thirty-Six said, "If youre sure that His Majesty will stand on your side at the most critical moment, today is the best chance." The Lingyan Pavilion had already been destroyed by the Tianhai Divine Empress using the Frost God Spear, but the array pivot for the Imperial Design was still within the Imperial Pce. Moreover, though the Tang Old Master was maintaining his neutral stance, the Tang ns chief branch, free and unhindered, was gradually regaining its power. His father had sent many enforcers into the capital, stationed at various stores and merchant associations, and ready to move at Tang Thirty-Sixs word. With the Tang ns help, Yuren could activate the Imperial Design at any moment. At that time, even if the princes led the armies into the capital, they would be no match for the martial brothers. This was not the first time Tang Thirty-Six had brought up this suggestion. Chen Changsheng remained silent. Tang Thirty-Six finally understood that he was not hesitating, but using his silence to voice his opinion. Chen Changsheng trusted that if he truly was standing before the abyss, his senior brother would protect him. But for various reasons, he did not want to use the Imperial Design. Tang Thirty-Six stared into his eyes and asked, "Why?" "If we use the Imperial Design, it will be too simr to that night from three years ago." Chen Changsheng paused for a moment, then continued, "And Ill be too simr to Master." Tang Thirty-Six understood what he meant. After a few moments, he patted him on the shoulder to express his support andfort, and then he walked out of the hall. Chen Changsheng returned to the stone room. He had spent all of thest few days practicing the sword within this room. The stone room was very simple, so in that it seemed rather sorry. There was nothing in it besides the prayer mat on the ground. But now, a person had suddenly appeared in the room. When had this person gotten here? And how had they managed to sneak past the eyes of the thousands of priests within the Li Pce? It was a gray-haired old man. His right hand gripped a wet brush and his left hand held a paint palette. The paint on the palette was gray and the old man was also dressed in gray. What should have been white hair and brows had also been painted gray, the exact same color as the gray of the stone walls of this room. Could it be that this old man had painted himself as a wall of this stone room? If this was true, what sort of mystical painting technique was this? The old man looked at Chen Changsheng and said with some satisfaction, "Fortunately, you understand what it means to ce the world above all." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then he replied, "Truthfully, I dont understand it very well." Chapter 1082 – Asking to Change the World Chapter 1082 C Asking to Change the World Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xu Yourongs voice rose continuously from the Divine Path. It was clear and melodious, but no one associated it with the gurgling of a stream. Her voice was too cold and did not rise or fall, and itcked any sort of pity. It was like a tiny pearl condensed from the coldest snow ttering against a frozen porcin te, instantly shattering into powder, leaving no evidence of its existence other than a chill upon the world. Perhaps it was because she had been speaking of killing people this entire time. Starting from her ns to kill Prince Chen Liu in the Prince of Xiangs estate, she had spoken of many topics rted to killing people. The princes outside the Mausoleum of Books, the officials in the court and the provinces, and those Divine Generals who controlled the militaryshe had a n to deal with each of them. The temperature on the Divine Path dropped lower and lower as she spoke. In the obscured part of the snowstorm behind her, one could vaguely make out several lines, though it was not possible to tell if these were the marks of history, the marks of fate, or the movements of the lines across a Fated Star te. After some time, she finally concluded her talk and gazed at Shang Xingzhou. If the emperor really was standing with her and Chen Changsheng, then they truly did upy the higher ground in this battle. In the present situation, she had a very high chance of seeding in those ns. Shang Xingzhou did not think so, or perhaps he was not convinced, because he firmly believed that he deeply understood Chen Changsheng. "That fellow is too inflexible and incapable, and hes also small-minded." He taunted Xu Yourong, "You are sure that he has the daring?" "I do not agree with your view. He only wishes to be a good person." Xu Yourongs eyshes trembled as she added, "And besides, today, it is me doing this, and you know that I can do it." Shang Xingzhou mocked, "Does Wang Po know what youre thinking? And do the Mount Li Sword Sect and those other sects and ns know? If they knew you were so crazy, would they still support your decision? You are sure that they will continue to apany you in going crazy up until thest moment?" Xu Yourong said, "In a ship sailing toward the other shore of the sea of stars, all hands must be of one mind." Shang Xingzhou asked, "And when have you seen a ship on the sea overturning on its own?" "As long as there is sufficient pay, even the most pessimistic sailor will still hope to step on drynd until the true end arrives." Xu Yourong continued, "On the contrary, this will only give them more faith in a certain victory." Shang Xingzhou said, "So you coerced them." Xu Yourong said, "Ive read the history books. Whether hero or tyrant, they all had to resort to such methods to gather their forces." "What of the Li Pce? The millions of believers in the north wont necessarily heed your will and follow your footsteps." Shang Xingzhou gave her a faint smile and said, "Does Chen Changsheng know what you are really thinking?" There was a pause, and then Xu Yourong dered, "I do not care." Shang Xingzhous eyes turned deep and serene as he asked, "Even if floods drown out the world?" Xu Yourong calmly replied, "Even if the world drops into a bottomless chasm." Shang Xingzhou calmly noted, "You will leave behind an eternally infamous reputation on the annals of history." Xu Yourong calmly answered, "As I said before, I do not care." Shang Xingzhou asked, "If the world falls into chaos and the people are plunged into misery, how will Chen Changsheng see you?" Xu Yourong softly said, "I live for myself, not for anyone else, and certainly not because he loves me." Shang Xingzhou praised, "Extraordinary, but I am not someone who takes threats." Xu Yourong replied, "I want to try." In that storm in Xunyang City, Wang Po had once said something simr when facing Zhu Luo. Later, when Chen Changsheng was facing opponents so strong that they seemed invincible, he also said those words. Today, Xu Yourong also said those four words. Her eyes were very bright and her expression was very calm, but that resolved will within represented the greatest madness. Shang Xingzhou asked, "How confident are you?" Xu Yourong replied, "I used the Fated Star te to calcte the result seventeen times. Four of them had you epting my demands while in three of them, I failed." Shang Xingzhou arched his brow. "Four out of seventeen, and you dare threaten me?" "In the remaining ten times, we all lost. The Great Zhou Dynasty copsed and any grandiose ns or dreams of conquering the world became a joke." Xu Yourong calmly concluded, "So it is not four, but fourteen." Shang Xingzhou gazed at the breathtakingly beautiful, seemingly delicate young girl in white for a very long time. He suddenly said, "I also do not care." Xu Yourong calmly gazed at him, seemingly guessing at what he was going to do. Shang Xingzhou said, "Even if I agree to your request now, I can break my word at any time." There were many legendary figures in Taizongs era, like the Prince of Hejian or Divine Generals Qin and Yu. Compared to these people, Shang Xingzhou was rather obscure. In reality, he had aplished many tasks, and his importance was no less than Wang Zhices. He only cared about practical results and cared nothing for reputation. Given his style, he was highly likely to choose a temporary retreat in the face of Xu Yourongs blizzard of an assault. Once the situation had calmed somewhat, he wouldunch his thunderous counterattack. "Yes." Xu Yourong faintly smiled. "So I demand even more." Shang Xingzhou froze at these words, and then he smiled. The Mausoleum of Books became extremely still. The faces of the people who heard these words contorted in shock. Even the eyes of the Prince of Xiang and the Old Lady of the Mutuo n were stupefied. Because they had just heard the worlds most absurd words. ...... ...... From start to finish, Xu Yourong had never stated just what exactly she demanded from Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhou had also never asked. But both of them and the people listening outside the Mausoleum of Books all knew that Xu Yourong was demanding that he retreat, reclude himself, retire. Just a moment ago, Shang Xingzhou said that he could break his word at any moment, and so Xu Yourong said that she demanded even more... What could be a demand greater than the practical concession and surrender that was retreating, recluding, and retiring oneself? It presumably was not death, because Shang Xingzhous obsession was to personally witness the human army breaking into Xuo City, and such a demand was far too absurd. But could it be self-crippling his cultivation? This was a simrly absurd demand... Who would agree to it? How did Xu Yourong manage to suggest such an absurd andughable demand? The stillness in the Mausoleum of Books was broken by gasps and discussion. Everyone thought that Xu Yourong was crazy. Yet as time passed, these gasps and discussion gradually came to a stop. The shock in the eyes of the crowd was even more intense, run through and through by disbelief. The disciples of South Stream Temple could see that the faint smile on Shang Xingzhous lips had already faded. The people outside the mausoleum could see nothing and hear nothing, but this silence was extremely bizarre. Was Shang Xingzhou really considering Xu Yourongs demand? The Prince of Xiangsplexion suddenly turned extremely nasty. The absurd could only ur with abnormal people. And Shang Xingzhou was an abnormal person. That Xu Yourong dared to make this demand meant that she had urately observed that if she was crazy, Shang Xingzhou was even crazier! "Theyre all crazy." The Mutuo ns Old Lady and the head of the Wu n nced at each other and saw the astonishment in each others eyes. "Theyre all crazy." The Prince of Zhongshan muttered as he looked at the Mausoleum of Books, excitement appearing in his eyes. Chapter 1083 – She Can Do It, and So Can I Chapter 1083 C She Can Do It, and So Can I Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The wind both inside and outside the Mausoleum of Books suddenly stopped, as did any sound. The entire world seemed to freeze, both time and space. The two sides had reached a stalemate, a deadlock. This momentary bnce was extremely fragile. Any variable, a wisp of wind or a single sound, could trigger countless cruel massacres, flooding the capital in seas of fire and blood, burning both prosperity and ambition into ashes. Rarely did people dare to make a decision on the important crossroads of history. Xu Yourong had proved that she could do it. Floods drowning out the world or a plunge into the bottomless abyss would not even cause her eyshes to tremble. And everyone knew that she would not quietly wait forever. The Imperial Courts ck-armored cavalry were galloping back to the capital. If Shang Xingzhou was not willing to ept her demands, she would assuredly begin her assault before their arrival. And at this crucial moment, the other important figure seemed to be asleep. The Prince of Zhongshan looked in that persons direction and raised his brow. No one wanted to see the negotiations between Xu Yourong and Shang Xingzhou break down except this brother of his. The Prince of Xiang was an expert of the Divine Domain and had a deep backing within the court. He also possessed a formidable strength in the military. If both the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy came away with severe injuries and the experts of the north and south engaged in battle after bloody battle, who could stop him from ascending to the throne? Xu Yourong and Shang Xingzhou were probably both aware of this, but neither of them mentioned the matter. Because this was also one of the chips they were negotiating with. The crux upon which the sess of the negotiations ultimately hinged was still that demand. The problem was that this was such a callous and unyielding demand that not even someone who had no opinion on life, such as the novice cook of some tavern in the western part of the capital who had lived the dullest, most mediocre, and extremely tough life, would be willing to agree to it. How could Shang Xingzhou? ...... ...... There was no wind, but the white robes hem drifted about like a paper flower. Compared to actual flowers, paper flowers were cleaner, iner, more tragic. Xu Yourong stood on the Divine Path, her hands held behind her as she looked down upon the capital. Her expression was very calm, but her beautiful and delicate features seemed to give off a grandiose aura. Like she was standing before the ocean or observing the world. Shang Xingzhou suddenly felt like he was looking at Tianhaithe Tianhai from many years ago, when she was still young. The first time he saw that girl was back when Taizong was still alive, in the Imperial Pce. At the time, he did not hate her. On the contrary, he admired her, or else he would not have chosen to help her ascend to the throne. The Tianhai of that time was also very beautiful, but whether she was looking at that horse or Emperor Taizong, she always had a very emotionless expression. This was precisely why Shang Xingzhou admired her. If the heavens were to have feelings, they too would age. Only the emotionless could seed at great undertakings. Shang Xingzhou also deeply admired Xu Yourong. Today, every word Xu Yourong had said, from her analysis of the overarching situation to her plot against Prince Chen Liu all the way until her final description of the world in chaos, assaulted the things he cared the most about, the thinnest part of his heart. At the same time, she was also doing one other important thing. She was proving herself to Shang Xingzhou. He had overturned the Tianhai Divine Empresss rule, returned the government to the Chen Imperial n, and be the number one individual in the world. Shang Xingzhous life had reached perfection. He had no other desires except that one. In demanding that he choose to give up and retreat, Xu Yourong had to prove that she could aplish that task. Chen Changsheng perhaps could not, and not even Yuren might be able to realize Taizongs dying wish, because they were good people. But she could. Because she was not a good person, as everything today had proved. You want to exterminate the demons. I can do it. You want the humans to unite the world. I can also do that. And when the timees, the Pope will still have the surname Chen, the Emperor will still have the surname Chen, and the human dynasty recorded in the history books will always have the surname Chen. Is there anything else that you are not content about? Anything else that you cant give up? If her threats to Shang Xingzhous dreams, those callous methods, were waves that scraped the sky, the proofs that came with them were that calm underwater world. The two working together created countless waves, one after the other, stretching up into the sky and seeking to crush all resistance. "The situation you have constructed today can be rated as perfect, grand enough to destroy the world and subtle enough to needle directly at ones heart. It truly is difficult to break." Shang Xingzhou looked at Xu Yourong with both admiration and regret. "Because the people who can threaten you are not your enemies." Thesest words had a ratherplicated meaning and sounded somewhat awkward, but they understood what it meant. "Chen Changsheng trusts me, so he remained silent this entire time. s, he was wrong." Xu Yourong said, "Of course, I know that he will definitely have prepared some things, so I have also prepared myself for them." Shang Xingzhou ruefully sighed, "I didnt think that you would not even let him go." Xu Yourong said, "Since I want to defeat you, I naturally have to defeat your two students first." Was this the reason for that conversation in the pce and the chat over stewed beef ribs in Fortune Peace Road? Shang Xingzhou quietly gazed at her, then he suddenly said, "If I had not convinced him, perhaps you really would have won today." As his words dropped, a wind suddenly stirred within the Mausoleum of Books, whisking away the bits of stone and grass on the Divine Path. The wind had stirred because a cloud had descended. A cloud on the horizonnded on the southern suburbs of the capital and then drifted toward the Mausoleum of Books. The seal of the Mausoleum of Books seemed to have no effect on this cloud. It was not long before the cloud had drifted to the base of the Divine Path. The person Shang Xingzhou had mentioned was sitting atop the cloud, a schr dressed in simple cloth. Within and without the Mausoleum of Books, tens of thousands of people who saw this schr riding the cloud engaged in shocked spection, and then they erupted in joy and ecstasy. Xu Yourong looked at the middle-aged schr, her expression still serene, but she felt a light fatigue on her mind. And then, she felt a little derision, though this remained in her mind as well. ...... ...... Hu Thirty-Two looked with a rather unpleasant expression at the dense crowd of people gathered at the za. When Chen Changsheng said in that restaurant on Fortune Peace Road that he believed Xu Yourong would not do such a thing, he had be very worried. Todays events had proved that his worries were well-founded. An Hua was leading several hundred believers in kneeling on the za, each pair of hands sping a bright and sharp knife. Their request was very simple. They implored the Pope to not leave the Li Pce today and to not involve himself in the matter taking ce at the Mausoleum of Books. If Chen Changsheng was not willing to agree to their request, they wouldmit suicide in front of Chen Changsheng. They were Chen Changshengs most ardent followers, and there was no doubt that they would do such a thing for Chen Changsheng and the great cause of the Orthodoxy. Hu Thirty-Two turned to nce at that quiet hall. He felt even more worried, but this was clearly because of another problem. Chen Changsheng had said nothing to those voicesing from outside the hall. The gray-robed elder with the brush said impatiently, "Hurry and tell this pack of fools to shut up!" It was extremely rare to find a person who would dare treat the Pope with such disrespect. In truth, when they first met in Mount Han, this elder had treated Chen Changsheng with great disdain. The Demon Lord had sought to eat Chen Changsheng back then, and this old man and that traveling schr had appeared together. That this old man had appeared within the Li Pce in that stone room and watched Chen Changsheng for so many days was naturally on that schrs orders. Chen Changsheng was the Pope, but he also seemed incapable of refusing that schr. And many people thought that this schr had good intentions. By now, Chen Changsheng naturally knew this old mans identity. He was the one acimed across the entire world in Taizongs era as the Painting Sage, Daoist Wu. He had painted all those portraits in the Lingyan Pavilion. The day Daoist Wu walked out of the gray wall, Chen Changsheng knew that Xu Yourong had lost. She had still ended up underestimating his master, or perhaps it was better to say that she had underestimated these elders. These elders were precisely those elders he had thought about on that deserted street in Wenshui. It was those elders who had experienced countless wars, blood and fire, who had truly seen the world transform from seas into mulberry fields. Chen Changsheng and Daoist Wu walked out of the hall. Hu Thirty-Two looked with surprise at the gray-robed elder, but he did not dare ask. He stepped forward, up to Chen Changshengs ear, and began to softly advise him how to proceed. Daoist Wu grew increasingly impatient. Chen Changsheng gazed at the gray and overcast sky and suddenly dered, "Strike." Cavalry began to charge from Grass Moon Hall, dust rising in their wake. Hu Thirty-Twos expression instantly changed. He wanted to kneel and continue pleading, but Chen Changsheng moved away. Hu Thirty-Twos body leaned forward, falling toward Daoist Wu. At some point, an extremely gloomy dagger had appeared in his hand. His face continued to appear anguished and troubled, but his eyes were extremely calm. Like the gloomy de glow flying through the sky, they attracted no attention whatsoever. Daoist Wus face instantly changed and a whistle burst from his lips. An unimaginably powerful energy descended together with his brush. With a light pop, a gloomy willow branch flew through the air and caught the brush. The Falling Star Stone appeared like the abyss of the Netherworld on the za, attracting everyones attention and creating a barrier. With a squelch, the dagger plunged into Daoist Wus foot, causing blood to spurt out. Hu Thirty-Twos head was lowered, his body half-kneeled. With an impassive expression, he extracted his dagger and stabbed it into Daoist Wus belly. Chapter 1084 – Xu Yourongs Question Chapter 1084 C Xu Yourongs Question Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At some point, Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan had appeared at the two ends of the za. Those cavalry that had just begun to charge suddenly called for their mounts to stop. Those fervent believers who had just been weeping a moment ago had now retreated under An Huas guidance. They asionally turned to fearfully nce at the center of the za, where fighting was still going on. It was not only the Gloom Willow and the Falling Star Stone. The Mountain River Map and the Universe Stamp had also appeared in the Li Pce. With the sudden appearance of the Li Pces grand array, Daoist Wu lost his chance to counterattack. A dagger had been thrust into his belly. If ones vision was good, they would even be able to see that this dagger had made a half-turn inside his belly. A howl of pain broke out of Daoist Wus lips while the brush in his hand and the palette concealed in his sleeve ttered to the floor. Hu Thirty-Two pulled the dagger out and then stabbed it into Daoist Wus other foot. He was fast, steady, and urate. He worked with great calm and focus, as if he had forgotten about anything else. Daoist Wu let out another miserable scream. He fell to the ground and was powerless to get back up. Blood gushed out of his body in an abnormally gory and cruel sight. As the Painting Sage, Daoist Wu naturally had his extraordinary aspects. Even though he started cultivatingte, he had lived a thousand years and his cultivation level had long since reached an unfathomable level. Even under the suppression of the Li Pces array, he should not have been so quickly captured without resistance. But no errors could be allowed in this undertaking, and they would have to leave soon, so they could not leave Daoist Wu a single chance to counterattack. Thus, Chen Changsheng could only rely on this bloody method of fighting and use Hu Thirty-Twos most abnormal of daggers. The Gloom Willow left the ground and returned to Linghai Zhiwangs hand. The Falling Star Stone let out a few rays of light before returning to the sword sheath. "You will not die, so there is no need to worry." Chen Changsheng took out his needles and stabbed them into several of Daoist Wus vital Qi openings, helping him to staunch the flow of blood out of his belly. Daoist Wu was pale and he shouted with irrepressible anger and incredulity, "You dare injure me!" Chen Changsheng took three different pills from his sleeve and put them in Daoist Wus mouth, but he did not answer. Daoist Wu sternly said, "This is Lord Wangs will!" Chen Changsheng continued to ignore him as he inspected the wounds on his feet and confirmed that they were not serious. Daoist Wu felt like the pain from his wounds was increasing, and his rage and hatred peaked. He began to loudly shout, more and more filthy words and profanities working their way into his speech. Chen Changsheng nced at him, his eyes bright and serene. Hu Thirty-Two whispered, "Your Holiness, should we stab him again?" Daoist Wu instantly felt like there was a dagger in his chest. In terrible fear, he subconsciously shut his mouth. An Hua arrived. Chen Changsheng said, "I will hand him over to you." An Hua already knew who this gray-robed elder was. Though a little nervous, she still nodded her head. Chen Changsheng nodded and said, "In a little, the Li Pce will be rather empty. If somebodyes..." An Huas voice trembled as she answered, "I will kill him." Chen Changsheng calmly and seriously said to her, "My meaning is, no matter whoes." He was referring to that middle-aged schr. In terms of prestige and the status one held in the hearts of the people, if he spent many more years nurturing it, he would still be inferior to that schr. Only a person like An Hua could ignore that persons existence for his sake. "No matter whoes, I will kill him." An Huas reply this time was very fast. Her voice had also calmed down. It no longer trembled, and seemed extremely determined. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan gave her very appreciative gazes, and the former even gave her a word of advice. "Remember to cut his head off. This will guarantee his death." At these words, An Hua, who had just barely managed to calm herself down, was stupefied. Finally, Hu Thirty-Two ced his dagger in her hand and smiled. "This dagger of mine is faster than most." In the stomping of horse hoofs and the rising and falling of dust, the Li Pce quickly became deserted. Those ordinary believers stood guard outside while the only people in the za were Daoist Wu in the pool of blood and An Hua with her two hands tightly grasping the dagger. Two thousand Orthodoxy cavalry galloped out of the Li Pce through the Divine Avenue, incurring all sorts of surprised chatter. All the bishops and enforcers, including Linghai Zhiwang, Daoist Siyuan, and Hu Thirty-Two, had also left. No one noticed that Gou Hanshi and the Mount Li Sword Sect disciples had also taken their leave of the Hall of Announcements, as had the Archbishop of the Temple Seminary. The Li Pce was now empty, and the activity around the Mausoleum of Books also meant that the area around the Li Pce was also empty. But those examinees taking part in the Grand Examination had no idea of all this. The bishops supervising the Grand Examination within the Green Leaf World were alsopletely unaware. Upon careful analysis, someone might have realized that the vast majority of the priests in the Green Leaf World belonged to the Orthodoxys conservative faction. Of course, the Bureau of lesiastic Education had always been the gathering ground for the Orthodoxys conservative faction, and it was only proper that the Bureau of lesiastic Education manage the Grand Examination. Before this event, no one could have objected to the Popes decision. The ck-clothed girl hugged the Green Leaf and walked out of the Hall of Pure Virtue. The majority of the Bureau of lesiastic Education was carried off with her. Her expression was very indifferent, because she believed that this was just a very ordinary and trifling matter. Today, she still had many important tasks to carry out. Like getting revenge on that middle-aged schr. ...... ...... The middle-aged schr was naturally Wang Zhice. How could one describe him? There was no adjective that could truly fit him. He was a true legend. He had an unimaginable status in the history of the Human race, his onlyck being that he had never been emperor. Even now, he was still themander most trusted by the demi-humans, their closestrade. At the same time, he was also that expert most feared and worshipped by those demon dukes in Xuo City. As she looked at Wang Zhice, Xu Yourong suddenly smiled. She was well aware that though they were both elders from Taizongs generation, Wang Zhice and Shang Xingzhou had never been on good terms. In Taizongster years, their rtionship became even more ambiguous and dangerous. Just like Daoist Wu, who was probably at the Li Pce right now, the person he was most afraid of in this world was the old Demon Lord, but right after him was Shang Xingzhou. Perhaps it was better to call him Daoist Ji. The portraits within the Lingyan Pavilion had all been painted by Daoist Wu. But of the people depicted on those portraits, more than half had been killed by Daoist Ji. Time could not dispel all hostility and fear, even if it was several hundred years. They were clearly opposed to each other, so why were they working together today? Xu Yourong did not ask, because she already knew the answer. It was once more the overarching situation, the world, the demons, and the northern expedition. She suddenly thought, if Empress were still alive, what would she do in this situation? The Empress would probably give a sigh of ridicule and disdain: Men... Xu Yourongs smile became even more dazzling as she thought of this. Wang Zhice asked, "Why is the Holy Maiden smiling?" Xu Yourong drew back her smile and indifferently answered, "Because Ive suddenly thought of a possibility." Wang Zhice warmly said, "Please speak." "When you should appear, you never appear, and when you shouldnt appear, you decide to jump out." Xu Yourong calmly asked him, "Lord Wang, Sir, have you gone senile?" Chapter 1085 – Where the Dust Rises Chapter 1085 C Where the Dust Rises Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Historians had many ways to divide thest one-thousand-some years. The mostmon choice was the founding of the Great Zhou, and many of them also chose to use the chaos of the Hundred Herb Garden and the ascension of Emperor Taizong as a crucial point. Amongst the popce, quite a few people also chose the moment when Wang Zhice suddenly leapt onto the stage of the world as the start of a new generation, dividing those one-thousand-some years into history before and after Wang Zhice. Because the roles he had yed in the northern expeditions against the demons had been far too important, his deeds far too legendary. On this day in history, his appearance also divided history into a before and after. Before Wang Zhice appeared, the air inside and outside the Mausoleum of Books was fraught with tension and everyone was uneasy and apprehensive to the extreme. After he appeared, many negative emotions were instantly banished and many people began to show expressions of joy, even ecstasy. The people had finally confirmed that the rumor was true, that he was still alive, so he could naturally resolve all the problems the Human race would encounter. Even the sunlight of early spring seemed to grow more brilliant in anticipation. It was at this moment that they heard a question. "Lord Wang, Sir, have you gone senile?" ...... ...... The conversation between Wang Zhice and Xu Yourong was not intentionally concealed from the people within and without the Mausoleum of Books. The former did not due to his self-confidence and because there was nothing that he was not willing to speak of, while thetter did not because of a faint disappointment and the will to fight that came with it. Xu Yourongs question threw everyone inside and outside the Mausoleum of Books into an uproar. Lord Wang was the respectful address that the entire Human race had given Wang Zhice, and she had even called him Sir. But nobody would believe that this question was out of true concern. Even though she was the Holy Maiden of the south, was the greatest pride and treasure of the capital, the people could still not ept such disrespect from her. Outside the Mausoleum of Books, excited chatter could be heard, mixed with angry rebukes. Even the Mount Li Sword Hall elders and the other experts in the forest slightly creased their brows at this question, deeply disapproving of this discourtesy. The Old Lady of the Mutuo n and the head of the Wu n once more nced at each other, and then they wordlessly shook their heads, already prepared to concede and leave the capital. Xu Yourong ignored the turmoil outside the Mausoleum of Books, and she also cared not for the reactions of the southern experts. She calmly gazed at Wang Zhice. Shang Xingzhou stood within the sword array, silently and apathetically watching on. Outside the sword array, Wang Zhice faintly smiled, apparently unconcerned by her deep derision. He was well-read in the Daoist Canon and well-versed in worldly matters. He was naturally aware of Xu Yourongs current emotional state and where those emotions came from. When Xu Yourong spoke of how he had never appeared when he should have appeared, she naturally referred to those times when the world needed him. Like that sea of blood that engulfed the Orthodox Academy twenty-some years ago, or that heaven-shaking coup that had taken ce in the Mausoleum of Books three years ago. At these crucial pivots in history, Wang Zhice truly had not appeared, but he had appeared at other moments. Back then, he had left the capital in low spirits, no longer concerning himself with the battles for power and authority in the court. He wandered the four seas and secluded himself deep in the wilderness. But he still cared about the future of the Human race. So when the Demon Lord attempted to kill Chen Changsheng, he had appeared in Mount Han. On the night that the Demon Lord died, he had appeared in the snowy mountains. During White Emperor Citys internal strife some time ago, he had appeared in the snowy ins of the north. Wang Zhice said, "I once saw Chen Changsheng." Xu Yourong answered, "I know." Wang Zhice added, "At the time, I was also prepared to go and see you and Qiushan." Xu Yourong asked, "Youve seen me today. Are you disappointed?" Wang Zhice smiled and shook his head. He did not care about Xu Yourongs rudeness from just now. In his view, this was just a little girl getting angry after failing to collect all sorts of rouge, despite many days of hard work. Xu Yourongs performance today was sufficiently outstanding. Disappointment was out of the question. But he had confirmed today that Xu Yourong had grasped the supreme and emotionless Dao. And he had always been a man of many emotions. Their Daos were different, so it was naturally hard to scheme against him. Two people walking different paths could naturally only be strangers. This made him feel somewhat regretful. "You say you want to try, and so I also want to try." Wang Zhice looked at Xu Yourong and said, "I want to try and persuade you to give up on this crazy way of thinking." "Persuade?" Xu Yourongs lips curled into a smile. This time, the derision in her smile seemed even thicker. In her view, Wang Zhices saying that he wanted to persuade her to give up was proof that he had already made a choice. And he had also made a choice for the entire Human race. What other choice did she have than to ept? Such persuasion was not real persuasion, as it had nothing to do with reasoning. Today, Xu Yourong had been able to force Shang Xingzhou into this impasse because she had ultimately not chosen victory, but to set the entire world aze. This was Zhou Dufus de style. She could do this because many factions were willing to follow her. These were the sects and ns of the south, the cavalry and believers of the Orthodoxy. But now that Wang Zhice had appeared, her n had been shattered. And this was not even taking into ount his unfathomable cultivation, that he was a supreme expert on par with Taizong and Zhou Dufu. Just his name alone was enough to alter the entire situation. His prestige was so high that no one in the world could surpass it. Now that he stood across from Xu Yourong, who would still be willing to follow her? The disciples of South Stream Temple had not put down their swords, but upon learning of Wang Zhices identity, the looks on their faces became rather strange. And just which of the Orthodoxys experts, whether in the southern region of the Mausoleum of Books or within the capital, would dare attack Wang Zhice? Even if there were still people loyal to her, she could no longer aplish her goal of burning down the entire world. In other words, she could no longer threaten Shang Xingzhou. From this perspective, the person most familiar with the Halving de Style was still, as expected, Wang Zhice. Even on the day that Zhou Dufu returned to the sea of stars, he had still not managed to surpass his elder brother. But he knew that if one wanted to stop the de that was the World Aze, one had to do so before the fire was lit. The chilly spring breeze was still chilly. It blew from beneath the cloud over the two sides of the Divine Path, rustling the grass. The two plumes of dust rising from the ins were a sign that the terrifying ck-armored heavy cavalry were about to return to the capital. The entire world was silent. Everyone was waiting for Xu Yourong to admit that she had lost. Suddenly, the Mausoleum of Books began to quake. The water of the shallow canals in front of the Divine Path began to lift from the ground like clear sheets of paper. The river around the Mausoleum of Books began to ripple and slosh. The green duckweed that had just grown out a few days ago was stirred by the turmoil into pieces. The quaking came from the ins to the south. The capital had the barrier of the Mausoleum of Books, so, fortunately, no houses copsed, but countless people still walked onto the streets in the panic, looking just like ants. In shock, the crowd looked toward those ins and witnessed an extremely bizarre sight. The dust stirred from the ck-armored heavy cavalry that were only ten-some li from the capital had suddenly disappeared. It had been reced by an even thicker plume of dust. It rose into the air, obscuring the sun. It looked just like a ck dragon. The terrifying plume of dust rising from the in caused theplexions of Wang Zhice, Shang Xingzhou, Wang Po, and the Prince of Xiang to change at the same time. As experts of the Divine Domain, they could naturally tell that this ck dragon really was formed from dust. The problem was that the ce where the dust was rising from was the capitals final barrier to the south: Mount Mo. Mount Mo had copsed! Chapter 1086 – Where the Dust Falls Chapter 1086 C Where the Dust Falls Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The ck armor was covered in dust, but it did not seem old. On the contrary, it exuded an aura of extreme terror. But none of the subjects of the Great Zhou Dynasty would be afraid. When the peasants in the fields by the road heard those thunderous hooves and saw the ck armor of those horsemen, they would halt theirbors and kowtow while the children ying on the trees would yell out in excitement. Because they knew that these cavalry were the Great Zhou Armys finest troops, their mounts the strongest Dragonhorses. Equipped in that gloomy ck armor, they were the Great Zhou Dynastys, even the entire Human races, greatest pride, the invincible army created by Emperor Taizong: the ck-armored cavalry. The heavy cavalry of this ck-armored cavalry were currently making their way to the capital. The ck-armored heavy cavalry had the most powerful and lethal weapons on the continent. Divine General He Ming was the leader of these heavy cavalry. Back when Chen Guansong had just taken on the post of Principal of Star Seizer Academy, he was the vice principal. In that period, the Tianhai Divine Empress and many other people had regarded him as Chen Guansongs most exceptionalrade, his most reliable aide. Ten years ago, he had been transferred to lead the ck-armored heavy cavalry. His performance remained superb, but his taciturn and inconspicuous personality meant that themon people did not hear of his deeds, and he had been obscured beneath the brilliance of Xue Xingchuan and others. Two thousand heavy cavalry were rushing to reinforce the capital. In terms of strategy, this was an extremely risky action, an unwise decision. It was certain that many Dragonhorses would die under the dual pressures of a long journey and heavy armor, and the troops themselves would shed some of their numbers. But after receiving the urgent message by Red Goose from the capital, the long-prepared Divine General He Ming did not hesitate. He ordered his subordinates to break camp, because the capital needed two thousand ck-armored heavy cavalry to guard it. Only this way could those cultivators be more obedient, could the Great Zhou Dynasty be at peace, could the northern expedition proceed without fail! As Divine General He Ming pondered these matters, his gaze pierced through Mount Mo before him, descending on an even farther ce. Mount Mo was thest barrier of the foothills to the south of the capital. One could already faintly make out the capital. The capital had no city wall, and the Imperial City itself was not very tall, so when he saw the capital, he was really looking at the Mausoleum of Books to its south. He already knew through the message of the Red Goose that Xu Yourong had brought many southern experts and trapped the venerable Daoist, and that the Li Pce could move at any time. Divine General He Ming did not know the specific details, but the fact that the venerable Daoist had been trapped was shocking on its own and made him think about many things. He rather admired Xu Yourong, even though he had never been able to stand Xu Shiji in thesest ten-some years. He felt that if she were a man, she could have be the general of a generation. As he thought about these matters, his mood became moreplicated. Many years ago, he had participated in a full moon banquet at the Xu Estate, where he had held that little girl who seemed to be carved from jade. He had already reached Mount Mo. Just a little longer, and he and his two thousand heavy cavalry would reach the Mausoleum of Books, where they would assault the traitors. The once-little girl would probably die today, no? And just how many of the cavalry he led that should have been killing their way into Xuo City would die today? Suddenly, several shrill cries came from the sky as a Red Goose flew like a bolt of lightning to the ground. It was warning that a strong foe was attacking. The ck-armored heavy cavalry truly deserved their reputation as the strongest force on the continent. With a ttering of metal, the two thousand cavalry quickly came to a stop, a sea meeting a dam. This ck tide of cavalry, ordered through waving banners, quickly set up an array. A forest of spears aimed at the sky, unleashing a Qi of iron and blood that seemed to physically attack the sky. This Qi of blood and iron concealed many terrifying ballistae and a dangerous array. These were truly lethal techniques. Even a Divine Domain expert would find it hard to gain any sort of advantage. But the array and lethal techniques of these two thousand ck-armored heavy cavalry were all ultimately useless. Because the target of the enemys attack had never been the cavalry, but the nearby Mount Mo. A streak of light drew out a straight line in the sky that quickly disappeared. At the front of this line was a little ck dot. This little ck dot had used an iprehensibly terrifying speed to reach the peak of Mount Mo. At that moment, everything in the world went still, whether it was the puffs of steam rising from the nostrils of the Dragonhorses or the spring breeze curling around the ck armor. The entire world was so still that it did not seem real. And then, a rumble shattered the stillness. A boom like both thunder and the roaring of thousands of monsters came from deep under Mount Mo. The ground fiercely quaked. Both the hardy rocks and the soft meadows of grass began to visibly ripple. As the rumbling rose from the ground, countless cracks began to appear on Mount Mo. In an extremely short time, countless rocks had broken off from the mountain, shooting through the sky and then crashing down in grandiose plumes of dust. The quaking intensified, and the addition of the massive rocks flying through the air threw the entire ce into even greater disorder. The neighs of Dragonhorses could be heard within the dust, but they had all been personally raised by Qiushan Jun at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, so even in these circumstances, they did not panic. Coupled with the protection of the array, the two thousand cavalry did not suffer a destructive blow, but were thrown into disorder by the uneven ground and the terrifying boulders. The soldiers quickly waved the banners in their hands tomunicate with the troops, their expression concerned, but the veil of dust blocked theirrades visibility. The array masters shouted and worked together while experts of the army began tounch attacks on the massive rocks that had made it past the array. Even Divine General He Ming acted, but the ballistae in the center of the army did not. They still pointed at a certain area in the dust, while lethality still remained concealed behind strict discipline and the will to unflinchingly face death. After some time, the dust gradually settled and the cavalry were finally able to see the scene in front of them. Those cavalry who had remained extremely calm in the face of such a chaotic situation were finally shocked. The Mount Mo that had been in front of their eyes just a moment ago had disappeared. ...... ...... Mount Mo was not tall, only a hundred-some zhang, but it was still a mountain. Who could convert an actual mountain into a field of rubble and copsed cliffs in such a short time? As the dust settled, a girl dressed in ck appeared. Her exquisite face featured an absolutely cold visage. That cinnabar birthmark of hers seemed to give off a monstrously fiendish air. Her feet were bare. Because the moment her footnded on the summit, the chain on her feet had been pulverized into the smallest of existences. The cavalry were stunned as they thought, was it really just this seemingly immature girl in ck who knocked down all of Mount Mo? Suddenly, innumerable neighs filled with a terrible fear rose from the cavalry. The Dragonhorses that had managed to remain calm while the mountain copsed and stone rained down had suddenly begun to move restlessly in panic. After a while, they began to kneel toward the ck-clothed girl, expressing their servitude. The cavalry were cast onto the ground, causing even greater chaos. As he looked at the ck-clothed girl, Divine General He Ming slowly raised his right hand, his mood rather gloomy. Apanied by a white light, a divine Qi rose from the middle of the army. The ck-clothed girl gave him an indifferent nce. Chapter 1087 – Three Divisions of Cavalry on the March Chapter 1087 C Three Divisions of Cavalry on the March Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At the ck-clothed girls gaze, He Ming suddenly calmed down. He was so relieved that he even smiled. But his right hand was still raised in the air, ready at any time to clench into a fist and order the two thousand ck-armored heavy cavalry to attack. The girl moved her gaze to the still-disorderly cavalry. She seemed to think of something, her brows knitting together. In a gust of wind, she vanished. The rest of the wind once more took up the dust rising from Mount Mo and sent it drifting toward the cavalry. The dust was scattered in the wind, making no shape or form. Countless milky white rays of light suddenly pierced out, making the dust seem like white gauze. These rays of divine Qi came from the bows and arrows in the hands of the cavalry. It was not the divine ballistae concealed in the middle of the cavalry that was their most frightening weapon, but these Sacred Light arrows. Had the ck-clothed girl sensed the Sacred Light arrows and chosen to retreat? A deputy general came up to He Ming. As he looked toward the direction in which the girl had vanished, he ced his hand on his sword and said, "Quite the fast reaction." There was a clear unwillingness in thisment. The ck-clothed girl had appeared too suddenly andnded too quickly. Neither the true experts within the heavy cavalry nor the array masters had time to react. In the deputy generals view, if the girl had been just a little slow in leaving or if a simr situation urred, the ck-armored cavalry would definitely have a chance to hold her. Even though the girl had disyed such terrifying destructive powers. He Ming gazed silently in the direction the girl vanished. He did not agree with the deputy general. The ck-armored cavalry had crisscrossed the world and never once tasted failure. They naturally had ways to deal with experts. He was even confident that they could contend with an expert of the Divine Domain for a time. The problem was, if he guessed correctly, that girl just now was not an ordinary expert, but a dragon... "What? That was a dragon?" Divine General He Mings words were so shocking that the deputy general and the surrounding officers found it hard to speak. He Ming said with a slightly bitter voice, "Yes, and it should be a ck Frost Dragon." The deputy general was even more stunned, and then speechless as he subconsciously grabbed his hair. If the girl in ck really was such a being, then she had not retreated out of fear, but because she was going easy... Yes, one could have guessed this the moment shended on the summit of Mount Mo and notunched an assault directly on the cavalry. If she had let the cavalry first enter Mount Mo before she began her assault, this plus the innate pressure she ced on the Dragonhorses would have made the ck-armored heavy cavalry suffer almost unbearable casualties, even if they were notpletely destroyed. Since ancient times, the bane of the ck-armored cavalry had never been those Divine experts who rode on clouds and remained untouched by the world, but dragons. It was said that a thousand years ago, when Emperor Taizong was building up the ck-armored cavalry, he had developed and even trained them in methods specifically for dealing powerful dragons. Later on, the agreement sworn on the starry skies meant that dragons no longer stepped forth onto the continent and the world gradually forgot the terror of these high-level beings. The ck-armored heavy cavalry had also reached its fourth generation, and those once-practiced methods had long been forgotten on some ancient pile of paper within the Ministry of the Army. An officer came to his senses and asked, "A dragon dares toe to the continent? Is she not afraid of being executed by the Divine experts?" "The current experts of the Divine all have different thoughts. How could theye with a united will to carry out that agreement?" Divine General He Ming added, "And when both sides reached that agreement, they forgot about her existence, so her name isnt there." The deputy general asked, "Just who is that ck-clothed girl?" "All of you probably already know. She is the dragon envoy of His Holiness the Pope." After a pause, He Ming added, "She is also that taboo of the Imperial Pce." Now that the Tianhai Divine Empress had returned to the sea of stars, many of her secrets were gradually being revealed under the sunlight, and this naturally included the legend of the ck Dragon. The uneven bulges of the ins seemed like frozen waves of wheat. The ck-armored cavalry stood amongst them, not making a single sound. Suddenly, He Ming made a self-mocking smile, but his eyes turned hard as he ordered, "Establish the Peerless Turbid Wave Array." The ck-armored cavalry which was famed for its discipline seemed rather strange at this moment. The officers looked at him with strange gazes instead of immediately issuing the order. Because Divine General He Ming had said Peerless Turbid Wave Array. This array was renowned for being sturdy and steadfast and was ideal for protecting against attacks while resting and reorganizing. With Mount Mo destroyed and the morale of the troops wavering, Divine General He Mings n was very reasonable. But the Peerless Turbid Wave Array moved... very slowly. If they used this array and moved forward, they probably wouldnt even reach the Mausoleum of Books by dusk. What meaning would there be then? The deputy general looked at Divine General He Ming and wanted to object, but he suddenly thought of something and paled, withdrawing his words. ...... ...... The entire capital could feel the copse of Mount Mo. The houses lining the Luo River swayed but did not copse. Dust rose up between the ground and roof beams, causing the entire world to be caked in dust. Theplicated figures carved on the stone pirs became somewhat blurry. The room with all sorts of plum blossoms nted in it, on the other hand, had been covered in dust ages ago. The maple trees standing outside the Bureau of lesiastic Education had lost many branches. They nowy scattered on the streets, but a careful observer would see signs of an array in the mess. The maple branches and the array hidden within them blocked the ck-clothed cavalry belonging to the Bureau of lesiastic Education outside. The three cardinals of the Bureau of lesiastic Education and its priests had entered the Green Leaf World for the Grand Examination, which was currently being carried by the ck-clothed girl. Right now, the Bureau of lesiastic Education had no strength to resist the Li Pces will. In the shortest period of time, the Li Pce cavalrypleted their upation of this famous building. The cavalry of the Bureau of lesiastic Education standing outside the forest somewhat helplessly and gratefully put down their weapons. ...... ...... The Bureau of lesiastic Education was the headquarters of the Orthodoxys conservative faction, its direct subordinates the famous Six Ivies. However, the only one that truly needed taking care of today was the Heavenly Dao Academy. At the same time, the Heavenly Dao Academy was also the most troublesome of ces. Its reputation and rtionship with Mao Qiuyu meant that the Li Pce could not use force. Linghai Zhiwang slightly leaned forward, staring in loathing at the stubborn faces of the teachers and students within the Heavenly Dao Academy. That he had been regarded highly by both the Pope and the Tianhai Divine Empress at the same time was because he had never been naive, even when he was a youth. What he hated most in his life was naivete, hot blood, and passion, but he knew that these were very troublesome traits, because they all pointed straight to the word sacrifice. He naturally didnt care if these teachers and students of the Heavenly Dao Academy became a pile of corpses. But this would affect the Popes prestige and would certainly affect Mao Qiuyus rtionship with the Li Pce. It was clear that Zhuang Zhihuan clearly understood these things, so even though he had learned about what had happened in the Bureau of lesiastic Education, he was still not willing to surrender. He hoped that these young and idealistic students willing to sacrifice themselves could help himst until good news came from the Mausoleum of Books. Linghai Zhiwang nced at the old Daoist at his side and asked, "Youre the vice principal, so why wont the students listen to you?" This old Daoist was Daoist Shuxin. He sighed and did not answer. Back when Mao Qiuyu was in seclusion within the Li Pce, guarded by his disciple Zhuang Zhihuan, the Heavenly Dao Academy had been under the management of Daoist Shuxin. Linghai Zhiwang, who had made this suggestion, had hoped that Daoist Shuxin could use this period of time to strengthen his control over the Heavenly Dao Academy in preparation for this day. Zhuang Zhihuans prestige in the Heavenly Dao Academy had been higher than he had imagined. The curses from the young students grew louder and louder. Linghai Zhiwangsplexion darkened as he said, "Count down from five. Prepare to kill." Daoist Shuxin was stunned by these words and implored, "Absolutely not!" Linghai Zhiwang ignored him. With a metal ttering, the Orthodoxy cavalry slowly took out their swords, which glimmered with Sacred Light. The ck enforcers of the Hall of Heavenly Judgment silently infiltrated the Heavenly Dao Academy like several dozen ghosts. Chapter 1088 – A Dragon Cry - Preview Chapter 1088 C A Dragon Cry - Preview Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Orthodoxy cavalry preparing to charge inspired no fear in the several hundred teachers and students of the Heavenly Dao Academy. On the contrary, they became even more passionate, their shouts getting louder as their wills became even more united. Other than the slogan of Protect the Heavenly Dao, many of the students were cursing at people, the greatest target of their ire naturally being Daoist Shuxin, who they regarded as a traitor who had sold out the academy for glory. Linghai Zhiwangs name was also amon urrence, and someone would even disrespect the Pope on asion. Linghai Zhiwangsplexion grew gloomier and gloomier as he listened to those curses, but if one carefully looked, they would realize that the emotions in his eyes never once changed. In terms of strength, it was naturally the Li Pce that held the absolute advantage. The Orthodoxy cavalry was an existence of equal renown to the ck-armored cavalry, and the ck enforcers of the Hall of Heavenly Judgment had once been mentioned alongside the Department for Purging Officials and the assassins of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The Heavenly Dao Academy truly had deep foundations and had raised many experts, and many bishops in the Li Pce hade from it, but it was still just a school. The Heavenly Dao Academy had been able tost so long because Zhuang Zhihuans heart was hard enough and the blood of the teachers and students was sufficiently hot. And if the Li Pce was willing to use force against these teachers and students who were willing to lose their heads and spill their blood, a massacre was bound to ensue. Moreover, the current situation had a different cause from the bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy twenty-some years ago. Linghai Zhiwang, as the one in charge of this matter, was certain to enjoy infamy for a thousand years, while Chen Changsheng would not fare much better. What the Li Pce had to do was make the teachers and students of the Heavenly Dao Academy give up while spilling as little blood as possible. Yet Linghai Zhiwangs eyes remained cold and indifferent, the pleading of Daoist Shuxin failing to make him retract his order. As he watched the Orthodoxy cavalry ready their charge and those ck enforcers raise the scythes of death in their hands, Daoist Shuxin was ovee with sorrow and despair. He seemed to be seeing the Heavenly Dao Academy awash in a sea of blood and the tender faces of the young students copsed in pools of blood. And then he felt like he was going blind. The Heavenly Dao Academy had not turned into a sea of blood, but one of ink. A shadow dropped down from the sky, falling over the ancient buildings of the Heavenly Dao Academy. This shadow was so deep that it seemed to have physical form. It seemed like night had descended. The angry curses stopped as the young students of the Heavenly Dao Academy looked up in confusion toward the sky. They did not see the bringer of that shadow. The countless snowkes dropping from the overcast sky obscured all vision. "Its snowing!" a student shouted in excitement. "How can it be snowing?" another student shouted in surprise. It was early spring. Even if there was a cold spell inte spring, it didnt make sense for it to snow. The students were astonished and began to talk. Some people even forgot about those cavalry brimming with killing intent outside the gate. But there were still many people who remembered what sort of situation the Heavenly Dao Academy and their schoolmates were in. As she watched the beautiful snowkes dropping down from the sky, a beautiful female student began to tear up as she muttered, "The Heavenly Dao above believes that this world is too filthy and so has sent down this sacred snow to purify our eyes and hearts?" Some students overheard her and felt the same. They prayed toward the sky, somewhat sad, but their resolves even more firm. Linghai Zhiwang coldly said, "After the snow melts, the ground remains covered in filth. Can a god deceive itself as well as others?" A low and thunderous boom suddenly exploded in the sky. It was an incredibly deep boom and not at all weak. It was like thunder hidden deep within the clouds or a river deep within the earth. The people looked up toward the sky in consternation as they thought, was that the response from the heavens? Was it a reply to the female student? Or to Linghai Zhiwang? This voice had an extremely clear will. It was one of indifference, of looking down upon the world, and of ack of interest. Zhuang Zhihuans expression had not changed in response to the Orthodoxy cavalry brought by Linghai Zhiwang, or the several teachers Daoist Shuxin had brought with him. But that thunderous roar made his expression turn rather strange, and a hint of hesitation and intent to retreat appeared in the depths of his eyes. He had recognized this sound. It was a dragon cry. ...... ...... The amount of snow falling from the sky instantly increased by several dozen times while the wind became cold and biting. The fierce snowstorm caused the temperature within and without the Heavenly Dao Academy to rapidly drop. Whether it was the ivy on the stone walls or that ancient thousand-year-old tree in the deepest part of the campus, they all became nts of beautiful white jade. Several smallkes became covered in thinyers of ice which rapidly began to thicken. In a few seconds, they becamekes of ice, as smooth as mirrors. In a certain remote courtyard, the water in its deep wellpletely froze, cracking the surrounding ground. The entire world became white, a realm of ice and snow. The majority of the ordinary students became snowmen. They could still see and think, but not move. A stupefied expression was frozen onto their faces. Zhuang Zhihuan was a genius in his youth and he was now at a level where the number of experts on par with him could be counted with ones fingers. He was naturally able to get by without any problem. Ten-some teachers and students of excellent cultivation were also able to endure. Their faces were pale, their lips turning blue. The cold encroaching on the Qi openings and Ethereal Pces of these teachers and students had dealt them internal injuries. But Zhuang Zhihuans face was pale because he had abruptly realized that he had nothing to rely on. Where had this snowstorme from? Why was it so fierce and terrifying? This was the question that filled the students and teachers of the Heavenly Dao Academy with fear. At this moment, a figure slowly walked out of the snow. This figure had a rather strange posture as they walked, seemingly uncoordinated yet also giving off a particrly steady feeling. Perhaps it was because this person had only one arm? When they saw that figure, that empty sleeve pping in the strong winds... Even the eyes of those young students who could not move or show their emotions on their face filled with joy. Those teachers and students who could still talk let out cries of delight. "Senior Guan Bai!" "Famous Name!" "Senior Brother!" ...... ...... Guan Bai entered the Heavenly Dao Academy along that famous stone avenue, and then he stopped. He stood between the two stone walls. There were many names on the stone wall, and a line of words had been carved at the very top: Good wind, let me borrow your strength to soar up to the azure sky. This was the Promation of Azure Sky. When he was studying at the Heavenly Dao Academy, his name had once appeared on this stone wall, and it had been at the very top. For this reason and for many other reasons, he had always been the Heavenly Dao Academys greatest pride, then and now. So even though they clearly knew that his strength was not enough to alter the current situation, the students of the Heavenly Dao Academy still could not help but cry out in delight. But then, all voices vanished; all delight turned to shock. Because Guan Bai looked at Zhuang Zhihuan and spoke. "Teacher, just concede." Chapter 1089 – The Silent Spring Day Chapter 1089 C The Silent Spring Day Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The fierce snowstorm gradually died down. Only with no wind could the snow stick. The snow covered more and more names on that stone wall. The Heavenly Dao Academy was deathly still. After some time, Zhuang Zhihuan finally walked out from behind the several hundred snowmen. This was the first time since the Orthodoxy cavalry had surrounded the Heavenly Dao Academy that he had actually stood in front of the teachers and students. Because the speaker was the disciple he was most proud of: Famous Name Guan Bai. It was also because many people had already be snowmen, leaving him no ce to hide. He looked at Guan Bai with cold and indifferent eyes. "Why?" "Because Teacher is wrong." "ording to the information from the Mausoleum of Books, it should have been the Holy Maiden that arranged for you to return to the capital." "His Holiness wrote me a letter beforehand." "Youve been watching the entire time?" "Yes, because I had to make sure." "Make sure that I was wrong?" Guan Bai gazed with mixed feelings at his beloved teacher as he said, "Correct, because no one has the right to use the lives of others to satisfy their own way of thinking." Zhuang Zhihuan was quiet for a very long time. Finally, he said, "So... you were just making sure." Guan Bais eyes became much calmer as he said, "Because at the very start, I did not believe that Teacher was this sort of person." Zhuang Zhihuan understood everything. He softly said, "It seems that His Holiness really does value you. He actually used so many forces just so you could watch this y." Guan Bai replied, "His Holiness is merciful and did not wish to see the Heavenly Dao Academy burned to ash for Teachers ambition, so His Holiness treated me with great patience." "Ah, ambition..." Zhuang Zhihuan gazed into the distance, though it was hard to say whether he was thinking about Wenshui or the hometown he had not visited in ages. He repeated that word again. Guan Bai wanted to know why he was sighing so emotionally. After some time, Zhuang Zhihuan looked back to him and said, "Yes, I have ambition, and a great one. After all, I have the appropriate ability, a very high cultivation level, and powerful strength. And Im also very young, so why cant I pursue it?" Guan Bai sternly said, "Teacher once taught me that one could achieve the Great Dao from the straight, so there was no need to pursue the bends and twists." Zhuang Zhihuan indifferently said, "Senior Brother Mao treated me extremely well and I also had a rtionship with the chief branch of the Tang n. If I stood on His Holiness the Popes side, I could also have obtained what I wanted. I could have kindled my ambition into a true wildfire, burning it most beautifully." Guan Bai said, "This is precisely what I dont understand." Zhuang Zhihuan asked, "Have you also forgotten how Zhuang Huanyu died?" Several years ago, Chen Changsheng brought Su Li back to the south from the snowy ins. Passing through Xunyang City, he was on the verge of returning to the capital. On that night, Zhuang Huanyu, under a formidable mental pressure, chose to cut his throat by a well. That courtyard was still in a remote part of the Heavenly Dao Academy and that well was still there, but it had remained uninhabited this entire time. Many people had already forgotten the events of the Garden of Zhou, had forgotten about that outstanding youth that hade to the Heavenly Dao Academy after Guan Bai. Todays fierce cold had caused the ground around that well to fissure into an unrepairable state. Those memories had also been forced out of the cold ground. Zhuang Zhihuan naturally would not forget this matter, nor would Guan Bai. During the All-School Martial Exhibition, he had challenged Chen Changsheng precisely for this matter. He was rather grief-stricken as he asked, "Has Teacher still not forgotten about that matter?" Whether it was through his rtionship with Tang Thirty-Six or Principal Mao, Zhuang Zhihuan should have been one of Chen Changshengs trusted aides. Had he chosen the other side just for this reason? Zhuang Zhihuan shook his head. "Zhuang Huanyu died because his heart was too weak. It has nothing to do with His Holiness." Confused, Guan Bai asked, "Then why do all this?" Zhuang Zhihuan lightly said, "I truly do not hate His Holiness. The problem is, who will believe me?" Guan Bai was speechless. Yes, even if the Pope trusted him, would Linghai Zhiwang? Would Daoist Siyuan? Would the Holy Maiden? "Since I am incapable of walking this path, I can only choose the other method to burn my ambition." Zhuang Zhihuans hand rested on his chest, and he said, "Or else this ce will never be at peace." Guan Bai advised, "Yet now that you have failed, why not give up?" "Youve seen my true face and now want me to give up? Who do you think you are?" Zhuang Zhihuan mocked, "Youre my student. What right do you have to judge right and wrong? And what right do you have to ask me to give up?" There was a pause, then Guan Bai dered, "Right now, I am speaking with you in my capacity as Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons." Cries of shock rose from the teachers and students of the Heavenly Dao Academy. The previous Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons was the old Principal of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mao Qiuyu. They had believed that after Principal Mao Qiuyu broke into the Divine Domain, Zhuang Zhihuan was certain to be the Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons. No one had expected that the Li Pce would send firm word that the Pope had no such intention. The teachers and students of the Heavenly Dao Academy were at first dejected, and then furious. Todays situation was inrge part rted to this matter. The true circumstances had taken them all by surprise. The position of Archbishop of the Hall of Illustrious Persons had been taken up by Senior Guan Bai? The Li Pce was not suppressing the Heavenly Dao Academy? Could it be... that Principal Mao had not been forced to leave by the Pope? Then what would happen next? Zhuang Zhihuan had taught in the Heavenly Dao Academy for many years and truly did have a very high prestige there. But in the minds of these young students, Senior Guan Bai was their greatest pride, a true model in terms of both cultivation and conduct. The snow had stopped a long time ago and spring was gradually returning to the world. umted snow was hard to melt, so those students that had been made into snowmen were only slowly beginning to regain the ability to move. They did not know what to do next, but they realized that they could no longer raise the weapons in their hands. ....... ...... ....... ...... One division of Orthodoxy cavalry was in front of the Mausoleum of Books. One division of Orthodoxy cavalry was at the Bureau of lesiastic Education. One division of the Orthodoxy cavalry was at the Heavenly Dao Academy. But the Li Pces strongest force was elsewhere. The inexplicable fall of snow made the Road of Peace as chilly as the tense situation taking ce. Daoist Siyuans left hand rested on his chest, lightly clenched, like he was ying with a walnut. What was actually in his hand was a treasure of the Orthodoxy: the Universe Stamp. Hu Thirty-Two stood next to him and half a step behind. His head was slightly lowered while his hands were buried in his sleeves. He looked like an inconspicuous shopkeeper. No one knew that his left hand gripped the Falling Star Stone while his right hand held an ordinary and unremarkable dagger. Simrly, no one knew if it was the divine strength of the Falling Star Stone that was more powerful or the dagger that was more frightening. A vast crowd of people stood behind the two Prefects of the Orthodoxy. A hint of bright and striking red asionally appearing in the dense crowd of people made it seem even more wicked. Two hundred and seventeen bishops and deacons of the Star Condensation Realm. Sixteen cardinals of terrifying cultivation level. They stood on the Road of Peace. Surrounding the Prince of Xiangs estate. The other ten-some princely estates and the Tianhai estate were deathly silent. Let alone the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, even the Great Zhou Imperial Court would find it hard to gather so many cultivators of this level. This was the Li Pces strength. It was usually concealed, but once it appeared, everything in the world had to fall silent out of respect. Chapter 1090 – A Gooses Footprint in the Melting Snow Chapter 1090 C A Gooses Footprint in the Melting Snow1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Snow was drifting down over the capital, and the Road of Peace was no exception. Only a few people knew that these drifting snowkes came from a furious snowstorm falling over the Heavenly Dao Academy. All the princely estates had shut their gates, making not a single noise. The Prince of Xiangs estate was even more quiet, so silent that it seemed like a tomb. The snowkes flew past the high walls of the princely estate,nding where the Li Pce priests could not see, but they could notnd on the ground. Countless gusts of wind behind the wall incessantly blew against the soft snow. Several hundred cultivators and divine crossbowmen stood in the garden and courtyard of the Prince of Xiangs estate, separated by the ck sea of priests by only a single wall. They made not a single sound, maintaining absolute silence. As a result, their breathing sounded even louder. The louder it was, the heavier it was. The shorter it was, the more nervous it was. Was the light snow of early spring unable to fall because of this breathing that was as silent as a mystery, as heavy as a mountain? Prince Chen Liu stood by the window, gazing at his subordinates in the garden as he silently pondered these questions. As snow danced outside his window, his face seemed a little pale. Because he was tired, not because he was uneasy. At this moment, any regrets were unnecessary. He turned to the blue-clothed Daoists. Three Daoists in blue turned toward that white-haired old Daoist. The old Daoist was a true expert of the Daoist faith and had been half a step from the Divine for many years. Other than the Tang ns Minister Wei, the blind zither yer, and a few hidden characters belonging to the southern ns and sects, there was no one else that could be ced on par with him. But even he did not have the confidence to defend the Prince of Xiangs estate. Not a single shred. Hepletely understood that if the Li Pce decided to attack with all its power, only theplete mobilization of the Great Zhou Imperial Courts army could stop that raging wave. The old Daoist said to Prince Chen Liu, "You should go." Prince Chen Liu paled even further, but his expression remained calm. "I cannot abandon these subordinates loyal to me and my father." The old Daoist impassively said, "I will remain to block the way. You leave first with my three martial nephews." Prince Chen Liu froze, not having expected the old Daoist to be willing to take such a risk. The old Daoist walked up to the window. Ignoring the prince, he slowly closed his eyes. The wind brought snowkes to that wrinkled face and ruffled his white hair. It was a rather touching sight. Prince Chen Lius eyes went moist at this sight. He wanted to persuade him otherwise, but he ultimately chose to remain silent. He used as little time as possible to regain hisposure. After bowing to the old Daoist, he immediately turned around. The gray bricks from the window to the center of the reception hall began to sink down, forming a flight of stone steps leading underground. Prince Chen Liu and the three blue-clothed Daoists headed down the steps. In front of them was a gloom that headed to parts unknown. Suddenly, thenterns on the stone walls lit up on their own, their fire illuminating the ground in front of the group. It was rather wet, and moss was growing along the corners of the walls. The ce had not been cleaned in many years. The light also shone on Prince Chen Lius face. He was very calm. There was no moisture in his eyes. His face showed no signs of being touched. All of that was meaningless. He had always believed this. The battle about to begin was also meaningless. The old Daoist from the Monastery of Eternal Spring might be able to escape with his life, or he might die a valiant death in battle, but it had nothing do with him. He only needed to know that the old Daoist would assuredly make the experts of the Li Pce pay an enormous price. As for whether the soldiers and experts of the princely estate surrendered or died in battle, that also did not matter. He had never once doubted the loyalty or ardor of these people, but these people had never been the true aces of the Prince of Xiangs estate. The Prince of Xiangs estates true strength would not even appear in the capital today. Because he had made an almost identical judgment to Chen Changshengs. He did not think that a fight would start in the Mausoleum of Books. Though the moment of the final battle had still note, many people would still die today. He had to ensure that his own life would remain unthreatened, so he had to leave. He would use this gloomy tunnel to reach the shore of the Luo River and then leave the capital. Several hundred ck-armored light cavalry had been waiting on the outskirts of the capital for him for a very long time. He would take this light cavalry and travel to Hanqiu City, where he would meet up with his most loyal subordinates, troops, and the Zhu ns descendants. When that time came, what should he do? Issue an official denunciation? Or should he first poison to death those pieces of trash in the Zhu n? If it were Emperor Taizong, what would he do? Poisoning was no good, as it was too obvious. House arrest was better, and he could revisit the matter after he took the throne. A hint ofughter appeared in his eyes, shining in thentern light, as he thought of these things. The three Daoists were behind him, so they naturally couldnt see. His father was an expert of the Divine Domain, so there was naturally no need to worry about his safety. Even if the venerable Daoist happened to lose, neither Xu Yourong nor Chen Changsheng were that vicious, so they naturally wouldnt do anything to the princely estates concubines and their children. Prince Chen Liu felt like he had thought of everything, considered everything, calcted everything. But he did not think about his new wife, the Princess of Ping, or even about this current undertaking. He also had not calcted that someone was waiting for him up ahead in this gloomy tunnel. ...... ...... In the quiet tunnel, any sound could be heard loud and clear. Like the water moving underground or ants climbing on the wall. The two Daoist nuns opened their eyes. Footsteps wereing from in front of them, from the direction of the Prince of Xiangs estate. Huai Shu nced at her senior sister. Huai Ren had an apathetic gaze. Suddenly, the faint lighting from in front of them refracted in a strange manner. It was like space was being twisted there. What sort of strength could cause the space to silently warp? Huai Shu sensed this Qi and asked in consternation, "What object is this?" Huai Ren slightly raised her brow and said in surprise, "His Holiness the Pope has also moved?" ...... ...... When the space in the tunnel was twisting, a simr phenomenon was taking ce in the sky. The gloomy light of the sun shone everywhere, clearly illuminating the Prince of Xiangs estate. A pressure difficult to describe descended from the sky. The snow and wind suddenly went mad. A ck dragon w tore through the clouds and slowly descended. The dragon w was like a ck mountain, its scales like dark windows exuding a monstrous Qi. The soldiers and experts could not remain calm, and began to shout in panic. The white-haired old Daoist opened his eyes, from which a stream of light shot out. This pure light enveloped the Prince of Xiangs estate. It was a formidable defensive array. The old Daoist looked at the sky and coldly said, "Evil creature, die!" Before his words had time to fall, his sword had left its sheath. It drew a harsh ray of light against the sky as it flew up, piercing through the thick clouds to sh at his foe! He knew that his opponent today was very strong, but he remained fearless. This strike of his condensed all his cultivation over his life, being infinitesimally close to the Divine Domain, and was bolstered by the estates array. As long as his opponent was still not an adult, she would undoubtedly be injured and forced to retreat. But he had no idea that his true opponent was not in the depths of the snowstorm. They had always been in the Prince of Xiangs estate. When he was putting his heart and soul into that sword strike, that person struck. That person stood in the corner of the wall, his shoulders drooped, an ordinary sword loosely tied to his waist. At some point, his slender fingers had grasped the hilt, seeming both steady and in harmony. If someone had seen this, they might have even developed a misperception. His sword and hand were one. How could there possibly be a sword faster than this? A sword glow shed and then vanished. It was like a firework, or a flower blooming in the night. Two holes appeared in two walls. The tip of a sword, covered in blood, pierced through a blue Daoist robe. ______________ 1. This is a Chinese idiom that is either used to refer to the vestiges left behind by events from the past or to the fleeting nature of human life. Chapter 1091 – Chen Changshengs Arrangements Chapter 1091 C Chen Changshengs Arrangements Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Boom! Everyone in the city could hear it. The dust umted over many years dropped down from the roof beams. The crowds on the streets were perplexed as to what had happened. The officials of the court who had just received news from the south wondered in shock, has another mountain copsed? The thunderous boom gradually faded into the distance. The massive dragon w slowly drew back into the clouds. The array over the Prince of Xiangs estate had been shattered. Though the estate had not been turned into ruins, it was not far from it. The wooden bridge had been shattered, and ruined evening pavilions were tilting into theke. The waters of theke sloshed against the shores, turning the yellow sands of the horse track into a muddy slurry. Dust rose all around the estate, as did screams. Dazzling stains of blood could be seen speckling the white walls and their red tiles. The orderly and muffled steps of the Li Pce priests could be heard from the other side of the broken walls, and the situation soon fell into even greater disorder. The reception hall deep within the estate was a little quieter, and the building here was also rtively intact, but two holes had appeared at one of its corners. Suddenly, a dazzling ray of light, just like a sword, shot out of those two holes. The hard bricks of the wall were torn apart like paper. The walls making up this corner and the roof above it neatly fell down. Clinkclinkclinkclink! In a series of bright shattering sounds, those timeworn tiles and beast sculptures broke into pieces. Careful examination would reveal that straight line amongst the shards and the t edges shining like gold. The corner of the wall had vanished, so that person was naturally revealed. The old Daoist squinted, wanting to confirm the identity of his assant. This person was dressed in blue, but it would not make one think of the blue gown of a youth, only make one feel that he was a servant. It was absolutely impossible for him to be a servant. The old Daoist quickly realized who he was. Other than that person, who else in the world could find such a superb moment to strike? Whose sword could be so fast and so vicious that it could y him in a single strike? The old Daoist sighed, "I didnt expect you to already be half a step from the Divine." The blue-clothed servant was Liu Qing. With Su Li and that mysterious individual gone, he was the most frightening assassin in the world. And only he would still insist on working in the shadows, even when he was half a step from the Divine. Liu Qing did not respond. This was out of caution, and it was also a habit from his line of work. The old Daoist arched his brows in displeasure. And then, his brow split. A wound appeared in the center of his left brow. It was a wound so fine and slender that it seemed rather elegant. If it had been made by a sword, then this sword had been so finely controlled that it was almost godlike. Blood began to seep out of this fine wound. The old Daoist sighed, then sat against the wall. More and more blood began to rush out of the wound, gurgling out. Liu Qing did not look. He kept his gaze fixed on the old Daoists hands. He had been doing so from the moment he had appeared. The old Daoists hands were not holding a sword. That sword had disappeared into the sky. But he did not rx his guard. Because the old Daoist had maintained his illusory grasp on the sword. Now, the old Daoist finally loosened his grip. After holding his breath for a very long time, he finally gave onest exhtion. This breath was as hot asva, scalding magma that instantly vaporized the falling snow into steam. There was a sloshing sound. His gaze moved upward, resting on the old Daoists face for a few moments. The old Daoist had already shut his eyes, and he was no longer breathing. Liu Qing finally rxed, but there was no joy on his face, only a paleplexion. To kill the old Daoist, he had suffered heavy internal injuries. ...... ...... Without any array or a true expert like the old Daoist, the Prince of Xiangs estate only managed to put up a brief resistance before the might of the Li Pce. The Li Pce quickly seized the entire estate, as well as the two neighboring estates. Hu Thirty-Two ordered his subordinates, "Dont rm the women in the rear courtyard." The Orthodoxy had finally attacked the Imperial n. No matter what happened afterward, it was now time to reap sufficient rewards. The Li Pce had to acquire several ledgers and a few hidden objects. How to deal with the people within this princely estate was another matter entirely. Bishops from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green and bishops from the Li Pce specializing in divine arts were currently treating the wounded. A sh of Sacred Light would asionally rise from the ruins, followed by chanting. Even the wounded from the Prince of Xiangs estate would be treated. Of course, they were put behind the priests of the Li Pce. Daoist Siyuan slightly frowned as his right hand rubbed his slightly bulging belt. He deeply disapproved of this way of doing things, but this was the Popes order. The bottle of Cinnabar Pills in his belt had been personally given to him by the Pope. Even if there were people that could not be saved with the Sacred Light technique, this bottle of Cinnabar Pills would probably make it very difficult to die. Of course, those who were already dead could not be brought back to life. Daoist Siyuan looked at the old Daoist by the broken wall, a mixture of emotions in his eyes. The old Daoist was thin and short. His white hair was in a mess and his body was covered in blood. The most powerful person seemed very weak once they were dead. He knew of this old Daoists background and identity. This old Daoist was the individual that he and Linghai Zhiwang had most feared before the start of this undertaking. In thest few years, the Hall of Heavenly Judgment had sent many people to Luoyang to keep watch on the Monastery of Eternal Spring, especially on this old Daoist. The moment the old Daoist left Luoyang, he and Linghai Zhiwang had found out and reported the matter to Chen Changsheng the same night. Chen Changsheng had been practicing the sword in the stone room at the time and expressed no opinion. It was only today that Daoist Siyuan learned that the Pope had made arrangements for this a long time ago. His gaze fell on the old Daoists severed brow. There was still some sword intent there. This sword intent was like a willow catkin about to break. It was extremely fine and clear. A gust of cold wind caused a biting sensation to appear. Just how frightening was an assassin that could kill this old Daoist? His brows perked as he thought of that blue figure he had spied earlier in the snow. Just what is the rtionship between His Holiness and Liu Qing? At this moment, three people abruptly appeared in the ruins. Daoist Siyuan was not shocked, nor did he appear wary. He had clearly known in advance of that tunnel in the reception hall. He bowed to the two Daoist nuns and said, "I have seen my two seniors." Huai Shu sternly said, "Since youve moved, why did you not tell the Holy Maiden beforehand?" This straightforward nun of irascible temperament was clearly in a foul mood. If Daoist Siyuan had not been a Prefect of the Orthodoxy leading one of the Sacred Halls, she might have shown even more anger. Daoist Siyuan bitterly smiled. "I also only knew of His Holinesss arrangements just beforeing." Huai Shu was dumbstruck by these words while Huai Ren also appeared rather surprised. Daoist Siyuan knew that this matter was very hard to clearly exin. He said no more and looked to another person. Even with the help of three Daoists from the Monastery of Eternal Spring, Prince Chen Liu had still failed to reach the Luo River, and Hanqiu City was still a thousand li away. His face was rather pale and a few bloodstains could be seen on his body, but his expression retained its habitual calm. Daoist Siyuan found this rather admirable, and then he felt that the Popes arrangements might be inappropriate. Chapter 1092 – The Prerequisite of All Things Chapter 1092 C The Prerequisite of All Things Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A breeze blew through the ruins, ruffling sleeves and gradually stirring up a killing intent. Other people might not be able to sense it, but Prince Chen Liu could clearly perceive it. He stared into Daoist Siyuans eyes and clearly enunciated each of his words. "Chen Changsheng will not kill me." Huai Shu stared nkly at him before understanding what he meant. She subconsciously wanted to stop this, but she realized that her senior sister had not said anything. Huai Ren was looking toward the southern part of the capital, lost in thought and paying no attention to what was about to ur. At this moment, a dagger happened to appear outside the reception hall, breaking that breeze and that possibility. By the time Daoist Siyuan looked over, the dagger had returned to its owners sleeve. Hu Thirty-Two had finished searching the estate. Daoist Siyuan expressionlessly said, "At times, mercy is idiocy." Hu Thirty-Two meekly said, "Since this is His Holinesss will, mistakes are also correct and idiocy might only be because of us." It sounded rather awkward, but the meaning was extremely simple. Even if the Pope was wrong, he was still right. If the Pope really was wrong? Then please consult the sentence above. Daoist Siyuan looked away from Prince Chen Liu, and his sleeve also stopped fluttering in the breeze. Hu Thirty-Two gave a simple exnation of the current situation. From the moment Mount Mo copsed to when the Li Pce priests seized the Road of Peace, many events had taken ce around the capital, but only a short time had passed. The sides at the Mausoleum of Books were still in a stalemate. Even when confronting a true legend, Xu Yourong still had no intention of backing down. Huai Ren and Huai Shu had entered the tunnel in the early morning, so they had no idea what had happened over at the Mausoleum of Books. When they learned that Wang Zhice had appeared, they were naturally quite shocked. "Why would Lord Wang..." Huai Shu was nervous and anxious, finding it impossible to continue. Huai Ren thought, no wonder something seemed strange over at the south. After muttering to herself for a time, she dered, "We are going to the Mausoleum of Books to take a look." Huai Shus voice shook as she said, "But this is Lord Wang." Huai Ren calmly said, "Even Lord Wang cannot recklessly order around Holy Maiden Peak." After saying this, she brought Huai Shu out of the Prince of Xiangs estate and toward the Mausoleum of Books. Her ability to make such a determined choice at this moment made the Li Pce priests feel even more respect toward Huai Ren and Holy Maiden Peak. Daoist Siyuan ignored these things. He turned once more to Prince Chen Liu and said, "If theres a chance, I will still kill you today." Hu Thirty-Two felt helpless as he listened, but he couldnt do anything, because Daoist Siyuan had only said he would do it if he had a chance. Prince Chen Liu asked, "You really want to kill me?" Daoist Siyuan said, "Ive wanted to kill you starting from many years ago, because I already knew back then that you would be trouble." At that time, he had still been a young man praised by both the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Pope, and had just be an archbishop. Prince Chen Liu, on the other hand, had been the only representative of the Chen Imperial n left in the capital, holding a special ce in the hearts of themoners and officials. Prince Chen Liu said, "It really is as Mo Yu said. You really do have an extremely violent personality." Daoist Siyuan noted, "Why bring up my rtionship with her? Let alone you, I even once wanted to kill His Holiness." Prince Chen Liu knew what he was referring to. Back when the Orthodox Academy was besieged and in the events that followed, Daoist Siyuan was a frequent sight. Perhaps he would be drinking tea in that tea house in Hundred Flowers Lane, or perhaps he would be standing in the darkness, staring at those walls covered in ivy. At the time, Prince Chen Liu had been standing across from him, and what he had wanted to do was to protect Chen Changsheng. Now, however, the situation had been reversed. Hu Thirty-Two brought Prince Chen Liu out of the estate. Prince Chen Liu was silent as he gazed at the ruined courtyard and the fallen corpses. He did not know where the Li Pce nned to imprison him or whether Daoist Siyuan would attempt to find a chance to assassinate him. Neither did he know if he should pray for Chen Changshengs victory or Shang Xingzhous. If it was out of concern for his life, he naturally preferred the former. But that was not how he wanted the story to end. He only knew that whether Shang Xingzhou won or Chen Changsheng won, he and his father had already lost. Under the prerequisite that they had not truly made their move. Perhaps it was precisely because he and his father had not truly prepared to move that they had lost so cleanly. It now seemed that he, his father, the other princes of the Chen n, and even Shang Xingzhou had underestimated Chen Changshengs daring. But supreme power had always been the most corrosive of poisons. Who could resist that allure? ...... ...... No snow was falling over the Li Pce, but it still seemed very cold. Perhaps it was because it was too empty. Only two people were present on the vast za. Daoist Wu sat on the cold stones, his hair a mess and his belt drenched in blood. He looked absolutely miserable. He was extremely angry at the moment and wanted nothing more than to curse eighteen generations of Chen Changshengs ancestors, caring not that there might be emperors among them. But he did not dare do this, because a woman dressed in white was standing behind him. An Huas delicate face was fraught with tension. She gripped a dagger and stared only at the back of Daoist Wus neck. When the Pope left, he had ordered very clearly that if anything changed, she needed to kill this old man the first moment she could. The two archbishops had also instructed her very well: in order to kill someone, it was best to cut off their head. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng walked out of the Li Pce. The teachers and examinees participating in the Grand Examination were all in the Green Leaf World. The crowd that hade to see the spectacle had dispersed, leaving the stone pirs alone in silence. He thought that he was going alone to confront the world, so he couldnt help but feel a little lonely. But just when he was prepared to sigh, he saw Tang Thirty-Six. This made him feel rather surprised and somewhat awkward. Tang Thirty-Six said, "Since you could write a letter to Guan Bai beforehand, you could also have told me." His voice was very calm when he said this, but anyone could hear the anger inside. Chen Changsheng replied, "I know the Tang ns style of doing things. Once they strike, they will leave no path of retreat, so I didnt want to involve you." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Since you want to move, you have to move with a thunderous momentum. Do you not agree with the Holy Maidens method?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yourongs method is already the best method in this sort of situation." To use the future of humanity to threaten someone like Shang Xingzhou seemed like a naive, childish, absurd, andughable idea, but it was actually not. Because Shang Xingzhou understood that naivete often symbolized absolute cruelty and callousness. If Wang Zhice had not suddenly appeared today, Xu Yourong really might have seeded. Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What are you prepared to do?" Chen Changsheng replied, "In terms of both cultivation and wisdom, Im far inferior to Yourong, but at times, Im still more naive." Even at a tense moment like this, Tang Thirty-Six still couldnt help but want to tease Chen Changsheng. But he did not do this, because he vaguely guessed at what Chen Changsheng wanted to express. The more naive one was, the crueler they were; was this what he meant? Chen Changsheng knew what he was worried about. After patting him on the shoulder, he began to walk south. Tang Thirty-Six stood dumbstruck. Only after a while did hee to his senses and run after him. Chapter 1093 – Her Name Chapter 1093 C Her Name Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Across several hundred years, this was the day in which the most Red Geese appeared in the capital. A Red Goose would asionally fly across the sky, leaving a trail in its wake. A stream of shocking news followed these trails to various ces. The Heavenly Dao Academy, the Bureau of lesiastic Education, the Prince of Xiangs estate... Those trails revealed the Li Pces formidable and callous will, expressed the stance of the young Pope. Suddenly, the Red Geese scattered in a chorus of frightened cries. The sky suddenly dimmed. The people on the streets looked up and saw a massive shadow obscuring the sky. The clouds roiled like raging waves as the shadow revealed its true body. A ck mountain ten-some li in length appeared in the sky. The asional ray of sunlight would be brightly reflected off the ck mountains, as if they were bright mirrors. The weather went cold and snowkes began to fall. The capital seemed to have returned to winter. This sight made the people recall the dread their ancestors had felt when they were dominated by dragons, and fear overcame them. ...... ...... The massive shadow drifted toward the Mausoleum of Books. It seemed slow, but it was actually traveling very fast. The river around the Mausoleum of Books deepened in hue, giving off a much colder feeling. The shadow did not continue to encroach upon the Mausoleum of Books through the main gate, nor did it use the southern gate. Instead, it passed over the river, that green orange grove, and the small courtyard that once had dried meat hanging from its roof beam. Finally, it crossed the shallow canals, ultimately shrouding all of the Mausoleum of Books. Underneath the shadow was a person. He had delicate features and clean eyes. He seemed extremely clean and fresh. He wore the Divine Robe and held the Divine Staff. He exuded an aura of absolute divinity. He was the manifestation of conviction, the supreme good who walked the mortal realm. He was the current Pope. Very few people had ever seen Chen Changsheng like this. The girls of South Stream Temple gaped in shock. Xu Yourong slightly tilted her head and sized him up, the hint of a smile in her clean and cold eyes. ...... ...... Shang Xingzhou turned to face Chen Changsheng. His gaze pierced through the countless sword intents of the South Stream Temple sword array, itself seeming to be sharp and awe-inspiring to the extreme. But he had finally looked at Chen Changsheng. On that year, as Chen Changsheng carried the Tianhai Divine Empress down from the Mausoleum of Books and he walked up to the peak, they had passed each other, each of them looking straight ahead. Later on, he never again looked at his disciple, not even when they worked together in White Emperor City, not even when they had talked with each other three years ago in the Orthodox Academy. He had not truly been looking at him, instead indifferently regarding him from on high. Today was the first time he was looking straight at Chen Changsheng. His eyes were deep and obscured. Like that mountain within the Cloud Grave, it was simply impossible to see what they were really like. But there was still an asional ray of sunlight. This was an expression of admiration. And this was also the first time. He felt that Chen Changshengs performance today was quite excellent. Just when a problem had urred at the Mausoleum of Books, the Li Pce had unleashed a thunderous blow and swiftly taken control of the capital. The moment he chose and the toughness of his methods all showed that Chen Changsheng had truly matured. From a certain perspective, one could even smell a hint of ruthlessness on him today. These matters looked simple, but they were actually very difficult to pull off. Chen Changsheng had spent these days in silence, seemingly uninvolved, but nobody would truly believe that he would do nothing. Many eyes had been keeping an ever-present watch on the Li Pce. Shang Xingzhou had always been looking at him. Wang Zhice had also been looking. Daoist Wu had been their eyes. But Chen Changsheng had seeded in hiding everything from them. From the situation, it seemed that even Xu Yourong had not known what he was thinking. ...... ...... When Shang Xingzhou was looking at Chen Changsheng and showing admiration for the first time, Wang Zhice was looking at that shadow enveloping the Mausoleum of Books. He seemed to remember something from the past, and a nostalgic expression appeared on his face. The shadow suddenly vanished, transforming into a sky of snow. A ck-clothed girl appeared in the snowstorm. She had an indifferent expression and a face as beautiful as a painting. Her ck dress exuded an extremely cold Qi. Destroying Mount Mo, pacifying the princely estate, and using frost to dominate the Heavenly Dao Academyshe had yed the most important role today in allowing the Li Pce to control the capital. As a ck Frost Dragon, she might not have been mature, her Dao and soul unable to meld with thews of the Divine Domain, but she was born with a divine attribute that disregarded the difference in levels. To put it another way, from the moment she was born, she was foreordained to be an expert of the Divine Domain. The two old Guardians of the Tang n and the old Daoist from the Monastery of Eternal Spring were all experts half a step from the Divine, but in terms of pure fighting power, they were still inferior to a high-ss divine being like her. As for destructive power, there was no one on the continent that couldpare to her, not even if Xu Yourong or Qiushan Junpleted their third awakenings. Dragons had always been the most terrifying existences. Otherwise, Emperor Taizong and the Divine experts that he led would not have paid such an enormous price to force them to make an oath to the starry skies and sign that agreement, making them promise that they would never makendfall on the continent. But that agreement did not include her name. Because she had been imprisoned under New North Bridge at the time, and she had still been very young, so young that she did not even know the short form of her name. The one who had imprisoned her beneath New North Bridge was Wang Zhice. ...... ...... "Zhusha, long time no see." Wang Zhice smiled at the girl in ck. Zhusha was her short name, or perhaps it was better to call it her human name. Even this name had been given by Wang Zhice, further reinforced into a habit by Qin Zhong and the others. As she heard these words and saw that middle-aged schr on which time seemed to have no effect, the ck-clothed girl suddenly went pale. She had imagined meeting this person many times, resentfully plotting her revenge. But she had not imagined that meeting him again after several centuries would still fill her with fear. She had been imprisoned underground by him for several hundred years, and he had even given her a name... Those memories had truly been engraved on her bones. They were impossible to forget, and sent chills through her body. Even she felt very cold, very afraid. Her body began to tremble, the fragments of ice on her ck dress ttering against each other. At this moment, she looked like a lonely little girl. She could destroy a mountain, pacify an estate, reverse the situation of the entire capital. But Wang Zhice had only needed to say long time no see to send dread coursing through her body and deprive her of any strength to fight. The river of time incessantly battered against its shores and dug down, digging so deep that the bottom could not be seen and it became an abyss. A person like Wang Zhice could truly only be described as unfathomable as an abyss. Chen Changsheng walked in front of the girl and blocked Wang Zhices gaze. Wang Zhice quietly looked at him, his eyes still unfathomable as an abyss. Chen Changsheng solemnly said, "She is not called Zhusha." Wang Zhice calmly replied, "I do not think so." Xu Yourong walked down and said to him, "Which is why I say that youve gone senile." Chapter 1094 – Why Dont You Die? Chapter 1094 C Why Dont You Die? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Earlier, Xu Yourong had wondered aloud whether Wang Zhice had gone senile. At the time, her words had triggered an uproar both within and without the Mausoleum of Books. Even the southern cultivators who followed her were rather dissatisfied. She made thisment again, but she was greeted this time by silence. The situation had undergone a massive transformation. Everyone could hear that herment now was just helping out Chen Changsheng. After Chen Changsheng appeared, Wang Zhice had not spoken with him, but decided to chat with Zhusha. Long time no see contained far too many meanings. In terms of attitude, it was as lofty as Mount Han. In terms of psychological attack, it was utterly untraceable. Anyone would find it very difficult to cope with this move. Chen Changsheng had chosen to cut it off at the source. He stood in front of the girl in ck and told Wang Zhice that this was not her name. She could be called Hongzhuang, could be called Zhizhi, or could even be called that dragon name which would require several thousand sybles when transliterated into humannguage. In short, she was not called Zhusha. Even if she had once gone by that name. That was then, and this was now. She was not under New North Bridge, but by his side. Silence reigned inside and outside the Mausoleum of Books. Xu Yourongs discourtesy toward Wang Zhice was not too much in conflict with the impression she had left on themon people ten-some years ago. But Chen Changshengs unflinching stance toward Wang Zhice had caught many people by surprise. Why? In Mount Han, Chen Changsheng had seen Wang Zhice walk on clouds. It was like he had seen a cultivator of the starry sky for the first time. Just like the vast majority of people in the world, he also regarded Wang Zhice as an idol. Today, Wang Zhice was standing across from him and Xu Yourong, but his respect for this legend had still not lessened. Until Wang Zhice had said those words. The little ck Dragon began to feel fear. As he saw her pale face and Wang Zhices faint smile, Chen Changsheng suddenly felt angry. He found it impossible to pinpoint what exactly this emotion was, but it made him feel angry. In an extremely short amount of time, much of the respect in his heart had vanished, and his mind had cooled. As for Xu Yourong, it could be seen from her attitude to Wang Zhice that she respected nothing other than the Great Dao. Just like that, the pressure created from Wang Zhices singlement had been stopped by two statements from Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Wang Zhice faintly smiled and prepared to say something more. But Chen Changsheng was looking elsewhere. The words Wang Zhice had wanted to say were not able to leave his mouth. His expression became more focused. Chen Changsheng was not looking at his master, but at Xu Yourong. By just quietly gazing at each other, they were able to understand what the other was thinking. Their hearts had always been naturally linked, like a rainbow connecting twonds. The swords also struck out like a rainbow. On Holy Maiden Peak, their swordsbined in harmony had once given birth to a rainbow. Chen Changsheng said, "I know that you went to the Hundred Herb Garden. I also went." Xu Yourong said, "When I was little, Empress once taught me that one had to calm their mind before a great undertaking. I only want to calm myself." Chen Changsheng said, "I dont want to be like my master, and I also dont want you to be like the Empress." At these words, Wang Zhice and the disciples of South Stream Temple looked toward Shang Xingzhou within the sword array. Shang Xingzhou was looking up at the overcast sky with an indifferent expression. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking, but he was clearly paying no attention to anyone else. Xu Yourong replied, "Perhaps you did not consider that I want to be like the Empress." Chen Changsheng looked at her and sincerely returned, "No, because I know that you dont like that sort of life." He knew that she liked to look over cliffs, enjoy the snow, listen to the rain, pick herbs, and read. Xu Yourong smiled and sighed, "I know that you also dont delight in this sort of life." She knew that as a child, he had grown ustomed to watching the temple, sweeping the snow, sheltering from the rain, eating medicine, and reading. As for intrigue, deception, callous ughter, cold-blooded threats... Neither of them liked to engage in these things, but in the current situation, they were forced to. And they understood each other too deeply, knew that they didnt like to do such things, so they wanted to do it themselves. Xu Yourong had struck first and Chen Changsheng had struck after. One sword struck east and one sword west. They had no desire to strike with their swords, but they had the heart. They had not intentionally worked together, but in the end, they had ended up walking together. Only a true harmony of swords could give rise to this silent understanding, and make their actions seem so wondrous that the heavens seemed to have nned it. Xu Yourong had held Shang Xingzhou in the Mausoleum of Books and drawn the attention of the princes. Chen Changsheng had brought the strength of the Li Pce to sweep through the world like a flood. The final result was perfect. The Orthodoxys conservative faction had been purged and the capital waspletely under control. A decree from the pce would be all it took for Shang Xingzhou to truly lose. Xu Yourong did not need to be the second Tianhai Divine Empress and Chen Changsheng did not need to go against his heart and ughter the four directions. ...If Wang Zhice had not appeared. Chen Changsheng turned to Wang Zhice and said, "I had always hoped that I would not see Sir here." Wang Zhice replied, "I had also hoped that I would not see you here." Chen Changsheng asked, "I am the Pope, so theres no reason for me not to appear, but what of Sir?" Wang Zhice answered, "For the sake of all living beings of the world, I had toe." Chen Changsheng believed in these words. He had met the Tang Old Master in Wenshui City and knew that this was how these elders truly thought. The elders of Taizongs era were all true idealists. For their goal, their righteous cause, for all living beings of the world, these people could sacrifice so much, like the little ck Dragon, or reputation, or the lives of countless people, and perhaps even more important things. Chen Changsheng really wanted to say that it was wrong to do this, but he knew that such words would be meaningless. He said to Wang Zhice, "It seems that we at least agree on one thing: the living beings of the world are the most important." Wang Zhice agreed, "Yes, even though they are not aware of this." Chen Changsheng noted, "So that all living beings will not suffer the fires of war, will not endure the bitterness of being adrift and homeless, Sir was willing to cross vast distances to persuade us to yield." Wang Zhice replied, "Correct." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then why can it not be your side that yields?" This was a very good question. Shang Xingzhou looked up at the distant sky, an ambiguous smile on his face. Wang Zhice fell into deep thought. If one said that leading the Human race forward required a valiant will and daring, as well as an outstanding ability to execute... Then Xu Yourongs and Chen Changshengs deeds today had proved that they were outstanding leaders. Shang Xingzhou had conceded this point, so Wang Zhice also had to concede it. The current danger arose from the stalemate between the two sides. The slightestck of caution would result in three months of continuous war, and the good ending for the Human race would be utterly annihted. Those princes and the experts of the Imperial Court all entered the Mausoleum of Books. The experts of the southern sects walked out from the forest. Wang Po had alsoe. He hugged his de as he stood in the distance. Several determined or angry voices could be heard. Chen Changsheng did not earnestly listen, but some words still made their way into his ears. There is already no retreat. Retreat is death. This prompted another question from Chen Changsheng. In theing months and years, this question would be extremely famous. "If the living beings of the world are truly this important, then why cant any of you die for them?" His expression was incredibly solemn, his eyes as bright and clean as a mirror. He was not mocking these elders, nor was he angrily criticizing them. He truly did not understand. Wang Zhice looked into his eyes and suddenly realized that he could not answer this question. Chapter 1095 – Lets Fight Chapter 1095 C Lets Fight Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr If the question arose from anger or derision, it would be easy to answer, but Chen Changsheng had asked with sincerity. He truly did want to know the answer. From the moment he saw Daoist Wu in the stone chamber and knew that Wang Zhice had appeared, he began to ponder this question, but he had never been able to find an answer. Since one side needed to yield, why couldnt it be their side? If retreat meant falling into the abyss and death, then why couldnt they be the ones to die? Why could these idealists who were willing to lose their heads and spill their blood for the sake of all living beings not make this choice? Wang Zhice did not know how he should answer. In his long life, he had never believed himself to have aplished nothing. He had made many contributions, done many things for the Human race. And he believed that he held a greatpassion for this world. So whenever he turned to look back on the past, he did not feel any remorse or shame, only serenity and self-confidence. Only today, upon hearing this question, did he realize that this had just been wind blowing across the hard dumpling skin, that none of the true vor had been boiled out from within. ...... ...... Wang Zhice had found himself unable to answer Chen Changshengs question because he knew that this was a real question. Others did not know that this was an actual question, so they naturally believed that Chen Changsheng was shaming Wang Zhice. Angry retorts and sharp criticisms rose one after the other. "Then why dont you die?" "Your Holiness, you can also die!" "Can you and the Holy Maidenbined be more important than the venerable Daoist? Be more important than Lord Wang?" From a realistic perspective, these criticisms were very reasonable. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were both extremely talented, but they were still very young and still needed a great deal of time to enter the Divine Domain. Shang Xingzhou and Wang Zhice, on the other hand, were legendary experts with long-established reputations. If the humans wanted to defeat the demons, thetter pair were more important. "My words have only to do with reason, not with strong or weak, or else Zhou Dufu would not have died back then." Chen Changshengsment caused the crowd to gradually fall silent. Until today, the entire continent could not be sure whether Zhou Dufu was dead or alive, but countless theories had circted around the continent over the centuries. Those rumors often involved Wang Zhice, and they were all extremely dark. Wang Zhice seemed to think of something, and his expression slightly darkened. Chen Changsheng continued, "Some people believe that all the living beings of the world are important and are worth the sacrifice of countless people, and then theye to demand this of me, which brings me to my question. As for myself, I do not believe this is right, so I naturally dont need to answer this question." He was both responding to the criticisms and speaking so that Wang Zhice could hear. Wang Zhice was quiet for a very long time and finally gave a rueful sigh. "In the end, its just out of selfishness." Everyone fell silent. After some time, Chen Changsheng said, "So it was really just selfishness." Xu Yourong calmly looked at him, knowing that he was deeply anguished. This was not the answer that Chen Changsheng wanted, even though he already knew this might be the answer before he had even asked the question. From the Hundred Herb Garden to the Mausoleum of Books, the characters on stage were constantly changing, but the ys being staged were still those trite and banal plots. There had never been anything new beneath the starry sky. But how would the story end this time? If... s, there was no if. After several hundred years, Wang Zhice had once more appeared before the people of the world. How many people would still be willing to support Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong? The experts from the south were quiet, while the Mutuo ns Old Lady and the head of the Wu n seemed to have disappeared. How many of those Li Pce priests and Orthodoxy cavalry so loyal to Chen Changsheng would still have the courage to raise their weapons once they knew that they were fighting Wang Zhice? The Prince of Zhongshan snorted, displeasure appearing on his face, but the other princes, ministers, and several Divine Generals were clearly rather relieved. In their view, the oue today was already obvious. At this moment, several youths walked into the Mausoleum of Books. They came to the front of the Divine Path, met up with the Sword Hall elders, and then stood behind Xu Yourong. There was no hesitation in the entire process, no discussion. Both movement and expression were extremely natural. Xu Yourong faintly smiled at them. Chen Changsheng nodded in greeting. Wang Zhice had never met these youths, but he could guess that they were Gou Hanshi, Guan Feibai, and Bai Cai. The Mount Li Sword Sect was the Human races vanguard against the demons over thest several hundred years. They had a superb reputation and wielded powerful influence. Wang Zhice still knew of this despite living far away from society, but he did not know of the events taking ce in thest few years. When he saw the Mount Li Sword Sect so firmly standing behind Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, he couldnt help but be a little surprised. The experts of the southern sects, princes, and ministers were shocked, or perhaps they were uneasy. Gou Hanshi and the others were part of the acimed Divine Kingdoms Seven Laws, but they were still young. The Sword Hall elders were the true elite experts. More importantly, their actions represented the will of the Mount Li Sword Sect Master. The will of an expert of the Divine Domain had to be respected, even by Wang Zhice and Shang Xingzhou. Soon after, another expert of the Divine Domain came forward. The chilly breeze sent snow onto the pitch-ck de. The snow did not melt, but stuck to its surface. Hugging his de, Wang Po said, "Chen Changsheng spoke correctly. If one has to yield, it should be your side." Even if Mao Qiuyu and Cao Yunping were present, they would have found it very difficult to endure the pressure given off by Wang Zhice. This was also perhaps why the Mount Li Sword Sect Master had not personally appeared. But Wang Po had chosen without hesitation to express his support for Chen Changsheng, and he even seemed to be revealing some of his edge. The generation of blooming wildflowers had begun with Wang Po. It was perhaps for this reason that the senior experts of humanity had always admired him. Excepting Zhu Luo and Su Li. Wang Zhice also admired Wang Po, so he was even more confused. He asked, "Why?" Wang Po replied, "Because he is younger than you." Wang Zhice arched his brows. "Younger?" "To be young is to be correct." Wang Po added, "To put it another way, when people get old, theyre liable to be senile." Wang Zhice said, "Excessive thought truly does make one lose some edge, but one must be cautious when considering the overarching situation." Wang Po said, "When my n was being eradicated under Emperor Taizongs decree, you said nothing. Was this also for the overarching situation?" Wang Zhices brows rose again. He wanted to exin that Taizong was already suspicious of him back then and he had no power in the court, and... But when he saw those impoverished brows, he suddenly felt that exnations were meaningless. He could only chuckle bitterly. At this moment, Shang Xingzhou suddenly spoke to Chen Changsheng. "If you want to see your teachers heart, just these words alone are not enough." These words were somewhat iprehensible. But Chen Changsheng understood, because this had always been his intention. "Yes, so Ive thought of a method which will help us clearly see just what we want." "What method?" "None of us is willing to yield or willing to die, and we also want to prove that were right, so lets fight a battle." "I believed that we were fighting this entire time." "No, there are too many people in this fight." "Every person has their own reason to fight." "In the end, however, this is a matter between the two of us, so why drag the entire world in?" Chen Changsheng looked at Shang Xingzhou and sincerely said, "Master, lets fight. The loser will follow the orders of the winner." Chapter 1096 – People Are Most Frightened to See Naivete Chapter 1096 C People Are Most Frightened to See Naivete Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr No one roared inughter. In fact, nobody spoke for a long time, causing a very bizarre mood to set in. Suddenly, a squirrel ran across a branch of a tree by the Divine Path. This drew the attention of an officer from the Imperial Guard, causing him to subconsciously release the grip on his spear. The heavy spear thumped against the foot of therade at his side. "Ouch!" The seemingly frozen atmosphere was shattered and the crowd finally woke from their stupors, expressions of absurdity on their faces. All was in an uproar. Chen Changshengs proposal was simply far too absurd! This matter involved the throne of the Great Zhou, the future of the Human race, the contents of the history books, and the fates of millions. And he wanted to fight with his master to make this decision? Back in Luoyang, Zhou Dufus fight with the Demon Lord truly did change the course of history, but that had been a battle with an outsider. If all disputes in the world could be resolved so simply, why did so many descendants of the Imperial n have to die within the Hundred Herb Garden, and why did the Orthodox Academy have to be a deste tomb twenty-some years ago? "This is impossible." Wang Zhice looked at Chen Changsheng and dered. There was no derision in his voice. On the contrary, it seemed somewhat soothing. Chen Changsheng earnestly replied, "Since we ce the importance of all living beings above all, and dont want too many people to die so as to avoid weakening humanitys strength, but none of us want to yield, we should just decide victory and defeat with a fight. In the end, whether he dies or I die, everyone else will live. Isnt this the best method?" The crowd gradually settled down as they digested his words. The crowd turned toward the south, toward the gradually settling plume of dust and the other, slowly approaching, plume of dust. They sensed the killing intent resting within that plume of dust. The absurdity they had felt from hearing Chen Changshengs proposal had been greatly diluted. Although still absurd, it now seemed reasonable. Critically, Chen Changsheng was right. Whether he died or Shang Xingzhou died, what did it have to do with them? They would remain alive and the capital would be fine. Was there anything more important? Wang Zhices gaze deepened as he said, "The grand events of the world are no game, and certainly not some childs quarrel." To use a fight to decide the future of the Human race was an absurd action, no matter how one looked at it. Chen Changsheng looked at Wang Zhice and argued, "Ive read many books since I was a child. These books contained many schemes and plots, but if one examined them more deeply or simply, what difference is there between those schemes and the children of Xining Vige quarreling with each other? Its just whether theyre fighting over sugared fruits, fish, the world, or the amount of space one takes up on the history books." Wang Zhice was quiet for a very long time. Before Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi, he had been the first genius to be well-versed in the Daoist Canon. The number of books he had read was in no way inferior to Chen Changshengs, but it was only today that he began to consider the contents of these books from a different angle. Ruling a great country was like cooking a delicate fish. He had always believed that this phrase meant that one had to be cautious, but ording to Chen Changshengs way of thinking, it could mean that one didnt need to care at all. Warlords contending for hegemony were just children fighting. Before engaging in a massacre within the courts of kings, one had to bear in mind that even killing a fish would spill blood. Wang Zhice said, "I admit that your view might be reasonable. However, your master will not agree." While Chen Changsheng and Wang Zhice were speaking, Shang Xingzhou had remained silent. He stood within the South Stream Temple sword array. He had no intention of breaking out of the array, only quietly looked into the distance, upied with his own thoughts. Chen Changsheng knew that Wang Zhice had spoken rightly. He knew more than anyone else what Shang Xingzhou was thinking. Shang Xingzhou was the worlds most cautious and most foresighted person. He would only embark on an action once a n was made. Without absolute grasp over the situation, he would not strike, and even when he struck, he would not leave any trace behind. So even when the ministers within the Lingyan Pavilion had died at his hand, only a few people in the world knew of Daoist Jis existence. So even when several years had passed after the bloody incident of the Orthodox Academy, not even the Tianhai Divine Empress had been able to find him. A person like Shang Xingzhou would never bet all his chips on one fight. Even if this fight seemed like a guaranteed victory for him. Because what he wanted was to pull off a feat for the ages, and also because fights always had aspects that could not be controlled. How could Chen Changsheng convince him? "When I saw Daoist Wu walk out of the stone wall, I knew how I should proceed with this matter." After saying this, Chen Changsheng nced at Xu Yourong. It was also at that moment that he knew that Wang Zhice would appear and that she would lose to his master. He looked to Wang Zhice and continued, "And then, I suddenly thought of a method." These words caused countless people to look at him. Shang Xingzhou also turned to look at him as if wanting to know just what sort of idea had gotten into his head. "I knew that it would be very difficult for me to convince Master to agree to my proposal." Chen Changsheng said to Wang Zhice, "But you can do it." Shang Xingzhou had invited Wang Zhice to the capital to have him persuade Xu Yourong to renounce her insane and destructive n. Chen Changsheng had done nothing because he was waiting for Wang Zhice to appear. He was hoping that Wang Zhice could persuade Shang Xingzhou to agree to his proposal. Yes, probably only Wang Zhice could convince Shang Xingzhou. "Besides, since were going to fight, we need a judge." Chen Changsheng added, "In the entire continent, only Sir is qualified to be this judge, because Sir has a sufficiently high prestige that everyone will believe in Sirs impartiality." After a pause, Wang Zhice said, "So you really were waiting for me to appear." The crowd finally understood what Chen Changsheng was saying and understood his arrangements. Xu Yourong had entered the pcete in the night while Prince Chen Liu had traveled overnight to Luoyang. While the entire capital was fraught with tension, he had chosen to quietly contemte the sword in his stone room within the Li Pce. Why? Because he needed to prepare for this fight, because he was waiting for Shang Xingzhou to invite Wang Zhice. He had always been waiting for Wang Zhice to appear. He had been waiting for Wang Zhice here. But how could he be so sure that Wang Zhice would help him? Because of Wang Zhices prestige and impartiality? Wang Zhice looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "I do not have a good rtionship with your master." His expression greatly cooled. Chen Changsheng said, "I know, but since Sir hase, that means that the rtionship is not so bad as I originally imagined." The vast majority of the meritorious ministers and generals in the Lingyan Pavilion had died at Shang Xingzhous hands. Shang Xingzhou was Emperor Taizongs most inconspicuous and most terrifying knife. Wang Zhice had a poor rtionship with Emperor Taizong, and he also had a portrait in the Lingyan Pavilion. Logically speaking, he should have loathed Shang Xingzhou. Chen Changsheng had once believed this to be the case. But when he discovered that Wang Zhice would ept Shang Xingzhous request toe to the capital, he began to re-examine the rtionship between the two. He thought about how Wang Zhice had suddenly appeared back when he was being pursued by the Demon Lord in Mount Han. This assured him that his master and Wang Zhice had always had the means tomunicate with each other. Wang Zhice replied, "Youre wrong. Mying to the capital has nothing to do with your master." They had returned to his words from the beginning... All living beings of the world. Chen Changsheng was a little surprised, but he was not disappointed. Because persuasion was really just choosing a side. As long as Wang Zhice was willing to stand on his side, Shang Xingzhou had to agree to his proposal. Or else Shang Xingzhou would pay an even greater price, a price that no intelligent person would be willing to pay. The problem was, even if Wang Zhice was moved by his words to not support Shang Xingzhou, why would he support Chen Changsheng? Because of all living beings of the world? This was truly a forceful reason, but Chen Changsheng did not want to use this phrase. This phrase had appeared too many times today, and it made him rather ufortable. He sincerely said to Wang Zhice, "Because... Daoist Wu will die." Chapter 1097 – A Koi of the Yellow River Quietly Sinking Down in the Dark Night Chapter 1097 C A Koi of the Yellow River Quietly Sinking Down in the Dark Night Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Snow lightly drifted in the biting winds. Daoist Wu sat on the cold ground, his legs syed out in front of him. His face burned with resentment and his body was covered in blood as he issued curse after curse at the sky. But he did not dare to move, not even lower his head, because the coldness at his neck was growing increasingly vivid. It wasnt because of the snowkesnding on his cor. It was because An Hua was standing behind him, her eyes fixed on his neck, her hands tightly gripping a sharp dagger. ...... ...... Wang Zhice stared into Chen Changshengs eyes, his brows slightly rising and his gaze turning iparably sharp. When he saw Chen Changsheng appear in the Mausoleum of Books, he knew that Daoist Wu had failed. But he did not care, as he believed that with Daoist Wus age and reputation, the Li Pce might imprison him, but they would not humiliate him. He had never imagined that Chen Changsheng would use Daoist Wus life to threaten him. One could imagine from this that Daoist Wu was in a disastrous situation at the moment. Wang Zhice was rather unfamiliar with this sensation. It had been many years since anyone dared to plot against him. Whether they were out of good intentions or bad intentions. Even when Shang Xingzhou was traveling in and out of the estates belonging to the ministers of the Lingyan Pavilion, he had never harbored any intentions against Wang Zhice. Otherwise, history would have taken on apletely different form. And no one had ever threatened him. He silently stared at Chen Changsheng. He was the most famous schr in thest one thousand years, but he was certainly not a schr who didnt have the strength to truss a chicken, and he was certainly not frail. He had once led the united armies of the Human and Demi-human races from Tianliang County to Xuo City, leaving a trail of blood and corpses behind him. In terms of killing people, not even the number of people killed by everyone else present in the Mausoleum of Books could match up to the number of people he had killed. His eyes seemed like an abyss, but they also seemed to burn with a fierce me. But Chen Changsheng was fearless, calmly matching his gaze with no intention of taking back his words. A light p stirred the snow. Xu Yourongs right hand lightly fell on the hilt of the temple sword while her wings of pure white began to slowly beat. Gou Hanshi, his martial brothers, and the three elders of Mount Lis Sword Hall wordlessly unsheathed their swords, ready to charge forward. Wang Pos left hand was no longer wrapped around his de. It was gripping the sheath, prepared at any moment to remove the de. If that metal de that had once severed the Luo River were unsheathed once more, would the river around the Mausoleum of Books be able to continue flowing? The elders of Gentle Stream Monastery, the zing Sun Sect, and the other southern sects struggled for a while before deciding to raise their weapons. The expressions of the people allied to the Imperial Court darkened. Was this what it meant to prepare to charge together without a single word? But the one standing across from them was Wang Zhice! But this was the path of Wang Pos de. The path of Mount Lis sword. And it was the path of Chen Changshengs cultivation. Straight. If Wang Zhice did not agree to Chen Changshengs proposal, Daoist Wu would die. It was just that simple, just that upromising. Several of the Chen princes subconsciously looked at the Prince of Xiang. As the strongest member of the Imperial n, his stance was extremely important, sufficient to alter the course of the Imperial court and the army. Prince Chen Liu had already fallen into the hands of the Li Pce. If the two sides really did break into hostilities, would Prince Chen Liu be able to survive? But what they saw was that the Prince of Xiang had closed his eyes again. Was this because what the eyes did not see was clean, or was it because he was thinking about what he would choose if the life of his son were threatened? ...... ...... "Several hundred yearster, when you turn to look back at the past and realize that today, you began to transform into the person that you most loathed..." Wang Zhices eyes regained theirposure as he said to Chen Changsheng, "You might feel an unimaginable remorse." Chen Changsheng thought of his conversations with Tang Thirty-Six. Those conversations had taken ce on the great banyan tree, by theke, and on the shore of the Wenshui. The light of the setting sun had been sliced into countless golden leaves, providing such wealth that it almost made one tired of it. A fat koi that had eaten too much was slowly sinking into the mud at the bottom. "I will not be someone like you." He dered to Wang Zhice. Wang Zhice asked, "Why?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Because I do not want to be someone like you." I wont because I wont. There was no logical connection here, so there was naturally no reasoning. Wang Zhice shook his head. "This is not a reasonable exnation." Chen Changsheng returned, "When have any of you ever spoken reason with me?" ...... ...... The grass by theke was somewhat yellowed, no green des having sprouted The bits of paper falling onto it were blown here and there by the wind. The teachers and students had left in such a rush that it was somewhat hard to not leave a mess. The Orthodox Academy now was just as cold and deserted as the Li Pce. It seemed to have returned to the graveyard it had been for twenty-some years. It was extremely appropriate for theing battle. No matter which of them died, they probably wouldnt mind being buried here. Both teacher and student had been the principal here, and were certain to leave an imperishable mark on the history of the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six stood by theke, thinking these empty thoughts. It was early spring, so theke should have thawed, but the sudden drop in temperature today had caused a thinyer of ice to form on the surface. The fish had sunk into the very bottom of theke. Although mud and filth were everywhere, it was at least warmer. Su Moyu had confirmed that all the teachers and students had left, and walked to theke shore. He worriedly asked, "Youre sure that he can seed?" "I dont know." Tang Thirty-Six looked at theke and said, "But Im sure that hes not happy." ...... ...... Wang Zhice said no more. Because he found it impossible to reply to Chen Changshengs question. Then one could also understand why he could not outspeak Chen Changsheng. He was well-versed in the Daoist Canon and had an extremely deep well of experience to draw from. His intelligence was without par and he was exceedingly eloquent, yet there were several times today where he had found himself unable to reply to Chen Changsheng. Because Chen Changsheng was not debating, was not speaking reason with him. He had spoken nothing but the truth. With the truth in hand, reason is on my side. If one used Tang Thirty-Sixs words, he was a person who lived very purely. Xu Yourongs words were simpler, more urate. Chen Changsheng was a true person. This was why she loved him. When Wang Zhice fell silent, she raised her right hand. The sword Qis receded, their awe-inspiring intents returning to the forest. The South Stream Temple sword array was dispelled. Shang Xingzhou appeared before the people. Before Chen Changshengs eyes. Chapter 1098 – You Dont Want to Try? Chapter 1098 C You Dont Want to Try? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Master, when you had me go to the Lingyan Pavilion to read Lord Wangs notebook, you said that the secret to defying the heavens and changing fate could be found inside, but I didnt see it." Chen Changshengs words to Shang Xingzhou caused the mood in the Mausoleum of Books to be rather strange. This was a secret known to very few people. Even after this master and disciple began to fall out, this secret had still not managed to get out. These words should have been said three years ago, but Chen Changsheng felt that since all the time in Xining Viges old temple, including all those conversations, had all been part of a n, what meaning would there be in anguished questions about the past? Moreover, he had obtained an extremely important Heavenly Tome Monolith from the Lingyan Pavilion and seen many secrets within Wang Zhices notebook, allowing him toprehend many things, greatly assisting him in his cultivation, and providing many warnings on how to live his life. This was already enough. He added, "The only thing I saw in that notebook was the phrase eating people." Reminiscence appeared on Wang Zhices face, somewhat emotional, or even sorrowful. The experiences he had written down in that notebook were the most authentic historical ounts of the founding era of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The most authentic history was often also the darkest. The seemingly calm sounds of reading from that humble alley had concealed countless screams from the flower barges on the Luo River. The seemingly monotonous life in the court had concealed countless gleaming des and shadowy swords. Wang Zhice had not mentioned the coup of the Hundred Herb Garden, but a few words here and there exposed the cruelty of that night. The so-called golden age could only follow one persons desires in the end. The steps leading to the highest point were strewn with corpses drenched in blood. The several hundred years that followed were full of conflicts of father against son, brother against brother, husband against wife, lord against subject. So... master against disciple naturally wasnt anything absurd. Chen Changsheng paused for a while, then said, "I just could never understand why you never personally acted." Three years ago, on that snowy night in the Orthodox Academy, he and Shang Xingzhou had discussed this question. At the time, he had provided an answer. He was mentioning it again only because he wanted to vent his feelings. Shang Xingzhous Dao and heart could be described as perfect. The only weakness was Chen Changsheng. Because with anything he did, even ughtering everyone in the capital, he could still convince himself that there was a reason for such action. But with regards to Chen Changsheng, he found it impossible to convince himself. The more he tried, the more unpleasant he found Chen Changsheng. It had started from Xining Vige, started from the old temple, started from many years ago. As time passed, this emotion weighed heavier and heavier on his heart, and he found the him that did not like Chen Changsheng more and more unpleasant. He did not want to see Chen Changsheng. At the very end, he had even wished that Chen Changsheng had never appeared in this world. He did not want to act personally because this would only make his Dao heart even harder to pacify. He hoped that Chen Changsheng could die at someone elses hand. Three years ago, in the Orthodox Academy, he had said that as long as Chen Changsheng did not return to the capital, he would not move against him. Butter on, he found it impossible to resist the temptation. And so Zhou Tong had died, Chusu had failed, and that Mu of the Great Western Continent was killed. Chen Changsheng did not die in the snowy mountains, and encountered that perilous situation on Holy Maiden Peak. "We cultivate the heart. Of the myriad things in the world, only the heart cannot fool itself." Chen Changsheng asked in confusion, "If I died at another persons hand, could you really convince yourself that it had nothing to do with you?" Shang Xingzhou looked at him, saying nothing. Chen Changsheng finished, "Please personally act. In the final moment, perhaps you might be able to clearly see your own heart. Does Master truly not want to try?" ...... ...... I want to try. In that storm in Xunyang City, when facing Zhu Luo, Wang Po had uttered these words. In White Emperor City, when facing an unbeatable opponent, Xuanyuan Po had also said these words. Xu Yourong had also said them, as had Chen Changsheng. Compared to Shang Xingzhou, they were still very young. They had enough time to try, a margin tomit error. Perhaps it was for this reason that when they reached a point where they had to choose, they would exhibit more bravery and straightforwardness. Then, you dont want to try? Shang Xingzhou calmly stared at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongs performance today truly had been remarkable, earning his admiration. And there was also that child in the Imperial Pce. His silence today had truly been splendid beyondpare. But these juniors had still underestimated that dense volcanic power hidden beneath his patience and silence. Even if Wang Zhice had been persuaded to remain uninvolved, he was still confident that he could seize control of the capital. There was no reason for him to ept Chen Changshengs proposal, but then he heard that question. This was a drop of dew hanging from a branch drooping over a stone wall: beautiful, pure, touching. It made him think back to many, many years ago, when he was still just a young Daoist boy. In Luoyangs Monastery of Eternal Spring were two Daoist boys called Yin and Shang. At that time, they had not yet parted to separately seek the Dao at the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Orthodox Academy. Their master was naturally no ordinary individual, but he had still silently died. It had truly been a chaotic era back then. Luoyang was besieged for a very long time, with demons all over the mountains and ins outside the city, and the entire world smelled of rotting fish. When they left Luoyang, they were apanied by a youth with the surname of Tang. In that journey, they saw many miserable sights, deeply affecting each of them in different ways. Finally, at a certain ce, he had stopped and said to those mountains awash in twilight, "I still want to try." He changed his name and ced himself under Emperor Taizongs service, getting to know many extraordinary individuals. Those people were front and center in the action, but he continued to stand in dark corners, silent and inconspicuous. He remained as such no matter how glorious the others were. The demons had still not been exterminated, meaning that he could not rx for a single moment. In the end, he got used to this life, even liked this sort of life. An emperor needed a person like this to help him from the shadows in order to be emperor. Other than a scant few people, no one knew that he was Shang Xingzhou, a legitimate sessor to the Orthodoxy. They only knew him as the doctor, Daoist Ji. When he overturned the Tianhai Divine Empresss rule, he decided to put Zhou Tong in a high position without regard to the undercurrents of society. This had not just been because of his promise. He simply did not think there was anything wrong with what Zhou Tong did. It had been what he was doing for thest few centuries. It was just that he would asionally feel a tinge of regret. Gone was his youth. Shang Xingzhou looked at Chen Changsheng, looked at those calm and persistent eyes, at his clear and vivid features, and he thought to himself, exactly this sort of youth. Several hundred years had passed. Luoyang was no longer besieged and no more were those dismal scenes in which human ate human. No matter how today ended, whether or not the human world fell into civil war, the Human race would no longer need to worry about returning to that horrifying era. People would no longer have to live such bitter lives. Didnt that mean that he also did not need to live such a bitter life? That starting from now, he could live more for himself, a little more wantonly? As he quietly stared at Chen Changsheng, he suddenly said, "Fine. Let us try and see if we can end this story." When Emperor Xians illness worsened and Tianhai refused to return the throne, he began to write this story. This story had opened with that existence on that continent covered in white sand, on the other side of the sea of stars, helping him pluck a fruit. So this story naturally had to end with the death of this fruit. Chapter 1099 – Before the Fight Chapter 1099 C Before the Fight Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Orthodox Academy was extremely cold and cheerless, so quiet and still that it seemed like a tomb. All the teachers, students, and workers had already left. Even Su Moyu and Tang Thirty-Six were now walking out of the academy gate. Su Moyu turned and looked at the ivy-covered academy walls. He anxiously asked, "Just how is he prepared to fight?" Tang Thirty-Sixs gaze fell deep within the Orthodox Academy, but he said nothing. This was the question that everyone wanted to know the answer to. In front of the Divine Path of the Mausoleum of Books... Countless gazes descended upon Chen Changsheng. In a series of soft footsteps, Xu Yourong walked up to Chen Changsheng. She did not stand farther ahead of him, nor did she deliberately stand behind him. She stood shoulder to shoulder with him. No one was astonished or stunned at this sight. On the contrary, they seemed much more relieved. From the moment Chen Changsheng proposed that he and Shang Xingzhou fight, many people had expected to see this sight. In terms of seniority and strength, Chen Changsheng was far inferior to Shang Xingzhou. It waspletely unreasonable for them to engage in a straightforward fight. This sort of awkward fairness was actually true fairness. Not even his enemies would reject this proposal. For him to join together with Xu Yourong was only right and proper. All the continent knew that their harmony of swords possessed unimaginable might that could even break through the limit of the Divine Domain. But even so, no one was optimistic on their chances of defeating Shang Xingzhou. Their swordsbined had once seeded in forcing Wuqiong Bi to retreat at Holy Maiden Peak, and had shaken that Angel of Sacred Light from the other continent in White Emperor City. But their opponent today was Shang Xingzhou, who was unquestionably the strongest of the current age. Shang Xingzhous cultivation level was far above Wuqiong Bis, and he had even torn off the wings of that Angel of Sacred Light. Even if it was as Xu Yourong had calcted and Shang Xingzhou really was hiding his injuries, he still held an absolute advantage over Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. But now, Chen Changsheng said something extremely surprising. "This is a matter between master and disciple. I hope that we alone can resolve it." He looked at Xu Yourong, but his words were also for Wang Po, the Mount Li Sword Sect, and the experts of the Orthodoxy. These words sent the crowd into a buzz as they wondered, how will he fight? Xu Yourong was very surprised and looked at him in confusion, appearing at a loss. Shang Xingzhou, on the contrary, quickly understood his intentions and indifferently said, "Fine." Wang Zhice had also guessed at what Chen Changsheng had arranged. Arching his brows, he said, "I have no objection." At this moment, thetest news came from the capital: the Orthodox Academy had been emptied. This news made the crowd believe that they had understood. The Orthodox Academy truly was the ideal ce for todays fight. But the crowd almost immediately realized that they still did not know how Chen Changsheng was prepared to fight. ...... ...... Before going to the Orthodox Academy, Shang Xingzhou went to the Imperial Pce. The two ces were nearby. The only thing between them was a rather old and mottled wall. The abnormal weather was still dispersing. A little snow was still falling from the sky. Shang Xingzhou stood in the za, quietly gazing at that grandiose and magnificent hall. The snow drifted onto his hair and clothes. But it did not melt. It stuck to him, seeming to take on a sort of unreal existence. Ten-some eunuchs and maids kneeled in the corridor or by the stone steps outside the side door. Their heads were lowered and they did not dare to speak, their bodies trembling in fear. The emperor was in this hall. Shang Xingzhou quietly looked at the hall for a long time, but he ultimately chose to leave without entering the hall. No one knew whether his expression had changed at this moment. After hearing Eunuch Lins whispered report, Yuren slightly increased the grip of the fingers that he used to hold his book, his knuckles whitening. While Shang Xingzhou had been standing outside the hall, he had been reading. He had been very focused, so his head had been very low. No one knew if he had been able to understand the contents of the book. And no one could see if his expression had changed. The array guarding this hall had been deactivated some time ago. Chilly wind blew in from the seams in the window, ruffling the pages of his book. The Imperial Pce was extremely still and quiet, just like that lonely mountain in the clouds while it was still unawakened. After some time, the sounds of water sshing could be heard in the hall. Immediately after, Eunuch Lin spoke in a voice trembling from heartache. "Your Majesty, use a hot towel to warm your eyes." ...... ...... The area outside the Orthodox Academy was packed with people. Such a scene had taken ce many times before. After the Ivy Festival, all the idlers of the capital had besieged the Orthodox Academy. Daoist Siyuan and Linghai Zhiwang used the All-School Martial Exhibition to send an unending stream of experts to challenge the Orthodox Academy. After the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, the Orthodox Academy was surrounded by the cavalry of the Imperial Court for three days. But today was different from those other times, because it was extremely quiet outside the Orthodox Academy. Let alone cursing and arguing, not even the sound of chatting could be heard today. The entire capital was simrly quiet. From the nobles to the cultivators to the ordinary citizens, everyones attention was on theing fight between master and disciple. This fight had not yet begun, but it had already been recorded in the annals of history. One could even say that this was the most important fight since Zhou Dufus battle with the Demon Lord. The Grand Examination which would so often attract the attention of the entire continent had long since been forgotten. The examinees and priests from the Bureau of lesiastic Education were still in the Green Leaf World. It was impossible to say if they had noticed anything strange. The potted Green Leaf had been ced in a room within a restaurant outside the Orthodox Academy. Tang Thirty-Six did not even nce at it. He was standing outside the restaurant. All the streets around the Imperial Pce had already been ced under heavy guard. Many people were in Hundred Flowers Lane. He saw Wang Po, the Prince of Xiang, the Prince of Zhongshan, and even the Old Lady of the Mutuo n, who had at some point reinserted herself into the crowd. He saw Linghai Zhiwang, who had just hurried back from the Heavenly Dao Academy, and he saw Daoist Siyuan rushing over from the Road of Peace. But he did not see Xu Yourong. ...... ...... Xu Yourong had gone to the Orange Garden. The Prince of Louyang paced back and forth across the room, his face pale as he muttered, "What do I do, what do I do..." Mo Yu was also very worried, her husbands appearance putting her in a foul mood. She asked, "Just what is he thinking?" Xu Yourong softly said, "I dont know." Mo Yu angrily said, "Then you should go over there and watch! What do you mean bying here!" Xu Yourong looked at her and said, "I came to remind you that based on my agreement with His Majesty, you should be doing some things." Mo Yu slightly frowned and asked, "Even if you know that theres an extremely high chance that hell lose?" Xu Yourong calmly answered, "If he loses, then we will strike directly." Mo Yu froze as she realized, you truly are the Empresss only rightful sessor. ...... ...... The house was no home to spring, summer, or autumn. The temperature in the room was the harsh cold of midwinter. Chen Changsheng sat by the window, his eyes closed. A bamboo dragonfly had been ced on the table, as had the Divine Staff. The little ck Dragon stood behind him, shrouding him in her dragon breath. No frost formed on the floorboards, because all the chill was urately falling on Chen Changshengs body. Low temperatures could repair the finest of wounds, ensure the toughness of ones body, and pacify ones sea of consciousness. In the Li Pces stone chamber, he had calmed his mind andprehended the sword for many days. He had already made a great many preparations. But he knew that no preparations could be enough to defeat someone like his master. After some time, he opened his eyes, took up the Divine Staff, and walked out of his room and to a room on the first floor. He put away the Divine Robe and exchanged it for that thin attire in the wardrobe. The room was Zhexius, and the set of clothes was also Zhexius. The frontpel of these clothes was very short, and the sleeves were even shorter. It was extremely suitable for fighting, and even more suitable for putting everything on the line. This done, he walked out of the house. Shang Xingzhou was already standing by theke. Wang Zhice was nearby. Chen Changsheng threw an object at him. Wang Zhice stretched out a hand and caught it. ncing at it, he sighed. As expected, it was that ck stone. Chapter 1100 – The Location of the Fight Is Suddenly Changed! Chapter 1100 C The Location of the Fight Is Suddenly Changed! Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wang Zhice became somewhat emotional as he gazed at the ck stone in his hand. This ck stone had originally been his. After the Grand Examination, Chen Changsheng had taken this stone out from the stone wall in the Lingyan Pavilion. At the time, Wang Zhice had been acting on a whim, but also out of an evil interest, a silent jeer at Emperor Taizong. He had not expected that after so many years, someone still knew of this secret, and that someone would get this ck stone. What happened after that was starlight bathing the capital for the night and the sudden rise in Chen Changshengs reputation. Many people said that Chen Changsheng was a lot like him, whether it was in terms of talent, temperament, or encounters. Chen Changsheng had found the objects he had hidden in the Lingyan Pavilion, so from a certain perspective, he really was his sessor. Perhaps it was for these reasons that Wang Zhice had always rather admired Chen Changsheng. As a result, he had appeared at Mount Han and saved Chen Changshengs life from the Demon Lord. Today, he hade to the capital to persuade Xu Yourong also out of thepassion he felt for Chen Changsheng. When he snatched the ck stone that Chen Changsheng had thrown over, he realized that all his efforts had been unnecessary. Chen Changsheng had made preparations long ago, preparations to fight with his teacher. He had chosen the ideal battleground. It was precisely the ce the ck stone led to. ...... ...... While Wang Zhice was looking at the ck stone, the little ck Dragon was looking at him with eyes brimming with resentment. One could only imagine how deep was the loathing that had been built up over several hundred years of imprisonment. When she saw Chen Changsheng throw the ck stone to Wang Zhice, she became very angry and let out a resentful snort. Wang Zhice ignored her. He said to Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng, "Both of you take care of yourselves." Shang Xingzhou said nothing, his expression indifferent. Chen Changsheng calmly bowed and then nodded at the ck Dragon in greeting. In a gust of wind and dance of snowkes, the little ck Dragon left the Orthodox Academy. Shang Xingzhou turned to Chen Changsheng. Waves began to stir despite theck of wind, causing the thinyer of ice on theke to crack and release a cold fog. Theke began to rise and fall, at first a gentleint, and then a furious roar. The waves crashed against the shore, flinging up countless pieces of snow. The spray from the waves, countless pearls of water, looked just like a torrential rain. Chen Changsheng turned to Shang Xingzhou. The eyes of master and disciple met. There was a dull boom. The dancing snowkes, the cold fog, and theke water falling in a torrential rain all went up in smoke. Innumerable wisps of smoke flowed all across theke, reflecting the sunlight and producing all sorts of gorgeous illusions. Even a rainbow could be glimpsed within. When the mist and smoke settled, Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou had already vanished. Wang Zhice walked underneath the great banyan tree and silently gazed at the distant other end of the rainbow. The Orthodox Academy truly was the ideal ce for this master and disciple to fight. But the fight had begun in the Garden of Zhou. ...... ...... The Garden of Zhou was a miniature world, possessing extremely specialws. The upper limit of the cultivation level that the Garden of Zhou could hold was based on the cultivation level of the Garden of Zhous master. In Zhou Dufus age, his cultivation level was supreme, and so the cultivation level that the Garden of Zhou could contain could be regarded as without an upper limit. Whether it was the previous Demon Lord, that mighty ck Frost Dragon, that dazzling youth whose talent rarely appeared even once a generation, Chen Xuanba, or any other of those exceptional experts that followed, they could all enter the Garden of Zhou, and they could even use their maximum strength. From a certain perspective, this implied, or proved in advance, that the strength of these experts could not possibly exceed Zhou Dufus. At most, they could draw equal to him. After Zhou Dufu died, the Garden of Zhou lost its master, so the rules changed on their own to allow only cultivators of the Ethereal Opening Realm to enter, with any that exceeded it triggering the seals. This would lead thews to kill the perpetrator, or bacsh and trigger the copse of the Garden of Zhou. Now that the Garden of Zhou was in Chen Changshengs hands, it had restored its upper bound to the peak of Star Condensation. In thest few years, when he was facing the Demon Lord in Mount Han or in the snowy mountains, or when he was facing any other Divine Domain expert, Chen Changsheng had never attempted to use the Garden of Zhou to hold his opponent. Other than the fact that he was worried that these Divine Domain experts might have a grasp over thews of space, he was even more worried that the Garden of Zhou might copse... Precisely as it almost did when the Golden-winged Great Peng and the dragon of ten thousand swords shed. Todays circumstances werepletely different. This was an arranged fight. By agreeing to enter the Garden of Zhou, Shang Xingzhou had agreed to the conditions. He would suppress his cultivation level to below the Divine Domain. In this way, he would not suffer an attack from thews of the Garden of Zhou, and the Garden of Zhou would not risk the danger of copsing. More importantly, master and disciple would be put on the same level. The two sides werepeting in terms of Dao, battle prowess, and intelligence. This was a fair battle. ...... ...... The first to notice the warping of space within the Orthodox Academy were Wang Po and the Prince of Xiang. After them were the three elders of Mount Lis Sword Hall who had once guarded that rainbow. More and more people began to realize that something had happened in the Orthodox Academy. The silence brought on by shock and surprise did notst too long. Atst, the stillness in Hundred Flowers Lane was broken. The Prince of Zhongshan coldlyughed while several Divine Generals revealed expressions of scorn. The sound of a cup shattering came from a tea house. It sounded like it had been broken out of anger. That Chen Changsheng was the master of the Garden of Zhou had ceased to be a secret a long time ago. Logically speaking, he could use thews of the Garden of Zhou in his battle, giving him a massive advantage. But still no one would believe that he could defeat Shang Xingzhou. An entire cultivation realmy between them. Even if Shang Xingzhou suppressed his cultivation to below the Divine Domain... This gap still remained. To exist was to exist, and it would not just vanish for any random reason. Whether in experience, intelligence, insight, or any other domain, Shang Xingzhou far surpassed Chen Changsheng. How could a person who had once walked across a vast ocean not be able to stride over a small stream? Would someone who had climbed the highest mountain forget how to walk upon returning to the ground? It was just like the little ck Dragon. Although she had not yet matured and formally entered the Divine Domain, several of her attributes were innately Divine, so she could be considered invincible beneath the Divine Domain. A Shang Xingzhou who had voluntarily suppressed his cultivation to below the Divine Domain was a simr existence, perhaps even more frightening. How could Chen Changsheng defeat him? More importantly, even if Chen Changsheng had hidden some mystical strategies within the Garden of Zhou, if he really did reach a critical juncture, Shang Xingzhou waspletely capable of forcing his way out of the Garden of Zhou. When that time came, what could Chen Changsheng do? ...... ...... The questions upying the minds of the crowd had naturally been thoroughly pondered by the participants, Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou. At this moment, they were standing in front of Sunset Valley. The distant red sun was slowly walking along the perimeter of the grassy ins, painting the cliffs red. Many extraordinary characters hade to this ce. Zhou Dufu, Chen Xuanba, the owner of the Mountain Sea Sword, and many others. Many miracles had taken ce here. One was when Xu Yourong was about to die, and her Phoenix soul had awakened once more. "You want to create a miracle, but this ce proved long ago that there are no miracles." Shang Xingzhou continued, "Xi Ke lost, the grandmaster of Mount Li lost, and Chen Xuanba also lost. Zhou Dufu was always the winner." If one imed that there really was such a thing as fate, then the annotation of fate would be that the strong would always be strong. In the face of true strength, hot blood, desire, dreams, ideals, persistence, courage, sacrifice, and all those other fine-sounding words were utterly meaningless. Chen Changsheng said, "Master, you said that I couldnt live past the age of twenty, but I did it." Shang Xingzhou said, "But that also depended on her strength." "But that is not fate. At least, it is not the fate you arranged for me." Chen Changsheng gazed down at the ins below Shang Xingzhou, at the water grass that flourished after three years, at the monsters roaming in and out of the grass. He was quiet for a while, then he turned back to Shang Xingzhou and said, "I dere this a miracle." Shang Xingzhou calmly looked at him and asked, "Is that so?" With a flutter of his sleeve, he raised his left hand. Five steady and slender fingers pointed at Chen Changsheng. A cool breeze rustled the old trees of Sunset Valley. It was a beautiful sight, but Chen Changsheng felt an incredible danger. His hand immediately went for his hilt. He was prepared to take out the Stainless Sword and hold it in front of his chest, using the Stupid Sword that he had not used in so long. He was wearing Zhexius clothes, so his sleeves were very short. His shoulders had been rxed this entire time. In the entire continent, no one other than Liu Qing was faster than him at striking with the sword. If even this was still not enough, he had even faster swords. Just a thought would cause the several thousand swords in his sheath to pour out and form a sea of swords. Let alone Shang Xingzhou suppressed to below the Divine Domain, even Shang Xingzhou at his normal level of strength could not instantly break the South Stream Temple sword array. As long as he was given a few moments, he could find an opportunity. And yet... His hand could not fall upon his hilt. Several thousand swords failed to soar through the air and form the South Stream Temple sword array. Because his sword had vanished. Both the Stainless Sword and its sheath were no longer there. The cool breeze running through Sunset Valley ruffled his empty belt. In the next moment... A sword appeared in Shang Xingzhous hand. His fingers were slender and steady, acting like this sword had always been his. "Everything of yours belongs to me, including this sword and sheath." Shang Xingzhou calmly asked, "How could you possibly defeat me?" The gentle breeze lingered, carrying a bone-chilling cold. Clouds emerged from beneath Shang Xingzhous feet. Shang Xingzhou floated up to Chen Changsheng, his right hand descending. His palm seemed ordinary and unremarkable, but it seemed in ord with thews of the world, seemingly unavoidable. Chen Changsheng could not avoid it. Shang Xingzhous palmnded against his stomach. There was a light p. Chen Changsheng was jolted off the cliff. An arc was drawn in the sky outside Sunset Valley. It was like a falling leaf or a stone was silently dropping toward the ins several li away. Chapter 1101 – An Agreement on Ten Years Chapter 1101 C An Agreement on Ten Years Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The sky in the Garden of Zhou was lower than the sky in the real world. It was much easier to use ones eyes to measure distance. As Chen Changsheng fell from Sunset Valley to the ground, he could clearly see that he was rapidly getting farther away from the azure sky. The biting cold winds hacked at his cheeks like knives, making him recall how he had been pursued by Nankes two wings several years ago. He had burst out of theke and seemed about to be killed, but then a hand hade out of the night sky, grabbed his cor, and taken him far away. s, Xu Yourong was not in the Garden of Zhou today, so she naturally could not grab him. Fortunately, water grass andkes could be found all over the ground below Sunset Valley, leaving him some hope. A massive boom went off by his ear. The soft surface of theke had be iparably firm, and messages of pain were sent from every part of his body into his brain. At that moment, he felt like all the bones in his body were on the verge of breaking. Countless green waves of coldke water incessantly pped against his face. He once more thought about his escape through theke water all those years ago. Blood trickled from his lips, spreading out in the water and creating a faintly pink mist. Several hundred fish swam out from the surrounding grass, almost madly swimming into the mist of blood, shuttling in and out of it. After his fate was changed by the Tianhai Divine Empress, his blood was no longer that fragrant yet toxic candy, but it still presented unimaginable benefits. Any level of being instinctively wanted to get close to his blood. A desire to get close was at times simply greed. There was not much difference between the two. The fish madly swimming toward the mist of blood were like some humans. In the face of enormous temptation, they simply had no intelligence to speak of. Those who were truly mentally disabled, on the contrary, would not suffer as easily from this temptation. In his dazed state, Chen Changsheng thought of these meaningless questions, and then he ultimately thought about Nanke. He closed his eyes and quietlyy at the bottom of the water. Water grass slowly waved around him, asionally bumping against his feet. It was like the hand of a devil probing out of the void to drag him into the bottomless abyss. He opened his eyes. Very little time had passed from his daze to his waking. The surface of theke had still notpletely calmed. Chen Changsheng raised his head to the surface of the water and began to move. His feet moved with unimaginable speed, stirring up two dragons of water of astonishing momentum. With a gush, a white pir of water surged out of theke, a waterfall in reverse. Chen Changshengnded on the shore of theke, intending to charge toward a smallke to the northeast. This smallke led to the world on the other side of the Garden of Zhou. As long as he could reach that side and use the remnants of sword intent left by the Heaven Shrouding Sword, he could hide himself for a time. He needed some time to ponder just what had happened, or at least to stabilize his wounds. But he suddenly stopped and turned. Shang Xingzhou was standing on the other side, impassively watching him. Chen Changshengs face was rather pale. He was born stainless, had undergone a perfect Purification in the Orthodox Academy, and had bathed in dragon blood under New North Bridge. Other than the Demon Lord, no one else had a tougher body than his. Coupled with that alteration at the most critical moment, he had been able to survive his fall from Sunset Valley to the ground ten-some li away. But he had still suffered significant injuries. His bones had not broken, but they were showing cracks, and the pain had already thoroughly prated down to his marrow. Crucially, his sea of consciousness had suffered a massive shock and his Dao heart was impossible to pacify for the moment. Most despairing of all was that he had no sword, not even a sword sheath. This meant that he could not summon the thousands of swords within the sheath. He had spent thest few days in the Li Pces stone chamber diligently practicing the sword, quietly contemting the profound, and adjusting his body to its peak state precisely for todays fight. He had prepared a great deal for todays fight. The three swords that Su Li had passed to him, the sword intents he had experienced at Mount Li, and the sword array and sword-dividing arts of South Stream Temple had all been melded into one by him. He was confident that in his best state, he was worthy to challenge his master in the Garden of Zhou. But when the fight had just begun, he had lost his sword. All his swords. In thest few years, he had defeated so many powerful foes by relying on the sword. He was regarded by themon people as a genius of the sword, many of them even thinking that he was already a grandmaster. But if he didnt have a sword, what could he do? What could he be? The current question was this: how had Shang Xingzhou been able to snatch away all his swords just by stretching out his hand? To Chen Changsheng, this was not a question. It was just that after all those years, he had forgotten about a few things. Many years ago, Shang Xingzhou had cut off the Golden Dragons whisker and forged it into a sword which he gave to his disciple. This was the Stainless Sword that had remained at Chen Changshengs side for many years. The sword sheath had also been a precious treasure of the Li Pce: the Vault Sheath. It was Shang Xingzhou who had taken it away and then given it to him. Shang Xingzhou had spoken correctly. The Stainless Sword and the Vault Sheath had both been given by him to Chen Changsheng. Even the engagement with Xu Yourong had been given by him to Chen Changsheng. After Yuren rejected it. Since he had given everything to Chen Changsheng, he could naturally take it back at any time. He had the right, and also the ability. This was unquestionably the most formidable winning move. Though this move seemed to have been hidden a little too deeply... So deep that it made ones heart go cold. From when he received that dagger in Xining Viges old temple until now, around ten years had passed? Shang Xingzhous next words were even more chilling. "How old are you this year?" Chen Changsheng was his student, raised by him in Xining Vige. But he did not know Chen Changshengs age. Whether it was deliberately or unintentionally, it was still a cold indifference. Chen Changsheng replied, "No matter how old I am, Ive passed the age of twenty." Shang Xingzhou cared not for the deeper meaning in these words. He said, "My talent truly is inferior to yours, so let us add ten years." Chen Changsheng understood what he meant. After a pause, he said, "Okay." Between the thirty-year-old Shang Xingzhou and the twenty-year-old Chen Changsheng, who was stronger? Nobody would know. Even after todays fight, still nobody would know. Because Chen Changsheng had no sword. Ssh! Water gushed. The fish had pursued the mist of blood to the surface. The roiling water looked lively and joyful, but looking at it too long would make one feel disgusted. Several flowers of blood bloomed on the water, the remnants of fish sinking down. Shang Xingzhou had vanished from the opposite shore. Chen Changsheng had also disappeared. A footprint appeared in the water grass. A second footprint appeared farther off. The footprints had appeared from nowhere. There was no connection between them, making the sight extremely strange. By the time Chen Changsheng appeared again, he was several hundred zhang away, next to a forest. And when Shang Xingzhou appeared again, he was right in front of Chen Changsheng. Even using the Yeshi Step, he had still not been able to surpass Shang Xingzhous movement techniques. What about fists then? A picture appeared in his sea of consciousness. Bie Yanghong quietly gazing at him, the tip of his finger touching his brow. Thousands of pictures followed,ing thick and fast. Streams of light could be seen in these pictures, each of them a fist. The pictures vanished. Thousands of streams of light became one. Thousands of fists became one fist. Chen Changsheng clenched his hand into a fist and smashed at that face that was both familiar and unfamiliar. Chapter 1102 – Moving the Body Like a Sword Chapter 1102 C Moving the Body Like a Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In White Emperor City, Bie Yanghong had used the supreme technique of Xilings Ten Thousand Years Pavilion, A Point of Red, to pour all he had experienced in his battle with the Angels of Sacred Light into Chen Changshengs mind. Within was the essence of the fist style that he had habitually used in hisst few years. In the past, Bie Yanghong had not been in the habit of using his fists. But in the battle of the Mausoleum of Books, he had personally witnessed the momentum of the Tianhai Divine Empresss fist, which seemed like it could destroy the world. Enlightened, he created this fist style. This did not mean that he was surrendering to the Tianhai Divine Empress. On the contrary, this attitude of learning from an expert was what it meant to truly be fearless. A fearless fist possessed unfathomable power. When Chen Changsheng punched, the air in a several-hundred-zhang radius around him moved with his fist, creating a fierce gale. The forest bent as one behind him, expressing its reverence. Shang Xingzhou could also not avoid this fearless fist. But he caught it. There was a massive explosion, casting grass, water, and mud into the air, blocking out the sun and sky. The forest slowly straightened and the fierce gale faded. The terrifying pressure hadpressed the soft ground downward, leaving it countless times harder. Chen Changshengs fist had been stopped in his palm, unable to press forward. If he still had the Vault Sheath, Chen Changsheng could think of ten-some methods ofunching a fierce assault on Shang Xingzhou. But now, he did not even have a sword. Fortunately, this did not mean that he could not strike with a sword. The temperature on the edge of the ins began to rapidly rise, the nearby grass even beginning to yellow. Chen Changsheng was using his mightiest and most resolute move, the zing Sword. The true essence in his body began to madly ze. Traveling through his right arm that was now a sword, it surged in an endless torrent toward Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhous expression did not change in the slightest. It remained a visage of cold indifference. He was a majestic mountain, seemingly unmovable. A vigorous power emerged from his palm. Chen Changshengs fist could not advance a single inch. This vigorous power was rather special. It did not seem condensed from star radiance. It seemed even more intense, seemed to have a true heat. From its external appearance, it looked rather like the true essence mobilized by Chen Changshengs zing Sword. Chen Changsheng guessed at a certain possibility and was shocked. But he did not have time to think, because Shang Xingzhous counterattack was here. It was just like at the peak of Sunset Valley. Shang Xingzhous right hand seemed to casually descend, a fallen leaf on the wind, without any rhyme or reason. Chen Changsheng still found it impossible to avoid. Shang Xingzhous right handnded on his stomach, gentle, yet containing the strength of the world. Two deep furrows appeared in the hard, justpressed ground. Chen Changsheng retreated to the edge of these furrows, and when his calves hit the ground, his entire body was sent flying. He was like a stone that had been tossed out by a strong man. As it whistled through the sky, it became a little ck dot. Shang Xingzhous gaze moved with it and stopped several li away. For some reason, he was not at all happy, nor was he as indifferent as before. Instead, he creased his brow. A cool breeze stirred and his sleeves fluttered. Transforming into a wisp of smoke, he rushed toward that ce. ...... ...... Several li away, Chen Changshengy facedown in the water, looking much like a corpse. Suddenly, he turned around and rose. Not eve turning his head to nce back, he began to madly run forward. He was as fast as a galloping horse, leaving a trail of sshes in his wake. However, one could vaguely make out that his right arm was rather stiff as if it had been injured. No one could possibly receive two of Shang Xingzhous palms and walk away, even if his cultivation level had to be suppressed in the Garden of Zhou. That Chen Changsheng was still alive and could still run was not solely because of the toughness of his body. It was also because Shang Xingzhous two palms had notpletely struck true. In the final moments before Shang Xingzhous two palmsnded, he brought his arm up to block. Though he had no sword, he had still used a sword. Before he had used the zing Sword, he had already used the Stupid Sword. The number one defensive sword technique in the world. Moreover, though he could not avoid Shang Xingzhous palm that descended like a falling leaf, he could choose where the attack sent him. He could also choose how to discharge the force of the attack. He had even used the Yeshi Step another time while in the air. As a result, he knew where he hadnded. He was already in the ins of the Unsetting Sun, precisely where he wanted to go. Upon confirming that he could not throw off Shang Xingzhou using the Yeshi Step, he had begun preparing for what came next. It now seemed that he had seeded. The increasing number of howls and rustles from within the ins seemed to be cheering him on. In truth, those were the monsters of the ins catching a whiff of his odor anding to greet him. The monsters quickly sensed Shang Xingzhou. Despite their excessive fear, the monsters still drummed up their courage and rushed forward. Ten-some dragon snakes swam around the water grass, wiping away Chen Changshengs tracks. Even more dragon snakes, giving off their awful stenches, silently and stealthily began to make their way toward Shang Xingzhou several li away. Several ck dots appeared off in the distant sky, most likely the demon vultures hurrying over. It could be believed that in a short while, a tide of monsters would drown out the in. But this was not Chen Changshengs original intent. Risking being tracked down by Shang Xingzhou, he shouted, "Retreat!" ...... ...... Shang Xingzhou was currently standing in a lonesome patch of reeds that was being lightly blown to and fro by the wind. He listened to the subtle sounds from within the water and sensed the Qis concealed in the ins. Raising his brow, he said, "Evil beasts, seeking your death." At this moment, a thunderous boom reverberated across the ins. It was Chen Changshengs voice. Shang Xingzhous raised brows gradually dropped back down. He was somewhat surprised. ...... ...... No monster dared to disobey Chen Changshengs orders. Because he was the master of the Garden of Zhou, but more because he had saved this world. The obedience these monsters felt to him came from both their soul and nature. Upon hearing his order, even the most vicious and untamable Wind Wolves silently retreated. In front of the Mausoleum of Zhou, the massive figures of the Mountain-toppling Fiend and the Monster Bull nced at each other and lowered their bodies once more. The ins returned to silence, the only sounds left the buzzing of insects and the gentle sloshing of water. Chen Changshengs feet struck solid ground. The white grass served as the path, a frosty white before him. The old and run-down temple was still in its original ce. He ran to the old temple and sat himself behind where the idol used to sit. His breathing was heavy, his face pale. He took the needles from his fingers and thrust them into two Qi openings on his neck, after which he closed his eyes and began to meditate. Shang Xingzhou with his cultivation suppressed was not the strongest opponent he had faced in his life, but he did give him the greatest pressure. Even facing Zhu Luo in Xunyang City or the Demon Lord in Mount Han had not been so hard to bear as todays fight. Not much time had passed between the peak of Sunset Valley and the old temple, and they had only exchanged two rounds, but he was already exhausted to the extreme. This was probably the mental pressure one had to endure when a student challenged their teacher. Though it was hard to say how long he couldst or just where it was he wanted to get to. Chen Changsheng suddenly opened his eyes. Shang Xingzhou hade to the temple. Chapter 1103 – Meeting on the Path and Exchanging Hatred Through the Eyes1 Chapter 1103 C Meeting on the Path and Exchanging Hatred Through the Eyes1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Vote for ZTJ! Way of Choices ebook 4 (covering chapters 180-232) out now! Chen Changshengs breathing became extremely steady, the interval between each one extremely long but notpletely vanishing. It seemed very natural. ...Just like a fish swimming amongst the rocks in the stream, moving in a way that would attract no ones notice. He was even in the mood to nce at the sky outside the temple. The sky was blue and tinged with a few wispy clouds. It was beautiful. A ck dot could be seen on the edge of the cloudyer, probably the demon vultures responsible for keeping watch. Following his orders, the countless monsters were hiding in the sea of grass and did not approach the White Grass Path. He knew that his master was powerful and frightening. Even if the monster assault could buy him some time and a few advantages, the monsters would have to pay a massive price, perhaps dyeing the entire sea of grass red. Moreover, just like he had said to the people in the Mausoleum of Books, since this was a matter between master and disciple, it should be resolved by the two of them. There was no need to drag in the entire world. Shang Xingzhou had agreed to his request and taken back all the things he had granted him. He had even directly said that his talent was worse than Chen Changshengs, so he had added ten years. He was very frank and calm. Only bypeting in terms of capability could this match between master and disciple be considered truly fair. But there were some things that Chen Changsheng could not understand. He had a stainless constitution, had perfectly undergone Purification and Ethereal Opening, and he had even connected all one hundred and eight Qi openings during Star Condensation. If he was only missing out on the tempering that came through time,cking the resources and experience of fighting experts, why was the gap between him and his master still so vast? It had nothing to do with modesty, self-confidence, or sentimentality. In terms of wisdom and logic, he found it impossible to ept this fact. Shang Xingzhous palm techniques were very profound, but what about that strength? Just what was this strength that was beneath the Divine Domain but seemed able to break through the upper limit of thews? Chen Changsheng looked at the sky outside the temple and thought about these questions. The sun slowly circling around the ins of the Unsetting Sun appeared in that part of the sky, forcing its way into his field of vision. This red sun was not blinding and it gave off no real heat. The sun of the Garden of Zhou was fake. In the world outside, however, there was a real sun. That sun gave off unimaginable heat, exuding a limitless and infinite light. Chen Changsheng suddenly understood. Shang Xingzhou cultivated tens of thousands of Daoist techniques, but the foundation of his true essence was not the traditional Orthodoxy technique of star radiance. It was the zing Sun Style! But couldnt only the Chen Imperial n cultivate that technique? Suddenly, the ck hair at Chen Changshengs temple began to curl. The surrounding temperature began to rapidly rise, the incense table producing faint blue sparks. It was like an actual sun had appeared in this run-down temple! Without hesitation, Chen Changsheng sent his left hand striking out behind him while his feet pressed against the remnants of the idol, allowing him to ram through the back wall of the temple. With a bang, he transformed into a blur, vanishing into the sea of grass lining the White Grass Path. The old temple began to ze. Shang Xingzhou walked out of the sea of fire, looking in the direction Chen Changsheng had vanished. He had a pensive expression. Just now, he had given Chen Changsheng another palm strike. The circumstances werepletely different from thest two times. He had not been able to gain too much of an advantage. This fact made his mood rather strange: nervous with a slight tinge of concern. The old temple in the sea of fire crackled. Clear collisions seemed to still be ringing out in the air... Like naughty children ying games with stone pearls. ...... ...... Keys ttered against each other. Eunuch Lin closed the door and turned to face the emperor. A helpless and nervous expression was on his face. Yuren leaned on his walking stick as he pulled apart the ivy and came to the Hundred Herb Garden. This was his first time leaving the Imperial Pce in thest three years. Someone was already in the Hundred Herb Garden. There, in a fluttering white gown, stood Xu Yourong. With Wang Zhice standing guard in the Orthodox Academy, no one could enter. Those most concerned about Chen Changsheng naturally had to be at the ce closest to the Orthodox Academy so that they could go to his aid as soon as possible. The Hundred Herb Garden and the Orthodox Academy were separated by only one wall. Looking at Xu Yourong, Eunuch Lin recalled her long conversation with the emperor on that night. He then thought about what had happened in thest few days, and resentment began to show in his eyes. Yuren faintly smiled at her and indicated that she should sit. Few green buds could be seen in this chilly forest. The stone table and stool were rather cool to touch. Xu Yourong said, "The Empress is buried here." Yuren calmly gazed at that part of thewn, giving no response. Xu Yourong suddenly said, "When you put Yu and Ren together (), you get the word Xu ()2." Yuren had not been named by Emperor Xian, nor by the Divine Empress. He had been named by Shang Xingzhou. She had only thought of this recently, because it was only recently that she began to think about the details of that engagement. The marriage contract drawn up by the Grand Minister and Shang Xingzhou at the time had not stated specifically who she should marry. It only needed to be Shang Xingzhous disciple. From Yurens name, one could tell that Shang Xingzhou had most likely intended to choose him. Yuren did not deny this. Back in Xining Viges old temple, he had refused this engagement, leading his master to choose Chen Changsheng. Xu Yourong asked, "Why?" To have a wife who was the reincarnation of the true Phoenix would be of enormous benefit to the throne. And she had already been highly regarded by the Holy Maiden of the south at the time. Yuren pointed at his eyes and then at the walking stick leaning on the table. Xu Yourong replied, "Your Majestys way of thinking is wrong." Yuren gestured, "But I cant take the marriage, because what will happen if the other party is unsatisfied and wants to back out?" Xu Yourong snorted and replied, "Just like everything else, anything that you dont want will be his." This was what displeased her the most about Xining Viges old temple. The more she cared about Chen Changsheng, the more she was displeased. Every time she thought about his life back then, she would feel pity for him. Yurens face was fraught with apology. "If you really are sorry about him, then youd best show it as quickly as possible." Xu Yourong indifferently said to him, "Otherwise, if he dies today, no matter how miserably you weep, I can only believe it to be feigned." Yuren was somewhat puzzled. At this moment, Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng were in the Garden of Zhou. One could only enter the Garden of Zhou through the ck stone. The ck stone was in Wang Zhices hands. In order to ensure the fairness of this fight, Wang Zhice would not allow anyone else to enter the Garden of Zhou... Not unless Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng came out on their own. Even if they wanted to help Chen Changsheng, how could they do it? "The Heavenly Tome Monoliths are a path. Back then, Zhou Dufu broke the monoliths and made the Mausoleum of Books into thirteen mausoleums. Later on, he put those Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Garden of Zhou. I want to know if these Heavenly Tome Monoliths can have the same effect as that one." Xu Yourong took off a string of stone pearls from her wrist and ced them in front of Yuren. The sight of these five stone pearls shocked Yuren. In that conversation in the pce, he realized that Xu Yourong deeply loved his junior brother. But it was only now that he knew that his junior brother also deeply loved her. The expression with which Yuren regarded her suddenly became gentler. He took a box from his sleeve and ced it in front of Xu Yourong. Xu Yourong opened the box and was greeted by sugared plums. She was a little confused, but she still took one and put it in her mouth. It was a little sour, and also a little sweet. Was thispassion, or a promise? ______________ 1. This idiom refers to how in ancient China, during the Zhou Dynasty, there was a king who ruled harshly and had spies who would report on anyone who spoke ill of him. As a result, when people passed by each other on the road, they were too afraid to express their hatred through words, so they used their eyes.? 2. This is actually slightly incorrect, as the of is usually regarded as two people walking side by side and is generally used to mean footsteps. Just alone would be . Chapter 1104 – Weve All Killed Before Chapter 1104 C Weve All Killed Before Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Yuren did not take the string of stone pearls, even though he knew they were Heavenly Tome Monoliths. Xu Yourong had undoubtedly ced her hopes on him because Chen Changsheng would often mention him. But he had no way to enter the Garden of Zhou. And he knew that Chen Changsheng would not want him to appear. If Chen Changsheng really did encounter some unresolvable danger, he would naturallye out of the Garden of Zhou. ...... ...... The White Grass Path was straight and long, and one would experience the transformations of the four seasons over a short period as one walked it. It didnt take long for Chen Changsheng to experience spring, summer, autumn, and then winter, running headlong into a fierce snowstorm. He continued to charge toward the other side of the snowstorm, hisplexion even paler than the snow. The temple in the depths of the snowstorm had already be a little ck and zing dot. On the White Grass Path, there was a temple at ten li, one at one hundred, and one at one thousand. Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou met three times, each time at one of these three temples. Whether or not he hid in the temple, he would eventually be found out. Perhaps it was because the ce this master and disciple had interacted the longest in was Xining Viges old temple. These three short but dangerous encounters worsened Chen Changshengs injuries. A few of the monsters, endowed with more ambition than intelligence, could not help but appear to assist Chen Changsheng, only to be chopped to pieces by Shang Xingzhous sword. The sea of grass in those parts was painted red by monster blood, a gory sight. No matter how dangerous the situation became, Chen Changsheng still had no intention of leaving the Garden of Zhou. To leave on his own and imprison Shang Xingzhou in the Garden of Zhou was not an option, because that would not be a fight. Moreover, the moment he opened that spatial path, Shang Xingzhou was highly likely to use that chance to catch him. For this reason, he did not even try to use thews of the Garden of Zhou to engage in spatial transfer. More importantly, all the preparations he had made to defeat Shang Xingzhoupletelyy in the Garden of Zhou. In those days of quiet contemtion in the Li Pce, he had prepared a great deal. But those methods had all been established on his ability to use his swords. The moment he entered the Garden of Zhou, all his swords were taken away, so what could he do? When would he stop his escape? Just where did he want to go? The snow falling over the sea of grass suddenly became rather dark. This was because the light in the sky had changed. A massive shadow had eclipsed the path and grasnds before him. Like a wisp of smoke, Chen Changsheng flew through the snowstorm and into the depths of that shadow. The Mausoleum of Zhou was there. ...... ...... The bottom of his shoes left minor depressions on the stone, with tiny cracks webbing off from their edges. The howling winds moved his sleeves, which were so straight that they seemed like shing des. Chen Changsheng flew forward, quickly reaching the middle of the Mausoleum of Zhou, the familiar end of the mausoleum path. A green tree called the Tong Pce had once grown here. He and Xu Yourong had confronted the Golden-winged Great Peng summoned by Nanke here, as well as the terrifying monster tide. The Sword Pool had awoken. Ten thousand swords had formed a dragon. This story of the past had not taken ce too long ago, but it seemed to be from another life. The Golden-winged Great Peng was in the ancestralnds of the Elf race, absorbing the essence of the world and waiting to truly mature. Nanke was in Mount Li, listening every night to the music of the sword to clear her mind, with no one able to determine when she would truly wake up. It was hard to say whether the monsters would be able to continue living their beautiful life of thest few years after today. Today, his opponent was only one man, but he was no less terrifying, perhaps even more. The gravel along the edges of the sacrificial altar was scattered by the wind, several pieces stopping upon meeting his shoes. Shang Xingzhou looked at the Mausoleum of Zhou, a change finally noticeable on his expression. "I do not know what you prepared here." He said to Chen Changsheng, "But just like I said at the start, there are no miracles." Chen Changsheng replied, "I thought that a person like Zhou Dufu appearing under the starry sky was a sort of miracle in itself." No matter what sort of assessment people had of Zhou Dufu after his death, many people would agree with this view. The strongest under the starry sky, someone who was truly unequalled throughout the world, had to be a miracle. Shang Xingzhou was quiet for a time, and then he smiled. "Do you know why Wang Zhice is willing to help me even though he does not like me?" He looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "And do you know why that generation of elders could fight and scheme against each other, betray and backstab each other, plot and conspire, yet when fighting an external enemy or pushed to the final point, they could put on a united will against the outsider?" Chen Changsheng said, "Because you sharemon experiences." Shang Xingzhou calmly replied, "Yes, because we once had amon enemy." Chen Changsheng said, "In the past, I thought it was the demons." Shang Xingzhou exined, "The existence of demons is naturally a reason to unite, but the more important reason was that person." Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont quite understand." Shang Xingzhou said, "Because that person let us clearly see ourselves and each other, allowing us to be frank with each other, to trust each other." Chen Changsheng asked, "To clearly see just what you all wanted?" Shang Xingzhou added, "At the same time, it let us clearly see how ugly our true thoughts were, because, in the end, that was still a most shameless affair." Chen Changsheng understood, so he could only reply with silence. Shang Xingzhou indifferently said, "You also killed a Zhou once, butpared to us, that was just a game." Chen Changsheng had wanted to kill Zhou Tong. Back then, those people had killed Zhou Dufu. "If one said that he was a miracle, isnt our killing him the true miracle?" Shang Xingzhous eyes were so cold that it seemed like he was looking at a corpse. Many years ago, they had even killed that person, much less Chen Changsheng. The most famous and long-lived riddle of thest thousand years had finally been answered. The theories of many people, the endless discussions of the tea houses and restaurants, had finally been confirmed. This was unquestionably one of the deepest secrets of the world. But Chen Changsheng was very calm. He looked at Shang Xingzhou and asked, "How can you be so sure that hes actually dead?" This ce was Zhou Dufus mausoleum. He was standing in front of the gate to the mausoleum as he asked this question. It felt like he was asking in ce of the person within the mausoleum. The cold winds rustled the gravel in the grasnds, making a sound that seemed like a voice aged by time. Shang Xingzhou narrowed his eyes. Chapter 1105 – A Strength Above Laws Chapter 1105 C A Strength Above Laws Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Mausoleum of Zhou spanned the space between the heavens and earth, and it also spanned the distance between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng. They were separated by several hundred zhang, each a ck dot in the eyes of the other. But they could clearly make out each others faces and the emotions in their eyes. They didnt even need to look to know what the other was thinking. No matter how much they had treated each other like strangers in thest few years, they were still a master and disciple that had lived together in that old temple for ten-some years. After some time, Shang Xingzhou finally said, "He is already dead." Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont know how your story from back then ended, but I know that his body is not inside this mausoleum." Shang Xingzhou said, "Given that reckless brutes personality, if he were still alive, how could he stand to remain silent and not make trouble?" Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, and then he said, "Yes, hes probably dead, or else Emperor Taizong would not have been at ease." "Was this your final move? Using him to scare me?" Shang Xingzhou derided, "Truly childish." Chen Changsheng admitted, "Yes, I just wanted to scare you." Shang Xingzhou asked, "Was it interesting?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Masters look just now truly was very interesting." After this, he gave a delighted smile. To him, this was a very rare emotion. From this, one could determine that he was speaking the truth. The truth was always the most hurtful. From Xining Vige to the capital, whether it was that nanny, maid, and madam in the Divine General of the Easts estate, or the students of the Ivy Academies, including Tang Thirty-Six, they had all been hurt by the truth of Chen Changshengs words. Even though Shang Xingzhou was his master, he still found it rather hard to endure. Shang Xingzhous gaze turned even colder. He looked at Chen Changsheng, standing at the end of the mausoleum path, and took a step forward. In the Garden of Zhou, he could not use the strength ofws that belonged to the Divine Domain, so he naturally could not disregard space. He could not directly appear in front of Chen Changsheng. In truth, the distance of his one step was precisely one steps worth. Wind stirred beneath his feet. His blue Daoist robes were blown straight. Several hundred flickering streams of light traveled along the path and toward the main gate of the Mausoleum of Zhou. The gale exploded, causing dust to rise from the surrounding wastnd, gradually obscuring the sky and dimming the world. Hacking sounds, dense yet distinct, could be heard from within the gloomy world. The surface of the mausoleum path and the massive stones lining it were covered in countless straight and deep scars. These massive stones visibly began to cken, then soften, and then be blown away by the wind as the finest gravel. Those streams of light seemed ordinary, but they were in harmony with thews of the world, the physical manifestations of Daoist techniques. They were imbued with unimaginable power. Shang Xingzhou had struck with all his might, tens of thousands of Daos contained within. How could Chen Changsheng oppose them? On the other side of the ins, the Monster Bull and the Mountain-toppling Fiend slowly stood up, turning into two small mountains. Strangely, these two terrifying giants did not go to Chen Changshengs aid. Instead, they retreated into the dust storm enveloping the world. The barrier that was the Mausoleum of Zhou meant that Shang Xingzhou could not see this, nor could he see what was revealed after the Monster Bull and Mountain-toppling Fiend left. The two giant beasts had been lying to the north of the Mausoleum of Zhou precisely in order to obstruct the ground here. Here were four objects that seemed like sacrificial altars. They were already in a terrible state, but one could still tell that they had once served as plinths for monoliths. Suddenly, the fierce gales ravaging the wastnd and the even farther grasnds suddenly vanished, as did the dust that they had stirred. The warm sun once more appeared at the edge of the ins, quietly suspended in the sky. The Mausoleum of Zhou had be absolutely still. Those tens of thousands of Daos that represented the supreme principles of the world suddenly disappeared. The string noiselessly snapped, and four stone pearls dropped down from Chen Changshengs wrist and began to roll down the slope of the mausoleum path. Those stone pearls looked very ordinary, devoid of any special traits. Nothing mystical happened when they dropped down. They just began to roll along the mausoleum path, lightly cking against the massive stones. It seemed like they might drop into the gaps between the massive stones, where they would no longer be able to roll out or might even be smashed into powder by the fall. In terms of probability orw, these were both very likely oues. But none of these things happened. The four stone pearls rolled over the mausoleum path and over the massive stones. They seemed random and without purpose, but they were rolling with remarkable precision toward the four sacrificial altars on the north side of the Mausoleum of Zhou. It was like these stone pearls had their own will, their own goal. As time passed, in this seemingly both random and orderly way, the ident became the inevitable, inplete defiance of thews of the world. Perhaps it was because these four stone pearls had always been existences abovews? ...... ...... It waspletely unreasonable, yet it also felt like this was the only proper course of action. The four stone pearls arrived at the base of the Mausoleum of Zhou and split up to travel to the four sacrificial altars. The wind abruptly stirred once more. Apanied by a sense of vastness and distance, four monoliths appeared in the world. The earth quaked and the monsters in the ins howled with some sort of unknown meaning. The surface of these ck monoliths was smooth and carved with iprehensible lines seemingly imbued with a void-like magic. These were the Heavenly Tome Monoliths that Zhou Dufu had taken from the Mausoleum of Books. The wind in the sky and the ins began to pour into the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, vanishing into some unknown ce. Innumerable bits of grass and stone followed, but they did not disappear. It was like time was reversing as the dirt gradually wrapped around the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, making them into stone pirs, their surfaces seemingly eroded by the wind and rain. Shang Xingzhou looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "As expected, these Heavenly Tome Monoliths ended up in your hands." Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes." Other than the two reasons he had spoken of before, he had chosen to challenge Shang Xingzhou in the Garden of Zhou because of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths. At his current level, he simply could notprehend the ultimate mystery of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, so he naturally could not use them. When facing the Demon Lord in the snowy mountains and the Angel of Sacred Light in White Emperor City, he had only been able to use the Heavenly Tome Monoliths as indestructible weapons of infinite weight. Only in the Garden of Zhou could he use at least a part of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths true power. This was because of the sacrificial altars and array that Zhou Dufu had set up here. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths were not stable in their stone pir state. Their surfaces were constantly cracking and repairing. Timeworn and ancient Qis were emerging from these cracks, transforming into terrifying streams of light. These streams of light drifted down from the sky, down to where Shang Xingzhou was standing. "You think that this can defeat me?" Shang Xingzhou pped his palm. He was standing on the ground, but his hand seemed to touch the dome of the heavens. There was a light p. The streaming lights flowed across the curtain of the heavens. Shang Xingzhousplexion was rather pale, but he remained indifferent. "It is now time for you to choose." Amidst the flowing lights, several fine cracks appeared on the sky. The frightened yowls of the monster packs could be heard from deep within the ins, perhaps because they had recalled the near-apocalypse from several years ago. If Chen Changsheng continued to use the Heavenly Tome Monoliths to attack Shang Xingzhou, he was highly likely to win. But the Garden of Zhou might also be destroyed before this happened. This was the choice Chen Changsheng had to make. At this moment, he truly missed those swords. Chapter 1106 – The Meaning of Choices Chapter 1106 C The Meaning of Choices Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Using the array left behind by Zhou Dufu to harness the true strength of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths against Shang Xingzhou had been Chen Changshengs n from the start. During those nights in the Li Pces stone chamber, he had be extremely familiar with the ins and outs of this n. But in the original n, he would have already set up the South Stream Temple sword array around the Mausoleum of Zhou by now. Several thousand renowned swords would have returned to the ins, bncing out the four Heavenly Tome Monoliths, ensuring that the Garden of Zhou would not copse. If all these ns had been realized, he had a seventy percent chance of defeating his master. s, all this swords had been snatched away by Shang Xingzhou, naturally reducing his chances of victory. Crucially, without the timeworn sword intents of the several thousand swords to suppress them, the clear streams of light emanating from the Heavenly Tome Monoliths would probably destroy the Garden of Zhou before they defeated Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhou had needed only a nce to see through Chen Changshengs intentions and understand the situation. Thus, he would not retreat, and he certainly would not concede. He would persist until the end, would even be willing to trigger the restrictions of the Garden of Zhou. Chen Changsheng could continue using the Heavenly Tome Monoliths to attack until he won, but the Garden of Zhou might be destroyed before that happened. ...Unless Chen Changsheng wanted to take these four Heavenly Tome Monoliths and leave the Garden of Zhou as quickly as possible. But once he returned to the real world, he would no longer have the seal of the Garden of Zhou, could not use the strength of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and he had no swords... How could Chen Changsheng possibly defeat him then? It was a multiple-choice question. Shang Xingzhou calmly stared at Chen Changsheng. The lights spilling down from the sky were halted by his palm while clouds and winds engaged in a cycle of creation and destruction. At the end, everything in the world was often a multiple-choice question. It truly made one feel fed up. "Why is it always me that has to make the choice?" Chen Changsheng was truly angry, or perhaps irritated. His voice was carried far into the distance by the winds. Shang Xingzhou had an indifferent expression. It seemed like he had no intention of answering. From Xining Vige to the capital, from ten years old to now, he had answered far too many multiple-choice questions. It was truly very annoying. He really wanted to ask his master, Arent you annoyed after doing this all the time? In the end, however, he did not ask, because he knew that asking was meaningless. Just like in the past, he was used to doing things, not talking. No matter what choice he had to make. Or perhaps, he wouldnt make a choice. Yes, today, he truly didnt want to make another choice. His eyes were exceptionally bright, just like that moon hanging over Xunyang City. His spiritual sense flew through the air into Shang Xingzhous sleeve, attempting to seize back the Vault Sheath. Even if he couldnt, he at least had to re-establish connection with the swords inside the sheath. He was confident that once those swords perceived his spiritual sense, they would definitely follow his will, flying out of the sheath to appear in this world. And yet, he failed. His face went white, like the snow covering the wastnd. A stream of blood trickled from his lips, a lonely winter plum in the snow. Shang Xingzhous right hand continued to hold up the sky. As the wind ruffled his sleeves, one could faintly see that his left hand was holding the sheath. Chen Changshengs gaze was fixed there. "A persons most authentic courage, intelligence, and temperament are most clearly on disy when they make a choice." Shang Xingzhou looked at him and said, "You have greatly disappointed me today, because you dont even have the courage to make a choice." Chen Changsheng asked, "Since any choice is losing, why do I have to choose?" Shang Xingzhou answered, "Because that is just your fate." Many years ago, in Xining Viges old temple, he had said something to Chen Changsheng. You are sick. No one can cure it. That is just your fate. Today, again, he said something simr. No matter what you choose, you will lose. That is just your fate. Chen Changsheng gazed deep into the ins. He remained quiet for a very long time. Shang Xingzhou calmly and quietly watched him. After some time, Chen Changsheng looked back at Shang Xingzhou and said, "But my illness has been cured." Yes, his illness had been cured. He was still alive. Thus, there was no such thing as fate. Which meant that choices had meaning. ...Whether he won or lost. ...... ...... It was very quiet, both inside and outside the Orthodox Academy. Hundred Flowers Lane was packed with people, but there was no sound, not even a random noise. Their faces were fraught with tension, anxiety, and concern. By now, everyone knew that Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng were fighting in the Garden of Zhou. The crowd could not see sword glows or hear sword cries, and no one knew exactly what was happening inside. However, Wang Po and the Prince of Xiang were experts of the Divine Domain, so space could not sever them from all information. Why was it that they could not detect a single sword intent from within the Orthodox Academy? The Prince of Xiangs face seemed ready to both cry and smile, making it impossible to tell what he was really feeling. However, the two hands holding up his plump belly began to subconsciously stroke his fat. Wang Po thought of a certain possibility and hisplexion turned rather dark. Given his cultivation level, Tang Thirty-Six naturally could not tell what was happening in the Garden of Zhou, but he had been keeping a close watch on the changes in Wang Pos expression. From start to finish, his gaze had been peering through a crack in the window at Wang Pos face. This was his sole source of information at the moment. The change in Wang Posplexion allowed him to understand that the situation wasnt good, causing his ownplexion to pale. The shattered remains of a blue Ruyao porcin cup could be found on the floor, along with water and tea leaves. His hand gripped a tea pot, the tea in the pot already cold. He put the tea pot to his mouth and drank down half a pot of cold tea, but he still could not slow his heartbeat, nor could he extinguish that fire in his heart. He ran downstairs, pushing past Su Moyu, and ran all the way to the gate of the Orthodox Academy. Linghai Zhiwang and the others were all surprised, wondering just what he intended to do. Both the Imperial Court and the Li Pce had agreed to lock the gates of the Orthodox Academy. Only Wang Zhice, Shang Xingzhou, and Chen Changsheng could remain inside. The Orthodoxy cavalry and ck-armored cavalry were standing guard in the surroundings, as were countless cultivators, and even experts like Wang Po and the Prince of Xiang. No one could even think about entering the Orthodox Academy at this time. Tang Thirty-Six simply did not care about those unkind and warning gazes, and he certainly would not give those princes time to speak. "Everyone, shut your mouths! "This here is the Orthodox Academy, and Im the academy superintendent! When Chen Changsheng isnt here, Im the one with the most power! "No one can enter because I wont agree to it! If I want to enter, whose agreement do I need?" ...... ...... Hundred Flowers Lane was restless, sword intents rising in the air, and even a few crossbow bolts were arcing through the air. Standing by theke, Wang Zhice turned to look and saw Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six guessed that he was Wang Zhice, but he did not offer his greeting. He immediately asked, "How do you get into the Garden of Zhou?" It had been countless years since Wang Zhice encountered someone who knew his identity but simply didnt care. He was inevitably rather surprised, but then he became amused. He opened his hand to reveal the ck stone inside and exined, "This serves as the entrance." Tang Thirty-Six demanded, "Give it to me." His demand was concise and simple. So much so that Wang Zhice nkly gazed at him for some time before reacting. "Why?" "The Garden of Zhou is Chen Changshengs, so this thing is naturally also his." "He was the one that gave it to me, and it was originally mine." It was now Tang Thirty-Sixs turn to nkly stare for a while before reacting. "That it was originally yours means that its no longer yours. And besides, how old are you now? He gives it to you and now you want it!" Wang Zhice had never met such an unreasonable person before. He quickly guessed this fellows background. He said, "Not even your grandfather dares to speak to me like this." "Duh. Who besides Emperor Taizong would dare treat you with disrespect?" Tang Thirty-Six suddenly changed the topic, saying, "But I have to congratte you today." Wang Zhice asked, "Over what?" "Congrattions for finally meeting someone other than Emperor Taizong who dares to curse at you." Tang Thirty-Six sincerely said, "If youre not willing to give that thing to me, Ill curse your mother." Wang Zhice perked his brows and said, "I am the judge for this match." Tang Thirty-Six said, "You were invited by Shang Xingzhou. I dont trust you." Wang Zhice replied, "The Pope trusts me." Tang Thirty-Six asked, "What does that have to do with me?" Wang Zhice calmly asked, "If I dont give it you, what will you do?" Tang Thirty-Sixs reply was simple and concise. The Wenshui Sword left its sheath, carpeting the surface of theke with thousands of golden leaves. Wang Zhices expression shifted. It was not because of Tang Thirty-Sixs sword. It was because Tang Thirty-Six had reversed his sword. To cut his own throat. Chapter 1107 – A Broken Tree Chapter 1107 C A Broken Tree Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was probably a bit of an exaggeration to say that Wang Zhice needed only one finger to crush Tang Thirty-Six to death like he was an ant. But if he used two fingers, he waspletely capable of easily killing Tang Thirty-Six. The gap in strength between the two was just this massive. Tang Thirty-Six could not possibly threaten Wang Zhice, and even seeking death in front of Wang Zhice was no easy matter. The Wenshui Sword was caught in two of Wang Zhices fingers, so firmly held that it could not proceed another inch. For a tragic suicide to suddenly be this was inevitably rather awkward. Tang Thirty-Six seemed unperturbed, even raising his brow. By raising his brow, he was issuing a challenge. His meaning was crystal-clear. If he sincerely wanted to die, he had many methods. Cutting his throat with a sword was undoubtedly the method with the lowest chance of sess. He was waiting for Wang Zhice to stop him, as only this way could he continue negotiating conditions. Wang Zhice smirked at him, "Giving you this stone would still be useless." Tang Thirty-Six saw his expression and understood. Given his current level of cultivation, even if he got the ck stone, he wouldnt be able to enter the Garden of Zhou, so he wouldnt be able to help Chen Changsheng. Tang Thirty-Six asked with heartfelt sincerity, "Then can I trouble Sir to help?" Wang Zhice did not reply. Tang Thirty-Six added, "I know that hes definitely not faring well right now." Wang Zhices gaze dropped to the ck stone as he said, "Correct. At the moment, he is facing an extremely difficult choice." Tang Thirty-Six said nothing for a few moments, thenmented, "Hes a good person." He said these words with unprecedented dignity. Wang Zhice agreed, "Yes." Tang Thirty-Six looked into his eyes and said, "A good person shouldnt have to live so arduously." Wang Zhice replied, "This has nothing to do with good or bad." Tang Thirty-Six was somewhat disappointed and extremely furious. He mocked, "Thats right, it has nothing to with good or bad, only strong or weak. In the end, its just the strong bullying the weak." Wang Zhice shook his head. "Every person has to take responsibility for their own choices." Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "Then why does he have to choose? Why isnt it any of you thats choosing?" Wang Zhice replied, "Shang Xingzhou agreed to fight with him because he was forced to make that choice." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "That choice is tooplicated. All of you should be a little simpler." Wang Zhice asked, "For example?" Tang Thirty-Six stated, "All of you can choose to die, or choose to die." Wang Zhice faintly smiled. "Is there another choice?" Tang Thirty-Six said, "You can choose to burning to death, drowning to death, being shot to death by arrows, or death by a thousand cuts." This was not a chat, but amand, or perhaps a curse. His t tone was brimming with scorn and hatred. But all this came from helplessness. As he gazed at the ice on theke and the duckweed left over fromst year, Tang Thirty-Six felt rather tired. Would he just lose like this? He truly felt unwilling. He felt unwilling in Chen Changshengs ce. He suddenly shouted at the sky. "You blind dog!" ....... ...... ....... ...... The turmoil in Hundred Flowers Lane made it difficult to hear Tang Thirty-Sixs words. But the Hundred Herb Garden, only separated by a wall from the Orthodox Academy, could hear them loud and clear. Yuren seemed to have noticed, and used his eyes to voice his question. "Tang Tang wants to disturb Lord Wangs mind." Xu Yourong said, "If theres the smallest possibility, he will use the strategies in Wenshuis old estate to force Lord Wang into apromise." She referred here to that conversation between grandfather and grandson over the mahjong table. He was willing to destroy the Tang n, so he naturally didnt care for all the living beings of the world. It was obvious that this was still not enough to move Wang Zhice, to persuade him. He had not even been able to express what he had truly wanted to say, what he had truly wanted to threaten. Tang Thirty-Sixs attempt had failed. A faint concern could be seen in Xu Yourongs eyes. Her left hand tightly gripped the five stone pearls. These five pearls had originally been five of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths in the Garden of Zhou, a portion of Zhou Dufus great array. A moment ago, a ripple hade from these five stone pearls, allowing her to get a rough understanding of the situation in the Garden of Zhou. She knew that Chen Changsheng was facing a choice. She also knew how Chen Changsheng would choose. She knew before he had even made the choice. To Chen Changsheng, this choice was simply not as difficult as Wang Zhice said it would be. Because she understood Chen Changsheng. Yuren also understood Chen Changsheng. So he also knew how Chen Changsheng would choose. And that meant that Chen Changsheng had lost. ...... ...... Every street and residence in the capital heard that massive explosion. Furious waves of Qi exploded over theke, jolting up snow, yellowed grass, and mud, crackling against the walls and trees. Theke waters roiled and shook, rolling up snow as they flew into the air and rumbled back down. The entire Orthodox Academy was enveloped in a sudden downpour. Two figures appeared in the rain: Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou. The sky brightened for an instant, like a bolt of lightning had streaked across it. In that sh of light in the dark rain, one could vaguely see Shang Xingzhous hand fall on Chen Changshengs stomach. Chen Changsheng flew like a stone, crashing through ten-some thick trees to fall deep in the forest. The great trees snapped, creaking to the ground and sending shocks through the earth. Tang Thirty-Six took up the Wenshui Sword and prepared to charge forward, his left hand clenching a magical artifact in his sleeve. There was a light pop. Wang Zhices finger struck his brow. Tang Thirty-Six found it impossible to move. Two golden mes suddenly appeared in the Hundred Herb Garden. Xu Yourong vanished from her spot. Without turning his head, Wang Zhice pointed his finger behind him. Behind him was the academy wall. An opening several zhang wide appeared in the wall. The bricks and remnants of the wooden doory quietly on the ground. A light breeze lingered there, gentle and warm, yet unable to pass through. A white feather drifted down from the void. Xu Yourong appeared. Wang Zhice suddenly sensed something and turned around. His eyes were not focused on Xu Yourong, but behind her. The Hundred Herb Garden was just as serene as it had been for thest several hundred years. A walking stick quietly rested on the edge of the stone table. ...... ...... The great treey broken, kes of bark spreading everywhere like petals. Chen Changsheng sat against the broken tree, coughing. Shang Xingzhou asked, "Do you still insist that choices have meaning?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes, because how we choose determines who we are." Shang Xingzhou was speechless. Chen Changsheng was right. If it had been the Xu Yourong or Tang Thirty-Six in the Garden of Zhou, he would not have given them a chance to choose. He wanted Chen Changsheng to choose precisely because he wanted to know how Chen Changsheng would choose. It was precisely for this reason that Chen Changsheng was Chen Changsheng. Thus, choices had meaning. But the current battle was already meaningless. Chen Changsheng could still stand, but his loss was already decided. By choosing to leave the Garden of Zhou, he had abandoned any hope of winning. Shang Xingzhou had a rather wooden expression as he said, "Just concede." Chen Changshengs tone was very natural as he said, "No." Shang Xingzhou was quiet for a while, and then his right gripped the hilt of a sword. Not the Stainless Sword, but his own sword. As Chen Changsheng prepared to rise, his right hand fell on the broken tree. Suddenly, his hand hit something solid and hard. Chapter 1108 – 6666 Chapter 1108 C 66661 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Orthodox Academy had a very long history; it had been founded even earlier than the Great Zhou. Many great trees grew within it, some of them even surpassing one thousand years in age. In that bloody incident twenty-some years ago, quite a few of the ancient trees had been destroyed, but most of them had survived. The trees of the forest near the Imperial Pce had especially flourished, their rich canopies creating a quiet and serene atmosphere. Chen Changsheng had noticed this forest when he entered the Orthodox Academy for the first time, and he had spent many early mornings there, practiced his sword many times. He knew that these trees were very tough, their bark also very tough, but he still found it rather strange. This object he had hit was very hard, but its edge was not sharp. Instead, it was smooth, like it had been polished. He turned his head and realized that there was a hole about a foot deep where the tree had snapped. The trees leaves were already blocking out the sun, and dust and snow had umted in the hole, making it very difficult to see what was inside. This had probably been a hollow in the tree before. The object his right hand had touched was inside this hole. To put it another way, that object had been inside this tree hollow the entire time. Chen Changsheng could not be sure what this object was. Shang Xingzhous sword hade. The Dao sword of the Monastery of Eternal Spring was imbued with the purest and coldest aura. It cut through the chilling winds and shed at his stomach. ...... ...... When Shang Xingzhou was walking toward Chen Changsheng, Xu Yourong was walking into the Orthodox Academy. Wang Zhice once more jabbed his finger through the air. A gentle breeze blew about theke shore. There was no shrill howl. Nothing seemed to have happened. But in reality, an invisible barrier had formed between the Orthodox Academy and the Hundred Herb Garden. At this moment, Xu Yourong made a very special move. She raised her left hand, her finger lightly jabbing at the void. Pop. It was a soft sound. It was like the most fragile of bubbles being punctured by the softest of hairs. The invisible barrier was no more. Xu Yourong finally stepped into the Orthodox Academy. Her face was pale, with an extremely thin trickle of blood at the corner of her lips. Wang Zhice had not used some finger technique, but a technique he had created while studying in his old home in Donglin Alley: the Star Seizing Hand. He had not expected Xu Yourong to be able to deal with this move, leaving him rather astonished. To his even greater astonishment, Xu Yourong ceased to pay him any attention upon entering the Orthodox Academy, instead aiming her gaze at that master and disciple in the forest. The breeze ruffled her white robes as the Tong Bow appeared in her hands, the Wu Arrow notched on its string. She was prepared to strike at any time. The situation instantly turned tense. She was prepared to use the Wu Arrows to stop Shang Xingzhou, so did she think that Wang Zhice would not stop her? Or did she trust that someone would stop Wang Zhice? Who was that other person? It naturally couldnt be Tang Thirty-Six. He was under Wang Zhices control, had be a statue by theke. As he couldnt turn his neck, he couldnt see what was going on in that forest, only look at theke and the sky. It was no longer snowing, but the clouds had not dispersed. They still screened out the sun, leaving the capital particrly gloomy. At the start, he had been filled with loathing, shouting that the Old Heavens were blind. Now, he was only praying for Chen Changsheng, hoping that the heavens would open their eyes. Suddenly, a clear cry rose from the forest. A light flitted past his eyes. A hole appeared in the sky. Sunlight spilled through like a gorgeous waterfall. Tang Thirty-Six wondered in shock, did somebody really open their eyes? ...... ...... The ck mountain range that was the body of a dragon slowly undted behind the clouds, stirring powerful winds. The little ck Dragon had not gone far after leaving the Orthodox Academy. She had hidden close by, prepared at any time to break through the clouds. If Chen Changsheng was truly in danger, she had no mind for the rules of this fight, and as for that judge... she had wanted to put everything on the line against him for ages. The sea of clouds began to roil as a hole was torn through it. bbergasted, she turned her gaze to the ground. She saw the streets of the capital, saw the Mausoleum of Books, saw the Imperial Pce. Finally, she saw the Orthodox Academy. A dark forest grew where the Orthodox Academy and the Imperial Pce connected. The forest had suddenly be bright. It wasnt because of the sunlight falling through that hole in the clouds. It was because of a sword glow. Ten-some shattered trees formed a straight line leading into the depths of the forest. The stump of one tree had already transformed into countless shards of wood and bark floating in the sky. These pieces of bark and shards of wood floated together with the snow from early this morning and theke water that had been sent flying into the air. In this bizarre picture stood two figures. Shang Xingzhou stood in front of Chen Changsheng, looking down upon him, his Dao sword having already shed down. Chen Changsheng was not dead, because a sword had appeared in his hand. It was precisely this sword that had blocked Shang Xingzhous sword. Chen Changsheng was still using the Stupid Sword. This sword style had been regarded by Su Li as the number one defensive style in the world, and had saved Chen Changshengs life countless times. In the Garden of Zhou, Chen Changsheng had also relied on this sword style to escape death time after time. This time, however, Chen Changsheng had not been sent flying. His left foot had sunk deeply into the ground, but it was as steady as if it had taken root. This was a sword style, so only a sword could truly disy its wonder and might! The problem was, just where had this sworde from? There was no time to ponder this question. A clear whistle echoed through the forest. Shang Xingzhous sleeve lightly drifted upward, and then his Dao sword descended once more. Wind and snow followed. Shang Xingzhous figure vanished. Countless sword glows appeared. The forest was covered in the shes of swords. Sudden silence. Chen Changsheng raised up his sword to confront his foe. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Several dozen ngs rang out around him. In that extremely brief moment of time, Shang Xingzhou had attacked several dozen times! These swords had descended so quickly that the sound of one individual sh did not have time to differentiate itself from another! But Chen Changsheng had blocked all these swords! His sword was raised to line up with his brows. His left knee was bent. He stood at his original position. He did not move. No matter how profound and indescribable you are, how unfathomable your sword intent is, if I bare my sword horizontally before me and weigh down my heart, I can remain safe behind my walls and disregard everything going on outside. This was a true Sword Domain! But how long could hest under Shang Xingzhous flurry of attacks? Even if he possessed a perfect Sword Domain and Star Domain, possessed unimaginable amounts of true essence, he could not endure forever. And Shang Xingzhou was someone who cultivated tens of thousands of Daos. Just who knew what other terrifying moves were hidden up his drooping sleeves? Chen Changsheng was not prepared to give his master this sort of chance. In a moment that he could not anticipate but knew woulde eventually, he struck. A sword glow illuminated the gloomy forest. This sword was as fast as a bolt of lightning. This swords sword intent was clear and shallow, but not at all simple. It was like a fish in a stream, right before the eyes but incredibly difficult to reach out to and touch. The trajectory of this sword was incredibly profound, so unfathomable that even the gods would find it hard to trace! This sword pierced through three pieces of bark, cut apart several shards of wood, circled around his left hand, and then seemed to inadvertently stab into the storm. A groan came from somewhere as the storm fell into disorder. Shang Xingzhou appeared several zhang away in the snow with a tear in his sleeve. Chen Changsheng straightened his body, sword in hand, and quietly watched him. ______________ 1. The repetition of the number 6 is Chinese inte ng. When someone types a bunch of 6s in chat, they are basically praising you and calling you awesome. Chapter 1109 – The Nobleman Conceals Weapons on His Body and Waits for the Proper Time to Move Chapter 1109 C The Nobleman Conceals Weapons on His Body and Waits for the Proper Time to Move1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A chilly wind rustled the remaining leaves on the trees. All was quiet in the forest. The bark, wood shards, and snowkes gradually drifted back down. Only those remnants of sword intent continued to linger in the wind. Like the smoke left behind after a firecracker had finished popping, they served as evidence of what had happened a few moments ago. Just when Chen Changsheng seemed about to die, the battle underwent an abrupt and massive change, even beginning to show signs of reversing. All of it originated from the sword in his hand. He calmly gazed at Shang Xingzhou, saying nothing. This did not symbolize unease, but confidence. As long as he had a sword in hand, what did he have to fear? As Su Lis sessor, Chen Changsheng possessed a talent in the sword that could stun the world. Several years ago, with all the swords he had in his possession, he had defeated powerful foe after powerful foe, even forcing his way alone into the alley of the Northern Military Department, astounding countless spectators. Several yearster, he acquired the Unity Sword Art at Holy Maiden Peak,prehended the true meaning of the path of the sword at Mount Li, and was able toy down the South Stream Temple sword array all on his own in White Emperor City. First defeating the Demon Lord and then rescuing the White Emperor, he finally reached great sess in his cultivation of the sword, bing a publicly acknowledged grandmaster. ...Even though he was still very young and it was very difficult to associate him with the title of grandmaster. His strongest move was the storm of swords. Shang Xingzhou had prepared for this long ago, using a backdoor that he had hidden many years ago to snatch away all of Chen Changshengs swords, leaving him unable to counterattack within the Garden of Zhou. Only now did Chen Changsheng finally have a sword. Not even a grandmaster of the sword could take up any random sword and begin killing in all directions. This sword was clearly not normal. At the very least, he seemed of one mind with it. Shang Xingzhous gaze moved down to that sword. This sword had suffered many years of wind and rain, and then it had been hidden away in that tree for quite a few years. It had been devoid of any aura, appearing like an ordinary stick of metal. If Chen Changsheng had not broken open that tree through his collision, probably no one would have noticed its existence. Today, Chen Changsheng had pulled it out from that hollow in the tree. The dust and filth on the sword hadpletely vanished, leaving a bright surface, a sharp edge, and an awe-inspiring sword intent. It was a like a pearl that had been caked in dust for many years, or a Phoenix that had not called for many years, finally able to unleash its dazzling light, able to let out a stunning cry. Shang Xingzhou slightly raised his brows. This sword came from a long-gone era, so it had most likelye out of the Sword Pool. Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng had taken those famous swords from the previous generations out of the Garden of Zhou and put them all in the Vault Sheath. That sheath was in his sleeve at this moment. So where had this sworde from? Could it be that Chen Changsheng had already determined that he could control the Vault Sheath and so made preparations to counter this move, hiding a sword in that tree to catch him by surprise? No, seeing Chen Changshengs reaction, he did not know that a sword was in that tree. And from the moss that had been growing on the edge of the sword, it had probably been stored in that tree for several years. Let alone Chen Changsheng, not even ck Robe joining hands with Wang Zhice with Xu Yourong at the side calcting a hundred times with her Fated Star te could have possibly guessed several years in advance at todays circumstances. Moreover, if Chen Changsheng had already guessed at his strategy, he would have had even better ways to respond. There would have been no need for him to be forced into this state. Could this not be a sword from the Garden of Zhous Sword Pool but some sword hidden in that tree by a teacher or student of the Orthodox Academy? When Shang Xingzhou thought about how the person who had hidden that sword might have been one of his followers, his mood became ratherplex. That sword had remained undiscovered in that tree for so many years but had ended up in Chen Changshengs hands today... at the moment when he most needed it. Was this coincidence? Or was it luck? Or was this a hint from fate? ...... ...... It was very quiet by theke of the Orthodox Academy and the wall of the Hundred Herb Garden. Xu Yourong put down the Tong Bow. Yuren was standing by the stone table, leaning on his stick. Wang Zhice drew back his finger. They silently watched the scene deep in the forest, each with a different expression. Everything had happened quickly, but they had roughly understood the truth of the matter. In the Garden of Zhou, for some reason, Chen Changsheng had lost all his swords, so he could only passively be beaten, putting him in extreme danger. At the most perilous moment, Chen Changsheng had pulled a sword out of the broken tree and altered the course of the entire battle. But... why was there a sword in that tree? Tang Thirty-Six could move now, but he didnt. Because Chen Changsheng had already escaped his dangerous situation, but also because he was in a rather strange mood. He felt like this matter had something to do with him, though he couldnt think of the reason. ...... ...... Hundred Flowers Lane had also heard the nging of swords. With the quarrel instigated by Tang Thirty-Six forcing his way into the Orthodox Academy settled, the stalemate and possible conflict died away. The crowd turned in shock and anxiety toward the Orthodox Academy. Wang Po opened his eyes and looked to the Orthodox Academy, somewhat surprised and deeply admiring. The Prince of Xiang, on the other hand, closed his eyes, seeming to age several years in a few seconds. ...... ...... Shang Xingzhou looked at Chen Changsheng and asked, "Did you know there was a sword there?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I didnt." When he looked at the sword in his hand, he felt very familiar with it, even intimate. Like they had once been schoolmates,rades-in-arms, or at least they had shared the same ideals. Thus, he knew the origin of this sword. This sword hade from the Sword Pool, had once fought side by side with him. When the ten thousand swords had formed a dragon, it had been one of the scales. Though it had been many years since he hadst seen it. So you were here this whole time. But why were you here? Laughter suddenly came from theke shore. "HAHAHAHA!" It was exceptionally happyughter, a delight that prated to the bone. More importantly, it sounded like some incredibly annoying person was incredibly pleased with themselves. "It was me! In the end, it was still me!" Tang Thirty-Six shouted, a look of extreme arrogance on his face. Wang Zhice was stupefied, thinking, just what sort of madness has taken this young man? Tang Thirty-Six was shouting to the entire world. "I hid that sword in there!" Chen Changsheng stared nkly at him, and then he finally remembered that matter, and then he couldnt help butugh as well. ______________ 1. This chapter title is a quote from The Book of Changes and is generally attributed to Confucius. The intention is that the nobleman/gentleman, the , will be reserved and not tend to unt their skills, showing their expertise only when it is needed. Chapter 1110 – When the Great Sun Comes, Who Can Be at Ease? Chapter 1110 C When the Great Sun Comes, Who Can Be at Ease? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The incident that Chen Changsheng remembered had taken ce several years ago. It had been said that a Sword Pool existed within the Garden of Zhou, and countless renowned swords from previous generationsy within it. The rumor proved to be true, as Chen Changsheng discovered the Sword Pool in the Garden of Zhou and brought that almost uncountable number of swords back to this world. Famous swords like the temple sword, which belonged to an existing lineage, were returned to those sects using the name of the Li Pce, but he was still left with arge number of swords. Thus, on an ordinary night, a meeting was held in the Orthodox Academy to share the riches. Xuanyuan Po received the Mountain Sea Sword, Zhexiu wanted the Demon Commanders Banner Sword, and Luoluo had received an even better gift. Later on, Su Moyu had requested a fencing sword called Beauty Yu, and even Mo Yu had requested the Yue Maiden Sword from Chen Changsheng. Tang Thirty-Six had not changed swords, because his Wenshui Sword was one of the famous swords of the generation while simultaneously serving as the symbol of the Tang n. But unbeknownst to everyone, he had also actually requested a sword from Chen Changsheng. Yet he had not carried this sword at his side, instead choosing to thrust it into the hollow of an ancient schr tree in a remote part of the forest, carefully disguising it with fallen leaves and mud. Chen Changsheng had no idea why he wanted to do this. Tang Thirty-Six was raising swords. Several decadester, or perhaps even several centuries, on an ordinary and unremarkable morning, an impoverished and short student who came from an impoverished background and was bullied by his ssmates would be rounding the corner of a corridor and suddenly hear a folk song from his home in the southeast. Unable to stop his tears, he would charge into a grove and begin striking at trees, exchanging physical pain for mental constion. Suddenly, he would discover a famous sword used by a swordsman of a previous generation falling out of an ancient tree, and the sword would even have a strand of sword intent on it. Instantly, his Ethereal Pce would be stimted and all his Qi openings would begin to ze... This was how Tang Thirty-Six had described it back then. He believed that what he had done would be a legend of the Orthodox Academy several decades, even centuries, from now. He had not expected that this sword would see the light of day again after only a few years, and it would end up back in Chen Changshengs hand. He had even forgotten that this sword existed. But it now seemed that it was precisely this sword that had saved Chen Changshengs life in the most dangerous moment. It was also about to decide the conflict between the new and conservative factions of the Orthodoxy, the conflict between the Orthodoxy and the Imperial Court. It was about to decide the course of the continent for the next several years. In other words, all of history was about to be altered. And it was all because he had hidden his sword there back then. It wasnt important that he didnt remember, because the sword had still been hidden by him there. Was this what it meant when one said that every sip and every bite was preordained? What did the saying, a grass snakes murky trail can stealthily travel for a thousand li mean?1 Each move on the board had a profound meaning. When had there ever been such a thing as a useless move! The more Tang Thirty-Six thought, the prouder and happier he felt. Hisughter grew louder, his expression more arrogant. When Chen Changsheng understood the cause and effect of this matter, he was also excessively shocked, and he also couldnt help but feel very emotional. This sense that fate had made its own arrangements felt to him like he was once more experiencing a lost period of time. But Wang Zhice and the others did not know of that period of time, nor did they know that story, so they did not understand why Tang Thirty-Six wasughing. To Shang Xingzhou, Chen Changshengs smile was far more repulsive than that sword. "You want to use one rusty sword to change everything?" A mask of cold covered his face as he looked at Chen Changsheng. The color in his eyes was also very faint, like recently frozen ice. In the deepest part of his eyes, a fire was burning. He took in a deep breath and a massive wind stirred in the forest. The fire borrowed the wind to quickly kindle to life, instantly traveling from the depths of his eyes to the surface. Those dull eyes abruptly became the color ofva, burning with terrifying heat. The wind blew straight upward, sting away the clouds above the Orthodox Academy, and a little ck dot followed them to hide itself away. With the clouds dispelled, the sun could reveal its true face. A Qi descended from the sky. To be more precise, it fell together with the sunlight to fall on Shang Xingzhous body. This Qi was not at all pure but was actually rather mixed. In no way did this affect its power, only added a few hints of brutality. The arrival of this Qi caused all the snow on the ground to instantly melt. The temperature in the Orthodox Academy seemed to have greatly risen. Shang Xingzhou was still standing at his original ce, but he seemed to be up in the sky. His body seemed so massive that it seemed to span the gap between the heavens and earth. In the eyes of the distant Xu Yourong and others, he seemed to transform into the worlds most precipitous mountain. In the eyes of the nearby Chen Changsheng, he looked more like that white tiger in White Emperor City that had obscured half the sky. Back then it was the White Emperors soul, but now it was Shang Xingzhou himself. The puddles of water instantly evaporated, and the mists swiftly purified. The fallen leaves amongst the yellowed grass began to curl along their edges. This brutal and zing Qi hade from the sun, but also from Shang Xingzhous body. Now the internal and external Qis met. With a boom, Shang Xingzhous clothes began to burn, his sleeves transforming into countless flying butterflies, leaving his arms bare. His sleeve had been burnedpletely into ash, naturally erasing any sign of the hole that Chen Changshengs sword had torn in it. Shang Xingzhou used both his hands to grasp his sword, muscles bulging on his arms, looking like sails swelling in the wind and also like they had been cast from iron. They didnt seem real, but their existence also seemed absolutely undeniable, brimming with the most vigorous life force. In a few seconds, he seemed to have grown centuries younger. As he walked toward Chen Changsheng, he looked nothing like an elder. ....... ...... ....... ...... When the clouds parted and the sunlight spilled down, warming the Orthodox Academy, Xu Yourong thought of a certain possibility. Her expression subtly shifted, but she did not go over. Chen Changsheng still had a sword, and Wang Zhice was still here. It was obvious that Wang Zhice already know of this secret, as he waspletely unmoved. Perhaps this had never been much of a secret to the elders of that generation. Leaning on his walking stick, Yuren stood by the table, his gaze piercing through the ck hair and broken wall to fall deep within the forest. His thoughts were inscrutable. Tang Thirty-Six had stoppedughing long ago. He was so shocked that he couldnt speak, only think, just how is this possible? ...... ...... "The zing Sun Style?" "The zing Sun Style!" "Whos using the zing Sun Style! How can it be so tyrannical and traditional! Who is it!" The change in Qi within the Orthodox Academy had already been sensed in Hundred Flowers Lane, triggering a chain of shocked cries. The ten-some Chen n princes were all bbergasted. Only when they remembered that Chen Changsheng also had the surname Chen did they quiet down. They had never treated Chen Changsheng as a rtive, but he was still of imperial blood. In their view, it was notpletely unimaginable for Chen Changsheng to be able to learn the zing Sun Style. This was because they did not know that his sun wheel had been destroyed when he was still in the womb. The Prince of Zhongshan knew of this secret, so he had a rather gloomy expression, though it was hard to say what the exact reason was. The Prince of Xiang opened his eyes, a spark shing in the deepest part of his eyes. Without even time to burn, it swiftly extinguished. He knew that it wasnt Chen Changsheng, so it could only be Shang Xingzhou. But Shang Xingzhou was not a member of the Imperial n, so how could he practice the zing Sun Style? Just what was the rtionship between Shang Xingzhou and Emperor Taizong? Suddenly, a harsh light shed through the Prince of Xiangs eyes and he shouted, "What do you n on doing?" The area in front of the Orthodox Academys gate resounded with the scraping of metal and the drawing of crossbow strings. The atmosphere became extremely tense. Because when the clouds parted and the sunlight descended, Wang Po had made a movement. Raising his brow. ______________ 1. The saying about every sip and every bite is an idiom about how one cannot escape destiny, as everything is preordained. The saying about the grass snake is used as a description for foreshadowing, as though the grass snake leaves few tracks, one can still find some evidence if one looks carefully. Chapter 1111 – Do You Dare Ask Where the Swords Are? Chapter 1111 C Do You Dare Ask Where the Swords Are? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wang Po possessed a unique pair of eyebrows. More specifically, their uniqueness came from the distance between his brows and his eyes. His brow and eyes were rather close to each other, and the ends of his eyebrows sagged, leading him to look rather impoverished. And yet, when his brows rose, they would part from his eyes. It was like the heavens and earth were parting. At the same time, the end of his brow would rise up like a spear, magnificently soaring to the dome of heaven. In short, when he raised his brows, he no longer had anything to do with the word impoverished. Moreover, it was often the case that when he raised his brows, his shoulders would rise with them. Compared to his eyebrows, Wang Pos shoulders were more famous, because his shoulders spent more time drooped and were easier to see. And when he moved his shoulders, he was often striking out with his de. Such a time was now, as a chilling de intent abruptly appeared in Hundred Flowers Lane and soared into the sky. Several hundred divine crossbows and all the weapons wielded by the experts of the Imperial Court were aimed at Wang Po. The Prince of Xiangs expression was grave. He had taken both his hands off the paunch gathered around his belt. Wang Po said nothing, only calmly stared at the Orthodox Academy. Just like the Prince of Xiang, he knew that the person using the zing Sun Style was not Chen Changsheng. Then it could only be Shang Xingzhou. Just what was the rtionship between Shang Xingzhou and Emperor Taizong? Was he also a member of the Imperial n? Wang Po was not thinking about these questions. Instead, he was thinking about several descriptions that his ns elders had only managed to preserve through great difficulty. In those descriptions, the most striking were the four words n destitute, people massacred, dripping in blood, but there were also many other miserable scenes. Those scenes all included a young man of dour temperament. ording to the judgment of the Wang ns ancestors, that young man was the true instigator behind the raids on their household. He had most likely been a member of the Imperial n, but none of their investigations, whether at the time or in the aftermath, had been able to identify him. In brief, that young man had put the Wang n through many bleak and miserable storms. Wang Po had never met Emperor Taizong, but Emperor Taizong was still his enemy, because this was the hatred of his n. That young man was naturally his enemy as well. He originally thought that the young man had already vanished into the long river of history, but today, he discovered that this man might very well be alive. The atmosphere outside the Orthodox Academy became abnormally tense. Wang Po silently stared at the academy gate. In the end, his shoulders drooped back down. His brows sagged back down at the same time. Thousands of sighs emerged as one within Hundred Flowers Lane. Not out of regret, but celebration. ...... ...... The zing Sun style was an extremely powerful and unique cultivation method. The tens of thousands of Daoist techniques in the world were all based on the conversion of star radiance to true essence. Only the zing Sun Style gathered not star radiance, but sunfire. Sunfire was not as pure or gentle as star radiance, but it was far more powerful. But it was also precisely because it was too fierce and hot that cultivators simply could not gather it in order to convert it to true essence. Over the countless millennia since the Heavenly Tome Monoliths had descended to the world and the Human race had begun to cultivate, only the Chen n, through their unique sun wheel, could cultivate this method. Both the Daoist scriptures and the annals of history took this as a blessing the Heavenly Dao had conferred on the Chen n. Thus, whether in peace or war, the Chen n had always possessed a special status in Tianliang County and the entire continent. They seemed innatelyyered in a divine radiance. A thousand years ago, the Chen n had produced countless experts, like the young hero Chen Xuanba, or like Emperor Taizong. Of course, there was also that person who had been rumored to be a wise god of war: the Prince of Chu. Even now, the Chen Imperial n continued to produce arge number of experts. The ten-some princes in Hundred Flowers Lane were all experts, and the Prince of Xiang had even entered the Divine Domain. Together with the younger nsmen spread out in the provinces and counties, they truly presented a most powerful force. However, in thest few years, with the Tianhai Divine Empress in the past and Shang Xingzhou present, this strength had no opportunity to truly exhibit its power. But how could Shang Xingzhou practice the zing Sun Style? Was he also a member of the Imperial n? Just what was his rtionship with Emperor Taizong? These questions flitted through Chen Changshengs mind but quickly vanished, leaving no trace behind. He had developed this hypothesis in the Garden of Zhou, so he was just receiving the evidence now. And besides, Shang Xingzhou had once more walked up to him. Both hands on his sword, he chopped it down at Chen Changshengs head. It was an extremely simple sh, no technique or profundity within. It was just a straight sh downward. Sunlight shone on his tightly bound ck hair, reflecting light. Sunlight shone on his bare arms, reflecting light. Sunlight shone on his Daoist sword, reflecting light. He looked just like a god. The sword in his hand was severing everything in the world. First was the sky. A line, both real and fake, appeared in the azure sky. A sword intent, awe-inspiring withoutpare, apanied by a dazzling light, descended toward Chen Changshengs head. Chen Changsheng did not know if he could block it. He was somewhat nervous, and the light of the sword was too bright, so he squinted. The subtle actions of humans were often connected to each other. When he squinted his eyes, his hand subconsciously tightened. And then, his palm tightly gripped the hilt of his sword. The hilt was somewhat tough and rather sticky from being hidden inside a tree for several years, whether from moss or mud. This was not a strange feeling, as he had held countless swords before, but it was also not a familiar feeling. He confirmed that he had never held this sword before. There had been too many swords in the Sword Pool, so it was impossible for him to be familiar with each one. He also did not know of this swords name or background. But he knew that the object in his hand was straight, hard, and sharp. This was a sword. So it was fine. ...... ...... Sword shed with sword. It was like bitter cold sent down to the south from the snowy ins meeting a wave of heat from the Western Sea. There was a thunderous crack. The agitatedke waters became waves, and then they were further agitated into a reverse waterfall. Falling back down as a torrent of rain, they cleansed the world from another angle. Several dozen thick and ancient trees creaked as they slowly copsed. The ground sank as shards of wood and branches flew over it. The wall of the Hundred Herb Garden was covered in scars, deep and shallow. Nearby, the array of the Imperial Pce automatically triggered, causing light to fall down, and draping everything in an enigmatic attire. In Wang Zhices eyes, this scene looked very much like Daoist Wus most recent painting. The brushstrokes were very simple, even deliberately crude, but the colors were extremely audacious. ...Like that red that looked both like blood and rust. The dust settled. Chen Changsheng was half-kneeling by theke, blood dripping from the corners of his lips. Even more frightening was that he no longer had a sword in his hand. That sword had fallen on an extremely distant patch of grass, thrust at an angle into the ground. It looked like the remnants of a g, or a monolith. This sword was still trembling, softly buzzing, not out of mourning, but apology. Shang Xingzhou appeared in front of Chen Changsheng. It was also no easy task for him to break that defensive sword style that Su Li had passed down to Chen Changsheng. But he had the zing Sun Style. He was still suppressing his strength to beneath the Divine Domain, but the zing Sun Style allowed him to possess unimaginable and endless strength. The most formidable sword style could not endure this crushing power for very long. In this process, Shang Xingzhou had paid a greater price than Chen Changsheng, consumed more true essence. But Chen Changsheng had no sword. Shang Xingzhou indifferently regarded him as he raised his sword once more. He did not believe that his disciple would be so lucky as to randomly find another sword in a broken tree. Strangely, no panic could be spied on Chen Changshengs face. His eyes were still as calm as ake. And then, he thrust his hand into theke and took out another sword. Chapter 1112 – Theyre Everywhere Chapter 1112 C Theyre Everywhere Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr One could catch fish in ake because there were fish inside, but there were no swords in ake. And besides, Chen Changsheng had not caught a swordhe had just taken it out. This was a simpler action that indicated that he knew there was a sword there. Like he was performing a magic trick, he took a sword out of theke. And then he thrust it at Shang Xingzhou. Water spilled off the sword while a sword glow rose from it, revealing the sword with dazzling rity. Theke shore became bright, the sshing water like trees of silver or stars in the night sky. Ten-some points of starlight brightened as a figure blurred, following the orbits of the stars in the night sky. Shang Xingzhou retreated along the stars, instantly appearing ten-some zhang away. Squelch. A tear appeared on his cor. Blood seeped out, a petal of an inky plum blossom on his blue Daoist robe. "Master, just concede." Chen Changsheng said to Shang Xingzhou. Water trickled down from the sword in his hand and fell against the rocks on the shore, the dripping almost hypnotizing. Shang Xingzhou did not reply. He calmly stepped forward, once more appearing before him. Both hands on his sword, he raised it over his head. His bare arms glimmered under the sun. He was like a statue, perfectly sculpted to exhibit its strength. Still there was no technique or profundity, just a simple sh. The air screeched as the sword chafed against it, sparking a brilliant me. The zing and brutal Qi rose from both Shang Xingzhous body and the sun. The stain of blood on the Daoist robe instantly evaporated. The water on Chen Changshengs sword also vaporized into nothing. The bright and beautiful sword glow rose once more, but it was not aimed at Shang Xingzhou. Chen Changsheng knew that Shang Xingzhou would not react to his sword, so it did not matter how fast it was. He could only block. Bang! Two swords met once more. Another thunderous boom spread out from theke shore, surmounting the academy walls to resonate over the entire capital. Another downpour descended as walls tilted and trees fell. The howling wind threw the loose rocks on the shore all over the ce whileke water irrigated the surroundings. Ten-some pools, big and small, appeared on thewn. Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng had vanished. They next appeared on thewn in front of the library. The stone steps leading to the library were covered in cracks and had slightly sunk into the ground. Chen Changsheng was lying on the steps, his hands propped on the ground as he prepared to stand. The sword he had taken from theke had also been sent flying. His Stupid Sword had not been broken, but it had also failed to receive Shang Xingzhous tyrannical sword. Wind pped against the blue Daoist robe, which was now sporting several new holes. Shang Xingzhou walked toward the library. Without turning his head, Chen Changsheng thrust his right hand into the shattered steps and pulled. Metal scraped against rock as a sword appeared in his hand. His movements were so natural that it seemed like this had been long-prepared, practiced countless times. Even the most inconceivable event would find it hard to surprise someone if it was repeated several times. Shang Xingzhous expression did not change. Chen Changsheng stood up and sincerely said, "Master, just concede." Shang Xingzhou still said nothing. He silently walked forward, his hands shing his sword down. Sunlight glimmered on his sword and bare arms. The inscriptions on the sword and the veins of his muscles were crystal-clear. The aura of life and the odor of death were equally intense, intoxicating or frightening like a strong wine. With a giant boom, dust exploded into the air. An extremely deep furrow appeared in front of the library. The glossy ebony floorboards were thrown into the air where they burst into splinters. Old books flew everywhere amongst the fallen shelves. He had once spent night after night here, observing the stars. Luoluo had spent many nights here as well, keeping himpany. But his master had spent even more time here. The windows shattered. Chen Changsheng fell into the fountain in the front courtyard, his body drenched. The fangs of the sacred lion statue were also spurting water. Columns of water the size of fingers dribbled onto his head in a ratherical fashion. This ce was already very close to the academy gate, so it was possible to hear the anxious breathing and shouts from Hundred Flowers Lane. The crowd in Hundred Flowers Lane heard him fall into the water fountain. Wang Po, the Prince of Xiang, the Prince of Zhongshan, Linghai Zhiwang, and other such experts could even use their ears to roughly see what was going on in the Orthodox Academy. The fountain was suddenly cast into shadow. A massive figure blocked out the sky. Shang Xingzhou gave no chance for Chen Changsheng to catch his breath, appearing once more. Several dozen zhang away, Wang Zhice and Tang Thirty-Six appeared on thewn. Yuren was probably still in the Hundred Herb Garden. Xu Yourong appeared by the forest on the other side, her white wings pping behind her. Where had the little ck Dragon gone? "Im very curious." Wang Zhice watched Chen Changsheng stand up from the fountain, and asked, "Could there still be swords? Then where would they have been ced?" The statue of the lion was imposing and the fountain itself was veryrge, but its pool of water was very shallow. The teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy passed by this ce every day, so it would have been very difficult to conceal a sword inside. Tang Thirty-Six said nothing while Chen Changsheng used his actions to reply. He stood on tiptoes and thrust his hand into the lions mouth. As water spurted out around him, he took a sword out. When she saw this, Xu Yourong seemed to think of something that rather disgusted her, leading her to cover her mouth. Wang Zhice sighed, "This is also okay?" Tang Thirty-Six arched his brow and asked, "Why isnt it okay?" Wang Zhice sighed, "I originally thought that it was just that one sword." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Wrong, Ive hidden many swords here." Wang Zhice asked, "Just how many swords are there?" "Theyre everywhere." Tang Thirty-Six spread out his arms and closed his eyes in rapturous intoxication. "As long as hes in the Orthodox Academy, he cant lose." ...... ...... The fountain was suddenly cut through, the lions tail dropping down, leaving an extremely smooth surface. Shang Xingzhous and Chen Changshengs swords shed once more. Thunder pealed again. This time, however, it persisted for a very long time without any pause. The cries of swords could be heard all over the Orthodox Academy, punctuated with terrifying booms. The figures of master and disciple could not be seen. asionally, a sword would fly out of the forest or the library, stabbing into the grass or a broken wall, where they quivered. In this period, Chen Changsheng found many swords, but they were also sent flying out of his hands by Shang Xingzhou. Suddenly, the cries of swords stopped. The Orthodox Academy became abnormally silent. The quietest ce was a building to the west. The style of the building indicated that this was a seminar hall for preaching the Dao, but for some reason, the walls had been painted a cinnabar red, making it stand out. Two rows of maple trees lined the building. Perhaps because of an array, they were an autumn red regardless of the season. The blue Daoist robe was covered in a dense patchwork of holes, still stained with sword intent. Blood was constantly seeping out from them, making for a fiendish sight. Shang Xingzhou had suffered many wounds. Chen Changsheng had suffered even greater ones. His face was pale and his body was covered in blood. The hands hanging at his side were trembling. "Do you still have any swords?" Shang Xingzhou asked. Chen Changsheng took a short sword from out of the flower pot next to him and said, "This is thest one." Chapter 1113 – Maple Forest Pavilion Chapter 1113 C Maple Forest Pavilion Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Before the Mausoleum of Books, it had been several years since Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhousst meeting, and after the Mausoleum of Books, they began to treat each other as strangers, even enemies. But they were still master and disciple, having lived together in Xining Viges old temple for ten-some years. They both had an extremely deep understanding of the other, able to tell what the other was thinking from the smallest of movements, even the change in the look of ones eyes. This was what was meant to have a feel for each other. Shang Xingzhou had felt Chen Changshengs mood as he was taking the sword out of the flower pot, resulting in that question of his. But after receiving Chen Changshengs confirmation, he did not loosen his guard, nor did he feel proud. Instead, he asked another question. "Do you know what this ce is?" Chen Changsheng was the Principal of the Orthodox Academy and had lived here for many years, but he truly did not know what this red building was. The Orthodox Academy was toorge and the years he had spent living and studying here had been limited to the forest near the Imperial City and the area around the library, not even one-tenth of the Orthodox Academys full size. Shang Xingzhou said, "This ce is Maple Forest Pavilion. Back then, I moved those two rows of maple trees from the Bureau of lesiastic Education to here." Chen Changsheng now understood why this ce had looked so familiar. "Mei Lisha was my friend." Shang Xingzhou looked at his face and said with rather mixed emotions, "He always admired you, which I never really understood. Now, I am slowly beginning to understand." Chen Changsheng didnt know whether he should feel proud or relieved at these words, or if he should let that sourness at the bottom of his heart soak in them. He only remained silent. At this moment, was there any meaning in saying such words? Perhaps it was because Shang Xingzhou had confirmed that Chen Changsheng was about to run out of swords and, knowing that his disciple was about to lose or perhaps even die, was feeling emotional? But what was so important about the origins of this Maple Forest Pavilion? Shang Xingzhou turned to look at the building and said, "The final battle from that year took ce here." That year was twenty-some years ago, on the night of the bloody incident in the Orthodox Academy. The Maple Forest Pavilion might have been so striking because it had been drenched in the blood from that night. "Many people died on that night, many young people. They were just as outstanding as you, perhaps even more." Shang Xingzhou looked back at Chen Changsheng and said, "Over my life, Ive seen far too much life and death, so I really dont care anymore. Do not hope that my heart will go soft." The meaning of these words was exceptionally clear. If Chen Changsheng still did not concede, he would not mind cutting Chen Changsheng down with his sword. Chen Changsheng did not concede, did not even speak. Still he remained silent. He raised his right hand, the short sword held across his eyes, cold light gleaming as dirt sprinkled to the floor. Shang Xingzhou understood his choice and walked toward him. An extremely clear trail of footsteps appeared on the floorboards. Each footstep shone with light before starting to burn. With the clouds driven away, the sun shone with unequalled brilliance in the blue sky over the Orthodox Academy. In the dazzling and blinding light, the Maple Forest Pavilion truly did seem to catch fire. The maple trees outside it swayed in the wind, appearing like tongues of me. This was fire formed from the kindling of countless years of blood. The faint smell of char it gave off was imbued with a sense of heroism and majesty. The light cast by the fire of blood on Shang Xingzhou made him look abnormallyrge, like he was a devil and god in one. This was his life, and also Wang Zhices, the Tang Old Masters, and the lives of all those other elders. They would not relinquish their ideals and persistence for anything. A clear whistle shrieked through the air. A massive gale blew through the Maple Forest Pavilion. The maple trees swayed even more intensely, the tongues of me wanting to burn up even the vault of heaven. The sword in Shang Xingzhous hands shed down, bringing with it a gout of bloody fire. The bloody fire was bright and garish, but his figure was dark and cold, creating a particrly stark contrast. With a boom, the bloody fire sttered into countless mes, igniting the floorboards and columns of the Maple Forest Pavilion. The short sword flew out the window while Chen Changsheng retreated ten-some steps, vomiting blood. Shang Xingzhou raised his sword and walked once more to him. No panic could be seen on Chen Changshengs face. He said to Shang Xingzhou, "Just concede, Master." From the moment he found the first sword, he had begun saying this. In theke, in front of the library, and in many other ces, he would pick up a sword and say it again. And then, those swords would be knocked away by Shang Xingzhou. Now, he had lost his final sword, but he was still saying this. Shang Xingzhous face showed no derision, nor any confusion. It seemed that he knew where Chen Changshengs confidence came from. Chen Changsheng raised his right hand. Other than air and the light of the fire, there was nothing in it. Was he going to pull a sword out of mid-air? Howling suddenly came from nearby. With a whoosh, a cold light flew through the window and then vanished. The short sword had returned to Chen Changshengs hand. Soon after, countless howls and shrieks could be heard from all over the Orthodox Academy. Each one was shrill, naturally imbued with a sense of sharpness. As the howls and shrieks increased, they became a torrential downpour, one of falling arrows. Countless sword glows came out from under plums, from inside trees, from out of the water. Old plum trees were neatly cut open, looking like incense sticks that had been burning for three days and three nights. Ten holes appeared in the broken trunk of an ancient tree, making it really seem like a flute used by a god. Theke was covered in ripples as if several hundred koi were struggling out from the fetid mud at the bottom. These were the swords that Tang Thirty-Six had hidden in the Orthodox Academy. The ones that Chen Changsheng had found one after the other. The ones that had been knocked away by Shang Xingzhou. They flew through the sky... Toward the Maple Forest Pavilion. Several dozen sword glows arrived at Chen Changshengs side. Shang Xingzhou looked at him and said, "Not enough." Chen Changshengs finger lightly knocked on the short sword. A bright ng resonated through the building, bringing with it the cool and pure sword intent of several dozen swords. With a light snap, Shang Xingzhous topknot broke. For the seemingly ordinary ck topknot to break at this moment was extremely unordinary. Innumerable cold lights surged out from it, like a great river that seemed to be jumping for joy. A fierce wind sliced the maple trees to pieces and made red shards madly dance in the air. The flying eaves of the pavilion were crisscrossed with countless straight lines while countless holes were cut in the red walls and pirs. A me about to be ignited by the sun still needed to be attached to a physical object. With no bark and the pavilion about to totter, could the bloody firest? As those tongues of me licking toward the sky gradually disappeared, their colors dulled, and then they finally extinguished into nothingness. The sun spilled its light over the ruined Maple Forest Pavilion. Several thousand swords quietly hovered around Chen Changsheng. Clear and powerful sword intents filled the entire world. These sword intents seemed to be connected in an array, the energy circting through them never-ending and multiplying, seemingly unbreakable. Chen Changsheng looked at Shang Xingzhou and asked, "Is it enough now?" ______________ (TN: The name of this buildinges from the 1986 Hong Kong movie A Better Tomorrow. It is the name of a restaurant in which Mark, yed by Chow Yun-Fat, takes revenge for the imprisonment of one of his friends by single-handedly killing a gang leader and his bodyguards. Mark was the fan-favorite of the movie and apparently Mao Ni was no exception. He writes in a note that he began nning this scene not long after he started writing Way of Choices.) Chapter 1114 – Shang Xingzhou Has Lost Chapter 1114 C Shang Xingzhou Has Lost Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Maple Forest Pavilion was half-copsed, the ground strewn with the remnants of walls and windows. The falling sunlight, filtered through the slowly returning thin clouds and the tall red maples, had be rather dim. The dim light was constantly reflected by several thousand swords, not bing any brighter, instead appearing like light reflected off a pool of water. Chen Changsheng loosened his grip, allowing that short sword that had been hidden in the flower pot for several years to fly away and regroup with the rain of swords in the sky. He stretched his hand into the air and plucked out a sword like he was plucking a fruit at the height of autumn. It was simrly a very short sword, but this one was exceptionally bright and iparably sharp. It was called Stainless. The topknot had been split apart, the halved hairtie now somewhere amongst the debris. The Vault Sheath had fallen at Shang Xingzhous feet. The sword sheath known as the Vault Sheath had once been a valued treasure of the Li Pce. Ever since Chen Changsheng had left Xining Vige, it had always been at his side. What might have been an idle gesture from Shang Xingzhou at the beginning had finally be one of his most inconceivably well-hidden moves today. At the start of the fight, he had snatched the Vault Sheath from Chen Changshengs hand. With the Vault Sheath cut off from Chen Changshengs spiritual sense, he could not summon those swords. He was forced into desperate straits; one could even call it a dead end. But afterward, he found one sword after another in the Orthodox Academy, and all those swords had a sword intent. The sheath could cut off his spiritual sense, but for some reason, it could notpletely cut off sword intent. Sword intent was the will of the sword. The will of these swords was to summon, to stand shoulder to shoulder, forrades and friends to join hands once more. At this moment, the sword sheath could no longer block all the swords, even though it was called the Vault Sheath. Because those sword intents were revealing their edges. ....... ...... ....... ...... The Prince of Xiangs eyes were a little red, perhaps aggravated by the bits of wood drifting over from the Orthodox Academy. Or perhaps it was because he had seen, through the thick walls of the academy, those sword intents revealing their might. He raised his sleeve and wiped his eyes, then he suddenly turned and left Hundred Flowers Lane, causing arge turmoil. Wang Po nced at him but did not follow. In a short time, the Prince of Xiangs figure appeared on the Bridge of Helplessness. The winter had passed and all things were being reborn. The spring was about to arrive and the Luo River was already thawed, slowly flowing with dregs of ice in tow. Two clear trails of tears dripped down from the Prince of Xiangs cheeks. His face was round andrge, so this was not a sorrowful sight, but aical one. Standing next to him was a white-haired old man with a simrlyrge and round face. He also had a ratherical appearance, or perhaps one could call it an extremely happy face. The old man was called Cao Yunping and he was the Elder of Heavenly Secrets nephew, once a member of the Storms of the Eight Directions. Enraged and anguished at his loss to Su Lis sword, he ignored the exhortations from the Elder of Heavenly Secrets and the Tianhai Divine Empress, and crippled his entire cultivation. In the end, he went mad, with a problem urring in his brain. Cao Yunping had rarely appeared in public in thest few years. Only a small number of people knew that Chen Changsheng had met him on his journey to White Emperor City. He had originally been invited by some authority to make trouble for Chen Changsheng, but he ended up being convinced by Chen Changsheng to put the overarching situation of the Human race above all else. And then, he went to the Western Sea and killed Mu Jiushi. Yes, this expert of the Divine Domain had already recovered his cultivation and was even more powerful than before. As for his intelligence, no one knew if he was really as innocent as a child or if he had just learned how to y one. But why had he appeared in the capital today, and why was he meeting the Prince of Xiang over the Luo River? Had the Prince of Xiang been the one who had invited him to make trouble for Chen Changsheng? "Why are you crying?" Cao Yunping looked at the Prince of Xiang and asked with deep sincerity, "Because you have no one willing to give you candy to eat?" Without waiting for the Prince of Xiang to answer, he hurriedly added, "Xu Yourong only gave me one bag of candy. I certainly dont have any to share with you." These two simple questions seemed childish, cute, and even pitiful, but they had already revealed enough information. And if one were speaking of negotiation terms, these were also rather explicit. The Prince of Xiang used a handtowel to wipe the tears from corners of his eyes, then he ruefully said, "I am sad because the venerable Daoist is going to lose and the days after this will be very hard going." Cao Yunping seemed to be dumbstruck by these words, and then he grinned and said with childlike innocence, "You liar; thats not possible." Yes, there was absolutely no reason for Shang Xingzhou to lose to Chen Changsheng. The gap in strength between the two was simply too vast. Yet there existed a prerequisite for this fight between master and disciple, and it was that Shang Xingzhou had to suppress his cultivation to beneath the Divine Domain. As one able to wield the South Stream Temple sword array all by himself, the current Chen Changsheng could be considered the most powerful person beneath the Divine Domain. Not even the Demon Lord or Qiushan Jun would be a match for him. Even looking back across the tens of thousands of years of cultivation history, it would still be very difficult to find someone as powerful as him before they had broken into the Divine Domain. Just a nce past the wall had caused the Prince of Xiang to start to cry, because he had seen those sword intents, and also because he was truly rather disappointed. It seemed that Shang Xingzhou really had lost. ....... ...... ....... ...... The Maple Forest Pavilion was very quiet. The Orthodox Academy was very quiet. Winds blew across theke and the maple trees, passing through the ruins of Maple Forest Pavilion. They were then sliced to pieces by the swords into the sky, and when they reformed, they created veryplicated noises. Some sounded like sobs, others like resentful hisses. "I will not lose to you." Shang Xingzhou dered to Chen Changsheng, "I taught you." This was his principle, his reason. I will not lose to you was really just I cannot lose to you. Shang Xingzhou took a step forward and said a single word. It was a seemingly simple word, consisting of just one syble. But when one heard this word, it would reveal its true form, manifesting tones of incredibleplexity that rose and fell. This extremely short amount of time seemed to contained an infinite amount of information. This was not a humannguage, but the remnants of an ancient civilization, a world of wisdom almost impossible to describe, as magnificent as the sea of stars. As the blue Daoist robe swayed in the wind, the dragon cry rose to reverberate across the entire Orthodox Academy. Shang Xingzhous eyes becamepletely white, making him seem like both god and ghost. An unimaginable timeworn Qi swept toward Chen Changsheng and his storm of swords. Chen Changsheng stared into Shang Xingzhous eyes and suddenly also said a word. This word was also a single syble, and it was also indescribablyplex, impossible toprehend and hailing from a most ancient era. From high up in the cloud-covered sky came a dragon cry, bursting with surprise and delight. Countless swords descended ording to Chen Changshengs heart. With awe-inspiring sword intent, the swords cried out in an unending stream, drawing out countless deep and straight marks in the sky. There was a light p. The wind stopped. The world once more became absolutely silent. The rain of swords was on the verge of descent, but they remained stationary in the sky. Shang Xingzhou stood in front of Chen Changsheng, covered in blood. His right hand was sped around Chen Changshengs throat. He just needed to slightly clench it and Chen Changsheng would die. At this moment, Wang Zhice spoke. "Youve lost." ....... ...... ....... ...... Chapter 1115 – Who Has Won? Chapter 1115 C Who Has Won? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Gravel rolled around the ground, blown by the wind. Its soft rumble mixed with the sound of the swords cutting against the wind,bining into an even more intive and mournful sound. It was very quiet inside Maple Forest Pavilion. Tang Thirty-Six and Xu Yourong said nothing as they silently watched Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng. Only Wang Zhices voice was floating in the breeze. This battle that was soon to alter the course of history had finally reached a result. But just what had happened a moment ago? Shang Xingzhou was holding Chen Changshengs throat, able to determine his life or death, but Wang Zhice was saying that he had lost? Shang Xingzhou looked at Chen Changsheng and suddenly asked, "When did you learn it?" ...... ...... In the Hundred Herb Garden, Yuren stood by the stone table, staring at the academy wall. Above the clouds, Zhizhi looked down at that building, saying nothing. The world was veryrge and contained many people, but only these two understood what Shang Xingzhou meant. In that final moment of the battle, Shang Xingzhou had said a word that was both simple and extremelyplex, unfathomablyplex. This word was bursting with information. It was Dragonnguage. The contents of this word were a Daoist technique from an iparably ancient era. This Daoist technique was recorded in a Daoist scripture. Many years ago, by the stream near Xining Viges old temple, Chen Changsheng and Yuren had also seen this scripture. They were unfamiliar with the words of this book and did not recognize them. They went to ask their master. Their master told them that this was thest book of the three thousand scriptures of the Daoist Canon and consisted of sixteen hundred and one characters. It was rumored to contain the final meaning of the Heavenly Dao, but no one had ever been able topletelyprehend it. It was only today that Chen Changsheng was finally sure that his master had not been speaking the truth, or perhaps had been keeping things back. Shang Xingzhou had clearly studied that scripture, and he had learned a great deal. That ancient and timeworn Daoist technique had let him exhibit an ability that surpassed cultivation levels, sessfully breaking through the South Stream Temple sword array and letting him appear in front of Chen Changsheng. If everything went ording to n, he would have been the victor in this battle of master and disciple. But it was in that moment that Chen Changsheng had also said one word. It was a simrlyplex and iprehensible word, containing infinite information. It was also Dragonnguage. It was also an incredibly ancient Daoist technique. Two dragon cries resonated in response to each other. Two Qis reflected against each other. Two Daos met. A rain of swords descended. If Shang Xingzhou continued to suppress his cultivation level, he would assuredly lose, perhaps even die. Thus, at the final moment, he removed the suppression on his cultivation and used the strength of the Divine Domain. A thousand swords cut away at his clothes, unleashing a great light. When rain met the sun, no matter how beautiful the sight, it would eventually go up in smoke. Even the snowy in would have to melt. Chen Changshengs talent, brilliance, and Dao were crushed by the strength of a higher realm. Shang Xingzhous hand sped around his throat. But he could not grasp the throat of fate. He had used the strength of the Divine Domain. So he had lost. The true turning point of this battle was when Chen Changsheng had said that word. Shang Xingzhou wanted to know how this hade to be. "That year I first came to the capital." Chen Changsheng turned his head to look at the academy wall, nostalgia appearing on his face. Over there was the Hundred Herb Garden, and farther behind it was the Imperial City. "One night, Mo Yu tricked me into the Tong Pce. Later on, I came to know that this was on Martial Uncles orders." It had been the night of the Ivy Festival, the first time Chen Changshengs name became known throughout the continent. Only a few people knew that before the start of the festivities, he had been imprisoned in the Tong Pce by Mo Yu, and then he met the legendary ck Frost Dragon. Although he had almost been killed and eaten, he ultimately ended up walking away with a great harvest. That had been the first life-or-death trial Chen Changsheng had encountered aftering to the capital. In the following months and years, he would often think back to the events of that night, like those impassioned words he had said to the little ck Dragon. The more he thought, the more embarrassed he felt, and sometimes confused as well. Why had the Pope arranged for Mo Yu to do this? Other than having the little ck Dragon be the Protector of the next Pope, was there a deeper meaning? Chen Changsheng couldnt figure it out, so he stopped thinking about it. Flowers drifted on the surface of the stream. He decided to walk along this stream. Against his original intentions, he began to learn Dragonnguage. This was not a smooth process, andpared to buying various gourmet foods from the streets of the capital, it could even be called a challenge. But as time passed, he would asionally think back to that scripture he had memorized in Xining Viges old temple. Suddenly, he realized that he had begun to vaguely understand it. In his three years in the snowy mountains, he would spend every night continuing his lessons in Dragonnguage with the little ck Dragon, and then he would think back to that scripture. It was truly very difficult, both Dragonnguage and that scripture. In the end, he still didnt learn very much, in both Dragonnguage and that scripture. But it was already enough for him to receive that Daoist technique under the prerequisite of Shang Xingzhou beingpletely unprepared. And it was also just a moment ago when he had said that word that Chen Changsheng finally understood why the Pope had made this arrangement. The Pope wanted him to receive the help of the little ck Dragon, and he had also wanted him to learn Dragonnguage. The Pope hoped that he couldprehend the final book of the three thousand scriptures, and wanted to remind him that Shang Xingzhou had probablyprehended some ancient Daos from this final book. Why was a reminder necessary? This was also a sort of reminder. It was clear that the Pope had expected long ago that this master and disciple would end up falling out due to a difference in ideals. Upon understanding all this, Chen Changsheng said this to Shang Xingzhou: "Master is not wrong. I truly was raised by Master, but Master, you did not bring me up, because youve never brought me up, never cared about me, never taught me anything. I was brought up by Senior Brother. He taught me many things. Senior Su Li also taught me many things, and theres also Martial Uncle. What they taught me far exceeded what you taught me." Shang Xingzhou said nothing, only stared at Chen Changsheng. He had lost. He had lost to that disciple in front of him who he hated the most, and he had also lost to that disciple on the other side of the wall who he loved the most. He had lost to that junior brother who he had always looked down on. What should he do now? Let go and leave like some stray old dog, or... Shang Xingzhou closed his eyes. It was very abrupt. Wang Zhice, Tang Thirty-Six, and Xu Yourong were all surprised. Only Chen Changsheng remained calm, apparently having long expected this sight. Shang Xingzhou closed his eyes, but he did not loosen his grip. His hand was very firmly wrapped around Chen Changshengs throat. Like a resilient pine tree, or a tough iron shackle. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Blood seemed to be spreading out from the depths of his eyes, meeting his ck pupils and turning brown. It was oil seeping out from a crack in the old pine. Rust on the surface of the iron shackle. He looked at Chen Changsheng, his eyes serene and determined. There was no attempt to conceal his killing intent. ...... ...... "Since you were willing to bet, admit your defeat." Wang Zhice shouted. ...... ...... A walking sticky on the stone table. Yuren was no longer there. ...... ...... Wings of white left two trails of fire in the air. Xu Yourong vanished. ...... ...... The wind rose and clouds surged. The mountainous body of the ck Frost Dragon crushed down onto the Orthodox Academy. ...... ...... Tang Thirty-Six sped his hands to Shang Xingzhou and earnestly said, "Theres no need for this." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng said nothing. He looked at Shang Xingzhou, his eyes simrly calm but even more determined. Chapter 1116 – The Meaning of This Fight Chapter 1116 C The Meaning of This Fight Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The swords were like suspended rain, hanging over the ruins, aimed at the master and disciple. The wind had stopped, so the gravel no longer rolled about, and so naturally made no sound. All was quiet. The people in Hundred Flowers Lane noticed this silence and knew that something big had happened. Life and death were naturally matters of true importance. That astonishing killing intent within the Orthodox Academy struck everyones minds dumb. Suddenly, a zither note rose and countless strings snapped. Crossbow bolts were fired haphazardly in front of the Orthodox Academy, Sacred Light illuminating the overcast sky. The air was asionally punctuated by the howl of an arrow or the groan of someone struck by an arrow. When the chaotic situation was once more put under control, several pools of blood could be spotted in thene, but Wang Po was nowhere to be seen. Linghai Zhiwang was abnormally pale, worried as he was for the Popes safety. If something hadnt happened in the Orthodox Academy, if the Pope was not in danger, why had Wang Po suddenly moved at this tense moment and forced his way into the school? A bitingly cold de intent appeared in front of Maple Forest Pavilion. A breeze rustled the red maples as Wang Po appeared in front of the ruins. Surveying the area and sensing the remnants of the sword intents and Daoist techniques in the air, he quickly gained a rough understanding of what was happening. "Is there any need for the genius of a generation to be so unwilling?" Wang Pos words were as sharp as des. The cold breezes just stirred to life by the de intent were instantly chopped into slivers. Tang Thirty-Six sighed, "Yes, its too shameful." He spoke with such sincerity that it felt like he was speakingpletely out of concern for Shang Xingzhous reputation. Xu Yourong said nothing. At some point, she had appeared behind Chen Changsheng. She was extremely close, only a few steps away. This was an extremely risky course of action. Her head was lowered, making it difficult to see the look on her face, but it was possible to see her eyshes trembling. A bright light made her eyshes seemed like ginkgo leaves in the autumn. This light came from the depths of her eyes, the zing essence blood of the Phoenix. She was prepared to at any moment to strike. To save Chen Changsheng. Or to die together with Shang Xingzhou. The clouds fled in all directions as the mountainous dragon approached the ground, its shadow growing darker and darker. Subsequently, the shadow ceased to deepen, because she had clearly seen what was going on and felt afraid. And where was Yuren? Wang Po had spoken correctly, and Tang Thirty-Six had also spoken with sincerity. Given Shang Xingzhous status, it was truly hard to believe that he would break his word. And the fact that he was Chen Changshengs master made the matter even more shameful. Wang Zhice had been invited to the capital by him, but he would also not support him. He said, "If you do it, you know what I will do." Shang Xingzhou was not necessarily afraid of Wang Zhice, even if he might be working together with Wang Po. The Prince of Xiang and the princes of the Chen n would support Shang Xingzhou, and he also had the military and the experts of the court. His chances were good in this war, even though it was also rather risky. He truly wanted to break his word and kill Chen Changsheng. Just a moment ago, when Wang Zhice had said that he had lost, he had closed his eyes and seen many futures. These were different futures that came from the different choices that he could make. One of these seemed like the most beautiful of futures, so he had calcted it five times. In four of them, he had sessfully repeated that perfect course of events. That future also arose from his choice. His fingers would soon strengthen their grip. Chen Changshengs head would drop to the ground like a ripe fruit and smash into pulp. An extremely dangerous battle woulde next. He might lose or he might win, but there would basically be no threat to his life. No matter the oue, when the battle reached its most fevered pitch, he would voluntarily surrender, admit his sins to the young emperor and then retire to Luoyang. In the next few years, internal conflicts would naturally rise from within the masterless Li Pce, and with external pressures, he would easily be able to regain his authority over the Orthodoxy. In this period of time, he would have Prince Chen Liu die. In the years after that, the Prince of Zhongshan would rebel, leading the armored cavalry from Blue Pass into the south. At that time, he would return from Luoyang. Even if he did not return, the Prince of Zhongshans loss was still assured, but he would still seize the chance to have an open discussion with the young emperor and cast those old matters to the back of their minds. Only this way could master and disciple be of one mind, could all the realm swear their loyalty. In another few years, the world would be united, the people of one mind. As humanity prospered, it would be time once more for the northern expedition. A million-man army looking down upon a city. What city was that? Xuo City, of course. ...... ...... This was the result that Shang Xingzhou had calcted. This was a future of supreme beauty. For this future, he could give up everything, sacrifice his all. "Even if this will be scorned for the rest of history?" Wang Zhice asked. "I have spent several centuries behind the curtain. If Tianhai had not forced me out, perhaps even today I would not have stepped onto stage." Shang Xingzhou said, "I am not even willing to leave my name on history, so why would I care it if was good or bad?" Wang Zhice said no more, because he knew Shang Xingzhou truly was this sort of person. Wang Po also said nothing, only tightened the grip of his right hand on his hilt. Shang Xingzhous killing intent to Chen Changsheng was extremely authentic. His hand was on Chen Changshengs throat. Who could stop him? The back wall of the Maple Forest Pavilion suddenly toppled. Yurens figure appeared in the settling dust. Shang Xingzhou calmly gazed at him. Yuren shook his head very slowly, making it seem very heavy. Shang Xingzhou understood what he meant. Yuren was saying to him, "Your calctions cannot be realized. "If you kill Junior Brother, I will never forgive you." If master and disciple were not of one mind, the world would not swear their loyalty to them, and so thatst scene would not take ce. Shang Xingzhou was unaffected. Because he was confident in himself. Shang Xingzhou believed that with enough time, Yuren would understand all the pains he had taken. But why had he still not done it? Perhaps it was because someone was acting too calm? That person was about to die. To die to a most shameless person. He had every reason to be angry. He could erupt with curses. He could give an impassioned speech. He could also cover Shang Xingzhous face in spit. But he did nothing. As Shang Xingzhou was speaking with Wang Zhice, he just quietly watched as if enjoying a y. He was only an arm away. Everyone thought that Shang Xingzhou would kill him, so why was he so calm? Shang Xingzhou was quiet for a while, and then he asked, "You already knew I would do this?" "I deeply understand Master. If the world believes Master is wrong, Master will definitely believe that the world, not you, is wrong." Chen Changsheng said, "How can someone like Master, who is always correct, possibly admit that they have lost?" Shang Xingzhou asked, "Then why did you arrange for todays fight?" If Shang Xingzhou would not abide by the agreements he made before the fight no matter the result, what meaning was there in this fight? If Chen Changsheng had calcted this beforehand, why had he spent so much effort to force Shang Xingzhou to agree to his request, to have the situation develop to this state? "Of course it has meaning, because it has helped Master clearly see who you are." Chen Changsheng said to Shang Xingzhou, "Look, Master. Look at how ugly you are, how unpleasant to look at." HIs eyes were clean and bright like mirrors, reflecting a face. It was a rather elderly face, stained in blood, imbued with a pride and madness that came from self-hypnotism. Shang Xingzhou looked at this face and found it very unfamiliar. Chapter 1117 – Everything Regarding Chen Shengsheng Chapter 1117 C Everything Regarding Chen Shengsheng1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Shang Xingzhou knew that he was looking at his own face. But he still felt it very unfamiliar. Because it was very different from the face he normally saw in the mirror. No one knew what sort of person Shang Xingzhou was. Probably only Yuren had a clearer picture. Neither the Tang Old Master, Yin, nor Chen Changsheng had a very clear understanding. To describe it in two words, they would be not close. Shang Xingzhou was not close to his own junior brother, not close to his old friends, and was not even close to his own disciples. He was not close to the entire world, even though whether actively or passively, he wanted to bring this entire world forward. Everyone said that ck Robe was the worlds most mysterious individual, but in thest few centuries, Shang Xingzhou had been even more mysterious. He had been even more patient than ck Robe, even more inconspicuous, or perhaps even more undemanding. If he had wanted, he had every right to have his portrait hung up in the Lingyan Pavilion, and it would probably have been ranked very highly. But he had chosen to remain in the darkness, glimpsing not the sun and speaking not with others. In those centuries, he had yed every sort of role, worn innumerable faces. Perhaps it was for this reason that he would often look at a mirror, as only this way could he confirm who he was on any given day. Gradually, he had gotten used to speaking with the man in the mirror. Even when he no longer needed to y any other roles, he had kept this habit. He had always kept the Clear Sky Mirror at his side until this year, when he had Xu Yourong bring it to White Emperor City, where it shattered in that battle. No one else was more familiar with their own face than him, which is why he found it very unfamiliar now. It was a rather haggard face, devoid of its usual handsomeness, making it seem rather old. Most importantly, his eyes were not as calm as they used to be. The air of a tyrant could be clearly seen between those raised brows and eyes of feigned indifference. It looked quite silly. It was just like that youngest prince, shouting with a twisted expression in the Hundred Herb Garden. In the end, he had still been shot to death by arrows. Yes, when the Prince of Chu died, he had also had an ugly face, covered with blood. Where did I go after that? Thats right, I went to the Imperial Pce, and passed on His Majestys will to Emperor Taizu. Taizu looked fat and stupid, but he was actually extremely bright, or else how did he see my killing intent? His Majesty was truly too merciful. He should have killed Wang Zhice that night. Why leave him his life? Without him, would it have been impossible to defeat the demons? I really cant make sense of it. Chen Xuanba was such a great talent and the Prince of Chu was such a skilled strategist, and didnt His Majesty choose to reluctantly wipe them out in the end? Why spare a single schr? Shang Xingzhous thoughts flitted back from the past, his gaze drawing back from the distance and falling back on Chen Changshengs face. Chen Changshengs face was also stained with blood, but for some reason, it still seemed very clean. And it was also very calm, with no traces of fear to be seen. Shang Xingzhou was a little angry. Chen Changshengs words had made him feel very ufortable. And he found Chen Changshengs serenity impossible to ept. He asked, "Are you really not afraid of death?" Chen Changsheng said, "Master, you should know more than anyone else how afraid I am of death." When he was ten, Shang Xingzhou had said those words to him, leaving him grief-stricken for a very long time. He spent many nights hiding under his sheets and crying. The one patting him on the back through the nket while soothing him was Yuren. But Shang Xingzhou was in the room a wall away, so how could he not know? "But when you think about it for too long, are afraid of it for too long, you naturally grow numb." Chen Changsheng added, "Now that I think about it, I truly do have to thank Master for the life you arranged for me." Shang Xingzhou said, "At the time, you were sure that you would not live past the age of twenty, so you spent each day walking toward death in order to live, naturally making it easy for you to ovee death. Now, however, you have defied the heavens and changed fate, and can roam freely across the world for a thousand years. You even have a high chance of seeing Grand Liberation. So why are you still not afraid?" "I also dont know if Im actually unafraid or if its something else. Its probably only when one is truly facing death that one can truly understand what one feels." Chen Changsheng said, "I will help Master clearly see yourself, and Master can help me clearly see myself." Hell is other people. Death was a bright mirror. One could use it to tidy their clothes. And one could use it to clearly see ones heart. ...... ...... Time slowly passed. The maple trees were still. Shang Xingzhou had still not done the deed. "Let go." Wang Zhice spoke. Since he was not willing to do the deed, he might as well let go. Let go had two meanings here. Let go of the hand around Chen Changshengs neck. Let go of this world. Shang Xingzhou said nothing, did nothing. "Does Sir think that letting go this way is not giving you enough face?" Tang Thirty-Six suddenly smiled and then gave himself a hefty p on his right cheek. There was an extremely clear and resounding p. Tang Thirty-Sixs right cheek began to swell. He looked at Shang Xingzhou and very sincerely said, "Look sir, what does face matter?" Shang Xingzhou still said nothing. Some people believed that Tang Thirty-Sixs actions were solely meant to disturb Shang Xingzhous mind, essentially just mindless drivel. Chen Changsheng did not think so, because he knew that this was the true problem. As he had just said, a person like Shang Xingzhou who was always correct could never admit that he had lost. This fact made him rather exhausted, perhaps even bored. He said to Shang Xingzhou, "Why cant Master learn how to admit a loss?" "I did not lose, so why must I admit that I have lost? Do not forget, for thest one thousand years, I have always been the winner." Shang Xingzhou proudly said, "Even though I once underestimated Tianhai andmitted an error, I still won in the end." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then he asked, "If youre not willing to admit to your loss, can you admit that you were wrong?" All was quiet. Everyone looked toward him. "If Master insists on not admitting your loss, can you admit that you were wrong?" Chen Changsheng earnestly asked Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhous expression seemed to freeze. "Three years ago in the Orthodox Academy, it was snowing that night. At the time, I said to Master that between the two of us, you were the one that was wrong." Chen Changsheng said, "Since you were wrong, why cant you admit that you were wrong?" If they werent speaking about victory and defeat, they could talk about right and wrong. Just who was right and who was wrong. Since he couldnt admit defeat, could he admit that he was wrong? Shang Xingzhou said nothing. Chen Changsheng asked him, "Master, is it so difficult for you to even admit that you were wrong?" Shang Xingzhou quietly stared at him and slowly loosened his grip. No one stepped forward, because the pair were still very close. They could touch each other just by stretching out a hand. Chen Changsheng followed with a few more words. "In the Mausoleum of Books, I said to Master that perhaps in the final moment, you would realize what you truly wanted. Just now was the final moment. "Master asked why I wanted to arrange this fight. This is the answer. I wanted to invite Master to take a clear look at yourself. Perhaps it would be rather ugly, but it would be the truth. "You dont want to kill me. Youve never wanted to kill me, because you knew that you were wrong. "Starting from twenty years ago, everything Master did regarding me was wrong." ______________ 1. Shengsheng, , instead of Changsheng, , is intentional on the authors part. Shengsheng means vitality/life while Changsheng means immortality/longevity. Chapter 1118 – Let Everyone See Chapter 1118 C Let Everyone See Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr While the southern experts came north with the excuse of the Grand Examination and Xu Yourong was wielding the authority of the southern diplomatic mission, while storms gathered between the capital and Luoyang, and thunder began to boom across all levels of society, Chen Changsheng never once stated his opinion. He quietly sat in his stone room,prehending the sword, until today. He had suddenly exploded with power, borrowing the momentum to force Shang Xingzhou to agree to a fight with him. He could truly be said to have racked his brains for all this. He naturally wanted to win this fight, but more important was the fight itself. He wanted to use this fight to force Shang Xingzhou to the edge of the cliff, to the most extreme of situations. He wanted Shang Xingzhou to vividly feel the danger of defeat, feel strange gazes, feel the irresolute future that came from all things turning to nothing. Only this way could Shang Xingzhou clearly see himself, see how small he was beneath his blue Daoist robe, properly see the heart that he had never seen before. Just what was Shang Xingzhous heart thinking about? Just how did he regard everything rted to Chen Changsheng? Chen Changshengs words were his view on Shang Xingzhou. You cannot admit that you are wrong, but you knew long ago that you were wrong. Thus, in the past few years, you never tried to do the deed yourself, only let the people from the Tianhai n and the Great Western Continente to kill me. You simply never wanted to kill me, even though you yourself were never clear on this fact. There was an unshakable reasoning to these words. With Shang Xingzhous cultivation level and his will as sturdy as an old pine, even with all the restrictions the Pope had left before his death, even with all of Chen Changshengs helpers and extreme prudence, if he had truly wanted to kill Chen Changsheng, his efforts over thest few years would not have been so fruitless. Moreover, the White Tiger Divine Generals attempt could even be called a joke. This was the truth that Chen Changsheng had wanted to expose to Shang Xingzhou, his true heart. Shang Xingzhou said nothing as he looked at Chen Changsheng, his eyes extremely cold. He did not seem to be looking at a real person, an actual living being. Instead, in his eyes were weeds in a pot, a sour fruit. Was what Chen Changsheng said true? In those years in Xining Viges old temple, the one who had fed Chen Changsheng porridge and fish to let him grow had been Yuren, and the one to teach Chen Changsheng was still Yuren. Shang Xingzhou had not been very close to Chen Changsheng, and rarely taught him. Had it not been because he had not felt any sentiment toward Chen Changsheng, but because he was afraid that he would begin to feel sentimental? In thest few years, the entire world knew that he did not like Chen Changsheng, but they did not know why. It turned out the derision, contempt, and disdain had all been false. Had he only wanted to maintain distance so that he could harden his heart? In the end, however, Chen Changsheng was still that shadow on his Dao heart. How could he wipe away that shadow, how could he calm his heart? He could not kill Chen Changsheng, because what had happened had happened. Perhaps he had to do as Chen Changsheng said. Admit that he was wrong? Several gazes examined Shang Xingzhous face. Shang Xingzhou looked at Chen Changsheng and smiled. His smile contained unconcealed ridicule. "You think too much." After saying this, he turned and walked out of the Orthodox Academy. His blue Daoist robe waspletely stained in blood. It looked like an inky ck lotus flower slowly swaying in the wind. Chen Changsheng silently watched as his figure faded into the distance. Even at the end, no one had admitted their loss, but everyone knew who had won. He had defeated his master, the strongest person in the world. He had not only won this match, but also the battle of minds between master and disciple. No matter which angle one looked at it from, this was an extraordinary feat, the glory of kings. Logically speaking, the ruins of the Maple Forest Pavilion, no, the entire Orthodox Academy should have brimming with a joyous air. But there was none, because Chen Changsheng remained silent, his lips so tightly pursed that they were going white. The closest one to him was Xu Yourong. As she watched his silence, the joy in her eyes gradually faded into a faint pity. "I never thought that you were so skilled at speaking." She smiled as she spoke, wanting tofort him. Chen Changsheng had said many words to Shang Xingzhou today. In his agitated state, his words had been rather sharp. "Thats because you speak too little with him, or else you would know that what hes best at is dissing people." Tang Thirty-Sixs eyebrows were soaring upward as he spoke. He showed no sign that he was making fun of Chen Changsheng, as his entire face seemed to indicate that he was proud to be in hispany. Soon after, he turned his head and said in impatience, "Do you need me to invite you?" The target of his words didnt understand what he meant. Tang Thirty-Six said, "The fights already over, so what are you still poking around here for? You should quickly leave, and I certainly have no ns to invite you to a meal." He was the Superintendent of the Orthodox Academy, so he naturally had the right to both wee and drive out guests. The problem was that he was speaking to Wang Zhice. Not even Emperor Taizong or the Tianhai Divine Empress had ever used such an impatient tone with Wang Zhice. And no one had ever imed that Wang Zhice was poking around. Shaking his head, Wang Zhice turned to leave the Orthodox Academy. "Who are you disying this graceful and elegant posture for? You still lost in the end!" Tang Thirty-Six spat at the ground. Wang Po walked up to Chen Changsheng and examined his face. After confirming that he was okay, he bid farewell. From start to finish, there were no words exchanged, and certainly no thanks. All was conducted in indifference. Whether it was in Xunyang City back then,st year in Wenshui City, or this year in the capital, it was all the same. Chen Changsheng turned to Xu Yourong and said, "I won." Xu Yourong gave him a look of praise. "Outstanding." After a moments pause, Chen Changsheng added, "I didnt cry." Xu Yourong used a hand to wipe the dust from his face and said in a voice tinged with heartache, "This is also outstanding." Chen Changsheng looked into the distance. The academy wall there was in ruins. The bright yellow imperial robe was striking in the overcast weather. Yuren was standing there. ...... ...... A deathly stillness had settled over Hundred Flowers Lane. The final result had stunned the crowd. No one left. One reason was that they were still too shocked, but another reason was that the gate of the Orthodox Academy was still closed. The Emperor and Pope were talking inside. With the fight over, no one could stop these martial brothers from meeting. But one hour had already passed. Just what were they talking about? The heavy gate of the Orthodox Academy slowly opened. Chen Changsheng walked out. A dagger was tied to his waist. His hair was in somewhat of a mess. His body was covered in dust and blood. His eyes were a little red. He looked very tired. Even somewhat dejected. But no one dared to believe this. Xu Yourong walked on his left-hand side. Tang Thirty-Six walked behind him. Linghai Zhiwang solemnly bowed. "Paying respects to His Holiness the Pope." The priests of the Li Pce began to kneel and bow. The first sounds were sparse, but as more were added, they became neat and orderly. More and more people kneeled on the ground. There were Orthodoxy cavalry and also ck-armored cavalry. The ministers of the court also kneeled. The ten-some princes silently stared at each other, but they also eventually chose to slowly kneel. Chen Changsheng walked out of thene. The crowd gradually parted and kneeled. It was like a tide. Drowning out the capital. And on to the rest of the continent. Chapter 1119 – The Generation of Youths Chapter 1119 C The Generation of Youths Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six did not leave with Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. He stood in front of the gate of the Orthodox Academy, watching as the dense crowd swiftly dispersed like a retreating tide. Hundred Flowers Lane quickly regained its usual calm. Su Moyu led the teachers and students back to the Orthodox Academy. When they saw the ruins of the Maple Forest Pavilion, the toppled walls, theplete mess of the forest, and the clear evidence of the battle, the teachers and students imagined the heaven-shocking battle that had taken ce not too long ago and couldnt help but be rather perturbed, feeling like all of it had just been a dream. Of course, it was a good dream, because the Orthodox Academy currently belonged to the Li Pces side. Su Moyu paid no attention to the agitated moods of the teachers and students, nor was he in a rush to begin arranging repairs. He was more concerned with another matter. "Is everything okay?" He stared into Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes and said, "I noticed that his eyes were really red." He was naturally referring to Chen Changsheng here. Su Moyu was worried that his wounds might have been too heavy. Tang Thirty-Six threw up his hands in speechlessness as he thought, how could I tell you that Chen Changsheng and His Majesty were crying on each others shoulders? ...... ...... In a quiet hall, water gurgled into a pool. Adle aimlessly drifted on the surface like an unmanned ferry. Wang Zhice took his gaze away from the pool and out of the hall. The sun had not gone down yet, so he could clearly make out the surroundings in its light, but he did not see Daoist Wu. A hint of white appeared between the heavens and earth, pure and holy, like both snow and a lotus. This was Xu Yourong. She stood in front of the door to the Great Hall of Light, her head tilted as she peered inside, her appearance very cute. Linghai Zhiwang and the others apanied her, silent and prepared to fight. Several years ago, a simr sight had taken ce. Chen Changsheng had just returned from Mount Han with a severely wounded body and was speaking with the Pope in that quiet hall. At the time, Xu Yourong had been ready at any time to fight. It was clear today that she was also prepared to fight at any moment. Even if the one sitting across from Chen Changsheng today was Wang Zhice. ...... ...... In the Orthodox Academy, when Chen Changsheng seemed about to fall to Shang Xingzhous sword, Xu Yourong waspelled to move, but she was blocked by Wang Zhice. But Wang Zhice had deeply admired her response at the time. If he was not mistaken, she had used the Divine Finger of the Worldstream. "What I admire most is that she actually did not devote all her time and energy to Big Brothers de style. You are the same." Wang Zhice spoke with heartfelt sincerity. Because he was well aware of how terrifying the Halving de Style was. It was not merely because he and Zhou Dufu were sworn brothers, a matter that the entire continent knew and had already been recorded in the history books. Did Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong not know? Of course they knew. In that year, while he and Wang Po were walking along the Luo River, he had disyed Zhou Dufus de intent. Wang Po had used this to break through and y Tie Shu with a single sh of his de. The Halving de Style was currently in his and Xu Yourongs hands. In possessing the Halving de Style, they could continue Zhou Dufus legacy, possibly bing the second supreme expert beneath the starry sky! How could any normal cultivator resist this temptation? They would undoubtedly spend every day diligently cultivating that de style, spending all their time and life upon it. But Chen Changsheng did not do this, nor did Xu Yourong. Other than when they studied it together in the Mausoleum of Books, they never again arranged to meet solely for the purpose of cultivating the Halving de Style. It was something they even often forgot. "The Halving de Style is too fierce. It feels a little ufortable." This was the exnation that Chen Changsheng gave to Wang Zhice. He thought some more and added, "And besides, we have our own Dao, and its also quite excellent." Theposure with which this answer had been delivered originated from self-confidence. This was what Wang Zhice admired the most, and also what confused him the most. From the Mausoleum of Books to the Sword Pool to the Garden of Zhou, all these lucky encounters had failed to effect any change on Chen Changshengs mind. Who could treat the Heavenly Tome Monoliths like stone pearls and casually wear them on their wrist? He and Xu Yourong were so young, but where did their self-confidencee from that they could treat the world so calmly and leisurely? "This world is ours, and it is also yours, but in the end, it will be yours." Wang Zhice looked at him and said, "I originally believed that all of you were still young and could wait until we grew old, that there was no need for you to take such risks." Chen Changsheng understood that he was exining why he had epted Shang Xingzhous invitation to appear in the capital. He didnt know what to say. Because the person giving the exnation was called Wang Zhice. This fact was truly liable to make one feel frustrated and helpless. ...... ...... Xu Yourong turned around to peer at those ck eaves deep amongst the pce halls. Upon confirming that the conversation in the hall was proceeding very smoothly, she would naturally not break through the stone wall and ignite her Phoenix mes. Linghai Zhiwang and the others had also dispersed. For her to hear Wang Zhices words at this moment was naturally because Wang Zhice wanted her to hear them. These words caused her brows to rise like mes prepared to burn the heavens. A silhouette of a person was reflected in her eyes. "It looks to me that your will to fight has still notpletely vanished." Mo Yu smiled at her. "After so many years, you still like to fight." Other than her, Prince Chen Liu, and Ping, all of whom had grown up with her, very few people knew of Xu Yourongs real personality. Xu Yourong looked at her and said, "I also see nothing but discontent in your eyes." "For all the countless preparations you and I made to miss the mark, its hard to not feel a little ufortable." Mo Yu shrugged her shoulders as she said this, appearing to not care very much. Such simple words concealed a storm of blood. If not for Chen Changshengs seemingly naive and silly ns, rivers of blood really might have flowed through the capital today. "Your man really is quite good." Mo Yu sighed, "Its a pity about Lord Wang." Xu Yourong teased, "You still think that hes really like in the books?" When she was still a child and Mo Yu was a teenaged girl, they had obsessed many times over Wang Zhice while studying. There were far too many young girls like this in the world. In their view, Lord Wang was assuredly someone that dwelled above the clouds, living off dew. If they could really see him, they would learn that such an exiled celestial did not exist. He was just an old man, rathermentable, even uninteresting, who knew how topromise. While Mo Yu and Xu Yourong were talking about Wang Zhice... Wang Zhice heard a sentence. This sentence was a response to his exnation. It was unyielding and straightforward. "Since this world is destined to be ours, why do none of you retreat? Why must the young wait? "If we wait too long, we will also be uninteresting elders like you. "Then wouldnt that mean that the world will always be yours?" It was not Chen Changsheng, and it was not Tang Thirty-Six. The speaker was Linghai Zhiwang. With a nce, Wang Zhice recognized that he was an archbishop. A so-called Prefect of the Orthodoxy was not even worth his gaze. But one matter did catch his gaze and became very difficult to ignore. Linghai Zhiwang was very young. Of the Prefects of the Orthodoxy, he was the youngest. Tang Thirty-Six had said something like this before. To be young is to be correct. Wang Zhice pondered these words and said, "This is reasonable." ...... ...... A carriage galloped out of the Li Pce. The somewhat deformed wheels let out unpleasant sounds as they rolled against the hard stones of the za, and they looked incredibly shabby. The bloodstains on the gray stones had been washed away long ago. Daoist Wus angry howls came out from the carriage. "Im going to kill all of you! "You lot of bastards dared to treat this old man like this!" No one responded to Daoist Wus curses. Not a single person, because the za had been cleared ages ago. This was an expression of the Li Pces respect. Linghai Zhiwang stood under the eaves, watching the carriage gallop away with a calm expression. An Hua stood beside him. As she thought about what she had done today and listened to those curses, her face paled, her expression rather helpless. Daoist Wus rage came from defeat, but also because he had not felt any respect while in the Li Pce. ording tomon sense, no matter the oue, an elder of his seniority should have received respect. And he was representing Wang Zhice. But there was none. From Chen Changsheng to Xu Yourong, from Linghai Zhiwang to An Hua, from Wang Po to Mo Yu, none of them said anything. Perhaps this represented the end of a generation. That generation. Daoist Wu was extremely angry, but he was even more disappointed. Wang Zhice, on the other hand, was very calm, even relieved. Because he had sensed a certain energy today. It had once been a very familiar energy, but after the founding of the Great Zhou, it gradually began to fade into the distance. It was a somewhat crude energy that easily made one feel unhappy. It had nows, but it did have an extremely lively vigor that was extremely moving. A thousand years ago, the world was in chaos, the government in shambles, the demons invading from the north. The people had no means to live while the roads were paved with white bones. And then, the wildflowers bloomed. Zhou Dufu, Chen Xuanba, Chen Jiexing, Shang Xingzhou, the Prince of Chu, Ding Zhongshan, Li Mier, Qin Zhong, Yu Gong, and the other people in the Lingyan Pavilion. And there was also him. They had all been very young back then, but who had they respected? Who had they feared? It turned out that that generation had never ended. It was still that generation now. The generation of youths. Chapter 1120 – The Most Authentic Clan of Sovereigns Chapter 1120 C The Most Authentic n of Sovereigns Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Wang Zhice left the capital, and no one knew when he would next emerge from Sangharama Temple. Shang Xingzhou had also returned to Luoyang, and it would be many years before he left the Monastery of Eternal Spring again. Before leaving, he went to the Imperial Pce and had a conversation with Yuren. The first words Yuren gestured to him were: "When the Holy Maiden entered the pce that night, I promised her nothing." On that night, Prince Chen Liu made an overnight journey to Luoyang. Shang Xingzhous silence had persisted from then until today. From a certain perspective, he had fallen into Xu Yourongs trap. Xu Yourong had used her momentum to strike at his heart. Yurens meaning was loud and clear: If Master truly did doubt me, you could havee and asked me beforehand. Shang Xingzhou had not asked. He had given a reason for this to Xu Yourong in the Mausoleum of Books: No letter from the Imperial Pce hade to Luoyang. The many days that had passed were enough to write a very sincere letter, but Yuren had not sent even half a word. Yuren gestured, "If Emperor Taizong were still alive, what would he do? Would he take the initiative to write a letter?" From Xining Viges old temple, perhaps from even earlier, Shang Xingzhou had begun teaching Yuren how to be an outstanding sovereign. In Shang Xingzhous view, and also the entire continents, the most outstanding sovereign in all of history was naturally Emperor Taizong. He hoped that Yuren could be the second Emperor Taizong, so he naturally had to study and imitate him in every matter, every day. When confronting the mostplicated and difficult of choices, Yuren would frequently think about what Emperor Taizong would do. The answer was obvious. Emperor Taizong would have never taken the initiative to write a letter to Luoyang. "You did well." Shang Xingzhou looked at Yuren with an expression of great gratification. "But you still did not do enough. Emperor Taizong would have been ming himself even more right now. He might have issued a decree criticizing himself by now." The snowstorm had stopped long ago and spring returned to the earth. The zas of the Imperial Pce were drenched by the thawing snow, and from the distance, one could see green buds growing from the chinks in the stone. Yuren watched as that figure retreated into the twilight. As he thought about their conversation, he said to himself, I am still far inferior to Grandfather. There were probably many areas in which he was inferior to his grandfather, like in hypocrisy. For instance, he had not been able to resolve the problem between Shang Xingzhou and Chen Changsheng. Moreover, his master was still old. Yuren thought about the greying hairs on Shang Xingzhous temples and became rather dejected. Eunuch Lin took a sideways nce at the emperors face and suddenly felt rather sad. It had been many years since he had first entered the pce in Emperor Xians era, and he was already very old and had seen many things, but he was finding it harder and harder to understand the thinking of the younger generation. Whether it was the young Emperor or the young Pope. They all respected elders like Wang Zhice and Shang Xingzhou. But they also needed to surpass them, topletely defeat them. But why? ...... ...... Today, Mount Mo had copsed. This made Mount Ji the highest peak in the capitals vicinity. The Prince of Zhongshan squinted at the distant sunset, his gaze sharp. The moment he learned of the result in the Orthodox Academy, he had left Hundred Flowers Lane. He did not want to kneel to Chen Changsheng, and he did not want to remain in the capital. Shang Xingzhou had admitted to his defeat, so one could presume that the princes of the Chen n would find their lives harder and harder. He had decided to return to the county conferred to him, and he was just waiting for an imperial decree now. If he left without a decree, the Imperial Court could charge him as a traitor at any time, and he did not wish to offer up a reason on a silver tter. The Prince of Xiang walked to the summit. Gazing at the mountains bathed in twilight, he sighed. He was also waiting for an imperial decree, but the contents of this decree would be different from the Prince of Zhongshans. The Prince of Zhongshan asked, "Were you surprised to see the venerable Daoist lose?" "I followed the venerable Daoist for ten-some years, so I truly didnt think it was possible." The Prince of Xiangs hands held up his belt as he caught his breath. He then continued, "But whether it was a win or loss, it was still a matter between a master and his two disciples." These words seemed to contain a deeper meaning. The Prince of Zhongshan sneered, "A temple of Xining rules the world. The White Emperor was right." The Prince of Xiang sorrowfully said, "The world, huh... Im also not sure just which family this world belongs to." The Prince of Zhongshan nced at him and said, "Are you still not willing to admit that hes our younger brother?" The Prince of Xiang said nothing, but his fingers plunged into his portly flesh. The Prince of Zhongshan slightly frowned and asked, "Just because it was that woman that gave birth to him?" The Prince of Xiang rebuked, "Thats Imperial Mother." The Prince of Zhongshan angrily said, "A hypocrite through and through! How boring. In this aspect, you really did learn a great deal from Grandfather!" The Prince of Xiang bitterly smiled. "Its a pity that Imperial Father did not think this way." The Prince of Zhongshan jeered, "Thats because Imperial Father didnt like Grandfather." At this moment, the imperial decree finally arrived. The Prince of Zhongshan had received the decree he wanted. It was clear that the emperor also did not want him to remain in the capital where he would curse his mother every day. The Prince of Xiang did not receive the decree that he wanted. The emperor had ordered that Prince Chen Liu remain in the capital, of course under some nominal reason. The Prince of Zhongshan patted the Prince of Xiang on the shoulder and left. The Prince of Xiang stood in the sunset. After quietly thinking for a while, he began to walk down the mountain. By the time he returned to the ry station, everyone else had already heard the news. The princess had almost lost consciousness from crying while his other sons and daughters had faces covered in tears, though the asional glint of happiness could be spotted in their eyes. "I didnt give him a good name back then. The word Liu wasnt auspicious."1 The Prince of Xiang seated himself in a pce armchair and looked at his children in the room. "Hes spent the majority of his life in the capital as a hostage, contributing a great deal to our n. Im not saying that you should be grateful, but can I trouble you to be a little sincerer when you act out your sorrow?" Upon hearing these words, they all looked at each other in dismay. Perhaps because they were embarrassed or nervous, someone really did begin to cry, which quickly became a string of unbrokenments. The Prince of Xiang seemed rather annoyed at this noise. Holding his belt, he walked into the rear courtyard of the ry station. With the support of the maids, he got onto his princely carriage. A thick nket had beenid out in the carriage, holding delicious fruits and beautiful women. A very fat man was surrounded by fine foods and fine women. A perceptive observer would realize that this man was very simr to the Prince of Xiang, or even exactly the same. The Prince of Xiang walked up to the man and sighed. "Im saying that you should also act a bit more authentically. After all, I am an expert of the Divine Domain, so you should have a little bearing, right?" The man said with a bitter expression, "Your Highness, if I could reach your level, would I still need to be a substitute?" The Prince of Xiang helplessly said, "What about bearing then?" The man sternly said, "Your Highness is just this sort of kind and amiable person!" ...... ...... North of the Cong Province Army headquarters and west of the Starfall Mountains was a grasnd. This grasnd was the ancestral home of the Elf race, but the wars between the demons, demi-humans, and humans meant that it had long been abandoned. However, it had now be a paradise for monsters. Monsters that were rarely spotted elsewhere in the continent could all be found here. Of course, this also meant danger and chaos. Several years ago, however, a freak and an Earth Monkey arrived at this ce. This freak quickly became the sovereign of this grasnd. And then, another person came. ______________ 1. The Liu of Prince Chen Liu, , means stay/remain.? Chapter 1121 – So It Was You Chapter 1121 C So It Was You Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The freak was Chusu. In White Emperor City, he had been forced to retreat again and again by Xu Yourong and was simply no match for her, but that was because she was his natural bane. In truth, in the world of experts beneath the Divine Domain, he had the ability to threaten any expert, whether it was Chen Changsheng or Qiushan Jun. This grasnd abandoned by man did not have too many old and powerful monsters, and even if there were monster herds that were hard to deal with, the Earth Monkeys help had allowed him to easily subdue them. Several years had passed, and he had quickly be the sovereign of this grasnd. Perhaps because the previous sect masters souls influence on him was getting weaker and weaker or perhaps because he enjoyed the life of a sovereign, Chusu never left the grasnd again, and he put aside any thoughts of carrying out revenge against Su Lis descendants. Sometimes,te in the night, he would sit at the highest point of the grasnds and look south for a very long time. It was not because he was missing that life, as he had no love for those dark and humid quarters beneath the Longevity Sect. He was battling with his instinctive desires. When he was created, his soul had been imnted with a nigh-inextinguishable desire to kill and a hatred for anyone rted to the name of Su Li that was engraved into his bones. If he could not vent this desire and hatred through brutal actions, he was highly likely to suffer bacsh from the Yellow Springs art. But too many Elves had died on this grasnd, drenching the soil in blood, so few people ever visited. He simply had no one to kill, so he could only learn how to patiently endure, learn how to fight with this instinctive desire. On a certain night, as he sat at the highest point of the grasnds, he suddenly sensed something and raised his head to the sky. One star of the countless in the night sky was exceptionally bright, several hundred times brighter than it normally was. Chusus face paled so much that not even his ck fur could hide it. It was hard to say if it whitened because of the starlight or for some other reason. "How is this possible?" As he looked at that dazzling star, Chusu became extremely agitated. "Another person has entered the Divine Domain! Why isnt that person me!" He angrily howled, his two hands striking the ground, sending grass and dirt into the air. "No! Absolutely not!" Chusus unpleasantly hoarse voice echoed through the grasnd, letting the world feel his reluctance and loathing. Suddenly, he stopped shouting, his nose twitching like he was a dog that had smelled something in the wind. With a rustling sound, the Earth Monkey appeared on the meadow. It crawled forward with its forelegs to Chusus side. Chusu was a hunchback with a short figure. He was dressed in a shabby ck robe that stank of decay. The more beautiful the starry sky was, the uglier Chusu was, especially when he excitedly waved his hands in the starlight. His hands were covered in scales and sprouted ck fur, while their sharp ws were packed with dirt and blood and flesh that had been rotting there for several years. Anything, even a monster, would feel fear or revulsion upon seeing such a freak. The Earth Monkey did not. It looked at Chusu with eyes filled with confusion, trust, and adoration. "Theres treasure." While looking at a certain point in the darkness, Chusu spoke in a low and raspy voice. That brightest star in the night sky symbolized an expert entering the Divine Domain. Just like when Wang Po broke through in the Luo River, all things in the world responded, especially thosews and existences that dwelled above the Divine Domain. Chusu could clearly sense a ripple of divine Qi. He could sense it so clearly because that divine Qi was in this grasnd, just nearby. The origin of this divine Qi was probably in heavy sleep or in a very weak state. To avaricious cultivators, this was a temptation that was impossible to refuse, and Chusu was even a practitioner of the Yellow Springs art. He instantly merged into the ground and moved toward that ce in the darkness. The Earth Monkey looked around and let out a low whimper of warning. It then stood up and pissed on the ground, after which it burrowed into the earth and followed Chusu. ...... ...... Several dozen li away stood a mountain of rock. It looked rather normal on the outside, but the rock within was red. Deep within a cave in this mountain, the walls were covered in ancient and simple murals drawn with sap. Though the light was dim, one could vaguely make out a stone tform inside. A nest of branches and soft grasses had been constructed on the stone tform, and a small, gray birdy inside. This cavework extended for several li and was extremelyplex, with all sorts of forking paths. Even the most formidable of monsters would find it impossible to reach the end. Logically speaking, this gray bird should have been very safe. Yet the mostplicated of tunnels could not keep out species that could travel through the earth. Chusus body trembled incessantly as he looked at that unremarkable gray bird, the stench rising from his tattered ck robe growing thicker and thicker. He did not fear beings of the Divine Domain, nor was he disappointed because he had found the wrong target. He was excited. He felt that his rough fate had finallye to an end. The word luck had finally anointed his head. The Earth Monkey followed the trail Chusu had left in the earth, and when it drilled out of the ground, this was the sight that greeted its eyes. When its gaze fell on that small, gray bird, it went cross-eyed. To put it another way, this extremely experienced and most shameless and insidious of monsters had been blindsided. The Earth Monkey recognized the gray bird. Even though it had changed shape, even if it had be dust, the Earth Monkey would not dare to forget. That bird was the Golden-winged Great Peng. In the ins of the Unsetting Sun, countless monsters had esteemed it. Like Dragons and Phoenixes, the Golden-winged Great Peng was an innately divine being. Chusu was well aware that eating a Golden-winged Great Peng would bring him many benefits. It was obvious that this Golden-winged Great Peng was in the extremely long process of awakening, leaving it incapable of defending itself. Chusu could not pass on this opportunity. The Earth Monkey was well aware of this, so no matter how cunning and sinister it was, it could not think of a way to stop Chusu. At this moment, the gray bird opened its eyes. With just a nce, it knew what this freak stinking of decay wanted to do. The young Peng showed no fear or pleas for mercy in its eyes, only cold indifference. An indescribably terrifying pressure filled the cave. "Do you think that you can scare me?" Chusus voice was still very hoarse and unpleasant. The young Pengs eyes burned with rage. But just like Chusu thought, it was at a crucial moment of its souls awakening, so it could not move. A ruthless hiss that seemed to express grief at being wronged echoed through the cave. "You are the same as me: a proud, cold, and malicious species that has never liked this world. We have no masters and no friends, so there will naturally be no one willing to save us. This being the case, why not merge into one and try topete against the world again?" Chusu very seriously spoke to the young Peng. The young Peng rolled its eyes as if Chusu was an idiot. A streak of fire suddenly appeared in the night sky. The line of fire plunged straight into the rock of the mountain. The ground quaked as zing magma surged with indescribable heat. The mountain copsed into a plume of dust. Chusu sensed a familiar Qi. As he recalled his wounds from several years ago, he turned abnormally pale. A delicate figure walked out of the dust, her wings slowly retracting behind her, then vanishing. The young Peng shouted at that figure like it had been greatly wronged, and also like a child that was whining. Xu Yourong petted it. The young Peng seemed veryforted. After softly whining a little, it closed its eyes and continued to sleep. "So it was you..." At this sight, Chusu cried out in anguish, "Is it thew of the heavens that everything good belongs to you?" Xu Yourong thought this over and replied, "It seems that it is a little unfair." Chusu sensed her Qi and suddenlyughed. Hisugh was very unpleasant, his smile even more so. "So it wasnt you." Chapter 1122 – Everything Is Fake Chapter 1122 C Everything Is Fake Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr So it was you was a sentence that was easy to understand. However, the following sentence, So it wasnt you, seemed rather more inexplicable, the connection between the two hard to decipher. Any other person would probably be baffled and think Chusu was insane, but Xu Yourong understood what he meant. She faintly smiled, saying nothing. The smile on Chusus face also faded as he earnestly said to her, "We truly do share a rather deep fate." His stench began to spread over the shattered mountain, as unpleasant as his raspy voice, making one want to vomit. Chusu was the freak of the Longevity Sect while Xu Yourong was the Holy Maiden of South Stream Temple. The Longevity Sect and South Stream Temple were closely connected. If one truly wanted to talk about fate and Dao, it would be a very long story. Xu Yourong was not in the mood to listen to a story and Chusu did not have the time. The ground slightly shook as scattered red rocks bounced on the grasnd. A dense collection of red lights appeared on the edge of the grasnd, appearing like a sprinkling of blood. These were the red eyes of monsters. Several hundred monsters had surrounded the mountain under the cover of darkness. "I cant beat you." Chusu shrilly said to Xu Yourong, "But now I have many subordinates. Are you afraid?" Just like he had said to the Golden-winged Great Peng, he had no teacher, rtives, fellow disciples, friends, or even a master. He was the sole member of his species, and he was also malicious. When he came to this grasnd, he suddenly had many loyal subordinates. He was very unfamiliar with this feeling, but he enjoyed it. He felt like he was the sovereign of this grasnd, that an army would march with the wave of his hand. He wanted to show off to Xu Yourong. The Earth Monkey crawled to his side, its head lowered and its body trembling, seemingly out of fear. Chusu felt very proud. Xu Yourong calmly gazed at him in pity. Chusu was very angry. But he was not in time to order the monsters to attack. The cry of a crane rose up from far off in the night sky. The monsters raised their heads, so ovee with fear that they seemed to turn into statues. The Golden-winged Great Peng opened its eyes to nce at the night sky. Upon sensing that familiar Qi, it turned its head to look over in absolute contempt. Shes not even married yet, yet you let him ride you every day. Have you no shame? ...... ...... In the drifting breeze, the White Cranended amongst the debris. A light blue robe, tightly bound ck hair, and a simple ebony hairtie to hold it together. Several years had passed, but not much had changed. Chen Changsheng was still dressed very simply and it was hard to associate him with the image of a Pope. Chen Changshengs appearance caused the entire world to fall silent. The monsters fearfully and carefully began to retreat, not even daring to rustle the grass. Perhaps it was because his Daoist robe was covered in the scent of a ck Frost Dragon, but also perhaps because some ancient monsters seemed to be paying him respect. The fundamental reason for their silence was Chusus silence. He had been staring at Chen Changshengs face the entire time. After staring for a very long time, he suddenly shouted, "Its also not you!" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes, its not me." Upon receiving confirmation, Chusu was in a fine mood and found it hard to suppress hisughter. "HAHAHAHA! "It really isnt you! "I was just saying that it couldnt possibly be you!" He pointed at Chen Changshengs face andughed, tears streaming from his cheeks. Chusu was so agitated that he had lost control of himself, because his mood right now was veryplicated. He had noticed how Chen Changsheng had changed over thesest few years. Star radiance was flickering in each one of his one hundred and eight Qi openings, while sword intent seemed to hover between existence and nonexistence beneath his blue robe. What did this mean? This meant that he was only half a step from the Divine Domain. Was there anyone in history that was as young as Chen Changsheng and yet so close to the Divine Domain? Chen Xuanba? Yes, that person was not Chen Changsheng. But the current Chen Changsheng was already someone he could not defeat. Chusu decided to flee. Heughed so outrageously so that he could conceal his true intentions. Theughter suddenly stopped as his gray wings of flesh burst through the air, his stench exploding outward in the breeze. Chusu fled underground. If Xu Yourongs reaction was a little slow, she would not be able to catch up to him, not even if she ignited her Phoenix mes. This was borne out in reality. Chusu vanished. Xu Yourong did not pursue. In the darkness, the shattered mountain and grasnd were equally pitch-ck. A very faint strand of spiritual sense floated in the wind. This spiritual sense had been left behind intentionally by Chusu for the Earth Monkey. He had spent thest few years living together with the Earth Monkey and had already gotten used to its existence. He had raised it like a dog, so even at the most dangerous of moments, he did not want to throw it away. Suddenly, the ground several li away bulged up several zhang. Under the starlight, the green nket of grass was torn up and ck dirt was sent flying. Whoosh. A figure was spit out of the earth like a stone, flying several dozen zhang into the sky. After a moment, that person crashed to the ground and groaned. Based on the voice, it was Chusu. Just what had happened? Chusu was very perplexed. Shock and fear mixing in his mind, he lowered his head and noticed that something had bitten off half of the sole of his left foot. He then felt a chill and pain from behind him. Moving his spiritual sense, he noticed that the old wounds on his wings of flesh from his battle with Xu Yourong had been torn open again! Fear would intensify ones pain. Chusu felt like the pain from these two ces was making his head go numb. Unable to control himself, he screamed. "Who! Who ambushed me!" A rustling noise echoed over the grasnd. It was not wind blowing through the grass, or dragon serpents digging into the ground. It was the sound of fur chafing against the grass. The Earth Monkey used its forelegs to crawl to the base of the pile of earth and began to spit. Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! The Earth Monkeys spit contained both blood and flesh. "It was you?" Chusu was struck dumb by this sight. The Earth Monkeys thin figure seemed to be that of a devil. He did not understand why it would betray him after having coexisted for so long. Even if his temper was normally rather poor, was there any need to demand his death? The Earth Monkey turned to nce at Chusu. Chusu felt like he was seeing a terrifying smile in this monsters eyes. At this moment, Chen Changsheng finally spoke. "Enough." The Earth Monkey stood and ran back to Chen Changsheng, after which it turned to nce at Chusu once more. Only now did Chusu realize that the Earth Monkey was no cripple. It could stand up straight and walk! He had known that he had been raising a fake dog, but it was only today that he realized that everything had been fake. The mental pain from being yed with and tricked was even greater than the pain from his wounds. "It was all your doing?" He furiously howled at Chen Changsheng, "Im going to kill you!" As the wind intensified and a stench rose to the heavens, the grass was dyed ck while red stones rustled down from the mountain. The tattered ck garment pped in the wind. Awe-inspiring sword intent suddenly appeared and sliced apart the starlight. Several streams of blood shot through the air. Chapter 1123 – If You Were Chusu Chapter 1123 C If You Were Chusu Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The starlight was magnificent tonight. After being sliced apart by the sword intent and scattered over the area, it only made the grasnd brighter. It was like daytime hade early, starkly illuminating everything. The blood was ck, and as it sshed it against the grass, it hissed and let out a pungent smoke. The green grass quickly turned ck. Amidst fierce howls and violent winds, a monstrous Qi disturbed the world. Dirt shot up into the air like a waterfall in reverse before swiftly being crushed down by those awe-inspiring sword intents. After some time, everything finally fell quiet. Chusu remained at his original position, his head lowered. He had been born short and with a hunchback, so with his head lowered, he seemed rather meek and pitiful. His ck robe had be even more tattered, its surface covered in blood and dust. Two massive tears had been torn through its front. Those were tears left by swords as they had pierced through his scales and fur, cleaving apart his bones and muscles and letting his blood flow freely. The gray wings of flesh weakly pped twice, sprinkling ck blood, his old wounds nowpletely torn open. His severed arm stuck out from the grass while his fake arm had already been rendered into dust by sword Qi. With the ce he was standing as the center, a circle of twenty zhang around him was covered in poisonous blood. The monsters had been caught up in this assault, but not many had died. The vast majority of the monsters had been led far away by the Earth Monkey. There were no swords in that starlit sky, as all the swords had already returned to their sheath. The sheath was tied to a belt. Chen Changsheng said nothing, only looked at him. "All of it was fake." Chusu raised his head and spoke in his raspy voice, "The invincibility was fake, the legacy was fake, and defying the heavens and obtaining the Dao was also fake. Even relying upon each other for survival was fake. I only wanted to live, but there was no meaning in my existence, so even living was fake. I was born just to be a tool to kill people." He was not looking at the Earth Monkey as he said this, but at the south. The Longevity Sect was to the south. There was silence for a while, then Chen Changsheng said, "I was also born as a tool, but I think that since we exist, theres naturally a meaning to it." From a certain perspective, he and Chusu had very simr backgrounds. Chusu shook his head. "Thats because you met a few people who could grant meaning to your existence." Chen Changsheng thought this over, then he said, "Youre right." Chusu said, "So you are luckier than me, and more blessed than me." Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes, but this cannot be a reason." What reason? Of course, a reason to do evil. A tragic life experience could be a fortune for the mind, but it could not be a debt that could be randomly transferred to others. The bitter encounters of ones childhood could engender much sympathy, but if one grew up to be a murderous and mad devil, that was still ones own responsibility to bear. Chusu had notmitted any monstrously evil deeds over thest few years in the grasnd, but his hands had still bathed in no small amount of blood. Chusu understood what he meant and knew that it would be difficult to escape this disaster. He began to softlyugh. "If you were me, would you be Chusu or Chen Changsheng?" These were hisst words for the world. His body crumbled into ten-some pieces, dropping to the ground like a pile of blocks. ck blood sshed everywhere, a pungent and insidious Qi spreading everywhere. Xu Yourong stretched out her hand, igniting a me. This me was suffused with holy golden luster. It zed on the earth, even traveling underground through the cracks. The ck blood transformed into smoke upon meeting the mes, crackling and hissing. As the pungent and insidious Qi was gradually purified, it sounded like some ghost was wailing, its howls filled with both extreme loathing and fear. As the golden mes gradually dissipated, Chen Changsheng said, "Perhaps this is a sort of release to him." "If one is dissatisfied on the verge of death, how can the soul rest easy?" Xu Yourong raised her right hand and pointed at him. There was a very small wound at his neck, and several tiny ck crystals in the wound. Even with his cultivation level and Xu Yourong at his side,pletely killing a freak like Chusu still required paying a price, taking certain risks. A faint light, bursting with divine aura, emerged from Xu Yourongs palm and fell onto Chen Changshengs neck. The ck crystals melted away like snowkes before the zing sun. At the same time, the wound quickly closed up. Xu Yourong cautioned, "Logically speaking, theres no need for you to fear the corrosion of the Yellow Springs art, but its best for you to be careful." Chen Changsheng replied, "Thank you." Xu Yourong said, "May the Sacred Light be with you." Chen Changsheng sincerely said, "Then I want you to always remain at my side." He was making a romantic remark, even though he wasnt that good at saying them. He spoke too seriously, so it made him look rather silly, but this made his actions only more touching. Yet Xu Yourong had no reaction. She seemed cold and indifferent. Chen Changsheng didnt understand why and wanted to ask, but he was interrupted. At some point, the Earth Monkey hade before him. It was now kneeling and kissing the ground at his feet, appearing extremely respectful and fervent. Chen Changsheng suddenly understood a principle. Although the Earth Monkey was a monster most renowned for its cunning and insidiousness, it was much easier to tell what it was thinking than it was to tell what a woman was thinking. "I stopped you from doing anything just now not because I didnt trust you, and not because I had any objections about you." Chen Changsheng nced at Xu Yourong and then continued, "I also wasnt sympathizing with him. I just didnt think it was necessary." He had never much liked Hu Thirty-Twos n. Chusu truly had a reason to die, but did he have to die to a betrayal? He was talking to the Earth Monkey, but he was also exining to Xu Yourong. He was not sure if Xu Yourongs cold indifference had anything to do with this matter. As the mes on the ground gradually extinguished, the mes in the ground intensified. Fiery light burst out from the cracks, appearing like solidified lightning, imbued with a terrifying beauty. Xu Yourongs gaze flitted past the mes and into the distance. She asked, "Youre sure that helle through here?" Chen Changsheng said, "Before he left Blue Pass back then, he met with Chen Chou. The sign they agreed on is the same as this time." Chen Chou was the Divine General of the Mount Song Army headquarters forcefully promoted by the Orthodoxy, so the meaning in that person meeting with him was crystal-clear. Xu Yourong asked, "That person has such a terrible temper, so why does he trust you so much?" Chen Changsheng exined, "In that year when you were in seclusion, I met with him once." Xu Yourong knew of this matter, but she had not expected it to have such a massive influence on that person. The wind stirred as the White Cranended at her side. She mounted the crane and closed her eyes to rest. A few days ago, she had left Holy Maiden Peak after receiving some news, and tonight, she had hurried over after receiving the message from the Golden-winged Great Pengs spiritual sense. She was already deeply exhausted. Chen Changsheng hade from even further, so he was even more tired, but he could not sleep. He gazed at those deste stone mountains in the distance, silently waiting. On the other side of those mountains was the world of the demons. Who would return from there tonight? Chapter 1124 – The Eight Great Mountain Men Chapter 1124 C The Eight Great Mountain Men Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The starlight tonight truly was very bright. The distant undting mountains looked just like white steamed buns. No, those mountains were somewhat short, so they were more like the white flourcakes made by Miss Song in Xining Vige. Chen Changsheng felt a little hungry, and then he realized that in his hurry to sleep, it had already been one day and one night since he had eaten anything. Why was it so bright? It was naturally because of that star. That star was in the process of dimming, but it was still many times brighter than it usually was. It signified that a cultivator had broken into the Divine Domain. Chusu had been furious at this fact, and only when he realized that this person was not Xu Yourong or Chen Changsheng had he be a little happier. Just who was this person? Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not mention that persons name, but it was obvious that they knew who he was. As he looked up at that brightest star in the night sky, Chen Changsheng was both a little confused and uneasy. Given that persons personality, they wouldnt ask for help even if they were about to die, and now that they had sessfully broken through, who could they be afraid of? He had been riding a boat on the Red River that day. While he listened to the low croons of the Jings in the water, Luoluo used her small hands to feed him little red fruits. It had truly been a blessed life. And then, the White Crane came with information. The information hade from the Bear tribe, originating from one of their spies and passed to a medicine merchant. The medicine merchant had gone to the Mount Song Army headquarters and personally delivered it to Chen Chou. This information was a date and a carelessly drawn line,cking any rhyme or reason. Chen Changsheng took a small piece of paper from his bosom. As he looked at that thin line on the paper, heid it over a map in his sea of consciousness. If that information was right, that person would appear here tonight. Under the starlight, the grasnd was very peaceful. The Earth Monkey took note of Chen Changshengs mood and quietlyy in front of him, not making a single noise. The monsters had retreated some distance, but none of them dared to leave. They nervously looked at the Earth Monkey, prepared to receive its orders at any time. It appeared that the true master of the grasnd had not been Chusu, but the Earth Monkey. As it looked at that bright star, the Earth Monkey squinted its eyes in confusion. Although it was crafty and sinister, it was still not an intelligent being and did not know how to cultivate. It naturally could notprehend such phenomena. Suddenly, the Earth Monkey straightened its body and looked at the distant stone mountain, wariness and unease appearing in its eyes. Almost immediately after, it scrambled behind Chen Changsheng, poking out its head and growling at the darkness. Xu Yourong rose and looked over. "Theyre here." The White Crane pped its wings, flying high into the sky to receive the guest. The wind suddenly intensified, and the grass bowed toward the south. The surroundings were t and devoid of trees, but a pping sound wasing from somewhere. It was the sound of wind blowing against a kite. A massive kite drifted over from the northern regions of the bright starry sky. A string was tied to the bottom of the kite, the other end apparently tied to a person. The kite flew over the white-colored mountains and arrived in that grasnd bathed in starlight. With a snap, the string broke. The kite drifted upward, gradually disappearing. It was like it had ascended to the starry skies, leaving behind no evidence of its existence. The ground trembled. That personnded in front of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. His face was covered in a sheet of white paper. It turned out that the pping sound had not been the wind against the kite, but wind blowing against this white paper. Several holes had been punched in this white paper, their ck abysses terrifying to behold. This was especially so today, as the paper was speckled with blood, making it seem even more savage. He held a spear very casually in his hands. It was like he was carrying a bag, or a person. But this spear was very straight, as straight as the person himself. His body stood so straight that it seemed like it would never fall over. Xiao Zhang, once ranked at the top of the Promation of Liberation, was the famed madman of the middle generation, a lunatic. Many years ago, he had been pursued by the entire Great Zhou Imperial Court. After several years of vicious battle, he was finally forced into the snowy ins, after which nothing else was heard of him. No one expected that when he next appeared, he would have already broken through, bing an expert of the Divine Domain. The starlight fell on Xiao Zhangs face, and when it reflected off the white paper, one could faintly see crystals glimmering within. Chen Changsheng sensed his Qi and confirmed, much to his delight, that he was the one who had broken through. But before he had time to say anything, Xiao Zhang extended a hand to stop him. "Im tired and need to rest for a while." Upon saying this, Xiao Zhang fell backward. Even at this time, he still maintained his straight posture, smashing into the ground like a pir. Grass and mud flew into the air. Chen Changsheng was at a loss. This mood and this scene made him recall many memories from Su Lis escape from the south many years ago. After a moment, he came to his senses. Taking needles that were wrapped around his fingers, he stuck them into Xiao Zhangs neck and began to treat him. The Sacred Light technique was less effective on experts of the Divine Domain. Xu Yourong stood on the side and watched, her eyebrows arched in thought. It was evident that Xiao Zhang had suffered severe injuries and had probably been pursued. Whether he had been injured before entering the Divine or after, these wounds were all proof that those pursuing possessed incredible strength. Logically speaking, the best choice right now was to take Xiao Zhang and leave. Even the strongest opponent would find it a challenging proposition to catch up to Xu Yourong and the White Crane. But Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong did not do this, perhaps because Xiao Zhangs injuries were too severe, or perhaps because they noticed the changes in the darkness. The starlight gradually dimmed as the darkness deepened. Gloomy and cold, it seemed to have weight. The darkness gradually collected at a certain ce,yering over itself, getting deeper and deeper until it transformed into an actual ck mountain. These were three figures as gigantic as mountains. They appeared in the grasnd, separated by several hundred li and just happening to surround them in the center. As the ground shook, the grass broke free of the binding wind and began to dance. Bits of stone danced along with the grass. This was because those three ck mountains were moving. It didnt take long before they had arrived before Chen Changshengs party. They seemed like real ck mountains, several dozen zhang high. Two zing torches were ced high up in the mountains. Those were his eyes. The Earth Monkey hid behind Chen Changsheng, fear on its face as its eyes flitted to and fro. It was scared yet did not dare leave on its own. As she looked at those massive ck figures, Xu Yourong said, "Ever since I was small, I always believed that the Mountain Man of the Eight Greats was one person." The ck mountain right in front of them spoke. His voice was a low drone, like the wind echoing in a mountain cave. A chill instantly enveloped the grasnd as the starlight dimmed even further. The mountainous ck figure seemed to be true darkness. Standing before Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, it exerted an unimaginable pressure. "There naturally have to be eight of the Eight Great Mountain Men1." It was rumored that in the old days, the Demon race had eight supreme experts. To the various demon tribes, these eight experts were insurmountable peaks, so they were called the Eight Great Mountains. Only today did Chen Changsheng confirm that these demon experts really did exist, and that they were actual mountains. ______________ 1. The misconception that Xu Yourong had probably arises from the fact that historically, ˴ɽ, Mountain Man of the Eight Greats, was an actual person, a noted painter who lived during the Ming Dynasty. Chapter 1125 – Black Robes Lethal Trap Chapter 1125 C ck Robes Lethal Trap Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Daoist Canon had always contained records regarding the Eight Great Mountain Men, so why was it only today that Chen Changsheng became sure of their existence, and why was it that to the majority of humanmoners and cultivators, the Eight Great Mountain Men were rumors of practically mythical proportions? Because it had truly been many years since this name hadst been heard. In the years of the northern expeditions, the Eight Great Mountain Men were still the primary fighting force of the Demon race. They had yed extremely important roles in the battle near Xuo City, and Mountain Men Qilian and Hn had even died in that battle, one after the other. But after that battle, they disappeared, and nobody knew where they went. As time passed, people even began to doubt their existence. Tonight, Chen Changsheng finally saw with his own eyes these rumored existences, and so he naturally knew that those records he had seen in the Daoist Canon were true. The appearance of the Eight Great Mountain Men was deeply rted to Grand Schr Tungus, and there was a high chance that it was also rted to that Pope of the Human race, thus leading to the Men in their name. Of course, as ancient experts, almost totems of the Demon race, he could not hope they would give up their loyalty to the demons and stand with the humans. But why had they disappeared back then? And why had they appeared tonight? Chen Changshengs spiritual sense fell on that massive figure to the north. He sensed an invisible barrier that seemed to be solidified darkness. They were truly deserving of their reputation as ancient demon experts, as the Qi he sensed was even more formidable and terrifying than the Qi he had sensed from the second-ranked Demon General Hai Di in the snowy mountains. It was no wonder that even though Xiao Zhang had broken through into the Divine Domain tonight, he had still suffered such heavy injuries and fallen unconscious. The frequency at which Xiao Zhangs white paper trembled had already stabilized and his breathing was steady. He had just lost too much blood, making it hard to say when he would wake up. Chen Changsheng looked back to that massive ck silhouette and asked, "How should I address Senior?" He wanted to use a conversation to buy some time, though he had no expectation of an answer. To his surprise, the mountain spoke once more. This voice was like wind blowing from a cave deep in the mountains, the low drone seeming to contain extremelyplex fluctuations. Mountain Man Rouge? The Daoist Canon had not recorded the names or surnames of the Eight Great Mountain Men, and Chen Changsheng could only rely on the pronunciation to guess at the words. He did not know that this person was actually called Mountain Man Yanzhi1. Soon after, two more voices came from the south, upon which he came to know that the other two demon experts were called Mountain Man Yichun and Mountain Man Jingbo. "Do the demons intend to dere war today?" Chen Changsheng asked Mountain Man Yanzhi, his expression earnest and solemn. The ce they were standing was the grasnd of the Elf race. For thousands of years, the Demon race, Human race, Demi-human race, and the Elf race that lived on this grasnd had engaged in countless wars. The ck soil on which this green grass grew was the result of the blood spilled from all these races. This fertility that rose from death was of deep significance to the three races. Deep significance often meant greater sensitivity, which meant that it could easily start a war, so the three races had always been very cautious about this grasnd. Even though the grasnd ended up belonging to the Human race, it was mostly nominal. The Great Zhou Imperial Court had never stationed a garrison here. Tonight, the Eight Great Mountain Men who had been in hiding for so many years had suddenly appeared and pursued Xiao Zhang to this grasnd, and now they were surrounding Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. They clearly had grand ambitions, so how was this any different from a deration of war? "The war between our races has never stopped, so what need is there to make a new deration?" Mountain Man Yanzhi spoke this sentence slowly, his voice rather muddled, but his pronunciation was exceptionally precise, and it even seemed to carry the ent of Luling. Chen Changsheng thought of the records in the Daoist Canon and found himself even more curious about that now-vanished period of history. The answer itself, on the other hand, left him confused. Even the most ignorant child only needed to listen to stories in the tea houses and restaurants to know how the situation in the continent had changed over thest few years. The Human race had weed a generation of blooming wildflowers while the Demon race declined at unimaginable speeds. Whether it was the bitterly cold climate, the sudden famine, or the internal conflicts between the tribes leading to a decrease in the number of potential soldiers, these factors were all slowly dragging this mighty race that had once dominated the continent into the abyss. At this moment, the demons should have been thinking about to protect themselves, notunching an attack on the humans. This was how the young Demon Lord had reigned over thesest few years, not changing regardless of how many nobles in Xuo City criticized him for being too conservative, some even going so far as to say that this was shameless. So why was Mountain Man Yanzhi so firm today? Chen Changsheng said, "There is no chance of victory for you." Mountain Man Yanzhi replied, "But tonight might be the Divine racesst chance." Chen Changsheng asked, "What chance?" Mountain Man Yanzhi exined, "Your Holiness the Pope is the fourth person to defy the heavens and change fate. We also want to try." Chen Changsheng asked, "What do you want to change?" "The momentum of an entire races fate. The Divine races momentum weakens by the day. If they do not gather their vigor, I am afraid that they will go extinct." Mountain Man Yanzhi added, "What we want to try is defying the heavens and changing this momentum." Chen Changsheng said, "In White Emperor City, I spoke with your noble lord. Something like the extinction of your race will not ur." Mountain Man Yanzhi shook his head and rocks rustled down, gradually piling up on the grasnd. "No matter how warm the sunlight is, it cannot shine on every corner of the world. No matter how merciful Your Holiness is, you will not bestow it upon the people of the Divine race. You and the Emperor of the Great Zhou are Daoist Jis students and the Holy Maiden is the Tianhai Divine Empresss student. Xuo City will not trust any of your promises." At this point of the conversation, the situation was in to see: tonight, the demons did not want to kill just Xiao Zhang, but Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong as well. Xiao Zhang had spent thesest few years in the snowy ins, but he had not truly spent his time inplete hiding. At certain intervals, he would go and fight with the experts of the Demon Army. In battle after bloody battle, many demon experts, including several Demon Generals, lost to him, and some were even killed. He had also lost before and had been pursued many times. But Xuo City had never sent any of their strongest experts, ones that could stand level with human experts of the Divine Domain, to kill Xiao Zhang. The primary reason was that they were worried that the Great Zhou Imperial Court might use Xiao Zhangs trail toy a trap. ...Just like how Shang Xingzhou used the temptation of Chen Changsheng to lure the old Demon Lord into his trap in Mount Han. But several dozen days ago, while ck Robe was observing the Southern Cross Constetion, he was taken by a sudden impulse. As if responding to something, he managed to calcte a shocking conclusion. The Human race was about to wee another expert of the Divine Domain. In the campaign of White Emperor City, Bie Yanghong and Wuqiong Bi fell in battle, but the Demon race had paid the agonizing price of two Angels of Sacred Light. But in thest few years, the Prince of Xiang, the Mount Li Sword Sect Master, and Mao Qiuyu had all broken into the Divine. Andst autumn, Daoist nun Huai Ren of South Stream Temple had encountered a fierce downpour while traveling the Eastern Sea and broken through. Coupled with the fact that Cao Yunping had regained his intelligence, in terms of number of Divine Domain experts, the Human race had already reached the number from its golden age. If they gained another Divine Domain expert, how could the demons endure? ording to ck Robes calctions, that newly ascended human expert was in the snowy ins of the demon realm, making their identity obvious. Thus, the young Demon Lord had crossed the abyss to thends of arctic cold and sincerely requested for those three secluded experts from ancient times toe forward. A trap wasid. They would first kill Xiao Zhang before he broke through, and then they would kill the human experts that woulde to receive him. The names of thetter were clearly written in ck Robes ns. It was precisely Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. ______________ 1. The words ֬ and ֧ have the same pronunciation, which is Yanzhi. The former, however, means rouge while thetter is the name of a mountain. Chapter 1126 – Drawing the Sword and Sheathing the Sword Chapter 1126 C Drawing the Sword and Sheathing the Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "We do not like ck Robe, but it is not because he stole the glory of our deceasedrades. "When I was little, I read many human stories and watched many of Xuo Citys ys. The traitors in them all had the ugliest of faces. "He was the most shameless traitor of thesest one thousand years. "But I must admit to his abilities and praise him for this n. "Killing Xiao Zhang is not enough to alter the momentum of the world, but if we kill both the Pope and Holy Maiden of the Human race, the history toe will be greatly changed." Mountain Man Yanzhis voice echoed over the dark and deste grasnd. In the end, however, problems had still urred. They had not expected that under their monstrous pressure, Xiao Zhang would break through earlier than they expected. Although he had just broken through and still did not have much mastery over thews of the world, it had been enough for him to break through their encirclement with heavy injuries. At the very least, he was still alive. But Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had stille over, which was excellent, quite excellent. The grasnd was extremely quiet in the darkness, the starlight imbued with a cold and gloomy aura. The Earth Monkey poked its head out from behind Chen Changsheng and revealed its sharp fangs to that massive ck silhouette in the distance. It wanted to scare that figure, but it didnt even dare to softly whimper. It had clearly been quite frightened by the mighty pressure exuded by this mountain. Xu Yourong asked, "How could you be sure that we would be the ones toe?" "Xiao Zhang is a madman and would not trust anyone, and he certainly wouldnt trust the Great Zhou Imperial Court. He only trusts Chen Changsheng." Mountain Man Yanzhi added, "And if Chen Changshenges, you would assuredly appear." Chen Changsheng would not be permitted to put himself in any possible danger, because he was the Pope of the Human race. As he solidified his position as Pope, the power of this rule became stronger and stronger. If he really did want to break free of this restriction, believers like An Hua really might use their deaths to rebuke him. How could Linghai Zhiwang and the others let him leave White Emperor City alone? Only one circumstance would have received the approval of all priests and believers. He would be traveling with Xu Yourong. The entire continent knew that the harmonious sword art of the Pope and the Holy Maiden was unimaginably powerful. Not even a Divine Domain expert could threaten their safety. At present, Mao Qiuyu was overseeing Mount Han while the Prince of Xiang and the Prince of Zhongshan were stationed at Blue Pass and Snowhold Pass respectively, all of them seemingly ready to march out. The Demon Commander was personally leading the troops in battle while the majority of Xuo Citys Divine Domain experts were on the frontlines. Logically speaking, there was no danger in having Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong stealthily receive Xiao Zhang and take him back to the Central ins. And yet, whether it was at Mount Han, Blue Pass, or Snowhold Pass, or the tents on the snowy ins stretching to the horizon, it was all fake. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, aware or unaware, the humans and demons had all been acting out a y. This isted and peaceful grasnd was the true battlefield. The demons had invited the Eight Great Mountain Men. No one had expected this. Not even Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Although only three of them hade, this was already a monstrous strength that they could not contend against. "Why didnt you consider that it could be Wang Po who came?" This was Xu Yourongsst question. Wang Po and Xiao Zhang were lifelong rivals, and one could even describe Wang Po as a powerful foe who had suppressed Xiao Zhang for his entire life. Xiao Zhang did not like Wang Po and spent every moment thinking about how to defeat him, but the person he trusted should also have been Wang Po, even more than he trusted Chen Changsheng. It was just like how when Xun Mei was about to die, the person he wanted to see the most besides Mao Qiuyu was Wang Po. In that generation in which the wildflowers first began to bloom, Wang Po had been their goal, so was he not also the source of their confidence and daring? Moreover, Wang Po was an expert of the Divine Domain and a master of the de. If Xiao Zhang was seeking aid, Wang Po was unquestionably the best candidate. The one to answer Xu Yourongs question was not Mountain Man Yanzhi, but Chen Changsheng. "It would naturally be great for Wang Po to see him break through, but it would be awful for Wang Po to see him chased around in such a sorry state." Chen Changsheng added, "Its very shameful." Xu Yourong didnt have much understanding of a mans boring self-esteem, so it was only after hearing Chen Changshengs answer that she understood. But she still found it impossible to understand a mans willingness to throw away his life before throwing away his pride. The white paper pped as it moved. Xiao Zhang was still unconscious, so it was hard to say if he had heard Chen Changshengs words or felt Xu Yourongs thoughts. The ground quaked as the nearby monster herds cast aside their concern for the Earth Monkeys viciousness and fled in utter terror. A short whileter, several yowls came out from the darkness, followed by the faint scent of blood. Another odor was mixed in with the blood. Upon smelling it, Chen Changsheng knew that something was off. It was not because he was slightly obsessed with cleanliness, but because he had smelled this odor before, on the battlefields of the snowy ins. A thunderous stampede shook the grasnd. The scent of blood and rot grew stronger and stronger, almost about to tear open the darkness. Several hundred wolf cavalry appeared on the grasnd, surrounding Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. These bloodthirsty wolves were around a zhang high, and the demons mounted on them made them seem evenrger. The wolves mouths gaped, exhaling hot and stinking breath, while their iron fur was starkly lit by the starlight. The demon soldiers mounted on them were also clearly lit, the saliva constantly dripping from their -shaped mouths giving off just as awful a stench. The wolf cavalry were the Demon races most elite troops. In one-on-onebat, they could contend against, even defeat the ck-armored cavalry of the Great Zhou. And just how terrifying was the charging and killing power of several hundred wolf cavalry? But in tonights battle, these wolf cavalry that had traveled several thousand li for this long-distance raid were simply not worthy of being the main fighting force. "The fate of the Divine race might be decided tonight, so I am being exceptionally cautious. I was also very cautious for thest few days, so I am very sure that he notified no one else, and I am also sure that you two were in too much of a rush to notify anyone else. I believe that I will have a great deal of time, so I will strike with great diligence and care to ensure that I thoroughly kill the two of you." Mountain Man Yanzhi spoke to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. In the darkness, his eyes shone like two torches, zing with an intelligence andposure that could see through the world, but this also indicated how callous and terrifying he was. Logically speaking, the conversation just now had been unnecessary. Mountain Man Yanzhi did not need to exin and Chen Changsheng did not need a reason to be ambushed by the demons. But they had still carried out this question and answer session, as Chen Changsheng wanted to buy time and Mountain Man Yanzhi needed time to ensure that his encirclement was perfect. The ground trembled as that massive ck silhouette moved south. Although its speed was slow, it exerted a horrifying pressure. Mountain Man Yanzhis stance was clear: he was ying it safe tonight and did not want to see any gaps. As he gazed at that ck mountain in the darkness, Chen Changsheng thought for a while and then asked, "How much chance do we have?" He was asking here about the chances of leaving alive, of course with Xiao Zhang in tow. Xu Yourong and the White Crane were both as fast as lightning and were unmatched in terms of speed. If they used all their strength, not even the Eight Great Mountain Men could catch up, no matter how unfathomable their cultivation levels were. The wind rustled her sleeves as Xu Yourong put away the Fated Star te. As it returned back into her sleeve, one could faintly see the stars moving along their orbits upon it. She did not reply to Chen Changshengs question, only shook her head. It was clear that the result from the Fated Star tes calction was utterly disastrous. Leaving... was simply impossible. Since ck Robe had calcted that it would be Chen Changsheng and Xu Youronging to pick up Xiao Zhang, he had naturally made the appropriate arrangements. On the grasnds to the south of them, Mountain Men Jingbo and Yichun were like two mountain ranges, extending for several dozen li and blocking all paths of escape. If Zhizhi were here, their chances might have been a little better. Chen Changsheng thought about that ck-clothed girl who was probably sunbathing on the warm inds of the Southern Sea and felt no regret, only a little frustration. "So what should we do next?" He asked Xu Yourong. This was trust. In terms of calction and strategy, there had always been only a scant few in the world that were stronger. Xu Yourong looked at the Earth Monkey and then stated several numbers that stood for distance and coordinates. She knew that it could understand what she was saying and knew what she wanted. It was clear that the Earth Monkey truly had understood her, as its body had turned stiff out of fear. Many years ago in that incident in the Garden of Zhou, it had seen Xu Yourong, so it knew of her rtionship with Chen Changsheng. Thus, it smartly chose not to look at Chen Changsheng, much less ask to be let off. Instead, it plunged straight into the ground. In a short while, it came back up. It was in terrible conditionits brown and shabby fur was covered in dirt and grass while a wound had appeared on its brow, blood spilling from it. Chen Changsheng crushed a pill and sprinkled it over the wound. The pill was made from the leftover ingredients of the Cinnabar Pill and it didnt have too miraculous of an effect, but it was extremely effective in staunching blood. The Earth Monkey licked the blood on its lips and shot a nce at Xu Yourong, its eyes sinister and cold, tinged with a hint of loathing. It could travel through the ground, but how could it hide from the spiritual sense of a powerful expert like Mountain Man Yanzhi? Below a hill ten-some li away, it had been struck by a terrifying ripple of energy and suffered significant injuries. In its view, Xu Yourong had forced it to do this, so it naturally held a grudge. Chen Changsheng was treating it, so it did not notice the change in its expression. Xu Yourong saw, but she did not care. "How was it?" The Earth Monkey gave two soft shouts, its two short and thin forelegs gesturing in the air. Xu Yourong watched with a serious expression. After engaging in another round of silent calction, she turned to Chen Changsheng and said, "Its also no good." Chen Changsheng turned to that ck mountain in the darkness, his right hand dropping onto the hilt of his sword. "Then we can only fight." The Eight Great Mountain Men were ancient demon experts who, several hundred years ago, had battled in front of the walls of Xuo City with Wang Zhice, Qin Zhong, and Yu Gong. If he and Xu Yourong fought a head-on battle with them, their loss was assured. The massive ck silhouette slowly moved, the pressure of its unimaginable weight crushing down on Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The dark grasnds had be terrifying to the extreme. "The good news is that we only have to fight one." Xu Yourong noted. Unmoving like a mountain. The Eight Great Mountain Men truly did possess unfathomable cultivation, seeming just like demon gods. When they did not move, they could even be described as perfect, invulnerable. But when they moved, they could no longer maintain their perfection, and chinks appeared in their armor. It was just like the actual mountains under the starry sky. When they were connected to the earth, they were unshakable, but when they moved, their foundation was unsteady. In todays lethal trap, Mountain Men Jingbo and Yichun stood to the south, cutting off Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs paths of retreat, so they could not move. Mountain Man Yanzhi and the several hundred wolf cavalry were the main assault force. In truth, not even Mountain Man Yanzhi could keep his grandiose posture as he slowly moved over to them, shrouded in darkness. Through her calctions on the Fated Star te and the Earth Monkeys risky venture through the ground, Xu Yourong had discovered a path that they could use to leave. But she did not choose to use this path to leave or even mention it to Chen Changsheng. It was not because of the bloodthirsty wolf cavalry or those ten-some vicious birds starkly lit against the Southern Cross Constetion. It was because she had sensed a hint of danger deep in the darkness, causing her to suspect that this path was highly likely to be a trapid by ck Robe. Mountain Man Yanzhi halted his steps. Although no one was able to see how he was moving, and certainly no one was able to see his feet. He was still ten li from Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Ten li was an enormous distance to a normal person. It was hard to clearly see what was happening ten li away, much lessunch attacks against it. But it was at this time and ce, ten li away, in such a surprising manner so bizarre that it went againstmon sense... Mountain Man Yanzhi began to attack Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. He raised his right hand. The uncountable stars in the sky suddenly dimmed. Because a ck silhouette, ten-some li tall, had obscured several hundred stars. This ck silhouette pped down on the grasnd. The sky rumbled with thunder as air that was toote to escape waspressed and torn apart by a mighty strength. Chen Changsheng felt like he had even heard arge part of the darkness being torn apart. Xu Yourong drew her sword. She attacked with her most powerful move, the Sword of Great Light. Countless swords streaked across the deserted grasnd, dragging with them countless mes. The ck silhouette was even more starkly lit against the sky, appearing even more real. Chen Changsheng drew his sword immediately after. He used the zing Sword of the Three Styles of the Wilderness. Yes, after many years, the three sword styles that Su Li had passed to him in the wilderness had been formally named in the Daoist Canon. Scorching, invisible mes poured into the light. The sword intent of the Stainless Sword met the sword intent of the temple sword and then fused. When these two sword intents met, they instantly seemed to flow in an endless stream,pletely integrated into an object that was perfect and not from this mortal world. This was South Stream Temples Unity Sword Art. And this was the harmonious sword art used by Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong that had stunned the entire continent. A ball of light appeared in the dark grasnd. This ball of light was formed from the purest sword glows, and emitted a zing and blinding light. It was like a sun at its zenith. The ten-some-li ck silhouette dropped down from the sky and fell precisely on the ball of light. Boom! An area of grass several dozen zhang in radius was flipped over, ck streams of dirt shooting out like swift arrows in every direction. The shroud of light condensed from sword glows hung in the night sky, several dozen zhang above Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, resisting the terrifying pressure of the ck silhouette. The shroud of light creaked like an old and poorly-maintained door or a wooden stool about to break under some incredible weight. The Earth Monkey had crawled behind Chen Changsheng, its thin forelegs covering its eyes as its body trembled all over in fear while blood flowed from between its fingers. A moment ago, it had wanted to leave through the ground, but it had not expected that under the dual pressures of Mountain Man Yanzhi and the sky full of sword intent, the earth had beenpacted until it was as hard as steel. As a result, it had only managed to ram its head against the ground, causing it to bleed. The darkness resounded with cruel and ruthless howls. The several hundred wolf cavalry madly charged toward Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The mountains to the south stretched on for a hundred li, magnificent and impossible to cross. Mountain Men Jingbo and Yichun were cutting off their retreat. Mountain Man Yanzhi, from ten li away, hadunched a grandiose attack. The harmonious sword art of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong was only barely able to defend against it. With the wolf cavalry charging, how could they stop it? At this moment, the Earth Monkey sneaked a nce at Chen Changsheng. Sorrow appeared in its eyes. It felt like it knew how Chen Changsheng would deal with this wolf cavalry. Chen Changsheng would probably summon the monsters from the Garden of Zhou. No matter how terrifying the wolf cavalry were, they were no match for all the many monsters in the ins of the Unsetting Sun. And these monsters would be apanied by the Earth Monkeys two powerfulrades: the Monster Bull and Mountain-toppling Fiend. But after killing the wolf cavalry, there would still be those three ancient experts of the Demon race. Just how many of the Garden of Zhous monsters would survive until the end? The imagined conclusion left the Earth Monkey rather ufortable. But it asked itself and knew that in this situation, it would do the same. Thus, it did not make anyints to Chen Changsheng, nor did it feel resentment, only a little sorrow. ...... ...... Xu Yourong also knew that there were many monsters in the Garden of Zhou. As long as Chen Changsheng summoned them, they could resolve the danger posed by the wolf cavalry. But she did not look at Chen Changsheng, neither sneaking a nce nor staring at him. She was not the sad Earth Monkey, because her mind was truly linked with Chen Changshengs, so she knew that Chen Changsheng would not take this approach. To put it another way, she knew what Chen Changsheng intended to do. She took a step forward and stood in front of Chen Changsheng. Wings of pure white opened behind her as golden Phoenix mes began to burn, the temple sword in her hand releasing even more rays of light. In a very short period of time, she had chosen to receive the part of the pressure being borne by Chen Changshengs dagger. Chen Changsheng sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes. Whooshwhooshwhooshwhoosh. It sounded like a downpour dropping from the sky, swift arrows puncturing through the clouds. Countless swords streamed out of the Vault Sheath, their sword glows lighting up the dark grasnd. Three thousand swords spread over the world, forming the South Stream Temple sword array. At this moment, the starlight from the heavens seemed exceptionally dim. Beneath the awe-inspiring sword intent, the wolf cavalry at the very front instantly broke up into several dozen chunks of meat. Right after, another giant wolfs forelimbs were cut off, causing it to crash to the ground. To the northwest, the horn and helmet of a demon soldier were neatly lopped off, revealing his brains, clear and crystalline in the starlight, appearing like the worlds smallestke. Screams and the thuds of objects falling to the ground continued without end. Blood of indistinguishable hue watered the ground. The wolf cavalry had charged quickly and fallen even faster. In just a few seconds, thirty-some wolf cavalry had died to the South Stream Temple sword array while ten-some wolf cavalry were so heavily injured that they could no longer fight. Hurried orders were yelled out from the darkness. Mountain Man Yanzhis heavy voice rang out from ten li away. The wolf cavalry stopped their charge. They circled around Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong and retreated into the darkness, only stopping when they were several hundred zhang away. Snick! A thin sword silently appeared in the sky and cut the throat of a demon soldier. The starlight was brighter than it had been a moment ago. The sight of green blood flowing out of ck-furred hands was truly disgusting. In panic, the wolf cavalry fell back even further. Only when they were several li away and sure that they were out of the sword arrays range did they stop. Many of the demons had fear in their eyes. They had seen many experts before, but they had never encountered this way of fighting. The South Stream Temple array could be considered the perfect defense on the battlefield and was also highly effective at attacking groups. But in the past, several hundred South Stream Temple disciples had been needed to form the sword array, so the demon experts couldunch sneak attacks from various directions, increasing the risk of the array breaking. Now, Chen Changsheng alone could use the South Stream Temple sword array. Standing in the storm of swords as he was, how could anyone break the array? In other words, no one else could be more appropriate than Chen Changsheng for killing enemies on the battlefield, even if they were stronger than him. Was the young Pope of the Human race really this monstrous? The several hundred wolf cavalry shrilly howled. Out of fear, anger, and unwillingness. The demon soldiers and their giant wolves wanted to use this method to express their desire for revenge. They stopped several li away, waiting for their next moment to charge. Separated by such a distance, Chen Changsheng could not control his swords to injure them, no matter how formidable his spiritual sense was. As long as they applied enough pressure on the pair, they could just wait until Mountain Man Yanzhi broke through the defense. Once Chen Changsheng formed the South Stream Temple sword array, Xu Yourong had been left alone to bear the pressure of Mountain Man Yanzhis attack. Even though she had immediately begun to burn Phoenix mes, she could notst for too long. Chen Changshengs sword array was needed to defend against another charge from the wolf cavalry, so how long could shest? Could she possiblyst forever? In the current situation, the ultimate conclusion would still be Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong being suppressed Mountain Man Yanzhi and then torn to death by the wolf cavalry. At least in the view of the demon soldiers, this was the foregone conclusion. They watched from the distance as they thought about how they would soon kill the human Pope and Holy Maiden, then tear them to pieces and eat them. Their eyes turned vicious as their breathing became heavier. Xu Yourongsplexion was somewhat pale. She appeared to be reaching her breaking point. At this critical moment, she suddenly did something almostpletely unexpected. The light filling the sky suddenly vanished. She had sheathed the temple sword. Who woulde to defend against Mountain Man Yanzhis pressure? The South Stream Temple sword array in the sky suddenly moved, turning in an orderly fashion to a certain direction. That dense collection of swords had originally been pointed at the surrounding grasnd, but now they were pointed at the sky. It was still a storm of swords, though it was now prepared to ascend to the sky. Three thousand swords went to wee that ck silhouette. Starlight and sword glows reflected off each other and created a splendor that made the night sky even brighter. The true appearance of that ck silhouette ten-some li long was finally revealed. Chapter 1127 – My Arrows Chapter 1127 C My Arrows1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The ck silhouette could be called a mountain range, and it could also be described as the arm of a demon god. At the very front of the mountain range, precisely the part of the sky over Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongs heads, were five mountain peaks that looked just like five fingers. The storm of swords descended upon these mountains, dust rising as the rocks cracked. The speed at which the mountains sank down grew slower and slower until, finally, they stopped. In this entire process, Xu Yourong never once nced up at the night sky. She seemed unconcerned, and one could naturally understand this as the trust she had in Chen Changsheng. She thrust the temple sword into the grass beside her. There was a soft whoosh as smoke began to rise from the grass, but it did not burn. On the contrary, the grass grew straighter and seemed even more full of life. She took a longbow made of tong wood from her back. This bow made of tong wood was that bow ranked on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, the Tong Bow. Only Nanke, Chen Changsheng, Qiushan Jun, and Gou Hanshi knew that Xu Yourongs strongest skill was not in the sword. The temple sword had been found by Chen Changsheng in the Garden of Zhou and returned to Holy Maiden Peak. She had only mastered the Sword of Great Light after receiving the temple sword. She had carried the Tong Bow on her back, however, ever since she was a child. Usually, no one could see this longbow. It would only appear when needed. ...Like now. Xu Yourong took out an arrow and nocked it on the string. This was a Wu Arrow. With a calm expression, she raised the bow. Her movements were calm and practiced, like drifting clouds or flowing water, but also like ten-some drawingsyered over each other, each action clear and explicit. The bowstring was pulled taut, gradually taking the shape of the Moon in the north worshipped by the demons. Her eyshes blinked. The wind stirred. Her white robes floated in the wind. Her ck hair also floated upward, rising level with the arrow. The delicate fingers left the string. The Tong Bow strummed. It was said that the best zithers were made of tong wood, so it was no wonder that this sound was so moving. The note echoed across the grasnd. The arrow arrived before the sound. Several li away... A bloody hole appeared between the eyes of a demon soldier. It was an extremely round and smooth hole. One even felt the urge to describe it as delicate. Xu Yourong then drew the bow a second time, a third time, a fourth time... Her actions remained steady, beautiful in their simplicity and conciseness. Her quiver was swiftly emptied. Thirty Wu Arrows left the bowstring of the Tong Bow and flew into the darkness toward the wolf cavalry several li away. Groan after groan followed. Flower after flower of blood bloomed. Soldier after demon soldier fell. Cries of fear rose one after the other. The wolf cavalry scattered. Thirty arrows could at most kill only thirty times. Logically speaking, breaking up the party was the best choice. Xu Yourong once more raised the Tong Bow, even though she had no more arrows. This time, she clearly needed much more time. Finally she let the bowstring go. The bowstring was stained with a little blood. When this blood met and chafed against the wind, it burst into golden mes. Those arrows that pierced through the skulls of demon soldiers... Those arrows that had prated through the bodies of giant wolves... Those Wu Arrows, bringers of death that then vanished into the darkness... suddenly returned. Thirty Wu Arrows left behind trails of fire as they pursued the scattered wolf cavalry. They were like zing birds of fire, gorgeous shooting stars. Many years ago in the Garden of Zhou, at the end of Sunset Valley, Nanke had experienced this attack. This was the first time since that night that Xu Yourong had used this attack. How could those wolf cavalry escape? Puffpuffpuffpuff. From all over the grasnd came the sound of a Wu Arrow piercing through hardy objects. The Wu Arrows and their tails of fire pursued the wolf cavalry and drove away the darkness. Everywhere they went, death followed. After some time, those sounds finally stopped. The dark grasnd finally calmed back down. But it was more appropriate to call this a deathly stillness. Because this grasnd had be a graveyard. The ground within seven li of her was littered with fallen corpses. Both the demon soldiers and giant wolves had died. There were no lucky survivors. In the reflected starlight, the grasnd seemed wet. This was not a bare mountain, but it felt like rain had just passed. Though this was not soft rain, but blood. Xu Yourong thrust the Tong Bow into the ground. The Tong Bow was very long, so when thrust into the ground, it was even higher than she was. It really did look like an upright zither. In truth, it was not a zither, but a tree. In an instant, countless branches sprouted from the Tong Bow, all of them covered in leaves that lightly swayed in the wind. A fresh and clean air fell like a waterfall over her and Chen Changsheng, and also on the Earth Monkey. The Earth Monkey had just been sneaking a nce at her. At first stricken with shock, it then felt like its wounds were improving at unthinkable speeds. The branches continued to grow, quickly transforming into a massive tree. This was the Wutong tree. This Wutong tree contained the array of the Tong Pce. She picked the temple sword back up and walked to Chen Changshengs side, looking at that mountain in the darkness. "The Wutong canst for eighty seconds. Use it to think about any other methods." Her temples were tinged with sweat and her expression was rather tired, but her eyes were so calm that it seemed like she had done nothing at all. ...... ...... A lonely Wutong tree suddenly appeared in the dark grasnd. The branches spread out beneath the several thousand swords, blocking the mountain in the sky. The Tong Bow and Wu Arrowsbined became the Wutong. A previous Holy Maiden of South Stream Temple had used her unfathomable wisdom and ability to embed the Tong Pce array in this set of bow and arrows, even increasing its power. Only a divine artifact like this was capable of blocking the attack of a legendary individual like Mountain Man Yanzhi. Of course, not even this Wutong tree couldst forever. Countless peals of thunder boomed over the grasnd. This was the sound of a mountain moving over the ground, crushing the rock and dirt beneath it. Mountain Man Yanzhi was walking toward them. His speed was very slow, but there was no gap in his defense. He was a moving mountain range, exerting an unimaginable pressure. Another mountain was in the sky, exuding an ancient and timeworn Qi. So heavy it was that it made ones heart beat in fear. The Wutong tree rustled as several hundred leaves rained down. The trunk gradually began to bend, creaking as it neared its breaking point. Several thousand swords incessantly hacked at this mountain. A fleck of stone would asionally drift down and disperse in wisps of light. Chen Changshengs eyshes incessantly blinked, his head lowered to the ground in thought. Xu Yourong was having him think of a way. If he couldnt find one, they would have to risk a fight. Chen Changshengs personality was not one that delighted in risks, but what other method did he have, staring at the ground as he was? It wasnt like he could stare a flower into blooming out of the ground. In actuality, Chen Changsheng really was looking at a flower. Xiao Zhangy unconscious on the ground. The white paper on his face would asionally shift in the wind, causing the specks of blood to transform. They looked like winter plums in the wind. The two holes left in the paper were for the eyes, while the nose and mouth had both been drawn on. This was where Painted Armor Xiao Zhangs name came from. Why did Xiao Zhang cover his face in a white sheet of paper? This was a question that everyone was interested in. Some people said he had a birthmark on his face that made it extremely ugly. Others said that he was born with extremely delicate features that caused others to mistake him for a girl when he was young, and he would even encounter weird problems sometimes. Thus, he had chosen to cover his face with a mask. The most famous and most publicly acknowledged exnation was that Xiao Zhang, in a bid to surpass Wang Po, forced his cultivation on an evil path. In the end, he went mad and was heavily injured, his face especially almost totally ruined, leading him to cover it with a white sheet of paper. It was said that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had once asked him why he didnt use a mask or bamboo hat. Xiao Zhang said that he used the white paper to cover his face because he didnt want to scare children, not because he was ashamed of seeing people, so why did he need to use a mask? As for why he didnt wear a bamboo hat, it was because it would make others feel even more dejected. Based on Chen Changshengs understanding of Xiao Zhang, this conversation between him and the Elder of Heavenly Secrets was probably fake. It was said that Xiao Zhang had made thisment in a very casual and flippant manner, so the exnation itself was probably not true either. Xiao Zhangs face probably did not bear any terrifying wounds. So just what was underneath the white paper? Many people wanted to tear this white paper off and take a look, but those who dared to do so were few and far between, and those people were all dead. Xiao Zhang was currently unconscious, so this was the best opportunity to see his true face. This was truly a great temptation, one that Chen Changsheng seemed incapable of resisting. He stretched out his hand, preparing to tear away the white sheet of paper. But a demon expert was pressing down on them like a mountain, their situation one of extreme peril, so how was he still in the mood to think about things like this? ______________ 1. The form of My here is the word , pronounced wu, sharing the same pronunciation as the wu of the Wutong tree and also Xu Yourongs Wu Arrows. Chapter 1128 – The Unbridled Spear and Heartbreaking Arrow Chapter 1128 C The Unbridled Spear and Heartbreaking Arrow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changshengs hand got closer and closer to Xiao Zhangs face, all the way until it touched the edge of the paper. Perhaps because it had been soaked by sweat or stained with too much blood, the edge of the white paper was not at all sharp. It was like a pastry that had been left on the humid banks of the Tong River for three days. The moment his finger touched the white paper, the two ck holes in the paper suddenly lit up. Xiao Zhang had opened his eyes. He had woken up. Of course, it was also possible that he had never fallen unconscious in the first ce. No shock was visible on Chen Changshengs face, so he probably knew of this already. He asked, "Have you rested enough?" Xu Yourong did not turn around. She calmly gazed at that mountain in the sky. The South Stream Temple sword array was getting closer and closer to the ground, pressed down by the heavy Qi of that mountain. The Wutong tree was shedding more and more leaves, the trunk creaking more and more. The bark had begun to crack in several ces, revealing the white underneath. Xiao Zhang looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "No one has ever dared to tear off this piece of paper. There was no one in the past, and theres certainly no one now." His voice was cold and emotionless, just like the look in his eyes. In the past, he had been an expert of the Promation of Liberation. This coupled with his reputation as madman and murderer naturally meant that no one dared to provoke him. Now that he had sessfully entered the Divine Domain, there were even fewer people who dared to provoke him. Chen Changshengpletely ignored the threat in his words, saying, "If youre not willing to wake up, I might as well tear that paper off." Xiao Zhang said, "I"m a little sleepy. Can you not even hold on? Truly useless." Only a madman like him would dare to use this tone with the Pope and Holy Maiden. Chen Changsheng still did not care. He said, "Even if we took shifts in enduring, there will stille a moment in which we cant hold on anymore." Xiao Zhang understood what he meant and froze. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had unexpectedly decided to no longer dy, instead preparing to fight and kill. Where did their confidencee from? "Since its between fighting and getting killed, we naturally have to fight." Chen Changsheng smiled at him. "Perhaps we lose or perhaps we win. Who knows?" His smile was the clean, pure and warm smile of a youth. Xiao Zhang found it horrifying. In a serious affair like this, they had casually decided to fight? Both the Tong Pce and the South Stream Temple sword array could still resist Mountain Man Yanzhi for some time. Though heavily injured, he was still a newly ascended expert of the Divine Domain. In this situation, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had decided to no longer wait and go straight to fighting and killing Mountain Man Yanzhi! Did not they not understand that Mountain Man Yanzhi, as an ancient expert of the Demon race, was much more powerful than those Demon Generals, was perhaps even on par with the Demon Commander? Did they not understand that if the Pope and Holy Maiden of the Human race, along with the newly ascended Divine Domain expert that was him, all died in battle tonight, history really might change? They clearly could continue to wait, so why the need to fight and kill? And why was Chen Changsheng even smiling right now, his smile so clean? And Xu Yourong was still in the mood to hold her hands behind her back and look at the stars? Themon people said that Xiao Zhang was a madman, but he felt that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were even crazier than he was. What was the reason for this? He suddenly understood the answer. This was drive. The drive of youths. He was several decades older than Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, but in the lifespan of cultivators, he still counted as young. His gaze turned sharp like a silver spear washed in autumn waters, glimmering with an icy chill. "How much longer do we have?" He walked to Xu Yourongs side and asked. Xu Yourong answered, "Forty-seven seconds." Xiao Zhangs hoarse voice once more pierced through the white paper. "Ill go and break his mountains momentum." He raised his spear and walked to the darkness in the north. He did not even nce at that mountain range over his head. The true mountain several li away was where he was prepared to go. A few days ago, he sensed the signs that he was about to break through and immediately concluded his life of hiding and fighting on the snowy ins, beginning his journey back south on the path he had arranged for back then. Just when he was about to return to thend of humans by passing through the grasnd, he saw three massive mountains suddenly rise out of the wilderness. Mountain Men Yanzhi, Jingbo, and Yichun. In the face of these terrifying experts from ancient times, it was simply impossible for him to escape. His death seemed inevitable, but unexpectedly, this unprecedented pressure actually led him to cross that threshold and break into the Divine Domain ahead of time. Experiencing danger after danger, he finally managed to escape, though he suffered serious injuries in doing so. Flying a kite over the mountains, he saw Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. His mind instantly rxed, his injuries and fatigue exploding at the same time and instantly sending him into unconsciousness. After resting for a while, though his injuries had not recovered, he had recovered from much of his mental fatigue. The most important factor of all was still the appearance of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The two Saints of the highest status in the Human race hade together to pick him up. This was something to be very proud of. Even someone as arrogant as him thought so. For this, he was willing to fight another battle. But he had said Ill go and break his mountains momentum, not Ive broken his mountains momentum. He did not believe that he could break through Mountain Man Yanzhis defense, or even leave alive. The somber winds caused his white paper to p. It seemed inauspicious. But his figure was not at all somber. Because his spear stood straight, its red tassel fluttering in the breeze. Because his will to fight was soaring to the heavens. ...... ...... Xu Yourong drew back her gaze and looked toward that darkness several li away. "Theres only one chance." Chen Changsheng understood what she meant. By suppressing his wounds, Xiao Zhang could use his strongest strike once. Even if he was still capable of fighting afterward, none of his attacks would be as strong as this one. In other words, if they wanted to charge head-on and break through Mountain Man Yanzhi, they only had one chance. The wind swept across their faces. It was a little chilly, but it could not be described like a knife. It was more like the water in the stream outside Xining Vige in the early spring. Chen Changsheng clenched his left hand into a fist, as the stone pearls that were the Heavenly Tome Monoliths dropped from his sleeve and onto his wrist. The weight of these stone pearls steadied his mind, but he needed to take a deep breath to truly calm down. ...... ...... In the darkness, Mountain Man Yanzhi really did look like a mountain. Not a mountain range in the distance, but a real and authentic mountain of rock. It was not a particrlyrge mountain, but it seemed to be one with the rocks of the earth, making it unmovable. Xiao Zhang walked up to the mountain and stopped. The starlight fell on his face and reflected off the white paper. It appeared even whiter, somewhat like the Moon behind Xuo City. Strangely, the fluttering red tassel had actually managed to snatch up the starlight. The starlight seemed to be real, forming into strands and threads. The world was rtive. If the illusory could be real, what of the real objects? In the starlight, Xiao Zhangs body began to flicker as if about to vanish. If one only relied on their eyes, it was simply impossible to pin down his exact position. This was the manifestation of ones Dao once one was thoroughly linked with thews of the world. He had only broken into the Saint Realm tonight, so he still did not have sufficient understanding of thesews, much less any mastery, but it was clear that he had already progressed a great deal. This was the ability of a Divine Domain expert. Whether fighting or sleeping, they could deepen the understanding between them and the world. The two mes at the top of the mountain were cold and serene. A deep and indifferent voice emerged from the mountain. "Purely in terms of the strength of your will to fight, you could be ranked in the top three from thest few centuries." Mountain Man Yanzhi seemed to know that Xiao Zhang still had the strength to fight, but he did not care. Even though Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were also present, he still did not care. He had a very indifferent attitude and was even in the mood to evaluate Xiao Zhang. Given his experience, this sort of evaluation could be considered high praise. Xiao Zhang seemed ungrateful. "For a monster, youre rather talkative." The Demon race had always called themselves the Divine race, but they were not angry at being called demons. This was the reasoning behind the saying demon and god in one body. However, they loathed being called monsters, because this term was easily associated with the Demi-human race, and in the long river of history, the Demi-human race had spent the majority of the time as ves to the Demon race. Mountain Man Yanzhis eyes grew even colder, even more serene. Xiao Zhang sneered, "What? Youre covered in stone from top to bottom, so you have to be a monster. Are you not convinced?" Mountain Man Yanzhi said, "I am a mountain man." Xiao Zhangughed, "Hahahaha! What mountain man? Youre just an old monster in a ck mountain!" His scratchyughter echoed over the grasnd. Theughter suddenly stopped. Xiao Zhang thrust his spear. The starlight spilling over the grasnd looked just like the shallow waters of a stream. As the spear thrust forward, this starlight suddenly moved, transforming into a cloth. As the spear struck the mountain, the starlight followed, bursting apart into countless flecks of silver. It was a disy of breathtaking beauty, appearing like both fireworks and a flower blooming. ...... ...... A silver flower suddenly bloomed in the darkness several li away. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong knew that this was the spear shing with the mountain. Soon after, a yellow dragon appeared over there, streaked with a hint of red, howling as it rose into the air. The sh of these two powerful Qis caused all the gravel in the several li surrounding them to rise, dimming the starlight and making it difficult to see. Mountain Man Yanzhi truly did have an unfathomable cultivation level. While dealing with the terrifying might of the spear, he had not forgotten to continue suppressing Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. The mountain range in the night sky suddenly pressed downward, the five finger-like mountains plunging straight into the South Stream Temple sword array. The air was filled with grating screeches. The swords hacked countless rocks off from the mountains. They rustled down and scattered into specks of light in midair. The mountainous palm had gotten even closer to the ground. The Wutong tree was now severely bent and could snap at any moment. Its green leaves were almostpletely exhausted. Xu Yourong had already prepared herself for this. With her habitual calm, she softly said, "Go." In a sh of light, the Earth Monkey disappeared. Chen Changsheng sent it back into the Garden of Zhou before gripping her hand. A pair of pure white wings unfurled in the night breeze, zing with golden mes. A stream of light flowed through the grasnd as two streaks of Phoenix me pierced through the darkness. A hole was punched in the screen of dust and grass formed by the fierce winds. Xu Yourong and Chen Changsheng appeared in front of Mountain Man Yanzhi. Two sword glows appeared, dazzlingly bright, then they fused into a striking sword rainbow. The spear appeared again, traveling together with the sword rainbow to strike the mountain in a supremely unbridled fashion, causing a most arrogant flower to appear in the darkness. The ground quaked as an explosion reverberated through the world. Countless stones shot out, tearing through the darkness like arrows. Countless beasts in a radius of several dozen li were smashed to death. As the dust settled, Mountain Man Yanzhis figure gradually appeared. Two extremely deep scars had appeared in the center of the mountain. From the look of it, they seemed about a foot deep. These two scars intersected so that they looked like that constetion familiar to all the demon nobles of Xuo City, the Southern Cross. Their ce of intersection was even deeper, the hole it made very round and smooth, like an artisan had bored it out with a tool. It appeared to extend far into the mountain. This was the mark left by the spear. If this mountain was a person, the ce where the swords intersected and the spear had left a hole was a persons chest. Just a little to the left was where the Ethereal Pce was located. The unbridled spear and harmonious pair of swords had finally broken through Mountain Man Yanzhis defense. That ce was Mountain Man Yanzhis only w. This had been calcted by Xu Yourong. The question was, had the holepletely pierced through the mountain? ...... ...... The grasnds surface was scored with holes, the ck soil and grass mixed into an inseparable mess. Xiao Zhangy on the ground, the paper on his face soaked in blood, his eyes fixed on Mountain Man Yanzhi several dozen zhang away. Chen Changsheng had also been severely wounded. He sat cross-legged on the ground, his face pale as he constantly coughed. The holes in the paper were ck and Xiao Zhangs eyes were also dark and deep. His voice was as hoarse as a broken bell. "Damn, was this still not enough?" Chen Changsheng sighed. They had broken through the mountain, but they had failed to tten it. Xu Yourong stood up and once more drew her longbow. Her face was very pale, and as she pulled on the bowstring, it paled even further, bing as white as snow. Her ck hair drifted over her cheeks, contrasting so starkly that it frightened the soul. A stream of blood spurted out of her mouth. The spots of blood on her white robes looked like crumpled petals. The Qi she exuded was even stronger. The bowstring moved without a sound. A small and delicate arrow flew through the darkness, silently shooting toward the mountain. Without the smallest error, it shot into the hole. There was a light pop like something had broken. Xiao Zhang and Chen Changsheng felt a terrible pain in their chests. Because they had heard that sound. It was the sound of the heart breaking. Xu Yourongs face was as white as a sheet of paper. Her body swayed as blood trickled down the corners of her lips. Even she herself had been injured by that small and delicate arrow. Mountain Man Yanzhi had naturally suffered the worst wound. A howl of supreme pain and anger rose from the mountain. Chapter 1129 – The Death of My Mount Yanzhi Chapter 1129 C The Death of My Mount Yanzhi1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The mountain shuddered, sending rocks tumbling down from its face and crashing to the ground, and stirring up dust that obscured Mountain Man Yanzhis figure. After some time, the dust finally settled. The mountain had clearly shrunk, but it still towered over the dark grasnd. It had not toppled. The mountain was still a mountain. At this sight, a hint of disappointment finally appeared on Xu Yourongs face. "The Holy Maidens methods truly are extraordinary. Mountain Man Yanzhis voice was still deep, but the careful listener might be able to notice that it was slightly trembling, concealing a hint of anger. Xiao Zhang used his spear to help his tired body stand. The white paper pped in the wind, the ck holes incredibly dark and serene. "Again." He spoke in his raspy voice, apparently not caring about the current situation. Chen Changsheng said nothing. Several li away, the storm of swords prepared to return. Xu Yourong also said nothing as she once more extracted the Fated Star te from her sleeve. The starlight fell on the Fated Star te, flowing along the orbits of the stars and releasing rays of light, both deep and shallow. She had calcted many times the conclusion of todays events, and all of them predicted disaster. That small and delicate arrow had also failed to reach its target, leaving her somewhat disappointed. But since the battle had not yet ended, they had to continue. If the Fated Star te could not give a good result, then she would use it as a weapon in battle. Might that produce a different result? Imbued with the might of the heavens and earth, the spear rumbled toward the mountain. Two sword glows once more met, cleaving open the world with a stance that seemed intent on setting the world aze. The winds raged as dust rose into the air once more. In this world of dust, Xu Yourong continued to stare at that ck hole, her fingers moving to and fro across the Fated Star te. Mountain Man Yanzhi had suffered significant injuries, and now he felt even greater danger. Both from Xiao Zhangs spear and Xu Yourongs Fated Star te. But what made him most wary of all was that Qi that could set the world aze, revealed by thebination of Chen Changshengs and Xu Yourongs swords. This made him recall that man of the Human race that had terrorized the world many years ago. Wariness and danger, coupled with those memories he wished that he could not recall, made Mountain Man Yanzhi truly angry. An angry howl tore through the dark clouds, sending them drifting away. The mountain range seemed to congregate while the grasnd seemed to bulge upward into furious waves. Mountain Man Yanzhis cultivation spanning several thousand years was fully disyed! The sh of the spear faded while the glow of the swords dimmed. Xiao Zhang angrily roared as he bitterly endured. Chen Changsheng stood up, his left hand extending toward the mountain in front of him. At this moment, Xu Yourong abruptly looked toward the Fated Star te. The stars on the Fated Star te were circling their orbits at unfathomable speeds, creating countlessplex and iprehensible images. She was somewhat puzzled. Just what had happened? More precisely, just what would happen soon that would stimte so many changes in this battle and the entire course of history? The dark clouds had been ripped to shreds and sent drifting into the distance, leaving the sky clear and allowing the starlight to flourish. Suddenly, a line of fire appeared high up in the sky. This line of fire seemed to almost instantly arrive over the grasnd. The line of fire came from the south. Logically speaking, Mountain Men Jingbo and Yichun should have been able to stop it, but for some reason, they had let it go. Perhaps it was because this line of fire could not affect the course of this battle. A Red Cloud Qilin appeared at the end of the line of fire. The Red Cloud Qilin pped its wings, but no one was riding it. The whole world knew that Xue Xingchuan, the second-ranked Divine General of the Great Zhou, had used a Red Cloud Qilin as his mount. Was this the same one? Ten-some years ago, Xue Xingchuan was poisoned to death in the Imperial Pce by Zhou Tong. His Red Cloud Qilin had vanished deep in the pce and was never seen again. Why had it appeared today? Just what did it signify? The grasnd was still. This stillnesssted for only a moment. But to Mountain Man Yanzhi, Xiao Zhang, Chen Changsheng, Xu Yourong, and the Mountain Men to the south, this was an extremely long moment of time. It was like this stillness had persisted for several years. The world was rtive. Position was rtive. Time was also rtive. Feeling that time was longer than the time that was actually passing could be because a new reference object to this shard of time was traveling too quickly. A de glow wasing. It came from the heavens. It was not a gorgeous de glow, butposed and quiet. Compared to the fierce winds and clouds of gravel and dust that had yet to dissipate, this de glow could be described as smooth and fine. Compared to Mountain Man Yanzhis fury, this de glow could be described as very warm and gentle. But this de glow was truly too fast. If this de glow shed at flowing water, the flowing water would assuredly be severed. If this de glow shed at time, which flowed like water, time would also stop for a few moments. By the time anyone could see this de glow, it would have already descended. There was a soft swish. The de glow fell into the mountain. There were no flying rocks, no rising dust. The de glow seem to submerge into the mountain. And then, the mountain toppled. The earth quaked. This was the shifting of a mountain range. Two deep roars came from the darkness in the south. These were roars of anguish and rage. Chen Changsheng fet like these roars were somewhat simr to Dragonnguage. An even more arduous battle was probably going to take ce. He stood up, prepared to fight. At this moment, a low howl came from the toppled mountain. It was Mountain Man Yanzhis voice. This time, Chen Changsheng could hear it more clearly. He realized that this was not the standard Demonnguage, nor was it the ancient Demonnguage favored by the nobles of Xuo City. He turned to Xu Yourong. She softly shook her head. Although they could not understand exactly what he was saying, they could roughly understand Mountain Man Yanzhis current emotional state and the information he wanted to transmit. Mountain Man Yanzhi was not angry, not unwilling, not resentful. He was very calm. The two mountain ranges stopped. After letting out several low hums, they moved west, gradually disappearing into the darkness. The southern region of the grasnd returned to silence, leaving only the sorrow of parting. Blood was trickling down the edge of the paper. Xiao Zhang touched it, and the wet feeling left him very annoyed. He was even more annoyed by the person standing next to him. "Such a good chance, so why arent you chasing? Why are you just standing around like an idiot? Are you hoping that someone will make a statue of you?" The person these words were aimed at was unaffected by this jeering. He had heard far too much of this sort of words over thest few decades, and he knew how to counter it. "If you werent injured or could at least walk two steps, perhaps I would be able to chase after them." Xiao Zhang had a nastyplexion, but he could not counter this fact. He truly was injured quite severely. He truly could no longer move. The most important fact was that this person had saved him, whether he liked it or not. ...... ...... Dust settled and rocks rolled across the grasnd. A person walked out of the toppled mountain. This person was dressed in white, his hair was white, and his body was also white. This was not the white of snow, nor was it the white of paper. It was a white that was faintly suffused with a gem-like luster, the white of white jade. This person had very elegant features and smooth skin. Neither his forehead nor hands showed any wrinkles. He did not seem alive. If not for the demon horn on his head, he might have been mistaken for a statue of white jade sculpted by an artisan of the Mutuo n. This legendary and ancient expert of the Demon race had actually been this handsome. Chen Changsheng suddenly recalled the first time he saw the Demon Lord in Mount Han. The Demon Lord had also been a very elegant schr. Xiao Zhang snorted, seemingly unhappy. It was hard to say if it was out of shame at his own inferiority or disdain. The answer was not in the wind, but beneath the white paper. This person was Mountain Man Yanzhi. The mountain was his demon body. This was his actual body. "If you truly did chase after them, the final result would just be a loss on both sides." Mountain Man Yanzhi looked at the man next to Xiao Zhang and said, "Even though you are Wang Po." The person wore a blue gown now faded from being washed too many times. His shoulders and brows were both drooped, making him look just like a hard-pressed ountant. Of course, he was Wang Po. "Seniors cultivation truly is unfathomable. My sides four people together barely managed to win. I naturally hold no rash delusions." This was reality. Xiao Zhangs despotic spear working together with the harmonious swords of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, the sword array and the Tong Bow, the strongest methods at their disposal, had still not been able to defeat Mountain Man Yanzhi, only heavily wound him. Only the umted energy of Wang Pos de from above the heavens finally made him lose this battle. Xiao Zhang, Chen Changsheng, and Xu Yourong no longer had the strength to fight, so Wang Po would find it very difficult to defeat thebined might of Mountain Men Jingbo and Yichun. Of course, this proposition reversed was also true. Mountain Man Yanzhi exined, "Thus, I stopped them from attacking and had them leave." Wang Po replied, "Senior wants to preserve the line of the Mountain Men." Mountain Man Yanzhi said, "I have already done all I can. I presume that when I meet Grand Teacher after I die, he will not be able to use me of not doing anything." Chen Changsheng was well-versed in the Daoist Canon, Xu Yourong had read a vast number of books, and Wang Po and Xiao Zhang were both incredibly experienced, but they only had a faint idea of the connection between the Eight Great Mountain Men and Grand Schr Tungus. Who was the Grand Teacher that Mountain Man Yanzhi spoke of? Could it really be Grand Schr Tungus? If this was the case, the Eight Great Mountain Men being Tunguss students was truly a secret that no one knew. But why had he called Tungus Grand Teacher? Because Tunguss title included the word grand? Or was it because... the Eight Great Mountain Men also had a secondary teacher? Chen Changsheng and the others thought of the rest of that rumor, their expressions shifting. The most secretive of rumors said that the appearance of the Eight Great Mountain Men also had to do with the Pope of that generation. Could it be that this Pope had also been their teacher? "Yes, we have two teachers." Mountain Man Yanzhi confirmed their theories. All cultivators knew of the rtionship between that Pope and Grand Schr Tungus. From Purification to Star Condensation, the countlessws and knowledge now regarded asmon sense by the people of the world hade from the letters exchanged between these two. In terms of authority or martial might, that Pope and Grand Schr Tungus perhaps did not stand at the very top, but in terms of effect on history, they were unquestionably ranked in the top three. And in terms of intelligence and knowledge, this pair stood far above anyone else. The most intelligent of geniuses often had the most insane of ideas. Grand Schr Tungus and that Pope had managed to secretly work together in an undertaking, managing to sessfully hide it from the entire world. Perhaps it was to confirm the possibility of eternal life, the ability of the soul to continue to exist, or to ovee the differences between races and exchange information, or maybe because they had just been bored. They created the Eight Great Mountain Men. Many of the details in this process were already unverifiable. The Eight Great Mountain Men themselves did not know. Only one fact was clear: they were not demons, nor were they humans, and they were not hybrids like Qi Jian. They were beings that existed on the line between the races, perhaps even existing above them. Every existence required meaning, or perhaps one could say that existence would seek out meaning all on its own and grant it unto itself. Grand Schr Tungus passed from this world, followed by the Pope. The Eight Great Mountain Men left their garden and entered the world. They began to ponder this matter. Given their intelligence, they could not understand the true thoughts of their teachers, and they certainly could not ponder the domains of eternal life and the soul. In the end, they obtained one conclusion. Their two teachers had created them to prove that the humans and demons could live together in peace, should live together in peace. They were a symbol of peace. Mountain Man Yanzhi said, "Our goal is a peaceful world. Before peace is finally realized, we at least hope that neither the Divine race nor the Human race will be too strong, causing the weaker side to be at risk of extinction. Thus, when one side is ascendant, we assist the other side." Chen Changsheng said, "So you led the armies against Emperor Taizong butter on vanished." Mountain Man Yanzhi affirmed, "Yes." "Where were you when the demons were ascendant? And where were you in the siege of Luoyang?" Xu Yourong suddenly spoke, her voice cold and impassive. Mountain Man Yanzhi replied, "The Human race still had many experts then, so there was no worry of extinction." Xu Yourong asked, "As long as there is no extermination but the humans are treated like livestock by the demons and harvested for food, none of you will care?" Mountain Man Yanzhi was quiet for a while, then he said, "Before, I said that we read many human stories and saw many ys in Xuo City. For thetter, Grand Teacher brought us to see the ys, while for the former, Second Teacher mailed them to us. In the end, the two are still somewhat different." They had been born in Xuo City and grown up in Xuo City, so they naturally felt a deeper sentiment for the demons. And as time passed, their sense of belonging to the Human race became fainter and fainter, even though the human blood flowing through their bodies was no less diluted. "So your existence has no meaning. To the demons, you are opportunists that sway with the wind. Probably both the old Demon Lord and the current Demon Lord were both incredibly wary of you. I even think that old Demon Lord probably killed a few of your members. And to the humans, youre no different from ck Robe. All of you are traitors." Xu Yourongs voice was very calm, but her words were exceptionally lethal. Wang Po and Xiao Zhang exchanged nces, not knowing what to say. The truth had always been the most hurtful. It was clear that Xu Yourong had urately described the bitter circumstances of the Eight Great Mountain Men. Mountain Man Yanzhi angrily said, "We swayed back and forth, but that does not mean that we are traitors! Do not mention us in the same breath as ck Robe!" Xu Yourong suddenly changed the topic. Pointing north, she asked, "Just whats over there in the darkness?" Mountain Man Yanzhi froze, and then said, "Is there any need to mention it at this time?" The corners of Xu Yourongs lips perked upward as she jeered, "For the demons to still be engaged in civil war at this time, it would go against the heavens for this race to not die off." Mountain Man Yanzhi had a rather nasty expression. "This is clearly ck Robes scheme, so why do you need to cover for him?" Xu Yourong asked him, "Is it the Demon Commander?" After a little hesitation, Mountain Man Yanzhi nodded. Xu Yourong nodded back and said, "I have nothing else I want to ask." Only now did Wang Po understand what she was doing, for which he felt deep admiration. He turned to Mountain Man Yanzhi and said, "Its best if Senior has them travel farther away." He was referring to Mountain Men Jingbo and Yichun. The fires of war were callous and were certain to engulf the entire continent. Even the Great Western Continent might not be able to escape. Mountain Man Yanzhi said, "They will go to the distant Abyssal Sea." The curtain had truly dropped on the story of the Eight Great Mountain Men. The historic mission they had bestowed upon themselves had alreadye to an end. These words from Mountain Man Yanzhi were an admission of defeat. Not tonights defeat, but the defeat of the entire Demon race. Before the war had even begun, he had admitted defeat. To defeat a mountain, one first had to break its momentum. Xiao Zhang had done this. A mountains true powery in its momentum. The difference between high and low cliffs, the undtions and bends of its ridgesthese were all part of its momentum. The momentum of the world, on the other hand, was based on the fortune of the races that lived in it. Over thest one thousand years, the Human races fortune had gradually been improving. Emperor Taizong, Emperor Xian, and the Tianhai Divine Empress could all be described as wise sovereigns of their generations. Most importantly, they had all died when they should have died, leaving their good legacies to the Great Zhou Dynasty. Such legacies included the alliance with the Demi-human race, the establishment of Snowhold Pass, Blue Pass, and the rest of the seventeen strongholds, and the confluence of the north and south. The current emperor was also a wise sovereign. He remained deep in the pce yet could rule the world. For ten-some years, the weather had been fair, the oceans calm, the rivers clear. Could one really think that this was all because the Heavenly Dao was taking pity on the Human race? Compared to the Human race, the Demon races fortune over thest one thousand years had been disastrous. The abilities of the previous Demon Lord were truly perfect. He was the true king of superb talent and bold vision, a mighty sovereign. If only he had died a little earlier. It was a pity that this Demon Lord had lived too long. He was older than Emperor Taizong, was even fit to be called Emperor Taizus brother. Yet even when Emperor Taizu had died, Emperor Taizong had died, and Emperor Xian had died, he did not die. He was not willing to die. Only flowing water could remain free of decay. The Demon Lord had ruled Xuo City for too long, causing the entire Demon race to fall stagnant. Even more frightening was that though the old Demon Lords flesh had still lived, his mind had gradually begun to rot. Perhaps because he had confronted death for too long, he lost all interest in ruling. He spent the vast majority of his time and energy on tempering his demon body and soul. He wanted to cure his old wounds, wanted to enter the legendary Grand Liberation Realm. He wanted... to live forever and never die. Thus, he had risked entering Mount Han to eat Chen Changsheng. Thus, he had fallen into Shang Xingzhous trap and fought a world-shaking battle with the White Emperor on the snowy ins, leaving him heavily injured. Thus, he had revealed a weakness, been overthrown by ck Robe and the Demon Commander, and been forced into the abyss by his own son. In the final analysis, his ultimate death in the snowy mountains was solely because he had wanted too much to live. As was said a moment ago, it was a pity, truly a great pity, but he had still diedte. If, like Emperor Taizong, he had died a little earlier, the upper level of the Demon race would have naturally changed generations. Even if they did weaken, the time of their revival would havee a little earlier. In the end, it was all about fate. This was the Demon Lords fate and also the Demon races fate. Tonight was the Demon races final chance. The Eight Great Mountain Men had wanted to defy the heavens and change fate, but they had failed. Thus, the momentum of the world was decided, as was the momentum of the Demon race. "s, the women, the women...." "s, the elders, the elders..." The starlight shining on Mountain Man Yanzhis face made it ghastly white. His lips were also white, opening and closing like a pile of snow about to copse. "The death of my Mount Yanzhi leaves me not one bit happy." After saying this, he closed his eyes and died. ______________ 1. This saying originates from a Xiongnument that goes The death of my Mount Qilian leaves the herds without a ce to breathe. The death of my Mount Yanzhi leaves the women without makeup to wear. The Xiongnu were a confederacy of steppe tribes that lived to the north of China. They were often in conflict with the Han Dynasty and fought several wars. One of the regions the two fought over was the Hexi Corridor, which formed a part of the North Silk Road. The Qilian Mountains formed the southern wall of the Hexi Corridor, with Mount Yanzhi being one of these mountains. During the Han-Xiongnu wars, the Han general Huo Qubing led a force of ten thousand cavalry and dealt a devastating blow from to the Xiongnu kingdoms, capturing the Hexi Corridor. This loss was the first of several major defeats to the Xiongnu, and the Xiongnu never were able to regain control of the Hexi corridor. Chapter 1130 – The Twenty-Ninth Night Chapter 1130 C The Twenty-Ninth Night Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Clear light rained down as Xu Yourong used the Sacred Light technique to treat Chen Changshengs wounds. Afterward, Chen Changsheng used his needles to open up Xiao Zhangs meridians and fed him a pill that could help nourish his blood. Not only did Xiao Zhang not thank him, he was quite unsatisfied, asking, "What about the Cinnabar Pill? Why arent you giving me one to try?" Spearheaded by An Hua, the Li Pce priests and those fervent believers had let the entire continent know the origins and refining process of the Cinnabar Pill. This extremely precious and incredibly mystical pill was refined from the Popes sacred blood. Xiao Zhang also knew of this, though he didnt much care. He only thought, its not like its a big deal for me to eat one of your pills. Chen Changsheng exined, "The bottle of pills I refined a few days ago has already been sent to the Mount Song Army headquarters. If you want to eat one, youll have to wait for ten-some days." The war had still not started and Xiao Zhang was very important to the Human race, so he didnt mind giving him one. But Xu Yourong did mind. Perhaps it was because her heart ached for Chen Changsheng, or perhaps it was because the blood in Chen Changshengs body was mixed with her blood and impossible to separate. To put it another way, the Cinnabar Pill was half his, but it was also half hers, so for what reason did he alone have the final say? She looked at Xiao Zhang and asked, "Youre sure you want to eat it?" While recalling the conversation she had just had with Mountain Man Yanzhi, Xiao Zhang suddenly felt a little cold and said, "Just treat it like I was farting." Wang Po was in a fine mood as he watched this sight andughed. Xiao Zhang sneered, "Your farts rather loud." Chen Changsheng asked, "How did youe to be here?" This was also a question that Xu Yourong and Xiao Zhang wanted to ask. Although the Demon Commander never appeared in the end, ck Robes n itself was practically wless. Ten-some days had passed since Xiao Zhang had sent news through the Bear tribe and the demons began to pursue him. But Chen Changsheng had received the news only two days ago. Divine Domain experts like Mao Qiuyu and the Prince of Xiang needed to directly confront the pressure of the Demon races army, and they also simply had no idea of this affair. Xiao Zhangs breakthrough tonight had probably been sensed already by Mao Qiuyu, the Prince of Xiang, and the others. But they were all too far away. Not even an expert of the Divine Domain would have been able to make it, not unless Bie Yanghong came back to life. The most fundamental reason still rested on the word trust. Xiao Zhang did not like this world, so he naturally did not trust it. In his eyes, people like Mao Qiuyu and the Prince of Xiang were even more dangerous than the demon experts. It was just like the incident with Su Li. It was still Chen Changsheng. Everything had happened too quickly, leaving him no time to think. Even though he knew that this might be a trapid by the Demon race, he still had to force his way in. Why had Wang Po appeared? That he had left White Emperor City while Xu Yourong had left Holy Maiden Peak ande to this grasnd was because they possessed a special means ofmunication and had the fastest means of transportation. Wang Pos presence could only mean that he had known of the news in advance. Who had told him? "On the night of the day before yesterday, the Red Cloud Qilin came to Schrtree Manor with a letter." Wang Po added, "The letter came from Luoyang." The Monastery of Eternal Spring was in Luoyang. Chen Changsheng looked at Wang Po. Wang Po nodded. Chen Changsheng was somewhat shocked as he wondered, how did Master know of the demons ns ahead of time? "Theres something wrong with ck Robe," Xu Yourong said. Her final conversation with Mountain Man Yanzhi had been precisely so that she could confirm this point. "It now looks like theres something wrong with your master as well. If you want to rify what this problem is, you might have to go to Luoyang." The dust had already settled while the winds were gradually beginning to still. A smear of white could be seen peeking out from the horizon. The signs of dawn meant that it was almost daytime. Wang Po asked Xiao Zhang, "Do you want to leave with me?" The white paper rustled as Xiao Zhang panted, apparently rather angry. "Im no worse than you right now, so is your concern necessary?" Wang Po had truly heard too much of this unreasonable talk over thest several decades. Heughed, not taking thement to heart. As expected, Xiao Zhang was still arrogant and irritable with the most awful of temperaments. Chen Changsheng was very curious as to how someone with this sort of personality had thought about asking him for help. The reason Xiao Zhang gave was extremely simple, yet so powerful that it was even rather touching. "Ive cultivated several decades and can say without shame that Ive been extremely diligent. So motivated am I that I wasnt even afraid of walking the path to madness. Finally, I reached my current state and saw a chance of crossing that threshold. How great of a pity would it be to die at this moment? And if I have to die, I should at least get the chance to cross to that side and get a nce at the scenery first. "Moreover, if it wasnt possible for me to cross that threshold, I dont mind a tragic death in battle on the snowy ins, but now it looks like the humans are about to win and Im about to enter the Divine Domain, which means Im useful. How can I just randomly die? I have to live life more carefully." If he did cross that threshold, all his intense loves and hates, his doubts of the world, his arrogance and unrestrained behavior, would all have to be temporarily put aside. Because he had to survive, survive for the sake of the Human race. To put it another way, he was no longer himself, or at least not only himself. Wang Po was somewhatforted, Chen Changsheng was a little emotional, and Xu Yourong was rather quiet as she thought, does the sight behind that threshold really have such a big influence on cultivators? The morning winds were somewhat cool, yet the weather was rather warm. It was precisely this warmth that made Xiao Zhang unhappy. He liked being revered and feared, disliked being admired and liked. He had gotten used to a cold life. In order to avoid the conversation bing warm and bright, he somewhat awkwardly changed the subject. "Your Unity Sword Art is truly extraordinary." Xiao Zhang was looking at Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. Although he was awkwardly changing the subject, one could tell from his serious expression that he was being sincere. The Unity Sword Art referred to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs harmoniousbination of swords, but it was not only that. It also included their teamwork in their fight against Mountain Man Yanzhi. This sort of wless and natural shifting of roles required the two people to have their mindspletely connected. The entire world knew that Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were Daoistpanions, but also knew thatpletely synchronizing two minds was one of the hardest feats in the world. Even a mother and son,rades who had shared life and death on the battlefield, or a couple that had been married for many years would find it very difficult to do, so why could they do it? Chen Changsheng was rather happy to receive such praise from Xiao Zhang, but he also felt a little worried. Firstly, this was not an easy question to answer, and secondly, Yourong seemed to be in a rather bad mood tonight and he was worried that an inappropriate answer would make it worse. Xiao Zhangs gaze moved back and forth between him and Xu Yourong, and he finally asked, "Is there a problem between the two of you?" ...... ...... "Is there a problem between the two of you?" The starlight falling in the courtyard made the gray bricks silver and the light yellow sleeves even lighter. Qi Jian was somewhat uneasy as she looked at Zhexiu standing beyond the fence, her hands tightly clenching her sleeves. In the past, he would have been staring at the silver bricks, because what he liked the most was silver. Otherwise, he should have been staring at her, because he loved to see her dress, loved to see her. Just when did everything start to change? Qi Jian had a rather deste expression as she gazed at Zhexius back. Zhexiu had no intention of turning around, nor did he directly answer the question. "Theres no need to blindly specte. Go to sleep. Ille back in a while." ...... ...... The courtyard, in the valley behind a green gorge, had its back to a mountain while a in of grass stretched out in front of it. In the starlight, it looked like a beautiful rug. A small path led deep into the in, stamped out by peoples feet. It was a white thread that had been dropped on the rug. Zhexiu had spent many years here. Although he had still not married Qi Jian, all of Mount Li had already given their tacit approval. But nobody had been able to get in touch with Su Li, causing the entire affair to be dyed for now. Zhexiu was still his taciturn self, but the lines on his face had softened, and his sleeves and pantlegs were no longer as short. Every several days, he would go to the outlying mountains to listen to the Mount Li Sword Sect Masters sword music. His Tide Rush of Blood had greatly improved. Although it was still not cured, it had already been several years since it had broken out. His cultivation was also advancing rapidly. In the early spring, the peach trees growing beyond the fence of the courtyard had bloomed in one night as he finally reached the peak of Star Condensation. Coupled with the abnormal strength granted to him by the mixture of human and wolf blood in his veins, he was truly a terrifying fighting force. Guan Feibai and Liang Banhu were no longer a match for him and Bai Cai could not evenst three moves. He could even fight equally with the elders of the Sword Hall. In order to travel from Mount Li to this in, one needed to traverse the sword path in the green gorge. In the day, a few elders and some disciples woulde to this in to practice with their swords. At night, the in became quiet and deserted, the only people being him, Qi Jian, and that girl living on therge tree deep within the in. As he gazed at the distant tree, Zhexius eyes squinted, his expression turning sharp. For such arge tree to grow in this t in was in itself very strange. This trees trunk was so thick that ten-some people would be needed to fully embrace it. Its surface was very smooth as if it had no bark. Few branches grew from it and the number of leaves it had waspletely out of ce with the size of the tree. Only at its highest point would it seem somewhat verdant. It looked rather bare, and observed from a distance, it really did look like a sword. Walking beneath the true, Zhexiu looked up. "Youvee?" "Youvee!" Two voices rang out as if sensing his gaze. The two voices seemed to ring out in unison, but the difference between them was so stark that it was impossible to think that the same person had said them. One was clear and melodious, bursting with energy and delight. The other voice was extremely soft and sticky and just slightly hoarse. It sounded veryzy. In a light breeze and a stream of green light, two women appeared at Zhexius side. Both women were very beautiful, but they hadpletely different attires and expressions. One woman was dressed in a simple and long gown, her body clothed so tightly that nothing was revealed. She wore no makeup, her clear and elegant face exposed to the world unadorned. She looked at Zhexiu with wide-open eyes, her expression cute and innocent, but her hands were carefully gripping Zhexius sleeve. The other woman was dressed in red, her ck hair draped behind her, still a little wet. Her face was as beautiful as a painting, and when she fluttered hershes, she seemed tomunicate all sorts of amorous feelings. She had already buried herself in Zhexius bosom, her soft breasts unintentionally pressed against Zhexius upper arm. One was moving while the other was tempting. One was pure while the other was charming. Any other man would find it very hard to resist this kind of allure. Zhexiu had no reaction, not even any of the unhappiness or disgust that a virtuous gentleman might have shown. He was not a virtuous gentleman, and he knew these two women, knew that their beauty was nothing but, as they were not actual existences. They were spiritual beings. They were Nankes two wings, and their names were Hua Cui and Ning Qiu. In the snowy mountains, Nanke had been heavily injured and be mentally disabled. Her two wings vanished, and when they did appear, they could not take human form. It was only on a certain night not too long ago that they finally reappeared, and it was only starting from that night that Zhexiu began to often visit therge tree. Wings of light silently pped in the air as Hua Cui and Ning Qiu flew Zhexiu up. In Zhexius eyes, the smooth surface of the tree was the ever-receding surface of a road. After several dozen zhang, more branches appeared, as well as leaves. More and more green could be seen as his surroundings gave off a verdant aura. Someone had built a room on the tree, and it even had a terrace about three feet wide in front of it. By standing on the terrace, once could watch the magnificent sight of the sun setting over the in. Zhexiu entered the room. Nanke was crouched on the floor, her left hand hugging her knees while her head rested on them. Her right hand held a tree branch and was currently scribbling on the floor. She raised her head at the footsteps and said to Zhexiu, "Youvee." This was a descriptive phrase, devoid of emotion. Just like her voice, it was t andcking any sort of fluctuation. The space between her eyes was still rather wide and her expression was still rather dull, but their condition had greatly improved. The Just Swords Clear Music of the Mount Li Sword Sect Master was truly formidable. It had been of massive help to both Zhexius Tide Rush of Blood and Nankes condition. Zhexiu did not engage in pleasantries with her. He immediately asked, "Have you finished thinking?" Such forthrightness made him seem stiff and inarticte, but it could also be understood as tough. Nanke said, "Youve asked me for twenty-nine nights straight now." Zhexiu said, "You still have one day." Nanke said, "I still havent finished thinking." Zhexiu was quiet for a while, then he dered, "If you still give this answer tomorrow, I will kill you." Nanke said, "If youre wary of me, you should tell the people of the Mount Li Sword Sect and work together with them to kill me. What need is there to ask me this question every night?" Yes, she was already awake. It had been twenty-nine days ago. It was also on that night that Nankes two wings reappeared on the in, bringing with them an eerily beautiful green light. Zhexiu saw that green light and knew what had happened, so he came to the tree and asked her a question. And tonight, Nanke had still not given the answer he wanted. "Chen Changsheng entrusted you to me, so I have the duty of taking care of you. I dont want you to die." Zhexiu added, "And youre also her rtive. If you die in Mount Li, she will probably be very sad." Nanke ced the branch on the floor and said, "But youll still kill me in the end." Zhexiu offered, "You can stay here." This was the answer he wanted to hear from Nanke. Nanke calmly gazed at the dark in and said, "The Human race is about to begin the war. I have to go back." Although her grudge against the current Demon Lord was as deep as the ocean, she was still a Demon Princess. "When you return to Xuo City, you will be the enemy." Zhexiu finished, "So I will not let you leave, even if I have to kill you." Nanke said, "I want to think some more." Her voice was still t, devoid of fluctuation or emotion. Zhexiu quietly stared at her. Suddenly, he said, "Okay." After saying this, he walked to the door. The branch on the floor silently and abruptly turned ck and then into ash. On the terrace outside, two streams of green light were slowly shifting, prepared to attack at any time. As she watched Zhexiu move to leave, Nankes face had no emotion. It was like she was looking at a corpse. Chapter 1131 – A Know-Nothing Parting Chapter 1131 C A Know-Nothing Parting Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Nanke had no hope that her two maids could cause Zhexiu any trouble. She only needed her two maids to attack. That branch that had silently burned to ash contained a fierce poison, and it had also activated a killing array on the terrace. She had also prepared twenty-nine ns for Zhexiu. This was an ambush that she had prepared for a very long time. Nankes capabilities meant that this ambush was wless. Every particr was perfect. As long as Zhexiu had not prepared beforehand, he would definitely be defeated and then killed by her. Even though he was now a peak Star Condensation expert, even though he had been publicly acknowledged ever since he was a child as a master in fighting. Had Zhexiu expected Nanke to suddenly attack him? The front of his shoes burst apart, revealing sharp and bright ws. His body suddenly grewrger while his face and hands bristled with fur. In an extremely short amount of time, his Qi grew several times stronger. Without even walking out of the room, he had entered berserk metamorphosis. Then, gathering all his strength, he exploded toward Nanke! How had he seen through her ns? Nanke had a somewhat perplexed expression as she watched those gleaming ws slice through the air. Those emotions were immediately expelled, her eyes turning as bright as the Moon in the snowy night. Moonlight shone on the leaves outside the room, instantly dying them green. Two streams of light prated through the wall and came behind her, forming into two wings of light. In the narrow room, Nanke transformed into a blur. Through ten-some instantaneous movements, she managed to avoid Zhexius attack. The room simply could not endure this. In a burst of snaps and creaks, it shattered into thousands of pieces that rained down to the ground. The leaves on the branches also rustled down, much like rain. In this downpour of leaves and wood shards, two figures descended. Two heavy thuds resounded through the air as they crashed to the ground, sending dirt flying. Zhexius clothes were torn all over, each cut extremely smooth and tinged with dark green. Some of the cuts were deeper than the rest and had blood surging out. The red mixing with green looked both strange and disgusting. The Peacock Plume was Nankes most terrifying weapon. Not even Chen Changshengs skin, toughened through perfect Purification and a bath of dragon blood, could fully stop it, and neither could Zhexiu. Zhexius eyes were already red because of the berserk metamorphosis, but now they were dirt-yellow, probably because he had been poisoned. Nankes wounds were even worse. A massive tear had been made on her left wing and a deep wound had been left on her neck. The blood flowing out, however, was ck. "How did you know that I would move tonight?" Nanke had decided to leave long ago. Even if she waited until tomorrow, the result would be the same. Tomorrow, Zhexiu would tell the Mount Li Sword Sect, and she had no confidence in breaking through Mount Lis Myriad Sword Array. Compared to tomorrow, it was far better to act first today. "I didnt know that you would move today." Zhexiu said, "I was intending to strike and kill you." It was the same reasoning. He knew that Nanke would not change her mind, so he might as well bring the matter to a close today. Nanke had been brought to Mount Li by Chen Changsheng, making this an internal matter of the Orthodox Academy. He did not want to involve the Mount Li Sword Sect in it. "Your poison cannot kill me." Nanke rubbed the blood on her neck and licked her fingers. The most poisonous being in the world was the Surpassing Bird. The Surpassing Bird was the Peacock. She was the Peacock. Zhexiu replied, "Although your poison is formidable, its also very difficult for it to kill me." Back in the Garden of Zhou, he had been poisoned by Nanke and gone blind. With Qi Jian on his back, he ran around the ins of the Unsetting Sun. After leaving the Garden of Zhou, he was sent into Zhou Prison, where the poison remained. Only after he was taken back to the Orthodox Academy by Chen Changsheng and Tang Thirty-Six, and spent an extremely long period of convalescence, was it finally cured. Nankes poison had spent such a long time in his body that he had actually developed resistance to it. This naturally had to do with his unique constitution. Nanke said, "I didnt expect that you wouldunch a sneak attack on me." Zhexiu replied, "Im a hunter." When he was very young, he had been driven out of the Wolf tribe. Forced to live out a bitter life on the snowy ins, he lived by hunting monsters and demons. He fought so that he could live, a goal that he would aplish through any means. When he needed to kill his foe, he would never show mercy or kindness. Nanke pondered this, finally saying, "Its been too long, so Ive somewhat forgotten." Zhexiu agreed, "Yes, weve all lived in this ce for too long." This ce was not the cruel and bloody snowboundnd of the demons where one had to fight for their life the moment they opened their eyes. This was the warm andfortable in of the south. The sword glows from Mount Li were mostly meant for probing, not for killing. They had lived here for many years and almost forgotten about many things. Zhexiu added, "Im very regretful." That youre not willing to continue living here with everyone else truly leaves me very regretful. That I have to kill also makes me very regretful. The Peacock Plume and its green glow once more shed with the sharp wolf ws. A sword glow came from the west, standing between them. It was by no means an awe-inspiring sword intent, but it was clear as water. It was both soft and hard to break and seemed like it could persist forever. Anguid voice came with it. "This being the case, why add to your regrets?" Zhexiu and Nanke were both gravely wounded at the moment, but there were very few people that could block them both with a single sword. The Mount Li Sword Sect had many experts, but only eight or nine of them were capable of such a feat, and with such azy voice, it could only be Qiushan Jun. Gou Hanshi hade. Liang Banhu, Guan Feibai, and Bai Cai hade. Qi Jian had alsoe. She said in anguish to Nanke, "Aunt, cant you just stay?" "I was born there. I grew up there. I walked there and I flew there. I was only two streets away from the Moon." Nanke said, "Now, that ce is about to be destroyed by you humans. I have to do something for it." The wind rustled the leaves on the ground, but this only seemed to make things feel quieter. After some time, Qiushan Jun spoke once more. "Goodbye then. I wont send you off." Nanke was not surprised, nor did she thank him. She said to Qiushan Jun, Gou Hanshi, and the others, "All of you will go there, so Ill meet you then." That ce was naturally Xuo City. In thest few years, they had beenrades who had sat around bonfires and cooked meat, sung songs, danced, andpared swords. When they next met, they would be enemies to the bitter end. This was something worthy of being sorrowful about, but why did it also feel so uninteresting? Qiushan Jun sighed as he watched that stream of light vanish into the darkness. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Zhexiusplexion and he couldnt help but frown. His junior sisters husband was fine in everything else. It was just his nature that was too cold. "Chen Changsheng sent a letter that said that if Nanke insisted on leaving, we shouldnt stop her." Gou Hanshi added, "He did not say how he knew that Nanke had awakened." In his view, Nanke was a trouble that Chen Changsheng had brought to Mount Li. Since Chen Changsheng had made arrangements, Zhexiu had no reason to object. "Do you want to guess how many ck-armored cavalry Nanke will poison to death in the future?" Zhexiu did not hold the same view as Gou Hanshi, and he even highly disapproved of Chen Changshengs actions. "The spirit, openness, and friendship that you and Chen Changsheng want to disy has always been idiocy in my eyes." Guan Feibai sneered, "What do you know?" "With regards to war, all of you truly know nothing at all." With this impassive remark, Zhexiu turned and left. Qi Jian ran after him. Chapter 1132 – Cong Province Chapter 1132 C Cong Province Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr What exactly was war? Many disciples of Mount Li had rendered services on the frontlines, had participated in the war against the demons. But in terms of understanding of war, there truly was no one present that couldpare to Zhexiu. Guan Feibai and the others looked to Qiushan Jun. Whether in cultivation or in life, whenever they encountered some unsolvable question, they would seek the instruction of their eldest brother. This was a habit they had developed over many years. Qiushan Jun said, "Dont look at me. I also dont know, and I dont n to know either." Guan Feibai and the others were rather surprised while Gou Hanshi was deeply shocked. He had understood Qiushan Juns hidden meaning. Before leaving, Nanke had said that she would meet everybody in that ce. Senior Brother, are you... not intending to go? ...... ...... As the morning sun rose, the true appearance of the grasnd was revealed. The wounds left by the crushing pressure of the mountain ranges extended for several dozen li and looked rather spectacr. A massive kite flew on the winds in the distance. As for where this kite had gonest night and how Xiao Zhang had managed to produce it again, nobody knew. Its curiosity piqued, the White Crane flew off in pursuit. It followed the kite for ten-some li before Xiao Zhang under the kite could no longer stand being awkwardly stared at and cursed, causing Xu Yourong to call the White Crane back. Wang Po also prepared to leave, not chatting very much with Chen Changsheng. Just like Xiao Zhang, he was simple and straightforward, because everyone knew that they would meet again soon. He left the Red Cloud Qilin behind, not saying if this was his intention or the intention of the individual in Luoyang. Chen Changsheng guessed that it was thetter. The grass grew quickly in the warmth of the spring sun. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong walked deeper into the grasnd and discovered a few traces left behind by the Elves. Back in the Garden of Zhou, he had believed her to be a young Elf girl who had wholeheartedly devoted herself to the revival of her homnd. Later on, when he was returning the swords of the Garden of Zhou to the various sects of the world, the Pope asked if he wanted any reward. He had requested this grasnd with the intent of helping herplete her dying wish. It was onlyter on that he realized that this had been a misunderstanding, and he also learned that the Elf race had traveled to the distant Great Western Continent with no thought of returning to the Eastern Continent. This grasnd became his and Xu Yourongs property. From a certain perspective, this grasnd was a physical symbol of their love. One could also think of it as a betrothal gift. When they reached the deepest part of the grasnd, Chen Changsheng spread his left arm out in the sunlight. A ck pearl of stone sat in his palm. Winds howled, thunder rumbled, and a faint stench filled the air as the sun was obscured and the world went dark. Tens of thousands of monsters appeared on the grasnd, as dense as a tide. These monsters famed for their cruelty and fighting power were unexpectedly disciplined. They obediently prostrated on the ground, not even daring to breathe too loudly. These monsters came from the Garden of Zhou. Based on the agreement these monsters had reached with Chen Changsheng, those monsters willing to leave the Garden of Zhou had now all been sent by him to the grasnd of the Elf race. These monsters ounted for one-third of the monsters living in the Garden of Zhou. The Monster Bull and the Mountain-toppling Fiend did note out. They had grown used to their lives in the ins of the Unsetting Sun. Moreover, they had experienced the cruelties of the real world several centuries ago and had no interest in it now. The Earth Monkey came out again. It kneeled at the very front of the monster herd, the ce closest to Chen Changsheng, and kissed the dirt at his feet. "Remember to not leave this grasnd." Chen Changsheng reminded the Earth Monkey. This was a condition of their agreement. This grasnd that once belonged to the Elves was exceptionally vast and was bordered by two extremely long mountain ranges. If not for the insufferable winters and the overly bloody atmosphere, it would have never been so deserted. But to these monsters, these were all challenges that could be ovee. "Have you never thought about the problem that will be posed if the monsters continue to multiply and add to their numbers?" Xu Yourong looked around at the monsters in the grasnd with a very mixed expression. "Thats a matter for several thousand yearster. Theres no need to think of a problem so far away." Chen Changsheng thought some more and added, "I probably wont be able to live until then." Xu Yourong said, "Its precisely because youll be dead then that you need to think about this problem. Besides you, these monsters wont listen to the order of any human." Chen Changsheng sighed, "Your words are truly too reasonable." Xu Yourong proposed, "If these monsters were used to fight against the Demon races wolf cavalry, the results should be astounding." Chen Changsheng had found himself speechless and rather rueful to the previous question, but he earnestly responded to this one. "This is a war between us and the demons. Theres no reason for them to participate, and its very dangerous." Xu Yourong asked, "Should we not use our entire strength in the war against the demons?" Chen Changsheng said, "I dont think so. Its fine as long as we do our best." Last night, Mountain Man Yanzhi had stopped Mountain Men Jingbo and Yichun from taking revenge for him and had them leave. Afterward, he had said something. He had done his best for the demons and could see his teacher with pride after his death, so he didnt need to do anything else. Chen Changsheng had never thought about whether he would have the pride to see his martial uncle or Archbishop Mei Lisha after he died. He only needed to think about whether what he did could convince himself. Because he cultivated the Dao of following his heart. The conclusion he obtained at the end was very simr to Mountain Man Yanzhis. It was fine as long as he did his best. As long as he truly did his best, his heart would be at peace. How could one do their best? He could sacrifice his life, but he didnt need to sacrifice more than that. Like altering the way of interaction in this world. This was even more important than living. Xu Yourong pondered this and said, "Even if this is what you really think, you shouldnt say it." He was the Pope of the Human race. His every word and action would have massive influence over his fervent believers and could even alter the course of the war. Chen Changsheng understood what she meant and sighed, "I can only say it front of you and the others." As his status grew more and more esteemed, and his prestige climbed higher and higher, it grew increasingly inconvenient for him to speak of many things. For instance, he could no longer sit by Tang Thirty-Six on the great banyan tree, peeling off bark to throw at the fat koi in theke and then having Xuanyuan Po stew ten blue lobsters for an hour in ginger and pepper before throwing them into theke for the fish to feast on. The rules of the Orthodox Academy clearly stated that fishing, catching, hitting, or any other action that could harm the fish was strictly forbidden, and Su Moyu sternly enforced these rules. Crucially, there were too many teachers and students watching, and ten blue lobsters were far too extravagant. Tang Thirty-Six could eat them, but as Pope, he could not. Xu Yourong knew what he meant by others. Besides her, there were also those few people in the Orthodox Academy. Even though those people had already left the Orthodox Academy, returning to White Emperor City or going to Mount Li... They were still Chen Changshengs most trusted and most intimate friends. "Tang Thirty-Six would probably only feel that it was a pity that we couldnt fully utilize these monsters, but Zhexiu would definitely be furious. In that wolf cubs view, anything that can help one kill the enemy should be carried out. Your action seems benevolent, impressive, and open-minded, but its really just stupid." Xu Yourongs face was covered in derision. It was still as beautiful as a painting. "Perhaps." Chen Changsheng bitterly smiled, "I feel like you think the same." Xu Yourong ignored him and began to walk out of the grasnd. Chen Changsheng suddenly thought of something and called the Earth Monkey back to tell it a few more things. The Wolf tribe was currently living on the northeast corner of this grasnd. Although they were still very far, he was worried that the two sides would meet in the future, so he warned the Earth Monkey. That part of the grasnd had been purchased by Zhexiu. Three years ago, they had all spent the new-year holidays at Mount Li. Zhexiu had suddenly made this request, truly leaving the rest of them shocked. Chen Changsheng had naturally been unwilling to ept the money, but Zhexiu had insisted. He had taken out all the money he had saved up over the years. Although it was not necessarily enough to buy the entire grasnd, the amount was still quite staggering. Even Tang Thirty-Six had clicked his tongue in praise. It was only then that everyone else found that when Zhexiu was expelled from the tribe as a child by the elders, quite a few women and youths had helped him in secret. He wanted to repay this kindness by moving the tribe from the bitterly cold ins of snow to somece better. He had lived thest few years in excessive frugality, putting his life on the line to kill enemies and gain military achievements, all for the sake of saving enough money. He had finally done it, and how could the elders of his tribe possibly dare to show him any disrespect now? During the Grand Examination, Tang Thirty-Six had used half a roast chicken to bribe Zhexiu. In the following battle, Zhexiu had battled with Gou Hanshi, who was an entire cultivation realm above him, until the sun went down, ying a most critical role in Chen Changshengs eventual victory. He had paid a most grievous price for this, as he had to be carried out on a stretcher, his body drenched in blood. But when everyone was incredibly touched, he was only thinking about one thing: more money. Chen Changsheng felt very emotional as he thought of those old times. He wondered about how Zhexiu was doing at Mount Li and knew that with the war between the humans and demons about to begin, Zhexiu would definitely go north. As for Nanke... The smile on his face slowly receded. He was well aware of the state of Nankes illness. For many reasons, he had not much enjoyed spending time in the capital in thest few years. He would often travel around and had visited Mount Li many times. Other than those people of the Orthodox Academy, only those fellows of the Mount Li Sword Sect dared to not treat him as Pope, making him feel morefortable. Every year, his senior brother went to Luoyang to spend the new-year holidays. Other than one year when he went to Wenshui, he spent the other years going with Xu Yourong to Mount Li. In these intervening years, he had gone to Mount Li around thirty times. But every time Nanke saw him, her innocent face would break out into a sincere smile, then she would snatch at his sleeve and be unwilling to let go. Even when he slept, she insisted on sleeping in the same room, even though she had to sleep on the floor, even though Xu Yourong had a very indifferent expression. This was a habit she had formed during her time at Sloping Cliff Horse Farm, a matter which Qiushan Jun was well aware of. Nanke was still a little dull-witted, but she still deeply trusted Chen Changsheng and found it very difficult to part with him. She was keenly aware of who treated her the best. Chen Changsheng truly did treat her very well. The two really did seem like actual siblings. Chen Changsheng was keenly aware of how her illness was doing. He had left her at Mount Li in the hopes that the Sect Master would be able to cure her. He had been keeping a watchful eye on the progression of her illness. When visiting this year for the new years festivities, he knew that her illness was on the verge of being cured. This also meant that she was about to wake up. When the time came, what would she do? And what should he do? After a long period of contemtion, he left a letter with Gou Hanshi and said that if Nanke showed signs of waking up, the letter should be opened. Was that letter still unopened at this time? ...... ...... The Red Cloud Qilin could cover several thousand li in a day, and the White Crane was the swiftest of immortal birds. If they were willing, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong could fly straight back to the capital, but they decided to stop mid-journey. Perhaps it was because of that scarlet me that had appeared in the sky in front of them. This me did not actually exist, but was condensed from countless strands of bloody Qi and killing intent. It was only visible to the eyes of those who had broken into the Divine Domain. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were still a distance away from that threshold, but they had special statuses that made them Saints. Moreover, they carried the Heavenly Tome Monoliths with them, so they could sense it. The wilderness was covered in people. From high in the sky, they looked like a dense collection of ck ants, but this was not actually the case. Fear appeared in the White Cranes eyes upon seeing that me, but the Red Cloud Qilin became excited, pping its wings even faster. The Cong Province Army was currently assembled on the wastnd and was currently in the middle of intense training. A formidable Qi would asionally rise from the army. Some of them were clearly the work of array masters while others came from cultivators skilled in controlling swords. Chen Changsheng even saw the Raging Inferno Shroud of the southern Setting Sun Sect in the southwest corner of the army. This army was truly quite frightening. Even he and Xu Yourong would not be able to engage in a head-on confrontation with it. Finally, Chen Changsheng saw the general at the front of this army. This general had an extremely formidable Qi indicating that he was an expert of the upper Star Condensation Realm. He was presumably the Divine General of the Cong Province Army headquarters. A gale blew through the wastes, causing the banners of the Great Zhou Army to p in the wind and blowing about the clothes of the soldiers. The generals sleeve pped in the wind. He was missing an arm. He was Xue He. In the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, his elder brother Xue Xingchuan was poisoned to death by Zhou Tong. Afterward, the Imperial Court and the army engaged in a cruel purge, one which he naturally could not avoid. He was stripped of his post and jailed beneath the alley of the Northern Military Department. It was only on the day that Chen Changsheng, Mo Yu, and Zhexiu killed Zhou Tong that he was finally able to see the light of day. Later on, the Li Pce stepped forward, resulting in his release, but he was forbidden from staying in the capital and forbidden from returning to Cong Province. The Imperial Court transferred him to Huang Province, where he became the deputymander for the local militia. Fortunately, he had a goodmanding officer, and he spent his days swimming in rivers, climbing mountains, and taking part in poetrypetitions. Although it could not be called a particrly happy life, it was a rather peaceful one. And then, a storm suddenly came, master and disciple fought within the Orthodox Academy, and the Maple Forest Pavilion became a ruin. The situation was finally changed. The emperor began to push forward a new government, allowing a group of officials from the previous government to reassume government positions. Xue He was among them, assigned to the post of Education Overseer of Star Seizer Academy. In his three years at Star Seizer Academy, Xue He bitterly studied military strategy and had arge breakthrough in his cultivation. Without even knowing it, he reached the upper level of Star Condensation. The emperor transferred him to Cong Province where he took on his elder brothers position, bing Divine General of the Cong Province Army headquarters. ...... ...... There was a dull thump. Xue He kneeled, his knee smashing the hard gray stones. His eyes were slightly red, his body trembling. Hisposed and imposing air as hemanded an army of tens of thousands outside the city was no more. The Younger Madam Xue and two sons of around eight or nine kneeled behind him. The Xue n was ruled strictly. The two young masters did not understand why their father had lost control of himself, but they did not dare ask. The Younger Madam Xue had guessed at who this young man and woman were, so she was all too willing to kneel. She was only concerned that she was not being respectful enough. Chapter 1133 – Xunyang Chapter 1133 C Xunyang Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The reason for Xue Hes agitation was not that Chen Changsheng had freed him from his bitter imprisonment and allowed him to return to official life. Rather, he was grateful that Chen Changsheng had buried his older brothers body, attended the funeral, taken care of his nephew and niece, and even safeguarded Cong Province City. With the passage of several years, the Cong Province Army headquarters had already regained the glory of Xue Xingchuans days. That it could now be regarded as one of the most important of the Great Zhous army headquarters, along with Snowhold Pass and Blue Pass, was because he had the assistance of Xue Xingchuans old subordinates. Chen Changsheng said, "Theres no need for such courtesy. Please, rise." Xue He knew his personality, so he rose and had his wife leave with the children. Before leaving, the Younger Madam Xue nervously nced at him and wondered, is there a need to prepare a banquet? Are the two Saints unhappy? Xue He did not notice his wifes expression, as all his attention was focused on the Red Cloud Qilin led by Chen Changsheng. "Someone wanted me to bring it to you in the hopes that in the near future, you can ride it into Xuo City." Chen Changsheng added, "On that day, I think that Divine General Xue Xingchuan would be extremely happy." Xue He took the reins and said, "Rest easy, Your Holiness. I will definitely take very good care of it." The Red Cloud Qilin was extremely intelligent. It had already recognized who he was and lowered its head to lightly touch his cheek. Xue He was somewhat touched, but when he thought about how it was most likely the Emperor who requested the Pope to bring the Red Cloud Qilin over, he also felt uneasy. He seriously dered to Chen Changsheng, "I only know that it was Your Holiness that gifted it to me." There was only one meaning to these words: devoted loyalty. It was also why he had his familye out to kowtow to Chen Changsheng. Although it was the emperor that had let him take up the post of Divine General of the Cong Province Army headquarters, he was well aware of who the true benefactor of the Xue n was. The Xue n followed Chen Changsheng. Both the Xue n of Cong Province and the Xue n that lived on the Road of Peace in the capital. As long as the Xue n existed, as long as he still lived, the Cong Province Army would only follow the Li Pce. Even if the Imperial Court and the Orthodoxy fell into hostilities again, he would immediately take his army of tens of thousands and stand behind Chen Changsheng. Even if it seemed like the Emperor and Pope had a deep affection for each other, the bond between martial brothers surpassing that of blood brothers, making such a thing impossible... who could say what might happen in the future? When Emperor Taizu led his army out of Tianliang County, had those young princes imagined all the blood that would flow through the Hundred Herb Garden several decades on? Chen Changsheng knew that Xue He was mistaken and said, "This is probably the will from Luoyangs side." These words made Xue He fall silent for a very long time. The eastern capital of Luoyang had been silent for all these years, making not a single noise, but many eyes were still watching it. Why? Because the Monastery of Eternal Spring was there. Whenever anyone mentioned Luoyang now, if they appended nothing else to it, they were referring to the Monastery of Eternal Spring, referring to the elderly Daoist residing within its walls. If the Red Cloud Qilin had truly been sent by the Monastery of Eternal Spring, the meaning was crystal-clear. "This general does not dare to hold any sort of grudge." Xue He spoke very slowly, his tone incredibly solemn. Since he had made his decision, he did not want the Pope to think he was keeping anything from him. Even though saying these words made him extremely unhappy and reluctant. "When one thinks about things that are impossible to control, love and hate are among them. Moreover, you have a reason to hate, so who has the right to stop you from hating?" Chen Changsheng added, "But before we break into Xuo City, we might have to temporarily forget these things." In this war, the Cong Province Army led by Xue He was naturally the main force. That person had returned the Red Cloud Qilin without a word, but the deeper meaning was clear. It was precisely the meaning of Chen Changshengs words. ...... ...... As the twilight deepened, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong decided to not eat at the Divine Generals estate, instead choosing to leave immediately. Now, the two of them had to ride the crane together. Such circumstances had taken ce many times now, and the White Crane was already used to it, but it immediately sensed that something was different today. The open country was boundless in the hazy dusk of twilight. Xu Yourong attentively watched the scenery. When Chen Changsheng conversed with her, she would return every four or five of his sentences with one of hers, making her seem rather aloof. The White Crane recalled Xiao Zhangs words and thought to itself, is there really something wrong between the two of them? Even someone as slow as Chen Changsheng had noticed Xu Yourongs aloofness and knew that something really was off. Unfortunately, he didnt know what the problem was or where the problem came from. He didnt even know how to start asking her what the problem was. The cold wind assailing his face not only failed to clear his mind, it made it even more muddled. The White Crane flew to the southwest, and in a short while, it entered Tianliang County. The sight of this familiar wilderness and that familiar city made Chen Changsheng recall his long journey with Su Li. He couldnt suppress his nostalgia. Following his orders, the White Cranended in a forest outside the city. In their descent, Chen Changsheng noticed that thergest estate in the city was deserted, its main gate tightly shut. Bewildered, he wondered, did Liang Wangsun leave? Why is his estatepletely empty? The White Crane flew into the twilight as Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong emerged from the lush forest next to the road. Xunyang City was an ancient city, but its southern gate looked rather new. At the very least, it seemed tock any ancient aura. "That year, it was your teacher that blew open this city gate, giving Guan Xingke and Zhu Luo a terrible beating." Chen Changsheng felt rather excited when he thought of those events, but he was also rather ashamed at hisck of storytelling talent. He thought to himself, if it was Tang Thirty-Six, he would definitely tell the story in a much more exciting fashion. The story about the storm in Xunyang City had been spread throughout the entire continent ages ago. Xu Yourong had learned of all the details long ago and simply did not require Chen Changshengs exnation. A faint smile emerged on her lips as she looked at the city gate and thought of her teacher. Chen Changsheng felt somewhat relieved, gratified that his arrangements had been correct. Upon entering Xunyang City, they went straight to the Liang Estate. The gate of the Liang Estate was tightly shut. A sweep of their spiritual senses confirmed that no one was inside. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong nced at each other in confusion. They thought to themselves, just what happened that caused Liang Wangsun to dismiss everyone in his estate? They entered the estate, saw that famous imperial carriage, and then they found the letter left behind by Liang Wangsun. Liang Wangsun had a powerful influence on the people and cultivators of the north. The pce had issued a decree several times inviting him to enter the court, but he had always refused. Since he was a descendant of the previous Imperial n, his hate for the Chen Imperial n had burrowed into his bones, so he could never be willing to help them. They hade to Xunyang City to convince him. Back then, Liang Wangsun hade to the capital to help the Tianhai Divine Empress manage the Imperial Design, so he should have had a good impression of Xu Yourong. But nobody expected Liang Wangsun to immediately take the old and young of the estate out of Xunyang City with him the moment he got news from the capital. He had not even been willing to meet them. But Liang Wangsun had written everything very clearly in his letter: he could never help the Imperial Court, but if he was truly needed, he would naturally appear. Just this sentence alone was enough, but he had also left a name on the letter. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong left the estate and came to the street. Many soldiers hurriedly walked past them with dazed expressions on their faces. The various armies of the provinces and counties were currently in the middle of redeployment, at the same time engaging in field training. Logically speaking, they wouldnt be appearing on the battlefield, but nobody really knew how many people would die this time. Even the Imperial Guard tasked with defending the Imperial Pce were preparing to mobilize to the north at any moment, so how could they be excluded? Deaths on the battlefield were unavoidable, and the phrase One steps into the breach left by the fallen wasmonly cited. Chen Changsheng understood that this was a necessity, but he still felt rather dazed. For his views, tens of thousands of people were about to die. At times, he would consider himself lucky that he was the Pope, not the Emperor, or else those decrees and conscription orders would all be passing through his hands. And then he would realize that he was being very inconsiderate of his senior brother by thinking this way. He knew that his senior brother would superbly carry out these matters, but just like him, his senior brother also did not like to do these things. The street behind the Liang Estate was called Four Seasons Green. It was the straightest street in the western part of Xunyang City, and no stores lined it, only two identical walls of gray stone. The street was quiet, but music wasing from some courtyard, and it seemed like somebody was singing an opera. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong followed this sound. Crossing an alley, they came to the gate of an estate, with two rows of rednterns hanging over it. Thenterns were made with extremely red paper, the color so thick that the paper still seemed to be wet. The light of the tallow candles shining through seemed strikingly like blood. Xu Yourong nced at thesenterns, her thin brows creasing as she seemed to think of something. The sound of singing wasing from within the estate, but nobody was there to stop Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong from walking in. A vast stone za greeted them, paved withrge and unpolished stones. Itcked any sort of refinement, and the addition of the zing torches nted around it made the ce seem rather like the wastes of a battlefield. In front of them was a stage, and tallow candles as thick as arms burned on the stage. The mes shone on the rear wall, which was pasted with white paper, and the resulting splendid white made it seem like daytime. A man was performing an opera. He was dressed in a red dress and was adorned in gaudy makeup. He did not use high-cored clothes to hide his throat, nor did he deliberately heighten his pitch. As he sang, his voice, both slightly hoarse and exquisite, was rather moving. Without any warning, the singing stopped. The man looked at Chen Changsheng at the back and asked, "What does Sir think about my opera?" Not many people hade to see his opera tonight, only ten-some people. They sat scattered in front of the stage. Based on their dress and manner, they were probably all leading figures of Xunyang City. The question from the man on stage caused them all to turn around. Upon seeing Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, they couldnt help but be shocked. Liang Hongzhuang was performing an opera in his estate today to amuse himself. He had still invited the finest theater troupe from Lanling City, and he was still singing the famous Spring Night Melody, and he was still ying the part of that charming and pleasant bride. Just as the song began to crescendo, his brows flying and eyes gentle, he saw that young couple walk in from outside. He thought to himself, youre finally here. "Ive never listened to opera before, but I think it was rather excellent." Chen Changsheng thought some more and added, "It seems to be a little different from the operas of the capital." "When I was little, I went to Luling and learned opera there. They sing a little weirdly there, but it sounds very nice." Liang Hongzhuang noted, "I hear that its a singing style that came from the Great Western Continent, though I dont know if thats true." These leading figures of Xunyang City examined the appearances of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong, especially thetter, and quickly guessed at who they were. Tea tables fell to the ground and chairs toppled. Led by the governor and archbishop of Xunyang City, the crowd solemnly bowed. Chen Changsheng waved his hand and had them rise, but he also seemed to have no intention of speaking to them. Thus, the crowd respectfully stood to the side, not daring to speak. "That was a matter from ten-some years ago, when countless people of the Liang Estate died. My father also died and Big Brother left home. I lived quite the life of suffering back then. Since the Imperial Court didnt like our n, there was naturally no one that liked us, and with no elders to protect me, who would be polite with me? At the worst period, I didnt even have anything to eat, so I thought to myself that I had to find a way to make a living. Father liked to listen to opera and so did I. I was passionate about this line of work, so I decided to walk this path, though I had no other option than that at the time. You two went to the estate just now? Back then, even the estate had been upied..." The expressions of the leading figures of Xunyang City subtly shifted as they listened to Liang Hongzhuang. Would something happen tonight? But then, Liang Hongzhuang was quiet for a very long time. He had originally nned to say many things. Those people who had taken advantage of that incident to seize the Liang Estates authority and wealth were precisely these leading figures of Xunyang City standing before him. If Liang Wangsun hadnt been so talented, bing an expert of the Promation of Liberation at an early age and developing a rtionship with the pce, would these people have been willing to lower their heads and concede? Even so, these people still used the Imperial Courts wariness toward the Liang Estate and the Tianhai ns authority to prevent the Liang Estate from taking revenge. It was not these people who had actually upied the Liang Estate. To prestigious figures like them, eating in such a manner was too unsightly. When he thought about that chaotic sight that greeted him after he returned to the estate three yearster, Liang Hongzhuang sighed. He took a box from his sleeve and threw it to Chen Changsheng. The box contained half the fortune of the Liang Estate and could serve as war funds. "I want to drink wine." Liang Hongzhuang suddenly said. After a few moments, a middle-aged woman carrying a bowl of wine hurriedly walked onto stage. Liang Hongzhuang took the bowl and emptied it. Then he cast it to the floor, where it shattered into powder. He looked up at the sky, a look of indescribable contempt and tragedy on his face. As he walked down the stage, he kicked off his cloud shoes, threw away his head scarf, and walked into the darkness. The woman anxiously called after him, "Third Young Master, where are you going?" Chapter 1134 – Luoyang Chapter 1134 C Luoyang Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Liang Wangsun would not participate in the war, at least at its start, but he had to make his stance known. Thus, he had left behind a sentence and a name. That name represented half the fortune of the Liang Estate and the Star Condensation expert that was Liang Hongzhuang. Through Mo Yu, Liang Wangsun had already received a military assignment from the Ministry of the Army. Liang Hongzhuang would be going to Blue Pass. He would indubitably be a general and he would also be left in a safer ce on the battlefield. But generals had to experience hundreds of battles, and this war was bound tost for a long time. Who could guarantee that he would return alive? Moreover, Liang Hongzhuang knew his own personality, and he was sure that once he went, it would be very difficult for him toe back alive. This was what was meant by meeting death, but before that, he still had some unfulfilled desires. For example, certain people were still alive. In thesest few years, he had formed an excellent rtionship with the governor and archbishop of Xunyang City. Although he had always had a rather so-so rtionship with Liang Wangsun, he was still a member of the Liang Estate, so the prestigious figures of Xunyang City had to give him some face. All of it had been for this day. Liang Hongzhuang had originally nned to kill all these people tonight. He knew what these people liked and he had prepared it all: the tallow candles, painted walls, rednterns, and the food. And he had even used arge sum of money to hide several assassins who had once belonged to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in the darkness. Xu Yourong had sensed a sh of killing intent when ncing at thenterns, causing her to crease her brows. In the end, Liang Hongzhuang changed his mind. Even after a long time, no one knew why, and they would never be able to know. On a future summer day, a battle to break out of an encirclement would take ce on the ins, and he... he would die beneath a sky covered in stars. ...... ...... Sitting by a table, Chen Changsheng looked at his face in the mirror. As he thought about the story that Liang Hongzhuang had not finished telling, he sighed. A rustling came from behind him. He turned around and saw a graceful figure behind the cotton curtain, the flower designs on her underclothes faintly visible. He hurriedly walked over and tidied up the nkets on the floor so that they wouldnt get in the way. Xu Yourong got out of bed. After rinsing her mouth and washing her face, she walked over to the window, still in her unbuttoned underclothes, and used both hands to push open the window. The morning wind blew in through the window, falling on her face and ruffling her moist ck hair. The spring sunlight came with it. Spring filled the room. Chen Changsheng was naturally reminded of that sight from many years ago. It was precisely in this inn, on an equally bright and beautiful spring day. He shouted out to all of Xunyang City that Mount Lis Junior Martial Uncle, Su Li, was right here. A storm suddenly arrived and he was forced into battle after bloody battle. There was no need for him to shout this today, and being with Xu Yourong was naturally much more pleasant than being with Su Li. The most important difference was that humanity had been fractured at the time. There were the new and conservative factions of the Orthodoxy, the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Chen Imperial n, and of course, the greatest one of all, the split between the north and south. Even someone as merciful as the Pope wanted nothing more than to kill Su Li, so how could anyone else resist? Things werepletely different now. Luoyang had returned the Red Cloud Qilin to Cong Province of its own ord, so Xue He kept his silence. The Liang Estate had moved out, but they had left behind half their fortune. Liang Hongzhuang had ultimately decided not to kill anyone, and went straight to Blue Pass. The grudges still remained, as did the rifts, but they no longer mattered for much. Now, the Human race had reached an unprecedented level of unification. Everyone knew that the Great Zhou Dynasty was about tomence a northern expedition. After several hundred years, the Human race was about to attack the Demon race once more. The goal this time was clear: toplete the grand undertaking that Emperor Taizongs generation could notplete. They would assail Xuo City and then utterly defeat and subdue the demons. Before this sort of war, nothing else was importantnot the private grudges from a thousand years ago or a conflict of ideals. All so that the Human race could persist for ages toe. Xu Yourong did not turn her head. She squinted her eyes as she gazed at the spring radiance over Xunyang City. She was like a rabbit that had just woken up. "You spent so long in White Emperor City. How did the negotiations go?" Last year at the winter solstice, the Orthodoxys diplomatic mission left the capital to travel to thend of the demi-humans, tens of thousands of li away. The Pope traveled with it. It was only the day before yesterday,te in the spring season, that Chen Changsheng flew back on the White Crane for Xiao Zhangs imminent return. He had been away for a hundred-some days. Chen Changsheng said, "Although its said that everything has a precedent, its still been several centuries. Its not hard to have the White Emperor agree to send allied forces, but the details are very troublesome." Xu Yourong replied, "It seems like its even more difficult than fishing in the Red River." Her face was nk of emotion when she said this. But anyone could tell what emotion she wanted to express. Chen Changsheng was stupefied at her words. He vaguely understood why she had been so cold and indifferent since the day before yesterday, but he momentarily found himself unable to exin. He abruptly recalled Tang Thirty-Sixs lessons. His expression shifting, he shouted, "Look, theres a kite up there." Xu Yourong arched her brows and looked up at the sky. She was greeted by a clear blue sky and nothing more. Chen Changsheng quickly stepped forward and hugged her from behind, his arms just managing topletely embrace her. "I wont let go. "The entire continent is so united, so how can we break apart? "The confluence of the north and south and the unification of the church and courtpletely rely on us. "Just follow me. "Or maybe Ill follow you." Her brows raised, Xu Yourong said nothing. How was it that emotions of hate and resentment seemed so endlessly bashful beneath the dazzling spring radiance? ...... ...... Morning rays and drizzling rain fell once more on the old earth, causing people to scatter in search of shelter. Ten-some li away from the capital, visible in the distance, the party broke up. One went up the Luo River to the capital while the other headed for some ce farther. Farther from the capital was no other ce in the continent but Luoyang. Many years ago, on his journey from Xining Vige to the capital, Chen Changsheng had passed by Luoyang, but he had not entered the city. It was very difficult to live in Luoyang. The inns there were widely acknowledged as being very expensive. This was Chen Changshengs first time entering Luoyang, and also his first time entering the Monastery of Eternal Spring. This was the first meeting in ten years with his master Shang Xingzhou. After the battle in the Orthodox Academy, Shang Xingzhou had retreated to Luoyang. It had been ten years since he had left the grounds of the Monastery of Eternal Spring. The past was the past, but it could not be treated like the wind. The Human race was united like it never was before, but the rifts were still there, spanning between certain people and certain matters. The deepest and most important rift was naturally the one between Chen Changsheng and Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhou had not cared about government affairs for many years, but he was still alive, which meant that he represented a faction, a belief. The Daoists of the Monastery of Eternal Spring did not attempt to interfere. They calmly ryed Chen Changshengs request for a meeting. Even though the master of their monastery had been killed by Liu Qing, who had been invited by Chen Changsheng, they still remained courteous to Chen Changsheng, expressing no resentment. Thisck of emotion, or perhapsck of subjective awareness, was truly frightening. It was probably only Daoists like these that could force Xiao Zhang into the snowy ins, right? As Chen Changsheng silently thought, he received a response from within the monastery. A young Daoist boy of six or seven years old ran out from the Monastery of Eternal Spring. Panting, he said, "The ancestor has said that hes not seeing guests today!" Chen Changsheng pinched the blushing red cheeks of the young Daoists snow-white face and smiled. "Tell the ancestor that its about White Emperor City." No one else came to stop him, so it seemed like Shang Xingzhou truly was very interested in what he had to say. Fields wereid out all over the Monastery of Eternal Spring. It was not rice being grown in the fields, and the pine trees nted along the ditches were quite nice to look at, but that didnt mean that these fields were meant for cultivating scenery. A faint odor shrouded these fields. The several dozen temples in the monastery were raising medicinal herbs. Led by the young Daoist boy, Chen Changsheng was brought to an herb field. He took up a hoe lying by a ditch and began to weed and prune. Chapter 1135 – Respectful Praise Chapter 1135 C Respectful Praise Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The sprinkling and misty drizzle gradually soaked Chen Changshengs cor and cheeks. The weeds and old leaves thrown near the ditch shone with pearls of dew and looked rather pleasing to the eye. As the sun moved across the sky, he finished working the field. The Daoist boy appeared again and indicated that he should follow. At the end of the seemingly boundless field of herbs were several lush hills. Winding through the hilly paths, he was greeted by a cloud of steam. Quite a few hot springs could be seen bubbling out from between pine and cypress trees. Chen Changsheng found himself anticipating a dip in the hot springs. Just as he was prepared to untie his outer clothes, he saw a figure in the steam. The pine and cypress maintained their vigor in the steam, but the most vigorous of all was the special moss growing on the rocks in the hot springs. This moss had a rather yellow shade, one that could even be called golden. It was precisely Golden Cash Fur, a type of nt described in the pharmacopoeias as being exceedingly rare. The figure in the steam was currently gathering the Golden Cash Fur. They were being exceptionally prudent, focusing all their attention on this task. A sudden breeze scattered the steam, allowing him to clearly see the sight. Though he was bent over, he still gave off the feeling that he was standing straight. His hair was already graying, but it was stillbed as neatly as it was in the past. Chen Changsheng bowed and then stood to the side. As time passed, the sun climbed higher in the sky, and the mist scattered. The Golden Cash Fur began to recede all on its own, looking no different from ordinary moss. Shang Xingzhou passed the herb basket to an attending Daoist priest. He then took a cup of clear water from the Daoist boy and took a sip, after which he walked to a pavilion and sat down. Chen Changsheng walked to the pavilion. Shang Xingzhou did not even nce at him, nor did he ask him to sit. He straightforwardly asked, "Whats Bai Xingye up to?" ...... ...... The battle of White Emperor City ten years ago was the only time this master and disciple had worked together. Chen Changsheng had not known beforehand, as Xu Yourong had acted as a bridge between them, but the final result had been excellent. Master and disciple, one inside and one outside, one out in the open and one hidden, had left a supreme expert like the White Emperor without anywhere to retreat. In the end, he was forced to go along with their ns and see all living beings. Together, they had killed two Angels of Sacred Light and extinguished Madam Mu. As for whether the White Emperor had shed any tears above the sea of clouds, nobody would ever know. It appeared that Chen Changshengs train of thought was right. Since what Shang Xingzhou cared about the most was the northern expedition, he would definitely be concerned over the alliance between the humans and the demi-humans. Chen Changsheng replied, "The White Emperor still does not want to put out too much strength. You could even say... theres no sincerity in his cooperation. Im concerned about what will happen afterward." The negotiations between the two sides and specific uses were being handled by the officials of the court and the bishops of the Li Pce. But one could tell from certain details that the White Emperor truly had no interest in this war. Perhaps one could call him weak and weary. Through his rtionship with Luoluo, Chen Changsheng had a greater understanding of the situation. The Demi-human race was currently on the decline. Perhaps the situation would have been better if the White Emperor had not taken the chance back then to eliminate the Xiang n. None of the experts of the Demi-human races middle generation, Xiaode included, showed any signs of breaking through. This was far toocking whenpared to the Human race. For at least three more years, the Demi-human race would still only have the White Emperor as their sole expert of the Divine Domain. His safety was far too important to the Demi-human race, so he would never leave White Emperor City and the protection of the Red Rivers array. And besides, what benefit would the Demi-human race gain from helping the humans defeat the demons? The problem was that the Human race was flourishing so much that the Demi-human race found it impossible to refuse their request for troops. If Chen Changsheng were in the White Emperors ce, he would have no idea how to handle the current situation. In truth, an extremely simple solution had always existed for this problem. Over thest ten years, this solution had been making its way around the world, obtaining the support of more and more people. "The eight hundred li of the Red River, the thirty thousand li of rivers and mountains, and all the people of the Demi-human race are waiting for you to marry their princess. All levels of society support you, so why are you still hesitating?" Shang Xingzhou asked. Chen Changsheng wanted to say something but stopped himself. Shang Xingzhou prodded, "Equal wives is not without precedent." Chen Changsheng shook his head. Shang Xingzhou was not surprised at his answer, nor at the speed with which it was given. "Thats righttheres no need for that, and this matter is not as important as the people imagine." Chen Changsheng was a little puzzled at these words, thinking to himself, isnt the alliance with the Demi-human race of utmost importance? "In Taizongs era, it was the weak fighting the strong, so we needed to unify all the strength that we could unify, but now its not necessary. The confluence of the north and south was a necessity because we share the same blood. If the demi-humans are willing to contribute their strength, thats great, but its also fine if they dont. Its just a minor matter. When carrying out a task, one has to rely on oneself at the end. If were strong enough, what need is there to care about anything else?" Shang Xingzhou was speaking these words for Chen Changsheng to hear, and also for everyone in the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Monastery of Eternal Spring had always maintainedmunication with the Imperial Pce, and the emperor would often spend the new-year holidays at Luoyang, but it was said that Shang Xingzhou had never spoken a word on government policy. In other words, this was the first time in ten years that Shang Xingzhou had spoken on worldly affairs. His meaning was loud and clear. The stance toward the Demi-human race needed to be tough and unflinching. Even if White Emperor City was not willing to send troops, this war would still proceed. Chen Changsheng voiced the most important question. "Why did Sir write a letter to Wang Po asking him to pick us up? How did Sir know that this was a scheme of ck Robe and the Eight Great Mountain Men?" Shang Xingzhou replied, "ck Robe let me know on purpose." Chen Changsheng was dumbstruck. Just what was going on? Were the demons still suffering from internal strife? Did ck Robe and the Demon Commander want to use human experts topletely exterminate thest traces of the Grand Schrs line? But on second thought, with the demons in such perilous circumstances, could ck Robe do something so unwise? Not even Shang Xingzhou could be sure what the real answer was. Was it because she was still a human? Or did Wang Zhice go to Xuo City? As Chen Changsheng awakened from his shock, he asked, "Just who is ck Robe?" In the end, Shang Xingzhou did not answer this question. Chen Changsheng was led away by the Daoist boy. He was taken to a small side courtyard, where he partook of a simple meal. Afterward, he received a box. "Did the ancestor have you give this to me?" He looked at the young Daoist boy and asked in shock. The Daoist boy vigorously nodded and then ran out of the small courtyard. His iling arms were quite the adorable sight. Chen Changsheng was truly bbergasted. He couldnt seem to recall a time when his master had ever sent him anything. Those two items that had served as rare gifts ended up being nothing more than sorrowful groundwork for the future. He somewhat nervously opened the box. Inside were two small and exquisite magical artifacts, seeming to primarily be made of bronze. After studying them for quite a while, he understood that these weremunication artifacts made from the shards of the Clear Sky Mirror. Using the innate abilities of the Clear Sky Mirror, one could use these artifacts tomunicate in real time over long distances. These were extraordinary objects that werepletely capable of being ranked on the Tier of Legendary Weapons. They had presumably been personally forged by Shang Xingzhou and had probably needed a great deal of energy and focus. These precious magical artifacts should have been used on the battlefield, so why had his master given them to him? His spiritual sense fell on the stone pearls at his wrist. A gray stone pearl brightened. Xu Yourongs voice came out from the pearl. "Speak. Im busy." Chen Changsheng exined what had happened. Xu Yourongs voice disappeared for a time, and then it spoke again. "Perhaps... it was given to both of us." Chapter 1136 – Leaving Alive Chapter 1136 C Leaving Alive Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng thought of a possibility. Earlier, he had rejected his masters proposal of equal wives... so were these two magical artifacts forged from shards of the Clear Sky Mirror meant to be out of praise for him? Yes, apparently his master had always admired Yourong. He seemed to have mentioned this ten years ago at White Emperor City. And based on what Yuren said, during his stays in Luoyang during the new-year holidays, Shang Xingzhou would rarely mention Chen Changsheng, but he had mentioned several times that Mount Li was someone elses sect, so Xu Yourong as Holy Maiden shouldnt keep on disturbing them. If she shouldnt go to Mount Li, where should she go? The Li Pce, or Luoyang? When he thought about how Xu Yourong was always able to easily gain the love of her elders, Chen Changsheng couldnt help but feel a little jealous. Shang Xingzhou had thought that it was inconvenient for the two of them to live in different ces and made these small devices, but he was not aware that they had resolved this problem long ago. He and Xu Yourong had a special method ofmunicating with each other. This was how he had able to inform Xu Yourong at Holy Maiden Peak as quickly as possible when the White Crane flew into White Emperor City. The glowing stone pearl on his wrist was a Heavenly Tome Monolith. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths had always been a sort of spatial tunnel. Both thews of the Mausoleum of Books and the method to enter the Garden of Zhou were proof of this. In these ten years, he and Xu Yourong had been incessantly researching andprehending the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, finally grasping a part of their mysteries. Their voices could travel through the Heavenly Tome Monolith to the other side, but even slightly condensed spiritual sense or real objects still could not. At this moment, the other gray stone pearl on Chen Changshengs wrist lit up. "Luoluo pays respects to Teacher!" A crisp and melodious voice came out from the stone pearl. Yes, she also had a Heavenly Tome Monolith, and she had also learned how tomunicate with Chen Changsheng. There was a light p from somewhere. The stone pearlmunicating with Xu Yourong dimmed. Chen Changshengs mouth was agape. He didnt know what to say. On the other side, Luoluo couldnt help but be anxious at theck of reply and called, "Teacher! Teacher! Teacher, are you okay?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Im fine, just a bit absentminded." "Thats great!" Even though they were separated by tens of thousands of li, Chen Changsheng still felt like he could see Luoluos cute appearance as she patted her chest in relief. Suddenly, he finally understood why Xu Yourong had been so unhappy thesest few days, be it in the grasnd of the Elf race or in Xunyang City. It was all because of the matter from that day. That day was truly very simr to today. When the White Crane flew in from the Mount Song Army headquarters, he and Xu Yourong had beenmunicating as he rode a boat on the Red River. The Jings had been singing in the river at the time and Luoluo was at his side, using her small hands to feed him fruit. Luoluo had no idea Xu Yourong could hear what she was saying. He also had not thought of this at the time. ...... ...... "Just what did Princess Luoluo say?" Tang Thirty-Sixs face was filled with curiosity. Not even his long beard blown by wind all over his face could conceal it. Chen Changsheng used his peripheral vision to confirm that no one was looking at him. He also confirmed that no one was listening behind Tang Thirty-Six, so he whispered, "She said... Teacher, be good and open your mouth." Tang Thirty-Six stared nkly, wanting tough but not daring, his entire face turning red. The people on the wall finally noticed what was happening. The Prince of Zhongshan raised his brows in displeasure. On the side, the Prime Minister smiled and spoke in a soothing voice. Linghai Zhiwang and Daoist Siyuan nced at each other and pretended not to see. Just returned from the Bear tribe and taking up her new post, Archbishop An Lin gave a bitterugh and said no more. This ce was Xunyang City. All the prestigious figures were standing on the city wall. As the spring deepened, the nts also flourished. The snowy ins of the north were warming, so that grand undertaking was finally set to begin. After several centuries, the Human race was about to set out on another northern expedition. The emperor personally offered a libation and escorted the army from the Imperial Pce to the boundary of the capital. Pope Chen Changsheng traveled with them all the way to Xunyang City. The ins outside Xunyang City were covered in people, as dark and dense as the tide. All of these people were going to meet their death, so this tide was the worlds most powerful wave. Tens of thousands of valiant spiritual senses and killing intents gathered together surpassed even the fiercest of west winds. Even if the Golden Dragon returned to the Central Continent and saw this killing aura rise to the skies from a thousand li away, it would still be startled away and not dare to approach. Ten thousand Orthodoxy cavalry, sixty thousand ck-armored cavalry and even more ordinary soldiers were gathered here. The Six Prefects of the Li Pce, the twenty-three Divine Generals of the Great Zhou, three thousand priests, and the elites of South Stream Temple were all being sent forth. All of Mount Lis Sword Hall was gathered here, as were the experts from the various sects, the Guardians and masters from the noble ns. And there was still Wang Po, Huai Ren, the Mount Li Sect Master, Mao Qiuyu, and the Prince of Xiang. With all these experts of the Divine Domain ready to move at any time, this momentum was no less than that of the northern expedition from several centuries ago. Tens of thousands of soldiers began to march, and as they set forth, the ins grew quieter and quieter, the atmosphere more and more somber. No oneughed, and no one paid any attention to what had happened earlier. Tang Thirty-Six looked toward a mountain range to the west and frowned. "I didnt expect the Prince of Xiang to be willing to set off with the Army of the Left." Xunyang City was the ce from which all their arrows would be fired. Such a critical staging ground required an expert of the Divine Domain to oversee it. Cao Yunping had excellent rtionships with all sides and had an honest and amiable personality. As someone deeply trusted by everyone, he ended up being chosen. The Prince of Xiang had spent most of thest ten years at Blue Pass, acting very low-key. This naturally wasnt because his son Prince Chen Liu was being held hostage in the capital. It was because the situation demanded it. Everyone thought that he would try and vie for this position, but to their consternation, he had not spoken a word. It would be easier to understand if it were the Prince of Zhongshan. This irritable prince would assuredly charge at the very front of the army for the pride of the Chen Imperial n. "There are many surprising things going on. For instance, you actually grew a beard." Chen Changsheng looked at Tang Thirty-Sixs face and shook his head. He still couldnt get used to it. Tang Thirty-Six exined, "My elegance is far too great. I grew a beard to somewhat conceal it and also to avoid attracting too many girls." His personality truly had calmed down in thest few years, and he cursed in public far less than he used to, but his narcissism remained unchanged. But it could not bepletely attributed to narcissism. His words contained a little truth, a tinge of helplessness. The Old Lady of the Mutuo n had fallen seriously illst year, and once she recovered, she seemed to see beyond secr affairs. Yet she still could not relinquish her most beloved granddaughter, so she ran off to Wenshui and stayed in the Tang ns old estate, shamelessly staying for three months in the bid to negotiate a marriage with the Tang n. Tang Thirty-Six didnt dare return home, and he also didnt dare to stay at the Orthodox Academy. In the end, he decided to follow Su Moyu and pass the turn of the new year at Xilings Ten Thousand Years Pavilion. Chen Changsheng said, "I hear that the youngdy is breathtakingly beautiful?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "The Mutuo n has always had many beauties, but am I really one of those superficial fellows who only pays attention to looks?" Chen Changsheng said, "Yourong knows thatdy and says she has an excellent personality. And besides, for the sake of efficiency, you should meet her." Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "I would dare to gamble that these werent her original words." Chen Changsheng froze for a moment before saying, "Her original words were that you didnt match up to thatdy." Furious, Tang Thirty-Six flicked his sleeves and left. He descended the city wall, took the reins, mounted his horse, and rode off into the north. In this entire process, he did not even nce at Chen Changsheng. "Come back alive!" Chen Changsheng yelled out. Even though countless people were looking at him, he seemed not to notice. Tang Thirty-Six waved his hand, not even turning around. Chapter 1137 – The Distant Horsehooves, the Songs of Grief Chapter 1137 C The Distant Horsehooves, the Songs of Grief Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Six had gone to the front line. Of course, he wasnt going to be part of the vanguard. No one would agree to that, and he didnt have the ability for it. The role he would y in this war was one of logistics. To be more precise, he was Jin Yulus deputy. Chen Changshengs trip to White Emperor City had not been able to make the demi-humanspletely sign on with the humans, but he had at least managed to free Jin Yulu from his life of agriculture. This legendary demi-human general was soon to y the important role that he had yed several hundred years ago. All the supply wagons the Imperial Court sent to the front lines, the rations, the weapons, the aid from the various counties and provinces, and the contributions from the noble ns and merchantpanies were all under his control. His deputy was also of utmost importance. Logically speaking, Tang Thirty-Sixs background was not sufficient, at least not enough to convince everyone, but no one objected to his appointment. This was not because of Tang Thirty-Sixs background, or because he was willing to risk the honor and glory that came from being a young master of a great n to venture to the front lines. It was because of the Tang ns contribution to the war fund. Liang Wangsun had contributed half his ns fortune for the war, and so had the Wenshui Tangs. It was also half a ns fortune, but only by seeing it personally could one understand how terrifying the Tang ns deed was. Because half of the Tang ns fortune was a monstrously terrifying number. Even the experienced officials from the Ministry of Revenue were stunned speechless when they saw the ledgers that required ten-some carriages to fully deliver. The entire continent knew that the Tang n was the richest ce in the world, with extremely deep foundational resources and the richest of stockpiles. But only now did themon people learn just how much money the Tang n had. Wealthier than a country was truly not empty praise. The Tang Old Master was truly an extraordinary person. Someone who was wealthier than a country would often be the enemy of the country. This was aw that was hard to defy and the source of many tragedies. When the details of this matter became known, many people wondered whether the Tang n wanted to avoid touching upon the taboo of the Imperial Court by using this method to lessen its hostility. Half of its fortune was truly a vast sum, and parting with it was as painful as cutting off ones own arm, but it was worth it as long as the Tang n could remain. This conjecture seemed very reasonable, but Chen Changsheng didnt think so. Breaking into Xuo City and subjugating the demons was the Tang Old Masters lifelong wish, the one thing he wanted to do in thest several centuries. In this aspect, he and Shang Xingzhou were natural allies, the firmest ofrades. Nothing could change their minds. One could even say that he had lived for this day. As long as the humans could thoroughly defeat the demons, what did he care for his ns fortune? If he hadnt had to think about his descendants and the continuation of his n, he probably would have invested the entire fortune of the Tang n in this war. What would it feel like to be the grandson of an old man like this? Chen Changsheng gazed at the plume of dust rising from the in, his lips curling into a smile. Tang Thirty-Six was riding a white horse and dressed in white while the Wenshui Sword was tied to his belt. He was very elegant and graceful. He had not said anything to Chen Changsheng, nor had he indicated that Chen Changsheng should take care of himself, because victory was certain in this war. Just like Mountain Man Yanzhi said, the momentum of the world was decided. The momentum of the Demon race had alreadye to a stop. Just like the Tang Old Master and Liang Wangsun, the Human race was willing to pay everything, renounce all their grudges, so that they could win this war. The human world had been waiting all this time for this day. The Human race had prepared ages upon ages for this war. In terms of supplies and the transferring of soldiers, it was ten years. In terms of strategies and nning, it was several centuries. In terms of will and spirit, it was several thousand years. Countless sages, countless martyrs, every Emperor, every Pope... everything they did was for today. This undercurrent had been surging for countless days, and as the situation changed, it had finally be a spring tide. The Demon race, once overlords of the continent, were now struggling on deaths door in the north, barely muddling through their days, so they had not even noticed any of this. Even if some of the soberer of their elite noticed this, like the young Demon Lord or Mountain Man Yanzhi, too little time had been left for them, and the Demon race internally was far too much of a mess. Whenever he thought about the Demon races circumstances, Chen Changsheng would rejoice, but there would always be some confusion. And then he remembered Shang Xingzhous words from Luoyang. Perhaps that person recognized that they were still a human? As he gazed at plume after plume of dust rising from the ins and sensed a faint quaking, Chen Changsheng had no more time to ponder that question. Was the quaking the distant horsehooves or his own heartbeat? He felt like his heart was beating faster, but there was no reason. Was it because the curtain of this grand war was about to be torn open? The demons would lose and the humans would win. Everything had already been decided. But we still have to work for it, truly put forth all our effort, in order to gain true victory. When he thought of theing days, about how much blood would be spilled by these young men and women leaving Xunyang City, how many sacrifices would be made... Even someone as calm as him felt his cheeks turn hot. ...... ...... The valley in thete spring was covered in blood. The lower-ss demon soldiers were even uglier in death, and stenches rose from their corpses scattered amongst the grass. The ins were still not too hot, but if enough time passed, they would still inevitably rot. At the beginning, the human armies would use array masters to clear the battlefield. After the conclusion of each battle on the ins, one would be able to see the clear light from the arrays and the ensuing mes. Later on, as more and more demon soldiers died, as the war grew increasingly tense, this duty was no longer asked of the array masters so that they could conserve their energy. The temporary camp had been set up at a high point, but the so-called valley was really just a rolling meadow, so their position really couldnt be described as unassable. Twilight painted the distant ins and nearby carts. The smoke from the cooking fires was already extinguished and bonfires began to gradually brighten. Someone began to sing a grief-stricken song, though all this did was incur a chorus of curses. Liang Hongzhuang leaned against the wheel of a cart, watching through squinted eyes as the sun sank. The stalk of grass in his mouth trembled. He naturally wasnt wearing his red dancing dress, and he also wasnt wearing any makeup. He had always had a handsome appearance, especially his inky brows. They were shaped like slender hooks, their charming appearance imbued with a heroic air. His natural elegance had attracted many stares when he first stepped onto the battlefield, but now, no one dared to say anything. In this army, he had the strongest cultivation level, had killed the most soldiers, and had the most injuries. A deep wound had been cut beneath his ribs. One could see white bone through the chinks in the bandage and smell the scent of decay. A person sat next to him, a mocking smile appearing on his face as he looked at the corpses of the lower-ss demons strewn across the grass. "After so many days, we havent seen one high-ss demon. Were they all killed by the old Demon Lord?" The one speaking was Feng Guijun. He had been Governor of Xunyang City for several decades, but now he was a general on the front lines. When he heard Liang Hongzhuang speaking to the Pope that night, he vaguely understood what his end would be. But he hadnt expected that he would end up in the same ce on the front lines as Liang Hongzhuang, nor did he know if this had been the Popes will or the Holy Maidens arrangement. Liang Hongzhuang ignored him. Feng Guijun jeered, "The Imperial Court wanted to send me to my death to repay the Liang Estate for half its fortune, but what about you? Why didnt your elder brothere but instead sent you to your death?" Yes, from a certain perspective, being sent to this part of the in was being sent to death. Although the humans now upied the absolute advantage, with the demon soldiers death toll being twice that of the human soldiers... people would still die, especially now that many people noticed that the circumstances were rather strange. Feng Guijuns jeers came mostly from his unease. Upon entering the ins, the human armies had encountered many of the demon troops, engaging them in many intense battles. They quickly began to notice something strange. Other than an extremely small number of officers, no high-ss demons had been spotted in these battles. They hadnt even spotted a hair of the Demon races most formidable wolf cavalry. It was like they had disappeared. The troops surging toward the human army like a tide were all the lowest ss of demon soldier. The minds of these low-ss demons developed slowly, and they could be called stupid. Even though they possessed an enormous strength that surpassed that of an ordinary human, the crossbows and array masters of the human armies made them nothing but targets for massacre. They normally werent that hard to deal with. The problem was that the lower-ss demon soldiers the human armies encountered now were different. Now, they were braver, their personalities even more violent, their methods even crueler. They seemed to have no fear of death. If one said that the lower-ss demon soldiers were of somewhat lower intelligence in the past, they had now lost any sort of awareness, and transformed into tools purely meant for killing. The countless low-ss demons were unafraid of death, and if one fell, another would charge to take their ce. This ced a massive pressure on the human armies, both militarily and mentally. The army that Feng Guijun led had suffered grievous casualties, and it was hard to say how long they would be able tost. Simr circumstances were probably taking ce all over this in. Liang Hongzhuang said, "Its probably some sort of medicine thats made these ugly fellows lose their mind, making them onlye here to seek their deaths." Many people had spected this, but they couldnt understand why the demons had resorted to such extreme methods even though the war had just begun. Such a medicine was bound to have devastating side effects. They were probably so severe that the moment those demon soldiers took this medicine, their lives would begin burning away. As Feng Guijun gazed at the deepening twilight, the grief in his eyes deepened as well. He muttered, "Just what do the demons want to do?" From a certain standpoint, he had truly been sent to his death by the Imperial Court so as to soothe the Liang Estates old grudge. But he had still been the Governor of Xunyang City for several decades and was now a general on the front lines. Liang Hongzhuang proposed, "The demons want to frighten us into retreating." Feng Guijun nkly gazed at him for a moment. He understood, a bitter smile appearing on his face. They were the most forward army of the vanguard. If this really was the Demon races strategy, they were bound to suffer an endless stream of attacks. Either themander would order a retreat, or one side would be ughtered to a man. "Tell me, since weve all been sent to our deaths, what do we need to be afraid of?" Liang Hongzhuang added, "And even if we die now, weve still earned a profit." Since the start of the war, he had already killed thirty-some demon soldiers, and the soldiers led by Feng Guijun had already killed three times their number. They truly had earned a profit. Feng Guijun said no more. Liang Hongzhuang spit out the stalk of grass and began to sing a song of grief. Curses rose once more from his surroundings, but this time, he didnt stop. Liang Hongzhuangs singing voice was rather strange. It was very deep and lingering, just like the rivers slowly flowing through these ins. "Ive been listening to operas in Xunyang City for so many years. Ive always felt like your singing style was rather strange, but Ive never asked you about it." Feng Guijun asked, "Just which school are you a part of? The Jin n of Luling or Orangewater Tent?" Liang Hongzhuang replied, "I heard that this is the singing style of the operas in Xuo City." Feng Guijun was stunned. Pointing at the corpses scattered over the ins, he asked, "These things can understand it?" Liang Hongzhuang shook his head. "I dont know." The night sky resounded with the warning from a Red Falcon bringing urgent orders. The nearest divisions of the human army were all under attack. And the primary focus of the enemy attacks was this part of the ins. The ground shook. The twilight deepened into darkness. Countless demon soldiers were surging out from the darkness. Feng Guijun knew that this battle wouldst for the entire night, and he couldnt stop his face from paling. "Will we be able to see the sun rise tomorrow?" Liang Hongzhuang stood up and looked at the night sky. "The stars are very beautiful tonight." Chapter 1138 – Since We Have to Go Sooner or Later, Why Not Go Sooner? Chapter 1138 C Since We Have to Go Sooner or Later, Why Not Go Sooner? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The night sky was cut apart by the extremely close eaves into a ck cloth. The stars were truly very bright tonight. It was like someone had used golden thread to weave many tiny flowers into the ck cloth. This ce was the deepest hall within the Li Pce, and also Chen Changshengs residence. He was currently eating, apanied by Gou Hanshi. Qiushan Jun remained to guard Mount Li, and Qi Jian had failed to obtain permission to follow Zhexiu to the north. Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, and Bai Cai had gone to the front line. But Gou Hanshi had been kept by Chen Changsheng. After they concluded their very simple meal, An Hua and several priests came in with a file that had just been sent over. Theyid the contents out on the desks ced in front of Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi. The only sound in the hall was the gurgling of flowing water. The Green Leaf had been taken somewhere else. After some time, Gou Hanshi raised his head and rubbed his rather fatigued face. An Hua, who was standing on the side, offered a long-prepared hot towel. Gou Hanshi paused for a moment before softly expressing his thanks and taking the towel to wipe his face. Chen Changsheng had also finished reading over the documents, so An Hua hurried over to him. After a while, he and Gou Hanshi began to softly converse with each other, discussing what they thought and analyzing the contents of the documents. The opinion they reached would be sent to the Imperial Pce in the shortest time possible for the emperors consideration. At the same time, Star Seizer Academy would be offering its own opinion. The emperor would convene with the prime minister and the heads of all the other ministries to arrive at the final conclusion. Everything in the current Great Zhou Dynasty revolved around the progress of this war. As for the ordinary matters of the court and the welfare of the people of the counties and provinces, they had all been handed over to Mo Yu. One had to admit that the emperor had a deep trust in Mo Yu. And based on the reaction from the court and the people, she had not let down the trust ced in her or the teachings of the Tianhai Divine Empress. This life had already persisted for quite a few days, but Gou Hanshi still found some things impossible to get used to. For instance, why were the towels An Hua offered so hot? Was she not afraid of her hands getting blisters? He was a very meticulous person, so he had already noted that An Huas hands were truly not injured. Another question on his mind was, how was the Li Pce able to get the reports from the front line even faster than the Ministry of the Army? This was especially the case for several important pieces of news. It was often the case that the Li Pce would find out immediately when an incident took ce on the front lines. Gou Hanshi found this impossible to understand. Compared to this, the methods of the demons were not that shocking at all. "The seventh investigation report from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green was sent back. It confirms that the hearts of the demon soldiers have swelled. Theyre one and a half timesrger than usual." He said to Chen Changsheng, "Our conjecture was correct. Theyre using a medicine to increase their strength, but at the same time, it destroys their intelligence and deprives them of their instinctive fear of death." Chen Changsheng asked, "Is there an antidote?" He shook his head right after he said this. He knew that this was an extremely stupid question. Even if they could find an antidote, they had no means of making those tens of thousands of lower-ss demon soldiers take it. If his and Gou Hanshis conjecture was correct, this medicine used by the Demon race actually originated from the Human race. Ten thousand years ago, the Longevity Sect had controlled many demi-human servants. It was said that several of their entric yet extremely talented elders enjoyed using these demi-human servants to study the berserk metamorphosis of the Demi-human race. No one knew what they turned up in their research, but they had managed to create a medicine that could stimte the hidden potential of living creatures and forcefully trigger berserk metamorphosis. So strong was this medicine that using it once would cause the heart to explode. There had been no exceptions, so the Longevity Sect quickly sealed it away in a restricted area. The medicine the demons were using now was very simr to the medicine used by the Longevity Sect. Coupled with the fact that the Longevity Sect had colluded in secret with the demons, the truth was right before their eyes. Fortunately, the Longevity Sect was in decline, and Su Lis attack twenty years ago had dealt them another heavy blow. "The Demon race has always been inferior to us in numbers, and now it takes two or three demon soldiers to exchange for one of ours." Chen Changsheng said, "This method is too insane. Theres no reason for it." Gou Hanshi countered, "Reason depends on the specific circumstances. The lower-ss demons are very important to the reproductive capacity of the demons, and if too many of them die, it will affect the future prospects of the Demon race in the long term. However, their utmost priority is survival. If they can frighten us into retreating, they might even be willing to endure four out of every five lower-ss demons dying." Chen Changsheng had nothing to say. The situation presented in the field reports was truly rather hard to deal with. The war had just begun, but the demons were already acting like they were fighting the final battle. Although no experts had appeared, anyone would feel their courage fleeing them if they saw tens of thousands of demon soldiers heedlessly charging toward them. Many human soldiers really had copsed in the face of these frenzied and suicidal assaults. On some of the battlefields suffering from the most pressure, they had even been routed. If Linghai Zhiwang and the Orthodoxy cavalry hadnt been passing through and killed a hundred-some demons, the situation might have been impossible to stabilize. If the demons wanted to use this method to frighten the human armies into retreat, or at least damage their morale, he had to admit that they had seeded. Liang Hongzhuang supported this line of thought, as did Gou Hanshi, though Gou Hanshi was thinking a bit further. "I dont know if this is the Demon Lords n or ck Robes strategy, but its clear that their more important goal is to wear us down." Gou Hanshi stood up and said, "They want to wear down our courage, spirit, and most importantly of all, our time." A map condensed from light was floating in the air. He pointed at the three lines on the map and said, "Based on the primary focuses of their attacks and the time it takes for them to transfer, their goal is clear. They want to use these three waves, use the thirty thousand li of the ins and their lives, to buy enough time." The human armies were already seventeen days behind their original ns. If they continued to proceed this slowly, even if the human army could break through eachyer of the demon defense and eventually reach Xuo City, it would probably bete winter by then. This situation would be so perilous that it would be impossible to imagine. "What should we do?" Chen Changsheng asked. Gou Hanshi thought for a while, and then he dered, "Its fine if we just proceed ording to the original n." Puzzled, Chen Changsheng asked, "Just act like nothing happened?" "In truth, nothing really happened. We always knew that the demons would pay any price to resist." Gou Hanshi added, "On the contrary, I think that no matter if this was the Demon Lords scheme or ck Robes, its a massive mistake. Its been many years since thest great war, and at least half of the soldiers in our armies at the front lines have never stepped onto the battlefield. The demon offensive this time is so pressing and rapid that it conveniently serves as a trial, a tempering that can make these soldiers into true veterans." Chen Changsheng said, "Its very hard to pass this kind of trial and tempering." Gou Hanshi asked, "If we cant even make it through this pass, why should we even talk about attacking Xuo City?" Chen Changsheng argued, "Even if we can make it through this pass, we will suffer many unexpected losses." "Yes, many people will die this time. They might be people that we know, people who, in our eyes, shouldnt have died so soon." Gou Hanshi stared at him and said, "But everyone will die. We will also go over there, and we will also die, so I request that you please remain calm." Chen Changsheng walked to the edge of the pool. As he watched the flowing waters slowly spin the woodendle about, he thought about the Green Leaf, thought about how, ten-some years ago, his martial uncle Pope stood in the ruins of the southern district of the capital, holding the Green Leaf and fighting a bitter battle with the Divine Empress. He softly said, "I dont want to stay in the capital." "No." Gou Hanshi spoke without hesitation. Chen Changsheng said, "Since we have to go sooner orter, why cant we go sooner?" Gou Hanshi said, "You are the Pope, so you must remain in the capital to keep the people at ease. Only when we can see Xuo City are you allowed to leave." When they saw Xuo City, it would be time for the final and decisive battle. Only if Chen Changsheng left the capital would the believers and people not worry about the state of the war. Instead, this would only strengthen their belief that victory was certain. This was an epted arrangement, or perhaps it was better to say that this had been negotiated before the war had even begun. When the human armies invaded Xuo City, it would be Chen Changsheng and not the emperor who would be present. The documents were taken away by the priests while the summary of their opinion was speedily delivered to the Imperial Pce. Gou Hanshi took a hot towel from An Hua, expressed his thanks, and then covered his face with it, somewhat alleviating his exhaustion. When he opened his eyes, he realized that Chen Changsheng was no longer there. He suddenly heard the sound of a sword. Gou Hanshi went to the stone room. Chen Changsheng was quietly standing inside. There was no sword in the stone room. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. Gou Hanshi noticed that something was strange about his mood and asked, "What happened?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Liang Hongzhuang died." A little surprised, Gou Hanshi said, "Liang Hongzhuang?" Chen Changsheng answered, "Yes, a person I know." Chapter 1139 – I Want to Go to Xuelao City Chapter 1139 C I Want to Go to Xuo City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Gou Hanshi was quiet for a while, and then he said, "I know who he is." Liang Hongzhuang was Liang Wangsuns younger brother, and he had another, more secretive, rtionship with the Mount Li Sword Sect: he was a rtive of Liang Banhu and Liang Xiaoxiao. Neither Chen Changsheng nor Gou Hanshi said anything, causing the stone chamber to sink into silence. Just like they had discussed earlier, they might suffer unexpected losses this time. Some of the people who they thought shouldnt have died so soon... would die. Liang Hongzhuang was this sort of person. He was an important figure of the Liang Estate and was also a Star Condensation expert. The war had not been going on for too long, and based on past experiences, it was far from reaching its most desperate phase, but he had still ended up dying. Chen Changsheng had met Liang Hongzhuang three times and they had only exchanged several dozen sentences. They couldnt be described as acquaintances, but he still knew who he was. There were still many people he knew on the battlefield: Tang Thirty-Six, Linghai Zhiwang, and the students and teachers of the Orthodox Academy like Chu Wenbin. And there was her. But Gou Hanshi also knew many people on the battlefield: Guan Feibai, Liang Banhu, Bai Cai, his martial uncles of the Sword Hall, and many of hisrades from the south. "My apologies. It shouldnt be up to you to persuade me," Chen Changsheng said to Gou Hanshi. Gou Hanshi replied, "Youve probably guessed that it was Yourong who wanted me to tell you this." Chen Changsheng looked at the string of stone pearls on his wrist and said, "She could have just said it to me herself." ...... ...... The previous Governor of Xunyang City, Feng Guijun, had once worried over whether they couldst the entire night in this battle with the demons, whether they could see the sun rise tomorrow. Reality proved that he was worrying too much. His troops werent even able to resist the first wave. Right when the night began, those insane demon soldiers broke through their defenses. There were truly too many demon soldiers. In the starlight, they saw the ck tide charge over the ins, and he and every other human soldier mentally groaned. Liang Hongzhuang did not groan, and his face held no fear. He did not whistle or shout, and he did not sing a valorous song. He just set about attacking that ck tide. Reality simrly proved that the courageous were often well-rewarded. Reinforcements promptly arrived. The cavalry led by Divine General Peng Shihai seeded in altering the course of the entire battle, rescuing these soldiers who had bitterly defended this ce for two days and two nights. Desperate battles were taking ce all over the ins, with everyone fighting for themselves. That this ce could receive reinforcements naturally had to do with the important people here. Although the Imperial Court had sent him to his death, the Imperial Court was not willing to see the Governor of Xunyang City die so early, and certainly not Liang Hongzhuang. The bonfires were lit once more, their mes shining over meadows. The demon soldiers had already lost their intelligence, so there was no need to worry about sneak attacks. The surviving soldiers huddled around the bonfires, their blood-drenched faces devoid of emotion. Ten-some white ceremonial robes fluttered amongst the grass. These beautiful white flowers attracted the gazes of many people. The teachers and students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green were searching for any lucky survivors. They had medicines with them to provide urgent treatment, and the clear light of the Sacred Light technique could asionally be spotted. s, in this desperate war, it was very difficult to find too many wounded. The grass was covered in the corpses of human soldiers. Even at the end, no one had been able to find Liang Hongzhuang. When the previous Governor of Xunyang City, Feng Guijun, was found, his body was covered in blood and his face dazed. He was dejectedly muttering to himself. "Why, why... you didnt need to, no, you didnt..." No one understood what he wanted to say, nor did anyone know what had made him like this. Feng Guijun clearly remembered what had happened just a few moments ago. Raising his metal spear, Liang Hongzhuang had charged into the ck mass of demon soldiers, quickly vanishing into its depths. After living like a prince for so many years, he truly was very afraid. He wanted nothing more than to turn and run, but his experiences from thest few days told him that the demon soldiers were now true beasts,cking any capacity to reason. If they were notpletely killed, they would continue chasing. And besides, he was still Governor of Xunyang City. ...The former Governor of Xunyang City. He was a general now. He yelled and led the surrounding soldiers in attacking the demon soldiers. He basically forgot what happened after that. He only remembered waving his de, falling and climbing back up. At the start he could still feel the pain from his body, but he even began to grow numb to that. He just felt like the de in his hand was getting heavier and heavier along with his breathing. Just when he had reached his breaking point, when he wanted to stop caring and go to sleep, he suddenly heard a sound in the distance. Reinforcements were here! His mind reinvigorated, he squeezed out thest bit of his strength to charge toward the perimeter, only to descend into despair. Several dozen demon soldiers were charging out from the darkness there, their -shaped mouths dripping with stinking saliva, their eyes red. Just when he thought that he and his fellow soldiers were doomed, he saw a person amongst the demon soldiers. Liang Hongzhuang stood up, his body tottering as he leaned on his spear. Feng Guijun wanted to yell at Liang Hongzhuang to run, but he found himself unable to speak. Liang Hongzhuang didnt run. He had chosen selfbustion. His Ethereal Pce connected with the true essence in all of his one hundred and eight Qi openings, causing it all to spurt out at once. A silver firework illuminated the ins. Scorching and sacred star radiance instantly tore apart the bodies of the demon soldiers. To cultivators, this was the most miserable way to die, the most painful farewell. ...... ...... "You didnt need to. Its just a death. "I didnt even say that I wasnt willing to die, so why put yourself through so much pain?" Feng Guijun dejectedly sat on the grass. "General Feng?" A woman dressed in white walked up to him. A curtained hat obscured her face, also somewhat muffling her voice. Feng Guijun ignored her. There was a glint of ck light. Feng Guijuns palm was pierced by a ck hairpin, leaving a delicate hole. Conveniently, the pain finally seeded in rousing him from his daze, but it did not make him shout. Still under the starlight, he did not see a ck tide of demon soldiers, but an iparably beautiful face. It shocked him all the same. "Its... mydy?" Feng Guijun spoke in a trembling voice, and then he began to cry. "Mydy should have saved him!" The woman ignored his words, indifferently saying, "Congrattions. You now have two choices. You have already proved your courage in battle and your sins have been redeemed. You can return to Xunyang City. Of course, you can no longer be the governor, but you can live as an ordinarymoner." Slightly puzzled, Feng Guijun asked, "The second option is?" The woman replied, "You can stay here. Once your wounds are healed, you will rejoin the army and continue north." Feng Guijun said nothing for a very long time. Any person would know which of these two options to choose. An hour ago, he would have easily made a choice. Now, however, it was excruciatingly difficult. He knew that this woman was not deceiving him, because she disdained to do such things. "I choose the second option." His voice trembled. He was clearly still fearful and uneasy. The woman was rather surprised. "Why?" Feng Guijun raised his head and earnestly asked her, "I hear that there are operas in Xuo City?" The woman nodded. Feng Guijun replied, "I want to go and listen and find out just how it is different from the styles of the Jin n of Luling or the Orangewater Tent." ...... ...... Feng Guijun was sent with the other heavily injured who had been found to the major camp to the south for treatment. When they recovered, they could choose to rejoin the army or go back home. But the teachers and students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green remained on the battlefield, continuing to search for the wounded and treat their wounds. Sometimes, the faint aroma of herbs would obscure the scent of blood and rotting flesh. The most calming of all were still those streams of Sacred Light. Thisborsted until the sun rose. No matter how serious their injuries were, as long as these women found them, they could be treated. At times, it was practically a miracle. There was a break in the battle. The demon soldiers in a radius of a hundred-some li had all been killed. The vanguard settled down to reconsolidate. Strangely, however, other than the Red Falcons headed toward the major camp, there were also many Red Falconsnding in the grass, and after noon, there were also many messenger horses. A piece of news gradually began to spread through the tens of thousands of soldiers. The Holy Maiden was walking amongst the ins. ...... ...... Xu Yourong walked through the ins. Wherever she passed, golden mes would burn the rotting bodies of the demon soldiers into smoke. Since her identity was revealed, there was naturally no need to keep concealing it. A gentle breeze swept away the smoke, leaving the ins clear and bright once more. Ten-some cavalrymen were waiting in front of her. To her sides, soldiers kneeled on the ins. Even the wounded had struggled up to kneel, their faces brimming with piety and happiness at their good fortune. To have been personally treated by the Holy Maiden, how many lives would they need in order to repay this blessing? The cavalry who had arrived from various ces represented the wills of many Divine Generals as well as several prestigious figures from the capital. They were all messengers who wanted to urge Xu Yourong to hurry back to the capital. The most important reason was naturally her safety. Everyone knew that the Holy Maiden had the blood of the Heavenly Phoenix and was a true cultivating genius. Although she was young, she was already half a step from the Divine. But this ce was a battlefield full of death and ughter. Without the Pope at her side, her presence made people feel uneasy. Another important reason was that the South Stream Temple sword array was not with her. The disciples of South Stream Temple were also not at the major camp to the south. They were at the even farther and far more important Central Army camp, tasked with the duty of protecting themander of the northern expedition. The cavalrymen kneeled and implored the Holy Maiden to quickly return to the capital. Xu Yourong did not even nce at them. She took a letter from a disciple of South Stream Temple. This disciple had traveled here overnight. Terribly fatigued, she immediately sat down and began to meditate. One could imagine just how important this letter was. This letter came from the Central Army camp. It did note from themander, nor did it have any rtion to the capital. It had been written by Ye Xiaolian. The South Stream Temple sword array protecting the Central Army camp was under hermand. For this reason, she knew many secrets. Of course, it could not be ruled out that several important figures had used her tomunicate some information to Xu Yourong. ...... ...... Many important people, including those Divine Generals, had always known that the Holy Maiden was on the battlefield. In the previous days of bitter battle, she had led the teachers and students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, rushing off to the various battlefields, saving the lives of countless soldiers. Why was it that these important individuals had not exposed this matter earlier, but were standing up today and imploring her to return to the capital for her safety? The exnation given in Ye Xiaolians letter was that Xu Yourong had saved too many wounded today. In order to save all those people teetering on the verge of death, she could not have relied on the Sacred Light technique alone. The Holy Maiden had undoubtedly used that medicine. She had also probably used that medicine in thest few days, but she had not used too much, so they had been able to endure it. She had used too much today, so they had no longer been able to stand it. They requested that she leave. In truth, they all believed that the authority to distribute this medicine should never have been hers. The Holy Maiden viewed everyone in the world withpassion. She would pay any price to save the wounded before her. But if this medicine was used up on ordinary soldiers, what would happen if a Divine General was wounded? If a prince was about to die? This sounded very callous, but this was the battlefield, this was a war. The distribution of any resource needed to be regted. Life and death were decreed by fate, but they absolutely had different weights to them. There had been no war in thesest few years, so the Li Pce had removed the rules on the monthly distribution of the Cinnabar Pill. A simple mathematical operation was enough to determine just how many Cinnabar Pills had been saved up. The right to distribute the Cinnabar Pills rested in the Li Pces hands, but the actual distribution should have required a consultation with the generals on the front line. In times of peace, the collected will of the powerful figures these cavalrymen represented would not have been able to shake her. But this was a time of war, and the status of the army was rising higher and higher. Moreover, the attempts of the generals were reasonable from a certain viewpoint, and they had also orded her sufficient respect. What sort of answer would she give? Xu Yourong slowly stretched out her hand and took off her curtained hat, revealing her perfect face. The ins fell silent. Only the South Stream Temple disciple standing nearby could see the exhaustion on her face. She gazed at those cavalrymen. A cool breeze blew across the long grass of the ins, rustling them with a sound like the crashing of waves. Chapter 1140 – Bird Mountain Bright Chapter 1140 C Bird Mountain Bright1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xu Yourong silently gazed at the small bottle in her hand. She still had a few of these bottles, some in her sleeve and some in the Tong Bow. Countless eyes rested on her hands, their gazes fervent, nervous, or uneasy. They had all guessed truly. This small bottle contained the legendary Cinnabar Pills. This was the most important reason all the generals were urgently imploring Xu Yourong to return to the capital. "These pills are Chen Changshengs, and whats his is mine." Xu Yourong looked at the kneeling cavalrymen and said, "I know that many amongst you are unconvinced, but do not let me know, because that will make me unhappy." The cavalrymen went stiff, but they had understood something from her calm tone. Unspoken words were important information that could be heard without being spoken. She was replying to the entire world. If she was not happy, perhaps this entire world would no longer have the Cinnabar Pill. The cavalrymen bowed with the most respectful of postures and then left with the fastest of speeds to ry her words to the rest of the ins. The South Stream Temple disciple looked hesitantly at her. Wouldnt it be better to go back? Xu Yourongs body and spirit were formidable, but even so, she was still rather tired. But she would not leave. Only here could she see the changes on the battlefield as they happened, get the most authentic understanding of the situation. And it was only in this way that the people in the capital could get the most authentic understanding of the situation. The situation was veryplicated. The selection ofmander-in-chief for this expedition had already served as a warning sign. Xu Shiji, who had been pushed forward by many people, immediately shut himself up in his estate upon receiving a letter from her, firmly refusing with the excuse of illness. Peng Shihai and the other Divine Generals who had learned from Chen Guansong currently held half the power in the Great Zhou Army, but choosing themander-in-chief from one of them was certain to incur fierce opposition from the Western Army, represented by Xue He. The approval of the Li Pce would also have been very difficult to obtain. And the candidates heavily favored by the Orthodoxy found it impossible to obtain the support of the ministers of the court and the princes of the Chen n. After racking their brains, everyone ended up casting their gazes to a long-forgotten ce: the Divine General of the Easts estate. Xu Shiji seemed like the candidate most eptable to all sides. But the Xu Estate soon received a letter from Holy Maiden Peak, causing its gates to m shut and Xu Shiji to plead illness. Everyone understood this to be the Holy Maiden, so they naturally had no means to force the issue. The person finally chosen asmander-in-chief was extremely surprising. When the Imperial Courts decree was circted throughout the empire, many people felt like they had never even heard the name. Divine General He Ming, the formermander of the ck-armored cavalry, was an incredibly inconspicuous character. One could even call him utterly obscure. But he had sufficient qualifications and though he was a disciple of Chen Guansong, he was not at all close with Peng Shihai and the other generals from Star Seizer Academy. Moreover, in the battle of the Orthodox Academy ten years ago, he had led the ck-armored heavy cavalry until he was stopped on the edge of the copsed Mount Mo. His performance then had been very mature and steady, gaining the admiration of both the Emperor and the Pope. To put it in other words, the most important reason for his assignment asmander-in-chief was that the various factions could ept him and he himself did not belong to any faction. The problem was that this meant that he was neither Chen Changshengs man nor the emperors. Even the most mature and steady of individuals might start having other thoughts once they began to wield great authority. On the bitter fields of war, ambition would often grow alongside courage. Thus, Xu Yourong would not leave this ce. ...... ...... The shadow of death finally left the ins. Perhaps the demons had run out of that medicine that could stimte ones hidden potential and wipe away ones fear of death, or perhaps Xuo City finally found it hard to endure the vast number of deaths suffered by the low-ss demons. But in short, on one early summer day, the human armies ceased to see those red-eyed, beast-like demon soldiers charging toward them. As the demon armies retreated, a battle would ur here and there. It was obvious that these demon soldiers had not taken the medicine. Although they were still rather dumb, they no longer dared to charge straight into a rain of crossbow bolts, and they were certainly no longer fearless of death. The ins were covered in different hues of blood, and when this blood dried, it would leave massive patches of color. From a distance, it looked like some sort of painting. He Ming gazed at that painting on the ins. He recalled the words of that bishop invited by Chen Guansong from the Li Pce when they were studying demon culture and history. "The demons are just this sort of strange species. The lower-ss demons are not much different from birds or beasts, but the high-ss demons possess an unimaginable appreciation for art. And these two are notpletely isted from each other. In fact, they exist closely with each other, influencing each other. Thus, in the paintings of Xuo City, one would often see seemingly cruderge patches of color..." If the dukes and nobles of Xuo City could drive around the lower-ss demons like they were beasts and monsters, this war might be even crueler. If the demi-humans had still been the ves of the demons, there would have been no chance of winning this war. One had to thank Emperor Taizong for his enlightened decision. As he looked to the capital, Divine General He Ming felt a simr sentiment for the Pope. The opening phase of this war had been particrly bitter, far surpassing their initial expectations. From a certain perspective, this was a sh of resources, resolve and wills between the Human and Demon races that had been building up for thest one thousand years. This sh ultimately rested on two specific medicines. The demons had used the poison developed by the Longevity Sect. Given the amount that they had, Xuo City had probably been preparing for this war for many, many years. On the human side, the Cinnabar Pills that Pope Chen Changsheng had strenuously worked to stockpile over thest ten years had basically all been used up. Now, the war was entering its second phase, and also its second-tost. The human armies continued to incessantly push northward, following the routed demon armies and breaking through two defensive lines. The ins hadpletely fallen to the Human race. The temperature gradually climbed as summer set in. Midsummer hade, but the ins were vast, and the mountains before them that extended for several thousand li had many openings. The wind blowing through them meant that the army garrisoned here would not find the heat too unbearable. In the early morning, they might even feel somewhat chilly. Early one morning, a swift red dot appeared in the overcast sky, dragging a streak of red behind it. It was probably a Red Falcon. The moment the Red Falcon flew past the summit of a mountain, two vignt sentinels noticed and blew on their warning bugles. A party of cavalry swiftly departed the camp, though it was hard to say if their mission was to ensure the safety of the intelligence report or to pick something up. The Red Falcon had probably discovered enemy positions around that mountain. Even though that imposing mountain several dozen li away had already beenbed through many times and should have been free of ambushers, this was still demon territory, and no one knew what sort of strange methods they might have. The Red Falcon was flying extremely fast and didnt appear tired, but as it flew over a nearby precipitous cliff, it suddenly descended. What was on that cliff? A figure suddenly appeared out of a pile of rubble and lunged like a bolt of lightning toward the in and the human camp. This was a disciple from the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion, famed for its swift movement techniques. His assignment was the most dangerous advance guard. When the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion disciple was still several li away, he suddenly groaned and dropped to the ground. "Crossbows!" A furious and sharpmand issued out of the camp, followed by the twanging of crossbow strings. Several hundred crossbow bolts tipped with a divine radiance tore through the dim morning light. They rained down behind the fallen disciple, pockmarking a circle with a radius of several dozen zhang in a dense collection of holes, causing smoke to rise from them. The human armies were already well-experienced. Those demon soldiers skilled in pursuit would often strike from out of the ground. The party of cavalry quickly reached the Ten Thousand Years Pavilion disciple. One of the disciples legs was covered in blood. It was evident that it had been severed. He seemed to not care; all his mind was focused on shouting, "There are demons in the mountains! Its not possible to determine what tribe they belong to, but there are a lot!" The cavalry pulled him onto a horse and turned back to camp. No one noticed that three cavalry continued to gallop toward the distant mountain, their mission unknown. ...... ...... The morning mountain had still not awakened, and the cliffs that faced the human army were gloomy and dark. Suddenly, the voices of demons began to rise from the cliffs, though it was impossible to tell exactly where they came from. The soldiers had searched the mountain many times, so why had they never discovered any sign of these demons? In the center of the several-hundred-zhang-high cliff were several dozen tiny caves. Much less demon soldiers, not even the thinnest human soldiers could squeeze inside. During their searches, the humans had believed these caves to be bird caves and so paid them little attention. They had not expected their foes to be hidden in precisely these caves. Because their foes were not demon soldiers, but birds. They were a sort of ck vulture. Several thousand ck vultures poured out of those tiny caves and flew into the sky. It was clear that these vultures had been trained, perhaps were even being directly controlled. So orderly were they that even when they flew into the sky, they still did not scatter. The three cavalrymen were still a distance from the mountain. They appeared rather confused as they looked up at the sky, wondering. Even if these vultures had been trained to attack targets on the ground, to expect the sharp vulture ws to inflict losses on the human camp was just a tad delusional. At this moment, the first ray of the morning sun emerged from the cracks in the mountains and fell on the ins. The sudden light caused a vulture to panic and loosen its ws, causing a ck object to drop. With a boom, the grass in front of the cliff was engulfed by raging me. At this sight, the three cavalrymen nced at each other with shock in their eyes. But instead of slowing, they hurried to the mountain even faster. ______________ 1. An interesting fact: the chapter title, ɽ, in Japanese is the name of the author of the manga Dragon Ball, Toriyama Akira Chapter 1141 – The Heaven Shrouding Sword Chapter 1141 C The Heaven Shrouding Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The light of the fire in front of the mountain simultaneously rmed the human camp. The soldiers were roused from their dreams. Grasping their weapons, they began to run to their positions. The array masters worked as quickly as possible toplete the preparations to activate the array. The ranks of eight hundred crossbowmen were alsopletely moved to the front of the camp. This was the North Third Camp,manded by Divine General Peng Shihai. He gazed indifferently at the several thousand vultures nketing the sky, his voice firm and steady as ten-some orders neatly issued from his lips. Only the aides standing near him noticed that their generals fists were tightly clenched, the knuckles going white. It was not out of fear, but anger and concern. If each vulture was carrying this kind of explosive weapon, what sort of trial would the North Third Camp have to endure? The arrayid out by the array masters could cover half the camp, but it could not possiblyst long against such a fearsome fire. As for the crossbows, they could shoot down a group of vultures, but given the speed at which the vultures flew, by the time the crossbow bolts struck them, they would already be flying over the camp. What difference would it make then, whether they dropped the explosives of their own ord or were shot down? ...... ...... "It would be fine if Master were here!" One of the cavalrymen shouted as he climbed up the cliff. Another cavalryman shook his head and said, "Even if Master were here, he wouldnt necessarily be able to kill all these birds." The third cavalryman said nothing. His entire body exuded a cold Qi, his killing intent soaring to the heavens. In his view, the North Third Camp would assuredly turn into a sea of fire today. Even if the array couldst for a few moments, grievous losses were a certainty, and the swift wolf cavalry of the Demon race were probably waiting north of the mountains to strike. In other words, there was no way to prevent this defeat. Thus, he had to at least kill the director of these vultures so as to avoid such a defeat happening in the future. Able to climb such a steep cliff and think about such things, he and his two fellow cavalrymen were naturally not ordinary soldiers. But even if they were powerful cultivators, there were still many things on the battlefield that they were incapable of changing. A burst of screeches exploded in the sky. The three cavalrymen subconsciously stopped and turned to look at the human camp. They were greeted by apletely unexpected sight. Streams of blue light spread out over the ins, ultimately forming an array that covered the front half of the camp. Even from such a distance, they could still see the light glimmering from the Sacred Light crossbows. The human army waited to receive the onught. But before the vultures were even able to fly over the camp, they began to drop from the sky! It was like some invisible and mysterious strength had appeared in front of the vultures, frightening them and depriving them of the strength to p their wings. The several thousand vultures dropped from the sky like rain, crashing down to the ins into a magnificent plume of me that soared to the heavens. "Whats going on here?" One of the cavalrymen shouted in delight. The frosty cavalryman yelled, "Faster!" The three cavalrymen were energized at the fact that the camp was fine. They climbed to those caves in the center of the cliff as swiftly as flying swans! As they arrived in front of those caves, the three people sensed the dark and cold Qi seeping out. They knew that the demon freak was probably still inside. They acted without any hesitation, their longswords crisply humming out of their sheaths. Coldly gleaming, the swords shot into the caves and began to thread through with unimaginable speed. There was no sound at first, but then there was an abrupt thump, quickly followed by incessant hacking sounds mixed with cries of pain and curses in Demonnguage. Soon, that demon freak were repeating only one phrase, uttered in panic and fear. After some time, the cliff finally fell quiet. Three icy swords flew out from the caves and back to their sheaths. The sun had risen higher, so the morning light reflected off a nearby mountain back onto this cliff, shining upon the faces of the three cavalrymen. One face wasposed and calm, one was determined and proud, and thest was young and intelligent. It was Liang Banhu, Guan Feibai, and Bai Cai. Bai Cai curiously asked, "What was that demon freak shouting before they died?" Liang Banhu and Guan Feibai nced at each other andughed. Guan Feibais smile faded as he sternly asked, "Eldest Brother told you to study up on Demonnguage, so why didnt you listen?" Chagrined, Bai Cai replied, "There are more than one hundred kinds of Demonnguage, so how could I learn them all?" ...... ...... Cries of surprise rose from all over the ins. This was because all the camps were in simr circumstances. The demons were not counterattacking with arge army. Instead, theyunched countless raids simultaneously. These raids were better described as surprise attacks. All the bizarre strategies of the Demon race were disyed, and they had dispatched many of their experts. This was the first time since the start of the war that the demons had used their experts in battle. But just like in the first phase, once they used them, it was an all-out assault without the slightest leeway! The demons had more than three thousand tribes, and the tribes with powerful fighting forces numbered no less than a hundred. Today, the elders and strongest warriors of these tribes burst out of the ins or flew out from the cliffs, ferocious visages stamped on their faces. The beast tamers from the remote Snow Lake directed monsters in suicidal assaults. The unappreciated wandering warriors from the slums of Xuo City tore off the beast furs covering their bodies, took up their heavy demon axes, and leapt out from the monster herds. The goal of these experts was exceptionally clear and had clearly been targeted beforehand. It was the rations, array masters, andmanders of the human armies. Several hundred small-scale battles were simultaneously initiated on the ins. Although it might not have arge effect on the entire war, it seeded in producing mass chaos. And a clear and callous intention often lurked behind the chaos. As the morning sun rose over the horizonthough its light refracted by the grass and mountains only seemed to make the world gloomierthe true intentions of the demons were finally revealed. Several hundred experts of the Demon Army, d in a somber Qi, concealed beneath an array able to obscure the eyes of heaven, came to a ce not even twenty li from the Human races Central Army Camp. The heaven-obscuring array caused the clouds in the sky to gather. Rain began to fall, and the drops falling on the faces of the soldiers felt rather light and empty. This was the strength ofws. Had an expert of the Divine Domain arrived? Commander-in-Chief He Ming was an inconspicuous andposed person, but in certain respects, he was extremely adventurous, even radical. He had established the Central Army Camp at the very forefront of the front lines, only a hundred-some li from the mountain called Nuorng1. At this crucial moment, there was no need to hold anything back. The human experts finally struck. Sacred Light, white and searing, illuminated the gloomy world, tearing open those cottony clouds and revealing a corner of the blue sky. Mao Qiuyu and Daoist nun Huai Ren walked out from the Central Army Camp. With a sweep of their sleeves, they slew ten-some demon experts. No one was astonished. Even these demon experts who had been essentially sent to their deaths had long expected this end. How could the most important Central Army Camp not have experts of the Divine Domain standing sentinel? The demons had already foreseen this, so they had naturally made the appropriate arrangements. The sky suddenly dimmed. The blue sky disappeared while a ck and damaged chessboard moved in and out of the faint clouds. At the base of Mount Nuorng, a ck path manifested over the deserted ins. The edges of this path were quite ragged, tattered like a randomly torn piece of paper. This was actually a rather appropriate description, because this was a path torn out from space by the Demon races terrifying great array. Several Demon Generals and several thousand wolf cavalry charged from a valley several hundred li away toward the Central Army Camp. As the clouds thickened, they obscured the sunlight, seeming to bring the night down early. Two massive figures loomed within them. One was presumably a member of the Council of Elders, the other a duke of Xuo City. Mao Qiuyu and Huai Ren appeared unaffected, their expressions remaining very calm. Since the demons were able to foresee their presence, they were naturally able to imagine that the demons had made the appropriate arrangements. Latest night, they had seen through the Fated Star te the possibility of that path appearing. Up to now, nothing new had happened, nothing exceeding their expectations. Suddenly, Huai Rens eyes turned grave. Mao Qiuyus sleeves began to move despite theck of wind. A massive ck silhouette suddenly appeared at the peak of Mount Nuorng. Unlike the Demon Generals and the wolf cavalry, the ck silhouette had not used the path leading to the valley. It had just suddenly appeared on the summit. The world grew even gloomier, but quite a few of the clouds in front of the peak were blown away, revealing the true appearance of that giant figure. It was an extremely rare monster from a primordial era, the Mountain-toppling Fiend. It had a long mouth and coiled horns, making it seem utterly demonic. It was around forty-some zhang tall. A thin and short demon, shorter even than a human child, sat in the coiled horns of the Mountain-toppling Fiend. It was dressed in armor, the helmet engraved with golden threads that formed aplicated design. Dark green objects were embedded in the armor. Some of them were green jewels, but others were copper rusted by time. A Qi of unimaginable terror oozed out from the chinks in the armor, but it was still far inferior to the cruelty and evil in this demons gaze. When this demon appeared on the peak, the world for hundreds of li around it fell silent for a moment. Because she was the Demon Commander. After this briefest of silences came shrill howls and cries of bloodlust. Several thousand wolf cavalry almost madly charged to the Central Army Camp. Because the Demon Commander had arrived. It was obvious that if the Central Army Camp was to be defended, the prerequisite was to defeat, or at least block, the Demon Commander. When the old Demon Lord was still alive, she was the unquestionable second strongest of the snowy ins. Now that the old Demon Lord was dead, could she not be called the strongest demon? No one knew the answer, because Mountain Man Yanzhi had been in seclusion, because ck Robe had never fully showed her strength, even today. But there was one thing that was certain. The Demon Commander was not an ordinary expert of the Divine Domain. If Chen Changsheng were here, he might have recalled that when Su Li was lying in the hot springs, he had once described the Demon Commander as a mutant. If even Su Li regarded her as a mutant, one could imagine just how cruel and powerful the Demon Commander was. Mao Qiuyu was well aware that he was no match for the Demon Commander, and Huai Ren had been a Divine Domain cultivator for an even shorter time, so who could stop her? ...... ...... A sword glow came from the south. This sword glow was chilling and clear. It was like actual water. This sword glow washed away the haze in the sky, drowned the howls on the ins. It seemed unhurried, but it shed with hidden killing intent at the peak. A plume of ck smoke suddenly rose from the charging wolf cavalry. The Eighth Demon General flew through the sky, treasure in hand as he hurtled toward the sword glow. The sword glow was like a reflection in the water. It trembled for a moment before circling around. There was a swish as a clear sword sh appeared on the Eighth Demon Generals armor, fire pouring out from within. This unbearable pain caused even this Demon General famed for his endurance to howl in fury. As the angry howl resonated over the ins, yet another plume of ck smoke rose from the wolf cavalry, its momentumparable to the first. Demonic Qi surged into the sky, finally managing to hold off the sword glow. The asional sh from the sword glow illuminated the ck smoke while the rending of metal sporadically came from within. The Third Demon General had finally seeded in blocking the sword glow. His helmet was covered in shes and a small part of his horn had been cut off, blood bubbling forth from the wound. One sword glow had unexpectedly required two high-ss Demon Generals to block it, and they had been left in terrible condition, both of them suffering injury. It was different from Su Lis sharpness and freedom, and it also was not Chen Changshengs straightness and determination. This sword was calmer, gentler, but it was notcking in sharpness. It left behind no traces, unfathomable and exquisite to the extreme. There was a tent to the side of the camp used to store misceny. An old Daoist walked out from this tent. His right hand held a sword while his left gripped a sheath. Neither the way in which he walked nor the way he gripped the sword could be described as beautiful, and they certainly couldnt be described as unearthly. But a perceptive person could see that his sword was an extraordinary object. It seemed to have been washed in autumn waters for three thousand years, so bright that it was impossible to look at directly. It desired to shroud the world before everyones eyes, including the heavens and earth. Was this the legendary Heaven Shrouding Sword? And was this ordinary old Daoist the Sect Master of the Mount Li Sword Sect? The officers and soldiers were bbergasted as they gradually began to yield the path. Mao Qiuyu and Huai Ren slightly bent at the waist in a bow. ______________ 1. In Tibetan, Nuorng means grand and magnificent. In China, it is used as the name for two geographic features within the Chinese National Park of Jiuzhaigou, the Nuorng Waterfall and the Nuorng Lakes. Chapter 1142 – Wang Po Has Come Chapter 1142 C Wang Po Has Come Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The two Demon Generals on the ins and the even more powerful demon elder and duke all became abnormally grave. The remnants of the sword intent drifted to the peak of Mount Nuorng. The Demon Commander snatched at it with her hand and brought it up to her nose. Upon sniffing it, she began to feel slightly wary. The Mount Li Sword Sect Master had broken through ten-some years ago, but not much attention had been paid to him. Many people thought that this old Daoist who had never walked past the mountain gate had only relied on the supreme teachings of the Mount Li Sword Sect and several hundred years of bitter cultivation to barely break through into the Divine Domain. It really hadnt been considered much of a feat. No one had expected his cultivation in the sword to have reached such an astonishing level that he had already walked up to the second threshold. Mao Qiuyu looked at the Mount Li Sect Master and said, "Weve troubled Sir today." The Mount Li Sect Master nced at Mount Nuorng and waved his hand. "I certainly cannot beat this viin." Without waiting for Mao Qiuyu to speak, he pointed at the two Demon Generals on the ins and said, "These two cant beat me, so let me handle them." Mao Qiuyu and Huai Ren were slightly stunned, both at how magnanimous these words seemed to be, and also at who would now deal with the Demon Commander. There was no more time to think. The mists in that path in the darkness were getting thicker and thicker, those several massive figures growing increasingly distinct. The demon elder and duke of Xuo City were about to arrive on the battlefield. If no one stopped them, the Central Army Camp woulde under their direct assault. Drifting in the breeze, Huai Ren flew to meet the silk-robed duke. Mao Qiuyus sleeves fluttered as he went to block the member of the Council of Elders. The Mount Li Sect Master raised the sword in his right hand, tightened his left hands grip on the sheath, and stepped on a rainbow as he went to confront the two Demon Generals. Expert after expert of the Divine Domain stepped onto the battlefield, their powerful Qis constantly shing, stirring winds and sending dust into the air. A sword glow cleaved apart everything between the heavens and the earth, after which the light of the sun illuminated the ins. Demon Breath, as thick as the darkness, gushed out from the valley. Like a true dragon from the abyss, it swallowed up the sword glow. The heavens and earth were overturned, and the entire world dimmed. These unfathomably mystical sights alternated between the heavens and earth. Several of the mountains in Mount Nuorngs vicinity were ttened and golden blood dripped down from the sky, igniting in the wind, exuding heat and holy rays of light. The blood of the demon experts, on the other hand, was like ink, painting the sky even darker. In this extremely short time, it seemed like day had interchanged with night countless times. The human armies were barely able to rely on their arrays to endure the ripples produced by the sh between experts of the Divine Domain. asionally the military experts and crossbowmen within wanted to help the human Divine Domain experts, but they were unable to break free of the harassment from the wolf cavalry. The Demon Commander remained uninvolved throughout, her cold and cruel gaze piercing through her helmet as it looked southward. She seemed to be waiting for someone. A hundred-some li to the west was the most dangerously positioned right camp of the Western Army. To the surprise of all, the most important individual of the Western Army, the Prince of Xiang, had not remained in the rear and had disregarded the Cong Province Army, choosing to remain encamped here. The streams of light in front of Mount Nuorng were clearly visible against the sky. Although they were a hundred-some li away, they seemed to be right in front of his eyes. The Prince of Xiang took his hands off his portly belly, his eyes squinting in thought as he observed those sword glows and demonic Qis. If he had left as soon as the battle had begun, he might have been in time to participate in this rare melee of Divine Domain experts. But he did not do so. In his view, the battle was still far from reaching the most critical point, and the most critical person had still not arrived. Yes, just like the Demon Commander, he was also waiting for that person to arrive. ...... ...... "Hes here! Hes here!" ted cries rose from the rear of the Central Army Camp. Like sparksnding on oil, these cries quickly spread through the entire camp and on to the entire battlefield. Both the human soldiers and the wolf cavalry desperately attempting to break in had heard the voice. He was here. He had finallye. The wind howled. Gravel pped against the grass. A person appeared before everyones eyes. He was dressed in a faded cloth gown, and he had a downtrodden appearance. He appeared like an ountant who owed a great deal of money. Wang Po hade. No one knew where he had been a moment before. No one knew where he hade from. It was not the Central Army Camp. He did not have a habit of standing by themander-in-chief. It was also not amongst the misceny. He did not have the energy to treat life as a game. He had walked from the south. To the south was the world of humans. As usual, his shoulders were drooped, making it easier for him to grip his de. The ins were currently in chaos, and desperate fights in which life and death stared off against each other were taking ce everywhere. The shouts of fighting and groans of pain rose and fell while the wind and dust obscured the eyes of many. In this vast andplicated drawing, Wang Po was just an unremarkable dot that should have passedpletely unnoticed. But when he walked from the south, everyone, even the demon soldiers and experts, saw him. He was dressed in such an impoverished manner and had such an ordinary demeanor, but even in the most dazzling of worlds, he would still have a most powerful presence. Yet the Demon Commander closed her eyes. The temperature on the summit abruptly plunged, nketing the ck rocks in a thinyer of white frost. Against an opponent like Wang Po, even someone like her had to be cautious, meeting him with all her strength. Wang Po seemed to walk without haste, but he quickly traversed the human camp and reached the battlefield. The situation was abnormallyplex. The unexpected coulde at any time, bringing with it many variables and dangers. But Wang Po did not hurry his steps or alter his trajectory. He continued to calmly walk forward. The Demon Commander had closed her eyes to umte energy in preparation for theiring sh. It was certain to be a thunderous strike that would shake the heavens. Wang Po was no stranger to this. At Tanzhe Temple on the outskirts of the capital, he had sat under that ginkgo tree for ten-some days and nights, his de never leaving its sheath. He had beenprehending the de while simultaneously umting de energy. Only this method had allowed him to y Tie Shu with a single strike of his de. Now, as he walked toward the mountain, he was also umting energy. ...... ...... The method by which Demon Generals were ranked was simr to that of the Divine Generals of the Great Zhou. While seniority and reputation would be considered, the most important quality was still absolute strength. Xin Dijia was currently the Third Demon General. He was enormously powerful, and none of the current Divine Generals of the Great Zhou were any match for him. He was also deeply trusted by the young Demon Lord, who had granted him several formidable demon artifacts. He could be considered a true expert of the Divine Domain. The sword glow had managed to shear off a small part of his horn and leave him many wounds because the Mount Li Sect Masters sword technique truly had been rather profound, but also because he had somewhat underestimated his foe. And he had not expected this old Daoists sword to be so horrifyingly sharp. His injuries just now had sobered him and made him much more cautious. Together with the Eighth Demon General and several experts of the Demon Army, he calmly engaged in battle with the Mount Li Sect Master. He saw Wang Po walking through the battlefield, but he could not escape the reach of the Mount Li Sect Masters sword intent. He whistled, ordering the wolf cavalry to charge at Wang Po. At the same time, he used his gaze to request the Eighth Demon General to work with him and bring their battle to the center of the battlefield. No matter how terrifying the wolf cavalry were, they couldnt possibly injure Wang Po. The Third Demon General understood, and he only hoped that they could stop Wang Po from gathering energy. In a battle on the level of Wang Po versus the Demon Commander, even the smallest effects could directly decide the oue. The Mount Li Sect Master guessed at what this Demon General was up to. His long brows rose as he lightly flicked his fingers. At this moment, the Heaven Shrouding Sword was shattering its third demon artifact and drenching the Eighth Demon General in blood. Suddenly, it was struck by the gust of wind created by that finger flick, causing it to crisply hum. This sword music was extremely clear and cold, and it could be heard across the entire in. Several seemingly ordinary soldiers crossed the chaotic battlefield to Wang Pos side. The wolf cavalry began to charge. The eyes of the giant wolves were thoroughly dyed in madness while the demon soldiers on their backs let out grating howls. Several awe-inspiring sword intents shot into the sky and shed at the wolf cavalry. Those ordinary soldiers were actually all elders of Mount Lis Sword Hall! Cold swords shed and wolf cavalry crashed to the ground, sshing blood and filth. These several elders of the Sword Hall walked with Wang Po like bodyguards. No matter which direction the wolf cavalry charged from, they would all be in. These elders wanted to ensure that Wang Po would not be disturbed. They did not care that this might affect their own ability to attack, might even cause them to be injured. They could not allow anyone to force Wang Po to act before his battle with the Demon Commander began. To many people, this was a strategy carried out for the sake of the overarching situation. But Wang Po had never been a person who could ept the good intentions of others with peace of mind. If he were, how could his de be as powerful as it was today? To the west of him, on the ins, Daoist nun Huai Ren was battling with that member of the Demon Council of Elders. Exquisite and somber streams of energy were shooting out from her fingers like arrows, flying through the sky, shattering several dozen Essence Qi Locks and leaving deep, bloody holes in the demon elders body. The Divine Finger of the Worldstream was truly nothing to beughed off, especially when it was being used by an expert of the Divine Domain. The demon elder hissed. Stretching out his hands, he snatched the scepters from the hands of two tribal elders and absorbed the souls attached to them, causing his injuries to instantly recover. Moreover, his body began to swell until he was ten-some zhang high. Draped in the darkness, he seemed liked both demon and god. It was at this moment that the clear ng of metal came from the distance. This was the grinding of metal, the de leaving its sheath! The demon elders expression instantly changed. He knew that there was no time to escape, so he screamed in despair and toppled toward Huai Ren like a mountain! A de intent that seemed toe from beyond the heavens tore a hole through the darkness. With several crisp cracks, the demon elders shoulders gained several wounds. A sunlight-drenched horsetail whisk, its silky threads bunching into clouds, crashed against the demon elders chest. The demon elder instantly shattered into ck powder. His remains sprinkled over the grass in a radius of several li, withering anything they touched! Huai Rens face was pale, blood trickling out of the corner of her lips. She turned to the center of the battlefield. Wang Po was still walking to the mountain as if he had done nothing at all. Many gazes dropped to his waist. His hand was already gripping his sheath. His thumb was pressed against the bottom of the hilt. A part of the de had already been revealed. Chapter 1143 – Fighting the Demon Commander Chapter 1143 C Fighting the Demon Commander Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr At the summit of Mount Nuorng... The Demon Commander sat in the coiled horns of the Mountain-toppling Fiend, her eyes closed as if she was asleep. Other than rusted green copper, the chinks in her armor also yed host to frosty white. She had already brought her Qi to its peak condition. Even the mountain was expressing its servitude. She naturally wasnt sleeping. She was listening to the battlefield. She heard the sword of Mount Li, the sleeve of the Li Pce, and the slender fingers of South Stream Temple, but none of this moved her. Then, she heard the sound of a de leaving its sheath and instantly opened her eyes. "Hes actually so confident?" Many years ago, not far outside Xuo City, ck Robe had organized a lethal trap against Su Li. At the crucial moment, Chen Changsheng hade out from the Garden of Zhou, sending the Yellow Paper Umbre into Su Lis hands. Su Li had gripped the hilt and a Demon General several dozen li away was heavily injured. Su Li had pulled the sword half out of its sheath and ck Robe was forced to retreat. Wang Po today had some of Su Lis style from back then, even though he had not directly attacked yet. But the Demon Commander was still perplexed, as the demon who had died just now was an expert of the Divine Domain. Wang Po had probably consumed no small amount of energy to pull off this feat. Was he not worried that this might affect his battle with her? ...... ...... There was a tear on his frontpel, causing it to flutter in the wind. It made walking inconvenient, so a de intent cut it away, letting it float like a tailless kite into the distance. Wang Po recalled Xiao Zhang and he thought to himself, I wonder where that awful-tempered fellow is right now. I can only hope that he didnt go to Xuo City alone. He turned to look at the other side of the ins. Another battle was taking ce there. The Mount Li Sect Master waved his sleeve and said, "Im fine here." Although he was ten-some li away, his voice was so clear that it seemed like he was standing in front of Wang Po. Wang Po nodded and continued forward. The Third and Eighth Demon Generals abruptly put away their weapons and retreated some distance. Three pitch-ck demon artifacts exuded a frigid aura. They flew in the sky over them, observing their surroundings. The Mount Li Sect Master froze for a moment, his white brows rising. He chose to retreat a distance as well. At the same time, the human cavalry and the wolf cavalry retreated to their respective sides. Two giant wolves too agitated by the scent of blood were unwilling to listen to orders, so their riders ended up swiftly beheading them. A path several li wide appeared in the center of the ins. It stretched from the ins to the summit of Mount Nuorng. This path was absolutely empty, absolutely quiet. The battle elsewhere continued. The silence seemed particrly bizarre. The Demon Commander had opened her eyes, indicating that she was ready. Wang Pos de was already ready to fully be unsheathed. Now that the battle had reached this point, it could no longer be stopped, no longer be disturbed. The Demon Commander was the strongest of all the demons, a matter publicly acknowledged across the entirety of the demon domain. In terms of seniority, Wang Po could notpare himself to the other experts of the Divine Domain, yet he was unquestionably themanding general of the Human race. The battle between the two of them was, in some ways, a symbol of the war between the humans and demons. It was only right that this battle be given all respect. This also meant that neither side was allowed to lose. ...... ...... Wang Po gazed at the mountain several dozen li away. Mount Nuorng was ck, but it now had a head of white. In a short time, the summit had been nketed in a thick mantle of snow. This was the manifestation of the Demon Commanders will to fight, cold and extremely arrogant. Wang Po had left a trail of footprints behind him in the ins. That was his path. Just like the path of his de, it was absolutely straight. Wang Po disappeared. When he next appeared, he was ten-some li away, in the air. The Demon Commander did not wait at the peak for him. The Mountain-toppling Fiend, several dozen zhang tall, let out a roar of pain. Its nose spurted out warm mists while its feet crushed out a spider web of cracks on the mountain top. The snow flurried into the air. The Demon Commander jumped into the sky. With a flip of her hands, she gripped a de. This was a massive, curved de. The de gleamed, but its edge was lined with condensed darkness. No one could have expected a dwarf like her to wield this curved de as a weapon. So exaggerated was its size that it was more than three times her height! The Demon Commander fell from the sky, the curved de in her hands slicing at Wang Po! Wang Po flipped his hand and pulled out his de, his forearm straightening. Just like on the Luo River, he shed with his de! Boom! There was a massive explosion. The darkness that had crept out from the valley suddenly swayed like a ck curtain or an inky sea. Several thousand plumes of dust rose from the cliffs and ins. For a radius of several hundred li around the battlefield, the human and demon soldiers all covered their ears in shock, expressions of pain on their faces. Even though all their eyes were red from bloodlust, they were forced to stop fighting for a moment. And for the two-hundred-some wolf cavalry closest to the sh, they were jolted to death before they even had time to yelp! The Demon Commander was jolted back to Mount Nuorng, where she neatly returned to her seat amidst the Mountain-toppling Fiends coiled horns. Rolling seven-hundred-some times through the air had left herplexion wan, though this was mostly obscured by her helmet and the designs and jewels embedded on it. Wang Ponded back on the ins, ten-some unfathomably deep cracks spreading from his feet into the distance. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Hoarse and unpleasantughter came out of the Demon Commanders helmet. It was particrly brash and arrogantughter. It almost felt like one could see the hideous smile on her face. "Everyone says that youre a genius of the Human race thats not even guaranteed to appear once in a generation, but it seems to me that youre not much at all!" Wang Po did not reply. His hand was trembling. A deep cut had been made on the edge of the de. Just who had lost? Was it Wang Po? The Demon Commandersughter suddenly stopped. There was a dull squelch. It was the sound that the performers on the streets of the capital made when they spit fire... Countless streams of blood gushed out from the chinks in her helmet. It was extremely dark blood, dyed with a bizarre dark green. For many years, some people had suspected that the Demon Commander was a member of the Imperial n. Today, their conjectures finally received proof. But why was her blood mixed with dark green? For the moment, no one considered this question. What had happened just now had left them speechless. The Demon Commander had been so heavily injured that she vomited blood! "You truly are very strong, perhaps even surpassing Bie Yanghong before his death." The Demon Commanders voice had deepened, but it was still just as unpleasant to hear. "Although you are still no match for thismander, thismander must admit that it will be very difficult to kill you today." To the demons, killing Wang Po was even more important than killing the humanmander-in-chief. Sincepleting this mission was impossible, since she had also suffered significant injuries, what purpose was there in staying? An order was issued from the peak of Mount Nuorng to the ins. The wolf cavalry began to order themselves in preparation to pull back. The Mount Li Sect Master nced at Wang Po. Mao Qiuyu and Huai Ren also looked at Wang Po. What they did next would depend on Wang Pos will. As long as Wang Po nodded, the Mount Li Sect Masters Heaven Shrouding Sword would head to the summit of Mount Nuorng. Huai Ren was heavily injured, but she could probably dy that duke of Xuo City who Mao Qiuyu had injured. Mao Qiuyus mission would be to keep the Third and Eighth Demon Generals on the in. If they did this, perhaps they really did have a chance to kill the Demon Commander. It looked simple, but it was actually extremelyplicated to pull off this switching of targets. These human experts needed only a nce to decide upon this arrangement. The wind blew against the cloth gown, causing it to p in the air. Wang Po did not nod, nor did he do anything else, not even the tiniest of twitches. He was like a stone statue. He did not want to give any wrong signal to Mao Qiuyu and the others, because the consequences would be extremely severe. Mao Qiuyu and the others understood what he meant. They were worried and regretful, but they still rxed. It was at this very moment that the darkness surging out from the valley suddenly thinned. Because the sun in the sky had be iparably bright! A figure appeared in the zing sunlight, crashing down toward the Demon Commander like a falling star. The Prince of Xiang! In his view, this was the best chance to kill the Demon Commander. No matter what, it could not be let go! At this sight, Wang Pos expression instantly changed. Chapter 1144 – Preposterous Order Chapter 1144 C Preposterous Order Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The water gurgled, the woodendle drifting over it. The Green Leaf had still not returned. Tonights dinner was still very simple. Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi were eating faster than usual. For the former, this was quite the rare urrence. From this detail, one could imagine just how important the documents they needed to discuss tonight were. The tes on their desks were cleared away and An Hua brought them some green orange water for them to rinse their mouths, presented with scalding hot towels. A small mountain of documents was piled up in the corner of the hall. The ones they needed to see had already been picked out and organized. The hall remained silent throughout the night. Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi read the documents in their hands, saying nothing for a very long time. They had been informed of the conclusion of that battle long ago, but it was only now that they were learning of many details. No one could have expected that the Prince of Xiang would silently cast off the thirty thousand soldiers of the Western Army Right Camp and hide all alone near the peak of Mount Nuorng. With both the Demon Commander and Wang Po heavily injured, he leapt out of the sun and unleashed the strongest attack of his entire life. If this sneak attack seeded, his leaving the camp without being ordered naturally wouldnt be a big deal, and he would have the greatest achievement since the start of this war. The Prince of Xiang could exchange this achievement for Prince Chen Lius departure from the capital, or he could redeem it for an honor like the Iron Ticket of Redemption. Both would have been extremely easy. (TN: The Iron Ticket of Redemption, ȯ, was a reward bestowed during the Ming Dynasty. If a ministermitted a crime, they could use the Iron Ticket of Redemption to save them from the death penalty.) Perhaps it was precisely with these things in mind that the Prince of Xiang had taken such a risky and fearless action. s, he still underestimated the strength of the Demon Commander. Wang Po was heavily injured and unable to join in the assault. The Demon Commander had also taken significant injuries, but she was not burned to death by that searing sun. The darkness in the valley had served as her weapon at the crucial moment. Those who witnessed this were so shocked that they were powerless to speak. The Prince of Xiang was unwilling to retreat, so his sneak attack became a forceful assault. The Demon Commander paid the Mountain-toppling Fiend as the price to escape the summit of Mount Nuorng. The Prince of Xiang stood on the head of the dead Mountain-toppling Fiend and watched the Demon Commander escape to the north. His confidence surging, his forceful assault became a pursuit. He pursued for six hundred li, but he still failed to kill the Demon Commander. ck Robe had set up an array, and four high-ranking Demon Generals were waiting for him. If not for the Mount Li Sect Masters prompt arrival, the Prince of Xiang would have died on the spot. Even so, the Prince of Xiang and the Mount Li Sect Master were still surrounded. Suddenly, a massive kite had appeared in the sky. ....... ...... ....... ...... No one knew if Xiao Zhang was injured or where he was now. Simrly, no one knew where Zhexiu was or what he was doing. Some people were used to fighting alone. The most epic and magnificent of battles since the start of the war, this sh of experts of the Divine Domain, came to an end. The Demon race had suffered grievous casualties. Of the four high-ranking Demon Generals who had surrounded the Prince of Xiang and the Mount Li Sect Master, only two left alive. They also lost a member of the Council of Elders and one duke. The Human race had not lost any experts, but both Mao Qiuyu and Huai Ren were heavily injured, and the Mount Li Sect Master even more so. Gou Hanshi said, "Master has returned to Mount Li to recover, and the other seniors must rest for a while before stepping onto the front lines again." It was very difficult to kill experts of the Divine Domain. They either needed to be surrounded or had to be fighting beings of higher realms, like the Tianhai Divine Empress. But heavy injuries could still force them to halt their steps. Even Wang Po was no exception. In Chen Changshengs view, this was ck Robes intention. Even if he had to pay a devastating price, he wanted to momentarily deprive the human experts of the Divine Domain of the ability to fight, hoping to at least make it so that they could not fully use their strength before the winter set in. Without experts of the Divine Domain, the human armies would find their advance greatly hindered. Their progress was already much slower than originally nned, and how much more would it be dyed now? And when the human armies finally reached the walls of Xuo City, would the storm of snowkes drifting down leave them any hope of victory? Using the deaths of two Divine Domain experts and two high-ranking Demon Generals to buy ten-some days for the overarching situation... not just anyone had such resolve. Every time they thought of this, Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi felt a hint of wariness for that young Demon Lord, even a little respect. ck Robe was still the most frightening. In retrospect, she had probably long since calcted all the details around the battle between the Demon Commander and Wang Po. She had calcted which of the human experts would appear, and even that the Prince of Xiang would leave the Western Army Camp. They could only say that her understanding of the human mind was truly terrifying. If the battle of Mount Nuorng had concluded like this, ck Robe could have at least proimed victory in the second phase of the war. But in reality, she had lost. The human armies broke through the second line of demon defenses far earlier than expected. Before the summer was even over, the three cavalrymen at the very front could already see the outline of Xuo City in the distance. Because while the battle of Mount Nuorng was taking ce, several unexpected changes took ce on the battlefront. The person who had made the greatest difference between victory and defeat was the Human Commander-in-Chief, Divine General He Ming. Everyone had believed that Divine General He Mings assignment to themander-in-chief position was a politicalpromise, or some preposterous order issued by the Emperor and Pope on a sudden impulse. And just like it was in the war several hundred years ago, ordinary soldiers, excluding the ck-armored heavy cavalry, did not have much effect on the oue of the war, unless one was Wang Zhice. But Divine General He Ming had yed an extremely important role in this war. At that battles most intense moment, the ins for several hundred li in front of the mountains had be the battlefield for the experts of the Divine Domain. For Divine General He Ming to establish the Central Army Camp at the most forward position seemed like a most unwise decision, especially at a moment like this. The terrifying ripples of power arising from the fights of these Divine Domain experts were also very harmful to ordinary soldiers. Relying on the protection of the array to keep out the Qi from these experts, the soldiers continued to battle against the wolf cavalry, but the situation had be incredibly perilous. The howling winds overhead were like an invisible plow, asionally tearing open a tent or digging up rocks which would then smash into the heads of innumerable soldiers. A massive hole was torn through the main tent, wind and sand rushing in through it. The tallow candles had been extinguished long ago, and only the Night Pearls were still providing light. Divine General He Ming viewed his maps in this dim light as he issued order after order with absoluteposure, his messengers madly rushing off to deliver them. With each charge, the wolf cavalry got closer and closer to the main tent. In theirst assault, those massive wolves had only been two li away. Ye Xiaolian gazed at He Mings face, aplex expression in her eyes. She had already suggested retreat many times, but Divine General He Ming had never agreed. To her even greater consternation, he had even ordered the Sacred Light crossbows tasked with suppressing the charges of the wolf cavalry to lessen their firing. The sword array formed by three-hundred-some South Stream Temple disciples was right outside the camp at this moment. Even if the wolf cavalry charged over, even if that Xuo City duke battling with her martial grandaunt outside the camp came to attack, she was still confident that she could protect the Divine General. But how many of South Stream Temples disciples would have to die for it? As her mind was upied with these questions, Divine General He Ming suddenly asked one of his own. Everyone in the tent felt that this question was quite nonsensical. "Where is the Demi-human races North-Pacifying Army?" A staff officer stared nkly at him for a few moments before answering, "ording to the report from two days ago, they just left Cong Province." "Just left Cong Province..." He Ming sighed, appearing to be greatly saddened by this fact. "Theyre too far away, so I guess we have to do this alone." Ye Xiaolian was quite confused and thought, even if the Demi-human races reinforcing army were already here, do you think that they would be able to show up right now and save you? Those stories about tens of thousands of cavalry emerging in a surprise assault out of a canyon were just stories. Unless they, like the demons, had an array set up hundreds of years ago to create a path, sneak attacks like that were very hard to produce in this world of Red Falcons and demon vultures. "Once they finish fighting, it will be our turn." Divine General He Ming raised his head, his gaze piercing through the tattered canopy of the tent and into the sky. Massive figures loomed within the heavy ck smoke, and the bright sword glows seemed to being from another world. That world belonged to experts of the Divine Domain. Ye Xiaolian still did not understand the meaning of He Mings words. She subconsciously turned her gaze to the gloomiest corner of the tent. Chapter 1145 – The Straightforward You and Me, Him and Her on the Paper Chapter 1145 C The Straightforward You and Me, Him and Her on the Paper Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr After Wang Po and the Demon Commanders sh of des, the first to move was not the Prince of Xiang leaping out of the sun, nor was it ck Robe hidden behind all her schemes. It was Divine General He Ming. He rubbed his tired face and walked to the gate of the camp, looking into the distance. The wolf cavalry had stopped their assault. Like several streams of ck water, they retreated into the dark path at the base of Mount Nuorng. The Demon Commander left in defeat, the Prince of Xiang followed, and the Mount Li Sect Master chased after him. Huai Ren was sitting on the ground, treating her injuries. Mao Qiuyu was blocking the Third and Eighth Demon Generals. Wang Po was still standing at his original position, not moving a muscle. The duke from Xuo Citynded on the ins, sending dirt flying into the air. He could barely stand, and his body was covered all over in wounds. He seemed to be on the verge of death. "You are the humanmander-in-chief?" The duke looked at He Ming, a crazed expression appearing in his eyes. "Then your luck today is truly awful." Even though he was about to die, even though Divine General He Ming was a Star Condensation expert, the threshold of the Divine Domain was truly very high. He truly did have the ability to kill He Ming. The disciples of South Stream Temple surrounded the Central Army Camp like scattered white flowers. They had not expected this expert of the Divine Domain to drop from the sky, so they fell into a panic. Ye Xiaolian was unperturbed, crisply calling, "Draw in!" Divine General He Ming shouted, "Disperse!" His voice was calm but firm. Ye Xiaolian was very confused, even a little angry, but she recalled the temple masters orders and gritted her teeth. "All disciples, disperse!" The white flowers drifted away, the surrounding tents copsing in their wake. Several hundred crossbowmen pointed their Sacred Light crossbows at the blood-covered duke. The several hundred crossbows fired their Sacred Light arrows as one, forming a beam of light several feet thick that pierced through his body. More than half of the dukes demon body vanished. He lowered his head to examine his body, a hint of confusion in his eyes. A dense ttering of footsteps broke the silence as the soldiers returned from the battlefield. Before the soldiers could digest the shock and astonishment brought by the sight before them, they heard an order that was even more stunning. Divine General He Ming dered, "We move out in sixty seconds." A deputy general asked in shock, "Commander, where are we going?" He Ming replied, "Xuo City, of course." He spoke these words as if there was no other answer. Ye Xiaolian was shocked. This sight made her recall the young master of the Tang n on the Divine Avenue many years ago, and also that Senior Su Li that the temple master asionally mentioned. The specific arrangements were left to the staff officers and generals. Divine General He Ming returned to the main tent. He went to that gloomiest corner and softly said, "I must trouble the Holy Maiden." Xu Yourong opened her eyes and asked, "How confident are you of sess?" She had not closed her eyes for quite a few days and was thoroughly fatigued. She had originally nned to have a good rest today, but she ended up being dragged to the storage tent to chat with the Mount Li Sect Master. Once the Mount Li Sect Master finally left, she hid in the main tent, leaning against a box in the hopes of getting some rest. But the battle ended before she had much time to rest, and yet again, another person came to bother her. She had not slept well, and her mood was not very pleasant, so her tone was naturally quite rude. Divine General He Ming pondered this question and replied, "Thirty percent." Xu Yourong contemted this answer. "Thats enough." Divine General Holy Maiden sighed, "Speaking with the Holy Maiden is truly straightforward." Xu Yourong agreed, "This statement is correct. If it were Chen Changsheng, it truly would be troublesome." She took an object made of bronze out of her sleeve. It was the magical artifact that Shang Xingzhou had forged from the Clear Sky Mirror. She was not intending tomunicate with the capital, as the other magical artifact was not in Chen Changshengs hand, but Xue Hes. She told Xue He two things. One: the Prince of Xiang was heavily injured and would not be able to return to the nine camps of the Western Army in the short term. Two: Commander-in-Chief He Ming was ordering the entire Western Army to move out. In three days, they needed to enter the hearnd of the Bunun Hignds and conquer Suluo City. Xue He probably well understood the meaning of these two pieces of information. And he had the guarantee of both Divine General He Ming and Xu Yourong. Just as expected, Xue He went to the Right Camp on the same night and seized the Prince of Xiangs martial authority, upon which he ordered all nine camps of the Western Army to begin moving north. The Central Army and the Eastern Army began to move out at the same time. The fastest was North Third Camp of the Eastern Armys vanguard. They marched throughout the night, bypassing Starstrewn Gorge, breaking through the Wutai River, and seizing the most important military pass on the southern border of the Bunun Hignds. Using this as the breakthrough point, the human armies advanced with unimaginable speed, slicing the steely second defense line of the demons into three. The most important factor was time. The seventeen days lost in the first phase of the campaign werepletely seized back in this process. ck Robes strategy could be considered to havepletely failed. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng put down the document in his hand and fell into a daze. He felt like the words on the paper were too shallow. The North Third Camp of the Eastern Army had marched overnight, bypassing Starstrewn Gorge and breaking through the Wutai River. Just what sort of heroic epic of courage was contained in this short statement? "The most important reason is that the North Third Camp suffered no losses in the demon attack." Gou Hanshi recalled the first three names on the list of meritorious soldiers and smiled. ...Not because they had aplished a great feat and gained honor for Mount Li, but because they were still alive and well. But the crucial question was why those several thousand vultures flying out of the cliff had suddenly dropped to the ins and burned themselves to death. This was a question that none of the officers on the front line could solve. In his private letter, Liang Banhu had also expressed his doubts. Seeing Chen Changshengs expression, Gou Hanshi vaguely understood what the truth was, but since Chen Changsheng was not mentioning it, it was not convenient for him to bring it up. The story between the Pope and his Protector was not exactly the talk of the town, but everyone that should have known did know. After all, no one had seen that ck-clothed girl standing by Chen Changsheng ever since the autumn of that year. Chen Changsheng felt rather mixed when he thought about how she had left the warm isles of the Southern Sea and gone to the snowy ins once traversed by her father. Then, he noticed that Gou Hanshi was smirking at him. He felt rather embarrassed, but he thought of one matter that let him change the topic. "What was that demon freak in the cliff shouting before they died?" "Didnt Su Li leave?" "Hm?" Gou Hanshi smiled and exined, "Im saying that this was what that demons was shouting. They were probably a demon of the Ghost-Driving Tribe, experts in controlling monsters. Theyre even more frightening than the shamans of the south. I heard that Martial Granduncle pursued them for many years and rendered them extinct. I didnt expect that one of them was still alive." Why had Su Li hunted down the members of the Ghost-Driving Tribe? There were no records in the Mount Li Sword Sect, Gou Hanshi didnt know, and Chen Changsheng couldnt guess. They nced at each other and thought of a possibility. Perhaps, several hundred years ago, Su Li had seen the important role this tribe had yed in the war? Perhaps that really was the case. Because before he left this world, Su Li had always been fighting with the demons. It wasnt a battle, but a war. And where was that fellow who had fought the demons ever since he was born? Chen Changsheng really wanted to know where Zhexiu was. Gou Hanshi was also very concerned, because Zhexiu was currently the son-inw of Mount Li. The front line had methods for recording military merit. All they knew right now was that Zhexiu had killed ten-some demon soldiers since the start of the war. This was an achievement to be incredibly proud of for an ordinary soldier, but it was rather strange for Zhexiu. This was not the extent of his abilities. Just where was he? What was he doing? "It looks like Ill have to leave early." Chen Changsheng said to Gou Hanshi. In the spring, Gou Hanshi had told him that only when they could see Xuo City would he be allowed to leave the capital. Although those three cavalrymen could now see Xuo City, the main human army was still very far, so why did he want to leave now? It was because though the human armies had obtained victory in this battle, in other aspects, the demons had barely managed to achieve their objectives. The vast majority of the Human races experts of the Divine Domain, Wang Po included, were severely injured, and they wouldnt be able to fight in the short term. At this moment, problems in the morale of the soldiers could easily crop up, as the experts of the Divine Domain symbolized their confidence. Chen Changshengs appearance on the front lines now would assist greatly in stabilizing morale. And if he appeared together with Xu Yourong, the effect would be even greater. Chen Changsheng said, "As long as His Majesty is in the Imperial Pce, the capital will remain in order, and the hearts of the people will remain calm." This time, Gou Hanshi did not object. Because the situation now waspletely different from the one in the spring. It was truly summer in the capital. The wind blew through the city. The filtering of the Luo River and the willows growing on the banks somewhat cooled it, but it heated up once more immediately upon meeting the red walls of the pce. Mo Yus cheeks were slightly red, and there was a little sweat on her brow. Her left hand was fanning a handkerchief and her cor had not been buttoned up fully, revealing a portion of her pure white skin. Chen Changsheng sat across from her, staring at his cup, feeling like a flower was about to bloom from within. Chapter 1146 – Idly Listening to Falling Flowers While Sending a Sword Chapter 1146 C Idly Listening to Falling Flowers While Sending a Sword Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng had already said his farewells to his senior brother, but before he left, he naturally had to pay Mo Yu a visit as well. Mo Yu had been a renowned beauty of the capital, and now she was even more gorgeous and moving. He knew that she was not deliberately tempting him. It was just too hot here. Not even the cooling array in the hall seemed to be of any use. "This ce is too small." He looked around andmented. This ce was a specially partitioned room behind the great hall. Compared to the other buildings of the Imperial Pce, it truly was extremely small, and it wasnt well-ventted either. "Before the Empress began to rule from behind the curtain, she learned governance from Emperor Xian for twenty-some years. This is the room that she listened from." Mo Yu mocked, "When His Majesty just entered the pce, the venerable Daoist would sit here when court was in session. For me to sit here now, am I in some way unqualified?" Chen Changsheng bitterly smiled. "Then I truly have nothing to say." Mo Yu arched her brows. "Perhaps all of you think that Im very ambitious." For a time, Chen Changsheng truly had thought that she was very ambitious. It was not during the period when the Divine Empress was alive, but ten years ago. She had always kept in touch with him, and when the emperor issued a decree requesting her to return to the capital, the letter she had sent to Chen Changsheng seemed rather hesitant. It was only afterward that Chen Changsheng realized that she had already made up her mind. But when she insisted on marrying the Prince of Louyang, Chen Changsheng felt his view of her wasnt right. If she really did have ambition, she should have married a figure with more authority, perhaps even marrying the emperor and bing a new empress. "That depends on what you mean by ambition," Chen Changsheng said. Mo Yu replied, "If ambition means authority, then I admit that I truly do have strong desires in this aspect, but all I want is to guarantee that I have the authority to involve myself in the affairs of the court." These words were a little confusing, and Chen Changsheng needed a little time to sort them out. He curiously asked, "Why do you like handling government affairs so much?" "Because Im a female official taught by the Empress." Mo Yu looked at him and continued, "Yourong and I were taught by the Empress. I like and have the ability to handle government affairs, while shes more skilled in killing in all directions." Chen Changsheng thought of many memories from the past few years, and he could only express his silent agreement to this statement. Mo Yu added, "Of course, shes even more like the Empress than me, perhaps because shes even more capable of killing people." Ten-some years ago, in a nearby pce hall, the Tianhai Divine Empress had told her and Xu Yourong that killing people was the correct path. Mo Yu knew that she couldnt do this. Perhaps it was because she had seen far too many of her family ughtered when she was young. That year, when she took up the sword and gave Zhou Tong death by a thousand cuts, she seemed to have used up all the killing intent in her body. Chen Changsheng did not want to continue on this topic. Instead, he asked, "Youve been married for so many years. Is he still that afraid of you?" He was asking about the Prince of Louyang. Mo Yus slender brows perked upward. "Thats respect, not fear. Do you think everyone is like you?" Chen Changsheng hadnt expected to stir trouble, and felt a little awkward. Mo Yu let him go and said, "He spends every day cooking at home. He just learned a seventeenth method for steeping radish and is having quite the fun time." Seeing how happy she was, Chen Changsheng was also very happy, but he also... felt somewhat moreplicated emotions. He nced at her hair and then took a sip of his tea as he asked, "Have you been sleeping well?" Mo Yus brows flew upward as she said, "Very well. Do you know? The bodies of fat men are all cold. Its veryfortable when you hug them." ...... ...... On his journey to the front lines, Chen Changsheng would think of what happened that day in the Imperial Pce andugh at himself. This happened so often that An Hua became rather nervous. Fu Xinzhi and Chen Fugui, now teachers at the Orthodox Academy, also became very uneasy. Chen Changsheng had not brought too many priests of the Li Pce with him. Instead, he had brought students from the Ivy Academies. He was traveling under the reason of inspection, but the students of the Ivy Academies were traveling to the front lines for the purpose of learning. Not long after entering Tianliang County but before arriving at Xunyang City, Chen Changsheng and An Hua left the party early. The records from the various Daoist churches were constantly being delivered to him and he had seen with his own eyes the true circumstances of the people, had seen the injured soldiers. Then he saw the ins. Before entering the actual battlefield, he once more recalled Mo Yusst words to him in the Imperial Pce. "Its been two months since the people of the capitalst had any meat, and only three barges of cotton have arrived from Luling this year. If you lose on the front lines, there will be many refugees this winter, and countless people will freeze to death on the road. This is a war between countries and is fought with a strength that could topple a country. It must be won, as a loss will mean the death of the country." Yes, this was a war between countries. Both sides were certain to pour in all their strength, paying every price to gain the final victory. But there were some things that Chen Changsheng still could not understand. He and Gou Hanshi had discussed them many times, but they had still not been able to provide a convincing conclusion. In both the first phase and the second phase, the strategies employed by the demons had been too intense. Even in a war between countries, they were still rather excessive. Logically speaking, no one would choose a strategy of mutual destruction at the very start of the war. Even if the demons were the weaker side, was there a need for such ack of confidence? And it was impossible for this strategy to weaken the humans resolve, so what meaning was there in it other than making the demons lose even faster? ...... ...... It was very difficult for people on the inside to clearly see the entire situation, even if these people were the Demon Lord or Demon Commander. Those on the outside, by way of their perspective, actually found it easier to see a few problems. For example, Shang Xingzhou had long since noticed that point that both Chen Changsheng and Gou Hanshi had felt was a little off. A convoy journeyed from Mount Han to Mount Li. Mid-journey, it stopped for a night at Luoyang. On the morning of the next day, Shang Xingzhou left Luoyang. No one knew of this matter, and the only person he brought with him was a young Daoist boy so beautiful that he seemed to be sculpted from ice or jade. Xining Viges old temple had be a crucial site protected by the Imperial Court ten-some years ago, but what soldier could obstruct him? He brought the young boy into the old temple, quietly pondering the long-empty room. After ordering the young Daoist boy to continue memorizing the Canon of Flowing West, he went to the stream outside the temple. The waters of the stream were just as clear as they used to be, and the fallen flowers drifted along with the flow. Whenever they passed by him, they seemed to grow livelier. A monk appeared on the stream bank. Just like he was ten-some years ago, his face was handsome and his age hard to determine. He wore a ck monks robe, its surface covered in tears and dust. Shang Xingzhou said to him, "Your Highness, I wish to know a few things." This monk was the Prince of Chus son. In terms of generation, he was Yurens uncle. If he was a member of the court, he would naturally be a prince. And if not for the coup of the Hundred Herb Garden, perhaps he would now be the emperor. Of course, Shang Xingzhou would never admit this. The monk replied, "Please speak." Shang Xingzhou asked, "Just what does the Sacred Light Continent want to do?" The monk said nothing. Shang Xingzhou indifferently said, "You are still a person of our side." All thepassion in the monks eyes transformed into destion as he said, "Just a traveler who has no home to return to." Shang Xingzhou suddenly noted, "Now that I think about it, Tianhais injuring your soul and making it impossible for you to return was not a bad thing." In these words, he was clearly expressing his suspicions that the monk was working with the Sacred Light Continent on some scheme. The monk dered, "Designs on the throne have alreadye to nothing." Shang Xingzhou said, "One must consider your descendants. After all, they still carry the blood of the Chen n." The monk was quiet for a very long time. Finally, he asked, "This is your promise?" "If I die, my students will bring all of you back." Shang Xingzhou seemed to think of something andpsed back into silence. He added, "If they refuse, I will have this student bring you back." The monk looked at the young Daoist boy sitting under the tree. A satisfied expression appeared on his face as he said, "What do you want me to do?" Shang Xingzhou requested, "I want your help in sending over a piece of information and one object." The monk said, "The Sacred Light Continent is too far away. This will require a very long time." Shang Xingzhou replied, "Its just a meaningless move on the chessboard." The monk asked, "What information?" Shang Xingzhou said, "Tell Su Li that something has happened." The monk defended, "I truly dont know if anything will happen on the Sacred Light Continent." Shang Xingzhou returned, "I also dont know what will happen there, but I think that he probably knows that something is currently happening here." The monk was quiet for a while, then he asked, "The object?" Shang Xingzhou handed over a sword. This sword had been wrapped up neatly with cloth, and a ring forged from melted bronze had been ced in the middle. When the monk took the sword, he was careful to grip the bronze ring and not any other part of the sword. "A good sword." The monks gaze fell on the bronze ring and he sighed, "Such a treasure, but youve actually melted it down to send a sword through space. Truly extravagant." The Heaven Shrouding Sword was naturally a good sword. The bronze was a shard of the Clear Sky Mirror. Chapter 1147 – Tang Thirty-Six with an Unrelenting Fever Chapter 1147 C Tang Thirty-Six with an Unrelenting Fever Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The war had entered the third phase, and also the cruelest phase. As the distance between the two sides shrank, the frequency of battles shot upward, as did the number of casualties. Strategy and tactics were bing less and less useful in this stage as will and supplies took the forefront. It was just a matter of waiting to see who gave out first. Around a thousand li from Xuo City was a group of mountains on the ins. Many hot springs bubbled out from these mountains. It was very hot in the capital, but the weather here was actually a little cool. The steam rising from the springs pervaded the mountains, making the whole sight rather pleasant to look at. Chen Changsheng sat in a hot spring, his gaze piercing through the mist, curtains, and the nearby banners of the Orthodoxy cavalry, falling on the path leading out of the valley. Many years ago, when he had been intending to leave on this path, he decided at thest moment to turn around, whereupon he was greeted by an unconscious Su Li. Yes, this was the hot spring from back then, though this ce had been covered in snow back then. The endless green that now filled his eyes felt rather unfamiliar. "Your Holiness, the time hase." An Hua crouched by the spring and spoke. Her voice was soft and gentle as if afraid to startle him. Chen Changsheng woke from his daze and stood up. Using the enormous towel she had brought over to cover his body, he began to carefully dry himself. An Hua looked at hisplexion and was somewhat relieved to see that the hot springs really had proved useful. She helped him out of the hot spring and to a nearby pavilion to rest. Other than a pavilion, there were a few other buildings in the mountains. They had all been built a few days ago. To receive such luxurious treatment in the middle of war left Chen Changsheng quite ufortable. He felt like this would make many ordinary soldiers furious. To his surprise, none of the soldiers who saw this sight from the distant ins were dissatisfied. On the contrary, they seemed to think this was proper, and even feel very proud. Chen Changsheng had thought about this for a very long time, but he still didnt understand why this was the case. He sat in the pavilion and looked into the distance. On the distant ins, many soldiers were advancing in the direction of Xuo City. At such a distance, he felt like he could still hear the neighs of Dragonhorses... Yes, it seemed like they really were from Sloping Cliff Horse Farm. The soldiers knew that the Pope was amongst these mountains, though he didnt know if they could see this pavilion. The news had already spread throughout the front lines, so unless there was some emergency, even the cavalry would dismount when passing by the mountain. Many soldiers would even disobey orders and run out of their ranks to kowtow to the mountain. Only after doing this would they return satisfied, not even caring if they would be punished by their superiors. Chen Changsheng had already seen such things happen many times. He didnt understand why these ordinary soldiers viewed him with such pride, but since they wanted to see him, he was willing to let himself be seen. Thus, over thest few days, he would often sit beneath this pavilion, even though An Hua, Linghai Zhiwang and the others objected. A chilly wind blew into the mountains from the ins. Before it could be warmed by the mists from the hot springs, it caressed Chen Changshengs face. As his body warmed by the hot springs gradually cooled, the redness on his face retreated. It became pale, thin, haggard. Another wind stirred as the White Cranended. It then flew up to the pavilion, squinting its eyes as it perched on the roof with one leg, letting all the soldiers on the ins see it more clearly. Xu Yourong walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down at the springs steaming like so many hotpots. "If you continue to do this, youll die before they break through the walls of the city." She did not turn to Chen Changsheng, and her face had no emotion. She seemed to be speaking casually, without actual concern. Perhaps it was because she had repeated these words many times already but still received no answer from Chen Changsheng. Upon reaching the front lines, Chen Changsheng had refined two bottles of Cinnabar Pills ahead of time. Everyone knew what this meant. He himself was keenly aware of what this meant, but after seeing so many young faces twisted in the fear of death, after hearing all that weeping, he couldnt possibly not do this. And he had also been injured. This was the front line, and though he was the Pope and under heavy guard, he was also a priority target for the Demon race. The most dangerous incident had been when the Second Demon General had led a party of demon experts on an aerial assault utilizing vultures. It was also in that incident that he had sustained significant injuries. He hade to the ins in the midsummer, when Xuo City had been visible on the horizon. It was now early autumn, and it was said that the vanguard could already clearly make out the walls of Xuo City, that the North Third Camp could even make out the faces of the guards on the wall, but... still no one had truly reached Xuo City. The closer Xuo City was, the more resolved the demons were to resist, the less they feared death. Many soldiers even felt like this mission was impossible. It was clear that the application of just a little more pressure might break the Demon Lord within Xuo City and the tens of thousands of tribal warriors standing guard outside it. But at this moment, many people in the human armies had already broken. On the same night, a few soldiers who had broken were forced to withdraw to the south, the vast majority of them heavily injured. Ye Xiaolian, apanied by several disciples, a teacher from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, and three clerics from the Li Pce, were with them, escorting a person back to the south. Just who was this person that could make her leave the Central Army Camp with such an array of forces? Although heavily injured and deprived of his authority, the Prince of Xiang was still persisting on the front lines, so why was this person so important? No one understood what Ye Xiaolian was thinking, but to the Li Pce clerics and the teacher from the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green, this person was naturally incalcbly more important than the Prince of Xiang. Because he was the Popes friend. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng was not an eloquent speaker, and he thought of problems in an excessively simple fashion. To use the words of a certain person, he easily made others speechless. But from Xining Vige to the capital, he had still made a few friends. Though when talking about his friends, many people would immediately think of Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Sixs cheeks were sunken, but they were also a brilliant red, like a steamed lobster. His eyes were also so bright that it made one feel flustered. Chen Changsheng sat by the stretcher and said, "Back when you bought that restaurant, I knew that it was improper." Tang Thirty-Six listlessly said, "How was it improper?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Eating too many blue lobsters will incur retribution, and look at your appearance now." It was clear that though Tang Thirty-Six had been severely ill thesest few days, he had still often looked at himself in a mirror, so he quickly understood Chen Changshengs joke. In understanding a joke, he naturally had tough. Tang Thirty-Sixughed and coughed, seeming to be in great pain. Ye Xiaolian ced an ice-cooled towel on his forehead and turned around to re at Chen Changsheng. After ring, she realized what she had done. Panicking, she repeatedly asked for forgiveness. Chen Changsheng naturally wouldnt think too much of her actions. He merely said, "Yourong is next door. Go and see her." Ye Xiaolian softly affirmed, but she mentally grew even nervous. How am I supposed to exin this to the Holy Maiden? After Ye Xiaolian left, Tang Thirty-Six looked into Chen Changshengs eyes and asked, "Just what sort of illness do I have?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Youve taxed your mind too severely and a cold has permeated your internal organs. Its very grave." Tang Thirty-Sixs eyes burned with a ghostly fire. "I feel like theres something off about this illness." Chapter 1148 – Infiltrating Xuelao City Chapter 1148 C Infiltrating Xuo City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng smiled and said, "I know that youre unwilling to ept this, but there truly is no problem." Tang Thirty-Six was quiet for a while, then he said, "Youre the best doctor. If you cant cure it, where can I go to get it treated?" Chen Changsheng returned, "Im not skilled in treating colds, and the Cinnabar Pill also isnt very appropriate." Tang Thirty-Six sneered, "I wouldnt eat that thing even if you gave it to me, because I dont eat people." Chen Changsheng proposed, "So you have to go back first to treat your illness." Tang Thirty-Six was quiet again. Then he said, "Our gatekeeper is much older now. Without me to help, Im worried that his body wont be able to keep up." Chen Changsheng patted him on the shoulder and said, "Ill discuss this with the others. You go back first. Principal Mao is recovering at Mount Han. You also go." On the morning of the next day, Tang Thirty-Six left, and Ye Xiaolian with him. Xu Yourong had agreed to this, though she had not told Chen Changsheng, as she knew that Chen Changsheng was very slow with regards to rtionships between men and women; perhaps one could call himpletely ignorant. But she also knew that Chen Changsheng was well-versed in many other aspects, like the medical arts. She nced at him, but she ultimately chose to say nothing. Chen Changsheng gazed at the distant army banners fluttering in the wind, his expression calm and determined. He stood under the pavilion in the mountains, watching the world. And the world was watching him. His calmness endowed countless soldiers on the front line with confidence. In truth, only a few people knew that his heart was not so calm. Many matters had left him on the verge of crumbling, like those deaths, or Tang Thirty-Sixs unrelenting fever. Fortunately, however, he had someone to rely on. Xu Yourong had been standing by his side the entire time, not as a wife, not as a subordinate, but as an equal. When she held her hands behind her, Linghai Zhiwang and the others even felt like she was taller than Chen Changsheng. "This morning, we received news that Senior Brother Liang has died. Two elders of the Sword Hall died in the same battle. Guan Bai went to provide support and also died." Xu Yourongs expression was very calm. It was like the news of these deaths had nothing to do with her. Chen Changsheng closed his eyes. Only after a while did he finally open them again. "Every person will die. As long as we can eventually resolve this problem, those deaths will not be wasted, will have meaning. They will also be a mercy." With this said, she walked down the mountain. Linghai Zhiwang and those priests followed her with their eyes brimming with both respect and pity. The soldiers and believers on the front lines needed to gain strength from Chen Changshengs calm. Chen Changsheng needed to gain strength from her. But who could she rely on? Even An Hua began to sympathize with her, and began to worship her. ...... ...... Xuo City was veryrge, and when one added to it the ten-some citadels and the tents set up by the warriors from the various tribes, it upied a massive area. By the time the southern part of the city was weing a chilly and somber wind, the ins to the north of the city were already beginning to umte snow. And yet nowhere could one find a trace of the human armies. Zhexiu was sure that he was the first humanif he counted as a humanto reach these ins. It wasnt because he was more courageous than the soldiers, or more skilled at taking risks. It was because reaching these ins to the north of Xuo City had utterly no meaning to the war the human armies were engaged in at this time. But it was extremely meaningful to his war. Seven days ago, he had encountered a small troop of demon soldiers in the ruins of an ancient colosseum one hundred and twenty li to the west of Xuo City. He had been battling with demons since he was a child, and his understanding of demons far surpassed that of an ordinary person. A few details made him notice that the leader of this small troop was special. The leader was very young and extremely tall. From the style of the n crest on his essories, he probably belonged to a n rather close to the Imperial n, and he was probably highly ranked in this n. Why would a young noble appear on this dangerous battlefield? This was out of line with Zhexius understanding of upper-ss demon society. A thousand years ago, the demon aristocracy would have still maintained a reverence for martial process, regarding heroism and military achievements as the source of glory. But they had degenerated ages ago. Zhexiu continued to track this small troop of demons, ultimately reaching one conclusion. This young noble had left the city under the protection of his ns experts to gain some military merit, but he didnt want to encounter any danger. Thus, this small troop had only paused at the ruins of the ancient colosseum for less than an hour before veering north. Everyone knew that the human armies could not possibly circle around to the north of Xuo City in the short term. As for how that young noble would gain any military merit upon returning to Xuo City... Zhexiu was confident that this was an extremely simple matter. Perhaps the heads of several dozen human warriors had already been prepared, just waiting for him to put them on thatrge carriage once he got back to the city. Xuo City was already in an extremely precarious situation. For the nobles in the city to still be thinking about fabricating themselves some military merit, Zhexiu didnt know if they were going senile or were excessively greedy. But someone who dared to y tricks at this hour was unquestionably a powerful person in the Demon race, and that young noble probably had a very special status. Upon reaching this conclusion, Zhexiu was overtaken by a fierce impulse, and this impulseid out an extremely risky n. He decided to infiltrate Xuo City. ...... ...... A pack of monsters from somewhere began to attack the small troop of demons. With the experts of his n protecting him, the young noble was unconcerned about his safety. He was even in the mood to watch as the necks of those violent monsters were cut open. His pale white cheeks blushed in excitement as if they had been daubed with actual blood. The monsters were all killed, but the demon troop inevitably paid some price. The three bravest warriors had suffered significant wounds. Most troublesome of all was that the snow and mud on the ground had been crushed into a slurry that was hard to traverse. The troop decided to camp in the forest for the night, using a blood pigeon tomunicate this news to Xuo City. Unbeknownst to the demon warriors and young noble of this small troop, this night would be the most terrifying night of their lives. The scent of blood spread through the forest and some sort of strange beast seemed to be moving through the mud. The clouds in the sky gradually parted, but the stark light of the Moon offered them no courage. They could only hear the sounds of their breathing, could only feel their weapons get colder and colder. Gradually, the sounds of breathing ceased and they could no longer feel the chill of their weapons, as their own bodies were beginning to gradually turn ice-cold. It turned out that this had also been the veryst night of their lives. The soldiers of this small troop died in silence. There were no sounds of warning, no screams, no struggle, and certainly no fighting. The entire process yed out like some bizarre mime show, but there was no audience. Only the sparse stars to the south and the white Moon bore witness. Early on the next morning, a group of cavalry from Xuo City rode into the forest ording to an earlier agreement. The ten-some cavalrymenpletely d in armor were escorting threerge carriages, thepartments containing the corpses of human soldiers they had gone through great pains to collect from the south. When they thought about theing reward from their young master, these cavalrymen found it hard to maintain their stern and cold expressions, as the sweetest of smiles crept onto their lips. But when they entered the forest, they did not see that tall figure, only an absolute tragedy. The sounds of weeping filled the air as the demon cavalry waved their weapons at the sky. They vented their unease and fear,mented their sorrows, and swore to take revenge for Gruel, though it was hard to say if Gruel was the young nobles name or a prefix for his entire n. After this, they ced the bodies of theirrades on a carriage and began to make their way back to Xuo City. They did not dare pause for too long. Of course, their nominal reason was to warn the city as quickly as possible that the human armies had circled around to the north... On their return journey, the demon cavalry broke into a fierce quarrel. It was probably about how they would deal with the inquiries from the n elders and how much gold they would need to pay off their guilt. They became even more dejected, so much so that when passing through the needle forest, they forgot that they had originally nned to hunt some deer. Xuo City got closer and closer, and more and more shabby buildings began to appear. The majority of the buildings were barely held together with wood and cloth, and seemed extremely fragile. Holes could be found all over them and there was certainly nothing beautiful about them. If not for the fact that lower-ss demons could endure bitter cold, they wouldnt have been able to survive. Upon hearing the cavalrying, the lower-ss demons who were in the midst of cutting wood and working hurriedly kneeled on the sides of the road, not even daring to raise their heads. Normally, these cavalry might have been in the mood to let these lower-ss demons enjoy thesh of the whip, but they didnt have the slightest inclination today. They wanted nothing more than to immediately return to Xuo City. Of course, if they could, they wanted nothing more than to never return to Xuo City. Chapter 1149 – First Snow Chapter 1149 C First Snow Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Whether one wanted it or not, Xuo City would always be there, waiting for travelers returning home or foreigners with ill intentions. The human armies were still in the south, so though the north city gate was under slightly stricter guard, normal entry and exit were still allowed. Therge carriage being pulled along the gray stones attracted many eyes. The demons saw therge corpse in thepartment and their pale faces and deep blue eyes became shocked as they began to shout. There were many kinds of Demonnguage, and the different sses within Xuo City would often use differentnguages, but at this moment, the majority of the cries were shouting the same word: Gruel. No noticed that there was a very long wound on thatrge corpse, and a small hole had been torn open in its chest which just so happened to be concealed by a fur robe. If someone examined the body up close, they might discover an extremely bizarre and frightening sight. There was an eye in that little hole. The eye was very calm and devoid of emotion, but very clearly alive. "Giant Gruels grandson1?" Zhexiu mentally checked over the top-secret information he had seen from the Ministry of the Army and understood who the young noble he had killed was, so he stopped ruminating over the question. Through the small hole in the young nobles body, he took stock of the streets and buildings of Xuo City. On the surface, humans were rather simr to high-ss demons, but they were twopletely different species. The two species had battled for tens of thousands of years, establishing grudges that could never be resolved. Whether physically or mentally, the two sides werepletely cut off from each other. Only in Grand Schr Tunguss era was there a short period of very limited interaction. For countless years, only an extremely small number of demons had ever appeared in the capital, and the majority met with the most miserable of ends. As for humans... after Wang Zhice signed the armistice with the Demon Lord, no human was allowed to step one foot into Xuo City. Zhexiu could be considered the first human in centuries to enter Xuo City. To humans, Xuo City was strange and evil, the nest of demons and ghosts, the abyss of evil. Just what exactly was it? Zhexiu only knew that the walls of the city were extremely high, several times higher than the walls of Luoyang. Even though it had been a very long time since he had been brought in through the city gates, he could still clearly see the moss and snow on the walls. The streets here were straight and wide. The buildings were also veryrge, and the vast majority of them were built with stone. Though they looked rather crude, they also had an indescribable beauty. Moreover, at set intervals, he would see steep spires. He didnt know their purpose, but they gave off a majestic and divine aura. After some time, the sky gradually brightened, and Zhexiu could tell that it was noon. Suddenly, however, the sunlight was obstructed, leaving behind a shadow. Zhexiu saw a ck monolith. He couldnt tell what this ck monolith was made of, and it seemed like even his vision was being absorbed by its surface. After apparently going through an inspection, the beast dragging the carriage proceeded forward, and more of the ck monoliths began to appear before Zhexius eyes. He could see one spaced every ten or so zhang, standing tall and upright on a green hill. The limitations on his field of vision meant that he could not see everything, but what he could see told him that it was assuredly a grandiose sight. ck monoliths were nted all over this green hill, making it look like a massive graveyard or an array used for sacrificial offerings. Zhexiu felt the young nobles corpse being lifted up and then slowly and carefully ced in a pit slightly lower than the ground. He suddenly felt that something was not right. In his original n, he had intended to wait for the young noble to be buried, wait underground for several days, and then leave to find Nanke. Based on his understanding of the demons, the young nobles n graveyard should have been near the Demon Pce. And when he saw those massive ck monoliths, he really did think that this was the graveyard belonging to the young nobles n. The bodies of the Gruel n had always been particrly massive, which is why there was such a thing as Giant Gruel. He felt that the gravestones of this n should have beenrger than usual. But someone with the young nobles status should not have been buried so hastily, not even in the middle of a war. If this ce was not the graveyard of the Gruel n, what ce was it? What were all these mysterious ck monoliths doing here? Some time had passed but no coffin lid had been ced, making Zhexiu even more suspicious. He stretched his fingers out of the young nobles wound and pushed the clothes to the side so he could look outside the pit. His range of vision was still limited, and the first thing he saw was still a ck monolith. Somewhat closer up, he could finally see that this was a square monolith, but its head tapered into a point which was aimed at the sky. Zhexius gaze followed the tip of the monolith up into the sky. In the past, on the snowy ins, he would often use this angle to view the sky. When he was hunting down his foe to wear them down and needed to hide himself, he would often bury himself in the snow and gaze at the overcast sky with eyes wide open. One look wouldst for a very long time, so he knew that looking for too long would result in a sort of misperception. Height would seem to invert and the sky would be an abyss. He would be floating in a void, ovee with anxiety. It was the same feeling now. This feeling of emptiness grew more and more intense, ultimately bing a sort of omen. On the other side of the sky, the bottom of the abyss, an eye seemed to be watching him as well. Zhexiu felt like he had lost control of his body. Cold sweat slowly seeped out from his skin, taking all his courage with it. At the summit of the green hill, where Zhexiu couldnt see, ck Robe looked up to the sky, surrounded by several thousand ck monoliths. Suddenly, ck Robe tore her gaze from the sky and swept it over the monoliths. At this moment, Zhexius heart suddenly beat out of step with his normal pulse. At this crucial moment, his old illness, the Tide Rush of Blood, had let him wake from this nightmare that contained nothing real and realize that someone was observing him. He closed his eyes, and his breathing gradually came to a stop. He seemed to be an actual corpse. Suddenly, snow began to fall from deep in the overcast skies. It fell on the green hill and pits, gradually burying all the demon corpses. ...... ...... The war between the humans and demons had entered the most unbearable stalemate phase. The ins to the south of Xuo City were fraught with battle, with not one square of clean earth to be found within a radius of one thousand li. Deaths were piling up at every moment, and both sides were exhausted and numb, waiting to see who would crumble first. The Sacred Light arrows of the human armies were nearly exhausted and the supplies from the rear had begun tog behind the advance starting from ten-some days ago. As for the replenishments of other weapons and objects like crystals, they had not been resupplied for quite a few more days than that. As for the Western Army, which was currently sweeping the demon bases on the periphery, there had not been any good news. The demons were faring no better. The weapons used to defend the city were mostly in an irreparable state, and a few parties of the Human races bravest cavalry were asionally able to prate as close as three li from the city walls. One early morning, a chorus of ted shouts suddenly rose from the ins of the north, following closely by singing. Gradually, the shouts and singing began to spread southward, and when they reached Xuo City, they transformed into thunderous cheers. Finally, they came to the tens of thousands of tribal warriors encamped outside the city, who joined them with crazed roars. At the start, the human armies had observed the demons with wariness and confusion, unaware of what had happened. As the cheers of the demon soldiers grew louder and louder, the human soldiers grew more and more nervous. Divine General He Ming looked at the overcast sky, finally understanding what was happening. He stretched out his hand to catch a drifting snowke. It was snowing. ______________ 1. Giant Gruel, Ӵ̰, is the Chinese transliteration for Pantagruel, a character from a series of satirical and obscene French novels written in the 16th century, The Life of Gargantua and Pantagruel. Gargantua and Pantagruel, both giants, are father and son. Chapter 1150 – One Carriage, One Painting Chapter 1150 C One Carriage, One Painting Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr This years first snowfall was earlier than the ones from years past. ording to the records from the Ministry of the Army, this was the earliest official record of first snowfall over Xuo City in thest three hundred years. The snowfall did not mean that the weather would immediately chill, but it did mean that it was starting to shift. But even more frightening were the mental implications it had on both exhausted sides. It was sufficient to change the entire state of the war. umted snow might not melt for half a year in the winterbound Xuo City. To the human soldiers, fighting in such a climate was no different than sending themselves to their deaths. Everyone understood what this snowfall meant for the war. In order to crush the renewed confidence of the demons, to smash this inauspicious sign, and perhaps to even stop the human soldiers from thinking about this problem, Divine General He Ming immediately decided to begin another assault on the city. The Western Army was also ordered to hasten their cleansing of the battlefield. At this most crucial of moments, the humans disyed an extraordinary courage and resolve, especially its experts. In order to rpense for his error at Mount Nuorng, the Prince of Xiang bravely entered the battle once more and was once more heavily injured. Xiao Zhang also appeared. His kite had been able to fly past Mount Yanzhi, but it could not fly past those walls before once more disappearing. Liang Wangsun finally appeared on the battlefield, his golden lotus blooming in front of Xuo City. In the end, he was heavily injured and fell into aa, so he was carried back to Xunyang City. Liang Banhu had died in battle, as had Liang Hongzhuang, and Liang Wangsun had been heavily wounded. The Liang n of the previous dynasty had put aside their old grudges with the Chen n in this expedition against the demons. Their performance could even be called heroic. If Liang Xiaoxiao, who had colluded with the demons back then, had lived to see these sights, what would he think? The solemn and stirring actions of the human experts and the deployment of the troops by Divine General He Ming seeded in slightly alleviating the oppressive air brought by the first snow. But as the snow continued to fall, and the siege continued without sess, the morale of the human army continued to drop. Just when Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were intending to move out, something happened. To be more precise, a carriage arrived outside Xuo City. This carriage was not drawn by a horse, ox, mule, or any other beast, yet it was able to travel forward on its own. It was a rather mystical sight. The wheels crunched along the snow and mud. It looked like it was very slow, but it managed to very quickly travel from the south to the camp. Even more mystical was that the long path from the south was probably crawling with leftover soldiers and ferocious bandits, yet this carriage had arrived unscathed despite itspleteck of escort. Countless gazes fell on the carriage. The carriage curtain was raised and a young Daoist boy poked his head out. Upon seeing the tens of thousands on the ins, he covered his mouth in surprise and hurriedly retreated back inside. In this very short time, many people were able to clearly see that this young Daoist boy was very beautiful. He seemed to be carved from jade, his eyes were like ck dots of paint, and his face was brimming with intelligence. ...... ...... "Do you think I look more stupid?" Chen Changsheng looked to Xu Yourong and hesitated before adding, "And... not as handsome?" Xu Yourong knew what he was thinking and said, "When you were little, you were prettier than he is." Chen Changsheng replied, "We only exchanged letters when we were little, but we never actually met." Xu Yourong exined, "Lord Crane said this." The cry of a crane came out of the sky. The White Crane was offering its testimony. ...... ...... The small carriage stopped at a small mountain outside the battlefield. The carriage curtain was raised again, this time held up with wooden hooks. The young Daoist boy jumped to the ground and helped the other person in the carriage step out. Countless gazes had followed this small carriage from the southern ins all the way to this small mountain. Even the tribal warriors outside Xuo City stopped their cursing. Once they saw that boy who seemed to be carved from jade, many people had guessed who was inside the carriage. Just because it had secluded itself for ten years now did not mean that themon people did not know what was going on in the Monastery of Eternal Spring. Many people knew that there was a young Daoist boy within that monastery. As for whether that master and disciple were angry at each other again, who knew? ...... ...... Shang Xingzhou had stille. It was right when the morale of humanity was at its lowest, when the war had reached its most critical and dangerous point. After several hundred years, he hade once more to Xuo City. Many people, including himself, had already guessed that this would be hisst visit to Xuo City. Other than the injured Prince of Xiang, the important individuals in the army all came to this small mountain to pay their respects. In the ins outside Xuo City, dust was rising constantly between the various camps and this small mountain. Though he had secluded himself in Luoyang for ten years, Shang Xingzhous prestige was undiminished and had even risen. ...... ...... As he saw plume after plume of dust rising from the ins, Linghai Zhiwangs face grew even more fraught with concern. He looked to Chen Changsheng, wanting to advise him with a few words, but he knew that it was not the right time. Archbishop An Lin had returned from the dangerous front lines with Guan Bais body. The tens of thousands of demon warriors encamped outside Xuo City hade from the various tribes and did not have theplete trust of the Imperial n, but they were exceptionally lethal on the battlefield. Chen Changsheng sat by Guan Bais body for a very long time. Back in the All-School Martial Exhibition, Guan Bai had been standing by the road and nced at him. That had been their first meeting. Afterward, Wuqiong Bi entered the capital and tortured a stray dog to death. And after that, Guan Bai lost an arm. For this matter, no matter what Bie Yanghong said, no matter how miserable Wuqiong Bi had ended up, Chen Changsheng had never forgiven her. He felt that someone like Guan Bai was worthy of even greater respect, deserved an even better end. He hadnt expected him to still end up like this, to only end up with this. "What about Liang Banhu?" Chen Changsheng asked Archbishop An Lin. He remembered it very clearly. As the first to reach Xuo City, the North Third Camp of the Eastern Army had always been a thorn in the side of the demon armies. They had almost been surrounded multiple times. Late one night, several days ago, ten-some of the Demon races great tribes cooperated in a counterattack. Their objective was the North Third Camp. The battle that night had been exceptionally desperate, and only after Guan Bai led one thousand Orthodoxy cavalry in an overnight march to reinforce them was the danger finally resolved. But Guan Bai died in battle, and Liang Banhu, one of the three cavalrymen to reach Xuo City first... had also died in battle. "Liang Banhu chose selfbustion." Archbishop An Lin recalled the sight of that desperate battlefield. An expression of sorrow on her face, she looked at Chen Changsheng for some time before finally saying, "I dont know if he was trying to repent for the crimes of his brother, but I heard that he was particrly courageous on the battlefield." Chen Changsheng fell quiet. At these sorts of moments, he didnt know what to say. Archbishop An Lin added, "Theres something wrong with Guan Feibais mood. We must think of a way to make him retreat." Chen Changsheng replied, "Discuss the matter with Yourong." An Lin left to carry out this order. Linghai Zhiwang asked, "Shouldnt we go over there to take a look?" He was naturally referring to the small mountain where Shang Xingzhou resided. Chen Changsheng had still not gone there, so neither had Linghai Zhiwang and the other priests of the Li Pce. In truth, many of the priests were constantly looking over at that mountain. Chen Changsheng was the Pope and of most esteemed status. But he was still the student, so it was somewhat unreasonable for him to not take the initiative to pay a visit. "Theres no need." Chen Changsheng pulled up the white cloth to cover Guan Bais face. He and Linghai Zhiwang walked out of the tent. As he gazed at that distant mountain, he wanted to say something, but he ultimately chose not to. Doing nothing, Chen Changsheng returned to his own tent. Shang Xingzhou remained in his own carriage. Separated by a hundred-some li, teacher and student maintained their silence. asionally, Chen Changsheng would nce in that direction. On the other hand, Shang Xingzhous eyes remained closed as he allowed the sun shining over the demon realm to cast its heatless rays upon his face. It was like he wanted the elderly wrinkles on his face to be somewhat smoothed out. Everyone, including the demons in Xuo City, wanted to know what Shang Xingzhou would do next. Presumably, he would not just sit in his small carriage and watch the battle. Early on the morning of the next day, they finally saw what Shang Xingzhou wanted to do. He had hung up a painting in the sky. Chapter 1151 – Fire Burning Sangharama Temple Chapter 1151 C Fire Burning Sangharama Temple Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A kite floated in the sky. In some remote cranny, Wang Po wiped the muddy water from his face and squinted at the small mountain. He had naturally recognized that kite as belonging to Xiao Zhang. Wasnt that kite dashed to pieces on the walls of Xuo City several days ago? In the past, a person had been tied to that kite, but today, it was a painting. This painting was massive, ten-some zhang in both length and width. It swayed in the wind like a wave of wheat, but the scenes on the canvas remained strikingly clear and unaffected. Upon seeing this painting, Divine General Fei Dian, who had just been saved by a Cinnabar Pill, focused his dazed eyes into sharp points. Three elders in a supply convoy on the southern ins also squinted their eyes, their minds ovee with nostalgia. Atop the walls of Xuo City, in the shadow of a tower, ck Robe hid her hands in her sleeve as a jeering smile floated on her lips. They could all see what was depicted in this painting. It was Sangharama Temple, so gorgeous and ornate that it did not seem part of the mortal world. The lineage of Buddhism had been cut off for countless years. But the incense fires of Sangharama Templested for far longer. They hadsted until a thousand years ago, when they were finally annihted by the fires of war. The demons invaded and Luoyang was besieged for three months. Of every ten people in the city, three would survive. The people endured grievous casualties, and in total, six million people were killed. The culturalndmark that was Sangharama Temple had endured untold damages. All its beauty was lost to a single torch. The scene depicted in this painting was precisely the fires burning Sangharama Temple. There were now very few people who had ever seen Sangharama Temple, but many would have seen drawings of it in books, and knew of this story. As for the siege of Luoyang, no human could forget that shame and misery. That massive painting in the sky was almost lifelike, and seemed practically real. Upon seeing those mes, the soldiers felt like they could hear the buildings creak in pain as they began to copse. There were also many faces on this painting: pained, twisted, confused, numb. In the end, these people had all died, died in this great fire. Upon seeing this painting, the soldiers on the front lines once more thought of a simple principle. This was history. This was the source of anger. This was why they had appeared at the base of Xuo City. ...... ...... As news of this painting and the information it bore was spread around the camps, a theory began to emerge. It was said that, back then, the Painting Sage Daoist Wu would often spend his time painting the walls of Sangharama Temple. Was he the artist behind this painting? The entire continent knew by now that Daoist Wu was not dead, that he was currently traveling the world with a certain person. If Daoist Wu was here, did that mean... that person had alsoe? When they thought about how a legendary figure like Wang Zhice might appear on the front lines at any time, the morale of the human armies received a major boost. In contrast, the morale of the demon soldiers suddenly dipped, dropping even more than the human morale had risen. To the human armies, the effects of Shang Xingzhou arriving or Wang Zhice arriving were about the same. To the demons, they werepletely different. They probably did not know who the current human emperor was, or who Chen Changsheng was, or that Shang Xingzhou was the teacher of the human emperor and Chen Changsheng, but they undoubtedly knew who Wang Zhice was. ...... ...... Dusk. The setting sun painted red the western face of Xuo City. Half of the city seemed to be aze. Suddenly, countless wild cheers broke out from atop the walls and the ins around the city. These cheers sounded like the words Gu Lun Mu. Many demon soldiers could understand a few simple demon words, and they could never forget the meaning of this particr phrase. When the demon soldiers crazily charged, wanting to exchange life for life, or when they were surrounded on a mountain and ultimately chose tomit suicide, they would always shout this phrase. The meaning of this phrase was Divine Emperor. The Demon Lord had finally appeared. Chen Changsheng took the Thousand Li Mirror from Linghai Zhiwangs hand and used it to examine the walls of Xuo City. The sky today was particrly clear, and the setting sun did not affect his gaze. He could just barely make out what was happening on the city wall. Even though it was somewhat fuzzy, Chen Changsheng was still able to recognize that face he had not seen for so many years. The Demon Lord appeared much moreposed that he had been at White Emperor City, and his visage appeared even more dignified. When he saw the beard that the Demon Lord had deliberately grown, Chen Changsheng recalled Tang Thirty-Six. And then he saw the Demon Lords horns. Logically speaking, the Demon Lord, as a member of the Imperial n, should not have had horns, but now he had two, and adorned with decorations as they were, they seemed particrly exaggerated. It was clear that he was using them to win the affection of the lower-ss demons. ...... ...... Shang Xingzhou had arrived. The Demon Lord had appeared. This meant that the final battle was about tomence. To the demons, nothing could be better than bitterly defending Xuo City until the winter set in. But they had no means of resolving the problem of rations and fodder. This was exactly the same problem that had once confronted Luoyang. Even if they began to ughter themon folk and do their best to decrease the non-military poption, they had no means of addressing the provisions for the tens of thousands of tribal warriors encamped on the ins. Moreover, the human armies would not leave for them any of the bodies of theirrades. Time, ce, and unity of the people were the three factors that decided the oue of a war. The demons had the favorable location while the humans were united, but as for the time... The recent snowfall seemed to say that the Heavenly Dao favored the demons, but the time of the final battle was for the humans to decide. So who would end up being the final victor of this war? ...... ...... It was yet another early morning. The ins outside Xuo City were quiet. It seemed like they had not yet awakened. A horn suddenly red. The entire world woke up. Every living being in the world was waiting for this moment. Perhaps they had not even actually fallen asleepst night. The wolf cavalry, the Demon races primary fighting force, engaged in a fiercebat with the Eastern Army. The ck soil of the ins flew into the air and dropped back down like rain. The sounds of weapons shing, mixed with groans and screams, could be heard all over the ins, asionally mixed with the sounds of arrays triggering. The Eastern Army managed with great difficulty to resist the tide of demons. Finally, at noon, they managed to buy a little time to rest. The main camp sent an urgent order to the front lines, demanding that the troops at the very front retreat as quickly as possible and switch with the cavalry from the rear. Feathered arrows flew through the air, suppressing the opposing sides spearmen and serving as a shield. Everything had been proceeding smoothly and methodically, but problems had been encountered at a certain ce. The North Third Camp, which had been on the very front line since the start of the war, had refused to retreat. Guan Feibai had refused to listen to the orders. He was not themander of the North Third Camp, but he was a disciple of the Mount Li Sword Sect and the strongest of the troops. At the start, he and his two junior brothers had assaulted the cliff, and then they had been the first to reach Xuo City. The entirety of the North Third Camp now listened to Guan Feibais orders. Guan Feibais refusal to retreat had a very simple reason behind it. His junior brother Liang Banhu had died, and Guan Bai had also died to save them. His eyes were already red from bloodlust. At this most tense of moments, a crane cried, and Xu Yourong arrived on the scene. Guan Feibai gripped his sword and narrowed his eyes at her. His voice was so hoarse that he seemed like a beast that had not drunk water for many days. "Junior Sister, dont try to persuade me." His narrowed eyes werepletely red. Xu Yourong knew that though he still seemed to be rational, his words in order, he was actually already crazy and impossible to persuade. "I remember that Senior Brother Qiushan should have prepared a silk bag for each of you." Xu Yourong stared into his eyes and said, "You should open it up and see whats inside." Chapter 1152 – The Unaging Mountain in the Tide Chapter 1152 C The Unaging Mountain in the Tide Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Guan Feibais body went rigid. Before they left Mount Li, their eldest brother had prepared a silk bag for each of them, telling them to open it up at the most crucial times. A few days ago, when the North Third Camp was surrounded and the reinforcements from the Orthodoxy cavalry had not yet arrived, he had noticed Liang Banhu opening that letter and reading it for a very long time by the fire. On the very next day, Liang Banhu had died in battle. Was it his turn today? He took out the silk bag and opened it. Inside were a letter and a pill. In the letter, Qiushan Jun exined that this pill was the one that Xiao Zhang had used to help him break through but had ultimately caused his descent into madness. Eating this pill had a chance of causing a great increase in strength, perhaps even leading to a breakthrough, but there was an even greater chance of it severing all of ones meridians. In the less serious cases, one would end up like Xiao Zhang and need to cultivate for ten-some years before recovering, and in the more serious cases, one would die on the spot. Bai Cai did not see what was written on the letter, but he could guess at what it said from the change in Guan Feibais expression. He began to plead for him to desist. Guan Feibai impassively gripped the pill, paying no attention to his implorations. Bai Cai turned to Xu Yourong and wept, "Why did you have to remind him of this?" "Why do you need to me Junior Sister? In the end, its a choice that each of us makes." Guan Feibais expression was very calm. After saying these words, he swallowed the pill. And then, he fell asleep. "Its a knockout drug. Senior Brother had me ask Chen Changsheng to make them." Xu Yourong exined to Bai Cai, "Liang Banhus silk bag also had one, though I dont know why he didnt eat it. Perhaps he didnt trust the contents of the letter?" Bai Cai watched as his senior brother was carried away like a drunkard and subconsciously scratched his head. "I still havent opened my letter, so I dont know if it says the same thing." Xu Yourong caressed his head and softly said, "Then just follow me." Only now did Bai Cai realize that she had been guiding the conversation this entire time. ...... ...... The demons primary force was truly focused on assaulting the Eastern Army. Other than around ten thousand wolf cavalry, they had also brought several times that number in tribal warriors. The most important proof was that this army was being led by the Demon Commander. From ten-some li away, it was still possible to clearly make out the massive outline of the Mountain-toppling Fiend. The old Mountain-toppling Fiend had died on Nuorng, and it was hard to say where the Demon Commander had managed to find another one. Wang Pos sole arm hugged his de as he sat in a moist and muddy swamp. He leaned against the husk of a long-dead tree with his eyes closed, ignoring the sounds of fighting and death from beyond the thin mists. His wounds were far from recovered. If he wanted to block the Demon Commander, he needed to cherish every bit of his strength. Why had the demons given up on the Central Army Main Camp and attacked the Eastern Army? The reason was so simple that everyone could see it. Because anyone could see that small mountain on the edge of the battlefield. There was a carriage on that mountain. There was a young Daoist boy in that carriage. The young Daoist boy was currently flying a kite. A massive painting was tied under the kite. The painting depicted the burning of Sangharama Temple. ...... ...... The wolf cavalry surged forward like a tide, but when they were still several li from the mountain, they were blocked by the ck-armored cavalry. This battle was carried out with abnormal forthrightness and crudity. The intentions of each side were obvious, so there were few tactics to speak of. The entire ins seemed to be able to hear the quaking from the east, the furious sounds of fighting. "I dont know if that side will be able tost. I only know that Im about to reach my breaking point." It was extremely rare for Linghai Zhiwang to speak to Chen Changsheng with this tone. He truly was under enormous pressure. Right now, as soon as he walked out of this tent, he would immediately attract countless gazes. Those gazes were ones of inquiry, unease, disdain, or encouragement. They were iparablyplex and exceptionally vicious. The primary force of the demons had assaulted the Eastern Army and that small mountain might be drowned out by the ck tide at any time. At this time, everyone wanted to know the Popes stance. The vast majority of priests and soldiers hoped that he would immediately order the army to move out to aid them. Yes, not even Divine General He Ming had the right to issue this order. Only Chen Changsheng himself could make it. "If theres no news from that side, we dont move." Chen Changsheng exined. Tomorrow was the appointed time to make Cinnabar Pills, and he was considering whether he should cancel this session so that he could preserve his energy for theing final battle. Because the Cinnabar Pill had not been able to save the people he had wanted to save. People matured the fastest on the battlefield. Guan Bais hand was ice-cold. This would not deprive his heart of warmth, but it did make it much tougher than normal. Linghai Zhiwang hesitated for a while before saying, "Is there a possibility... that its not convenient for that side to send news?" For a master to ultimately ask his student for aid... especially for this master and disciple who were famous for the strange rtionship they had, was truly very difficult. If it really was like this and Chen Changsheng did not take the initiative to provide reinforcements, what would they do if something really did happen? Shang Xingzhou was a Saint and had an unfathomable cultivation, but he was still old, his body frail. ording to the news from Luoyang, he had grown much older in thest few years. Nothing could be allowed to happen to Shang Xingzhou, because he was the spiritual leader of the Human race. No matter how much one disliked him, one had to ept this fact. When he thought of that scene by the spring, of the tightly bound ck hair and... the white hair that was now impossible to conceal, Chen Changsheng fell quiet for a while. In the end, all he did was wave his hand. ...... ...... As the battle continued, the pressure from the various sides felt more and more real. The gazes became Red Falcons with messages, and some Divine Generals had even attempted to charge into the camp and request a meeting with Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng had met these Divine Generals, but he had not epted their requests. Xu Yourong said, "The situation there truly is rather grim. The North Third Camp wont move, but the Fourth Camp might be moving soon." Chen Changsheng replied, "I know." Xu Yourong noted, "The pressure is increasing." Chen Changsheng gazed at the distant ins and the dust rising from the mountains. After a few moments of silence, he said, "When I was little and growing up in Xining, when pressure came, it was always Senior who blocked it for me. When I went to the capital, it was Martial Uncle and Archbishop Mei Lisha. After that, it was you. But in truth, my ability to endure pressure is quite good." He had directly confronted the shadow of death since the age of ten. There was no one better than him at enduring pressure. He continued, "The battle started too early. Thats problematic." Yes, no matter how grim the state of supplies in Xuo City was, they should have been able tost for some time, at least until the weather had gotten a little colder. Xu Yourong also thought so and asked, "What do you think?" "Master not asking me to help him means that he doesnt need my help. I dont know what hes nning, and Ive always been a little weak in this aspect, so I can only cooperate with him as I usually do..." Chen Changsheng looked at her and said, "Its just like in White Emperor City. You and Master finished nning everything and I just followed along." Xu Yourong pondered this and realized that he was right. In terms of character, she, Shang Xingzhou, and the Divine Empress were one type of person while Chen Changsheng was another type. The continuation of humanity required the former, but thetter was the goal. Perhaps this was why she loved him? "I love you." Xu Yourong spoke with great solemnity, staring into his eyes. Such a sudden confession truly left one defenseless. Critically, there were still many people around, still people in the tent. They had made no attempts to conceal their conversation. Linghai Zhiwang was carefully cleaning the magical artifact in his hand as if he had heard nothing at all. Divine General He Mings hand that was lifting the tent p froze mid-action, just like his smile. An Hua gave a starry-eyed look toward Xu Yourong, finding the Holy Maiden to truly be outstanding. ...... ...... Such sights were rare urrences, small flowers fortunate enough to bloom in the midst of blood and fire. The primary theme of the battlefield was still battle. Battles were everywherechaotic battles, bloody battles. For hundreds of li, the ins to the south of Xuo City were filled with constant battle. The earth here was brimming with rotting substances. It was an intoxicating ck, so rich and abundant that the blood falling on it did not seem very conspicuous at all. But with the ins being painted white by the snow falling over thest few days, and then so much red and green blood being added in, the ensuing drawing was even more heart-shaking. Even the most radical of Xuo Citys artists could never have imagined thisbination of colors, this collision of brushstrokes. Feigned attacks, impeding, suppressing, dividing and conquering, shoving like the tideonce all the little maneuvers were used up, the situation was still just as clear as it was at the start. The most tense and desperate battle was still taking ce between the wolf cavalry led by the Demon Commander and the Eastern Army. The wolf cavalry and ck-armored cavalry shed, ripping each other apart, swallowing each other. It was like the ce where the river and ocean met. Different shades of blood collided, stirring massive waves, forming a giant vortex that was enough to swallow the sky. The center of this vortex was precisely that small and unremarkable mountain. Chapter 1153 – The Most Blessed Young Daoist Boy Chapter 1153 C The Most Blessed Young Daoist Boy Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The string of the kite had been tied to the shaft of the carriage. The painting floated in the air. The young Daoist boy did not dare to watch the bitter fighting taking ce around him. He used his hands to cover his face, the asional peek scaring him so badly that his entire body trembled. The carriage curtain had already been raised. Shang Xingzhou sat on the edge, his feet on the ground. If Chen Changsheng were here, he would discover that Shang Xingzhou was even older than he had been at Luoyang, his hair having gonepletely white. He held a fan in his hand, and as he slowly waved it, his white hair drifted in the slight breeze. His eyes were closed. As he listened to the sounds of fighting and blood sshing in the ins, he felt neither revulsion nor intoxication. He was very calm. When one had reached their final destination, everything they had done and all the people they had met were just a part of the journey. He keenly understood why the demons were putting all their strength into killing him. He naturally would not leave. What he wanted was to attract the main force of the demons. At the same time, he was also offering his opponents a sort of proof. This was a thick fog required by both sides. He would also not send any news to the Central Army Camp. The quieter the Central Army Camp was, the more intent the demons would be on killing him. In these circumstances, if he were to be killed by the demons, Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong woulde under heavy criticism from the soldiers and priests, and the human armies on the front lines might even splinter. He knew that Chen Changsheng would be able to endure this enormous pressure, though he didnt much care. If he couldnt even endure this trifling pressure, what right would he have to be his student? The fighting persisted from dawn until the autumn sun reached its zenith. The vanguard of the wolf cavalry finally managed to break through the defensive lines of the ck-armored cavalry and reach the small mountain. But before those giant wolves with their panting breaths and oozing saliva were even able to take one step onto the mountain, they were all shot to death by several thousand Sacred Light crossbow bolts. In a situation where Sacred Light crossbow bolts were fast running out, the simultaneous firing of so many was an extremely rare sight on the battlefield. One could only say that Peng Shihai and every othermander of the Eastern Army ced Shang Xingzhous safety as their utmost priority. The bodies of the dead and wounded were littered all around the small mountain. The human cavalry once more surrounded the small mountain and engaged in a simple purge. When they met any wounded demons, they would naturally finish the job, and if they encountered any of their woundedrades, they would carry them to the mountain and ce them on the slope. If there was a break in the battle, the Li Pce clerics and teachers and students of the Thirteen Divisions of Radiant Green woulde to treat them. They could only hope that the wounded could survive until then. The soldiers ced their woundedrades on the slope and said a fewforting words before leaving. Of course, before leaving, they did not forget to kowtow to the small carriage. The young Daoist boy spread apart his fingers, revealing his sparkling ck eyes. He looked at Shang Xingzhou. Without opening his eyes, Shang Xingzhou said, "Dont bother me if you cant treat any of them." The young Daoist boy happily grunted. He extracted two grass ropes from his sleeve and used them to tightly tie his wide sleeves to his wrists. This done, he ran to the mountain slope. Only wounded soldiers were present on the mountain slope, so there was naturally no one to stop him. But he didnt have a medicine box, so it was hard to say how he would treat them. Soon after, the young Daoist boy untied the needles from his finger and began to staunch the bleeding of the wounded soldiers, his small face a picture of absolute focus. As he moved from soldier to soldier, his face grew redder and redder from the heat, his forehead caked in sweat. One wounded soldier was wearing a felt hat rarely seen on the battlefield. It concealed most of his face, but the part that was showing was tinged with green. The young boy scratched his head upon seeing this soldier. "Poisoned? I certainly dont know how to treat it." After saying this, he gave up on this soldier for the time being and went to stop the bleeding of the other soldiers. This done, he returned to the carriage and gave a sweet smile to Shang Xingzhou. He crisply dered, "Ancestor, Ive returned!" The boys face instantly went from all smiles to one on the verge of crying. He was clearly extremely nervous as he silently mouthed several words. At some point, Shang Xingzhou had opened his eyes. He calmly nodded his head. The young Daoist immediately leapt into the carriage and hid himself behind Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhou turned to observe the wounded soldiers on the slope, his gaze following the boys finger to ultimately rest on one particr soldier. It was the soldier wearing the felt hat with a slightly greenplexion. Shang Xingzhou calmly gazed at this soldier. A shallow wrinkle appeared at the corner of his eye. In the gentle caress of the wind, the wrinkle burrowed deeper and deeper into his skin. Suddenly, an extremely bright ray of light appeared in his eyes. Several dozen zhang away, a cut silently appeared on the wounded soldiers throat. A spatial fissure was the sharpest existence in the world and could lead straight to the Netherworld. Beads of blood appeared on the green skin and were slowly cut apart. The soldier suddenly opened his eyes, his body sinking into the ground like a figure made of sugar dissolving in water. The spatial fissure followed the soldier into the ground. The wounded soldiers body transformed into smoke that seeped out of the earth and into the surrounding slope. Shang Xingzhou suddenly closed his eyes. The massive painting hanging from the kite depicted the burning of Sangharama Temple. A young Daoist boy abruptly appeared in the zing ruins. He was a handsome Daoist, a carbon copy of Shang Xingzhou when he was young. He looked around the ins, his gaze razor-sharp. It seemed capable of seeing through all illusions. In the painting, the young Daoists clean eyes suddenly shone with ten-some bright rays of light. In the carriage, Shang Xingzhous face gained ten-some deep wrinkles. Sliceslicesliceslice! The sharp sounds of slicing could be heard across the slope. The spatial fissure was gradually annihted. ck Robe appeared. Her human uniform had already been sliced to shreds that had vanished in the wind. The ck robe that had protected her for a thousand years was also sporting several tears. Red blood was flowing out from a few of these openings. The legend was true. ck Robe really was a human. ...... ...... "I didnt expect that you would actually seed in a sneak attack against me." ck Robe gazed at Shang Xingzhou in the carriage. Her voice prated through the hood. It was somewhat low and somewhat evil, but it was now also somewhat moving. Just like she had said, she had taken an enormous risk today by dressing up as a human cavalryman and approaching Shang Xingzhou so that she could ambush and kill him. To her surprise, Shang Xingzhou had seen through her disguise, and she almost ended up being killed by his counter. "Back then, your student tried to kill my student with this technique, and now youre using it again. Such a repetition truly makes me disappointed." Shang Xingzhous voice was t and emotionless. It was cold and indifferent, making it seem like he was not speaking to the Demon Military Advisor, but an old acquaintance. He was naturally referring to how ten-some years ago, the young Demon Lord had disguised himself as a heavily injured array master and allowed the Mount Song Armys Chen Chou and An Hua to bring him to the snowy mountains to find the master of the Cinnabar Pill. ck Robe replied, "His Majesty wanted to kill the previous sovereign at the time. It had nothing to do with Chen Changsheng." Shang Xingzhou said, "Regardless, its still an old move. Otherwise, how could it fail to fool even this student of mine?" The young Daoist boy behind him was earnestly listening, but he had no idea just how important these words were to him. In thesest two years, many people knew that a young Daoist boy had appeared in the Monastery of Eternal Spring, attentively serving Shang Xingzhou. Yet Shang Xingzhou had never clearly stated just who this young Daoist was to him. But today, he said these words to ck Robe. Just what sort of benefits came from being Shang Xingzhous student? One only needed to know that of the students he had taken before, one was Emperor and the other was Pope. That was enough. Even ck Robe couldnt help but take a second look at this young boy. Although her n today was not exactly new, it actually had a very high chance of sess. She hadnt expected a little child to see through it. This was probably what was meant by most blessed. Chapter 1154 – The Fisherman by Xining Villages Stream Uses His Spear Chapter 1154 C The Fisherman by Xining Viges Stream Uses His Spear Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "You want to lock down my soul and kill me with a single strike? An excellent method, but its a pity that it didnt work, because you are already old." ck Robe walked toward the small carriage. The cold winds blowing through the holes in her ck clothes made them look like a war banner from the Netherworld. Shang Xingzhous eyes remained indifferent as he took in this sight, but the young Daoist boy behind him was scared out of his wits. His small face was snow-white and his entire body trembled. None of the surrounding cavalry had noticed what was happening on the small mountain. It was obvious that ck Robe had employed some sort of method to prevent them from finding out. The battle on the ins continued, and it was even more intense than before. The Mountain-toppling Fiend seemed to have gotten a little closer. The Second Demon General suddenly led the tribal elders and experts in an assault on the Central Army Camp. Sounds of fighting rose from all around the ins, all to conceal that killing intent in the small mountain. Shang Xingzhou indifferently said, "I truly am very old, because I am not you, who actually used such repulsive methods on your body to live a few more years. For the once-supreme beauty of the world to be a person thats not a person, a ghost thats not a ghost, after you die, will you still have the face to see your older brother?" "Shut your mouth!" ck Robes voice turned shrill, as sharp as iron needles, as it echoed across the small mountain. Several small holes instantly appeared on the painting in the sky. "None of you have the right to mention his name!" ck Robe furiously screamed. And then she immediately calmed down. The entire process had been extremely sudden and strange. Her hood could not conceal the green tinging her face, and the addition of that faint smile made her seem even stranger. "I will kill you, and then I will have Brother in the Netherworld kill you again, kill you countless times." Shang Xingzhous expression remained calm as he said, "You first have to be able to kill me." After so saying, he abruptly began to cough so badly that his always-erect posture gradually began to bend like an old pine. The young Daoist boy held his arm and massaged his back. His eyes were watery as he shouted in his childish voice, "Ancestor, Ancestor, are you okay?" Shang Xingzhou straightened his body with some difficulty and then waved his hand. "Look at your pitiful face full of wrinkles and your head of white hair. How could you possibly be my opponent?" ck Robe looked at him and said, "Thus, go die." The words go die were often only heard by the marketce well, and it was often only vicious women who said them, uttering the phrase like a curse. ck Robe spoke them very calmly and elegantly. She was not cursing him, only describing something about to take ce. Herposure concealed an admiration that could never be voiced, an appreciation for talent. After all, in thesest one thousand years of history, she and Shang Xingzhou were the two most outstanding schemers. s, any scheme still relied on strength to ultimately realize, and victory and defeat still relied on life and death. This seemed to slightly deprive them of beauty. ck Robe disappeared. She reappeared in front of the carriage. There was no link between these two scenes. They seemed to be two independent incidents. The peak of the mountain was quiet and still. Patches of grass sank into the ground, several clear footprints appearing in them. The blur left behind by ck Robes body against the background of green and yellow appeared like the tip of some giant brush. Dripping with ck ink, it hungered to draw a painting or produce a volume of calligraphy. This brush did notnd on that giant painting in the air, but on the carriage. ck Robes thin and withered finger, suffused with a faint green light, stabbed at Shang Xingzhous throat. ...... ...... A hint of regret appeared in Shang Xingzhous eyes. As was said before, he and ck Robe were the two most remarkable schemers in the world. In truth, he really did want to exchange blows with ck Robe. s, he truly had gotten old. As the only person in tens of thousands of years to have achieved great sess in the cultivation of the Canon of Flowing West, he knew more than anyone else the power of time. Every night of thest ten years, he had been able to sense his life passing, his soul melting into the void. He was a member of the Orthodoxys legitimate line, so he was not willing to be like ck Robe and use an evil method to prolong his life, and his strength was also inferior. His attempt just now to lock down ck Robes soul had failed, so he could only wait for ck Robe toe and kill him. He felt profound regret at not being able to battle her when he was at his peak. It didnt need to be a simple and direct battle, but a battle of exceptional schemes and most unscrupulous methods. Did he have any other regrets besides this, like his death? He had driven his carriage to this mountain to lure the demons intoing to kill him. Luring ck Robe was already the best result he could imagine. There was a small stream outside Xining Viges old temple, and there were many fish in this stream. It was a favorite pastime of Yuren and Chen Changsheng to stand by this stream and watch the fish y, but his was fishing. It didnt matter if they were koi or red snappers, if they wererge or small, if they were steamed or braised. They were all delicious. He was the worlds finest fisherman, and since he had made himself the bait today, who was still capable of escaping? ...... ...... The autumn sun was at its zenith, and it was precisely the brightest time of day. ck Robes mood was just as bright and charming as the sunlight. The brighter the surroundings, the darker the carriagepartment seemed. Her hand was still two feet away from Shang Xingzhou. She saw the regret in Shang Xingzhous eyes and the fear in the young Daoist boys. But then she saw a sudden point of white in the carriage. What was this wan and pale white? Was it the face of a ghost demanding her life or was it a white sheet of paper? And then a chilling ray of light tore through the darkness and shed at ck Robe. It was so bright that it felt like someone in the carriage had lit a sun. It was so cold that the grass on the mountain slope was instantly covered in a thinyer of frost. What sort of light would have twopletely different Qis? In a swamp ten-some li away, Wang Po leaned against the husk of a tree, watching the nearby Mountain-toppling Fiend with incredible focus. Suddenly, he sensed something and turn to look at the small mountain. At almost the same time, the Mountain-toppling Fiend also turned to look in that direction. The Demon Commanders cold gaze suddenly zed with fervor and then almost immediately cooled as worry worked its way in. The Second Demon General and the tribal experts attacking the Central Army Camp had also sensed the appearance of this powerful Qi. Chen Changsheng and a few Divine Generals also sensed it. Xu Yourong sensed it the most clearly and urately, because she was the one most familiar with it. When she was living in the Imperial Pce as a child and got bored, she would often go to seek out that spear and y with it. ...... ...... ck Robe howled and retreated with unimaginable speed. Her eyebrows were covered in frost and everything she saw with her eyes seemed to be suffused with a rainbow glow. This included that spear tearing through the darkness. There was a soft squelch. ck Robended on the grass several dozen zhang away. A hole had appeared on the right side of her chest. Blood poured out of it. It was a terrifying wound. Golden flecks of light drifted out of the bloody hole, making it also seem like a setting sun. "How is this spear in your hands!" ck Robe stared at the carriage at the peak of the mountain and yelled in anger, "Why are you here?" The white sheet of paper pped in the wind. Xiao Zhang walked out of the carriage, a spear in his hand. Chapter 1155 – The Elderly Youth Chapter 1155 C The Elderly Youth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The spear looked ordinary and unremarkable, even more so than Xiao Zhangs own spear. But a spear that could injure ck Robe could never be ordinary. This was the number one weapon on the Tier of Legendary Weapons, Emperor Taizongs personal weapon, the Frost God Spear. "Everything is futile. Your defeat is inevitable." Leaving behind her cold and gloomy words, ck Robe transformed into a ck fog that dispersed amongst the chaos of the battlefield. Xiao Zhang wanted to pursue, but his body swayed and he almost fell to the ground. It seemed like his attempt to attack Xuo City on his kite was real, and the heavy injuries he had sustained were also real. Though no one knew when Shang Xingzhou had brought him onto his carriage. "A kite for ten years with this speardo you think the exchange is worth it?" "Of course its worth it." Xiao Zhang caressed the spear, an excited look on his face. Every spear user dreamed of personally holding the Frost God Spear, and he was no exception. Shang Xingzhou shook his head. In his view, he had cast pearls before swine. In truth, he had never felt like anyone of the current era was worthy of holding the weapon left behind by Emperor Taizong. But it was necessary to defeat the demons, and Xiao Zhang was the strongest spear user, so he had reluctantly allowed him to use it. Xiao Zhang raised his head and looked in the direction that ck Robe had vanished, warily saying, "I feel like the matter is not this simple." He had been hiding in the carriage for days, silently umting energy. Even his preparations and the might of the Frost God Spear were still not sufficient to kill ck Robe. This was rted to the injuries he had sustained, and it was also because ck Robe was too strong. Yet it was possible that ck Robe had not been using her full strength. "The demons truly want me to die, even if its just a few weeks earlier, but this is not so important that they would leave the city and start the final battle early." Shang Xingzhou was very calm as he spoke. His gaze saw farther than Xiao Zhangs, or perhaps prated farther. The demons had started the final battle early in order to cause chaos on the ins. The chaos was meant to conceal their true intentions, which now appeared to be assassinating him. But could the demons have made even more ns in advance? For instance, if their assassination failed, this chaos would also serve to distract the humans. If this really was the case, what was the Demon races true killing move? Shang Xingzhou turned to the south. ...... ...... For a war, the most important thing was naturally logistics. And the most important things in logistics were rations and fodder. If weapons were destroyed, one could rely on the body to fight. If Sacred Light crossbow bolts ran out, one could just use regr arrows. In the most arduous of moments, courage and will would often y an extremely crucial role, but if there were no rations or fodder, how could one fight if the body was starved of strength? If the Dragonhorses could no longer move, how could the army move? And there would certainly be no charge. The Great Zhou Dynasty ced extreme importance on logistics, and for this war in particr, they had been preparing the necessary resources for ten full years. If one took into ount the seventeen strongholds and the granaries in the northern reaches of Tianliang County, one could even say that the preparations had stretched back to the era of the Tianhai Divine Empress and Emperor Xian. There were even some strategies that had been decided on in Emperor Taizongs era. Gathering and preparing rations and fodder was an exceptionally difficult task, and it was even more dangerous and difficult to transport them. This task grew even more difficult as the war continued. With each sessive victory, more and more of the supply line extended into demon territory, increasing the chances of disruption and evenrge-scale raids. For the sake of safety and efficacy, the transportationwork utilized by the human armies grewrger andrger, and more and more cultivators began to apany the convoys. The most important convoys would even be escorted by an expert of the Divine Domain. Mao Qiuyu had traveled several times between the north and south. The war had now entered its ending phase, and Mao Qiuyu had been heavily injured and returned to Mount Han to recover. Huai Ren, the Mount Li Sect Master, and the Prince of Xiangcked any more strength to fight. Wang Po, on the other hand, was tasked with watching the Demon Commander, and even though he had not fully recovered, he could not take one step away from Xuo City, so he had no energy to devote to this matter. Fortunately, the demons were in an even worse situation, having already lost three experts of the Divine Domain since the start of the war. Moreover, important figures like the Demon Commander, ck Robe, and the Second Demon General could not leave Xuo City, so the situation was still safer than it was before. "The Ministry of Revenue is taking the lead on the matters of the Imperial Court, and its mostly the Tang n and the Mutuo n that are providing the goods from the south, so I dont understand why the Qiushan n is in such a rush." The logistics official frowned as he looked at the carriage at the front of the convoy. The Qiushan n head and its legendary Guardian who was only half a step from the Divine Domain were in that carriage, putting a massive pressure on the entire convoy. A subordinate officer said, "Everyone knows that the Qiushan n head is obsessed with his son. That hes willing to put in so much effort almost certainly has to do with Qiushan Jun." The logistics official recalled that rumor and teased, "So what he really wants is to get back some face for Mount Li." He was referring to that story from the northern expedition of many years ago. The Mount Li Sword Sect disciples in charge of transporting supplies ended up beingte for some reason and were almost all executed by Jin Yulu, who was impervious to any pleas for mercy. In the end, that generations Mount Li Sword Sect Master used the manual of the Mount Li Sword Style to convince the White Emperor to appear, preserving the lives of Xiao Songgong and a few other disciples. As for Xiao Songgong being punished after Mount Lis internal strife, that was another matter. To the Mount Li Sword Sect, this story was the sole stain on their reputation in the minds of themon people, as long as one did not count Su Li. At the moment, the Mount Li Sword Sect was being managed by Qiushan Jun, and this rather taciturn son of the true Dragon naturally hoped to use this war to wipe away that stain. Perhaps it was for this very reason that the Qiushan n was so proactive, eding to every request of the Imperial Court and even volunteering to join the troops in the north. "Its not solely about face." The subordinate officer said, "I heard Lord Jin Yulu say that if this matter was done well, he would return the Mount Li Sword Style manual to Mount Li after the war concluded." The logistics official froze, and then he said with a hint of envy, "Thats just a little too simple." He wouldnt believe it if anyone said this, but since Jin Yulu had said these words, he had to believe them. Since the start of the war, the demi-human army had done nothing but march in circles in the ins of Cong Province, never once going to the battlefield. Both the people and court of the Great Zhou were furious and fuming with criticism, but no one had anyints about Jin Yulu, much less any doubts. This was in part due to the fame he had achieved in the campaigns from long ago, and it was also because he had yed an extremely important role in this war as well. Everything rted to the logistics of the army waspletely under Jin Yulus purview, every detail, whether big or small, decidedpletely by his words. The Emperor of the Great Zhou and the Pope had granted him this special authority and trust, but they had also ced a frightening pressure on his shoulders. To help him alleviate this pressure, he had several hundred officers and old officials from the Ministries of the Army and Revenue, ountants from the Tang n, secretaries specializing in money and fodder from the Wu n, two manservants he had brought with him from White Emperor City, and his appointed deputy, Tang Thirty-Six. All these were his subordinates. By now, many of those old officials and ountants had been taken out of action by illness while Tang Thirty-Sixs unrelenting fever had confined him to Mount Han. Jin Yulu was so thin that he was nothing but bones, but he still persisted. He had won the reverence of the entire army. One part of reverence was fear. The logistics official gazed at the distant mountain range looming out of the ins. His body trembled as he inwardly hoped that nothing would go wrong. The supply wagons of this convoy could guarantee that the soldiers on the front lines would have enough rations and fodder for twenty days. It consisted of thirty thousand peasantborers and several thousandrge wagons. From head to tail, it extended for several dozen li and presented quite the breathtaking sight. It was also being escorted by three thousand cavalry and the experts of the Qiushan n, so there was no need to worry about attacks from scattered demon soldiers, and there was certainly no danger from bandits. But the road was long and no one knew what one might encounter. If they were evente by one day, even if they were not given the death penalty, the truncheon of martialw was also not easy to endure. At this moment, a general rode his horse to the carriage of the Qiushan n head and whispered a few words into it. After a while, the deep voice of the Qiushan n head came from the carriage, soon followed by shout after shout from the surroundings. The stewards and guards of the Qiushan n grew somber and the convoy began to advance even faster. The galloping of hooves sounded like a downpour as the cavalry swiftly rode past the supply wagons and into the distant ins. While scouting, they also worked to clear the road. "It seems like well pass through Nuorng before nightfall." The logistics officer raised his horse whip and pointed at the distant mountain range, adding, "Then well be able to see Starstrewn Gorge tomorrow." ...... ...... Looking from the ins, it appeared like a mountain range towering into the sky. But from the sky, it looked like five mountain ranges forming a series of barriers across the ins. Nuorng was the highest peak of these mountain ranges, so both demons and humans were in the habit of using Nuorng to refer to the entire mountain range. No one could have expected that in a certain mountain of the western foothills, a thousand-some wolf cavalry were hiding. A fishy scent rose from the open mouths of the giant wolves while the eyes of the thin demon soldiers burned with a dark green light. But both these giant wolves famed for being hard to tame and these demon soldiers maintained absolute silence, not making a single sound. The leader of the wolf cavalry looked very young, his face rather childish. He seemed to still be a teenager. But his eyes were extremely old, as if they had seen everything in the world and experienced countless varieties of pain. "Burn all of their provisions." He looked to the wolf cavalry and calmly finished, "And then kill them in the final charge." Chapter 1156 – Where the Bright Moon Was Back Then Chapter 1156 C Where the Bright Moon Was Back Then Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the early summer, the humans and demons had fought a grandiose battle around Mount Nuorng. The Divine Domain experts of each side stepped onto stage one after the other. The demons suffered grievous casualties and the humans also paid a hefty price. In no other battle after it did so many Divine Domain experts appear at the same time on the battlefield. A great array was buried under Mount Nuorng, and the demon armies had used it tounch a surprise attack and thenpletely withdraw. Mao Qiuyu and Daoist Siyuan, who were the two with the greatest understanding of divine arts, had personally inspected the array and confirmed that it could no longer be used. Many human troops had passed through this valley to reach the north in the aftermath, and none of them had encountered any problems. No one could have ever expected that the demon armies had notpletely retreated. The battlefield had been inplete chaos as Wang Po and the Demon Commander fought, and two thousand wolf cavalry had used this opportunity to hide in the western foothills. The western foothills had been affected by the watery clouds drifting from the Western Sea for a longer period of time than the rest of the mountains, and after millions of years of erosion, they had be pockmarked with caves of all sizes. These wolf cavalry had hidden themselves in the deepest reaches of these caves, avoiding the sharp eyes of the Red Falcons and the scouting spiritual senses of the humans. Of course, it also had to do with Divine General He Mings demand that the army advance quickly to break through the second line of defense, causing the clean-up of the battlefield to be less attentive. As the human armies traveled through the valley to the hignds in the north so as to continue the fight, the two thousand wolf cavalry remained in the caves, not once poking out their heads. When they were hungry, they would eat dried meat, and when they were thirsty, they would eat the snow on the mountains, living an abnormally excruciating life. If they had not prepared themselves for this, they might have already starved to death. Even so, the wolf cavalry had suffered great losses in their many days of concealment, the number of wounded and ill beginning to pile up. Any wolf cavalry who had injuries too difficult to treat were executed on the spot. The ill were stripped of their armor and weapons and thrown into the caves to see if they would improve or die. In the end, twelve hundred wolf cavalry survived. They were thin and tired, but also determined and fearless. The dark green light in their eyes made them seem like actual wolves. It was truly difficult to endure this long concealment, but the most difficult to endure was the temptation. Human supply convoys would often pass through the ins below, and the protection of these convoys was not very strong. Coupled with the fact that no one would have expected demons to be hiding in the mountains, the wolf cavalry would just need to charge down the mountain to guarantee an easy victory and loot those supplies. But they knew that they had not hidden here for so many days just so that they could rob some ordinary supply convoy. Rather, at the most critical moment of the war, they would deliver the heaviest blow to the human army. The reasoning was very simple, but an extremely unusual leader was still necessary to prevent these cruel wolf cavalry from falling to temptation. His order was also very unusual. "Burn all of their provisions and then kill them in the final charge." There was no fear in the eyes of the demon soldiers, only excitement and passion. But they made no sound, and even the giant wolves only began to pant a little faster. This had also been an order, one that had been in ce for many days, so long that the soldiers had even begun to doubt that they could speak. Twelve hundred wolf cavalry descended down the mountain. The leaders gaze followed them, ultimately resting on the distant ins, on that supply convoy that extended for several dozen li. He had already confirmed the relevant information: the number of human cavalry, human experts, and most importantly... the quantity of supplies. He knew that Xuo City had already begun its counterattack so as to divert the attention of the humans and to keep their main force of cavalry around the city. All of it was to provide him the necessary conditions to burn all the supplies in this convoy. If he seeded, the demon armies outside Xuo City would withdraw into the city as quickly as possible. As for the twenty thousand tribal warriors outside, they would be callously abandoned. In his view, these lower-ss demons of inferior intelligence were no different from beasts, so it didnt matter how many of them died. In any case, these lower-ss demons were not particrly loyal, nor were they particrly brave in battle, unless they had eaten that medicine. He had brought back insufficient quantities of medicine from the Longevity Sect, or else this war would not have been so difficult. If this attack seeded, unless the human armies were willing to eat the bodies of the lower-ss demons, they would have to retreat before the winter set in. Based on his understanding of the Human race, such a hypocritical and argumentative species could never do such a thing. This would buy half a year for Xuo City. Half a year was enough for many things to happen. And the momentum of the humans would be dealt a massive blow. He truly did understand the Human race. He was confident that internal problems in the Human race would slowly begin to emerge. Thus... This was the final battle. As he gazed at the convoy on the ins, he silently thought to himself: If we win, we will continue to exist. If we lose, we will no longer exist. ...... ...... This young leader was called Gao Huan, and he was over one thousand years old. Seven hundred years ago, he was serving as the Chief Elder of the Demon Council of Elders. He had been the youngest Chief Elder in demon history. But on the day that he became Chief Elder, he was imprisoned by that powerful Demon Lord in the abyss. He had been imprisoned in the abyss for seven hundred years. It was only this year that he was released by the newly enthroned Demon Lord. His face had been pale and emaciated, but he was still alive, and just like he did seven hundred years ago, he looked like a youth. Plume after plume of dust began to rise from the ins. The wolf cavalry had begun to attack the supply convoy. It was too far for the sounds of fighting to reach the summit, so it was still very quiet. He gazed at the battle on the ins and began to sing. This song was sung in one of the oldestnguages of the Demon race. It was timeworn and lonesome, and the meaning was very simple. "The Moon had been there, shining upon her returning like a drifting cloud1." The singing voice gradually faded, and when it finally stopped, it was obvious that he had not reached the end of the song. A hint of focus appeared on his tender face as he gazed at the distant ins, an intense killing intent appearing in his clean and stainless eyes. Cruel innocence was a description that perfectly matched him. The assault of the wolf cavalry had not proceeded as smoothly as had been imagined. They quickly encountered obstructions, even challenges. At the start, the humans had panicked, surprised to see so many wolf cavalry around Mount Nuorng. But this disorder was quickly pacified, the convoy extending for several dozen li swiftly breaking into ten-some segments, therge wagons working as quickly as possible to bring the head and tail together, forming round circles of wagons. The several thousand cavalry, on the other hand, split into three groups and worked with the circles of carriages to block the assault of the wolf cavalry. Everything proceeded smoothly, calmly, and steadily. For the human armies to possess this quality was not surprising to Gao Huan. Although this army waspletely different from the one he had seen at Luoyang, if the human armies were not even capable of this feat, how could they have dealt sessive defeats to the armies of the Divine race and besieged Xuo City? What truly made him wary was how easygoing the human soldiers had appeared in this process. Even amander of many victories would find it hard to nurture such a trait, especially when suddenly attacked by more than a thousand wolf cavalry. This easygoing nature seemed more like preparations had been made in advance. The wolf cavalry madly attacked the supply convoy with no thoughts of retreat. The defense lines set up by the several thousand human cavalry instantly became rather thin, and swiftly began to totter. An opening was made in the northwest and the battle quickly became a bloody melee. A heavy ck axe silently flew through the sky, cleaving a supply wagon in half and cutting off the head of a peasant. Ten-some Sacred Light crossbow bolts shot out from the cracks in the circle of wagons, all of them striking the chest of a burly demon soldier. His body began to burn with sacred mes that left him a caramelized shell. The entire process urred without a single noise. Deaths were happening at every moment, and different shades of blood carrying identical wills sprinkled over the world. In a short time, around three hundred wolf cavalry had fallen on the ins, and even more human cavalry and members of the supply convoy had stopped breathing. Such a desperate battle had no effect on Gao Huan. He stood on a mountain to the west, watching the ins, quietly waiting, his young face devoid of emotion. To him, both the human soldiers and the demon cavalry who had apanied him for so many days were all ants. He seemed like a youth, but he was already incredibly old. And he had spent seven hundred years in the evil world that was the bottom of the abyss. His body had already begun to rot from the inside, and he could notst for much longer. In other words, the number of times he could strike with all his strength was limited, so he had to be sure that the one he attacked was the most worthwhile target. He was currently observing, wanting to find the humanmander and those experts hidden in their carriages who were still not willing to fight. Time slowly passed, and as the sun sank into the west, the shadow cast by the mountain on the ins began to extend. It was on the verge of engulfing all the beings engaged in pitched battle. The defenses of the human convoy had been broken time and time again, and many of the supply wagons had been burned. From a distance, they appeared to be stars of fire. The one in the most dangerous situation was the first circle of wagons to the north. It was about to bepletely broken through by the wolf cavalry, and the minor officials and peasants seemed ready to escape. It seemed like they wanted to surrender. But the wolf cavalry were already at their limits and met them with certain death. Their sustained frenzied assault had finally managed to break one circle of wagons, but the humans still had ten-some more. Crucially, too many of theirrades and brothers had fallen on the ins, and not even half of the wolf cavalry remained. On the battlefield, when both sides were reaching their breaking point, it often meant that something was about to change. This was what the situation and willpower demanded, and today was no exception. Today was a clear day, the sky blue and free of clouds. At this moment, the light of the setting sun was beginning to redden when a white line was suddenly drawn across it. This white line was straight, stretching from a cliff on a westward mountain to the ins. The winds howled, stirring grass and rocks, and chilling the atmosphere. Several thousand drops of rain suddenly dropped from the sky. It was rather chilly as it fell on the faces of the people in the wagon circles, but its taste was perplexingly dull. A youth had suddenly appeared atop a tent. His clothes were rather dirty, but they were made of gorgeous materials. On the outside, he wore a suit of flexible armor woven from the thorns of a Monster Bulls tail, which was free of any other adornments. His helmet, however, had a dazzling jewel embedded in its center, but it could not conceal the brilliance exuded by his young face. "A Divine Domain expert!" Someone cried out in shock and despair. ______________ 1. This line originates from a poem by Yan Jidao called "ٽɡκ¥̨". In the poem, Yan Jidao is waxing nostalgic over his rtionship with a singing girl. In the past, he was able to watch as the singing girl came back under the moonlight, but now he can no longer see her. Chapter 1157 – How Deep Is the Deep, Deep Courtyard Chapter 1157 C How Deep Is the Deep, Deep Courtyard Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Gao Huan turned to the carriage in front of the tent, and the carriage abruptly exploded. It wasnt because he had such a powerful gaze. In a cloud of wooden shards and dust, the Qiushan n head shed with his sword. He was a peak Star Condensation expert and the sword was the Dragonscale that Qiushan Jun had insisted he bring, a divine artifact in the upper ranks of the Tier of Legendary Weapons. The cold and bleak sword glow shed at the roof of the tent, but with a slight shift of Gao Huans figure, he appeared on the ground. His expression had not changed, and he did not attack the Qiushan n head. He had been imprisoned at the bottom of the abyss for seven hundred years, unable to see the sun, the Moon, or the stars. He was very unfamiliar with this world and its experts. He only knew how to divide the people he saw into two categories: those he recognized and those he didnt. Old acquaintances of his who, like him, had managed to live for so many years, were naturally worthy of his vignce, but anyone else was not worth his energy. The Qiushan n head was not ashamed to see his sword miss, nor was he angry. He simply retreated back into the dust. Pop. A middle-aged man who looked like a servant had stepped on a small wine pot made of copper. At this exact moment, the middle-aged mans fist appeared in front of Gao Huan. Gao Huan appeared somewhat surprised, this fist causing him to react somewhat. With another pop, three cracks appeared on the ground that he was standing on. At this exact moment, his hand gripped the fist. The middle-aged man was the Qiushan ns Guardian, his cultivation only half a step from the Divine. But the fist that he hadunched with all his power had been easily caught by Gao Huans hand. This gap in cultivation realms could never be ovee by courage or schemes. The Qiushan n Guardians face paled and his eyes seemed to ze with golden fire. He hissed and swiftly began to retreat. Several dozen white eddies appeared in the air, releasing deafening explosions. The Qiushan n Guardian groaned as he crashed through a supply wagon. Hended several hundred zhang away, his clothes covered in blood and countless bones broken in his body. Gao Huan drew back his hand and looked at a carriage even farther in front of him. Just like a certain logistics officer, the human soldiers had always thought that the Qiushan n head and Guardian were the strongest members of this convoy. Gao Huan did not think so. His gaze had never been on this tent, or on the carriage of the Qiushan n, but on this particr carriage. He felt like the truemander of this convoy was in this carriage. As long as he could kill the people in this carriage, he could seed in this raid. This was the conclusion he had obtained after his long observation on the mountain. Following Gao Huans gaze, ten-some demon experts left their parties and attacked the carriage. The air howled as the demon experts dropped like stones from the sky. If no one stopped them, anyone in the carriage, no matter who they were, would be smashed into a pulp. At this moment, a cold and anguished zither strummed inside the carriage. The zither note traveled from the ground to the sky. Though it wasnt very loud, it had a huge range. The armor of the demon experts became covered in cracks from which smoke seeped out. In the end, the trajectories of their descents were altered. They did not strike the carriage, insteadnding around it. The ground quaked as the ck soil surged into the air like a grandiose waterfall in reverse. A blind zither yer hugging an ancient zither walked out of the carriage. He tilted his head and listened to his surroundings, his right hand asionally plucking the strings of the zither. White and sharp streams of energy left the strings and assaulted the demon experts. Falling leaves seemed to fill the sky. The ten-some demon experts howled and charged toward the carriage. For the blind zither yer alone to stop so many demon experts was truly rather difficult, but there were still other people inside. The carriage did not look veryrge, so no one could have expected it to contain so many people. Seven peddlers, six governmentborers, three fortune-tellers, two sesame-candy-selling elders and one girl in the market for cosmetic powder were inside. Several profound streams of heavenly energy engulfed the surrounding ins and fell on the bodies of the demon experts. Several chains flew through the air, leaving behind trails of blood and fire as they wrapped around the necks and shoulders of those demon experts. Before all this, an array formed with a sand table was already protecting the carriage. Gao Huan slightly arched his brows. He had not expected the Human race to have so many experts. An innocent smile appeared on his face. With so many human experts, it was worth his effort this time. Dull and tasteless rain dropped once more from the sky, washing away those unfathomable streams of heavenly energy and destroying that array in its descent. The Wenshui Tang ns Fivekind Man had abnormally solemn expressions, and the blind zither yer moved his fingers even faster along the strings. This young demon expert really did have an unfathomable cultivation. Without any movement, he had broken through their perimeter defenses. With a flick of Gao Huans fingers, he jolted away two cudgels. His gaze descended, severing a chain, and he appeared in front of the carriage. He wanted to tear open the curtain and see who was inside. The zither strummed like a ring horn and a zither string that gave off an aura of blood and iron blocked his path. This was also fine. Of the human experts, this blind zither yer naturally had to be the strongest. Gao Huan did not mind focusing his efforts on killing him. A faint ck mist emerged from between his fingers. No matter how strong the winds on the ins were, they could not disperse this mist. The zither string began to visibly wither, and then it snapped, all its vigor leaving it. Blood trickled down from the zither yers lips as he retreated to the carriage. Gao Huan had no intention of letting him live. He pped his palm at the air. The twilight suddenly dimmed as night seemed to fall. A massive palm, pitch-ck and unreal, dropped down from the sky and toward the carriage. One of the zither strings had snapped, and although there were still several more intact, they could no longer produce any noise, as the blind zither yer had not regained his breath. Who would block this massive palm? The carriage window suddenly shattered as two ck objects flew out. Both were ck, but it was different from the ck of the massive palm which gave off a feeling of terror and oppression. These two ck objects gave off an aura of pure dignity. One was an officials stamp while the other was a judges block. (TN: A judges block, ľ, is arge block of wood that an official would strike against a table to intimidate criminals or quiet the room. The literal trantion is Wood that startles the room.) The officials stamp and judges block came up to meet the massive palm. With two bangs, they both exploded into pieces, but the ck palm also gradually dispersed in the air. An emaciated elder dressed in a gray robe walked out of the carriage, a mild expression on his face. Several youths followed him out, their expressions rather nervous. They appeared to be students of some sort. Too many people had walked out of this carriage, and no one knew how many more could be hiding inside. Gao Huan had not expected to meet with so many human experts who were half a step from the Divine in such a short time. When had being half a step from the Divine Domain be so cheap? Gao Huan confirmed that he did not recognize a single one of these human experts, though the hand movements of the blind zither yer did look rather familiar. He looked to the zither yer and asked with an arched brow, "Longevity Sect?" The blind zither yer replied, "Yes." Gao Huan asked again with his brow arched, "Li Minghe?" The zither yers expression flickered as he answered, "My teacher." Gao Huan proudly said, "So thats what it was. Your master and I were once on good terms. If you surrender to me, I will spare your life today." After saying this, he turned to the gray-robed elder and asked, "And who are you?" A youth introduced, "This is my ns Lord Minister." "I dont recognize him." Gao Huan said indifferently, and then he suddenly harshly yelled, "You actually dare to poison me!" He turned to the silent girl. Perhaps because it had been affected by the battle, the basket the girl was carrying had been spilled on the floor. Cosmetic powder gradually began to spread along the winds. This seemed very natural to everybody, so who could have expected it to be a method to poison someone? Gao Huans eyes were bursting with cruelty as he stared at the girl. "Do you know who I am? You want to poison me to death?" The timidity and nervousness the girl showed in Wenshui City was mostly feigned. But the stare of this demon expert truly left her incredibly nervous, even robbing her of the ability to move. Separated by several zhang, Gao Huan reached out a hand to grab her throat. He had a savage look on his face as he prepared to tear her to pieces. The blind zither yer and Minister Wei were on the other side and would not be in time to save her. The peddlers and fortune-tellers were still contending with the remaining demon experts. Fortunately, there were still two sesame-candy-selling elders. They had always made a habit of standing together with the cosmetic-buying girl. One of the elders drew up the green cloth of the stand to block the winds stirred by Gao Huans hand. With a rip, the green cloth was torn to pieces, and as they were blown away, they became the elder. He bent at the knee, lowered his waist, calmed his mind, clenched his fist, and then gave a straight punch. At this sight, Gao Huan cried, "Excellent!" This punch was uninteresting,monce. But in the eyes of a true expert, it contained the true essence of fairness andposure. This alone was not enough to move Gao Huan. His praise was because this elder was using the most traditional technique of the Imperial n: the zing Sun Style! Gao Huan waved his sleeve to block thebined attack of the blind zither yer and Minister Wei while he clenched his fist and punched it at the sesame-candy-selling elder. The elders fist shone with a blinding light. Gao Huans fist oozed with ck smoke. It was just like how the daytime and dark night were fighting the fiercest of battles in the sky above. His cultivation level was far above the elders, but he treated this elder with absolute solemnity, cing deep emphasis on strength and discipline. His opponent was using the supreme technique of the human Imperial n, and he was using the supreme technique of the demon-god Imperial n. "The Heavenly Demon Art!" Upon sensing that tyrannical Qi spanning the world and that Demon Breath even thicker than the darkness, the blind zither yer shouted. Upon hearing these words, the faces of Minister Wei and the just-awakened Qiushan n Guardian suddenly changed. Just who was this demon expert? How did he know the Heavenly Demon Art, the supreme technique of the demons not taught outside the Imperial n? ...... ...... There was a massive boom. Unsurprisingly, the elder was sent flying. If not for the fact that the zing Sun Style and the Heavenly Demon Art were natural enemies, his injuries might have been even more serious. There was still one more sesame-candy-selling elder. Gao Huans expression remained serious, as if this was a meeting of Imperial ns. As for the battle itself, he didnt take it too seriously. These two elders were far inferior to those young masters from the Chen n of Tianliang County. There was a light p. The two fists met. It was a light p, not a thunderous boom. What did this mean? Gao Huan, who had already turned to face the blind zither yer and Minister Wei, slowly turned his head back. The demon experts who had joined him in the assault had already been pushed back and the shouts of the wolf cavalry seemed to be getting farther away. The ins had suddenly fallen silent, the only sound left being the crackling of the burning supplies. As Gao Huan gazed at the sesame-candy-selling elder, a hint of pain appeared in his eyes, as well as a smear of confusion. The elder slowly raised his head. His hair was alreadypletely white, but he did not look too old. It was just that his eyes were too calm, like... that well in Wenshuis old estate. It was that old well. Nothing in the world could ever cause his eyes to ripple again. Chapter 1158 – The Happy Tang Old Master Chapter 1158 C The Happy Tang Old Master Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Gao Huan was not looking at the elders eyes, but at his brows. He remembered very clearly that there was a mole in one of those brows. It was really there. Gao Huan suddenly felt a deep pain. Heartache. The instant he saw that mole, he knew that he had been tricked. Since this elder was here, his surprise attack was doomed to failure. This also meant that this war was about to end in a human victory. This was naturally worthy of heartache, especially for someone like him. "Tang Three! Tang Jingtian!" Gao Huan madly roared and flew into the sky in a bid to escape. There was a ttering of metal as several chains flew into the sky, pulling taut as they grabbed onto his ankles. At the same time, several zither strings stabbed through the flexible armor made from the tail thorns of the Monster Bull. Minister Wei took out a brush and drew severalrge words. An array covered the sky. The Tang Old Master flew into the air, his fist smashing into Gao Huans chest. Blood rained down! Gao Huans childish face was covered in blood and madness, and he was still ready to fight it out to the end. But he noticed out of the corner of his eyes that the mes on the ins were beginning to dim. The twilight was deepening, and it was precisely the moment when dusk shifted to darkness. Logically speaking, the mes should have been getting clearer and clearer, so why were they dimming? Were they being extinguished? Impossible! In Gao Huans n, burning the supplies of the human armies had always been the most important goal, far more important than killing any number of human experts. He had led the demon experts in charging into this wagon circle precisely so that he could distract them. To a certain extent, he had seeded. In the battle just now, the wolf cavalry had seeded in setting many supply wagons on fire. If nothing unexpected urred, those ming supply wagons would have rendered the rest of those wagon circlespletely into ash. How had those fires been extinguished? It had to be mentioned that the wolf cavalry had not been equipped with ordinary tinder, but mmable oil from the frigid seas of the extreme north. Even water and sand would find it very difficult to extinguish this me! The entire world gradually became silent. Gao Huan stood on the ins in utter despair, doing nothing else. Golden blood drenched his body, and in thest rays of the twilight, he appeared a particrly moving and tragic figure. He was actually a pure-blooded Imperial. For a member of the Imperial n like this to be the Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, what did this mean? It was no wonder that the previous Demon Lord so feared him that he wanted to forcibly remove him without regards for the tremors this would send through society. Countless gazes fell on Gao Huan and then moved to the Tang Old Master. To the people of the world, the Tang Old Master was unquestionably the most famous yet most enigmatic individual. In thest two hundred years, he had never left Wenshui, not even when Mo Yu came with the Tianhai Divine Empresss edict to cordially invite him to the capital. The Tang Old Master looked at Gao Huan and indifferently asked, "You recognize me?" Many people now remembered the words this demon Divine Domain expert had shouted upon seeing the Tang Old Master. Tang Three! Tang Jingtian! These extremely simple exmations had exposed at least three facts: The Tang Old Masters exalted name, his seniority in the n, and that this demon expert recognized the Tang Old Master. "We met many years ago in Luoyang." Gao Huan looked at the Tang Old Master and said, "I thought that you would remember." The Tang Old Master calmly gazed at him and said, "Oh, so it was you. Hehe, no wonder you could speak a few human words." Yes, Gao Huans grasp of the Humannguage could not bepared to those dukes of Xuo City who had developed some interest in thenguage. He was truly familiar with it. But the Tang Old Masters words clearly had two meanings, and everyone could hear the scorn and harshness within. He really had recognized him. "Gao Huan, Gao Yanchen!" The Tang Old Master stared into his eyes. "I thought you died a long time go. Though I think that right now, you probably wish that you had died earlier." ....... ...... ....... ...... Gao Huan, courtesy name Yanchen. (TN: In ancient China, it wasmon practice for males to be bestowed with a second name upon reaching adulthoodthe courtesy name, also known as style name. The courtesy name was generally used amongst ones peers while the given name would be used with ones elders.) This was his name amongst the Human race. This pure-blooded descendant of the Demon Imperial n of outstanding talent was also thest demon to study in the Human race. The Tang Old Master knew that he had been a distinguished disciple in the Longevity Sect, but they had truly met in Luoyang. In the siege of Luoyang, Gao Huans identity was exposed, but no one dared to kill him, as the demon armies outside had demanded that he be kept safe. The Tang Old Master and hisrades had wanted to assassinate him, but they were stopped by their elders. "If Shang knew that you were still alive, he would definitely be ecstatic." The Tang Old Master looked at Gao Huan and noted, "Back then, he was the one that wanted to kill you the most." Gao Huan replied, "If any of you had dared to attack me back then, I would be able to crush you to death with just one of my fingers." The Tang Old Master agreed, "Yes, back then, you were far stronger than us." Gao Huan sneered, "If I hadnt been ambushed by you today, I might not have lost." The Tang Old Master shook his head. "Wrong. Even if you won today, all of you would still lose in the end." Arching his brow, Gao Huan asked, "Why?" The Tang Old Master answered, "Because weve already waited for one thousand years. It would be far too unreasonable if we still couldnt win now." Gao Huan argued, "We besieged Luoyang for so long, but you still didnt lose." "Luoyang is not Xuo City, and the greatest difference is that none of you were ever able to enter the city." The Tang Old Master paused and then continued, "But we are on the verge of entering Xuo City." Gao Huans body went stiff. The Tang Old Master patted him on the shoulder. "Just concede." Perhaps the Tang Old Masters palm had shaken him. A line of tears began to trickle down Gao Huans face. He was still smiling, but it was a ghastly smile, and his childish face was thoroughly dyed in pain. "If His Majesty were still here, you would all die..." Gao Huans voice suddenly got louder as he yelled, "No! If he had died a little earlier, none of this would have happened!" If that mighty Demon Lord had died earlier, how could he have been imprisoned in the abyss seven hundred years earlier? He would assuredly have be a legendary figure of the Demon race. And just how many astonishing geniuses like him had appeared in the Demon race over thest one thousand years but had been killed by the old Demon Lord because they threatened his position? How many true talents had been wiped away by the many purges within Xuo City? Just how much harm had those massacres inflicted on the Demon race? There was no answer, because that Demon Lord was already dead. The tears began toe down faster, washing his pale cheeks. Gao Huan felt like his heart was in terrible pain, his left hand gripping the flexible armor against his chest as he found it harder and harder to breathe. In the end, he slowly toppled to the ground and ceased to breathe. The Tang Old Master gazed at his corpse. He was quiet for a very long time as he thought about many matters from the past. Those truly were matters from the past, because it had been almost one thousand years. The Demon Army had stood on the in of the Fallen Willow like a ck tide. Human limbs could often be seen in the mouths of the giant wolves. Luoyang was besieged. In the span of several months, the city gate had only opened three times. The very first time had been because the Demon Army had demanded that the humans bring out Gao Huan. The gate of Luoyang opened and the sunlight spilled in, making the figure of that young demon genius appear even taller. Gao Huan walked out of the city, his steps firm, hisughter brash. Two streams of tears trickled down the Tang Old Masters face. The crowd was frightened out of its wits. The cosmetic-buying girl and the general of the supply convoy hurried over to console him. To many people, the Tang Old Master crying over Gao Huans corpse was probably a sympathy shared between extraordinary figures. Minister Wei and the blind zither yer knew that this wasnt the case. What those turbid tears required the most was a toast to celebrate, not soothing words. "Ah, Im happy! Too happy!" The Tang Old Master wept and yelled, "Lets quickly get to Xuo City! I want to be even happier!" Chapter 1159 – The Swamp of Blood Chapter 1159 C The Swamp of Blood Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The crowd was stunned by the Tang Old Masters exmation. After some time, they realized that the Old Master truly was iparably happy, and quickly began to busy themselves. "Father, please rethink this!" The Tang First Master was also with the supply convoy. He gripped the Tang Old Masters arm and pleaded for him to rethink his n. For such arge supply convoy to make its way through Mount Nuorng and Starstrewn Gorge overnight was strategically rather risky. The Tang Old Master was rather displeased by these pleas, and it took some persuasion for him to finally change his mind. As tears streaked down his face, he gazed at the ins and mountain range before him, and it was like he could already see Xuo City several thousand li away. "Thats right. Ive already waited one thousand years. Why should I be in such a rush today?" ...... ...... The longer one waited, the more impatient one was, but if it really had been one thousand years, one had to say that this was more patient than most. The human armies appeared to be very patient. Not even the sudden retreat of the demon armies or the inexplicable assault of the tens of thousands of tribal warriors had caused the battle lines set up by the human armies to waver. It seemed like the humans also had no intention of attacking Xuo City. "When I saw Gao Huan die, I suddenly realized that I would also die, so I have to be a little more cautious." The Tang Old Master looked at the distant Xuo City and said, "I must see those walls being broken with my own eyes. I will not permit a single thing to go wrong." Chen Changsheng replied, "Many people want to personally see such a sight." The Tang Old Master took a cup of hot tea and nodded in greeting toward Xu Yourong. If one surveyed the entire world, it was probably only the Tang Old Master that could have the Holy Maiden personally brew him a cup of tea. Xu Yourong knew that the topic that Chen Changsheng wanted to discuss with the Tang Old Master today was rather inconvenient to listen in on. With a faint smile, she walked out of the tent. The silence in the tent persisted for so long that the steam rising from the cup of tea gradually faded away. "Tang Thirty-Six is not sick. He was poisoned." Chen Changsheng stared into the Tang Old Masters eyes. "Your Holinesss divine eyes are like torches and will naturally not see wrongly. The effect of that poison is not severe. It will only cause him to have an unrelenting fever." The Tang Old Master had made no attempts to hide his intentions. He admitted to this fact with extreme indifference, dering, "The Tang n requires that he live." He had admitted to it because Chen Changsheng had already guessed the truth. That it had not been exposed back then meant that it would never be exposed. The Tang Old Master left the tent, making his way toward that small mountain in the distance. Xu Yourong returned to the tent. She had not asked that day, and she would not ask today either, but Chen Changsheng still felt like he should say something, though he didnt know what to say. "Every person is selfish, especially when theyre being selfless." Xu Yourong used this vague and ambiguous statement to pass judgment on this matter. ...... ...... The demons around Xuo City, probably aware of the fate of the isted force led by Gao Huan, quickly began to retreat. Under the cover of their apanying troops, the wolf cavalry broke free of the human ck-armored cavalry and returned to the city. A small portion of the two hundred thousand tribal warriors were let into the city, but the majority were abandoned outside. The chaotic battlefield gradually calmed down, and the human armies did not pursue. The end was already in sight for this sudden final battle. The tribal warriors stood between the tightly shut gate and the grim ranks of the human armies, their eyes filled with helplessness, despair pervading their motley of tents. The morale of the demon armies was extremely low, but it was said that a cornered animal still had the will to fight. It was perfectly fine for the human armies to wait some more. One could confidently presume that as time passed, the situation would only get better, and these tribal warriors outside the city might even choose to retreat without a fight. Yet after Divine General He Ming received a report sent by Red Falcon and pondered its details over a meal, he issued an order that the advance would continue. The Central Army would begin to clean up the tribal warriors gathered outside the city while the Eastern Army and Western Army were ordered to converge as quickly as possible. Many officers and soldiers did not understand this order, but they carried it out with great resolve. This was because Divine General He Ming had gone to Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourongs tent and received their support before issuing this order, and Shang Xingzhou on his small mountain had remained silent. ...... ...... Every person would have their own memories, and tens of thousands of people would have tens of thousands of different memories. The memories of one event might be simr in the general outline, but many differences would often manifest in the details. Guan Feibai had always believed that it was in the middle of the ninth month. He was lying in his tent, being treated by a cleric of the Li Pce, when he suddenly heard the st of the city gate being blown open several dozen li away. Raising the tent p, he saw that the leaves of a tree on a hillside were so red that they seemed to be seeping blood. But Bai Cai persisted in the belief that it had been early in the ninth month, when the trees growing outside Xuo City still maintained theirst patches of green. The reason the leaves that Guan Feibai had seen were red was that he had killed too many demons and his eyes were red from bloodlust. One did not need to understand why these differences in memory urred. In short, one day, as the autumn was setting in, the human armiesunched their final and fiercest assault against Xuo City. Thest Sacred Light crossbow bolts shot into Xuo City like a torrential rain. A division of wolf cavalry that was just preparing to set out and receive the tribal warriors had the terrible misfortune of being struck by this rain of arrows, taking grievous casualties. Like giants, catapults moved to the ins in front of Xuo City. The demons within the city felt like they were seeing the ancestral spirits of the Gruel n, and their faces paled. Giant stones, mixed with gunpowder, flew through the sky, drawing out extremely high arcs before barely managing to thump into the city. Even more stones smashed straight against the walls, inflicting little direct damage. However, the rain of stone shards falling against the ground inflicted mass casualties on the tribal warriors below. At the height of the battle, two demi-human tribes suddenlyunched an attack from the northwest. The demi-human North-Pacifying Army had done nothing but wander around the ins upon leaving Cong Province, but this had turned out to be nothing but a smokescreen. The true demi-human reinforcements had detoured through the grasnds of the Elf race, traversing through the mountain ranges of the west. Under the cover of the Western Army, they silently approached Xuo City, waiting for the crucial moment to deliver a fatal strike to the demons. Yet another powerful foe caused the demon armies to finally crumble. More and more tribes began to scatter and flee. As the setting sun dyed the entire ins red, the Demon Commander, seeing that the situation was extremely dire, sought to sneak into the human camp and kill an important figure like Chen Changsheng to turn the tides, or at least temporarily slow the demons defeat. In a swamp to the south of the city, where the mists were so thick that not even wind could scatter them and not even the garish red rays of dusk could pierce through, Wang Po had been waiting for the Demon Commander for many days. When the Demon Commander borrowed the suicidal assault of several hundred wolf cavalry to hide herself amongst the blood and corpses and sneak into the camp, Wang Po pulled out his de. The bright glow of the de tore open the swamps thick mists, illuminating the entire world. Wang Po did notunch a sneak attack. His approach was extremely forthright and open. The Demon Commander nced at the camp in front of her, regret appearing in her eyes. The human armies were currently pushing into Xuo City, and the main camp had also been moved up several dozen li. The figures of Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong were already clearly visible. "Ah!" The Demon Commander let out a howl of anger and reluctance. The corpses of the human and demon soldiers around her began to explode, causing a rain of blood to descend. Blood flowed on the armor, drenching the green rust and bright jewels, which now exuded an aura of cruelty and madness. She turned around, took that massive curved de from her back, and went to meet that bright de glow. With a crack, a fissure several li long appeared on the ins. In it were underground springs and melted earth. The Demon Commander swayed twice but quickly steadied herself. Her extremely short body looked like that of a giant in everyone elses eyes. She raised her long de and charged into the swamp. The ground quaked, cold winds were sliced to shreds, and the thick mists were cleaved open. The two most powerful des in the world shed once more. Terrifying de intents roiled the mists into tornadoes, quickly clearing the air. The tens of thousands of people on the ins could clearly see what was happening in the swamp. Though the ck soil of the swamp was extremely soft and wet, the two figures moved across it so quickly that they were blurs. Two de glows would asionally shine over the world, casting the ck mud into the sky. Gradually, the truths concealed by the swamp for countless years were exposed. Here were piles of white bones, treasure chests filled with gold, and many secret chambers. These forgotten remnants of history, these potential stories from the past, were sliced into pieces by these two powerful des. In front of absolute strength, everything else lost meaning. With a thunderous boom, Wang Pos de shed directly with the Demon Commanders. All the water in the swamp was sent into the air and fell back down in a muddy rain. The soft and wet mud was also sent flying, falling back down in a circle with a radius of several dozen li. Both demons and humans were drenched in an unbearable stench. A furrow, ten-some li long, appeared on the ins. Wang Po stood at the end of this furrow, half his body buried in the ground. His face was pale and two trickles of blood were streaming from the corners of his lips. His hand was trembling and another chunk had been hacked out of the de. The Demon Commander fared no better. She traced a white line in the sky before mming into the gates of Xuo City. All the demon soldiers on the city walls heard that boom and felt the walls shake. The Demon Commander vomited blood, slightly clearing up her blood vessels. Just when she wanted to fly back to the top of the city walls, a shadow fell over her face. This shadow originated from a massive kite. In the light of the sunset, this kite seemed to be aze. It was an excellent fit with the painting hanging beneath the kite. Other than the painting of Sangharama Temple aze, a person had also been tied to the kite. The wind blowing against the white paper caused it to p. Xiao Zhang leapt toward the city gate, the Frost God Spear in hand, a strange babbling shout on his lips. Chapter 1160 – A Fire Burns in the Heart of Every Person Chapter 1160 C A Fire Burns in the Heart of Every Person Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr In the earlier stages of the war, Xiao Zhang had twice been heavily injured, and his sneak attack on ck Robe from the carriage had only worsened his wounds. His pursuit of the Demon Commander on the kite now was also very forced. But his resolve and determination when striking with his spear were anything but forced. The strike was imbued with a fearless momentum and a chilling and fierce energy. There was a dull crumpling sound as a bloody hole appeared on the Demon Commanders armor, the bright jewels shattering into shards of ice. She let out a furious howl and turned her right hand, her de descending like a crescent moon toward Xiao Zhangs shoulder. Xiao Zhang fell to the ground, the white paper on his face now thoroughly soaked with blood, but an unbridled and satisfiedughter could be heard behind it. He felt like all the bones in his body had broken. While he was in great pain, he felt an even greater pleasure. He was confident that no matter how strong the Demon Commander was, she would be incapable of fighting for a short time. Even more importantly, he had realized his promise to Shang Xingzhou. He had sent the painting to Xuo City. The wolf cavalry on the ins began to charge toward Xiao Zhang, the Second Demon Generals figure prominent among them. Just when everyone thought that Xiao Zhang would die, two gorgeous sword glows shone and melded, transforming into a beautiful rainbow. The kite crashed into the city gate, carrying the painting depicting the burning of Sangharama Temple. Under the light of the setting sun, it suddenly began to ze. Intense and breathtaking mes flowed along the city gate like a waterfall. The rainbow formed of sword glows forced back the Second Demon General and the wolf cavalry, at the same time fanning the mes. This firested for a very long time, punctuated ten-some times by some sort of explosion. But no matter what methods the Demon Generals used, they could not extinguish the mes. From dusk tote in the night, the gate of Xuo City zed, looking just like a massive wall of fire. Many creatures could not sleep tonight. The escaping demon soldiers and the human cavalry tasked with chasing them down naturally could not sleep, and neither could anyone inside or outside Xuo City. The Tang Old Master and Shang Xingzhou stood on the slope of the small mountain, quietly gazing at the distant wall of fire for the entire night like it was the worlds most beautiful sight. Perhaps they were thinking about the siege of Luoyang, Sangharama Temple burned to ashes, or perhaps they were thinking about nothing at all. ...... ...... At dawn, the fire was finally extinguished. The gate had been so thoroughly burned that only some of its frame remained, through which one could faintly make out its outline. The majority of it had been rendered into ash, leaving it incapable of stopping any foes. No one knew what sort of secret that painting depicting the burning of Sangharama Temple contained or why those mes had been able to burn so fiercely. They could only guess that it was rted to the Tang n. The entire war strategy had probably been nned by Shang Xingzhou, perhaps with contributions from Wang Zhice. Any method that one thought about for several centuries was certain to be terrifying. This was precisely the reason Chen Changsheng had reached that conclusion when he was traversing that deserted street in Wenshui City and saw that one dog. Elders were truly very terrifying. ...... ...... The greatest barrier to entering Xuo City had disappeared, but the human armies did not begin their assault the next morning. Instead, they aimed all their catapults and ballistae at the vanished city gate, firing the asional ballista bolt or stone to prevent the demon soldiers from repairing the gate. The human armies had also suffered grievous casualties, Xiao Zhang was still in aa, and even Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong had been injured. They would be unable to fight with their full power for a short time, and a certain period of time was needed to recover. Moreover, the two divisions of demi-human reinforcements who had traveled over such great distances truly did need some time to rest. In the Central Army Camp, Chen Changsheng met themanding generals of the demi-human reinforcements and realized that he knew them. Themander of the first reinforcement army was the Shi n leader, but Xiaode was their primary fighting power. The other army wasmanded by the Bear tribe leader, but Chen Changsheng did not see Xuanyuan Po, which he felt was rather strange. At noon, a more descriptive report was sent to the main camp. After silently reading it, Archbishop An Lin said, "The Brown Bear tribe is to be exterminated." In order to differentiate them from the Bear tribe that lived in the watershed of the Red River, the Bear tribe that lived on the snowy ins was often called the Brown Bear tribe. Perhaps because there was too much mixing of blood or because of frequent trade rtionships, many spies appeared amongst the Brown Bear tribe. When Chen Changsheng was bringing Su Li back to the south and this time when he was bringing back Xiao Zhang, it had been spies from the Brown Bear tribe that had sold him out. Both the Great Zhou Dynasty and White Emperor City had a deep-seated hatred for the Brown Bear tribe. If they hadnt needed the Brown Bear tribes understanding of demon movements, they might have already dealt with them. With the entire war now decided, the Brown Bear tribe would naturally have no good end. Chen Changsheng understood that Archbishop An Lin found this rather unbearable and wanted him to issue an amnesty, but after thinking about it, he decided not to respond. Archbishop An Lin could only sigh at his silence, and then she added, "The elders of the Wolf tribe and their chief want to see Your Holiness, but theyck the rank." In this war, the most outstanding and aplished performance in the demi-human armies had note from the Shi n, famed for its bravery and power, or from the Bear tribe, famed for its ferocity and love of battle. Instead, it hade from the inconspicuous Wolf tribe, which rarely engaged in head-on confrontations. Just half a month ago, the Wolf tribe had been tasked with ambushing demon reinforcements from Lng County but ended up encountering one thousand wolf cavalry. The battle had been extremely intense, and if the Wolf tribe had not put everything on the line and paid a disastrous price topletely exterminate the wolf cavalry, the demons would have broken through the siege and threatened the demi-human reinforcements. Chen Changsheng, ording to Zhexius request, had given a part of the Elf grasnds to the Wolf tribe. But every time he thought about how these Wolf tribe elders had driven the child Zhexiu out of their tribe, leaving him to wander the snowy wastes, he felt angry, especially toward the upper ranks of the tribe. For the sake of the Wolf tribes achievements, he had agreed to meet their chief and elders, but he was not prepared to see them for too long. The moment the Wolf tribe elders and chief walked into the tent, they immediately kneeled, adopting postures of absolute devotion. When they raised their heads, Chen Changsheng froze. It was not merely because of the sincerity in their eyes, but because they were all very young. Why were the elders and chief of the Wolf tribe all so young? And where did this heartfelt love and respecte from? Was it just because the grasnds that belonged to the Wolf tribe had been gifted by Chen Changsheng? Chen Changsheng sized up the elders and chief, and upon seeing their attire, he suddenly understood what the answer was. Xuo City in the early autumn was already rather cold, but these elders were thinly attired, and both their sleeves and pantlegs had been cut very short. Many years ago, when Chen Changsheng was standing outside the Li Pce and saw Zhexiu for the first time in the morning sun, Zhexiu had been dressed exactly like this. He finally understood just how powerful Zhexius influence had been on the Wolf tribe. The current Wolf tribe probably had countless Zhexius. It was no wonder they were so strong. It was also easy to understand why the Wolf tribes elders and chief were so young. They were all Zhexius followers. Their sessful ascension to these positions represented countless battles and a ruthless purge. In this process, many elders of the Wolf tribe had probably died or been forced to relinquish their authority. But where was Zhexiu in all this? ...... ...... Good news wasing in from all over. Whether it was the demi-human reinforcements or the two human armies converging on Xuo City from the east and west, or even the third division of cavalrying as reinforcements from the south, they were all iming victory after victory. The demon cities were being broken one after the other, and many tribes had already covertly sent representatives to inquire with the human armies on the terms of surrender. Xuo City was alone and without reinforcements. The human armies were gathering outside its walls in preparation to assault the city, but they did not surround it, and they paid no attention to the gates of the city that faced north. Theycked the soldiers for this, and they also hoped that leaving an avenue of escape could lessen the fighting will of the demons. Based on the scouting reports, few demons were using the northern gates to flee the city, and there were certainly no soldiers among them. It seemed that the demons were preparing for the final battle within Xuo City. No one wanted to see this, but neither was anyone worried. Everyone was well aware that human victory was inevitable. The destruction of a dynasty was right before their eyes. The end of an era of history was close at hand. The demons had once ruled this world. In the eyes of other races, they had been gods, eternally standing high above, possessing an unimaginable intelligence and culture. But now they were gradually descending into the earth, about to sink into an abyss from which they would never climb out. Let alone the demons, even their foes, the manymanders of the Human and Demi-human races, did not understand why this was, and felt a faint disappointment and frustration. Was this highly-developed civilization that had been built up over so many years and had umted so many resources about to suddenlye to an end? Just like the gate of Xuo City, it appeared like it would not topple for tens of thousands of years, but it ended up being burned to smoke by a fire. "The battering of the wind and rain will bring everything down." Xu Yourong stood on a grassy slope, the wound on her left shoulder bandaged by a white cloth. She had a rather haggardplexion, but a very calm expression. "There are many examples of the cultured being defeated by barbarians, but we are the cultured ones here. The problem with the demons lies within themselves. They are no longer a match for this era, so there is no medicine that can save them." In both aspects decided when they were born, like intelligence, and in how they were treated afterward, the high-ss demons and low-ss demons had always been separated by a massive gap. s, in the aspect of reproduction, the lower-ss demons yed a vital role in the Demon race. This sense of fragmentation and this undeniable fact would assuredly lead demon society to grow more and more abnormal. Many years ago, Grand Schr Tungus was already aware of this problem. After thinking about it for a very long time, he decided to ce his hope on the humans. In his view, the humans and higher-ss demons had simr appearances, and more importantly, they possessed simr levels of intelligence. It was on this basis that he and that Pope engaged in a series of projects, ultimately creating the new beings that were the Eight Great Mountain Men. Unfortunately, he still failed to realize his theories. Chen Changsheng understood what she meant, but he still felt rather emotional. At this moment, many people around the camp raised their heads to the sky. Geese were calling out as line after line streaked across the sky. Ten-some Red Geese and Red Falcons were flying in from the south. Just what had happened that would necessitate so many Red Geese and Red Falcons? Everyone had solemn and nervous expressions. The Red Geese and Red Falcons had brought shocking news. The Prince of Xiang had betrayed them. Chapter 1161 – When the General Is Abroad Chapter 1161 C When the General Is Abroad Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Prince of Xiang had not betrayed the humans and entered Xuo City. Even if he did want to do this, none of his subordinates would follow them. So to be more precise, he had not betrayed the humans, but rebelled. He had taken twenty thousand prepared soldiers from Snowhold Pass and had led them back to the capital to request the emperor to abdicate. This news sent the camp into chaos. Horses galloped across the ins, and many gazes were aimed at a certain tent in the Western Army. Wasnt the Prince of Xiang recovering from his heavy injuries? How had he suddenly appeared tens of thousands of li away in the capital? On the evening of the same day, all themanders of the human armies, excluding themander in charge of monitoring Xuo City, the important figures of the Orthodoxy, and the representatives from the cultivation sects gathered in the main tent of the Central Army Camp. Divine General He Ming stood in front of the sand table, the expression on his face mercurial in the light of thenterns. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong silently sat behind him. The tent was abnormally quiet, the mood growing more oppressive by the minute. Finally, a noise from outside broke the silence. A hastily-dressed middle-aged man was escorted into the tent: the Prince of Xiang. The assembled officers were stunned. Only after careful examination did they realize that though this person had a very simr face, figure and bearing to the Prince of Xiang, he was just a substitute. The Prince of Xiang was an expert of the Divine Domain. Beneath his ratherical plumpness was the concealed bearing of an expert, but this substitute wascking this. "Deceiver!" Someone in the crowd shouted a resentful curse. The moment they realized that this was the Prince of Xiangs substitute, everyone knew that the news of the rebellion in the south was true. At this moment, many people recalled that in a battle a few days ago to the north of Starstrewn Gorge, the Prince of Zhongshan bravely fought and unfortunately sustained wounds so heavy that he needed to be sent back to the south. The people in the tent looked at each other, wanting to confirm just who else had left besides the Prince of Xiang and the Prince of Zhongshan, and who had remained. There were three princes of the Chen n in the tent. They had rather paleplexions, not because they were worried about being suspected, but because they were now sure that the Prince of Xiang had abandoned them. Peng Shihai and his fellows had particrly nasty expressions. They had extremely close rtionships with the Prince of Xiang, or even intimate ones. No one had expected the Prince of Xiang to deceive them as well. While they were leading the troops in bloody battle, the Prince of Xiang had taken those other people with the intent of leading a rebellious army on the capital. How could anyone not be infuriated by this contrast? "What do they want to do? Do they really think that changing regimes is so easy?" Daoist Siyuan had a very dark and profound look in his eyes as he gave Peng Shihai a ghostly stare. Peng Shihai coldly snorted, wanting to say something, but ultimately deciding to keep his mouth shut. "Why wasnt there any message from Xunyang City?" Another person suddenly thought of this problem. Xunyang City was essentially the base camp for the northern expedition. All the supply convoys and reinforcements were sent out from there. It yed an extremely important role, and negotiations between all the factions before the war ultimately led Cao Yunping, the Divine Domain expert most trusted by all sides, to supervise the city. For the Prince of Xiang to fake his injuries and return to Snowhold Pass in secret so that he could organize a rebel army was not too difficult for him. However, if the rebel army wanted to reach the capital, it had to pass through Xunyang City. Given Cao Yunpings strength and the army defending Xunyang City, if they could not destroy the rebel army, they could at least dy them for a very long time. It was simply impossible for there to have been no warning. Since the rebellion had already been taking ce for some time, Xunyang Citys silence could only stand for one extremely awful possibility. "Someone personally saw Cao Yunping and the Prince of Xiang together." Divine General He Mings head remained fixed on the sand table as he casually said, "It was right outside the capital." The words caused the tent to descend into silence once more. All the troops of the Great Zhou Dynasty were in front of Xuo City, as were all its experts, and even Cao Yunping had cast his lot with the Prince of Xiang. There was no one left to stop the rebel army. The capital had no walls. If the goal was to end the rebellion and save the emperor, retreat was the only option. But Xuo City was right in front of them, its city gate shattered, the demons on the verge of extinction. If the human armies were to retreat, the demons would get a chance to catch their breath, and who knew how the course of history would change? Who would dare bear this responsibility? It had to be said that the Prince of Xiang had chosen the ideal time to rebel, or perhaps the worst. "Does he want to be condemned for the rest of time?" The rolling of carriage wheels came from outside the tent, apanied by an elderly voice. The Tang Old Master entered the tent, aiming an indifferent gaze at the Prince of Xiangs substitute akin to the look he would give to a corpse. Everyone knew that no matter how this matter ended, this person would not survive. The Prince of Xiangs substitute got up from the ground, tidied his clothes, and smiled at the Tang Old Master. "Sirs words are incorrect." He had naturally prepared himself for death, but one had to admit that his ability to remain so calm made him seem rather elegant. "His Highness naturally does not wish to affect the foundation of the Human race." The substitute looked around him and continued, "He entrusted me with the mission of telling everyone that before this esteemed audience enters Xuo City and burns down the Demon Pce, the army will not take one step into the capital." Peng Shihai harshly questioned, "Then what if we immediately return south? Will hemit his treasonous deed? Does he want to threaten us with this?" The substitute sternly reproved, "Wrong again! His Highness said that if this esteemed audience unexpectedly chooses to return south, then he will tie his hands and wait to be jailed, though he will view you all with contempt." Some of the people in the tent drilyughed, though this quickly stopped. This was not the time forughter, and these words, upon careful thought, seemed to be edged with ice. "Does His Highness really think he can seed?" Divine General He Ming raised his head and stared into the substitutes eyes. "Do you really think that he can seed?" The substitute smiled and said, "At the start, I also thought that it was the ravings of a madman, but His Highness ended up convincing me." The entire strength of the Great Zhou Dynasty was currently gathered outside Xuo City. If the Prince of Xiangs goal was to fight his way into the capital, upy the Imperial Pce, and force the emperor to abdicate, it truly would be very easy. The problem was, how many people would support him in the aftermath? Chen Changsheng would assuredly lead the Orthodoxy in a counterattack, and he had the cultivation sects represented by Holy Maiden Peak and the Mount Li Sword Sect, and also the noble ns represented by the Tang n. Even if the Prince of Xiang temporarily had no need to worry about Chen Changshengs rtionship with the future female Emperor of the Demi-humans, just these forces alone were hard to resist. So why was the Prince of Xiang still bold enough to rebel? It could only be that he was sure that Chen Changsheng and the Li Pce, and the factions that supported them, would have no effect on him. Where did his confidence spring from? No matter how one saw it, the first prerequisite was Shang Xingzhous stance, which side he had chosen to stand on. Many gazes turned to the small carriage outside the tent. The Prince of Xiangs substitute smiled and said, "His Highness requests the venerable Daoist to be at ease. He will assuredly prioritize the world and will not act rashly." It appeared that the Prince of Xiang had truly entrusted his hopes to Shang Xingzhou. And it truly was only Shang Xingzhou that could intimidate Chen Changsheng in the aftermath, either through his status as teacher or his seniority in the Orthodoxy. And the entire continent knew that Shang Xingzhou did not like Chen Changsheng. As long as the Human race could unite the world, as long as Taizongs descendants remained on the throne, just who was actually the emperor did not seem important. If Yuren died, the Prince of Xiang would unquestionably be the best candidate for the throne. But the entire continent knew that Shang Xingzhou liked Yuren. Why was the Prince of Xiang willing to wager that Shang Xingzhou would support him? The tent became extremely quiet, everyone staring at the small carriage and waiting for Shang Xingzhous decision. The Tang Old Master suddenly left the tent, because he knew what Shang Xingzhou would do. If it were him, he would make the same choice. The young Daoist boy lifted up the carriage curtain and jumped out of the carriage. He looked at the generals and experts in the tent and said in his young and uncertain voice, "Ancestor says that were just about to break into the city, so these trifling matters can be discussedter." Several cold gasps could be heard in the quiet tent. Everyone was bbergasted. His most beloved student was about to die in a shameless rebellion, yet he was treating it with such indifference... In the venerable Daoists eyes, the extermination of the demons really was more important than anything else. Respect was one thing, but obedience was another. Not everyone would heed Shang Xingzhous will, and many of the generals looked to Divine General He Ming. Divine General He Ming had been themanding general personally chosen by the emperor, and many people had their theories on why he had been chosen. "His Majesty said to me that when the general is abroad, there are some orders from the sovereign that he cannot obey, that a general is not blind." He Ming added, "And there has not even been a decree from the capital." The tent fell into an uproar. No one had expected him to take this stance. Xue Hes cheeks were bulging. He was clearly furious. Linghai Zhiwangsplexion was even gloomier, his hands trembling within his sleeves. He had already prepared himself to strike. One person looked to a certain corner, where Wang Po had been standing the entire time. The Wu n head and the elders of Mount Lis Sword Hall were standing by him. They had maintained silence all this time, not even ncing at Chen Changsheng, but everyone knew that they would stand on Chen Changshengs side, perhaps standing together with Xu Yourong. Chen Changsheng was not looking at Xu Yourong, but calmly staring at the young Daoist boy standing next to the carriage. He seemed to be in a daze. Somebody coughed. He came to his senses and said, "So be it." Chapter 1162 – The Last Supper and Conversation Chapter 1162 C The Last Supper and Conversation Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr So be it. Whether or not there would be a happy conclusion, the matter before their eyes needed to be finished first. Just like Shang Xingzhou had said, the thing right before everyones eyes was Xuo City. As Xuo City got closer and closer, the distance between Chen Changsheng and that small carriage got smaller and smaller. It was now only ten-some li away, and he could clearly see the person inside. It was parked on the slope of another small mountain. There was a dried-up tree on this slope, and several jackdaws were perched on it. Their eyes werent red, so they probably had never eaten human flesh. The small carriage was parked under the tree. The young Daoist boy was crouched on the ground, digging at something. Chen Changsheng suddenly said, "I think the White Crane tricked you." Xu Yourongs arms were around her waist and she was wearing a simple dress. She turned her head and asked, "Tricked me about what?" After some hesitation, Chen Changsheng said, "I wasnt that pretty when I was little." Xu Yourong faintly smiled. "Jealous?" Chen Changsheng gazed at the distant mountain slope and softly grunted. Xu Yourong replied, "Probably only your senior brother and that person know what you looked like when you were little. When you get the chance, you should ask." The chance came sooner than he expected. One evening, Shang Xingzhou sent a message asking Chen Changsheng toe over. The master and disciple ate several papayas personally roasted by the young Daoist boy, serving as theirst supper. And then, they began a conversation. At the start of this conversation, they did not discuss Xuo City which was right in front of them, or the urgent matter of the capital, and they certainly did not wax nostalgic about their life in Xining Viges old temple. The style of this conversation was very like Shang Xingzhous attitude to the world, and was also a little simr to Chen Changshengs path of the sword: forthright and concealing behind it a deep contempt. "The White Emperor once said that no one on this continent would trust me. This is where I am inferior to you." Shang Xingzhou added, "But that is because all of you are young, with limitless possibilities, and I am already old." A logical connection did not seem to exist between the two statements. Chen Changsheng quietly listened. "When death, this greatest fear of all, is right before ones eyes, anyone would find it difficult to escape." Shang Xingzhou continued, "In this aspect, I am far inferior to you. I am very anxious, so there were several matters in thest few years that I acted on with undue haste." Chen Changsheng was sure that he had understood. It turned out that some other things had been concealed behind the contempt. This counted as an exnation and could even be counted as an apology, but to put matters simply, these were things that Shang Xingzhou could never say straight out. This was how elders were. Chen Changsheng suddenly felt rather sad and no longer wished to continue this topic. "I feel like something is off about this matter." Shang Xingzhou waspletely unconcerned about the rebellion in the capital, and Chen Changsheng was also not terribly concerned. What truly required his concern was still Xuo City. The demons had lost too quickly. It was not merely the master and disciple who thought this. This was a view shared by every level of society. In the initial n, the Human race had prepared to fight for three years, perhaps even longer, but they ended up finishing the war in half a year. This made Chen Changsheng feel uneasy. "ck Robe might be up to something, but she will never seed. Those ustomed to being enigmatic simply have no understanding of true strategy. In the end, they will die in the mouse hole of their enigmas. Three hundred years ago, if not for Wang Zhice, I and your martial uncle would have already killed her. Shes not even worth mentioning." Shang Xingzhou had an extremely harsh evaluation of that most renowned Demon Military Advisor. It was not merely because he had the right to evaluate her strategy and mystery, but because he and ck Robe had quietly been exchanging blows for centuries and had grown extremely familiar with each other. He took out a porcin bottle and gave it to Chen Changsheng. "This medicines effect is no worse than the Cinnabar Pills, but its recipe is simple. The primary ingredient is the fire of the ancestral spirits beneath White Emperor City." Chen Changsheng momentarily froze at these words. Opening the bottle and sniffing, he somewhat uncertainly asked, "The Golden Cash Fur from the Monastery of Eternal Spring?" Shang Xingzhou affirmed, "Correct." Confused, Chen Changsheng said, "At the time, I really had nned on using this herb to control the strength of the medicine, but..." Shang Xingzhou asked, "I taught you the medical arts. Did you think you could surpass me?" Chen Changsheng felt a bit choked up at these words, and then he became happy as he thought, no wonder the casualties this time were much smaller. Shang Xingzhou said, "Stop refining Cinnabar Pills. Youre not a woman, so why are you bleeding every month?" Chen Changsheng choked up again. His jaw slightly dropped as he struggled to find something to say. For some reason, Shang Xingzhou was a little angry at his appearance. "Theres nothing else. Leave." He was still harsh and asionally extremely cold. Chen Changsheng suddenly recalled how when he was living in Xining Viges old temple, his masters emotions would always sway between cold indifference and harshness, just like in todays conversation. He was harsh more often than he was cold. Shang Xingzhou had been cold to the young Chen Changsheng precisely because he was afraid that he would end up liking this young Daoist boy that he had raised. Because he knew that he was using Chen Changsheng. Later on, he so hated Chen Changsheng precisely because he hated that part of him that was rted to Chen Changsheng. Both master and disciple knew this, and they had talked about it in the Orthodox Academy and the Mausoleum of Books. There was no need to bring it up now. The current Shang Xingzhou was probably very blessed, because he no longer needed to worry about liking the young Daoist that he had raised. As Chen Changsheng gazed at the young Daoist boy outside the carriage, whose face was ckened from the smoke of the fire, Chen Changsheng thought to himself, you are also blessed. Before leaving, he finally couldnt help but ask that question. "Master, when I was little, was I pretty?" Shang Xingzhou pondered the question and replied, "I suppose you were decent." ...... ...... "Both your students have treated you rather decently." After Chen Changsheng left the mountain slope, the Tang Old Master came back from the rear of the mountain. Ever sinceing to the front lines, the Tang Old Master had not stayed with the rest of the Tang n, but spent every day with Shang Xingzhou. Shang Xingzhou replied, "Its not like you dont know how these two rascals bossed me around ten years ago." The Tang Old Master sighed, "Thats still more filial than my grandson. That little brute almost took apart the ns ancestral hall." Shang Xingzhou nced at him and asked, "Just what do you want to say?" The Tang Old Master earnestly asked, "Are you still doing well?" Shang Xingzhou was quiet for a while. "Not too well." The Tang Old Master turned to Xuo City, illuminated under the starlight. "Its alreadye to this. You have to wait a little longer." Shang Xingzhou replied, "All those people I personally sent off werent able to see it, so I naturally have to." ...... ...... The human armies did not withdraw to the south. They continued to prepare for the final assault. The Western and Eastern Armies continued to clear the strongholds and forts in a circle around the city, but it was impossible topletely suppress the news of the rebellion. It quickly spread, and the atmosphere in the camps grew increasingly tense. Perhaps because the Demon Lord had learned of the internal strife amongst the humans, the demons sent out their wolf cavalry several times to counterattack, but they were all firmly beaten back by the human armies. To the consternation of the humans, the upper society of the Demon race still had no intention of forsaking Xuo City, but it was impossible to tell what they were thinking. One morning, at five oclock, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes, waking from his sleep. After calming his mind for five breaths, he got out of bed, whereupon An Hua helped him put on his clothes and shoes. He washed his face and rinsed his mouth, then walked out of the tent. After walking several times around the hills where the Central Army had set up their tents, he began to nkly stare at the mist-shrouded Xuo City. Even after his fate had been changed in the Mausoleum of Books, his life was still simple, austere, and healthy, but it was not as strict and disciplined as it had been ten-some years ago. In truth, it had been a long time since he had gotten up this early. At six, Xu Yourong woke up, and the two ate breakfast together. After eating two bowls of oat porridge, Xu Yourong decided to sleep a little more. Chen Changsheng felt very bored and decided to continue strolling. As the morning sun rose, the thin mists scattered. A vibration came from his wrist, after which he heard Luoluos voice. Chen Changsheng nced once more at the increasingly visible outline of Xuo City and then walked toward the mountain slope ten-some li away. He stood in front of the carriage and said, "The time hase." After a moment of silence, Shang Xingzhou ordered, "Enter the city." Chapter 1163 – The Troubles Encountered When Entering the City Chapter 1163 C The Troubles Encountered When Entering the City Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The tens of thousands of human soldiers began to advance toward Xuo City. They walked silently, without much noise. Other than calm andposure, there was no emotion amongst their ranks. They looked less like an army on the victory march and more like wanderers returning. It truly was a rather bizarre sight. The great honor of being the first to enter Xuo City was granted to Guan Feibai. The Mount Li Sword Sect had yed an extremely important role in this war, achieving all sorts of merits on the battlefield. At the same time, they had also suffered many casualties amongst their disciples. Of course, this action was also very dangerous. Their might be an ambush waiting just behind the city gate, or wolf cavalry who had gone mad from bloodlust. Wielding his sword, Guan Feibai walked past the city gate. The city gate burned by the painting of the zing Sangharama Temple now consisted of just the frame, which was even more tattered after the constant barrage of catapults and ballistae over thest few days. Guan Feibai walked in. Everything was done casually. There was no sneak attack, no ambush, no battle. He stood inside the empty city gate, his head tilted in surprise. And then he turned around and waved at the ins to his rear. The cheers soared straight into the sky. Hooves thundered as the cavalry galloped into the city. Flying carriages, under the protection of Red Falcons, slowly flew onto the city walls. As they entered the city, many people, including Chen Changsheng, couldnt help but turn to the south. How was the capital doing right now? ...... ...... "Ive never met such a thick-skinned and shameless person!" The Prince of Luling gazed at the distant square-faced and dignified man, and resentfully said, "He even wants to rebel against his own nephew. Just whats going on in his head?" The Prince of Cheng County followed his gaze and realized that he was looking at Tianhai Chenwu. Bitterly smiling, he replied, "That old fox is sharper than anyone. He would never choose the wrong side." When the Prince of Xiang raised the g of rebellion, no one expected the Tianhai n, cautious and low-key throughout thest ten-some years, to be the first to answer the call. Just like the Prince of Luling, many people could not understand this. After all, the blood of the Tianhai n flowed through the emperors body. The Prince of Cheng County looked at the Prince of Lulings expression and realized that he still did not understand. He patiently exined, "Last year, His Majesty visited the Hundred Herb Garden three times." The Prince of Luling nkly stared for a moment and then asked, "So what?" The Prince of Cheng County whispered, "Theres always been a rumor that His Holiness buried the Divine Empresss body in the Hundred Herb Garden." The Prince of Luling finally understood and took in a deep breath. "Is His Majesty really nning to reverse the verdict?" The Prince of Cheng County shook his head. "His Majesty and the venerable Daoist have always had a deep rtionship, so it wont go that far. But in the end, he and the Empress are still son and mother. No one can say anything if he goes to the Hundred Herb Garden to pay respects, but there is a concern that as his affection for the Empress deepens, that matter will be a problem." The Tianhai Divine Empress had been deceased for ten-some years now, and Yuren had few memories regarding her, so there logically shouldnt have been much affection. But affection had always been that strangest of things. Just a few words from a passerby and a few sights might cause it to start flooding back. It was very natural for the Emperor to feel some affection for the Tianhai Divine Empress. No one would worry, except for the Tianhai n. At the time, the entire world was rebelling against Tianhai. The emperor could put aside his hatred for Shang Xingzhou, put aside his hatred for the princes of the Chen n and the ministers of the court, but he would still hate the Tianhai n and Xu Shiji. The old fox that was Tianhai Chenwu could naturally see that the more the Emperors affection for the Tianhai Divine Empress deepened, the more he would hate the Tianhai n, because they were traitors. If one said that Xu Shiji could survive in the court through his rtionship with Xu Yourong, where would the Tianhai n go to seek shelter? The Luo River in the early autumn was lined with green trees. The weather was clear and refreshing. The army from the north and the experts raised by the Chen princes and the Tianhai n stood on the dikes of the river in two tight rows. If there were several thousand crossbows being fired at once here, this rebellion woulde to aical and bloody end. But let alone the capital, even all the provinces and counties added together would not be able to gather so many crossbowmen. It was precisely for this reason that the rebellious army would so sloppily arrange itself and that those princes and rebelling generals were still in the mind to chat. The rebel army did not surround the city, as the capital had no walls to besiege. In thesest few days of silent waiting, the vast majority of themon people had fled. The capital was presumably deserted with not a soul to be spied on the streets. This didnt look at all like rebellion, but more like a spring outing. The rebel army seemed to be very rxed, but certain details revealed that they were actually very nervous. The inappropriate chatter was exactly proof of the tension. If the Prince of Xiang did not win his bet, they would end dying without a ce of burial. At this moment, a Red Goose flew out of the sky. The news from the front line had been sent to the capital. The human armies had finally broken into Xuo City. Cheers broke out on the shores of the Luo River. The princes and the rebellious soldiers all showed sincere smiles, though they quickly became awkward ones. It now appeared that they did not need to worry about bing the sinners of history or taking on an eternal infamy, but why did they feel like their faces had be even uglier? "Your Highness, do you really not care about being scorned for the rest of time?" In the carriage at the very front of the army, Cao Yunping rubbed his round face and gave the Prince of Xiang a beaming smile. After stealthily returning from the front lines, the Prince of Xiang remained in Snowhold Pass for a time. He had clearly recovered from his heavy injuries, but he had clearly gotten much thinner. "What about you?" The Prince of Xiang indifferently nced at Cao Yunping and said, "If the Elder of Heavenly Secrets were still alive, he would probably rip you apart." Cao Yunpingughed and said, "I certainly dont care about eternal infamy, because Im an imbecile." The Prince of Xiang smiled and returned, "Good reason. Then count me as a madman." After a while, his smile faded, and he gazed at the Imperial Pce looming in the distance and sighed. "In truth, its just that Im unwilling." He had always believed that he was the best of Emperor Xians sons, the most outstanding, the most filial to the Divine Empress. In every aspect, he was a suitable emperor, and he had an even more outstanding son. If he did not seize the chance now, when the demons were exterminated and the humans united the continent, Yuren would gain unprecedented prestige while he would lose all his hope. It was just that simple. Cao Yunping sighed, "I dont know if well be able to win this gamble." The Prince of Xiang caressed the fat around his belt and said, "His Majesty wants to reverse the verdict on Imperial Mother. How can the venerable Daoist tolerate this?" Cao Yunping shook his head. "In the end, thats something that hasnt happened. How can that be hidden from his esteemed self?" The Prince of Xiang added, "Even if that is the case, the venerable Daoist is still not guaranteed to support His Majesty. In truth, many people have not thought about the fact that his attitude toward His Majesty is more like a projection of Emperor Taizong. To put it another way, what he likes about His Majesty is the side of His Majesty that is like the side of Emperor Taizong that loved the people of the world, the wise sovereign. So why wouldnt he like me?" Cao Yunping pointed at the Prince of Xiangs round belly and asked, "Does your body have any of Emperor Taizongs good points?" The Prince of Xiang sternly said, "Of course. Is a daring and risk-taking viin like me, willing to go to extreme and shameless ends, not exactly like Emperor Taizongs other side?" Cao Yunping held his belly andughed, but it wasnt long before theughter stopped. He looked at the Prince of Xiang and said with all seriousness, "I suddenly feel like your words are very reasonable." ...... ...... The rebel army met no resistance as they entered the capital. There truly were no pedestrians on the deserted streets, only the asional stray cat warily poking its head out of a pile of trash. The capital had an extremely small garrison. The Imperial Guards and the Orthodoxy cavalry, around three thousand in total, had already retreated into the Imperial Pce and the Li Pce. The soldiers and generals taking part in this rebellion were naturally extremely loyal to the Prince of Xiang, so there were not too many of them. They only had thirteen thousand cavalry, and when fighting the Imperial Guard and the Orthodoxy cavalry, who had the geographic advantage, they would not have too much of an edge, and they certainly would not be able to control the entire capital. The rebel armys true winning stratagem was that they had two Divine Domain experts on their side: the Prince of Xiang and Cao Yunping. The majestic Imperial City was right in front of them, and the ginkgo trees beginning to shed their leaves early were extremely striking on the t ground of New North Bridge. The Prince of Xiang and Cao Yunping stood on the ground covered in yellow leaves, gazing at the Imperial Pce, caring not about the mighty divine crossbows stationed on the walls. Sensing a powerful Qi within the Imperial Pce, Cao Yunping slightly frowned. "This is the Imperial Design." The Prince of Xiangs brow also creased as he said, "The Lingyan Pavilion has already been destroyed and Im sure the White Sun me was sent to Xuo City. This is probably only a part of the Imperial Design." Cao Yunping squinted his eyes, making his face look like a giant steamed bun with two cracks. "Thats a little troublesome." At this very moment, the rebel army reported on another piece of very troublesome news. The Prince of Xiangs face turned rather nasty, but Cao Yunping began tough. Chapter 1164 – The Prince of Zhongshans Choice Chapter 1164 C The Prince of Zhongshans Choice Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Just like all the other streets of the capital, the Road of Peace was extremely deserted. The experts of the Tianhai n and the princely estates had left the city some time ago to meet up with the rebel army, and they were now all outside the Imperial Pce. Yet it was at this moment that the Prince of Zhongshan chose to leave the rebel army and return to his estate on the Road of Peace. The princes of the Chen n with the greatest prestige in the military were the Prince of Xiang and the Prince of Zhongshan. His departure left the rebel army stunned, even shaken. Qin Chi was the chief strategist of the princely estate. He had not gone north with the army, instead secretly remaining in the capital to coordinate between the two sides. Upon receiving the news, he hurried back to the princely estate. Upon seeing the prince sitting in the pce armchair, he looked like he had seen a ghost. The Prince of Zhongshan had been recuperating from his wounds in Blue Pass this entire time, and it was only today that he arrived at the capital. After meeting with the Prince of Xiang in the rebel army and engaging in a short conversation, he went back to his own troops. No one had expected him to then enter the capital on his own, go back to his estate, take a bath, get some sleep, and then change into a soft and thin silken gown. At this very moment, he was eating a bowl of zhajiangmian1. "My dear prince... What are you doing, Your Highness? Does Your Highness not know that we are in the middle of a rebellion? That we have started a revolt?" Qin Chi had an incredulous look on his face. "Your Highness should either join the rebellion or hurry up and make a decision. How could you go home and take a nap? Is this bowl of noodles that tasty?" The Prince of Zhongshan put down his bowl and impassively said, "Annoying. Just say what should be done!" Qin Chis eyes looked around as he whispered, "From the situation outside the Imperial City, it looks like the Prince of Xiang is very confident." The Prince of Zhongshan sneered, "You think that my royal brother will make me emperor?" Qin Chi froze for a second. "Presumably... not." The Prince of Zhongshan continued, "This being the case, what difference will his sess mean to me?" Qin Chi bitterly smiled and replied, "The problem is, if Your Highness does not yield to the Prince of Xiang, after he seeds, he will assuredly kill you." The Prince of Zhongshan replied, "That makes sense. Since His Majesty wont kill me, it would still be better for me to support His Majesty." Qin Chi was dumbstruck once more, wondering, where did these wordse from? Before he could continue his persuasions, the Prince of Zhongshans hand sped around his throat. His Highnesss fingers seem to be made of iron. I really shouldnt have advised him to put down that bowl of zhajiangmian. These were thest two thoughts of Qin Chis life. Even after his throat was shattered, he still could not understand how the prince had known that he was privatelymunicating with the Prince of Xiangs estate, or why the prince was doing this. Even after Qin Chis corpse was dragged away, the Prince of Zhongshan still did not feel very happy. Untying his clothes, he began to fan himself. A beautiful concubine walked in and, seeing the situation, immediately took up a small fan to assist him. What the strategist found iprehensible even in death, this concubine could see crystal-clear. Even if the prince didnt know that his strategist was privatelymunicating with the Prince of Xiangs estate, he still wouldnt have listened to his opinions, because the prince had never once viewed the Prince of Xiangs venture with any optimism. Not even the power of the rebel army could convince him, nor could the fact that Prince Chen Liu, in his ten years as a hostage, had actually seeded in persuading so many ministers of the court, proving just how extraordinary an individual he was. "I hear... that Prince Chen Liu persuaded many people in the pce." The concubine hesitantly nced at the Prince of Zhongshan. The Prince of Zhongshan replied, "Even if the tongue can serve as a weapon, its still not an actual weapon, so what use is it?" The concubine sighed and filled the wine cup in front of him. The Prince of Zhongshan looked out the window at the autumn sky, his hand gripping the little wine cup, his mood not as rxed and leisurely as it seemed. The rebel army had seized the capital, but it still needed some time to capture the Imperial Pce. Where did the Prince of Xiangs confidencee from? Why did he care so little about Chen Changsheng? The Prince of Zhongshan suddenly thought of the matter and smashed the wine cup on the table. "The North-Pacifying Army!" ...... ...... From its name, one could tell that the North-Pacifying Army was the strongest of the demi-human armies. The North-Pacifying Army had originally been intended to assist the human armies and attack the demons, but not long after leaving the Cong Province Army headquarters, it had stopped advancing north. It had instead elected to march in circles around the ins. At the start, many people thought the demi-humans were going back on their word, but when those two divisions of the demi-human army suddenly appeared outside Xuo City, these people then believed that the North-Pacifying Army had been acting as a distraction. However, the facts now showed that all these spections were wrong, or maybe iplete. Before those two divisions of the demi-human army had finished passing through the mountains bordering the Elf grasnds, the North-Pacifying Army had already mobilized. The twenty thousand demi-human soldiers quickly marched through the western hignds of Cong Province. After being let through Snowhold Pass, they silently brushed past the left nk of Tianliang County and finally arrived at the perimeter of the capital. Mount Mo had copsed ten years ago, transforming into ten-some short hills with all sorts of wildflowers growing atop them. After passing through these hills, many of the demi-human soldiers had a wildflower on their cors. Many peasants on their path had already noticed this demi-human army. Themon people of the Great Zhou Dynasty often saw demi-humans, but they rarely saw so many burly demi-human men. They were naturally rather uneasy, but the thought of the humanCdemi-human alliance prevented them from shouting in panic. The North-Pacifying Army was worthy of its reputation as the most elite troops of the Demi-human race. Demi-human soldiers were innately unruly, but even on this long march, the troops remained extremely disciplined. Even after they formally joined with the rebel army on the outskirts of the capital, they were still orderly, and there was none of the turmoil that many people had feared. The addition of two thousand valiant demi-human warriors to the ranks of the rebellion led to aplete imbnce in the forces on the two sides. More importantly, the appearance of the North-Pacifying Army in the capital symbolized the White Emperors stance. Only now did everyone realize that the White Emperor had allied himself with the Prince of Xiang for quite some time already. After the northern expedition against the demons concluded, the experts of the Divine Domain would all probably need a very long period of rest and recuperation. Shang Xingzhou was old and Wang Zhice would not involve himself in worldly affairs. The Prince of Xiang, Cao Yunping, and the Saint that was the White Emperor truly had the sufficient qualifications to decide the structure of the entire continent. The morale of the rebel army rose, but since the decisive battle against the demons was still taking ce on the front lines, neither the princes nor the soldiers could truly feel bold and confident. Thus, even now, they did not use siege weaponry like catapults. However, if the stalemate continued, blood would inevitably flow. The gates of the Imperial City were tightly shut, the rebel army and the defenders constantly exchanging curses. The rebel army was not using siege weapons, and it was perhaps for this very reason that the divine crossbows on the walls of the Imperial City had still not been fired. However, the obscene curses being slung through the air were no worse than swift crossbow bolts. The tottering figure of Grand Tutor Bai Ying was assisted by several civil officials up the wall. As he looked at the rebel army below, he used a broadcasting artifact to give a tear-stricken speech. Seeing that the rebel army was unmoved, he began to feel anger rising from his belly. He began to directly call out the Prince of Xiang, his words mostly revolving around the phrase infamy throughout the ages. The rebel army parted like a tide as the Prince of Xiang rode a horse to the gates of the Imperial City. He said to Grand Tutor Bai Ying, "To die of no apparent illness after receiving the criticism of thousands is the conduct of a weakling, not me." Grand Tutor Bai Ying despaired at these words. With his hand on his heart, he was helped down the wall by the attending officials. ______________ 1. Zhajiangmian is a noodle dish consisting of buckwheat noodles topped with a fermented soybean paste. Chapter 1165 – The Returned Prince Chen Liu and Him Chapter 1165 C The Returned Prince Chen Liu and Him Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Mo Yu appeared on the walls of the Imperial City. Her appearance was still as beautiful as a painting, though it was one tinged with exhaustion. The Prince of Louyang nervously stood next to her, deeply concerned that some cold arrow would fly out of nowhere. Mo Yu dered, "Since Your Highness has already resolved yourself, I can presume that not even Prince Chen Lius life can threaten you." Though she said that it couldnt threaten him, she was still actually threatening him. Many eyes in the rebel army looked to the Prince of Xiang. The Prince of Xiangs eyes teared up as he said, "My son will certainly die without regrets. When this is over, I will posthumously confer upon him the title of Crown Prince." In deep admiration, Mo Yu said no more. ...... ...... Prince Chen Lius face was rather pale. Perhaps it was because the weather today was rather gloomy, or perhaps it was because he had not seen the sun for a very long time. He turned to an elderly eunuch and said, "I do not know when I will be able to repay your kindness in saving my life." It was for good reason that the Prince of Zhongshans beautiful concubine had been worried. Prince Chen Liu lived up to his reputation as the offspring of the Imperial n most simr to Emperor Taizong. He possessed an unimaginable charisma, so that even though he had been under house arrest for ten years, not only did he fail to be depressed, he seeded in gaining many supporters. This old eunuch was the most important of them. This was theundry department, the most disorderly and inconspicuous ce on the eastern face of the Imperial City. No one could have expected that the prince that should have been under heavy guard in the Weiyang Pce was already outside the Imperial City. The old eunuch sighed. Without saying anything, he turned and walked back into the Imperial City. Prince Chen Liu gazed up at the gloomy sky. He did not continue to ponder what the old eunuchs sigh meant, because such thoughts were meaningless. His eyes were even calmer than before, and only in the very depths could one spy a very faint fatigue. ...... ...... The Imperial City was already surrounded by the rebel army while the demi-human North-Pacifying Army was in charge of the southeastern district, the area in which the Orthodox Academy and the Hundred Herb Garden were located. The Orthodox Academy was under such tight guard that even a drop of water would find it difficult to get through. Not even during the coup of the Mausoleum of Books had it been so heavily guarded. The teachers and students who had chosen to remain in the school were extremely nervous and didnt know what to do. As a result, no one noticed a seemingly rather thin student traverse the thick forest by theke to reach the walls of the Imperial City. This was a forbidden area of the Orthodox Academy, and the door leading to the Imperial City had both a powerful array and a difficult lock protecting it. The thin student seemed to not care for these rules, and they easily broke through the array. There was also a key in their sleeve that let them open that old and rusted lock. She was no ordinary student. She was very familiar with both the Imperial Pce and the Orthodox Academy. To be more precise, she was the Vice Principal of the Orthodox Academy. While Prince Chen Liu was making his escape from the Imperial Pce, Luoluo was sneaking her way in. She was offering the greetings of the Orthodox Academy to the emperor and also introducing a new variable. The White Emperor had sent the North-Pacifying Army to show his support for the Prince of Xiang. But if she was in the Imperial Pce, would the North-Pacifying Army dare to attack? More importantly, was there a chance that the North-Pacifying Army would heed her orders and change sides? No one knew how the situation would develop, because at this point, the rebel army did not know that Luoluo had entered the Imperial Pce. But Prince Chen Liu felt an ill omen. The winds from the west were too wet, or the water in the well was too sweet. There were always some inexplicable details that would make people begin to draw connections. Right after escaping the Imperial Pce, he spoke briefly with his father before bringing up his incredibly determined demand. Regardless of whether the Imperial Design could be opened, the rebel army should still begin to attack the Imperial City so as to ce a greater pressure on the defenders. "The Imperial Design can only block experts like Father and Uncle Cao, but it cannot block ordinary soldiers. Moreover, there are many other ces in the capital that need to be seized." The Prince of Xiang found it hard to reject Prince Chen Lius proposal in the face of that wanplexion and those gloomy eyes. Battles would naturally ur between the seized and seizers, and blood would flow. When the situation turned even more chaotic, houses might even be set on fire. With Prince Chen Lius return, the rebel armys movements became more intense. By the evening of the same day, fires could be seen all over the capital. The self-control that both sides had maintained for so many days gradually began to slip, and scenes of burning, killing, and looting began popping up all over the streets around the Imperial Pce and the Li Pce. In Prince Chen Lius view, these were all costs that had to be endured to ensure sess, so he didnt need to worry about them. He was more concerned about other things. He led three hundred cavalry of the rebel army to the Orthodox Academy. "A temple of Xining rules the world." As he gazed at the gate of the Orthodox Academy, Prince Chen Liu said these words. This phrase had been circting the continent for ten-some years and was on the verge of bing a truth, a belief amongst themon people. In order to destroy this phrase, he first had to destroy the Orthodox Academy. But he was truly very familiar with this gate. Many years ago, in a bout of autumn rain, Tianhai Shengxue returned from the north and brought his ns soldiers to ram the gate of the Orthodox Academy into pieces. Jin Yulu moved, defeating Divine General Fei Dian, and then after that was the Ivy Festival. After that incident, the Orthodox Academy made no attempts to repair the gate, using its ruins to deliver a p to the Tianhai ns face. It was only during the Grand Examination that Tianhai Shengxue finally conceded. He personally led the effort to repair the gate, and another story was born in the capital. That period of time was also the start of Prince Chen Lius close rtionship with the Orthodox Academy. During the repairs to the gate, he had personally seen the designs and given his opinions. In other words, he had also made some contributions to the current gate. At that time, all the ivy in front of the gate had been torn away and the smooth stones had beenpletely exposed. Now, the ivy had regrown, obscuring the majority of the words. "Smash it." Prince Chen Liu calmly spoke these two words. The rebel soldiers carried the prepared battering ram and, under the eyes of the confused demi-human soldiers, they viciously mmed it against the gate. After several thunderous booms, the gate of the Orthodox Academy cracked and then slowly toppled to the sides. As the night set in, the soldiers of the rebel and demi-human armies lit torches. The torches illuminated the depths of Hundred Flowers Lane, the shattered remnants of the academy gate, and many young faces. Those faces were all very young, and they were clearly very nervous. Fear was starkly visible in their eyes. But not a single person had left, because they were the teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy. Prince Chen Liu was rather surprised. It was not because of this sight, but because at the very front of these teachers and students was Tianhai Shengxue. The fires clearly illuminated Tianhai Shengxues face. Prince Chen Liu felt like the workings of the world were truly wondrous. He began tough rather bitterly. ...... ...... It was a gloomy day in Xuo City. The clouds were extremely thick, tightly blocking out the sun. The streets of the city were so dark that it seemed like it was still before dawn. One could asionally hear a dog bark, as well as the sounds of pursuit and fighting. The demon soldiers were still resisting. They clearlycked any sort of organization, but they were still very troublesome to the human army. The cavalry galloped along the wide and straight boulevards while signal fireworks asionally lit up the sky. Finally, at dusk, the intense battle began to die down and then cease. Xuo City was veryrge, and it was necessary to clear the blockades and deal with the asional ambush from a demon expert, so the soldiers could not advance too quickly. There was also one other important reason that the holy carriage in which Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong sat did not arrive at the forest of buildings that was the Imperial City until dusk. There were still very far from the Demon Pce itself. A blooming flower of fire zed at the very front of the convoy, spitting out rays of white light and driving away the deepening darkness. Someone very close would have been able to see that this torch was not made of gold or jade, but an extremely transparent ss. While it had a milky white surface, countless crystals were glimmering within, all of them seemingly containing infinite energy. This was a divine artifact of the Demon race: the White Sun me. In the war from several hundred years ago, Emperor Taizong and his generals seized this divine artifact on the battlefield and brought it back to the capital, cing it in the Lingyan Pavilion for safekeeping. Today, the human army had brought it back to Xuo City, but it did not feel like it was returning home. Instead, it was like some powerful will passing on its legacy. The demonmoners who had been driven from their homes into the streets and the impoverished demons standing in front of their shabby homes curiously gazed at the human troops advancing to the Demon Pce. When they saw those mes of white jade, they began to whisper to each other. Gradually and mysteriously, they began to kneel. Chapter 1166 – Ill Stop Here Chapter 1166 C Ill Stop Here Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Other than the legendary White Sun me, the demonmoners were also focused on the holy carriage and that other small carriage. Even as the losers, when they thought about how that holy carriage contained the Pope and Holy Maiden of the Human race, they couldnt help but be curious and excited. Chen Changsheng was very famous in the demon realm, and Xu Yourong was even more famous, as the Demon Lord had once passionately confessed his love for her. But who was in the small carriage? Thesemoners were perplexed, surprised that there was a human who could rank above the Pope and Holy Maiden. As their spections began to spread, themoners finally learned that this was the teacher of the Human races Emperor and Pope. He was called Shang Xingzhou, and he was apparently an individual equally as famous as Wang Zhice. Shang Xingzhou paid no attention to the curious gazes from the streets. His gaze, also brimming with curiosity, was focused on the buildings lining the streets. He hade to Xuo City before and read countless documents concerning it, but this was his first time actually entering the city. To him, this capital of the Demon race was both strange and familiar, packed with an intoxicating and unreal sensation. Just like these buildings, it was truly both gorgeous and yet unreasonable. Just what did those steep spires soaring into the clouds symbolize? Why was it that those windows embedded with ss as blue as the ocean, clearly capable of weing the most dazzling of sunlight, seemed so sinister, like they were entrances to the Netherworld? The most magnificent of the buildings appeared before everyones eyes. Even in the dark and starless night, it loomed before them like a high mountain. This was the Demon Pce. The front gate to the Demon Pce, ten-some zhang high, had already been broken open. Its edges were fringed by blue mes, most likely rted to the material that it was constructed from. The small carriage stopped outside the Demon Pce. It did not enter, so the entire convoy stopped. Time slowly passed. The small carriage did not move, and no sound came from within. Countless gazes stared at the small carriage. The Tang Old Master walked to the small carriage. Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong also walked up. Through the blue carriage curtain, the Tang Old Master asked, "Do you want to go in?" The curtain was raised, revealing Shang Xingzhous face. He asked, "Is that about it?" The Tang Old Master turned to Chen Changsheng. After a short pause, Chen Changsheng nodded. They had entered the city in the morning, but they had only reached the Demon Pce at thiste hour. The most important reason for this was that Chen Changsheng had ordered the convoy to make a circuit of Xuo City, demanding that it pass through all the famous streets and neighborhoods to see all the famous buildings. "Thats about it." The Tang Old Master said. "Then Ill stop looking here." Shang Xingzhou gave a satisfied sigh and closed his eyes. It was utterly silent in front of the Demon Pce. The sounds of battle in the distance and the fireworks in the sky could be clearly heard and seen. After some time, the Tang Old Master stepped forward and put down the curtain. Chen Changsheng walked to the carriage and hugged the young Daoist boy. The boy knew who he was and was not afraid. He tightly hugged back. Chen Changsheng noticed that the boys sleeves were tied very tightly and there were a few bloodstains on his face. He knew that these were left over from all the soldiers he had treated in thesest few days. "You have an uncle whose sleeves are cut very short. Its very convenient that way, and in the future, Ill cut them for you." The boy nodded. "Okay." Xu Yourong stepped forward and took the boy from Chen Changshengs embrace. The young Daoist boy had never met Xu Yourong, but he was still very obedient. Chen Changsheng walked into the Demon Pce. Xu Yourong hugged the young Daoist boy and followed behind him. The boy looked back at the carriage and finally could no longer hold back his tears. "Is Ancestor dead?" Chen Changsheng did not speak, did not turn his head. The Tang Old Master went after them, his two hands held behind him. Wang Po came, intending to drag the carriage into the Demon Pce. "Let me do it." Xiao Zhang took on this task. Everyone knew that Chen Changsheng was the most suitable candidate for this task, but everyone also knew why he was not willing to stop. ...... ...... The sounds of fighting within the Demon Pce gradually stopped. A few fires started amongst the halls, but they were quickly extinguished. Even though this was an upation, everything was done neatly and methodically. Just like Chen Changshengs footsteps, it was carried out with a steady and clear tempo, not fast and not slow. But he was not able to clearly make out the appearance of those pces. These pces were constructed from extremely rare ck-veined stone, and all of them gave off an imposing vastness. Moreover, different pces had different styles, different colors. The painting techniques of Xuo City used upon these buildings truly had an astonishing effect, imbuing the halls with a garish beauty. But in his eyes, these were all blurry patches of color. A field of sunflowers had been nted deep within the Demon Pce. So vast was the area it upied that it looked like a sea of yellow. Even on this cold autumn night, it still gave off a feeling of incredible warmth. A party of people walked through the sunflower sea, and as they ventured deep, they felt their surroundings turn colder, and some sort of evil and sinister energy, like darkness itself, seemed to be strengthening. The Daoist Canon had records that said that this energy was the Qi of the abyss, one of the sources of the Demon races strength. The Demon Hall was built right on the edge of the abyss. It seemed like it wasnt far now. The yellow sunflowers parted like a tide as a pitch-ck pce of massive size appeared before them. The party entered the Demon Hall through a flight of stone steps that extended for several li. Chen Changshengs gaze was no longer blurry, though his eyes were still a little red. The Demon Hall epassed a massive space, but there was not a single stone pir supporting it. It was madepletely of massive ck stone, and paintings were ced at set intervals. They depicted people,ndscapes, flowers, and even simple intersecting lines that seemed to conceal all sorts of wisdom. The party had not encountered a single demon on their journey from the main gate to the Demon Hall. There were no demons in the Demon Hall either, and the ce was abnormally cold and cheerless. A dark green light suddenly appeared and stabbed toward Chen Changshengs brow. Even from a distance, the crowd could sense the toxin on this light. Chen Changsheng was very familiar with this green light. It was Nankes Peacock Plume. Xu Yourong said something to the young Daoist boy in her bosom, but she did not raise her head. A dagger flew through the air, urately stabbing through the green light. Just when Chen Changsheng was prepared to receive Nankes next bizarre attack, the green light suddenly vanished. Several collisions rang out in the upper reaches of the Demon Hall, and then snowkes began to drift down. Two figures crashed to the ground in a massive boom. Even this firm ck stone sustained several cracks. The scattering dust revealed a ck-clothed girl holding down Nanke. "How did you get so weak?" The ck-clothed girl asked Nanke in confusion. Chen Changsheng gazed at Nankes pale face in surprise. He could only imagine what she had endured upon her return to Xuo City. "I truly regret that I didnt kill you in the Garden of Zhou the moment I saw you." Nanke ignored the ck-clothed girl. She stared at Chen Changshengs face with an expression of infinite loathing. Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, but he chose to say nothing and proceeded deeper into the Demon Hall. Nanke gazed at his back and shouted in despair, "Will you only be happy once were all dead?" "No, I only need you to surrender." Chen Changsheng turned and silently contemted the small carriage for a while, then repeated, "Surrender." Chapter 1167 – Who Are You? Chapter 1167 C Who Are You? Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The ck-clothed girl shook her head and released Nanke before walking to Chen Changshengs side. There were quite a few experts of the Divine Domain in this party. Even though they were all rather injured, they could still fight. In Nankes current state, she was no threat to them. Nankes face paled even further. She weakly got up from the floor and followed. No one even nced at her, but there were people very curious about the ck-clothed girl. The chilly wind assailing them and the thin sheet of frost she left in her wake had already caused many people to guess who she was. It turned out that she had not been in the warm isles of the Southern Sea. She had been here this whole time. As expected, she was still the Popes Protector. Chen Changsheng had guessed long ago that she was amongst the army. In the second phase of the campaign, in that crucial moment when the North Third Camp was about to fall under assault from several thousand vultures armed with explosives, those vultures mysteriously dropped down from the sky and burned themselves to death on the ins. Many people did not understand how this could be, but he knew that this was the pressure she exuded as a high-ss divine being at work. In the rest of the war, Zhizhi had yed crucial roles several times, especially in that incident a few days ago. When all the demons in Xuo City were serving as a distraction, Gao Huan led a thousand-some wolf cavalry out of Nuorng and against a human supply convoy. The Tang Old Master ended up killing this raiding party, but many of the supply wagons had still been set aze. Before his death, Gao Huan saw the mes on those supply wagons being put out, leaving him so perplexed that he had found it hard to die at peace. This had also been her handiwork. That strange fire that even water and sand found hard to put out was a trifle for a ck Frost Dragon. Chen Changsheng asked, "Youre not angry?" Zhizhi said very matter-of-factly, "Youre not willing to marry me, so of course Im angry." Chen Changsheng asked, "Then why did you stille and help me?" Zhizhi replied, "If the Human race loses, then youll definitely die. Who will I marry then?" This truly was a problem. Chen Changsheng found it impossible to answer. Xu Yourong suddenly asked, "Do you know why youve never been able to mature?" Zhizhi was somewhat perplexed as she asked herself, why is that? Xu Yourong exined, "Its not because the array beneath New North Bridge harmed your intelligence, but because you always want to mate with humans, interfering with your cultivation." Zhizhi was enraged, but she couldnt find any words to retort. With a red face, she shouted, "Are you saying that you dont think about it?" The young Daoist boy looked up from Xu Yourongs bosom and curiously wondered what they were arguing about. Xu Yourong wagged a finger, the meaning of which was both clear and yet somewhat vague. That they chose this time to quarrel like children actually had a very simple reason: they were both rather nervous. The group had already walked into the deepest part of the Demon Hall. They had seen the ck demon mes and sensed the Qi of the abyss behind those mes. The ck demon mes were like ever-fluctuating darkness: not at all serene, containing a boundless energy, and extremely terrifying. A young man stood in front of the demon mes. He was dressed in a long, white gown, and his hair hung loose. He was like a poet who had lost his homnd, or an anguished singer. The group was nervous not because they were afraid, but because history was about to take ce right in front of their eyes. The Demon Lord turned around. As he used his fingers to casually tidy his hair, he asked Chen Changsheng, "The one thing I dont understand is that the Prince of Xiang and Cao Yunping are in the capital right now, and even the White Emperor might have gone, because his esteemed self does not want me to die, so why do you care so little?" His gaze fell on that small carriage. Upon realizing that there was no breathing from inside, he said with a ratherplicated expression, "Even if your student has such a one-track mind, how can you not care?" ...... ...... Rain began to fall over the capital. The raindrops passed through the light of the torches and pped against the ivy growing on the Orthodox Academys walls. Prince Chen Liu stared at Tianhai Shengxue, the smile on his lips slowly fading. In thesest ten years, the emperor had not treated the Tianhai n in any special manner, but he treated Tianhai Shengxue rather decently. Two years ago, he had even appointed him to a vital post in the Ministry of the Army. In the early spring, Tianhai Shengxue was stricken by a severe illness that left him unable to join the army on the front lines. At the end of summer, he began to secretlymunicate with Mo Yu, and the pce managed to invite several bishops of the Li Pce who gradually seeded in curing his illness. He could no longer bother to think about all the darkness and filth concealed behind this incident, but the familiar faces amongst the rebel army still made his stomach throb in pain. "Grandaunt called all of you a pile of trash, and it looks to me that she was right." Tianhai Shengxue gazed at his cousins and jeered, "It turns out that not one of you has any guts." Tianhai Chenwu rode a horse out of the crowd and regarded his sons face. "Do you know what youre doing?" Tianhai Shengxue asked, "Father, do you know what youre doing? The humans are fighting a war with the demons, and youre starting a rebellion! Have you no shame?" As his voice spread through the autumn rain, the rebel army became rather difited. Hundred Flowers Lane was quiet and the pattering of raindrops on the ivy was rather vexing. Prince Chen Liu wiped away the rain on his face. He looked down from his horse at Tianhai Shengxue, his visage indifferent. "I only know that I will soon be a future emperor, and who are you?" After saying this, he raised his right hand, preparing to order the cavalry to charge. Many years ago, in a simr autumn rain, Tianhai Shengxue had done just the same. Tianhai Shengxues face was rather pale. He knew that it was impossible to stop so many soldiers by himself. Su Moyu, Chen Fugui, Chu Wenbin and the other experts of the Orthodox Academy were all on the front lines, and Zhexiu and Tang Thirty-Six were certainly not here. How many teachers and students were about to lie fallen in pools of blood? Would the Orthodox Academy be transformed into a ruin? Without any warning, Prince Chen Lius right hand dropped down like an axe chopping down a tree: straightforward and with force. A mystical sight took ce. An extremely thick schr tree suddenly split at the trunk. Boom! The felled schr tree crashed toward Prince Chen Liu. With a intive whine, the warhorse was crushed to death. Prince Chen Liunded in the rain, his body covered in blood. The entire world was silent. The crowd gazed at that stalwart figure in the rain, so shocked that they couldnt speak. Just who was this stalwart figure that they could grasp the trunk of a massive tree with one arm and wield it as a weapon? And they had been able to easily knock Prince Chen Liu to the ground. Prince Chen Liu was a true expert of the upper level of Star Condensation. Even if this was an ambush, how had he not even been able to counterattack? And Tianhai Chenwu, who had an unfathomable cultivation, had been at Prince Chen Lius side. Why had he not reacted? The autumn rain intensified, falling on the leaves of the snapped tree and dripping to the ground. Tianhai Chenwu snorted and sent his right palm cutting through the rain. Prince Chen Liu had been ambushed and injured right in front of him, which he would find very difficult to exin to the Prince of Xiang. Moreover, he had been astonished at this assants methods. Thus, he naturally used all his strength, holding nothing back. His palm was edged with crystalline starlight. Like an actual weapon, it screeched as it cleaved through the rain and air. The stalwart figure did not seem intent on retreating. They raised their right hand to meet the palm. Crack! A bolt of lightning pierced through the dark sky,nding right in front of the gate of the Orthodox Academy and transforming into countless arcs of electricity that writhed around his coarse arm. The Heavenly Thunder Bringer! The moment that fist and palm met, all the rain in the sky seemed to stop in the air. Tianhai Chenwu retreated several dozen zhang, only stopping after crashing through a restaurant. Blood flowed from the corner of his lips. The stalwart man stood at his original spot, his expression unchanged. Many people now noticed that he hadnt even let go of the tree hugged by his left hand! Just who was this stalwart man? Could he already be half a step into the Divine? Although he had a heavy beard, his facial features indicated that he was very young, but how could that be possible? Prince Chen Liu stared at the stalwart mans face and found it rather familiar, but he couldnt remember from where. He asked, "Who are you?" The stalwart man replied, "Im Xuanyuan Po of the Orthodox Academy, and who are you?" Chapter 1168 – Suddenly Turning My Head, I Find That Person Standing Under the Dim Light Chapter 1168 C Suddenly Turning My Head, I Find That Person Standing Under the Dim Light1 Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Xuanyuan Po loosened his hand. The heavy tree thumped to the ground, sending water flying. Hundred Flowers Lane fell silent. The rebel soldiers stared in shock at the stalwart figure before them. The hint of a smile could be seen in Tianhai Shengxues eyes, as well as a tinge of sorrow. The teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy behind him, however, had nothing but admiration and respect on their faces. Xuanyuan Po was extremely famous, mostly because his story had a legendary characteristic to it. In the view of many people, it was second only to Pope Chen Changshengs. Ten-some years ago, he was a young demi-human genius which Star Seizer Academy had highly valued, but because Tianhai Yaer crippled his right arm, he elected to withdraw from the academy despite the attempts to dissuade him. While making a living off washing dishes in the night market of the capital, he ended up being taken to the Orthodox Academy by Chen Changsheng and Luoluo. He hade even earlier than Tang Thirty-Six and be the beginning of the Orthodox Academys revival. Several yearster, in the coup of the Mausoleum of Books, both Chen Changsheng and the Orthodox Academy were beset by storms. Xuanyuan Po returned to White Emperor City to seek aid, but his efforts were fruitless. He chose to work in a small tavern in one of White Emperor Citys lower city districts. Many people mistook this as cowardice, and he suffered from countless res and jeers, but he never once argued. It was only during the Heavenly Selection ceremony, when Madam Mu attempted to marry Luoluo off to the Demon Lord, that Xuanyuan Po finally stepped onto the fighting tform using his identity as a student of the Orthodox Academy. Starting from the most remote fighting tform in the lower city, he began to win match after match, ultimately winning nine in a row. He managed to reach the final round, and though he lost to the Demon Lord at the end, his performance still shocked the two shores of the Red River, as well as the rest of the continent. Ten years had passed since then, and this member of the Orthodox Academy family was now a renowned general of the Demi-human race. In terms of pure fighting power, he was even the strongest of them. The Heavenly Thunder Bringer that Chen Changsheng had taught him and the fist style that Bie Yanghong had passed onto him working together resulted in an edge that not even Zhexiu was willing to confront head-on! ...... ...... Everyone believed Xuanyuan Po was outside Xuo City, leading the demi-human armies against the demon soldiers in a life-or-death struggle. No one had expected him to appear in the Orthodox Academy, but just a moments thought would lead one to guess that he had probably concealed himself in the North-Pacifying Army and stealthily entered the capital. Prince Chen Liu thought of a certain possibility, causing hisplexion to further pale, and he seemed about to warn the rebel troops on the perimeter. A sword glow illuminated the autumn rain, hacking at Prince Chen Liu. This sword glow was rather unique. It was not the normal snow-white, itcked any sense of sharpness, and it certainly wasnt cold. On the contrary, it had an aura of summer heat. Prince Chen Lius sleeve flew as he drew a flexible sword. He barely managed to block the sword glow, but his body was sent flying backward. Upon smashing through a stone wall, he fell unconscious. Xuanyuan Pos right arm had regained its original appearance a long time ago. He held a thick and heavy sword in his hand: the Mountain Sea Sword. Prince Chen Liu had once been a frequent guest to the Orthodox Academy, so Xuanyuan Po naturally recognized him. He had probably asked him who he was purely out of anger. You actually dare to destroy the Orthodox Academy! "Anyone who dares to take one step into the Orthodox Academy will be killed without exception!" Tianhai Chenwu walked out of the ruined restaurant, the front of his clothes speckled with blood. He had originally intended to save Prince Chen Liu, but when he saw the Mountain Sea Sword in Xuanyuan Pos hand, he immediately changed his mind and led the offspring of the Tianhai n in a retreat from thene. Right when they were about to retreat out of Hundred Flowers Lane, Tianhai Chenwu couldnt help but turn his head to take onest nce at the gate of the Orthodox Academy. The light of the torches and the sheets of rain made Tianhai Shengxues figure somewhat indistinct. Tianhai Chenwu mentally sighed. He had taken himself to be a wless schemer, vicious and ruthless, someone who pushed the words thick and ck to the limit2, who did not care about being called a vile opportunist. Thus, the Tianhai n would inevitably continue to survive through the dangerous political climates, and if he encountered any opportunities, the Tianhai n might even wee a second golden age. But in the end, he had thoroughly lost. On the other hand, that arrogant son had done nothing except act ording to his nature, yet he always ended up standing on the victorious side. Were his aunts words to him back then true? Were all meticulously-made ns wrong? But why? ...... ...... The North-Pacifying Army began to battle with the rebel army outside the Orthodox Academy. It was a long time before the sounds of fighting beneath the overcast sky finally came to a stop. This ce was rather close to the Imperial Pce, only separated by one Orthodox Academy, one Hundred Herb Garden. But perhaps because the forests were too lush, or maybe due to the array, the Imperial Pce did not hear too much of the fighting, only faint shouts. The Imperial Pce in the darkness was cold and deserted. If one looked down from the Dew tform, they would not be able to see a single person. Only through careful observation would one discover that many maids and eunuch were hiding in the attics, the shrubs by the pools, and in remote corner rooms. These maids and eunuchs all had paleplexions, and their bodies trembled in fear. Yet they were not hiding here instead of defending the emperor in the main hall because they were afraid, but because they had been ordered to hide by their superiors. There were many Night Pearls in the main hall of the Imperial Pce. Though fewer than the number on the Dew tform and the Night Pearls studding the cave beneath New North Bridge, they were sufficient to light up the hall like it was daytime. The curtains swayed, causing the light of the Night Pearls to scatter like snowkes. s, no one was in the mood to appreciate this sight. The ministers, led by Grand Tutor Bai Ying, gazed at that figure standing at the entrance, their faces filled with shock and fury. "One should rule the world with benevolence and righteousness, and the court is also a part of the world. Those adopted sons of mine have understood my thoughts and had those pitiful children hide so as to avoid any harm from the soldiers tonight. This can also be considered a benevolent and righteous act. If Your Majestys mother had been able to understand this reasoning, what need would there have been to bury her in the Hundred Herb Garden and not with Emperor Xian?" Eunuch Lins gaze traveled across the faces of Grand Tutor Bai Ying, the ministers, and the guards, ultimately resting on the highest ce. Mo Yu and the Prince of Louyang stood there, guarding the person behind them. A faint smear of bright yellow was faintly visible. "There might be some problems outside the pce, but they are not important, because this is the most important ce in all of the Great Zhou. And I have lived in the Imperial Pce for far too long, longer than all of you added together... It is not at all challenging for me to stop the Imperial Design. I hope that Your Majesty can understand." Who could have expected that Eunuch Lin, famed throughout for the continent for his loyalty to his sovereign and his virtue, had be the inside agent for the rebel army and helped the Prince of Xiang break the Imperial Design! Grand Tutor Bai Ying took two tottering steps forward and said to Eunuch Lin, "Lin, my old friend, Ive worked with you for more than two hundred years and am well aware of who you are. That you still remember those lowly eunuchs and maids at this time shows that your reputation is not false, so why are you carrying out this treasonous action?" Eunuch Lin replied, "How can the actions of a true man be weighed down by reputation?" He was a eunuch, yet he had always considered himself a true man. Moreover, no one in the world dared to question him, and even now, it was still very difficult to doubt him. Grand Tutor Bai Ying asked in a grief-stricken voice, "Do you intend to wipe away your reputation as a loyal minister?" "I am still a loyal minister, but I am loyal to Emperor Xian." Eunuch Lin gazed at that figure seated at the highest point, concealed behind his guards, and said, "Your Majesty, I also deeply respect you, even found myself liking you more and more. s, you are still the son of that woman, so the more I respect you, the less I respect myself. The more I like you, the less I like myself. So please forgive this old minister for todays offense." These words were rather difficult to understand. Only Mo Yu understood them, because she was a woman, and she let out a scornfulugh. Eunuch Lin ignored herughter and took a step forward. The guards nervously began to unsheathe their des. The Prince of Louyang, his face pale and brow dripping with sweat, constantly muttered, "What do I do? What do I do?" But he still did not put his hands down. He was abnormally determined, protecting that person behind him like an old mother hen protecting its chick. Mo Yu was somewhat annoyed at his muttering, but her heart went soft when she saw how nervous he was. She softly said, "When things get messy, take His Majesty and escape." The Prince of Louyang froze, then turned to her and asked, "To that ce you mentioned that night?" Mo Yu replied, "Goodness, youre stupid. I had you memorize it twenty times. Do you still not remember?" The Prince of Louyang suddenly began to cry. "I did memorize it, but I dont want to leave you here." The Imperial Design had been broken, and the two Divine Domain experts that were the Prince of Xiang and Cao Yunping could appear at any time. The emperor had to leave beforehand through the secret tunnel. Mo Yu needed to remain to stop Eunuch Lin as well as attract the attention of others. How she would end up could be easily imagined. Mo Yu and the Prince of Louyang were conversing in a rather soft tone. Besides them, only that person behind them could hear it. Yet at this moment, an assessment of their conversation suddenly came from outside the hall. "True love can only exist because it is true, because it is sincere, without the slightest artifice or falsehood. You truly are a student personally taught by Imperial Mother. Grand Lady Mo, I truly admire you." The Prince of Xiang walked into the hall. He said with nostalgia, "Back then, when I thought about you growing up together with Little Liu, I wrote a letter to Imperial Mother requesting for the two of you to be engaged. s, Imperial Mother did not agree." Cao Yunping appeared behind him, his hands behind him as he looked around the hall, asionally saying not bad. He was like some old retired official from the Ministry of Revenue admiring the sweet potato fields. The Prince of Xiang no longer reminisced on the past. "Eunuch Lin is correct. Even if wepletely lose on the outside, what does it matter? Its fine as long as we win here. As long as I can sit on that chair, even Mount Li or the Li Pce will all have to respect me, so what do I have to worry about?" Mo Yu replied, "Your Highness, to sit firmly on this chair has never been a simple task." "Have none of you noticed how thin Ive gotten in thest ten years?" The Prince of Xiangs hands rested on his waist, kneading the fat bulging from his belt as he bitterly smiled. His smile faded as he turned his gaze to that highest seat. "I have no regrets about my gradually loosening belt. Your Majesty... brother, why not let me sit on that chair?" ...... ...... "In...... truth...... I...... never...... wanted... to... sit... on this chair." A voice echoed through the quiet hall. The first two words were spoken with great difficulty, like the speaker was a baby just learning to speak. In the following words, the speakers pronunciation greatly improved. Though certainly not smooth or coherent, the words no longer sounded strange, just extremely slow and punctuated by pauses. The reason for this was that this person had not spoken for many, many years. ______________ 1. This is a line from the poem 񰸡ԪϦ by the Southern Song Dynasty poet Xin Qiji.? 2. Thick and ck refer to a philosophical treatise published by Li Zongwu in 1911. Thick here refers to a thick face, meaning shamelessness. ck refers to a ck heart, meaning ruthlessness. Chapter 1169 – A Bright and Sunny Day Chapter 1169 C A Bright and Sunny Day Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Mo Yu, the Prince of Louyang, Grand Tutor Bai Ying, and all the ministers and guards immediately turned their heads. The faces of the Prince of Xiang and Eunuch Lin instantly changed, and even Cao Yunping showed an expression of surprise and bewilderment. No one noticed that a delicate little eunuch on the second tform also looked over. The Prince of Louyang lowered his arms in a daze. That smear of bright yellow was fully revealed. Emperor Yuren of the Great Zhou. "Your Majesty!" Several people shouted. Yuren calmly regarded Eunuch Lin below. Eunuch Lin suddenly felt a little hot, not in his body, but on his face. Why? "It was We who decreed for the eunuchs and maids to hide, not your adopted son." Yurens expression was gentle and calm, and his pronunciation continued to improve. "des and spears have no eyes, and the great matters of state have nothing to do with them. What need is there for them to be injured or die for this cause?" Eunuch Lin was quiet for a moment, and then he said, "Your Majesty is truly a benevolent sovereign." Yuren replied, "Teacher and you both wanted me to be a benevolent sovereign, but if We were to abdicate because rebels and traitors threatened the lives ofmon people, We would not be a benevolent sovereign, but an incapable one." His words grew smoother and smoother until they were no different from an ordinary persons. It was just that his voice was a little hoarse. No one noticed what he and Eunuch Lin were saying, because everyone was still stunned at the fact that he could speak. His Majesty was not mute, could actually speak? Then why didnt he speak normally? Not even Eunuch Lin, who had served at his side for ten-some years, knew that he could speak. Perhaps one could say that this was some hidden card, but what use was there in keeping it secret? Seeing the several dozen stunned gazes, Yuren knew what everyone was thinking. He had originally nned to not answer, but after thinking about it, he decided to exin. "I do not know how to lie, so when I left the capital as a child, Master instructed me to not speak. Later on, I got used to not speaking. "In Xining Vige, there were times when I did not need to even gesture to Master or Junior Brother. A nce was all that was needed tomunicate, so there was no need to speak. "Later on in the capital, while I was emperor, the most I did every day was read memorials, so it was fine if I just wrote with the brush. There was also no need to speak. "Even during the court sessions, I realized that it was best to listen and not speak, because this saved time and left things peaceful. "Since there was no need to speak, why should I have to speak?" ...... ...... If there was no need, there was naturally no reason to do it. No one would decide to run a dozen times around the continent without good reason, passing through the ins, mountains, and the four seasons countless times, not unless their wife had quietly left in the middle of the night. The Prince of Xiang said, "So it turns out that Your Majesty was ying dumb." Yuren replied, "Yes, I read the records regarding Emperor Taizong as well as the records of the wise sovereigns from other dynasties, and I realized that they were all skilled in ying dumb." The Prince of Xiang fell into deep thought, and then he shook his head. "Your Majesty is truly extraordinary. It is fortunate that you only hid the fact that you could speak." Yuren wanted to say something, but he was toote. After all, this was the first time in many years that he had spoken, so his reaction was inevitably somewhat slow. "In the future, I will also learn how to y dumb." The Prince of Xiang added, "But please write the decree of abdication first. This matter does not require speaking, only writing. Your Majesty should be very practiced." Yuren did not speak, only shook his head. The Prince of Xiang sighed and said, "Then please forgive me." At this moment, the small eunuch standing behind the golden railing on the second floor suddenly walked out and took off her hat. She looked at the Prince of Xiang and asked, "Your Highness, are you sure that you want to do this?" The tumbling ck hair and her moving beauty caused many of the old ministers to quickly recognize who this girl was. "Your Highness! Princess!" The crowd wondered in shock, does Luoluos sudden appearance in the Great Zhou Imperial Pce represent the stance of the demi-humans? But then what was going on with the North-Pacifying Army assisting the rebel army in surrounding the Imperial Pce? The Prince of Xiang gazed nkly at Luoluo, and then he smiled and shook his head. Cao Yunping also smiled and said with a gentle expression, "Princess, stop ying around." This sort of attitude that one saw when elders were speaking to their juniors should not have appeared at a time like this. Luoluo raised her brow and said, "Before I entered the pce, I already persuaded the North-Pacifying Army. Xuanyuan Po is at the Orthodox Academy right now precisely so he can stop all of you." Cao Yunping faintly smiled. "If the venerable Daoist and Chen Changsheng led the army back south, you and Xuanyuan Po would be troops waiting in ambush, because the White Emperor would appear and defeat me and His Highness, bing the savior of the Great Zhou. Since the venerable Daoist did not return, it means that he has given up on His Majesty, and the White Emperor will not appear, so anything you do will be meaningless." Luoluo understood what he meant and her small face paled. Everything was in the White Emperors palm. Otherwise, how could she have been able to easily escape White Emperor City, and how could Xuanyuan Po have remained concealed in the North-Pacifying Army for so long? The Prince of Xiang and Cao Yunping werepletely unaware of her and Xuanyuan Pos existence. But she and Xuanyuan Po were chess pieces, actors that followed the White Emperors will, constantly changing roles. Since the White Emperor had still not appeared, it meant that he had decided toply with the agreement he had made with the Prince of Xiang. This also meant that, just like Cao Yunping said, everything that Luoluo and Xuanyuan Po did was meaningless. Luoluo suddenly recalled that matter from ten years ago. Mu Jiushi had been killed at sea. Luoluo had always believed that Shang Xingzhou had arranged this, but now it seemed like her father had been involved. The moment she found out about the agreement between the White Emperor and the Prince of Xiang, she informed Chen Changsheng as quickly as possible and then traveled day and night over the eighty thousand li to the capital to offer her aid. It had already been many days since she had had any rest. The sudden realization of the uninteresting truth caused all her fatigue to well up and her body to sway. A hand rested on her shoulder, supporting her. It was a wide and firm hand. Even through her clothes, she could feel its warmth. Luoluo came to her senses and retreated to the side. She had no idea why she did this. Perhaps her teacher had ordered her to do this, but she had forgotten. Mo Yu, the Prince of Louyang, Grand Tutor Bai Ying, and all the ministers and guards did the same. The crowd parted like a tide and Yuren walked out. His speed was very slow, because the entire world knew that he wasme in one leg. But no matter how slowly one walked, as long as one was willing to walk, one would eventually reach the other shore. This was the case whether it was the stream of Xining Vige, the river of wisdom, or the rivers and seas painted on the golden bricks on the ground. Yuren walked up to the Prince of Xiang and stopped. This was the first time the Prince of Xiang had seen him from so close. The blind eye, the half-missing earlobe, the shoulder that leaned slightly to the leftthese features gradually began to fade from his sight. All that was left was that clean face. A hint of confusion appeared in the Prince of Xiangs eyes, then suspicion, then shock, and finally amusement. He pped his palm at Yurens head. This palm was so soft that there seemed to be no bones within. It burned with the mes of an invisible sun, contained a monstrous Qi. The guards came to their senses and shouted in surprise. They heedlessly charged, hoping to take this blow for the emperor. Suddenly, a powerful wave of Qi, almost like an actual wave of water, swept the guards onto the steps. The golden railings shattered and dust rose. ...... ...... ording to the after-action report, very few people saw what actually happened next. The light was so strong that one needed to immediately close ones eyes to not go blind. Even people of extremely high cultivation level like Mo Yu and Luoluo could only see a blurry picture. A bright curtain of light appeared in the center of the hall. Compared to this light, the Night Pearls were like the embers of burned weeds. Two figures could faintly be seen in this curtain of light. One of them was a little fat, making them the Prince of Xiang, and the other was naturally Yuren. Two palms met in the air. The curtain of light sprung from where their palms met. A sun shone there. ...... ...... The dark clouds in the sky werepletely driven away. The stars had just barely begun to emerge before they were drowned out. Countless rays of light shot out of the Imperial City and into the sky. The capital was returned to daytime. The people observing the monoliths in the Mausoleum of Books turned their heads in shock while the squirrels in the dark forests awoke from their slumber and began to jump about. In the Li Pce, the vignt Orthodoxy cavalry began to flip open the visors of their helmets and look toward the night sky. Everyone saw a sun. The Prince of Zhongshan was organizing a group of cavalry on the Road of Peace, preparing to charge into the Imperial Pce to protect the emperor. The sky suddenly brightened and he raised his head, upon which he found himself incapable of looking away. He squinted his eyes and stared for a very long time until that sun gradually faded away. "Ah, such a beautiful sun..." The Prince of Zhongshan was ovee with emotion. He waved his hand, ordering his subordinates to cancel the attack on the pce. He got off his horse, took a bath, and then had the kitchen make a bowl of zhajiangmian. After adding half a spoon of garlic, he began to heartily dig in. Upon seeing this sight, the beautiful concubine couldnt help but think the same as the strategist who had died in the daytime: are these noodles that tasty? Of course, she was much smarter than that strategist. By the time the words had left her mouth, they had be, "Were not saving His Majesty?" The Prince of Zhongshan mumbled out a few words as he ate. The concubine heard the first sentence from the prince as His Majesty doesnt need us to save him and were all idiots. After some serious thought, she confirmed that the second sentence was It will be a bright and sunny day tomorrow. ...... ...... "Many years ago, truly many years ago, before Imperial Fathers eyes began to have problems, you know, oh, you dont know, there was a study over there. It was in that study that I first heard the secrets of that style. At the time, I felt like this style was incredibly formidable. The sun was so hot, so bright, so how could it be put in my body?" The Prince of Xiang continued, "Imperial Father said that I was wrong. That sun would only be a true sun once it left our bodies. I thought to myself, thats also very formidable! In order to see that sun, I incessantly cultivated, but even after I became the strongest member of the Imperial n, I still didnt see it. Even after I crossed that threshold ten years ago, I still didnt see that sun, so over thest few years, I often thought to myself, was Imperial Father teasing me back then?" Yuren replied, "No." The Prince of Xiang silently regarded him for a while. "Yes, it was only today that I finally knew that it was true, that Imperial Father had not tricked me." Yuren was quiet for a while, then he said, "I also only found out today." The Prince of Xiang said, "Such a powerful zing Sun Stylenot even Emperor Taizong could have been better, no?" Yuren answered, "I do not know." The Prince of Xiang sighed, "Your Majesty is crippled in body but whole in spirit, truly the light of the Daoist faith, the light of the Chen n." This was the sincerest praise. But he was still a little confused. "But why did Your Majesty have to conceal your cultivation?" The Prince of Xiang bitterly said, "If we had known this, how could we have ever thought about rebellion?" Yuren apologetically said, "No one ever asked me... and I also never had an opportunity to use it." The Prince of Xiang was a little stunned by these words, and then he couldnt help but smile. It was still the same principle. Yuren could speak, but he did not speak. He could create a sun in the night sky of the capital, but he did not. Because he did not want to, and there was no need. This was what it meant to follow ones heart. "Your Majesty is truly the son of Imperial Father and Mother." The Prince of Xiang was finally at ease, but he still felt a little regret. "Why couldnt I be Imperial Mothers son?" Upon saying this, his body dispersed into countless rays of light, shattering into the finest crystals to be swept away in the night wind. Chapter 1170 – Youve Lost Chapter 1170 C Youve Lost Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Prince of Xiang died, but Cao Yunping had already fled and was now ten-some li away by the shore of the Luo River. Even from such a distance, the people in the pce could still hear his voice trembling in fear as it repeated, "Your Majesty, spare my life!" Eunuch Lins face was pale. Tonight was the sole stain on his life. But he was still Eunuch Lin, and he knew what the words moral integrity meant. He could not be as shameless as Cao Yunping and grovel on the floor to plead for his life. He turned his palm and pped it down to the top of his head, at the same time reversing the flow of his true essence as he prepared to finish himself off. He acted with extreme determination, leaving himself no chance of survival. But his palm stopped at the top of his head, and his true essence seemed to freeze in his meridians, unable to surge into his Ethereal Pce. "Leave. Donte back to the pce. This... is not that good of a ce." Yuren said to him. Eunuch Lin froze. For Emperor Xians sake, he had spent the majority of his life in the Imperial Pce. Even after he was driven back to his old home by the Tianhai Divine Empress, he would spend every day thinking about his life in the pce. No one had ever told him to note back, not even if it was for morality and justice, reluctance, or any other reason. And no one had ever told him that it was not a good ce. Eunuch Lin left the Imperial Pce, somewhat dejected. One could even say he was deprived of his soul. No one cared about his departure. Everyones eyes were focused on Yuren. No one had expected the emperor to possess such an unfathomable cultivation. The sun had vanished, and the night clouds were driven by the autumn winds into once more shrouding the capital, blocking out the countless stars. Yuren gazed at a certain ce in the clouds. Upon confirming that the White Emperor had left, he looked to the north, concern visible on his face. ...... ...... Xuo City, the Demon Pce. Chen Changsheng answered the Demon Lords question in a forthright manner. "Master and I are not worried about the capital because Senior is there." The Demon Lord sneered, "Did you think that you could trick me? When you left Xining Vige, you hadnt even started to cultivate, and he probably hadnt either. Afterward, there was a limit to the number of times the two of you could meet. I am confident that he never once disyed his abilities in front of you." Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes, even now, no one has ever seen Senior disy his abilities." The Demon Lord asked, "Then how can you determine his strength? And dont give me some nonsense like Hes my senior brother." Chen Changsheng said, "I also only understoodter on." "Understood what?" Chen Changsheng exined, "Why Senior came out of the shrubs on the night the Tianhai Divine Empress died." The Demon Lords expression turned stern as he asked, "What do you want to say?" Chen Changsheng continued, "He followed Master to the Mausoleum of Books during the day, which meant that he only needed one day to finish viewing all the Heavenly Tome Monoliths." The Demon Lords pupils constricted as he dered, "Preposterous! You think he couldnt have had any other ways?" He had never gone to the Mausoleum of Books, but he knew of its rules. In the Mausoleum of Books, only byprehending one Heavenly Tome Monolith could one move on to the next, gradually climbing higher and higher until one finally reached the summit. No one had ever been able to break thisw. Even Zhou Dufu needed to finish seeing all the Heavenly Tome Monoliths first. Based on what Chen Changsheng said, Yuren had finished viewing all the Heavenly Tome Monoliths in a single day. And if one further remembered that Yuren had heard Chen Changshengs voice and was in a rush to save him, he must have easily passed those Heavenly Tome Monoliths by just hastily looking over them. This really might have been the truth, but the Demon Lord could not ept it. No one had ever done such a thing. It was rumored that Zhou Dufu had pulled off this feat, but the Li Pce had never confirmed it. Chen Changshengs feat ofprehending the entire front mausoleum in a single day was enough to shock the entire continent. What did it mean if Yuren had seeded inprehending the entire Mausoleum of Books in a single day? It meant that he possessed an unfathomable talent and power. If all of this was true, the rebellion led by the Prince of Xiang and Cao Yunping was more like a farce to Yuren. The Demon Lord could even imagine that not even the White Emperor would dare to lightly act. The offspring of the Tianhai Divine Empress and the Chen n was truly terrifying. The Demon Lord even felt that the rumor about defying the heavens and changing fate was false. The suffering that Yuren had to bear upon being born simply might have been because the heavens were envious of him... "It seems like we really can only surrender?" "Yes." The ck demon mes were like a swamp, absorbing all light. The creeping Qi of the abyss made everyone feel rather ufortable. The Demon Hall was very quiet and empty. There were no ves, no concubines. The only people present were several officials wearing small white hats and ten-some red-cloaked elders standing around the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord pointed at those white-hatted officials and said, "They are all historians. The final moments of my races history should bepletely recorded." He then pointed at the elders attired in those small red cloaks and said, "These are the wisest schrs of my race. I think you and that emperor probably have enough brains to judge that my races culture should be amply protected and preserved. Extermination doesnt mean that everything needs to be exterminated." These two statements finally caused Wang Po and Xiao Zhang to feel a little differently about the Demon Lord. The demeanor of a sovereign could be understood as stubborn endurance, but this sort of unaffectedposure and ease had always been pursued by experts like them. Chen Changsheng returned, "As I said in White Emperor City, there will be no extermination." Ten years ago, in thatrge courtyard of yellow sand neighboring the Xiang ns estate, he and the young Demon Lord had discussed many topics. These topics had involved whaty beyond the starry sky, a thousand autumns and ten thousand generations, and, naturally, the future of the Human and Demon races. There was also an even greater secret that only Xu Yourong, Tang Thirty-Six, and the little ck Dragon knew. Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord had been exchanging letters for all these intervening ten years. They did not exchange letters too often, only two or three each year, but they had never stopped. This was also something they had agreed on in White Emperor City. At the start, they wanted to imitate Grand Schr Tungus and the Pope of that generation, but at the end, they helplessly realized that the contents of their letters had be negotiations. If the humans won, what conditions would the demons need to make them willing to surrender? There had been no answer to this. Even now, there was still no answer. "The servants will be ves, living out their bitter lives in dark and damp mines. The Divine race will be forced to intermarry, and its blood will gradually be diluted, perhaps depriving them of the ability to be an independent race. In my view, this is no different from extermination. I cannot ept it." The Demon Lord added, "Moreover, the Divine race has always been the master of this world, of all worlds. How can we surrender to you mortals?" Chen Changsheng earnestly said, "But youve still lost." Chapter 1171 – The Origin of the Demon Race Chapter 1171 C The Origin of the Demon Race Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The Demon Lord was quiet for a while, then he said, "Yes, but do you know why we lost?" This was truly a puzzling question, especially with regards to how the demons had lost so quickly. Chen Changsheng replied, "I thought about it for a very long time, but it was only when I saw those tribal warriors outside Xuo City at the end that I finally recalled that matter you mentioned in your letter." The primary reason for the decline of the Demon race, that had resulted in their beingpletely surpassed by the Human race over thesest one thousand years, was that their birth rate was too low. It took far too long for lower-ss demons to naturally evolve into higher-ss demons, and the higher-ss demons were much less fertile. As time passed and the demons began to rule arger andrger territory, their poption took the opposite trajectory. In the end, their numbers became so few that they could no longer gather sufficient soldiers, and those tribal warriors were too unintelligent to take the human armies head-on. The Demon Lord pointed at him and said, "Yes, you should remember the reason I gave you." Chen Changsheng recalled the period of history that the Demon Lord had recounted in one of his letters. The Demon Lord said that these were the most authentic records of the world, and he had only learned of them after ascending to the throne. The Demon Lord had even said that only five people knew of these records, including himself and the Grand Schr. With this letter, Chen Changsheng became the sixth. Chen Changsheng did not understand why the Demon Lord wanted to tell him, so he naturally found it hard to confirm whether it was true. ording to the Demon Lord, countless years ago, the five continents of this world were not so far apart as they were now. One could easily travel between them. The species that ruled this world was the Divine race, now the Demon race of the Central Continent. As time passed, the structure of the world gradually became unstable, and many changes took ce. The Divine Kingdom and the Netherworld gradually began to stray from the main continent, ultimately being lost in the endless and chaotic flow of time. All that they left were several extremely dangerous paths, with the abyss behind the Demon Lord being one of them. The disappearance of the Divine Kingdom and the Netherworld wrought many terrifying changes. The vitality of the main continent gradually began to drain away, causing it to grow more and more deste. The ruling Divine race and the other intelligent beings were forced to migrate, and the main continent was ultimately abandoned and came to be known as the Forsaken Land. The Divine race went to the Sacred Light Continent to continue their civilization, but they realized that the Fire of Civilization of the Divine Kingdom had been lost in another continent. This Fire of Civilization was the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and that continent was the Central Continent. The Divine race dispatched an expeditionary force. Using the Netherworld path, which was still barely traversable, it traveled from the Sacred Light Continent to the Central Continent in order to take back the Fire of Civilization. To the expeditionary forces surprise, in that long period of time, the native species of the Central Continent had been awakened by the Fire of Civilization, and now began to fight with the Divine races expeditionary force. Those native species were the humans and the demi-humans. The expeditionary force was naturally the current Demon race. ...... ...... "It turns out that this war has still not trulye to an end." Upon hearing this story, the crowd was ovee with emotions. The Tang Old Masters wrinkles deepened somewhat, but Divine General He Mings thoughts were on the meaning of this war. "The war between us and that war from ancient times have nothing to do with each other." The Demon Lord shook his head and exined, "As that war continued to intensify, the Netherworld continued to distance itself, and the continents werepletely cut off from each other. By now, it would be very difficult to reach the Sacred Light Continent through both the abyss behind me and that mountain in the Cloud Grave, so themander of the expeditionary force made an extremely difficult choice. "Thatmander was my progenitor, the first Demon Lord." The Demon Lord added this exnation before continuing, "He stopped the war, making temporary peace with the humans and demi-humans, and then destroyed all the items rted to the Sacred Light Continent. He began to construct his own city on this continent, his home." Xu Yourong, still holding the young Daoist boy, had said nothing this whole time. Now, she suddenly praised, "A wise and prompt decision." The Demon Lord faintly smiled at her and said, "Correct, my race continued to live this way on the Central Continent, with all the Demon Lords and Grand Schrs that followed continuing my progenitors methods, using harshws to ultimately wipe away any memories of the Sacred Light Continent and making this ce our homnd." The Tang Old Master sighed, "Time is powerful." The Demon Lord said, "s, there was a serious problem. Those Demon Lords and Grand Schrs realized that without an environment of Sacred Light, my races fertility would be deeply impacted. By the time of Grand Schr Tunguss era, he had already determined that this was a degeneration that could not be reversed." The topic had once more returned to the initial question: why the demons had lost this war. The Demon Lord had vaguely mentioned this matter in his letters, which Chen Changsheng did not understand, but he was even more confused on another aspect. Divine General He Ming, Xiao Zhang and the others also did not understand. A decrease and degeneration in fertility was an extinction-level threat to a race. In the face of this matter, what the demons needed to do was naturally reopen that path and return to the Sacred Light Continent. Why had the sessive generations of Demon Lords and Grand Schr Tungus never considered this course of action? Chen Changsheng asked, "Just what is it in the Sacred Light Continent that all of you fear so greatly? That would make you watch as the Demon race withered away over returning?" "God." The Demon Lord stared into Chen Changshengs eyes. "If the path between this ce and the Sacred Light Continent is reopened, we will all be Gods servants." ...... ...... At the start, many people were shocked to see Chen Changsheng and the Demon Lord being so familiar with each other, and the Tang Old Masters eyes had turned rather dark. No one believed that Chen Changsheng would collude with the demons, but they still found the circumstances rather strange and odd. But the crowd was quickly entranced by the contents of their conversation. The shocking legends of ancient times, the true history hidden behind the ck curtains: the demons had originally been an expeditionary force from the Sacred Light Continent! But what was God? That sole, fixed and objective will that only ignorant women and children believed in? There was no God in the Central Continent. The Orthodoxy believed in the Great Dao, not something with any objective existence. The gods that people spoke of were only the imaginary constructs of the tales and legends, perhaps even purely mental projections. The Divine Kingdom existed above the sea of stars as the home that all souls returned to, but it was just a symbol. Did God truly exist in the Sacred Light Continent? Everyone fell silent at the Demon Lords words, and not even Xiao Zhang spoke. "Isnt the Divine Kingdom gone?" No one had expected the young Daoist boy to break the silence. He was lying in Xu Yourongs chest and hugging her neck. His bright eyes were wide open and curiously aimed at the Demon Lord. At some point, he had broken free of fear and sorrow and listened to the entirety of this story. The Demon Lord did not answer this question, because he had no answer. All that was effable and ineffable about God had been words that he had only been able to see after ascending to the throne. From his silence, one could imagine how powerful was the mental blow those words had inflicted on him. Xiao Zhang finally couldnt help but ask, "Is God so powerful?" "Those two Battle Angels that descended ten years ago in White Emperor City were only Gods servants." The Demon Lord paused, then added, "Once, we were as well." We here referred to the Imperial n of Xuo City. Dazed, Xiao Zhang muttered, "Pretty tragic." The humans and demi-humans, who had obtained the Mausoleum of Books and the fire within, were called stealers of fire by the Sacred Light Continent. The first Demon Lord, on the other hand, was called a Fallen Angel. In the Sacred Light Continent, he had been an Angel, the leader of an army of Angels. He had fallen because he had been tempted by a devil and refused to return to Gods embrace. This devils name was freedom. No one was willing to be a servant, not even if it was a servant of God. Thus, the first Demon Lord had resolved to stay here. Thus, not a single one of the Demon Lords that seeded him or Grand Schr Tungus had any desire to return to the Sacred Light Continent. "I can understand this feeling." Chen Changsheng replied, "Once I was free of the shadow of death, I felt like the entire world had gotten lighter." The Demon Lord replied, "Compared to death, that is an even more intrinsic sort of freedom." Chen Changsheng replied, "Compared to the answer, the reason you brought up the question is even more important." This tale of the past had resulted from the Demon Lords question. Why had the demons lost to the humans? What was the reason the Demon Lord had brought up this question? "I still havent finished. There is one other important reason that my race lost... The Military Advisor wanted us to lose." The Demon Lordsplexion paled, but his lips became so red that they seemed to have been adorned with lipstick. "She personally made all the ns for this war, and then she wanted us to lose, so how could we not lose?" Several cries of shock arose within the Demon Hall. ck Robe was the Demon Military Advisor and wielded immense power. Most importantly, she had personally arranged all the strategies and specific tactics of the demons. If what the Demon Lord said was true and ck Robe wanted the demons to lose, the demons truly had no reason to not lose. But why would ck Robe do this? No one would believe some tragic and inspiring story of sudden repentance. There was assuredly some deeper reason behind it. Chapter 1172 – The Secret of the Stars Chapter 1172 C The Secret of the Stars Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr "Borrowing the effects of the defeats on the battlefield, she mobilized many resources to set up a sacrificial altar in the city." The Demon Lord continued, "And then she convinced many elders and that senior of mine to agree to use the souls of demon soldiers lost on the battlefield as an offering to the starry sky." Chen Changsheng felt an ill foreboding when he heard about this offering to the starry sky. "Who are you offering to, and what are you seeking?" The Demon Lord said in a derisive tone, "Naturally, were offering to the Sacred Light Continent on the other side of the starry sky. Those elders hope that the Sacred Light Continent can send us aid, and some of the timider nobles even hope that they can be sent to the Sacred Light Continent, naturally allowing them to escape the danger and pain of the extermination of a race." Chen Changsheng asked, "Werent the origins of the demons wiped away? How could they know?" "In this half-year of continuous war, the chaotic situation meant that many rules lost effectiveness. Many secrets naturally leaked out." The Demon Lord turned to a certain Grand Schr. The Grand Schrs face suddenly went white and he began to vomit blood. The blood was not red, gold, or green. It was ck. This Grand Schr had clearly been poisoned. He moaned, "Even if I hadnt said it, the Military Advisor would still know everything." The Demon Lord calmly answered, "But you still said it." The Grand Schr copsed, twitching twice before ceasing to breathe. The Demon Lord turned to the humans, primarily Xu Yourong, and apologetically said, "Please, excuse me." Chen Changsheng did not notice, as his mind was focused on his words from just now. If the upperyer of the Demon race had ced all their hopes on that sacrificial altar, it would naturally be very difficult for them to put their all into the battlefield, both subjectively and objectively. This being the case, the demons would fall into an even more disastrous situation, and the worse it was, the more they would entrust their hopes to the sacrificial altar. That sacrificial altar was like that swamp outside Xuo City. If one fell in it, one would find it nigh impossible to get back up no matter how they struggled. The Demon Lord should have been able to see this, so why did he not stop ck Robe? Why did he not destroy that sacrificial altar? The Demon Lord looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "I think that youve probably guessed. Yes, I also wanted to hold onto thatst sliver of hope." Chen Changsheng asked, "Even if that went against the will of all the Demon Lords before you?" The Demon Lord sighed, "I didnt want to do it, but you pushed me too hard." Chen Changsheng noted, "You already did this ten years ago." He referred to those two Angels that had appeared in White Emperor City. "There will be a massive difference." The Demon Lord solemnly said, "Because the number will be different." After saying this, he spread his arms apart. His ck cloak rose into the stagnant air. The congealed darkness of the demon mes also swayed, objects flickering within them. They were statues, tall and short, none of themrger than a foot. They were made of some mysterious material that was neither gold nor jade. Some of the statues were half-crouched while some of them seemed ready to take flight. All of them were naked and lifelike, beyond the handiwork of any sculptor. Chen Changshengs face turned grave. These statues gave off no Qi, yet they gave off this strange aura that made it seem like they coulde to life at any moment. Wang Po and the others felt an intense danger. Just like Chen Changsheng, they all thought of the two Angels in White Emperor City, of Bie Yanghong. If every one of these statues was an Angel, just how many statues were disyed before them? The demon mes danced. The darkness was restless, yet all was deathly still. Many questions had been answered. ck Robes grudge against the Human race was truly as deep as the Western Sea. She was willing to do anything to destroy the humans. In thest several hundred years, she had hoped that she could rely on the demons to destroy the humans. Upon realizing that the momentum had shifted and this had be an impossible mission, she had immediately chosen the other path. She callously pushed the demons along the path of defeat, forcing the demons into desperate straits as quickly as possible,pelling the demons to march to her tune. Mobilizing countless resources, she had a sacrificial altar constructed, intending to wee the descent of an army of Angels from the Sacred Light Continent. "Just what is your meaning in telling this story tonight?" Chen Changsheng asked the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord drew back his smile and stared into his eyes. Calmly and firmly, he said, "Retreat from Xuo City, or else I will agree to ck Robes request." "This is a good story," Wang Pomented. The Tang Old Master agreed, "It truly is a good story." This story, or to be more precise, the way this story was told, had made them feel that the Demon Lord was an outstanding individual. If not for the fact that this Demon Lord had been given too little time, if the momentum of the world had not already been decided, perhaps the Demon race really might have experienced a revival. At the start, if the Demon Lord had not invited these historians and schrs to be present as he spoke about extermination and civilization, creating a somber and tragic mood, but had chosen to go straight to telling the story, no one would have believed him. They would have thought that he was just using absurd reasons to buy time. But instead, the Demon Lord had slowly worked his way from the Sacred Light Continent to God, and then to ck Robe. By plucking on their heartstrings, he perfectly recounted this story, granting it history and weight thatpelled them to believe. "But there is one problem: what does ck Robe want from you?" Wang Po continued, "If you have no significance to this story, then theres no meaning in telling this story, no matter how well its told." "She does not need me, but this." He extended his right hand out of his sleeve. There was no statue in his hand, but a stone pestle. It was a very ordinary-looking stone pestle, but it was far from ordinary. Even the stone pearls on Chen Changshengs wrist reacted, lightly cking against each other. This stone pestle came from the same ce as the Heavenly Tome Monoliths, and was built of the same material, but it had apletely different use. The Astral Executioner. The forbidden secret of the Demon race. A supreme divine artifact that had not appeared in the world for tens of thousands of years. In the snowy mountain range, the old Demon Lord had died beneath the starlight that it had summoned. Chen Changsheng had seen the Astral Executioner before. Later on, he had the Li Pce priests draw the Astral Executioner ording to his description and had copies distributed throughout the counties and provinces. Figures like the Tang Old Master and Wang Po were naturally the first to see these drawings. Thus, they needed only a nce to confirm that this truly was the Astral Executioner. This made the Demon Lords story seem even more authentic. If the Demon Lord and ck Robe worked together and used the sacrificial altar and the Astral Executioner to open the spatial path, Angels from the Sacred Light Continent would descend one after the other... The demon mes danced, the statues flickering within. Everyone took in this sight with the gravest of expressions. Even if these Angels were not as powerful as the two Battle Angels who had appeared in White Emperor City, based on retrospective analysis, those Angels of Sacred Light were capable of naturallyprehending thews of the world. In other words, from the moment they began to exist, they were experts of the Divine Domain! Of course, the Human race was notpletely unprepared for the worst situation. For thest ten years, the Great Zhou Imperial Court, the Li Pce, and all the sects had often analyzed the battle of White Emperor City, seeking ways of killing the Angels of Sacred Light. Moreover, they had made some progress, but this had all been established on the prerequisite of a small number of Angels. At present, all the Divine Domain experts of the Human race were either heavily wounded or in the middle of rebelling. If there were so many Angels, how could the humans win? And there was an even more frightening prospect. If... the God of the Sacred Light Continent decided to descend, what could they do? Would the Human race go extinct? The atmosphere was extremely oppressive. But there was still someone who did not believe the Demon Lords story. "Isnt this just a club made of stone? Do you really think were just a bunch of clubs? Tian Chui1 has been dead for ten-some years now!" (TN: The Chui of Tian Chui means club.) Xiao Zhang continued, "Weve prepared for so many years, fought for so long, and lost so many people, so how can one story make us retreat?" These words touched the hearts of Divine General He Ming and a few others. What if he was right, and the Demon Lord was just scaring them? The wrinkles at the corners of the Tang Old Masters eyes deepened. Concern lingered within them. He felt like the Demon Lords words were true. Wang Po and Xu Yourong thought the same. Chen Changsheng had seen with his own eyes that pir of light piercing through the sea of stars, so he should have been the one who believed in this story the most. But he faintly recalled that the Astral Executioner could no longer be used, and then he recalled a conversation he had heard that night. He turned to the Demon Lord and asked, "The sacrificial altar is for breaking the wall? The Astral Executioner is used to indicate the location?" The Demon Lord replied, "I didnt expect you to remember my conversation with Father." Chen Changsheng asked, "Ten years ago, only two Angels descended, so you could treat them as ves. ck Robes ns now are clearly not so limited. If too many Angels descend, what will happen to you? So youve been hesitating, struggling, and even now, you havent decided what to do." The Demon Lord faintly smiled. "Yes, so I leave this choice for you." Chen Changsheng fell silent. It now seemed like the contents of many the letters they had exchanged over thest ten years had been part of the Demon Lords ns. It had been a campaign of silent influence, and he now found it impossible to convince himself that there was no threat from the Sacred Light Continent. The choice here was more like a gamble, and he was betting the entire Human race. In terms of gambling, Xu Yourong and the Tang Old Master were far more capable, but they had never read those letters. The contents of those letters were tiles that the Demon Lord had already yed. Only through those tiles could one attempt to determine what the Demon Lordsst tile was. Suddenly, a voice came from the back of the crowd. It was very sickly and strengthless, yet there was a terrible smugness in it that could irritate anyone. "Everything he wrote in those letters is true, and the majority of his story is true, but what hes saying is false." The Demon Lord peered at the back of the crowd, his brows arched. "Why?" "Because your face has the resolve to die and also a smear of lovesickness, but theres no spirit. Back then, I used two hours to reverse the situation in Wenshui, and when I got out of the ancestral hall, I took a bath on the street. Even if you cant reach my elegant bearing and cant pull off such a refined feat, once youve seeded in your reversal, you should be a little more arrogant. Such calmness can only mean that youre lying!" Ye Xiaolian pushed a wheelchair out from behind the crowd. Tang Thirty-Six was seated upon it. ______________ 1. The Chui of Tian Chui means club. Chapter 1173 – We Exchanged Letters Chapter 1173 C We Exchanged Letters Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Tang Thirty-Sixs tone of voice had always been the most loathsome existence in the world. Even when he wasnt cursing, no one liked to hear it. But Chen Changsheng liked it, because Tang Thirty-Six was his best friend, and also because this fellow would always appear when he needed him the most. This fellow knew his true thoughts better than he did, and so whenever he didnt know what to choose, it was never wrong to listen to this fellow. There was nothing reasonable about Tang Thirty-Sixs words, but they were inexplicably persuasive. "How did you get here?" Chen Changsheng was very concerned about Tang Thirty-Sixs health. Based on Tang Thirty-Sixsplexion, that strange and unrelenting fever had probably retreated, but his body was still extremely weak, or else he wouldnt have needed to sit in a wheelchair. Tang Thirty-Six replied, "How could such an important moment in history happen without me?" The Tang Old Masters face was a sheet of frost as he prepared to scold his grandson. "Dont make me air out the family skeletons." Tang Thirty-Six coughed. Ye Xiaolian quickly patted him on the back. Tang Thirty-Six waved her away and took out a pure white handkerchief from his sleeve to cover his mouth. His brow slightly creased in pain. Neither the Tang Old Master nor Chen Changsheng could tell whether this sickly schr act was real or false, and it was naturally inconvenient for them to question it. Xu Yourong nced at Ye Xiaolian, and Ye Xiaolian bashfully lowered her head. From this moment, she knew that this pair had not even reached Mount Han before turning around mid-journey. Tang Thirty-Six ignored these things and said to the Demon Lord, "I forgot to introduce myself." The Demon Lord replied, "I recognize you." Tang Thirty-Six said, "Yes, you were really rude to me back in White Emperor City. Didnt think that I would expose your trick ten yearster, did you?" The Demon Lord calmly returned, "In talking to yourself, you truly are the worlds best." Tang Thirty-Six noted, "It seems like you really dont know who I am." The Demon Lord mocked, "Did you think this was enough to make you Su Li?" Tang Thirty-Six sternly said, "Please permit me to introduce myself. I am Sirs pen friend." The Demon Lord froze. "Pen friend?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, "Yes. Ive read all of Your Majestys letters, and the first four letters sent to Your Majesty were all written by me." The Demon Lord turned to Chen Changsheng and gravely said, "This is a little too much." Chen Changsheng earnestly exined, "Im not good at interacting with people, and we werent familiar with each other at the start, so I was afraid that my words would be too awkward." The Demon Lord recalled the contents of those letters and sighed, "And I thought that you were treating me as an intimate friend from the start." "Your Majesty, I still consider you an intimate friend, and Im still willing to be the best of friends with you." Tang Thirty-Six said to Demon Lord, "So, old friend... please give that object in your hand to me." The Demon Lord calmly stared at him. Suddenly, he asked, "Where does your self-confidencee from?" Tang Thirty-Six replied, " I dont know, but not even my grandfather is willing to y mahjong with me." The Demon Lord said, "If not even the Tang Old Master is willing to y with you, I can presume that your mahjong skills are quite extraordinary." "In truth, my mahjong skills are quite ordinary, and Im far inferior to Grandfather and the Holy Maiden, but I have a move that can defeat the entire world." Tang Thirty-Six sincerely dered, "Im the best at flipping the table over. If I cant flip the table over, Ill bet all my assets." "The Tang n is the wealthiest n in the Human race. If you bet all your assets against any other human, youre naturally guaranteed to win every gamble." The Demon Lord sneered, "But if you bet all your assets against me, Im afraid you wont have enough chips." This was true. No matter how much wealth and resources the Tang n possessed, how could theypare to the ruler of the demon domain? Tang Thirty-Six seriously returned, "Thats not guaranteed." Another voice suddenly offered, "Ill join in." The speaker was Xu Yourong, her expression calm. Wang Po also bet Schrtree Manor. More and more people joined. Chen Changsheng and the Tang Old Master did not speak, but everyone knew what they would do. Tang Thirty-Six sat in his wheelchair, staring into the Demon Lords eyes with an unprecedented solemnity on his face. What was being gambled was not the Tang n, not the Li Pce, but the entire Human race. The Demon Lord was quiet for a very long time. Finally, he asked, "Do the conditions in the letter still hold?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Of course." Tang Thirty-Six added, "Ill give you the best deal and use the ones in the eleventh letter." "Okay." The Demon Lord threw the stone pestle to Tang Thirty-Six. Tang Thirty-Six caught it with his right hand, looked around, and threw it to the Tang Old Master. This important divine artifact that could alter the fate of the world was thrown around in their hands like a worthless toy. No one was surprised by Tang Thirty-Sixs actions. He had never treated any sort of precious object as a big deal. Many years ago in White Emperor City, he had just as casually thrown the Orthodoxys Divine Staff to Chen Changsheng. Only Ye Xiaolian, who was pushing the wheelchair, knew the truth of the matter. She could clearly see that when Tang Thirty-Six caught the stone pestle, the back of his clothes had be instantly drenched in sweat. It was obvious that he was extremely nervous. The Demon Lord looked at Tang Thirty-Six and asked, "Are you really not afraid?" Tang Thirty-Six boldly said, "Its not like Im an idiot, so how could I not be afraid!" The Demon Lord was confused. "Then why did you act so calmly and wlessly?" "Perhaps its because Ive been richer than most since I was little." Tang Thirty-Six added, "Both physically and spiritually." ...... ...... In thatst conversation that night, Shang Xingzhou had mentioned that ck Robe might have other tricks, but he said that Chen Changsheng did not need to worry too much. It now appeared that ck Robes final trick was probably this, but she had not expected the Demon Lords opposition to be so intense. Whether the Astral Executioner was still usable or not, it was now in the Tang Old Masters hands. Not even ck Robe would be able to take it back. But the sacrificial altar was still there, which meant that the threat had not beenpletely vanquished. "Where is the sacrificial altar?" Chen Changsheng asked. The Demon Lord lightly waved his sleeve, and the demon mes flowed, gradually revealing an image within, the flickering sight of Xuo City. At a certain ce, the demon mes were of a darker hue. It was like true darkness, devoid of any light. The sacrificial altar was there. Wang Po memorized this location, then turned and left the Demon Hall. "The Demon Commander and the Second Demon General? And where is ck Robe?" Chen Changsheng looked at the Demon Lord and asked, "Since weve already reached an agreement, why spill more blood on both sides?" The Demon Lords lips curled into a mocking smile. "Can you not see that I am already a man alone in splendid istion?" ...... ...... Alone in splendid istion was a phrase often used to refer to the emperors of the Human race, and it was rather unsuitable for the Demon Lord. It was just like how these ck square monoliths set up on the hill, both big and small, were unsuitable to use as gravestones. Several thousand ck monoliths signified several thousand upper-ss demons who had died on the battlefield. The higher they were to the peak of the hill, the more esteemed the identity of the demon. Of course, other than that unfortunate sessor of the Gruel n, very few of the dukes of Xuo City had died on the battlefield. The graveyard was filled with wailing and weeping. The nobledies wept over their deceased sons and the cut-up bodies of their husbands. There were also many nobles looking up at the night sky with stupefied expressions, their faces covered in dust. They knew that this graveyard had been made into a sacrificial altar by the Military Advisor that had sent information from this side to the Sacred Light Continent, so why had no pir of light descended to bring them away? The human army had already killed its way into Xuo City, so why were they still standing here? The shouts and stamping horsehooves in the distance were probably the human cavalry cleaning up any resistance in the city. The nobles were so numb that they didnt even feel fear, couldnt even hear those sounds. Wang Po stood on the summit of the hill, silently gazing at the weeping wives and the nobles who were more like walking corpses. His gaze moved over the graveyard, feeling the energy hidden in those ck monoliths. He confirmed that the Demon Lord was not lying: this ce was probably a sacrificial altar. But he still felt like something was wrong. This sacrificial altar was probably not enough to break through space, and it certainly could not connect the two distant continents. Was it as the Demon Lord said, that the sacrificial altar needed to work with the Astral Executioner to bepletely effective? While Wang Po was thinking of these questions, a shabbily-dressed and hunchbacked gravedigger on the east slope of the hill was about to leave. This gravedigger had just dug out a fresh hole and ced a very ordinary body of a higher-ss demon inside. Both the gravedigger in a graveyard and a corpse in a grave were very normal things, but when one remembered that Xuo City had just been invaded, they became extremely unusual. A calm gaze descended upon that gravedigger and watched as they slowly walked down the slope. Just when that gravedigger was about to disappear where the slope met the night sky, Wang Po spoke. "Another round?" The gravedigger stopped. The wind ruffled the shabby clothes, revealing that the gravedigger was not a hunchback. She was just very short. After some time, she finally turned around. "Okay." Her voice was still gratingly hoarse. The rust on her helmet seemed abnormally bewitching beneath the starlight. Their first meeting had been in the ins in front of Mount Nuorng, and their second in the swamp in front of Xuo City. Tonight, they had met once more in the graveyard, perhaps for thest time. The Demon Commander pulled out her giant de from the night wind and walked over to Wang Po. Chapter 1174 – Ive Been Waiting for You for a Long Time Chapter 1174 C Ive Been Waiting for You for a Long Time Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Two sword glows, both imbued with a monstrously terrifying Qi, viciously shed and then refused to die out. They transformed into the sharpest rays of light in the world, drawing out countless straight lines against the curtain of the night, summoning clouds from the distant horizon and blocking out the innumerable stars. The wind roared, grass was sheared, and the ck monoliths began to crack, their splinters transforming into terrifyingly sharp arrows. Screams began to rise from the graveyard as both the woman crying for their sons and the numb nobles waking from their dazes began to flee. But it was hard to say just how many of them would be able to survive. After some time, the wind finally stopped. Gravel and mud rained back down to the ground as the two terrifying de glows also ceased to shine. The clouds in the night sky dispersed, allowing the starlight to once more illuminate the graveyard. Only now was it possible to realize that the slope of the hill had sunk several feet! In the distance, the Moon gradually rose over the horizon. The Demon Commander stood at the top of the slope. Her body was still short, but under the light of the full Moon, she seemedrge and tall. Her rusted helmet was in tatters from the battle and was casually tossed to the ground. Her hair was gathered into a ponytail that pointed straight at the sky, making her look ratherical, like a little girl. Yet the expression on her face was incredibly evil. Messy hairs stuck out around the ponytail, trembling in the wind like tree branches abandoned by the birds. If one looked carefully, they would probably be able to see the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, the streaks of white in her hair. Wang Po stood at the bottom of the hill. There was a fine wound on the left side of his neck from which blood was seeping out. If the Demon Commanders de had struck just one inch deeper, his head would have been cut off and dropped down like a ripe fruit. Wang Po was silent as he stared at that short figure at the top of the hill. He had not expected that the monstrously powerful Demon Commander was a woman. The Demon Commander turned to face Wang Po. "You might be stronger than me in the future, but not now." Her face was cold and expressionless as she spoke. There was no emotion present, and none was needed for a simple statement like this. Wang Po agreed, "Yes, Im still a distance from you." He did not conceal his respect for this supreme expert of the Demon race. At Mount Nuorng and in front of Xuo City, Wang Po and the Demon Commanders two shes of des could be considered the most important points of those battles. In both these shes, the Demon Commander had always been just a little above him. Although it was an extremely thin gap, it was as impassable as the vault of heaven. In thisst meeting, Wang Po had finally won, but this was because her injuries had been worse than his. A few days ago, Xiao Zhang had used the Frost God Spear to leave a bloody hole in her chest, and up to now, it had shown no signs of improvement. Wang Po looked to the Demon Commander and said, "Senior, please tell me where ck Robe is." The Demon Commander sneered, "Why should I tell you?" Wang Po asked, "This sacrificial altar is clearly a ruse. Do you not hate ck Robe for orchestrating such an end for the demons?" The Demon Commanderughed crazily. "Hahahaha! You males always look down on us women, so how can you know how formidable the Military Advisor is? She even managed to kill the older brother that not even I dared to provoke, fooled around with this entire continent for several hundred years. How could I hate her? I only adore her. Wang Po didnt know what to say. The Demon Commander turned to face the distant Moon. Just when Wang Po thought she might recite a poem, he heard her utter a curse. "A pack of idiots." The Demon Commander said with a face of disgust, "They insist on learning from the humans and using starlight to rece Sacred Light, but how is it any better than moonlight! What Southern Cross? Just hearing that name stupefies me to death! Hmph!" An arrogant snort. That short figure scattered beneath the full moon. Golden blood showered down, drenching the grassy slope in golden petals. ...... ...... In the flickering image of Xuo City in the demon mes, the location of the graveyard was extremely clear, because that location was extremely dark. Suddenly, two extremely thin lights appeared in that dark region before gradually fading away. Everyone looked toward that ce, so they were able to see the golden light illuminating the dark night. The death of an expert on the level of the Demon Commander caused the world itself to react. Everyone in the Demon Hall sensed this and couldnt help but fall quiet. "She is my aunt, an extraordinary woman... mm, its just that she was always short." The Demon Lord turned to Nanke and regretfully said, "Teacher and I hoped that you could be the second her, but you were too obedient and were tricked by Royal Father into entering the abyss." Nanke had followed Chen Changshengs party into the Demon Hall. She had said nothing the entire time, and the helpless expression on her face made her seem like a lost and wounded pet. The Demon Lord very quickly shook off his sorrowful mood. He calmly asked Chen Changsheng, "The sacrificial altar is destroyed and an agreement has been made, so can I leave now?" Everyone present knew that by leaving, he did not mean actually leaving, but something else. Chen Changsheng did not reply to the question, instead saying, "I dont know if I should admire you or sympathize with you." Thisment did not refer to his leaving or his surrender, but the Demon Lords train of thought over thesest few days. The human armies were at the city walls, so what should the demons do? Silently ept it, or go against the teachings of their ancestors and engage in onest crazy gamble? The Demon Lord had probably been in deep pain over thest few days. ...... ...... "He wasnt suffering at all." This voice was clearly heard within the Demon Hall, but it was impossible to tell where it wasing from. "Many years ago, when Little Jiexings troops were besieging Xuo City, I rmended building a sacrificial altar and using the Astral Executioner to reopen the spatial path, but Xingshandong did not agree. His Majesty is just like his father, so hes in no pain whatsoever. He even gets the pleasure of dying for a just cause." The voice disappeared for a while, and then began to speak again. "I never sensed that God, so I do not understand their fears or where this obsession for freedomes from." It was a very pleasant voice, like the waters of a spring falling into a pool, or slender fingertips plucking the strings of a zither, and the hand to which those fingers were attached was also certain to be beautiful. The ck demon mes flowed once more. Like a withered tree growing out of a swamp, a piece of clothing gradually began to appear. This clothing was ck. The demon mes, said to be capable of burning everything in the world, had failed to burn these clothes. It was a ck robe. It turned out that she had been hiding in the abyss behind the demon mes. It was no wonder that the human armies had been unable to find any trace of her. Zhizhi suddenly said, "They all say that your voice is very unpleasant, but this now appears to be a misrepresentation." To be concerned about this sort of question at this sort of asion... one could only say that her way of thinking truly was different from the rest. The Tang Old Master said, "This is her original voice." Upon seeing ck Robe, even he could not help but be affected, the well within his eyes rippling. ck Robe ignored them and looked at the Demon Lord. "Even though Nanke is my student, youve always treated me as your teacher, and Ive also held an extremely rare hint of pity for you. s, even after your ancestors teachings struggled with the extinction of your race for so many days, you still were not willing to heed my will." The Demon Lord was quiet for a while, then said, "That is because I love Sir and do not wish for Sir to be even uglier." The humans were stunned by these words. Was he talking about the love toward a teacher, or... The Demon Lord turned to Xu Yourong and smiled. "I also love you." This referred to one of the most famous and controversial romantic scandals on the continent in thest few years. If there was one scandal that was on par with Chen Changsheng bringing out the marriage contract in the Ivy Festival ten-some years ago, it was probably when the Demon Lord made that announcement to the entire continent in his youth: "I absolutely want Xu Yourong." Tonight, Xu Yourong had been very quiet in the Demon Hall, and the Demon Lord had also not spoken with her, so many people felt that the rumor was just a rumor, that the deration had not been true. The demon invasion on the first year of the new era had only been to conceal the Demon races weakness, not because the Demon Lord truly wanted to propose to Xu Yourong. But then, they heard his words. Chen Changsheng did not interrupt the Demon Lord, and he wasnt even angry. In his view, this was only to be expected. How could such an extraordinary figure like the Demon Lord possibly not love Yourong? "But I love the Military Advisor even more, because the Military Advisor is a freak." The Demon Lord apologetically looked at Xu Yourong as he earnestly exined, "I am also a freak, and freaks sticking together give each other strength." "Thank you. I thought that you would never say it." ck Robes voice was still pleasant. Though not deliberately graceful, it had its moving aspects. The Demon Lord replied, "Everythings about to end, so I have to leave behind the words that I want to say." "The endings not here yet." ck Robe gave him a pitying look. "Not even Xingshandong knew what I was really thinking, so how could you?" The Demon Lord bitterly smiled. "I already gave the Astral Executioner to them." "That object is in my hands." The Tang Old Master said to ck Robe, "Back then, even if you wanted a star, anyone in Luoyang would be willing to pluck one down for you. s, that was then, and this is now." The meaning of his words was crystal-clear. No matter what, he would not give the Astral Executioner to ck Robe. ck Robe jeered, "Back then, my eyes had no ce for minor characters like you and Shang." The Tang Old Master sighed, "Thats right. At the time, you had the most glorious figure in the world at your side." ck Robe sternly reproved, "It wasnt just back then. Even now, he is still the most glorious of all." The Tang Old Master added, "But even if he reincarnated, he would not be able to take that object from me." It was hard to say where he had hidden the Astral Executioner. Perhaps he had some special spatial artifact on his person. ck Robes lips curled into a derisive grin. "Who said I wanted the Astral Executioner?" The Demon Lord said, "You once said to me that positions are rtive, and our continent is always moving through the sea of stars." These words naturally made Chen Changsheng recall Wang Zhices notebook and those pictures he had calcted in the Mausoleum of Books. The Demon Lord continued, "Even if you used the sacrificial altar to send news, the Sacred Light Continent cannot pin down our position, so how can they open the path?" The meaning of these words seemedplicated, but it was actually very simple and clear. If one stood on a in and heard someone yelling at them, one could determine the direction the voice wasing from, but not the exact position. One needed to maintain a constant connection, using a continuous exchange of information to shrink the range of error until one found the other. Without the Astral Executioner, how could ck Robe establish a stable and persistent connection between the two continents? ck Robe said, "As I said, I do not need the Astral Executioner." The Demon Lord replied, "Thats impossible. All the records clearly state that this is the only method to open the spatial path." ck Robe answered, "I know of a method that can allow the Sacred Light Continent to pin down our position." The Demon Lord asked in surprise, "What method?" ck Robe turned to Chen Changsheng. "Ive been waiting for you for a long time." Chapter 1175 – You Are the Lighthouse Chapter 1175 C You Are the Lighthouse Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Deathly silence. ck Robe stood above the stone steps, looking down on the crowd like a god looking over all living beings. Some people did not understand the conversation from just now, and even more were perplexed by ck Robes final statement. Sensing the oppressive mood, Linghai Zhiwang and the others guessed that the situation seemed to have reversed, or even fallen under ck Robes control, so they nervously looked to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changshengs face was rather pale. He had already understood what ck Robe meant. "Sacred Light?" ck Robe replied, "Correct." The wind stirred. The young Daoist boy fell into Ye Xiaolians chest. Xu Yourongs hand fell on Chen Changshengs shoulder. Her wings of pure white were already unfurled. A streak of fire would soon tear through the night sky. She would bring Chen Changsheng as far away as she could possibly could in this brief moment of time. She had also understood what ck Robe meant. "Its toote." ck Robe took a step forward. The robe raised dust, in which one could see an invisible, transparent, and extremely thin string. This string extended from the dark demon mes all the way to Chen Changshengs body, where it was tied to his ankle. "You have exchanged letters with His Majesty for many years, so you should know that the demon mes are Celestial Fire. They are of the same type as Sacred Light, but even hotter, though they do not show this in their appearance." ck Robe gazed at him and said, "In a little while, the demon mes will ignite the Sacred Light in your body..." Before she could finish speaking, a ttering filled the hall. It was the sound of ice crystals falling to the floor. The frosty air along the string gradually retreated as Zhizhi roared, "What vile thing is this!" The crowd was also shocked. Not even the breath of the ck Frost Dragon could extinguish it! ck Robe ignored her, asking, "You might be a torch? I dont know, as Ive only theorized it, but the sight should be very beautiful." Chen Changsheng thought it over and replied, "I dont know if it will be beautiful, but it should be very bright." "It wont just be bright. The Sacred Light came from that continent, and the two share an invisible connection." ck Robe continued, "His Majesty is correct. The stars move, and the Sacred Light Continent and the Central Continent are also moving. Separated by the vast sea of stars, its very difficult for either side to be sure of the others position. If a path were forcefully opened, those descending beings would easily go astray and be forever lost in the infinite void. But as long as the Sacred Light in your body is ignited, the Sacred Light Continent will always be able to be sure of our position over any distance, thus allowing them to open a path. In other words, you are an iparably bright lighthouse." Lighthouse was a very warm and soothing term, but here it was cold and despair-inducing. "It seems that youve been nning this for many years." Chen Changsheng looked down at his feet, where the crumbling snowkes had revealed that invisible string of fire. "Back then, it was me who sent over Chen Xuanbas blood. Your birth was a result of a transaction, and I was one of the three parties taking part in it." ck Robe turned to that small carriage and said, "Your master was another party, though he had no idea what I wanted to do." Shang Xingzhou wanted to turn Chen Changsheng into a tempting poisoned fruit. Anyone would want to eat him. But anyone who ate him would be poisoned to death or eat themselves to death. If the Tianhai Divine Empress did not eat Chen Changsheng, Shang Xingzhou could still attempt to use Chen Changsheng to invite down a divine judgment to kill Tianhai. But now, it seemed like the divine judgment was probably just the Astral Executioner, that pir of light piercing through the sea of stars. When the Demon Lord killed his father, he had no idea that the most important use of this divine artifact wasmunicating between the two continents. To put it another way, Chen Changsheng was a different form of the Astral Executioner. Xu Yourong suddenly asked, "Youve never been to the Sacred Light Continent, so how did you make an agreement with them?" ck Robe replied, "I am only offering a possibility. If the Sacred Light Continents god is truly omniscient and omnipotent, how could it miss out on this chance?" Chen Changsheng asked, "Why do you so loathe the Human race?" It was no longer a secret that the Demon Military Advisor ck Robe was a human. ck Robes answer was extremely simple and also unrelentingly persuasive. That answer was their name. "Because I am Zhou Yuren." ...... ...... Zhou Yuren. Once the most beautiful man in the world. Zhou Dufus younger brother. If those rumors were true, then he truly had the right to loathe the Human race. "She is also my wife." Wang Zhice finally appeared, informing everyone of a shocking fact. Chen Changsheng did not appear surprised, as he had spected this long ago. The Tang Old Master and Xu Yourong had known of this secret even earlier. Tang Thirty-Six was astonished, asking, "Lord Wang, you like men?" Wang Zhice exined, "She is a woman. Her maiden name is Chener." ck Robe was a woman! Chen Changsheng was more concerned with the rtionship between ck Robe, Zhou Dufu, and Wang Zhice. It was no wonder that ck Robe had possessed the Soul Pivot and was able to send Nanke and the other demon experts into the Garden of Zhou. It was no wonder that Wang Zhice, despite his abilities, had always appeared to be in a rather intractable position whenever he encountered ck Robe. "The descent of the Angel army from the Sacred Light Continent will result in us going extinct or bing servants of that God. Will that make you happy?" Wang Zhice stared into ck Robes eyes and gravely asked. "Yes, the worse off you are, the happier Ill be." ck Robe took off her hood, revealing her true face. Her sickly greenplexion was suffused with the aura of death, but her face was still indescribably beautiful. She harshly said to Wang Zhice, "On the day all of you killed Big Brother, I swore an oath to exterminate the Human race! Xingshandong trusted in my hatred of the Human race, but he had no idea that the extermination of the demons was also in my ns. He thought I didnt know that he had also taken part!" These simple words were not spoken in any sort of tearful voice, but the temperature in the hall seemed to drop. If these words were true, then this was unquestionably the most shameful conspiracy in all of history. The Human, Demon, and Demi-human races had mobilized all their Divine Domain experts and all their schemes, finally seeding in killing the supreme expert under the starry sky. One could discount the demons and demi-humans, but that the human experts had also participated in this conspiracy was truly unforgivable. No matter how ruthless was Zhou Dufus personality or awful his reputation, or how many experts he killed or maimed in those hundreds of years of cultivation, he had still been the guardian of the Human race. If not for him, the demons would have broken through the walls of Luoyang many years ago and ruled over the continent. The Human race might have already been rendered extinct. In the end, he had been callously sold out and killed. "You should be exacting your revenge on Emperor Taizong or Lord Wang, but it shouldnt be us." Chen Changsheng looked at ck Robe and said, "Because weve done nothing to offend you and your brother." ck Robe did not expect him to still be so calm, and mocked, "So what? Ill just let the entire world apany him in death." With these words, that invisible string began to burn. No one could see the mes, but they could sense the heat. Chen Changsheng began to burn. To be more precise, the Sacred Light in his blood and flesh began to burn. It was a very special me. It couldnt even ignite his clothes, but the light it exuded was exceptionally bright and gave off a divine aura. Chen Changsheng looked less like a torch and more like a Night Pearl. Zhizhis eyes glowed as she said, "Let me eat him with one gulp!" Xu Yourong shook her head. Ignited by the demon mes, the Sacred Light began to undergo mystical transformations, and the light emitted was able to pass through solid objects. If not even the Popes Divine Robe or the roof of the Demon Hall could block this strange light, neither would a dragons body. Chen Changsheng turned to look at the night sky, his expression solemn. He sensed that the light hade. Chapter 1176 – Light, Falling on Your Face Chapter 1176 C Light, Falling on Your Face Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A point of light appeared in the abyss of the sea of stars. It was an extremely faint light, probably originating from a ce that was extremely far away. Chen Changsheng naturally recalled those countless stars he saw on the night he fixed his Fated Star, reminiscent of the myriad twinkling lights of a city. Across from this sea of stars was another sea of stars, and this point of light seemed to be in this other sea of stars. This point of light was gradually brightening, meaning that the source of this light was approaching the observer. The gradual brightening of this light meant that it was getting closer. There was another possibility. This was a beam of light being thrust at his eyes. Chen Changsheng felt an incredible danger, because the point of light was brightening too quickly. His sleeves began to flutter while countless images manifested before his eyes. He sensed that his own little red fruit, his Fated Star floating outside the sea of stars, had suddenly begun to move. That beam of light had still not reached this sea of stars, but its effects could already be felt. Many people began to sense that their Fated Stars were being affected, were beginning to move, and the Demon Hall was filled with cries of shock. "The constetions are changing!" The demon schrs yelled as they looked up at the countless stars in the night sky, acting like they had seen the end of the world. ...... ...... Had the Sacred Light Continent begun its invasion? The faint killing intenting from the night sky made everyone incredibly nervous. Only ck Robe calmly gazed at the night, a faint smile on her pale green face. Ten years ago in the snowy mountains, Chen Changsheng had seen a simr sight, but he still could not remain calm, as tonight, this pir of light was aimed at him. There was a light drone, like the ringing of Sangharama Temples bell. The dark clouds over Xuo City frothed and scattered. A beam of light fell on Chen Changsheng. This light had pierced through the vast sea of stars, but when itnded, it had a circumference of only a few feet. One could imagine just how pure it was. Only God could do something like this. This pir of light was suffused with the aura of destruction. It was silent and clear, a herald of the end-times. But unlike the old Demon Lord, Chen Changsheng was not destroyed. He stood in the pir of light, his body unharmed. He soon understood why. This light needed him alive. Stimted by the pir of light, the Sacred Light in his body zed even more fiercely. The endless light and heat it exuded formed a small mountain of mes that climbed to the night sky. The mes climbed higher and higher, surpassing the Demon Hall and soaring into the skies of Xuo City. The pir of light grew even brighter, and golden liquid began to gush out from where it met the mes. This golden liquid did not fall to the ground, but painted the night sky. That part of the night sky gradually became as smooth as a mirror, gradually expanding until it upied all the sky over the Demon Pce. The pir of light and the Sacred Light in Chen Changshengs body were the bridge connecting the two continents, but what of the mirror? Was it a manifestation of that spatial crystal wall? The powerful pressure from the other world caused space to deform and vortices to appear in the sky. The distant Moon seemed rather t in this distorted space. Xuo City was filled with wailing as the people ran out of the city. It was even more chaotic than when the human armies broke into the city. Many deep cracks appeared on the ground and the Demon Hall copsed. One could see stones floating in mid-air, granting the scene an exceptionally mystical vor. The mirror of light began to bulge outward, and as it probed out further, the outline within grew clearer and clearer. It was a face. The surface of the mirror grew increasingly taut, increasingly bright, until finally, it became transparent. That face finally appeared. This face was also devoid of emotion. It had an aquiline nose and extremely deep eyes. It could be described as perfect. "Archangel..." Wang Zhices expression finally changed, his eyes fixed on that face as he muttered to himself. Only a few people could hear his mutterings, and at this tense moment, there was no time to ponder about how he knew that this was the face of an Archangel. As that indifferent face approached the ground, the mirror of light grew thinner and more transparent. Countless gasps, mixed in with ck Robes somewhat derangedughter, came from within the Demon Hall as the crowd saw what was behind the mirror. In the infinite darkness on the other side were several hundred Angels floating in the air, their white wings a stark contrast against the ck. Everyone who saw this was stunned, and then afraid. Not everyone was afraid of them. To Xiao Zhang, these Angels were mere moths. To him, the fear came from that distant pressure, that gaze. There were no eyes, but it was obvious that some existence that transcended physical existence was currently observing the world they resided in. Was that God? ...... ...... The Angels seemed to already be over Xuo City, but in reality, they were still tens of thousands of li from the Central Continent, and this was perhaps a gross underestimate of the distance. Time-wise, all the intelligent beings on the Central Continent, whether human, demon, or demi-human, had enough time to write a final will and testament. When the Angel army descended down the pir of light and melded with the statues in the demon mes, this world would meet its end. "Does Sir have any solutions?" Xu Yourong aimed this question at Wang Zhice. When everyones gazes were focused on the pir of light and Chen Changsheng, she had been watching Wang Zhice. She firmly believed that there was a reason this legendary individual had appeared in the Demon Pce. She had noticed a certain detailthat Wang Zhice had easily recognized the face of the Archangelwhich bolstered her confidence. But Wang Zhices answer was unable to satisfy her. "Im still thinking." Thinking could mean observation, and it could also mean waiting. Watching Chen Changsheng in the pir of light, Tang Thirty-Six was in no mood to think about those hidden meanings. He sneered, "Then what did youe here for? To watch a y?" Xu Yourong looked away, tilting her head as she gazed at that mirror of light in the sky. Chen Changsheng noticed her movements and thought to himself, how cute. I really havent seen her like this much in thest few years. Xu Yourong thought for a while and decided not to wait for Wang Zhice. She turned to ck Robe and said, "I can stop you." ck Robes lips curled as she jeered, "Is that so?" It was clear that she did not believe in Xu Yourongs words, just like how Xiao Zhang did not believe in the Demon Lords. She took them to be empty threats. Chen Changsheng added, "I also can, because the method is very simple." ck Robe arched her brows. "Is that so? Then what are you prepared to do?" "Just killing me will do it." "Just killing him will do it." Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong spoke at the same time. And then they looked at each other. Chen Changsheng smiled. Xu Yourong did not. All was quiet. The only sound was the flowing of the demon mes. Everyones eyes were focused on Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong. ck Robe stared at them, her eyes turning cold. This was the answer, the only solution. She had not expected Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong to so quickly and calmly reach this conclusion. "Before Shang Xingzhou died, he told me that if something happened, I should just kill you." Xu Yourong calmly looked at Chen Changsheng and said, "My apologies for not telling you of this matter beforehand." Chapter 1177 – Her Answer Chapter 1177 C Her Answer Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It turns out that Master expected this all along. Chen Changsheng was somewhat emotional. No wonder his master had said in theirst conversation that no matter what ck Robe was thinking, she would never seed. While Chen Changsheng was getting emotional, ck Robe was wearing a nasty expression, and the eyes of everyone else had extremelyplicated expressions. On the other hand, the Demon Lords gaze toward Xu Yourong was growing increasingly passionate and reverential. Did they really have to kill Chen Changsheng? Why had Shang Xingzhou given Xu Yourong this mission? "Why?" ck Robe asked, "Are the two of you not Daoistpanions?" Chen Changsheng and Xu Yourong truly were Daoistpanions, the most famous pair of Daoistpanions in the continent. Everyone knew that they were a perfect match for each other. But Shang Xingzhou firmly believed that she could kill her lover, calmly and determinedly. If Chen Changsheng realized the answer and was not willing to die, Xu Yourong would be the best executor. No one, not even Chen Changsheng, would expect her to kill him. For Shang Xingzhou to predict this and to dare make her the executor was truly extraordinary. Of course, the most extraordinary was still Xu Yourong. ...... ...... "Do you still remember the conversation we had ten years ago outside White Emperor City?" Xu Yourong looked at Chen Changsheng and asked. Chen Changsheng had found the answer and calmly epted it, so she naturally did not need to y the part of executor. They seemed to have spoken simultaneously, but she had actually been just a little slower. Chen Changsheng remembered what she had said. "If your wife treated you extremely well but had a poor personality, or was an evil and wicked person, what would you do?" Bie Yanghong had been the one who had brought up this question. Chen Changshengs answer was that he would advise his wife to stop, would stop her frommitting evil, would stand guard at her side for the rest of his life. This was actually rather simr to Wang Zhices answer. Tang Thirty-Sixs answer was very straightforward: Why should I stop them? Isnt it quite pleasant to be big viins together? Xu Yourongs answer had been as fierce as the west wind blowing outside the city. "I would kill him, then follow him in death." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng was not an evil and wicked person. But tonights circumstances were somewhat simr to the situation in that question. Chen Changsheng knew what she meant and very seriously dered, "I dont want it." Xu Yourong answered, "I want it." If any other woman said this, she would just seem like she was throwing a tantrum or was peeved. She really was throwing a tantrum, and she was also rather peeved, but she was too calm for anyone to believe this. Chen Changsheng looked into her eyes and said, "My death is enough. Theres no need for you to die." Xu Yourong replied, "I dont want to fool you. Once you die, who can stop me?" Chen Changsheng thought this over and replied, "Thats reasonable. Then lets do it together." There was no sorrow, or passion, or tears. Calmly, they had dered that they would die together. Ye Xiaolian silently wept. Zhizhi was fuming. The rest of the crowd felt respect. The Pope and Holy Maiden were truly extraordinary people. Only two people had very intense reactions. Tang Thirty-Six angrily roared, "The two of you are idiots! Its not even the final moment yet, so why are you ying the part of a tragic couple!" ck Robe harshly shouted, "Do it! Kill each other! I dont believe that you can really pull it off!" "Im not an idiot, and Im naturally in no rush to do the deed. Im just telling you that your n can fail at any time." Xu Yourong used her words to reply to both people, and then she turned to Wang Zhice and said, "You can still think for a while." Wang Zhice had been observing and waiting this entire time. Before those changes he was waiting for had urred, he observed, to his surprise, a few problems. That spatial path between the two continents was clearly rather unstable. There was no problem with the pir of light from the Sacred Light Continent. Even in his several hundred years of observation within Sangharama Temple, he had never seen such a pure energy. The problem was with Chen Changshengs body. The energy of the burning Sacred Light seemed to be a little less than expected. Of course, this was a good thing. ck Robe had also noticed this problem. She was shocked and unable to understand why. She was well aware of how many sacrifices that Pontifex Maximus of the other race had needed to make the fruit of Chen Changsheng, how much Sacred Light had been poured in. On an individual level, one could even say that his body contained an infinite amount of Sacred Light. Even if Chen Changsheng had suffered many injuries over thesest few years and bled a great deal of Sacred Light, as well as consumed a great deal, that was not even one-ten-thousandth of the sum total. How was his body now missing so much Sacred Light that even the spatial path had be unstable? More and more people began to notice this problem. And then many people realized the answer. ck Robe also realized it. In thesest few years, Chen Changsheng had refined many Cinnabar Pills, shedding a great deal of blood every month. This blood was rich with the energy of Sacred Light, which is why his believers called it divine blood. ck Robe had an extremely nasty expression. Taking out her metal te, she closed her eyes and began to calcte. At the same time, Xu Yourong took out her Fated Star te and began to calcte. The atmosphere became even more tense. Several dozen gazes moved back and forth between ck Robe and Xu Yourong. In terms of calction and predictions, these two women were unquestionably the best in the world. After a short while, ck Robe opened her eyes, a relieved smile appearing on her face. After a few moments, Xu Yourong opened her eyes and tiredly shook her head. The crowd could see what the result was. "The spatial path truly is rather unstable, but it canst until the Angel armyes over." ck Robe stared into Xu Yourongs eyes like she was an old witch staring at an apple. Giggling, she said, "So you will still have to kill him." Tang Thirty-Six did not understand, nor could Xiao Zhang, Linghai Zhiwang, or the rest. If Chen Changsheng died, the spatial path would be severed, and ck Robes lifelong wish would meet with defeat. Should she not be very nervous? Why did she seem more concerned over whether Xu Yourong would kill Chen Changsheng? Only Xu Yourong, Ye Xiaolian, and Zhizhi understood, and Nanke had a vague inkling. This was because they were all women. "You or me?" Xu Yourong asked. "Ill do it." Chen Changsheng replied. Swooshswooshswooshswoosh! Countless swords flew through the air. White vortices appeared in the sky. Three thousand swords flew into the air and then returned like swallows. They hovered in the surroundings like a paused downpour. The South Stream Temple sword array had been formed. Chen Changsheng stood within. He had fought many battles this way. But tonight, all these swords were reversed, their sharp tips pointed at him. Chen Changsheng closed his eyes. The three thousands vibrated and buzzed as if struggling. He had been of one mind with this storm of swords ever since he had taken them out of the Sword Pool. This was the first time such a thing had ever happened. The swords had received his will, but they were not willing to follow his orders. But in the end, they were his swords. Swooshswooshswooshswoosh! The three thousand swords dropped down from the night sky, a torrential rain aimed at Chen Changsheng! Tang Thirty-Sixs face paled. Ye Xiaolians hands tightly covered her mouth. The cinnabar birthmark between the little ck Dragons eyes was iparably red, her vertical pupils raging with fury. And yet, Xu Yourong was still not looking at him. She was still looking at Wang Zhice. Wang Zhice finally moved. His sleeve ruffled. But he did not raise his left hand. Instead, he let out a soft shout. Everyone, including him, had just seen something inconceivable. Those swords suddenly stopped right as they were about tond, halting in the air. Time seemed to have stopped. Chapter 1178 – One Sword Rises from the Earth Chapter 1178 C One Sword Rises from the Earth Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr When time stopped, everything in the world woulde to a stop. Even the several hundred Angels on the other side of the crystal wall slowly descending down the pir of light came to a halt. As the light filtered through their wings, it transformed into countless thin and gorgeous threads. Chen Changsheng could be said to be the person who had pondered death the most. Before that night in the Mausoleum of Books, he had spent every moment of his life in the shadow of death. Although he hadter on gained his freedom, when it was necessary, he could quickly return to that state and easily make the necessary decision. When the three thousand swords were flying back from the night sky and on the verge of piercing his body, he really did think he was dead. Mentally, he was dead, but physically, he was still alive. A very thin line separated life and death. One existed in a very mysterious state on that line. One could regard it as a state of both life and death, or as a state that consisted of neither. It was actually not difficult to enter this mysterious state. Perhaps every living being would enter this state at least once at the end of their life. The problem was that once living beings entered this state, they could no longer return to the state of living. They could only proceed forward, into the infinite abyss or that realm above the sea of stars. Only in the most extreme of situations could there be exceptions. Tonight was such a case. Those swords were all Chen Changshengs swords, of one mind with him. One could even say that they lived and died together with him. So when Chen Changsheng entered this state, those swords naturally came to a stop. Thus, he and the storm of swords entered a rtively stable and incredibly sensitive state. Even time temporarily came to a stop. In the next moment, no one knew if he would be dead or alive. The halted world became a painting, or a curtain. Suddenly, Chen Changsheng opened his eyes. His eyes were as clean and bright as a mirror. They could reflect all the details of the world in astonishing abundance. In the abyss on the other side of the demon mes, on those pitch-ck cliffs, a luxuriantly green de of grass suddenly sprouted. Time began to move, and the world began toe to life. Countless exmations of surprise quickly fell into absolute silence. The crowd had sensed that something had happened with Chen Changsheng. The Tang Old Master and Wang Zhice had an even more direct and precise understanding of what this was, because they had undergone simr experiences. ck Robes face twisted. They had seen the strength ofws on Chen Changshengs body. Chen Changsheng had notpletely understood thesews, and he certainly had not surpassed them. But these were thews of life and death, under the scope of time. Comprehending only one percent of them was enough. Enough to do what? Chen Changsheng looked up at the night sky. The three thousand swords moved ording to his gaze, howling through the sky and into the pir of light. This pir of light was only a few feet wide. Once the three thousand swords had entered, the pir of light seemed a little packed, like thousands of carp were swimming through a narrow river. The swords incessantly trembled against the torrent of the light, but they did not stop. They bravely swam against the flow, seemingly ready to transform into a dragon. The sh of sword and light created countless flecks of light that rained down from the sky likeva, making Xuo City iparably bright. At this sight, the crowds spections were confirmed, and they were so stunned that they couldnt speak. An envious expression appeared on the Demon Lords face. Seated on the wheelchair, Tang Thirty-Six excitedly pped his thigh as he cheered on, "Awesome! Awesome!" It truly was awesome. In the space between the closing and opening of his eyes, Chen Changsheng had crossed over that threshold and walked into thatndscape. Thatndscape was the Domain of the Divine. Had there ever been such a young Divine Domain expert? How old had Chen Xuanba been when he broke into the Divine? No one knew the exact answer, but no one was concerned about this question. The first task Chen Changsheng had set out on upon entering the Divine Domain was cleaving apart that pir of light from the Sacred Light Continent. Would he be able to do it? "You think that this is enough? Too naive! If that were possible, do you think Wang Zhice would still be standing there?" ck Robe stared at Chen Changsheng and shouted. Her voice had be extremely shrill and was no longer so pleasant to the ear. Perhaps this was indicative of her current mood. But her words seemed to be correct. That pir of light was truly too strong. The three thousand swords were bravely pressing forward, their vibrations more and more intense. They seemed like dried-up leaves about to fall from a tree branch. No one could help himnot the Tang Old Master, Wang Zhice, Wang Po, or Xiao Zhang. The other end of this pir of light was in his body. Breaking this pir of light was tantamount to breaking his connection to the Sacred Light Continent. From a certain perspective, this was a battle with himself. Thus, this was naturally a battle that only he could fight. Chen Changsheng ignored ck Robe. He calmly and attentively watched the pir of light, his gaze prating through those swords and falling on that mirror of light that was the spatial crystal wall. As the light grew brighter and brighter, he squinted and raised his left hand. Five stone pearls hung around his wrist, each one of them a Heavenly Tome Monolith. Xu Yourong thought that he was using the Heavenly Tome Monoliths against his enemy and was prepared to give him her five Heavenly Tome Monoliths, but she realized that it was not his intent. Five Heavenly Tome Monoliths appeared in the Demon Hall. They did not form an array, and they did not cut off Chen Changsheng from the outside world. They seemed to have been casually ced. To be more precise, four of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths had been casually ced, but the position of the final Heavenly Tome Monolith had clearly been chosen. It was next to his right hand. Wang Zhice was very familiar with this Heavenly Tome Monolith, because this was the one he had ced in the Lingyan Pavilion. He did not know what Chen Changsheng was going to do. Nobody knew, not even Xu Yourong. Zhizhi sensed the summons in her sea of consciousness. She walked up to Chen Changshengs side, perplexity on her face as she wondered what was going on. After he did these things, Chen Changshengs right hand gripped the hilt of his sword. No one knew what Chen Changsheng intended to do, nor could they sense anything. Even more shocking was that the Archangel on the other side of that transparent mirror of light, still millions of li from the Central Continent, seemed to sense an intense danger. Wariness appeared on that nk and indifferent face as it began to retreat. "Are you ready?" No one understood who Chen Changsheng was asking this question to. Luoluos somewhat doubtful voice suddenly rose from the Heavenly Tome Monolith by his right hand. "Teacher, is that you? Is there something wrong?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Its nothing. Its fine as long as youre here." He unsheathed the Stainless Sword and shed at the night sky. An awe-inspiring sword intent rose. The morale of the three thousand swords was roused and they roared back to life. They surged to the end of the pir of light, an unending stream of swords that then became one single, massive sword. This sword was truly massive. It stretched from the Demon Pce on the ground to the vault of the night sky, linking the heavens and the earth! Chen Changsheng wanted to use this giant sword to hack down the pir of light! That sense of indifferent observation from high above once more appeared in everyones minds. Everyone guessed that this was probably that God once more opening its eyes, even though it might not even have eyes. It seemed like this sword of Chen Changshengs threatened the descent of the Angel army. An indescribable pressure descended from that distant world, passing through the crystal wall andnding on that massive sword. The sky resounded with the grating and bending of metal. Chen Changshengs face paled, but his eyes grew even calmer. Zhizhi nkly stared at him, not knowing what she should do. Luoluos anxious voice came out of the Heavenly Tome Monolith. "Teacher! Teacher! Are you okay? Say something!" The grating and bending sounds gradually faded. The massive sword continued to resist the descending pir of light! Chen Changsheng had held fast! What a powerful sword! This was basically on the same level as Su Lis sh on the snowy ins that had cleaved a path through the demon army! No matter how much of a grandmaster Chen Changsheng was in the sword, he was still young, and he had just broken into the Divine, so how could he possibly exhibit such a powerful attack? No one could understand. Wang Zhice suddenly recalled an extremely ancient scripture and fell into deep thought. He turned to the confused Zhizhi standing outside the pir of light and silently thought, This is the Azure Dragon. And then he turned to the ck monolith and thought, This is the White Tiger. Finally, he turned to Xu Yourong and thought, This is the Phoenix. In terms of position, she and Chen Changsheng were some distance from each other. She did not seem to upy any special ce. The Azure Dragon to the left, the White Tiger to the right, and the Phoenix... in the heart. Wang Zhices eyes glimmered as he sighed, "Impressive." A sword that even he felt sincere admiration for was naturally a most impressive sword. But this sword could still only reach a stalemate with that pir of light from the Sacred Light Continent. Two unimaginably powerful Qis, separated by millions of li, were battling in space. "You cannot seed! Thats immaterial light! How can you sever it!" ck Robe stared at Chen Changshengs face and shrieked, "Not unless your true body is millions of li away and able to cut off the source of that pir of light!" At times, a sentence that turned out to be prophecy only happened because the process of calction and conjecture was concealed. ck Robe was a master of calction and conjecture. When she said those words, it was highly likely that she was subconsciously most afraid that such a thing would actually happen, though not even she had noticed this. Thus, it really did happen. A sword glow shed across the night sky. Chapter 1179 – One Sword Comes from the Heavens Chapter 1179 C One Sword Comes from the Heavens Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr It was an extremely faint sword glow, the trail left behind by a falling leaf in the wind. Without staring, one wouldnt even be able to see it. With a light swish, an extremely thin sword sh was drawn in the night sky. This sword sh was on the other side of the mirror of light. When a hole was cut in a wine bag, wine would begin spilling out. Golden liquid gushed like a waterfall onto the other side of the mirror of light, and the mirror began to shrink. This meant that the crystal wall was beginning to restabilize, that the path was disappearing. The pir of light was still connecting the two worlds. The Archangel floated into the distance, its thin lips slightly parting as it noiselessly spoke. With a ck, the distant end of the pir of light was suddenly cut in the middle. Like an iceberg, it slowly slid down the smooth cut. Half of the pir of light dropped into the void, gradually drifting away, disappearing into space. It was hard to say if that Archangel and the several dozen fastest Angels with it would be able to survive the turbulent flow of space. It was the two-hundred-some Angels behind them who were the worst off. Since part of the pir of light had been cut off and was now drifting away, the Angels would suffer spatial discement. Even Angels, with their incredibly tough bodies, were hard-pressed to resist spatial discement, and their bodies were cut open. Golden blood sshed all over that distant space, zing flowers of gold. The people on the ground could not hear what those Angels were shouting, but their twisted expressions clearlymunicated their pain. A thunderous hum droned through the sky. This hum was bursting with majesty, anger, and cool indifference. A lightning bolt seared through the night sky, urately striking that massive sword. With a whoosh, the massive sword broke apart, transforming back into three thousand swords that rained down to the ground. Chen Changsheng raised his sheath. The three thousand swords swiftly returned to the sheath, many of the swords still bearing marks from that white lightning bolt. Chen Changshengsplexion turned paler and paler until finally, he vomited out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, there was no second lightning bolt, and that low hum did not continue. The spatial path in the night sky had already vanished, as had the pir of light. Not even God was omnipotent. All was still. The golden mirror of light had shattered into countless shards that now drifted to the ground like fireworks. With how slowly those flecks of light were drifting, Xuo City could be as bright as day for the rest of the night. Other than these flecks of light, nothing remained of that battle. It was like that pir of light and army of Angels had all been fake. Everyone had just been experiencing the same dream. "Look, stars on that side are burning." A young voice suddenly spoke. The young Daoist boy in Ye Xiaolians embrace pointed at a ce in the night sky. The pir of light had caused the positions of the stars to subtly shift, but that star was still located in the Southern Cross and was easy to see. But there was no star burning there. Wang Zhice and the Tang Old Master nced at each other and saw what the other was thinking. Shang Xingzhous skill in choosing students was truly the best in the world. Wang Po and Xiao Zhang sensed it, and soon after, Chen Changsheng also sensed it. In the iparably distant other side, in that other sea of stars, stars were burning. An elusive sword intent flickered around those zing stars. More and more people began to sense that sword intent, even though they couldnt see those burning stars. Not even God could pass through those millions of li, so why were they able to so clearly sense that sword intent? Because that sword intent belonged to this ce. It was by the same principle that the Sacred Light Continent could sense the Sacred Light in Chen Changshengs body. "This is quite the arrogant sword. No wonder everyone says Im simr to him." Tang Thirty-Sixs brows flew upward in pride. "Whats going on here? How could the Heaven Shrouding Sword be there!" ck Robe stared at the night sky, shrilly shouting as she sensed that distant elusive sword intent, verging on hysteria. "You believed that you could calcte all things, predict everything that could happen in the world, but you did not predict that His Holiness the Pope would break into the Divine, and you didnt predict that someone had already ventured above the starry sky many years ago. He might have been arrogantly living a life on the Sacred Light Continent, or he might have been silently watching, waiting to deliver the crucial strike at the crucial moment." The Tang Old Master looked at ck Robe and finished, "And that person was someone I spent money raising." Everyone had already guessed whose handiwork that sword intent was, and ck Robes shouts and the Tang Old Masters words confirmed it. It had to be Su Li. Wang Po faintly smiled, saying nothing. Based on what the Tang Old Master had just said, if the Tang n had spent money raising Su Li, he probably counted as well, given all the years he had spent as an ountant in Wenshui City. This probably wasnt the truth, or at least not the whole truth. One just needed to think about the long-deceased Tang Second Master to know this. The Tang Old Master knew, but he knew that given Wang Pos personality, he wouldnt deny it. Su Li would definitely deny it and might even follow up with a stream of curses, but whose fault was it that he wasnt here? Tang Thirty-Sixs face felt a little hot, and he wondered if he had piled too many nkets onto the wheelchair. If even his face felt a little hot, one could imagine just how shameless the Tang Old Master was being in his attempt to freeload off Su Lis merit. But given how important this moment in history was, once this conversation began to spread, the Tang n would probably be secure for the next one thousand years. To the Tang Old Master, this was a chance that could not be missed. After all, he was still fundamentally a merchant. Besides Chen Changshengs breaking into the Divine, Su Lis sword, and the Tang Old Masters shamelessness, there was one other thing that ck Robe had not predicted. The spatial path formed tonight had been particrly unstable. It was not Su Lis sword that had caused the Angel army from the Sacred Light Continent to be almostpletely destroyed. Su Lis sword at its strongest could not possibly be this strong, but his sword had seeded in severing the pir of light and causing spatial discement. The power of space was equal to times and almost impossible to resist. One by one, those Angels died miserable deaths. In her calctions, the spatial path should have been very sturdy. Even if Chen Changsheng broke into the Divine and Su Lis sword came from the heavens, it should have been impossible to break the path. The reason for the spatial paths weakness was that Chen Changshengs body had lost arge quantity of Sacred Light. In thest ten years, Chen Changsheng had constantly been using his blood to refine Cinnabar Pills, even if this was extremely taxing on him and prevented him from advancing in cultivation. Nobody had expected it to lead to this result. It seemed that good people truly were rewarded with good. Many gazes, filled with respect, fell on Chen Changsheng. Chen Changshengs gaze was on the small carriage standing at the edge of the crowd. "Master, did you already predict all these things? "Did you already make that medicine long before, but still let me constantly make Cinnabar Pills? And also, did you always want to kill me because of what happened tonight?" Chen Changsheng knew that he might be thinking too much, that these conjectures might only serve to embellish the reputation of the deceased, but he still couldnt help himself. In this way, he could more easily convince himself that his master liked him but had beenpelled by more important concerns into his actions. These questions had no answer. No one knew what Shang Xingzhou had actually been thinking. Simrly, no one knew what ck Robe was thinking right now. All her schemes had failed, her lifelong desires been destroyed in one night. Anyone would crumble in the face of such an onught. She stood there, long since numb from despair. She even seemed to be devoid of life. Wang Zhice walked up to her and took her hand. "Dont be like this in the future." After saying this, he nodded to the Tang Old Master and Chen Changsheng, and made to take ck Robe with him out of the hall. ck Robes head was bowed and she was incredibly obedient. She was now a naughty child being brought home by her parents. The Demon Hall was abnormally quiet. Linghai Zhiwang and the others looked to Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng stood on the stone steps in deep thought. The white paper on Xiao Zhangs face pped, though it was hard to say if this was because of heavy breathing or something else. Wang Po looked at his feet, his thoughts inscrutable. The Tang Old Masters eyes were closed as if he was asleep. A voice finally broke the silence. "Hold on." Tang Thirty-Six looked at Wang Zhice and calmly asked, "Lord Wang, what do you mean by this?" Chen Changshengs eyes focused. Xiao Zhang let out a strange shout. Wang Po raised his head. The Tang Old Master opened his eyes. They all looked toward Wang Zhice. This was their stance. "She is my wife, and... the Human race truly does owe these siblings too much." Wang Zhice said to the crowd, "Ive already crippled her cultivation. She will spend her future in Sangharama Temple, quietly cultivating and repenting for her sins. I will not allow her to meddle in the human world again." Individuals like the Tang Old Master and Wang Po could naturally tell that when Wang Zhice took ck Robes hand, he had crippled her cultivation. The crowd didnt know what to do. Wang Zhices stance was clear and sincere, and he seemed to have abundant reason. More importantly, he was Wang Zhice. Divine General He Ming and the other generals, and even Daoist Siyuan and Archbishop An Lin, felt like this was okay. "No." Xu Yourongs voice was calm and firm. Tang Thirty-Six said, "The ones who owe these siblings are you, Emperor Taizong, and those people in the Lingyan Pavilion, but not us. Were still very young and havent done too many repulsive deeds. For what reason should we have to bear your mistakes?" Zhizhi hid behind Chen Changsheng and said, "A trickster like you with a mouth full of lies is impossible to trust. Who knows? You might let your wife go the moment you leave the city." Wang Zhice ignored them. He looked only at Chen Changsheng and asked, "If you were in my position, what would you do?" Chen Changsheng finally spoke. "In White Emperor City, Senior Bie Yanghong asked me a question. We mentioned it a moment ago, and now that I think about it, this question is very appropriate for Sir." He continued, "Weve already given the answer, but Sir pretended to not see." Just a moment ago, Xu Yourong had been prepared to kill him and thenmit suicide. His answer was: If you truly feel like you owe Zhou Dufu and his sister, you should do as we did. The Demon Hall became even quieter, colder. "Who can keep someone that I want to take away?" Wang Zhices voice was still calm, his tone still gentle, but everyone felt his pressure. After several hundred years of wind and rain, the Tang Old Master was the only one left who had witnessed Wang Zhices past demeanor, but who would dare underestimate him? There was no need for any reason. His name was enough. He was Wang Zhice. In Mount Han, he appeared and the Demon Lord retreated. On the snowy ins, he appeared and the Demon Commander remained silent. And this wasnt even taking into ount what had happened just now. Even if ck Robe had been heavily wounded by the Frost God Spear, even if her mind was in shambles, just who in the world could cripple ck Robes cultivation by just taking her hand? No one present was a match for him. Xu Yourong was well aware that Wang Zhice had been holding something back tonight, so she had not moved. She even believed that even if Chen Changsheng and Su Li had failed to sever the spatial path, Wang Zhice still had other methods. Wang Zhices strength was truly unfathomable. It was just like he had said. Who could keep someone that he wanted to take away? "I want to try." With this deration, Wang Po stepped forward. Ten-some years ago, a storm engulfed Xunyang City. Wang Po then had been a world-famous expert, but he was far weaker than his current self. The him from that time had dared to wield his de at Zhu Luo for the sake of Su Li, who he didnt even like. Why would he be any different now? There had been another present in that storm of Xunyang City. Chen Changsheng dered, "I also want to try." As the words left his mouth, clear light illuminated the dark hall. Several treasures flew into the sky, exuding a sacred and powerful Qi. Star Core, Gloom Willow, Mountain River Map, Universe Stamp, Falling Star Stone, Light Pestle. The array of the Li Pce was formed. The Orthodoxys Divine Staff once more appeared in Tang Thirty-Sixs hand. "This world is formed by countless living beings. They are not cold stones that can be chess pieces or toys in your games." He said to Wang Zhice, "Sir should show some more respect for all those living beings that died because of your wife." Crippling her cultivation and imprisoning her in a temple for the rest of her life was not enough. The meaning of more respect was: life for life. Hugging the Frost God Spear, Xiao Zhang stepped forward. The Tang Old Master impassively looked on. Chapter 1180 – The Death of Black Robe Chapter 1180 C The Death of ck Robe Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr A smile of self-mockery appeared on Wang Zhices lips, a hint of sorrow in his eyes. On the night that Xuo City had been broken, right after the threat of an invasion from the Sacred Light Continent had been resolved, he was now confronting an assault from four of humanitys Divine Domain experts. "In Sirs view, this is probably a very sad affair, and so it is for me." Chen Changsheng continued, "I have read Sirs notebook, and read many books about Sir. I truly hoped that I would not see Sir tonight, as only this way could you still remain a legend in my heart." Wang Zhice released ck Robes hands and walked down the steps. Calmly regarding the crowd, he said, "My apologies." A voice suddenly broke the tension. "I say... Can everybody just be a little bit more respectful to me? This is my home." The Demon Lord took two steps forward and said, "Shouldnt I be the tragic hero tonight?" Tang Thirty-Six thought of those letters and smiled. "Tragedies often originate from the ugly. Youre still young and cant be considered ugly." "Ill take that as apliment." After earnestly replying to Tang Thirty-Six, the Demon Lord turned to ck Robe and affectionately asked, "Are you truly intending to leave with this man?" ck Robe slightly lowered her head as a miserable smile appeared on her face. Although herplexion was still that bizarre green, it still had a bewitching beauty. The Demon Lords eyes suddenly zed. "I will not let you leave!" Wind suddenly stirred. Without even seeming to move, Wang Zhice appeared back on the steps, his hand sped around the Demon Lords throat. A magical artifact dropped to the Demon Lords feet, shattering into powder. He had been aiming this demon artifact at ck Robe just now, but before he could strike, Wang Zhice had seized him. The Demon Lords face was red and he almost couldnt breathe, but he was madlyughing. Wang Zhice slowly released his hand, hisplexion paling. ck Robe toppled to the floor, already dead. An ordinary sword had run through her body, destroying her Ethereal Pce. A blue-clothed man gripped the sword. This man had been concealed in the Demon Lords shadow this entire time, waiting for the chance presented just now to suddenly strike. Even though he had the Demon Lords help, even though Wang Zhices attention was focused on Wang Po and the others, it was no easy feat to kill someone in front of Wang Zhice. The blue-clothed man was certainly no ordinary assassin. He was the worlds number one assassin, Liu Qing. Chen Changsheng and Wang Po nced at each other. All three of the people from Xunyang Citys storm were present. ...... ...... Just like that, ck Robe died. Wang Zhice quietly stood in front of her, lost in thought. In the end, he did nothing. He hugged ck Robes corpse and walked out of the Demon Hall, quickly vanishing from sight. Tang Thirty-Six said to the Demon Lord, "Thanks." The Demon Lord replied, "I said that I loved her. I cant share a birthday with her, so at least I can share a deathday." Tang Thirty-Six said, "I cant stand you all." The Demon Lord faintly smiled. "You wont have to in the future. Goodbye." Chen Changsheng sincerely said, "Have a good journey." Tang Thirty-Six struggled out of his wheelchair and said, "Take care." Walking into the dark demon mes, the Demon Lords body gradually returned to the void. At the final moment, his face still had that smile: content, strange, and ambiguous. ...... ...... Snow was falling, drifting chaotically across the night sky. Those flecks of light were still drifting about the night sky like fireworks. Wang Zhice left Xuo City, holding ck Robes body. It was half a city of fireworks, half a city of snow. On a distant snowy hill, a ck Goat quietly looked on. ...... ...... Night would eventually pass. Dawn would inevitablye. The rebel army was finally defeated, and fled the capital. The North-Pacifying Army joined with the Imperial Guard and began the pursuit. Xuanyuan Po passed his authority to the humanmander and stayed in the Orthodox Academy. A night of bitter fighting had left even someone like him, half a step from the Divine, with many wounds. When he had been surrounded by the experts of the Tianhai n, arge wound had been hacked out of his arm. At the time, his blood had flowed out like a waterfall, and even he felt it strange that he even now was not dizzy. Of course, those Tianhai n experts had all died to his metal sword. When he thought about how it was precisely Tianhai Yaer who had crippled him in the Ivy Festival all those years ago, it was hard for Xuanyuan Po to not feel somewhat emotional. He knew that Tianhai Yaer had died three years ago. Apparently, it had been from depression. Entering the Orthodox Academy, he was greeted by the respectful gazes of the teachers and students, which made him rather ufortable. The teachers and students of the Orthodox Academy were clearly treating him as a stranger. But he was an old hand of the Orthodox Academy, had even held a position here. The area around the library was much quieter, and that short wall had been dismantled. The small house remained in its original state. Other than Su Moyu, no other teacher or student was permitted to live within. Those rooms were left for Zhexiu, Tang Thirty-Six, Chen Changsheng, and him. There were many trees in front of the house, and there were morerge trees here than in the forest near the Imperial Pce. Xuanyuan Po felt both nostalgic and regretful. In the past, he would often ram into the trees in that forest, but he didnt dare to now. A casual strike would cause the thickest tree to snap. He walked to the opposite shore of theke and saw that most familiar of buildings: the kitchen. The kitchen from back then had been destroyed by Wuqiong Bi. This one had been builtter on, but it was no different from its predecessor. Xuanyuan Po walked into the kitchen. The pans, bowls,dles, and pots made him think about how Chen Changsheng often demanded that he use less salt and oil, and then he felt like his mouth was so bereft of taste that a bird was about toe out of it. He then recalled how Tang Thirty-Six had eaten steamed blue lobster over rice many times, at which point he began to drool. There was nothing to eat in the kitchen. It seemed like it was not used very often. Xuanyuan Po felt that this was rather unfortunate. Before leaving, he quietly examined the neat pile of firewood for a while and then thrust his sword inside. Many years ago, when he was cooking in this kitchen, he had developed this habit. But today, he had no intention of retrieving the sword, because he wanted to learn from Tang Thirty-Six and Chen Changsheng. Several decadester, maybe even several centuries, a new student of the Orthodox Academy being bullied would discover this sword. What sort of story would happen then? Xuanyuan Po awaited this moment with great anticipation. Upon hearing of this matter, Luoluo was also very interested and began tough. Theughter quickly stopped. Her mood was not very good. Last night had been very long. First her martial uncle the emperor had transformed into a sun. After that, her teacher hadmunicated with her from Xuo City, asking her not to rashly move. Just what had happened in Xuo City? Since her martial uncle the emperor was so formidable, what could they still do in the capital? "Was what we did meaningless?" She stood on the great banyan tree and seriously asked Xuanyuan Po this question. Xuanyuan Po was standing under the tree and was worried that the princess would fall. "Your Highness, its been ten-some years since youve climbed this tree. Be careful not to slip." Luoluo grimaced and then smoothly jumped over a forking branch. Walking to the end of the branch, she looked down into theke. Trees would grow, but their shape would not change too much. "Principal said that the process is more important than the end, so I think... that ouring to the capital naturally has meaning." Xuanyuan Po paused for a moment, then added, "I actually dont understand what these words mean." "You really are a stupid ck bear." Luoluo noted. Xuanyuan Po thought inwardly, if it werent Your Highness but Tang Thirty-Six instead, I definitely wouldnt let this go. Luoluo exined, "Teachers meaning is very simple. We will all die, so our ends are foreordained. Thus, its the process thats important." Xuanyuan Po contemted these words for a while. "These words do seem very reasonable." Luoluo peered down into theke and saw an extremely fat koi, though she didnt know if it was the one from back then. The fat koi was slowly sinking to the bottom of theke. Suddenly, it waved its tail and cheerfully swam back to the surface of theke, sshing water everywhere. Luoluo happilyughed. ...... ...... Many dayster, Chen Changshengs party returned to the capital. The signs of battle were still evident on the streets. Many buildings had copsed, and even the reception hall of the Divine General of the Easts estate had been destroyed. Fortunately, no one had been hurt. The restaurants of Hundred Flowers Lane were even worse off. Even after two bouts of autumn rain, smoke would still emerge from random ces. Chen Changsheng did not go to the Li Pce first. Instead, he went straight to the Orthodox Academy. It hadnt been long since he had seen it, but he missed it dearly. Luoluo was just about to rush into his bosom when she suddenly noticed that something was different about him. Her eyes went wide. Chen Changsheng nodded. Luoluo eximed and then quickly covered her mouth. Her eyes filled with joy. Chen Changshengughed and rubbed her head. Luoluo tilted her head, her eyes squinting. She was as adorable as a little tiger. Chen Changsheng drew back his hand. Luoluo was just about to resume her rush into her teachers chest when she suddenly saw a sh of white clothes. She hurriedly retracted her smile and solemnly said, "I have seen Teachers wife." ...... ...... Xu Yourong returned, Tang Thirty-Six returned, and Su Moyu, Chu Wenbin, and the other teachers and students had also returned. Of course, there would always be some people that couldnt return. Guan Feibai and Bai Cai did not go to the capital to meet up with Gou Hanshi, but chose to return straight to Mount Li. When the disciples of Mount Li saw those funerary urns, they wept and then drowned themselves in alcohol for three days. Qi Jian was also very anguished, as her senior brother Liang Banhu had died. But she did not drink, as she was not just anguished, but concerned as well. Zhexiu had not returned. He did not return to Mount Li, nor did he return to the Orthodox Academy, and the Wolf tribe had been seeking out any news of him on the grasnds. No one knew where he was or if he was alive. Chen Changsheng gazed at the tightly shut door and said, "He was even able toe out of Zhou Prison alive, so theres no reason for him to die like this." Tang Thirty-Six replied, "I also think that hes still alive, because he still owes me a lot of money." ...... ...... Xuo City weed a bitter winter, with heavy snow falling every day. Within the city, the resources left behind by the deceased nobles meant that life was manageable, but life outside the city was very difficult. The human garrison maintained strict martialw within the city, but little attention was paid to the outside. One could only look to spring next year to see if any rations would be sent over. In the northern region of the city was a hill. It was so thickly covered in snow that it was almost impossible to tell that this was once a graveyard. Only the asional ck monolith poking out of the snow indicated this ces former purpose. The snow suddenly shifted and began to bulge. As the snow toppled down, it revealed a person. This person was dressed in shabby clothes, and the skin exposed outside the clothes was a vomit-inducing green. The thick scent of decay about this person made it difficult to distinguish this person as alive or dead. If not for the harshly cold weather, the smell of this corpse would have spread very far. This freak took up the snow and slowly cleaned their green body. They then found a ck robe in the grave and put it over their body. A raised hood could block out the wind and snow, could obscure ones eyes. One could faintly see that this freaks eyes were extremely cold and indifferent. Chapter 1181 – What a Fine Autumn Chapter 1181 C What a Fine Autumn Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr The freak that had climbed out of its grave was ck Robe. Her methods truly were extraordinary. She had seeded in deceiving everyone. Yes, this graveyard was not a sacrificial altar formunicating with the Sacred Light Continent, just a means of distracting the Demon Lords attention. But this graveyard was a sacrificial altar. The nobles being offered were not offerings to the Sacred Light Continent, but to the abyss to assist her in reincarnating. This evil method was what had allowed her to live for so many years, the greatest secret that made it incredibly difficult for her to be captured or killed. In thest several centuries, she had used this method twice. While she was setting up the spatial path to the Sacred Light Continent, she had not forgotten to arrange a path of escape. Thus, even though Chen Changshengs breakthrough into the Divine and Su Lis sword from the heavens had truly left her extremely disappointed and in pain, she had not despaired. As long as she was alive, there would be a chance to stage aeback. At the time, she had already prepared herself to be killed by the human experts so that the sacrificial altar could revive her. To her surprise, Wang Zhice was not prepared to kill her, only jail her in Sangharama Temple. He was even prepared to enter into hostilities with the other human experts. This matter was truly rather worthy of ridicule. ck Robe was not touched, only anxious. The Demon Lord had sensed her mood, so he had thought of a way to help Liu Qing kill her. Nominally, it was because he wanted to die with her, but the truth was not so. The Demon Lord had done this even though he did not know what ck Robe was nning. One could only say that the Demon Lord truly did love her. ...... ...... The winds howled as the snow rustled. Her gaze rested on the snow, where she spied those few remaining drops of golden blood. This was the Demon Commanders blood. The Demon Commander was her most trustedpanion. The body she was using had been personally selected by the Demon Commander and personally ced in the grave. ck Robe knew what had happened to the Demon Commander after that. For this, she felt deeply apologetic. Even until the end, the Demon Commander did not know that she was deceiving her, that she wanted to also annihte the Demon race. ck Robe squatted and thrust her hand into that golden blood. She brought the blood to her nose and sniffed, then kissed it. She stood up and began to walk up the hill. She had remained in the grave for many days. It was only after she confirmed that the human armies had rxed their guard that she dared toe out. In thesest few days, she had eaten nothing but snow and been forced to endure the bitter cold, making her extremely weak. Most importantly, she needed to restart her cultivation. She needed several dozen days before she would have the strength to defend herself. As for her strength at its prime, that would require several decades. She slowly walked to the top of the hill. As she gazed at the distant ins of snow, a smile appeared on her lightly decaying lips. When she thought about the cold and hunger she had borne over thest few days, she felt herself to be an outstanding avenger. She had prepared many safehouses in the snowy ins, supplied with food. As long as she could reach one of them, she would be safe for the time being. Once she recovered her strength, she would return to Xuo Cityno, to her homnd to the south that she had not returned to in so many years. She could already imagine what she should do next. After defeating the demons, the humans would certainly descend into internal conflict. It could be between north and south, the Imperial Court and the Li Pce, the humans and the demi-humans, or even between martial brothers, but whichever it was, new conflicts were certain to crop up. This was an inevitability of history, thew that she was about to wield as her weapon. Her revenge would continue. ck Robe turned to face Xuo City, a faint sorrow running through her. Stories were basically all written like this. They would have an open ending, and it would only be after many years that a new chapter would appear. But the story today was different. ck Robe prepared to walk down the slope and vanish into the vastness of the snowy ins. At this moment, a part of the snow bulged and scattered. A massive demon stood up from the snow, its shadow falling on ck Robes face. ck Robe needed only a nce to identify it as a member of the Gruel n. The problem was that this demon was already dead. However, the cold weather recently had frozen it, preventing decay and making it rigid. How could a rigid corpse crawl out of its grave and rush toward her? ck Robes eyes constricted as the corpse approached. She wondered, just what sort of ghost is this? In the past, ck Robe would only need a light brush of her sleeve, perhaps only a nce, to pulverize this corpse. But her cultivation was all gone and she was extremely weak. Let alone this ability, she did not even have the ability to dodge. Boom! The massive demon corpse crushed ck Robes body into the snow. Whether coincidentally or intentionally, a hard stoney in the snow at this ce, pressing right against her neck. There was a light crack. ck Robes neck was broken. Her blood slowly dyed the snow red. She opened her eyes wide, staring at the overcast sky with a look of rage and despair, tinged with confusion. In her current state, she couldnt even blow away the snowkes falling in her eyes, much less push away this heavy corpse. She could only helplessly wait for death. After a moment, the heavy corpse flipped to the side on its own. There was a rip as a hole was torn in the corpses chest. A person slowly climbed out of it. This person was dressed in very thin clothes and his body was covered in blood and filth. He was very thin, his face pale, and he gave off a nauseating stench. Perhaps this effort had used up thest of his strength. The man gasped andy unmoving on the snow, right next to ck Robe. ck Robe turned her head with difficulty and asked him, "Who are you?" The mans voice was soft and horse, as it had been many days since he hadst drunk water. "I am called Zhexiu." ck Robe knew who Zhexiu was, and said nothing. Cold winds blew across the hill while a cavalry patrol passed by in the distance. Nobody noticed that two people were quietly lying side by side at the top of the hill. If someone looked from above, they might think that this was a rather beautiful sight, that these were lovers who had died together. s, this was anything but the truth. After some time, ck Robe deeply sighed and asked, "How did you know?" She was naturally asking about how Zhexiu had guessed that she would use the corpse in this graveyard to revive. Zhexiu replied, "I didnt know what you were up to. It was just that when I arrived at this graveyard, I happened to see that you were also here." At the time, the human armies were about to break into Xuo City. At that tense moment, that the wounded ck Robe chose toe to this graveyard meant that this ce was very important to her. ck Robe asked, "So youve been waiting for me toe back this entire time?" Zhexiu affirmed, "Yes." ck Robe asked, "Did you not think that you might have been wrong?" When she had been killed by Liu Qing that night in the Demon Hall, her soul had used the power of the sacrificial altar to escape. But she had been in no rush to leave, and cautiously hid herself in the grave for several dozen days. She could not think of anyone who was more patient than she was. And there was simply no reason for Zhexiu to wait in this graveyard for so many days off a single conjecture. Zhexiu replied, "I wasnt needed elsewhere, and Im an ideal candidate for doing jobs that no one else can do." ck Robe inquired, "What if I never appeared? Would you continue waiting? Wait until you became an actual corpse?" Zhexiu answered, "No. Once I confirmed that you wouldnt being back, I would naturally leave." ck Robe asked, "How could you be sure?" Zhexiu exined, "When hunting, the most important thing is not experience, but intuition." ck Robe asked, "What if your intuition was wrong?" Zhexiu answered, "Not every hunt will yield prey. Its fine if Ie again." ck Robe thought this over and said, "Thats reasonable." ...... ...... The news that Zhexiu had reappeared was quickly sent back to the capital, along with an even more secretive piece of news. Only after reading the letter did Chen Changsheng realize that ck Robe had not died that night, but had then been killed by Zhexiu. This matter was not publicly announced, because Zhexiu had written clearly in his letter that he did not need this sort of honor. In consideration for all sides, it was best to treat this episode like it never happened. Thus, Liu Qing still believed that ck Robe had died to his sword and felt that he no longer had any desires in his line of work. After confirming that neither the Imperial Court nor the Li Pce needed him to inquire into Cao Yunpings whereabouts, he calmly ended his life as an assassin, Xu Yourong and Archbishop An Lin bearing witness, and began to live out his twilight years. Chen Changsheng went to the alley of the Northern Military Department to see Prince Chen Liu. By now, Prince Chen Liu naturally had no need to hide anything. He was proud and arrogant, seemingly unaware that he was a prisoner. Upon seeing this once-familiar friend with this rather strange face, Chen Changsheng finally understood why Tang Thirty-Six had never liked him. Prince Chen Liu was a very cool and sober individual. He lived very explicitly, with a clear understanding of what he wanted in life. Thus, his desires seemed extremely out in the open, bared for the world to see. In the end, this manifested as calm, the pretentiousness that Tang Thirty-Six loathed the most. Prince Chen Liu stared into Chen Changshengs eyes and said, "In another history, perhaps I won in the end." Chen Changsheng replied, "Perhaps, because that history wouldnt have me." ...... ...... Four years ago, a crabapple tree was once more nted in that small courtyard in the alley of the Northern Military Department. Two years ago, the repairs to the Mausoleum of Books were formally concluded. The river dikes and stone paths damaged in the battle from ten-some years ago and the conflict from ten years ago were all repaired. Under the diligent workmanship of the craftsmen, they did not seem particrly new. They had been built to look old. The verdant forests reminded Wang Po of Xun Mei. He walked up the Divine Path. Nobody came to stop him. The pavilion had copsed but had not been rebuilt. Han Qing was dead and there was no guardian now. He walked to the summit and silently stared at that characterless Heavenly Tome Monolith for a very long time. He turned around to face the sprawling capital below, his gaze ultimately resting on the Imperial Pce. What a fine autumn it was. He turned and left. He never returned to the capital again. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng went to the Imperial Pce and told Yuren that Wang Po had left. Yurens expression did not change, though Divine General He Ming and the other ministers were clearly relieved. It was only after everyone retreated that Yuren gave an assessment of this situation, or perhaps of Wang Po as a person. "One whose heart cherishes all living beings is a true warrior of the country." Chen Changsheng was rather depressed. Wang Pos departure had made him think about Shang Xingzhous life. "In his life, Master also only wanted to do one thing. If he were still alive, he would definitely be very happy, but he might... also be very empty." "Perhaps." Yuren did not finish his thought. He looked at the paper on his desk and shook his head. "Your brushstrokes are wrong. Write it one hundred times." The young Daoist boy, who had always been very resistant to the calligraphy textbooks, gave Chen Changsheng a teary-eyed stare and begged, "Senior Brother..." In Xining Viges old temple, if Yuren or Chen Changsheng made a mistake in their memorization, they were certain to be punished. Chen Changsheng had seen this sort of sight too many times. Rubbing the boys head, he smiled and said, "Hes your Eldest Senior Brother, so I also have to listen to him." Yuren noted, "So I say that leaving at the ideal moment is an incredibly wonderful thing." This was an answer to Chen Changshengs words. The abruptness left Chen Changsheng a little dazed. It took a while for him to respond. "Yes. Chapter 1182 – Journeying to the Sacred Light Continent Chapter 1182 C Journeying to the Sacred Light Continent Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Chen Changsheng returned to the Li Pce and once again discussed the matter of Wang Pos departure, to which Xu Yourong said something simr to Yurens words. "Dying for ones country..." Wang Po had given up his ns to demand justice from the Great Zhou Dynasty, had given up on his revenge against the Chen Imperial n. This was an incredibly difficult thing to do. Mentally, it was no different from sacrificing oneself for the country. Chen Changsheng strongly agreed, and then he recalled his senior brothersst words to him. "Leaving at the ideal moment is an incredibly wonderful thing." Anyone could tell that these words referred to Shang Xingzhou. Chen Changsheng would not deny this, but he also felt like those words were also aimed at him. "I might... leave for a while." He somewhat hesitantly spoke. Xu Yourong asked, "The reason?" There were many reasons. There was that phrase from just now, and how watching his senior brother teach his junior brother calligraphy with such harshness made him think of his master. Or maybe it was due to the many ministers andmoners that were praising his senior brother by saying that he was bing closer and closer to Emperor Taizong every day. But he couldnt voice any of these reasons, as these were all just spections without a single shred of evidence. Moreover, such spections were truly very irresponsible. He did not say them, but Xu Yourong knew. She said, "Perhaps youre overthinking it." "Yes." Chen Changsheng looked at her and earnestly said, "But before Emperor Taizong did those things, he was not necessarily the Emperor Taizong that we know, but the Prince of Qi that everyone praised. Perhaps he only killed his brothers and imprisoned his father because he was left with no other choice." Xu Yourong asked, "And so?" Chen Changsheng replied, "I dont want to be the second Emperor Taizong, so... I want to leave." "If this is your reason, I do not support you, because this is an utterly passive excuse." Xu Yourong dered, "Living should be a collection of active actions." Chen Changsheng thought this over and said, "I myself want to leave." Xu Yourong asked once more, "The reason?" Chen Changsheng said, "I want to know where I came from." Ever since the age of ten, he had lived beneath the shadow of death. On that night, when the Tianhai Divine Empress helped him to defy the heavens and change fate, he finally no longer had to spend every day contemting the question of death. He had the right to contemte other questions. Other than the questions of life and death, three questions were of paramount importance in a persons life. Who are you? Where did youe from? Where do you want to go? If one wanted to answer the third question, one first had to know what the answers to the first two were. The war with the demons had notpletely concluded, but he was no longer needed. Shang Xingzhou and ck Robe said that he came from the Sacred Light Continent, so he wanted to go there and take a look. "I ept this reason." Xu Yourong added, "But dont take too long." Surprised, Chen Changsheng asked, "Youre not going with me?" Xu Yourong seriously returned, "I was born in the capital." ...... ...... Chen Changsheng returned to Xining Vige. Only now did he think about hisst conversation with Yourong, and then he recalled Tang Thirty-Sixs assessment of her that he had made many years ago in the Plum Garden Inn: a woman that makes others speechless. This realizationforted Chen Changsheng somewhat, but he hadpletely forgotten that Tang Thirty-Six had given him the exact same assessment. For the Pope to suddenly leave was not merely irresponsible. It truly made others speechless as well. It waste winter, so the trees growing along the stream were bare. There were no petals in the water and no books in the temple. Chen Changsheng slept in the old temple for the night. He woke up at five oclock on the morning of the next day. After washing his face in the stream, he began walking toward that side. The fog grew thicker and thicker as he walked over to that side, and at its thickest, the fog became clouds. In the clouds were streams, creeping vines, easily startled deer, and the indistinct figures of many mysterious beasts. These were all familiar sights to him, so he pressed on until he reached the base of that solitary mountain. A Unicorn appeared, its body of pure white making it seem like a divine being. Chen Changsheng quietly met its gaze. He knew that this Unicorn had always been waiting for him, had been waiting for him for many years. "Theres no need to absolutely be with any particr person. Its fine to be alone." Chen Changsheng looked at it and shook his head, saying with a faint smile, "Go." The Unicorn reluctantly took its leave, turning to look back at him every ten or so steps. Chen Changsheng calmly watched it, not turning to leave. Only after it vanished deep into the thick clouds did he continue his journey. The solitary mountain was shrouded in clouds throughout the year. Its surface was very moist, covered in moss and flowing rivulets of water. But to an expert of the Divine Domain, it was as easy to traverse as t ground. ...... ...... Nine days ago, the sun sank into the Cloud Grave and never appeared again. On the tenth day, Chen Changsheng reached the summit of the solitary mountain. There was nothing here other than the sea of clouds. It was so deserted that he felt very lonesome. He sat on a stone at the peak, took out a fruit, and slowly and diligently ate it. There were many things in the sword sheath, including food. Zhizhi had personally prepared great quantities of food, but he ate none of it, only a single fruit. It was just like how he had chosen to climb to the peak instead of using any other method. Perhaps this imparted a sense of ceremony to this process that he felt was needed. After eating the fruit, he raised his head up to the sky and realized that it was right before his eyes. He stretched out his hand and felt it. He realized that the feel of the sky was rather decent. It was not as hard as he imagined. It was smooth and flexible, much like Yourongs face. He closed his eyes. Three thousand swords howled as they exited. They seemed bursting with joy as they flew around the sea of clouds. They probably knew that they would soon be off to another world. ...... ...... Chen Changsheng reached the other side of the sky, falling to the ground. It wasnt too painful, as the carpet-like green grass was very soft. This was a grasnd that had a circumference of several hundred zhang. Chen Changsheng turned his head and saw that the just-shattered spatial crystal wall was slowly closing. The color of the sky was growing fainter and fainter until itpletely vanished. Through this, he understood that the solitary mountain on the Central Continent that soared straight into the sky was actually pointed straight at him on this side. It turned out that these two continents were not parallel, but perpendicr to each other. To this ce, the Central Continent was a wall. This grasnd was truly very small. It only took him a moment to walk out. Beyond the grasnd was a barren desert. The white sands created a world that was naught but a white ocean. The light of nine suns was blinding. Chen Changsheng randomly picked a direction and began to walk. A single step covered several li. He quickly encountered the natives of this continent. More and more of them. No one asked about his background, and there was certainly no one who dared to obstruct him. The natives gazed at him with reverence, parting like a tide, revealing that sacrificial altar. The weather was truly very hot. That white-robed monk was sitting on the sacrificial altar, basking in the sun. Many years ago, Chen Changsheng had apanied the Tianhai Divine Empresss soul and met him by Xining Viges stream. "Im about to die, my Qi and blood exhausted, so Im a little cold." The white-robed monk exined. Chen Changsheng replied, "This ce truly is a little cold." It was reasonable for the monk to say that he was cold, but why did he think it was cold? After all, those nine suns in the sky were all real. "Have youe to take us home?" The white-robed monk asked. Upon hearing this, the tens of thousands of people around the sacrificial altar prostrated, weepingly imploring, "None care not for their homnd." Chen Changsheng silently regarded these people. The monk exined, "Your master promised me this. If you do not agree, I will wait for your junior brother to do it." Chen Changsheng replied, "If I cane back, I will seriously consider it." The monk understood his meaning and asked, "You want to see the path you came on?" Chen Changsheng replied, "Yes." The monk said, "You should be well aware that this ce is not the Sacred Light Continent." Chen Changsheng nodded. He knew a long time ago that this ce was not the Sacred Light Continent. If the Sacred Light Continent were so close, the Central Continent would have already been enved by that God. This ce had once been the main continent of that civilization and was now the Forsaken Land. The zing and torrid light that seemed to be full of energy was not real Sacred Light, just a false image. This continent had already lost all of its energy, its vitality fading away, constantly waning with the passage of time. "Back then, we sent three drops of Imperial Uncles blood to the Sacred Light Continent through the sacrificial altar." The monk added, "And then there was you." The Imperial Uncle he spoke of was Chen Xuanba. Chen Changsheng was quiet for a while, then he asked, "Can the people of the Sacred Light Continente to this ce through the sacrificial altar?" "This altar can only transfer lifeless objects." The monk shook his head and exined, "Imperial Uncles blood was not alive, and neither was the Heaven Shrouding Sword." Chen Changsheng said, "But Im alive?" The white-robed monk asked, "Do you still not understand? When you were sent over, you were just a fruit." Chen Changsheng fell into another period of silence, after which he asked, "Then how was I born?" The monk replied, "Through ten months of pregnancy, just like everyone else." Chen Changsheng understood. His voice tinged with hope, he asked, "Is she still alive?" The monk looked at him with pity, just like he had looked at that young woman twenty-some years ago. "When you were born, she died." Chen Changsheng was quiet for a very long time. Finally, he said, "You are all bad people." He was talking about the white-robed monk, ck Robe, and his master, Shang Xingzhou. "The Sacred Light Continent has always wanted to use this sacrificial altar to open a spatial path." The monk continued, "They most recently seeded ten-some years ago. They were waiting for Shang Xingzhou to use you to bring down divine judgment or to use my soul as a guide." It was only now that Chen Changsheng understood why the Divine Empress, when she was battling three Saints simultaneously, had prioritized the monks soul next to Xining Viges stream. He looked into the monks eyes and said, "If this is the case, then you are the worst of them all." The monk was quiet for a while, then said, "Ive never been to the Sacred Light Continent, but I once sensed Gods strength. That is not something that we can resist." Chen Changsheng replied, "Even so, you cannot be the vanguard of the enemy." The monk said, "If not for the Sacred Light Continent sending energy through the sacrificial altar, this continent would have be an utter wastnd ages ago." Chen Changsheng returned, "If not for the Divine Empress, the Central Continent would also be a wastnd." The monkmented, "Ive always felt that the Tianhai Divine Empress did not die." Chen Changsheng recalled how the Divine Empress had said to the monk that she had a sessor. What did the Tianhai Divine Empress mean by sessor? Was she talking about Yuren, Chen Changsheng, or Xu Yourong? ...... ...... Deserts spanned the Forsaken Land. At the edge of the desert, tens of thousands of li away from the oasis where the natives lived, there was a great ocean. There were no living beings in this ocean. It was a dead sea. But even the most deste worlds would have unique forms of life. Perhaps one could say that these were no longer living beings, but spirits of the dead. Massive waves emerged from the ocean as cold winds roared. A Netherworld Bone Dragon, ten-some li long, flew through the wind and waves. This Netherworld Bone Dragon was not unting its strength to the heavens and earth, nor was it recounting its despairs to God. It was being forced. A squirrel squatted in the eye of the Bone Dragon, a little ck dot. It was fearlessly watching the froth of the waves, asionally even squealing in joy. It turned out that this Netherworld Bone Dragon was its y partner. On the shore, a ck Goat quietly gazed at the sky, its thoughts inscrutable. ...... ...... "I want to go to the Sacred Light Continent." "Ive never been to the Sacred Light Continent, nor will I ever be able to." "How did Su Li get there?" "If my guess is correct, he probably went through Sangharama Temple." Chen Changsheng was stunned by these words. He knew that Wang Zhice and Daoist Wu had been in Sangharama Temple this entire time, most likely attempting to recreate those murals and re-establish the Buddhist lineage. Everyone believed that Sangharama Temple was assuredly on some extremely remote mountain. No one would have expected that Sangharama Temple was not on the Central Continent, but the Forsaken Land. Upon walking into Sangharama Temple, he saw that Daoist Wu was still painting the walls. And then, he saw Wang Zhice. Wang Zhice had a head of white. He was lightly blowing on a flute, perhaps in remembrance of someone. Chen Changsheng did not feel sorry, but he did feel respect. It seemed that Wang Zhice had spent all this time guarding this vital path for the Human race. Of course, that was only if Sangharama Temple really did lead to the Sacred Light Continent. "Theres a fissure in space here. Its extremely unstable and requires constant repair." Wang Zhice put down the flute and said, "Master Wu is doing precisely this." Daoist Wu stared at the paintings on the wall and sneered, "I wonder who it was that beat me so brutally in the Li Pce? Do you know how important I am now?" Wang Zhice said, "I do not have much time or energy to concern myself with other matters." From the moment people found out that Wang Zhice was still alive, they had many poor opinions of him. To not concern oneself with worldly affairs was irresponsible. Chen Changsheng once had simr thoughts, but today, he learned that these were all misunderstandings. Sangharama Temple was far too important. Inparison, the struggles over power and the life-or-death battles on the Central Continent were trifling concerns. "Since theres a spatial fissure here, why doesnt God use it to open up a spatial path?" Chen Changsheng asked. Wang Zhice replied, "Because God also cannot guarantee that such a spatial path would be one-way." Chen Changsheng did not understand this reasoning. Wang Zhice replied, "You will know when you go over to that side." Chen Changsheng asked, "Has Sir ever been?" Wang Zhice replied, "I still have not prepared myself to meet that individual." Chen Changsheng thought for a while and then asked, "Is it not a little irresponsible for me and Su Li to do this?" Wang Zhice answered, "Curiosity is one of the best parts about being human. It is worth the risk, even worth paying everything." Chen Changsheng asked, "How do I get there?" Wang Zhice brought him to the murals. There were manyndscapes on the wall. There were tall spires, the lines innately imbued with a divine aura. There were pastures and white clouds, scattered cottages, bustling cities, and sunlit colosseums concealing their dark and sinister natures. The style of the buildings was very simr to the ones in Xuo City. There were also many intelligent beings on these murals that were different from humans. There were beings that seemed like craftsmen. They looked like lower-ss demons, except they were even shorter. Some of the beings were immactely beautiful, very simr to the Elf race that had secluded itself in the Great Western Continent. Chen Changsheng became more and more entranced. Finally, the sound of a bell woke him from his daze. He was surrounded by green pasture, and white clouds drifted over the blue sky. The sound of the bell wasing from the church in front of him, and shouts could be heard from a square building nearby. Thisnguage was incredibly close to Demonnguage, so Chen Changsheng could understand it. The words seemed to concern going to school. He had already arrived at the Sacred Light Continent. Chapter 1183 – The Path of Concealed Divinity Chapter 1183 C The Path of Concealed Divinity Tranted by: Hypersheep325 Edited by: Michyrr Many events took ce in the thirty-third spring of the new era. Firstly, the Emperor of the Great Zhou issued a decree requesting that the Li Pce choose a new Pope as quickly as possible. This decree engendered massive controversy, and only a few people knew that after issuing this decree, the Emperor sat in a daze on his throne for a very long time. He then had his junior brother write a letter to Holy Maiden Peak. The Road of Peace was also very busy. The Prince of Zhongshan had recently cursed out his new chef because the taste of his zhajiangmian wasnt right. In the nearby Xue Estate, Xue Yejin, who had obtained second ce in the Grand Examination, left the Mausoleum of Books and was immediately brought around by his mother to meet potential marriage partners, spending every day and night in a most exasperated state. Next door to the Xue Estate, Zhou Tongs former secret residence had been quietly possessed by Mo Yu. Recently, her favorite thing to do after concluding the court sessions was to apany the Prince of Louyang in this ce in researching the method which resulted in the tastiest pickled radishes. It seemed that she really was pregnant. The former Governor of Xunyang City, Feng Guijun, had stayed in Xuo City all this time. It was said that he was studying how to sing opera. Without the slightest courtesy, the Great Zhou Dynasty had begun to share the culture of the Demon race with the world. The precious research notes of Grand Schr Tungus had been evenly divided between the Imperial Court and Mount Li. By now, Gou Hanshi had not left the principal mountain of Mount Li for three years, those research notes his constantpanions. Qiushan Jun, on the other hand, had only read them for three days before casting aside the desperate pleas of his father and leaving Mount Li alone, his destination the cold and distant snowy ins. By the time Guan Feibai heard of this news and came back from Wenshui, he was toote, and he no longer had the chance to ask his eldest brother just what had been written in that letter to Liang Banhu. No one knew that Qiushan Jun had gone to the Northern Sea. There, he found Mountain Men Yichun and Jingbo. He did not conceal his intentions, and told the two Mountain Men that he was prepared to live on the shores of the Northern Sea for many years. He would wait for them to die of old age, and then he would take Grand Schr Tunguss notebooks and dissect their bodies in the hope that he could find a solution to the Demon races decreasing fertility. The two Mountain Men were not angry, nor did they think him crazy. Smiling andughing, they agreed to his request. On the next day, Qiushan Jun saw Nanke. Only then did he realize that she had been living here for many years. It appeared, however, that not only had her illness not been cured, it had even worsened. He smiled and said, "What a coincidence. Ive recently learned a sword song. Do you want to listen?" ...... ...... Everything in the world was faring well, but not so much for Tang Thirty-Six. Now matter how arrogantly he acted in Wenshui City, he couldnt show off his skills, and back in the capital, he couldnt stand the lovey-dovey couple that was Zhexiu and Qi Jian. The Old Master was hale and hearty, and it was clear that he wouldnt be dying for the next few decades. His father had beenpletely cleansed of the poison and could live for at least a few more centuries, so what was left for him to do? He went to that plum-blossom-covered mountain outside the city, went to that nunnery cloaked in plum blossoms, and ordered a cup of plum blossom tea. He sat for three autumns, but he never received a response. Luoluo was also not faring very well. She had been formally conferred the title of Crown Princess, but this had little effect on her life. Besides reading books, cultivating, and painting pear blossoms, she would often look at the sea of clouds, a lonesome expression on her face as she subconsciously caressed that stone pearl. Xuanyuan Po did not continue to lead an army, nor did he join Jin Yulu in the pursuit of agriculture. He chose to act as Luoluos personal guard. When Luoluo was standing in front of that round window and gazing nkly at the sea of clouds, he would nkly watch her. He knew that the princess would stand there for a very long time, because the princess truly was a diligent cultivator, and the day she crossed that threshold, she would go to that world to find Chen Changsheng. The Tong River in the twilight was a gorgeous belt of gold. Life in the vige was peaceful and leisurely. A jade tile fell onto the table, attracting a burst of gasps. An All-One Suit. Xu Yourong quietly gazed at the tile and suddenly said, "Im feeling rather good." The woman and the other two mahjong yers were preparing to add theirments when they suddenly realized that something was off. Her words did not seem to be referring to the tiles. ...... ...... The clouds which lingered around Holy Maiden Peak throughout the year suddenly parted. An uncountable number of strange and rare birds flew over from all parts of the continent as if they wereing to pay respects to a Saint. An autumn rain washed the Tong River as every ce in the world responded. Beneath a Wutong tree, Wang Po looked in the direction of South Stream Temple and sighed, "Outstanding." He was keenly aware that the reason Xu Yourong had not left together with Chen Changsheng was not that there were too many matters in South Stream Temple, or that the situation of the world was not stable. She was unsatisfied. She wanted to leave on her own. There had been various reasons that had allowed Chen Changsheng to break into the Divine in Xuo City, and the process was impossible to repeat. In these circumstances, it was Xu Yourong who was the youngest to enter the Divine Domain. ...... ...... Before leaving, Xu Yourong received a letter from the capital. The writing was very clean, somewhat simr to both Chen Changshengs and Yurens. The contents of the letter had been dictated by Yuren. "I will abdicate in three years. Bring him back to rece me." ...... ...... Someone had left this world even earlier than Xu Yourong. She had also gone to find Chen Changsheng. A ck-clothed girl walked out of the abyss. Gazing at the awesome fortress of ice before her and hearing the shouts from the walls, she wore an expression of confusion. If she was hearing things correctly, those people were shouting about dragon knights, but wasnt that a pack of lizards flying through the snowstorm? ...... ...... Chen Changsheng squatted by a creek, using a handkerchief to wipe the beads of water off his hand. Rising, he walked through a forest and past a fence, making his way toward that building in the distance. His hair had been cut short and was slightly curled. It was impossible tob this ck and luxuriant hair into a topknot, but he also looked very refreshing this way. The clothes he wore were spotlessly clean, a stark contrast to the rest of the magic apprentices. Perhaps it was this reason that so endeared him to both the professors in the school and the aunties in the pastures. Chen Changsheng was currently an ordinary magic apprentice. The Duchy of Greyfort had tens of thousands of magic apprentices like him. He was not worried that people might discover the secret that he was from another world, even though there were many outstanding magicians in this school, even two sorcerers. His performance in this magic school was very mediocre. There was nothing special about him, not in the ripples of his mana or the strength of his telekinesis. If he was willing, he could make his weak mana ripples vanish at any time, making himself into a truly ordinary person. Even if God saw him, it would be impossible to realize his true identity, because he had truly seeded in concealing his divinity within him. When he arrived at the Sacred Light Continent, he had realized that this world was packed with Sacred Light. This Sacred Light and the Sacred Light in his body had once been one, so they naturally melded with each other. This also meant that he had truly be one with the world. Yes, he was currently at the Concealed Divinity Realm, the same realm that the Tianhai Divine Empress had reached. Other humans who came to the Sacred Light Continent would probably not receive as terrifying a boost as he had, but they would still be much stronger. This world was bursting with energy. This was probably one of the reasons Su Li had been able to sever the spatial path with one sh of his sword several years ago. Although his sword had been very formidable on the Central Continent, it had not been at that level. In the Forsaken Land, Chen Changsheng had once wondered why God did not use the spatial fissure in Sangharama Temple to create a spatial path. Wang Zhice exined that this was because God could not guarantee that this spatial path would be one-way. He now understood the reason. God was afraid. He was afraid that humans woulde to the Sacred Light Continent. ...... ...... The light of dusk fell on the window. Chen Changsheng walked up to the window and looked out at thewn around the school. Many teachers and students were eating dinner on thewn. When they saw him at the window, they cheerily called out to him. He was suddenly a little unwilling. It was time to leave. He had been a very diligent student in thesest few years. He now had an excellent grasp of this continents history, knowledge of magic, geography, and culture. And based on his calctions, Yourong was going to get here soon. This world was so big that he worried that she would not be able to find him. He had once attempted to inquire on Su Lis whereabouts but hade away empty-handed. Even a cardinal he had happened toe across by chance had never heard of him. It was only the leader of the assassins who could so perfectly conceal any news of his whereabouts. Of course, it was also possible that the Holy See had deliberately blocked any information on him from getting out. He decided to go to the Holy City and see what was going on at the Holy See. Most importantly, he was sure that Xu Yourong would go to the Holy City. Because the Pontifex Maximus was there. The Holy Emperor and the Pontifex Maximus were the two most powerful people on the Sacred Light Continent. No one was sure which of them wielded the most authority. What one could be sure of was that the Pontifex Maximus was the strongest expert of the Sacred Light Continent. He was called the man closest to God. ...... ...... Half a month was needed for the fastest carriage to travel from Greenbow County to the Holy City, which was considered a very long journey. Most usually stopped at La Roussel Monastery for a while, resting and replenishing their supplies. As Chen Changsheng contemted the mashed potatoes, hard ck bread, and fried fish on his te, for the first time, he began to think of home. After casually eating his dinner, he returned to his room and diligently cleaned himself. At ten oclock, he promptlyy on his bed and began to sleep so that he could wake up at five oclock in the morning. Strangely, maybe because the moonlight outside the window was too white or thest cries of the autumn cicadas were too intive, he couldnt get any sleep. As he gazed at the frosty moonlight in front of his bed, he decided that once he picked up Yourong and traveled around with her for a bit, he would go home, not waiting for Luoluo and the others. This decision failed topose his mind. He still could not sleep. Chen Changsheng did not wave his hand to instantly kill all the autumn cicadas around the monastery, nor did he summon a cloud to block out the Moon. He put on some clothes and took a stroll. Unwittingly, he walked into the deepest part of the monastery. The stone bastion here was unlit and appeared rather sinister. To cultivators of the Concealed Divinity Realm, there was no such thing as unwittingly. He had already sensed that there was a problem here, but he had elected to ignore it. Excepting those few existences like the Pontifex Maximus, there was no one in this world that could threaten him, and traps and ambushes were meaningless. There was an array under the stone bastion, and invisible magic lines crisscrossed through the weeds. Even experts like archbishops or pdins would not be able to cross these boundaries. Chen Changsheng heard several cries for help. The calls for help wereing from a dungeon. Only by pulling aside the weeds would one be able to see a very small air vent. There were no lights in the dungeon, but he was able to clearly see what was inside. The person imprisoned in that dungeon had a sealed iron mask on his head and was wearing tattered clothes. The stark white moonlight on the iron mask made it look even more terrifying. A few des of grass were growing in the chinks of the mask. It was hard to say how many years this person had been imprisoned here. The prisoner became ecstatic upon seeing Chen Changsheng, even a little crazy, ramming his metal mask against the walls. Chen Changsheng quietly watched, waiting for him to calm down. "Teacher, save me!" The man in the iron mask crawled up to the air vent and pleaded for help in a trembling voice. Chen Changsheng asked, "Who are you?" The man in the iron mask replied, "I am Augustus." Chen Changsheng asked, "You were waiting for me?" It was obvious that someone had done something in the monastery to intentionally draw Chen Changsheng to this ce. Someone who could silently influence Chen Changshengs judgment had to possess an unfathomable cultivation. Chen Changsheng also smelled a very familiar scent on these ns, so he was in a rather good mood and was willing to listen to what this prisoner had to say. "Someone who called himself a traveler told me that as long as I patiently waited and sincerely prayed, Sir would take me as a student and rescue me from this ce." The man in the iron mask was clearly not lying. Only that person would be so bored as to call himself a traveler and say such things. "How could you be sure that the person he spoke of was me?" Chen Changsheng asked. The man in the iron mask excitedly said, "You werepletely able to ignore the sealid down by that evil traitor Richelieu! It must be Sir!" Chen Changsheng recalled that Cardinal Richelieu was a supporter of the Holy Emperor. "Just who are you?" The man in the iron mask said, "I really am called Augustus. I was once a pdin, and I was the Holy Emperors younger twin. Ive already been imprisoned here for many years." At the end, his voice began to tremble once more. He appeared to be in great pain, full of venom and resentment. His eyes naturally contained none of these emotions. They were full of hope and anxiety, afraid as he was that Chen Changsheng might leave, and there were even a few tears. These simple words allowed one to imagine an oft-seen story of court politics. Chen Changsheng fell into thought and said, "Im going to the Holy City. We might not be going the same way." The man in the iron mask nervously said, "We are! We definitely are! Even if Sir wants to go to the Netherworld, Ill absolutely follow in Sirs footsteps!" Chen Changsheng asked, "But what if I want to go to the Divine Kingdom?" Afterword Afterword For various reasons, this afterword is short and written very loosely. 1. If fate gives it to you, you should take it, but if fate doesnt give it to you, you shouldnt try to force it. This is what the story of Way of Choices is about. At the start, I was prepared to write a story about a true Dragon, true Phoenix, and true person, but because I was worried that I wrote Qiushan Jun too well, I did my best to forcefully lessen his role. At the same time, this story is about the word 롯 (leave), whether its the Li Pce or Mount Li. Of course this story is also about thank you and youre wee, but in thest several dozen chapters, I hesitated for a long time before finally deciding to conceal these words, because I didnt want to keep thinking about farewells. 2. Why did I want to write a story about youths? Because Im gradually getting older, and my blood is cooling. Im very afraid that, just like Ive written so many times in the book, I will gradually be a fat koi slowly sinking into the mud. I want to remind myself that I cannot decay, cannot be afraid. Even if I dont dare to fight, silence is also a sort of stance. When Chen Changsheng said to Xu Yourong that in the war with the demons he was willing to pay with his life, but he did not want to change the way in which this world interacted, and then Xu Yourong reminded him that he couldnt say this to others, thats what I meant. 3. Deleted. 4. The following misceneous details were not put into the main text out of length concerns, but theyre rather interesting: the ck Dragons favorite food is braised chicken wings, because she hates Phoenixes. The diets of Nanke and Xu Yourong dont contain birds. The Heavenly Tome Monoliths are shards of a world and are all connected with each other. Right now, they can transmit sound, but in the future, they can be used to traverse space. In the second-tost chapter, when Wang Po decided to not take revenge on the Chen Imperial n and I had Xu Yourong say dying for ones country..., that was something I decided on before I even started writing the book and I forced it in here. With regards to Tang Thirty-Six, other than that line about how hes rich both mentally and physically, I also wanted him to say: "Im not targeting anyone, everyone present is..." Chen Changsheng has an illness, so this is the first thing on his mind when he sees someone, thinking that everyone is ill. This was why he was able to tell that Mo Yu, Su Li, Nanke, Xuanyuan Po, and even Tang Thirty-Six on the night that he was injured, were all sick with a single nce. 5. Reader Joy of Life asks: "Daddy Mao Ni, in chapter 110, One Flower, One World, you said at the end that you had confirmed who Tang Thirty-Sixs real-life counterpart was, and you also said that you would announce this when the book ended. Im worried that you wont see this when the book ends, so Im sending this to you ahead of the time." The answer: that person is my good friend Blue Butterfly. 6. A few years ago, when I was writing novels, I loved my readers. Now, I dont love, I respect them. Everyone, please take care of yourselves. This is very important. 7. I should still love this world even more and work even better. 8. In August, I will publish a new book. As for the topic, name, personality, and essence, I havent thought of them yet. Oh, Ive suddenly thought of a story. It feels very shy... The above are all my sincere and heartfelt words. Not one bit of it is feigned. I wish everyone good health and that everything goes as you wish. These words seem very clich, but they are also sincere. Trantors Afterword: Three years ago, in the May of 2015, Binggo and friends began to trante Way of Choices, introducing it and its characters to the English-speaking world, and to me. I remember reading those trantions for the first time and falling in love with the characters, the poetic descriptions, the sedate pace that took the time to appreciate the beauty of the world in which the characters lived. Over the years, Way of Choices was in the hands of multiple trantors, and I would like to thank all of them: Binggo and friends for first taking up this wonderful novel, bbkgs for stepping in when Binggo dropped it, and Pipipingu for bringing the novel to Gravity Tales. I would also like to thank Michyrr, who was the faithful editor of Way of Choices for the great majority of the novel, and who was never afraid to give his opinion when my prose was ambiguous or off. Of course, I also have to thank Mao Ni for writing this work and the readers for enjoying this work with me. I suppose Ill mimic Mao Ni and write out my thoughts in a list: 1. I intentionally didnt put any footnotes in thest few chapters so as to not detract from the reading experience, so Ill just put those footnotes here. Chen Changshengs final attack is based on the Guardians of the Four Directions: The White Tiger in the West, the Azure Dragon of the East, the Vermillion Bird of the South, and the ck Turtle of the North. Chen Changsheng seems to have omitted the ck Turtle, however. Prince Chen Liusst conversation with Chen Changsheng was a reference to how Prince Chen Liu is based on Li Longji. Historically, Li Longji was Emperor Xuanzong, who is often praised as presiding over a golden age of Chinese history. The Man in the Iron Mask refers to the famous prisoner who was rumored to be the twin of French King Louis XIV. Cardinal Richelieu was a powerful minister under the French King Louis XIII. I suppose this would put the Sacred Light Continent as 17th Century Europe? 2. I found it amusing that Mao Ni poked fun at his own choice of an open ending for Way of Choices while ending ck Robes story. 3. I once saw ament when I posted one of the title poems for Way of Choices that wondered why someone would quote the words of a monster like Mao Zedong. After some thought, I realized that the life of Mao Zedong is actually a very appropriate example for this book: an old man who was once a young man with ideals. While he was a hero in the early stages, he was a monster in hister life, perhaps like the old Demon Lord? In short, hes a stark example of what happens when the old remain in power for too long, when one begins to focus on the ends and not the means. 4. My favorite character was the Divine Empress, so Im happy to see that shes back in goat form. I wonder what she was doing outside Xuo City though? Was she going toe to the rescue if Chen Changsheng was in danger? The world may never know. Lastly, I would like to thank all of you once again for apanying me on this journey. May all your choices follow your heart. Sincerely, Hypersheep Editors Note: Thanks foring on this journey with us. CMichyrr The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!